《Most spoiled beast concubine: evil king, please restrain》


 Chapter 1

    ¡° I only wish that your heart is like mine, and I will never fail to miss you. "*** Tianchen Kingdom palace. Under a thousand year old tree, a 16-year-old woman is taking a nap. The woman''s eyes were closed, her eyebrows were locked, her long lashes were agitated from time to time, and her pale lips were pursed stubbornly. The cold moonlight projected on her small body, inexplicably gave birth to a kind of distressing beauty¡° Chi Chi Chi Chi... Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi... "In the silence, there was a slight gliding sound. A little golden snake is gliding slowly, with a lazy posture and a proud look Murong Jin opened her eyes fiercely and looked at the grass not far away. Years of secret service career let her understand in a moment, what kind of danger she will face next¡° Chi Chi Chi... Chi Chi Chi Chi... "Almost at the same time, the little golden snake who had a premonition of something stopped swimming. The scarlet tongue spat out, the eyes radiated green light¡° The king of snakes Murong Jin heart in the moment of seeing the little golden snake, that piece of plain little face flashed a dark awn, subconsciously opened a low cry. Not far away from the snake, the whole body is full of golden light, the crown on the head is as red as blood, especially its high head, showing a kind of momentum belonging to the king¡° Hiss... Hiss... "The Little Golden Snake stares at Murong Jinxin not far away, makes a gesture to attack, and makes a low hiss. Eyes inadvertently skimmed the necklace with light pink light on Murong Jinxin''s neck. Dou Da''s eyes suddenly widened. The necklace on the woman''s neck... Yes, it''s a keepsake belonging to the princess of the underworld. As a beast of the underworld, it can never be mistaken. So this woman is the one that the owner told her to follow and protect. No wonder there is an inexplicable traction to pull her here tonight. Want to understand, the small body jumped up, accurately fell on Murong Jin heart''s shoulder, cold snake head affectionately in Murong Jin heart warm pale face rubbed¡° Are you... Recognizing the Lord? " Murong Jinxin looked at the king of the snake who was trying to show his kindness. The little hand that was going to attack the Little Golden Snake was put down. It was incredible to ask¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "The Little Golden Snake nodded, grinned and showed her white teeth. She seemed to be smiling, but the strange smile made Murong Jin''s scalp feel numb¡° Are you sure? " Murong Jinxin is not sure that she has caught the seven inches of the little golden snake. She just doesn''t believe that there is such a good thing as dropping pie in this world. Even if there was, she didn''t think it was possible to hit her. Small head began to calculate up, but one by one will overturn their ideas. The king of snakes is spiritual and cannot be easily manipulated. People who can really control the king of snakes don''t have to work so hard to kill her¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "The Little Golden Snake nodded again, for fear that Murong Jin''s heart didn''t believe it. Her little body rolled the necklace around Murong Jin''s neck, which seemed to imply something¡° Did the old bastard of Hades send you here? " Looking at the little golden snake''s action, Murong Jin knows clearly. No wonder the king of snakes didn''t attack him after seeing her. That''s why¡° Hiss... "The little golden snake''s little mouth twitched slightly, and bean''s big eyes looked at the scornful woman. There are even people who dare to abuse Pluto in this world. It''s really enlightening¡° Then go back where you go. I can''t afford to entertain you Buddha! "

 Chapter 2

    Murong Jin''s cold eyes narrowed and pulled the Little Golden Snake down. She raised her hand to throw the little golden snake into the sky.


    She can''t bear that man''s affection. She knows too well that there is no free lunch in the world. She doesn''t want to sell herself because of a poison pet.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    The Little Golden Snake was thrown out in a parabolic posture and fell into a lump of mud. The golden light of the little golden snake suddenly faded.


    It can''t believe its own eyes. How could the king of snakes be so simply despised? Tears are streaming down my face


    It really wants to turn around and go, but the owner has an order. Even if it wants to go, it doesn''t dare. It doesn''t think it has lived too long.


    So, he had to turn around and swim to Murong Jinxin again, looking at Murong Jinxin pitifully


    "Go away, or I''ll break your seven inches."


    Murong Jin heart some speechless looking at in front of the small golden snake, is not that the king of snakes is very arrogant? How can this be a different kind? Look, it looks like a wronged daughter-in-law.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    The Little Golden Snake rolled a few times on the grass, cleaned himself up, jumped up and stepped on Murong Jinxin''s shoulder. See Murong Jinxin seems to want to throw it away, snake head a turn directly into Murong Jinxin sleeve, find a safe place to hide.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart some helpless, and the Little Golden Snake stalemate for a long time, thinking that the little golden snake is going to rely on her, I''m afraid she can''t drive away.


    Well, if it wants to follow, just follow her rules.


    "If you want to follow me, change the master. In the future, everything will be up to me, or I will gouge out the snake meat from you one by one and chop it up to make soup. "


    She doesn''t have so much time to spend with a broken snake. When she first came to this strange world, the most important thing is to have her own power. Since the king of snakes was so shameless, she had to use it reluctantly.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    As soon as the Little Golden Snake heard that she could stay, she quickly poked out her little head and ordered several times. The bright green eyes whirled wildly. It seemed that they remembered something. They jumped down from Murong Jinxin''s sleeves, hooked Murong Jinxin''s feet, and motioned Murong Jinxin to follow it.


    "The place you take me to should be more valuable, otherwise..."


    Murong Jin heart rubbed rub sour eyes, was small golden snake so a stir, already sleepless. Seeing that the Little Golden Snake was eager to perform meritorious service, he also raised his feet to follow.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, small Golden Snake feel that he is really on the thief ship, with such a cruel new master, it can have a good life in the future?


    But if you think about it, you still have to do what you should do. Otherwise, you should show your value in front of the new owner. The new owner may throw it away as garbage one day.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, the Little Golden Snake stopped in front of a dilapidated palace. The scarlet tongue letter stretched out and pointed to one of the rooms.


    Murong Jin heart is very alert to look around, the heart of the feeling around, and did not detect anything unusual, then carefully went to the Little Golden Snake pointed to the room.


    At a glance, the whole person is not good


    "Prince, Qin Qin has given you everything. You must live up to Qin Qin."


    Murong Qinqin, the eldest lady of prime minister Tianchen ''.


    "Qin Qin, don''t worry. After a few days, the Japanese palace will ask for the emperor''s permission to marry you to the prince''s residence."


    Xuanyuan Qinglin raises Murong Qinqin''s delicate chin, looks at Murong Qinqin''s beautiful face, and then looks at Murong Qinqin''s soft hands. His eyes are tender.


    This woman, regardless of her beauty or the influence of her mother''s family, is the best candidate to become his crown princess. A few days ago, the National Teacher figured out that she might be a phoenix girl once in a thousand years.


    As we all know, the one who gets the Phoenix girl gets the world, so he can''t wait to occupy her.


    "Really? Keqinqin heard from her father a few days ago that the Empress Dowager wanted to give Murong Jin''s heart to you as a crown princess. Qinqin didn''t want to be a side princess... "


    Murong Qinqin''s gentle and watery eyes flashed a trace of ferocity. When she thought of her father''s words, she only felt a whirl of heaven.


    She was brought up by her father as a princess when she was a child. If the position of the princess was taken by her third sister, she would die.


    "How can our palace aggrieve Qin Qin to be a side imperial concubine? Murong Jinxin is a bitch. Since someone poisoned her, she can''t be killed. So tonight, we will find some local ruffians to destroy her innocence. If a woman loses her virginity, even if she is favored by the empress dowager, she will never become a future queen. "


    A mention Murong Jin heart, Xuanyuan Qinglin eyes flashed a trace of disgust. The Empress Dowager is so old and confused that she wants to point out the rubbish to him. Don''t say it''s the princess, even if it''s the servant girl of the prince''s mansion, he doesn''t like the ugly woman¡° I don''t know how hard that bitch''s life is. It''s clear that he died, but somehow he came back to life. Prince, after destroying the innocence of that slut, just throw that Slut directly to Wanhua building... "

 Chapter 4

    Murong Qinqin''s ten fingers were clenched into fists, and the beautiful little face was full of haze. This time, no matter what, she must find a way to thoroughly in addition to Murong Jin heart, lest leave trouble.


    "Qinqin, don''t worry. Step by step, it''s not the best time to kill Murong Jinxin. It''s up to the palace to do it. You can rest assured. "


    Since Xuanyuan Qinglin is the prince of a country, he is not a straw bag. At this point, even if he wants to move Murong Jin''s heart, he has to be more careful. If you take Murong Jinxin to wanhualou, it''s hard to avoid a lot of twists and turns. If you''re not careful, it''s easy to catch fire.


    "If you have the prince, Qinqin will be relieved. Qinqin will listen to the prince for everything."


    Murong Qinqin has been repeatedly assured by Xuanyuan Qinglin, and the big stone in her heart finally falls. If Murong Jin''s heart does not die, she will not live in peace. Because her gorgeous world of birds, is from Murong Jin heart hand. Only Murong Jin heart died, everything can continue to hide.


    "Qinqinguai, let our palace love you well..."


    Ruxiang Wenyu is in the bosom, and Xuanyuan Qinglin doesn''t want to control himself. If Murong Qinqin can be pregnant with his child, it will be more secure, so as not to cause unnecessary trouble after Murong Qinqin''s identity is exposed.


    "Prince, the Palace Banquet is about to start. Let''s go there as soon as possible..."


    Murong Qinqin can''t resist Xuanyuan Qinglin''s enthusiasm. Although she loves the feeling of going to heaven, she can''t be late for the Palace Banquet. It''s a palace banquet for the five countries.


    "It''s because the Palace Banquet is about to start that we want you to remember who you are. Qin Qin, don''t look at other men for a while, especially Jun Mo Li... "


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the window, Murong Jinxin''s face is hard to see the extreme. If it wasn''t for her poisoned body, she would have rushed in and maimed the two bitches.


    I want to find someone to destroy her innocence. I want to throw her into wanhualou. I hope they can bear the anger of her revenge.


    She, Murong Jinxin, has always been a person who must report, especially for those bitches who have tried their best to report in the underworld!


    Cool eyes swept, not far from a touch of gold into the eye, a cold smile slowly blooming in the lips.


    Xuanyuan Qinglin, I would like to verify that a castrated prince can be the prince for several days.


    Murong Qinqin, I don''t know that you are enjoying flying in the sky one second before, and you will know that you are not human the next second. What do you think?


    "You go and bite off the lifeblood of Xuanyuan Qinglin."


    Murong Jinxin hooked her finger to the little golden snake, and the Little Golden Snake swam over and put it on Murong Jinxin''s white neck, grinning with a big grin.


    "Hiss..."


    Smell speech, small golden snake has a kind of impulse to faint. He is the king of snakes. How can he do such a dirty thing. If it was allowed to bite the man, it would not say a word. But biting the root of life, it finds it hard to bite.


    That man looks very dirty. He really doesn''t want to pollute his pure mouth


    "What? Not willing to go? That''s just right. You can go away. "


    Murong Jinxin sees the little golden snake''s face insulted and pretends to throw it out again. Scared little golden snake a shrink neck, had to heart a horizontal, dead point a few head.


    "I''ll lead the bodyguard first. You wait for the chance. If that dirty thing is not easy to bite, you just have to bite it, and it doesn''t have to be bitten off. "


    Murong Jin sees that the little golden snake is still cooperative. She reaches out her hand and touches the crown on the top of the little golden snake''s head. It seems that it''s a very casual little action, but it makes the little golden snake who had some expectations seem to have been recognized by the owner. All of a sudden, it''s like beating chicken blood.


    As a result, in the cold palace, there were several shrill screams, followed by the noisy footsteps of the guards


    Then, the story of Xuanyuan Qinglin and Murong Qinqin''s secret love and being bitten by a small snake spread all over the Tianchen palace in an instant


    ¡­¡­


    Another secluded place of Tianchen palace.


    A man in white stands up against the wind, with 3000 ink hair floating in the night wind. The beauty of that one is so beautiful that it can''t be forgotten as long as you have a look at it.


    His eyes were deep and distant, and he didn''t know where to look. The corners of his mouth filled with a smile of unknown meaning, and his eyes poured out thousands of brilliance.


    He is the second prince of Chu, the most beautiful man in the world.


    "Lord, our people have searched the whole Tianchen palace, and finally found Xiaoye in the cold palace. Xiaoye seems to have bitten off the lifeblood of Prince Tianchen..."


    In the dark night, a man in black came in a hurry and knelt down on one knee in front of Jun Mo Li. He was sweating and twitching at the corner of his mouth, saying something that made him feel ashamed.


    "Why does he bite Xuanyuan Qinglin when he has nothing to do?"

 Chapter 5

    Jun Mo Li''s pretty eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and there is a surprise on his unique handsome face. However, the surprise is not that he is afraid to bear the consequences, but that he feels that when his poison pet is so evil, where it is not easy to bite, and how he chooses the place in Xuanyuan Qinglin to bite.


    He felt sick when he heard it. I don''t know if it''s disgusting when it bites


    "This... This subordinate doesn''t know... But dark Wei reports... Ono is with a woman..."


    Feng feels that he really can''t answer his master''s question, and thinks that compared with the master''s question, Ono''s excessive intimacy with a woman is more serious.


    "That snake seems to have itchy skin..."


    Jun Mo Li''s eyes darkened, and a gentle and creepy smile came out of the corner of his mouth. Ono, like himself, has a natural rejection of women. It''s impossible to let women get close to him easily. He is curious about the method that the woman used to tame the king of snakes.


    "Wang Ye, Ono is coming here with that woman..."


    The wind sees his prince''s gentle smile and swallows his saliva. It''s really a cold sweat for Ono and the woman who looks very bad. The gentler the prince''s smile, the more intense his anger.


    "Ha ha, its courage is more and more big..."


    Jun Mo Li threw the white sleeve robe, and a strong internal force burst out, roaring at the woman who was walking fast in the distance.


    "You brought me here to die, didn''t you? Well


    Murong Jin''s face changed greatly, dragging this dilapidated body to avoid the exploratory attack of Jun Mo Li. The slender little hand is very accurate to hold the seven inch of Ono, gnashing his teeth, hoping to squeeze the hand of Ono to death.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono really want to hit tofu heart have, it is too unjust, even Dou E also don''t have it unjust, have wood have!


    If it hadn''t smelled out the poison in her blood, it wouldn''t have brought her here. It''s typical kindness without good reward.


    "Is that man your former master?"


    Murong Jinxin watched Ono squeeze out a drop of blood from her arm, shaking her head and shaking her head. Maybe she guessed its meaning, and her face relaxed.


    The king of snakes is very protective of the Lord. It seems that all he does is for her good. So think, heart slowly across a warm current.


    "Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono nodded. He really felt that his head was big. Neither of the two masters is easy to handle. This has settled one, and I don''t know how to deal with another owner who raised it and was abandoned by it for no reason.


    Just when Ono was worried, a voice of evil spirit sounded in the silent night sky


    "Who are you?"


    Jun Mo Li looked at the strange scene, slightly shocked in his heart. Ono is what temperament, he is clear, but now it has become so "humble", really let him think wrong, Murong Jin''s heart is not good.


    He walked slowly towards the man and snake, looked Murong Jinxin from top to bottom for several times, and finally his eyes stayed on the Pink Necklace on Murong Jinxin''s neck. The waves were flashing in his eyes, and his fingers even became fists.


    It''s her, it''s her!


    After searching for so many years, he finally found the owner of the necklace in his dream, who was his destiny. This is the destiny


    "The new master of the snake."


    Murong Jin heart looking at the man in front of the peerless elegance, just slightly picked eyebrows. Intuition tells him that this man is very dangerous, the best is how far away from him.


    "How did you tame it?"


    Jun Mo Li spent a little time to restrain his madness and glanced at the little golden snake that was crowing at him. She won''t say her identity, and he has some ways to find out her background. It''s just a matter of time.


    "It has no face and no skin. I have never tamed it. But since it has recognized me, I don''t intend to give it back to you


    Murong Jinxin naturally distinguishes the man''s attention to the little golden snake, and the man has the king of snakes, so his status must be not low. It seems that at least he must be a prince or something.


    Since the little golden snake has promised to change the master, she will do everything to protect it and want to take it away, unless the man kills him.


    "Hiss... Hiss..."


    Smell speech, small wild almost a mouthful old blood spurted out. Even if it has no face and no skin to rely on her, she will give some face to hide for it. How can it be a snake in the future?


    "If Ono recognizes you, it''s yours. I don''t want it back."


    Jun Mo Li reaches out his hand and grabs Xiaoye. He looks at Xiaojin snake with a guilty face and a small head. It''s rare that he doesn''t give it a look.


    He has already identified her, and he can''t wait to leave Ono by her side. In this way, at least, there is some connection between them. And with Ono''s savvy, it will definitely help him a lot. He will marry her after all, and Ono will naturally come back to him at that time, and he doesn''t need to have any unnecessary conflicts with her¡° It''s so good. Goodbye... "

 Chapter 6

    Murong Jinxin didn''t know why the man who wanted to kill her one second before had such a huge change in the next, but his attitude made her very comfortable.


    She felt that she didn''t have to worry too much about the slap he just gave her. After all, she took away his poison pet, and it was clear.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Looking at Murong Jin''s heart to go, Ono quit, scarlet tongue letter son out, constantly licking Jun Mo Li''s fingers, small body constantly twist, seems to be talking with Jun Mo Li.


    "You''re poisoned."


    After all, Ono was raised by Junmo glass. After its hard performance, Junmo glass already understood its meaning. He turned his head and looked at the woman as if nothing had happened. He definitely asked.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t deny that she was poisoned, but she didn''t want to say anything to a stranger. She''s poisoned. It''s her business. There''s no need to show it to anyone.


    "I''ll see for you..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at her this pair of refuse people in the appearance of thousands of miles away, the Mou light is dim, the slender finger stretches out directly toward Murong Jin heart snow-white white white wrist to probe. It is expected that Murong Jin''s heart will rebound, so it suppresses Murong Jin''s heart with internal force and makes Murong Jin''s heart unable to move.


    She''s the one he''s been thinking about for so many years. Naturally, he can''t ignore her


    "You''re really a rat and a dog meddling in business..."


    Murong Jinxin looking at the wrist that pair of beautiful hands, feel that this man is brain problem, even if it is to see in the face of the little golden snake, also don''t take so forced her?


    If he is so kind-hearted, he should go to see the old, the weak, the sick and the disabled on the street


    "Shut up if you don''t want to die..."


    As soon as Jun Mo Li felt her pulse, there was a condensation on her face. Seeing that the woman who didn''t know she was dying was still saying something that made people angry. He was angry for no reason.


    With a wave of the broad sleeve robe, he holds Murong Jin''s heart horizontally. Regardless of Murong Jin''s struggle, he leaves Tianchen palace like a ghost.


    Going to his banquet at the five kingdoms palace is not as important as a hair in his arms


    ¡­¡­


    Chu state post station.


    In a quiet courtyard and an elegant hut, Murong Jin reluctantly lies in the soft veil and looks at the gorgeous man behind the desk who is said to be testing drugs. She can''t tell the strangeness in her heart.


    "Your life is very big. You can live to the present after being poisoned by more than ten kinds of drugs."


    Jun Mo Li black calm a handsome face came over, drooping eyes to see Murong Jin heart for a long time, just a long sigh. From those rumors, he seems to have guessed her identity.


    Murong Jinxin, the third lady of prime minister Tianchen''s mansion, is a waste of the world. Favored by Empress Dowager Tianchen, she is arrogant and domineering. But will a woman who can be chosen by the king of snakes really be like those rumors?


    "It''s none of your business."


    Murong Jin heart hate hate looking at the eyes of this man like to make their own decisions, gnashing their teeth in a low roar. He''s a black heart. He never thinks about other people''s feelings. By comparison, the old bastard of Hades is much more lovely.


    "The temper is hard, the mouth is hard, where else is not hard in your whole body?"


    Jun Mo Li touched his nose and his face was full of helplessness. Although I haven''t been with this woman for a long time, I still have a general understanding of her temperament.


    She is so real, but she still has a feeling that she can''t touch


    "It''s none of your business."


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t know what''s wrong with her? As soon as he saw this man, he gave birth to a nameless fire, just like he owed her in his last life.


    This kind of mood makes her a little irritable, but also makes her have a strange peace of mind


    "You''ve been poisoned by 13 kinds of poisons. I can solve 12 kinds of poisons for you. The most lethal one is called" black widow ". I need to find ice fire snow lotus to make an antidote for you."


    Jun Mo Li knows that she doesn''t like to see herself, and she''s not trying to talk about something. From a delicate brocade box, he took out a black pill and thrust it into Murong Jin''s mouth.


    Although he is a miracle doctor, he is not an immortal after all. There are still times when he can do nothing, just like now


    "How long can I live?"


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t think much of it. She has been poisoned by 13 kinds of poisons. The worst is death. What''s the big deal? She hasn''t died.


    "Three months."


    Jun Mo Li gathered his eyes and gave a bitter smile. The heart has already begun to calculate how to get snow lotus. It seems that he has to hurry back to the state of Chu and go to Yunyao mountain in person.


    Yunyao mountain is a place he didn''t want to step into in his whole life. Now for the poison on her, he has to bite his teeth


    "Three months is enough for me. Let me take the poison into the coffin. If there is an afterlife for your kindness today, it will be rewarded. "

 Chapter 7

    Three months is enough for her to kill those bitches in Murong mansion and avenge Murong Jinxin. She also feels that she has no reason to continue to live. It''s better to go back to the underworld to find the underworld to fulfill his promise than to survive in this strange world, so that he can invest in a good family in his next life and start all over again¡° Bullshit what? I won''t let you die, let alone die! " Jun Mo Li is really distressed to see that she doesn''t care about her own life and death. Her slender fingers clasp her delicate chin. She rubs her thumb on her pale lip for a while, and her shining stone eyes turn scarlet instantly. He finally met her, how could she die... "Jun Mo Li, I just met you by chance, what do you do to me so well?" Murong Jin wanted to avoid his touch, but she couldn''t move when she was touched. She had to watch Jun Mo Li''s cheap hands pinching her little face, which made her very uncomfortable¡° Who said we just met by chance? My marriage to you is decided by heaven. Is it wrong for me to be kind to my woman? " Jun Mo Li scrapes Murong Jin''s nose. In his heart, he and she met in a dream more than ten years ago, and he has already identified her. Although he never saw her face clearly in his dream, he couldn''t admit that the necklace on her neck was burnt to ashes¡° Jun Mo Li, you should see for yourself if there is something wrong with your brain... "Murong Jin''s heart pulled out and looked at the beautiful face in front of her. When did she become his woman? She never had any memory of her predecessor and him in her mind¡° As like as two peas, he has a dream of repeating a dream. The woman in the dream wears a necklace exactly like yours. This king knows that it is the king of destiny. "Jun Mo Li knows what he said is somewhat fantastic, but that is the fact. He is because of repeated doing the same dream, and then can not extricate himself into the illusory dream¡° It''s the necklace again, grass... "Hearing the words, Murong Jin''s heart glared at the necklace around her neck, and all this was caused by the necklace. The old bastard of Hades, has he been calculating her since more than ten years ago? Otherwise, how can a mortal dream like that? She didn''t think Jun Mo Li was lying. Instead, she thought Jun Mo Li was very poor. She was calculated from the moment she was born... "You look best when you wear this necklace..." she believed what she said, which surprised Jun Mo Li. See she seems to hate this necklace, can''t help but smile. Jade like fingers gently touch the glittering necklace, close to Murong Jinxin''s ear, gently say, a faint fragrance of snow lotus directly on Murong Jinxin''s nose¡° Can you tell me the truth? As far as I''m concerned, I''m ugly with diamonds. " Murong Jinxin this man really special has broken the limit of human shamelessness, her face even she saw all dislike, he can say such words, special don''t tell her that it is beauty in the eyes of the beholder¡° Ugly? Who dares say you are ugly? The king cut off his tongue and fed it to the dog Jun Mo Li frowned and released a powerful pressure. His woman, that is to hold in the palm of the hand, who dares to say such unkind nonsense, unless he does not know, otherwise he will not give up¡° Neuropathy, eh... "Murong Jin''s heart turned white, and she really felt that she was crazy, so she said a lot of nonsense to this inexplicable man. Just want to scold a few words to ease the boredom in the heart, suddenly feel a heat flow from the body gushing out, the stomach began to faint pain up¡° What''s up? Is it uncomfortable there? Is it poisonous? " Jun Mo Li sees all her looks in her eyes. Seeing her biting her lower lip, she seems to be in pain. Subconsciously, she thinks it''s the "black widow" in her body. Without thinking about it, he bit his finger and put it in her mouth¡° Um... Let go of... Um... "The strong smell of blood came, Murong Jin felt disgusted and wanted to throw up. She wanted to slap Shangjun Mo Li directly. It''s a pity that she can''t move. She feels that she wants to die¡° Wang''s blood can suppress the poison in your body. You can suck it quickly... "

 Chapter 8

    Jun Mo Li seems to be aware of something after saying that. He reaches out his other hand and finally unties the acupoints on Murong Jin''s heart. Untie after, haven''t had time to have action, was Murong Jin heart a foot to kick to bed.


    "Die abnormal, who rare your blood, roll thick..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is so angry that her whole body''s blood rushes up to her head. If it''s not inconvenient now, she will beat the stupid pig first.


    "You... There''s blood on your pants... How come you''re bleeding below... Don''t move... Don''t move..."


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t care about being kicked. As soon as she turns her head, she sees that Murong Jinxin''s white trousers are stained with blood, and all of a sudden the square inch is in chaos.


    Do not want to rush up, Murong Jin heart down on the bed, anxious to directly pick Murong Jin heart pants for her inspection, but Murong Jin heart struggling to open.


    "Don''t hide... Let me see... Why so much blood..."


    Jun Mo Li saw that she had been shrinking into the bed, and the look on her face was even more ugly. As soon as the long arm stretches, it pulls Murong Jin''s heart out, which has already shrunk to the inside. It''s very unhappy.


    "Jun Mo Li, I''ll take care of your uncle. Get rid of your sister..."


    Murong Jinxin felt that she had never met such a speechless and embarrassing thing after living two lives. A cheap man even wanted to pull her pants, which really made her unbearable and scolded directly.


    "Be honest with me... You... You''re not coming to Kwai Shui..."


    Jun Mo Li originally wanted to use strong, but she saw the look on her face was different. It didn''t look like poisonous hair at all. Looking at the blood on her trousers, I suddenly thought of something.


    "What do you say?"


    Murong Jin heart heavy ups and downs, fortunately this man wake up, otherwise he is so tangled, 80% of her pants really want to be pulled down by him.


    "Then you lie down, and I''ll fetch water to wash you first..."


    Jun Mo glass flustered face flashed a red tide, hanging in mid air heart, this just settled down. In a hurry, I went to the bathroom to get a basin of water and brought it to the bed. Without thinking about it, I was ready to pick her pants.


    "Who wants you to clean? As far as you can go, go away... "


    Murong Jinxin''s face was red, white, green and black, and her stomach was tumbling. The pain made her forehead sweat. Dysmenorrhea seems to be her first experience. It''s hard for her to cope with it. It''s a heartbreaking pain.


    "Anyway, sooner or later, you will be the king''s person, and you will have to see it sooner or later..."


    Jun Mo Li said carefully. Seeing the cold sweat on her small face, I probably know that she has dysmenorrhea. I just want to clean her up and boil some painkillers for her.


    "Look at your sister! So if you like to see women, you can go to wanhualou and see as many as you want. Now get out of here for me and bring me a clean suit by the way. Get out of here


    Murong Jin heart is really his natural words to thunder, she even if again pain, it is impossible to let a man for her to clean up the body, her brain has not been kicked by a donkey.


    He grabbed Jun Mo Li''s ear and roared.


    It''s enough to meet such a stupid pig


    "The king asked the servant girl to come in and wait on you..."


    Jun Mo Li''s eardrum was buzzing, but she didn''t dare to say anything to stay, so as not to make her pain worse. Just think of her body now too empty, let her do these, he was a little reluctant.


    "I''m not expected to be served by a servant girl. Don''t worry about it. Get out of here."


    Murong Jin heart see he want to go or not, grasp a magnetic pillow toward him threw in the past. She is not a princess. She is not a broken hand or a broken foot. Who will wait on her? Who will worry about her.


    "Well, if you need to, you can make a sound. I''m guarding outside the door..."


    Jun Mo Li did not dare to stay in more, a few strides out of the room, long spit out a foul air. Then a dark guard called in and gave orders. Finally, I handed in the clothes that the little servant girl had sent me. Then I stood under a thousand year old tree and waited quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord, this is a secret letter from the national master. The most likely candidate is Murong Qinqin, a rare Phoenix girl in a thousand years


    Wind will hand the secret letter in the past, respectfully said. If it wasn''t for Murong Qinqin who was already Prince Tianchen, the prince of his family would have been able to fight, but it could only be if.


    "Oh? That''s interesting. Xuanyuan Qinglin is abandoned after all. Even if he wants to hide it, I''m afraid it won''t be long. Sooner or later, he will be abolished as the crown prince. I don''t know which unlucky Prince of Tianchen wants to pick up the broken shoes touched by Xuanyuan Qinglin. "


    After reading the secret letter, Jun Mo Li made a little effort with his fingers, and that piece of white paper as thin as cicada''s wings had turned into powder and slipped from his slender white fingers.


    He never believed in the rumor that the one who got the Phoenix girl got the world. It was ridiculous to put the beautiful scenery on a woman.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 9

    The wind looked at the schadenfreude on his face, and the corners of his mouth gave out a fierce smoke. Lord, have you forgotten? Prince Tianchen is abandoned by your poison pet. If it''s found on your head, you''ll have to spend some time to leave Tianchen¡° Send a letter to Yunyao mountain. This year''s Yunyao meeting will be attended by Wang himself. We will arrange to go on and return to the state of Chu in three days. " The black widow in Jin''s heart has been opened, and may poison her hair at any time, which is the most worrying thing for him at the moment. Anyway, this time I came to Tianchen, all my goals have been achieved. I have no intention¡° Yes, I will do it immediately. " Feng Leng for a moment, shocked by his master''s order to go to Yunyao mountain. However, when he looked at Murong Jinxin, who came out with iron green face, he understood all of a sudden. It seems that the prince is in love with this woman. This woman is likely to be princess Li in the future. He should be more careful in the future, but don''t offend the Buddha¡° How did you get out? Go back and lie down quickly. After taking the medicine, your stomach won''t hurt so much. " Jun Mo Li looks at Murong Jin''s heart, whose face is more ugly. She is worried. She wants to help her, but she takes a few big steps back, so she has to speak helplessly¡° I''m going back. I hope I never see you again in my life. " Murong Jin heart cold face, abdominal pain has made her not too much energy to do in addition to walking and talking. If she didn''t go to the palace banquet tonight, the Empress Dowager would be crazy. She has to go back quickly, lest the Empress Dowager''s people can''t find her¡° Don''t think about it. You''ll sleep here tonight. Don''t go anywhere. " As soon as Jun Mo Li listens to her words, the smile on her face suddenly converges. The light in her black eyes is shining, as if she is going to swallow Murong Jin''s heart. This woman is really able to toss. She has severe poison and dysmenorrhea. She has reached the limit of her body. She has to go back to Murong mansion to be brave. It really makes him hate¡° Who are you? My father or my mother? Are you in charge of my business? Go away, haven''t you heard that a good dog is out of the way? " Murong Jin''s heart really wants to cry without tears. How did the dead Hades choose such a special day to let her come back from the dead. The blood of her body was flowing. If she didn''t walk faster, the pants she had just changed would be dyed red again¡° I''m your man. I''ll take care of your business. Do you go in by yourself or let me carry you in? " On some issues of principle, Junmo glass is definitely a strong master. As soon as she reaches out her long arm, she embraces her unprepared. However, although the words are very tough, the action is still very gentle. Seeing that she wanted to resist again, she didn''t want to be wordy and took her away¡° Chu... Mo... Li... You... This... Cheap... Person... "Murong Jin''s heart almost didn''t faint. If she had extra strength, she would jump up and fight with the bitch holding her. Unfortunately, her stomach is too painful, in addition to the detoxification pill before taking began to play a role. She only felt that there were countless little stars twinkling in front of her eyes. If it wasn''t for her willpower, she would have been so angry that she would have fainted directly Those dark guards who hide in the dark listen to Murong Jinxin''s scolding, and take a breath of air at the same time. They all look at the woman who doesn''t know what to do. This is the first woman who dares to scold their Lord like this. I just don''t know what will happen later. But Jun Mo Li''s next words made them almost slip and fall down... "You''re right. In front of you, I''m a real bitch." Jun Mo Li felt that he was really cheap. After a short time together, he had forced her to do a lot of things. However, he didn''t like this kind of cheap, because this kind of cheap is also for her good. "..." Murong Jin''s heart is split by these words. She can deal with many people, but in the face of such shameless people who have no bottom line, she feels that she really has no way. So she closed her mouth decisively and let Jun Mo Li take her to the big bed that the servant girls had already packed¡° Lie down and I''ll warm your stomach. " Jun Mo Li covered her with a thin quilt, put her right hand directly on her abdomen, and a steady stream of internal power began to flow into Murong Jin''s heart. "..." Murong Jin opened her eyes and glanced at the beautiful face nearby. She wanted to refuse, but seeing the firmness in his eyes, she could only flat her mouth and let it go. If he wants to use his internal power, he can use it. Anyway, it''s his business and she can''t manage it¡° Jin Xin, how about going back to Chu with my king in three days? Once the ice fire snow lotus is made into an antidote, it must be taken within one day... "

 Chapter 10

    afternoon


    The warm sunshine splashes on the earth, the breeze blows gently, and the leaves rustle.


    After a comfortable sleep at the Chu state post station and taking painkillers, Murong Jinxin looks much better. But as soon as I got back to my yard, before I could have a sip of tea, there was a noisy sound of footsteps outside the door.


    "Miss... Madam has brought people here..."


    The door was pushed open from the outside, and a little servant girl rushed in, looking at the cold woman standing by the bed.


    "Come here, come here. What are you nervous about? Can that old woman eat your lady? "


    Murong Jin heart looking at a face worry of small servant girl, the corner of the mouth slightly pulled pull. This little servant girl was rescued three years ago. She was hearty to her former life, but she was a little timid.


    "Miss, every time your wife comes, you will suffer a loss. I''m worried about you."


    Ning''er bit her lower lip and felt that her young lady seemed to be a different person. Now she would have a sense of inexplicable fear when talking with her.


    "Well, you have a little conscience. Don''t worry. I''ll protect you in the future. "


    Murong Jinxin goes to Ning''er and looks at Ning''er for a long time. She can''t see any confusion in Ning''er''s eyes. She knows that the little servant girl is loyal to her former life. As a result, the tone is much more moderate.


    Since she occupied the body of the previous life, naturally she should take good care of the loyal little servant girl for the previous life.


    "Little... Miss... But..."


    Ning''er swallows his saliva. It seems that he wants to say something, but he is blocked by Murong Jin''s sharp eyes. In the heart sighed a breath, silently walked to one side, not in the speech.


    "Murong Jinxin, you shameless bitch, get out of here!"


    Outside the door, there was a thunder, and then the door of the room was kicked open from the outside, making a loud bang.


    "In the middle of the day, which blind mad dog is howling everywhere?"


    Murong Jin heart mouth slowly escaped a thin smile, eyes flashed a sharp, grab a teacup at hand, then to the door that is shouting prime minister''s wife Chen Jinhua throw.


    Cao, she hasn''t found any trouble for these bitches. These bitches have come to her door in groups. Then she will accompany them to have a good time and see who can do it?


    "You... You little slut... Didn''t come back all night. How dare you be so arrogant..."


    Chen Jinhua is stunned by Murong Jinxin''s roar. If it wasn''t for her servant girl Ning Chun''s quick eye and quick hand, she would be smashed by the flying teacup.


    After she recovered, she was so angry that she trembled all over. She never dreamed that Murong Jinxin, a little bitch, had the courage to fight against her.


    "You''re a bitch. All your family are bitches except me. What if I stayed up all night? It''s also much more innocent than your shameless daughter, who''s sleeping with the prince in the cold palace. "


    Murong Jin heart hands ring chest, the old God in looking at the yard that a group of women, not angry. Anyway, being scolded by others will not lose a piece of meat. She doesn''t have to be upset with her own body.


    "Murong Jinxin... I have to break your cheap mouth today..."


    Chen Jinhua is thoroughly angered by Murong Jinxin''s words. Today, she is in a bad mood. She just wants to vent her anger by the things she didn''t come back last night, but she can''t imagine that Murong Jinxin turned into this fierce appearance after she was sober.


    "The old and deathless cheap woman, if you have seed, come up and have a try, see if my mouth is rotten or your hand is broken?"


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes flashed cold light. The predecessor was bullied by the old woman, and even killed by the old woman several times.


    Today, she would like to meet this old woman. Even if she can''t kill her, she must be angry to vomit blood.


    "You..."


    Chen Jinhua was so annoyed by Murong Jinxin''s "old woman who never died" that he almost broke his silver teeth. His head was buzzing, but he still had some sense. In the face of such a powerful Murong Jin heart, did not act rashly.


    "Chen Jinhua, the timid Murong Jin in the past is dead. Now I''m just a fierce ghost climbing out of hell for revenge. If you''re not afraid, you''ll put your horses here. I will let you taste all the bitterness of this world, and let you die without closing your eyes. "


    Murong Jin heart see Chen Jinhua hesitated, cold eyes swept the yard standing more than a dozen women, the murderous gas from her whole body, stiffly the women in the yard to live.


    They subconsciously swallow saliva, scalp a while of numbness, looking at Murong Jin heart''s eyes with a bit of panic.


    "Murong Jinxin, don''t scare people by pretending to be gods and ghosts here. You can''t be elegant just by your means."


    Since Chen Jinhua was able to become a wife from a concubine, he naturally had some skills. Previously was Murong Jin heart words angry almost dizzy head, now sober, but calm down.


    She looked at Murong Jinxin, with a sneer on her lips, and waved to several servant girls behind her¡° I''ll catch this bitch and tie her to the tree. I''ll teach her a lesson today, so that she can understand who is in charge of the prime minister''s office. "

 Chapter 11

    Under Chen Jinhua''s command, several servant girls standing behind her gave each other a look, held back the fear in her heart, and rushed to Murong Jin''s heart reluctantly.


    "It''s a group of things that don''t know how to live or die..."


    Murong Jin heart see Chen Jinhua is iron heart to her hands, a don''t do two endlessly raised the side of the chair, eyes don''t blink to the group of servant girl woman hit.


    She Murong Jin heart even now the body is extremely weak how, also is not weak enough to be bullied. What if she killed these girls? She is really not afraid that this old and deathless woman will send her to an official.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."


    Murong Jin heart to see people hit, without the slightest scruples, hit in the maid mother-in-law issued a shrill scream, many fell in the pool of blood.


    In a short time, Murong Jin''s heart smashed these lifeless servant girls, and none of them could stand firm. In the small room, there were wailing servant girls lying in all directions.


    "Chen Jinhua, would you like to have a try? I''ll make sure you''re half paralyzed. "


    Murong Jin heart is very arrogant waved blood stained stool, picked pick eyebrows, provocative looking at the face of the old woman, looking at her face smeared with white powder layer by layer down, the heart is great.


    "Mother, let''s go to Dad. Murong Jinxin didn''t come back last night. Today, she hurt so many servant girls. My father won''t care... "


    Murong xing''er, the second young lady of Murong mansion, looked at the wounded on the ground, and felt a little uneasy. Murong Jin heart is simply crazy, if they are in confrontation with her, I''m afraid they can''t protect themselves.


    "Murong Jinxin, you wait for me. Sooner or later, I will tear your sharp mouth..."


    Chen Jinhua looks at Murong Xinger and shakes her head. The expression on her face changes several times. She knows that she is too anxious. If the conflict goes on like this, Murong Jin''s heart can really beat her.


    It''s just that she really feels bad. Her eldest daughter, who can play the role of a hundred birds, was secretly mixed up with the prince last night. Her reputation has been ruined, but it happened that the prince was also killed by a snake. Her beautiful daughter might be a living widow in the prince''s mansion for a lifetime. She can''t tell anyone about it. If she does, she will be killed by the prince.


    "Well, I''ll wait. You should move faster..."


    Murong Jin cracked her heart and laughed, revealing her white teeth. In this world, there are many people who are afraid of bullying. She really doesn''t believe that her so-called father will be an exception.


    Today, she tidied up Chen Jinhua''s people and suppressed Chen Jinhua''s momentum. She must be better off in the prime minister''s office in the future. At least no one will dare to trouble her without any scruples.


    "Bitch..."


    Chen Jinhua''s whole body is shrouded in torrential rain. For a moment, he can''t take Murong Jin''s heart. Chest horizontal a stuffy, can''t go up and down, very uncomfortable.


    "Murong Jinxin, Dad won''t let you go."


    Murong xing''er''s face was also angry and turned green and red, and the veins on his forehead went straight up. Left such a painless words, then helped his mother to leave quickly.


    "See, this is your master. He doesn''t care about your life or death. Today I taught you a lesson. I''m in a good mood. Spare your life. Next time you dare to provoke me, I will send you to be a ghost. "


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at the servant girl who kneels all over the floor with a smile. She mentions the one she hated most in her previous life and kicks him out directly, which makes the heart of those kneeling people tremble.


    "Go away!"


    Murong Jin heart a command, those injured girl woman son to run for life like speed of light to escape the prime minister''s house north of this most humble shabby yard.


    "What''s the matter? Scared dumb? "


    A turn head then saw rather son that a pair of silly dull small appearance, Murong Jin heart put away whole body of cold idea, pushed a small servant girl.


    "Little... Miss... You are very good..."


    Ning''er comes back in an instant. Looking at the young lady with adoration on her face. Miss just now is really too fierce, unexpectedly repair that group of servant girls who have bullied them all the time so miserably, also make the madam and the second Miss almost vomit blood, it seems that no one dares to bully them casually in the future.


    "Great? It''s just a bunch of appetizers. "


    Murong Jin''s heart turns a big white eye, this small servant girl is also too simple, if her Murong Jin''s heart really retaliates, it is possible to chop these people into dregs. But now the most important thing is to take good care of her body, otherwise she will suffer a big loss when she meets some difficult opponents.


    "Ning''er, this is the king of snakes. He will follow me in the future. Remember to prepare some food for him..."


    Murong Jinxin seems to think of something, from the sleeve to seize the ONO on the table, see Ono is still dozing, a very impolite slap waved in the past.


    "Ah..."


    Ning''er looks at Xiao Ye who climbs onto her shoulder and sits down. She screams with fright. At last, she turns her white eyes and faints magnificently.


    "Look at what you''ve done. Hide for me. Don''t come out and make a fool of yourself in the future..."

 Chapter 12

    One of Murong Ping''s faces sat in the first seat in the hall of Murong mansion. His eyes swept to the calm woman in front of him, and his ten fingers clenched into fists were creaking. Since she was born, this evil girl didn''t want to live a peaceful life. He really regretted that he didn''t strangle her when she was born¡° Murong Jinxin, you didn''t come back all night last night. Once you went back to the house, you collided with your mother and injured more than a dozen servant girls. You are becoming more and more lawless. "¡® With a bang, one of Murong Ping''s fists hit the table next to him, splashing the tea on the table, which shows how angry he is¡° Well, you''re right. From now on, I will become more and more lawless. If I don''t make a mess of your prime minister''s office, I will never stop. " Murong Jin heart hands ring chest, very disdainful looking at the hall full of people, these people are all schadenfreude waiting to see her joke. She suddenly felt a special sadness for her previous life. After all, it was the evil that she had done for several generations, and she could still stand up to such an innocent family member¡° Master, you see, she is more and more capable now, even you dare to contradict, and she will climb on your head and run wild some day... "Chen Jinhua''s eyes flashed a bit of vicious light, and the expression on her face was really wonderful. While she was sad, she was filled with joy. Anyone with eyes could see her hypocrisy and affectation¡° Chen Jinhua, pretending to be attacked by thunder, you are not afraid to be killed by thunder when you go out for a while... "This old woman, who is afraid that the world is not chaotic, thinks that she is afraid of adding fuel to her life? Now that she had torn her face, she saw that she was scolded once and again. She deserved to be angry to death. If she couldn''t get angry, she could definitely hurt her depressed heart, liver and whole body¡° Murong Jinxin... You... "Although Chen Jinhua didn''t understand the meaning of pretending to be forced, he knew it was not a good word when he saw Murong Jinxin''s face. Murong Jin heart in front of so many people, so despise her, let her feel his majesty suddenly sweep the floor. If she doesn''t clean up the little bitch, how can she discipline the servants of the prime minister''s office in the future¡° Come on, tear this evil girl''s mouth to me. " Murong Pingzhi looks at the aggrieved Chen Jinhua beside him. Although he knows Chen Jinhua''s virtue well, he can use Murong''s family skills only by Murong Jinxin''s dirty words. Murong Pingzhi''s order made everyone in the room look happy. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s eyes was like watching a joke¡° Murong Pingzhi, do you really think that I am the original Murong Jinxin and let you knead flat and round? Today, I want to have a good look at you Murong house bitches how to tear my mouth... "Murong Jin''s heart coldly glanced at a crowd of Murong house, his heart gushed with great anger, no wonder the real Murong Jin''s heart would rather die these bitches. She lived two lives, this is the first time to see such a cold and heartless family. The slender fingers gently pinched the broad sleeve robe, waking up the sleeping Ono. Originally, she didn''t want to let people know that she had a king of snakes. After all, Xuanyuan Qinglin was bitten by snakes last night. If she took it out at this juncture, she would be in some unnecessary trouble. But now it seems that she has to take it out. Now she is poisoned and her aunt. She is too weak to take risks blindly¡° The evil girl... The evil girl... Beat me hard... "Murong Pingzhi was completely angered by Murong Jinxin''s attitude, especially Murong Jinxin didn''t even call her father, but directly called Murong Pingzhi one by one, which made him feel that his authority was greatly challenged¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "Ono got the master''s instruction. Just as the two servants hit Murong Jinxin, he flew out of Murong Jinxin''s sleeve robe and bit one of the servants'' arms¡° Ah... "The bitten servant felt a sharp pain in his heart. With a scream, his strong body began to spasm. The poison of the king of snakes is not what ordinary people can bear. Before the servant had enough time to taste the taste before death, he turned his eyes and died¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "Ono killed a servant and turned his head to another. The crown on Russia''s head was scarlet red. Small body stand high, Mori white teeth flashing terrible bloodthirsty light¡° Don''t... don''t bite me... Don''t bite me... "The servant was obviously scared. He didn''t care to tear Murong Jin''s mouth. He was so busy that he stepped back. His face was full of fear. He''s still young. He doesn''t want to die. He won''t provoke the third lady any more. Where are these three young ladies to bully? These three ladies are demons... "Snake... This is... This is the king of snakes of King li of Chu... My God..."

 Chapter 13

    Murong xing''er thinks he''s wrong. He blinks a few big eyes and is shocked to be incoherent. This is clearly the poison pet of King Li. When did it fall into Murong Jinxin''s hands? Murong Jin''s heart is so bold that he dares to move even the things of King Li¡° Evil girl... Evil girl... It''s really a family misfortune... "Murong Pingzhi also recovered from the shock. Who is Jun Mo Li? He is the most famous evil star in the world. He is a murderer who can''t even blink his eyes. This evil girl even made a move on his most precious snake king, which will definitely drag down all the doors of Murong mansion¡° Dad... Send someone to inform Prince Li... Hurry up... "Chen Jinhua breathed heavily and forced himself to calm down. If the affairs of the king of snakes are not handled properly, their Murong mansion will not die and will have to be skinned off¡° Come on, go to the post station of the state of Chu immediately and invite Lord Li to come. Go Murong Pingzhi also dare not have the slightest slightest neglect, Wei trembled stood up, very afraid to see is still spitting snake letter son of Ono, almost did not resist directly ran. This evil girl, how much trouble she caused for the prime minister''s house, really pissed him off... "Jun Mo Li is coming, I''m afraid you will be more miserable..." Murong Jin Xin looked at the frightened cowards, and her mood got better, and even began to sympathize with these cowards who were afraid of death. Jun Mo Li''s black heart is what they can provoke? I''m afraid it''s hard to see him off¡° Murong Jinxin, what Prince Li attaches most importance to is the king of snakes. You can wait for Prince Li to kill you. " Murong star son swallowed to swallow saliva, although in the heart is very afraid, but on the face actually did not show any abnormality. Careful look, her eyes even with a few silk of joy. These Murong stars think they cover up well, but they are seen through in front of Murong Jin''s heart¡° Ha ha, let''s wait and see. But before Jun Mo Li kills me, should we come to settle the accounts of these years? " Murong Jin''s heart sneered and sniffed at Murong xing''er''s words. If Jun Mo Li wants to kill her, he won''t wait until now. In fact, she felt that the woman who had fallen in love with Jun Mo Li was going to have bad luck tonight¡° Murong Jinxin... What do you want to do... "Murong Pingzhi looked at Murong Jinxin''s eyes, which flashed fiercely, and his heart trembled a few times. This daughter seems to be a different person since she woke up from poisoning. She is so powerful that the prime minister is shocked, and her means are so cruel that he has to doubt whether the woman in front of him is someone else''s disguise¡° Ono, go and have a good time with that old cheap man. Don''t bite him to death, just make him pee his pants... "Murong Jinxin is not prepared to show any mercy. This old man doesn''t deserve to be Murong Jinxin''s father. She will slowly torture him, let him die¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "Xiaoye got the order, and his body flew towards Murong Pingzhi. He accurately landed on Murong Pingzhi''s head, and he sat blatantly. The Golden Snake tail was very boring in front of Murong Pingzhi''s eyes¡° Go away... Go away... You go away... "What Murong Pingzhi feared most in his life was the cold-blooded animal snake. Now he was riding on his head by the king of snakes, which made his legs soften and he collapsed to the ground. He did not dare to let the bodyguard come in to drive him away. The master of the king of snakes was not a prime minister he could afford to offend. So, for a moment, even the heart to cry¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "Ono was not in a hurry. After riding on Murong Pingzhi''s head for a long time, he slowly slid from Murong Pingzhi''s face to Murong Pingzhi''s ear. The scarlet tongue letter swept Murong Pingzhi''s old face from time to time. The cold touch and sticky saliva made Murong Pingzhi almost scream¡° Murong... Murong Jinxin... If you don''t let it go down... I''ll drive you out of Murong mansion... "At last, Murong Pingzhi had to turn his eyes to Murong Jinxin. See Murong Jin heart arms ring chest good whole time to look at him, he is really eager to jump on the evil woman to pieces¡° When you pee your pants, I''ll let them come down. As for driving me out of Murong''s house, I will help you. " Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrows, this Murong house she really don''t want to stay. Now that she has the king of snakes, it''s much more convenient for her to leave Murong than to attack them in Murong. He thought she was willing to stay in this place where there were lots of bitches and scum men and scum women¡° Don''t patronize the crowd. It will be your turn soon. Maybe you are not as lucky as him. The king of snakes will kill your dog directly... "

 Chapter 14

    Murong Jinxin didn''t plan to let other people go. Seeing that they were all relieved to see Ono on Murong Pingzhi''s body, they couldn''t help reminding the big group of people of their kindness.


    She won''t kill them tonight. Let them pay back some interest first. As for the principal, he will let them pay back little by little, thousands of times.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    So big hall, because Murong Jinxin''s words become more silent, everyone''s heart all mentioned in the throat, staring at the king of snakes, for fear that the next person to be unlucky is himself.


    "Little... Miss... Forget it..."


    Outside the hall, a delicate little figure came to Murong Jinxin''s side, looked at the dead servant, pulled Murong Jinxin''s clothes, whispered.


    The master is the prime minister at any rate, and the young lady is against him. If the king of snakes is taken back by the Lord Li, the young lady will surely come back and suffer a great loss.


    "Ning''er, you go and slap that old and cheap woman in the face. Go quickly..."


    How can Murong Jinxin give up? She is enjoying the opera. Thinking of Ning''er''s abuse by Chen Jinhua more than once in the past, he rubs his anger up.


    "Miss... I... I dare not..."


    Ning''er, after all, is a little servant girl. She has always been bullied by the people in Murong''s house. Let her beat the prime minister''s wife. How can she have the courage.


    "Why not? You have just heard outside the hall that Murong Pingzhi is going to expel me from Murong mansion. When are you waiting for me now? Go, if you don''t beat her tonight, don''t follow me. I don''t need such a cowardly servant girl... "


    Murong Jinxin pulls Ning''er''s arm and pulls Ning''er directly to Chen Jinhua. Ning''er''s timid problem needs to be treated, otherwise he will have to live like this all his life.


    She doesn''t know how long she can live. Maybe she will die one day. This little servant girl can''t be bullied to death.


    "Miss... I... I..."


    Ning''er''s pale face faded, looking at anger waiting for her Chen Jinhua, hesitated for a long time, or some timid dare not start. It''s worth turning around and pitifully looking at Murong Jinxin, hoping that Murong Jinxin can take back the order just now.


    "Fight!"


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t give Ning er the chance to shrink back at all. She raises her hand first and slaps Chen Jinhua''s face covered with rouge powder. Five bright red fingerprints instantly print on Chen Jinhua''s face.


    "Murong Jinxin... You little bitch... You wait for me... I won''t let you go..."


    Chen Jinhua got the slap. He wanted to resist, but he was afraid that the king of snakes would attack her. His nails were pinched into the flesh. After half her life, she had never felt so oppressed.


    However, no matter how much she held back, she could only bear it, and she could only show off her words, but she did not dare to make any act of resistance.


    "Fight, don''t beat her old face so that the world can''t recognize it, you''ll leave immediately!"


    Murong Jin heart showed a Yin side smile, see all the people on the scene creepy, they are dare to anger and dare not speak, who if said at this point, I''m afraid is to cause trouble.


    "OK... I''ll call..."


    Ning''er recalls the grievances she has suffered in Murong mansion in recent years. Wei stretches out her little hand and hesitates for a long time. Finally, she waves it out.


    Miss is right. Anyway, they are going to leave. They have revenge and revenge. I''m afraid they don''t have this shop even if they miss this village. After that, she died. Anyway, she saved her life.


    With this in mind, it''s like Chen Jinhua and she have a fierce hatred


    In such a big hall, except for Murong Pingzhi''s scream from time to time, there was only a crisp slap.


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long it took until a voice of pure magnetism rang out in the evil spirit, and all the people put their hearts back in fear.


    Here comes King Li. Murong Jinxin can''t scare them with the king of snakes. That''s great


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it that Murong invited me here just to let me see you piss off? "


    Outside the hall, a man came in the moonlight. His white clothes were floating with ink. There was a light smile on the face of his carved jade bracelet, which was more beautiful than thousands of miles of rivers and mountains.


    He sweeps his black eyes like a shining stone, and his smile is more profound. It seems that his little wild cat is getting angry


    "Lord li... Help... Ah..."


    Murong Pingzhi saw Junmo glass appeared just like seeing the Savior. He couldn''t care about his embarrassment. He stood up and rushed to Junmo glass.


    "What is Murong doing? I''m crazy about cleanliness... "


    Jun Mo Li''s figure flashed, stepped back a few steps, and looked at Murong Pingzhi with a smile, just like a joke, full of sarcasm.


    "Prince Li, you hurry to save my father. Murong Jinxin stole your king of snakes..."

 Chapter 15

    Murong xing''er rushes out from the slant and looks pitifully at Jun Mo Li. That kind of Shenrong, coupled with her beautiful face, a little bit less determined men will have a trace of heartache. But Jun Mo Li has never seen any gorgeous beauty. Murong xing''er is nothing in his eyes¡° Stay away from the king, it stinks to death... "Jun Mo Li Yan gives Murong xing''er a look, a look of disgust. This woman is very brave. She even wants to win his sympathy. When did Mo Li have compassion... "Li Wang Ye... I..." hearing this, Murong xing''er''s face faded, except for embarrassment. She always knew that Prince Li rejected women, but she didn''t know that she had been rejected to such a state. She stinks? Where does she stink? But she bathes with petals every day, and even exudes faint fragrance of flowers... "Jun Mo Li, your dog nose is really smart..." Murong Jin Xin laughs at Murong xing''er''s wonderful little face. This man''s mouth is really poisonous. He can scold people so much that he can''t lift his head¡° Murong Jinxin... How dare you abuse King li... You are so bold... "Chen Jinhua was very happy when he heard Murong Jinxin''s words. Murong Jinxin doesn''t know if there''s something wrong with her head. She even scolds Prince Li''s nose for being a dog''s nose. Isn''t it pure death seeking¡° Who is this woman with a pig''s head and face? It''s noisy. " Jun Mo Li''s shining stone like eyes shrink slightly. It seems that the water in Murong mansion is very deep. It can make his little wild cat so angry that even the little wild cat is released¡° A mean old woman, the mother of a damned woman. She yelled so loud that she thought you were deaf Murong Jin didn''t mean to be merciful at all. She scolded Chen Jinhua blatantly, and even Mo Li, who beat around the Bush, was scolded. Who let this dead man meddle in her business? I deserve it¡° Can you scold me less? Well Jun Mo Li touched his nose. He had lived for 20 years, but it was the first time in his life that he was scolded in front of the public. It was really not a taste. The gap in his heart was really big. His little wild cat''s claws are very powerful. I''m afraid he''ll have to tighten his skin in the future... "Yes, don''t mind my business. I don''t have the spare time to scold you." Murong Jin''s heart simply nodded. If he didn''t come to provoke her, let alone scold him, she didn''t even bother to look up at him. But since meeting this man last night, she thinks that this kind of desire can''t be realized in a short time. This man is probably too deep in his dream. I''m afraid it will take some time for him to wake up completely¡° How can you call your business idle? Your business is naturally the business of the king. You''d better recognize that as soon as possible. " Jun Mo Li sighed in his heart. The woman didn''t want to see him. She didn''t want to see him at all. She even wanted to see how far he rolled. But he is cheap, the more she wants to push him away, the more he wants to get close to her. This is not only the reason for the dream, but he is also really attracted by Murong Jinxin''s maverick nature, willing to fall¡° Murong Pingzhi, don''t you want to drive me out of Murong''s house? Quickly write it clearly in black and white. My Murong Jinxin has nothing to do with these bitches in Murong''s house any more. " Murong Jin turned her eyes, and was too lazy to respond to Jun Mo Li''s shameless words. She''s sleepy after all this noise. Hurry to finish the business, so that she can go back to her shabby bed earlier. When she wakes up, the first thing is to leave with all the baggage. With a wave of her slender hand, Ono has already jumped up and returned to her hands. She lies on her stomach and looks at the people in the hall with her green eyes¡° Good... I''ll help you... "Murong Pingzhi''s heart surged out. It seemed that this evil girl had some friendship with Prince Li, which made him some unexpected, and even withdrew the idea of driving her out of the prime minister''s house. If you use this evil girl to climb up to Prince Li, it will be a great benefit to him without any harm. Can Murong Jin heart is too arrogant, this speech has forced him to the corner, if he is hesitating, he has any face to talk about. So, they asked the next people to prepare the ink, paper and inkstone, brush up to write, and soon threw a piece of paper to Murong Jinxin¡° Murong Pingzhi, we have nothing to do from now on. The dowry that the Empress Dowager prepared for me at that time, you should send someone to check it. Tomorrow morning I will take the list to the warehouse to pick it up. If I lose a son, I will let my snake bite you so that there is no residue left... "

 Chapter 16

    Murong Jin''s heart swept the paper that Murong Pingzhi threw over and gently hooked the corner of his mouth. Good. In time, she will let Murong Pingzhi know the end of letting the tiger go back to the mountain. Power goes to the government and the opposition, right? A century old family, right? She''ll soon give them a taste of life and death¡° Send someone to check the dowry that the Empress Dowager bought for Murong Jinxin immediately, and let her take it out of my prime minister''s house early tomorrow morning... "Murong Pingzhi is so angry that he thinks that Murong Jinxin''s dowry, which is so rich that all women''s eyes are greedy, will be taken away by Murong Jinxin, and he feels that the flesh hurts. But he didn''t dare not give it. He didn''t want to take his own life because of a dowry. Well, as far as she can take what belongs to her, as far as he can go, he will be quiet¡° Master... This... This night... I''m afraid I can''t finish... "Chen Jinhua was shocked and looked at Murong Pingzhi with his pig''s head and face tangled. Murong Jinxin''s dowry has moved a lot over the years. Besides using it for her two daughters, she also sold some of it for her own family. Now even if she is killed, she can''t turn out so many treasures in one night¡° If you can''t finish it, you have to finish it for me. You should do it immediately. If you can''t do it well, don''t be the wife of the prime minister''s office... "Hearing the words, Murong Pingzhi''s wrinkled face flashed a little annoyed. He was very clear about the meaning of this woman''s words, and it was nothing more than touching something he shouldn''t have touched. Now that she did, she had to be ready to take responsibility¡° This... That dowry... The old lady has taken a lot of... Some of them have been given to the next people... I''m afraid they won''t be able to catch up for a while and a half... "Chen Jinhua naturally saw Murong Pingzhi''s determination and didn''t dare to hide anything. The position of the wife of the prime minister''s office was acquired with great efforts. She absolutely didn''t want to lose it because of this¡° You can''t get it back, can you? Then pay me ten times the price. If I lose a son, I''ll sue the emperor and make your Murong mansion feel helpless. " Murong Jinxin had already expected this result. Anyway, she could not take away the dowry. Even if she took it back, she could take part of it to pawnshop and leave part of it to the Empress Dowager. If she wants to survive in this strange world, then silver is indispensable. With silver, many things will be much easier to do... "Murong Jinxin... At least our Murong family has raised you up... You can''t do this... The most compensation is the original price..." Chen Jinhua thought about it in her heart. If she made the compensation according to the price, she would go to her mother''s family to borrow it and make up for it, In the hands of their own baby pawn out, in the use of some government money, three pronged approach may still be able to fill on. But if the compensation is ten times, I''m afraid that the whole prime minister''s office will be hollowed out, and it may not be able to come out¡° Murong Pingzhi, please remember that you can''t lose a cent, otherwise... "Murong Jinxin is too lazy to pay attention to Chen Jinhua. Ten times of the compensation is very kind to her, otherwise she will open her mouth and ask for a hundred times directly. If she can compensate, everyone will be happy. If she can''t, she will make Murong Pingzhi''s reputation worse, and she won''t be able to raise her head all her life¡° Mr. Murong, this is your fault. If I remember correctly, the dowry was bought by the Empress Dowager of your country for Jinxin. The Empress Dowager''s things, you dare to let the house cat and dog move, you this courage, tut tut... "Jun Mo Li looked at the face has been close to the iron green Murong Pingzhi, skin smile meat don''t smile of open mouth. The water in Murong mansion is very deep. It is estimated that the little wild cat once flooded his house. Otherwise, the little wild cat in his house would not be able to fight so hard and would not have any room to turn around¡° What Prince Li said is that the dowry of the prime minister''s house will not be less than Murong Jin''s heart... "Murong Pingzhi is in a cold sweat. I know from Chen Jinhua''s reaction that she has moved Murong Jin''s heart a lot. This time, the prime minister''s house will be bleeding. This woman, after the settlement of the dowry, he will not let her go... "You still have self-knowledge, Murong Pingzhi, enjoy the few days you have left. Next time I''ll see you again, it''s the day of the fall of Murong mansion... "Murong Jin''s heart crossed Jun Mo Li''s eye, and this man is really, as if there are his things everywhere, typical of full support. After warning Murong Ping, her fierce eyes swept all the people in the hall: "and you, I Murong Jin vowed that you would not live as good as pigs and dogs..." at this time, Murong Jin''s heart was full of terrible murderous gas, just like the soul messenger from hell. Those who were swept by her eyes could not help shaking a few times¡° Lord Murong, please tell someone to settle Jinxin''s dowry. Tomorrow morning, I will accompany Jinxin to Murong mansion''s storehouse. You should let the next people be clear... "

 Chapter 17

    After the disturbance in the hall, Murong Jin leads Ning''er back to the north yard, but she doesn''t want Junmo Li to follow him¡° Go away In front of the door, Murong Jinxin stopped a gorgeous man with a happy face, just like walking in his yard, and hummed with a cold face. In the middle of the night, it must be no good for this man to follow her. Besides, she found that she was angry when she met this man. She didn''t want to abuse him¡° You say, why is my king so cheap? The more you want to drive me away, the more I want to stick to you. " Jun Mo Li doesn''t get angry either. With a smile on her lips and a flick of her big hand, she has already flicked Murong Jinxin''s little hand away and swaggered into Murong Jinxin''s room. "..." Murong Jin''s heart was defeated by his cheap words, and she vomited heavily. She had seen more than one bitch, but she had never seen such a shameless one. What''s more, how could she be so unlucky to meet such a shameless person who likes self blackening... "Does she still have a stomachache?" Jun Mo Li lightly sweeps this humble hut to the extreme. His eyes are bright and dark like a shining stone. A thin anger rises from his chest. However, he hides his emotions very well and is not seen by Murong Jin Xin. This is how Murong Pingzhi treats his own daughter. No wonder his little wild cat would rather leave Murong house than recognize his father¡° It didn''t hurt before, but as soon as I saw you, I began to smoke. " Murong Jin didn''t stare at him angrily. She didn''t want to pay attention to him, but as soon as she saw the worry on his face, she answered him inexplicably. After that, she wanted to slap herself¡° Is it? The book Wang is warming your stomach... "Jun Mo Li picked an eyebrow and looked at the woman not far away who seemed to be annoyed. With a wave of his hand, he released a huge force of suction, and instantly sucked Murong Jin''s heart into his arms¡° Jun Mo Li, you''ve had enough A faint fragrance of snow lotus wafts on Murong Jin''s nose. The familiar and strange feeling strikes her, which makes her body freeze. Subconsciously, she wants to break away from Junmo Li''s arms, but she is held tightly by Junmo Li¡° Jinxin, how about going back to the state of Chu with the king tomorrow after taking the dowry? In the future, your home will be where the king is... "Jun Mo Li also doesn''t care whether Murong Jin''s heart is really painful or fake, his right hand gently covers Murong Jin''s heart''s lower abdomen, and a continuous stream of internal power is blooming in Murong Jin''s heart. He gazed at Murong Jinxin''s eyes and asked seriously, but the peerless face was full of tension and panic, as if afraid of Murong Jinxin''s refusal¡° Home? What is that? In my Murong Jinxin''s heart, there has never been a home. It was the same before, and it will be the same later... "Murong Jinxin stopped struggling and looked out of the window. She was an orphan in her previous life, and even her parents didn''t know. And in this life, what''s the difference between having a home and not having one? It can even be said that it''s better to have a home than to have no home. If you don''t have a home, you don''t have to fight so much¡° Go with me, I promise you the only one. Life only love you a, only spoil you a, only love you a, as long as you a. If you disobey this oath, heaven will strike thunder! " Looking at her like this, Jun Mo Li could probably guess why. He didn''t have time to participate in her past, he had nothing to do. But in her future, he will do his best to give her everything she wants. In his life, he has only one heart and can only give it to one person... "Jun Mo Li, I can''t afford your only one.". I''d like to advise you to waste your feelings on me. " Murong Jin heart obviously Leng for a while, quite inconceivable to see Jun Mo Li also for a while, in the end or shocked. In this age of three wives and four concubines, it''s really rare that there are men with this kind of thinking. She felt that she should make it clear to him in order to avoid the wrong payment of his true feelings. She had never thought of falling in love with anyone in her life, let alone living a life with someone that was out of reach¡° If you can''t afford it, you have to. Since I have paid my love, I must get something in return. If you promise, you will be happy. It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree. Anyway, you can''t get rid of me all your life. " Jun Mo Li''s eyes darkened, and he gave a bitter smile in his heart. Long known that she would be such an answer, he is not willing to find their own abuse. It''s rare to say love words once, but they are rejected so thoroughly. However, no matter how she refused, she could not escape from him, which had been predestined from the beginning, and from his first dream she had been predestined... "Jun Mo Li, if I don''t want it, I won''t, and no one can force me. Don''t piss me off. I don''t promise that I will do anything bad to you. For example, let you become the second Xuanyuan Qinglin... "

 Chapter 18

    Murong Jin''s heart is gnashing her teeth. This bitch is playing with her. What do you mean you have to ask if you can''t afford it? She doesn''t believe it. She has been threatened once by the old bastard of Hades. She has to give in to the powers of Hades. But what is Jun Mo Li? It''s just a person. Can she be afraid of others? It''s nonsense... "If you don''t mention him, I forgot. How could you let Ono bite off his life last night?" Jun Mo Li''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and his face became serious. Before he came to Murong house, he had already got the news. Xuanyuan Qinglin had found out what happened to her last night. It happened that she had just released Xiaoye... "If he hadn''t been destroyed last night, I would have been destroyed. Murong Qinqin said that the Empress Dowager wanted to point me out to him as the crown princess, so he couldn''t wait to find someone to destroy my innocence. Just let Ono bite off his life, it''s already merciful. " If she had not killed Xuanyuan Qinglin, she would not have been so timid. That scum man, it''s cheap to leave him a dog''s life. But I''m afraid his life won''t be very good. Once the news of his abolition is spread, his life will be completely destroyed. Even if you can survive, I''m afraid you will become a pervert¡° Hehe, he thinks highly of himself... "Jun Mo Li''s eyes shrank, his big hand holding Murong Jin''s heart tightened, and a gentle smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Xuanyuan Qinglin is right. He dares to give his woman''s advice. Good, very good, very good... "The kind of stallion that can only think about his lower body can only be seen by a woman like Murong Qinqin who has no eyes. If you give me shoes, I still think he is dirty." Murong Jin heart disdained to hum hum, her Murong Jin heart''s vision is not bad to that point, even if the Empress Dowager give marriage, she will also refuse in the end. It''s better to give her a knife to marry that kind of man¡° Xuanyuan Qinglin is not stupid. He must have known that Murong Qinqin might be a phoenix girl, otherwise he would not have been so eager to roll with Murong Qinqin in the cold palace. " He can get the news, I believe Xuanyuan Qinglin can also get. Xuanyuan Qinglin wanted to start first, but he didn''t know that he was hit by his little wild cat. Xuanyuan Qinglin deserved it. If he did it, he would be much hotter than his little wild cat¡° Phoenix girl? I really can''t see where Murong Qinqin looks like a phoenix girl or a pheasant... "Murong Jin''s heart flattened her mouth, and she naturally knew the rumor that the one who got the Phoenix girl got the world. Only that Murong Qinqin, is a clown, God estimated that will not make such a death, let a pheasant become a Phoenix¡° It is said that the Phoenix girl can make the sky appear. So far, only when Murong Qinqin plays the bird to show the Phoenix has such a sign. " Jun Mo Li said very naturally, did not want to Murong Jin heart to hide anything. Only when he output Murong Qinqin three words, his whole body burst out fierce intention to kill. Feng Nu, the woman who provoked him, Feng Nu, he also dares to kill... "Oh, then you should take advantage of the opportunity. Maybe Murong Qinqin will take a fancy to you. Then the world is your bag. It seems that it''s worth picking up a pair of broken shoes for the sake of thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. " Smell speech, Murong Jin heart down eyes, hide the shock in the eyes. If she remembers correctly, it was played by her predecessor. It was just used by Murong Qinqin, which made her a good reputation. Phoenix girl, if she is really Phoenix girl. Grass, she simply did not dare to think about it later... "I don''t rely on women to win the country. Let alone Murong Qinqin is a pair of broken shoes. Even if she is still innocent, she can''t get into my eyes." His taste of Jun Mo Li is not so bad. He can like any pheasant or duck. The woman he wants must be unique in the world, such as her. At the same time, he did not hide his ambition. He was born to be a king. He can''t be sorry for what he was born with¡° Your taste is quite unique. You don''t like beauty, but you like me. Jun Mo Li, are you a normal man? " Murong Jin heart white he one eye, in his arms for a comfortable posture. Anyway, I can''t get away from it. I have a free armchair. I''m still a beautiful man. I don''t enjoy it¡° It''s normal. It''s very normal, or we''ll have a try when you''re finished? Then you will know how normal this king is, how is he? " Jun Mo Li deliberately misinterpreted Murong Jin''s words and gently pinched her hand around Murong Jin''s waist. Her eyes blinked a few times, which was a silent invitation¡° Ha ha, as long as you dare, I will serve you forever. "

 Chapter 19

    Murong Jin''s heart Yin side of smile, small hand without hesitation patted Jun Mo Li leaning over the head, "pa" sound, in the dark night appears extremely crisp.


    This slut even has the heart to tease a woman with sunflower water. She''s looking for death.


    "It hurts. Can you do it gently?"


    Jun Mo Li didn''t care that she was slapped. She had a bad smile on her face. Her thin lips passed Murong Jin''s ears intentionally or unintentionally, bringing out a faint fragrance of snow lotus.


    "Hurt your sister, get out of the way. If you want to go to a brothel in the spring, you''ll have to pay a lot of money for your beauty. "


    Murong Jinxin reaches out her hand and grabs a bunch of ink hair from Jun Mo Li. She pulls it back fiercely. It seems that she wants to pull the distance between them further. Such Jun Mo Li, let her feel threatened, very 100% threat.


    "Don''t insult me. I''m a good man. I only allow my women to touch me all my life."


    Jun Mo Li is very happy to see the defense in her eyes. It seems that this woman has no weakness. She is afraid that her biggest weakness is the fear of being entangled. As the saying goes, women are afraid of pestering men.


    Then he kept pestering her. He believed that with his perseverance, sooner or later she would be attracted to her.


    "Jun Mo Li, do you know that you are so shameless?"


    Murong Jin''s heart is almost laughing at his words. Suddenly she thinks of Xiao Ye, who is still sleeping in her sleeves. She thinks that what kind of master can raise what kind of pet. Ono''s temperament definitely got the true biography of this rascal.


    "Maybe she knows, if she has spirit in heaven..."


    Smell speech, the bad smile on Jun Mo Li''s face instantly converged, that peerless elegant face showed a light sadness, but that sadness soon dissipated.


    Half a month later is the death day of his mother''s concubine. He can tell her that he has found his beloved woman. I believe she will be happy when she knows.


    "Sorry."


    Murong Jin heart naturally aware of his strange, mind unconsciously emerged about his mother''s wife some rumors, feel that his words are a little too much.


    "Sorry, what? It''s not that my mother''s wife can''t mention it. Never say those two words to me... "


    Jun Mo Li is a little surprised, but did not expect that this woman has such a soft side. Although his mother''s concubine is a taboo, if she mentions it, he will not be half unhappy.


    After all, his mother''s wife will be her in time


    "Well, I''ve said enough. You can leave in the middle of the night. I''m going to wash and sleep."


    Murong Jin heart away from his deep and gentle eyes, very uncomfortable twist his head, a strange feeling hovering in the heart. She picked Jun Mo Li''s hand and motioned him to let her go.


    "Go and wash. I''ve already washed it. I''ll sleep with you tonight."


    Jun Mo Li is very cooperative this time, let go of the person in her arms, her body now really needs a good rest, no matter how much he wants to say, he also has to estimate this layer.


    "Why do you want to sleep with me?"


    Murong Jinxin can''t believe his ears. Isn''t his head kicked by a donkey? A good Chu post station didn''t sleep. She came to sleep in her room, which was full of air on all sides. Also, this room is hers. Does she agree with him to sleep?


    "You slept in my bed last night, and I sleep in your bed tonight. It''s a matter of course."


    Jun Mo Li stood up, took a few strides to Murong Jin''s little bed, took off his boots and lay down on it, just like on his own bed. Murong Jin''s heart almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood.


    "Jun Mo Li, you forced me. You think I''m willing to sleep in your broken bed. Don''t push your inch. Get out of here at once... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is really unbearable. This bitch is too good at pulling. It''s natural. It''s natural. It''s his uncle''s grass.


    She Murong Jin heart, although no rhythm, also not afraid of what gossip, but the key is, she did not want to sleep with him, OK!


    "I can only roll on the bed. If you want to see me roll, wash up quickly and I can roll with you."


    Jun Mo Li tilts her head and smiles at Murong Jin''s angry heart. He pulled the white jade belt from his waist and threw it into the bed. Say words, enough to make a normal woman crazy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin feels that she has nothing to say. What else can she say in the face of such a bitch? Does it still work? Human beings can''t stop him from walking forward on the road of being humble


    "Jinxin, if you are short of a person who rubs your back to carry water and wears clothes, please don''t worry. I am the one who serves you..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at her holding her clothes and enters the screen with a satisfied smile. It''s interesting to tease this woman, ha ha


    "Jun Mo Li... I''ll grass your uncle''s..."

 Chapter 20

    Behind the stitching, Murong Jin''s heart burst into a startling fury. At the moment, Murong Jinxin does not know what language to use to describe her complex mood.


    This bitch, with this way to attract her attention, let her really hate teeth itch


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the silhouette on the screen and sends out a string of laughter. The little wild cat in his family really made him like it.


    "Well, don''t be angry. I''m not joking with you."


    For a long time, without Murong Jinxin''s response, Jun Mo Li didn''t dare to continue to be humble. She quickly eased her tone and didn''t say anything imaginative.


    In the small room, there was only the sound of water


    "Jinxin, I will enter the Palace tomorrow and ask empress dowager Li to marry you."


    Thinking of Empress Dowager Tianchen''s Yizhi, Jun Mo Li thought for a moment. In order to avoid unnecessary troubles, he had better make clear with empress dowager Li as soon as possible. Otherwise, if there is something wrong with empress dowager Li, he will have to deal with it.


    Sometimes, he felt that he should learn from Xuanyuan Qinglin and start first


    "Go, it''s no use going. If I don''t want to, no one can force me to marry. "


    After the screen, the sound of water suddenly stopped, Murong Jin heart cold smile. With a touch of her soul, she may die at any time. She can''t harm innocent people. Although this innocent person is a little short of smoking, it''s true that most of his feelings for her are true.


    "If empress dowager Li agrees, you can''t help but not marry. If you think about it, it''s good to marry me. I look like no one else. I''m rich and I''m devoted to you. I love you and protect you whatever you do. How can you find such a good man


    Junmo glass will never accept Murong Jinxin''s refusal. He sits up straight and stares at the villains on the screen, saying all kinds of good things for himself.


    While he said, he despised himself and thought that he was the most beautiful man in the world. In his hand, he held all the monstrous things. As long as he waved, he didn''t want any kind of woman. Now it''s reduced to the point of self promotion. It''s hard to predict.


    "Yes? Can you do anything to spoil me and protect me? "


    Murong Jinxin feel this man is really dizzy, his words a little big, she really don''t believe. She felt that if she didn''t say something to annoy him, she would be too bad.


    "Naturally, if I can''t protect you, I will die in front of you."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t even think about it, so he jumped out a few words. After that, he felt that there seemed to be something wrong. Before he could figure out anything, Murong Jin''s heart burst out a few words that made him want to vomit blood.


    "Well, if you can do what you say, I''ll marry you. After we get married, I''ll find you a green hat to wear day by day. I hope you can resist then. "


    This bitch, don''t give some color to see, really when she is a soft persimmon, good bully. She didn''t believe it. After listening to this, he could deal with her steadily.


    "You think it''s beautiful. After you get married, I''m sure I''ll do it myself, so that you don''t have any energy to find other men. I''m very confident in my ability."


    Spit blood to spit blood, Jun Mo glass or gnash teeth asked Murong Jin heart a few words. This dead girl with a hard mouth dares to say anything.


    He Jun Mo Li''s woman, look at the world, who dares not know good or bad touch? Unless you don''t want to die


    "... who..."


    Just when Murong Jin heart also want to scold a few words, a fierce murderous gas spread in the small room. She grabbed one side of the clothes and casually put them on. As soon as she got on her lap, the door of the room was smashed with internal force.


    She looked up. In the dark, a group of people in black had surrounded her courtyard. Everyone was holding a sword in his hand. The sword was shining with blue light in the cold moonlight. At a glance, he knew it was highly toxic.


    It seems that the people behind the scenes must ask her to die tonight, otherwise she would not have been in such a big battle


    "It''s very fast. It''s a little interesting..."


    Seems to have been expected, Jun Mo Li lazy down from the small bed, slow Jin heart went to Murong Jin heart in front of, for Murong Jin heart finishing a little messy clothes. This just looked at that group of people in black, careless mouth.


    "Do you know someone is coming to kill me tonight?"


    Murong Jin heart suddenly realized, no wonder he will stay, originally to protect her. It''s just these people who want to kill her. Who sent them?


    There are too many people who want her to die. For a moment, she really didn''t think who was so brave.


    "Kill


    But before Jun Mo Li could reply, the first man in black rushed to Murong Jin''s heart with a sword.


    A fight, a massacre, and so on


    Tonight is destined to be a rough night

 Chapter 21

    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono a see someone unknowingly attack Murong Jin heart, small body jumped up, the crown on the head of the violent shaking, hair bleeding red light.


    Attack the master, die!


    "Ono... Be careful..."


    Murong Jin heart to see Ono without hesitation straight to the man in black, a warm heart. Suddenly, it seemed that the old bastard of Hades was also good. He gave her the king of snakes who sincerely protected the Lord, just like giving her another amulet.


    "Don''t worry about it. If it can''t even deal with these people in black, it can be reincarnated..."


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t even bother to look at Xiao Ye. The poison pet he raised knows in his heart that these people in black look fierce. But if you start to fight with Xiao Ye, you will die under Xiao Ye''s teeth in ten moves.


    "No wonder Ono wants to change the master. You are so ruthless..."


    Murong Jin stares at Jun Mo Li fiercely. This bitch must have bad intentions. Xiaoye is her pet now. He probably wants Xiaoye to die. In this way, she has no protection and can only ask him.


    Seeing that his hand naturally held his slender waist, if it wasn''t for the wrong time, she would like to chop his cheap hand and feed it to the dog.


    "Why do you want so much love? It''s good to have affection for you, don''t you think? "


    With a wave of Junmo glass''s big hand, his powerful internal power surged out and directly lifted the people in black in front of him. Then he took Murong Jinxin''s waist and flew directly to the thousand year old tree in the yard to see his dark guard fighting with those people in black.


    "I said? I said, "your sister said..."


    Murong Jin''s heart turns a white eye at the smiling man, thinking that the man can be dragged to the zoo to be locked up for people to watch, and his shamelessness has reached an amazing level.


    "It seems that you are very interested in Wang''s imperial sister. At the beginning, you keep talking about her. When you get back to the state of Chu, I will let her play with you when she is free..."


    Jun Mo Li really has no face and no skin. His face is full of banter. Holding the little girl in my arms tightly, I feel that fighting with her is also a great pleasure in life.


    "Jun Mo Li, I really want to fork you..."


    Murong Jin heart heavily called a big mouthful of fresh air, she thought she or when dumb good, talk with this slut, will only let her heartache. It is better not to say so.


    "These people are the dark guards of Xuanyuan Qinglin. Maybe Xuanyuan Qinglin has found out what you did last night."


    See her speechless, Jun Mo Li also put away the mood of joke, bloodthirsty eyes swept to those who have been killed in 7778 black people, mouth corner evoke a trace of evil smile.


    It seems that if he wants to take her safely away from Tianchen, he needs a good plan


    "No wonder..."


    Murong Jin''s heart leered at the man in black who was almost dead and wounded below, and her heart was clear. Xuanyuan Qinglin may have hated her to the bone, otherwise how could he have sent so many people to kill her regardless of the consequences, even knew that Junmo glass was also there, and even killed her.


    She really played big last night, and she played herself in. I''m afraid she can only rely on the bitch beside her if she wants to get away


    "Jinxin, you can only go with me now. Only I can protect you completely..."


    Although he had made up his mind to take her, he still hoped that she would follow him willingly. If she had refused hard before, she would have no other choice now.


    He can probably guess that she seems to have a lot of things to do, and he believes that she will make the most appropriate decision. Or he should also thank Xuanyuan Qinglin for driving her to a dead end and saving him a lot of trouble. Otherwise take her to leave, she will try to escape on the road.


    "Well, I''ll go with you. But can you bring my little servant girl with you? "


    Murong Jin carefully calculated again in her heart. I''m afraid Xuanyuan Qinglin and she will never die. If she continues to stay, she will face endless pursuit. It''s easy to kill people in Murong mansion, but I''m afraid it''s a bit of a problem to find out the person behind the poisoning


    Her mission is to avenge Murong Jinxin. But after only half revenge, she goes back to the underworld to be a ghost. Then she will feel that she is too incompetent.


    It''s better to step back. After all, she will have silver when she gets the dowry in the morning. With silver, she can develop her own power. When she is strong enough, she will kill, maim and abolish these bitches.


    "Well, if you like, you can take your dowry with you."


    Jun Mo Li nodded and looked at the little servant girl who was full of horror and wanted to faint. His little wild cat is very good to his own people. I''m afraid that in the future, he will be able to turn over and be the master.


    "My brain hasn''t been kicked by the donkey yet. I''m going to seek refuge, not to get married..."


    With dowry, she really wants to say, take your sister. But when the words came to his mouth, he finally held back, so that he wouldn''t have to borrow a lot of words to make full use of them.


    "Why don''t you pawn all those dowries to me? How about making an offer? "


    Those dowries were her dowries, so he couldn''t let them fall into other people''s hands. Sooner or later, they were all his.


    If she is willing to pawn it to him, everyone will be happy. Otherwise, he will need to spend some money to redeem the dowry, which will be troublesome.


    "OK, I''ll give it to you at the original price. But let''s make it clear in black and white that if I want to redeem it one day, you have to have two words. "


    This time Murong Jin''s heart is very straightforward. Anyway, she pawns everyone. There''s a big grievance in front of her. Why don''t she use it? She doesn''t have to go to the pawnshop tomorrow. She just needs to pick out some very valuable ones and send them to the Empress Dowager.


    "Well, that''s settled. Tomorrow, we''ll pay and deliver the goods together... "


    Jun Mo Li is happy. She smiles on her gorgeous face. When she gets close to Murong Jin''s heart, she wants to kiss her, but she is slapped away by Murong Jin''s heart, who is always on guard.


    "Go away..."


    This bitch, even delusion to belittle her, really when she is those wild bees and butterflies, let him handle it? See if she doesn''t beat him all over the place


    "Beating is pro scolding and love. Jinxin beat and scolded Wang, but she was really pro to Wang and loved him. But can we deal with the following things and let''s continue to love each other... "


    Jun Mo Li evades her series of attacks, grabs her green jade finger, puts it on her lips and takes a bite. How ambiguous that action is, how imaginative it is. Even his dark guards could not bear to see this scene and turned their eyes.


    When did their Lord become so shameless? Why don''t they know? I can''t stand it. I can''t stand it


    "Say, is Xuanyuan Qinglin sending you to kill me?"


    Murong Jinxin directly ignores Jun Mo Li''s painful and speechless words. She takes back her little hand and looks at the two men in black kneeling on the ground. Her eyes twinkle with bloodthirsty light.


    If they say it, she can give them a good time. After all, they are also obedient. If you bite, don''t blame her ruthlessness.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two seriously injured men in black just drooped their heads, said nothing, and looked as if they were dead. They are ready to die before they come, and they will never hand over the master behind them.


    "If you don''t say so, it''s OK. Cut off their tendons, gouge out their eyes, smash all their teeth, pull out their tongue, cut off their ears, dig out their nose, cut off their fingers and toes, make them into adult sticks, and send them to the prince''s residence tomorrow morning as a gift of eunuch..."


    Seeing that they didn''t say a word, Murong Jin didn''t want to continue to ask. Anyway, the person behind the scenes, Jun Mo Li, had already told him that she didn''t need to waste her time on these people. I don''t want them to die in their own eyes.


    He pulled Jun Mo Li''s sleeve and motioned that Jun Mo Li took her down the tree. Then he kicked one of the men in black in the heart. The man in black, who had been seriously injured, snorted and curled up in pain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, two people in black almost fainted. This woman''s torture method is really cruel, it is too cruel!


    They have all kinds of tangles in their hearts and look at each other. They really regret that they were not directly cut to death by someone just now. It''s better to be cut to death by a knife than to be made into a stick.


    "What are you doing? You can do what the princess says. "


    The corner of Jun Mo Li''s mouth slightly smoked. Since he met her, he knew that she was a cruel master. But he didn''t expect that she was so cruel that he couldn''t catch up with her.


    She can tolerate her being so presumptuous in front of her. She should treat him differently. He should be satisfied


    "Yes, Lord."


    Looking at his master, he winked at himself, and the wind suddenly understood. With the black lines all over his head, he motioned to his men to drag down the two men in black who wanted to talk but were unlucky.


    The future Princess of their family is really cruel, and it''s a perfect match for their prince. In the future, even if he killed him, he would never provoke her.


    He is not afraid of death, but he is better afraid of life than death


    "Let your people clean up here. I''m sleepy. Go to bed first. You can go away!"


    Murong Jinxin is also too lazy to care about the title of the so-called princess in her mouth, because she has learned that this man is so cheap that no one can compare with him. She can call him whatever he likes, and she will not lose a piece of meat anyway.


    He yawned, raised his foot and went to his small room. He didn''t care and didn''t fear that so many people died in his yard.


    "Go back to the post station with my king. It''s too dirty here. It''s bad luck."


    Jun Mo Li quickly drags her little hand. How can he let her sleep in such a dirty place. Anyway, they also slept together last night. It''s not a big problem to sleep a few more times.


    As soon as he exerted his strength, he put her in his arms. The body rose from the ground and disappeared like a gust of wind. In the middle of the sky, only his two words are floating¡° Clean up the place and take the little servant girl with you... "

 Chapter 22

    The following day


    Thousands of people gathered at the gate of the prince''s mansion. The people on the third floor surrounded the prince''s mansion, pointing at the two transparent water tanks and shaking their heads from time to time.


    There were two people in the water tank, two sticks to be exact, eyes, nose, tongue, teeth and ears were gone, even fingers and toes were cut off. From a distance, it''s very frightening.


    The air was filled with a strong smell of liquid medicine, which attracted the onlookers to cover their noses frequently. Still, no one wants to leave.


    "Ah... His father... What''s the matter with you..."


    Suddenly there were several shrill screams in the crowd, and then a woman stumbled to a water tank, grabbed the man''s shoulder in the tank, and began to cry.


    "Speak up... You promised me to kill the last man for your highness... Your highness will set you free... Our family will be reunited..."


    The woman was about thirty years old. She was dressed in coarse linen and shed tears. Her petite body trembled and looked pitiful.


    "You''ve become like this... How can we live... You''ve been working for your highness all these years... How did you end up like this..."


    The woman was in agony, shaking the man who had only one last breath in the water tank, and finally fainted.


    In front of the prince''s mansion, because of the woman''s crying, it burst into flames. Everyone pointed at the two water tanks and talked about them. Many indignant people even scolded Xuanyuan Qinglin.


    After a while, with a creak, the red and golden gate of the prince''s mansion opened, and Xuanyuan Qinglin, dressed in red robes, walked out slowly. The fierce eye swept to sweep not far two person sticks, the facial expression don''t mention much ugliness.


    These waste, so many people can''t even kill a straw bag, even if they can''t kill it, they are made into this virtue. And in front of this one, it is clear that the intentional person designed to destroy his reputation.


    I don''t need to think about who that person is


    His life has been destroyed. If his reputation is also destroyed, will he be the crown prince? All of a sudden, he felt cold and didn''t dare to think about it.


    "Come on, let''s go to our palace to find out who carried these two sticks to the gate of the prince''s mansion? By the way, find out the identities of these two people? "


    Xuanyuan Qinglin''s hands under his red sleeves tightly clenched into fists, and his bloodthirsty eyes flashed a strong sense of killing. Well, Murong Jin, do you think that if you are near Jun Mo Li, the palace will not be able to move you?


    You wait for me. If I don''t cut you to pieces, I''ll swear I won''t be a man


    "Drag this woman down to the palace, talk nonsense, and send her to the Ministry of punishment to be punished."


    Then he pointed to the woman who had been choked up on the ground and gave an order.


    Although he knew that they were his dark guards, he could not recognize them. Once you recognize it, who dares to do things for him?


    "Your Royal Highness... You are so cruel... How many innocent people have my man killed for you... He has done all kinds of heartless things... Now he is like this... You don''t even give us a way to live..."


    When the woman heard Xuanyuan Qinglin''s words, she trembled all over and looked at Xuanyuan Qinglin in horror. Then he began to climb into the crowd with both hands and feet, very afraid of being pulled to the punishment department.


    "What are you doing now? Why don''t you drag her down..."


    Xuanyuan Qinglin''s blue veins burst out on his forehead, his temples were jumping suddenly, his chest was horizontal, and he couldn''t go up or down in one breath, which made him want to go crazy.


    "His father... Do you hear me... You are following the wrong master... Your master is going to kill your women and children now..."


    The woman saw two bodyguards coming towards her, and she was even more scared. She stood up and subconsciously pushed towards the crowd.


    Those onlookers were annoyed by Xuanyuan Qinglin''s behavior of arresting people indiscriminately after seeing the scene just now. They stood up one after another to stop the two bodyguards of the prince''s mansion, and soon helped the woman escape.


    Xuanyuan Qinglin looked at all this, and a cold smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. He winked at several bodyguards on one side, and those bodyguards immediately chased the woman away.


    "How can your highness be like this? It''s so lawless... "


    "That''s to say, I used to pretend to be so kind, but now my true face is finally revealed. It''s disgusting..."


    "How can such a person be the prince of a country? Even if he becomes emperor in the future, he will be a tyrant.... "


    "It''s really terrible. We have to be careful in the future. Don''t provoke your highness, lest you don''t know how to die..."


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Mansion


    After watching the good play in front of the prince''s house, Murong Jinxin comes to Murong''s house with Ning''er swaggering to ask for her dowry.


    A lot of things have been piled up at the door of the warehouse, but from time to time there are people delivering things outside the warehouse. It seems that every one of those things is a boutique.


    "Is the play over?"


    A man came out of a backlit place, bathed in the brilliance of his body, with a touch of doting in his eyes, looking at Murong Jin''s heart not far away. The sound of languid Qingyue sounds like a spring hitting a stone.


    "How can I come here if I don''t finish it?"


    Murong Jin heart white he one eye, also don''t bother to pay attention to the evil, went straight to Chen Jinhua in front of, took out a list of goods, cold throw to Chen Jinhua hand.


    "You can see this list clearly. It''s written by the Empress Dowager herself. It''s settled one by one. My servant girl reads a sentence, you instruct your person to find out the corresponding goods, can''t find out of ten times compensation


    After saying that, he nodded to Ning''er, and Ning''er took out a copy. Without saying a word, he began to read aloud.


    "There are three five colored glazed lamps, five deep-sea night pearls, one jade gold step by step, two blood colored luminous cups, and a pair of red agate bracelets..."


    Because of the presence of Jun Mo Li, Chen Jinhua did not dare to be presumptuous, so he had to act according to Murong Jinxin''s words. Looking at the good baby one by one, Murong Jinxin threw it to Jun Mo Li, she really felt all kinds of meat pain.


    But no matter how painful the meat was, she had to bear it. Now Murong Jin has the king of snakes in her heart and the support of Li Wang Ye. She can''t stir up trouble. If you want to take these back, you have to wait for Prince Li to leave Tianchen.


    Sooner or later, she will get the dowry back


    "Jin Xin, you''re a little rich woman, tut tut..."


    Jun Mo Li swings in front of Murong Jinxin, looking at the pile of treasures, tut tut. Empress Dowager Li is really not generally good to Jinxin. I''m afraid the dowry of a princess is less than half of Jinxin''s dowry.


    "Yes, when I get your banknote, the first thing I do is to go to the swineherd and take care of some men..."


    Murong Jinxin is also quite surprised, although she knows she has a dowry, she doesn''t know the weight of the dowry is so heavy. Empress Dowager Li treated her favorably.


    "You take care of me, I''m the only one in the world, so that those men who can''t get on the stage won''t pollute your eyes."


    Jun Mo Li''s shining eyes, with a gentle smile in the corner of his mouth, slowly wandered to Murong Jin''s side, and two fingers impolitely pinched Murong Jin''s waist.


    This little wild cat, can''t you be angry? Will he die? Also keep a man, this kind of words all over the world of women probably only she dare to say so blatantly.


    "Take care of you? Then I might as well keep a litter of pigs and a bunch of dogs. "


    Murong Jin frowned with heartache and glared at Jun Mo Li fiercely. She replied that Jun Mo Li wanted to spit blood with a smile.


    "What do you mean? What''s worse than pigs and dogs? "


    The smile of Jun Mo Li''s mouth is more gentle, and the eyes of Murong Jin''s heart are more strange and unpredictable, but the voice of grinding teeth clearly expresses his unhappiness.


    "I didn''t say anything. It''s you who want to compare yourself with animals..."


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, she has always been free to speak, he really did not think that bad taste. But his words are not as good as pigs and dogs, but they are sincere, which makes her mood clear a lot.


    "Murong Jinxin, do you believe that the king has swallowed your dowry and won''t give you any money?"


    The voice of Jun Mo Li''s grinding teeth is more serious. This little wild cat is more and more ridiculous. In this indulgence, he would not be able to jump out a few words to annoy him.


    "Xin, I believe it very much. What shameless thing can you do for such a shameless person?"


    Murong Jinxin nodded, for Jun Mo Li''s words, she is sincere to believe. This shameless bastard is famous for his arrogance and hegemony. Swallowing her dowry is nothing at all.


    Can, she is very sure, this evil spirit won''t pit her, just can so have no fear!


    "Now that you know it, please be honest with me, so that you won''t know why you have suffered a loss..."


    Jun Mo Li gritted her teeth and hummed two words, then sighed helplessly. He had been pinched by the little wild cat, and he was still pinched to death.


    Look at the indifferent look on her face. I''m afraid she just took what he said as air


    "Well, if you talk too much, you won''t be afraid to flash your tongue. If I lose a cent later, I''ll have to take off your skin for you... "


    Murong Jinxin went to the dowry, picked out seven or eight treasures, ready to send them to empress dowager Li. Those seven or eight treasures were specially ordered by Empress Dowager Li. They must be valuable.


    "Your eyes are really sharp. This pile of dowries is even the most valuable. You''ve taken them all. I''m really at a loss... "


    Jun Mo Li looks at Murong Jin''s heart and packs the seven or eight treasures into her arms. She knows that they are for Empress Dowager Li, but she doesn''t stop them. It''s just that I''m so idle that I deliberately pulled out a few words.


    "Ning''er, have you finished counting?" Murong Jinxin directly jumps over Jun Mo Li and looks at Ning''er, who is lightly clicking the silver note. She estimates that it should be compensation for her and goes to have a look¡° Miss, it''s done. If the prime minister''s office lacks our 15 dowries, it will pay ten times the original price. The total amount of compensation is 15.2 million taels. " Ning''er hands the silver note to Murong Jinxin, and the face is full of vitality. Since she entered Murong mansion, she has never been so proud. More than ten million taels of silver. Her young lady has made a fortune, and she will not worry about a good life in the future. Now the young lady has Li Xiangbao again, and they won''t be bullied any more. Hey, hey... "Jun Mo Li, here''s a list for you. Let''s let your people quickly calculate how much money this pile of things is worth. Let''s settle the money as soon as possible..."

 Chapter 23

    Murong Jinxin is very satisfied with Ning''er''s work efficiency, and thinks that if this little servant girl is cultivated well, she will have a bright future. In the blink of an eye, more than ten thousand taels of silver went into her pocket. No matter who met this kind of good thing, I''m afraid she would wake up in a dream.


    "Don''t worry. This is the king''s token. You can take it to any bank under the king''s name to draw money. You can take as much as you want."


    Jun Mo Li folded her dowry list and put it in her arms. She put a small and delicate token into her hand. What he needs most is silver. She can have as much as she wants. It''s a family sooner or later. It''s too strange to talk about silver.


    "OK, I''ll let Ning''er clear up. When the result is worked out, I''ll go to your bank to draw money. I won''t take any more of you. "


    Murong Jin heart is not wordy with him, directly grabbed the list in the hands of Chen Jinhua, motioned Ning Er to put away. It doesn''t matter if he''s in trouble, she won''t take advantage of him anyway. As for the token, I will give it back to him when I get the money.


    "Why are you so clear? My king''s is yours, even my king''s people are yours... "


    Jun Mo Li is a little dissatisfied with her words, and walks all the way to Murong mansion behind her, complaining as if she had been wronged by heaven.


    "Jun Mo Li, I''m really not interested in you at all. If you are short of women and lonely, I can ask you to go to wanhualou and have a good time. Can you stop following me


    Murong Jinxin thinks that she will be mad by this bitch sooner or later. She is always a quiet person. Ever since I met this man, whenever she was with him, her ears were never quiet.


    "You are very generous and push your men out. If it''s a Japanese king with three wives and four concubines, I''ll see where you go to cry. "


    Jun Mo Li walked around in front of her and held her step. Her slender fingers pinched Murong Jinxin''s chin precisely. It seemed very ambiguous, but in fact it had a lot of strength.


    This little wild cat really needs beating


    "Ha, don''t say you have three wives and four concubines, even if you have three palaces and six courtyards? It has nothing to do with me. I still cry. I cry for your uncle... "


    Murong Jin''s face is cold, squinting and looking at Jun Mo Li. In her clear eyes, there is not a trace of temperature, not to mention a trace of emotion.


    Now, she just felt that Jun Mo Li was like a fly, buzzing in her ears day and night, which made her very annoyed.


    "Ha ha, I will be able to tame you one day. I''ll see what I can do. As you wish, I have something else to do. Go ahead and remember to go back to the post station in the evening, otherwise you will feel better. "


    Aware of her resistance, Jun Mo Li doesn''t say anything any more. She takes back her hand, arranges her messy hair, throws her robe and leaves quickly before her.


    He has to go back and make arrangements to leave Tianchen tomorrow. Now Xuanyuan Qinglin is afraid that even he has been hated. He won''t let them leave easily. After all, it''s Tianchen. He should be more careful.


    "Why don''t you go?"


    Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, looking at that a touch of orchid general figure disappeared in the pavilions, in the heart inexplicably fidgety up. Turning around, he saw the wind behind him and asked strangely.


    "The Lord asked his subordinates to stay and protect the third lady."


    The wind is swept by Murong Jinxin''s fierce eyes, and the dirty suddenly shakes. The heart is extremely sad. Why did the Lord leave him to the third young lady? This is not pushing him to the fire pit.


    These three ladies don''t even pay attention to the Lord, not to mention his personal bodyguard


    "I don''t need your protection. You can go now."


    Murong Jin''s heart jumps for no reason. She can feel Jun Mo Li''s heart. Feng is his personal bodyguard. He left her with the wind, which made her feel at a loss. He was also afraid that he could not afford to owe him too much.


    "There is only one way for Miss San to drive her subordinates away, that is to kill them."


    For him, the Lord''s orders were more important than the edicts. If the Lord asked him to protect miss three, he would certainly protect miss three with his own life.


    "It''s pedantic..."


    Murong Jin heart helpless, can''t kill him in order to get rid of him. Although she is cold-blooded, she has at least a conscience. Looking at the boy''s appearance, I also know that he is loyal. Maybe he is the second Ono.


    "The Lord is also worried about the safety of the third lady. His subordinates will protect the third lady in the dark. They will never show up until they have to. They will not disturb the third lady."


    Wind heart relieved a breath, looking at Murong Jin heart expression on the face, probably won''t embarrass him. I thought miss three was very difficult to speak. Now it seems that miss three is just more fierce to the people of Wangye and Murong mansion.


    "You can follow me, but don''t chew your tongue. If you leak all my affairs to Jun Mo Li, I''ll let Ono bite you to death."


    Murong Jin is willing to compromise. The evil said that before her "black widow" is solved, she can''t use force at will, or she will easily get poisoned. Now she has fallen out with Xuanyuan Qinglin again. She really needs someone to protect her.


    "This... Subordinates obey..."


    Feng''s whole face was tangled up. The Lord asked him to follow the third young lady. First, he wanted to protect the third young lady. Second, he wanted to monitor the third young lady so that she would not do anything wrong.


    But three young ladies all picked out the words clearly, he had to sigh in the heart, Lord, I''m sorry for you. Between you and miss three, my subordinates have to listen to miss three. Don''t blame my subordinates for eating inside and outside.


    "Well, only those who are knowledgeable can live long..."


    Murong Jinxin is very satisfied with patting the wind on the shoulder, this boy is quite on the road, if you can take it for your own use, it''s really good.


    "Miss three... Subordinates... Subordinates are hiding..."


    When Murong Jinxin took the picture, she was almost out of her wits. You should know that there are other secret guards in the dark to protect the third lady. If they report to the prince, he may not be far away from death.


    "Miss, the wind guard is funny..."


    Ning''er looks at the man who disappears instantly, remembers the previous panic on his face, and laughs. The young lady of her family is not a monster. Look, she scared the man out of the woods.


    "Well, you give me more attention to him, don''t let him do anything behind my back..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at the smile in Ning''er''s eyes, and an idea arose in her heart. If Ning''er and the wind make up a pair, it seems good. In this case, even if one day she''s gone, Ning''er has a caretaker.


    "Yes, miss."


    Ning''er didn''t think about other places at all, and didn''t understand her careful thinking. She just thought that the young lady asked her to watch the wind. She would be happy to do such a thing.


    "Come on, let''s go shopping first, have a good meal, and later go to the palace to find the Empress Dowager..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, the sun is as bloody as blood, reflecting a strange red color on the whole earth.


    In the winding corridor of Tianchen palace, Murong Jinxin and Ning''er are following behind an old eunuch, walking towards the palace of ci''ning.


    When they arrived at an octagonal pavilion, they happened to meet a group of princes and princes who were drinking wine. Murong Jin''s heart raised her eyes and saw that she happened to bump into a pair of eyes as deep as a shining stone.


    Jun Mo Li sees her, the wine bottle in her hand shakes slightly, and gives a touching smile. The afterglow of the setting sun fell on him, making his whole person show a kind of lazy and fatal beauty.


    "It''s really bad luck. How could you be hit by this bad guy..."


    Just when Murong Jin''s heart is gloomy and wants to pretend that she doesn''t see anything and leaves quickly, a voice full of irony explodes in Murong Jin''s ear, successfully preventing Murong Jin''s heart from leaving.


    "Tianchen chess says that before others go back to pee and look in the mirror, you can see your dignity clearly, and you are weighing whether you have the capital to come out and howl everywhere."


    Murong Jin''s heart sneered and went directly to the fifth Prince of Tianchen Kingdom, without the slightest fear. Just because she doesn''t offend others doesn''t mean that she can tolerate others to offend her. Tianchen Qi, the scum man, is going to make him look disgraced today.


    "Murong Jin''s heart is directed at you, and I will be able to punish you for a disrespectful crime."


    Tianchenqi''s face changed slightly, and he felt that his dignity was greatly challenged. Murong Jinxin, who is so ugly today, has the courage to contradict him in front of everyone.


    A trace of bloodthirsty flashed through his cold eyes. Is Tianchen Qi such a bitch who can afford to offend?


    "What do you mean? Are you the king? Is Wang Ye great? It''s just a good one. Don''t forget, you insulted me first. Even if it comes to the emperor, I''m not afraid of you. The crime of disrespect is that you are the kind of person who pretends to be an uncle by your own identity. Why do you want people to respect you? "


    Murong Jinxin naturally is not a easy to provoke the Lord, for these sent to the door to look for death to smoke the slut, she has no need to be merciful. Because no matter whether you are merciful or not, these bitches will come to you to show off how great they are.


    "You..."


    Tianchen chess is blocked by Murong Jinxin''s aggressive words, and immediately feels that it''s hard to get up. I think he is the king of a country. He has always been respected and respected by others. How ever has he been criticized and abused like this. For a moment, I didn''t know what to scold. The veins on my forehead burst out.


    "Well, brother Wu Huang, stop. Don''t lose your identity."


    The second prince of Tianchen Kingdom Tianchen Xiushen voice mouth, gave Tianchen chess a warning eyes. Is this boy out of his mind? On this occasion, he even took the initiative to find Murong Jinxin''s trouble. It''s just his own anger.


    What''s the matter with Murong Jinxin? It''s just a few days. It''s like a changed person. Even he had to look at the momentum of his whole body.


    "If Miss Murong is really impressive and so eloquent, I really wonder what kind of man you would like to be your husband!"

 Chapter 24

    Murong Jinxin''s words arouse the interest of Nangong Han, the crown prince of Nangong. He has never seen such a bold woman, especially the woman''s aura is so strong that almost everyone can''t ignore her.


    Such a woman, he really can''t believe that she is as stupid as the rumor, maybe there''s something in it.


    At a glance, he believed that this woman was not in the pool. His intuition was always accurate


    "It''s none of your business."


    Murong Jinxin met Nangong Han''s gaze. Through that gaze, she saw some calculation and danger.


    The prince of Nangong was not a good man. His cold breath was like a devil in hell. This kind of person can''t be aboveboard. She has to be careful.


    "Murong Jinxin, not unreasonable, immediately apologized to the Nangong prince."


    Tianchen repair quite headache looking at a face stubborn woman, for Murong Jin heart, he has been the attitude is not to provoke. Murong Jinxin is the most favorite woman of the empress dowager, and her father listens to her most. If he wants to succeed, he thinks it''s better not to provoke Murong Jinxin.


    But now it can''t be ignored by him. After all, Murong Jinxin''s words and deeds are really inappropriate. If Nangong Han blames her, she will be punished.


    "Sorry? I don''t have these two words in Murong Jinxin''s dictionary. "


    Murong Jin heart seems to hear what joke in general, skin smile meat don''t smile to see day Chen repair one eye. She has no aversion to tianchenxiu, because tianchenxiu is one of the few people who have extremely self-knowledge.


    "Ha ha, she''s an interesting woman. She''s in line with the temperament of our palace. Murong Jinxin, this palace allows you to be the crown princess. How are you going to go back to Nanyue with this palace? "


    There was a flash of light in Nangong Han''s dim eyes. What he needed most now was such a strong woman. Only such a woman who was not afraid of heaven and earth could have the means and ability to take care of the prince''s residence for him, and suppress those women who took themselves more and more seriously in the prince''s residence.


    It doesn''t matter if he''s ugly. He just doesn''t touch her. Later, when he achieved his hegemony, he was looking for a reason to abolish her.


    "Well, if you can meet my conditions, I''ll follow you back to Nanyue."


    Murong Jin''s heart turns a big white eye very indecent, this South Temple Han thinks she is a fool or blind. May she be the crown princess? Is he so kind? Who knows what''s in his mind?


    "You said that as long as this palace can do it, it will be for you."


    Nangong Han frowned slightly, and he knew that there were few women in the world who were not greedy for power and status. This Murong Jin heart even in arrogance, also can''t escape from the heart of that little greed.


    "First of all, make a vow that you will marry me and touch me all your life. If you disobey this vow, you will go to court in front of all the people in the world. Second, once you become emperor in the future, you must make me queen of the state and have the right to participate in politics. Third, I''m the master in South Vietnam. No matter what mistakes I make, you have to bear for me. I want to be the crab that can walk horizontally in South Vietnam. How about that? Do you have the ability to do it? "


    Murong Jin heart will Nangong Han''s expression, eyes flashed a bit of ridicule. This mean scum man, want to hit her idea, there is no door.


    Those conditions are impossible for any normal man. Unless something is abnormal, such as Jun Mo Li''s monster


    "Poof, Jin Xin, you are so cruel. It is well known that Nangong Prince is lecherous. What''s the difference between letting him touch only one person in his life and taking his life? "


    Jun Mo Li put down the wine bottle in his hand and laughed with a smile. Before, he was very depressed. The little wild cat dared to answer Nangong Han''s words, and he was not in the eye. Now hearing her say so, looking at Nangong Han''s more and more gloomy and ugly face, I just feel funny.


    "I just want to tell the Nangong prince that not all the women in the world like him. If I want to be the crown princess, I just need to say a word in front of the Empress Dowager. I''m married to Nanyue. I''m not mentally ill. "


    Murong Jin''s heart glanced at the schadenfreude man. She really felt that the man was funny. At least he is also the crown prince of a country. When he opens his mouth, he says that he is lecherous, but he doesn''t even give him any face. He is the only one who can do this.


    And Nangong Han''s face is so ugly, I''m afraid it''s mainly because of him


    "Murong Jinxin, don''t be shameless. It''s your good fortune that Nangong prince can take a fancy to you. Even if Nangong prince gives you a side imperial concubine, it''s a compliment."


    Murong Jinxin, a bitch, doesn''t need him to deal with her. If she offends Nangong Han, her life will not be easy. As we all know, apart from lust, nangonghan also has one thing that he must repay.


    Tianchen chess thinks so, gloomy mood is better, carry the wine bottle on the table to drink a few big glasses of pain happily.


    "Tianchen chess, I''m very interested in being your princess. After a while, I will go to the Empress Dowager and tell her that I will be your princess. It''s not bad whether I''m in favor or not. I can also play with your five princes'' house, and even play with the princes of your country. "


    Murong Jin heart pressed in the sleeve of Xiaoye ready to move, if not now the right time, she really will let Xiaoye go out to bite that slag man. Now in full view of the public, if she hurt the prince of a country, I''m afraid no one can protect her.


    She''s leaving Tianchen tomorrow. It''s not a good time to make trouble now, but she''s got this account down


    "You..."


    Tianchen chess is choked by Murong Jinxin''s words. A handsome face turns green and red. He wants to get angry but is afraid that Murong Jinxin really runs to ask the Empress Dowager to be his princess. Let him marry this broom star plus ugly eight strange, then he will not live in the future.


    Think about it, he feels sick


    "Hum, the slut is really hypocritical. If you don''t give me some color to see it, you really think that you are the master. You are nothing but a scum man."


    It seems that the words just don''t weigh enough, Murong Jin heart and directly to Tianchen chess make up a knife. She has such a trump card as the queen mother in her hand. She is not afraid of what Tianchen chess will do to her. Anyway, she will leave tomorrow. When she comes back to Tianchen, she will be really strong, and then he won''t have to be afraid of this scum man.


    "Poof, Jinxin, your little mouth is getting more and more poisonous..."


    Seeing that Tianchen chess was scolded by his own little wild cat, Jun Mo Li sneered again. The woman of his Jun Mo Li must be so arrogant, so arrogant, so domineering. No matter what she did, he had the ability to protect her.


    Murong Jin heart cold hum a: "Jun Mo Li, you are really idle egg pain..." this bitch is really where he has his business, no matter where she goes, seems to be able to meet him, is really hell.


    "It''s a pain in my spare time. Why don''t you rub it for me?"


    With a wave of Jun Mo Li''s white sleeve robe, Murong Jin''s heart was instantly drawn into his arms by a strong suction. He touched her forehead and gently lifted her chin with his slender fingers. The strong fragrance of snow lotus rushed to Murong Jin''s heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin slapped his head, she felt really crazy, will say just that a very inappropriate words. This man''s shameless no integrity let her really thoroughly defeated.


    Rub it for him? Rub his sister, rub


    "I didn''t expect that Prince Li would take a fancy to her, ha ha..."


    Nangong Han looked at the two people who were entangled with each other, only to find it dazzling. Originally, he didn''t have the heart to marry Murong Jinxin. In addition, Murong Jinxin''s three conditions are so harsh that no man will agree


    Now, he has changed his mind. Since she can get into Jun Mo Li''s eyes, maybe he can get her in other ways, such as occupying her body.


    "Nangong Prince is wrong. I don''t like her, but I love her. Therefore, I will never show mercy to anyone who robs a woman from me. "


    Jun Mo Li holds Murong Jin''s struggling little body, a hand gently pinches her waist, indicating her to be more peaceful. Nangong Han is a hypocrite who can''t achieve his goal without means, and his means are always shameful.


    "Then let''s wait and see whose woman Murong Jinxin will be in the end?"


    Smell speech, Nangong Han''s innermost desire for conquest was provoked, look at Murong Jinxin''s eyes as if to see delicious prey.


    Jun Mo Li''s woman, he''s got it. For nothing else, just for the breath in my heart!


    "Who''s the woman but the woman of the king? You mean, Jin Xin? "


    Jun Mo Li smiles, and even Murong Jin''s heart is a little hairy. This man seems to be angry, Murong Jin heart can not help but swallow saliva, stay in the arms of Jun Mo Li did not dare to move, also did not dare to immediately refute his words.


    Until now, she had to say that this man tolerated her


    "I''ll go to the Empress Dowager first. Let me go."


    When the last light of the sky was drowned by the darkness, Murong Jin''s heart just pushed a demon for a while, muttering a few words in a low voice.


    "Go and return quickly. I''ll wait for you outside the palace."


    Jun Mo Li put away the whole body of the release of cold, eased the face, did not embarrass the arms of the villain. Just pull her to stand up, gentle for her finishing a little messy clothes.


    "Well."


    Murong Jin heart should be a, even did not raise his head to look at the evil man, then hurried away, until away from the octagonal pavilion, just quietly spit out a breath.


    The monster''s oppressive feeling is unbearable even to her who has been alive for two generations


    After she left, Junmo glass waved her hand and rolled up the wine bottle on the table with a powerful internal force, flying straight to Nangong Han.


    If you dare to declare war on him, it depends on whether he has the qualification


    "Nangong prince, how about drinking this glass of wine?"


    Nangong Han''s face was so blue that he forced his whole body to accept the wine. When he looked up, a faint blood line slipped from his lips.


    Scarlet and enchanting, cruel and beautiful

 Chapter 25

    Cining Palace


    Elegant atmosphere, fragrance, seemingly simple furnishings, everything is valuable treasures.


    Empress Dowager Li sat on the top, holding a cup of tea, looking out the door from time to time. Until I saw the pure white figure, the frown was slightly loosened.


    "Jinxin, you''re here. Come and sit down."


    Empress Dowager Li waved to Murong Jinxin and pointed to her side. Her eyes were gentle and her face was loving.


    "Empress dowager, it''s good for Jinxin to sit here."


    Murong Jinxin took a look at the soft couch beside empress dowager Li, hesitated for a moment, and chose a place closest to empress dowager Li to sit down.


    After all, she is not a real Murong Jinxin, unable to be as close as a person she met for the first time, although she knows that the old lady is sincere to her.


    "Jinxin, it''s Aijia. I''m sorry for you. If it wasn''t for Aijia''s Yizhi, you wouldn''t be like this..."


    When empress dowager Li saw Murong Jin''s heart was born with her, she thought Murong Jin''s heart resented herself for poisoning, and her heart was very sour. In the past ten years, I have been entrusted by her mother


    "Empress dowager, even if you don''t give me that Yizhi, people who want me to die will do the same to me. Don''t think about it."


    Murong Jin''s eyes flashed a dark light, thinking of the conversation between Murong Qinqin and Xuanyuan Qinglin.


    The Empress Dowager''s Yizhi was just to advance the time when those bitches started on her. The real Murong Jin heart is always impossible to escape the fate of being killed by them.


    "Jin Xin, do you know who poisoned you?"


    After a long silence, Empress Dowager Li opened her mouth. Jinxin''s poisoning is by no means an empty hole. She must find out the person behind the scenes and give Jinxin an explanation.


    "I don''t know, but sooner or later I will find out..."


    Murong Jin heart shook her head, her mind did not retain about poisoning. But since she has promised to avenge Murong Jinxin, she has plenty of means to let those bitches hand over the people behind the scenes.


    "It''s not urgent. The most urgent thing now is the poison on you. The AI family went to Jun Mo Li today, and he has promised to cure the poison for you. Jin Xin, you clean up, and tomorrow you will follow Jun Mo Li to the state of Chu. When the poison is removed, the AI family will send someone to pick you up. "


    Junmo glass is the best doctor in the world. Now that he has agreed to himself, Jin''s poison has hope. The imperial doctor once treated Jin Xin and said that she was infected with the "black widow". This kind of poison is probably only solved by the first miracle doctor, Jun Mo Li.


    Anyway, she has to save the girl''s life, even if it''s her own life


    "Well."


    Murong Jin''s heart didn''t expect that empress dowager Li would find the monster because of her. Somewhere in her heart, she couldn''t help feeling soft. This old lady, if she had a chance, would take good care of her for her previous life.


    "Alas, the AI family had already discussed with the emperor and was ready to point you out to the prince to be his concubine, but that happened again the night before yesterday. I''m afraid that the crown princess''s position will be occupied by your shameless elder sister. When you come back from the state of Chu, the AI family is pointing out a good marriage for you."


    Empress Dowager Li sighed heavily. Her original intention is to let Jinxin find a man she likes. Unexpectedly, it brings Jinxin disaster. In this case, she can only make another plan for Jinxin. I just didn''t expect that Tiansuan was not as good as Tiansuan, but Murong Qinqin took advantage of it in the end.


    That little hoof''s action is really fast. If it hadn''t happened the night before yesterday, Gong Yanjin''s heart would have been canonized as princess.


    "Empress dowager, this is the end of the marriage. If I didn''t find someone who really loves me and I love, I would never marry. "


    A mention of the night before, Murong Jin heart mouth will hang a trace of cold residual smile. Princess, ha ha, I don''t know if Murong Qinqin is happy to be a princess of eunuch and Prince. Maybe when the news of Xuanyuan Qinglin being abandoned comes out, she may not even be the crown princess.


    "How can there be so much true love in this world? The most difficult thing for people to live for is a lifetime of peace. Silly girl, the AI family doesn''t expect you to be spoiled after you get married. The AI family only wants you to have more children to protect your body and live a safe life. "


    Empress Dowager Li is also well intentioned. She knows very well that with Murong Jin''s beauty and reputation, even if she marries an ordinary family, she may not be able to win her husband''s favor. It''s better to let Murong Jinxin marry her grandson. As long as Murong Jinxin''s stomach is prosperous, she doesn''t have to worry about wealth.


    "Don''t worry about it, Empress Dowager. Since you have already made a decree, let me be your own master."


    Looking at the sigh of Empress Dowager Li, Murong Jin knew that the old lady had worried a lot about her, and her face softened a little.


    "Well, if you can find a man you like in a year, it''s up to you to mourn. If you can''t find it, you have to listen to the sad family. "


    Murong Jin''s firm eyes made empress dowager Li flash slightly. Her sharp eyes looked at the woman not far away for several times. Murong Jin''s heart seemed to be more assertive than the original one. Even her temperament seemed to have changed, didn''t she


    Empress Dowager Li''s mind came up with a scene many years ago, which quietly suppressed her agitation.


    "Empress dowager, I have severed the father daughter relationship with Murong Pingzhi. I pawned part of the dowry you bought for me, leaving the most precious ones. You should take them for me first."


    Murong Jinxin takes out a small package from her arms and hands it to empress dowager Li. She has no intention of saying too much to empress dowager Li. After all, Empress Dowager Li is old enough to live a peaceful life.


    "Girl, you tell AI Jia, did Murong Pingzhi drive you out of Murong mansion? The old man, who has treated you so harshly over the years, has even driven you out of Murong mansion. He doesn''t care about his family. "


    Smell speech, Empress Dowager Li a face of shock, immediately slapped on the table, Teng for a while, stood up. In her opinion, it must be what Murong Pingzhi did to Jinxin, which forced Jinxin to pawn her dowry and leave Murong mansion.


    Those sluts in Murong mansion are really deceiving people too much. It''s disgusting that she should have done such a blatant thing before she died


    "It''s a hit. I really don''t want to stay in the dirty and disgusting place of Murong mansion. The Empress Dowager doesn''t have to worry about me. Now that I have money, I will take care of myself. "


    Murong Jin gently patted empress dowager Li on the back. Seeing that empress dowager Li was angry, she quickly helped empress dowager Li to sit down and poured a cup of tea for her.


    "Well, since he doesn''t treat you as a daughter, it''s good for you to leave Murong mansion. When you come back from the state of Chu, you should live in AI''s home for a while before making plans. "


    Empress Dowager Li looked at the woman with a calm look, and her suspicion was even more serious. If the original Jin heart, met this matter will directly wipe tears, it is impossible to be so calm.


    "Wait until I come back. Empress dowager, you should take good care of yourself during my time in Chu. Don''t think too much about it."


    Murong Jin''s heart turned its lips and lived with the Empress Dowager. Then she had to be bored and moldy. This palace is the place that she doesn''t want to stay, so she won''t be foolishly trapped in a place that will never be recovered.


    "Jinxin, you wait. I have something for you."


    Empress Dowager Li has a panoramic view of Murong Jinxin''s look. She seems to have identified something in her heart. She quickly gets up and walks to the inner room. After a while, he took out a brocade box and put it on Murong Jinxin''s little hand.


    "What is this, Empress Dowager?"


    Murong Jin weighs the weight of the brocade box in her heart, and looks at empress dowager Li with a puzzled face. She is very puzzled in her heart. This brocade box seems to be some years old, and the contents are estimated to be very valuable.


    "Jinxin, this is what Tianji left you. I don''t know what it is. Now it''s returned to its original owner."


    Empress Dowager Li smiles lovingly and looks at Murong Jin with more gentle eyes. According to the old man Tianji, the girl finally came to the end.


    Finally, she can rest assured


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin opens the brocade box and sees a secret book in it, which looks very old. On the cover of the secret book, it says, "Phoenix star returns, the world is unified.".


    The corner of her mouth smoked, quite speechless, she really did not expect wrong, he is really Phoenix star. She said, how could the pheasant Murong Qinqin be a phoenix star


    "Jinxin, where is your dowry pawn? I''ll send someone to redeem it. "


    The dowry she prepared for this girl is all rare things. It took her a lot of effort to redeem it. Naturally, she won''t let others take advantage of it.


    "Apart from these, I pawned everything else to Jun Mo Li. The Murong government has also taken some of them over the years, but I asked them to compensate me ten times. The Empress Dowager can rest assured that I will find a way to redeem those dowries. "


    Murong Jin heart also did not hide, those dowries are the efforts of the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager naturally has the right to know their whereabouts.


    "It was the pawn that gave it to Jun Mo Li. It seems that you have known him for a long time..."


    Until now, Empress Dowager Li completely affirmed her doubts. Who is Jun Mo Li? He is one of the two bears in the world. How can he see Murong Jin''s weak heart before. Now even Jin Xin''s dowry has been accepted. She can guess what he''s up to.


    "I just met him for two days, but he helped me a lot."


    Murong Jinxin''s mind came up with a touch of Zhilan Yushu''s role posture, and she couldn''t say what it felt like. The evil had already vowed her sovereignty, and she was afraid that she would not live in peace after she went to the state of Chu.


    "If you have him to take care of you, you can rest assured. OK, it''s already late. Go back quickly..."


    Empress Dowager li felt that she was really worried. Today, even if she didn''t go to find Jun Mo Li, Jin''s poison in her heart could be solved as well. Before that, she was still wondering if Jun Mo Li had changed his mind. He didn''t even charge for medical treatment. That''s why.


    "OK, I''ll go first. Take care of the Empress Dowager!"

 Chapter 26

    Prince''s residence


    Xuanyuan Qinglin is lying on the big bed with a gloomy face. The night wind blows gently, and the white gauze curtain flutters in the wind, raising the coolness of the room.


    "Prince, it''s time to take some medicine."


    The door of the room creaks and Murong Qinqin comes to the bedside with a bowl of medicine. The beautiful little face reluctantly raises a gentle smile.


    "Qinqin, it''s hard for you."


    Xuanyuan Qinglin took the medicine bowl from Murong Qinqin and drank the dark medicine in one breath. Then he looked at Murong Qinqin''s enchanting body and walked for a long time. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he pulled Murong Qinqin onto the bed.


    "Prince..."


    Murong Qinqin is leaning on Xuanyuan Qinglin''s chest. Her boneless body is close to Xuanyuan Qinglin. A trace of disgust flashed in her eyes.


    How much blood mould did she fall into? When she met such a wicked prince, he was abandoned by Murong Jinxin just after enjoying the love between men and women. And her reputation has been ruined. Besides following him temporarily, there is no other way out now.


    "Qin Qin, do you think you are pregnant?"


    Xuanyuan Qinglin didn''t notice the difference of Murong Qinqin. His big hand gently stroked Murong Qinqin''s belly, as if he was imagining something. A faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    Now, his only hope is the woman in his arms. As long as this woman is pregnant at one stroke, then he is a successor.


    Maybe his crown prince will be preserved


    "Qinqin also hopes to have the flesh and blood of the prince, but it will take some time to find out. The prince will wait..."


    Murong Qinqin is not a fool. The prince has been abandoned. Sooner or later, it will spread. Once the news gets out, the prince can''t be the prince. If he is really pregnant, the child may have to resent her at birth.


    Therefore, she is absolutely not allowed to be pregnant. She is still young. When the news is over, she will have a chance to find a good man to marry.


    "During this period of time, you should keep good care of yourself in the prince''s mansion. Don''t let anything happen. As long as you can get a man in one fell swoop, my palace will promise you a lifetime of glory and wealth, and will only marry you for a lifetime. "


    Xuanyuan Qinglin''s fingers stir up Murong Qinqin''s delicate chin and gently kiss her lips, which is extremely gentle and lingering. Anyway, he didn''t even have a life. It''s the same to marry one as to marry a hundred. The most important thing now is to appease this woman, at least give her everything she wants before confirming whether she is pregnant or not.


    "Well, Qin Qin will certainly pay attention to this time. If you are pregnant, Qinqin will give birth to the baby safely for the prince. No matter what happens to the prince, Qin Qin will never leave the prince... "


    Murong Qinqin was born to be a master performer. Seeing such Xuanyuan Qinglin, she was disgusted, but she was extremely flattered. Xuanyuan Qinglin is not perfect now, it may fall a shadow in my heart. If he is abnormal and disobeys him before he gets out, I''m afraid she doesn''t even know how she died.


    "Well, no matter what happens to our palace in the future, we will treat Qin Qin wholeheartedly and never let it down!"


    Xuanyuan Qinglin is very satisfied with Murong Qinqin''s reaction. He clenches Murong Qinqin''s little hand and feels warm in his heart. At the lowest point of his life, he was lucky to have such a woman with him.


    "Prince, no matter what, I must kill Murong Jinxin, or I will die in my eyes."


    Murong Qinqin didn''t say any more disgusting words. When she thought of Murong Jinxin, who had just been driven out of the prime minister''s house by her father, she burst into a torrential anger.


    It''s Murong Jin''s heart, it''s that little bitch, it''s ruined her life. She must use the prince''s hand to cut that little bitch to pieces!


    "Qin Qin, don''t worry. If the palace doesn''t kill her for a day, it''s hard to sleep and eat."


    A mention Murong Jin heart, Xuanyuan Qinglin that is very unspeakable. The little slut ruined his own life, and this morning arranged a good play for him, which ruined his reputation. He wanted to drink the blood of that bitch and eat the meat of that bitch.


    "Her life is really good. She has been blessed by King li of the state of Chu. Maybe he will take her to the state of Chu. The prince must seize the time to avoid long dreams."


    Murong Qinqin thought of the letter sent by her mother before, but almost no blood came out. Why did that ugly eight monster get the special treatment of King Li and even take away the snake king of King Li? God is so unfair.


    "The palace got the news that Jun Mo Li would leave with Murong Jin''s heart. However, our palace has already laid a net for them. Murong Jin''s heart will surely die. "


    What Murong Qinqin can think of, Xuanyuan Qinglin can''t think of. From Tianchen to the state of Chu, it would take more than ten days. If he could not get rid of Murong Jin''s heart in these ten days. Once they arrived in Chu state, it was Jun Mo Li''s world. He thought it would be more difficult for them to do it again than to go to heaven.


    "Then Qinqin will be relieved. The prince will have a good rest first, and Qinqin will go down first."


    Murong Qinqin looks up at Xuanyuan Qinglin with a gentle smile and wants to withdraw from Xuanyuan Qinglin''s arms. If it''s possible, she really doesn''t want to stay with the eunuch, which will make her have a shadow in her heart.


    "Well, let''s go down and take good care of it..."


    Xuanyuan Qinglin didn''t embarrass her. He gave her a kiss on her face and let her go. Looking at her slowly leaving figure, the heart is not very taste.


    Such a beautiful woman, if she had to be widowed all her life, even he could not bear it. He had to find a way to keep him.


    He looked at his slender fingers and finally laughed


    ¡­¡­


    Chu state post station.


    Murong Jin''s heart out of the palace, then by Jun Mo Li to pull on the carriage, carriage all the way back to the Chu station, this let Murong Jin heart quite unexpected.


    "Xuanyuan Qinglin is not so stupid. I know my king will guard him. He won''t attack you before we leave Tianchen imperial city."


    Seems to see Murong Jin heart doubt, Jun Mo Li very casual explanation a few words, regardless of Murong Jin heart strong resistance, drag Murong Jin heart into his room.


    "Why did you drag me into your room? I''m going to the guest room. "


    Murong Jinxin shakes off Jun Mo Li''s hand and looks at him inexplicably. Does this man still want her to sleep with him? He thought it was beautiful.


    "Sleep, of course. You''re Wang''s woman. How can I let you sleep in the guest room?"


    Jun Mo Li closed the door directly, took off his robe, and said naturally.


    Want to sleep in the guest room? It''s probably impossible in my life!


    "If you don''t let me sleep in the guest room, you can sleep by yourself. It''s enough to take advantage twice. Don''t push too far. "


    Murong Jin heart face a black, seized Jun Mo glass collar, then want to Jun Mo glass to the room outside drag. Anyway, she doesn''t want to sleep with this monster any more, which will make her feel flustered. Maybe she will lose her body and heart one day.


    "I think it''s beautiful. I''m going to wash and sleep. I''ll be on my way tomorrow morning."


    Jun Mo Li is not a good talker. She takes her little hand and goes directly to the bathroom. That appearance and posture, as if he and Murong Jinxin had been married for many years.


    "Jun Mo Li, there''s a limit to people''s patience. If you really push me, you''ll try..."


    Murong Jinxin really wants to give him a big slap in the face. How many company does the evil man treat her as? Eat, drink, sleep and take a bath with him. Go to his uncle''s


    "You think too much. I''m just going to take you to the bathroom door. I''m not going to take a bath with you. Besides, you are not well now. I have no intention of looking for abuse myself. "


    Jun Mo Li takes Murong Jinxin to the bathroom door and shows her innocence to Murong Jinxin, saying that Murong Jinxin really thinks too much.


    "Go away..."


    Murong Jin heart unbearable, directly toward him to fly up a foot. Taking advantage of the moment that he dodges, slam the door of bathroom tightly.


    Who does this slut show that pure and inviolable appearance? She had known exactly what he was, and the ability of pretending to force was invincible.


    "Ha ha..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the carved gate thrown heavily in front of him, and laughs in a very good mood. The laughter is very clear and pleasant, just like the sound of a spring hitting a stone.


    With a wave of his hand, his new bodyguard Yu appeared in the room like a ghost, standing respectfully on one side.


    "Send someone to keep an eye on Nangong Han, never let him get close to Jinxin."


    After all, he can''t keep at Jin Xin''s side all the time. Nangong Han''s poisonous snake, he has to defend it. He''s afraid that it''s impossible to defend it.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Rain''s eyes flashed clearly. Since the wind was transferred by Jun Mo Li, rain naturally took over the position of wind and became Jun Mo Li''s new bodyguard.


    "Have you arranged everything that I have ordered you to go down?"


    When you think of Xuanyuan Qinglin, a gentle smile appears in the corner of Junmo glass''s mouth. The face of the peerless beauty is full of storm


    If he is not wrong, Xuanyuan Qinglin will try his best to kill Jinxin this time. I''m afraid there will be a hard battle to fight.


    "It''s all arranged. As long as Prince Tianchen gives his hand, his subordinates will make sure that his people will never come back." If you can''t protect the safety of the Lord, there''s no need for them to exist. Having said that, Yu underestimated Xuanyuan''s determination to kill Murong Jinxin.


    "Well, I''ll try to lead my brother back to the state of Chu. I''ve been casting the net for so long. It''s time to collect the net..."


    Jin Xin''s temperament is too strong and straightforward. If he wants to give her the best protection, some things should be settled in advance. Otherwise, those who have no will hold Jin''s heart, pointing out that it may make something for him.


    His prince and brother are nothing to be afraid of. But his brother Liuhuang, who was deeply hidden and loved by his father, was his most terrible opponent.


    "Yes, sir." Smell speech, rain''s eyes flash a glimmer of light, heart immediately surging up. After so many years of forbearance, the Lord really wants to move. It''s really good¡° Go down. " Everything was ordered properly, Jun Mo Li waved his hand and went straight to the window. The moonlight is intoxicating and makes his shadow long. He looked up at the empty sky. His eyes were distant and confused, and he seemed to think of something¡° Mother imperial concubine, your last wish, Li''er will fulfill it for you soon. If you have spirit in heaven, rest in peace... "

 Chapter 27

    The next morning, under the leadership of Jun Mo Li, the envoys of Chu left Tianchen imperial city. Along the way, there was a strange calm.


    Three days later, the envoys of the state of Chu arrived in Pingyuan, the important town of Tianchen. In order to buy some necessities, junmoli decided to stay in Pingyuan for a night.


    The hall on the first floor of the God of wealth inn is at the peak time for dinner, and the whole hall is full. There were two men and two women sitting around a table by the window.


    "Miss, shall I wait on you?"


    Ning Er secretly glanced at the face of some gloomy Jun Mo Li, swallowed swallow saliva, carefully looking at their own miss opened mouth.


    "Yes, miss three, we are not used to this..."


    The wind just felt like a thorn in the awn, careful dirty Wei trembling, looking at the gentle smile at the corner of his mouth, his scalp felt numb.


    Three young ladies unexpectedly let him and rather son go to the table to have a meal, this and took their life almost. They are just servants. How can they have a meal with their master.


    "I''ll get used to it later. You eat your food as if it doesn''t exist. There is no distinction between high and low in me. If you want to follow me, you have to follow my rules. Otherwise, you''ll leave as soon as possible, so that I won''t be bothered by these little things in the future. "


    How could Murong Jinxin not understand their thoughts, but also know the strict hierarchy of the mainland. But she is not from here. What she engraves in her heart is the idea of equality for all in the 21st century. She didn''t want to be the so-called master in front of her own people.


    If they want to follow her, even for one day, they have to do as she says.


    "Come on, let you eat. I''m not a monster. I won''t eat you."


    Jun Mo Li glanced at the woman who didn''t take his face seriously, and rubbed her eyebrows with a headache. This is her most independent place, even if he does not agree, he can only reluctantly agree according to her temperament.


    No matter how long his face, no matter how smelly it is, no matter how long his dissatisfaction is, she won''t pay attention to it. Why do you embarrass yourself.


    "My subordinates obey..."


    With the amnesty, Feng finally breathed a sigh of relief. He did not dare to lift his head. He grabbed the chopsticks and rice in front of him and began to eat, just like a felon who had just been released from prison.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ning son saw the wind all compromise, also dare not say a nonsense again, also like the wind general silence of eat up.


    Although they ate rice, they were still moved. They were born inferior, but now they are so respected, which makes them secretly swear to be loyal to Murong Jinxin.


    Of course, these Murong Jinxin must not know


    "For you, my king is compromise or compromise. In my whole life, I have never been such a wimp... "


    Jun Mo Li put a fragrant drumstick in Murong Jinxin''s bowl and shook his head helplessly. I don''t know if it''s his luck or misfortune when I meet this woman.


    No matter fortunately or unfortunately, he has to be so desperate to love and protect.


    "Jun Mo Li, you don''t want to be cheap and sell well. Are you compromising? How dare you say you compromised? "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart PA put down chopsticks, big eyes very bad squint, looking at Jun Mo glass eyes become fierce.


    He really dares to say that he compromises? Does he agree with his sister? Since she met him, it was her who made it clear that everything was compromised, OK!


    "You little wild cat, I will get rid of your wildness sooner or later, so that I won''t have to worry about your liver and lung day and night."


    Jun Mo Li''s mouth drew. He''s a big man. He doesn''t argue with his own woman about such trifles. He''s not so boring.


    "You are the wild cat. Your family are all wild cats. Get out of here..."


    Murong Jin heart ruthlessly pulled a mouthful of rice, in bite a mouthful of chicken legs, the foot under the table is very impolite stepped on the Jun Mo Li, along with in the ruthless grind several times, to show warning.


    Then he began to eat, and Li didn''t bother to pay attention to the devil who kept picking vegetables for her, until the peace of this side was broken by a crisp word.


    "Sister, buy a flower?"


    A girl in ragged clothes stood timidly in front of Murong Jinxin, holding a flower basket in her slim hand, in which several withered flowers were put.


    She looked forward to Murong Jin''s heart, which was eating happily. Her pure eyes were like a deer, which made people reluctant to give up.


    "Give her a few coppers and send her away."


    Jun Mo Li''s hand holding the chopsticks moved slightly, and looked at the girl who looked trembling in the opposite direction. Her eyes were as obscure as those of Yaoshi.


    This time to sell flowers, also thanks to Xuanyuan Qinglin think out


    Seeing that the girl''s hand had reached into the flower basket, he took out a flower and handed it to Murong Jinxin. He quietly took the flower and threw it on the table.


    "These copper plates are enough to buy many flowers. Sister, I''ll give you all these flowers."


    The girl took the copper plate from the wind, took some copper plates into the old purse, took out all the flowers in the flower basket and handed them to Murong Jinxin.


    "You look so beautiful. It''s a pity that you can''t make a lot of money selling flowers. I''m sorry to see you. Why don''t you sell yourself to him. There are countless brothels in his name. It''s just a matter of saying that you will become a flower leader. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the embarrassed girl, clear eyes flashed a fierce color, skin smile meat don''t smile said.


    Xuanyuan Qinglin thought she was a fool. Even if someone sent to sell flowers, she had to find a decent one. With the beauty of the girl in front of her, if she were the daughter of an ordinary family, I''m afraid she would have been robbed many times.


    Also sell flowers, sell his uncle''s flowers


    "Elder sister... I... I just don''t want to go into that place... And then I come out to sell flowers for a living..." the girl showed the appearance of being humiliated, with a face of panic. She was obviously shocked by Murong Jinxin''s words, and her petite body subconsciously stepped back.


    "Oh, you can still save your life when you go to a place like that..."


    Many years of secret service career, Murong Jinxin''s sympathy has long been erased. For those who want to harm themselves, she has never been soft hearted, no matter what the reason for that person to attack her.


    Her white hands pinched the little wild who was squatting on her neck to watch the play. Without a word of nonsense, the little wild had already understood and rushed to the girl.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono flew to the girl''s face, the small body tightly encircled the girl''s white neck, the scarlet snake letter stretched out, the crown of the head trembled violently, at any time may bite the girl.


    "Ah... Snake... Snake... Go away..."


    All the blood on the girl''s face faded away, and she was so scared that she sat down on the ground. Big drops of tears fell down and splashed on the ground. It was obvious that many men who were eating had pity on her and accused Murong Jin of her ruthlessness.


    "I''m still a master, but I underestimate you."


    Murong Jinxin''s vision has been staring at the girl, although the girl has been scared to scream repeatedly, but the girl''s hand seems casual, in fact it is very accurate to clamp the seven inch field of Ono. But the girl disguised very well, only from her point of view.


    "Elder sister, I''ll give you back the copper... Please let me go... Wuwuwuwu..."


    The girl tearfully looked at Murong Jin''s heart, but she was really flustered. She really wanted to kill the king of snakes around her neck, but she also understood that if she killed the king of snakes, she would not be able to live. She is still young and has a good life to live. She doesn''t want to die like this.


    "Let you go? Why don''t you think about letting me go before you come here? "


    Jun Mo Li has given her a chance to stop, but she doesn''t cherish it. She wants to die by herself. Why should anyone let her go!


    "Sister... Wuwuwuwu... You let me go... Or I will die with the king of snakes..."


    After all, the girl is still young. When she faces life and death, she can''t hide her identity. She Teng for a moment and stands up. Her slender fingers hold Ono''s seven inches and pull it hard. She abruptly pulls Ono off her neck.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono was obviously angered by the girl''s action. Bean''s eyes projected a bright green light, and directly bit the girl''s arm with the speed of lightning.


    It is the king of snakes, or the beast of the underworld, its seven inch ordinary people even with a knife to Kan, it is impossible to hurt half a point. Otherwise, how could it be so arrogant and expose its own seven inches at will.


    It also cherishes life


    "Ah... Ah... Help me... Help me..."


    The girl didn''t expect that the king of snakes in her hand was so fierce and venom came into her body. She felt a sharp pain, and then her whole body convulsed to the ground, and her big eyes were full of fear of death.


    She looked at Murong Jin heart, seems to want to say something, small mouth opened, but white eyes turned, died.


    "This flower is smeared with medicine that can poison your hair. Just smell it for a few minutes and you will suffer. Xuanyuan Qinglin is not stupid. He''s gambling. He''s gambling that we''re not quick enough. "


    Jun Mo Li''s whole body is in the spirit of killing. He sprinkles some powder on the flowers and throws it out of the window. He gives the wind a look, indicating that the wind will get out the girl''s body immediately.


    I''m afraid Xuanyuan Qinglin spent a lot of money to get this kind of poison that stimulates the poison in the human body. It''s really cost money


    "It''s not going to be peaceful in the future..."


    Now that Xuanyuan Qinglin has started to fight, it means that their game has officially started. I''m afraid it''s hard to go on.


    "Whether it''s peaceful or not, I will protect you. You just need to eat well, drink well, sleep well, and don''t worry about anything else. "


    Jun Mo Li put some messy Liu Hai in front of her forehead behind her. He has already arranged everything. No matter what plot Xuanyuan Qinglin plays, he can handle it¡° You think I''m a pig, eat well, drink well, sleep well, and stay at the same time. Don''t affect my appetite... "

 Chapter 28

    In the dark night, the wind blows, and there is a strong sense of killing.


    In the upper room of the God of wealth Inn, Murong Jin''s heart is curled up in Jun Mo Li''s arms, her big eyes are slightly narrowed, and she is not sleepy at all.


    By the faint moonlight, she glanced at Jun Mo Li''s big hand across her waist, grinding her teeth, hoping to cut off the cheap hoof and feed the dog.


    Originally, it was said to open two rooms and sleep separately, but this evil is to make one set for each. As soon as she lay down, he climbed into her bed and praised it as protecting her.


    "Can''t sleep? Do you want me to do something to consume your energy? Anyway, your sunflower water has gone... "


    Jun Mo Li suddenly opened his eyes, and there were ten thousand kinds of brilliance in his eyes. Slightly let go of her, a hand raised his head, side body looking at the arms of very restless Lilliputian, mouth slightly lift.


    "Jun Mo Li, I don''t need company. Can you go back to your bed?"


    Murong Jin heart to bear the breath of the chest, a few days ago is basically in the carriage, so sleep with her, she has nothing to say. But now it''s in the inn. The most important thing in the inn is the bed.


    "That''s not good. The people in Xuanyuan Qinglin reckon that they will come soon. I won''t leave you for a step. You can either sleep quietly or do something with me. Although the environment here is a little bad, we can still make do with it. "


    Jun Mo Li put up a finger to shake in front of her eyes, put her alone, even if he knew it would not be dangerous, he was not at ease. This kind of mood, he also can''t describe, is eager to take a rope to tie her on the belt, where he goes, she will follow.


    "You are a pig full of dirty thoughts. You are crazy to think about women. I have nothing to say to you."


    Murong Jinxin really hated the person who poisoned her at this time. If it wasn''t for her poison, she would not have become a person without the power to bind a chicken. Otherwise, with the skill of her previous life, even if she had no internal power, she would never lose to this monster in close combat.


    "Don''t talk about it. Let''s make it directly. How about it?"


    Jun Mo Li smiles and stares at her angry little face, like invitation, banter and expectation. He sleeps with her every day. Something that he has been sleeping for a long time is ready to move. Had it not been for his amazing endurance, she would not have been innocent until now.


    "Be your sister, I will not be you even if I am a man in the world..."


    Murong Jin heart immediately feel chest tumbling uncomfortable, almost a mouthful of old blood on the spray out. This bitch, how much she wants a woman, no matter what he says, he can get involved in it. She really admired her.


    "Yes? You are quite ambitious. I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult for your face and your great ambition... "Jun Mo Li was not angry either. Her slender fingers touched her plain little face and looked at her with a smile.


    "Can I make a human skin mask of the most beautiful woman in the world and put it on?"


    Murong Jin heart was his expression almost angry smile, patted off his cheap hand, for his eyes that naked disdain, she is completely angry.


    This slut, since she dislikes her face so much, still clings to her like a fly, and her brain is sick.


    "Dongfang Ke, the most beautiful woman in the world, has an excellent reputation. It''s impossible to do what you say."


    Jun Mo Li ignores her anger, grabs a wisp of her long hair and plays with it gently. She is very unhappy with what she just said.


    This woman''s mouth is really capable of killing people. He was really afraid that he could not endure any day, so he was really annoyed by her words.


    "I''ve forgotten that you and Dongfang are childhood friends. You once asked someone to pull out the tongue of Dongfang Ke because of someone''s sarcasm. If you want to protect her, why don''t you marry her back as soon as possible to be your princess of glass and stick to me like that? "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart''s face thoroughly black sink down, in the mind unconsciously emerge those about Jun Mo glass and Dongfang Ke''s rumor, in the heart unexpectedly feel some bad taste.


    This slut, with the East, why do you want to provoke her? Do you want to enjoy the happiness of all people and have his spring and autumn dream.


    "Jealous? I like to see you jealous. Ha ha... "


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t avoid the question about Dongfang Ke. He is not afraid of the shadow. If he liked Dongfang Ke, he would have proposed to Dongfang kingdom. He didn''t bother to pay attention to those rumors.


    Now that he has her, it''s time for him to send someone to deal with those false rumors about him


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart white Jun Mo glass one eye, suddenly dropped eyes, closed eyes, about Dongfang can, that is his privacy, he has no need to explain to her, and she does not want to hear.


    "I just said a few words to her. Most of those rumors were spread by people who had a heart. I really like her, and I won''t be alone till now. "


    Seeing that she turned over and closed her eyes, Jun Mo Li''s smile was bigger, but he didn''t forget to explain a few words.


    In love, her temperament is doomed to be more passive, probably rarely ask him what. If he doesn''t take the initiative to explain, I''m afraid there''s a gap between them. He doesn''t know.


    "..." Murong Jin''s nose moved and hummed, but she still didn''t speak.


    "The reason why he pulled out his tongue was that he was talking nonsense in front of the king. It had nothing to do with the East. As for childhood, that''s because my master and Dongfang Ke''s master are brothers. When I was young, I used to study medicine with Dongfang Ke in Huashan, that''s all


    Jun Mo Li looked at her face is still very smelly, fingers curled up directly in her forehead. This girl''s reaction will really make him feel that she is jealous, although he knows that the possibility is very small.


    "You..."


    Murong Jin heart suddenly opened his eyes, just want to say a few words to refute, but suddenly live, sharp eyes swept out of the window.


    I''m afraid that even a weak woman who has no Kung Fu can feel the strong murderous spirit, not to mention the person who makes a living at the muzzle of the gun.


    "It''s a good time..."


    Jun Mo Li''s mood suddenly gloomy up, sharp eyes swept to the dark window. With a wave of his hand, a strong internal force gushed out, stiffly blocking the steps of the people in black outside the window. And the dark Wei that he arranges, also moved a hand at the same time.


    The inner courtyard of the God of wealth''s Inn was in chaos, and the sound of weapon handover resounded through the night sky


    "There are so many people coming here. Xuanyuan Qinglin wants to play with us and kill us."


    At the moment, Murong Jinxin has no mood to talk with Jun Mo Li. I got up from the bed and went to the bedside. Looking at the man in black, I frowned.


    Xuanyuan Qinglin sent at least a few hundred dark guards, who obviously had the upper hand in the number. Even if they could push back these dark guards this time, the casualties would be very heavy.


    "If not, he can''t think of any other good way. Jinxin, I will leave the wind and rain to protect you. You are not allowed to move in the room. "


    Jun Mo Li looks at the war below, and his heart is vaguely uneasy. Although he is sure to win, he doesn''t want to let the dark guard cultivated by himself be hit by Xuanyuan Qinglin. Only with his hand can the casualties be minimized.


    He always cherishes these loyal subordinates. It''s better to save the next one than to watch them fall in front of him one by one.


    "Well, be careful..."


    Murong Jinxin is not a hypocritical person, Jun Mo Li''s mood she can understand. If she met the same thing, she would do the same as Jun Mo Li.


    "Don''t worry, I will go back."


    Jun Mo Li can see Murong Jin''s worry in the bottom of her eyes. Although she knows it''s only out of kindness, she is still in a better mood. Pinch the small nose of Murong Jin heart, just like a meteor general fly out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes have been following the white which is floating like an immortal, watching him as the God of war shuttling through a crowd of people in black, where people in black fall to the ground from time to time. The red blood spurted out, but no drop could be stained with his white.


    The posture of the swallow, the unpredictable moves and the ink hair flying in the night sky are deeply reflected in Murong Jin''s heart at this moment, which can''t be forgotten all her life.


    Half an hour later, the sound of killing gradually decreased until it finally stopped. The inner courtyard of the God of wealth Inn had piled up hill like bodies. The debris on the ground is shocking.


    The thick smell of blood is floating in the air. I don''t know when it will dissipate


    "Go back and tell your master that everything is fair and aboveboard to our king, and we can afford it. If you dare to use those dirty means against my wife, I promise that the secret he wants to keep will be made public soon. "


    Jun Mo Li stands in front of a man in black like a murderer, and his whole body is filled with a strong evil spirit. Xuanyuan Qinglin wants to play whatever tricks, he accompany in the end. But if in the delusion to start the black widow in Jin''s heart, he must let Xuanyuan Qinglin live better than die.


    "Go


    The blood of the man in black, the injury of the whole body, at this time, I really don''t know whether to be thankful or painful. Prince Li let them go, but the prince has always been cruel to his subordinates who haven''t finished their mission. They certainly can''t escape death. I''m afraid they can''t die so happily.


    But the current situation can not help him not to go, he is also a man, it is impossible to commit suicide. So I had to bite my teeth and go back.


    "Bury the dead secret guards and give them a subsidy of 100 Liang silver to their families. If they are injured, carry them down and treat them well. If they can be cured, they will do whatever they want. You can''t make any mistakes by transferring all the dark guards that are installed here. "


    Jun Mo Li looks at the corpses all over the floor, many of them are very familiar faces. He is sad in the end. These people followed him through life and death. I don''t know how many times, but now they finally fell in front of her. That kind of mood can''t be described in words.


    But in order to protect the love in his heart, he can only make such a choice... "Yes, Lord." Rain has returned to the side of Jun Mo Li, hide the pain in the heart, led the life and quickly left¡° Jun Mo Li, I''ll remember your kindness till I die... "Murong Jin''s heart is still sorry to see so many people die because of her. After all, there is nothing definite between her and Junmo glass, but Junmo glass lost so many people in his own hands because of him. Such a love, too heavy, too strong, so strong that she can''t bear... "What kind of kindness or not, you are the king''s woman, it''s natural for the king to protect you. Don''t say it''s the king''s men who died. Even if it''s the king''s life, the king will never blink an eye.... "

 Chapter 29

    Last night''s fierce battle cost Jun Mo Li''s dark guards too much energy. In addition, some injured dark guards need to be cured. Jun Mo Li decides to stay in the God of wealth Inn for another night.


    Everything is going on in an orderly way. After everything is handled, it is the afternoon of the third day. When the delegation of Chu left the town, there was a team of Tianchen officers and soldiers who were responsible for protecting them.


    "My Lord, the emperor has made an order to give Princess Xuan to Prince Tianchen as his side princess. Princess Xuan has been on hunger strike for two days


    Outside the carriage, the rain, who was driving, looked at the secret report in his hand. His beautiful face was covered with haze, and he lowered his voice and said to Jun Mo Li in the carriage.


    The emperor is so confused. Princess Xuan is so noble that she can''t be a concubine!


    "Let the national master find a way to delay time, and wait for the king to return to the state of Chu. Tell Princess Xuan to take good care of her body. As long as she doesn''t want to marry, no one can force her. "


    Jun Mo Li holds the hand of wolf''s hair and suddenly tightens it. In an instant, he bursts out the intention of destroying heaven and earth. Xuanxuan was the imperial sister of his mother''s compatriots. He could never let her suffer such injustice.


    Xuanyuan Qinglin is no longer a man. Xuanxuan is happy to marry him. I''m afraid she doesn''t even know how to die.


    "Yes, Lord."


    The rain was relieved, nodded to the wind, and quickly disappeared in the carriage. The wind on one side continued to drive the carriage as if nothing had happened, as if nothing had happened.


    "Isn''t your father''s brain sick? Your royal sister is also a princess of a country. There''s no need to be a concubine. "


    Murong Jin heart also feel quite incredible, glanced at all over the gorgeous man, did not feel the slightest fear. Obviously, the man''s anger wasn''t directed at her.


    "I guess I''m really sick. I have to treat him well when I go back..."


    Jun Mo Li''s strange smile, such as Yaoshi''s eyes deep, but flashing cold pool like cold awn, let the temperature in the carriage suddenly reduced several degrees.


    "Fortunately, your younger sister and your elder brother will be destroyed in this life. Xuanyuan Qinglin is a pervert. It''s bad luck who marries."


    Murong Jin heart see he has no intention to say more, also did not ask. Yawn and look out of the window. It''s a household chore, and she can''t take care of it.


    "Well, my royal sister is a little too gentle, she has always been submissive. For the first time, I guess she has a sweetheart. If she can have your temperament, I don''t have to worry about it


    Jun Mo Li sighed. Xuanxuan had tried many ways to change her temperament, but they all failed. In the end, he gave up, only to do his best to protect her.


    "If they were all men like me, they would be dead."


    Most of the women in this continent are as gentle as water, such as those in Murong mansion, which is rare. Jun Mo Li''s imperial sister, she has heard that she is talented and has a good temper. I really don''t know what the emperor of Chu thinks.


    "You''re right. I''m the only one who can stand your temper in the world. But when you get to the state of Chu, you can enlighten the girl for me. Don''t be a good person all day long. Good people don''t live long in this world. "


    Jun Mo Li chuckled. The smile was more beautiful than thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, and the murderous spirit disappeared in the smile.


    This woman knows herself very well


    "It''s true that good people don''t live long, and disasters last for thousands of years. I''m a good example."


    Murong Jin nodded her approval. Jun Mo Li was very kind to her. He even opened his mouth. In return, she would help if she could.


    "Jin Xin, I''m curious about some things, such as the rumors. It seems that you are not the same person after poisoning... "


    It''s rare to see that she has the interest to speak. Junmo glass is not dealing with the official business in her hands. She pillows her hands behind her head and looks at her with great interest.


    Think of the previous received information about her investigation, many doubts in my heart.


    "You think too much. I''m Murong Jinxin. I''m a fake one."


    Murong Jin heart did not expect that he would suddenly ask this, eyes slightly flashing, silent for a while, or nothing to say. I''m afraid no one will believe her life experience. Besides, she has no plans to tell anyone.


    "Maybe you are, maybe you are not. Since you don''t want to say it, then forget it."


    Jun Mo Li took a panoramic view of her look. Although she was a little disappointed, he didn''t force her. He believed that he would wait until the day when she opened her heart to him.


    "You still have self-knowledge, I..."


    Murong Jin''s heart raised her eyes. Just as she was about to say something, she suddenly felt a sharp pain coming from the heart. Subconsciously, she reached out to cover her heart and covered her whole body in a cold sweat.


    "What''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    Jun Mo Li looked at her strange, heart thump down, think of the flowers that night, slender fingers like jade stretched out to touch Murong Jin heart pulse.


    At this touch, I was shocked


    "Damn Xuanyuan Qinglin, I will make his life worse than death..."


    It must be the flowers that night. Although Jin Xin didn''t touch them, she still smelled the smell of the flowers. Otherwise, the black widow on her couldn''t open them for no reason.


    "Jin Xin, please bear it. I''ll make the medicine for you first."


    Jun Mo Li takes a clean bowl in a hurry. Yungong forces out half a bowl of his own blood, and then adds several different herbs to the scarlet blood. Yungong melts the herbs, and then passes the medicine bowl to Murong Jinxin''s lips.


    "It''s better to drink it."


    Fortunately, one day, on a whim, he studied the black widow in her body and learned that his blood must be added with several other precious herbs to suppress the poison in her body temporarily, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable


    "It''s disgusting..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at the red with black blood, nose full of thick smell of blood, she only felt a tumbling stomach, very want to vomit.


    She has lived two lives, and she has never drunk human blood, which really makes her a little reluctant


    "Who let you poison your hair? Drink it quickly, or I''ll feed it directly with my mouth... "


    Jun Mo Li took a look at her and looked at her face, which was as pale as paper, and she was deeply distressed. Forced to pinch open her small mouth, the small bowl of blood directly poured down.


    No matter how disgusting the blood was, she had to drink it, otherwise she would be tortured by the black widow


    "Do you think I will? If I find out the person who poisoned me, I will make it difficult for his ancestors to live for 18 generations... "


    Murong Jin heart to resist nausea, the sticky blood sweet swallow the stomach, delicate eyebrows dead wrinkle, it took nine cattle two tiger force to suppress the vomit feeling. He glanced at Jun Mo Li and waved his fist fiercely.


    What''s more, it turns out that the taste of poisonous hair is like this. It''s so hard that people want to abuse themselves. She would rather be shot by herself than be shot by a black widow.


    "I''ll leave it to you. Don''t worry about it. It''s important to keep fit. After returning to the state of Chu, I''ll make some pills for you and put them away, so that you won''t be in trouble if I''m not around one day. "


    Jun Mo Li saw the position of her sweating over her chest. She really wanted the pain to be on himself. Want to help her relieve some pain, but also can''t start.


    Black widow is too toxic. Once it is opened, it can''t be stopped by external force. Even if Jin heart took medicine, also want to bear the pain that this poison swims in the whole body.


    "How often does this poison attack?"


    Murong Jinxin feels that her whole body is torn by something. She clenches her teeth tightly. Unconsciously, she grabs Jun Mo Li''s arm and pinches it fiercely.


    "If you don''t get any stimulation in the next month, you probably won''t have it for a while. Don''t worry, I will get ice fire snow lotus as soon as possible to make antidote for you. "


    Jun Mo Li looks at such a stubborn her and feels very sad. She reaches out and holds her in her arms. Her big hand rubs her back gently, hoping to make her feel better.


    He has to go back to the state of Chu as soon as possible, deal with the mess of the state of Chu as soon as possible, and take her to Yunyao mountain as soon as possible


    "Xuanyuan Qinglin, who killed thousands of swords, I will cut him to pieces with my own hands..."


    Jun Mo Li''s words greatly stimulated Murong Jin''s heart, which made her eyes scarlet and filled her heart with hatred for Xuanyuan Qinglin.


    This kind of sharp pain, she will let Xuanyuan Qinglin eunuch have a good taste, enjoy


    "Well, I will let you get what you want."


    A thousand cuts, that also cheap Xuanyuan Qinglin that cheap man. If he doesn''t torture Xuanyuan Qinglin, he won''t let that cheap man die.


    "Jun Mo Li, you ordered my acupoints to make me sleep."


    Murong Jin heart big mouth big mouth of vomit turbid gas, petite body shrink in the arms of Jun Mo Li, a cold and a hot, she really want to directly close her eyes to faint.


    "No, you have to. If you point your acupoint, you will die of blood gas reversal. Jinxin, bear it, it will be over soon. If you feel bad, bite me. Bite me hard... "


    Jun Mo Li''s heart seems to be stabbed by thousands of needles. If he could, he would have ordered her acupoints and wouldn''t let her bear these. But the toxicity of the black widow is so strange, and he has no way.


    "That''s what you said. If I bite you to death, don''t blame me..."


    Murong Jin heart is not polite to him, a small mouth is a hard bite down. Bite hard, until the mouth is full of thick bloody smell, also did not let go.


    She is really pain, never had pain, uncontrollable pain, no reason to speak of pain, otherwise she would not let herself become like a mad dog¡° Bite, even if you bite the king, it''s what the king should suffer. As long as you can feel better, I''ll be happy with it. "

 Chapter 30

    After the attack of black widow, Murong Jin fell asleep.


    Jun Mo Li in order to let her body get a thorough rest, by the way for her to repair the damaged meridians, applied medicine to her, let her sleep directly for seven days and seven nights.


    When she woke up again, they had left Tianchen imperial city for more than ten days, and they would arrive at the imperial city of Chu in three days.


    As long as the feather fan eyelashes gently incited a few times, ear then came the sound of a familiar fight, her eyes that a trace of confusion completely clear.


    She suddenly sat up, regardless of the soreness of her whole body, raised her eyes and looked out of the carriage, with frost on her plain little face.


    "You trap Jun Mo Li, and the rest of you kill Murong Jin Xin with me."


    Five or six hundred secret guards surrounded the envoys of the state of Chu. A man in black immediately divided into two groups and attacked Jun Mo Li and Murong Jin Xin.


    "Kill, not one!"


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, Jun Mo Li, dressed in white, floats like an immortal. In his eyes like a shining stone, there is a sense of killing, just like a soul messenger from hell.


    At a glance, he saw Murong Jinxin lying on the carriage, smiling at her, indicating that she did not need to panic.


    "Jun Mo Li, after killing all these people, cut off all their heads and throw them to the gate of Prince Tianchen''s mansion."


    Murong Jin heart sneer, since people want to let her die without burial place, she does not well return to others, also appears that she is too stingy.


    Xuanyuan Qinglin, I will not let you go to hell all of a sudden, I will torture you step by step, let you taste the pain of this world.


    "Yes, my lord queen."


    Jun Mo Li is not surprised that she will have such a strong reaction, this woman is the kind of you bully her, she must return you very much. I''m afraid even he can''t get her revenge.


    "If you want to be a dog around Xuanyuan Qinglin, kill all his family..."


    Murong Jin''s sharp eyes flashed across her. She didn''t believe it. She let it go. How many people who are not afraid of death dare to be loyal to Xuanyuan Qinglin.


    Even if they don''t die, can their relatives be willing to die?


    "If there''s any problem, it''s up to you."


    Jun Mo Li saw that she was in a good mood and wanted to rush out to fight. She knew that his efforts had not been in vain these days. Her body was much better after all. She could not help feeling better and her killing moves were more and more fierce.


    "Miss three, you are really cruel. You are a perfect match for our Lord."


    Feng''s mouth outside the carriage twitched a few times. He had never seen a woman as fierce as this. Compared with her own master, she had no inferior means.


    "You''d better be loyal to me if you know I''m cruel, or you won''t come to a good end..."


    Murong Jin heart automatically ignored the wind of the second half of the sentence, just cold horizontal wind a glance, also did not blame wind mouth.


    "Of course, I dare not have a different heart. I was born to miss San, but I died to miss San..."


    The wind didn''t want to open his mouth, so he jumped out a sentence that could make him die countless times. After that, he knew that he was wrong and quickly covered his mouth.


    "Well, I don''t have to be so formal here. I''m not Jun Mo Li."


    Murong Jin heart looking at the wind made a big red face, the corner of the mouth emerged a trace of smile. This boy is quite daring to say, and his temperament is also very lively. He was probably suppressed too much by Jun Mo Li before.


    "Miss three, please don''t tell Wang Ye what you just said, otherwise..."


    He is too clear about the temperament of his prince. If the prince of his family knew about it, he would think that he had a different plan for the third lady. I''m afraid he can''t live any longer.


    "Do I look like one of those talkative people?" Her brain is not sick, and that monster said these, she is not too good for their own life.


    "Feng, someone broke through the first line of defense..."


    One side of the rain eyes suddenly a tight, the hands of the silver sword in the afterglow of the setting sun flashed cold killing. Hand a Yang, more than 30 dark Wei met up, formed the second line of defense outside the carriage.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    On the top of the carriage, there was a dazzling golden color. The green eyes turned scarlet, and the crown trembled. See in the mid air someone break through the defense line to kill to come over, the small body does not hesitate to fly toward that Kung Fu not weak person in black.


    On the other side, under the siege of dozens of dark guards, Jun Mo Li''s face became more and more ugly. Xuanyuan Qinglin should have sent out the dead men in the dark guard this time. Although his kung fu has reached the point of seeking defeat alone, it seems that these dead men can''t be killed all the time.


    If he keeps dragging on like this, he will be exhausted and die


    "Shifu, I''m sorry..."


    Looking back at the second line of defense which was almost broken, the last hesitation in his heart disappeared. Slender fingers such as jade into the pocket, with a Yang, white powder quickly spread in the air.


    He once promised his master that he would never make drugs and kill people in his life. Everyone in the world knows this.


    Tonight, he had to break the oath.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."


    Where the poison powder passed, the wails came one after another. The man in black who was swept was instantly controlled by the poison, and his mouth twitched and his seven orifices bled to death. But the dark Wei of Jun Mo Li''s hands, because he had taken the pill of detoxification when he was trained, didn''t have the slightest damage.


    The original one-sided situation, with the death of a large number of people in black and quickly reversed, the wind and rain belt led the people under his command, with no effort to wipe out all the dead sent by Xuanyuan Qinglin.


    ¡­¡­


    After the fierce battle, Jun Mo Li did not return to the horse cart for the first time, but walked to a quiet place, quietly combing his disordered mood.


    He used poison, this matter may not spread out, but he always felt that his heart seemed to be a big stone, let him some breathless.


    He has always been a man who keeps his promise, but today he has become a perfidious man, but he has no regrets.


    But what else does he have to look like to see the master


    "If your master blames you, I will bear it for you..."


    Murong Jin''s heart in the carriage naturally felt the abnormality of Jun Mo Li. After asking the reason, she quickly walked to Jun Mo Li and hesitated for a while before opening her mouth.


    He broke the oath because of her, and any punishment should be borne by her


    "How can I be willing to let you bear it? The worst is to be expelled from the school. It''s no big deal..."


    Jun Mo Li gave a bitter smile. The rules of the miracle doctor are always strict, and he doesn''t intend to lie to his master. The world may not know this, but his master will know it.


    "If that old man dares to drive you out of the school, I will make the doctor''s family restless day and night. You know my method, unless the doctor wants to be destroyed... "


    Murong Jinxin can see that he is in a low mood. He has been studying medicine in the divine medicine since he was a child. He must have deep feelings for the divine medicine. She won''t let that happen.


    "If you say that, I will be at ease. Everything will be at ease. If master wants to drive me out of the school, I will have nothing to say. For you, everything is worth it.... "


    With her comfort, Jun Mo Li''s mood relaxed. He was not a tangled person originally, but now his beloved has made such a vow, and he is too lazy to think about what may happen in the future.


    "Jun Mo Li, I asked the wind. When I was in a coma, Xuanyuan Qinglin came to find fault almost every day, and the dark guard in your hand was damaged a lot. Otherwise, if we go separately, I will surely go to the state of Chu alive to find you... "


    Murong Jinxin see his mood improved, think of the heavy face before the wind, she know Jun Mo glass because she lost a lot, her heart is really sorry.


    It''s not easy to cultivate a dark guard. She doesn''t want to see his efforts wasted on herself


    "Separate? If something happens to you, what do you want me to do? "


    Jun Mo Li''s good mood disappeared because of her words. Her slender fingers pinched her chin and her eyes narrowed out a dangerous light.


    "I can''t die for a while. Even if something happens, it''s my life. You can do whatever you want."


    Murong Jin heart to avoid his eyes, hard grinding teeth. She was just afraid that she would be involved with him. She was so kind that she could not repay him.


    "Murong Jinxin, don''t even think about it. If you dare to leave me, I will never let you get out of bed in one year... "


    Jun Mo Li is very angry. She doesn''t care for her own life. If she has any problems, she won''t let him live.


    In a rage, his right hand coagulated a strong internal force and waved to a row of towering trees. With a bang, the trees fell.


    He is really angry, angry


    "What do you think? My Murong Jinxin is not your accessory, and it''s not labeled as your ink glass. Do you really think you can do anything for me? I''m really fed up with you shameless... "


    Murong Jin heart temper was not good, looking at him yelling at himself, decisive can''t stand, grab his collar is a burst of roar.


    The tiger doesn''t get angry. He really treats her as a sick cat. That''s enough


    "Can you try, you dare to leave the king''s mind, the king''s first kill is Ning Er, and then is Ono."


    Jun Mo Li wants to control his emotions, but he wants to go crazy at the thought of her leaving his picture. Suddenly, he picked her up and went straight to the carriage.


    This damned woman doesn''t want to be free, so he won''t give her freedom. Anyway, she has been sleeping for seven days, so it doesn''t matter if she sleeps for three more days.


    When the state of Chu arrived, she could not run even if she wanted to.


    "Jun Mo Li, you are crazy. Put me down, you are crazy..."


    Murong Jin heart suddenly confused, live two generations, she has never been so like carrying sandbags, it is too shameful. He can afford to lose this man, but she can''t... "Yes, I''m crazy! If you dare to say that you leave my king, I will show you now. The carriage is over there. I can go crazy with you... "

 Chapter 31

    Today, after escaping a series of pursuits from Xuanyuan Qinglin, the envoys of the state of Chu finally arrived at the imperial city of the state of Chu.


    I heard that their second prince returned home today, and the streets, taverns and teahouses in the imperial city of the state of Chu were overcrowded. All the young ladies gathered in groups just to see the most beautiful man in the world.


    "Look, it''s the carriage of Prince Li''s house. Prince Li is back..."


    "Really, really, let''s squeeze to the front to have a look and see if we can take a look at the glass Lord..."


    "Why do you think there must be curtains on the carriage? If we don''t install the curtain, we can see Lord Li often... "


    "That''s right. I''ve been waiting on the way to court every day, but I haven''t seen him once. It''s the curtain that caused the trouble. I really want to rush up and tear the curtain..."


    ¡­¡­


    A luxurious carriage was driving slowly in the crowded street. There were dozens of bodyguards in front of the carriage, followed by the envoys of this mission to Tianchen.


    In the carriage, Murong Jinxin listened to the chattering voices, and the corners of her mouth twitched a few times. How much do these women like beautiful men? In order to see him, they are still waiting for him where he goes to court day by day. Is that man''s brain OK?


    "How''s it going? Now I know how many women like me, right


    Junmo glass has been used to all this, but he really hopes that through these women''s words, he can stimulate Murong Jinxin, a cold woman who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings, so that she can treat herself a little.


    "It''s none of my business."


    Murong Jin heart white reclining on the soft couch of a man, he attract women like is not a day or two things, it is necessary to show off from time to time? It''s just that the leather bag looks better, as if it''s amazing.


    "Why is it none of your business? They covet your man... "


    Jun Mo Li was hit by the same answer again. He felt cool in his heart. Along the way, they have experienced a lot. How come the woman''s attitude towards him has not changed?


    "Jun Mo Li, how much love do you lack? Why do you want women all over the world to fall in love with you? There''s something wrong with it


    Murong Jinxin really doesn''t want to pay attention to the man who is arrogant and narcissistic. But along the way, she deeply understands a truth. If she deliberately ignores him, the consequences she will bear are very serious. Either he held him for a few hours or he held him for a night. Now she has a good sense of current affairs, and she will never deliberately ignore him unless she has to.


    "I only need your love, Jin Xin. Can''t you pretend to love me?"


    Jun Mo Li looks at her fidgety appearance, hook lip a smile, long arm a stretch then trap her. The long and narrow charming eyes locked her tightly. Jiang Liangjing was as bright as the stars in the night sky.


    He doesn''t need anything now. He has beautiful people at his fingertips. But all he wanted was her physical and mental delivery.


    "I''m not the same person as you. I''m not born to act."


    Murong Jinxin has been too lazy to push him, push is also a white push, anyway, she does not exclude him, as long as he did not infringe on her, what he wants to do, she can not control, control is just a waste of their expression.


    "That''s all. If you don''t want to love me, I wish I loved you. I want to spoil you so that no one dares to marry you, so that you can''t live without me all your life. "


    Jun Mo Li''s attitude is very good. Sometimes he is just like an immortal Xiaoqiang. He has special patience and perseverance, especially in the face of Murong Jin.


    She has already arrived in the state of Chu. He has plenty of time and opportunities to cultivate feelings with her, and he doesn''t have to be too anxious. As the saying goes, he can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry.


    "Jun Mo Li, I''d rather believe that there are ghosts in the world than that man''s broken mouth, especially a good-looking man like you. I''m Murong Jinxin. I think I''m ugly. I can''t provoke you. Please spare me and don''t amuse me any more. I''m really tired of you. "


    Along the way, Murong Jinxin did not know how many sweet words she had heard from him, so that she felt that her ears were a little cocooned. How many men do not say a set of do a set of, Jun Mo glass words and how much is true? Or when he said it was true, but how long can it last?


    "Murong Jinxin, when you are king, are you really idle? If you don''t believe me, I will do so many things for you? You heartless little white eyed wolf, you are so angry with me. If you dare to trample on my heart again, I will deal with you now and let you know how much I want you... "


    The smile on Jun Mo Li''s face instantly condenses, and the eyes like shining stones scatter brilliance little by little. This damned woman, isn''t he doing enough? Isn''t it obvious enough? At this time, she even dare to doubt his sincerity to her. It''s unbearable.


    "Just think I didn''t say anything, OK? Uncle Chu


    Murong Jin heart see he really angry, heart gushed out a very strange feeling, rare compromise once. Her heart is not made of stone, for how much he paid for her is still a little grateful.


    "It''s not going to happen next time, otherwise I will do what I say. Well, I want to go to the Palace first. You go back to the Palace first. If you need anything, you can find the wind and have dinner at night


    At a fork in the road, the carriage suddenly stopped. Jun Mo Li looked out of the gauze curtain, and at a glance, he saw the Duke Liu who was waiting here. His face changed a few times, and there was a slight sneer in the corner of his mouth.


    Finally, he rubbed Murong Jinxin''s hair, exhorted her, got out of the carriage, and followed the Duke Liu into the palace.


    After Jun Mo Li left, the carriage of King Li''s mansion continued to move forward. After about ten minutes, it stopped again. Then the sound of the wind came into the carriage.


    The wind stood on one side of the carriage and said respectfully, "miss three, the palace is here."


    The door of the carriage was pushed open from inside, and the glare of sunlight fell on Murong Jinxin''s plain little face, which made her close her eyes.


    Looking up, there are three magnificent characters of "liwangfu". On both sides of the gate, there are two rows of servant girls, most of whom are here to welcome junmoli. There are several servant girls, didn''t see Jun Mo Li get out of the carriage, the fundus of their eyes showed obvious disappointment.


    "Miss three, please."


    In the crowd, a man about 40 years old came out, saluted Murong Jinxin and made a gesture of please.


    "Miss three, he''s manager Lin of the palace. If you have anything to do in the future, you can go to him directly."


    Before Murong Jinxin inquires, Feng enthusiastically solves Murong Jinxin''s doubts. His attitude is so respectful that even he is ashamed. It seems that he has never been so respectful to his Lord.


    "After that there will be manager Laurin."


    Murong Jinxin nodded to manager Lin, followed manager Lin into Prince Li''s mansion, and was immediately attracted by the scenery in the mansion.


    Pavilions, small bridges, flowing water, flower beds and green trees are masterpieces. This is the place where people live. It''s a beautiful landscape painting.


    It seems that Jun Mo Li''s evil spirit is not only rich, but also has good taste. It''s not the legendary upstart


    Murong Jinxin is walking and enjoying the beautiful scenery in the palace. In her sleeves, Xiao Ye, who has been sleeping for a long time, seems to be awake. She climbs out of her sleeves and sits on his shoulder. Her small head shakes a few times from time to time, and she is in a very good mood.


    Where Murong Jin''s heart had passed, many servant girls and young men were attracted. But the servant girls and boys in liwangfu were all trained strictly. Generally, they didn''t dare to talk much. So they just look, and no one dares to talk about Murong Jin''s heart.


    The group walked in silence. When they passed a lotus pool, a pink figure rushed towards the direction of the group. They almost couldn''t stop and ran into manager Lin who was leading the way.


    "Brother Mo Li... Why didn''t he go back to the house..."


    Song yu''er, the unruly Princess of the Song family of Chu, was covered with a thin layer of sweat, and her pretty face was full of disappointment.


    It''s obvious that not seeing Jun Mo Li has brought her mood to the bottom


    "If you go back to the princess, the king will come to the palace to be holy. I don''t think I''ll come back for a while. "


    There was no expression on manager Lin''s face. He just stood on one side and naturally went back to song yu''er''s words, with no humble attitude.


    "Oh, who is she?"


    Song yu''er''s little shoulder broke down in an instant, and the light on her face became dim. Brother Mo Li went into the palace. He knew that she was waiting for him.


    Eyes inadvertently swept to Murong Jin heart, at first and don''t think, until saw Murong Jin heart shoulder Ono, this just suddenly raised the spirit.


    How could brother Mo Li''s king of snakes sit on this woman''s shoulder? It''s strange


    "She''s the Lord''s guest. If there''s nothing wrong with the princess, we''ll go first."


    Manager Lin simply introduced Murong Jinxin''s identity. He knew the unruly princess so well that he was used to domineering. I''m afraid this Murong girl will suffer a great loss if she says a few more words.


    "Brother Mo Li''s distinguished guest? What distinguished guest? Have you never seen brother Mo Li take a woman back to the palace before? "


    Naturally, song yu''er would not let go of manager Lin. because of a woman''s natural intuition, she felt that the woman in front of her was very unusual and could be her rival. She must ask the details of this woman, so that she will not suffer losses in her hands.


    "As for this, the princess should ask the Lord directly. Let''s go first."


    Manager Lin has been aware of song yu''er''s hostility and dare not stop. He nods to Murong Jin''s heart and indicates that Murong Jin''s heart will follow. But someone is obviously not willing to let Murong Jin heart go, directly blocked Murong Jin heart road.


    "Who are you? If you don''t make it clear, I''ll send someone to drive you out of liwang''s house immediately. "


    Song yu''er looks at Murong Jin''s heart. Her eyes stay on Murong Jin''s plain face. Her eyes are full of irony. How dare you come out to meet people when you are so ugly?


    "Wind, throw this woman out of my way..."

 Chapter 32

    Murong Jin''s heart is full of nameless fire, and she has scolded Jun Mo Li several times. The man who killed Qiandao, if he said there was such a woman in his palace, she would rather stay in an inn.


    What''s more, it''s just bullshit. If she was the only one, what was the woman who was in front of him with a big brother of Mo Li?


    "Wind, dare you! If you dare to move me, I''ll let brother Mo Li drive you out of Prince Li''s house. "


    Smell speech, Song Yu Er''s facial expression don''t mention much ugliness. This woman can even order brother Mo Li''s bodyguard. It seems that she has a lot to do. She has to deal with it carefully.


    "Princess, you''d better hold your feet high and get out of the way, otherwise don''t blame me for attacking you."


    The wind originally very despises this unruly monarch, in the past also not little receives her gas. But he''s a man. If he can bear it, he will. Now the situation is not the same. If the future Princess orders, he will beat song yu''er to death, and the prince will stand for him.


    "Feng, what''s your attitude? You are just a slave. How dare you yell at my princess? What can you do? "


    Song yu''er had never been warned by a servant like this. For a moment, she couldn''t stand it. Let alone give way, she even took two steps in front of Murong Jinxin, and the provocative attitude was obvious.


    "Princess, please let me know first. If you have anything to do, you''d better wait for the Lord to come back to the mansion."


    Manager Lin''s face was not good-looking. This unruly county was not willing to take a step back. I''m afraid it would be noisy. He is not a fool. Naturally, we can see the importance of Murong Jin''s heart to our Lord from some small details. If this disturbance comes to the queen, it is estimated that there will be a direct conflict between the Lord and the queen, which will benefit some people.


    "No, she won''t pass me if she doesn''t make it clear."


    Song yu''er''s young lady''s temper also came up. She glared at manager Lin fiercely, and put her hands on her waist. That is to follow Murong Jin''s heart.


    She''s a great princess. The queen dotes on her. Does she need to be afraid of this ugly girl?


    "Feng, if you kill her, I will step on her body."


    Murong Jin''s heart has lived for two generations, what kind of person has not seen, song yu''er''s this degree, she thinks that she is more brain damaged than the pheasant Murong Qinqin. For the mentally handicapped and self righteous people, the most effective way is to do something more mentally handicapped than her.


    "You... You dare... If you dare to move me... Brother Mo Li will not let you go..."


    Song yu''er was startled by Murong Jin''s cold tone. She turned her head and looked at Murong Jin''s cold eyes. She felt a thump in her heart and went straight down.


    This woman is really a person who can do what she can say


    "Wind, don''t you do it yet?"


    Murong Jinxin''s mood is boring. Since she proposed to leave, she has been disturbed by Jun Mo Li for three days. At first, the demon wanted to point her acupoints and let her continue to be a dead pig. After she roared, the dead pig didn''t take it for granted, but lived for three days and three nights.


    Now, when she comes to liwang mansion, she meets such a brain wreck, which makes her unbearable


    "You... You ugly... You..."


    Smell speech, song yu''er was scared to step back a few steps, finally know later understand, this woman did not come with her false. If she''s still here in the way of this woman, the wind will fix her.


    "Ugly? Hehe, although I''m ugly, I don''t like others to say it. No wonder you found it yourself... "


    Murong Jin heart pulled pull lip, pulled out a bloodthirsty smile. If she had been in the past, she might have been too lazy to pay attention to such a person who insulted her appearance. But today, she was very upset with her uncle.


    If you don''t like it, kill the woman who wants to die. Isn''t Jun Mo Li threatening to protect her? Then she wants to see how the demon protects her.


    "You... Ah... You dare to hit me... Ah..."


    As soon as song yu''er sees something wrong, she turns around and wants to run. However, she is caught by Murong Jinxin. She falls over her shoulder and falls into shit.


    "Hit you? What a fart


    Murong Jin heart sneer at a foot directly toward song yu''er kicked in the past, and ruthless and accurate, directly kicked song yu''er howling, tears of the flow.


    "Help... Kill... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Song yu''er knew that she had really kicked the iron plate this time and met a cruel character. She was embarrassed to shrink back and cast a look for help to the forest manager.


    "Miss three, in the face of the Lord, you can let the princess go this time."


    Manager Lin''s eyes are a little dodgy. He has the same mind as Feng. He would like to see someone teach this unruly princess a lesson. But for the sake of the overall situation, he had to say it again.


    "Feng, does Jun Mo Li have face here?"


    Murong Jin heart Yin side of smile up, turned to see the wind one eye, very don''t give face of asked a.


    "No, Mr. Wang said that you don''t need face in front of miss three..."


    The wind coughs, and there is a trace of tangle on Jun''s face. However, he honestly repeats what Jun Mo Li once said. At the same time, he gives manager Lin a wink, and let manager Lin just watch the play.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Manager Lin was shocked by the words of the wind. When did the prince of his family become so shameless, he could even say this kind of self black words.


    Er, well, since the wind has told him not to mind his own business, he''d better watch the play to avoid provoking the third lady and making himself a stranger.


    "You... You are so ugly... You should say that to my brother Mo Li... I will never let you go..."


    Song yu''er is silly. She thinks that she has heard wrong and tries her best to dig out her ears. Until it was confirmed that manager Lin had planned to leave her alone, she was not good at all.


    Wei trembles to stand up and wants to run, but before he runs out, Murong Jinxin grabs the collar, and then smashes his fist on song yu''er''s flowery face.


    "Ah... Ah... Help... Brother Moli, help me..."


    His fist rained on song yu''er''s face. Song yu''er only felt severe pain all over her body. She wanted to fight back, but found Murong Jin heart strength is too big, she can''t beat Murong Jin heart.


    Finally, he could only shout and cry at the top of his voice, trying to cry for a savior to save her from this crazy woman.


    "It''s really useless. It''s so noisy..."


    After a while, Murong Jin feels that her anger has gradually subsided. At first sight, song yu''er has been beaten so that her parents can''t recognize her. So, she kindly decided to stop.


    Mention song yu''er''s collar, fly up a foot, directly that is still wailing the woman to kick into the side of the lotus pool.


    "Ah... Help... I can''t swim... Ah..."


    The cold pool water into the body, song yu''er never had the terror, hands and feet with the splash, splashed countless water.


    "Let''s go."


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t have any sympathy. She doesn''t even go to see song yu''er, who is still struggling in the lotus pool. He just took back his little hand and nodded to manager Lin.


    "This way, miss three."


    Manager Lin has opened her eyes. This woman named Murong Jinxin is cruel enough. No wonder she can tame Xiaoye and get into the eyes of the king.


    This kind of a thought more dare not neglect Murong Jin heart, hurriedly forward, at the same time also to the side is watching the busy servant make a wink.


    Song yu''er taught a lesson, but if she died in the palace, the LORD would be in some trouble


    "Miss, are you good at this? We have just come to Prince Li''s house. If the Lord blames us... "


    Ning''er came over from another path, followed Murong Jin''s heart and body, worried. Miss a hand so ruthless, that woman is a princess ah, Miss said to fight, without hesitation.


    "Blame? Blame his sister. If I don''t trouble him, he''s lucky. As soon as I come into his place, I''ll be in bad luck. He''d better blame me, then I can go with the burden of Guangming Zhengtai. "


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t worry about Jun Mo Li''s reaction at all. If Jun Mo Li can''t solve such a problem, don''t brag in her ears all day long. She doesn''t need to have a clean ear.


    "Miss, you''d better not mention the word" go ", or the Lord will go crazy again..."


    Ning''er looks at her indifference. Thinking about Jun Mo Li''s love for her all the way, she puts her heart back in her stomach.


    No matter where the young lady goes, she will keep up with her.


    "Junmo glass that bitch, sooner or later I will make him really crazy."


    Murong Jin heart a listen to rather son''s words, small face directly corrected. The whole body sends out a few silk violent, gas bluff of low roar two.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In front of the lead, manager Lin heard Murong Jinxin call his own Lord bitch, the sole of his foot slipped, almost fell down. The head slightly curled, the remaining light of the corner of the eye glimpsed the wind, which was very indifferent. My heart understood that my Lord was completely fallen into the hands of this woman.


    The prince finally has a lover. No matter how the woman is, it''s also a happy thing. Maybe he can take some time to talk about it with empress Yun. If Niangniang knows, she will be very happy.


    "Miss, don''t worry. A good man like Mr. Li can''t be found with a lantern..."


    Ning''er smokes from the corner of her mouth. The glass Lord is really good to the young lady, but I don''t know why the young lady has been reluctant to accept the glass Lord? Miss is born in the blessing, do not know the blessing, if one day glass Lord changed his mind, some miss cry.


    "How is he? He is so good! It''s so good that I want to bite him


    Murong Jin thought that since the two met, he was bullied by the devil, and he was not angry. She has lived two lives, and that monster is the only one who makes her suffer losses as a routine.


    "Miss, don''t deceive yourself. If you don''t have any feelings for Lord Li, how can you let him climb into your bed? You are a fan of the present and the onlookers see clearly..."

 Chapter 33

    Ning''er laughs and blinks at Murong Jin''s heart. She trots forward two steps and spits out some words that make Murong Jin''s heart almost spit blood.


    "You say, whose servant girl are you? What benefits did Jun Mo Li give you? Is it worth your saying good things for him again and again? You think I''m willing to let that bitch climb into my bed? I was forced to... "


    For her loyal servant girl, Murong Jinxin is very indulgent. Generally speaking, she is encouraged to express her opinions bravely. After the training all the way, she became more daring and lively.


    Just for this little servant girl, she was very upset that she was defending Jun Mo Li.


    "Miss, if other men are forced to climb your bed, will you agree?"


    Rather son a pair of hate iron not into steel small appearance, miss this is self deception. If she doesn''t want to, I''m afraid the king of glass can''t come to a good end after climbing the lady''s bed. Keren''s glass Lord is not only fine now, but also addicted to climbing the young lady''s bed.


    "It''s not a question of whether I agree or not. It''s a question of the ability of the man who forced me. Do you understand?"


    If there is a man and that monster as shameless, she does not agree with it? All right?


    Murong Jin looks up to the sky and sighs. She is so angry by the glib servant girl that she rushes up and slaps Ning''er''s head and grinds her teeth.


    "Miss, you are so rude. Maybe only Lord Li can bear you in this world. I''ll see you marry quickly to avoid regret."


    Ning son to Murong Jin heart spit out small tongue, very naughty. Originally, she was really afraid of the changed temperament of the young lady, but during this period of time, she found that the young lady was really good to her. In front of her, miss is a real paper tiger.


    "Your lady is not planning to get married at all. What are you worrying about? I said that even if your lady wants to marry someone, she must marry someone who is satisfied. Jun Mo Li is so bad that she''s a bitch in her heart. I don''t want to give it to your lady... "


    Murong Jin heart stares at rather son one eye, looking at the small servant girl''s transformation, in the heart is still joyful. She looks cold on the outside, but she is not. Treat the people you care about, her words will be more special. And this little servant girl takes good care of her these days. She has accepted her from her heart.


    "Miss three, my Lord is very good. You can really consider..."


    The wind really can''t listen to it any more. My Lord is such a gorgeous man. He has ability, status, power and appearance. He has what he wants. How can I get to miss three? It seems that my Lord is a rag.


    "Where is he good? I just watched him. From top to bottom, there was no place that was good or bad... "


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t think that Feng is talkative. In fact, she is very satisfied that Feng has never disclosed a little information about herself to Jun Mo Li, so she is willing to believe him and see him as her own person.


    She is a very short guard, and is always excellent to her own people. Even if their words offend her, she will only laugh off.


    "That''s because the Lord likes Miss three. He never does that to other women. Just now that jade princess has been chasing after Wang Ye for several years. Wang Ye hasn''t even looked at her


    The wind really stands for his own Lord to complain, his own Lord is such a clean person, never close to other women. That is to say, he will take advantage of the third lady, which is not a bad thing.


    "Did you look her in the eye? Why do I think that princess is like the hostess of the palace? Jun Mo Li might have had some thoughts on others, otherwise he would have connived at that woman''s arrogance in his territory? "


    As soon as talking about that psycho woman, Murong Jin''s heart feels congested. The feeling of tightness in her chest surprised even her. What''s more, she''s not attracted to that monster, is she? What the hell.


    "Princess Yu is a member of the Queen''s mother''s family. She was canonized as a princess because of the Queen''s relationship. Usually used to arrogance, even the princess and prince who are not favored dare to fight. Because I''ve always admired my Lord, I''ve actually converged a lot in liwangfu. My Lord is too lazy to pay attention to her. As long as she doesn''t make any trouble, he will let her go. "


    Manager Lin also felt that his prince was really pitiful, and he could not help explaining a few words for him. Today, the third Miss Murong and Princess Yu are facing each other head-on. It is estimated that this matter is not over yet. Finally, the prince must come forward to solve it.


    "I don''t care who she is? If you dare to provoke me, I''ll beat her as well. If there''s another time, I''ll have to crush all her bones. "


    After listening to manager Lin''s explanation, Murong Jin felt better in her heart. Women like that princess are indispensable in every dynasty and every country. Jun Mo Li is such a proud man, as long as he doesn''t touch his scales, he probably won''t do it to a woman who has no power to bind a chicken.


    "Miss three, you can just kill her directly. Killing her can be regarded as killing the state of Chu."


    Feng feels uncomfortable when she thinks of song yu''er. There are not many people who can move song yu''er in the imperial city of Chu. After all, song yu''er has the support of the queen. But if the third young lady killed that psychopath, with the king in, the queen also can''t help the third young lady¡° Well, next time I''ll let you kill her. I''ll take it. " Murong Jinxin seldom sees Feng''s anger like this. It seems that song yu''er and she are both notorious people. To some extent, they are still the same kind of people¡° Miss three, you are so cruel. You should have said nothing... "As soon as the corner of Feng''s mouth drew, he quickly closed his mouth. If he really killed song yu''er, the Lord might be in trouble and give him to the queen to make peace. He didn''t dare to do this kind of thing that would cause human life... "Miss three, here we are." Manager Lin led the three people to a quiet courtyard door, pushed open the courtyard door, respectfully stood on one side, waiting for Murong Jinxin to enter first¡° Manager Lin, who used to live in this courtyard? " Murong Jinxin looked up and saw that the two big characters of "Liyuan" came into her eyes. The two characters and the three characters in front of the palace were obviously created by one person. She guessed that it was Jun Mo Li. She had seen the font on Jun Mo Li''s official document¡° No one lived in this courtyard before. It was designed and built by Wang Ye in the year when he was king. It''s the closest to the ink garden where Wang ye lived. " In fact, people with eyes can probably guess that this glass garden was built for Princess Li, otherwise the prince would not have bothered so much¡° Where is the farthest yard from Moyuan? I think I''d better live as far away as possible... "Murong Jinxin just feels that her scalp is numb, and she really doesn''t want to live in this yard. Once you live in it, you don''t know how many women in the state of Chu will want to trouble her. She has always been a person who is afraid of trouble. She doesn''t want to look for trouble, let alone be looked for by others¡° Miss three, this is what the Lord ordered. If you are not satisfied, you are talking to the Lord when he returns to the palace. " The corner of manager Lin''s mouth smoked. How many women dream of living in the yard? The three young ladies just refused. But the look of disgust made him sweat for his prince. Wang Ye, do you really like such a woman who doesn''t pay attention to you¡° Miss, you''d better accept your fate. No matter where you live, Prince Li is going to climb your bed at night. " Ning''er really feels that her young lady is looking for trouble for herself. As long as she is in the liwangfu, where she lives is the same. The Lord can''t let her go. Miss, why do you have to toss about like this¡° You dead girl, see I don''t kick your ass... "Murong Jin heart angry, very not elegant foot toward Ning er''s small ass to kick, scared Ning Er giggle ran into the yard. In the end, she had to reluctantly enter the courtyard. "..." Manager Lin was stunned. The king fell in love with such a woman. Can the emperor and the Empress Dowager accept it? This really made him very suspicious and worried... "Manager Lin doesn''t have to think much about it. The third miss is just like this. The Lord knows very well and will do everything well." The wind saw the worry in manager Lin''s eyes and grinned. Who Wang Ye wants to marry only needs to follow Wang Ye''s own mind. No one can interfere, even the emperor, Queen and Empress Dowager are the same¡° Well, I''m just afraid that miss three''s outspokenness will suffer greatly. " It''s good for such a tough woman to meet other people. If it''s the emperor, it''s another matter¡° The third lady''s temperament will only make others suffer a great loss. Besides, shouldn''t the princess of Prince Li''s mansion be arrogant and domineering? What do you say? " Murong Jinxin''s true temperament is so much better than those princesses in all kinds of costumes. What''s more, Murong Jinxin is a ruthless woman. She will spare her life to protect her own people. If the Lord wins her heart, it will be a great help for the Lord to achieve hegemony¡° It''s true that the princess of Prince Li''s mansion has the capital to be arrogant and domineering. The woman you like is not very human, but I think too much about it. " Manager Lin nodded with approval. The last thing the Lord needs is those delicate and weak women, which will only drag him down. In order to protect Murong Jin''s heart, Wang Ye must have a great action, which is what he most wants to see. Wang ye should have taken back what belonged to him¡° Manager Lin, the prince has already started to move, and the state of Chu may soon change... "Feng walked two steps closer to manager Lin''s ear, and said a few meaningful words in a voice that only two people could hear¡° Really? That''s great. The day of Chu should have changed long ago... "

 Chapter 34

    As night fell, the stars shone on the dark sky. The cool moonlight cast a mysterious color on the whole earth.


    In the study of liwangfu, junmoli leans on a soft couch, and a thick layer of frost is gathered on his face. His cold eyes sweep to the wind and forest manager.


    "You said that song yu''er scolded Wang''s ugly woman, but you were watching and doing nothing?"


    That damned woman, he didn''t move before, she was too lazy to move, so she didn''t dirty her hands. Now she is more and more take herself seriously, even his woman dare to scold, when he Jun Mo Li is dead?


    "Mr. Wang, the third lady beat Princess Yu and kicked her into the lotus pond..."


    Being swept by Jun Mo Li''s eyes, manager Lin felt that a cold sweat came out, and his words were a little uneasy.


    "I asked why you didn''t move? Is that how you see Wang''s woman riding on her head


    Jun Mo Li sat up straight, his right hand clenched into a fist, and "bang" fell on the table in front of him, sending out a terrible murderous atmosphere.


    He said that he wanted to protect her and spoil her, but he didn''t expect that as soon as he let her into the palace, he was greatly wronged. He felt that he had no face to see her.


    "My subordinates should die. Please forgive me."


    Manager Lin was scared by Jun Mo Li''s anger, and he knelt down to the ground directly. He followed the Lord for more than ten years. This is the first time that he saw the Lord angry like this. It seems that Murong Jinxin is the king''s scale, no one can touch the scale!


    "Remember to the king, no matter who dares to offend the king''s woman, the most important one will be cut to pieces, and the least one will pull out his tongue and cut off his hands and feet. I''ll spare you this time, not next time. "


    Jun Mo Li''s eyes in the wind and Lin manager''s body turned several circles, such as Yao Shi like pupil eyes flashing obscure light. After a while, he suppressed the anger in his heart and gave a few bloody warnings.


    As for song yu''er, he will make her pay a heavy price for what happened today. Life is not like death


    "Yes, sir."


    "Yes, sir."


    Wind and forest manager in Jun Mo glass under the powerful pressure has some breathless, see Jun Mo glass is finally relaxed, this just put down the heart of uneasiness.


    In the future, if anyone dares to be disrespectful to their future Princess, they will never let her be wronged even if they give up their lives.


    "How are you getting ready for the Yunyao meeting?"


    Jun Mo Li went to the window, the boundless moonlight was intoxicating, but his eyes drifted to a dark courtyard unconsciously, and his face softened a lot.


    The woman was really able to sleep. She had been sleeping from noon to now, but she didn''t wake up. It was useless to have lunch and dinner. She didn''t care about her body at all.


    "Everything is ready, but miss ye sent a letter saying that as long as the prince is willing to marry her, she is willing to cancel this year''s Yunyao meeting and offer ice fire snow lotus directly."


    Manager Lin sighed a little, and the girl of Ye''s family was really inflexible. It''s not enough to threaten the Lord once or twice. He has to come three times or four times. He is not afraid of death.


    But the Lord has no intention to her. No matter what she does to threaten the Lord, she is wasting her life.


    "Her dream is beautiful, so let her continue to do it. The king of Yunyao mountain will certainly go up. Once the king succeeds in going through the pass, she can''t help but give the snow lotus. "


    Jun Mo Li picked eyebrows, and his matchless face was full of confidence. In this world, as long as it is what he wants to do, there is absolutely nothing he can''t do. Even if he really lost his hand, with force, with grab, with kill, no matter what means, he must get ice fire snow lotus.


    "No one has successfully broken through the three checkpoints of Yunyao mountain for hundreds of years. The Lord must be careful in his trip. His subordinates are worried that Miss ye will be involved in it."


    There is a layer of deep worry in manager Lin''s eyes. Ye Ranran will never miss this great opportunity to force the Lord to obey. If you do something to the Lord, I''m afraid he won''t come back.


    "When I have a lover, I won''t give up my life at will. You can rest assured."


    Jun Mo Li naturally heard the concern in manager Lin''s words. Since his mother''s death, manager Lin has been with him to take care of him. Naturally, his feelings for manager Lin are more special.


    "With the words of Wang Ye, I feel relieved. I don''t know when the prince is going to marry the third lady, so my subordinates should prepare ahead of time. "


    In the study, the atmosphere has eased down. Manager Lin looked at the posture of the jade tree and sighed in his heart. Time is pressing. In the blink of an eye, the Lord is about to get married.


    "Well, if I could, I would like to marry her back to the palace now, but the key is that she won''t..."


    At the mention of this, Jun Mo Li has a headache. The girl''s heart is really made of stone, he has done this, she still seems indifferent to him, which makes him feel very frustrated.


    "The death day of empress Yun is coming. Anyway, the prince will take the third lady to empress Yun. I believe empress Yun will be very happy."


    Manager Lin is still able to understand Jun Mo Li''s mood. A woman like Murong Jinxin can''t do it in a day or two. But where there is a will, there is a way. He still believes that with Jun Mo Li''s sincerity, Murong Jin''s heart will surrender sooner or later.


    "Well, when I come back from Yunyao mountain, I will find a chance to take her to meet my mother''s concubine. It''s time for me to let her rest assured..."


    Jun Mo Li turned and looked at manager Lin with a smile. The smile was warm, without any impurities, just like the smile of a close relative.


    My mother''s concubine will be happy to see her. Although she doesn''t look like a beautiful woman, she is unique among all the women in the world


    "Yes, it''s time to add a little master to the palace earlier. I''m afraid it won''t be so cold and quiet with a little master..."


    Manager Lin sighed softly, and the palace of King Li was so big that it was never too busy. If there is a little master running around the palace all day, it will add a lot of vitality to the palace.


    "That''s true. You step down. It''s time for Wang to find that little wild cat to cultivate his feelings."


    Jun Mo Li also seems to think of the future happiness picture, the expression on her face is more and more gentle. As soon as the words fell, people disappeared.


    In the dark night, a white figure passed by, like a startling flood


    ¡­¡­


    On the white bed, Murong Jin''s heart is still sleeping. Maybe she is too tired because of the running for days, or she thinks the liwangfu is safe. She had a deep sleep and was unprepared.


    Jun Mo Li came in and sat down beside the bed. Looking at the woman curling up and sleeping safely, the tenderness in her eyes could almost drown.


    Slender fingers such as jade gently touched her red lips, eyes suddenly blurred up, can''t help but lower the head, toward the touch of scarlet


    "Jun Mo Li, you color embryo!"


    The person who was sleeping quietly suddenly opened his eyes. His head tilted and just avoided the kiss of Jun Mo Li. Then he kicked the defenseless Jun Mo Li out of bed.


    This bitch knows how to take advantage of others'' danger


    "Can''t you just pretend to sleep?"


    Jun Mo Li touched his nose and stood up, looking at the woman staring at him discontentedly. He just didn''t want to use strong words on her, otherwise she would have no idea how many times he had kissed her.


    "Do you still let people sleep? Let people live? "


    Murong Jin heart bluff a face, very bad looking at the man in front of, in the heart is really angry. Can''t this monster let her live in peace?


    What are you doing waking her up in the middle of the night? He is not sleepy, can find others to make trouble, she is very sleepy!


    "Sleep is OK. Get up first and use the dinner. When you''re full, you can sleep as you like."


    Jun Mo Li directly opened the thin quilt, pulled up the woman whose lungs had been blown up on the bed, forced her to a wardrobe, and opened the wardrobe.


    "These clothes are all made according to your size. Try to fit them or not."


    If it doesn''t fit, tomorrow he will ask the people of Jinxiuyuan to come and sew it for her. He Jun Mo Li''s woman naturally wants to wear the best clothes in the world.


    "I have my own clothes. You''d better let people take them away and pass them on to those who like to wear them."


    Murong Jin''s heart glances at all kinds of clothes in the wardrobe and shakes off Jun Mo Li''s hand. She never asked for anything to wear. As long as she can wear it without revealing it, what kind of fabric is not in her consideration.


    "You are an ungrateful woman. Since you don''t want to wear it yourself, let me wear it for you. If you don''t want to accept the king''s kindness, you have to accept it. "


    Jun Mo Li seems to have expected her reaction, grabs her again, and starts to pull up her clothes, regardless of her resistance.


    This damned woman disobeys him every time. She is so angry with him.


    She doesn''t wear it, right? She can''t help it!


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    The sound of clothes being torn up sounded in the silent room, with a bit of ambiguity, a bit of strength.


    "Don''t tear it. I''ll wear it. Can I wear it..."


    Murong Jinxin just want to be crazy, have seen overbearing, really haven''t seen this kind of words not to tear other people''s clothes. She is in his hands, she is really afraid of him.


    She''s wearing it. She''s wearing it!


    "Remember, if there is another time, I will tear you up directly..."


    Jun Mo Li fiercely presses the person in her arms to the wall. Her eyes are bright and dark, and her breath is obviously short. The strong fragrance of snow lotus sprays on Murong Jinxin''s face, which is itchy.


    "You are a real rascal..."


    Murong Jin heart bow, see oneself have been torn fast can''t avoid body clothes, the corner of the mouth slightly smoked. Some flustered pushed away the man, directly took a suit of clothes from the wardrobe, ran into the bathroom like a runaway, locked the door from inside.


    This slut, in the end, there''s something he can''t do. Facing him, she felt like a piece of meat on the chopping board, and let him handle it. Mercilessly took off the clothes on the body, soaked the whole person into the bath bucket. Soon, the sound of water came from the bathroom

 Chapter 35

    After the bath, Murong Jin heart a fresh came out, wet long hair spread to the waist, constantly dripping water.


    She went straight to the dresser, turned out a pair of scissors, and without saying a word, went straight down to her long hair.


    "What are you doing?"


    Jun Mo Lijun, who was leaning lazily on the soft chair, had a black face and several strides to stop her next action.


    "Are you blind? I didn''t even see the haircut? "


    Murong Jin looked at the silent wisp of long hair lying on the dresser with indifference, and felt that the evil''s home was by the sea, and the management was really not general.


    "Even if you want to cut it, you can''t cut it so short? Do you want to shave your head and become a nun? "


    Jun Mo Li pulled her short hair that had reached her shoulder, and the flesh on her face hurt. It''s a pity that this heartless woman cut such a good hair.


    "Why not? My hair is up to me. Can you manage it? Besides, haven''t you heard of it? Women have long hair and short sense. "


    Murong Jinxin looked at the evil man put a wisp of her long hair into the sleeve, really feel extremely speechless. This man''s brain really doesn''t know what to do, and this kind of childish thing can be done.


    "I''m sorry that I''m so ignorant. I haven''t heard that before. Can you give me a good explanation? What''s in the way of good hair? "


    Jun Mo Li finished cleaning up her broken hair and put her in a circle between the dresser and herself with a gloomy face. He felt that he was becoming more and more unlike himself. Ever since he met her, he wanted to take care of her.


    "I''m hot. Is that enough?"


    Murong Jin heart is very straightforward to give an answer, she is very clear, if this monster did not ask a reason, absolutely will not let her go.


    "People are not hot, just you. It''s hard to grow so long. You''re really willing to..."


    Jun Mo Li mercilessly pinches her pretty little nose, looks at the thin layer of sweat on her forehead, and complains symbolically.


    Murong Jin heart horizontal he one eye, directly hit his words on his face: "the same truth, people all avoid me, how can you die shamelessly stick to me?"


    "That''s because they have no eyes. That''s a big advantage for Wang."


    If Tianchen''s men''s eyes were bright enough, they wouldn''t force her to his side. They couldn''t point out that she was already the princess of a certain Prince of Tianchen, or even the crown princess.


    "When will you detoxify me? I don''t want to stay in your palace at all. "


    Murong Jin heart know that he is said but he, simply do not bother to refute his words. Thinking of song yu''er''s provocation, a nameless fire gushed out.


    "If you don''t want to stay, you have to stay. You don''t want to leave in your life. I''m surprised. You are a cruel master. How can you be so kind to song yu''er? If she provokes you, even if you kill her, you will have my king to bear it for you, won''t you? "


    Jun Mo Li saw the clue from her rapid change of expression, sighed helplessly, turned her body, picked up the scissors on the dresser and began to trim her messy hair.


    "Shoot her? How dare I? She''s brother Mo Li. I don''t know if you have any improper relationship... "


    Murong Jin heart does not struggle, the corners of the mouth a few invisible flat flat, because of his words, the mood inexplicably a lot better. It seems that the evil doer really doesn''t care about that flower crazy girl, so she won''t be merciful next time.


    "Don''t lower your style, will you? For that kind of woman, it''s not worthy to carry shoes for me. Don''t you want to be a crab? In the state of Chu, you can walk horizontally. "


    He believed her character very much, and would not do anything illegal. In general, as long as she is not provoked, she is safer than herbivorous animals.


    "That''s very nice. What if I''m against your father? Can you kill your father for me? "


    She knew that this demon was powerful in the state of Chu, but at least there was the emperor of Chu above him. If the emperor of Chu didn''t like her and wanted to get rid of her, she really didn''t believe that he would protect her to the end.


    "If he dares to do something to you, I will ask him to be emperor. I will never break my promise. "


    Jun Mo Li''s hand stopped, and a trace of light mockery flashed across his peerless face. No one can move his woman, even his father.


    Besides, my father is getting older. It''s time to retire and enjoy his life


    "Jun Mo Li, it''s said that the emperor of Chu dotes on you. He gives you what you want. It''s really an eye opener for me that you can even say such treacherous words..."


    Murong Jin heart a Leng, in the heart did not have that so-called move, but gave birth to some doubts. Listen to the tone of this evil spirit, to his own father emperor is extremely not to see. But the emperor of Chu had nothing to say about him. Is there any secret in it?


    "What I want depends on my own ability, and no one needs to give it. In his eyes, Wang is just a chess piece in his hand. Doting on Wang, ha ha, it''s just to hide people''s eyes and ears and take Wang as a shield... "Jun Mo Li carefully repaired her hair. It seems very casual, but in fact, he can say these words to her heart and lung. He always knew what his father had done, but because of the love of his father and son, he has endured it till now¡° Who''s the shield? Is Chu Mo Qi the prince of Chu? " Murong Jin heart from his words to hear a touch of sadness, inexplicable heart a pain. It''s really hard for every family to read. People who are envied in the eyes of the world are just illusions made by others¡° No, my father''s favorite Prince is not the king nor the prince, but Chu moshang, the king''s sixth brother. Chu moshang''s mother Princess was the only huifei she had ever loved in his father''s life. She died saving his father and left a last wish to make her child the emperor of Chu. Huifei comes from the folk, and her mother''s family has no influence at all. Chu moshang wants to be the crown prince, but it''s a fool''s dream. In order to fulfill huifei''s last wish, the father and the emperor carefully arranged these years to push the king and the prince out... "At this time, Jun Moli had trimmed Murong Jinxin''s hair and took a dry towel to wipe her wet hair. His eyes were deep and dark, his voice was low, and he seemed to be talking about something that had nothing to do with him. Originally, he didn''t want to get involved. He just wanted to be his idle Lord. But heaven didn''t fulfill his wish. His father killed him... "Chu Mo Shang? Was your father kicked in the head by a donkey? Can that dandy be the emperor Murong Jin can''t help but pick eyebrows. Chu Mo Shang is a world-famous master of love. He knows how to play with women all day. I don''t know how many women in the five countries have been cheated by his face and mouth, their body and heart, and finally their lives. If this kind of person becomes an emperor, the state of Chu is not far from extinction... "You think too simply about the king''s six emperor younger brother. If you don''t hide yourself like this, the first one who won''t let him go is the queen. With the Queen''s means, he could not live to this day. All this is just a protective fan for himself. " Jun Mo Li shakes his head. His brother Liu Huang is very clever. He even cheated the old fox of the queen. If his intelligence agency had not found out something two years ago, he would not have thought that his brother Liu Huang had such ingenuity and the ability to strategize¡° You don''t seem to be the kind of person who is at the mercy of others. How can you get into your father''s game? If you don''t want to, I''m afraid no one can force you. " Murong Jinxin still has some memories of Jun Mo Li in her mind. She knows that his mother''s elder brother is the general of the Chu state, and has some incomparable influence in the army. With Jun Mo Li''s brain, if he doesn''t want to mix in, he must have a way out¡° Chu Mo Shang to upper, the father emperor first to deal with the Queen''s power, followed by the king''s power. I''m afraid my uncle''s family will not be able to live without Wang. Before her mother''s death, she asked the king to swear that she would protect her uncle''s family. " Uncle has always loved him, and his mother''s brother and sister are also very deep, plus this is the mother''s last wish, how can he watch his uncle''s family be given away¡° So you must be emperor? " Murong Jin knows that everyone has his own responsibility and helplessness, and Junmo glass is no exception¡° If you don''t want me to be the emperor, I can also accompany you to go back to the mountains and live a life of idle clouds and wild cranes. " Jun Mo Li embraces her in her arms, gently caresses her soft hair, and her low voice rings out slowly. Although he is the emperor star, he has the emperor''s order and ambition to dominate the world. But in his heart, the power of the throne was never what he wanted most. What he asked for was just a woman he loved so much that she could love each other all her life... "Jun Mo Li, I warn you carefully, don''t put your mind on me. It''s not worth it, it''s really not worth it. You want, I can''t afford, also can''t give... "Murong Jin heart body a stiff, for a long time speechless. Such a love, she felt that she could not afford, also dare not to bear¡° Has the final say, what you want is nothing. You only need to open your heart to accept this king. This king can give you undivided attention. Along the way, Jun Mo Li understood that she resisted feelings. He is not in a hurry, can slowly, as long as she is willing to give the opportunity, he believes that he can get her heart¡° Anyway, I''ve said all I can. If you are persistent, don''t blame me in the future. I''m not your lover... "

 Chapter 36

    The light of dawn drowns the darkness, the soft sunshine falls on the earth, and a new day begins.


    Early in the morning, Jun Mo Li left the palace and went to court. Murong Jin''s heart was still sleeping with Bo Bei in her arms. She didn''t want to get out of bed until manager Lin came to Li Yuan to invite her.


    "Miss three, the queen has sent someone to pick you up."


    Manager Lin looked at the woman with sleepy eyes. She was as lazy as a little wild cat who didn''t wake up. She yawned very impolitely, with a smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "I don''t know the empress of Chu. What do you want to do when you take me to the palace? Bad luck for me? "


    Murong Jin''s heart grabs her short hair, and her eyes become clear in a moment. The empress of the state of Chu looked for her and thought with her toes that nothing good would happen.


    "I guess it''s because of yesterday. The queen loves Princess Aiyu very much..."


    Manager Lin likes Murong Jinxin''s unpretentious truthfulness very much. In addition, the prince of his family has already recognized her, so it''s hard to avoid more words.


    "Oh, who is she? Let me go, I''ll go? Is Murong Jinxin the kind of person who can come and go at will? "


    Murong Jinxin thinks that the queen of Chu is mentally handicapped. She is not from Chu. If she wants to teach her a lesson, she has to look at her own identity. So blatant to Jun Mo Li''s site arrest, she when Jun Mo Li is dead?


    "I think it''s better for miss three to go there. I can solve the problem once and for all, and save the queen from coming to you every once in a while."


    Manager Lin doesn''t worry about Murong Jinxin''s loss at all. The empress''s trouble with Murong Jinxin is pure self abuse. He thinks this kind of behavior is not worthy of sympathy.


    Anyway, the empress is destined to compete with their liwangfu. It''s good for her to taste the power of the hostess of liwangfu first.


    "Well, I''ll make it easy."


    Murong Jin thought that manager Lin''s words really made sense. She doesn''t want to trouble Jun Mo Li if she can handle such trifles. She can see that Junmo glass still has a lot to do. Although she can''t share anything for him, at least don''t bother him with her own things.


    "Well, the three ladies will wash and eat first, and their subordinates will let the empress wait in the hall first."


    ¡­¡­


    The imperial palace of the state of Chu is magnificent, surrounded by green trees. Fragrant flowers, and even from time to time there are a few small butterflies fly.


    Murong Jinxin followed behind a eunuch and walked forward. On her shoulders sat the excited and inexplicable Ono, which attracted the sidelights of many eunuchs.


    When she came to a dark place in the imperial garden, she heard some very disharmonious gasps, while Ono on her shoulder looked at a flower bed and seemed to be used to shaking her head several times.


    "Who? How dare you pass by here and disturb my good deeds... "


    After the flower bed, a clear magnetic voice came out, the tone is very bad, obviously disturbed by people, the mood is not beautiful.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin''s footstep has not stopped, but for this kind of man who does not close the door in the daytime, she said very speechless.


    "Sixth Lord, I took Murong girl from liwang mansion to see the empress. I didn''t mean to pass by here..."


    Xiaodezi, the eunuch who led the way, was obviously frightened. He fell to his knees with a plop and began to kowtow.


    The most feared person of all the eunuchs in the imperial palace of Chu is not the emperor and Empress Dowager of Chu, but Chu moshang. It''s great to offend other masters, that is, to die. However, the six princes have many means to punish people. They offend his slaves, and none of them will come to a good end.


    "The woman the second emperor brother brought back?"


    Chu Mo Shang turned over and sat up, his eyes were clear, and his slender hand picked up the clothes scattered on one side, and he put them on.


    The woman brought back by the second emperor brother is worth giving up. She only ate half of the delicious food for a while


    "Yes... Yes..."


    Xiaodezi felt that he was really unlucky. He had to take Murong Jin''s heart to take a shortcut. Now, I don''t know if he will live till tomorrow if I offend the sixth prince.


    "Little beauty, I will pay you twice what I owe you today. Well, what should I do? "


    Chu Mo Shang''s eyes glided over the woman''s white body. She was so clear that she couldn''t see any desire. The smile on the corner of the mouth is as warm as the spring breeze, but it makes people feel the slightest temperature.


    He sent the woman who was still immersed in joy, just like a dog


    "Are you going? My time is limited, and I don''t have time to waste on some idle people. "


    Murong Jinxin felt that she must have forgotten to read the Yellow calendar before going out. She met this dandy prince with a reputation worse than her in the imperial palace of the state of Chu. She was so unlucky.


    She gave the shivering eunuch a cold look.


    "Why are you in such a hurry? I''ll have a good chat with you. Maybe you can consider leaving the second brother and going to the embrace of me. "


    Chu Mo Shang came out from behind the flowerbed. He seemed to be in love, but he cast his ruthless eyes on Murong Jin''s heart. He looked cynical. His red clothes set off his arrogance and wildness.


    The first sentence is blatantly dug up the corner of Jun Mo Li


    "Stay away from me, dirty!"


    Murong Jinxin originally didn''t want to pay attention to Chu Mo Shang, but this ya really thought he was a saint of love, and put on this Sao Bao to her. What do you want to make?


    "It''s spicy and delicious. I like you like that."


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t expect that Murong Jin''s heart would say such shameless words. Her steps stopped, and even the smile at the corner of her mouth was stiff.


    The woman that the second emperor brother likes is really unusual. It''s amazing!


    "It''s stinky and dirty. If I were your mother, I would put you back in my stomach and regenerate again."


    She didn''t like this man. She didn''t like this man from the first sight. In addition to some of the reasons for Jun Mo Li, another is his attitude towards women as playthings, which makes her very unhappy.


    "Murong Jinxin, do you know what you are talking about?"


    Murong Jinxin''s words obviously step on the bottom line of Chu Mo Shang. His slender fingers instantly hold Murong Jinxin''s delicate chin, and his whole body exudes a strong and violent atmosphere.


    His mother''s concubine has always been his taboo. If this woman was not for his second brother''s fancy, his hand would have cut her neck directly.


    "Chu Mo Shang, this is the real you? Don''t you get tired by pretending like that every day? "


    Murong Jin''s heart naturally feels Chu Mo Shang''s strong intention to kill. She is not afraid of Chu Mo Shang''s cold eyes. She doesn''t worry that Chu Mo Shang will kill her.


    As the saying goes, it''s up to the master to beat a dog. Behind her is the big tree Jun Mo Li. Chu Mo Shang has been hiding for so many years. It''s impossible for her to cause him endless trouble.


    "You can see it through, but people who are too smart never live long..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s eyes flashed, surprised, but did not deny Murong Jin heart words. His disguise was probably discovered by his brilliant second brother long ago. Now that Murong Jin''s heart has been broken, he doesn''t need to continue to pretend in front of her.


    "Well, it''s not a long life, like you." Murong Jin heart opened his hand, back two steps, meaning to point back a sentence.


    She Murong Jin''s heart is a disaster, not only long-lived, but also lasting for thousands of years


    "Ha ha, that''s not true. Maybe the person who doesn''t live long is the second emperor brother..."


    Chu Mo Shang negative hand and stand, that handsome extraordinary face has unloaded all the camouflage. This game really began. No one knew who would win. He didn''t think he was worse than Jun Mo Li.


    "Who is it? It''s all about the royal family of Chu. It''s none of my business. Chu Mo Shang, don''t provoke me again. "


    Murong Jin heart also lazy and Chu Mo Shang in pull down, dropped a word, then want to open the mouth, let that has been scared three souls all fly eunuch quickly lead the way. The words still stuck in the throat, but saw the unfortunate eunuch fell to the ground, seven holes bleeding and died.


    "Murong Jinxin, I hope you won''t be the next one to kill me..."


    The only people who know some secrets that they shouldn''t know are his gorgeous second brother and the woman who is said to be the second brother''s woman. If she can''t control her mouth, he will kill her even if she wants to fight with the second emperor brother in advance.


    "Chu Mo Shang, I hope you won''t be the next one killed by Jun Mo Li..."


    How can Murong Jinxin not understand the warning in Chu moshang''s words, but what about that? Would she be afraid of him? Besides, there is Jun Mo Li, a thousand year old demon protecting her. She is afraid of a wool ball.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are the first woman who can make me so honest. If I can, I really want to make friends with you."


    It''s a pity that their respective standpoints are different and they are doomed to kill each other. He doesn''t think he has the ability to rob women from his second brother.


    "I Murong Jinxin never need friends, especially you who are not consistent, smelly and dirty..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is not polite at all. Since he has said that he won''t touch her easily, she is more confident.


    One of the most hated men in her life is Murong Jinxin


    "Don''t you want to see the queen mother? I will take you."


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t care about anything with her. He didn''t even look at the dead eunuch. Give Murong Jin heart a provocative eyes, mouth again raised a trace of habitual evil smile, stride to the front.


    This woman is really humble, but her mind is very clear and terrible. Those rumors, after all, are nothing but a fart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart around the body of xiaodezi, followed behind the Chu Mo Shang, walking silently all the way, soon came to the Kunning palace where the queen of Chu lived.


    Chu Mo Shang is also arrogant, even did not report, then swaggered into, as in his own house in general. There are many people sitting in the hall of Kunning palace. The first one is song Yin, the queen of the state of Chu. Next to song Yin is song yu''er, who has been crying for a long time. As soon as song yu''er sees Murong Jin''s heart coming in behind Chu Mo Shang, her anger will be ignited again. She stands up and points at Murong Jin''s heart and scolds her like a shrew¡° Murong Jinxin, you cunt, since you dare to come, don''t want to leave here safely. The empress will not let you go. The pain you have inflicted on the princess will be twice as much today... "

 Chapter 37

    Most of the people sitting in the hall came to see the excitement. But after everyone saw Murong Jinxin''s plain little face, they almost felt that Jun Mo Li was blind.


    He is the most beautiful man in the world, and he is also the most powerful prince. What kind of woman do you want? Why do you fall in love with such an ugly man? It''s really incredible.


    "My mother hasn''t spoken yet. What do you call a princess? It''s getting more and more unruly. "


    Chu Mo Shang sat down by the window and glanced at Murong Jin''s indifferent heart. Now there is really a good play to watch, but I don''t know if his mother can resist.


    "Shang''er is right. The visitor is a guest. Yu''er, you are impolite."


    Although song Yin has a fire in her heart, she is still the queen of a country. She should have some discretion. Gently pulled some crazy song yu''er, motioned her to calm down.


    "The queen of Chu invited me to the palace just to make me look like this bitch is crazy? Thank you very much... "


    In the face of a mouth closed all spit at their own people, Murong Jin heart just want to ignore can not ignore. Since people can''t wait to send it up for scolding, she can''t do it, and people can''t say it.


    It''s more vicious. Murong Jin''s heart is vicious from birth. She''s still vicious without integrity and bottom line


    "Empress, she calls yu''er a mad dog. If you don''t punish her, yu''er won''t follow her. Wu Wu Wu..."


    Smell speech, song yu''er hard to stop the tears and Bata Bata down. She hasn''t been scolded like this in her life, and she hasn''t been scolded like this in front of so many people.


    "Please forgive me, Murong. I''d like you to come here today. I just want to know what happened in liwang''s residence yesterday. I don''t mean anything else."


    By Murong Jin heart so a scold, song Yin also feel some face can''t hang up, face also quickly gloomy down. Export words, also brought a few silk warning smell.


    Does this woman think that with the support of Jun Mo Li, she can be lawless? Today she has to frustrate her spirit


    "Empress, don''t forget who scolded first? If you want others to be lenient, you should be more knowledgeable and don''t make people suspicious by your own identity. As for yesterday''s incident, it''s very simple. The queen must have heard a saying that a good dog doesn''t get in the way. Do you think it''s necessary to show mercy to a female dog who wants to get in your way? "


    Murong Jin snorted indifferently. The queen of Chu was not a good bird. Just looking for her to ask, no other meaning, this kind of words to cheat ghosts don''t believe.


    She Murong Jin heart dare to come, not afraid with her on, want to let her suffer cowardly gas, the door is not.


    "Murong girl is really smart. I really admire Tianchen''s Murong Prime Minister for bringing up a daughter like you..."


    Song Yin has always been partial to song yu''er. After listening to Murong Jin''s heart, a female dog scolds song yu''er, but she can''t hang on her face. Dark eyes swept to Murong Jin heart, ten fingers have already clenched into a fist.


    "The queen is wrong. I''m a man who has a mother but no father. Naturally, I can''t compare with the princess taught by her mother''s family. It''s no different from a mad dog to be domineering and bite at the sight of people. "


    Is not ironic, she Murong Jin heart will not fall behind. Who wants to be angry with her, she will make it popular. She wants to let these women know that her Murong Jinxin is not a bully. It''s better to make a detour when she sees her in the future.


    "You..."


    Song Yin is choked by Murong Jinxin''s words. Song yu''er is really domineering with her love, which she can''t deny.


    Murong Jin''s heart is not simple. She looks down on this woman


    "Well, I''ve made clear what I should say, and the queen should see clearly. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back to King Li''s house first. "


    Murong Jinxin saw song Yin''s whole face turned into a pig liver color, and the anger gathered in her chest just dissipated. By now, her goal of entering the palace has been achieved, so it''s meaningless to stay.


    "Murong Jinxin, you beat the princess of Chu, and you want to leave in a few words? Are you too indifferent to the empress of Chu? "


    Song Yin looks at the woman who is about to leave and winks at the palace maids. The palace maids immediately come forward to stop Murong Jin''s heart.


    Today, she tore her face with Jun Mo Li. This arrogant and domineering woman was determined.


    "Why should I look down on you as a foreign queen? You have to find out. I''m from Tianchen. As for the fact that I beat your Chu princess, I''m very responsible to tell you that I just beat her like this, which gives you Chu face. Yes? You still want to lynch me? Do you believe I let my snake bite you


    Murong Jin heart is not polite, plain white hands pinch is still sleeping in the sleeves of Ono. Several palace maids wanted to restrain her, and the empress of the state of Chu was really mentally handicapped.


    She didn''t want to make a fuss about it, but now it seems that she can''t do without it. She Murong Jin heart in addition to Jun Mo Li there will suffer losses, in front of other people really never suffered losses.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono shakes his head and climbs out of Murong Jinxin''s sleeve. His green eyes look at Song Yin in anger, and his small mouth sounds low from time to time.


    "Come on, take this woman down to our palace."


    See Ono, song Yin''s face has been difficult to see the extreme. In the past, she didn''t suffer less from the king of snakes, but she didn''t expect Junmo Li to give it to this woman.


    At the moment, she is in a dilemma. With so many eyes watching, if she compromised because of a snake, how would she manage the harem in the future.


    "Who dares, my king?"


    There was a roar mixed with storm outside Kunning palace, which shocked the guards who wanted to rush in and catch Murong Jinxin.


    When the guards saw the Jun Mo Li blowing like the wind, they were afraid to move. Prince Li is the master of military power. Even if he offends the queen, he can''t offend him.


    Jun Mo Li cold face into the Kunning palace, a few strides will go to Murong Jin heart in front of, Murong Jin heart up and down to check again, did not find that she has different, this just rest assured.


    "If she''s missing a hair, I don''t mind having the Queen''s hair pulled out."


    Jun Mo Li looks at Song Yin in the top, and there is a bloodthirsty light in his eyes. Jinxin is his life. Whoever wants his life, he will never die.


    "Jun Mo Li, is that your attitude towards this palace? Anyway, this palace is your mother''s empress. You should speak so harshly to this palace for the sake of a woman. It''s a crime


    In the past, no matter how Jun Mo Li didn''t like to see her, he would say hello and salute when he saw her. Today, however, because of this woman, she said such disrespectful words, which made her heart more blocked. At the same time, I sigh in my heart, if only Jun Mo Li were her own son


    "I respect you, empress mother. That''s to give you face, but you have to tear your face with me. I''ll save the word empress mother."


    Jun Mo Li holds Murong Jin''s big hand tightly, and takes Murong Jin''s heart into her arms. Seeing that Murong Jin''s heart still wants to struggle, she pinches her waist to warn her.


    God knows how anxious he was when he received the news that she had entered the palace. He was afraid that she would suffer a loss and run straight from the army. The little white eyed wolf even wanted to resist him. It was beautiful.


    "Jun Mo Li, I''ll see when you can cross the palace! Murong Jin heart against the palace, abuse and beat the princess, the palace must treat her today. Even if it comes to the emperor, our palace will never give up. "


    These years of fighting, she is too clear in front of this gorgeous man, and he played lip service, did not want to add their own plug. But things are noisy up, she will not easily give in.


    "Ha ha, I''ll wait and see what the empress can do to move the king''s woman."


    He Jun Mo Li has never been afraid of threats, want to move his woman, also have to weigh whether she has this ability. Just because he didn''t pay her before, he didn''t want some people to take advantage of her. That doesn''t mean he didn''t dare to move her. In a hurry, he directly let her stay in the cold palace for a lifetime.


    "Come and invite the Emperor..."


    Song Yin looks at the two people who are glued together and almost bites their silver teeth. All her face was completely destroyed by these two people today. Looking at those schadenfreude concubines, she really wanted to tear the two people below.


    "The empress would like to add fuel and vinegar to her father. If there is any result, please send someone to the king''s palace to say it. If I have something else to do, I won''t accompany you. Goodbye. "


    Jun Mo Li didn''t pay attention to song Yin at all. What if he invited his father? Now his father still wants to use him. It''s impossible to embarrass him. When he came, he just sent the old woman away.


    So, holding Murong Jin''s heart, she swaggered and left without looking back


    "Murong Jinxin, that cheap woman, must have used some dirty means to brother Mo Li. Otherwise, how could brother Mo Li protect her like this. Lady, I don''t care. You must find a way to kill that bitch... "


    Song yu''er looks at the two people who disappear hand in hand. She is so angry that she wants to kill people. No, she must be in addition to Murong Jinxin, Mo Li brother is her own, she can''t let Mo Li brother be touched by other women.


    "Princess, there are so many men in the world, why hang on a big tree? You are making trouble, and you can''t get into the eyes of the second emperor brother... "


    Chu Mo Shang put the teacup that had no tea in his hand on the table made of jade. Slowly Jin Xin stood up and threw out a light word.


    "Chu Mo Shang, you dare to talk nonsense. Believe it or not, I''ll beat you..."


    Song yu''er was seriously stimulated by Chu Mo Shang''s words, relying on the presence of the queen, and her slender fingers insultingly pointed at Chu Mo Shang.


    "Ha ha, Murong Jinxin is right. You are an unreasonable biting bitch. Beat the king? Just a little princess? Do you believe that I will slap you to death? "

 Chapter 38

    In Chu Mo Shang''s mind, there are various scenes of being bullied by this woman when she was a child. The enchanting peach blossom eyes squint. Although he didn''t have the habit of beating women, he didn''t know how to do it.


    "You... You..."


    Hearing this, song yu''er almost fainted. He swung his fist and wanted to rush towards Chu Mo Shang, but he was hit by an internal force suddenly swept by Chu Mo Shang. He flew straight out of the gate. He didn''t even hum and fainted completely.


    "Yu Er..."


    Song Yin is shocked. He rushes out with a few strides. Looking at Song yu''er who is unconscious and dying, he corrects the pain in his heart. Quickly ordered people to pass the doctor, in the life of several palace women will song yu''er to carry into the inner room.


    "The mother''s attitude towards song yu''er really makes her children curious. It seems that the mother''s attitude towards the prince and brother is not so good..."


    Chu Mo Shang looks at the song Yin of the iron blue face rather playfully, the language is not surprising, dead endlessly say. To say who he hates the most in his life, if this woman is the second, no one dares to be the first.


    Over the years, in order to survive, he ruined himself into this smelly and dirty appearance. He would slowly settle the account with this woman.


    "Chu Mo Shang, your wings are hard, it''s against you. If you dare to talk nonsense, I will tear your mouth. "


    Looking at Chu Mo Shang with different attitudes, song Yin is so angry that his heart and liver are shaking. This time he returned home, it seemed like a different person. Every time I see her, I have to be angry with her before I am willing to give up. Let her have to doubt these years of him, is not all pretend.


    "Look at what the empress said. I''m just curious. Just ask. Why is the empress so angry? Is it true that I''m right?"


    Chu Mo Shang''s mouth is full of enchanting and bloodthirsty smile, and he blinks at Song Yin, which makes song Yin angry.


    "Chu Mo Shang, I underestimate you. You can go now. You don''t have to enter the Kunning palace in the future... "


    Song Yin''s fist is creaking. She really understands that she is raising the tiger for trouble and letting it go. The man in front of her was so scheming that she couldn''t even catch up with him.


    Anyway, it''s not her own, just don''t walk in the future. It''s not his turn to sit on the throne, and she doesn''t bother to deal with him.


    "My mother is so heartless. I''ll leave now and go to see my father to marry me. I think my father will be happy to give song yu''er to me as a concubine."


    Chu Mo Shang also simply, song Yin''s words just fell, he raised his feet to go out. The pace is very firm, without a trace of hesitation.


    This old woman is not a treasure song yu''er, so he will take song yu''er as a concubine and get her back to the palace to die.


    "You dream! This Palace won''t let you have a chance to hurt yu''er! "


    Song Yin is almost mad at Chu Mo Shang. Is this wolf in sheep''s clothing ready to bite her?


    What a nice girl yu''er is. No matter who she marries, she must be the principal. Chu Mo Shang is so shameless that he wants to take yu''er as his concubine. He thinks highly of himself.


    "Mother, don''t worry, when song yu''er enters the king''s palace, the king will let all kinds of men love her for the king, and let her live and dream every night!"


    Chu Mo Shang Yang lip a smile, that laugh evil evil spirit but Sen Leng, contain thick kill idea. Revenge on this old woman, from today on, from this moment on.


    "In addition, the little Dezi around the empress really doesn''t understand. I''ve cleaned up for her. She can send someone to collect her body for him."


    Words, Chu Mo Shang waved sleeve, natural and unrestrained left. Despite the anger of song Yin behind him, he didn''t look back.


    After more than ten years, he finally walked out of the cage of Kunning palace. After ten thousand miles clear sky, let him soar.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the emperor of the state of Chu issued a decree to grant Princess Yu of the Song family, a century old family, to the sixth prince as his concubine. This explosive news caused a great disturbance in the imperial city of the state of Chu.


    In the streets of taverns and teahouses, there are people everywhere talking about song yu''er''s becoming a concubine. Almost all of them feel that the news is very exciting.


    In the study of Prince Li''s residence, Jun Mo Li is lazy and sleepy. Looking at the man in red clothes by the window, he is in a good mood.


    "Six emperor younger brother, don''t start too lightly, also don''t let that woman die too early."


    His six emperor younger brother''s action is really fast. Before he has time to fight song yu''er, his six emperor younger brother can''t wait to get ahead of him.


    "The empresses are still alive. How can I let that woman die? Second brother, don''t worry. "


    Chu Mo Shang took a cup of tea and drank it leisurely. The peach blossom eyes were full of cold. He naturally understood his second brother''s thoughts, and he was happy to include his second brother''s share.


    "Thank you very much. As for the proposal of the second emperor''s younger brother, I will give it a good consideration."


    Jun Mo Li sat up, thinking that song yu''er was about to die, his mood got better, and even the tone of his voice eased a lot.


    "Well, then the king will be in the mansion with the good news of the second emperor''s elder brother. Goodbye. "


    Chu Mo Shang is not a muddler either. Seeing that someone else has already ordered him to leave, he doesn''t say any more nonsense, so he gets up and leaves.


    "I don''t want to send more copies of that book. Second emperor''s younger brother, take your time."


    Jun Mo Li''s eyes stay on Chu Mo Shang all the time, until Chu Mo Shang''s figure completely disappears at the corner of the corridor, then he calls in manager Lin and wind and rain.


    "Lord, is this a conspiracy between the sixth Lord and the emperor?" Manager Lin''s brow was frowning. The sixth Prince suddenly came to cooperate with him. It was really mysterious.


    "Maybe. Whether it is or not, this deal will do us more good than harm."


    Jun Mo Li pondered for a while, and had a decision in his heart. He thought the risk was worth taking.


    "What is the Lord going to do?"


    Manager Lin looked at Jun Mo Li''s clear appearance, and he didn''t ask any questions. Since the Lord dares to promise, he will be ready for everything. Moreover, the people who want to calculate their own princes have not appeared so far.


    "Just do what Chu moshang said, and pull down the people in the hands of the queen and the prince one by one. Without the support of the ministers in the court, I want to see what else they can do. This time, I want to completely remove the power of the queen and the prince. "


    Over the years, his shadow accumulated a lot of evidence of Chu officials'' crimes, which is the only reason why Chu moshang would find him to cooperate. If you want to get rid of the queen and the prince as quickly as possible, you can only start with those officials.


    His father seems to have been disgusted with the queen to the extreme, otherwise not even the Queen''s mother''s Song family will also be in addition.


    "The subordinates will go to sort out the illegal and criminal information of the supporters of the crown prince party in a moment. Will they hand it over to the sixth Prince together or one by one?"


    Manager Lin nodded and knew what to do next. But there are still some details that need to be confirmed with Wang Ye.


    "One by one, we start with the Prime Minister of Song Dynasty. I want the queen and the prince to be unhappy all their lives from tomorrow..."


    If song Xiang, the biggest supporter of the crown prince party, falls down, he may involve many other officials. Perhaps, he wants to give Chu Mo Shang evidence, but more than three people.


    "Yes, I''ll go down and get ready." Manager Lin nodded respectfully and left quickly without any more nonsense.


    "Feng, go to song''s mansion tonight and give song yu''er some medicine. It will be regarded as a wedding gift for the sixth emperor''s younger brother."


    When she lost her virginity before she got married, Chu Mo Shang had a chance to abuse song yu''er. Although he knew Chu Mo Shang didn''t need this gift, he had to send it. Who let song yu''er, who doesn''t have long eyes, insult his woman in public.


    "Yes, Lord."


    There is a trace of evil in the eyes of the wind and waves. Song yu''er, just wait for me. Tonight, I will make you a famous woman in Chu.


    "Rain, you let the shadow man stare at Chu moshang and our father, our king thinks that they will draw some generals in the army. What they lack most is military power. "


    One third of Chu''s military power is in his uncle''s hands, one third is in his hands, and another third is scattered. At present, his father can only win over the remaining one-third of the generals.


    The wind and rain were ordered to leave, and they were going to do their own business, but they saw that manager Lin turned back in a hurry, and the expression on manager Lin''s face was like seeing a ghost, which made them take back the steps they had already raised.


    "Wang Ye... You go to see... Miss three, she... She..."


    Manager Lin''s face turned red when he thought of the scene, and he was frightened. He lived most of his life, or for the first time was a person to ray become like this.


    "What happened to Jinxin?"


    Jun Mo Li looks at manager Lin''s expression, but she can''t understand what manager Lin wants to say. Jinxin that girl is not very good? She couldn''t do much in the palace.


    "Miss three, she... She''s wearing a dress without sleeves... A pair of trousers without trouser legs... She just ran into the sixth Prince..."


    Manager Lin stammered and finally finished. As soon as he finished speaking, he saw that his master was stunned for a moment. He seemed to be unable to digest his words.


    Then, he felt a gust of wind blowing from his side. When he looked at it, he still had the figure of his own prince.


    "Manager Lin... you... You should not have seen the body of the third lady..."


    The wind soon reflected to come over, looking at the direction that oneself Wang Ye leaves, very for Murong Jin heart pinched a cold sweat. Looking back, I saw the manager Lin with a face of bitterness, and asked with trembling.


    "It''s not only me... I''m afraid all the people in the palace have seen it..."


    Manager Lin''s scalp felt numb. I really hate why I didn''t go out later. After seeing Wang Ye''s women, I''m afraid Wang Ye won''t make them feel better, even if it''s not out of their own free will¡° That... You are miserable... The third lady... I''m afraid it won''t be too good... "Yu looks at manager Lin sympathetically. The third lady''s courage is really beyond anyone''s ability. She can do this kind of outrageous thing. According to Wang Ye''s temperament, I''m afraid I have to be repaired¡° Miss three has been seen by so many people... I''m afraid Wang Ye will be crazy

 Chapter 39

    On the avenue not far from the gate of liwangfu, Chu moshang looks at the woman in front of her, and the enchanting peach blossom eyes show a lot of shock.


    This woman, dressed like this, wanders around. Is she mentally healthy?


    "Have you seen enough? If you''ve seen enough, get out of here. "


    Murong Jin heart snow-white lotus arm ring chest, looking at the front of the mouth almost drips saliva of a man, clear eyes flashed a few silk disgust.


    Is this stallion so hungry? Even look at her this ugly eyes are like looking at prey in general, really disgusting to death her.


    "Murong Jinxin, I have to say that your body is more attractive than your face..."


    Chu Mo Shang mouth corner mercilessly convulsed a few times, took back his mind. He read countless women, but none of them had the perfect figure of a woman in front of him. Especially, her skin was as beautiful as a piece of jade, which was enough to arouse a man''s appetite.


    When I think about it, I feel a burst of blood boiling


    "Chu Mo Shang, do you want to get out of here now? Believe it or not, I''ll let someone drive you out with a broom?"


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t feel that there is any problem with her dress. In the 21st century, what kind of suspenders and backless clothes are more popular. Her short clothes and shorts are very conservative.


    She doesn''t care what other people think of her. Can this Chu Mo Shang this kind of look like looking at brothel woman''s same eyes, let her very disgust.


    "Murong Jinxin, if you are not the woman of the second emperor''s elder brother, I will try my best to get you. You are so surprising... "


    Chu Mo Shang sighed, and the second brother''s eyes were really poisonous. Murong Jin heart looks not amazing, can do things to say is too aggressive. For example, now that she is staring at him with so many eyes, she can spray him without changing her face.


    Such a woman is tough, bold and resolute. If she can win her heart, it will definitely be a great help.


    "Unexpectedly, your sister, you are such a dirty thing. I don''t think it hurts to look at you one more time. To be your woman? I''d rather be cut to pieces. "


    Murong Jinxin feels that she is really unlucky. How can she meet this forced goods for two days in a row and be teased by his words for two days in a row. A man like him, who regards women as playthings, is more despised than the eunuch Prince Xuanyuan Qinglin.


    "I''m a little dirty, but if you''re willing to go with me once, I''ll make you want to stay with me for the rest of your life. Ha ha ha..."


    Chu Mo Shang doesn''t know what''s going on. She scolds him, but he doesn''t get angry at all. She just thinks she''s a real woman. If it were for other women, I''m afraid that woman would have been dead.


    The remaining light of the corner of the eye glances at Jun Mo Li, who rushes over from the other side. With a big hook and a wave of hand, he turns around and strides away without any nostalgia.


    What doesn''t belong to him, he always just casually look at it, and then he can pat his ass and leave.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin looked at the gorgeous man who swaggered away. His red body was shining like a flame, but somehow it hurt her eyes. Before I could take back my eyes, I was pulled by a powerful force and fell into a familiar embrace filled with snow lotus fragrance.


    "He looks like a king?"


    When Junmo glass first saw Murong Jin''s heart, she felt that her lung was about to explode. She didn''t get angry, but she was staring at Chu Mo Shang. This made him not only angry, but also sour.


    "No


    Murong Jin heart on his rage with a little sour eyes, very honest shook his head. This monster is the most beautiful man in the world. No one is more beautiful than him.


    "Then you stare at him like this. Do you like him?"


    Jun Mo Li''s face becomes more gloomy. Since Chu Mo Shang is not as good-looking as him, she has to watch it all the time. Is it something that happened between her and Chu Mo Shang that he didn''t know?


    "Like him? Then I prefer Xuanyuan Qinglin... "


    Murong Jin''s heart felt uncomfortable when she heard this. Her taste was not so low, and her taste was not so heavy. The man who tasted a piece of vermilion would give her tens of thousands of liang of inverted stickers, and she would not want them.


    "Stay away from him. He is not a good man who likes to play with women."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t find any abnormality in her expression. She estimated that she thought too much. Just probably is also his that romantic six emperor younger brother, have nothing to look for Jin heart to smoke.


    "You are not a good thing, neither of your brothers is a good thing!"


    Murong Jin turned her eyes and felt that the man in front of her was too boring. She can''t even see him, can she still see Chu Mo Shang?


    "Don''t compare me with him. I''m very pure. I haven''t even touched a woman."


    Jun Mo Li is very dissatisfied. He is a good man who is as innocent as jade. Can he be compared with Chu Mo Shang who thinks with his lower body? Who''s going to compare him with that kind of man? Who''s going to be in a hurry!


    "OK, I''m going shopping. If I don''t have time to talk with you, don''t worry. You''re the only one who can see me as ugly."


    Murong Jin heart also didn''t think much, just simply thought he was jealous, from his arms to leave. But in the moment of turning around, he pulled him back to his arms again, and then he thought of a burst of anger.


    "Murong Jinxin, why are you dressed like this? Who allowed you to dress like this? You are so angry with me... "


    Jun Mo Li originally talked with her, which was a diversion. Just in the arms of an empty time, see hands and feet are exposed outside Murong Jin heart, this just think of the business.


    That peerless face is not to mention more ugly. Without thinking about it, he took off his robe and wrapped Murong Jin''s heart tightly.


    "It''s my freedom how I want to dress. No one cares. Take off your clothes. It''s so hot. "


    Murong Jin''s heart struggled and stretched out her hand to pull down the clothes full of the fragrance of snow lotus. It''s a hot day. It''s too much to wear.


    "What are you wearing? Is this a dress? You give me a good explanation. What kind of clothes are these? Even the receptionist of wanhualou is not as exposed as you wear. Are you dressed like this to show that wild man? "


    Jun Mo glass is not wordy, directly hold her horizontally, and quickly walk toward the glass courtyard. Every inch of her skin can only be shown to him. It''s a disgrace for her to dress like this.


    "Why am I not clothes? No boobs, no hips. What''s more, I''m willing to dress like this to all the men in the world. What''s the matter? "


    Murong Jinxin felt that the man was unreasonable and his words were hard to hear. What do you mean she''s trying to seduce a wild man? Don''t say she doesn''t have this heart. Even if she has this heart, it has nothing to do with him.


    He likes to take care of her on weekdays, she tolerated it! But people always have a bottom line, there are intolerable times.


    "Murong Jinxin, it seems that the king has indulged you so much that you don''t even have the basic courtesy, righteousness and shame. Do you know that a woman''s skin can only be shown to her husband. Like you, it''s going to sink into a pig cage. "


    Jun Mo Li droops her eyes. Her eyes are so immortal that they happen to fall on her undulating chest. Because of the distance between the two people, he could see the inside at a glance. White as jade, beautiful.


    He held Murong Jin''s big hand and tightened it fiercely. All the blood of his body rushed to his head in an instant


    "Ha, I''m willing to show it to all the men in the world. Believe it or not, I can dress less and show off. You can manage me for a while, and you can manage me for a lifetime? "


    Since the two met, although he is cheap, but in the end did not say such ugly words. But now she is just wearing a suit of clothes with less cloth. Is it too much for him to rise to the height of invasion of the pig cage with courtesy, justice and shame.


    "Murong Jinxin, I don''t want to teach you a lesson today. I''m afraid you can do something even more outrageous one day. You''ll wait for me..."


    Jun Mo Li took back his eyes and suppressed the surging in his heart. Now the most important thing is to let her compromise, otherwise she will do more ridiculous things to make him headache.


    He can give way to many things, but he will never give way to these principled problems!


    "Jun Mo Li, you really make me completely speechless. You put me down and I''ll pack up as far as I can go. Between us, it''s better not to see each other for the rest of our lives. "


    Murong Jin heart only feel head buzzing sound, Jun Mo glass this never had strong let her very uncomfortable, very uncomfortable. As soon as you think about it, you don''t think about the consequences at all. You can choose whatever taboo you have.


    "Murong Jinxin..."


    Jun Mo Li can''t stand it any longer. She is trapped under a big tree. Her eyes flash cold light like a shining stone. Her slender fingers don''t gently lift Murong Jin''s chin. Her eyes are burning at him. It seems that she wants to devour her.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Murong Jin heart is not a fool, from his tight body has been aware of the dangerous close. She was not afraid of anything. After all, she believed that Jun Mo Li would not really hurt her. But if he dares to do something to her in this day and night, she will definitely make him look good.


    "What do you think Wang wants to do? What else can I do? Well


    Jun Mo Li''s eyes are deep and incomparable, and the burning breath sprays on her plain little face, with a strong smell of snow lotus.


    He suddenly lowered his head, a bite hard on Murong Jin heart slender neck, a few teeth printed very impolite printed on the delicate skin.


    "Hiss..."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t expect that he would be so violent. The tingling from her neck made her take a breath, and the corners of her mouth twitched violently.


    This monster, can''t she really be mad by what she just said


    "Does it hurt?"


    Jun Mo Li looks up and sees her painful expression, but she doesn''t feel the slightest pain. Gently pull the lip, hook out a gentle hairy smile.


    "..." Murong Jinxin looked at this kind of Jun Mo Li. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. He just sipped his lips and looked at him without saying a word¡° Can it hurt here? "

 Chapter 40

    Jun Mo Li grabs her small hand which has become a fist and puts it in her heart. She asks in a hoarse voice.


    Every word she left was like gouging out his heart and cutting his flesh. He''s sick. He''s so sick that he wants to kill.


    "You..."


    Murong Jin''s heart was startled by the slightly mournful look on his face. Her heart shrinked fiercely. She wanted to move her hand, but she was caught by him.


    She heard his steady heartbeat, with a bit of rapidity, bang bang bang shaking her palms.


    "I''m a very selfish man. I can''t allow my women to be taken advantage of. Don''t wear that again, will you? "


    Looking at her stubborn appearance of always pursing her lips and wringing her eyebrows, Jun Mo Li''s reason was pulled back a lot. The big hand gently rubbed her smooth face and sighed.


    She has always been soft rather than hard. I''m afraid his attitude just now really irritates her


    "What if I had to?"


    Murong Jin heart is very irritable pulled his sweat wet hair, he softened her attitude, unconsciously also softened down, and even asked the export words also with a little coquetry.


    "That''s what you''ll wear when you''re in Liyuan. As long as you leave Liyuan, you''ll have to dress up..."


    Jun Mo Li naturally knows her constitution. In summer, she is more afraid of heat than ordinary people, and in winter, she is more afraid of cold than ordinary people. He can order that no one can enter or leave the glass garden at will. She is willing to show it to him, and he has no opinion.


    "No, it''s too hot for me to wear too much. I used to be able to bear it when I was in the sky. But the temperature here is obviously much higher than Tianchen. If I wear it like this, my skin will fester. "


    Murong Jinxin said while lifting the clothes, so that Jun Mo Li can clearly see the rash caused by excessive heat on her body. It''s not that she makes trouble out of nothing, she also knows the survival rules of women in this continent, but she can''t watch herself die of heat, can she?


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier? It''s all red and swollen. I''ll go to make the medicine for you in a moment. Don''t scratch it... "


    Jun Mo Li looked at her tender white skin red and swollen, heartache, this just understand the real reason of her dress. Heart constantly blame themselves, she is too careless, even her body from rash so important things do not know.


    "You think I''m willing to scratch. It''s really itchy and painful. I''m so bored..."


    Murong Jinxin put down her clothes. She had this rash in her previous life. As long as the weather was cold, it would disappear naturally. She didn''t need medication at all, so she didn''t tell him.


    "Don''t worry, it''s all my fault. I didn''t consider your physical condition, which makes you itch so hard. You move to my mo garden first. There''s an ice room in my mo garden where I can practice martial arts. I''ll ask people to drill a few holes in the ice room in a moment. It should cool down. "


    Jun Mo Li raised her hand and wiped off the sweat on her forehead. Wait for her black widow solution, he must for her good conditioning conditioning body, her fear of cold constitution thoroughly conditioning.


    "Then you can''t keep me in my room all the time, can you?"


    Murong Jin''s heart glides over a warm current. This evil spirit cherishes her in the end, and considers everything so well that it seems to be making her barriers collapse bit by bit.


    "I immediately sent someone to Xiling to get some ice silk cloth. Clothes made of that kind of cloth can keep the temperature in autumn. Why don''t you give in, too? "


    Jun Mo Li''s heart softened when she looked at her poor little appearance. She stroked her hair and thought about it for a while before opening her mouth.


    Ice silk cloth is extremely precious. Only Xiling has it in the world. For her sake, I''m afraid he will bleed this time


    "Well, let''s do it first. I''m so bored..."


    Murong Jin heart also can''t think of a better way, horizontal vertical oneself so wear he can''t accept. If she insists hard, she may not get the result she wants.


    "I''m not even bothered. What are you bothering about?"


    Jun Mo Li sorted her out and gave her a white look. He was still wondering whether to kill all the people who had seen her hands and feet, but she was annoyed first.


    "What''s bothering you? Is Chu Mo Shang looking for you


    In the past half a month, she really didn''t see why he was bothered. After thinking about it, I think of Chu Mo Shang who came to the Palace first. I consciously put the responsibility on Chu Mo Shang.


    "What''s your bad luck? He doesn''t have the ability. I think he''s very agreeable today. He took song yu''er and saved my heart for me. "


    Jun Mo Li naturally picked her up and walked towards the Mo garden where she lived. Walking while talking about some unimportant things, this simple and plain happiness makes him feel particularly comfortable.


    "Is song yu''er too unlucky? If you marry a man like that, you will cry to death in your dreams. "


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t mean to sympathize with song yu''er at all. When she hears that the woman is going to have bad luck, she is in a better mood for no reason.


    Some women who overestimate themselves deserve to get this end


    "If it wasn''t for the queen, she couldn''t even be a concubine. Chu Mo Shang just wanted to take her back to her house to be the lowest concubine."


    Jun Mo Li thinks that his brother Liu Huang is not a vegetarian. Song yu''er is also a bad luck ghost. Who makes her a piece of meat in the Queen''s heart.


    "Chu Mo Shang is also against the queen. Your big play of winning the throne is really more and more wonderful. He came to you today to talk about cooperation with you, right


    Murong Jinxin feel that Chu Mo Shang is really enough means, that song yu''er fell into his hands, absolute life is not like death. But his this movement, that puts clearly is with the queen on the bar. It will be no good to look for this monster today.


    "Well, let''s bring down the queen first. I''m fighting with him. The queen has been arrogant for a long time..."


    Jun Mo Li is not surprised, she can guess Chu Mo Shang''s intention, also did not intend to hide her. With her keen mind, he had nothing to hide from her.


    "Chu Mo Shang is not a simple man. Don''t underestimate him, lest he bite you back. Yesterday, I entered the palace and accidentally met him. Without blinking an eye, he killed the eunuch beside the queen. And he seems to be very good at poison. "


    Murong Jin''s heart unconsciously worried for Jun Mo Li. That kind of mood was very inexplicable, but it was very logical. Clearly feel very unnecessary, but unable to control themselves.


    It seems that she began to care more and more about everything about this monster


    "He is the man who is called" poison Fairy "in the world. His poison skill is as famous as my king''s medicine skill."


    If two people against, or is a situation of equal strength. Chu Mo Shang could not hurt her, nor could he.


    "He''s really hidden deep enough. The influence of Wuchen villa can''t be underestimated. No wonder he dares to show his true face so openly this time."


    Murong Jin''s heart is a little surprised. She knows something about Wuchen villa, but she didn''t expect that the owner behind Wuchen villa is Chu moshang.


    Wuchen mountain villa is the No.1 villa in the world. Its influence is all over the five countries. Especially in the past two years, the development speed of Wuchen mountain villa''s influence is amazing.


    "I only found out his identity two years ago. Fortunately, I did, otherwise I would have died under his hand."


    Jun Moli doesn''t deny Chu moshang''s ability. As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the other, you can win a hundred battles. If you don''t even know Chu moshang''s background, you don''t have the qualification to fight Chu moshang.


    "Jun Mo Li, is the master behind the shadow you?"


    If this demon can find out such a private matter, he must have great influence. In the world, only shadow has the ability to find all these things, so the relationship between the evil and shadow seems to be self-evident.


    "Hehe, how about I give you the shadow?"


    Jun Mo Li raised her eyebrows. She really felt that the villain in her arms was too perceptive, which made him more curious about the great changes after her poisoning.


    It''s a pity that no matter how his people check, they can''t find any clues


    "I Murong Jin have hands, feet and brains. What I want depends on myself. Sooner or later, I will have everything I want."


    Murong Jin cold eyes at him, for his words is disdain. She has already owed him a great favor. She doesn''t want anything from him. Otherwise, she may not be able to live in peace all her life.


    "Well, I hope you can rely on me for everything. If you are too self reliant, I will feel that I have no sense of existence. It''s a pity that you have such a temperament. I''m afraid it''s impossible in your life. Well, you can do whatever you want. If you do well, it''s up to you. If you do badly, I''ll clean up the mess for you. "


    He had never expected her to stand behind him all her life. She was a piece of jade, and sooner or later she would shine. The only thing he has to do now is to make her fall in love with him before that day comes.


    "Jun Mo Li, why are you suffering? What I don''t believe in most in my life is feelings. You won''t come to a good end in the end... "


    Murong Jinxin can''t say clearly what she feels in her heart, but she doesn''t know how to describe it. I don''t know how much I have said to persuade him to give up, but I have never said anything worthwhile.


    She said she wanted to give up and continue to say such a waste of time


    "That''s my business. I believe everything is doomed. I''m afraid you can''t escape if you want to. Don''t forget the necklace around your neck. It''s the thing that I''ve made love with you..."


    Jun Mo Li is used to her words like this, and she doesn''t take them seriously. This woman is a tough one. She has been used to his existence. I''m afraid she can''t detect some changes, but he can see them all.


    "You are really a stubborn pig. Whatever you want, there will be retribution sooner or later..."


    Murong Jin takes a look at the necklace around her neck. It''s clearly the one that the Hades forced her to wear. When will it become their favor again? Is this demon shameful? I don''t know if the old bastard of Hades will vomit blood when he hears such words.


    "Your little mouth really makes me love and hate. I really want to sew it up with a needle. I also want to kiss it so hard that I can''t express my anger any more..." Jun Mo Li''s eyes turned like a shining stone, pouring out thousands of brilliance and staring at her delicate lips. After struggling for a while, he gave me a kiss

 Chapter 41

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The strong smell of snow lotus came, Murong Jin felt numb on her lips, and then the whole person was stunned. Her long feather lashes flickered several times in disbelief, and brushed on Jun Mo Li''s eyelids, causing a little shudder.


    This monster even kisses her without saying hello!


    "Um... Um..."


    Wet soft lips constantly toss, sometimes gentle, sometimes overbearing, in Murong Jin heart of the heart of the lake dropped a boulder, set off a storm.


    She suddenly opened her eyes, as if to say something, but just opened her mouth, she was blocked by some evil spirit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart angry eyes wide open, both hands directly grasp the ink of Jun Mo glass hair, a don''t do two ceaseless force pull back.


    It''s intolerable for her to pull this wicked creature to death and dare to play a hooligan against her in broad daylight.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li is in pain, and his action stops. In order not to miss this great opportunity, he simply puts down the villain in his arms and directly presses him at the gate of Mo yuan, and continues to do what a hooligan should do.


    "Chu... Mo... Li..."


    Murong Jin''s heart wants to avoid the strong kiss of Jun Mo Li, but she just calls out a name. The watery lips are occupied by a man again, and even her body is fixed and can''t move.


    She opened her mouth slightly, hesitated whether to bite off the tongue of a demon directly, but it seemed that she was recognized by a demon, and a slender big hand held her chin directly.


    Murong Jin''s heart really wants to vomit blood. She just feels that she is the meat on the chopping board and can do whatever she wants.


    Not far away, Ning''er, who has been following her daughter from afar, blushes and dares not go to see the scene that makes people blush and heartbeat. But secretly for Jun Mo glass thumbs up, Lord, mighty!


    "Wang Ye is enlightened at last..."


    In the dark, the wind looked at the bravery of his Lord with relish. That''s right. Sometimes a woman with such temperament as miss three should be strong. Otherwise, their relationship will not develop until the age of monkey.


    "I think Wang Ye will be badly repaired by three little faces next..."


    Rain is not optimistic about the wind, according to the temperament of miss three, was forced to kiss, that anger is certainly a moment and a half will not clean up.


    My Lord, please be patient.


    "Not necessarily. It seems that the third lady is bullying the Lord, but it is not. I think Wang Ye has taken advantage of the third lady. "


    Along the way, he saw it most clearly. Miss three looks fierce on the surface, but in fact she is the one who really suffers. Not to mention being forced to bed by the LORD every night, even some small things in daily life, as long as the Lord thinks it''s not good, the third lady will completely change under the Lord''s coercion and inducement.


    "Anyway, no matter what, the Lord can''t do without a beating. If you don''t believe it, just watch."


    Although Yu agrees with Feng, he is still worried about his future. Three young ladies start to work, but not ordinary people can bear, look at the unfortunate song yu''er will know.


    Sure enough, the rain just fell, the two people who were kissing like glue separated without warning. Then there was a thunder.


    "Jun Mo Li, you dead rascal, I''ll kill you..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is almost suffocated by a demon''s kiss. She breathes fresh air in a big mouth, but she can''t help calming her anger. She grabs a man who laughs like a cat after the success of stealing.


    A fist smashed on Jun Mo Li''s gorgeous face, and a large amount of bruises floated on Jun Mo Li''s right cheek.


    "Jin Xin, don''t hit people in the face."


    Jun Mo Li''s mouth slightly smoked. He didn''t need to touch his face. Now he must be wonderful. In order to prevent her hands on her face again, she quickly grabbed her hand, put it on her lips and bit it gently.


    "I''ll beat you to death, you shameless bitch. Kiss me hard. You dare to kiss me hard. The tiger is not angry. You are a sick cat when you are my mother... "


    Murong Jinxin''s face was blue, red and white. She was very good-looking. After such a big loss, where would she give up.


    Raise foot a foot toward the gentleman ink glass of somewhere ruthlessly top up, completely don''t consider this a top if top to will have how serious consequence.


    "Jinxin... Be merciful... You want to murder your husband..."


    Jun Mo Li''s smiling face was under Murong Jin''s heart. His smile coagulated and his whole body was stiff. There was even a lot of sweat on his forehead.


    This little wild cat is really cruel. If he hadn''t reacted fast enough, he would have been abandoned by her. That place is basically useless if it is badly damaged


    "Ha, you think my mother''s advantage is so easy to take? If there''s another time, I''ll kill you directly. "


    Murong Jin heart sneer, see he forced to bear the pain back two steps, naturally also refused to let go of this good opportunity. Fly up a foot again, firm solid kick in Jun Mo Li''s chest, directly will have no defense Jun Mo Li kick back several steps to stabilize the body, can see the strength of the foot how hard.


    "You can''t bear it. If my king is abolished, you''ll have to be widowed all your life."


    Jun Mo Li tries to calm down the pain from somewhere. She looks at the woman who is going to teach him a lesson. She wants to smile, but she can''t pull out an expression that can be called smile.


    Nima, it''s so painful. There''s a retribution for playing hooligans


    "Get the hell out of your sister..."


    Murong Jin heart stretched out her hand to wipe the swollen lip, a face of disgust. Forget it. It''s like being bitten by a mad dog. Forget it.


    After scolding, he angrily kicked open the door of Mo yuan. She felt that she should go directly to the so-called ice room to cool down, otherwise she would be burned by the anger in her heart.


    This cheap man who should kill a thousand swords


    ¡­¡­


    Since that day''s kiss event, Murong Jin''s heart was angry and began to have a cold war with Jun Mo Li. Ten days later, no matter what means Jun Mo Li used, she just ignored Jun Mo Li.


    Occasionally, they either beat or scold. Anyway, they don''t have a good face. They don''t like Jun Mo Li inside and outside.


    This day is a day of great joy for Chu Mo Shang and song yu''er.


    Early in the morning, Jun Mo Li left the palace, went to the court first, and then went to attend the wedding of Chu Mo Shang and song yu''er. It was estimated that she could not come back in the afternoon. So Murong Jinxin leads Ono and Ning''er out of the ink garden.


    "Miss, you say that song yu''er has been destroyed and innocent. Why is the sixth Prince willing to marry her?"


    Ning''er looks at the mood of her young lady. She chooses a topic that everyone has talked about most recently.


    Song yu''er made such a fuss before she got married. She had already become the biggest laughingstock in the imperial city of the state of Chu. It was not too much for the sixth prince to withdraw his marriage.


    "Don''t you understand? You really have a head for nothing. Not to mention that song yu''er only has an affair with one man, even if she sleeps ten hundred men, Chu Mo Shang will certainly fulfill her engagement. One can win a good reputation, and the other is to torture song yu''er without scruple. "


    Murong Jin heart white side of the small servant girl a look, hand hard knock her small head melon seeds. I really don''t know whether the little maid really doesn''t understand or pretends to ask such a simple question.


    Chu Mo Shang''s stallion, it is estimated that the worse song yu''er''s reputation, the better. Even if song yu''er is killed, people who don''t know the inside story may still think that song yu''er asked for it.


    "That''s killing two birds with one stone. Song yu''er deserves it. No one will sympathize with her when she comes to such an end."


    Ning Er vomited small tongue, the pretty appearance of a face. Song yu''er, that woman, is her young lady''s rival. Now that she''s married with such a bad reputation, she''ll have no face to trouble her young lady again.


    "If your lady is the same as song yu''er, I''m afraid the people in Tianchen imperial city will not sympathize with your lady."


    Murong Jin''s eyes are shining, and song yu''er''s fate is her own suffering. She can even guess that song yu''er''s affair with a man must have something to do with some hooligan.


    "Miss''s reputation has been ruined by several other miss of Murong mansion. Miss must not let them go. It''s really hateful."


    The past is fresh in my mind. Miss, what a good person she was. She was used by her sisters. She lost her reputation and was poisoned. God didn''t look at her very long.


    "Ha ha, those bitches in Murong mansion, sooner or later, I will let them understand that even asking for death is an extravagant hope."


    All have to wait for her black widow solution to make plans, she Murong Jin heart said, wait for her to return to the day, is the day of the destruction of Murong house.


    "When the young lady and the Lord get married, it will be very smooth for the Lord to deal with Murong house."


    Ning Er nodded, but didn''t take revenge on her. I only think that once my young lady married Junmo glass, Junmo glass will fulfill all her wishes.


    It''s only natural to take revenge


    "Don''t mention him to me. Don''t bother me."


    Murong Jin heart listen to the three words that can make her gnash her teeth, they give birth to a nameless fire for no reason. The hooligan didn''t know where he had died these two days. He couldn''t even see a ghost at night.


    "Miss, are you too angry? Wang Ye just kisses you once. You''ve been angry for ten days, and it''s time to calm down, isn''t it? If you are not depressed, you should be careful that other women will take advantage of you. "


    Ning''er thinks that her young lady''s temper is too strange. She has been climbing the bed so many times. Is the kiss as serious as climbing the bed? Even after ten days of continuous cold war with Wang Ye, he still has the posture of continuing the cold war.


    "If that''s the case, I can''t wait for it. I..."


    Murong Jin''s heart glances at her mouth. Just as she wants to complain to Ning''er, she sees from a distance that manager Lin is leading a group of people to this side. Her eyes are cold.


    Damned Jun Mo Li, she took two women back to the palace. Don''t you think she''s angry enough to make these women angry with her. She has never been a troublemaker. If she can avoid trouble, she will naturally avoid it. But her idea is beautiful, but the reality is cruel. Just as she wanted to turn around and leave, when she didn''t see anything, a charming voice rang out in her ears¡° Stop for the palace Smell speech, Murong Jin heart raised foot instantly put down, that piece of indifferent peerless small face flashed obscure smile, did not intend to go. In the same way, she does not challenge others, but she is not afraid of others'' provocation. She wants to see which Buddha is coming here, and dare to go to the palace of King Li¡° Are you Murong Jinxin

 Chapter 42

    In the distance, a woman came to Murong Jinxin and stood in front of her. Glancing at Murong Jinxin''s fierce little field on her shoulder, she drew a enchanting smile.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t feel that she has to answer the woman''s words in front of her. She just picks her eyebrows and carelessly grabs Xiaoye on her shoulder to play.


    "It''s really unruly. Don''t you know how to kneel down and salute when you see my palace?"


    The imperial concubine Lin Yi looks at Murong Jin''s heart several times quietly, and the disgust of a few silk flashed on her charming face. When Murong Jinxin entered the Palace last time, she didn''t go to the queen to join in the fun, so this is also the first time she saw Murong Jinxin.


    It turned out to be such an ugly woman


    "You don''t deserve it."


    Salute? What is that? She Murong Jin heart don''t kneel, the world don''t kneel, parents have never knelt, in front of this woman is what?


    "A woman who doesn''t have a name or distinction dares to be so arrogant when she sees this palace. This palace is not the queen..."


    De Fei took the handkerchief handed over by the servant girl and wiped the thin sweat on her forehead, but she could still calm down, and was not angry by Murong Jin''s words. But the eyes slightly narrowed, the fierce in the eyes flashed by.


    "You don''t even want to teach me a lesson? I advise you to go back to the palace. When did you defeat the queen and when did you come here to show off your power? "


    Murong Jinxin''s original good mood has disappeared at the moment. Who provoked her? These boring women come to her for trouble wave by wave. Will her trouble be endless if she doesn''t kill them?


    "It''s a cruel role, but what about being cruel? The emperor has already spoken. You can''t enter the palace of King Li in your whole life. Even the most humble concubine can''t take your turn. "


    De Fei was Murong Jin heart words poked to the pain, that piece of goblin like face green red hand over. This woman, it seems, is much more difficult than she imagined. She will never be a rumor.


    "Oh, you think I rarely live here? You think I don''t care about the title of Princess Nari? If you have the ability, let the emperor of Chu directly issue an imperial edict and let Jun Mo Li drive me out of the palace of King Li. "


    Murong Jin heart like to see neuropathy to see the woman in front of several eyes, she thought say that words can hit her? It''s a joke.


    Jun Mo Li is what kind of person, she believes that she can see more clearly than anyone in the world. If Jun Mo Li really recognized her and the emperor of Chu didn''t let him marry her, would that monster not marry her?


    If you kill her, she won''t believe it


    "As far as you are concerned, it''s not worth the emperor''s trouble. Lord Li is just looking for something new. When the freshness is over, you will become a piece of rubbish that people can throw away. Murong Jinxin, I promise you, you are not far away from that day. "


    Naturally, Princess De is not an oil-saving lamp. All men in the world are lecherous. Can Murong Jin''s heart still be tied to men''s heart?


    She turned her head and took a look at her beautiful and talented sister Lin Ruoxi. She believed that with Ruoxi''s beauty and talent, she would be able to hold Jun Mo Li''s heart in time.


    "Empress de Fei, please be careful, otherwise don''t blame me for sending someone to drive you out of the palace immediately."


    Manager Lin, who was standing on one side, had completely blackened his face. Was the old woman full of food and support? If she didn''t stay in the palace, she would come here to have a wild life. She was more stupid than the queen.


    "Manager Lin, you are so brave. You are just a dog slave in the palace of King Li. How dare you be so presumptuous in front of our palace? Do you believe that our palace will send someone to drive you out of the palace of King Li? "


    Princess De''s face sank in an instant. She could bear Murong Jin''s sarcasm. After all, Murong Jin still had Jun Mo Li behind her heart. But what''s manager Lin? In front of so many people contradicting her, is not too will her in the eye.


    "It''s better to be merciful, or it won''t be good in the end."


    He has seen too many of these people. He has heard enough of these insults, and he has long been familiar with them.


    "Yes? What''s wrong with this palace in the end? "


    German imperial concubine cold hum a, a face of disdain, sidelong Lin manager one eye, that eye take even the dog can understand of disdain.


    "Sister..."


    It was Lin Ruoxi who couldn''t stand behind her. She gently pulled the sleeves of Princess de and shook her head at her.


    Manager Lin was left by Empress Yun during her lifetime. She has been with Prince Li for more than ten years, so it''s needless to say that she is in love with him. If his elder sister offends him, if he deliberately makes trouble for her in the future, I''m afraid she won''t have a good time in liwangfu.


    "You girl, your heart is too soft. Remember, you will be the hostess of liwang mansion sooner or later. If anyone dares not to bully you, if you can''t clean up, tell your elder sister. She will let the emperor decide for you. "


    The imperial concubine sighed and held Lin Ruoxi''s tender hand. It was so complicated in her heart. As a younger sister, even if she married the prince to be his concubine, she just treated him badly. Can this wench is a single-minded want to marry Jun Mo Li, even if it is wronged to do side imperial concubine, she has no regrets.


    "Sister, you think too much, no one will bully me..."


    Lin Ruoxi knew that her sister was acting for her, but she didn''t think it was necessary. The servant girl of liwangfu is famous for her good manners. As long as she doesn''t put on airs or do anything wrong, no one dares to embarrass her.


    "It''s better, or my sister will let those who bully you die."


    Ruoxi is her only sister in the world. She will never allow anyone to bully Ruoxi, even Junmo Li.


    "Elder sister, don''t talk about it. Let''s go to the hall and wait for Lord Li to return to his house first..."


    Lin Ruoxi looked at manager Lin who had changed his face. With a thump in his heart, he quickly took his sister''s hand and tried to force her away.


    "Murong Jinxin, this is the emperor''s imperial edict. Ruoxi has been canonized as the side concubine of liwangfu. If you know what''s interesting, you will serve more in the future. Maybe our palace will see it for your poor sake and ask the emperor to let you be a concubine."


    Defei takes out an imperial edict from her sleeve and raises it in front of Murong Jinxin. For this imperial edict, she tried her best to please the emperor. Now she is in favor, so she has the capital to be arrogant, and she is not afraid to offend anyone.


    "Ha, my Murong Jinxin is different from you. Even if I don''t get married in my life, I will never be so cowardly as you. You''d better have a good taste of it yourself. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is full of fire. She is really upset by these inexplicable women. She Murong Jin heart and did not recruit them to provoke them, really when her Murong Jin heart is a soft persimmon, good bullying right.


    "Don''t be arrogant. When Prince Li spoils Ruoxi, you don''t have any arrogant capital. Let''s wait and see."


    Princess de smiles coldly. Before coming to the palace, she has already told Ruoxi about the bed for no less than three times. As long as Ruoxi has the heart, she can definitely spoil for a long time. Her means, as long as it''s a man, I''m afraid they can''t escape. She doesn''t believe Junmo glass can have an exception.


    Once the west is pregnant, the mother and the son will definitely be the princess of the palace. Where will the ugly eight have a foothold then.


    "Princess De, I Murong Jinxin never take the initiative to provoke others, but if someone takes the initiative to provoke me, it''s not to say that I can go..."


    Murong Jin heart a listen to the word "pet lucky", in the mind unconsciously emerge some let her some crazy picture. Glanced at the shy and timid Lin Ruoxi, his chest was even more stuffy.


    The evil spirit of Junmo glass is very lucky. The women who come to our door are more beautiful and bigger


    "What a big tone! My palace is provoking you today. What else can you do with my palace?"


    Princess de wanted to give up, but she was irritated by Murong Jin''s words. The broad sleeve robe swung, and a fragrant wind suddenly attacked Murong Jin''s heart.


    This ungrateful woman is shameless, so don''t blame her for being impolite.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Originally sitting on Murong Jinxin''s shoulder to watch the excitement, Ono smelled the fragrant wind, and the scarlet snake letter vomited out, and rushed to the imperial concubine.


    "Empress de Fei, you are so presumptuous!"


    Manager Lin was shocked. He raised his hand and wrapped Murong Jin''s heart with a gentle force. He dragged Murong Jin''s heart to a safe place.


    Is this woman crazy? She dares to attack their princess in Prince Li''s mansion. It''s unbearable.


    "The king of snakes really deserves its reputation. Today, my palace has learned..."


    Defei is entangled by Xiaoye. After a few moves, she explores the reality of Xiaoye and withdraws from Xiaoye''s attack range.


    She''s not a fool. She''s really entangled with Ono. Unfortunately, she must be


    "Sister... Stop it... We''re not here to make trouble today..."


    Linruoxi see things to this situation, more heavy heart. If Prince Li knew, he would be dissatisfied with her. She didn''t want to leave a stain in front of her sweetheart because of these indifferent people.


    "Well, when Prince Li returns to the palace to receive the imperial edict, the palace will ask for a statement."


    The German imperial concubine converged the whole body burst out of rage, looked at the weather, estimated that Jun Mo Li would soon return to the house. When she came out of the palace, she had already sent her confidants to find him in the sixth Prince''s residence.


    "The empress of the German imperial concubine is so beautiful. Is the palace of King Li the place where you want to stay?"


    Manager Lin, looking at Murong Jinxin beside him, said nothing. His reaction was quite different from that in ordinary times. Subconsciously, he kneaded a cold sweat for his master.


    The third lady is not a master who will swallow her anger. She was just going to teach her a lesson, but suddenly she was quiet. The contrast made him shudder.


    "Come on, drive me out of the palace."


    As soon as manager Lin''s words came out, everyone was shocked, and even Murong Jin, who had a bad face, looked surprised.


    "A dog slave wants to run wild on my palace. Who gives you the courage?"

 Chapter 43

    Princess de feels that her dignity has been seriously trampled on. She is one of the four concubines, and is favored by the emperor. So far, no slave dare to be so arrogant in front of her.


    Manager Lin stepped on her bottom line


    "I gave it to you. The empress of the German imperial concubine was in a good mood. Instead of staying in the palace, she went to my royal palace to bully you. I also want to ask, who gave empress de such courage? "


    A low voice mixed with hidden anger came from the distance. Jun Mo Li came with a gloomy face and walked quickly. His elegant demeanor attracted everyone''s eyes in an instant.


    "The king of glass came just in time. The emperor''s imperial edict. He''d better take it first."


    Princess De''s heart trembled slightly. Looking at Jun Mo Li''s beautiful face, she put a lot of effort to suppress her fluctuation.


    He took out the imperial edict and handed it to an old eunuch on one side, indicating that the old eunuch declared the edict.


    "The emperor summoned Lin Ruoxi, the second lady of the prime minister''s office, to be gentle and virtuous. Now she is given to King Li as her concubine..."


    The old eunuch swallowed his saliva and felt that he was really unlucky. How could he get on such a rotten job. Both sides are the red men in front of the emperor, and he can''t afford to offend them.


    As soon as the edict was announced, I don''t know if his old life is still there. The expression of Lord Li looks really terrible


    "Jun Mo Li, congratulations. Finally, a woman can sleep."


    Murong Jin''s heart shakes off Jun Mo Li''s hand, and a sneer rises from the corner of her mouth. She clearly knows that he is innocent, but she still wants to get angry with him.


    "Nonsense what? I''ll sleep with you all my life. "


    Jun Mo Li is aware of her abnormality, and thinks with his toes that he also knows that Princess de must have provoked her, and it''s not easy for her, otherwise manager Lin would not have taken such a big risk to drive Princess de out of the palace.


    He really didn''t know about his father''s marriage. He didn''t know anything about it before. Otherwise, how could he let these messy things affect their feelings.


    "Get rough, I''ll get angry when I see you..."


    Murong Jinxin had a stomach of words to scold, but when she saw his serious face, she swallowed those words.


    She is not so mean. In this case, it''s better for him to close the door and scold when he''s finished.


    "Don''t be angry. I''ll bring down the fire for you later. I''ll fight and scold at will."


    Jun Mo Li can see her concession from the subtle expression on her small face. As soon as she reaches out her big hand, she embraces her and rubs her shoulder length short hair.


    It''s the first time he''s been close to her since that kiss. God knows how hard he''s been through these ten days. Now holding her, I have a feeling of recovery.


    "Ruoxi, I haven''t met Prince Li yet."


    When she saw the scene in front of her, she felt it was too dazzling. He pushed out his sister behind him and winked at her.


    What she can do has been done, the rest can only depend on her sister''s means


    "Ruoxi met Wang Ye..."


    Lin Ruoxi lowered his head and secretly aimed at the man not far away. He was so nervous that he felt his heart would jump out.


    This is the first time that she has seen the person in her heart so close and talked with him so close. Thinking that she could accompany him every day in the future, her heart was as sweet as honey, and even temporarily ignored that he was holding another woman


    "Do you want to be my concubine?"


    Jun Mo Li took the imperial edict from the old eunuch, glanced at the delicate woman in front of her and opened her mouth lightly.


    "Yes... Yes..."


    Lin Ruoxi was overwhelmed by the powerful pressure from Jun Mo Li. As soon as he looked up, he saw Jun Mo Li''s gloomy and terrible face. He felt a strong sense of uneasiness and nodded his head.


    Such a prince makes her afraid


    "Somebody, send her to mingyuelou and bid for auction tonight."


    With a wave of Junmo glass''s hand, the bright yellow imperial edict suddenly fell into the lotus pool, stirred up a string of bubbles and sank into the bottom of the lotus pool.


    In this life, he made a heavy oath to marry only one wife. This ungrateful woman even dared to send her home to seek death. He is always considerate and will definitely help her.


    "Mr. Li, what do you mean? Are you trying to resist


    The princess looked at the lotus pool, which had recovered its calm. The blood color on her face faded instantly. She couldn''t believe it and looked at the gorgeous man in front of her. Send Ruoxi to the moon tower, is Jun Mo Li crazy?


    This is the imperial edict of the emperor. How dare he do it?


    "It means literally, isn''t the empress full of poetry? Can''t even understand this? If you don''t understand, you can go to mingyuelou tonight to see the scene of your sister being robbed. "


    He will definitely let the people of mingyuelou make a good move for Lin Ruoxi. I believe he can make a good price. This is to kill chickens for monkeys. Later, if anyone is sending his daughter or sister to the palace, he will send one to the moon tower.


    Anyway, mingyuelou also needs a group of fresh beauties recently. This is killing two birds with one stone.


    "Prince Li, don''t you pay attention to the emperor? Are you sure you can afford the consequences of resistance? "


    Princess de was ridiculed by Jun Mo Li, and her sharp nails were pinched into the meat. Such Jun Mo Li, will my sister be happy with him?


    Mingyuelou, what a dirty place it was, how could she allow her innocent sister to be sent in.


    "Ha, what''s resistance? What''s more, where did I resist the edict? She wants to enter the palace of King Li, and I allow her to enter. But after entering the palace of the king, who can control what the king wants to do with her? "


    Want to use his father to pressure him, this woman is not too naive. Since he has decided to move, sooner or later he will tear his face with his father. In other words, his father can''t wait to tear his face with him. Otherwise, how could he get a woman into the palace without even asking him.


    "You..."


    German imperial concubine is choked by the words of Jun Mo Li, want to refute all can''t find a good refutation words. Yes, he didn''t say from the beginning to the end that Ruoxi would not be allowed to enter the mansion. Although he had just thrown the imperial edict into the lotus pond, he could find any reason to muddle through.


    "What are you doing? Throw this woman into the moon building, and send someone to spread the news. I''m sure I''ll make this lady who is in the palace of the prince of glass a big hit. "


    A little bloodthirsty flashed through Jun Mo Li''s shining stone like eyes. He glanced at manager Lin unhappily. Manager Lin suddenly returned to his senses. With a wave of his hand, the two bodyguards walked towards Lin Ruoxi, who had been scared out of color.


    "Lord... Don''t... Ruoxi, don''t go to that place... Don''t drive Ruoxi out of the palace..."


    Lin Ruoxi has been well protected since she was young. She has never met such a scene before. She was so flustered that her big eyes were all misty and her tears were already spinning on her eyelashes.


    She would never dream that she would come to such an end. Li Wang Ye''s heart is so cruel that he can let his woman go to the moon tower to receive guests.


    "No? It''s as far as you can go. Otherwise, I won''t let you into the moon tower. I''ll throw it to the barracks to be a prostitute. "


    In the face of a beautiful face, Jun Mo Li didn''t even frown, but his words were more and more heartbreaking.


    "Lord... Ruoxi will serve you well in the future... Listen to sister Jinxin... You can take Ruoxi..."


    How can Lin Ruoxi give up this great opportunity? If she is driven out of liwang mansion, she will not be able to meet people in the future. What''s more, the man in front of her is the love of her life.


    She can ask for nothing but to stay by his side and see him every day


    "Once again, I have no choice but to roll out or enter the moon tower."


    Jun Mo Li felt that his patience had been exhausted by these two women, and it was just a waste of saliva to go on. To send them away, he had to coax the little ancestor in his arms.


    This little ancestor can''t be coaxed in a few words. He may have to be beaten


    "Jun Mo Li, please remember to our palace that today''s disgrace will be rewarded in the future."


    Princess De is not a person who doesn''t want to lose face. Seeing that Jun Mo Li has said this, she has to take her sister with her even if she doesn''t want to go.


    She can never let her sister''s life be ruined like this


    "Sister... I... I..."


    Lin Ruoxi bit her lower lip and tears fell down. She pulled the sleeves of Princess De, but she didn''t want to go. This door of liwang mansion, she walked for more than ten years, and finally came in. She really didn''t want to go out without anything.


    "Go, there are so many good men in the world. We will let the emperor point out a better one for you."


    Defei''s heart is horizontal, and she grabs Lin Ruoxi''s cold little hand. Also not saying anything, with their own people out of the glass house.


    Jun Moli, you wait for me. There will always be a Japanese palace that will make you regret today


    "Arrange a man for her. In a month, I will see her abandoned."


    The woman who provoked him is not so simple as patting her ass and leaving. In order to avoid future trouble, he has to get rid of this woman first, otherwise he will definitely be wronged by her.


    "Yes, my subordinates will arrange it immediately."


    Manager Lin took the order and left in a hurry. Before leaving, also toward rather son made a wink, also by the way will rather son and small wild to take away.


    "Jun Mo Li, I really can''t stay in your palace. If I stay here, I don''t need to detoxify myself. I''ll die directly. "


    People are gone, Murong Jin''s heart is not to swallow. A slap directly called in the back of the head of Jun Mo Li, fierce roar up.


    "Don''t be angry. Let''s go back to our room. I know I''m wrong, so you can leave some love for me, but don''t fool me... "Jun Mo Li smiles, pinches her red face, and steals a fragrance. Then, in a good mood, she takes Murong Jin''s heart and walks towards Mo yuan

 Chapter 44

    Ink Garden


    Jun Mo Li is bored sitting by the window, holding a cup of fragrant tea with slender fingers, staring at the door of the bathroom without blinking.


    I''m afraid Jinxin is really a little angry. As soon as she goes back to her room, she beats him. After beating him black and blue, she enters the bathroom with her clothes in her arms. She hasn''t come out for more than half an hour.


    He has been hesitating whether to just kick open the door and go in to have a look. Maybe he can take a mandarin duck bath or something


    While he was thinking. The bathroom door finally opened with a creak. Murong Jinxin came out wearing a suspender vest skirt, and saw that Jun Mo Li, who was drinking tea, almost didn''t choke on the tea.


    She was angry these ten days, he did not dare to climb her bed, so did not know that she made such an open dress


    "Keke... Jinxin... Is it too cool for you to wear like this..."


    In fact, he would like to say that there is no difference between wearing it like this and not wearing it. The loose dress only covered the most important part for her. Even her beautiful back showed a large area.


    "This is my room. It''s my business how I like to spread it. Even if I don''t wear it, it''s also my freedom. Do you care?"


    He promised that she would wear whatever she wanted in her room. If he dares to go back, she will pull out his tongue and feed it to the dog.


    This kind of hot ghost weather, if not a little shame, she really dare not come out with a thing.


    "In two days, the clothes made of ice silk will be sent to you..."


    Jun Mo Li also had nothing to say. After all, he agreed. Well, she doesn''t mind showing him. What does a big man mind?


    So, pretending to be very calm from the body, and very calm to go behind her, grabbed a towel, and very calm for her to wipe up.


    "No, you''d better leave those clothes for your next concubine."


    Murong Jin heart not angry white he one eye, beat him a meal, plus a bath, anger is to eliminate a lot. Therefore, the tone of speaking is not very heavy, even with a hint of sour.


    "Don''t worry about it. I don''t know that my father is going to marry me. The sun and the moon can learn from my heart to you. "


    Jun Mo Li''s mouth is hard to smoke, this woman is so hard to toss him a meal, shouldn''t also don''t want to let him go.


    "Ha, it''s much better than singing. Why don''t you go to play? No one in the world can match you in acting. "


    Murong Jinxin looked at him holding up two fingers to make an oath. It was really funny, and almost laughed directly. When she just took a bath, she had a clear idea. She should have been moved to him, otherwise she would not have been so angry when other women came to him.


    This heart is moved, but whether to accept him or not, she still did not think clearly


    "If you like to go to the theatre, I''ll show you every day, OK?"


    Jun Mo Li came up to her ear and blew air towards her small and round ear beads. Her voice was low and dumb, with a strong hint.


    She looks so attractive. Even if she can''t eat it now, it''s good to take advantage of it


    "Don''t face me with your face. It''s so ugly..."


    Murong Jin''s breath was smothering, and her nose was filled with the fragrance of snow lotus, which made her tremble slightly. Very uncomfortable want to push him away, but he was trapped more tightly.


    "It''s said that if you don''t hit people in the face, you have to fight against them. My face is your masterpiece. No matter how ugly it is, you have to look at it... "


    Jun Mo Li saw that she didn''t resist as she did in the past. She was very happy and wondered if today''s events had stimulated her. Maybe she found some of her feelings for herself.


    Otherwise, how could she let him do whatever he wanted


    "OK, you''ve been like this all your life. I like to see people who are uglier than me..."


    Murong Jin heart cold hum a, heavy in his that miserable face pinch several. Not to mention, although it doesn''t look good, it still feels pretty good.


    "Where are you ugly? You are not ugly at all. In my heart, you are the most beautiful... "


    Jun Mo Li is really itchy. Holding the idea that she has been beaten like this, it doesn''t matter if she is beaten again, she turns her little head around and tentatively prints a kiss on her smooth forehead.


    "It''s summer, not spring..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at him that tentatively careful, corners of the mouth mercilessly twitch several times. How hungry and thirsty was the man? Every time he was alone with two people, he felt as if he was suffering and wanted to knock her down.


    If it''s true, I can''t really hurt when I meet a man who has been holding on for a long time


    "After meeting you, every day is spring for me. Jin Xin, don''t let me wait too long. I''m afraid I will be suffocated... "


    He could see her little change clearly. Looking at her, she didn''t seem to have much reaction. Jun Mo Li''s heart was about to fly to heaven.


    At this speed, the woman should soon accept him. His good days are coming


    "I''ve been holding it for 20 years. It''s not a big deal to hold it for three or five years. Jun Mo Li, I said you are also a normal man. When you have a need, do you solve it by yourself? "


    Murong Jinxin is an aggressive person. Once she knows her mind clearly, she doesn''t treat Jun Mo Li as before. Just looking at his "good-looking" face, he asked a question that made Jun Mo Li laugh and cry.


    "You forget, next door is the ice room..."


    The blue veins on Jun Mo Li''s forehead jumped. I always knew that she dared to say it, but I didn''t know that she even dared to say such a private thing.


    He is also a normal man, how can there be no need at all. It''s just that he''s always clean and never thinks.


    "I really doubt that you built that ice room not for practicing martial arts, but for extinguishing the fire. Look at those millennial ice. Your fire is really strong... "


    The temperature in the ice room can''t be withstood by ordinary people. No matter how hot he is, as long as he stops in the ice room, all the fire will disappear completely.


    It''s just that this method is not too harmful to his body. He is still very cruel to himself


    "You think too much. Only when I meet you can a single spark start a prairie fire."


    Jun Mo Li reaches out his hand and taps her. She really dares to say that if he had been hungry and thirsty to that extent, there would have been a lot of women in King Li''s mansion.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart immediately speechless, this topic she felt no need to continue. If it goes on, I''m afraid this monster will say something even more painful.


    "Jinxin, we will leave for Yunyao mountain in three days. This trip is very dangerous. Don''t take Ning''er with you."


    Jun Mo Li gathered the evil smile from the corner of her mouth, and her slender fingers drew circles on Murong Jinxin''s small face, and began to talk about business.


    "Well, you have to make sure Ning''er is safe in the palace. If anything happens to her, I''ll be with you. "


    Murong Jin heart a little thought, naturally understand the consideration of Jun Mo glass. Ning''er, after all, is a weak woman. It must be inconvenient to take her to Yunyao mountain, which she can understand very well.


    "Well, there are some other things that Wang wants to tell you. Ye Ranran is the person in charge of guarding ice and fire snow lotus in Yunyao mountain. Ye Ranran has always been in love with Wang. In order to marry him, he uses every means. This time, if it wasn''t for your poison, I would never have stepped into that ghost place in my life. Remember, no matter what she says or does, don''t get angry. That woman is just a shrew... "


    After what just happened, Jun Mo Li decides to tell Jin Xin about ye Ranran''s madman, so that Jin Xin doesn''t know anything about it and is angry with that woman.


    "Jun Mo Li, why do you have so many rotten peach blossoms? One by one, the flowers are blooming more and more. It''s really annoying. Do those women have problems with their brains? There are so many men in the world. How can they just surround you? "


    Murong Jinxin just looked better, and her face suddenly became ugly again. It just solved one, and there will be another one soon. Is she going to cut peach blossom for him every other time? She really wanted to go straight down and destroy his face to see if those women would still be around an ugly man


    "I don''t want to be like this, but I can''t help it. Who can make me the most beautiful man in the world


    Jun Mo Li looked at her angry little appearance, directly raised her small chin, blinked at her, very narcissistic boast.


    All the women in this world are normal, only she is abnormal, otherwise he would not have such a painstaking way to pursue his wife.


    "Jun Mo Li, I really want to tear your mouth. I''m sick to death..."


    Even if those are facts, is it necessary for him to talk about them? This monster is so arrogant that it makes people speechless.


    "Don''t, you''d better kiss my broken mouth..."


    Soft fragrance and warm jade are on the side. Jun Mo Li can''t help it. A hand clasped the back of her head, and she bowed her head to kiss her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin half opened her eyes and hesitated whether she wanted to push the demon away. Before she had time to think about it, she was attacked by a demon and fell on the dressing table.


    "Jinxin... You little wild cat... I really don''t know what to do with you..."


    After a kiss, Jun Mo Li left those two glossy lips reluctantly. Her eyes passed her and looked out of the window.


    He really didn''t want to bear it, but she didn''t accept him, so he had to bear it. This kind of patience really made him want to go crazy


    "Next door is the ice room, you can make the best use of everything, go to cool down..." Murong Jinxin breathes the fresh air, a small face is very attractive. She looked at the man who wanted to vomit blood in front of her, and pointed to the side happily. It''s self inflicted, and it''s not worth anyone''s sympathy... "You wait for me... Sooner or later... I will torture you and beg for mercy..."

 Chapter 45

    Liuwangfu


    Red silk hung high, decorated, everyone''s face with true or false smile, looks like a jubilant.


    A luxurious red sedan stopped at the gate of the sixth Prince''s mansion. The smiling Bridesmaid saw the closed gate of the sixth Prince''s mansion, and was at a loss.


    Isn''t it a happy day for the sixth prince? How come the bride is at the door, even if she doesn''t see the groom, even the door of the palace is closed.


    "Tell the people in the sixth Prince''s residence that if Chu Mo Shang had not gone out to meet her, the princess would not have married today."


    Song yu''er in the sedan chair opened the small window, and her hands became fists in an instant. She was extremely resistant to this marriage. She would not have married if she had not been afraid of being involved in the Song Dynasty.


    But what''s the matter with Chu Mo Shang? She was wronged to be his concubine, but he abandoned it.


    "The Lord has orders. The side concubine is a concubine, not worthy to enter the palace through the gate. Please move to the side door


    As soon as song yu''er''s words fell, the gate of the sixth Prince''s mansion creaked open, and a teenager in blue came out. Looking at the luxurious red sedan chair, he said with disdain.


    "The sixth Prince is deceiving people too much. I''ll go to him to settle the accounts..."


    Song Bo, the brother of song yu''er''s mother, immediately blew his hair when he heard the boy''s words. Turn over to dismount, then want to find Chu Mo Shang desperately.


    Chu Mo Shang''s action not only insulted song yu''er, but also insulted the whole song government. This is the first time that the Song government has been looked down upon so much


    "The Lord is spoiling Mrs. Ling at the moment. He has just given an order. If anyone dares to make trouble in the sixth palace, he will throw the troublemaker out of the sixth palace."


    There is not a trace of fear on the youth''s face, and there is not a trace of temperature in the cold eyes. After that, he slammed the gate of liuwangfu, ignoring song Bo who was calling outside the gate.


    "Big brother, I''m not going to marry. Anyway, I didn''t want to marry..."


    Song yu''er gave a sneer, unexpectedly not crying. In fact, in her heart, she could not wait for Chu Mo Shang to stir up something. In that case, she would be able to refuse to marry openly, and would not be punished by the emperor.


    "I''m afraid not..."


    As soon as song Bo waved his hand, he almost had a fever in his head. He asked the people carrying the sedan chair to carry it back to the mansion. Suddenly, the Queen''s warning appeared in his mind, and he swallowed the words about to be exported.


    Although he was angry with Chu Mo Shang''s ruthlessness, he didn''t dare to do anything to resist the edict. Before that, the emperor had already issued two imperial edicts, and yu''er couldn''t escape.


    "Elder brother, at this time, Chu moshang is still doing that kind of shameful thing with other women. He doesn''t pay attention to our song government at all. Can you bear it?"


    Song yu''er got out of the sedan chair, threw the red cap on the ground and stepped on several feet. The well decorated face is full of hate and stares at Song Bo.


    "If you can''t bear it, you have to bear it. If you don''t marry, it will affect the whole Song Dynasty. The queen will be here in a moment, and she will make the decision for you. "


    Song Bo takes a deep breath and winks at the two servant girls. The two servant girls come up and help song yu''er into the sedan chair, regardless of song yu''er''s struggle.


    Then, the luxurious sedan chair came to the side door of the sixth Prince''s mansion in Song yu''er''s scolding voice


    An hour later, the already overcrowded sixth Prince''s residence was almost burst. The reason is very simple. The bride has been here for a long time, but the bridegroom has not come to the wedding hall.


    The servant girls of the sixth Prince''s mansion are very professional. They serve the guests with good food and drink. The courtiers who come to see the opera are not in a hurry. They are drinking wine and talking freely. It was not until the arrival of the empress song Yin that the present situation was changed.


    Chu moshang is politely invited out by the Queen''s people. The bridegroom''s clothes are loose on his body, and there are even women''s lipprints left on his beautiful face. People all sigh at Chu moshang


    "It''s not to marry a princess. What''s the worship hall?"


    Chu Mo Shang''s face is iron blue looking at the empress of the head, don''t give face at all. He was very happy, but he was invited by the old woman''s people. No one would be happy.


    "Now that the sixth Prince is here, we''ll be ready to worship at once."


    Song Yin resists the anger in her heart and looks at Chu Mo Shang, who doesn''t take her seriously at all. She almost bites a silver tooth. She really hated herself now. Why did she summon Murong Jinxin to the palace that day. If did not call Murong Jin heart into palace, jade son probably won''t come to such an end.


    "The chapel? What do you worship? If I want to pay homage to my concubine, then I don''t have to do anything. I''ll stay here to pay homage every day. "


    Chu Mo Shang''s big hand waved, and the bride on one side immediately retreated. He arms ring chest, very provocative looking at Song Yin, mouth hook out a trace of evil smile.


    Do you worship song yu''er, a mentally handicapped woman? Don''t lower his taste, OK? It''s not like he''s too busy


    "Nonsense, yu''er is only a concubine for the time being. When she is pregnant, she will become a princess. She is the real hostess of the six Princesses'' mansion. Who else do you expect to worship if you don''t worship her?"


    Song Yin was so angry by Chu Mo Shang that he almost vomited blood. Chu Mo Shang is much more hateful than Jun Mo Li. On the wedding day, he didn''t welcome the bride, but he fooled around with his wife and refused to pay homage in front of all the guests. It was disgusting.


    But she can''t do anything about him. The emperor has given a death order, and yu''er can only marry him. If she resists the edict, the whole song government will have bad luck


    "The empress thinks too much. All the servant girls in the king''s mansion are better than song yu''er. How can song yu''er arouse the king''s appetite? If one day song yu''er is pregnant, it must be a wild seed who is in love with a wild man. Even if I was hungry, I would not wear a pair of broken shoes worn by other men. "


    Chu moshang took a cup of strong tea from his servant girl and drank it all in one gulp. He looked at Song Yin who asked for the red hand over with a smile on his face. He felt better unconsciously. It seems that he still has to thank the second emperor brother for the gift.


    Seeing that the old woman who has been tormenting him is angry, he would rather live a few years less


    "You..."


    Song Yin was completely infuriated by his words, his right hand smashed on the table, gasping, can''t use words to express her anger.


    Chu Mo Shang''s words hit her heart hard. Yu''er''s innocence was destroyed before her marriage. It has been known to all, and she even thinks that Chu Mo Shang made it. Because only in this way can Chu Mo Shang torture yu''er blatantly.


    "Come and take the jade side imperial concubine down. You can''t step out of the jade garden without the permission of the king."


    Chu Mo Shang is too lazy to pay attention to song Yin. This farce should end. Waving to a few servant girls on one side, several servant girls come up and take song yu''er, who has already been pointed and can''t speak, down by force.


    Song yu''er trembles all over and is poisoned. Her innocence is the eternal pain in her heart. Now she is mentioned in front of so many people. The wound is bloody and the anger in her heart has reached the extreme. Are Murong Jinxin that bitch, if not that bitch, she will not and Chu Mo Shang this devil on, also won''t come to such an end.


    This revenge, she must revenge, all her life


    The huge hall was silent because of this change. All the guests who came to celebrate looked at each other. No one dared to say a word, and even the breath was as light as possible.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we have all kinds of delicious food, good drink and fun in our palace. You''re welcome. Come and have a toast to you, ladies and gentlemen..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes swept all the people in the Sao Xi hall, and a smile of complacency rose on the face with a woman''s lips. He took a glass of wine and drank it in one gulp.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The guests who come to celebrate are even more at a loss. It''s neither drinking nor not drinking. Drinking offends the queen, not drinking offends the sixth prince. Then, all hold the cup stiff in place, big eyes stare small eyes.


    "Are you afraid of the Queen''s revenge? Hehe, then the king invited the empress out of the sixth Prince''s residence, so that you can enjoy yourself


    Chu Mo Shang is so angry that he can''t pay for his life. He points his finger at Song Yin, who is sitting on the top of the table. Under the order, all the courtiers in the hall are convulsed and speechless.


    "Chu moshang, please remember it to our palace. Just because our palace can''t cure you doesn''t mean the emperor can''t cure you... "


    Song Yin only feels that her head is buzzing. As the queen of a country, she has never been so angry. Being swept out? Well, she''ll keep it in her mind until she dies.


    "Ha ha, I''m waiting for my father''s imperial edict. The civil and martial arts of the whole dynasty are looking at me. Don''t let us down, empress. "


    Chu Mo Shang pulled out a mocking smile and blinked at the queen. This revenge has just begun. It will be much more wonderful than today. I hope she can bear it, and I hope the Song government can also bear it.


    "Hum..."


    Up to now, even if song Yin wants to stay in liuwangfu, she can''t understand song yu''er. Biting a tooth to throw a sleeve robe, take own popularity ruthlessly left.


    With the Queen''s departure, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly eased down, and the guests who came to celebrate did not dare to make trouble in Chu moshang''s palace for any purpose. After a while of uproar, they all dispersed.


    This time, Chu moshang was full of face. He personally sent the guests to the front door, and each of them received a heavy gift


    "Have you found all the people I want you to find?"


    Seeing off the last guest, Chu moshang restrained the formulaic smile on his face and turned to look at the boy beside him. One hand also vaguely provoked the boy''s chin.


    "It''s already ready. Don''t worry about it."


    With a smile, the boy grabs Chu Mo Shang''s hand. His eyebrows and eyes are full of satisfaction, and his indifference fades away.


    "That''s good. Let''s go with the king to see the bustle. Let''s see how the broken shoes are subdued in the hands of those smelly men..." Chu moshang nodded with satisfaction, took the boy''s waist, and walked to the jade garden with a good laugh

 Chapter 46

    The dawn breaks through the darkness, and the golden sun scatters, giving the earth a soft halo.


    Today is the annual Valentine''s day in the state of Chu. It is also the favorite day for young men and women in the state of Chu.


    Early in the morning, the streets and alleys of the state of Chu were filled with the cry of roses, and the price was as high as sesame blossom.


    Murong Jinxin is ready to take Ning''er and Xiaoye to go shopping to pass the time when she has nothing to do. But as soon as she goes out of the gate of liwang''s house, she is directly silly.


    "These people... Are they mentally healthy..."


    There is a long line outside the gate of liwangfu. Every woman in the line is holding a beautiful rose. Below the rose is a small silk scarf with a few lines written on it.


    The most ridiculous thing is that Prince Li''s mansion even sent several servants to receive the roses. It''s really incredible.


    "It seems... Really sick..."


    Ning''er is also surprised by the magnificent scene in front of her. She swallows her saliva and looks at the extremely coquettish woman. The corners of her mouth can''t help smoking.


    Are these women too blatant to send roses to Prince Li''s mansion in broad daylight? What are they?


    "Well... It''s really sick..."


    Murong Jinxin can''t use words to describe her mood at the moment. These women are really Zhongjun. The poison of Mo Li is too deep. I''m afraid that the devil is the only one who can do this kind of thing.


    "Keke, miss three, today is the Valentine''s day of Chu state..."


    After listening to the conversation between the two women, the wind behind Murong Jin''s heart turns her eyes quite speechless and feels that she has to explain it.


    The third lady doesn''t even know about Chu''s Valentine''s Day


    "Valentine''s day?" Murong Jinxin''s brain has a short circuit for a moment. She looks at the wind behind her and asks.


    There is such a romantic festival in this continent. She is really ignorant


    "Yes, Valentine''s Day is the most popular festival in Chu state. On this day of the year, as long as unmarried men and women can take roses to show their love to their favorite objects, if the other party also intends, they will send back a rose. If you don''t want to, you don''t need to do anything. "


    The wind swept a glance at the team that could not see the tail. On this day of every year, the palace always staged such a show. They were used to it. Who made their prince''s grace unparalleled.


    After the event, the person in charge of cleaning in the palace had to clean up for several days even if there were so many roses.


    "This is the tradition of the state of Chu. It''s the same every year. The third lady can treat as if she didn''t see anything..."


    Standing on the other side of the forest manager, heard the explanation of the wind, also came together. For fear of Murong Jin heart angry general, looking at Murong Jin heart''s face said carefully.


    "This festival of the state of Chu is really an eye opener for me..."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t look unhappy. Since it was a traditional festival, she had nothing to say. Do you want to make trouble with that monster because of this? Is she too mean.


    "Miss, do you want to buy a rose for Lord Li?"


    Ning''er is smiling. She knows the Valentine''s day of Chu. I was just so shocked that I didn''t think of it all of a sudden.


    It''s the best day to express your feelings. How can miss fall behind


    "Your young lady is not sick..."


    Murong Jin heart beat Ning er''s small head, she is not Chu, she went to join in what lively. What''s more, how can you give roses to people at will.


    "If miss three is willing to send a rose to the Lord, the Lord will be very happy."


    But looking at miss three, this kind of thing is impossible. When can they survive?


    "I''m very poor. I have no money for roses."


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth to turn, direct a basin of cold water toward forest manager splashed in the past. This kind of thing is also done by Jun Mo Li, and she won''t do it.


    "Miss, you have a lot of silver..."


    Ning Er doesn''t think so and points to her purse. Miss, this is a lie. Will she have no money? How could she have no money?


    "That''s my dowry money. It will be of great use in the future. How can it be wasted on Jun Mo Li?"


    She has already calculated the silver for a long time. After detoxification, it will be used to develop her own power. She will not spend any money.


    "Miss three, why don''t you buy the silver for the rose, and my subordinates will pay for it for you?"


    Feng almost didn''t get knocked down by Murong Jinxin''s natural words. A rose doesn''t cost much money. Miss three is too stingy


    "Your silver doesn''t mean that you gave the rose to Jun Mo Li? I didn''t expect that you still have this idea about Jun Mo Li... "


    Murong Jinxin really thinks that Feng is too warm-hearted. She deliberately misinterprets the meaning of Feng and wants to take the rose to the past.


    "Miss three, don''t talk nonsense. I dare not move my mind. Besides, I''m a normal man..."


    The wind was thundered again, twitching the corner of his mouth to explain. He really wanted to smoke his big mouth, which was caused by his mouth.


    "It''s not normal. Only you know it, and we can''t pry into your heart. Come on, we''re going shopping. You can hide now. "


    Murong Jinxin once again took a look at the magnificent scene in front of the door of King Li''s house. She didn''t want to attract people''s attention at the gate, and took Ning''er away quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The wind looked at the two women who had gone away gradually. The corners of her mouth were hard to smoke again and again. The imagination of the third young lady was really incomparable.


    Does he have this idea for the Lord? Does he dare? He''s not tired of living


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon, on the second floor of a teahouse, two ordinary women sat beside. One of them was listening to the gossip of the people in the teahouse with great interest.


    A small Golden Snake crouched lazily behind a large teapot, half squinting and spitting out its tongue.


    "I''ve got up early enough today. But when I arrived at the palace of King Li, I still lined up. It took me an hour to get my turn."


    "I went to court with Prince Li. I thought I could see him, but he didn''t go through the gate at all."


    "I would like to live ten years less if I can receive the rose from Lord Li. Unfortunately, Lord Li doesn''t know me at all."


    "It''s said that Prince Li''s house will soon recruit servant girls. I''ve decided to have a try. Maybe I can have a chance to serve Prince Li."


    ¡­¡­


    The teahouse is full of people and there are many discussions. All the topics are around this year''s Valentine''s day.


    Murong Jin''s heart looked at the little servant girl who was listening attentively, and the corners of her mouth slightly smoked. He put out two fingers and waved in front of her, indicating that she was revived.


    "Miss, you see how many people covet Prince Li. You don''t move fast..."


    Ning Er flat flat small mouth, for their own young lady to Jun Mo glass not cold not hot attitude expressed very don''t agree with. Mr. Li, what a good man that is. Why doesn''t miss know how to cherish it?


    Look at these women, one by one, they are like wolves. If one day they really climb onto the bed of Prince Li, they will have their own ladies crying.


    "It''s yours, it''s yours after all, it''s not yours. Even if you keep him every day, he doesn''t care about you. Don''t you understand that? "


    Look at Song yu''er and Lin Ruoxi. They are two of the best examples. Is that monster coveted by others? If it had been like that, there would have been women all over the palace.


    "That''s what I said, but I still think it''s better for Miss Li to marry Prince Li earlier. That''s the safest way."


    The title of Princess Li is the best guarantee. In the future, even if there are other women entering the palace, the young lady can come and press them.


    "Love is never safe. It doesn''t matter if two people really love each other and get married or not. If you don''t love each other and become a relative, it will be a lifetime of pain. "


    She would never marry herself out before she knew her mind. What''s more, she still has a big revenge and is not qualified to talk about marriage.


    "That''s true, but I believe Miss Li will marry Prince Li sooner or later..."


    Miss is a fan of the audience. For a moment and a half, she can''t see her feelings for Prince Li clearly. Unlike the onlookers, they can see Miss''s change bit by bit clearly.


    "Who knows the future? God has his own plan. Let''s wait and see. "


    Murong Jinxin can''t deny Ning''er''s words. If she falls in love with the demon, she will marry. If she just likes it, I''m afraid she won''t get married in her life.


    "Miss, you are going to Yunyao mountain. I really can''t bear you..."


    Ning''er sees the appearance of her own young lady, and thinks it''s meaningless to persuade her to go on. Big eyes a turn, seem to think of what, small face with a bit lonely.


    "I''m not going to die. Do you need to show me that your family is dead?"


    Murong Jin''s heart glances at Ning''er. This little servant girl just wants to follow her to Yunyao mountain. But for the sake of the overall situation, she can''t take her with her.


    "Besides, during the time when I''m away, in order to prevent accidents, you must remember not to go out of liwangfu. If you are caught by Jun Mo Li''s enemy, you will be in great trouble. "


    Murong Jinxin thought of Chu Mo Shang, thought of the queen, thought of the Song family, the heart can not help but worry. Ning''er is the safest to stay in liwang''s house. She can''t go there except staying in liwang''s house.


    "Well, I''m not going anywhere. I can''t help Miss, and I don''t want to drag her down


    Ning Er nodded cautiously. From the line of Miss''s words, it''s almost impossible for her to follow Yunyao mountain. In that case, she''d better stay in liwangfu and wait for the young lady to return¡° Er, this is good... "Murong Jin''s heart nodded with satisfaction. Before she finished, she was interrupted by a sharp voice¡° Look, the carriage of liwang mansion is coming... "

 Chapter 47

    Murong Jinxin looked out of the window along the exclamation sound. She really saw the luxury carriage she had taken. Her eyes lit up unconsciously, and there was a smile at the corner of her mouth.


    On the crowded street, there are many girls holding a rose in their hands, walking awkwardly behind the luxurious carriage. It seemed that they wanted to stop the carriage and were afraid of something. Everyone''s face was tangled.


    The carriage walked so slowly, the wind suddenly blew up the veil on the carriage, a beautiful face like the bright sun reflected into people''s eyes, gorgeous, beautiful as summer flowers.


    The man leans on the soft paralysis and doesn''t know what he thinks of. His eyes like a shining stone are slightly narrowed, his thin lips are in a warm arc, and his ink hair is falling down on his chest, just like an enchanting demon.


    Suddenly, I don''t know where a woman in yellow rushed out. Dai Mei locked her eyebrows lightly, and her pretty face was a little worried. She reached out and stopped the carriage of liwangfu.


    "Who dares to stop Prince Li''s carriage?"


    The carriage stopped, and the bodyguard in charge of driving the carriage looked at the woman in front of him, with a black face and a low drink.


    "Wang Ye, the daughter of the people is attacking the moon. If you have something to ask, please allow her to step forward and speak."


    Attacking the moon did not dare to be vague, quickly reported his name, and then stood on one side, waiting for the man in the carriage to call commander.


    She is holding a enchanting rose, the palm has exuded a thick sweat. It''s no joke to stop the carriage of liwangfu in the street. You may have to move your head.


    She saw the cruelty of Prince Li with her own eyes, so she didn''t dare to make a mistake at all.


    "Sure."


    In the carriage, Jun Mo Li, who had been interrupted, was extremely unhappy. He was thinking of a voice to let the bodyguard drive the bold woman away.


    But the woman''s name is familiar, let him suddenly frown, thought carefully for a while, just thought of this woman''s identity, heart suddenly clear.


    It turned out to be the younger sister of Xi Hao


    "Thank you for your help."


    I was relieved that I got an amnesty order. Carefully forward a few steps, came to the carriage before the respectful stop.


    "Go ahead."


    Jun Mo Li''s accomplishments are extremely high. He can judge the general direction of attacking the moon only from the sound of footsteps. He feels that she is standing still and makes a sound immediately.


    "Lord, the daughter of the people has been admiring the rain bodyguard for a long time. I hope that the Lord will give the rose to the rain bodyguard for the sake of the daughter''s dead brother."


    The big eyes of attacking the moon swept around. She was a little embarrassed to be stared at by thousands of eyes, but she had only one chance. She didn''t know when Ma Yue would be.


    So, the heart a horizontal, also can''t take care of reserve, low voice to the carriage of Jun Mo glass will own request whispered said again.


    "Why don''t you give it to him?"


    There was a strong interest in Jun Mo Li''s eyes. He had seen this attack on the moon once. He thought it would match the rain very well. Maybe it''s worth helping.


    "He has been hiding from the people''s daughter, who can''t see him at all. I went to Prince Li''s residence several times, but I was also dismissed. There is no way for the daughter of the people. I asked the Lord to help her. "


    Attack the moon also dare not hide, all in all. If there were any other way, she would not have taken such a dangerous step.


    She knows more about rain. But I don''t know why, the rain has been hiding from her.


    "Give the rose to the driving guard and you can leave."


    After all, the rain has been with him for many years. It seems good to have someone who really likes him. As a master, he really ignored the marriage affairs of his subordinates.


    This attack on the moon is a wake-up call for him


    "Thank you, my Lord. My daughter is leaving."


    Smell speech, attack month great joy, quickly handed the rose in the hand to the bodyguard in charge of driving. He saluted Jun Mo Li in the carriage. He didn''t dare to block the way and left immediately.


    Her departure caused an uproar. As soon as the women saw that Jun Mo Li had accepted the rose that attacked the moon, they rushed to the carriage of King Li''s house. All kinds of shouting, all kinds of pushing, all kinds of flowers, the whole scene suddenly turned into a mess


    "Prince Li, you are welcome to Caiyun. This is Caiyun''s rose. Please..."


    "Mr. Li, this is a rose made by myself. Mr. Li must take it..."


    "Mr. Wang, my name is no time. I''ve loved Mr. Wang since I was a child. Mr. Wang, look this way..."


    "Lord, please accept me. I''m willing to be a slave or a maid..."


    ¡­¡­


    Scream, scream and roar were heard all the time. The women seemed to be crazy and tried their best to push in front of Jun Mo Li''s carriage, forcing the hidden guards to show up one after another, so that the carriage would not be directly lifted by these crazy women, which would disturb their master.


    "Go away, no one dares to block the way!"


    Through the thin gauze curtain, Jun Mo Li naturally saw the scene of panic outside the carriage. The beautiful face, which was as beautiful as a demon, turned black and floated out of the carriage with a sharp drink.


    All these women don''t want to live


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    The women drank and swallowed at the same time. Jun Mo Li''s temperament, they still know some, to say one is not two, start also absolutely ruthless. For their own lives, they dare not be presumptuous. They touch their noses and give way.


    But in my heart, I really regret it. If I had known that Prince Li liked bold women, they would not have known how many times they had rushed out to stop Prince Li''s carriage, and they would not have been picked up so much by the woman named xiayue


    The carriage of Prince Li''s house was gradually moving away in that narrow passage. When the carriage had faded out of people''s sight, Jun Mo Li waved his hand, and the rain that had been hidden in the dark appeared in the carriage.


    "This is the rose from the moon. What do you say?"


    Slender fingers such as jade out, just that branch of delicate flowers to drop in front of the rain, looking at a face uncomfortable rain, the corners of the mouth evoke a vicious smile.


    "My Lord, my subordinates have never thought of getting married and having children."


    The rain took over the flower, a big hand will use the power to shake the flower into powder, with a Yang, scattered on the stone road outside the carriage.


    A man like him who lives on the edge of a knife may die at any time. He is the least qualified to marry and have children.


    "If you like her, I will marry you myself."


    Jun Mo Li looked at the rain for a long time, did not see any clues from the rain, can only tentatively asked.


    "I don''t like her."


    Rain did not even hesitate, the eyes showed a firm. He really didn''t like attacking the moon, so he kept avoiding her and didn''t want to give her the slightest illusion.


    "Do you have someone you like?"


    Jun Mo Li nodded, but he didn''t ask for rain. My subordinates know that they will never lie in front of themselves. If you don''t like it, you won''t be happy if you force it.


    "This..."


    Rain suddenly silent, that ice face flashed strong tangle. He can''t answer this. He really likes people he shouldn''t like, but he also knows his identity and doesn''t dare to have any thoughts he shouldn''t have.


    "If you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you. Remember, my king will not prevent you from marrying and having children. On the contrary, Ben would like to see you have a good home. If you want to get married, tell me that I will marry you myself. "


    Jun Mo Li suddenly realized that the man he liked was not attacking the moon, but someone else. Otherwise, how could he be so awkward.


    As long as the two love each other, he sincerely hopes that the boy will chase the woman back to be a woman.


    "My subordinates must bear in mind the words of the Lord and thank him for his kindness."


    A warm current runs through the heart of the rain. I haven''t followed the Lord in vain these years. The Lord is really affectionate to them.


    "Is everything ready for you tonight?"


    After talking about one thing, Jun Mo Li immediately changed the topic. Tonight is very important to him. Maybe he will be able to hold the beauty after tonight.


    Thinking of her irresistibility last night, he seems to have fantasized about his future life


    "It''s ready. I''ll check it again this afternoon."


    It''s a big deal for the prince. He can''t be a little careless. It depends on the performance of the prince tonight whether there will be a princess in Prince Li''s mansion earlier. Maybe after tonight, Wang ye not only got rid of the third young lady, but also made the third young lady pregnant with the little prince.


    "Well, let''s go down. Don''t make any mistakes."


    Tonight is the night of the lover, he must give her a big surprise, let her unforgettable.


    The romance between them starts from now on.


    ¡­¡­


    Until the carriage disappeared at a corner, Murong Jinxin took back her eyes, took a cup of tea on the table and tasted it carefully.


    There was no emotion on the plain little face, as if nothing had just happened.


    "Miss, Lord Li took that woman''s rose..."


    Ning''er thinks it''s really incredible. The glass Lord is so concerned about the young lady. How can he accept other women''s roses.


    "Well, what''s so strange?"


    Murong Jin heart light sipped a cup of tea, just the scene she saw, also see very clear. To be honest, she is very depressed now.


    What the hell is that monster doing? Inexplicably received the woman''s rose, is to anger her? Or do you have a purpose?


    She still had some judgment. She didn''t think that the monster was in love with the woman. If I had taken a fancy to the woman, I would have taken the woman away in the carriage with the tyranny of the demon¡° Isn''t Prince Li in love with that woman Ning''er scratched her head and looked at the young lady who was indifferent to herself with worry. She was so anxious that she wanted to cry¡° Maybe, who knows? " Although she has some inexplicable trust in the monster, it is necessary to doubt that he collected flowers from other women in the street. She still has an impulse to grind her teeth and beat others¡° Miss... "Ning''er hears the ferocity in her voice. Knowing that she is angry, she can''t help swallowing her saliva. She doesn''t dare to say anything¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "

 Chapter 48

    Xiaoye, who has been curling up to watch the excitement, screams at this time. Her golden body jumps up and hooks Murong Jinxin''s arm. Her small head is shaking against Murong Jinxin, as if eager to explain something.


    "Like Ning''er, you are the one who turns your elbow out."


    Murong Jin heart a see Ono that anxious appearance, then know this ya want to speak for Jun Mo Li that goods. The right hand clamped the small wild seven inches, overcast of say.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono looked at Murong Jin heart fierce expression, was scared to shrink neck. Compared with the two masters, it was really afraid of Murong Jin. Murong Jin''s heart is more cruel than the former master.


    "I know what you mean, but I''m just upset. What should I do?"


    Murong Jin heart looked at the small wild and put out the little daughter-in-law''s pitiful appearance, the corner of the mouth a draw, is very disgusted to throw the small wild on the table.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Smell speech, small wild pour is calm. At least the master believes in the former master. The former master can get a beating at most. He doesn''t have to worry about it.


    So, the golden body curled up again into a ball, small head to the table, sleep.


    "Go back to the palace."


    Murong Jin heart is speechless, a hand picked up the small wild plug into the sleeve. He left behind a few pieces of silver and left with a tiger face.


    She wants to go back to Prince Li''s house to have a look. What''s the devil doing? If she couldn''t tell the reason, she would have to beat the devil so that the whole world couldn''t recognize it.


    Her Murong Jinxin''s feelings are not so amusing and deceptive


    ¡­¡­


    In the bustling streets, there are many people, and the hawkers are crying one after another.


    A large crowd gathered in front of a tavern. People pointed and looked at the woman in white who was surrounded by several men.


    "Little beauty, go back to the mansion with me. I will protect you for your whole life. I will also protect you for your whole life."


    Zheng ye, the son of Zheng Ming, a great general of the state of Chu, has never learned or learned anything since he was a child. He runs through the imperial city of the state of Chu with his father''s favor. It''s common to fight and make trouble. It''s his specialty to rob women.


    At the moment, he is squinting at the pair of mung bean eyes, staring at the beautiful woman in front of him. From time to time, he can still hear the sound of swallowing.


    "You... What do you want to do..."


    The woman in white is stiff, and there is no way to retreat. Her beautiful little face is pale. Looking at the men who are approaching her, tears are rolling in her big and bright eyes.


    She is Chu Moxuan, the ninth Princess of the state of Chu, and the sister of Jun Moli''s mother


    "What are you doing? What else can you do? Tut Tut, look at the skin that can be broken by blowing. It makes my heart itch. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a beautiful woman. "


    Zheng Ye''s eyes keep wandering back and forth on Chu Moxuan. It''s self-evident what he wants to do. He has lived for more than 20 years and has never seen such a beautiful woman.


    The taste of this woman must be very beautiful!


    "If there is any kind-hearted person... Please report me to an official... There must be a heavy thank you..."


    Chu Moxuan tried to calm down. She knew that she had met a villain. No matter how much she said, it would be useless. I had to turn my eyes to the onlookers, hoping to meet a kind-hearted person. As long as there is one, she will be saved.


    "Hahaha, little beauty, you can''t count on them. If any of them dare to report for you, their whole family will have bad luck tomorrow."


    Zheng Ye''s mung bean eyes also followed Chu Moxuan''s eyes and snorted coldly. I''m afraid anyone who dares to meddle in his business is impatient.


    No matter what method he uses, he must get the woman he likes. Especially this one in front of him can definitely be called the first beauty of Chu. How can he let it go.


    "At the foot of the world... You dare to be so lawless... It''s a crime to rob people''s daughter..."


    Chu Moxuan was fumigated by Zheng Ye''s smelly mouth and almost vomited directly. Holding back the nausea, he began to procrastinate. She didn''t believe that there were so many onlookers who didn''t even have a conscience.


    "Wang fa? Ha ha ha, in the imperial city of Chu state, Ye is the king''s law. Little beauty, don''t talk too much nonsense. Go back with me and let me hurt you. "


    The more he looks at Chu, the more he likes her. He can''t wait to beat her. Look at her clothes. Maybe she''s the daughter of a rich family. Maybe he''ll get rich by then.


    "Go away... Don''t touch me..."


    Chu Moxuan is caught by Zheng Ye. She tries to struggle, but she can''t get away. She wants to tell her identity, but she is afraid that once her identity is exposed, she will be taken away and threaten her brother. For a moment, it was a dilemma.


    "Ha ha ha, who will you touch if I don''t touch you? Little beauty, let me kiss you... "


    Holding Chu Moxuan''s gentle hand, Zheng Ye feels much more comfortable. He pulls Chu Moxuan into his arms and wants to kiss Fangze in front of others.


    "I said, this fat pig is so itchy that you should go back to your pigsty and look for some sows."


    Just as Chu Moxuan was struggling, her face was livid, and she was about to cry, a female voice full of irony came out of the crowd.


    Then, Murong Jin heart cold face came out, is not good at looking at a few hooligans in front of the ruffian.


    "Where are the ugly people? How dare you do evil to me? Believe it or not, I''ll order someone to kill you. "


    Zheng Ye really didn''t expect that someone in the imperial city of Chu would dare to call him a tool to abuse him. His face was blue and red, and his eyes were full of killing.


    Holding Chu Moxuan''s hands, his consciousness relaxed. Chu Moxuan seized the opportunity to break free. Looking at his empty hands, he felt a burst of chagrin.


    "I''m afraid your pig doesn''t have the ability."


    Because of the rose incident, Murong Jinxin was not in a good mood, and she was not a meddler. If it wasn''t for the woman who was Jun Mo Li''s sister, she would have walked by without strabismus, and would not have spread the muddy water.


    "It''s a big tone. If I don''t give you some color, you won''t know how miserable it will be to meddle."


    Zheng Ye is scolded as a pig by Murong Jinxin again and again, and he becomes angry. No more nonsense. He waved to some greasy faced men on one side and rushed to Chu Moxuan on the other side.


    He wants to have a taste now. He has no time to chat with this ugly monster. She doesn''t know what to do, so let''s just let someone kill her.


    "Ono, you will bite anyone who dares to step forward."


    Jun Mo Li said that in the state of Chu, she is a crab and can walk horizontally. What was she afraid of? She let Ono bite these local ruffians and hooligans to death, which can be regarded as a harm for the people of Chu.


    Anyway, she''s very upset today. She doesn''t want to kill her. I''m sorry for Jun Mo Li''s trust in her.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono slowly crawled out of Murong Jinxin''s sleeve, a face of fierce, bean big eyes narrowed out a strange Ying green light, direct at those greasy faced men.


    "Boss... That''s... That''s Lord Li''s king of snakes..."


    A man who rushed to the front almost had weak legs when he saw Ono. He can''t forget the appearance of the king of snakes until he dies, because once he was almost killed by the king of snakes.


    "You... You are from liwang mansion..."


    Zheng Ye is not a fool. He has seen the king of snakes many times, so he can''t recognize it. This woman can even command the king of snakes. Her identity


    If you offend the people in King Li''s mansion, the consequences will be


    "You... You are Murong Jinxin..."


    In the brain, he was scared to pee his pants. He really forgot to read the Yellow calendar when he went out today. How did he meet this evil star.


    This Murong Jin heart others may not know her ferocity, but he knows it clearly. Even the Queen almost died of her anger, and the princess of Germany was swept out of the palace because of her


    "Ha, your pig eyes are still useful. Yes, I''m Murong Jinxin, so today I killed you, and there''s Jun Mo Li, the evil spirit, standing for me. "


    Murong Jin heart showed a cold smile, since the identity has been seen through, she also does not want to pretend to be a passer-by. What''s more, she thinks it''s very useful to take out Jun Mo Li.


    Look at these scum, as soon as you see Ono, it''s like seeing a ghost. When you hear the name of Jun Mo Li, you''ve been scared like this.


    "I''m Zheng ye, and general Zheng Ming is my father. If you mess with me, my father won''t give up..."


    Zheng Ye is really afraid. He hasn''t practiced Kung Fu very well since he was a child, that is, Kung Fu of a three legged cat. It''s more difficult for him to escape from the mouth of the king of snakes.


    Murong Jinxin is not a reasonable woman. If she doesn''t agree with her, I''m afraid she''ll just do it. Song yu''er is the best example


    "Oh, what else can your father do to me? If your father were here, I''m afraid he would not be able to lift up his old face. "


    Murong Jin snorted coldly. What she disliked most was the bullying dogs, especially the scum who wanted to rob the women.


    Today, even if she is acting for heaven, she must abolish this scum


    "You..."


    Zheng Ye is blocked by Murong Jinxin''s words, and his face turns red. Murong Jinxin''s words are not without reason, his just behavior is indeed illegal. Even if it''s the emperor, the emperor can''t protect him.


    "If you want to live, you can kowtow to this girl a hundred times, and then go to the palace. If you can''t, you''ll wait for the people of the general''s residence to collect your corpse for you. "


    Murong Jinxin pulls Chu Moxuan, pulls Chu Moxuan out behind her and pushes him to Zheng Ye. Not only Zheng ye, but also the onlookers took a breath.


    For a man, what can be more humiliating than being in front of people in the world... "Murong Jinxin, why are you? You''re not from the Ministry of punishment. What''s the right to punish me? I want to see the Emperor... "Zheng Ye is cold all over. If he just kowtows, he can bear it. But if he is in his own palace, what pleasure can he have when he is alive? If women can''t touch him, he might as well die. Now the only way out is to see the emperor. He just molested the woman. The emperor can''t punish her too hard. At most, he can bear dozens of boards¡° Oh, that might be a little hard. Since you don''t want to do it yourself, I can only do it for you... "Murong Jinxin takes out a delicate dagger from her arms and walks to Zheng Ye calmly. With a wave of his hand, Ono has climbed onto Zheng Ye''s shoulder. For these men who can only think with their lower body, the most effective way is to abolish them once and for all

 Chapter 49

    Zheng Ye has no choice but to retreat. Looking at the dagger shining in Murong Jin''s heart, he quickly grabs an unfortunate ghost and pushes it on Murong Jin''s heart. He tugs at Xiaoye''s seven inches and runs away.


    "I can''t measure myself..."


    Murong Jinxin kicks away the man who is used as a shield by Zheng Ye. The dagger in her hand flashes cold light, and instantly disappears into Zheng Ye''s double shares.


    "Ah... Ah... It''s killing me... Ah..."


    Zheng ye only felt a pain in his buttock, subconsciously touched back, scared out of his wits. Stabbed by a dagger, it''s not much worse than the palace.


    "Cool? I''ll make you cry better later... "


    Murong Jin slowly walks to Zheng Ye''s side, picks out the bloody dagger with her right foot, then directly steps on Zheng Ye''s face, and forcefully steps on Zheng Ye''s whole fat face.


    "Ah... Ah... Killed..."


    Murong Jinxin directly breaks Zheng Ye''s nose and several big teeth. Under Zheng Ye''s crying and howling, she breaks several bones on Zheng Ye''s body, and then inserts a knife into one of Zheng Ye''s objects


    With such a step, it seems that his mood is much better. At last, he lets those scum who have been broken their courage carry Zheng ye away.


    "This beast, someone should have taught me so hard for a long time..."


    "That is, if someone had come forward to abolish him, my apricot would not have been destroyed by him..."


    "God has eyes, and finally let this beast suffer retribution. It''s really gratifying..."


    ¡­¡­


    The onlookers pointed at Zheng ye, who was far away. The sound was higher than that, and everyone''s face was relieved.


    The animals are abandoned. In the future, girls don''t have to be afraid of being robbed when they go to the street. They have to rush to tell each other


    "Huang... Huang Sao..."


    Chu Moxuan pale with a small face, Wei tremor came to Murong Jinxin in front of. This is the first time that she saw the fierce future sister-in-law in the mouth of the emperor brother. To tell the truth, she was really a little scared.


    What she has just done to that man has made her not slow down until now


    "Who is your sister-in-law..."


    Murong Jin''s heart glances at Chu Moxuan. The woman''s temperament is so good that she can''t say anything about it. The empty valley orchid is not enough to describe her. No wonder she will be targeted by those scum.


    "Thank you for saving me, sister-in-law."


    Chu Mo Xuan raised her lips and laughed. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. The first time I saw this woman, I felt like it. Maybe it''s because of love, or something else.


    The woman that the emperor brother likes must not be a mortal. Today, I saw that she was really different.


    "You don''t think I want to because I owe your brother. Come on, don''t wander in the street. Come back to the palace with me first


    If she continued to wander in the street, she might make a fuss. She is the princess of a country. Even if she goes out of the palace, she has to bring more people. Doesn''t she know that there is a kind of wolf that is the most terrible in the world?


    "Well, Mrs. Huang, please accompany me to buy a rose first..."


    Chu Moxuan nodded her head cleverly. Then she seemed to think of something again. Her face was flushed, and she lowered her head shyly.


    "Cough, are you out of the palace today to send roses?"


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at the woman who is quite uncomfortable, and the words that Jun Mo Li once said appear in her mind, and the corners of her mouth smoke fiercely.


    Another woman who was dazed by love


    "Well..."


    Chu Moxuan nodded again, more embarrassed. Over the years, she had no friends at all, and she had never told anyone about these girls'' worries. Now Murong Jin heart asked, feel warm in the heart.


    "Who is that man, I venture to ask?"


    She was really curious about what kind of man could get into the eyes of this gorgeous woman and let her go out of the palace to send roses regardless of her own safety.


    "It''s... It''s the bodyguard next to brother Huang... Yiyu..."


    Chu Moxuan''s little face suddenly became more red. After a long time, she hesitated. After that, he covered his face with both hands.


    "Well, I''ll accompany you to buy roses first..."


    Murong Jinxin has a feeling of being struck by thunder. Well, she has to say that there are all kinds of strange things in the world. It''s normal for the princess to like a bodyguard. It''s also very logical for her to like a bodyguard who doesn''t smile and doesn''t fart.


    Soon, Murong Jinxin accompanied Chu Moxuan to buy her favorite rose. Three people and a snake went to the palace with their own thoughts.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as she returns to Prince Li''s house, Murong Jinxin throws Chu Moxuan to Yu, and angrily kills him in his study.


    In the study, Jun Mo Li is concentrating on his official business. Suddenly, the door of the study makes a loud bang. Before anyone can react, Murong Jin grabs his collar.


    "Jun Mo Li, are you playing with me?"


    Murong Jin heart cold hum hum, staring at the man in front of the peerless elegance. The picture of him taking other women''s roses came to mind, and a nameless fire began to jump up. He wanted to swallow Jun Mo Li alive.


    "When did I fool you?"


    Jun Mo glass mouth slightly smoke, very innocent looking at the fierce woman in front of him, two Zhang can''t understand. He didn''t seem to have done anything wrong to her, did he? What''s the matter with her?


    "I want to..."


    Murong Jinxin slapped him on the back of the head and stared at the man with a gloomy face. If he can''t remember, she doesn''t mind using her fist to make him remember bit by bit.


    "Well, it''s because I''ve collected the roses from the moon?"


    Jun Mo Li''s obedient efforts made her think about today''s trip several times, and suddenly showed a smile that moved heaven and earth.


    He accepted the news about the rose attack on the moon. It must have spread all over the imperial city. This girl probably knows about it


    "With other women to provoke me, do you live impatiently?"


    Murong Jin heart does not deny, directly a knife eye flew past. This bitch can still laugh at this time. She really wants to smoke his two big mouths.


    "Ha ha, I thought you wouldn''t care..."


    Jun Mo Li is in a good mood. As soon as he reaches out his big hand, he pulls Murong Jin''s heart into his arms. With his forehead touching each other, he can clearly hear her breathing and smell the faint fragrance from her body.


    "Jun Mo Li, I think you are really upset with his uncle..."


    Murong Jin''s heart was infuriated by his frivolous action. She slapped open the face that attracted countless women, and almost didn''t spit directly on that face.


    "Fool, the roses are not for Wang, but for Yu. What she likes is not for Wang. Her brother used to be the king''s bodyguard. He did a lot of work for the king and died in the end. I can''t refuse her request. "


    Jun Mo Li looks at the little wild cat and is about to go crazy and hurt people. She doesn''t dare to laugh. She pattes her back with her big hand and tells her the whole story clearly.


    She can use this matter to question him, it is too rare for him, how can he have the heart to let her continue to be angry.


    "What? You say that woman likes rain? "


    This Murong Jin heart Leng, completely did not expect that the truth of the matter should be like this, for a moment also forget angry. Attacking the moon like rain, then Chu Moxuan is not to have one more rival.


    "Yes, Yu is quite charming. After his brother died in his duty, Wang once sent rain to protect him for a period of time. It is estimated that he was in love with rain during that period. "


    Jun Mo Li looks at Murong Jinxin''s tiny open mouth and feels strange. It seems that rain is not bad. It''s normal for a woman to like it. Is it necessary for her to be shocked?


    "Jun Mo Li, do you know that your imperial sister left the palace alone today? He was teased by Zheng ye in the street and almost robbed. If I hadn''t happened to pass by, I''m afraid your royal sister''s innocence would have been lost. "


    Murong Jin heart hard shut mouth, mercilessly smoked. When I think of Chu Moxuan''s face, I think God is so interesting. It''s the rhythm of death.


    "What? Is that girl crazy? "


    Smell speech, the facial expression of Jun Mo Li quickly black sink down. The girl Xuanxuan is really mischievous. She doesn''t care about her own safety.


    "Do you know why she came out of the palace?"


    Murong Jin''s heart squints at Jun Mo Li. From Jun Mo Li''s reaction, she can see that their brother and sister seem to have a good relationship.


    "Don''t tell me that she also sent roses to the rain..."


    Jun Mo Li pondered for a moment, and the look on his face suddenly became very strange. Listen to this woman''s tone, Xuan Xuan that wench should not also like rain?


    "Yes, I''ve asked. Her condition is similar to that of the month when the rain was protecting her. It''s also the time when the rain moved."


    Murong Jinxin''s impression of Chu Moxuan is very good. Such a beautiful woman, even her kind-hearted people have the idea of protecting her. It''s really a blessing that rain can cultivate for several generations.


    "That girl is also true, so big matter also don''t tell this Wang. She only needs one word. I''ll let Yu marry her. Why bother about it? "


    Jun Mo Li is also a freak. She doesn''t think it''s abnormal for her royal sister to fall in love with her bodyguard. In his view, as long as the unmarried men and unmarried women are not married, there is no such thing as marrying high or low.


    It''s just that he can solve the problem in a word. Why did the girl get into such trouble


    "Don''t worry about it. If yu likes Xuanxuan, they can get together even if there are many difficulties. If you don''t like it, don''t force it. As the saying goes, "it''s better to let nature take its course." Murong Jinxin can understand Chu Moxuan''s mood more or less. Every woman has her own pride. Chu Moxuan probably doesn''t want her to go with Yu because of the pressure of her brother¡° Yes, whatever you say is what you say. The king will listen to you. Jin Xin, did you kill Zheng ye Jun Mo Li nodded. It seems that Jinxin and Xuanxuan get along well. It''s so good. If they quarrel in the future, there will be someone who can persuade them. But at the thought of Zheng Ye''s scum, Jun Mo Li couldn''t control his desire to kill... "I ruined him and broke several of his bones. I guess you''ll be in trouble soon." Murong Jin''s heart turns her lips, finds a comfortable place in Jun Mo Li''s arms and leans down. She says with disapproval¡° Trouble? What I''m not afraid of most is trouble, especially the trouble you cause. "

 Chapter 50

    Xuanxuan is his only sister, her importance is self-evident. Anyone who bullies Xuanxuan is like waving a fist on his Jun Mo Li''s face. How can he be beaten for nothing.


    "Jun Mo Li, do you think I''m a little abnormal? It''s only been more than a month. I''ve ruined the lifeblood of two men... "


    Murong Jinxin rubbed in the familiar and warm arms, and suddenly remembered Xuanyuan Qinglin, who was abandoned by Ono. She really felt that she had some bad taste.


    In such a short time when she came to this strange world, the only thing she did most smoothly seemed to be to abolish a man''s life, gengzi, cough


    "Those men deserve to be abolished. You can abolish whoever you like, as long as you don''t abolish me..."


    Smell speech, the gentleman ink glass also seem to think of what, the corner of the mouth mercilessly twitch several times. It seems that this woman really has the habit of being a loser. In the future, he should pay more attention to it, so as not to let one be poisoned by her.


    "How are Xuanyuan Qinglin and yunqinqin


    Murong Jin heart horizontal a demon one eye, think it is impossible to hear from his smelly mouth what more constructive words, very decisively changed the topic.


    It''s been a long time since I left Tianchen. I don''t know what happened to those bitches in Tianchen?


    "What else? Xuanyuan Qinglin continues to be his eunuch and Prince, but his momentum is not as strong as before. However, Tianchen Xiu, the second prince of Tianchen, has a strong momentum recently. I believe that once the news of Xuanyuan Qinglin''s abolition comes out, Tianchen Xiu is most likely to become the prince of Tianchen. As for the cheap woman yunqinqin, who has been staying in the prince''s mansion, it is said that Xuanyuan Qinglin has pinned all her hopes on her, hoping that she can conceive a child and win a man at one stroke. "


    Jun Mo Li plays with her short hair and shoulders. When he mentions the name of Xuanyuan Qinglin, he feels uncomfortable. That eunuch man, when he comes back from Yunyao mountain, will definitely deal with him hard and make his life worse than death.


    "He thinks very well. Yiyun Qinqin has a dream of flying to the branches to be a Phoenix. Even with Xuanyuan Qinglin''s children, he can''t stay. I''m afraid she is also waiting for a good time to leave Xuanyuan Qinglin. Hum, that bitch, the day when I return to heaven is the day when she has no place to die. "


    For yunqinqin, the memory in her mind was so deep that she wanted to be angry at the thought of that bitch''s name.


    Since that bitch has been identified as a phoenix girl, sooner or later she will have a chance to turn over. She let her walk on the cloud and fall into hell.


    "OK, I will leave her and Murong house to you. Jinxin, three years ago, someone paid a high price to find shadow to find his wife who has been missing for more than ten years. Shadow''s people have found many clues, all of which point to your mother. Maybe something happened to your mother, but shadow has been unable to contact the money giver recently... "


    Jun Mo Li then takes a secret letter and hands it to the little man in his arms. The shadow is always taken care of by the rain. It is also the rain that finds something wrong and reports it to him. This matter is related to Jin Xin''s mother-in-law, who is his future mother-in-law. He can''t ignore it.


    "Jun Mo Li, you must find out for me. And the person who paid, you also check for me. I always have a hunch that I''m not Murong Pingzhi''s daughter. "


    Murong Jinxin read the secret letter several times, pursed the purplish red lips tightly, and looked at Jun Mo Li for a long time.


    Murong Pingzhi, that bitch, if the shadow finds out that he robbed her mother in those years, she will squeeze all the fat from him


    "Well, don''t worry. I''ve ordered Yu to check this matter out. I believe there will be a result soon. Another thing, I believe you will be very happy to hear it. "


    Jun Mo Li is aware of Murong Jin''s depression. He turns out a secret letter from his desk and hands it to Murong Youjin. He is very lucky now that he sent someone to keep an eye on Murong Pingzhi. Otherwise, he would not have found such an amazing secret by mistake.


    "When Murong Pingzhi expelled you from Murong mansion, he was angry and wanted to move your mother''s grave out of the tomb of Murong mansion. But when I opened the coffin, I found that there was no one buried in your mother''s coffin. My Wang''s people had already investigated. There was no sign of a dead person buried in the coffin. Jinxin, your mother probably didn''t die that year... "


    Jun Mo Li rubbed her hair. I don''t think any news can make people happier than hearing that their close relatives are still alive. Jinxin''s mother is a woman who has been able to hide from the world for so many years.


    "Not dead? That''s interesting. I don''t know how Murong Pingzhi would appreciate the empty coffin? "


    Murong Jinxin kneaded the secret letter into a ball, and a light flashed in her eyes. Maybe her mother''s adventure is uncertain. At present, the most important thing is to let Jun Mo Li find her mother''s whereabouts for her. Once she finds her mother, the truth will come out.


    "What else can he feel? Send someone crazy to find your mother. He also looked for shadow a few days ago, but Murong''s house is almost taken out by you. If he can''t afford it, it''s over. "


    How could he be so scared if he didn''t do something bad? I''m afraid that old man Murong Pingzhi will soon be rewarded.


    "Jun Mo Li, how much silver does it take for shadow to finish these things?"


    Murong Jin calculated in her heart that the compensation of Murong house plus the silver pawned on the dowry was more than 60 million taels, which she was prepared to use to develop her power.


    Shadow''s silver, maybe you can owe it first and make a white note


    "That''s 89 million taels. I can give you a buy it now price of 70 million taels. How about that?"


    Jun Mo Li''s eyes were as strange as those of a shining stone. Her thin lip was close to her ear, and she took a bite.


    This little wild cat is in debt. If he wants to make money with him, he will make a good calculation with her. Maybe we can take advantage of this opportunity to ask her to sign a deed of sale or something.


    "Are you too black hearted?"


    Murong Jin heart looked at him that a pair of evil appearance, mercilessly grinded his teeth. He was really good at calculating. Knowing that she only had more than 60 million taels, he quoted her a price of 70 million taels. He made it clear that he wanted her to lose her fortune.


    "Haven''t you heard a word? No fraud, no business. It''s said that shadow work also costs a lot of money. Just looking for clues about your mother, shadow has been checking for three years. Three years, so many people want to eat... "


    Jun Mo Li looked at her gnashing her teeth and began to laugh. The laughter was as good as the sound of spring water hitting the stone.


    In fact, what he said is right. After all, her mother has disappeared for more than ten years, so it''s very difficult to find her. It costs a lot of money to get a clue.


    "Ten million Liang, find out the background of the man who paid for it for me. As for my mother''s whereabouts, anyway, the shadow has already collected other people''s money. You should do good deeds, buy one and get one free... "


    Murong Jin heart mouth a smoke, is speechless to see holding her to take advantage of the man for a while. This bitch has taken so much advantage of her that she has to be paid? Otherwise, she would have been very poor.


    "No, I never lose money in business. Your mother''s whereabouts have been found out. If you want, you have to exchange money, or you won''t talk about it. "


    Jun Mo Li bites the words to death, and his face looks very serious, as if he is really talking business with Murong Jinxin. It''s just that the cheap hand began to get unruly, touching Murong Jinxin''s back


    "Well, seventy million taels is seventy million taels. That''s silver. I''ll give it to you. Jun Mo Li, from now on, if you want to touch me, give me a hundred taels of silver. Mouth cheap want to kiss me, give me a thousand taels of silver. Before taking advantage, hand in the bank note first... "


    Murong Jin heart was his face that enjoy the appearance to gas green eyes, this slut refused to let go, right, then she clearly sold price. She believes that with her cheap nature, she will soon earn 70 million taels of silver, and then she will be able to pay for both money and goods.


    "Well, it''s really the woman I like. She has brains. In this way, I will provide you with an easier opportunity to make money. Just give your body to me once, and I will pay you 70 million Liang. How about that? "


    Smell speech, Jun Mo Li Leng for a while, then a big hand pick, will her waist jade belt open, cheap hand satisfied stroked her smooth as silk jade back. Breathing, instant up.


    "Jun Mo Li... You cunt... Give silver first..."


    Murong Jin heart body suddenly stiff, want to stop him already too late. This slut has been playing a hooligan to the point that people are in harmony with each other. If she could, she would have bitten him to death.


    "Jinxin... You think about it... Seven thousand times... It''s very cost-effective... Um..."


    After the success, Jun Mo Li wants to go further. Her eyes tightly locked her angry little face, and the low voice of dark magnetism exploded in her ears.


    This little wild cat, he thinks, is really crazy. If he could buy her with silver, he would be very happy


    "Do your spring and autumn dream... I''d rather sell one or two to other men... Than sell you this color embryo..."


    Murong Jin heart is not an ignorant woman, a glance can see Jun Mo Li feeling moved. Rigid body also dare not move, afraid of their own move on the fire.


    "If you don''t want to sell it, don''t sell it... I''ll do it directly, ok..."


    Jun Mo Li''s hand was stained with a thin layer of sweat, which was completely excited. Soft fragrant and warm jade in the bosom, in addition to her irresistible, want to hold back is really too difficult.


    "All right, sir... Get out of the way... Eh..."


    Murong Jin heart feeling a strong sense of crisis, just want to bite on his shoulder, but he was the first step to kiss on the lips. The strong fragrance of snow lotus came and wrapped Murong Jin''s heart tightly.


    "Jinxin... How about once..."


    A kiss, Jun Mo glass eyes blurred looking at the arms of the gentle woman, the gentle face has been able to drip water.


    "Not good..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is full of meat and vegetables, but her reason hasn''t lost completely. While breathing the fresh air, he put his hand against his chest, a look of defending himself.


    "Good..." Jun Mo Li how willing to give up, and close to her a little, hoarse voice continue to ask, it seems not to get their satisfactory answer, will never give up¡° Not good... "Murong Jinxin again refused, refused very simply, want to avoid that beautiful face, but how can''t escape, can''t help but a little angry¡° But I can''t help it... Ok... "Jun Mo Li keeps on working hard, and his voice is more and more low. He is just like a demon from the Middle East, and his whole body is full of deadly charm¡° That I help you... "Murong Jin heart hesitated for a moment, suddenly strange smile, also not blindly avoid. He caught his neck and bit it hard¡° Ah

 Chapter 51

    An hour later


    Many people have gathered in the magnificent palace of the state of Chu. Almost all the officials, large and small, who can go to court, have arrived. Everyone gathered together in groups of three or five and talked about Murong Jinxin''s abandonment of Zheng Ye.


    Soon, the people of the general''s mansion came to the hall first, and even carried Zheng ye, who was wrapped into rice dumplings. Then the emperor of Chu, Chu Haotian, and Empress Dowager of Chu, such as Defei, also came, and finally the tardy king, Murong Jinxin, and so on.


    "Murong Jinxin, general Zheng Da sued you for maiming Zheng ye and abolishing Zheng Ye. Is that the case?"


    When all the people arrived, Chu Haotian didn''t say anything. Staring at the bottom of the unremarkable Murong Jin heart, the eyes of a deep thought.


    The words are extremely insipid, without any personal feelings.


    "Yes, Zheng Ye is indeed my cripple and my useless. The Emperor invited me here. Is this a question of guilt or a reward for merit? "


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at Chu Haotian on the throne of Ming and Huang, and a trace of sarcastic sneer rises from the corner of her mouth. So much publicity to judge her, put it clear is to give Jun Mo Li a down, how can she not see.


    Since he made it clear that he was looking for her, why should she be lenient.


    "If you are guilty, you will naturally ask for a crime. If you are meritorious, you will also be rewarded. You don''t have to worry. You should tell the truth about the situation at that time. I can judge which kind you belong to."


    Chu Haotian''s eyes light slightly flickered, quietly looked at Murong Jin heart, but did not expect Murong Jin heart''s courage has reached such a point.


    It''s obvious that she has hurt someone, but she still dares to say such bold words. This woman is a little interesting


    "Very simply, he molested the woman in the street and tried to take the woman back to the general''s residence. I happened to pass by. I really couldn''t see it. I gave him a small lesson. "


    Murong Jin heart small hand a stand, say is very innocent, angry general military mansion people almost didn''t spray old Xue directly to her.


    It''s just a small lesson to beat people like that. Even the courtiers who came to see the excitement can''t help twitching.


    "Even if our general''s son has done those illegal things, you can report to the official. There are people from the punishment department to deal with our general''s son. What do you mean by beating our general''s son like this?"


    Zheng Ming was so angry that the veins on his forehead were jumping. If he didn''t have a trace of reason, maybe he would rush up and tear Murong Jin''s heart.


    He has only one precious son, Zheng Ye. Now that his son is abandoned, their Zheng family may be the last one. All this is caused by this vicious woman, he will not let this woman go.


    "Make sure that Zheng ye, the scum who molested and robbed her, was Princess Xuan of the current Dynasty. According to the law of the state of Chu, she should be punished. I just crippled him and abandoned him by the way. It''s merciful. What else can you do with me when I fight like this? "


    Murong Jin heart hook mouth corner, looking at the general''s house, there is no one pleasing to the eye, this what bullshit general, even his own son can''t manage well, can also manage an army?


    Now that his son has made a mistake, he still doesn''t know how to teach his son by closing the door. He still has to make his family''s scandal known to the public.


    "Please father and Emperor make the decision for his daughter. Zheng Ye moves to his daughter and wants to take her away by force. If Murong didn''t help her, I''m afraid she will..."


    Chu Moxuan came out and knelt down on the main hall with a plop. She curled up and looked pitifully at Chu Hantian.


    Her words are just like a bomb, which directly blows up the people in the general''s mansion. Zheng ye, in particular, almost got blown up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He never dreamed that the woman he was flirting with was Princess Xuan. If you know that she is Princess Xuan, even if you give him a hundred courage, he would not dare to be stupid.


    Well, it''s a disaster. Even if the emperor can let him go, I''m afraid King Li won''t let him go


    "What? General Zheng does not believe Princess Xuan? Well, many people have seen what happened today. Just grab a few and ask. Insulting the princess, I''d like to see how many heads of general Zheng''s precious son can cut off. "


    Murong Jin''s heart glances at Zheng Ming with a sneer. These people will not shed tears if they don''t see the coffin. If he didn''t know how to make such a fuss, maybe he would still be alive. Now it''s as noisy as he wanted, but I hope he can bear the consequences.


    "Emperor, Zheng Ye has offended the princess of the current Dynasty. We can''t tolerate this. Otherwise, what''s the face of the royal family? The AI family has long heard that Zheng Ye is not a good man. He bullied the common people and robbed their wives and daughters. You have sent someone to find out and deal with it according to the national law. "


    With a bang, the Empress Dowager Chen, who was sitting on the top of the table, patted the Dragon case hard. Her weather beaten face was full of anger. Teng stood up and pointed to Zheng ye, who was dying. He was angry.


    She didn''t doubt Chu Moxuan''s words at all. Women''s reputation was precious, especially for a princess. Xuan girl, if she had not been greatly wronged, would never take her own reputation as an example.


    Even the Royal Princess dares to insult Zheng Ye. He doesn''t want to live


    "Zheng ye, can you plead guilty?"


    Chu Haotian''s face was so gloomy that he didn''t even have to try this kind of thing. Both parties are here, and they will know the truth as soon as they ask. Although he didn''t like to see Chu Moxuan, he knew Chu Moxuan''s character well and would never lie about it.


    As for Zheng ye, he has received many memorials, all of which are for the disposal of this scum. He has been thinking of Zheng Ming''s sake before turning a blind eye, but now this scum directly bullied the Royal Princess. I''m afraid I can''t keep it, or the whole world will laugh at him.


    "Emperor... I''m wrong... I didn''t know she was Princess Xuan... Please forgive me this time..."


    Zheng Ye rolled down from the single shelf. Many people saw it, but he didn''t have the courage to deny it. Had to lie on the ground, crying, hoping to save his life.


    The appearance of the coward made everyone in the hall speechless for a while. Many people looked at him with deep irony


    "Ha, stupid pig is stupid pig. You are a bully and a coward. You have lost the face of all men in the world..."


    Murong Jin heart extremely disdain of looking at that cry sparse in the man, the whole body of goose bumps all came out. I''ve never seen such a wimp before. Is it OK to cry when you do something wrong? If it''s that simple, what do you want the army to do?


    "Murong Jinxin, you are deceiving people too much!"


    Zheng Ming looks at his own baby son, who is pitiful to be like this. He is still maligned by Murong Jin. He is really angry. As soon as he raised his hand, a burst of internal power burst out and roared at Murong Jin''s heart.


    "What if my wife deceives you? Old man who knows not what to do


    Jun Mo Li is full of fire. Xuanxuan''s account has not been calculated with this old thing. Now even his woman wants to move. Since he doesn''t want to live, he won''t let him go.


    "Bang..."


    The two palms collided and made a huge noise. Then people saw that Zheng Ming was bitten by his palms and spat out a large pool of blood.


    "Father, if you don''t give an account of this, my son will destroy the general''s mansion today. Er Chen doesn''t care about the laws of the country or the family. He only knows that his own sister was almost ruined by others, and his own woman was almost killed by others.... "


    Jun Mo Li looks at Zheng Ming, who is coughing up blood. His whole body is covered with the light of bloodthirsty. He looks at Chu Haotian, whose eyes are full of wind and rain.


    No, except for the general''s mansion, he would never give up. The father and son, the son bullied his royal sister, and Lao Tzu bullied his woman. He Junmo glass is not a loser. He can let the people he cares about suffer a little injustice.


    "Father, this matter has already been checked by my son''s ministers, just as Murong Jinxin said. According to the law of our country, Zheng ye should be hanged. "


    Chu moshang, who has been silent for a long time, suddenly makes a sound. He comes to Zheng ye in red and goes to him trembling. He kicks Zheng ye out of the hall in front of man Chao.


    Although he has no sympathy for Chu Mo Shang, Zheng Ye is not a thing. If you have the ability, let the woman willingly follow you. If you don''t have the ability, you should be abandoned.


    "The emperor is gracious. I have such a son. I beg the emperor to spare this son''s life for his loyalty these years..."


    Wen Yan. Zheng Mingqiang resisted the constant rolling blood, plopped down on his knees and knocked his head. He suddenly regretted that if he hadn''t connived at ye''er too much, ye''er would not have made this unforgivable mistake. He regretted that he should not sue the emperor before the matter was clear, otherwise it would not have caused such an irreparable consequence.


    "Emperor, you can''t be extra generous in this matter, or people all over the world will laugh at our country. The princess of the royal family is a golden branch. How can she be taken advantage of by those dogs? "


    Empress Dowager Chen measured the situation in front of her, and she was reluctant to speak. This matter concerns the face of the royal family. Let alone Zheng Ming is just a general, even if he is the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty, what to do is still what to do.


    "Come on, put Zheng ye on the death row and cut him at the entrance of Dongmen vegetable market at 3:15 tomorrow afternoon."


    So far, Chu Haotian can only push the boat along the river, as the people wish. He knew what the edict meant. It seemed that Zheng Ming could not stay.


    It happens that shang''er and Li''er are already on the line. Besides Zheng Ming, it won''t be difficult to join hands


    "The emperor is gracious. I have only one son. The emperor wants my life..."


    Smell speech, Zheng Ming''s eyes a black, almost fainted. He forced his seriously injured body and kept kowtowing. Blood came out of his forehead and soon dyed his whole face red.


    "Inform the person in charge of the execution. Before the execution, cut off Zheng Ye''s fingers one by one, cut off his tongue one by one, pick out his eyes and sew his mouth one by one..."

 Chapter 52

    Jun Mo Li''s words were bloodthirsty in the hall. The scum''s hand touched Xuanxuan, and his mouth said dirty words to Xuanxuan. I''m afraid his eyes were also irregular. Well, he cleared all these parts for him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zheng Ming only felt his head buzzing, and finally he was stimulated too much, and his eyes turned and fainted.


    "Everything will be done according to what Lord Li said."


    Chu Haotian waved helplessly, indicating that the people of the general''s mansion would carry Zheng Ming out. His son''s words have already been spoken out. If he doesn''t agree, I''m afraid it will aggravate the contradiction between their father and son, which will be detrimental to his big plan.


    This good play was going to come to an end, but someone obviously didn''t want to let Murong Jin go. In the crowd, out of a man about 40 years old, do not have deep meaning to see Murong Jin heart.


    "Emperor, Zheng Ye has offended the princess and learned a lesson. But Murong girl is taking over her duties. I''m afraid it''s not right. "


    Song Cheng, the left Prime Minister of the state of Chu, stood respectfully in the center of the hall and spoke quietly. He comes from the Song family. He is the elder brother of the queen and the Queen''s greatest dependence.


    This time will stand up for Murong Jinxin, on the one hand is the Queen''s instruction, on the other hand is also want to export evil for song yu''er.


    "The emperor, Murong Jin''s heart is one, but the grass people are so bold that they should be punished heavily."


    Because of Sheng Chong, the German imperial concubine, who made an exception to come to see the play, was full of schadenfreude. She knew she shouldn''t make a sound, but she couldn''t help the hatred in her heart.


    Murong Jinxin is such a bitch. If she can see her bad luck, she will not hesitate to take risks and stir up the flames.


    "Emperor, what Princess de said is reasonable. If this kind of behavior of Murong Jinxin is tolerated, and everyone will follow suit in the future, isn''t it a mess? "


    Empress song Yin is very smooth then took the words of de imperial concubine, Murong Jin heart beat a person this matter she can''t let go. Let Murong Jin learn a lesson, she will never stop.


    This slut has made yu''er lose her virginity when she marries someone she shouldn''t marry. She is tortured in liuwangfu. She wants to tear Murong Jin''s heart apart.


    "Murong Jinxin, do you have anything to say?"


    Chu Haotian naturally understood what was in the mind of the empress and Princess De, and it was nothing more than to make Murong Jin''s heart better by this.


    Previously, he couldn''t help the entanglement of the princess. He said casually on the bed of the princess that he would not let Li''er marry Murong Jinxin into the palace. Now he just uses this to test Murong Jinxin''s position in Li''er''s heart.


    "Is there a difference between saying and not saying? The emperor wants to convict me. Even if I break my throat, I will be guilty, won''t I? "


    Murong Jin''s cold eyes are not afraid of Chu Haotian''s unfathomability. The empress and Princess de just want to take revenge. If you want to cure her, you have to see whether the demon around her agrees or not.


    She glanced at Jun Mo Li, who didn''t look good beside her. She really felt funny. Previously, she was almost spared by him, but manager Lin arrived in time and interrupted him.


    From being interrupted to entering the palace to now, this Ya''s estimation has been holding a fire, as if it would break out at any time


    "It''s an interesting woman, so you can plead guilty?"


    This is a woman who can see everything thoroughly, and she is also a very courageous woman. It''s a pity that people who have such a woman are not Shanger.


    "Confession? What''s wrong with me? Has the emperor never heard of the saying that when you see injustice, you will help? If the emperor treats me, is he telling the world that he has nothing to do with the state of Chu? Otherwise, he will be punished. Maybe on that day, when the emperor died, no one would lend a helping hand


    See Jun Mo Li that peerless elegant face convulsion is fierce, already arrived the degree that can''t bear. Murong Jin heart pulled his sleeve, made a wink at him, motioned him to be at ease.


    She thinks she can handle it. Unless it''s necessary, she doesn''t want Jun Mo Li to tear his face with Chu Haotian now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li forbeared, forbeared again, and finally forbeared the evil spirit in his chest. Just hold Murong Jinxin''s little hand, tightly hold, give her silent support.


    She wants to play, he let her enjoy the play, happy play. Anyway, with him by her side, she would never lose a hair.


    "Father, this girl is very clever. You can''t say her. Even if she''s guilty of hurting someone, she''s the one who saved Xuanxuan. Her merits and demerits are equal. Let''s call it a day. "


    Chu Mo Shang chuckled, and the evil peach blossom eyes looked at Murong Jin''s heart with admiration. This woman is really powerful, not only the means, but also the mouth that few people in the world can match.


    In fact, he is not a meddler, but I don''t know why he always wants to get involved in her affairs.


    "The sixth Prince''s words are also reasonable. It''s just that one thing is the same. The emperor can reward first and then punish."


    The virtuous imperial concubine fiercely stares Chu Mo Shang one eye, this person is how to return a responsibility? Mingming and Junmo glass are opposite. They jump out to speak for Murong Jinxin. Is there something wrong with their brain.


    "The empress of the German imperial concubine has good skills. When does the father need the empress of the German imperial concubine to give advice on how to deal with affairs?" Chu Mo Shang doesn''t like the princess. Peach blossom eyes squint and are not good at looking at her. These women, who are afraid that the world will not be chaotic, meet one of them. Mingming is a concubine. If she doesn''t stay in the back palace, she still wants to take care of the affairs of the previous dynasty. She is typically full and has nothing to look for... "Emperor, I have no intention." Defei was so blocked by Chu Mo Shang''s words, a trace of fear appeared on her charming face. Chu Mo Shang such a big hat down, if the emperor is not happy, I''m afraid it will be born with her. She knows very well that everything she has now is given by the emperor. If she loses her favor, she will have nothing... "If you don''t mean it, shut up. As a concubine, you should keep in mind the responsibilities of the concubine, what to say and what to do, and have a sense of propriety in your heart." Chu Haotian stares at De Fei. These spoiled women are becoming more and more lawless. Should they be in charge of the affairs of the former dynasty? Who cares¡° I don''t dare any more because I know my mistake. " In her heart, Princess de has already scolded Chu Mo Shang, but on the surface, she still has to pretend to be very submissive. She looks at Chu Haotian very wrongly and flattens her lips innocently. "..." One side of the queen to see the princess eat shriveled, a lot of good mood. See song Cheng also want to play again to deal with Murong Jin heart, quickly to song Cheng shook his head. These days she wants to understand a lot of things, but also understand a lot of things, the emperor''s favorite is not Jun Mo Li, but the world-famous dandy Chu Mo Shang. Chu moshang opens his mouth. I''m afraid the emperor will agree to anything. If she bumps into her, she will be the next one. "It''s rare for you two brothers to defend a woman like this. I''ll open up today. Murong Jin''s merits and demerits will be offset, and his innocence will be redeemed..." Chu Haotian looks at Chu moshang for a long time, and seems to want to see something from his favorite son''s face, But nothing. However, the son even opened his mouth, he should not have the reason¡° Chu moshang, you''re a rat and a dog. I''m innocent. Do I need forgiveness? In said, no matter I have no crime, you should all understand in your heart, you can''t move me... "Murong Jin heart doesn''t want to lead Chu Mo Shang''s feeling, that disgusting Bala man, mix into her affair why? She didn''t want to have anything to do with him. Jun Mo Li''s enemy must be her enemy. Once Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Shang are matched, it will be very difficult for her to do so, because she is a person who will repay her kindness. She doesn''t want to end up with no one inside or outside¡° Well, you''ll take it as if the king didn''t say anything... "Chu Mo Shang touched his nose and retreated. He had no choice but to smoke at the corner of his mouth. This stubborn woman, really does not know how to please people, he is really a typical effort not to please¡° Chu Mo Shang, you''d better leave my affairs alone in the future. If you do, it will only make people dislike you. " Murong Jin heart scolded Chu Mo Shang a few words is not enough, but also very don''t give Chu Mo Shang face make up a knife. As far as the stallion is, it''s better to be away from her. They''d better not communicate with each other¡° It''s a woman who doesn''t know what to do... "Chu Mo Shang secretly swears that this woman will be in trouble in the future. Even if she dies in front of him, he will never mind her business again. Because the management is not good, she will be rejected. But I think so. Once Murong Jinxin really meets something, he will still rush forward like a moth to the fire... "OK, that''s it. Princess Xuan left the palace without permission and thought about it for a month. She was slightly punished The corners of Chu Haotian''s mouth are almost invisible. Murong Jin''s heart is not simple. He can help her with two outstanding sons without complaint and regret¡° Yes, father Chu Moxuan, who had been kneeling on the main hall, got up and walked to Junmo Li with difficulty. She vomited her tongue at Murong Jin''s heart. The lovely appearance made Murong Jin''s heart cry out. But Jun Mo Li, seeing that his royal sister and his woman get along so well, naturally her mood is much better, and even the violent atmosphere around her body is much less¡° Emperor, there''s one more thing I''d like to say. " Empress Dowager Chen took back her eyes and looked at Murong Jinxin. She seemed to have made a decision in her heart. He turned his head and looked at Chu Haotian lovingly¡° Let me know if my mother has anything to say. " Chu Haotian still respected his mother for no other reason. He thought of everything for him in his mother''s life, never did anything against him, and never interfered in politics¡° Li''er is old enough to marry a concubine. The AI family looks at Li''er and Murong girl. It''s better to let the AI family decide to give Murong girl to Li''er as a concubine. What does the emperor think? "

 Chapter 53

    Empress Dowager Chen laughs. She doesn''t care about these matters. But Li''er, she really likes him very much. She can''t help but want to do something for him.


    Although the third lady of Tianchen prime minister''s mansion is not very good-looking, she has the means, the courage and the sense. Li''er will be a great help if she gets her.


    "What the empress mother said was very true, but I was careless. Li''er has grown up. It''s time to add to the royal family. Now the empress takes a fancy to Murong Jinxin, which can be regarded as the blessing of the girl. If Li''er doesn''t have any opinions, do as the empress says. "


    Chu Haotian pondered for a while. He wanted to give a princess to his son, but the former Lin Ruoxi gave up the idea.


    Li''er is not a master who can be manipulated by others. Through Lin Ruoxi, he has completely understood. No one can force him to marry any woman unless he wants to.


    Only in this way, what he had said to Princess De before about not letting Murong Jin''s heart enter Prince Li''s mansion was like beating his own big mouth


    "The Empress Dowager and his son''s minister will take Jin Xin to Yunyao mountain tomorrow to attend the Yunyao meeting. I''m still waiting for Jin''s poison to be solved..."


    The Empress Dowager gives marriage, Jun Mo Li wishes to immediately agree, he wants to marry her already want crazy, especially today almost got her. Can droop the MOU to see the side person son indifference like ice of appearance, in the heart jump up of that little flame also bit by bit extinguished.


    There is progress in their relationship, but not to the point of marriage. If you force her to marry, I''m afraid it will backfire.


    "Why bother? The AI family knows that Li''er needs ice fire snow lotus to make medicine for Murong''s girl. A few days ago, the girl of the Ye family wrote to the AI family, saying that as long as you are willing to marry her, she is willing to offer ice fire snow lotus herself. I''m looking at that girl. She''s very devoted to you. Why don''t you take that girl as a side concubine and get the snow lotus at your fingertips? "


    In Empress Dowager Chen''s view, it is normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Since she can get the snow lotus in such a simple way, Li''er doesn''t have to take the risk to break through the three levels of Yunyao mountain.


    It''s OK to break through. If you can''t break through, it''s not good to hurt Li''er. She still has selfishness, but she hopes that Li''er can inherit Da Tong''s


    "Empress dowager, I will only take a wife in this life, never concubine. The king of Yunyao mountain must go. Ye Ranran will not marry him. The Empress Dowager doesn''t have to worry too much about it... "


    Jun Mo Li is surprised. Unexpectedly, ye Ranran''s shameless woman even has the idea of the Empress Dowager. She quickly clenches Murong Jinxin''s little hand for fear that she might misunderstand the general.


    He promised this woman that he would never break his promise. What''s more, he knew this woman so well that she would never allow her man to take concubines.


    "You child, how can a man marry only one wife but not concubine? You are the king of a country and have the responsibility to spread the branches and leaves for the royal family. When you come back from Yunyao mountain, the AI family will choose a good day for you, so that you can marry this girl back to the palace and accept two concubines. "


    What a keen person empress dowager Chen is. I can tell from Jun Mo Li''s words that the emperor''s grandson is extremely disgusted with the girl of the Ye family. I''m afraid her wishful thinking is going to fail.


    OK, if you don''t want to marry that girl, don''t marry it. But it''s impossible to marry only one wife.


    He can spoil Murong Jin''s heart alone, but he can''t have only one woman in his life, which is unreasonable for both emotion and reason.


    "Empress dowager, I don''t have so much affection and love. I have only one heart and can only give it to one person. Weak water three thousand, I only want to take a ladle to drink


    Jun Mo Li is not upset. He knows that empress dowager Chen loves him and protects him in everything. There was no malice in her saying that, but she didn''t want to hurt him.


    However, no matter what other people do, he can''t care. He is willing to be the person who has never been before and who has never come after for her


    "Silly boy, you can''t help it. It''s the rule of our ancestors. No one can break it. If you''re afraid that the girl can''t accept it, you can take it easy. Or when the girl is pregnant and can''t wait for you, you can go back to the palace with the concubine. "


    Empress Dowager Chen looked at Murong Jinxin''s face, which was hard to see. She relaxed her look and relaxed her tone. She is to forget this wench''s feeling, this wench''s temperament is so fierce, I''m afraid she has to mention her more.


    Three wives and four concubines, that''s the ancestral system. She doesn''t want Li''er to be broken because of this girl


    "Empress dowager, don''t mention concubine in the future. It''s useless to mention it. No one will marry me except Jinxin. Besides Jinxin, I''ll never let her go in my palace." empress dowager, I''ve said that. If you insist on this, I can''t stop you. If you are willing to send it, I will not refuse. If you send one, I''ll sell one to mingyuelou. If you send some, I''ll sell some... "


    Jun Mo Li didn''t want to hurt the Empress Dowager''s kindness, but when he saw Murong Jin''s face, he couldn''t help saying it. This is good, just to remind these courtiers, so that they don''t have to do anything else to send their daughter to the palace of Prince Li to be a princess''s dream.


    "How did you talk to the empress dowager, you child? If you think so, your father will point out another princess for you. Since ancient times, there has been a king who only married one wife? "


    Chu Haotian''s eyes flashed a light, and a plan took shape in his heart. Since Murong Jinxin is so important to the son, it''s important for him to take the oath of only one wife. So the most effective way to attack this son is to use his hands and feet on this woman. He has been unable to deal with this son, just because this son has no weakness, now... "Father and emperor, be careful, otherwise don''t blame son and Minister turn their faces and don''t recognize people..." Jun Mo Li is such a keen person, he really knows his father and Emperor too well. Chu Haotian has already understood what he wants to do with a look and a tiny movement. Want to hit Jin heart idea, unless he died... "You... Just... Whatever you want... Father is old... Can''t care about you..." Chu Haotian sighed, pretended to be a very helpless appearance. With a wave of his hand, it was also regarded as the default of Jun Mo Li''s behavior. That pair of loving father''s appearance, plays extremely well, as if Jun Mo Li wants to do anything, he will agree generally¡° I Murong Jin''s heart is full of self-knowledge. I have never thought of marrying into your Chu royal family. Please don''t worry about it. Don''t put all your ideas on me. " Murong Jin''s heart shakes off Jun Mo Li''s hand, and the ordinary little face is full of disdain. She is not a fool, Chu Haotian''s calculation, she can see that she has no time to waste on the calculation with these unimportant people. Her feelings for Jun Mo Li are not so deep that they have to be him. If they are together, she will drag her down. That''s all¡° Jinxin, don''t be like this... "Although she has already made preparations in her heart, Murong Jinxin''s words are still stabbed into the deepest part of her heart, and the pain is unbearable. In the past, although she would say some seemingly heartless words, at that time, her look was full of helplessness, and she didn''t want to face now, which made him afraid, from the bottom of his heart¡° Not like this, but like that? Jun Mo Li, if you want to play, let''s just play. Don''t be serious... "Murong Jinxin really saw Jun Mo Li''s sad appearance for the first time. The softest place in her heart hurt a little, and she finally relaxed. If you don''t love, everything is OK. It''s normal to play a one night stand or something... "I''ve never played with women. You''re so angry with me..." Jun Mo Li really wants to hit tofu. He can''t let go of it, but if he wants to say something like this, he can''t believe it¡° Don''t play pull down, I still beg you not to... "Murong Jin heart was rejected, directly put aside the eyes, simply put the heart a horizontal, cold hum a, then head also don''t return of walk. Walk Xiaoxiao Sasa, walk even a cloud also did not take away. She thought she was willing to play with him, but she was not looking at him. Don''t be ungrateful, anyway, she doesn''t care very much. "..." People in the hall were shocked to see this scene. The most outstanding Prince of Chu state, the prince of the most beautiful man in the world, and the prince of the world, was rejected so thoroughly by an ugly woman. If you don''t see this with your own eyes, I''m afraid they won''t believe it if you kill them... Jun Mo Li is such a master who is easy to accept failure. He chases up with a black face and takes Murong Jin''s heart into his arms with a vicious and ambiguous smile. Since she doesn''t eat soft, then he comes to hard directly. It seems that the overlord is hard to bow. It''s good to try it occasionally¡° Murong Jinxin, you forced me. Don''t blame me. You want to play, don''t you? I''ll let you play all over in a moment. You don''t want to play all your life... "

 Chapter 54

    In the dark night, the stars twinkle and the cold moonlight scatter, which adds a layer of mystery to the whole earth.


    In the north suburb, in a secret valley, a boat full of roses floats on a winding stream. On the delicate roses, fireflies flutter their wings one by one, shining the whole boat.


    The two figures came in the moonlight at a very fast speed and landed on the boat. The boat swayed slightly and then recovered its calm.


    "Jun Mo Li, don''t play romance with me. It''s useless..."


    Murong Jinxin looks up from Jun Mo Li''s arms and sweeps her cold eyes. The beautiful scenery makes her eyes twinkle and her calm and waveless fundus fluctuates slowly.


    It''s unexpected that this demon should still have this idea


    "No use? I''m looking at you. You seem to like it, tough girl. "


    Jun Mo Li raised her delicate chin, and her mouth was filled with a gentle smile. All her reactions did not escape his eyes, do not like? To be clear is to lie with your eyes open.


    "Like your sister, you are a dead man. Will you die if you don''t talk cheap?"


    Murong Jin''s heart glared at Jun Mo Li and sat on the boat. The movement was extremely large and the sitting posture was extremely indecent.


    Before, she was almost scared to death by this monster. After coming out of the palace, he took her to the place where there was no one. She was so fluffy that she thought he would do something illegal and criminal while the moon was dark and the wind was high.


    "One day I will not die if I don''t speak cheap, but one day I will die if I don''t get you. Murong Jinxin, give you two choices. First, be willing to be with me. Second, the king on you, let your heart unwilling to be with the king. I will give you half an hour to think about it. If you are still hesitant after half an hour, you can directly carry out the second choice. "


    Jun Mo Li is also really angry. After leaving these words, he goes into the cabin. He doesn''t know whether to give Murong Jinxin time to think about it or to give himself time to calm down.


    Anyway, in half an hour, he didn''t want to see the damned woman who refused him again and again and wanted to play with him


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart looking at that a touch of Zhilan Yushu figure disappeared in the fundus of the eye, the corner of the mouth can''t help but mercilessly twitch several times. Is that a choice? No matter which one she chooses, the result seems to be the same.


    It seems that this evil spirit was really forced by her, otherwise she would not have left her and sulked in life. So, does she choose or not?


    I feel threatened when I choose. If she doesn''t choose, she will face his crazy plunder.


    The summer wind is blowing slightly, which disturbs Murong Jin''s soft hair and her thoughts


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Jun Mo Li came out of the cabin with a cold face and a long finger holding a rose, went to Murong Jin''s heart and sat down, pulling Murong Jin''s heart into his arms.


    "Think about it?"


    Murong Jin''s heart is filled with the deep and dumb voice with some depression. The strong fragrance of snow lotus lingers on Murong Jin''s nose, which makes Murong Jin''s heart come back instantly.


    "I don''t choose any of them. Don''t force me. Dogs can jump over the wall, let alone people."


    Murong Jin heart did not push him away, directly looked up with him, cold eyes showed firm. She has always been in charge of her life, which she does not allow anyone to destroy.


    "I knew I would get such an answer. You''re a heartless little wild cat. Sooner or later, I''ll be angry and ill with you..."


    Jun Mo Li sighed. He thought he could be strong to her, but when he really touched her, he found that he couldn''t do it, or this is the proof of deep love.


    "You are a miracle doctor. If you get sick, you can''t die anyway."


    Murong Jin heart from his words to hear that he is a compromise, heart relieved. For his pay, she saw in the eyes but also remember in the heart, can not be indifferent. If it is really because of this, she thinks it is not worth it.


    "I can''t live to suffer. I really don''t know how many bad things I did in my last life. Only in this life can I meet you such a heartless little white eyed wolf..."


    Jun Mo Li looked at her tone also eased down, anger also disappeared, not to mention such a beautiful night, also can''t waste in quarrel this kind of sad and hurt things.


    "Are you finished? I beg you like me? You deserve to suffer for yourself... "


    Murong Jinxin in his arms to find a comfortable position, with a beautiful man as the back, not rely on white not rely on. White he one eye, did not have the good spirit to wring his that piece of gorgeous face. Seemingly very hard, but in fact mixed with a bit of tenderness.


    "This is the rose that I have kept for many years. It''s the best among the flowers. There''s only one rose in the world. If you dare not accept it, I''ll really go crazy..."


    Feeling her rare tenderness, Jun Mo Li tears out a smile that makes everything pale. Will be in the hands of the rose to her in front of the palms slightly sweat, slightly nervous swallowing.


    Her acceptance represents her recognition of him and the infinite possibility between them


    "Have you ever heard of an idiom? It''s a flash in the pan. If that''s what you want, I''m willing to take it... "


    Murong Jinxin looked at the rose in his hand, delicate and lustrous, emitting a faint pink light, a thin smell, bursts of fragrance, even her layman can see the difference of this rose.


    She knew that he must have spent a lot of effort to cultivate and breed, but she deliberately distorted his mind and pretended to accept it.


    "If I can make it last forever, you will give me a chance, OK?"


    Jun Mo glass mouth a smoke, this world probably also only she so don''t understand amorous feelings, receive rose will be this kind of reaction. a flash in the pan? Thanks to what she said.


    On second thought, a flash of light flashed through his mind, and he pretended to open his mouth carelessly


    "If you can make it bloom forever without any herbs, I''ll give you three months."


    Murong Jin thought that if the rose wants to bloom forever, it must be raised with some special herbs. She really doesn''t believe that the evil can think of other ways. If he really has a way, it can only say that she is unlucky, she is willing to admit defeat.


    "Well, we are going to be in March. You must get along well with me in March and treat me as your man. If I can''t, I will give you three months'' freedom after you detoxify. "


    Jun Mo Li gave a strange smile, which was full of a sense of success. Actually, he really has a way to make the rose bloom forever. He was raised with medicine since he was a child. His blood is a good thing that is hard to buy. It''s very easy to make a flower bloom forever.


    "Deal."


    This monster will really leave a way for herself. It only gives her three months of freedom. That doesn''t mean that even if she wins, she still has to face his entanglement after three months.


    However, he has put forward all the conditions. How could she not accept it? She gambled


    "Watch carefully..."


    Jun Mo Li took off his outer robe and inner garment, revealing his strong upper body. The moonlight scattered on his white skin, bringing out a strange temptation.


    "Jun Mo Li, why do you take off your clothes? Playing hooligans, you... "


    Murong Jinxin looked at the genie who was happily playing with the rose, and the corner of her eye took out the smoke. There is nothing uncomfortable about his unrestrained eyes wandering in his perfect upper body, just that his behavior is really unpredictable.


    "Is it good? Otherwise, I''m naked, so you can see more clearly... "


    Jun Mo Li laughingly looks at a woman who is eating his tofu with her eyes. Her eyebrows are slightly picked. She deliberately grabs her little hand to pull the jade belt around his waist. The words are so ambiguous that people can blush and heart beat.


    "Take it off, I''ll waste you if you take it off. Anyway, I''m addicted to waste people. There''s not much more than you..."


    Murong Jin heart arms ring chest coldly looking at a demon like, if any day he can not mouth cheap, I''m afraid the sun will come out from the west, teasing her seems to have become an indispensable part of his life.


    "It''s heartless..."


    Jun Mo Li put away the evil smile on his face, removed the branches of the rose in his hand, and drove the internal force to slowly sneak the whole flower into his right arm. The bright red blood gushed out and dyed the delicate rose red, revealing a kind of fatal beauty.


    "Jun Mo Li, you are crazy. You think this will make this rose bloom forever..."


    Murong Jin heart cold eyes suddenly opened, looking at the blood dripping from the rose petals, in addition to feel dazzling, is to feel distressed.


    She didn''t know what language to use to describe this monster


    "Jinxin, this is a rose from my king that will never fail. As long as I don''t die for a day, this rose won''t wither for a day. My blood can grow flowers... "


    Jun Mo Li gently stroked the rose, which had already had vitality again. Her eyes, like a shining stone, locked the woman in front of her tightly, saying every word firmly.


    He raised his hand and made a gesture in mid air. Thousands of fireworks exploded in mid air, and roses of different shapes bloomed in mid air, rendering the whole night sky beautiful


    The blooming of roses, though short, is enough to shock the woman who is appreciating, enough to let that woman remember for a lifetime


    "Jinxin, I love you..."


    Jun Mo Li leans over, deeply kisses the love in her heart, and releases her love without reservation. In his twenty years of life, this moment has never been so close to happiness.


    Kiss, tender and affectionate, like a pot of good wine, the more brewing, the more mellow


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s long eyelashes trembled and swept gently at the eyelids of Jun Mo Li. Finally, slowly closed, slender arm on his waist. Under the beautiful starry sky and the ornament of countless roses, they embrace each other, forget to kiss each other, and seem to forget everything. Such a night belongs to lovers, let each other thoroughly sink it... The light of fire, warmth satisfaction, moon shy hide into the clouds

 Chapter 55

    The next morning, the day just dawned, Jun Mo Li Murong Jinxin and his party rode and whipped, quietly left the imperial city of Chu.


    After more than ten days of driving day and night, the party finally arrived at Yunyao town at the foot of Yunyao mountain.


    In front of Yunyao Inn, the largest Inn in Yunyao Town, Jun Mo Li takes Murong Jin''s warm hand and goes up to a lake room on the third floor.


    "This is your property?"


    Murong Jin''s heart glanced at the bed, which was too big to be true. The corners of her mouth were slightly crooked. Now she is very interesting, and she is not going to make trouble to open another room.


    "I think so."


    Jun Mo Li rubbed his eyebrows. His face was full of fatigue, and his whole body even faintly exuded a touch of hostility. He seemed to be in a bad mood.


    "I didn''t provoke you, did I? How could it be like taking dynamite? "


    Murong Jin heart is very confused looking at the man who suddenly changed his mood, the mind filtered some pictures. She''s sure she didn''t mess with him. Why did he show her that?


    "If it wasn''t for you, I would never have come to this place in my life..."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t mean to say anything more. She sighed helplessly because she didn''t ask a question on her little face.


    I poured a cup of good tea for myself, and my mind gradually drifted away


    "Because ye Ranran is that woman?"


    This more than a month together, Murong Jinxin for his things is more or less to understand some, think of the woman he once mentioned, estimated that this monster was once in that woman had suffered a big loss.


    "Well, you must know that if the disciples of the divine doctor want to be a teacher, they have to enter the Yunyao forest and collect 360 kinds of herbs before they can be a teacher. When I left school, I went to Yunyao mountain with my master and met Ye Ranran. That woman fell in love with Wang at first sight. In order to get him, all the dirty means were used up. He even followed the king into the Yunyao forest, where he was drunk with red flowers... "


    Jun Mo Li''s slender fingers suddenly clenched into a fist. In his shining stone like eyes, there was a cold intention to kill him. He would never forget that day''s agony.


    That woman, if the master hadn''t spared her life, she would have never known where she was reincarnated


    "Jun Mo Li, are you sure you are still innocent? It is well known that there is no remedy for the intoxication of red flowers... "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart whole face all gloomy go down, looking at the evil man in front of for a while, just very not taste of asked a.


    Safflower drunk, it is the world''s most powerful aphrodisiac. All Chinese medicine people, only the line of men and women can solve the problem, otherwise within two hours must explode body and die.


    "Nonsense, if I have already met other women, do you think the backyard of my palace can be empty? Fortunately, I took Xiaoye with me that day. Xiaoye bit the woman and forced her back. Later, I don''t know where she went. She dragged a herb to me to take it. The red flower on my body was drunk, and I was relieved... "


    This is also the place where he was most puzzled. He searched the whole Yunyao forest for the herbs that Ono gave him. Ask Ono, it seems not willing to say more, always a pair of indifferent appearance.


    Although he is the best doctor in the world, he is still at a loss for the toxicity of honghuazui. But this kind of love poison is very precious, ordinary people can''t get it, so it didn''t spread.


    "Since she has been drunk with you, why do you still want to be lenient with her?"


    Murong Jinxin''s hands consciously pinch the sleeping Ono hiding in her sleeve. She believes Jun Mo Li''s words, because she can probably guess the origin of Ono. But she couldn''t understand how she could allow such a woman who had calculated him and almost succeeded to live.


    "When I came out of Yunyao forest, I vowed to kill Ye Ranran. But Wang''s master spared no effort to save Ye Ranran. That was the most fatal blow, which broke the master''s internal organs and hurt his heart. The master has the grace of saving his life and imparting his knowledge to the king. The king can''t ignore his life and death. Finally, in order to save the master''s life, Wang agreed that Yunyao mountain exchanged a life prolonging herb for ye Ranran''s life. "


    At the thought that he had almost killed the master who had made a new contribution to himself, Jun Mo Li was distressed. Master to his good, to his teaching, to his upbringing, that feeling in the end he will never return one of them. But because of his stubbornness, he had to stay in a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    "Then ye Ranran won''t let you go when you return to Yunyao mountain this time, Jun Moli. You can remember clearly for me. You''d better be careful. If you are cheated by that woman, our agreement will be over. I will never accept a man who has been touched by other women. This is a matter of principle. "


    Murong Jin heart hum a, mood has calmed down. She couldn''t manage the previous affairs, but in the next two months, she had to manage his affairs. The woman named Ye Ranran would never make that woman feel better if she offended her.


    "I''d rather die than be touched by other women. Just put 120 hearts on me. I''m a cleanliness addict..." Jun Mo Li got up, hugged her from behind, put her chin on her head, and bit her small and round earlobe. Some mistakes are harmless even if they are made once. If they are made a second time, it will be the disaster of topping. He knows this truth better than anyone else¡° If that woman dares to be ungrateful again, I will make her feel helpless... "Murong Jinxin''s small face is full of cold in an instant. In the next 80 days, this man belongs to her, and she can''t watch him be touched by other women. She Murong Jin heart things, unless she discarded, otherwise no one can steal... "Well, you remember not to get ice and fire snow lotus before really hurt her life, otherwise Yunyao mountain may be with us fish dead net broken..." Jun Mo Li hook up the corner of the mouth, he likes to listen to the bosom person this kind of very exclusive nature words, It would give him a sense of being in her heart. He also knows that after that rose feast, the people in his arms have begun to accept him gradually. In the period of March, maybe without waiting for March, he can let her loose and promise him that he will never... "Then I can''t guarantee that if it annoys me, I don''t let them even have the chance to die..." but she doesn''t accept the threat. If ye Ranran threatens Jun Mo Li with the position of princess, she can''t guarantee that she will do anything impulsive. Anyway, take a step to see a step, since the God let her rebirth, guess also won''t let her die so early¡° You little wild cat, I really can''t help you. Well, it''s getting late. You should go to clean up and have a good meal. " Jun Mo glass mouth a smoke, also AI have what to say, he will arrange everything well, try to avoid Jin heart crazy. As for ye Ranran, he won''t be merciful until the ice fire snow lotus arrives. He owes him. He wants her to pay for it with her life... "Well, you can get me some special snacks from Yunyao town. I haven''t eaten the roadside stall for a long time..." she eats the so-called delicacies every day. She is really tired of them. The snacks in Yunyao town are famous all over the world. There are many kinds, good taste and low price. If she doesn''t have enough to eat, she''s really sorry for her stomach... "OK, I''ll prepare for you whatever you want. After eating and drinking enough, I can also sleep with you... "Jun Mo Li pinches her pretty nose. When she''s in a good mood, she doesn''t forget to be cheap. She holds Murong Jin''s heart and goes to the bathroom. She has the rhythm of taking a mandarin duck bath¡° Jun Mo Li, you are so cheap. Go away... "Murong Jin''s heart didn''t struggle. She knew the evil''s cheap nature too well. The more she resists, the worse it will be. It''s better to let things go. Anyway, he didn''t dare to do anything against her when she didn''t agree¡° After a while, I will let you get what you want and roll with you. Jinxin, I specially asked someone to take hot spring water to recuperate your body. As long as you stick to your robe for a month and soak for an hour each time, your constitution that is afraid of cold in winter and hot in summer will be greatly improved. This trip to Yunyao, I''m afraid we have to stay here for a month... "Jun Mo Li raised a smile that made heaven and earth pale. Before he came, he ordered people to prepare everything. This unique hot spring water of Yunyao mountain can beautify, nourish the face, eliminate diseases and strengthen the body. If it is combined with several herbs, it can also improve people''s physique. Now, the most important thing is to detoxify her body. By the way, she is recuperating her body... "Jun Mo Li, you are really the noble man in my life..." when she enters the bathroom, Murong Jin looks at the hot spring water in the pool below, and a faint smile appears at the bottom of her eyes. She glanced at the clothes made of the ice silk cloth on her body. The monster was really good to her. Such him, will only let her more moved, more sinking, more do not want to let go... "You are wrong, this king is not your destiny, this king is your destiny man. Jinxin, I swear, I will treat you as before all my life... "Jun Mo Li put her down and gave her a kiss on her ruddy lip. Knowing that her body had been very tired after days of running, she turned and left without stopping. He still has a lot of things to arrange. Only when he has arranged, can he go to bed with his woman peacefully... "Jun Mo Li, I will remember your kindness. If one day I can''t afford it, I will marry you..." Murong Jin watched the figure of Zhilan Yushu leave slowly, and the bathroom door closed slowly, Also did not think much, then jumped out some let Jun Mo glass heart in full bloom words¡° Jinxin, I remember what you said. You wait. I''ll make you unbearable soon. Ha ha... "

 Chapter 56

    As night fell, the last light in the sky disappeared, and the whole Yunyao town was submerged in darkness.


    Outside the moon tower, red lanterns are hanging high. The night wind blows, and the red candle flickers with enchanting light, which makes a kind of enchanting beauty.


    Tonight is the first night of the auction of Huakui Hualing in Mingyue building. The guests who came to support the auction almost trampled down the threshold of Mingyue building.


    "Procuress, do you have anything new?"


    Amid the uproar of voices, a gorgeous voice line sounded, attracting the attention of many people in the hall. Especially the girls in the moon tower, one by one, looked straight.


    "Yes, we have everything that the sixth Lord wants."


    The bustard, who was greeting the guests, looked back and was in full bloom. The old face, which was not sure how many layers of rouge had been smeared on, laughed out a flower and immediately came up to lead the way.


    "Pick out some of the most delicious ones for me and send them to me..."


    Chu Mo Shang shakes a peach blossom fan in his hand, and his red clothes are extremely arrogant. There is a kind of evil smile on his face, which can make countless women jealous. Peach blossom eyes are slightly narrowed, which is extremely romantic.


    "Well, well, a few days ago, we got a lot of good goods from Mingyue building. Brigadier general Bao was waiting on us very well..."


    The procuress''s eyes seem to stay unintentionally on the last Jun Mo Li, and then move away quietly.


    The master is very interested. He seldom shows up once. Shouldn''t he come to the flower spirit?


    "As long as the girls can make these two masters enjoy themselves, I will give them a lot of rewards."


    As soon as Chu Mo Shang raised his hand, a large stack of bank notes appeared in the hands of the procuress. The rich appearance made the men and women look red eyed.


    "What are you doing? I''d like to invite the four beauties in spring, summer, autumn and winter up here... "


    The procuress weighed the weight of the stack of banknotes and laughed more happily. The handkerchief in the hand waved, immediately sent the small servant girl behind to invite a person.


    "Little beauty, I have a crush on you. Let''s go..."


    It seems to see a good prey. As soon as Chu moshang''s Peach Blossom Fan closes, he raises his hand and pulls a beauty who is passing by into his arms. The Peach Blossom Fan raises the beauty''s chin.


    "The sixth Prince''s eyes are really poisonous. She is summer in spring, summer, autumn and winter, and she is also a clean yellow flower girl...."


    The procuress gives Xia Yu a wink. Xia Yu, who was preparing to struggle, gives up the struggle wisely. A slight smile rises on her soft face and leans obediently into Chu Mo Shang''s arms.


    "That''s natural. I can see the quality of the goods at a glance


    Chu Mo Shang is not modest either. She eats tofu on the woman''s body freely, and there is a little bit of unknown emotion in her enchanting peach blossom eyes.


    In order to get to Yunyao mountain with his sixth emperor brother, he is on his way. He hasn''t found a woman for many days. Now he really wants to panic.


    "On the first night of the auction of Huakui Hualing in Mingyue building, the beauty of Hualing is famous in the world. The sixth prince can fight for it."


    Dad''s eyes dribbled around several times, and sent Hua Ling to Chu Mo Shang. It was the master''s death order. If she can''t finish it, I''m afraid the procuress can''t do it.


    "That''s necessary. I brought these masters to the moon tower tonight, just for Hualing''s budding rose..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s mind flashed a ping Ting figure, suddenly feel the whole body blood spray. A year ago, when he attended the Yunyao meeting, he once saw the flower spirit side. The extraordinary beauty and the noble temperament make him unforgettable to this day.


    "With the words of the sixth prince, I can rest assured. The girl of Hualing doesn''t agree to auction her first night. She wants to leave herself to the sixth prince. It seems that her true feelings are not wrongly paid. "


    The procuress disguised the light in his eyes, pushed open the door of a VIP room, and invited Chu moshang and his party in. At the same time, the other three in spring, summer, autumn and winter were also brought by the little maid.


    "Brother Erhuang, what do you like?"


    Chu Mo Shang holds the woman on her lap and drinks the best daughter red that the woman has given her. Her thin lip triggers a faint smile.


    He really wants to know, Murong Jinxin if saw the second emperor brother holding other women will have what reaction? I don''t know if his brother here will be castrated directly


    "Liu Huang''s younger brother, I''m afraid of my family and can''t afford other women."


    With a wave of Jun Mo Li''s sleeve, the woman who was about to sit down beside him was swept out by an internal force and fell heavily on the big bed behind him. She didn''t even hum and fainted directly.


    "Brother Erhuang really doesn''t know how to feel for the beauty of a woman. It''s a pity that brother Erhuang is willing to take care of such a beautiful woman."


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t look at the woman who didn''t know whether she was dead or alive. She sighed in her heart that Murong Jin''s heart was really powerful. It was her ability to control a man like this, and she seemed willing.


    "Mr. Li, it''s natural for men to sneak in occasionally. They don''t have to give up the whole forest for a woman."


    Nangong Han plays with a woman''s jade hand and looks at Jun Mo Li who is drinking with his head down. The prince of a country said that he was afraid of the inside. This Jun Mo Li lost the face of all the men in the world.


    "What the Nangong prince said is that the king has a habit of cleanliness. Unlike the Nangong prince, he can eat anything and is not afraid of diarrhea..."


    This is mingyuelou with his little wild cat on his back. If his little wild cat knew that he had come to this place and held other women, I''m afraid his fate would be very miserable.


    He wants to live, not die young


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nangong Han is blocked by Jun Mo Li''s words, and a handsome face turns green and red. This damned Jun Mo Li, is it necessary to talk so ugly? If he hadn''t been able to beat him, he would have swung his fist.


    Well, he still plays more women and drinks more. If he wants to deal with him, he will disclose the news that he came to Mingyue building to Murong Jinxin tomorrow.


    "Ha ha, brother Erhuang''s eyes are always different from those of ordinary people. I''ll see if I can take a fancy to Huakui in mingyuelou. If I do, even if I give up my love, I''ll give him the first night of Hualing."


    Chu Mo Shang also knew the festival between Jun Mo Li and Nangong Han. He patted Nangong Han on the shoulder and turned the topic. His two brothers were inspired by his words on a whim. He didn''t want him to make trouble with Nangong Han.


    "Liuhuangdi is generous, but it''s OK for liuhuangdi to say this in front of the king, but don''t spread it to Jinxin''s ears. Otherwise, the king will have bad luck, and liuhuangdi won''t be able to do well..."


    Jun Mo Li''s eyelids suddenly jumped, as if there was an ominous premonition that made him frown. The vision subconsciously then looked downstairs, just saw the flower spirit to cover the veil to walk out.


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. Hualing just looks up. Their eyes are opposite. Junmo glass reads a trace of pain from Hualing''s eyes.


    "The second emperor brother Bento did not say anything..."


    Chu Mo Shang touched to touch nose, thought of Murong Jin heart that fierce small appearance, careful dirty can''t help but mercilessly shrink. If that woman knows that he has touched other women, I''m afraid that the first one who has bad luck is not the second brother, but him.


    He has lived for nearly 20 years. It seems that for the first time, he is so "afraid" of a woman, and that woman has a great dislike for him


    "The Huakui of mingyuelou is really worthy of his reputation. He just shows his eyes and makes people excited..."


    Nangong Han''s eyes suddenly brightened, but his eyes could no longer leave huahualing. Such a gorgeous woman is a man, I''m afraid they all want to have it for themselves. But Chu Mo Shang has already ordered, he is not good to rob. Not tonight, tomorrow night he must get the world''s best.


    "Ha ha ha, I fell in love with her that day. It''s a pity that the procuress would not let go. Otherwise, I don''t know how many times I''ve slept with her. If the prince of Nangong had seen her, he would not be able to stop... "


    Chu Mo Shang also made no secret of his possession of Hualing. After the auction, he would enjoy her and enjoy her. He still remembers the fragrance of her.


    "In that case, it''s not a waste of our trip tonight. I''ll ask the sixth prince to accept it tomorrow night."


    Nangong Han was also very forthright. He immediately took out a silver note from his arms and threw it on the table. The meaning was self-evident.


    "It''s easy to say that with the support of Nangong prince, I can save a lot of money..."


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t postpone it either. His slender fingers flipped over the stack of banknotes at will. He had already understood Nangong Han''s sincerity.


    As for women, no matter how beautiful they are, they are all playful to him. If Hualing doesn''t enjoy himself tonight, he will have plenty of time to play in the future.


    It''s just a few words. The price of the auction has gone up 100 times, jumping from the starting price of 10000 Liang to 1 million Liang.


    "Ten million taels!"


    Chu Mo Shang shakes the Peach Blossom Fan in his hand and drinks the wine from the woman in his arms. As soon as he opens his mouth, he raises the price ten times.


    Ten million Liang, the first night to buy a brothel woman, in any dynasty, is undoubtedly a sky high price. The boiling hall on the first floor was quiet. Everyone went to the VIP room on the third floor to see who was willing to pay so much for the Huakui of Mingyue building.


    When it was clear that it was Chu moshang, the local tyrants who wanted to increase the price also stopped. Chu Mo Shang is a master who doesn''t want to die for women. They don''t dare to fight him. Besides, he is the king of Chu.


    "Ten million taels for the third time, deal!"


    With a high drink, Chu moshang sold the first night of Hualing at an unprecedented high price of 12 million yuan, and the auction of mingyuelou came to an end.


    "Give me Hualing girl, please come up..."

 Chapter 57

    Chu Mo Shang''s words fall down, and Hualing''s body on the high stage trembles obviously. The little face under the white gauze is pale, and the beautiful eyes are dead.


    Finally came to this moment, from then on she will become the sharpest blade in his hand, with his body and beauty in exchange for everything he wants, to be the most dutiful piece in his hand.


    "Ling''er, let''s go. You are already the man of the sixth prince."


    The procuress stepped onto the stage and approached Hualing''s ear. If she whispered something, she felt sorry for her.


    This girl can have a bright future, but she wants to stay and make a chess piece, so that she can see her master from time to time.


    Many times she would like to ask her, for a man, let his life in dirty, is it worth it?


    "Well."


    Hualing nodded gently and answered. Without hesitation, Lianbu moved to the VIP room on the third floor.


    This is the way she chose not to return. She has no regrets


    "Lord six, I''ve brought you some people. You have to show mercy on them. Don''t make them bad..."


    The procuress twisted the snake''s waist and led Hualing to come in. She gave a look to the woman who was still in Chu moshang''s arms. The woman immediately got up, stood aside and made room.


    "Ling''er has met several masters."


    Hualing''s body was slightly blessed, just like the sound of a yellow warbler coming out of the valley, which echoed in the small compartment. Chumoshang and nangonghan were numb.


    "Ling''er, my darling, I came to Yunyao specially for you this time. Don''t let me down."


    Chu Mo Shang got up, slender fingers picked up Hualing''s delicate chin, across the thin veil, took the chance to kiss Hualing. The fragrance was so strong that he couldn''t help it. If there were no dignitaries, he would have eaten Hualing directly.


    "Ling''er, thank you for your love. I''ll try my best to serve him. Ling''er only hopes that the sixth prince will be more affectionate. "


    Hualing didn''t escape Chu Mo Shang''s touch, but didn''t take the initiative to climb Chu Mo Shang like other women. Just standing quietly in front of Chu Mo Shang, he spoke quietly.


    "Don''t worry, ling''er. I won''t let you down. I have said that if you want to go back to the six kings'' house with me, I will not treat you badly. "


    Jun Mo Li took off the white gauze on Hualing''s face, and was shocked by the beauty that appeared at the bottom of his eyes. This woman seems to be more beautiful than what he saw a year ago, just like a goblin, which can make all men crazy.


    In this way, if the woman takes her back to the palace, even if he doesn''t want to play, she can receive other guests.


    "That spirit son wants side imperial concubine''s position, six princesses can give?"


    Flower spirit a pair of beautiful eyes straight into Chu Mo Shang''s eyes, rose like delicate red lips light open, very indifferent mouth asked.


    Her first task is to stay beside Chu moshang and watch him. No matter by any means, she will finish it.


    "Well, within half a year, the king will give you the position of side concubine."


    Jun Mo Li thinks that it''s good to use the title of a side imperial concubine to hold her back. This woman''s utilization value is far higher than his expectation.


    Now he and his father are trying every means to win over the generals in the army. If she is willing to accompany those men for a few nights, it may be more effective than they say for a few days and nights.


    "That''s what we''ve agreed. The sixth Prince is not allowed to turn back."


    Got the promise, Hualing finally smile, so a touch of light smile will her beautiful little face embellishment more bright, emitting a fatal temptation light.


    "I''ve always said a lot. Ling''er will follow me with peace of mind. I''ll keep you prosperous all your life."


    Chu Mo Shang''s eyes appeared a trace of ridicule, in the end is brothel woman, although the temperament and appearance of the world rare woman can match, but this mind and most women are the same.


    It''s better for such a woman to control


    "Well, there are still two witnesses. If Wang Ye breaks his promise, ling''er still has witnesses..."


    Hualing''s white jade finger holds the pot and pours a cup of wine for Chu Mo Shang. She waits for Chu Mo Shang to drink it. Her eyes seem to sweep the other two men intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Ha ha, well, since they are the witness of ling''er, ling''er will pour a glass of wine for them, so that they won''t cheat in the future, ha ha..."


    Chu moshang sees nangonghan''s eyes wandering around Hualing all the time. As a fellow, he understands nangonghan''s feelings in his heart. Seeing that Nangong Han has paid a lot of money, he can try his best to let him have a taste.


    "Yes, ling''er."


    Hualing really wanted it. She took the pot and poured a glass of wine for Nangong Han. She handed it over with a smile. As she thought, Nangong Han took advantage of it.


    But she doesn''t care. If these men can take advantage and get face-to-face opportunities with their loved ones, she really doesn''t care at all.


    "Prince Li, please..."


    She went to Chu Mo Shang and poured a glass of wine with trembling hands to Jun Mo Li''s lips. Those beautiful eyes are so tender that they seem to drip water.


    But half of what she said and half of what she did, the door of the private room was kicked open from the outside with a bang


    "Jun Mo Li, how are you, how are you..."


    Murong Jin heart into the door, the scene will let her fiery up. This slut, if it wasn''t for her whim to ask Feng a few words, I don''t know that he came here to find a woman behind her back.


    The front foot just vowed to her, the back foot then ran this kind of fireworks place, also allowed the woman to approach him. If she didn''t come tonight, would he just roll with this woman.


    "Jinxin, listen to my explanation..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the murderous woman, and the corners of her mouth draw fiercely. For a moment, she is at a loss. Although he didn''t do anything bad, he still felt that he had done something bad behind her back.


    "Explain? Explain that your sister, Jun Mo Li, you killed you as a bully... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is really angry. No matter whether someone else is watching, she swings her fist and smashes it on Jun Mo Li. The fierce look makes everyone look silly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Several women in the room were stunned, and their mouths opened slightly. They couldn''t believe that Murong Jinxin, who was beating Jun Mo Li, couldn''t make any reaction.


    Nangong Han is also stunned. Although he has only one-sided relationship with Murong Jinxin, he knows that this woman is tough, but he didn''t expect to be so tough.


    Chu Mo Shang was a little bit normal. Looking at Jun Mo Li who was being beaten, he was afraid and wondered whether he would be the next one to be beaten.


    "Jinxin, it''s none of the king''s business. The sixth emperor''s younger brother forced him to come. He said that if he didn''t come, he would be a loser tied to his belt by a woman..."


    Jun Mo Li really wants to vomit blood. He can''t fight back when he''s beaten, and he doesn''t dare to reply when he''s scolded. I''m afraid that it will irritate her and make me feel more painful. In a hurry, he could only pull Chu Mo Shang out as a cushion.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said this, Murong Jin''s fist, which was about to fall, stopped in the air. For a long time, it didn''t fall on him. She was overjoyed.


    "Jun Mo Li, stand at the door for me, and let all the men in the world have a look. You are such a duplicitous bitch!"


    Murong Jin''s anger just went down a little. It turned out that it was inspired by Chu Mo Shang''s bad words. OK, then she will hold down the breath in her chest for a while.


    With a little finger of plain white hand, Jun Mo Li suddenly had the heart to die.


    "Jin Xin, don''t do this, or go back to punish?"


    Jun Mo Li''s face is not so ugly, Jin Xin''s move is too cruel. If he really stands at the door for a few hours, all his wisdom will be destroyed.


    "Well, you can stand if you don''t want to. After you go back, you can roll up your bedding and go out to sleep. You''ll never get into my bed in your life. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is very good. She nods her head and feels ashamed, doesn''t she? She did it on purpose. She didn''t let him lose his face. He will make this mistake next time.


    "Don''t... don''t... I''ll just stand here... Just calm down..."


    Smell speech, Jun Mo Li atmosphere also dare not in a mouth, had to admit life, obediently walked to the door of the room, all kinds of tangled stand a move also dare not move.


    If standing can make her calm, it''s better to stand than to be driven out of the room by her. He comforted himself like this.


    "Jun Mo Li, I Murong Jin''s heart provoked you?"


    After finishing one, Murong Jinxin turns her head and looks at the man with a stiff smile on her face. She asks a question.


    "Keke... No... how can you provoke Ben wangne..."


    Chu Mo Shang coughs awkwardly. He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. The woman''s appearance makes him feel flustered. The feeling was inexplicable, but it was so strong that he couldn''t escape.


    "No? What did I warn you about last time? Don''t mess with me. You''re better than me. Take my men to the brothel to play with women. Ha, do you believe that I will step on you directly? "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t like Chu moshang at all, but now it happened again. She was so angry that she kicked Chu moshang in the chest. The strength of that kick directly kicked the defenseless Chu moshang.


    "Murong Jinxin... You madman... I''m not the second brother..."


    Chu Mo Shang was kicked silly by that foot. It took a long time for him to react. He covered his chest and got up from the ground. Tie Qing looked at the arrogant and domineering woman in front of him with a very painful face.


    "I don''t care who you are? If you make me unhappy, I''ll make your ancestors unhappy... "

 Chapter 58

    Murong Jin''s heart looked coldly at the man in red, without the slightest fear. Especially, who gives her Murong Jin heart is not happy, she will let who is not happy with it.


    Lucky for him this time, Junmo glass hasn''t done anything to be broken into pieces. If there is another time, she will peel off the skin of the stallion.


    "You..."


    Chu Mo Shang held back the pain of his chest and wanted to say something to make Murong Jin unhappy. But I''m afraid I''m not rational enough to finish. My eight generation ancestors are really scolded by her. Therefore, he swallowed the words that had reached his throat.


    "Chu moshang, this time, one kick is on your chest. Next time, you won''t be so lucky. I''m afraid you can''t even be a man. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at Chu Mo Shang not happy, in the heart comfortable a lot, bah a, then turned his eyes to Nangong Han.


    "Don''t stare at my palace like this. It has nothing to do with my palace, and I haven''t provoked you..."


    Nangong Han''s scalp felt numb, and his original mood of watching a good play suddenly became dark. Murong Jin heart if really also give him a few slaps, he can only dumb eat Huanglian himself. After all, this is the state of Chu, and it''s impossible for him to argue with a woman.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart pour also didn''t say what, move the vision to a face panic of flower spirit body. Staring at Hualing for a long time, until Hualing''s legs almost softened, he opened his mouth without laughing.


    "You want to feed him a drink?"


    If she is not wrong, this woman is the Huakui Hualing of mingyuelou auction tonight. Looking at it, she is a woman with incomparable emptiness. It''s a pity that she seduced the wrong person.


    "I... I..."


    Flower spirit a contact Murong Jin heart that indifference incomparable eyes, all of a sudden panic. The pale lips opened, as if trying to explain something, but after all did not say a complete word.


    All these years, she has been thinking about what kind of woman can win the master''s heart. At this moment, she understood, but it was too late.


    "Murong Jinxin, she just poured a glass of wine for the second emperor brother. It''s a normal thing in such a place..."


    Chu Mo Shang blood gas up, almost not Murong Jin heart words to die. Looking at the appearance of Murong Jinxin, it seems that she still wants to fight against Hualing. He bought the flower spirit for ten million taels of silver. This crazy woman can''t be killed without any reason.


    "In the eyes of you stallion, she and Jun Mo Li roll together in front of you, and you will feel normal."


    Murong Jin heart extremely spit at Chu Mo Shang, what else in the world is abnormal in his eyes? I''m afraid not.


    This woman named Hualing can''t be seen by others, but she can see it very clearly. The woman made it clear that she had a different plan for the evil of Jun Mo Li.


    "Murong Jinxin... Can you be reasonable... She''s the woman I paid for... I just asked her to pour a glass of wine for Nangong Prince and the second emperor brother..."


    Chu Mo Shang has never been so helpless, can this woman not be so indiscriminate to give people a charge? Hualing''s behavior is very normal in brothel, OK!


    "You mean that my Murong Jin heart is unreasonable? I wronged her? "


    Murong Jin heart is to see clearly, all these things are Chu Mo Shang this stallion out. Without his permission, the woman named Hualing didn''t have the courage to seduce Jun Mo Li.


    "I don''t mean that... You can move her if you want... I will give her to the second emperor brother... How do you like to toss and toss..."


    Chu Mo Shang really felt that he couldn''t make it clear. He took a look at Hua Ling. After a long time, he sighed.


    She''s really the killer of his life. He can''t do anything about her. Well, it''s rare for her Chu Mo Shang to meet a woman who can make him compromise unconditionally. Let her do everything.


    "Brother Liuhuang, don''t harm me. I have nothing to do with her. If it wasn''t for Liu Huang''s younger brother''s face, she would have been a dead man. "


    On hearing this, Jun Mo Li almost didn''t have a heart attack. It''s just pouring a glass of wine. His little wild cat has already got angry. If you talk about Hualing for a while, will his little wild cat kill him directly?


    "Shut up, I''m very happy to see you..."


    The words that Jun Mo Li blurts out seem to be very common, but in fact there is a secret. Murong Jin heart a listen, seem to hear what, people also suddenly calm a lot.


    This demon is not the kind of person who loses his sense of propriety when he is aroused. He will appear here. He must be calculating something. And this woman named Hualing, after all, is a brothel woman, and Chu Mo Shang bought it. Even if it is as beautiful as an immortal, it can''t be in the eyes of this demon. But just now Hualing was very close to him, but he didn''t kill anyone


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li is very obedient, immediately shut up, the image of the fear is portrayed thoroughly. The onlookers saw this scene, the men shook their heads one after another, while the women were envious and their eyes were red.


    "Chu moshang, you made me upset in the middle of the night, and compensated me for the mental loss of 1 million Liang. If you dare to lose a son, I''ll never stop talking to you. "


    After calming down, Murong Jinxin doesn''t want to be humiliated in front of everyone. Small face a horizontal, small hand a stretch, put out a want money posture.


    This kind of stallion''s money, not pit white not pit


    "This king... Compensate..."


    Chu Mo Shang heavily vomited out a breath, he finally realized what a lost wife and folded soldiers. He''s wrong. He shouldn''t have brought his second brother here. If he pays for the money, it will be a lesson.


    After saying that, he took out one million liang from his arms and handed it to the woman with evil spirit.


    "If there is another time..."


    Murong Jinxin took the banknote and counted it. She was very satisfied with the banknote and put it in her purse. The corners of her mouth turned up slightly and looked at Chu Mo Shang with a face of mourning disdain.


    "There is no next time... I promise there will be no next time..."


    It''s not that he''s sick, that his brain is not normal, that he can''t spend too much money, and that he doesn''t want to be a eunuch. It''s enough to do this kind of unfortunate thing once.


    "Jun Mo Li, you stand here for an hour and go back immediately after an hour. If you miss a second, I''ll break your leg. If I go back one second late, I''ll burn your blanket directly... "


    Murong Jin heart cold hum a, went to the bitter force ha ha of Jun Mo Li side, looking at the evil man, not the slightest bit of sympathy.


    Anyway, she Murong Jinxin has no good reputation, and she doesn''t want any good reputation. Just let him stand for an hour, it is very cheap for him.


    "Jinxin..."


    Jun Mo Li has a bitter face. He wants to plead for himself, but he doesn''t dare to say anything. Alas, after tonight, I''m afraid his fear will spread all over the world.


    Anyway, she used four words of my man to describe his status tonight. She has already recognized him, not only standing for an hour, but also standing for him.


    "Hum..."


    Murong Jin heart also ignore Jun Mo glass, sleeves a swing, with a million taels of silver swagger left. Those onlookers saw her come out, everyone looked in awe, and spontaneously gave her a way.


    "Brother Erhuang, you are looking for a good woman..."


    Looking at Murong Jin heart figure has completely disappeared, Chu Mo Shang quite helpless knead knead eyebrow. Murong Jin heart that evil star he can''t afford to offend, find him this more unfortunate than his second brother complain a few words or can.


    "You shut up to me. If it wasn''t for you, could I have come to such a humiliating end? Sooner or later, the king of this account book will settle with you. "


    Jun Mo Li''s eyes shrank like a shining stone, and his fierce eyes swept Chu Mo Shang''s body. Although it''s acting, we have to act like that.


    He knew that Jinxin had probably guessed that he had a purpose when he came to mingyuelou, otherwise he would not let him go so soon, and he would not spare Hualing.


    "Well, well, it''s all my fault. I''ll never dare to die. You quickly stand for an hour and fly back with your lightness skill. Otherwise, you''ll have to go with the bad luck. "


    Chu Mo Shang touched the chest that still faintly painful, inexplicably breed a lot of irritability. He came to mingyuelou to have fun, but now he has no idea of having fun. Somewhere where the enthusiasm used to be high, now it''s gone.


    Killer, Murong Jinxin, that woman is definitely born to conquer him


    "Six princes, I won''t waste your time. I remember your words, our palace will send someone to pick up Hualing girl tomorrow. "


    After watching the play, Nangong Han thinks it''s meaningless to stay. Soft fragrance and warm jade are in his arms. He has to have a good time. He has no time to waste on this pair of unfortunate brothers.


    "Nangong prince, please."


    Chu Mo Shang waved casually, and Nangong Han left with the other three women in the room. Only Chu Mo Shang and Hualing were left in the small room.


    "Brother Liuhuang, you have to change your room. I''m not in the mood to hear you humming in it."


    Jun Mo Li watched the people disperse. As long as his brother Liu Huangdi, who had been through many battles, began to fight for hundreds of rounds. It doesn''t have much to do with him, but he is being punished. If they make any noise in it, he can''t hear it.


    "I was almost kicked to death by your woman. Now I''m not in the mood to hum to you. Would you like to come in and have a drink. Don''t worry, I''ll never chew my tongue. "


    Chu Mo Shang picked up a wine pot, looked up and poured it into his mouth. Now, apart from drinking, he really can''t think of a good way to relieve his inexplicable irritability.


    "You bring the table here, and I will stand and drink with you."


    Jun Mo Li thinks he''s better to be honest, or he won''t have a good fruit to eat. She just punished him and didn''t say she wouldn''t let him drink. So if he had a few drinks, nothing would happen.


    "Well, I don''t know what to say about you. I''m afraid you''re the only one in the world when a woman manages you like this." Smell speech, the corner of Chu Mo Shang''s mouth mercilessly drew. Is that exaggeration? This person has gone, still so honest, this is to do for whom to see? After all, he consciously moved the table to the door of the room, and the brothers drank one by one. As for Hualing, he was put aside to have a look at this one and that one. He was very unhappy

 Chapter 59

    Night, quiet terrible, dark sky above the stars dim.


    By the window, Murong Jin''s heart is cold and calm, her face is sitting on the soft couch, her eyebrows are light, her lips are tight, waiting patiently for a demon to return to her room.


    Suddenly, a flash of white light, Jun ink glass fell steadily in the room. See the mood is not very good woman, that peerless elegant face immediately piled up flattery smile.


    "Jin... Jin heart..."


    Although he was laughing, his heart was still shaking. Looking at the posture of this woman, I''m afraid it''s not a good night.


    "It''s hard here?"


    Murong Jin''s heart glanced at a demon who had done something wrong. After a long silence, she picked up the stick on the soft couch and pointed to a place in Jun Mo Li.


    This finger made Jun Mo Li''s whole face slightly red


    "No... no..."


    Jun Mo Li tangled for a long time, only to stammer should be a word. He was so miserable that he wanted to attack her immediately, but he obviously didn''t dare to say that. He didn''t dare to think about the consequences of saying that.


    "Is there something wrong here?"


    Murong Jin heart also didn''t refute his words, the small wooden stick in the hand then pointed to his head, Yin side of ask a way.


    "No... no..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at Murong Jin''s heart with such a terrible look and swallows his saliva very hard. After 20 years of living, this is the first time that I have this kind of creepy feeling.


    "How dissatisfied are you with me?"


    Murong Jinxin nodded, and the stick in her hand pointed to her. Since the body and heart are not sick, it is not that the problem is out of her.


    "No... no... absolutely not..."


    Jun Mo Li was so scared that he was sweating all over. Looking at Murong Jin''s little stick waving in her heart, she was frightened.


    "This is not, that is not, so what do you do in mingyuelou? Don''t tell me that I''m having tea with Chu moshang. I''m talking to Nangong Han by the way. If you dare to say that, I''ll kill you... "


    "Pa" sound, Murong Jin''s heart in the small stick hard hit on the side of the table, issued a loud noise, showing that her anger has risen to the highest.


    In fact, she is not unreasonable. She also knows that some things between men are really easy to talk about in that place. But he can''t hide it from her. At least he should tell her.


    "Or do you take a fancy to that flower spirit, tonight is her first night''s auction, you can''t wait to attack her?"


    Before Jun Mo Li could answer, "pa", the stick knocked on the table again and knocked out a crack.


    "Jin Xin, do you want to die unjustly? Hualing is just a chess piece that Wang wants to put in Chu moshang''s side and carefully cultivate. It''s also for this that Wang will go to mingyuelou tonight... "


    Jun Mo Li really wants to cry. He is really unjust. He just goes to Mingyue building to deal with some business. That''s all.


    "Oh?"


    For his answer, Murong Jin heart did not show any surprised expression, all this in fact she has guessed. What she is most angry about now is that he didn''t report to her in advance.


    "Chu moshang is a very cautious man. Over the years, I have always wanted to put people around him, but I have never succeeded. Hualing is an orphan girl rescued by Yu three years ago. In order to repay her kindness, she voluntarily stays in Mingyue building. In order to put her in Chu Mo Shang''s side, the king has spent a lot of heart. Tonight, she just poured a glass of wine for the king in response to Chu Mo Shang''s words, that''s all... "


    Jun Mo Li rubbed the sore temple and explained the whole story clearly. Hualing has feelings for him, he naturally knows. The reason why Hualing didn''t abandon her is that Hualing always abides by his duty and never does anything beyond it.


    "Oh?"


    Murong Jin heart or just light should a, light let Jun Mo glass can''t distinguish her mood at the moment. In fact, listening to his explanation, her anger was almost gone.


    If she was Junmo glass, she would do the same thing as Junmo glass. After so many years of careful layout, we are about to succeed. We must not fall short because of something that can be explained.


    "Jinxin, I know my mistake. I won''t dare to do it next time. Please forgive me this time..."


    Jun Mo Li really can''t understand Murong Jin''s heart. She takes two steps forward and looks at the stick in Murong Jin''s heart and says carefully.


    He has been punished to stand for an hour. If he is being smoked, he really can''t accept it


    "Ha ha... You think it''s beautiful..."


    Murong Jin''s little stick in her heart accurately points a part of Jun Mo Li, and laughs unkindly. She went to the trouble to pick up a small stick back, do not use it is a waste of her efforts.


    "Jinxin... Don''t... Don''t do that..."


    Jun Mo Li was numb all over, and his blood rushed to his head, which made him a little overwhelmed, and he took a breath of cold air.


    The woman made it clear that she wanted to kill him. After tormenting him several times, he either turned into a wolf or burst to death.


    "Jun Mo Li, I''ll give you two choices. First, I''ll take a meal. Second, I''ll roll up the blanket and go out to sleep in the guest room for a month. I''ll choose by myself."


    Murong Jin heart see his face that abnormal red, the corners of the mouth slightly smoked. Can this demon be too pure? He can''t resist such teasing. I don''t know how he evaded the sacrifice of those women these years.


    "Where do you smoke if you smoke?"


    Jun Mo Li really wants to cry. Looking at the woman who can never compromise, she grinds her teeth. Is this a choice? To make it clear is to slap him. Let him sleep by himself. It''s better to kill him.


    "You can figure out where you want to smoke. If you choose to be smoked, you will be disfigured."


    Murong Jin heart pie pie mouth, cool looking at him, the words of export extremely have a sense of threat. Even if she decides that this monster will choose to be smoked, because he has taken advantage of her and become addicted to it.


    "Then... Can we postpone the execution... We owe it to the state of Chu to execute..."


    Jun Mo Li began to tangle with each other. He wanted to know that this woman couldn''t be merciful to him. It''s a foregone conclusion that if you smoke like this.


    However, the Yunyao meeting will be held in the future. It''s hard for him to take part with all his injuries


    "Yes, but with interest, one more stroke a day later."


    Murong Jin heart is very generous nodded, not too embarrassed him. She also knows that this time is not suitable to hurt him, so she is willing to give in a little.


    "Good."


    Jun Mo Li finally breathed a sigh of relief and nodded his head without thinking. One more stick a day is also a joint effort. He didn''t suffer anything, and he was not afraid of dozens of sticks. Anyway, he would not be killed by her.


    "Jun Mo Li, you can see clearly. My Murong Jinxin is such a mean and unreasonable person. If you regret it, it''s still time."


    This is the real she. Once she breaks her bottom line, she won''t even give her face. If this demon can''t stand it, he can retreat early, so as not to regret breaking his intestines one day.


    "I like you so much. You make me feel that you care about me. Today''s matter is that I didn''t handle it properly. I won''t hide anything from you in the future. "


    Jun Mo Li saw that she relaxed her look, and then she let go. Pick her up from the soft couch and walk to the bed. It''s been noisy for most of the night, and she''s been stimulated enough. If you don''t have a good rest, you will be in trouble.


    "It stinks to death. Get out and take a bath..."


    Murong Jinxin''s body got close to the bed and rolled in. She turned her head and held Jun Mo Li in disgust. Compared with him who was full of wine, she still liked him who was fresh and clean.


    "Just now, I had a few drinks with Liu Huang''s younger brother when I was standing. Jinxin, I''m afraid people all over the world will know that I''m planted in your hands after tomorrow."


    Jun Mo Li dragged her body over and approached her deliberately. Hot breathing spray on her face, with a faint aroma of wine, but also with a bit of intoxicating taste.


    He really wants to attack her now and make her a real woman


    "You''re afraid that you''ll be punished to stand. Go out like a boat, and you''ll be disgraced. This time it''s light. Next time I''ll let you kneel in front of thousands of people for three days and three nights. "


    Murong Jin heart squinted, and did not push away everywhere chaos of him. As the saying goes, a slap to give a sugar to eat, since has taught her, always give him some benefits.


    "What''s the shame of being afraid of your own woman? I''m not afraid to lose such a face. Jin Xin, in fact, I feel very uncomfortable in that place. I don''t believe you can touch it... "


    Jun Mo Li''s mouth was filled with a trace of evil smile. Just after being tossed by her, her body really suffered, and she didn''t dare to make a mistake. She had to be tested to see if there was a chance to take advantage of it.


    "Are you sure?"


    Murong Jin heart slanted his head looking at him, if he strongly request, she will not refuse, send door cheap not white not occupy. I''m afraid that after she takes advantage of it, he will be even more unbearable.


    "Sure..."


    As soon as Jun Mo Li saw the play, he nodded without hesitation. He''s sure. He''s very sure. If you can''t taste the meat, you can taste the minced meat.


    He is so eager for her


    "OK, I''ll see you off, but don''t regret it later..."


    Murong Jin heart is very generous spread out his hand, saw the evil more red Yan Jun face, only feel want to laugh. It''s just a touch. Is it necessary to get excited like this?


    "Jinxin..."


    Jun Mo Li''s breath is short, and he kisses Murong Jin''s delicate lips. He wants to rub her into his body.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart half open eyes, holding his fine strong waist small hand slowly down. She is a person who keeps her promise. Since she has promised, she will do it.


    Soon, the small room was warm and hot

 Chapter 60

    Yunyao mountain is shrouded by clouds and mist. The lush forests are stacked in layers, and the warm sunshine is falling, which adds more mysterious color to this mountain forest.


    When junmoli and his party arrived, Yunyao mountain had gathered a large number of people to attend the Yunyao conference. Everyone was looking forward to it, waiting for the Yunyao Mountain Gate to open.


    "Brother Erhuang, let''s go together?"


    Out of the crowd with a touch of red, Chu Mo Shang came over with a smiley face, followed by the pale Hualing.


    "Hualing has seen Prince Li."


    Hualing see Jun ink glass, such as water in the eyes of a glimmer of strange light, but it is a good cover, did not let anyone see.


    For her, as long as she can see him, even if it''s just a distant glance, it''s enough to make her feel good all day.


    "Well."


    Jun Mo Li nodded and gave a faint hum. There was no expression on the gorgeous face, strange as if he had never seen Hualing before.


    "Chu Mo Shang, as far as you can go, we will have bad luck if we go with you."


    Murong Jin heart was a little heavy, this meeting son saw flower spirit again, unavoidably thought of that night''s matter, see this crazy incomparable Chu Mo Shang more not pleasing to the eye.


    "Not necessarily. Maybe I can help you at the critical moment."


    Chu Mo Shang''s mouth corners slightly drew to draw, he is so bad, so can''t enter her eyes. It''s just a colleague, she can refuse so simply.


    "Give us a hand? I''m afraid you''d like us to die earlier. You can make a profit. Get out of here now, or I''ll kick you. "


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t believe Chu moshang''s words at all. Is this kind of stallion man''s words credible? Obviously not. She would rather believe that pigs can go up trees than this stallion''s broken mouth.


    "Murong Jinxin, are you a woman? I''m more than a man... "


    The corner of Chu Mo Shang''s mouth drew again, looking at Murong Jin Xin''s plain little face, he really wanted to come forward and squeeze her hard. As the thought rolled through his mind, he was horrified.


    It''s just a matter of fate. How could he have such an idea about a married woman? It really made him wonder, isn''t it


    "It''s none of your business whether I''m a man or a woman. If you''re wordy, I''ll make you confused about whether you''re a man or a woman."


    Murong Jin heart face a black, is not good at looking at the very flat stallion, fist clenched creak creak. This bitch, every time she sees him, she''ll have bad luck. This time, it will be no exception.


    "Brother Liuhuang, let''s go our own way. Otherwise, if you are beaten by a woman again, you will not look good after all."


    Jun Mo Li was shocked by the alarm bell in his heart. Before, he didn''t care much about his brother Liu Huang. Today, he suddenly found that his eyes on Jin Xin were not right. He felt a little flustered when he remembered what had happened all the way.


    He was very clear about the temperament of his brother. I don''t care about women. Even if I get together with women, I''m afraid I won''t be so accommodating. But he treats Jin Xin completely different from other women. Every time I will suffer losses in Jinxin, but I never get angry, which is too unusual.


    "OK, when I''m full, I''ll hold on. I''ll come to see you if I have nothing to do."


    Chu Mo Shang was so keen that he felt the hostility of Jun Mo Li in an instant. There is no tangle in what, turned and walked towards the crowd. At this time, the gate of Yunyao mountain opened.


    A man in green in his early 30s came out with dozens of Yunyao mountain disciples, announced the rules of Yunyao mountain, and began to let people into the mountain.


    The people who came to see the bustle lined up one by one, swallowed the special poison of Yunyao mountain, and then went up the mountain one after another.


    "It''s a poison specially made in Yunyao mountain for fear that someone will make trouble at the Yunyao meeting. When you go up the mountain, you take the poison. When you go down the mountain, someone will give you the antidote."


    Jun Mo Li takes out a poison avoiding pill from his sleeve and gives it to Murong Jin. Jin Xin''s body is still poisonous. He doesn''t dare to take any risks.


    The pill is extremely precious. Once taken, it will not be poisoned for three years, nor will it conflict with her black widow. It was left to him by his master when he left the school. He was not willing to eat it.


    "You don''t eat?"


    Murong Jin opened her heart and swallowed it. She thought it was a pill he made at will, but she didn''t think about it anywhere else. Just did not see him eat, very strange asked.


    "Fool, that poison avoiding pill is very precious. I have only three pills in total. How can I eat it at will? Don''t worry. I grew up in a medicine bath when I was a kid. I can avoid a lot of poison myself. "


    Jun Mo Li pinched her little red face, not worried that she would be poisoned. Although he is not invincible, don''t forget that he is a miracle doctor and is very good at detoxification.


    But see Murong Jin heart face concern, he still feel very useful, mood also unknowingly good up.


    "Why don''t you have one? I''m afraid Ye Ranran will be drunk with you again... "Hearing the words, Murong Jin''s heart is warm, and the feeling of being held in the palm of her hand is really unspeakable. Can''t help but get the look on the face also gentle a few minutes, even took the initiative to hold the hand of Jun Mo Li¡° Don''t worry. Last time, Wang was careless, so she had a chance. This time, I will not be drugged by her because of the storm and thunder. " Jun Mo Li separated her five fingers from her ten. For her first initiative, she was so excited that she almost wanted to cry. After so much, she finally let go of her guard. His efforts were not in vain¡° It''s better to be like this. If you''re in the middle of that kind of love poison, you can find wind and rain thunder to detoxify it. Don''t expect me... "Murong Jin gave him a glance. Since he was so sure, she had nothing to say. If there''s an accident, she''s great. Even if she''s dedicated, there''s nothing she can''t accept. "..." However, the four people''s mouths twitched and looked at each other at the same time. They really felt that their future Princess was too imaginative¡° Let''s go. " With a smile, Jun Mo Li leads her hand to the gate of Yunyao mountain. Just as she wants to get the poison, she is stopped by the man in green¡° Lord Li, my young lady told me that you don''t have to take this poison. However, you can''t take your family members to Yunyao mountain. " The appearance of the man in green is very respectful, and his attitude is also very kind, but his words are a bit murderous¡° Joke, I want to take people into Yunyao mountain, who can stop it? " Jun Mo Li gave a cold smile, looked at the man in green, took two poisons, took one with Murong Jinxin, and swaggered into Yunyao mountain. The poison of Yunyao mountain has no effect on him at all. If these people don''t want to come up to seek death, he won''t mean to send them to the West¡° Immediately go to inform the young lady that the prince of glass has taken people into the mountain. " Not long after Jun Mo Li left, the man in green whispered a command to a man nearby. As soon as the man flashed away, he left quickly¡° It seems that this trip is not going to be smooth, we have to be careful... "Murong Jin''s heart is holding Jun Mo Li''s hand tightly, and her heart has begun to be heavy. I''m afraid that ye Ranran has been waiting for her for a long time. She just clearly felt that the man in green was killing her¡° Don''t worry, everything has its own king. As long as I have breath, I will never let anything happen to you. " Ye Ranran is famous for her small stomach and narrow mind. It''s nothing if Jin Xin is not allowed to enter Yunyao mountain. Next, I''m afraid there are still some difficulties waiting for them¡° Don''t worry. I can''t die. I''ll get hurt at most. " Murong Jin''s heart is not worried. She touches the necklace with light pink light on her neck. At the critical moment, this necklace will certainly play a big role. With that, they went to the two forks... "Jinxin, this one can go straight to Yunyao mountain, there will be no obstacles on the road. This one is covered with many kinds of poisonous flowers and herbs. If you are not careful, you will die. However, many of these poisonous flowers and herbs are precious medicinal materials. If the person who chose this road successfully went to Yunyao mountain, all the herbs he picked along the way would belong to the people who passed. However, if we want to break through the three barriers of Yunyao mountain, we can only take this dangerous road. " Jun Mo Li''s slender fingers pointed to the two roads in front of him, one was the stone road in Pingtan, the other was the hard road full of thorns. It''s fair that the ancestors of Yunyao mountain set such a rule. As much risk as gain¡° Well, let''s go. " Murong Jinxin looked at the path which could not be seen. On both sides of the path, there were all kinds of flowers and plants, colorful and fragrant. She took the pill to avoid poison. She would be OK even if she walked sideways. As for the four, she believed that Junmo glass, the world''s first doctor, had the ability to protect their safety. So, she took Jun Mo Li''s hand and walked on the thorny road calmly. However, just walked a few steps, behind him came a arrogant voice with some helplessness¡° Murong Jinxin, this time is not that the king has to go the same way with you. Don''t go the same way and scold the king all the way... "Chu moshang came over with his own people and looked at the woman in white in front of him with a painful face. He is short of herbs to make poison, otherwise he doesn''t want to come to Murong Jinxin''s scolding, he is absolutely forced¡° Chu moshang, I don''t drive this road. You can go anywhere you want. If you have the ability, go to the front. Don''t follow us to make a turtle with a shrunken head... "

 Chapter 61

    Murong Jinxin brow tip a pick, quite disdainful looking at the red man in front of. She knows another identity of him. It''s not surprising that he will choose this road.


    It''s just that she doesn''t want him to come after them


    "OK, I''ll lead the way ahead and let you and the second emperor brother be the turtle with a shrunken head..."


    The corner of Chu Mo Shang''s mouth draws, this woman is really a calculating, want to let him explore the way in front. Well, they must have known his other identity for a long time. If you want to find your way, you can find your way, and you won''t lose a piece of meat.


    "Cut the crap and get out of the way. If you want us to be a turtle, it depends on whether you have the ability. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is not angry. It''s a good thing for Chu Mo Shang to come in at this time, which can save them a lot of energy and physical strength. They can not move now, and they will have to enter Yunyao gorge to break through the three barriers of Yunyao mountain later. That''s not for fun.


    "Go."


    Chu Mo Shang converged the smile of the face, waved a hand, then bypassed Murong Jinxin and others to go to the front, Hualing and his many subordinates immediately followed up.


    "Remember, every plant and flower here will never move unless instructed by the king."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the red figure that has gone far away, exhorts the four of them, and then leads Murong Jinxin''s little hand to the front. Although Chu Mo Shang opened the way in front of them, they were not the same people in the end. It was impossible for them to deliberately remind them of any real danger.


    They walked in silence, keeping a close distance with Chu Mo Shang in front of them. The expression on everyone''s face is very dignified and highly focused.


    "Shall I pick some herbs for you?"


    Murong Jinxin sees the Chu Mo Shang in front of her, and gains a lot. Thinking that she can''t be poisoned anyway, Yunyao mountain''s medicinal materials are famous in the world. If you don''t pick them, you can''t pick them. Otherwise, it''s a trip in vain.


    "No, just follow Chu Mo Shang with ease."


    Jun Mo Li shook his head and refused. Although these herbs are precious, they are easy to buy as long as there is silver. He doesn''t want to let Jin Xin be in some unknown danger because he is greedy for a small advantage. After all, no one knows what the crazy woman Ye Ranran will do on this road.


    "Chu Mo Shang really deserves his reputation..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at that red dazzling back, issued a sigh. The world knows his romantic side, but few people can see his serious side. It''s not easy for this man to make both identities so successful.


    "Mr. Wu Chen is famous for his poisons. He''s an invincible poison master. What you see is just the tip of his iceberg."


    Jun Mo Li''s eyes shrunk subconsciously. Childe Wuchen is more than worthy of his reputation. In the eyes of the people in the Jianghu, it is a god like existence. Otherwise, how could he spend so much effort to put Hualing around him.


    While they were talking, a humble wild flower stretched out its long tentacles and slowly approached Murong Jin''s heart


    "Be careful, miss three!"


    The wind was the first one to notice the difference. After a high drink, the silver sword in his hand waved towards the little wild flower with a lightning speed.


    "Brush... Brush..."


    More than ten tentacles stretched out by the little wildflower instantly retracted, deftly avoiding the blow of the wind. Then the whole flower trembled slightly, and dozens of tentacles shot out from all around the flower.


    The wind saw the silver sword in his hand and swept out directly. Where the sword wind went, the vegetation flew. When the silver sword swept the tentacles of the little wild flower, a shocking scene happened.


    The thin hair like tentacle twined up like a snake, and suddenly caught the silver sword in Feng''s hand. With a click, the silver sword broke into two pieces, and the one swept away by the tentacle disappeared at the speed that the naked eye could see.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Sitting on Murong Jinxin''s shoulder, Ono sees that the situation is not right. His scarlet tongue spits out dozens of drops of venom, each of which is precisely aimed at a tentacle, without exception.


    The sound of "zizizizi" came from the air in a flash, followed by the smell of something scorched. Take a look, the tentacles of Ono have been corroded by the venom of Ono, and there is no residue left. And the petals of the little wild flower that tried to attack Murong Jinxin fell and disappeared into the green grass.


    "Cannibal flower, ye Ranran is really willing to..."


    Jun Mo Li took a look at the little wild flower, and his handsome face was covered with haze. Cannibal flower, seemingly insignificant, but has a very strong offensive. Every living creature touched by its tentacles will surely be eaten by it, and there is no possibility of its survival.


    Ye Ranran must have guessed that he would give Jin Xinfu a pill to avoid poison, so he didn''t use poison to deal with Jin Xin. If he didn''t kill that insidious woman, he wouldn''t call her Junmo glass.


    "I''m afraid it''s just an appetizer. Isn''t Ye Ranran''s method that simple. Murong Jinxin, your life in Yunyao mountain will not be easy. "


    Hearing the news, Chu Mo Shang''s face is not good-looking. He looks at the dark unknown object on the green grass. For the first time, his heart shrinks fiercely.


    After a look at the woman in her arms held by Jun Mo Li, I have a bad feeling in my heart


    "The soldiers come to cover the water and the earth. Is Murong Jin afraid of that woman?"


    Now, she can''t give in, she can only march forward. Ye Ranran has any means. She can defend what she can, and face up to what she can''t. It''s not sure who will win. Besides, there is a ten thousand year old monster beside her. Can she be afraid of that woman?


    "Well, be careful and keep going. If liuhuangdi is bored, let''s go together. "


    Jun Mo Li looks at Chu Mo Shang, and there are thousands of different situations hidden in that eye. His six emperor younger brother must have moved his mind to Jin Xin, but he didn''t know it himself.


    Looking at this situation, it is impossible to get rid of his affectionate brother Liuhuang. In this case, it is another guarantee for Jinxin''s safety to let him go with him.


    "Murong Jinxin, you heard that the second Emperor invited me to go with him. If you want to scold the second emperor, it''s none of my business..."


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang can''t wait, grinning. That smile, flowers sad, but can''t fan Murong Jin heart''s eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s heart turns a white eye. Lidu is too lazy to pay attention to the man who has nothing to say. Holding Jun Mo Li''s warm hand, he walks forward on guard.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go. "


    Chu Mo Shang touched his nose. He was so ignored that his taste was not very good. Looking at the speechless face of several subordinates, he roared twice.


    After roaring, I went to the front to lead the way. This time, he walked very carefully. His enchanting peach blossom eyes were shining, and he was looking at all the strange things around him. He didn''t have the heart to pick the herbs, so he put all his attention on Murong Jin''s heart.


    The group walked so carefully, bypassing the traps one by one, avoiding the wave after wave of poison attacks. They were about to go to the top of Yunyao mountain, but they were blocked by a group of butterflies flying in the distance.


    Tens of thousands of butterflies with different expressions stir up their tiny pink wings to hover in the air, sometimes in the shape of flowers, sometimes in the shape of trees, sometimes in the shape of animals. From a distance, it''s beautiful.


    "Murong Jinxin, how much does Ye Ranran hate you? Even Yunyao butterflies are released. Tut tut... "


    Chu Mo Shang''s slender fingers stretched out like jade, and a little pink butterfly jumped into his palm, fluttering its wings and dancing, which was very cute.


    "Ye Ranran, this bitch..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the cloud Yao butterfly all over the mountain and valley, his teeth creaking. Yunyao butterfly looks beautiful, but the more beautiful things are, the more toxic they are. This kind of butterfly has been kept in captivity with all kinds of poisons since it was born. It is full of poison all over its body. It likes to eat human flesh most. Once ordered by the master, he will never stop until he reaches his goal.


    Looking at the situation, ye Ranran wants to use Yunyao butterfly to kill Jin


    As soon as Jun Mo Li''s words came down, a beautiful sound of Qin came into the air. Sometimes it was melodious, sometimes it was sad and moving. It reverberated in the valley and could not be heard


    With the sound of the piano, Yunyao butterfly, who was still dancing in mid air, was shocked. Then, as if she smelled the smell of prey, she rushed to Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Brother Erhuang, you protect your women, and these broken butterflies will be handed over to the king..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s face changed greatly. Subconsciously, he wanted to protect Murong Jin''s heart, but he saw that Jun Mo Li had already taken the lead and formed a boundary with his internal power beside Murong Jin''s heart.


    A group of Yunyao butterflies hit Jun Mo Li hard and formed a boundary. After they were shocked to fly out, they flapped their wings and flew back, continuing to hit the impregnable boundary.


    "Light a fire for the king and burn all the butterflies."


    Jun Mo Li holds Murong Jin''s heart and looks at Yunyao butterfly rushing up wave by wave. Her face is more and more ugly. The impact force of these butterflies is bigger and bigger each time. In a short time, he can still support himself. If he delays for a few hours, I''m afraid he will also spit blood and die.


    "That tree is nontoxic. Go and cut down all the branches of that tree for the king."


    Chu Mo Shang''s figure flashed, blocking the way of wind, rain and thunder. The enchanting peach blossom eyes looked around and soon pointed to a big tree not far away.


    A command, the wind and rain lightning moved, he brought in a few men also moved.


    "It''s the sixth emperor''s younger brother who thinks it over. I''m careless."


    The dark light in Jun Mo Li''s eyes flashed. Fortunately, Chu Mo Shang was there. Otherwise, wind, rain, thunder and lightning would have died here. Except that tree is non-toxic, all the others around here are highly toxic Millennium poisons. Any one of them will surely die.


    "The two brothers wrote down that you owe me a favor."

 Chapter 62

    Chu Mo Shang a smile of evil spirit, not polite to Jun Mo Li ask for return. He really saved the storm and thunder. Sooner or later, he will let his second brother return the favor.


    Although he will save people, a large part of the reason is for Murong Jinxin, the woman who never pays attention to him


    "Don''t worry, brother Liuhuang. The king of Japan will return this favor."


    Jun Mo Li also didn''t shirk, this human feelings owe is owe, should return of he will return. It''s also clear that his heart will feel relaxed. He never likes to owe others anything.


    "Lord, what can I do for you?"


    Hualing looks at Murong Jin''s heart, which is surrounded by thousands of butterflies. She is envious, but that envy can''t be revealed. She walked to Chu Mo Shang and asked gently.


    The master is trapped. If she can make a contribution, it''s the best


    "It''s a big help for us to stand here and don''t move."


    Chu Mo Shang has no mind to flirt with Hualing, and no mind to coax Hualing. Just gave Hua Ling a light look in the eyes, indicating that she was a little calm.


    This woman, nangonghan, had a good time last night. She even came up with the idea of buying her from him for twice as much money. It can be seen that her utilization value is very great. In this case, he also wanted to ensure her safety.


    "Yes, don''t worry. Ling''er won''t make trouble for him."


    Hualing''s beautiful eyes flashed regret, but Chu Mo Shang''s words have been said, she did not dare to refute. Had to stand aside, from time to time while Chu Mo Shang did not pay attention to see Jun Mo glass a few eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All her little actions did not attract men''s attention, but could not escape Murong Jinxin''s eyes. But in this case, killing these butterflies is the right thing to do. As for others, we can discuss them later.


    "Don''t think about it. She''s nothing."


    Jun Mo Li is such a sharp person, Murong Jin heart of a look, a small action, he has guessed Murong Jin heart. She hugged some, close to her ear, whispered two words.


    "I can tell the difference between the heavy and the heavy..."


    Murong Jin heart in his waist mercilessly twisted a, gave him a big white eye. She is not a vinegar jar. He really thinks too much about it.


    "If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, I would like to kiss you. Look at so many butterflies. What a beautiful picture. "


    Jun Mo Li Yang lip a smile, sharp line of sight swept to the boundary outside the cloud Yao butterfly. Although those Yunyao butterflies are attacking them now, the picture is extremely beautiful. If it wasn''t for the current crisis, he would really like to be here with her.


    "Jun Mo Li, you are really dirty enough. I''ll slap you in the face when you''re so unruly. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is speechless. I really don''t know how long the evil''s brain is. I can''t bear to think about these messy things.


    At this time, everything is ready, Chu Mo Shang a big drink


    "Burn me hard..."


    Chu Mo Shang took over a branch of a burning fire handed over by his hand, and his whole body was furious. The branch in his hand kept waving, and there was a burst of crackling barbecue in the air.


    Where the fire passed, countless Yunyao butterflies died and fell one after another, forming a strange but extremely beautiful arc


    This situation did not last long, and suddenly the sound of the piano sounded in the air. This time, the sound of the piano is short and sharp, which brings those Yunyao butterflies back into the air.


    Everything seems to be back to the beginning. Yunyao butterfly hovers over their heads, dancing happily. The picture is so beautiful that people want to cry.


    "Ye Ranran wants to play delaying tactics with us. That woman is tough enough..."


    Chu Mo Shang extinguished the fire on the branch and looked at the dancing Yunyao butterfly on his head. His enchanting peach blossom eyes were bloody red.


    In this case, they can''t leave even if they want to. Once they move, Yunyao butterfly will attack Murong Jinxin again. He doesn''t want to see Murong Jinxin being eaten by these Yunyao butterflies


    "Lord, can''t you continue to burn these butterflies?"


    The fingers under Hualing''s broad sleeve robe tightly clenched into fists. If she didn''t want to expose her identity, she really wanted to rush out and beat the butterflies one by one.


    "If you can''t burn it, ye Ranran will control these butterflies to dodge. It''s just a waste of our energy to burn again. "


    If he can burn it, what will he stop for? What a stupid woman. Fortunately, she is stupid. If she is too smart, she will bring him a lot of trouble in the future.


    "Catch the thief first. Is the woman yeranran around?"


    Murong Jin''s heart also has some egg pain. They don''t have so much time to stay here. These Yunyao butterflies don''t seem to be good. If they drag on like this, they will be dragged down sooner or later.


    "No, if she were nearby, I would have caught her."


    Chu Mo Shang shakes his head. This is Ye Ranran''s territory. It''s easy for ye Ranran to know anything. There''s no need to take such a big risk to show up here.


    "If so, let''s set a fire and burn all the poisonous flowers and herbs along the road of Yunyao mountain..."


    Murong Jin''s eyes flashed across the clear heart, looking at the mountains and valleys of strange flowers and plants, the corner of her mouth hooked out a smile that destroyed the sky and the earth.


    Ye Ranran, if you don''t give me a way to live, I won''t let you live. If you want to trap me, I''ll set fire to Yunyao mountain.


    "It''s a good way, but it''s almost impossible for you to get the ice fire snow lotus when it''s burned down..."


    Chu Mo Shang looks at the ruthless woman with a smile, and her eyes are full of praise. This woman is really vicious. The more he looks at it, the more he likes it. It''s a pity


    "What the sixth emperor''s younger brother said is true. If he burned Yunyao mountain, he was the enemy of Yunyao mountain. Yunyao mountain and the enemy never die. "


    Things are not as simple as he thought. If it could be so simple, he would not look up to Ye Ranran. That woman, thoughtful, sometimes really some terrible.


    He can''t take such a risk, and he can''t take such a risk


    "Chu moshang, lend me your flute on your waist."


    Murong Jin heart looked at two men''s faces are extremely ugly, presumably in the measure of what. Eyes inadvertently glanced at Chu Mo Shang waist bamboo flute, heart move.


    In her previous life, when she was in training, she had learned some animal summoning songs, which might be of great use.


    "What are you doing with the flute of the sixth emperor''s younger brother?"


    Jun Mo Li is not happy. You know that the flute is often played by liuhuangdi. There is a lot of saliva on it. If she played that flute, it would not be a free gain for Liu Huangdi.


    "Butterflies have many natural enemies. I''ll try to summon some birds, bats and so on..."


    Murong Jinxin gives Jun Mo Li a reassuring look. She can''t help it. She can''t spend it like this. If you can solve these problems earlier, you should try everything.


    "There are so many strange things in the world. There is a call song for animals in this world. I have been taught."


    Chu moshang was in the mood. He traveled all over the world and added a lot of anecdotes. Even ye Ranran was so obedient when he used special medicine to control these butterflies. I really haven''t seen anyone who can make animals by playing flute. This Murong Jin heart, the edge is really more and more dazzling.


    "That''s your ignorance."


    Murong Jinxin took the flute from Chu moshang, took out a handkerchief and wiped it several times, until the flute could not smell the smell of Chu moshang left on it, so she took back her handkerchief with satisfaction.


    "My flute is not poisonous. Do you have to do this?"


    Chu Mo Shang looks at Murong Jin''s actions in her heart, and the corners of her mouth smoke. She is very dissatisfied and asks. This woman wipes it like there is something unclean in her flute.


    "No poison, but you used it. It''s dirty. I can''t do it without wiping it a few times. "


    Murong Jinxin has always been an honest person, Chu Mo Shang asked, she is very honest to answer the question of Chu Mo Shang. Although the answer hurt, it was what she thought.


    "If you are so disgusted, return the flute to me..."


    Chu Mo Shang is said by her completely black face, make an effort to grab back his flute, but Murong Jin heart a white eye fly past, can take back his paw.


    "You think I''d like to. I''ll have to gargle hundreds of times after I play your flute. You know, you''ve got a lot of vermilion. I don''t want to get any willow disease... "


    Murong Jin heart coldly looked at Chu Mo Shang a few eyes, angry people do not pay for life to continue to say. Although she doesn''t have any serious habit of cleanliness, she thinks it''s better to be careful about this stallion. If you don''t get any incurable disease, your life will be over.


    "Murong Jinxin..."


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang really want to vomit blood heart have. Although he played with countless women, he always attached great importance to his health. He would never allow women to infect him with any disease. Look at this woman''s look of disgust, he really wanted to strangle her directly.


    "Well, I''m going to blow. You''d better shut up and don''t disturb me."


    Murong Jin''s heart leans on Jun Mo Li''s arms, puts the bamboo flute to her lips, concentrates all her energy and starts to play.


    One by one, the notes from her bright red lips are bright, cheerful, moving and tactful. All of a sudden, they attract everyone''s ears. Even Yunyao butterfly, who is still dancing in mid air, seems to be enjoying the music of Murong Jinxin.


    With the spread of the sound of the flute, there began to be a series of abnormal fluctuations in the air, the animal''s neighing sound, the sound of flapping wings, the sound of cutting through the air, one after another


    A large number of birds of unknown species are flying towards Yunyao mountain. The originally sunny sky suddenly becomes gloomy, just like night


    When people saw this scene, they were directly dumbfounded

 Chapter 63

    Murong Jinxin looked at the bird that was close at hand. The sound of the flute changed and became sharp. The expression on those birds'' faces also changed and became very fierce. They rushed at the dancing Yunyao butterfly.


    For a moment, there was a great chaos in mid air. The bird''s neighing sound one after another, Yunyao butterflies scurrying around, a chaos.


    In less than a minute, the ferocious bird has swallowed up a lot of Yunyao butterflies, and this change inevitably caused the sidelights of the people behind.


    In the middle of the sky came the curling sound of the zither again, and the struggling Yunyao butterflies were fluttering their tiny wings to break through the encirclement and flee to the top of Yunyao mountain.


    "It''s a pity that these birds have died..."


    Murong Jinxin put down the bamboo flute, looked at the lost control of the birds, low sigh. It is well known that Yunyao butterfly is poisonous. Those birds that swallow Yunyao butterfly will surely die.


    "The king will count all this on the woman."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the birds falling in the air because of poisoning. There is a storm in his eyes. If these innocent birds had not saved each other, they would still be struggling in the siege of Yunyao butterfly.


    "Hurry to leave, lest ye Ranran use any mean means."


    Chu moshang hangs the bamboo flute on his waist again, and his thumb carefully rubs the flute that Murong Jin''s heart has touched.


    He urged a, then went to the front, lest looking at Murong Jin heart and other men you Nong my Nong eyes hurt


    "Go."


    Jun Mo Li takes Murong Jinxin''s little hand, condenses a face, and walks forward quickly. Jinxin hit Yunyao butterfly hard, ye Ranran that bitch can''t simply put them on the top of the mountain, they have to seize the time to bet their luck.


    A group of people followed Chu moshang and quickly walked through the mountain forest full of poisonous flowers and herbs. They watched everything around them. Everyone''s face was dignified. They were blocked by a large sea of flowers.


    The sea of flowers is full of all kinds of flowers, the breeze is fragrant, from a distance, it looks as if there are thousands of goblins blinking at you, strange and terrible.


    "A sea of flowers..."


    Chu Mo Shang went to the flower seaside and folded a beautiful rose to play with in his hands. The bottom of his eyes was dark.


    It is said that the sea of flowers is a big array that everyone in the river and lake has turned pale when they hear about it. It is almost flawless to arrange the array with flowers and kill people with flowers. Ye Ran''s intention is self-evident.


    "Do you know how to break the battle?"


    Jun Mo Li looks at the vast sea of flowers and ponders for a moment. The sea of flowers is the head of the killing array in Yunyao mountain. It''s not so easy to crack it. A few years ago, the master sighed when he mentioned this array to him. Today, only one person in the world has the ability to crack this array.


    "No, I''m afraid the second brother who I know also knows. At present, there are only two choices. One is to go back the same way and give up the ice and fire snow lotus, the other is to gamble on luck. Life and death depend on fate. The choice is only between your thoughts. "


    Chu moshang shakes his head. The flowers used by the sea of flowers to set up the array have been refined for hundreds of years at least. He is just a mortal. How can he want to get some cracking skills. According to his words, first go back the same way, and then think about the ice and fire snow lotus.


    "Jinxin, we have no choice but to return to the top of shangyunyao mountain by the same way. As for the ice and fire snow lotus, we are thinking of other ways..."


    Jun Mo Li is not reckless. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to give up. He looked at the person in his arms and said softly.


    Once you step into the sea of flowers, if you can''t break through the battle, the final result will be that your soul will be shattered and your body will not be found


    "Jun Mo Li, tell me the truth, there is really no way to crack the sea of flowers?"


    Murong Jinxin struggles out of Junmo glass''s arms. She really doesn''t believe it. What else in the world is perfect and flawless.


    These so-called "death array" and "killing array" are all created by human beings. There must be something wrong with those created by human beings, which she deeply believes.


    "Yes, only Phoenix girl can crack this array..."


    Jun Mo Li is also very honest. Now he dare not hide anything from her. He believed master''s words, so he couldn''t take the risk.


    He brought her here for detoxification, not for death


    "Oh? If the Phoenix girl is here, how can she break the battle? "


    Murong Jin''s cold eyes flashed, and the big stone in her heart was finally put down. She is phoenix girl, then she has the ability to break through.


    "The master didn''t tell me in detail..."


    Jun Mo Li shakes his head. At that time, the master just said something about it, but didn''t mention the technique of cracking it. He was not interested in array, so he didn''t ask much.


    "Why ask so many questions? Feng Nu is your elder sister, not you. "


    Chu Mo Shang is very strange to see Murong Jin heart a few eyes, hum hum, seems to be very disdainful, but in fact is to have no words to find words and Murong Jin heart close.


    "Since you know that my eldest sister is a phoenix girl, why don''t you go and hold her thigh. Maybe you can really win her favor with your naughty appearance. If you get the Phoenix girl''s world, maybe you''ll get the whole world... "


    Murong Jinxin feels that Chu Mo Shang''s skin is itching. She doesn''t seem to speak to him. What does he mean by inserting in? Disgusting.


    "This Wang Sao Bao? Where is my bag? Wang, this is called romantic Ti Dang. Do you have any culture? "


    Chu Mo Shang rolled his eyes. She is the only one in the world who has the courage to describe him like this, Sao Bao? He is more graceful than pan an. Where is he?


    "I see that you are coquettish. I don''t know if those women have nose problems. Why can''t they smell your coquettish smell? I''m sick to death..."


    Murong Jinxin really wants to kick the stallion in front of her directly to the horizon. As soon as she sees him, she''ll have bad luck, and this time she''s even worse.


    "You..."


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang''s whole face almost green. Slender fingers such as jade pointed to Murong Jin heart, for a long time did not say a word, it is obvious that Murong Jin heart just the words to gas ruthless.


    "Well, stop talking to him and let''s go."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the woman who is addicted to fighting with Chu Mo Shang. She is very upset. She pulls Murong Jin''s heart so that she can see her jealous husband''s face clearly.


    "Wait for me, maybe I can break the battle..."


    Murong Jin''s heart took out the corner of her mouth, and no one paid attention to it. He stretched out his hand in his arms and pulled out a crumpled secret book for a long time. It was given to her by Tianji old man. Maybe it would be useful.


    "Jinxin... You..."


    Jun Mo Li naturally saw the secret book in Murong Jin''s heart. When he saw that the cover of the secret book said "Wind Star returns, the world is unified", he was so surprised that his chin almost fell off. Isn''t Jin Xin the Phoenix girl in the legend?


    "As you can see, shut up and don''t yell around..."


    Murong Jinxin pulls Jun Mo Li away a little, and then puts the secret book in Jun Mo Li''s big hand, looking through it. She read it very carefully, and hardly missed a word.


    "Oh grass, I don''t want my mother to bleed..."


    Looking at Murong Jin, her heart suddenly raised her head. Her face was indignant. She pointed to a line of small characters for Jun Mo Li to see. The line of small characters said, "Phoenix girl''s heart blood can break the strange array in the world.".


    Now she is still in the poison, the body is very empty, this broken secret book let her rest assured blood, there is no justice?


    "We can''t break this battle. We''ll go back the same way."


    Jun Mo Li''s face turned black when he saw that line of small characters. Can you put your heart blood freely? If you don''t do it well, you''ll lose your life.


    "No, I''m not willing to leave. If you bleed, you''ll bleed. Once you close your eyes, you''ll pass. "


    Murong Jin heart resolutely refused, since the method has been found, she must try. Can bloodletting have black widow attack ache? Obviously not.


    They have come to the last step. They can''t give up when they see that the top of Yunyao mountain is coming


    "The secret script doesn''t say how much blood to use..."


    Jun Mo Li loves her and still doesn''t want her to bleed. She has to find a reason to continue trying to persuade her, although she knows it''s almost impossible. This woman is very independent. I''m afraid nobody can change what she decides.


    "Put as much as you can. Anyway, if you can''t, I''ll let Chu Mo Shang put it..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at him reluctantly, glared at him, and directly used his trump card. If so, as soon as these words came out, Jun Mo Li simply took out a silver needle and an empty porcelain vase from her sleeve and looked at her with a tiger''s face.


    "Since you insist, I''ll let you go. Don''t mention that everything is related to Liu Huang''s younger brother. You are his sister-in-law..."


    Jun Mo Li orders a few words to the wind, rain and thunder, then pulls Murong Jin''s heart behind a thousand year old tree. Don''t worry, head blood but want to undress and untie, dead can''t let Chu Mo Shang that color embryo see.


    "Hurry up, I''m not in the habit of taking off my clothes and basking in the sun in broad daylight."


    Murong Jinxin shrewdly pulled off the waist of the jade belt, took off the skirt and inside clothes, leaving only a white belly bag. The white skin is exposed to the sun, emitting an attractive light.


    "Bear it. It will hurt. Don''t move."


    Jun Mo Li breathed, and the beauty in his eyes made him very excited. It took a lot of effort to restrain the ripples in my heart and pulled the white belly pocket down. The silver needle in my hand stabbed into the delicate and white skin instantly.


    "Hiss..."


    Murong Jin heart took a breath of cold air, white forehead instantly covered with thin dense sweat. The taste of heart blood is much better than the attack of the black widow. It''s really painful.


    "Bear with it, and you''ll soon be all right."


    Jun Mo Li dropped his eyes, and a stream of internal force poured into Murong Jin''s heart. The scarlet blood was forced out, and fell into the white porcelain bottle drop by drop along the silver needle, throwing out enchanting and beautiful blood flowers. "..."

 Chapter 64

    Jun Mo Li''s action is very fast, but in a minute, he has taken enough heart blood. Pulled out the silver needle, thin lip lightly covered the wound as thin as needle tip.


    "You... What are you doing..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at a monster''s head, the corner of the mouth a draw, this goods won''t want to at this time insult her? Do you want to be so hungry.


    "I love you..."


    Jun Mo Li said very serious words, but doing things that make people speechless. Warm kisses fall around the wound of Murong Jin''s heart, sweeping Murong Jin''s heart with a kind of hot temperature.


    "Jun Mo Li, don''t lie with your eyes open. I''ve just been killed..."


    Murong Jin heart helpless, want to push away, he felt some can''t bear. Can only let him do as he likes, his head full of black line to endure.


    In broad daylight, is this demon too bold? Maybe Ye Ranran is hiding somewhere to peep


    "So I will clean up the wound for you..."


    Jun Mo Li raised his head. In his shining stone like eyes, there was a flame that no one could understand, as if he was going to devour the people in his arms.


    "Can you tell me something more? I have a little pain in my heart... "


    Murong Jin''s heart stroked her forehead, quite a feeling of asking the sky without words. This monster is really powerless, human beings have been unable to stop him from being cheap.


    She was a little agitated by his kisses


    "I''ll divert your attention, and soon you won''t feel the pain."


    Jun Mo Li''s evil spirit smiles and kisses her lips. Pried open her small mouth, dead entangled with her. Big hands also kept on igniting on her, and the temperature in the air gradually increased.


    After a kiss, Murong Jin''s heart has been softened by Jun Mo Li''s kiss and falls into his arms. Her small face is red, her lips are bright red and moist, and her small earlobes are stained with light pink, which looks very attractive.


    "Are you finished? Do you want to break the battle or not


    Just when Jun Mo Li forgets everything and wants to make persistent efforts, a annoying voice rings out, abruptly interrupts the small ambiguity of this space.


    Chu Mo Shang stands at the guard place set by Jun Mo Li. He is very skilled. Naturally, he hears the abnormal breathing sound from behind the big tree. He doesn''t have to think that he knows what the two people behind the big tree are doing.


    "What''s the rush? I''ll break up in a minute and wait. "


    Good things are interrupted, Jun Mo Li''s good mood is completely destroyed. Very angry throw to Chu Mo Shang two words, then began to wear for Murong Jin heart.


    Jin Xin has just been taken heart blood, that kind of pain is naturally unbearable, he will do so, a large part of the reason is really want to divert her attention. Because of the pain, the drugs don''t work.


    "It''s true that the emperor is not in a hurry to die a eunuch..."


    Chu Mo Shang touched his nose. At the tip of his ear, he had heard the sound of knowing how to dress, so he didn''t say anything more. He went to a far place to wait, so as not to be embarrassed when they came out.


    "Chu moshang, you are right. Sooner or later, you will become the eunuch in your mouth."


    Murong Jin heart let Jun Mo glass for her to wear a good dress, frown cover the position of the heart, there is still some pain. Looking at the gorgeous man who was arranging her hair in front of her, I realized in my heart that what he had just done was not just because he was cheap.


    "Don''t pay attention to him. You have a rest. I''ll let the storm and thunder break the battle first."


    Jun Mo Li rubs Murong Jinxin''s hair, pinches her red transparent face, takes the white porcelain vase and wants to leave, but Murong Jinxin holds her arm.


    "Be careful..."


    Murong Jinxin has a lot of trust in Jun Mo Li''s ability. Just subconsciously will worry, this kind of feeling even she also can''t say clearly.


    "If the king dies, you shall not marry anyone else. Take the property that the king left you. After revenge, build a small wooden house beside the king''s tombstone to accompany the King Day and night... "


    Although he has the heart of Jin heart blood, but Jin heart Phoenix female identity is only guess, and has not been confirmed. If there is a just in case, he will die with her all his life. He can''t give her to another man.


    "Well, if you die, I''ll keep your tombstone for the rest of my life. If you die, I''ll be buried with you..."


    Murong Jin''s heart pulls out fiercely, and thinks that Junmo glass is really a wonderful work. At this time, what she thinks about is whether she will marry or not. If he really died because of her, she would not let him down.


    "The king was relieved..."


    Get the most wanted commitment, Jun Mo Li in a good mood called the storm thunder four, Murong Jinxin''s heart blood divided into four, each sent a, and very carefully ordered some. Then he told Chu Mo Shang a few words, and his figure rose up and swept toward the sea of flowers.


    If Jin Xin is really a phoenix girl, with his three years of research on array, he can''t break the sea of flowers


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After the big tree, Murong Jin stood up with her heart covering her chest, looking at the white in the colorful, in addition to warmth, she was deeply worried.


    The warm thing is that he is desperate for her, and the worry is that if he fails


    "Murong Jinxin... You... You can''t be a phoenix girl..."


    Jun Mo Li goes to Murong Jinxin''s side and asks in a low voice. Looking at her covering her heart and frowning very painfully, the place in her heart that had never been hurt was hit hard.


    How clever he is, watching his second brother, who is the most beautiful in the world, enter the sea of flowers regardless of the consequences. His first guess is the identity of Murong Jinxin.


    "It''s none of your business."


    Murong Jin''s heart gasped and leaned on the tree, but her eyes were fixed on the sea of flowers. Looking at the strange sea of flowers, her heart was very heavy, and she didn''t care about Chu moshang''s more and more talkative stallion.


    "It''s no wonder that the second emperor''s brother will chase you. Now I understand that the second emperor''s brother is really tall..."


    Chu Mo Shang was silent for a while, as if he had finally figured out something, looking at Murong Jin''s eyes more bright. If it''s because of this that the second brother takes a fancy to her, does it mean that he actually has a chance.


    He wants the world, and he wants the women who can move him


    "Chu Mo Shang, don''t think all the men in this world are as dirty as you. You think my Murong Jinxin is a fool or a blind man, who is true and who is false. I can''t tell Murong Jinxin clearly. "


    Want to stir up the relationship between her and Jun Mo Li, this stallion is not qualified. Jun Mo Li is sincere to her. If Jun Mo Li knew her identity at the beginning, she might have doubts. But at first, Junmo glass and Xuanyuan Qinglin thought that fengnv was Murong Qinqin''s pheasant.


    "Yes? I don''t think so. "


    Chu Mo Shang chuckled bitterly, some words are to blurt out, but at the thought of their current relationship, he swallowed them. I''d better wait until the relationship between them improves.


    "If you are really tired, the woman you bought is over there. You can take her away and do something you like most..."


    Looking at that more and more strange sea of flowers, Murong Jin was upset and impatient. She declared her failure patiently. Lost a white eye to Chu Mo Shang, then cover heart to walk far some.


    She needs absolute quiet, quiet view of the development of the situation, if there is any accident, maybe she can help.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo Shang sighed, but he didn''t speak. He just looked at the stubborn white figure thoughtfully and couldn''t be calm for a long time.


    At the same time, that strange sea of flowers began to roll out waves, countless flowers began to tremble, desperately shaking the branches, the smell of flowers in the air began to become strong.


    Suddenly, the scarlet blood flowed slowly from the four directions of the sea of flowers, East, West, North and south. The blood slowly converged in a straight line towards the most enchanting peony in the center, and the speed changed from slow to fast, spreading towards the Peony


    When the four blood lines finally converged to form a line and poured into the most enchanting peony, a magnificent red appeared in the mid air, and then a white figure rushed out from the sea of flowers in an instant, and the silver sword in his hand cut off the Peony


    The vitality of peony is exhausted and withers in the sea of flowers. A moment later, the flowers in the sea of flowers are like leaves swept by the cold wind. Their petals are flying, falling into the dust and turning into spring mud


    "Jinxin, you are the real Phoenix girl..."


    The sea of flowers has been broken. Jun Mo Li flies back to Murong Jin''s heart with the petals flying. She holds Murong Jin''s heart in her arms. Her mood can''t be described with ink.


    She''s a phoenix girl. It''s leaked out today. I''m afraid they will have more trouble in the future.


    "Hum, just know. If you dare to bully me in the future, I will accept all the beautiful men in the world..."


    Murong Jin heart saw his uneasiness, small hand took the initiative to embrace his strong waist, took the opportunity to also his waist mercilessly twisted a, quite a kind of proud feeling.


    "When did I bully you? But who are you? You can only be Wang''s woman in this life... "


    Jun Mo Li smelled the familiar fragrance on her body, and her eyes were distant and confused. All this is really doomed. No wonder the National Master said that he was born to be an emperor and could not escape.


    "That''s not necessarily. Be careful, i..."


    Murong Jin''s heart hummed coldly. Just as she wanted to strike him, an excited Phoenix voice interrupted her. She looked up


    In the air, a remnant of a phoenix appeared, holding its head high and looking down on the humble human below. After the fierce eyes sweep Murong Jin''s heart, which covers her chest, the beautiful eyes shrink fiercely, and the noble head lowers slowly


    "Master, when we meet for the first time, take care of us."

 Chapter 65

    Murong Jinxin''s mind suddenly appeared the voice of Fire Phoenix, she suddenly surprised, for a long time to come back to God. Looking at the fire phoenix that too dazzling shadow, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked.


    "Fire Phoenix, can you keep a low profile? I don''t want to let people know the identity of my Phoenix girl for the moment. "


    Murong Jin heart of small mouth slightly opened, but did not say any words. However, fire phoenix obviously understood her voice.


    "The master can rest assured that the legend of the sea of flowers will disappear completely from the minds of the world. The identity of the owner will not be disclosed for the time being. "


    Fire phoenix gently nodded, flowers sea is to imprison it and cloth, now array has broken. The legend of this array will disappear, and people''s memory of this array will also disappear.


    "Can you get the snow lotus for me?"


    Murong Jinxin small head turned, since there is such a cow force fork under, she also went to break a wool level, directly let it hand ice fire snow lotus back.


    "Master, Huofeng has just been reborn. It will take some time for her to recover her mana. I''m afraid she can''t finish her task..."


    Fire phoenix face hair tangled together, some embarrassed drooped his head, whispered. It was born to fulfill its master''s mission, but now it has lost its mana because of being trapped in the sea of flowers all the year round, and it takes a long time to recover.


    "Oh..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the fire phoenix in the mid air, with an obvious look of disappointment on her face. She thought it would be easy to get the ice fire snow lotus, but now it seems that the three passes of Yunyao mountain still have to be broken.


    "Master, Huofeng can recover some mana in three months. If the master needs anything, he can summon Huofeng in three months.... "


    Fire phoenix looked at Murong Jin heart''s face is not good-looking, quickly added a few words. It''s not that it doesn''t want to help, but it doesn''t have the ability to do it. Now it''s just a shadow, not even an entity.


    "How can I summon you?"


    Murong Jin heart cleared up the mood, looking at the fire phoenix that uneasy appearance, feel their reaction is more or less some stab it, quickly ease the face.


    The fire phoenix said that he had just been reborn from the fire, and he shouldn''t be so disappointed with it


    "If you recite Huofeng three times, you can summon me. In these three months, I will practice in seclusion and turn the shadow into an entity."


    Fire phoenix body fire red hair suddenly burst up, seems to think of something angry, let its mood also some small ups and downs.


    "OK, then you should go back and shut up. Don''t show off too much..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is obviously aware that every second the fire phoenix stays, her vitality will be lost. Although she has a lot to ask, she still thinks it''s better to let the fire phoenix practice first and then ask.


    "Then I''ll go first. Take care, master."


    The fire phoenix claps its wings and is ready to fly high. However, her little head catches a glimpse of Jun Mo Li''s peerless face, which is obviously stunned. Then, he smelled the smell of his body carefully and looked at Jun Mo Li more gently.


    "Master, this man is good. You must take good care of him..."


    After that, the Red Wings clapped, a Fengming, heaven and earth return to silence. The original static time, also instantly restored the beat.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart to see the fire phoenix disappear direction, some lost consciousness. Fire phoenix is one of the four ancient beasts. What does its appearance indicate? Is it really as simple as revenge for her previous life? There is also the reaction of fire phoenix when it is about to leave. It seems that fire phoenix knows Jun Mo Li, the evil spirit, but Jun Mo Li has dreamed of a woman with a necklace of Princess Ming since childhood. What secret is hidden in it?


    All this is like a stone, heavy pressure in Murong Jin''s heart, let her chest a little stuffy, suddenly had a sense of suffocation, until was pulled by the side of Jun Mo Li.


    "Are you tired? If you are tired, I will carry you up the mountain. "


    Jun Mo Li looks at the woman who is not willing to go and asks strangely. In addition, he felt his head heavy, as if some important memory had been lost. If you think hard, you will have a splitting headache.


    "I''m a little tired, but I can walk by myself."


    Murong Jin''s heart fixed on a look, the place where the hundred flowers sea array was originally laid is green, and she can''t see the tragic situation that the array has just been broken. She is relieved that the words of Fire Phoenix are true. Maybe all the people in the world have forgotten about the hundred flowers sea.


    This is the best way to avoid exposing her identity in advance and causing unnecessary trouble.


    "Slow down. Anyway, the Yunyao meeting has already started. Just arrive before the end."


    Jun Mo Li looked at her face slightly pale, then explored her pulse, in addition to weak, there is nothing different, this just let go. Holding her hand, the pace obviously slowed down.


    "But I don''t want to go. You''d better carry me up the mountain."


    Murong Jin heart did not dare to touch the chest with his hand, so as not to arouse his suspicion. Just made a very tired appearance, around to his back, directly climbed on his back.


    "Lie down behind the king and sleep for a while. I''ll wake you up when I''m going to break through."


    Jun Mo Li is very easy to carry her, still slowed down the pace, slowly toward the top of Yunyao. Soon he heard the sound of even breathing coming from his back. He simply found a flat place to sit down and sleep with Murong Jinxin in his arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Chu Mo Shang that follows behind looks at this scene, the corner of the mouth mercilessly twitches a few times, hold back the displeasure in the heart, rigidly stay down to look for abuse.


    ¡­¡­


    On the top of Yunyao mountain, the fog is full of air, the summer wind is mixed with a bit of cool, and there is a faint smell of flowers flowing in the air.


    When junmoli and his party arrived at the top of Yunyao mountain, the auction of Yunyao conference was coming to an end. At this time, they were auctioning the last piece of Xuming grass.


    Xuming grass, like its name, has the effect of bringing the dead back to life. If you take the next herb one hour after death, you can live for ten years. This grass blooms, bears and matures in a hundred years, which is extremely precious.


    "I''ll go back soon..."


    Chu Mo Shang looked at the white light of the herbs on the high platform. Some unknown emotions flashed in the enchanting peach blossom eyes. He looked at Murong Jin''s heart and left in a hurry.


    He came here to attend the Yunyao meeting to renew his life. Now he is sure to win it


    "Do you want to bid?"


    Murong Jinxin watched Chu moshang''s figure disappear into the crowd. She knew that his master was able to survive because of Xuming herb. This kind of herb that can prolong life is absolutely everyone''s dream. Just look at the fierce bidding scene.


    "There are still three life sustaining herbs in Yunyao mountain. If I need to exchange them directly, I don''t need to spend this unjust money."


    Jun Mo Li is very calm. Before he came, he had asked shadow to investigate the whereabouts of Xuming Cao. If he fails, he can retreat for a while, and then use xumingcao to continue Jinxin''s life, and then he is trying to get the ice fire snow lotus. So, he doesn''t have to fight with a bunch of people.


    "Well, I forgot that you can sell your beauty in exchange for xumingcao..."


    Murong Jin heart smoked to smoke, looking at the side of the evil man that a face of rascal like, know his mouth so-called fair trade is not what good. Thinking of Ye Ranran''s determination to him, his words inevitably brought a strong sour taste.


    "Hehe, why don''t I sell you my beauty? As far as our friendship is concerned, I can make a big discount for you. "


    Jun Mo Li hears her jealousy. Thousands of brilliance are poured out of her shining stone like eyes. She approaches her small earlobe and is not afraid of death.


    "If you dare to be cheap again, I''ll kick you to death..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the peerless face in front of her and slapped her in the past. This slut, still sell beauty to her, sell his uncle''s sell.


    "Mr. Li, I''d like to invite my young lady."


    Jun Mo Li was in a good mood and began to smile. Just as he wanted to continue to say something, a disciple of Yunyao mountain came over and saluted him respectfully.


    "Tell ye Ranran that her present will be paid back twice as much in the future. As for meeting, it''s not necessary. "


    Jun Mo Li embraces Murong Jin''s heart and retreats two steps. Ye Ranran''s means are too many. He doesn''t know if the boy''s intention is him. He has to be careful.


    "Prince Li, my young lady said that if I don''t see her, she will directly destroy the ice fire snow lotus."


    The man seems to have expected Jun Mo Li''s reaction, and his attitude is still very respectful, but his words are full of threat.


    "Ha, I really don''t believe she has the courage to destroy snow lotus. You can tell her that if she dares to do so, I will wash Yunyao mountain with blood and leave no one


    Junmo glass is not a good threat to the Lord, about the origin of snow lotus, he has long been clear. Ice and fire Saussurea is the treasure of Yunyao mountain. The owners of Yunyao mountain have been taking ice and fire Saussurea as their own duty for generations. Ye Ranran dares to do it for her own sake. She is afraid that she will die and go to hell. The ancestors of Yunyao mountain will not let her go.


    "I''ll tell you what you said. Excuse me..."


    The man hesitated for a moment. He could not see any sign of compromise from Jun Mo Li''s face, so he left wisely.


    Can just walk two steps, then and suddenly turn around of flower spirit collide. The flower spirit low called a, body toward Murong Jin heart of direction pour. She subconsciously reaches out and grabs Murong Jinxin''s arm, but is thrown away by Murong Jinxin and falls to the ground.


    "I don''t have any pity for jade. Open your eyes a little wider before you pretend to be weak next time..."

 Chapter 66

    Murong Jin''s heart stepped back and leaned into the arms of Jun Mo Li. Close in the sleeve robe under the hand slightly clenched, a look of disgust at the fallen flower spirit, export words how hard to listen to how hard to hear.


    "Yes... I''m sorry... I didn''t mean to... I just wasn''t careful..."


    Hualing seems to be frightened, and her pretty face is full of panic. She salutes Murong Jinxin one after another and apologizes constantly.


    That pitiful appearance, even Chu Mo Shang''s several subordinates all have some can''t see past.


    "Ha, I don''t care if you mean it or not, dirty..."


    Murong Jinxin patted the sleeves pulled by Hualing, and the ferocious appearance seemed to want to tear the sleeves directly, leaving no affection for Hualing.


    "I''m... Sorry..."


    Hualing''s eyes were full of tears, and she was at a loss to bite her lower lip. Murong Jin''s words touched her heart''s most painful, "kill that man, or Hualing will be in danger..."


    The man who has been playing tricks on her is by no means a fool. He clearly saw the play she played with Hualing, but pretended not to see anything.


    "Feng, do it at once. Don''t let that man see ye Ranran."


    Jun Mo Li immediately ordered that he could see everything clearly. If it wasn''t for Hualing, he didn''t want to expose Hualing''s identity. He would blow the man''s head on the spot.


    In front of his face his woman under the bug, when he Jun Mo glass is dead?


    "Hualing said that the insect was a spring bug..."


    That ye Ranran really hated her. She hated her to the bone marrow, and she was bewitched. If she''s caught in the spring bug, she''ll soon be a famous bitch in the world.


    Because after the spring bug, you have to have sex with ten men to force the insects out of your body


    "If I don''t kill her, I swear not to be a human being!"


    Jun Mo Li is going to be mad. If Jin is poisoned, I''m afraid they can''t live. Ye Ranran''s actions can''t dispel his hatred even if he died a hundred times.


    "Will something happen if Hualing catches that insect?"


    Murong Jinxin is not so much thinking about the other, no matter how much she hates Hualing, Hualing just that desperate grasp or let her some vibration. If Hualing is poisoned by spring, I''m afraid it will affect Jun Mo Li''s plan.


    "No, Hualing has been trained in this aspect and will avoid the attack of spring bug."


    Jun Mo Li certainly shook his head. Hualing had received various training before becoming a chess piece. Especially in the aspect of poisonous insects, he is a master among them. After all, it is more effective than any other way to control people with poisonous insects.


    "When the black widow on me is solved, the first thing I do is to go to Ye Ranran to settle the accounts..."


    Murong Jin''s heart was relieved. If Hualing was insulted by her, her conscience would be uneasy all her life. That woman is willing to block all that for her, I''m afraid she also loves her husband.


    "If it wasn''t for the ice fire snow lotus that needed to solve the curse, and for the eight elders of Yunyao mountain to drive the curse at the same time, I wouldn''t have to spend so much effort..."


    Jun Mo Li''s fist was tightly clenched, and his eyes were scarlet, flashing enchanting light. Because of this characteristic of ice and fire snow lotus, he can only come to Yunyao mountain for such a trip.


    Ye Ranran''s woman can be ignored, but it''s absolutely impossible to deal with the eight elders of Yunyao mountain at the same time without a legitimate reason. That''s why he needs to break through the three barriers of Yunyao mountain and have a chance to let them solve the curse.


    "There''s another saying. Let''s hurry up..."


    Murong Jin''s heart suddenly realized, she said, this demon doesn''t look like a good man, what cheating and abduction has not been done, how come to Yunyao mountain so abide by the rules, there is such a reason.


    She is trying to comfort Jun Mo Li a few words, Yunyao assembly site suddenly appeared a riot, will she want to say abruptly interrupt, subconsciously looked at the past, face suddenly all black.


    "Don''t go... Let the palace spoil you... Little beauty..."


    In the crowd, Nangong Han pressed a young man with red lips and white teeth on the ground. His face was ferocious, and his mouth was filled with an evil smile.


    "Let me go... Let me go... I''m a man... A man..."


    The young man''s face was full of panic and struggling. His pretty face was full of shame, constantly avoiding Nangong Han''s lips.


    "The skin is really good... Ha ha... This palace promises to let people go to heaven later..."


    Nangong Han''s eyes were blurred. He looked at the boy on the ground, and a drop of saliva fell from the corner of his mouth, which made the onlookers feel chilly.


    "Go away... You beast... I''m a man..."


    After all, the boy was not Nangong Han''s opponent. He was soon suppressed by Nangong Han, and his black clothes were torn open several times by Nangong Han, and his tears were almost forced out.


    "Go away... How can I be willing to let go of fat meat in my mouth... Little beauty... Kiss one..."


    Nangong Han couldn''t wait. He was so miserable that he wanted to explode. He tore all his clothes and finally came forward¡° Prince Nangong, what are you doing? Let go of this boy. " Out of the crowd came a bearded man, looking at Nangong Han with great disdain. If it wasn''t for Nangong Han''s identity, he really wanted to give this dirty man a good beating. In broad daylight, this kind of thing should be done to a man, who is also worthy of being the crown prince of a country¡° Go away... "The good thing was interrupted, which aroused Nangong Han''s anger. With a wave of his big hand, a strong internal force burst out of his hand and rushed at the man, shaking the unprepared man out directly¡° Come on, take the Nangong Prince down and wake up... "The eight elders of Yunyao mountain came to see the chaotic scene in front of them. They all looked very ugly. The elder at the head gave a sharp drink, and more than a dozen disciples of Yunyao mountain rushed to Nangong Han and dragged him down¡° Help this little brother down and give him a Ganoderma lucidum as compensation from Yunyao mountain. " The elder came forward to lift the frightened young man up, ordered someone to help him down, and ordered someone to investigate the cause of Nangong Han''s madness, which calmed down the accident¡° Please move to Yunyao gorge. There are two groups of people signing up for this year''s Yunyao conference. One group is Prince Li of Chu, the other is Prince Yu of Xiling. The first group to break through the barrier successfully will get the ice fire snow lotus. " The elder''s fierce eyes swept the crowd, and his gray beard turned up. He made a gesture to the direction of Yunyao gorge and took the lead to walk in the direction of Yunyao gorge. The elder''s words were undoubtedly a big bomb, which immediately ignited the enthusiasm of the people. You know, Yunyao mountain''s three levels have not been broken for decades. Now there are two groups of people going to break at the same time. The eldest of these two groups is also known as the two heroes of the world. Who doesn''t want to see such a bustle? As a result, all the people followed the eight elders in a swarm and walked towards Yunyao gorge. As they walked and discussed, everyone''s faces were shining with excitement. At the end of the crowd, Jun Mo Li is holding Murong Jinxin''s hand and walking without expression, sweating all over. It was Murong Jin''s heart beside him, smiling with schadenfreude¡° Nangong Han''s reputation has been completely destroyed by such a disturbance. I really don''t know if his crown prince position will be preserved after the news is sent back to Nanyue. Hualing is also very cruel, ha ha... "

 Chapter 67

    Yunyao gorge is a sea of people, the scene is very spectacular.


    The eight elders looked at each other without saying a word of nonsense. At the same time, the driving mantra opens the gate of the canyon.


    "Prince Li, this is the map of the three levels of the canyon. Each of you will take one."


    The elder takes out two maps from his sleeve and sweeps the crowd with fierce eyes, indicating that Jun Mo Li and Xi Qing Yu come forward to collect them.


    Out of the crowd came two gorgeous men, one with a few lazy smiles shining like the sun. A person''s elegant wind, like a clear spring, glides through people''s hearts.


    "I haven''t seen you for a year. Prince Yu is all right."


    Jun Mo Li took the map in the elder''s hand and looked at the noble man beside him with a smile, just like a green pine. Qingyue''s voice rang out.


    "Thanks to Lord Li, everything is well in this palace."


    Xiqing feather thin lips shallow hook gentle smile, that a beautiful face seems to be stained with color, thousands of ink hair fluttering in the wind, looking at from a distance, just like a person out of ink painting, just like an immortal.


    Shallow and bright eyes seem to have if have no of sweep one eye not far Murong Jin heart, the smile of the corner of the mouth is more and more soft.


    "Hehe, how about two drinks from Yunyao Canyon?"


    For xiqingyu, Junmo glass still has some respect. The reason is very simple. Xiqingyu is his most respectable opponent in the world.


    "Well, I''ll have a drink with Prince Li then. If you don''t get drunk, you won''t come back."


    Xi Qingyu nodded his head and took the map from the elder. He had already reflected the map into his mind in a few seconds.


    "Please, if you are the first to break through the first two levels, you can go down to the cold pool. If you can take away the ice fire snow lotus, which has been in full bloom for thousands of years, then our eight elders will naturally release the curse for ice fire snow lotus. But if they are injured or even died in Yunyao gorge, it has nothing to do with Yunyao mountain. "


    The elder looked at the sky and repeated the rules of breaking through the barrier. He made a gesture to the two gorgeous men and then returned to the other seven elders.


    "Brother Erhuang, I''m also very curious about the Yunyao gorge. I''d better go with brother Erhuang to explore the mystery of Yunyao gorge."


    In the crowd, a man in red comes out, with a smile in his enchanting peach blossom eyes. He goes straight to Junmo glass, and doesn''t give Junmo glass any chance to refuse.


    "If liuhuangdi wants to go there, let''s go together, but if liuhuangdi is dead or disabled, don''t rely on the king."


    Jun Mo Li''s eyes are dim and hard to see. It''s better for him to go, and the safety of Jin Xin''s heart will be guaranteed. He can also concentrate on breaking through.


    "That''s nature. I''ll take care of whether I''m dead or alive or disabled. I''ll take care of it myself. Don''t worry about it."


    Chu Mo Shang raised his lips and laughed. Although his kung fu was not as good as that of his two brothers, it was much higher than that of wind, rain and thunder. In addition, he is also the ancestor of poison. With him watching, I''m afraid the woman who has no heart and no liver will not die too soon. The reason why he thought so was that he didn''t know Murong Jinxin had taken the poison avoiding pill given by Jun Mo Li.


    "Prince Yu, please."


    Jun Mo Li nodded, Yunyao mountain is at least in the border of Chu, the west is clear to the guests, naturally is to let the guests first.


    "Yes, you two."


    Xiqingyu is not polite either. He smiles and walks slowly towards Yunyao gorge. Several of his subordinates followed him into the canyon, and finally Jun Mo Li and his party.


    When everyone enters Yunyao gorge, the door of the gorge slowly closes and everything returns to its original state


    In the canyon, two teams of people and horses walk in silence not far away from each other. According to the map, the first checkpoint they want to go to is called poison fan forest. After walking along Shizi road for about ten minutes, we arrived at our destination smoothly.


    Poison riddle forest is the source of all kinds of poisons in the world. Whether it''s flying in the sky, running on the ground, swimming in the water, or even a falling leaf, it can be highly toxic. To get through this forest, there are two options.


    First, tame the Yunyao beast and let the Yunyao beast carry people out of the poisonous forest. Second, according to the records on the stone tablet, the antidote through the poison maze forest was made.


    Choose one of the two, you must choose before entering the poison maze forest. After you choose it, you can start the corresponding button to get the corresponding tool.


    "Second brother, how about the second one?"


    Chu Mo Shang took a look at the stone tablet without a word, pondered for a while, and then looked at Jun Mo Li. He is a poison immortal, and the second emperor brother is a miracle doctor. He should be able to make an antidote through the poison maze forest.


    "Jin Xin, what do you think?"


    Jun Mo Li naturally agreed with Chu Mo Shang''s opinion. Jin took the pill to avoid poison, and the danger of the second choice was obviously much lower than the first one.


    "Choose the first one."


    Murong Jin heart carefully calculated for some time, making antidote is probably the most favorable for her. But she can''t just think about herself. Since the poison fan Lin has collected all the most poisonous drugs in the world, the antidote is not so easy to make. Relatively speaking, she found it easier to tame Yunyao.


    "Yunyao beast is the most ferocious beast in the world. They may swallow it as soon as they go in..."


    Chu moshang felt that Murong Jinxin''s brain was totally different from that of ordinary people. He didn''t use the advantages of Murong Jinxin and the second emperor brother to tame some wild animals. Was his brain damaged by the donkey?


    "Chu moshang, if you want to choose the second one, you can choose it. I didn''t force you to choose the first one with a knife. You are excited..."


    Murong Jin heart sneer, throw to Chu Mo Shang a white eye. This man is inexplicable, inexplicably follow them in, inexplicably also want to let others be led by his nose, neuropathy.


    "You..."


    Chu Mo Shang was Murong Jinxin words a bet, angry almost vomit blood. This ungrateful woman really pissed him off. He could not refute what she said.


    "Why the first one?"


    Compared with Chu Mo Shang, Jun Mo Li is much more calm. He knows Murong Jin''s heart, and knows that her choice must have her own reason. She can''t easily let them fall into danger because she is angry with Liu Huang''s younger brother.


    "All animals are psychic, especially this rare and exotic animal. As long as we find the right way, we will be able to tame them. Jun Mo Li, do you believe me? "


    Murong Jinxin''s expression eased a lot and looked up at the gorgeous man holding her. She knew that her words were the most effective for him, and he would not object to any of her decisions.


    She didn''t want to say too many reasons, she just wanted to say that he believed her


    "Letter


    Jun Mo Li gently smile, did not say a word of nonsense, slender fingers out, did not hesitate to press the first red key.


    Boom, the door on the left side of the poison fan forest slowly opens, and a small stone room appears in the eyes of the public. On the table of the stone room lies a small white porcelain vase. There is a small note beside the small porcelain vase. It says that everyone must take a detoxification pill before entering the forest. The prescription of each detoxification pill is three days.


    "Please give me five antidote pills."


    Xiqingyu came over with a gentle smile. Compared with Junmo glass, he didn''t even have to choose. He doesn''t know how to use poison, nor is he a miracle doctor. It''s impossible for him to make poison, so he can only choose the first one.


    "How about working together? When we break through two barriers, we''ll win or lose in the first World War? "


    Jun Mo Li throws five detoxification pills to xiqingyu, and also throws an olive branch to xiqingyu. If they are together, there will be a lot of opportunities to break out.


    "Why not? This is the intention of my palace."


    Xiqingyu took the pill, and had no objection to Junmo glass''s proposal. At present, the most important thing is to break out. It''s useless to say anything if you can''t break out. Combined with the power of him and Jun Mo Li, the possibility of breaking out is great.


    "OK, let''s go."


    The two sides reached an agreement and went into the poison fan forest together. Xiqingyu took the lead, followed by junmoli and Murong Jinxin, and finally Chu moshang. As for the men they brought in, they were scattered around them to protect them. Everyone raised their heart to their throat. Every step was very difficult.


    Poisonous gas diffuses in the poison fan forest, visibility is very low, and all kinds of poisonous flowers and weeds are blooming all over every corner. From time to time, the poisonous leaves fall and hit people on the head, causing pain.


    "Hiss... Sleep... Hiss..."


    Sitting on Murong Jinxin''s shoulder, Ono is constantly spitting out scarlet tongue. Douda''s eyes burst out with green light. He looks around with great vigilance to prevent something from suddenly attacking Murong Jinxin.


    The poison forest beyond the sight is terrifying and eerie. Every step feels like stepping on the death line


    "Roar... Roar... Roar..."


    Suddenly, the roar of wild animals floated out of the air, and the leaves on the trees fell down, followed by a huge sound of footsteps coming slowly from far and near.


    "Is that Yunyao beast?"


    Murong Jinxin looks at the two headed dog coming bravely in the distance, with gray white hair, two big pink tongues constantly spitting out, and two pairs of clear and incomparable eyes flashing excited light. The corner of the mouth can''t help but violently twitch a few times, quite inconceivable asked a sentence.


    Don''t tell her whether Yunyao beast is actually a dog or an alternative dog with two big heads and can''t bark


    "No, they are not Yunyao beasts. In an ancient book, our Palace once read about the poisonous fan forest. This double headed dog is the mount of Yunyao beast, and it is also the most difficult beast in the poisonous fan forest. If we can tame them, we will be more than half of the success... "


    Xiqingyu turns to see Murong Jinxin, who has a strange look on her face, and explains it gently. But he has gathered ten layers of internal power in his hand. If the double headed dog suddenly attacks, he can meet it immediately.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s heart is speechless. How powerful is Yunyao beast? She even has a mount, and it''s still such a different kind of mount. She immediately wants to raise her head and shout, "Oh grass.".


    "You stand back, I can subdue them..." speechless return speechless, business should do or have to do. In her previous life, she had been trained to communicate with animals, and she knew the habits of animals very well. In front of this double headed dog, she felt that there was no need to use force at all¡° Jinxin, the double headed dog is not a good kind. I don''t allow you to act rashly. "

 Chapter 68

    Smell speech, Jun Mo Li''s face a black, put in Murong Jin heart waist of big hand tight tight tight, is not agree with looking at Murong Jin heart.


    Let Jinxin to deal with this fierce two headed dog, they a group of big men hiding behind her to watch the excitement, like it?


    "What Li Wang Ye said is reasonable. Murong girl is better to stay here and don''t move..."


    Xiqingyu''s idea is the same as junmoli''s. He is an upright man. When something happens, he naturally wants to rush to the front. How can he be a turtle.


    "Don''t pay attention to her. She''s just a lunatic. Just point her acupoint and throw it away."


    Chu Mo Shang almost was Murong Jin heart words to angry smile, this woman''s courage is really not general big. I''m afraid other women would have been scared into men''s arms when they met such a strange beast. She poured good, let a group of big men stand back, she a hand helpless woman forward.


    "Chu moshang, if you have the ability, you go to subdue them. If you don''t have the ability, I''ll shut your mouth. "


    After listening to Jun Mo Li''s words, Murong Jin feels at ease. After listening to xiqingyu''s words, Murong Jin feels upset, but after listening to Chu moshang''s words, Murong Jin only feels upset.


    He kicks Chu moshang''s crotch, which makes you look down on women


    "Just go. You think I''m afraid of them."


    Chu Mo Shang''s broad sleeve robe swung, and then walked towards the double headed dog standing in front of them with a gloomy face. He didn''t believe it. He couldn''t tame the beast with all his strength. Even if it''s unlucky to be eaten by this double headed dog, it''s better to be looked down upon by this woman.


    "Lord Li, let''s work together to tame it. You left, I right, the sixth queen... "


    The corner of Xiqing feather''s mouth slightly draws. This Chu Mo Shang is really a killer. Murong Jin''s heart just can excite his reason with a word. It''s really interesting.


    "I said, you three men who look down on women, don''t rush to death. Step back and I''ll make sure they''re tamed in ten minutes. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the three male chauvinist men, really do not fight a gas. Several strides forward, Chu Mo Shang and Xi Qing Yu are dragged back.


    Then, he broke a branch from a small tree, shook it to the double headed dog and threw it to the front left.


    "Go and get it back. It''s a great reward."


    A scene that made people dumbfounded appeared. Originally, they were still staring at their two headed dog. They watched the branch fly out. They were stunned for a moment. Then they started to shake the big hairy tail and ran towards the branch.


    "Roar... Roar... Roar..."


    The double headed dog spread his four legs and ran to the branch happily. Two big pink tongues rolled hard. Two big dog heads held the branch at the same time and ran to Murong Jinxin''s face like asking for credit.


    "That''s great. One more time!"


    Murong Jinxin took the branch from the double headed dog''s mouth, and rubbed the soft hair on the double headed dog''s head with her plain white hands, which made her face excited.


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The double headed dog, who was praised, put two big heads in front of Murong Jin''s heart, rubbed the cheek of Murong Jin''s heart intimately, and stared at the branches in Murong Jin''s heart. Mori Bai''s teeth were shining with cold light.


    "Go and see if it''s faster this time..."


    Murong Jin heart strong to resist the strong smell of wild animals, the hands of the branches fly out again, double headed dogs continue to run towards the branches happily, in the branch did not fall before very accurate hold the branch.


    "Here, I''ll give you two drumsticks."


    Murong Jinxin took out a roast chicken from the burden behind the wind, tore off two chicken legs and stuffed them into the mouth of the double headed dog, with a faint smile in the corner of her mouth.


    "Well... Well... Roar..."


    The double headed dogs grinned and began to eat with relish. They ate very slowly, as if they were tasting the taste of drumsticks. After eating, fennen''s big tongue is still licking his mouth, and his four eyes are staring at the residual roast chicken in Murong Jinxin''s hands.


    "In this way, I''ll let them play with you for two hours. How about taking us to meet Yunyao beast?"


    Murong Jinxin divided the roast chicken into two parts, and put it into the mouth of the double headed dog. She also tentatively said her request. After that, she looked at the double headed dog with the roast chicken not chewing.


    "Roar..."


    The two dog heads looked at each other for a long time, and it seemed that they finally had a decision. The gray dog head looked at Murong Jin''s heart and nodded.


    "I have been poisoned, so I have to use ice fire snow lotus as a medicine guide. I want to see Yunyao beast because I want it to carry us out of the poison fan forest. Can you say something nice for me in front of Yunyao beast? "


    Murong Jin heart see double headed dog is very cooperative, heart finally relieved. Once again from the burden of the wind pulled out a roast chicken, divided into two parts, stuffed into the mouth of the double headed dog.


    "Roar..."


    The two headed dog looked at each other again for a long time. This time, the white dog''s head gently touched it. They will agree to this woman. First, they think this woman is very funny. Second, they smell the breath of the underworld from this woman. Especially the necklace around her neck, they can''t feel how much energy it contains.


    "Thank you. You eat first. I''ll let them have a good time with you later."


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t know what the double headed dog thinks, but thinks that her luck is really bursting. Turned to see to the tongue tied Chu Mo Shang, the complexion is very not good, roared a few words.


    "Chu Mo Shang, let your bodyguards play with them. Don''t let them have a good time. I''ll let them eat all five of you


    This kind of thankless work naturally needs to be done by some people she doesn''t like. The storm and thunder are her own people. As for xiqingyu''s people, they are guests, and she can''t open this mouth.


    "Why the king''s bodyguard? You can let the storm and thunder of the second brother play with them. "


    Chu Mo Shang closed the mouth that had been shocked and opened for a long time, and swept several guards of his family. He felt that God was really unfair.


    This double headed dog seems to be a master with too much energy. I''m afraid his people are exhausted and may not be able to make them have a good time


    "Why? Because I''m not happy with you bastards. Is that enough? "


    Murong Jin heart is not elegant a bottom sat on the ground, leaning on a millennium poison tree, angry people do not pay for their lives said.


    "What are you doing? Hurry to play with the double headed dog... "


    The blue veins on Chu Mo Shang''s forehead burst out, and he breathed heavily for several times. He reluctantly suppressed the resentment in his heart and vented his anger directly to several unfortunate ghosts behind him.


    "Yes, Lord."


    The four unfortunate ghosts, with a face in mourning, discussed with each other and decided to play with the dogs one by one, so that they might not be tired to death.


    So, in a quiet place in the poison fan forest, a double headed dog kept flying up and down, playing happily. And those unfortunate ghosts who were responsible for throwing branches, one by one panting heavily, their faces were black, but they could only swallow their grievances with sweat.


    Two hours later, the two headed dog, who is still in his mind, takes people through the layers of danger and comes to the place where Yunyao beast lives, a paradise.


    Clear bottom of the stream murmuring flow, sometimes you can see a few fish playing in the stream. Flowers swaying in the breeze, emitting a faint fragrance.


    In the sun, a huge beast is lying on the boulder of the stream to bask in the sun. Its black hair is reflected by the sun. It half squinted, lazy looking at the double headed dog behind a crowd.


    "Roar... Roar..."


    The double headed dog ran to Yunyao beast with a very respectful attitude. Pointing to Murong Jinxin behind her, she seems to be explaining something to Yunyao beast.


    "Do you want the king of beasts to carry you out of the poisonous forest?"


    Yunyao beast takes a look at the necklace around Murong Jinxin''s neck. Her eyes change slightly, and she stands up quickly. She sweeps away the laziness and casualness before, and her face is rare and dignified.


    "Yes."


    Yunyao beast suddenly uttered words, which scared Murong Jin''s heart. However, Murong Jin''s heart was also a person who had been to the underworld and met the underworld. It was easy to accept these strange things. She looked at Yunyao beast and nodded honestly.


    "I can promise you, but you have to promise me a condition first."


    Yunyao beast looks at Murong Jinxin for a long time, and then looks at Xiaoye sitting on Murong Jinxin''s shoulder. Finally, he seems to have determined something, and readily agrees to Murong Jinxin.


    "As long as I can do it, I will die."


    Murong Jin''s heart didn''t expect that Yunyao beast was so easy to talk. She was very happy, but there was no mood fluctuation on her face. It''s the fairest deal in the world for someone to help her once and for her to go back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yunyao beast sweeps Murong Jin''s heart and body. His huge mouth moves, but he doesn''t make any sound. But what it wants to say has been passed on to Murong Jinxin through secret transmission.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Smell speech, Murong Jinxin''s eyes almost invisible move, subconsciously touched the necklace emitting pink light on her neck, she really did not expect that she came to this strange world, this necklace actually helped her so much.


    "Come up!"


    When he got the answer he wanted, Yunyao beast was in a good mood. Murong Jinxin in front of the trout, big claw a sweep, a gentle force will Murong Jinxin sweep on its neck and sit down.


    That kind of posture, not to mention Jun Mo Li and others, even the frightened double headed dog was scared. It''s incredible that the king of beasts should be so humble in front of a human being.


    "Gone." When the last person climbs on the back of Yunyao beast, Yunyao beast and Murong Jinxin say hello. The huge body turns into a breeze and runs towards the entrance of poison fan forest quickly

 Chapter 69

    After leaving the poison fan forest and saying goodbye to Yunyao beast, they rush to the next level, the cave of life and death.


    The cave of life and death is just like its name. It is divided into the cave of life and the cave of death. The person selected by the cave of life can pass through the cave smoothly. Those who are selected by the dead cave will have to go through a lifetime of death and many hardships to escape from the sky.


    "You can choose a gate at will to enter the cave of life and death. Those who are selected by the cave of life will go out first and wait at the exit. If after three days, the person who enters the dead hole has not come out, he can leave first. "


    Xi Qingyu looks at the stone tablet standing on one side and sweeps the more than 20 small stone houses standing behind him. His light and bright eyes flash a trace of darkness.


    The rules of the cave of life and death are really unexpected. You can''t choose life or death, you can only choose fate. If you go to the right small stone house, it is all the way unimpeded. If you go to the wrong little stone house, I don''t know if there is any life left alive.


    "Jinxin, if we don''t choose the same door, you must protect yourself..."


    Jun Mo Li is holding Murong Jin''s heart, never in a panic. As if there was a premonition that he and the people in his arms would be scattered. It doesn''t matter if Jin Xin chooses the living gate, but if she chooses the dead gate


    "Don''t worry, I will go out alive. I will never die here until I get my revenge. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is still calm, anyway, this life and death hole is to pass, there is nothing to tangle with. Whether we are together or not depends on luck. Not together does not mean that we have to die.


    "Second brother, she can''t die after being poisoned by more than ten kinds of poisons, and the cave of life and death can''t trap her."


    Chu Mo Shang is a little excited, if he can be separated from Murong Jin''s heart to the dead hole, he may be able to make some sparks to improve the relationship.


    "Chu moshang, if you are in the same group as me, I have to try my best to kill you, the extremely disgusting stallion..."


    Murong Jin''s heart glared at the schadenfreude stallion man, his teeth grinding creaking. This stallion, as if he had something to do with him everywhere, is a real bitch.


    "I''ll wait and see how you can kill me, ha ha..."


    Chu Mo Shang smiles and goes to a small stone room in a good mood. He gives Murong Jin a wink and turns to go in. The door of the stone room is closed after he goes in.


    "Let''s go."


    Xiqingyu is quite speechless looking at the closed stone room, a smile flashed in his shallow eyes. As soon as they stop all the way, the two will quarrel endlessly. Like a couple of enemies. If you don''t know the truth, you may think that they are still a couple. Then he went into a small stone room nearest to him.


    Most of them chose a stone room at will and went in. Murong Jinxin walked into the leftmost one in Jun Mo Li''s reluctant and slightly worried eyes.


    The door of the stone chamber was closed one after another. All the people felt that it was dark before their eyes. When they saw the light, they had already gone to their own destiny.


    Murong Jinxin looked at the big two words in front of her, and the corners of her mouth were hard to draw. The thief who killed her, God, she knew that her luck had reached this level.


    "Are you all right?"


    A gentle voice broke Murong Jin''s mind. Murong Jin''s heart turned to see that the corner of her mouth twitched more severely.


    "Nothing..."


    It''s no wonder that she has to be so unlucky to meet such a situation. All the people selected by the dead cave were foreigners, and all the people in Chu state went into the living cave.


    "Stay close to the palace, and the palace will protect you."


    Looking at the ferocious woman, xiqingyu can guess what she thinks. In fact, he also felt very strange. I don''t know whether it is God''s will or man-made.


    "Well, thank you very much!"


    Murong Jin heart is not polite, more not affectable, directly went to the West Qingyu behind. She doesn''t have any martial arts now. If she tries to be brave, it must be her who will die the fastest.


    "Prince, let your subordinates lead the way."


    The gate of death was opened by xiqingyu. Before he had time to go in, a loyal subordinate stepped forward and crossed xiqingyu to go in.


    Entering the gate of death, people set foot on a cable bridge. A cold wind blows, which makes almost everyone fight a cold war. Murong Jin is wearing a dress made of ice silk fabric, which has the effect of cooling down. Now she is shaken by the wind.


    "Give me your hand."


    It seems to be aware of the strange Murong Jin heart, xiqingyu looking at the endless Tiesuo bridge, slender fingers such as jade to Murong Jin heart stretched in the past.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin is silent and tangled. She knows that xiqingyu is just kind-hearted, and she can trust xiqingyu''s behavior. But as soon as she thought of Jun Mo Li''s jealous face, her little hand was like hanging a jack, and she couldn''t lift it up.


    "Give me your hand."


    Xiqingyu didn''t give up. Seeing her silent, she also knew the contradiction in her heart. But this iron bridge is really terrible, every step will be cold on a point. If you don''t activate the internal force to increase the temperature, I''m afraid you will soon be frozen to death here.


    "..." Murong Jinxin still wants to hold on for a while, but every step she takes is too hard, so cold that she really wants to jump into the fire. After more than ten steps, he finally gave up and put his cold hand into xiqingyu''s big hand. A warm current from the palm of the hand slowly into her body, little by little to remove her cold¡° Urge the internal force of the whole body to pass the iron cable bridge at the fastest speed. " Xiqingyu holds Murong Jinxin''s hand tightly, and uses most of his internal power to protect Murong Jinxin. Murong Jinxin is warm, but in addition to holding Murong Jinxin''s hand, other parts of his body begin to be cold¡° Yes, your highness Hearing this, several bodyguards of xiqingyu didn''t dare to take any chances. They immediately urged all their internal forces to protect their bodies. At the same time, their steps were getting faster and faster. They were almost running away. In the dark dead hole, on the silent cable bridge, people struggled to move on, until all of them were stiff and their blood was almost frozen, then they walked out of the invisible bridge¡° Xiqingyu, you... "Once on the tiesuoqiao, xiqingyu let go of Murong Jinxin''s little hand. Murong Jin''s heart subconsciously raised her head and was shocked by what she saw. Only half of xiqingyu''s body was covered with a thick layer of transparent ice, and his unparalleled face was blue and purple... "Nothing happened in this palace..." xiqingyu reluctantly pulled out a smile, but the smile affected the ice on his face, and the transparent ice fell down a big layer. Before he finished speaking, he opened his mouth and spat out a big mouthful of blood¡° Xiqingyu, you''re stupid... "Murong Jinxin looks at this scene, and really doesn''t know what language to use to describe his mood. This man clearly has nothing to do with her, but he protects her with his own life. What''s the trouble for him¡° The Palace said that it would protect you, so it must be done... "Xi Qingyu looked at the worry in her cold eyes, and was in a strange mood. He forced his body to break the ice, took out a pill and put it in his mouth. He sat aside and began to meditate to heal."... " Murong Jin heart looking at that beautiful quiet a beautiful man, the heart gushed a move. No matter what the purpose of xiqingyu is to protect her, he is kind to her after all. She knew very well that if it had not been for xiqingyu, she would have died in tiesuoqiao long ago, and could not have been standing here safe and sound at the moment. About half an hour later, Xi Qingyu got up, sorted out his slightly messy robes, and looked at several bodyguards standing by¡° What''s ahead? " He looked at a man in black, gentle voice sounded, let a person as comfortable as a spring breeze¡° Prince, there is still an iron bridge in front of him, but there is a burning fire under the bridge... "The man in black bowed his head respectfully and reported the news he got from exploring his way to Xi Qingyu, but his calm face was filled with heavy worry¡° The ancestors of Yunyao mountain are really interesting. They are ice and fire. Heaven... "Xi Qingyu nodded and gave Murong Jin a soothing look. He strode forward and soon came to the iron rope bridge which was burning with fire¡° Prince, my subordinates have tested it. It''s impossible to walk directly. " The man in black threw a copper plate in his hand onto the iron cable bridge. The copper plate quickly transposed into a pool of molten iron with the speed visible to the naked eye. The temperature of the bridge deck is self-evident¡° Well, I''ll try it. " Xiqingyu looked at the burning flames under the Tiesuo bridge and was silent for a long time. Then he jumped directly into the sea of fire, and the whole person was immediately submerged by the fire and could not find any trace¡° The prince... "Several men were shocked, looked at the fire below and yelled. One of them even went to the direction where xiqingyu was just standing. He urged his internal power and wanted to jump down¡° What for? While staying, xiqingyu can''t die... "Murong Jin quickly grabbed the man, and lifted him to one side. These people are really stupid and loyal. Will Xi Qingyu, such a brilliant man, die easily¡° how did you know? The prince jumped down... "The man was obviously very excited. He rushed to Murong Jinxin. His eyes were red and his voice was very sharp, like a woman. With such a big fire, how could the prince come back safely. If the prince died, what''s the meaning of her life? It''s better to bury herself in the sea of fire with the prince¡° Jumping down doesn''t mean that you will die. I said, this girl, if you want to die for love, you have to wait for xiqingyu to die and jump... "

 Chapter 70

    Murong Jinxin looks at the petite "man" in front of her for a long time. She thinks of this "man"''s inexplicable hostility to her before, and suddenly becomes enlightened.


    It turned out that she was a woman who adored xiqingyu. No wonder when xiqingyu just led her, she felt a very bad look. In the iron cable bridge, and very strange was her stare.


    "You... How do you know that I am a woman..."


    Identity is seen through, the woman appears to be at a loss, swallowing saliva, looking at Murong Jin heart carefully asked.


    She is yunqianxi, the only daughter of Yunyao, the general of Xiling kingdom. She disguised herself and followed xiqingyu to Yunyao mountain.


    "I''m afraid you''re the only one here. Think of yourself as a man..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the woman''s changeable face, really want to exclaim. The art of face changing in this world is really his father''s cow. Clearly wearing a human skin mask, but still have such a vivid expression.


    "I... I..."


    Cloud shallow night swept not far away three very uncomfortable men, suddenly embarrassed, small hand a Yang will face the human skin mask to tear off.


    She pretended to be so hard. Originally, people had already discovered her true features. What else did she pretend to be? It was a waste of expression.


    "What are you? Don''t make a fuss. When Xi Qingyu comes back, you are talking to him."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the beautiful and lovely Hibiscus face, especially the woman''s eyes, which are as bright as the stars in the dark night. She exclaims that xiqingyu is blessed.


    "You say brother Qingyu really won''t die?"


    Cloud shallow night by Murong Jin heart a stare, small heart a shiver, also dare not in noisy. In front of this woman, hidden, even double headed dog can tame, she did not dare to easily provoke her.


    "I never said that. Xiqingyu is sure to die."


    Murong Jin''s heart rolled a big white eye, but in front of this woman is let her see very pleasing to the eye, lovely and straightforward, can''t help but want to tease her, pass the time.


    "What shall we do? You should find a way to save brother Qingyu, please... "


    Cloud shallow night a listen and anxious, several strides to Murong Jin heart in front of, a grasp Murong Jin heart arm, hard to shake up.


    "No one dies? I didn''t say that Xi Qingyu would die now... "


    Murong Jin heart shake off the cloud shallow night of the hand, mouth hook out a faint smile. The remaining light in the corner of the eye has caught a glimpse of xiqingyu who appears in the sea of fire, and points directly to the direction of xiqingyu.


    "Brother Qingyu..."


    Cloud shallow night along Murong Jinxin finger direction looked in the past, saw that a such as green pine elegant man, almost tears fell down, directly toward the West Qingyu rushed in the past.


    "You girl, what a fool."


    Xiqingyu dodges yunqianxi''s attack, and holds yunqianxi''s collar with two fingers. He takes yunqianxi to one side and opens his mouth helplessly.


    It seems that the girl has just made a fuss, otherwise she would not tear the human skin mask by herself. He really convinced her.


    "Brother Qingyu... They were just scared to death by you..."


    Cloud shallow night looked at xiqingyu''s face, determined that xiqingyu''s mood was good, grinned happily.


    With that smile, even Murong Jinxin''s eyes shrank, but still did not reach the bottom of Qingyu''s eyes


    "Are you scared to death so easily? Stay quiet and don''t make noise... "


    Xi Qingyu rubs Yun Qianxi ''.


    "Well, I heard brother Yu''s words most clearly."


    Cloud shallow night made a face, then very obedient went to one side, quietly looking at the West Qingyu, silent down. It can be seen that she is a woman who knows how to advance and retreat.


    "The palace has verified that as long as it flies close to the blue flame of the sea of fire, it can fly without injury. In a moment, our palace will lead the way ahead, and you will follow our palace closely. "


    Xiqingyu went to tiesuoqiao, pointed to the blue part of the sea of fire, and said gently. That layer of blue flame, just like air, without any heat.


    "Yes, your highness."


    The three men looked at the layer by layer of blue flame. They really admired their royal highness, and they were glad that they were with the right master.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart forehead of green tendons are about to jump out. Just now, I have already held hands with xiqingyu. Now I don''t want to make a conjoined baby with xiqingyu, do I?


    "Murong girl, I''ll fly by with you in my arms..."


    Xiqingyu looks at a woman whose face is uncertain, and it is also a black line. In other words, he has lived for 19 years, and has never had physical contact with that woman, let alone with a woman who has become a famous flower owner. But in the current situation, he has no second choice.


    "Or let her carry me over..."


    Murong Jin heart scratched head, looked at the side of the same tangled cloud shallow night, do not report what hope asked a nonsense. After asking, he turned his mouth directly.


    "It''s a miracle that this girl can fly safely. If she''s still carrying you, none of you will want to live..."


    Xiqingyu suppressed the fluctuation of his heart and shrugged his shoulders. If shallow night that wench can do, they all need not so tangle.


    "You''d better let brother Qingyu hold you. I can''t protect myself..."


    Cloud shallow night suddenly smile up, think of Murong Jin heart and Jun Mo glass love all the way, absolutely is oneself too careful. She doesn''t need to have any opinions on other people because they already have a sweetheart and will not be her rival.


    "Then... Please..."


    Murong Jin, with a few drops of sweat behind her heart, looks at xiqingyu and smiles awkwardly. She thinks that she really wants to think too much. Xiqingyu is just trying to do a good deed. She''s so hypocritical.


    "Let''s go..."


    Xiqingyu pretends to go to Murong Jinxin''s side naturally and holds Murong Jinxin up. That matchless handsome face appears a few silk suspicious red, he dare not delay a second, fly up and jump toward the sea of fire.


    "Try to keep your body close to the palace..."


    The blazing flame came, and xiqingyu obviously felt that the person in his arms was shaking. He quickly hugged her, and the falling speed was much faster.


    "Xiqingyu, you''re crazy. Hold me closer..."


    Murong Jin''s heart shrinks in the arms of xiqingyu, protected by xiqingyu, and finally goes down to the part of the blue flame. But the part of the blue flame was so thin that it was difficult to completely wrap them.


    Looking up, Xi Qingyu is shocked. In order to protect her, he exposes his whole back


    "I''m afraid you''re not comfortable..."


    Xiqingyu feels that her whole face is burning. According to Murong Jinxin''s words, she hugs her tighter, her body sinks down, and her whole back avoids the fire.


    "What''s wrong? It''s just that they stick together and don''t do anything shameful. I don''t care about a woman. You care about wool. "


    Murong Jinxin''s small hand hooks the neck of xiqingyu, and the whole person directly sticks to xiqingyu. She can clearly hear the rapid heartbeat of xiqingyu, and can also clearly smell the light fragrance of xiqingyu, which is different from Jun Mo Li''s body. It belongs to the taste of bamboo, which is extremely elegant and pleasant.


    "This palace..."


    Xiqingyu''s ears became red when she said that. He just felt that his heart was about to jump out, his mouth was dry, and even some place that had been quiet for many years was ready to move.


    "Xiqingyu, remember that you have saved my Murong Jin''s life. I Murong Jin''s heart will repay this kindness with time. "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t notice the difference of xiqingyu. Her cold eyes looked at the burning flame above. She sighed in her heart that if xiqingyu could become a friend, she would be a lifelong confidant.


    Such a man, quiet and beautiful, moving


    "You don''t have to worry about it, Murong. I don''t need you to repay me."


    Xiqingyu barely controls the agitation of her body, holding her big hand tightly for a few minutes, making their bodies fit more closely. Suddenly gave birth to a very strange idea, if you can hold her to go on like this, it seems good.


    When the idea came to mind, he was shocked and almost fell into the sea of fire


    "You still call me Murong Jinxin or Jinxin, Murong girl, I''m really uncomfortable."


    Murong Jinxin''s whole mind is almost on the bridge, and she doesn''t notice xiqingyu''s small movements at all. Just think that xiqingyu will hold more and more tightly because the blue flame is less and less, and even take the initiative to lean on xiqingyu.


    "Well, I''ll call you Jinxin in the future. You can also call me Qingyu..."


    Xiqingyu converges, improves his internal power to the extreme, and flies up with Murong Jin''s heart. With the fastest speed through the layers of heat waves, smoothly fell across the Tiesuo bridge.


    Murong Jin heart deeply spit out a bad breath, looking at the three men and a woman behind all safe on the shore, just took a deep breath.


    "Let''s go."


    Xi Qingyu covered up his gaffe and walked forward. His face was burning hot. He didn''t want to be seen by anyone.


    "If the next pass is tiesuoqiao, when I go out, I must go to pick up the graves of the ancestors of Yunyao mountain..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at a large sea of fire, clenched his fist, gnashing his teeth in a low roar a few words. This hand also took, the body also pasted, next must not tell her to sacrifice.


    "That''s right. I''ll pick up the corpse with you at that time. I''ll whip the corpse out..."


    Cloud shallow Xi think Murong Jinxin''s words are very reasonable, these two pass Tiesuo bridge, Qingyu brother and other women are intimate. If the next pass is tiesuoqiao, she really wants to dig the ancestral graves of the ancestors in Yunyao mountain¡° OK, I''ll be responsible for picking and you''ll be responsible for whipping. But now, let''s go as soon as possible... "

 Chapter 71

    All the way forward, walked about ten minutes, then out of the dead hole, came to a piece of open land, called mirage.


    This time, unexpectedly, the stone tablet standing outside the dreamland did not leave any hints except the name of this place.


    Murong Jinxin looked into the distance, misty, white, visibility is almost zero. The expression on the face can''t help but dignify a lot.


    "Go and chop a branch."


    Xiqingyu pondered for a while, his face was more serious than ever. Compared with mirage, the cable bridge they just crossed is not enough.


    The key to getting out of the dead hole is not how powerful your Kung Fu is, but how powerful your heart is.


    "You can''t let go of this branch. You can''t take care of anything you see. They are all fake. Do you understand?"


    Soon, the man in black comes back with a long branch. Xi Qingyu arranges the position of the people and looks at them and warns them sternly.


    "Brother Qingyu, I want to change my position with sister Jinxin..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Yun Qianxi opened his mouth and looked at Xi Qingyu pitifully, with a few strands of grievance.


    "No, Jinxin can''t do martial arts. It''s safest to stay by my side."


    Xiqingyu refuses yunqianxi without thinking about it. After the tiesuoqiao incident, he finds that he has a very strange feeling about Murong Jinxin. He doesn''t know what that feeling is, but he never allows Murong Jinxin to stand beside him, but away from him.


    "Let the three of them protect me. It''s the same everywhere..."


    Murong Jinxin originally felt that xiqingyu''s arrangement was somewhat uncompromising. Before she could make a sound, she was robbed by yunqianxi. She is very witty around the cloud shallow night behind, will cloud shallow night pushed to the side of xiqingyu.


    "No, if there is any accident, they are not as thoughtful as our palace. Shallow night, back down. "


    Xiqingyu looks at the gentle and easy to talk, but in fact, he is also a master who does not tolerate disobedience. See cloud shallow night elated appearance, the facial expression is gloomy some, even the tone of speech also low many.


    "Good..."


    Cloud shallow night this is the first time to see such a severe speech to her xiqingyu, small nose smoked, although reluctantly or back down, will Murong Jin hard push up.


    "Go."


    Xiqingyu didn''t look at Murong Jinxin''s ever-changing face. He grasped the branch and strode toward the dreamland. As soon as they entered the dreamland, a mass of white fog would submerge their figure, and everyone felt that it was dark and nothing could be seen.


    "Xiqingyu, you..."


    Just after a few steps, Murong Jin feels that her little hand is numb, and the whole person is brought forward by a force. When she reacts, she has come to xiqingyu, and her little hand is also tightly held by xiqingyu.


    The corner of the mouth a draw, want to say something but very rational shut up, lest cloud shallow night heard what to her to give birth to misunderstanding that can not be good. Moreover, in this situation, it is not suitable to make trouble because of such things.


    "Come on, don''t talk."


    Xiqingyu''s steps didn''t stop, holding Murong Jin''s heart in one hand and branches in the other hand. With intuition, he quickly shuttled through the dreamland. Everything seemed to be going well until the branch he was holding was abruptly broken by an external force.


    "Shallow night..."


    Xi Qingyu is shocked. Subconsciously, he takes Murong Jin''s heart into his arms and screams, but he doesn''t get any response. His face changes greatly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Jin heart was surprised by his strange also, subconsciously grasped his sleeve, nervous asked, heart gushed out a kind of ominous premonition.


    "The branch has been broken. It is estimated that everyone has been scattered..."


    Xiqingyu throws away the broken branch in his hand, and he doesn''t have the heart to think about other people. The most important thing now is to go out quickly. After going out, he wants to see if there is any cracking technique.


    "Don''t worry about that. Let''s go."


    A strange wind blowing, abruptly let Murong Jin heart beat a cold shiver. Fortunately, xiqingyu has foresight. Otherwise, if she drags her dilapidated body and wants to get out of the dreamland, it will be a fool''s dream.


    "Jin Xin, close your eyes and follow the palace."


    When the wind dissipated, the original misty scene disappeared. What appeared in front of them was a beautiful scene.


    Looking at the pink mist floating in the air, Xi Qingyu was surprised and quickly reached out to cover Murong Jinxin''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Jinxin didn''t push away xiqingyu''s hand, because she believed that xiqingyu was not an apprentice and couldn''t be blindfolded for no reason.


    "There are mists floating in the air, which can make people hallucinate. Don''t open your eyes..."


    Xiqingyu doesn''t hide her either. Seeing that she is very cooperative, she puts down her hand and drags Murong Jin forward without squinting.


    He knew that if he wanted to get out of the dreamland, he had to walk out of the beautiful scenery, otherwise he and Murong Jinxin would die here


    "Xiqingyu, what do you do?"


    Murong Jin''s heart is warm. At this critical moment of life and death, someone unconditionally protects you. No matter for anyone, it''s impossible to be moved.


    However, xiqingyu didn''t let her see the fog and carried everything by herself. She was afraid that he would not be able to bear it.


    "This palace has strong willpower and won''t be so easily affected. Don''t worry."


    No matter how hard it is, no matter how much it costs, he must take her out of the dreamland. He is not willing to let her die. Even he felt that he could not have ice and fire snow lotus, as long as they could go out.


    "Don''t sleep, Ono. Get out of here."


    Murong Jin heart seems to think of something, hard to shake the sleeves, trying to shake that is still sleeping Ono to shake out. Ono comes from the underworld, or is not afraid of these mists


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono slowly crawled out of Murong Jinxin''s sleeve, sat on Murong Jinxin''s shoulder, hit a small still owe, don''t know what Murong Jinxin called it out.


    "Are you afraid of fog, Ono? If you''re not afraid, rub my face Murong Jin heart squint, also not wordy, touched touch the small head of Ono, straight to the point asked.


    "Hiss..."


    Ono looked up in the middle of the sky, bean big eyes emit a green light, looked for a while to Murong Jinxin''s face rubbed.


    "Well, then, you will lead us out of the fairyland. If I can''t, it''s useless for me to keep you... "


    Murong Jin is very happy in her heart. She grabs xiqingyu''s hand and signals xiqingyu to stop. Then squint is very accurate to seize the seven inches of Ono, a gloomy threat.


    "Sleep... Hiss..."


    Ono small mouth slightly smoked, the master is really merciless, can''t do will abandon it. It''s just a little dark snake. It doesn''t have the ability to communicate with heaven. However, this dreamland seems to be able to go out.


    "Very good, I will reward you after I go out..."


    Murong Jinxin is very satisfied with Ono''s reaction. After ordering Ono''s tongue, she pulls the sleeves of xiqingyu beside her body.


    "Xiqingyu, close your eyes and follow me. Ono will take us out."


    "Well."


    Smell speech, West pure feather closed shallow long Mou, in the heart delimited a strange warm current. Follow Murong Jinxin''s steps and walk forward slowly.


    Because he didn''t see much fog, and he really had a very strong willpower, so although there were many strange ideas along the way, he was very tenacious to survive.


    Two people a snake so silent walk, also don''t know how long, until a breeze came, Ono happy hiss up, two people opened their eyes, see the scene in front of me, heave a breath.


    "Ono, go back to the dreamland and bring the others out."


    Murong Jinxin went to a big stone and sat down. She looked at the vast expanse of white behind her. In addition to her and xiqingyu, other people are still trapped inside. Those people are all close friends of xiqingyu. She can''t help them.


    "Ono, take this in your mouth."


    Xiqingyu breathes a sigh of relief. Originally, he had prepared for the worst, but he did not expect that Murong Jin''s heart was so emotional and righteous that even his subordinates were willing to save him.


    He takes out a jade pendant from his arms and hands it to Ono. When Asahi and the three subordinates see the jade pendant, they will follow Ono. He also believes that Ono has the ability to bring them all out.


    "Hiss..."


    Ono originally wanted to refuse, after all, xiqingyu and it have no friendship. But when I came into contact with the owner''s eyes, I didn''t dare to say a word. I went into the dreamland with the jade pendant in my mouth.


    "I''m glad to have you this time, otherwise..."


    Xiqingyu went to the stream, took out a silver needle, tried it, and determined that the stream water was not poisonous, so he picked a big leaf from one side, wrapped some water and handed it to Murong Jinxin.


    "I would not have lived without your protection on the tightrope bridge. We''ve been through so much together. We''ve lived and died together. Let''s be friends. "


    Murong Jin heart is not polite, took the big leaf, the water in a drink. Then looking at the eyes of xiqingyu, he said sincerely.


    Before, she didn''t need friends. But now, she especially wants a friend, just like xiqingyu.


    "Why not, it''s my pleasure."


    Xiqing feather Yang lip smile, shallow eyes full of joy that no one can understand. To be friends with her seems to be a very happy thing for him.


    "Then let''s make a pair of friends who can give each other back and help each other at any time. How about that?"


    Murong Jinxin suddenly stood up and patted xiqingyu on the shoulder. She felt that the man in front of her was worthy of her trust, and she was willing to give her back to him when fighting¡° Good

 Chapter 72

    With the passage of time, one by one, people were brought out of the dreamland by Ono. When Yun Qianxi stumbled out of the dreamland, all the people came together.


    "Brother Qingyu... The fantasy is terrible... I saw you killed..."


    Yun Qianxi rushes directly in front of Xi Qingyu. His little body is shaking. His beautiful face is full of tears. His eyes are obviously red and swollen, which shows that he is crying in the dreamland.


    "Take a break. It''s all right."


    Xi Qingyu can see that the little girl in front of her is really scared. She takes her to the side of the stream, and the cold water slaps on her face, which makes her wake up a lot.


    "Brother Qingyu, if this happens, can you hold my hand and don''t leave me behind?"


    Cloud shallow night opens misty big eyes, pitifully looking at the gorgeous man in front of her. From the moment the branch broke, she went crazy to find him, but she couldn''t find him. That kind of fear, let her heart, she really don''t want to try again.


    "Can''t, you this little wench work always reckless, don''t let you suffer more, you don''t know the heaven is high and the earth is thick."


    Xiqingyu shakes his head firmly, not to mention that he seldom lets women get close to him, just for the sake of the little girl, he won''t agree.


    This little girl has never been important, just take this opportunity to let her have a good experience


    "Brother Qingyu..."


    Cloud shallow night did not expect to get such an answer, an urgent big eye blinked a few times, seeing to cry again. Brother Qingyu has never done this to her. It seems that this time she secretly ran out with her, which really angered him.


    "Don''t cry. If you don''t want to cry, when you get out of Yunyao gorge, our palace will send someone to send you back home immediately."


    Xiqingyu was not moved by yunqianxi''s small appearance. He rubbed her small head and was unusually severe. Only at this moment did he realize that this little girl should grow up and not rely on others for everything. If one day she married someone and was wronged, would she go to his prince''s residence and cry?


    "Qingyu, it''s almost dark. Let''s go on the road and find other people to spend the night with."


    Murong Jin heart looked at not far away that a pair of Bi ren''er, shook his head. This woman must be very important in xiqingyu''s heart, otherwise xiqingyu''s weak temperament would not spoil her like that, let alone have such good intentions.


    "Get up and go."


    Xiqingyu also looked at the sky. The sun had already set, and the afterglow of the setting sun began to fade gradually. He saw that the sky was going to be dark. Whether they can find Jun Mo Li or not, they have to find a place to spend the night.


    "Sister Jinxin, you can see brother Yu clearly. He is so fierce..."


    From Murong Jinxin''s address and attitude to xiqingyu, Yun Qianxi can see that the relationship between the two has improved by leaps and bounds. Quickly rubbed to Murong Jinxin''s side, affectionately took Murong Jinxin''s arm, sprinkled up Jiao, held up the thigh.


    "He''s for your own good, too. Sooner or later you''ll understand."


    Murong Jinxin looks at a woman hanging on her arm, and a big drop of sweat falls from the back of her head. This wench''s temperament and Jun Mo Li that demon still really have some degree of similarity, that is no face no skin.


    "I don''t want to understand, don''t understand, I just want to stay under his wings, carefree all my life..."


    Cloud shallow night smoked to smoke small nose, curled to curl a mouth. She is not happy that brother Qingyu treats her like this. This makes her feel more deeply that brother Qingyu just treats her as a sister.


    "It depends on your ability. You have to marry him."


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t exclude Yun Qianxi at all. She thinks that this little girl is really cute. If xiqingyu didn''t marry her, it would be a great loss. But it seems that xiqingyu has no love for her.


    "Sister Jinxin, how did you catch up with Prince Li?"


    When it comes to this, yunqianxi has a headache. She is eager to marry brother Qingyu immediately, but brother Qingyu doesn''t agree. Big eyes a turn, then hit the idea to Murong Jin heart body.


    "Cough, it''s him who''s so shameless that he depends on me..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart almost choked to death by own saliva. She went after the monster? When on earth did she pursue that monster? It turns out that in other people''s eyes, this is how she views her relationship with Jun Mo Li.


    "But I''m also clinging to brother Qingyu. Why does it come in and out so much?"


    Cloud shallow night to Murong Jin heart words is very believe, there is no difference in the look, just very distressed looking at Murong Jin heart, very forced to ask.


    "Well, I don''t know. You have to ask him."


    Murong Jin sighed slightly in her heart and asked what love is in the world. She told people to promise each other life and death. She had wanted to persuade a few words, but looking at Yun Qianxi''s look, I''m afraid that her advice was in vain, so she held back and didn''t say anything.


    "Oh, I really envy you. Lord Li is so kind to you..."


    If brother Qingyu treats her half as well as Lord Li treats sister Jinxin, she will be satisfied. Just as she sighed, the group had stepped out of the coverage of the cave of life and death.


    "Jinxin..."


    A voice of surprise came from afar, followed by a flash of white light. Jun Mo Li had come to Murong Jin''s heart and pulled Murong Jin''s heart into her arms.


    Since knowing that Jin Xin had entered the dead door, he suddenly became irritable and restless. Only God knows how much suffering he had on this day. Fear of what would happen to her, the whole heart has been pain.


    "Hey, so many people are looking at me. Don''t cry..."


    Familiar embrace let Murong Jin heart that floating heart completely settled down, she pushed a excited eyes red man, jokingly flattered him.


    "Even if I cry, I will cry with joy. There is nothing to lose face with."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t think so. She held her tightly and said something of course, but forced herself to press down the sadness. In order to avoid really crying out, it''s quite humiliating.


    "Then you can cry. Let''s all see how pitiful it is for you, the most beautiful man in the world, to cry."


    Murong Jin heart in his waist ruthlessly twisted a, quite speechless looking at his face, mouth corners with a few silk banter smile.


    She could feel his fear, and she could feel his fear, so she didn''t push him away.


    "Heartless little white eyed wolf, fortunately you are OK..."


    Jun Mo Li chuckles and takes a bite on her delicate lips. She arranges a little messy clothes for her, and her empty heart is completely filled at this moment.


    "I said, have you finished the drama of the rest of your life? Can we find a place to spend the night after the performance


    A little far away, Chu Mo Shang looked at the pair of people embracing each other, with a burst of sour in his heart. Watching her come out intact, he also wanted to do the same thing as the second emperor brother, but he could only think about it after all.


    "If you like to see it or not, you can roll as far as possible..."


    Murong Jin heart to see not far from the face of the poor Chu Mo Shang one eye, cold hum a, directly a few words to block back.


    This stallion, it''s really annoying to watch once


    "Well, don''t quarrel with liuhuangdi. Let''s settle down and talk well."


    Perhaps in a good mood, Jun Mo Li rarely advised Murong Jin to say a few words. Then he took Murong Jinxin''s hand and went to the front of xiqingyu, with a sincere smile at the corner of his mouth.


    "Prince Yu, thank you for taking care of me."


    Dead hole is definitely not so easy to break out, Jin heart intact, xiqingyu certainly out of a lot of strength. Thank you, he must say.


    "Li Wang Ye is polite. In fact, thanks to Jin Xin and Xiao Ye, otherwise we might not be able to get out of the dead hole."


    Xiqingyu has a gentle smile on his face. The relationship between him and Jinxin is different. Everything he does for Jinxin is what Yingying should do. He doesn''t need anyone''s thanks.


    "Jun Mo Li, Qingyu is my only friend in the world. You should be polite to him in the future, or I''ll talk to you forever."


    Murong Jin heart white Jun Mo glass one eye, also sincerely feel that this only evil some superfluous. After her life and death together with xiqingyu, she felt that there was no need to express them in words.


    "I''ve been very polite to him..."


    The eyes of Jun Mo Li are as deep as those of Yao Shi. It seems that Jinxin and xiqingyu have experienced a lot in the dead cave. Otherwise, how could Jinxin have said such a thing.


    In the future, he has to guard against not only Chu moshang, but also xiqingyu


    "Prince Yu is really a good means. After entering a dead hole, he accepted this sharp toothed girl. I admire her."


    Not far away Chu Mo Shang listened to Murong Jin''s words, his face was a lot of gloomy. This ungrateful woman can be so good to a person who meets for the first time, except for him. This makes him really frustrated. He can''t help but want to satirize Xi Qingyu.


    "The sixth Prince''s words are not the same. Our palace is different from the sixth Prince''s. our palace is always open and aboveboard, and will not use means to an innocent woman. As a matter of fact, my palace and Jin''s heart are just like old friends at first sight. That''s why I have a friend''s opinion. "


    Western Qing feather Yang lip a smile, for Chu Mo Shang''s provocation, he felt it was necessary to fight back. Just that scene also let him in a bad mood, rather than holding, let Chu Mo Shang a person suffered.


    "Well, it''s getting dark. Let''s stop dawdling here and find a place to settle down..."


    Jun Mo Li sees two people have the sword to pull the crossbow to open the potential, hastens to stop. They have to fight until they get out of the Yunyao gorge. Now the most unsuitable situation is internal strife.


    The wild animals in Yunyao gorge are all refined. They dare to swam around in the daytime, and they may be arrogant at night.


    "Let''s look over there. There seems to be a thatched cottage over there... "

 Chapter 73

    The following day


    The sky is clear and beautiful, and the colorful sunshine spreads down, putting a layer of warm colorful glow on the whole earth.


    In the middle of the cold pool, a pure white snow lotus is quietly opening. A few drops of dew are rolling on the delicate petals, reflecting the scenery.


    "Prince Yu, I''m going to get snow lotus. Later, I''ll win the battle with you."


    Jun Mo Li swept a side to hang Mou, don''t know what to think of a man, think of the previous agreement, very indifferent open mouth.


    Although he is not a gentleman, he can fulfill all the promises he has given.


    "This ice fire snow lotus is still used as medicine for Jinxin. How can our palace fight for her life-saving things?"


    Xi Qingyu smiles. He came to the state of Chu with the heart of taking ice, fire and snow lotus. If he didn''t meet Murong Jin''s heart, even if he had to give up his life, he would definitely fight with Jun Mo Li.


    But now everything is different. Without ice and fire, Xuelian Jin''s heart will die, and he just lives worse than death


    "Then... Thank you for your acceptance..."


    Jun Mo Li seems to have anticipated the intention of xiqingyu''s giving up. After listening to xiqingyu''s words, there is no accident, but he is grateful for xiqingyu.


    He knows the poison on xiqingyu. Without snow lotus, xiqingyu will be tortured all his life, and will not die well


    "Li Wang Ye is polite. Hurry to get ice fire snow lotus."


    Xiqingyu''s eyes were a little dim. He coughed several times with his lips. He used his internal power to suppress the insect in his body.


    Maybe it''s the smell of ice fire snow lotus, but it''s not time for the attack, but the poisonous insects in the body can''t help it.


    "Qingyu, what''s the matter with you? Why is your face so ugly? "


    Has been standing on the side of silence looking at two people''s Murong Jin heart, looking at the West Qingyu that pale to no blood color face, worried asked.


    "It''s nothing. Maybe I got some internal injuries in the dead hole..."


    Xiqingyu coughed several times again. A few drops of bright red blood slipped from his fingers and fell on the green grass, smashing out a few small blood flowers.


    "Brother Qingyu, you are deceiving. It must be the poisonous insects in your body..."


    Originally, Yun Qianxi, who was watching the ice and fire snow lotus curiously, ran over anxiously. Looking at the coughing xiqingyu, he was so sad that he was about to cry.


    Every time brother Qingyu''s poison attacks, she will hide in the dungeon alone. She secretly runs to see it once. She knew that brother Qingyu coughed up blood inexplicably, which was the symptom of the initial attack of Gu Du.


    "Jun Mo Li, hurry to get the ice fire snow lotus to Qingyu, and go quickly..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jinxin''s face changed a few changes, quickly go over and cloud shallow night will help xiqingyu to a big tree to sit. Looking at xiqingyu''s almost transparent skin, she was very unhappy.


    "I can''t..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at Murong Jin''s heart, which is so anxious that it is a bit sour in her heart. She was so good to xiqingyu that she didn''t want her own life. Does she know that there is only one snow lotus in the world today? If she gave it to xiqingyu, she would have to suffer from the torture of the black widow from time to time even if she took xumingcao.


    "Wind, you go!"


    Murong Jinxin''s face was instantly ugly. She glanced at Jun Mo Li and ignored him. She gave an order to Feng.


    "This... This..."


    When Feng heard this, he almost wanted to cry. Ice fire snow lotus is used to save the third lady''s life. How can he get it to detoxify the prince of Xiling.


    "Jin Xin, don''t embarrass them. Just have a rest in our palace. Ice and fire snow lotus can save your life. I will never take it... "


    Xiqingyu''s heart is warm. Looking at Murong Jinxin, who is about to be manic, for the first time, she feels that it''s really good to be cared so much. She should be very good to her friends, so good that she doesn''t care about her own life, so she believes in his choice.


    "If you don''t agree, you have to take it. I''ve knocked you out and forced you to take it..."


    Murong Jinxin once identified things, eight cattle are unable to pull back. Xiqingyu is her friend. She has protected her with her life. How can she have the heart to let him bear the poison of poisonous insects all his life.


    She is a phoenix girl. She is protected by fire phoenix. She believes that when fire phoenix recovers her mana, she will be able to detoxify her body.


    "If you force this palace, it will break its meridians and die after it wakes up..."


    Looking at the serious woman in front of her, Xi Qingyu really doesn''t know whether to cry or smile. This woman''s temperament is really stubborn and lovely.


    "You..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is in a dilemma. She probably understands the temperament of xiqingyu. She is absolutely a man who does what she says. Maybe if he was forced to take snow lotus, he would really do that kind of stupid thing. So, can only gnash teeth of looking at him, don''t know what to say.


    "Jinxin, our blood can suppress the poison in Prince Yu''s body. We are willing to release our blood every three months to suppress the poison for Prince Yu. However, you must leave the ice fire snow lotus to me as a medicine guide... "


    Jun Mo Li looks at the woman in the deep anger, more than sad or distressed. He knew her temperament. Once she became stubborn, no one could persuade her. If you use strong, maybe she will directly destroy the ice fire snow lotus in a rage.


    "Brother Erhuang, you are crazy. The poisonous insects in Prince Yu''s body have grown up. If you use your own blood to suppress them, every time you suppress them, you have to bleed more. Do you think your life is too long? "


    Originally, Chu Mo Shang didn''t intend to meddle in this kind of business, especially when he saw that Murong Jinxin didn''t want her own life for the sake of xiqingyu, so he held a fire in his stomach. Now hearing Jun Mo Li say that, he really thinks that these two people are madmen, and one of them doesn''t want to die.


    "No, what else? Do you want me to watch my woman die... "


    Jun Mo Li breathed heavily. Although he knew Chu Mo Shang was for his good, what else could he do? You can only hurt yourself to make this heartless little wildcat compromise.


    "You don''t have to... This palace can stand... Cough..."


    Xiqingyu endured the ravages of poisonous insects in his body and watched others quarrel because of him. From this matter, we can see how deep Jun Mo Li''s affection for Murong Jin''s heart is.


    People all over the world know that Jun Mo Li''s blood is poison and antidote. Many years ago, an imperial concubine of the Chu emperor Sheng Chong was poisoned and needed Jun Mo Li''s blood to detoxify. At that time, Jun Mo Li only left a word, and Guan Ben Wang''s ass matter watched the concubine die in front of him. Now, for the sake of Jinxin, he can do this


    "Jun Mo Li, what are you doing? Let''s bleed, let''s go... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is very complex to see that peerless evil one eye, in the heart can''t say up of move, before to his that annoyance also dissipated. He gave him a pull and urged him.


    "Well."


    Jun Mo Li takes out a clean porcelain vase, urges his internal force to force out a small half bottle of blood, hands it to Yun Qian Xi, and signals Yun Qian Xi to pour it down to xiqingyu.


    Then he turned his head, went to one side, pursed his lips and said nothing. He didn''t know what he was thinking


    "Mr. Li, thank you very much..."


    Xiqingyu was holding his chin by yunqianxi and poured down the small half bottle of blood. Immediately, the poisonous insects that were making waves in his body quieted down a lot. Soon, they stopped, there was no movement.


    The blood of Jun Mo Li is really a holy product in the world


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li waved his hand and didn''t speak. Looking at the ice and fire snow lotus in the cold pool, suddenly jump, step on the water to the ice and fire snow lotus.


    "Jun Mo Li, be careful..."


    On the bank, Murong Jin''s heart looks at the gorgeous man who has stretched out her hand but has not picked the ice and fire snow lotus, and her whole heart is corrected.


    Snow lotus is not so easy to pick


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Junmo glass ignores Murong Jinxin''s words directly, and urges her whole body to fight against the ice and fire snow lotus, but her fingers still can''t get close to the ice and fire snow lotus for half a minute.


    "Wind, take me there, hurry up!"


    Murong Jin''s heart is more and more wrong. She knows the evil nature of Jun Mo Li and will never stop until she reaches her goal. If she was hurt by snow lotus because of this, she would die of heartache.


    "Yes."


    This time the wind did not dare to resist, grabbed Murong Jinxin''s arm and quickly sent Murong Jinxin to Jun Mo Li.


    "Don''t pick it. Do you hear me..."


    Just stopped in the water, Murong Jin felt two powerful forces pulling, and from Jun Mo Li''s face, it was obviously in the downwind.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li has no time to care about Murong Jin''s heart. All her energy is on picking flowers. She is about to be eaten by snow lotus.


    "What broken grass, dare to hurt my man, I will directly crush you to feed the dog."


    See not move Jun Mo glass, Murong Jin heart more urgent. A foot mercilessly toward ice fire snow lotus step on, burst out a startling fury.


    Then, a strange thing happened, ice and fire snow lotus suddenly dodged for a while, dodged Murong Jin heart of that foot. The original release of the powerful power also disappeared in an instant, quietly lying in the cold pool, so beautiful that people dare not look directly at it.


    "Jinxin, you pick it."


    Jun Mo Li is very happy. Maybe the ice and fire snow lotus is spiritual and knows people. Otherwise, how could it be shocked by Jin Xin''s words.


    "What''s broken is mean. If you dare to move me, I''ll tear you to pieces..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at scold a few words have effect, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked, small hand pointed to that pure white ice fire snow lotus scolded again.


    After she scolded, the originally quiet ice and fire snow lotus suddenly shook, it seems that she heard Murong Jinxin''s words.


    Then, let Murong Jinxin mouth twitch again happened


    Ice fire snow lotus suddenly left the water, broke its root tendon, and flew straight to Murong Jinxin''s hand. The petals that had been blooming were instantly closed

 Chapter 74

    Although two days have passed, the exit of Yunyao gorge is still a sea of people, just for the sake of seeing the legendary snow lotus.


    Before that, every time I passed a checkpoint, there was a fire shining in the air in Yunyao gorge. The just burst of fire was the third time, which meant that the ice fire snow lotus had been taken off.


    "The will of heaven... The will of heaven is slow... Go and invite the young lady..."


    The elder looked at the fire that had disappeared in the air, touched his long white beard, and gave a command to his disciples.


    "If it''s God''s will... The ice and fire snow lotus has been taken off... Our mission of Yunyao mountain passed down from generation to generation is finally over..."


    The two elders'' wrinkled face showed a happy smile. The end of their mission also means that yunyaoshan can be completely liberated.


    "I hope Miss is not too persistent..."


    The elder sighed and shook his head. The girl who is responsible for guarding Xuelian is too violent. I hope she won''t make any trouble this time.


    "No matter how the young lady makes trouble... The curse still needs to be solved... It''s a legacy left by her ancestors..."


    Four elder also sigh unceasingly, so many years, they have been disappointed countless times, this time finally need not be disappointed. He felt satisfied that he could still live to witness this moment.


    "OK... Go and open the exit of the Canyon..."


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, Jun Mo Li and his party came out of Yunyao gorge with ice and snow lotus. Once out of the gorge, they were welcomed as heroes.


    "Eight elders, please remove the curse!"


    Jun Mo Li takes out a delicate wooden box from his arms and hands it to the elder. His eyes are like a shining stone. Ice and fire snow lotus they got by their own ability, if these eight old men dare to postpone the spell, he directly killed them.


    "Yes, Mr. Li, please wait a moment."


    Big elder very devoutly took the ice fire snow lotus in Jun Mo Li''s hand, very readily agreed. Then he motioned to the other seven elders to set up the array and prepare to release the curse.


    "Thank you."


    Jun Mo Li finally breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the eight old men agreed to solve the curse, ye Ranran would not be a problem at all. If that woman dares to appear to stop, he will kill her directly.


    "Without Miss Ben''s order, who dares to solve the curse for ice fire snow lotus?"


    Out of the crowd out of a beautiful woman, a woman of frost, in a hurry to the eight elders in front of a commanding officer.


    She is Ye Ranran, the guardian of the ice and fire snow lotus generation, and the miss of Yunyao mountain. At the moment she a pair of angry eyes staring at the eight elders, eyes are all cruel.


    "Miss, that''s the ancestral rule. Li Wang Ye has passed three levels, and this ice fire snow lotus is his, and the young lady can''t stop it. "


    The elder looks at the woman in front of him with a headache. Now it''s not a question of whether they dare or not, it''s a question of whether they have to solve the curse. No one can disobey the rules set by his ancestors.


    "Yunyao mountain is now my daughter''s world. I have changed the rules of my ancestors."


    Ye Ranran looks at the elder with disapproval. His head is raised high, just like a peacock, domineering.


    This ice and fire snow lotus is her last chip, she must not lose it. Otherwise, I''m afraid there''s really no possibility between her and Jun Mo Li.


    "Miss, don''t go your own way. No one can abandon the rules set by our ancestors."


    The elder''s face changed a few times. Does the girl have a sense of propriety in doing things? Does she want to be scolded in front of the world?


    If they don''t solve the curse for ice fire snow lotus today, Yunyao mountain will turn back. How can they have a foothold in this world in the future?


    "Elder, you don''t understand the rules any more. Believe it or not, Miss Bennet will abolish your position as elder now."


    Being disobeyed again and again, ye Ranran is a little annoyed and angry. He looks at the elder with indignation in his eyes. This old man, this attitude is to rebel?


    She Ye Ranran is the master of Yunyao mountain. If anyone dares not to obey her words, she can drive them out of Yunyao mountain.


    "Ha ha, miss, she''s so powerful..."


    Big elder ha ha of smile, that pair of turbid eyes have no any brilliance. This girl is really hopeless.


    He had tried his best to keep her, but she just wanted to die. All right, it all depends on her nature. He didn''t bother to take care of it.


    "Are you Murong Jinxin, the infamous, arrogant and domineering Prime Minister Tianchen''s mansion? You want to rob a man from me? "


    Ye Ranran looks at the elder and turns his head. He thinks that the elder is shocked by her words. He ignores the elder and sweeps his fierce eyes at Murong Jinxin, who is standing beside Jun Mo Li.


    "Ye Ranran, do you think highly of yourself? I rob men with you, ha, I Murong Jinxin need to rob men with you? This man, you want me to give alms to you, but you can''t afford to give alms to you. "


    Murong Jinxin grabs Jun Mo Li who is trying to stand for her and looks at Ye Ranran with a sneer. It''s time to settle the accounts between them. It''s a woman''s war. She wants to fight by herself¡° There is no man I can''t afford in this world. Murong Jinxin, you dare to challenge me in Yunyao mountain. Then I will let you never come back. As for Prince Li, sooner or later, he will be my guest in the curtain. " Ye Ranran is annoyed by Murong Jinxin''s disdain, but Murong Jinxin''s words are right. Junmo Li doesn''t like her, and even hates her. Even if Murong Jinxin gives Junmo Li to her, she really can''t afford it. But everyone has dignity. As the owner of Yunyao mountain, ye Ranran naturally has the power to say so¡° Poof, ye Ranran, when you were drunk with him, you can be relieved by him. What else do you think you can stand to talk big in front of the world? I''m afraid that even if you strip off in front of him, he won''t look at you. " Murong Jinxin naturally is not a fuel-efficient lamp. This time, ye Ranran has received so many gifts during her trip to Yunyao mountain. She thinks that if she doesn''t get angry with this woman, she won''t stop talking. Anyway, what she said is the truth, but ye Ranran can''t deny it... "You..." Ye Ranran is also a woman who has such a sense of shame. Murong Jinxin turns over the unbearable things and says that her pretty face is full of murderous intention. She clenches her fist tightly and wants to cramp Murong Jinxin¡° You think my Murong Jinxin is so easy to kill. You used the cannibal flower Yunyao butterfly to my Murong Jinxin, and even want to play the spring bug on me. I say ye Ranran is also the master of Yunyao mountain for your behavior? Yunyao mountain is really an eye opener for me... "Now that she has torn her face, Murong Jin''s heart can be strong to say. She wants to let everyone know that the owner of Yunyao mountain is not a good thing, and Yunyao mountain is not a good place. It''s better to say that they will hold another Yunyao meeting, and no one wants to attend¡° It''s not up to you, the ugly one. Murong Jinxin, it''s time for you to die. Today I''m going to let you die on the top of Yunyao mountain. " Ye Ranran was very angry by Murong Jinxin''s words, and her chest fluctuated violently, even the voice of panting was much thicker. The purple spirit whip in the hand throws, a powerful internal force sweeps toward Murong Jin''s heart. She wants to kill the woman, the woman who robbed the man with her... "Dare to attack my king''s woman, my king is watching you Yunyao mountain want to be exterminated..." Jun Mo Li pulls Murong Jin''s heart into his arms, then a Yang, a huge internal force roars out, blocking Ye Ranran''s whip. All over the body is shrouded in the storm, such as the eyes of Yaoshi flash the intention of killing¡° Mr. Li, I put my words here today. If you want snow lotus, you can marry me as Princess Li. After the wedding, I''ll present the snow lotus with my own hands. " Ye Ranran''s Kung Fu is also very good. He leans out to avoid Jun Mo Li''s fatal palm. Full of heavy eyes looking at the peerless man, trembling lips for a long time before his words out. Anyway, he can not like her, then she does not want his heart, as long as his body. By her means, as long as he has a close relationship with her, he is absolutely reluctant to abandon her¡° The words of the king are here. Even if the king marries all the women in the world, he will never marry you, a bitch who is crazy about men. " Jun Mo Li''s face is as black as ink. Looking at Ye Ranran''s eyes is like looking at a dead man. This woman really thinks that his ink glass is a soft persimmon. She wants to threaten him with anything. There is no door¡° Elder, immediately remove the mantra for ice fire snow lotus, or I will kill all your disciples of Yunyao mountain in three days, and make Yunyao mountain disappear completely in the eyes of the world... "Then, Jun Moli looks at the eight elder who are watching the play. He could see that the elder had given up on Ye Ranran. Then, the elder must be able to listen to his words. It''s easy to discuss everything. Yunyao mountain was completely destroyed. He should not teach us how to choose¡° If the elder thinks that Prince Li is not sincere enough, then we can count him in our palace. We don''t mind joining hands with Prince Li to wipe out you villains who are so crazy and rebellious... "With a wave of xiqingyu''s broad sleeve robe, a powerful internal force rushes towards the eight elders. He stood beside Junmo glass, which was not inferior at all. The breeze blew up his ink hair, blowing out an unparalleled beauty. When people see this scene, they feel a sigh in their hearts. If the two heroes of the world are really the two heroes of the world, they are the emperor''s destiny¡° If you don''t count me, I don''t have a good reputation either. Why don''t you ask my brother and Prince for a favor and let me have a good time before killing Yunyao mountain''s female disciples? "

 Chapter 75

    After Chu Mo Shang didn''t fall, he walked out slowly and looked at the eight elders. In the eyes of the world, he is a hooligan, and it''s normal to say some hooligan words.


    His words are the most lethal. No matter whether it''s a small thing or a sect that has been exterminated, if the female disciple''s innocence has been tarnished before the extermination, I''m afraid she will die.


    "Set up the array to remove the curse!"


    The elder and several other elders looked at each other, and all of them had the same answer in their eyes. So the elder called out without hesitation.


    "Miss Ben won''t allow it. If you dare, Miss Ben will drive you out of Yunyao mountain."


    Ye Ran Ran is anxious, turns around and stares at the eight elders behind him, his teeth creaking. These old people are definitely trying to drag her back. She won''t let them.


    "Ye Ranran, you really make me unbearable. Go to hell with you."


    The green veins on Jun Mo Li''s forehead have burst out. The ice fire snow lotus must be removed within two hours. If you''re so confused by this woman, after this time point, even if the eight elders want to solve the curse, they can''t solve it.


    He wanted to move this woman after the ice fire snow lotus spell was released, but now he can''t wait, and he doesn''t want to wait.


    Body shape such as ghost general attack to Ye Ranran, a hand is to kill move, each move did not leave any feelings.


    "Eight elders, time doesn''t wait. Let''s get rid of the curse."


    Xiqingyu just took a look and knew that ye Ranran couldn''t make a hundred moves of Jun Mo Li. I''m not in charge of Jun Mo Li''s crazy killing. Looking at the eight elders, I open my mouth.


    "Put in the array!"


    Elder''s eyes color gradually deep, hesitated for a little while, already guessed Ye Ranran today''s end. There are two top experts in the world, even if they want to protect Ye Ranran, it is absolutely impossible.


    "Yes."


    The other seven elders are also completely dead for ye Ranran. They take back their eyes and start to set up the battle. The incantation of ice and fire snow lotus is very important. They can''t take it lightly and make any mistakes.


    So, on one hand, there were eight elders who concentrated on solving the curse, and on the other hand, there was Jun Mo Li who wanted to dye ye to death. In addition to the fierce fighting, the scene was as silent as death.


    Soon, ye Ranran didn''t show any signs of failure. One of them couldn''t escape. He was hit by Jun Mo Li''s firm palm and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    "Ye Ranran, you should be glad to die so happily..."


    Jun Mo Li''s anger is hard to calm down. After that, he clasps Ye Ranran''s slender neck with his right hand. Little by little, I appreciate Ye Ranran''s painful struggle before he died.


    "Li... You... You..."


    Ye Ranran just felt that she was about to suffocate. She couldn''t breathe, and her whole face turned red. She wanted to struggle, but she couldn''t get rid of Jun Mo Li. At this moment, she really smelled the smell of death, was really afraid.


    She wanted to explain something. She opened her mouth wide, but could not say a complete sentence. Finally, when everything began to turn black in front of her eyes, her head tilted, completely dead.


    "It''s really cheap for her..."


    Murong Jinxin takes out a clean handkerchief from her arms and hands it to Jun Mo Li. She kicks Ye Ranran''s body, which is thrown aside by Jun Mo Li. Originally, I wanted to torture this woman, but I was hiding for this woman.


    "It''s just as well, so you don''t have to worry about her."


    Jun Mo Li wiped his fingers several times, threw the dirty handkerchief on Ye Ranran''s body, and took Murong Jinxin to the place where the eight elders were arrayed. He was on guard carefully, so as not to disturb the eight elders.


    "Jun Mo Li, is there really no other way for the poison on xiqingyu?"


    Murong Jinxin looked at the snow lotus, which gradually blossomed under the eight elders'' casting. She thought of the scene of xiqingyu''s attack, and asked.


    "It seems that..."


    Jun Mo Li looked back at her and was jealous again, but he didn''t show it. He thought carefully for a moment and shook his head.


    If there were any other way, he would not say that he would use his own blood to suppress the poisonous insects in Xiqing feather


    "Otherwise, after you go back to the palace, you may be able to work out a method."


    Murong Jin heart is also very tangled, Chu Mo Shang words like a needle into her heart. She didn''t want to see Jun Mo Li hurt himself for his own sake.


    Xiqingyu is her friend, but Junmo glass seems to be much heavier than xiqingyu


    "Do you care so much about xiqingyu? He''s just tortured, not dying. "


    Jun Mo Li has a serious sense of imbalance in her heart. Since she came out of the dead hole, it seems that all she thinks about is xiqingyu. Where did she put him?


    "If the person who has been poisoned is Feng or Ning''er, I will do the same. Do you understand?"


    Murong Jin''s heart is really too understanding this evil spirit. As soon as she hears his words, she knows that he is jealous and has a puff in the corner of her mouth. She didn''t want to pay attention to it. Can think of him for her, even reluctantly agreed to give xiqingyu blood for a long time, can''t ruthlessly ignore his words.


    "I understand, but it''s still uncomfortable here."


    Jun Mo Li looked at her helpless little appearance, in the aftertaste of her words, heart suddenly soft. Finally, he still had a little conscience, or he would have been drowned by vinegar.


    "If you don''t feel well, you can cure yourself. You can give me a snack about xiqingyu. I don''t want you to die because of him."


    Murong Jin heart horizontal side of a monster, friendship and love she will still be very clear, how to do she is also very clear. If the devil had believed her enough, there would not have been so many things.


    "I know. When your poison is removed, I''ll send a letter to Shifu immediately to ask about it. Is that all right?"


    Jun Mo Li is a know advance and retreat, see she has no patience, very discerning agreed. He will try his best to do whatever she asks, whether it is successful or not.


    "Well, that''s about the same."


    Murong Jin heart happy, mainly holding his hand, quietly looking at the eight elder solution curse, not in words. And Jun Mo Li gently hugged her, chin rubbing on her green silk.


    Half an hour later, the eight elders finally came to an end, and the ice fire snow lotus has changed. Half is red, half is white, just like the color of ice and fire.


    "Lord Li, this is your snow lotus."


    The elder gets up and hands the ice fire snow lotus to Jun Mo Li. At the moment when Jun Mo Li took over the snow lotus, his heart relaxed completely.


    "Thank you, eight elders."


    Jun Mo Li puts the snow lotus in his arms and gives a gift to the eight elders of Yunyao mountain. Anyway, he is grateful to the eight elders.


    "You''re welcome. This should have been what Lord Li deserved. Please, Mr. Li. The effect of this snow lotus can only last for one day. "


    The elder returned a salute and waved his hand wearily. He went to the corpse of Ye Ranran and sighed heavily.


    Tianji old man once told him that the girl''s fate had such a death. Now that the robbery is over, the girl will be reborn.


    "Give Miss Xu life grass to drink..."


    He took out a life extending grass from his arms and handed it to his disciples. Then he went to one side to meditate. The disciple of Yunyao mountain pries Ye Ranran''s teeth open. Before he has time to put Xuming grass into Ye Ranran''s mouth, ye Ranran suddenly opens his eyes.


    "Ah... Ghost..."


    The disciple was frightened by the sudden scene, and his hand trembled, and the life extending grass fell to the ground. He pointed to Ye Ranran and cried out.


    His call attracted everyone''s attention, including Murong Jinxin and others who were preparing to leave


    "Ghost? You are the ghost. Your whole family is the ghost... "


    Ye Ranran closed her eyes in pain, stroked her neck which was almost cut off with her slim hand, and sat up and pulled the disciple''s ear with a roar.


    "Ah... Miss... Don''t kill me... Don''t kill me..."


    The disciple was so scared that he screamed a few times and couldn''t bear it any more. He fainted directly. Ye Ranran looks at his hand, and his mouth can''t help but draw.


    "Coward..."


    Humming stood up, big eyes swept around. Soon swept to the same looking at her Murong Jin heart, and then let a person scared off the chin of a scene happened.


    "Murong ling''er, you are the enemy of killing thousand swords. You are so cruel. I''m dead. You even kicked my body. I''m not finished with you. "


    Ye Ranran flies towards Murong Jinxin. Her face is very sad, and her whole body is not murderous, as if she and Murong Jinxin were sisters for many years.


    "You... Who are you..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is pulled by Jun Mo Li and avoids Ye Ranran''s clutches. She grabs the palm that Jun Mo Li is about to wave to Ye Ranran. I couldn''t believe looking at the poor woman in front of me. It was dark.


    Murong ling''er, this is the name of her previous life. She knows the name of her previous life. Then she must know her previous life. Shouldn''t she


    Although this kind of thing is strange, she is a living example, so everything is possible.


    "Who do you say I am? Who do you think I am? You have no conscience... "


    Ye Ranran sniffed and looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which was beyond recognition. She felt sad for a while. Suddenly I couldn''t help crying.


    The cry was just like crying ghosts and gods, not to mention the people who had been silly for a long time, even Murong Jin''s heart was a little overwhelmed


    "You say you are such a big man. You can cry as soon as you cry. Do you want a face? Don''t cry. It''s so noisy... "

 Chapter 76

    Murong Jin heart eye angle smoked to smoke, for now of this leaf dye dye quite can''t bear to look directly at. A lot of tears and runny nose, as disgusting as they are.


    She might have guessed Ye Ranran''s real identity, and her face softened. She even reached out to knock Ye Ranran.


    "I don''t want to cry... I think I''m too miserable... Wuwuwuwu..."


    Ye Ranran is also a wonderful flower. He wipes a lot of tears and snot on the clean sleeve robe and looks at Murong Jinxin with sobs, unable to express his grievance.


    "Come with me."


    Murong Jin''s heart sweeps those people who are still in a state of stupefaction, pulls Ye Ranran, and forcefully pulls Ye Ranran to a place where there is no one.


    There are some things she wants to ask, and those she doesn''t want others to hear, so that they don''t think they are monsters.


    "Qin Yue, what''s the matter with you? Make it clear to me. "


    Isn''t she still living in the 21st century? How can she follow this strange world in the blink of an eye? Is it God''s will or man''s will? She seemed to smell a hint of conspiracy.


    "A month after you died, I had a car accident and died. After staying in the underworld for a few days, he was sent here by black and white impermanence. He said that he wanted to be your companion... "


    Ye Ran Ran scratched her head, which really made her feel strange, especially her so-called car accident. She really wanted to raise her head and yell at the traffic accident. She escaped the car, but she died somehow.


    "It seems that the hand and foot of that old bastard of Hades..."


    Murong Jinxin takes out a handkerchief to wipe all the tears on Ye Ranran''s face, and her mood becomes clear all of a sudden. In her previous life, Qin Yue was her partner. Although they were not related by blood, they grew up together. This love is more valuable than any sisterhood. Now that she''s here, it''s a good thing.


    "How dare you abuse the underworld? You are so awesome. The underworld once summoned me. I was so scared that I almost peed in my pants. It''s terrible... "


    When ye Ranran thinks of the frozen face of the underworld, he is still afraid. The spirit of the underworld is so powerful that not all ghosts and gods can resist it. It seems that there must have been something between Jinxin and Hades. She has to cross examine well another day.


    "That''s your cowardice. I didn''t realize how terrible he was. Well, let''s not talk about this. You are ye Ranran, the owner of Yunyao mountain. How much do you remember about ye Ranran? "


    Murong Jin''s heart shook her hand, and she didn''t want to revolve the topic around Pluto. Qin Yue''s strange fear has already caused the side eyes of Yunyao mountain. If those people want to trace, things will be in trouble.


    "Remember what you should remember. Don''t worry, I won''t rob a man with you, hehe..."


    Ye Ranran''s mouth shows a slightly obscene smile, and her big eyes turn around several times, deliberately misinterpreting Murong Jinxin''s meaning.


    Before she came, black and white impermanence had told her something, otherwise how could she wake up and cry to Jinxin.


    "Since you all remember, you can clean up the mess by yourself. I remember my name is Murong Jinxin. Don''t call me wrong, otherwise people will think that we are ghosts and everyone will fight. "


    Murong Jin heart lost a big white eye to Ye Ranran, feel this Ya is really beat. So, very impolite directly fly up a foot, will ye Ranran directly kicked a dog eat excrement.


    Compared with Jun Mo Li''s evil spirit, this person''s shameless level is half a weight, so it''s time to clean up.


    "I was oppressed by you in my previous life, and I''m still oppressed by you in this life. Murong Jinxin, you wait for me. Sooner or later, I will oppress you."


    Ye Ranran got up angrily, gnashing her teeth and staring at Murong Jinxin. It''s for her that she came to this place where the birds don''t shit. Even if she''s not moved, what does it mean to give her a kick? It''s really irritating.


    "OK, my man needs to make ice fire snow lotus into antidote immediately. Now that you are the owner of Yunyao mountain, we will live in Yunyao mountain. You can arrange it quickly, and then you can help me make medicine. "


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t mean to be polite to Ye Ranran. They are in a hurry now. There is a ready-made place to make medicine. She doesn''t have to rush back to Yunyao town. If there''s an accident on the road that leads to the failure of ice fire snow lotus, she will really find a piece of tofu to kill her.


    Besides, ye Ranran''s medical skills are also well-known in the world. With her help, the black widow''s antidote will be made more smoothly.


    "OK, call your man and follow me immediately..."


    Speaking of this, ye Ranran''s face looks serious. Since she remembers what she should remember, she naturally knows what Murong Jinxin needs most now. Without saying a word, he took Murong Jin''s heart and went back.


    Then, again, the crowd was stunned. Looking at Ye Ranran and Murong Jinxin walking hand in hand, one by one, the feeling of five thunders appeared in their hearts.


    "Murong Jinxin, are you not sick?"


    Chu Mo Shang racked his brains to figure out why the relationship between Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran had changed so much. He had to die before, but now he is as intimate as a pair of sisters.


    Please forgive him for his lack of talent and learning. I really can''t understand what medicine Murong Jinxin sells in his gourd.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin psychology are lazy to pay attention to him, directly pull Ye Ranran walked past from his side, for his problems directly chose to ignore.


    It is Ye Ranran''s rare kindness to see Chu Mo Shang for a moment, hook the corner of his mouth, and it''s a scornful Pooh.


    "Good brother-in-law!"


    Ye Ranran walks up to Jun Mo Li with a sweet smile. Her smiling eyes are slightly narrowed. She can''t see any look of admiring Jun Mo Li.


    "Who is your brother-in-law?"


    Jun Mo Li looks at Ye Ranran''s face and is very upset. When ye Ranran calls his brother-in-law, he subconsciously denies it, and his body habitually takes two steps back.


    "Oh, my name is wrong. You are not..."


    Ye Ranran shrugs. She is very clear about Jun Mo Li''s disgust for her, so she doesn''t care about him because of these. Just jilted the hand of Jilting Murong Jin heart, blinked a big eye.


    "Jinxin, I think you''d better leave him earlier. He never thought about marrying you. You heard that. He doesn''t want to be my brother-in-law. "


    As soon as ye Ranran''s words fall, the corner of Jun Mo Li''s mouth twitches more severely. Reach out to explore the forehead of Murong Jin heart, and for Murong Jin heart pulse, finally is not calm guess.


    "Jin Xin, you should not be evil?"


    Besides, he can''t think of any other reason to explain her great change.


    "I''ll tell you about it later. Now hurry to make antidotes. Let''s go. "


    Murong Jinxin naturally can also understand what Jun Mo Li thinks in her heart. She shakes off Ye Ranran''s hand and walks to the pharmacy in Yunyao mountain behind Ye Ranran.


    As for Jun Mo Li, who was very upset after she refused to be ye Ranran''s brother-in-law, although she had many questions in her heart, she resisted asking again and followed Murong Jinxin in silence.


    Chu moshang and Xi Qingyu look at each other and follow up


    ¡­¡­


    In the pharmacy, Jun Mo Li takes out the snow lotus in his arms and looks at Ye Ranran like a thief. He hesitates for a long time and doesn''t dare to give it to her.


    Although Jin Xin made him trust her, he was in a bad mood when he saw her face. He wanted to kill her again


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not ye Ranran before. I''m not interested in you at all."


    Ye Ranran looks at such a defensive Jun Mo Li and laughs. He reaches out a small white hand and shakes it in front of Jun Mo Li.


    This beautiful man seems to be scared by Ye Ranran. His expression is really interesting


    "No matter who you are, I will cut you to pieces if you dare to take the ice fire snow lotus idea."


    A row of black lines slide down the back of Jun Mo Li''s head, which gives birth to the feeling of using the heart of a villain to measure the belly of a gentleman. Biting his teeth, he warned Ye Ranran a few words, and then carefully handed the ice fire snow lotus to Ye Ranran.


    Jin Xin''s words, he dare not listen. Besides, ye Ranran''s medical skill is really superior, which can really help him.


    "Jinxin is my closest person. Even if I die, I can''t touch her things. You can rest assured."


    Ye Ranran took the ice fire snow lotus, took off the petals one by one and put them in a special container. He was very skillful and ignored Jun Mo Li.


    "I''m going to be busy. You can make ice and fire snow lotus and give it to me immediately."


    Jun Mo Li looked at it for a while, but he couldn''t see what was wrong with Ye Ranran. He left a word and quickly walked to one side and began to stir up other herbs.


    Ice fire snow lotus is just a medicine guide. It can be finished in half an hour with Ye Ranran''s medical skills. He needs to deal with dozens of other herbs.


    "Ha ha..."


    Ye Ranran is dealing with the snow lotus and looking at Jun Mo Li, who is busy, with a deep smile.


    This man is really on the heart of Jin heart, otherwise will not be so careful, Jin heart of this life is really good luck.


    After laughing and sighing, he began to do what he started to do seriously. He didn''t dare to be careless at all. In the small pharmaceutical room, two figures are busy around the alchemy furnace.


    Sweat from their forehead sliding, wet their clothes, but they are unaware, from time to time the exchange of what, look very serious.


    Half a day later, the efforts of those who want to make it work, the black widow''s antidote was finally refined by them, and their faces almost showed a happy smile at the same time.


    "Great, I''ll go to find Jinxin right away, ha ha ha..."


    Ye Ranran casually wiped the sweat on his face and looked at the pure white pill in the alchemy furnace. He almost jumped three feet high.


    After cheering, he rushes back like a locomotive, aiming at Murong Jin''s heart who is resting in the guest room.


    "..." behind him, Jun Mo Li looks at Ye Ranran''s figure disappearing at the corner of the corridor and sighs softly. Some conditions about Murong Jin''s heart emerge in my mind, and my doubts become deeper and deeper. Jinxin, like Ye Ranran, comes back to life after death, and then her temperament changes greatly. What is the secret of this? Who are they? Maybe it''s time for him to have a frank talk with Jinxin... Ten minutes later, Murong Jinxin''s figure appeared in the pharmacy, took the antidote that took their painstaking efforts, the black widow''s poison, and finally got what they wanted

 Chapter 77

    Three days later, Murong Jinxin and his party went down Yunyao mountain with big bags and small bags. They also took a big luggage Ye Ranran with them. The eight elders of Yunyao mountain personally sent them down the mountain.


    "Miss, do you really want to leave Yunyao mountain?"


    The elder looked at Ye Ranran, who was walking in front of him. His white beard moved and he asked with a headache.


    "Yes, the mission of guarding Xuelian has been completed, and I should go out for a walk. Elder, Yunyao mountain will be handed over to you. "


    Ye Ranran stops, turns his head and looks at the elder with a smile. He takes it for granted. What Yunyao mountain is not Yunyao mountain, but it has nothing to do with her. She will never be separated from Jinxin.


    "How long will the young lady be away?"


    Elder is very helpless, looking at Ye Ranran''s eyes that don''t agree, suddenly miss the previous Ye Ranran. At least the previous Ye Ranran will be very careful to deal with the affairs of Yunyao mountain, and will not put his responsibility on these old bones.


    "I don''t know. I''ll come back if I want to. Maybe three years, maybe a few months, maybe only God knows. "


    Ye Ranran let go of the two Yunyao butterflies in his hand, saying that the clouds are light and the wind is light. Come back? She really doesn''t want to come back if she can. All day in a mountain, can you play happily?


    "This... Miss always has to give us a specific date... Miss Yunyao mountain has to take charge of the overall situation..."


    Smell speech, big elder''s eyebrow jumped several times, in the heart gave birth to a kind of Ye Ranran leave after won''t come back ominous premonition, can''t help rubbing the eyebrow.


    "I really don''t know. Anyway, there''s just something about Yunyao mountain. You can divide it up among eight people."


    Unknowingly, ye Ranran came to the fork and waved to the eight elders, just like sending a few flies. He sent the eight elders and left quickly behind Murong Jinxin.


    "Cloud one cloud two, you are responsible for protecting the young lady and reporting her whereabouts regularly."


    Just after the shadow of Ye Ranran and his party disappeared, the elder made a gesture to the void. Two men in black immediately appeared and knelt down. They are the most powerful dark guards cultivated by Yunyao mountain. Only when they follow the young lady can people feel at ease.


    "Yes, elder."


    Cloud one cloud two got the order, the body rose up, quickly toward the direction of Ye Ranran leave, in the blink of an eye then lost track.


    "Well, let''s go back. The young lady follows Murong Jinxin. It''s God''s will. I can''t stop it if I want to. Alas... "


    The elder looked at the sun hanging in the sky and sighed. They can only follow the will of heaven, otherwise, heaven will strike thunder.


    ¡­¡­


    Yunyao inn.


    Murong Jinxin leans against the soft couch by the window. The table in front of her is full of all kinds of snacks. She eats them with relish.


    After soaking in the hot spring for an hour, she only felt comfortable all over now. Three days ago, after taking the antidote of black widow, she developed some rejection symptoms. For three days, she has been poisoned by all kinds of medicine, and she has almost no appetite to eat.


    "Jin Xin, what''s your plan next?"


    Opposite Murong Jinxin, ye Ranran is wolfing down a table of delicious food, eating while asking, very busy.


    "I''ll stay in Yunyao town for a month and take care of my body thoroughly. Then go back to the imperial city and prepare for revenge. "


    There is still a month''s rest time. When she returns to the imperial city of Chu, she will slowly start to develop her own power, and she has to practice some self-defense.


    "Well, it''s time to settle some feuds. The bunch of bitches in prime minister Tianchen''s mansion should be killed and thrown into the kiln. The disabled ones should be made into sticks. "


    Ye Ranran''s eyes flashed across a fierce and fierce way. He had heard enough about Murong Jinxin in the past three days. He hated the people in prime minister Tianchen''s mansion to the point of gnashing his teeth.


    "In addition to them, there''s another person to get rid of. That''s Xuanyuan Qinglin, the prince of Tianchen. He wanted to count on me before, but Ono bit off his life..."


    Relatively speaking, it is much more difficult to deal with Xuanyuan Qinglin than Murong Pingzhi. Xuanyuan Qinglin has been the crown prince for so many years, and his influence can not be underestimated. If she returns to Tianchen, Xuanyuan Qinglin will fight back regardless of everything.


    "Ah... That Xuanyuan Qinglin is really unlucky... Poof..."


    Ye Ranran almost choked by what he said. Suddenly he thought of something and chuckled. So it is. No wonder


    "Don''t tell me that Xuanyuan Qinglin sent people to Yunyao mountain for medical treatment?"


    Based on the understanding of Ye Ranran, Murong Jinxin thinks that something must have happened to Ye Ranran''s expression. She can''t help asking curiously.


    "It''s true that some time ago someone came to Yunyao mountain to ask if the abandoned lifeblood could be connected. Poof..."


    At the thought of Ye Ranran, he couldn''t help laughing. Xuanyuan Qinglin thought it was just a broken leg and an arm that he could take back. It''s really fantastic.


    "When you send someone back to him, you say you can pick up other animals and ask him if he can. If he is willing to take it, tell the people of Yunyao mountain to take a dog or donkey for him... "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart of the mouth mercilessly smoked, Xuanyuan Qinglin that is to think women want to crazy, even so little of the most basic common sense. If he really wants to pick up that thing, she will give him a beast, so that he will have a psychological shadow when he sees it.


    "You''re very cruel. OK, I''ll send a letter back to Yunyao mountain tomorrow..."


    Ye Ranran''s mouth yanked fiercely. I''ve never seen such a wicked person before. If Xuanyuan Qinglin is really connected with a beast''s thing, I''m afraid it will be crazy.


    "When I get back to King Li''s house, you can teach me some self-defense skills. In this continent, it''s easy to be bullied without any martial arts. "


    She asked about the monster. In a month, her body will be almost ready to fight. Ranran''s martial arts is good. It''s ideal for her to teach herself.


    "Well, I''ll teach you when you''re well. But I''m afraid Jun Mo Li won''t agree. His possessive desire for you has reached the point of mutual indignation. "


    Ye Ranran readily agreed, but then he thought of the gorgeous man who was very defensive to her, and made fun of Murong Jinxin.


    I don''t know what Jun Mo Li thinks. She''s not a man, and she won''t rob a woman with him. Is it necessary to defend her?


    "He was scared by the previous Ye Ranran, and I didn''t explain to him about you. Just think he''s a psycho and ignore him."


    As soon as you mention Jun Mo Li, Murong Jin''s eyes are helpless. He has been asking about her life these days, but she doesn''t think it''s time to tell him. After all, she hasn''t made up her mind to join hands with him.


    "Not to mention how he treats others, he is really good to you. As long as he can give up the idea of having three wives and four concubines, it''s a good choice for you to marry him."


    They are all modern people. Naturally, they can''t accept the behavior of ancient men with three wives and four concubines. Junmo glass is the prince of a country. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to achieve this. After all, there is no prince of any country in the mainland with only one concubine.


    "I''ve only known him for less than two months. Now it''s too early to say that. Besides, I haven''t avenged him. He has a lot to do. The emperor of the state of Chu wanted to help Chu Mo Shang ascend, except for him and the prince... "


    After years of getting along, Murong Jin believes in Ye Ranran. What can''t say, she is not afraid to say in front of Ye Ranran, she believes Ye Ranran can control his mouth, won''t leak a bit.


    "It''s true that every family has its own difficult classics. It seems that the emperor of Chu loves him most, but he didn''t expect that they were all made for people to see. However, as long as you speak, Yunyao mountain is his most solid backing. "


    After living for two generations, ye Ranran has seen the coolness of the situation. Especially in this continent, if you don''t have the strength, you can only become someone else''s fish. Perhaps, this is why the underworld gave her Ye Ranran''s identity. The power of Yunyao mountain can''t be underestimated in today''s world. Is absolutely able to help Jin Xin.


    "I''m really relieved to have you. Behind Chu Mo Shang, there is no dust mountain villa and Chu emperor. He is really a very difficult opponent."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart knowing a smile, dye dye or understand her. With the help of Yunyao mountain, Junmo glass''s chances of success will be much higher. Although she felt that Jun Mo Li could bring down Chu Mo Shang without any external force, it was a good thing to have someone to help her, and she had more confidence in her heart.


    "Chu Mo Shang is hidden deep enough. It''s not easy that he founded the Wuchen villa."


    Mentioning Chu Mo Shang''s stallion, ye Ranran''s anger comes out of his heart. She can remember what the stallion said to the eight elders. Sooner or later, she will give him back with interest.


    Ye Ranran''s words had just been finished, and a woman''s slightly artificial voice came from the opposite room, followed by a burst of blushing and heartbeating chants, which made people feel like spring.


    "If it''s all night, I''ll see we don''t have to sleep."


    Ye Ranran''s face is full of disdain. Is there something wrong with the eyes of women all over the world? They are not afraid of infectious diseases when they pick up rubbish like Chu moshang.


    "That stallion must have done it on purpose. He doesn''t like barking, so I''ll let him scream tonight..."


    Murong Jinxin really can''t bear it. He wants to play with women. It''s his family''s business, but if it affects her, she doesn''t think it''s necessary to show mercy to him.


    The kind of stallion that only cares about itself, regardless of whether others will be disgusted to death, is short of people to clean up


    "Xiao Ye, get up and work!"


    Murong Jinxin grabs the sleeping Ono and strides out of the room. Once out of the room, the woman''s voice could be heard more clearly.


    She flew up and kicked hard on the door. Her strength was well controlled, and she didn''t kick the door down. Then she stuffed the crack of Ono''s door in.


    "Chu moshang, listen to me. I''ll learn from that woman all night. Otherwise, I''ll let Ono make you never give up..."

 Chapter 78

    In the room, Chu Mo Shang, who was in the mood, was shocked by this roar. Twitching the corners of his mouth, he raised his body and looked at the little wild who had already slipped to his bed, squinting his eyes and looking at him with disdain.


    He just found a fresh one to be happy. How could he offend her? How many calls does this woman make? Is it necessary to be so angry?


    "Ah... Snakes... Snakes..."


    The snow-white arm of the woman with silky eyes on the bed climbs up Chu moshang''s neck. Originally, she wants to send her red lips back to Chu moshang''s attention. The remaining light in the corner of her eyes catches a glimpse of golden yellow, which makes her scream.


    "It won''t bite you."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the shivering woman hiding behind him. Her pretty eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. It''s really boring to be so bold.


    "Hiss..."


    As if against Chu moshang, Ono bares his teeth to the woman, and then climbs onto the bed with high teeth and looks at Chu moshang with big eyes.


    In Ono''s pure heart that, anyway, even Xuanyuan Qinglin so dirty things it has seen, look at this Chu Mo Shang actually no big deal.


    "Lord... I''m afraid of..."


    The woman was more scared by Ono''s action. She wrapped herself tightly with a quilt, leaving only a head outside, and her body trembled even more.


    "Go away if you''re afraid."


    Chu Mo Shang got bored for no reason. Grabbing his hair and ignoring Ono, he went to one side and began to wear it.


    During the past few days in Yunyao mountain, he felt that he was in a terrible mood. Seeing the second emperor brother and Murong Jinxin show their love in front of him, and seeing Murong Jinxin treat xiqingyu with all kinds of kindness, he was always in a tight breath. After a long journey down Yunyao mountain, he wanted to have some fun. Unexpectedly, Murong Jinxin didn''t want to give him such happiness.


    "Lord... Don''t go..."


    The woman saw Chu Mo Shang didn''t finish the work and got out of bed. She was very upset. This is her first time. The LORD left without finishing it. What should he do if he doesn''t want her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t bother to pay attention to the enchanting woman. After dressing up, he pulled open the door and saw two women standing on the roof not far away, one with a black face and the other with a gloating smile.


    "Murong Jinxin, I just want to find a woman to do things in my room behind closed doors. What''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Mo Shang gas does not hit a place, several strides to Murong Jin heart in front of, gnash teeth of low roar a few words. The woman was so patient that she upset him. Unexpectedly, he was reluctant to move her.


    "Chu moshang, don''t you know the sound insulation effect here is very bad? Are you going to let me sleep while you''re yelling? "


    Ye Ranran looks at Murong Jin''s heart and doesn''t want to take care of Chu Mo Shang. She looks at some unlucky man with a sympathetic look on his face. She reminds him two words.


    To tell you the truth, it''s none of their business that he wants to do things, but if it bothers them, it''s another matter.


    "Ha, this inn is written in black and white, can''t it be called? It''s the king''s skill to shut the door and let women call you. Can you manage it? "


    Chu Mo Shang is angry with Murong Jinxin''s dismissive attitude. When he sees Ye Ranran coming out, he points the fire at Ye Ranran.


    Murong Jin heart he can''t deal with, in front of this flower crazy he also can''t deal with? Joke!


    "Poof, you really have the ability to make a woman howl like a pig..."


    Hearing this, ye Ranran chuckled. This Chu Mo Shang is actually quite funny, these days she can see clearly, this stallion absolutely moved the mind that shouldn''t move to Jin Xin, otherwise it won''t be OK, it''s OK to stick up to find Jin Xin to scold.


    Just like him, Jinxin despises him most, so this Chu Mo Shang is doomed to be a tragedy.


    "Ye Ranran, a woman like you just wants a man to make you howl like a pig. I''m afraid there are no men in the world willing to do that."


    The veins on Chu Mo Shang''s forehead all jump out. Ye Ranran, a flower maniac, is not qualified to laugh at him. The story that she posted that her second brother was killed by him has been spread out. Who dares to ask for a woman like her?


    "Yes? Can you believe I''ll let you lick my toes later? "


    Ye Ranran''s face changed, his clear eyes suddenly gushed out a layer of strange color, strange and difficult to distinguish, exuding attractive color.


    She is so quiet looking at some crazy Chu Mo Shang, long eyelashes such as PU Fan General gently flapping the eyelids, lovely little nose sometimes slightly pumping, such as cherry blossom like lips light open, just like the night goblin general demagogic.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin sees Ye Ranran, quite speechless. But did not think of the previous life of hypnosis, this girl can actually use, this Chu Mo Shang provoked should not offend people, should have to pour bad luck.


    "You... How could you..."


    Chu Mo Shang only felt that he was absorbed by a huge suction, and looked at the woman who looked like an angel in front of him. It seemed that an invisible hand caught him and made him want to indulge in it.


    Years of experience has trained him to be a man with strong willpower. When he realized something was wrong, he immediately bit the tip of his tongue, and the thick smell of blood rolled in his mouth, which made him wake up.


    "Chu moshang, this time I just give you a little warning. Next time you dare to offend me, I will let you strip off and run naked..."


    Ye Ranran blinked, like the eyes of black grapes, and laughed coldly. For Chu Mo Shang face can''t believe, she is calm very much, certainly not afraid to be known that she will hypnotism.


    "Ye Ranran, is there a crescent shaped birthmark on your chest?"


    Chu Mo Shang can''t care to be angry at this time. He grabs Ye Ranran''s shoulder fiercely, and his tone is very excited. It''s her. It must be her. The person Shifu wants him to look for must be her!


    "What do you want to do? behave like a hoodlum? Go to his uncle''s... "


    Ye Ranran really didn''t expect that Chu moshang''s attitude would have such a big change. Looking at him holding the big hand on his shoulder, he swept it away.


    I don''t know how many women this stallion''s hand has touched, dirty


    "Do you say it or not? I''m going to inspect the goods myself. "


    Chu Mo Shang, who is willing to let Ye Ranran go, suddenly pulls Ye Ranran into his arms and tries to pull Ye Ranran''s belt.


    "If you have the ability, try it. Do you think I''m afraid of you? Inspection, inspection of your uncle''s goods.... "


    Ye Ranran is a little angry by Chu Mo Shang''s inexplicable behavior, so he just doesn''t hide. He reaches out and grabs Chu Mo Shang''s collar and roars a few words.


    She doesn''t have to be afraid of this person. She doesn''t have to lose martial arts. She''s afraid of wool


    "Well, you asked for it, but don''t blame me for being rude."


    He just asked her a question, she just needs to answer yes or no, she does not want to move her mouth, he has to use strong, then don''t blame him for his ruthlessness.


    "Ha, then you can come and have a try."


    Ye Ranran really thinks that this man is ill. She is free to ask her that kind of privacy question. Does he want to tear her clothes?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo Shang doesn''t talk nonsense any more. He grabs Ye Ranran''s clothes directly. That move is cruel and accurate, which forces Ye Ranran to retreat several steps.


    Ye Ranran''s whole face is white with anger, and his whole internal power is gathered in his hands and waved to Jun Mo Li. His fierce appearance is likely to die with Chu Mo Shang


    "What''s the matter..."


    After hearing the news, Jun Mo Li and Xi Qing Yu, who came immediately, looked at the scene in front of them and drew again and again. Chu Mo Shang this is not sick, how to fight with a woman, too not in line with his character.


    "Chu moshang wants to see if Ranran has a crescent shaped birthmark on her chest..."


    Murong Jin heart is also see some wind, Chu Mo Shang that guy seems to be not so reckless, how to do such a mindless thing, even if he suspected dye dye what also don''t need to be like this.


    "Has the donkey kicked him in the head?"


    Jun Mo Li''s ears move, and his six emperor younger brother makes it clear that he wants to play a hooligan. You said you play hooligans, you play hooligans. Can you still make this excuse?


    It''s not like a woman in a brothel. She''s an innocent girl who can take off your birthmark at will


    "I''m afraid it''s Ye Ranran who interrupts the good thing and takes revenge on Ye Ranran..."


    Xiqingyu looks at Chu moshang''s room and walks out of an enchanting woman. Seeing the woman''s appearance, he knows that she has not been satisfied. Now Chu moshang has done this kind of strange thing again. He thinks it''s a disaster caused by his desire for discontent.


    "I interrupted his good deeds. Ranran only quarreled with him for a few words, so he had to pull other people''s clothes to see the birthmark. He was insane."


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t Tell ye Ranran that she used hypnosis to Chu moshang. She vaguely thinks that there must be something between Chu moshang and ye Ranran. This is her intuition. She thinks her intuition is always accurate.


    "Did you look at him... His body..."


    Smell speech, the facial expression of Jun Mo Li immediately gloomy come down, one grasped the arm of Murong Jin heart, jealous husband''s appearance put a ten percent.


    "You think too much. I just kicked his door, but didn''t open it. I don''t have to look at his body. What are you doing? I don''t want to have needle eyes... "


    Murong Jin''s heart shakes off Jun Mo Li''s hand, and feels that no one can match this monster''s ability to be jealous. She Murong Jin wanted to see a man, directly stripped his clothes to see it, she has to be so inspired to see other men''s body?


    "That''s it. If you want to see me, I''ll make sure you''re never tired of it. There''s no one in the world who''s more attractive than me..."


    Jun Mo Li just put away the jealous husband''s face, doted on Murong Jin''s nose, vaguely provoked an evil smile. Just before Murong Jinxin had time to respond, a voice of torn clothes sounded in the silent night sky... "Tear..."

 Chapter 79

    Three people lift eyes to see, see ye Ranran has been forced to the edge of the roof by Chu Mo Shang, half of the body has fallen to the outside of the roof, clothes messy, embarrassed.


    The picture was so colorful that the corners of the three people''s mouths were drawn at the same time. In the end, Jun Mo Li stopped Chu Mo Shang''s crazy act of tearing clothes.


    "Brother Liuhuang, although you are not a gentleman, you can''t do such dirty things."


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t like Ye Ranran. It''s Murong Jin''s heart that will help him. He knows that if he stands by, he won''t be able to go to bed for a while.


    "Brother Erhuang, you are not in charge of my business. A few days ago, didn''t you want her to die? Why are you so compassionate tonight? Do you regret that you have taken a fancy to her? "


    Seeing that he was about to succeed, he was interrupted. Chu Mo Shang was in a terrible mood. He really wants to know if ye Ranran is the person he''s looking for, but it''s hard for other people to get involved now.


    "It''s easy not to let me take charge. Don''t let me see you before you do it next time."


    Junmo glass is relatively calm, because he knows Murong Jinxin will never be jealous, so he doesn''t care about Junmo glass''s nonsense.


    "Good."


    Chu Mo Shang also simply, took Ye Ranran''s slender waist and wanted to take ye Ranran away, but was stopped by Murong Jin.


    "Chu moshang, you come with me. I''ll tell you the answer you want to know."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t want to take care of it, but Chu moshang''s behavior is really strange, and he really doesn''t trust that he will take Ranran away, so he points to Chu moshang and points to a quiet place downstairs, signaling him to follow.


    At this point, Chu Mo Shang knows that he can only listen to Murong Jin''s heart if he wants to know the answer. Otherwise, Murong Jin''s heart would not have taken Ye Ranran away.


    So, I follow Murong Jinxin and walk to a thousand year old tree with Murong Jinxin.


    "Come on, why do you have to go to find out if Ranran has a birthmark?"


    Murong Jin heart stood still body, arms ring chest looking at the face of the poor man, this is the first time she so kind to talk with him.


    "I can tell you, but you must promise that I won''t tell anyone, including the second brother."


    Chu Mo Shang struggled for a while, tangled for a while, finally very helpless compromise. Just think of it as a deal. They get what they need.


    "Good."


    Murong Jin nodded her head and agreed that she was not a person who could not hide her words. After saying that everyone has everyone''s privacy, she doesn''t want to take out other people''s privacy and blatantly talk about it everywhere.


    "Ye Ranran is likely to be the daughter of Master Wang. Master Wang has been looking for her all these years. It''s my mistake tonight."


    Chu Mo Shang rubbed his eyebrows, which was the only thing that his master asked him to do when he joined the school. He never gave up looking for it these years, but he never made any progress.


    "Be more specific."


    Murong Jin heart''s Mou son fiercely one shrinks, some can''t believe of looking at the enchanting man in front of. Ranran''s parents are clearly the former owners of Yunyao mountain. How can they get involved with Chu moshang''s master?


    "My master is the most poisonous old man in the world. When he was young, he once had a love affair with a woman and had a daughter. When his daughter was eight years old, she was chased down by her enemies. She was knocked down from the cliff with her child in her arms. As a result, her body was found, but her daughter didn''t know where she was. There is a crescent mark on the child''s left chest, and he practiced hypnosis when he was young, which ye Ranran just used. I''m just eager to prove it. I don''t mean to offend her. "


    Chu Mo Shang tells the whole story of that year. They didn''t expect that the person who took the little girl was from Yunyao mountain. They didn''t check Ye Ranran''s body at all.


    Maybe it''s God''s will that makes him meet Ye Ranran and find Ye Ranran


    "Jun Mo Li, there is no crescent birthmark on his left chest. If you don''t believe it, you can send a woman you can trust to Ranran immediately. "


    Murong Jinxin''s heart set off a storm, Chu Mo Shang''s words she believes, but Ran Ran Ran''s body has no mark, but it is true, is there any secret? Maybe she should go to ask the demon Jun Mo Li.


    "Forget it... I believe you... Maybe it''s just a coincidence..."


    Chu moshang''s beautiful face suddenly appeared a look of disappointment. Murong Jinxin is not a liar, which he believes. But is there really another person who can use master''s unique hypnosis?


    "Chu Mo Shang, can you stop making that disgusting Bala''s voice in the future? If you can''t control it, please find a place where there is no one


    Murong Jin has made a decision in her heart, and she doesn''t want to say anything about that birthmark. Just a gloomy face, and returned to the original appearance.


    "Murong Jinxin, don''t tell me you haven''t called like that? That only means that the second brother is not good. Do you want to think about cheating on me? I''m sure you''ll shout louder than the woman tonight. "


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t expect that she would come back, looking at her for a long time, and began to be cheap. But at the thought of her lingering with the second emperor''s elder brother every night, he was determined to have some chest tightness. This is what happened to men and women. He didn''t believe that she didn''t know... "Call your sister, don''t think all the men in the world are as shameless as you. When you see a woman, you want to fight..." Murong Jinxin was really amused by Chu moshang''s words. This stallion can''t do without this disgusting thing. She Murong Jin heart even if it is called, will definitely choose a nobody''s place to call, will never disturb others¡° Haven''t you been with the second brother? Tut tut... "As soon as Jun Mo Li heard this, the enchanting peach blossom eyes suddenly lit up, and even he was in a good mood. I didn''t expect that she was quite a cow. She could keep her innocence with his second brother, the most beautiful man in the world. It''s not easy¡° It''s none of your business. Go away... "Murong Jinxin thinks that she is really crazy, how boring to talk about this topic with a stallion. So the head of the black line, quickly left¡° Ha ha... "Behind him, Chu Mo Shang looked at the delicate figure disappeared in his eyes, and sent out a string of pleasant laughter. She is still innocent. Should he consider using some extreme methods to get her? But soon he gave up the idea, because the woman was too strong, if he used means to her, I''m afraid he would be too tired to walk away..... In the room, Murong Jin looked thoughtfully out of the window, thinking about Chu moshang''s words tonight¡° What did Chu moshang tell you? Why are you so absent-minded when you go back to your room? " Jun Mo Li''s slender fingers shook in front of Murong Jin''s heart, which was very uncomfortable. I asked her several times, but she just didn''t want to say it. I''m really worried about him¡° Jun Moli, tell me about Ranran''s parents. Has anything strange happened between Ranran and her parents? " Murong Jin heart know that he is jealous, but also lazy to pay attention to him, directly asked his mind¡° When you ask, I really think of one. Ten years ago, ye Ranran fell off the cliff for fun and lost his memory. Later, ye Ranran, who appeared in front of the public, was very different from before. Later, Yunyao mountain lost many disciples for no reason... "Junmo Li knew that Murong Jinxin was talking to him about business, and he thought about it. He naturally knows more about Yunyao mountain than other people. Now Jinxin asks, and estimates that it has something to do with what Chu moshang said to her before¡° Disfigurement and amnesia? No wonder... "Murong Jin''s heart suddenly brightened. If Ranran didn''t have the crescent birthmark, it would make sense. But why did Ranran''s parents do it? Mingming is not their own daughter, but let her inherit the master of Yunyao mountain¡° Do you suspect that ye Ranran has been replaced? " Junmo glass is such a smart person. When you see Murong Jin''s reaction, you can think of something. However, it''s none of his business. Whether ye Ranran has been changed or not, he doesn''t have any interest¡° Let the shadow man check for me what happened ten years ago. As for the reward, I owe... "Murong Jinxin neither denies nor affirms, but looks at Jun Mo Li solemnly and asks for it seriously. She felt that it was probably true, and Ranran was the daughter of Master Chu moshang... "You have already owed two, and I''m afraid you can''t afford it..." Jun Mo Li smiles like a fox, grabs her little fingers one by one, and looks like a very casual mouth¡° If I really can''t afford it, I''ll pay for it, OK? Uncle Chu Murong Jin''s heart turns white, she Murong Jin''s heart is also a person of the 21st century, want to make money is just a matter of time. He was afraid that she would not be able to pay back the money. He really thought too much¡° OK, do you think there''s anything else you need shadow to do? Think about a few more things, and then pay for them now... "Jun Mo Li''s smile deepened, and he was obviously very satisfied with Murong Jinxin''s solution. He even wanted Murong Jinxin to be in debt now and let him eat it directly¡° Cheng, then you ask the shadow people to check how many trees, flowers, grass and stones there are in Yunyao mountain. By the way, you can check how many wild animals there are in the poison fan forest in Yunyao gorge. As long as you find out, I''ll pay you immediately... "Murong Jin''s heart yawned, and she was tired after a day''s tossing. Throw him a pile of problems that can''t be solved at all, climb into bed and go to sleep with thin quilt¡° Jin Xin, your heart is really cruel, alas... "Jun Mo Li also quickly followed in the past, climbed on the bed, picked open her belt, a cheap hand climbed in and began to make waves¡° Jun Mo Li, you like tofu, don''t you? I asked Feng to buy thousands of yuan to make you vomit... "

 Chapter 80

    In a hurry, January has passed.


    In a month, Murong Jinxin took care of her body and sent away the stallion of yujunmo glass and Chu Mo Shang. When xiqingyu returned home, junmoli and Chu moshang rushed back to the imperial city to deal with some thorny matters in the court of Chu.


    Murong Jinxin packed her bags and took Ye Ranran and Ono back to her home. Her ears were quite clear, and she even played while walking.


    On this day, they wandered slowly in Yan Town, the nearest town to the imperial city of the state of Chu. When they were out looking for food, they saw the imperial list posted on the street.


    "I didn''t expect that the general of Zhenguo should have done such things as betraying the country and seeking honor. It''s really abominable..."


    "The emperor is too kind to give him a chance to live. This kind of person should be cut to pieces by thousands of knives..."


    "It''s just that people are doing it, and heaven is watching. The general of Zhenguo has killed so many soldiers, and heaven won''t let him..."


    "Hurry up and go to the imperial city to see how the old man died..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the bustling street, a huangbang was pasted on a low wall. Two soldiers stood beside the huangbang, and countless people pointed at the huangbang.


    Murong Jin heart crowded to the front, the contents of the imperial list to see no less than three times, plain little face slowly cloth frost.


    The general of Zhenguo was Jun Moli''s uncle. He had been guarding the border for more than 20 years and was loyal to the state of Chu. Will such people sell their country for glory? He has achieved the position of Zhenguo general. Can he sell a bigger officer than Zhenguo general?


    Let''s make it clear that this is aimed at Jun Mo Li. I''m afraid Chu Haotian is the one behind it.


    "Zhenguo general is not such a person..."


    Ye Ranran twisted her eyebrows and pulled Murong Jinxin out of the crowd, muttering in a low voice.


    "Who is it? It''s not all based on Chu Haotian''s words? It seems that Jun Mo Li is in trouble this time. "


    Murong Jin can''t deny that Junmo Li''s ability can''t put the Zhenguo general in such a dangerous situation. The only explanation is that Chu Haotian didn''t give Junmo Li enough time to turn over, so that Junmo Li''s shadow didn''t have time to collect powerful information about the Zhenguo general.


    "Is that helping or not?"


    Ye Ranran is much more calm. After all, her relationship with Jun Mo Li is not so good. I''m afraid that helping Jun Mo Li just depends on Jin Xin''s face.


    "He was so passive probably because he stayed with me for so long in Yunyao town. Can you help me with this


    Time doesn''t wait. The general of Zhenguo will be executed tomorrow. If she doesn''t hurry back, maybe Junmo Li will be criticized.


    "Well, let''s hurry back."


    Ye Ranran nods and follows Murong Jinxin back to the inn to pack her luggage. She is ready to leave for the imperial city to save people immediately.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark, the stars twinkle, the lights are bright in the palace of King Li, and everyone''s face is filled with a few threads of light sorrow.


    In the study, Jun Mo Li sat behind the desk with a gloomy face, sweeping the seven or eight people below, and seemed to be hesitating.


    "Mr. Wang, this is the end of the matter. If we don''t move on, there will be no way for the general of Zhenguo to survive."


    Manager Lin took the lead to stand up and stood respectfully in front of Jun Mo Li. He didn''t have the heart to watch the Zhenguo general die unjustly. When the emperor did this, his sinister intentions became clear.


    "Yes, Mr. Wang, you can save the general of the town for your love and reason. He''s your uncle."


    A general stood up. He was a general under the banner of general Lu Cang of Zhenguo. Seeing Junmo Li hesitating, his beard was raised.


    "Mr. Wang, we still have a 50% chance of winning if we put all our eggs in one basket. Let''s do it!"


    Another general also stood up. The general of Zhenguo made so much contribution to the state of Chu that he came to such an end. He really felt that the emperor was too fatuous. Don''t be such an emperor.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li sweeps the bottom of his heart and rubs his sore eyebrows. The father and the emperor can''t wait to think that besides him, even such poor means have been used. Does he still need to think about that little father and son?


    "Lord, don''t hesitate any more. If you are hesitating, you will lose the chance."


    Manager Lin is the person who knows Jun Mo Li best, and he doesn''t know that Jun Mo Li won''t go on that bloody road until the last step. But the situation in front of him was too much for him to think about.


    If the general of Zhenguo was removed by the emperor, one third of the military power of Chu would be lost. In the future, it would be more difficult for them to deal with Chu moshang.


    "OK, then follow..."


    Jun Mo Li looked at the next head of the people, looking at himself, simply a horizontal heart. He didn''t want to do it so well, but if his father didn''t want to give him a living, don''t blame him for his ruthlessness.


    But this words just said general, then was in a hurry to break in Murong Jin heart, he looked at Murong Jin heart, eyes micro movement, if not for now really have important things, he would have rushed up to hold her hard kiss.


    After so many days apart, he missed her so much that he could hardly sleep


    "Jun Mo Li, I have a way to save people, you believe me!"


    Murong Jin''s heart gasps, looking at Jun Mo Li, a burst of heartache in her heart. It''s just that he hasn''t seen him for more than ten days. He is so haggard.


    She went to the side of Jun Mo Li and held Jun Mo Li''s cold hand. She warmed him little by little with the warmth of her palm.


    "Jin Xin, don''t worry about it. I can handle it."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the small hand covering his big hand, and there is a warm current in his heart. It''s really good to have her accompany at the most difficult time.


    But she is his woman, is he used to spoil love, do not need to worry about these things belong to men.


    "Apart from fighting against Chu Haotian, what else can you do? Jun Mo Li, if you do this, the people of Chu will poke your spine. Even if your uncle is wronged, he will have to live with such a black pot all his life. "


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t stare at Jun Mo Li. The male chauvinism of this monster is not so heavy. Is Murong Jin''s heart the kind of woman who will stay behind a man all her life? At this point, I didn''t even want to give her a chance to speak.


    "I don''t care..."


    Jun Mo Li''s hand trembled slightly. If you can keep your uncle''s family like this, it''s better than watching his uncle''s family be killed.


    "You don''t care, I care. If you insist on that, let''s separate now. You go your way and I go my single wooden bridge."


    Murong Jinxin really feel that this evil is not saved, in order not to waste time, she can only use this move to force ink glass compromise. She knew that once she said something heartless, Jun Mo Li would listen to it and rethink the whole thing.


    "Mr. Wang, why don''t you listen to the third lady''s method first and decide whether to use it or not?"


    Manager Lin looks at Murong Jin''s heart with a face of determination, and starts to make ends meet quickly. Murong Jinxin is not a person who can talk wild. She says that there is a way to save people. Maybe there is a way to save people.


    "Jin Xin, you say."


    Jun Mo Li grabs his hair. Up to now, he thinks he still wants to hear the little wild cat say that he is making a decision. Otherwise, the little wild cat will be annoyed and can''t coax him back.


    "You let the others leave, and manager Lin and thunder and rain stay."


    Murong Jin''s heart sweeps all the people in the study. She doesn''t know those people, and she doesn''t know the details. Who knows if there are any spies put in by Chu Mo Shang. It''s about the life and death of the Zhenguo general. She can''t let anything happen to it.


    "You go back to your house and wait. I will send someone to send you news soon."


    Jun Mo Li also simply waved his hand to let others retreat. Anyway, he has worked out the plan in advance, and there is no need for these people to stay in the palace.


    "Jun Mo Li, who will sign tomorrow?"


    Murong Jin heart to see people are gone, this just asked in a low voice. She had to ask clearly before she knew what was the best way to save people.


    "Tai Ren Li of the Ministry of punishment, he is a man of his father."


    If it''s someone else, he can spend some time to buy it. But Mr. Li grew up with his father, and his loyalty to him could not be shaken.


    "You send someone to send Ranran to Lord Li''s house. Ranran can use hypnosis to control Lord Li, and let him sprinkle the powder on the health label..."


    Murong Jinxin ponders for a moment, and asks Ye Ranran who is next to her body with her eyes. Seeing ye Ranran''s affirmative nod, she makes her plan clear.


    "Jin Xin, you are so smart. Well, do as you say. "


    After listening to Murong Jinxin''s plan, Jun Mo Li''s frown loosened. Murong Jin will be a heart into the arms of a hard kiss. In the heart incomparably congratulates own good life, unexpectedly obtains such an extremely intelligent person.


    "You should go to the prison to persuade your uncle. He has to cooperate with you..."


    If the parties do not cooperate, there is no will to survive, no matter how good the plan is. At present, the most important thing is to persuade his uncle to live for a while.


    "Well, I will go immediately. You''re tired of driving. Go back and have a rest. "


    Jun Mo Li nodded and looked at Ye Ranran, who was yawning. There was a strange feeling in her heart, which could not be expressed in words.


    "Ye Ranran, thank you."


    After that, he ordered Feng and Yu to take ye Ranran to Lord Li''s house, but he left the palace unconsciously and went straight to the heaven prison.


    "Manager Lin, I''ll go back to sleep first. Tomorrow morning, you remember to ask Ning''er to wake me up. I still have to see Chu Haotian''s disappointed face... "


    Murong Jin heart looked at people have gone, rubbed rub hair astringent eyes, yawned at the side of the forest manager, ordered a few words, also quickly left.


    It''s dark and a storm is coming

 Chapter 81

    The next morning, at the gate of the imperial city of the state of Chu, there was a sea of people. Everyone was excited, shouting and killing.


    A simple and elegant carriage came slowly. Thousands of soldiers opened the way around the carriage, blocking the continuous influx of crazy people and maintaining the order of the scene.


    Jun Mo Li stands in front of the crowd protecting Murong Jin Xin. He looks at Chu Haotian on the high platform with a gloomy face, and his hands holding Murong Jin Xin''s waist slightly tighten.


    "Brother Erhuang, I''m sorry for your change!"


    In the crowd, Chu Mo Shang comes over with Hualing, with a faint smile in his mouth, looking at Jun Mo Li''s eyes with a few threads of fun.


    "You''re a horse with a coquettish smell. How far can you get away from me. I''m sorry, I''m sorry for your sister''s sorrow, but I''m sorry for you... "


    Murong Jinxin was not in a good mood originally. Seeing that Chu moshang''s rogue had been on fire, she heard Chu moshang''s humble words and kicked Chu moshang.


    "I didn''t speak to you. How can you shout?"


    Chu Mo Shang can avoid Murong Jin heart of that foot, there is a faint blue veins on the forehead. This ungrateful woman kicks him as soon as she meets him. It''s disgusting.


    "My king? Where are you king? Is it in the pile of horses? Next time you should call yourself the king of horses... "


    Murong Jin''s heart hummed coldly. This stallion is here to block them. Is it necessary for her to make him better? Obviously not. Since we don''t want to make them feel better, we should not.


    "Poof... Ha ha ha ha... This is very reasonable... I heard a horse howling early in the morning... It''s really bad luck..."


    Smelling speech, ye Ranran, standing on one side, smiles regardless of the image. After laughing, he does not give face a knife. Since that night was almost Chu Mo Shang tore clothes, ye Ranran completely hate Chu Mo Shang, hate to directly do a villain Zha Chu Mo Shang degree.


    "Flower crazy girl, you dare to say a word, believe it or not, I tore your mouth."


    Chu Mo Shang was teased by two women, and his face was a little gloomy. Anyway, it''s outside, and there are so many people watching. Do you want to completely step on his dignity?


    "Sao Bao stallion, Sao Bao stallion, I said, what else can you do with me?"


    Ye Ranran, unwilling to be outdone, looks up to the sky and roars for a long time. The sharp voice goes straight to Yunyao. Almost all the people at the gate of the imperial city can hear it clearly.


    The onlookers looked here one after another. When they saw their dandy sixth Prince''s gloomy face, and a woman next to him was laughing with Schadenfreude, they immediately understood something. Many people who couldn''t hold back turned their heads and laughed with their lips covered.


    It seems that the Sao Bao stallion is quite suitable for their six princes, who are ignorant and have no skills. They linger among the flowers all day long


    "Ye Ranran..."


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t expect that ye Ranran still had the courage to insult him in front of the Chu people. In order to maintain his ridiculous dignity, he stretched out his long arm and pulled Ye Ranran out of the crowd, directly pinching Ye Ranran''s neck.


    "Why don''t you just strangle me? Anyway, I''ve been dead once. What am I afraid of? If you strangle me, you can''t live. In front of so many people, it''s impossible for Chu Haotian to protect you. "


    Ye Ranran is not afraid at all. Chu Mo Shang scares her at best, and it''s impossible to kill her. Ten thousand steps back, Chu Mo Shang really killed her, Jin Xin can''t ignore. To sum up, she is afraid of wool.


    "Ye Ranran, how can I be willing to let you die so easily? If you want to die, I will let you die under me, ha ha... "


    Chu Mo Shang is really a little confused by Ye Ranran. He stares at Ye Ranran''s black grape like eyes and suddenly changes his mind. Since she is not the daughter of master, he would like to ask her where she learned hypnosis? Maybe we can find some valuable clues.


    "Poof, Sao Bao stallion, if you want to be coquettish, go back to your stable and have a good coquette. There are a lot of mares there. Maybe they are waiting for you to be coquettish..."


    Ye Ranran smiles again, trying to threaten her with this kind of thing. Does the stallion look down on her too much. As a person of the 21st century, she has always been dismissive of innocence. It''s not illegal for her to be locked up if she rolls the sheets with a few men.


    "You..."


    This time, Chu Mo Shang is directly laughed by Ye Ranran''s words. His arm embraces Ye Ranran''s slender waist, and his body suddenly rises up and quickly flashes to his palace.


    "Let them go, Chu Mo Shang won''t really hurt her, and Ranran is not a woman who doesn''t have the strength to bind a chicken. She won''t have an accident."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the two figures disappearing in the air, and is not worried at all. Chu Mo Shang knew the weight of Ranran in her heart and didn''t dare to mess about. It''s not hard to get away with the ability of dyeing.


    At the moment, they have more important things to do. She will handle the matter of Ranran by herself


    "I just hope Ye Ranran won''t be emotional with Liu Huang''s younger brother..." Junmo Li naturally has his own consideration. His six Huang''s younger brother''s spending so many years in the flowers is not a vanity. There are all kinds of ways to deal with women. Once he focuses on Ye Ranran, there are many ways to make ye Ranran yield. The relationship between Ye Ranran and Jinxin is self-evident, but he and Chu moshang have different standpoints. He is afraid that when the time comes... "Ranran is proper. Don''t worry about this. Your uncle''s carriage is coming." Murong Jinxin looks at the carriage coming slowly and interrupts Jun Mo Li''s words. Now they have no spare time to talk about Ranran¡° I hope nothing will happen... "Jun Mo Li also looked at the past, just saw the carriage stopped, his righteous uncle got out of the carriage, strode forward, arrogant, and could not see any difference. Chu Haotian on the high platform saw Lu Cang in such a dignified manner, and his eyebrows jumped. He felt guilty for the general of the town. But if not for him, shang''er would be too difficult to be on top. He holds one third of the military power of Chu state in his hand. As long as he does not die, the military power will not be lost¡° Mr. Li, let''s go Seeing that everything was ready, Chu Haotian waved his hand. A man in his forties came out and saluted Chu Haotian respectfully. Then he went to the middle of the field and began to sign without saying a word. His action is very fast. After a short time, he will do a good job of signing and show it to the public to show fairness. Then he folded the two labels carefully, exchanged their positions several times and put them on the empty table¡° General Zhenguo, please After finishing everything, Mr. Li made a gesture to Lu Cang, then stepped aside and stood without saying a word. That pair of turbid eyes flashed a layer of cloud, let a person elusive¡° Lu Cang killed the enemy for his country for more than 20 years. He asked himself that he had never done anything shameful to the Chu people, but now he has come to such an end. seek after glory by selling out one ''s own country? If Lu Cang wanted to be proud, he directly led the army against the emperor and became the heaven of the Chu state. Wouldn''t he get more? If Lu Cang is lucky enough to survive today, he will find out the person who planted the blame behind him Lu Cang stood up, his fierce eyes swept to Chu Haotian on the high platform, with a fierce smile on his mouth. He didn''t believe that Chu Haotian couldn''t understand what he said. Since the emperor can''t accommodate him and Li''er, what can he do to guard the border for him? Even if he was forced to hand over his talisman, it would be easy for him to incite the people below. The hearts of hundreds of thousands of troops can not be controlled by a cold talisman¡° General of Zhenguo, please Chu Haotian on the high platform did not speak, but the eunuch next to him. Seeing that Lu Cang had been staring at Chu Haotian, he turned his lips with disdain and urged him¡° Ha ha, I Lu Cang didn''t do anything bad. I''m afraid God won''t accept me... "Lu Cang strode to the table with the life and death sign. His calloused hand touched the two signs, and he picked up one of them. Last night, Li''er already got angry with him. He knew which one was the life sign and which one was the death sign... "I want this one. It''s life or death. It''s my life. I''ll accept it. But in order to make the world see more clearly, I ask for another signature to be opened by the Empress Dowager herself, and the emperor''s permission. " Lu Cang held up the sign in his hand and saw that a eunuch wanted to put away another sign. He waved his hand to stop the little eunuch, and said without surprise¡° Thank you for your mother... "This sudden change made Chu Haotian''s face hard to see. The hand under the dragon''s robe became a fist. I didn''t expect Lu Cang to do it. Those two signatures are all dead signatures... "General Zhenguo, I hope you have good luck." Empress Dowager Chen came down from the high platform with a sigh. I didn''t expect that things still came to this stage. She walked slowly to the table, picked up the sign on the table, slowly opened it, and slowly raised it to show it to the public¡° Empress Dowager Ji Yan, heaven doesn''t want to kill me. Ha ha ha... "Lu Cang glanced at the shocking death word on the white paper and looked up at the sky with a long smile. A sense of sadness spread all over his body. After laughing, he slowly opened the sign in his hand and raised it high. A dazzling new word sprang up on the white paper, emitting a few faint black lights under the refraction of the sun... Empress dowager Chen was silent, Chu Haotian was silent, all the officials on the scene were silent, even the people who were watching were silent... "Father Huang, the general of Zhenguo has won the lottery. Please give an order immediately, He pardoned the general of Zhenguo for his innocence and released all his family members. "

 Chapter 82

    In the crowd, Jun Mo Li steps out and stares at Chu Haotian on the stage like a torch. The feeling of father and son is gone.


    "Everything will be in accordance with what Prince Li said."


    Chu Haotian eased the look on his face and walked down from the high platform with a faint smile. Looking at Lu Cang, he said gently.


    At this point, he can only conform to the will of heaven, or man-made. Glancing at the motionless Mr. Li standing on one side, his eyes suddenly became cold.


    "Lu Cang, you are frightened. Fortunately, you have nothing to do, otherwise I can''t explain it to Princess Yun. " Chu Haotian pats Lu Cang on the shoulder, and the play is extremely well performed, so that people can''t find any fault.


    "Ha ha, everything is as the emperor wishes. I hope the emperor can handle the soldiers guarding the border..."


    Lu cangyang had a sneer. If he didn''t want to stir up the turmoil of Chu, he really wanted to lead the army against the dog emperor.


    Is not afraid that he will become the stumbling block of Chu Mo Shang? OK, give him the talisman and see what he can do to tame the hundreds of thousands of troops guarding the border.


    "Bingfu, I''m only keeping it for the general for the time being. When the storm is over, it will be returned to its original owner. The general doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Chu Haotian didn''t expect that Lu Cang wouldn''t give him any face, but when he thought that there were thousands of Chu people, he had to force his resentment to go down and comfort him.


    Although not, except for Lu Cang, good or bad talisman is in hand, Lu Cang''s reputation is also thoroughly smelly, it is impossible to lead the soldiers to fight.


    "That''s not necessary. I''m too old to lead a war. I just want to live in peace for a few days and hope that the emperor will succeed."


    Lu Cang sneered and looked at the emperor who was so hypocritical that he wanted to disgust. He really couldn''t give him a good face. Even the minister who claimed to be himself was directly saved. This kind of emperor is not worthy of Lu Cang''s self surrender status.


    "I''m really ashamed to say that. Just as the general thought, the general will live a happy life in the general''s mansion of Zhenguo."


    Lu Cang must be removed. If you can''t get rid of him this time, you can get rid of him next time. After all, Lu Cang must die. He can''t leave such a big future trouble for shang''er.


    "Thank you, Emperor. When the person behind the plot is found out, I will take my family back to my hometown and never step into the imperial city."


    Although Li''er has saved his life, he still hasn''t washed away his grievances, which can only be regarded as muddling along. Lu Cang was aboveboard all his life. He could never enter the coffin with this stain.


    "Well, general, just go and find out. You can come to me if you need anything..."


    Chu Haotian''s eyes are shining slightly. At this point, he can only follow Lu Cang''s words. When he returns to the palace, he is looking for shang''er to make a good plan. Now that the snake has been frightened, it must be killed.


    As soon as his idea came to an end, a sloppy soldier squeezed in from the crowd and stumbled to Chu Haotian''s face, plopping down on his knees.


    "Emperor, the border is in urgent need. The nomadic tribes broke through the defense line of Shanhaiguan and occupied Shanhaiguan. The soldiers of South Vietnam took advantage of the situation and captured our two cities in one day.... "


    The soldier presented the letter in his hand. He didn''t know whether he was too anxious or deliberately. He even said the contents of the letter out loud.


    "Shanhaiguan is guarded by 100000 troops. How can it be broken so easily?"


    Hearing the news, Chu Haotian fell to the bottom of his heart. He looked at the letter and asked the soldiers who sent it. He seemed to forget that they were at the gate of the imperial city.


    "100000 troops have said that the Zhenguo general is innocent. If the emperor does not return the Zhenguo general''s innocence, they would rather be slaughtered by the enemy than resist."


    The soldier lowered his head, no one can see the expression on his face, but his words, let Chu Haotian''s heart hard tangled together.


    "How unreasonable, how unreasonable..."


    Smell speech, Chu Haotian just feel a burst of blood, throat scarlet sweet almost open mouth, then vomit out a mouthful of blood. One by one, these soldiers want to fight against him. It seems that they don''t want to live.


    "Emperor, the 100000 troops guarding the north gate of Dongyang pass have also said that if the emperor does not behead the culprit who planted the blame on the general of Zhenguo in one month, the soldiers of the two gates will open the door and bring in the foreign enemies..."


    The soldier seemed to feel that the previous news was not shocking enough, and he burst out a more shocking one. Every word was like killing Chu Haotian''s heart.


    "Reverse, all reverse..."


    Chu Hao almost fainted in the dark. He didn''t expect that Lu Cang had such ability to make the soldiers guarding the border do such a shocking thing.


    First, they vowed not to resist, then they had to open the door to meet the enemy. Did they want to give all the great rivers and mountains of Chu to other countries? Do they all want to be slaves?


    "The emperor, this matter still needs to make a decision early, otherwise the consequence is unimaginable."


    Empress Dowager Chen came over and looked at the soldiers kneeling on the ground. She had never been in politics, but now if she didn''t persuade the emperor, I''m afraid the state of Chu would be in chaos¡° The Empress Dowager said, "please return the talisman to the Zhenguo general, so that the Zhenguo general can return to the border as soon as possible to resist the enemy." Song Cheng also came over. Although he also wanted to get rid of the Zhenguo general, now is not a good time. The invasion of foreign enemies, Chu will be chaos, he does not have the mind to fight now¡° I''m seconded. "¡° I''m seconded Many officials are standing behind song Cheng. They are very glad that the general of Zhenguo has just won the lottery. Otherwise, if the general of Zhenguo died, the state of Chu would really die¡° General, you should pack up and go back to the border. I''ll send someone to deliver the talisman to you later. " Chu Hao weighed the pros and cons of half a day in his heart. Although he was unwilling, he still had to compromise. In the face of national crisis, he can''t even give up the country because of the war¡° Emperor, I''m not a member of the court any more. I can''t handle this kind of affairs in the court either. The emperor''s better ask someone else to leave. " Lu Cang just lightly swept all the officials who were greedy and afraid of death. He really felt that the state of Chu might as well die. An emperor with his head full of water, coupled with a group of corrupt officials who have done all kinds of bad things, thinks that he really has nothing to cherish¡° General, if you have any request, I will satisfy you. " Chu Hao stopped Lu Cang one step in the sky. His heart was dripping with blood. The talisman not only had to be returned to his original owner, but also his dignity was trampled on by Lu Cang today¡° My request has already been said, and the emperor has also agreed. The emperor has better not embarrass the grass people about these things in the court. " After that, Lu Cang bypassed Chu Haotian and left without looking back. I flatter him when I need him, but I want to kill him when I don''t need him. He Lu Cang is also proud, not who want to be able to call¡° Prince Li, for the sake of the people of Chu, you''d better persuade the general of Zhenguo to return to the border as soon as possible... "Song Cheng didn''t want to speak, but he couldn''t see the emperor''s face, but he had to speak again. At this juncture, only Lord Li has the ability to persuade the general of Zhenguo¡° The emperor''s face is not given to the general of the town. Does the prime minister think that the general of the town will give face to the king? If you want to persuade me, please persuade me, the prime minister who is concerned about the country and the people. I am very busy and have no time Jun Mo Li''s mouth is crooked. These people wanted their uncle to die immediately before. Now they come to hold his brother''s thigh when something happens at the border. They think it''s really beautiful¡° Li''er, Prime Minister Song''s words are right. You''d better go to the general''s residence of Zhenguo in person to persuade your uncle. The people are innocent... "Chu Haotian''s eyebrows jump violently. He really doesn''t want to speak to his son who has been separated from him, but the border is in a hurry. He can''t ignore the fact that the city has been slaughtered and two cities have been occupied¡° Innocent people? Isn''t that uncle innocent if he''s framed? Now my uncle is no longer a member of the imperial court. What does it have to do with him? Father Huang still hastened to send other generals to guard the border, so as not to cause more casualties. " Jun Mo Li is too lazy to pay attention to his father''s words. He wants to tear his face. Since it''s all broken, can it be repaired well? Who in this world will take his own life to fight for you after being harmed by you? Don''t give some color to see, really when they good bully¡° Li''er, it''s all because his father didn''t do things well. You have to persuade your uncle. He will listen to you... "Until now, Chu Hao regretted that he had planned perfectly, but he forgot to count the people''s hearts. He counted thousands, but he didn''t count that the 200000 troops would support Lu Cang to such a degree. The current situation can only be controlled if Lu Cang immediately returns to the border, otherwise those lunatics may really open the door to meet the enemy¡° Father Huang, as the saying goes, it''s necessary to tie the bell to solve the problem. I''m afraid it''s necessary for father Huang to do it in person. If my father really wanted to let his uncle go back to the border, he naturally knew what to do. I have something else to do. I''ll go back to my house first. " The corner of Jun Mo Li''s mouth was filled with a smile that seemed to have nothing. He didn''t want to do it, and he couldn''t do it. Uncle not out of the heart of that tone, is absolutely impossible to return to the border. Now, my father has a headache... "Emperor, what Li''er said is reasonable. You''d better go to the general''s residence of Zhenguo in person. Think about the thousands of innocent people, step back, the sea and the sky... "Empress Dowager Chen went to Chu Haotian''s side, afraid to pat Chu Haotian''s hand. Li''er''s reaction has long been in her expectation, and the child is already jealous of his father¡° The empress mother said, "I''m the son of heaven. For the sake of my subjects, there''s nothing I can''t bear. I''ll go to the general''s house of Zhenguo right now..."

 Chapter 83

    At the same time, in a quiet courtyard and an elegant room, a man and a woman are confronting each other.


    The man dressed in red is extremely arrogant, with a few evil smiles on his sexy thin lips. Looking at the woman with slightly messy clothes, his enchanting peach blossom eyes are obscure.


    "Ye Ranran, who did you learn hypnosis from?"


    Since he had caught her, he would never give up without asking why.


    "Want to know? I won''t tell you. I''m in a hurry. "


    Ye Ranran snorted coldly, gathered up her clothes, and looked at the beautiful man by the window with disdain. This Sao Bao horse actually carried her around the sixth Prince''s residence, and the bad degree was just shocking.


    "Either speak it out, or I will torture you to death. Speak it out, and you will choose."


    Chu Mo Shang''s long, slender fingers pulled the jade belt from his waist, took off his red robe and threw it on the screen. He only wore a thin, cicada like inner garment, revealing his perfect figure.


    "Sao Bao is Sao Bao. You can take it off wherever you go. Showing off one''s figure everywhere is nothing more than ribs all over the body.... "


    Ye Ranran put aside her eyes. She really disdained to eat Chu Mo Shang bean curd with her eyes. She didn''t know how many women had seen her body. She even felt sick at a glance. She felt so sick that she had goose bumps all over her body.


    "You''re right. I''m a sparerib. But if you don''t answer the king''s question honestly, the king will use the whole body of ribs to press you to survive rather than die. "


    Chu Mo Shang''s face a black, this woman''s eyes have a problem? If his perfect figure can also be called spareribs, there are still several men''s figures in the world that can be seen.


    Among the flowers all year round, Chu Mo Shang knows what method can make a woman yield the fastest. If ye Ranran insists on not saying it, he just needs to touch her all over, and then he can find the part she can''t stand most. At that time, she will suffer.


    "Chu Mo Shang, you really look up to yourself. If you want to use this obscene method to force me to submit, you think ye Ranran is a vegetarian. If you want to overpower me, it depends on whether you have the ability. "


    Maybe it''s because ye Ranran''s temperament has some shadow of Murong Jin''s heart under the influence of Murong Jin''s heart. To deal with something is the same as Murong Jinxin.


    See her a few strides to the window, plain white small hand stretched out directly pinched Chu Mo Shang''s chin, mercilessly pinched a, another small hand directly pulled Chu Mo Shang thin as cicada wings inside clothes a force.


    "You..."


    Chu Mo Shang only heard a hiss and looked down. His inner garment had been torn open by Ye Ranran, revealing a large white and attractive skin. The corner of the mouth a smoke, for a moment unexpectedly don''t know what to say.


    Ye Ranran is a woman with extraordinary courage. He has a feeling of being teased by a woman. Hell


    "Chu Mo Shang, in fact, ye Ranran is just like you. You like to play with women, I like to play with men, but I only play with clean men. I really don''t like a man like you. If you want to deal with me in the same cheap way as other women and force me to submit, I can only say that you are too stupid and naive... "


    Ye Ranran''s little white hand glides slowly along the beautiful outline of Chu Mo Shang Junjun''s face, concealing the little panic in his heart and doing the rascal thing that a female rascal should do.


    Although she didn''t get along with Chu moshang for a long time, she knew Chu moshang very well. She knew that if she didn''t do it, she would be overwhelmed by this Sao Bao stallion. She believed in some aspects of the ability of this Sao Bao stallion.


    "Yes? In that case, why don''t we have a good time? Let me show you the way you play with men, and I''ll learn a little bit more... "


    Jun Mo Li''s enchanting peach blossom eyes stare at the stubborn woman in front of him for a long time. A strange smile suddenly emerges from the corner of his mouth. He doesn''t believe her lies. There is no way to escape in this way.


    Big hand a pull, then will ye Ranran directly pull down on the big bed, lean body light cover up.


    "The whole body''s coquettish smell, give me a rough roll..."


    Ye Ranran''s little hand is against Chu moshang''s chest, pushing the man who is pressing on her. However, it''s sad to find that he can''t push the Sao Bao stallion out of his family even with his sucking strength, and he''s in a hurry.


    She doesn''t want to really play and play herself in


    "You and Murong Jinxin are really a bit like..."


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang''s Mou light slightly dim, in the mind emerge a touch of ugly arrogant domineering figure, a light sour taste spread in the heart.


    Looking at her eyes like black grapes, there was purity, defense and fear in them. Looking at the fundus of my eyes, I saw another face, a face that was not attractive and could not attract people''s attention when walking on the road.


    And then


    "Um... Um..."


    Ye Ranran can''t believe his eyes. He stares at his eyes for so long. Is her hypnosis invalid? How else to explain his current behavior?


    Ye Ranran thinks that she is going to be crazy, and her body is restrained by Chu Mo Shang. She can''t move at all. She wants to shout, but it doesn''t work here. She wants to open her mouth and bite him, but he pinches her chin skillfully. For a moment, I was in a dilemma. I really wanted to vomit blood.


    "Give me... Give me... Ok..."


    Chu Mo Shang looks at Murong Jin''s heart under his body. His enchanting peach blossom eyes are shining with a blazing light. His thin lips are kissing him down. He constantly attacks the strategic pool, and his big hands are blatantly fanning the flames on Ye Ranran''s body.


    "Chu moshang, you''re crazy. Go away..."


    Ye Ranran didn''t hear Chu Mo Shang''s murmuring clearly, but he was flushed and heart beat by Chu Mo Shang, and fell into the enemy little by little. Her hands suddenly grabbed Chu Mo Shang''s back, and forcefully grabbed several blood marks on Chu Mo Shang''s back.


    "Don''t be afraid... I will be very gentle..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s action stopped for a moment, and looked at Murong Jin''s heart again, which made her more gentle. In his subconscious, he thought that the woman under him was just afraid of pain and didn''t think about other aspects at all.


    "Gentle, your sister... Go away..."


    Ye Ranran gnashes her teeth and looks at the man who is more and more excessive. Her little face is scarlet. This Sao Bao''s ability in some aspects is really good. Just a few moments later, she felt that she was almost occupied.


    I tried my best to push him away, and finally pushed him away a little, but I was tired by his next action.


    "Let me see you again..."


    In Chu Mo Shang''s mind, Murong Jinxin, who was wearing short clothes and shorts that day, suddenly breathed quickly. Big hand can''t wait to pull the jade belt around Ye Ranran''s waist, and in a hurry, he pulls the struggling Ye Ranran clean.


    "Chu Mo Shang... You beast... You..."


    Ye ran growled wildly, and then he saw the man on his body, and he cleaned himself up. He saw something he shouldn''t see, and his little face turned more red.


    It''s terrible


    "Ha ha... Don''t be afraid..."


    Chu moshang looks at Ye Ranran''s panicked little appearance and gives a light smile. He touches her delicate face with his big hand. He can''t wait to cover her again and never gives Ye Ranran any chance to speak again until


    "Ah..."


    Ye Ranran suddenly feels a burst of tearing pain spreading all over her body, and her head, which had been kissed by Chu Mo Shang, suddenly wakes up, and then she cries.


    Her innocence is so inexplicably destroyed in this reading girl''s countless Sao Bao stallion. Is there anyone more sad than her in this world?


    "Don''t cry... It will be over in a moment..."


    "Murong Jinxin" under Chu moshang''s gentle stand in wipes his tears, suppresses his own impulse, and continues to patiently pacify "Murong Jinxin" in his eyes. The enchanting peach blossom has a bit of heartache in her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the past, so your sister, this kind of thing can pass? She was robbed of her beautiful first time by this beast. Who can tell her how this thing will pass?


    In the midst of her myriad thoughts of vomiting blood and bumping into tofu, Chu moshang''s patience finally declared bankruptcy


    It''s hot in a small room. The temperature keeps rising, murmuring, tender and affectionate


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later, ye Ranran got up and put on his clothes quickly, then got out of bed. But as soon as he got out of bed, his legs trembled and almost fell to the ground.


    Holding the table beside her, she took a look at the mess on the big bed and the dazzling scarlet. She was angry.


    She won''t let him go. She won''t let him go. Big eye glanced around and saw the fruit knife lying in the fruit plate not far away. He slowly moved it over and back.


    Looking at a horse sleeping like a dead pig on the big bed, there was a smile of satisfaction in the corner of her mouth. She had a heart to kill.


    The little hand is raised high, and plunges into Chu moshang''s leg, then quickly pulls out the knife


    "... ah..."


    Chu Mo Shang, still immersed in his dream, was awakened by the sharp pain. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the murderous Ye Ranran, and his mind exploded.


    Looking back, one can see the red. It''s Ye Ranran. That woman is Ye Ranran


    "Chu Mo Shang, you destroy my innocence. I''ve been with you forever. This knife is a start. In the future, I will recover the humiliation I suffered today bit by bit... "


    Ye Ranran throws his knife to the ground. The knife makes a clear sound, which makes Chu moshang''s heart shrink.


    "Ben Wang..." he subconsciously wanted to say a few words of explanation, but the words to his lips did not spit out. No matter what you say at this time, it seems to be embarrassing. It''s better not to say it¡° Chu moshang, you wait for me! Wait Ye Ranran saw that Chu Mo Shang was not afraid of boiling water, and his anger was more exuberant. After that, he dragged his aching body and left liuwangfu with his fastest speed¡° Why... It''s not her... "Through the window, Chu moshang looks at Ye Ranran struggling to walk, and a complex emotion gushes out of his heart. His eyelashes cover his mood. The memory in his mind is so unforgettable that he can''t deny Ye Ranran''s accusation. But why does he take ye Ranran as Murong Jin''s heart. What to do now? Ye Ranran is the master of Yunyao mountain. If he is against Yunyao mountain for this reason, he will be attacked on both sides. This is not what he likes to see. So, what to do

 Chapter 84

    The night is charming, the breeze is light, the stars are scattered on the dark sky, and the moon is hanging high in the sky like a silver plate, with clear light.


    When ye Ranran comes back to his room full of anger, Murong Jinxin has been waiting there for a long time.


    "You and he should not be..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Ye Ranran with a sad face. Her swollen lips, reddish neck and a little purple beside her clavicle, together with her walking posture, make Murong Jinxin think of something.


    "Chu moshang suddenly went crazy... My hypnosis didn''t work for him..."


    Ye Ranran doesn''t deny what happened to him and Chu moshang. Murong Jinxin is her only relative. She can''t hide anything from Murong Jinxin.


    It''s just a bed. It''s no big deal


    "Chu Mo Shang is not a thing, is it? I''ll make you like this, tut tut..."


    Murong Jinxin goes to the bedside, takes off Ye Ranran''s clothes, and sees Ye Ranran''s green and purple body. The corners of her mouth smoke fiercely. From these remaining marks on Ye Ranran''s body, she can guess the intensity of the situation at that time.


    "I''ve been tossed by him many times, Jin Xin. Am I miserable..."


    Ye Ranran really wanted to cry, but she couldn''t even cry. Looking at her red and swollen body, the Sao Bao stallion really ate her inside and outside, and the place is still in pain.


    "It''s really a little miserable, but Chu Mo Shang doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who will force women. What happened between you?"


    Murong Jinxin nodded, turned his head to think that Chu Mo Shang read countless women, combat effectiveness must be amazing. Looking at Ranran, Chu Mo Shang should still have pity on jade.


    For what happened between them, Murong Jinxin didn''t have any special feeling. Maybe it was destined by heaven.


    "I was forced by him..."


    Ye Ranran told the previous story in detail, without missing any details. He was careful that his liver trembled as he said it. After that, the whole person fell on the bed and didn''t want to move.


    "Ranran, unless Chu moshang falls in love with you and can give up everything for you, otherwise I don''t agree with you being with him. You can play. Don''t lose your heart. "


    Murong Jinxin thought of what Chu Mo Shang said today, but also a bit worried. Although she doesn''t object to Ranran and chumoshang together, if she can''t get chumoshang''s heart, it''s better to play with him. Once you are serious, it must be you who have no skin in the end.


    "Still together? Now I want to tear him to pieces. A dirty man like him doesn''t deserve to carry my shoes... "


    As a good friend for many years, ye Ranran can naturally hear Murong Jin''s heart. Junmo glass and Chu Mo Shang are destined to be enemies. If she and Chu Mo Shang come together, it will be difficult for them to have both.


    Jinxin is the closest person in the world to her. Even if she died, she couldn''t fight against Jinxin


    "Ranran, there''s one thing I want to tell you."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Ye Ranran''s crazy appearance, and she doesn''t say anything. She knows her idea and Ranran knows it. So, silence down, for a long time to open the mouth.


    "Come on, don''t stimulate me. My little heart can''t bear it."


    Ye Ranran moved her eyes and sighed heavily. Then she got up from the bed and looked at Murong Jinxin listlessly.


    "Do you have memories of ten years ago?"


    Shadow has found out what happened to Ranran in that year. She is not the daughter of the owner in front of Yunyao mountain, but was picked up by the former owner of Yunyao mountain.


    The time and place she was picked up in those years were very consistent with what Chu moshang said. If there was no accident, she should be the daughter of Master Chu moshang.


    "No, I can''t remember anything about ten years ago."


    Ye Ranran saw Murong Jinxin''s dignified look and couldn''t help being serious. Carefully recalled, in addition to the headache, there is no harvest.


    "Ranran, Chu moshang told me a month ago that he had been looking for his daughter for his master. His master''s daughter disappeared after she fell off the cliff ten years ago. The girl had a crescent shaped birthmark on her chest and could use hypnosis. Jun Mo Li has asked shadow to investigate. You are the child of that year... "


    Murong Jin''s heart tells the story of that day. She once promised Chu Mo Shang not to tell it. But now she is involved in Ranran. She wants to know Ranran''s attitude. If Ranran doesn''t want to recognize her own father, she can let Junmo Li find a way to completely hide it.


    "But I don''t have the crescent shaped birthmark he said on my chest..."


    Ye Ranran''s delicate brow wrinkled, opened his clothes and looked at it several times. There was no birthmark on his chest, and there was no sign of skin damage. But Jin heart since specially said this matter, that must be forensics, can''t help her not believe.


    "I asked Jun Moli, and he said that there is a kind of herbal medicine in the world that can block anything, that is, the herb of pearl. I''ve asked Jun Mo Li to prepare the antidote of bizhucao. If you have a crescent birthmark, you will soon have an answer. "


    If there is no accident, Ran Ran''s body should be under the kind of herbs, the herbs are extremely precious, several existing plants are in Yunyao mountain. Ranran must have been confused. He didn''t think of this.


    "Your memory ten years ago must have been sealed up. I''ll make Jun Mo Li think of a way to make you remember everything."


    It''s Fair for Ranran to recover her memory. Maybe there''s something secret about what happened in those years. Since Ranran used other people''s body, what she should do for them still needs to be done.


    "Oh, it''s so complicated. Black and white impermanence doesn''t make me dress as an orphan directly. Then there won''t be so much trouble."


    Ye Ranran pats her forehead. Her current situation is not suitable for thinking about these too complicated things. Her mind is full of the figure of Chu moshang, who is so bored.


    "After you die, you can go to the underworld to ask black and white impermanence. Well, I should go back to my room. You should wash and sleep quickly. It stinks."


    Murong Jinxin sees that ye Ranran''s spirit is poor and her physical strength is overdrawn. She can''t bear to say anything more. She finds out a set of pajamas from her wardrobe, throws them on her bed and leaves.


    "I''ll have to stab him a few times next time I come across him."


    Ye Ranran smelled the smell on his body, and his face wrinkled immediately. He got up and slowly moved to the bathroom with his clothes.


    ¡­¡­


    Mo yuan, Murong Jinxin just stepped into the yard, then smelled a strong aroma of wine. Lift Mou to see, then see Jun Mo Li is sitting on a soft chair, don''t know in hair what to stay.


    "Jun Mo Li, you''ve been drinking more and more recently, and the weight is getting heavier and heavier. In this way, sooner or later, you will become a drunkard


    Murong Jin heart Yin face walked over, poured a cup of strong tea, even didn''t call, directly gave him down.


    She doesn''t object to his drinking. After all, his identity is here and he needs to be socialized. But that also has to have a degree, often such a body of wine gas back, she really can''t stand.


    "Happy, I had a few more drinks with my uncle. I will pay attention next time."


    Jun Mo Li pulls her to sit on the leg, a lean body then kisses her lip, tosses and turns for a long time just reluctant to leave.


    He will listen to her words, because he knows that she is also for his good


    "When is your uncle going to return to the border?"


    Murong Jin''s heart is hanging around Jun Mo Li''s neck. Although she has only one-sided relationship with Lu Cang, she always feels that Lu Cang will not leave such a mess behind.


    As a soldier, the idea of protecting the country is engraved in the blood


    "When my uncle wants to go back, he will come back naturally. My father killed him thoroughly this time. I''m afraid he won''t go back to the border easily until he has to."


    Jun Mo Li sneered. His father had been to the general''s house of Zhenguo today. He was directly hung in the hall by his uncle, but he didn''t see him. This shows how terrible uncle''s anger is.


    He could understand his uncle''s feelings. No matter what decision he made, he had a clear conscience.


    "You can''t live if you do evil. Your father deserves it. Once the morale of the army is shaken, the state of Chu is the best piece of fat. Anyone can destroy the state of Chu. "


    For Chu Haotian, Murong Jin has no compassion at all, and she doesn''t do anything to kill people. She thinks her character is very noble.


    When an emperor did this, I really don''t know whether it was his sorrow or the sorrow of the Chu people


    "The father emperor has sent Zheng Ming to order 100000 troops to the border for emergency, but this is a temporary cure, not a permanent cure. Moreover, Zheng Ming has already hated his father emperor because of Zheng Ye''s affair. It''s a miracle not to cooperate with the enemy and betray the country."


    Maybe his father was desperate. He even used an abandoned chess piece again. He was not afraid of Zheng Ming biting him behind his back.


    Now the whole court is in a state of panic, and people are getting more and more angry with their father


    "Poof, what a teaser..."


    Let Zheng Ming clean up the mess, Chu Haotian''s brain is probably kicked by a donkey. What happened in the court of the state of Chu is more and more interesting.


    But before she finished, manager Lin led an old eunuch into the ink garden with a dignified look. As soon as the old eunuch saw Jun Mo Li, he immediately saluted respectfully. Then he took out a bright yellow imperial edict and read it out loud.


    Chu Mo Shang''s face became more and more ugly. When the last word of the old eunuch fell, he suddenly laughed. Then, with a throw of the sleeve robe, a powerful internal force surged out and swept the old eunuch out of the ink garden.


    "Mr. Liu, tell my father for me that I''m not in a good mood recently. I''m not suitable to lead the soldiers to fight. If you go by force, you won''t win. For this trip to the border, he''d better choose another capable person instead of sending... "

 Chapter 85

    My father''s wishful thinking is really good. Let him lead the troops to the army. It is clear that he is threatening his uncle. It''s a pity that now he doesn''t even want to give him face.


    "I''m afraid it was Chu moshang''s idea..."


    This is the plan of killing two birds with one stone. First, let Jun Mo Li lead the army to fight. As an uncle, Lu Cang can''t stand by. Second, if Lu Cang still refuses to go back to the border, once Jun Mo Li goes to war, I''m afraid there will be no peace along the way. Even if he can come back alive, I''m afraid his vitality will be greatly damaged. Whatever it is, it is beneficial to Chu Mo Shang.


    "The sixth emperor''s younger brother is not so stupid. Maybe his father made his own decision. He let Wang and uncle choose, or uncle back to the border, the border problem will be solved. Or just take advantage of this opportunity to let Wang die in the dark, when the time comes to devote the whole country''s efforts to solve the border problem. "


    The eyes of Jun Mo Li, like a shining stone, are full of strange light, and the water is becoming more and more turbid. He would like to see how his father and six brothers would deal with domestic and foreign troubles.


    Now he doesn''t have to do anything. He just needs to be a quiet and beautiful man and go to the theatre.


    "What reason are you going to muddle through with your blatant resistance?"


    Murong Jinxin also didn''t want to take care of these things in the court of Chu. She believed that he had the ability to deal with them well. She was just curious and asked a few more questions.


    If this demon really refused to go to war because he was in a bad mood, Chu Haotian would be exasperated, and those courtiers would not let him go.


    "I''m in a bad mood. I suddenly have infectious diseases. It''s so simple..."


    It''s too easy for him to make himself sick. His attitude is that his father understood that he would not be doing such stupid things. His father could not take such a big risk because he could never see through him.


    "Can you move to the North Hospital for isolation when you suddenly have infectious diseases? Let me be quiet for a few days? You have to act like a little bit... "


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, quite speechless looking at a natural evil, he really dare to open his eyes to tell lies, who believe his lies who is a fool. But that''s good. She didn''t want him to go out.


    "How can you do that? You are my wife. I have an infectious disease. You should take care of me and share my joys and sorrows with me."


    Jun Mo Li smiles and pinches Murong Jin''s face, which is more and more pink. He has been alone in the empty boudoir for more than ten days, and he is very lonely at midnight. Now that she''s back, she wants him to sleep alone. There''s no door.


    "To die, I''ll move with Ranran tomorrow. Ranran is forced by Chu Mo Shang. She''s decadent. I have to go to persuade her. "


    Murong Jinxin waved his cheap hand, she didn''t want to hide the matter of Ranran. Once Chu Mo Shang did something, he didn''t even have time to be on guard.


    "I''m really right. If ye Ranran stands on the opposite side of us one day, as long as she doesn''t hurt you, I can save her life."


    Ye Ranran is not a woman who has no power to bind a chicken. In addition, Chu moshang is a man who will not force a woman. If ye Ranran had not been willing, this would not have happened.


    The most precious thing for a normal woman is her innocence. Once she gives her innocent body to a man, she is likely to die for that man.


    "There is only one situation in which Ranran will stand on the opposite side of you, that is, I''m finished with you. Jun Mo Li, there are some things I can''t tell you now. But you have to believe that Ranran and I are absolutely one heart, and I have 100% trust in her. "


    No one in the world knows what character Ye Ranran is better than her. That woman will never betray her even if she betrays the world. This kind of trust is integrated into the blood.


    Junmo glass''s idea, she can understand, after all, he has never been good for Ranran, also don''t know now Ranran is not the original one.


    "Since you believe her so much, you don''t have to worry about Wang. Besides, we can''t be antagonistic in our life, do you?"


    Jun Mo Li picked an eyebrow and couldn''t deny Murong Jin''s words. Let''s talk about the future. Now it''s better to do something constructive.


    This thought, a cheap hand began to unruly up, very impolite into the Murong Jin heart of the skirt, everywhere fanning the flames.


    The atmosphere, which was a little dull, suddenly became very ambiguous


    "Jun Mo Li, are you reincarnated


    Murong Jin heart droop eyes, looking at the chest bulge, quite helpless mouth. It''s really hard for a man who has never tasted the taste of a woman to fight. He is always in heat. When he meets a little flame, he wants to burn it up.


    "Jin Xin, we have been apart for more than ten days. Don''t you miss me at all?"


    Looking at her this too indifferent appearance, Jun Mo Li''s heart is seriously unbalanced. Since they separated, he thought about her all the time. But seeing her like this, he absolutely believed that if it wasn''t for her uncle''s accident, she would still be wandering outside.


    "What do you want? I''m more comfortable without you. "


    Murong Jin''s heart turned a big white eye, she has always been a hard mouth person, even if it is really want to, also can''t hang in the mouth.


    Those numb words, perhaps not to the extent of love, she really can''t say a word.


    "The little white eyed wolf who has no conscience died, I knew it would be like this. I feel bad. Why don''t you rub it? "


    Maybe it was alcohol. Jun Mo Li felt the blood all over his body and began to rush to his head. His whole body seemed to be burned by fire, and he felt terrible. The night when I first came to Yunyao Town, the deep happiness in my mind


    "I''m tired. I don''t want to rub it. You can solve it yourself."


    Murong Jin heart mouth corner a draw, in this kind of place for him to rub, her brain did not water. If those dark guards who are hiding in the dark see it, will she live in the future.


    "If you don''t want to rub it, just do it. I don''t want to bear it anymore. You and ye Ranran are good sisters. You should become a woman on the same day. "


    Jun Mo Li nodded generously, picked up Murong Jin''s heart and went into the bathroom of the room. Anyway, I''d better wash them first. Maybe if you wash it, you''ll get a dry dish, and the fire will burn.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What is to become a woman on the same day? This monster really thinks. She has no plans to become a woman for the moment, because she will start practicing from tomorrow.


    If she is tasted by this monster, I''m afraid she will have to stay in bed in a short time. This kind of man who has been forbidden for too long will be more ferocious than a tiger when he is released.


    "Jun Mo Li, I don''t have the habit of bathing with men..."


    See that evil spirit to hold her into the bathroom began to undress, Murong Jin mind after sliding down a large black line wall, this Ya of this is to take off the temptation to her?


    "Soon you will have this habit, you will find that bathing with Wang is a very gratifying thing..."


    Jun Mo Li is also an activist. He takes off all his clothes and starts to take off Murong Jinxin''s clothes. The expression on his face was incomparably pure, as if what he was doing was natural.


    "Can I rub it for you?"


    Murong Jinxin felt the heat of his big palm, and her eyebrows jumped. This Ya drank a few cups of cat urine tonight, it seems that he is crazy to borrow wine.


    "OK, as long as we are satisfied, everything is easy to discuss."


    Jun Mo Li is also a man who knows how to control the propriety. As soon as she listens to her words, she is not ready. Although his mouth love to say cheap words, but in the end will not do too cheap things, all things still have to respect her opinions.


    "Good..."


    Murong Jinxin knows that she can''t escape tonight. If she doesn''t want to lose herself, she has to be seen and touched by him. Otherwise, she can''t get rid of herself at all.


    Just look and touch. Anyway, she won''t lose a piece of meat


    "Baby, you are so beautiful!"


    The clothes fall to the ground, Jun Mo Li looks at the person in his arms and gives out an exclamation. This woman''s figure is really wonderful. She has the urge to bleed nose at a glance, and the impulse to knock her down at a glance


    "Hurry up, I''m so sleepy that I don''t have time to waste with you..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the man who is staring at her. The corners of her mouth smoke. The man who is too pure can''t hurt.


    "Ha ha..."


    Jun Mo Li took back her eyes, restrained her mind, and took her waist. In the blink of an eye, they had already sunk into the bath.


    Can''t wait to kiss her lips, hard kiss, asking for their most unique privilege.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s face was flushed, holding his waist, trying to calm down, or she would be swallowed up by the demon''s enthusiasm.


    "Jinxin, I really want to go crazy and be a flower gatherer."


    Jun Mo Li just felt that she was going to explode. She deepened her kiss and let Murong Jin start "work" without hesitation. Even so, he still can''t get what he wants most.


    Three minutes went by, five minutes went by, ten minutes went by


    "I''m tired. I can''t afford to entertain you Buddha."


    Murong Jin heart took back his little hand, rubbed the shoulder, eyes angry roar up.


    I''m afraid her hands will have to be wasted if she wants to go on struggling like this


    "Don''t go back on what you promised!"


    Jun Mo Li how can miss such a good opportunity, see she is really tired, reluctantly decided to let her rest for a while. Big hand gently pressed on Murong Jinxin''s shoulder, gently massage up.


    "It''s not that I''ll go back on my word. You can''t do it all night. Uncle Chu, I have to get up for special training tomorrow. I need to sleep well. "


    Murong Jin''s heart lies beside the bath, enjoying the intimate service of the beautiful man, and her tone is better. At least this monster knows that she loves her, otherwise she will really go on strike.


    "I''ll let you go in a little while. I can''t bargain." Jun Mo Li sighed. Some of her plans have been told him today. He also raised his hands and vowed to give her the greatest support. It''s a long way to go. The first time, the second time, the third time and even countless times after that are much easier... "OK, just a little, not more than 10 minutes, or you''ll have another talent." Seeing his compromise, Murong Jin''s anger finally subsided. After a bit of activity, the little hand, which was about to be unable to lift, began to carry on the "work" in his own hands¡° Hu... "Jun Mo Li spits out a foul breath and feels the beauty she gives. He squints slightly and looks at the plain little face in front of him. His heart is sweet. In the small bathroom, the water is rippling and warm, and all the beauty seems to be in it.

 Chapter 86

    The next day.


    In the early days, the atmosphere in the Jinluan palace was dignified. The ministers looked at the emperor''s cold face on the Dragon chair. They were afraid that they would be swept away by the anger.


    "Isn''t Li''er suffering from infectious diseases? How can you still go to court? It''s not good to infect other ministers. "


    Chu Haotian''s eyes flashed. He swept to Jun Mo Li, who seemed to be in a good mood. He held back his anger and asked.


    "Father, the infectious disease of children''s ministers only attacks when they are in a bad mood. When they are in a good mood, it is the same as ordinary people. My son''s minister happened to be in a good mood today, so my father can rest assured that he will never infect other ministers. "


    Jun Mo Li hooked the corner of his mouth, and a smile appeared in his eyes. I can''t do it. Don''t you want to do it? Yes, I should have been tired after so many years


    "To avoid an accident, I think Li''er should not go to court for the time being. When Li''er''s illness is cured, I''ll come to court."


    Chu Haotian almost didn''t get angry by Jun Mo Li''s remarks. Can there be such a disease in the world? Do you think he''s a fool? But even if he had a breath in his heart, he couldn''t move his son who was more and more powerful and didn''t pay attention to him.


    "My son, thank you for your father''s kindness. I''ll go back to the palace to keep it. I won''t go to court until I''m well."


    Jun Mo Li is very cooperative, this dynasty he didn''t want to go up for a long time, especially after having Jin Xin. He had to get up before dawn every morning, and he didn''t even have time to have breakfast with her. His father''s words were just right for him.


    "Mr. Li, please stay. I have something to tell you. It''s related to Mr. Li. Please listen to it and go."


    In the front row, song Cheng quickly stands out and stops the gorgeous man who is about to step out of the Jinluan palace. What he wants to say is related to Murong Jinxin. Naturally, he hopes Junmo glass can listen to it, and it''s better to block Junmo glass.


    "Oh? Please tell the prime minister to hurry up, otherwise it will affect my mood. I will let the prime minister be the first to be infected by me. "


    How can Jun Mo Li not understand song Cheng''s thoughts? He stops and looks at Song Cheng with a smile. His hands are around his chest. The threat in his words is very obvious.


    "The emperor, last night, he received a letter from emperor Tianchen, asking us to send Murong Jinxin back home."


    Song Chenglong clenched his hand under the broad court clothes and did not dare to provoke Jun Mo Li. Jun Mo Li is the best doctor in the world. I''m afraid no one can find out if he wants to do something about him. He still hastened to finish the matter, the farther away from the God of plague, the better.


    "Why?"


    Chu Haotian''s eyes full of strange clouds suddenly rose a ray of light. Before he was busy dealing with Lu Cang, he forgot Murong Jin''s heart.


    "More than two months ago, Murong Jinxin abandoned Prince Tianchen''s lifeblood at the banquet of the five kingdoms palace..."


    Song Cheng mouth serious twitch several times, the language is not surprising, dead endlessly said. Murong Jinxin is that woman brain problem? Why do you like the lifeblood of a man so much?


    I can''t help but look at Jun Mo Li. I sincerely hope that when Murong Jin''s heart will abolish Jun Mo Li''s lifeblood, it''s really exciting.


    "What''s your opinion?"


    Thinking of Zheng ye, Chu Haotian''s mouth twitches a little. Murong Jinxin, the woman, is really the grandmaster who abandoned the lifeblood of men in the world.


    "Since it is a national document written by Emperor Tianchen himself, it means that emperor Tianchen attaches great importance to it. I think we should send Murong Jinxin back to Tianchen according to Tianchen''s request. "


    As the Prime Minister of a country, song Cheng knew that he was definitely the one who wanted to be in the front. You can''t avoid it. Therefore, Chu Haotian asked, and he hardened his head and opened his mouth.


    "I think the prime minister''s words are reasonable. Although Murong Jinxin has a friendship with Prince Li, it can''t be used as a reason not to send her back to China. Please tell me."


    Mr. Li Rongfu of the Ministry of punishment also stood up. When he executed the order of life and death yesterday, he seemed to be possessed and even disobeyed the emperor. The emperor was so angry that he scolded a bloody leader last night. At this juncture, he must show his heart.


    "Since both of you have said that, you should do as you have said. Send someone to the palace of King Li to get people, and immediately send Murong Jinxin back to Tianchen. "


    Chu Haotian looked at the next two, and his face looked a little better. With a wave of his hand, he didn''t even ask for Jun Mo Li''s opinion, so he gave the order directly.


    Now that his face was torn, he didn''t want to worry about anything. Even if he can''t clean up the son for a while and a half, he will have to stink his son''s reputation. Because he knows that Jun Mo Li will protect Murong Jin''s heart at all costs.


    "My king, who dares? There will be no amnesty for those who enter the palace! "


    Jun Mo Li''s bloodthirsty eyes swept all the people in the hall. He didn''t expect that someone should take the first step to deal with Xuanyuan Qinglin and poke out the matter that Xuanyuan Qinglin was abandoned.


    Recently, because he has to deal with his uncle''s affairs, he has mobilized all the forces he can mobilize to collect evidence for his uncle. He is really devoid of skills, but he didn''t expect that someone should give him this gift at this juncture.


    Well, it''s very good. It''s better that the person behind the scenes won''t be found out by him... "This..." Song Cheng looks at Chu Haotian with a headache. He knows Jun Mo Li''s temper, and he''s always a great talker. No matter who is involved in this matter, I''m afraid it won''t work out well. In order to catch a Murong Jin heart lost his life, it is too unworthy¡° Lord Li, this is the emperor''s decree. How can you disobey it? " Although Li Rongfu was afraid of Junmo glass, in order to save his image in the emperor''s heart, he directly met Junmo glass¡° Lord Li, if I remember correctly, 20 days ago you took a bribe of 100000 Liang and turned a person who should be sentenced to death into exile. A month ago, you took advantage of your position to sleep a person who shouldn''t sleep. As a result, you released a prisoner who should be sentenced to five years. These are just the tip of the iceberg that you''ve been doing evil over the years. Do you want me to tell you your heroic deeds one by one in public... "Jun Mo Li sneered. Without saying a word, he vomited out a cold sweat to all the people in the hall. Those ministers who wanted to support Li Rongfu closed their mouths for self-protection. There are even some who once worked in collusion with Li Rongfu, and their legs are directly soft. Prince Li is so terrible that they can''t afford to provoke him. Once they do, it will be a disaster. How many of them are clean? They managed to get to where they are today. They can''t be wiped out because of something that has nothing to do with them¡° You... You talk nonsense... The emperor''s lesson... The old minister was wronged... "Li Rongfu fell to his knees with a soft leg and a plop. The forehead was immediately covered with thin and dense sweat, and the inner garment had even been wet with cold sweat. It was not until this moment that he regretted it. Even if he is suspected by the emperor, he is better than moving his head¡° Since Li''er said so, let''s take out the evidence. Murong Jinxin must be sent back to China. We can''t hurt the harmony with Tianchen because of a woman. " Chu Haotian''s face finally eased down. The son was really terrible beyond his expectation. I''m afraid he has a lot on these officials. If he had a brain cramp and burst out one by one, there would be a big earthquake in the court Hall of the state of Chu¡° If something like amity is hurt, my father is trying to make it up. But this king only has such a woman. If she is gone, this king will let the whole state of Chu bury her with her! Which is more important, father or good weigh it Jin heart is his inverse scale, who if touched, he wants who can''t die well. Not even his father. As for these ministers, he promised tonight that they would all receive a detailed record of their violations of the law and discipline in recent years¡° Still, those who are not afraid of death can come to the king''s palace to arrest people, but those who are afraid of death should go away and seek their own happiness. This is the end of my words. Please take care of yourself. " Jun Mo Li''s words are sonorous and forceful, with the momentum of no one can defeat, and hit everyone''s heart heavily. The whole hall was as silent as death, and there was an inexplicable panic on everyone''s face. King Li has one-third of the soldiers and horses of Chu state in his hands, plus one-third of the soldiers and horses under the general of Zhen state. It''s very easy to kill Chu state¡° "You..." hearing the words, Chu Haotian was choked by the sullen breath in his chest. He didn''t expect that his son should have said such rebellious words in front of man Chao. He even compared the woman Murong Jinxin with thousands of people in the state of Chu. She was really crazy¡° Father, forget it. There can''t be any more trouble right now. Murong Jinxin, let her stay in the second brother''s palace for the time being. " In the crowd, Chu Mo Shang, who had been silent all the time, came out, full of violent gas. At the thought of someone wanting the innocent woman to die, he felt uncomfortable all over and wanted to kill¡° You are really angry with your second brother. OK, I''ll leave it to you. There is no reward for the success, but heavy punishment for the failure! " Chu Haotian looked down at his favorite son, and the light in his eyes flashed by. Murong Jinxin, you are really good at getting my second son and bewitching my sixth son. No, I swear not to be a man except you¡° My son obeyed the order. " Chu moshang also knows that his behavior today has angered Chu Haotian. He sighs in his heart that the woman is his robber. He really can''t do it. He watches her have any damage. As soon as his words came to an end, Chu Haotian left angrily, and the eunuch''s long, thin voice spread all over the hall¡° Retreat

 Chapter 87

    On the street, the crowd is surging, the Hawker''s cry is incessant.


    In front of a stall, Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran are eating bean curd. They know nothing about what happened in the morning.


    "Ah, have you heard that Prince Tianchen has been abolished?"


    "It''s said that she was abandoned by Murong Jin. That woman''s courage is really great. She wants to move the prince of a country."


    "At the moment, she is the only woman that our Lord Li has ever admitted. I don''t know how he will deal with it."


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Jin, who was eating happily, stopped. Her cold eyes swept over a few people who were chatting. Her face was gloomy and terrible.


    She is sure that Xuanyuan Qinglin was abandoned. Junmo glass hasn''t sent someone to spread the news, so who made it?


    "It seems Jun Mo Li is in trouble again..."


    Ye Ranran patted Murong Jinxin on the shoulder, and didn''t think so. Jun Mo Li''s ability, she knows, this kind of thing is not their turn to worry about.


    "Recently, one by one, it''s very strange. I always feel that there are a pair of black hands behind me who control all this. Forget it. Go back and ask the devil what he''s planning


    Murong Jinxin rubbed the eyebrow, thought about it, but couldn''t get the slightest clue. Looking at the people coming and going on the street, it''s really not a suitable place to talk, so don''t say it at all.


    "An, Jun Mo Li won''t let you have an accident. Let''s do whatever we should, and live our little life carefree. "


    Let''s have a good day, but think about the mess. By Jun Mo Li''s means, this matter will soon be suppressed. Unfortunately, the eunuch Prince Xuanyuan Qinglin is the only one.


    "By the way, did you make arrangements for what I told you about Xuanyuan Qinglin last time?"


    Now that everything has been exposed, it''s better to clean up Xuanyuan Qinglin thoroughly, and let the people of Yunyao mountain install some animal thing for him, so that he will never turn over.


    She said that if we want him to live like death, we must do it


    "Good morning. I''ll do business. Don''t worry. Soon Xuanyuan Qinglin will become a monster with human and animal as one as never before."


    At the thought of this, ye Ranran couldn''t help laughing. I really don''t know if Xuanyuan Qinglin will wield his own sword after he has installed animal things but finds that they can''t be used?


    Before he finished speaking, he turned around and saw a carriage crashing over, and there were countless screams. A little girl, about three or four years old, with a bundle of sugar gourd in her hand, stood in the middle of the road and looked at the carriage whistling towards her


    Ye Ranran''s face turns black, and he drags his aching and powerless body to run to the little girl


    "Whose child? Do you want to die? "


    The horse was shocked by Ye Ranran''s hand and stepped back several steps. His legs softened and he fainted.


    The man in charge of driving the carriage picked down from the carriage, looked at the little girl in Ye Ranran''s arms and roared loudly.


    "Whose slave are you? Looking for a cigarette? "


    Murong Jin heart came over, looked at a pale face, shaking all over the little girl, rare angry.


    She would like to see who was in the carriage? There is no reason why people dare to commit crimes in the downtown area in broad daylight.


    "You..."


    The man was obviously stabbed by Murong Jinxin''s words. His face was blue and white. He wanted to deny it, but he couldn''t deny it. He was a slave.


    "Qian San, what''s the matter?"


    A clear female voice came from the carriage, with a few threads of anger. It was obvious that she was very angry about the carriage being blocked.


    "Side imperial concubine empress, two women hurt the horse, blocked our way, and called me a slave..."


    Qian San turns his head, respectfully opens his mouth, but his words are a bit wronged, and Murong Jin''s heart chills.


    "Drive them away at once. I have something important to do. I don''t have time to stay in such a mess."


    The female voice in the carriage is a little harsh, which shows that the people in the carriage are very impatient. Even with a strong smell of warning.


    "Side imperial concubine empress, the horse fainted, I''m afraid you have to come down to walk..."


    The man kicked the horse on the ground, but the horse didn''t respond. The man tossed again, but the horse still didn''t respond. In the end, the man can only cry, whispering to the people in the carriage.


    "I want to see who dares to be so arrogant..."


    During the conversation, the door of the carriage was pushed open from the inside, and a pink figure jumped down from the carriage. The delicate makeup, gorgeous clothes, and full of grandeur showed the woman''s unusual identity.


    "It''s true that the dog can''t change his way of eating excrement. He''s an unwelcome concubine and dare to be so arrogant."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the person jumping out of the carriage, and her pupils suddenly shrink. Previously, she thought the voice was really familiar, but she didn''t expect that she was an old acquaintance. Didn''t you hear that she was put under house arrest by Chu moshang? How did you get out this time?


    "Murong Jinxin, it turns out that you are such a bitch. It''s really a narrow road."


    As soon as song yu''er saw that the person standing in front of the carriage was actually the woman she hated in her bone marrow, her heart rolled out a huge anger, and her fist clenched. Had it not been for Murong Jinxin''s loss before, and the fact that there was only money around her, she would have rushed to tear the woman.


    "You''re a bitch. Your whole family is a bitch."


    Ye Ranran gives the little girl to her family. As soon as she turns around, she hears song yu''er abusing Murong Jinxin, and her temper comes up immediately. Hands akimbo pointed to song yu''er, not to be outdone scolded back.


    "Ha, so it''s you? A woman who has been raped by Chu Mo Shang and thrown out as garbage... "


    Song yu''er sees Ye Ranran stunned for a moment and thinks about it carefully. She immediately thinks that ye Ranran is the woman who was carried into the sixth Prince''s residence by Chu Mo Shang yesterday. The corner of the mouth immediately emerged a smile of ill will, looking at Ye Ranran with disdain.


    "Pa..."


    Ye Ranran didn''t even think about it. Her right hand coagulated an internal force and slapped her hard at Song yu''er.


    "How dare you beat me?"


    Song yu''er was directly confused, and her left face was burning with pain. She didn''t expect that the woman had been so rampant that she hit her with one sentence.


    "Pa..."


    In response, ye Ranran slaps song yu''er. This kind of woman deserves to be beaten to death.


    "Qian San, what are you doing? I''ll beat her to death... "


    The anger in Song yu''er''s heart is completely aroused. The grievances she suffered in the six kings'' mansion these days make her reason collapse instantly. She covered her face and pointed to Ye Ranran not far away. She yelled at Qian San.


    She is the princess of a country. She was bullied like this. Why


    "This... This... I''d better report to the official first..."


    Qian San is also a bully. He was scared to death when he heard song yu''er mention Murong Jinxin''s name. Who doesn''t know Murong Jin''s cruel heart in the imperial city of Chu? He can''t hide in time. How dare he beat Murong Jin''s heart? He doesn''t want to be bitten to death by the king of snakes.


    With that in mind, he smeared oil on the soles of his feet and left song yu''er behind


    "You... You dog slave..."


    Song yu''er is almost mad with anger. Looking at Qian San''s back, she angrily scolds him. It''s a pity that she is so kind to him. When something happens, he even ignores her and runs away.


    There were more and more passers-by, and they all looked at Song yu''er with different opinions.


    "Song yu''er, you are really thick skinned. You are a side imperial concubine, and you just want to call yourself the original imperial concubine. Is Chu Mo Shang ready to help you?"


    Murong Jinxin is a very short guard, not to mention song yu''er and her gratitude and resentment, just song yu''er''s satirical words of Ye Ranran, she can''t let song yu''er go.


    "Murong Jinxin... You bitch... If it wasn''t for you... How could I marry Chu moshang... I''d kill you... Kill you..."


    Hearing this, song yu''er trembles with anger. This woman even dare to satirize her like this. It''s impossible for her to marry anyone as a concubine. But because of this woman, she has been ruined all night.


    "What? I don''t deserve your shoes? "


    Song yu''er only pays attention to swearing, and doesn''t notice the difference behind her. When Chu Mo Shang comes to her, she doesn''t feel it. Export words is not light and heavy, stimulate Chu Mo Shang originally very bad mood more bad.


    "Chu... Chu Mo Shang..."


    Song yu''er was startled and turned around to face Chu Mo Shang''s shining peach blossom eyes. She was so excited that she suddenly woke up.


    These days of torture, she is really afraid of Chu Mo Shang, afraid of death Chu Mo Shang


    "I heard that you almost ran into someone while driving a horse in the street, but you are more and more courageous. You dare to leave the palace without my permission..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes narrowed and squinted at Song yu''er with red and swollen faces. Her condescending posture was like a king. That strong sense of oppression, a steady stream of emanation from his body, the air temperature instantly dropped several degrees.


    "I... I... Didn''t... this woman hit me first..."


    Song yu''er seems to want to explain something, but she hesitates for a long time but doesn''t say anything. Finally, she leads the topic to Ye Ranran.


    No matter what, she is the side imperial concubine in the name of Chu Mo Shang. If Chu Mo Shang lets her be bullied, his face will not be bright.


    "You hit her?"


    Chu Mo Shang turns her eyes to Ye Ranran, remembering the confused things she did yesterday. She feels uncomfortable.


    He has been playing with flowers for so many years, and has never forced any woman. Yesterday, he took her as Murong Jin''s heart. It''s really his fault.


    "It''s me. What''s the matter?"


    Ye Ranran sneers with disdain, and compares the middle finger with Chu Mo Shang. She''s the one who''s fighting. Does he dare to fight back in the street¡° Then you are too light. You should fight like this... "

 Chapter 88

    Chu Mo Shang''s good-looking right hand stretched out and slapped song yu''er with lightning speed. After a clear slap, song yu''er was beaten back several steps directly, and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    In fact, he is still a person who can pity and cherish jade, and he has no habit of beating women. But song yu''er just scolded Ye Ranran and Murong Jinxin, which made him very angry.


    "Chu moshang... You deceive people too much... I''m going to find the Emperor... I''m going to make peace with you..."


    Song yu''er stifles the fishy sweetness in her throat and swallows the blood in her mouth. She looked at Chu Mo Shang with indignation in her eyes, and her hatred for him instantly surpassed Murong Jin''s heart.


    This time she took advantage of Shu Mo Shang not in the palace to escape secretly, just to ask for help from the Song Dynasty. She couldn''t live any longer in liuwangfu. She would rather cut her hair and become a nun than be driven by thousands of people.


    "He Li? You really know how to tell jokes. You will never leave you if you are accepted by Ben Wang. You''d better think about it in your dream when you are away from home. "


    Chu Mo Shang seems to hear a big joke, thin lips hook out a strong smile, looking at Song yu''er''s eyes more fun.


    He hasn''t used her to strike the queen. How can he give up her good chess piece?


    "You... You wait for me... Wait..."


    Song yu''er bit her teeth and looked at Chu Mo Shang, who was as vicious as the devil. She didn''t want to be so shameful. Turn around and run to the direction of song Fu.


    "Take her back to the king and put her in the wood room. Next time you let her run out secretly, the people in charge of the guard will not have to live. As for the money three, I will take it back to my king, and I will judge him myself. "


    Chu Mo Shang looks at Song yu''er''s figure, full of strong violence. With a wave of his hand, the bodyguard behind him chases song yu''er in the direction of leaving.


    "If you take this silver, it will be taken as a shock to her."


    See things have been taken care of, Chu Mo Shang took out a few ingots of silver from his arms and handed it to the little girl''s father who was almost hit.


    In any case, song yu''er is a member of his six princes'' mansion, and this responsibility should be borne by Chu Mo Shang.


    "Thank you very much..."


    The little girl''s parents looked at the silver, some flattered, and left. After the parties left, the crowd gradually dispersed.


    "Ye Ranran, I am willing to be responsible for what happened yesterday."


    Chu Mo Shang looked at Murong Jin''s heart, whose face was very blue. His heart was full of mixed feelings, and his mouth opened. Finally, he didn''t say anything. But to Ye Ranran on the other side, he said in a low voice.


    "Chu moshang, what''s your so-called responsibility? Marry Ranran and torture her like song yu''er? "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t intend to speak, but when she saw Ye Ranran, she didn''t even look at Chu Mo Shang. She took Chu Mo Shang as the air and asked him two questions.


    "Song yu''er is an exception. As long as she enters the sixth Prince''s house, I will treat her well..."


    Ye Ranran and song yu''er are different. There is Yunyao mountain behind Ye Ranran. He can''t belittle the power behind her. In addition, he really forced her, and there is something similar between her and Murong Jin''s heart. Combined with the three reasons, he must treat her better than other women.


    "Oh? How are you going to do well with Dyan? "


    Murong Jin heart hook hook mouth, think this Chu Mo Shang sometimes quite funny than, like him such a flower prodigal son also know to be responsible for this two words how to write? She didn''t believe it when she was killed.


    "Except for one thing, I will give you whatever she wants as long as I have."


    Chu Mo Shang hesitates for a moment, and really doesn''t know how to answer Murong Jinxin''s question. Swept one eye, directly to the sky turned a white eye of Ye Ranran, stiff scalp said.


    "Ha ha, it''s a pity that you gave it. With her identity, she can easily get it. Chu moshang, when you have the heart to talk about it. Besides, what Ranran yearns for is just a pair of people all his life. He can''t afford it. How far can he go. It''s just sleeping with you. It''s like being crushed by a ghost. "


    What he can''t afford is probably his heart. People like him never have heart. He can''t get into the eyes of Ranran. This kind of him, even if Ranran wants to marry, she will not return to stop.


    Because married, doomed to life will not be happy


    "Murong Jinxin, can you guarantee that you are the only one in the second brother''s life?"


    Chu Mo Shang mouth smoke, he was instilled from childhood by his father emperor merciless thought, his life is destined to have a lot of women. Murong Jin heart said those, I''m afraid his life also can''t do. Unless, there is such a person, let his love become a madman.


    "No, who can predict the future? But one thing, I Murong Jinxin will never allow their men to touch other women. You can do it. Everybody''s happy. I can''t do it. I''ll take two shots. Ranran is the same as me! "


    Murong Jin shrugged her shoulders indifferently. Everyone has a choice of their own way of life. If they get along well, they will be together. If they can''t get along well, goodbye. It''s so simple.


    "Ye Ranran, in three years, no matter at any time, as long as you are willing, I will definitely marry you."


    Chu Mo Shang''s eye color darkened, that words just like a small needle into his chest, pain unbearable. He looked at her casually at the beginning, then became interested in her inexplicably, and was defeated by her words when he arrived at Yunyao mountain.


    A woman like her and him were originally parallel lines, but he wanted to force them to coincide


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ran Ran took out his ear and hummed coldly. He still didn''t look at Chu Mo Shang.


    Are you kidding me? She has what she wants. It''s easy for her to marry a good man. Is she worthy of the title of charity? Can it be done?


    "Murong Jinxin, you are really capable of abolishing Xuanyuan Qinglin''s lifeblood and forcing emperor Tianchen to send you back to China..."


    Chu Mo Shang chuckles bitterly, but he doesn''t find it boring to talk to Ye Ranran. Instead, he talks to Murong Jinxin about going to court early.


    If he could, he really wanted to ask, how did Xuanyuan Qinglin provoke her? How could she have been black handed


    "That''s not exactly what your father wanted. I''m afraid your father would like to send me back to Tianchen immediately. He hijacked me on the way and forced Jun Mo Li to withdraw from the fight for the throne..."


    Murong Jin''s face has changed a few times. It seems that this matter has become a big one. If she is sent back to Tianchen, she will never come to a good end. However, she believed that Chu Mo Shang could deal with it well.


    "Do you think too much? Do you think you are more important than the throne?"


    The father really moved Murong Jin''s heart, but the father just wanted to use Murong Jin''s heart to attack the second emperor''s brother, and let the second emperor''s brother be negative for a while, but he really didn''t want to directly use Murong Jin''s heart to threaten the second emperor''s brother.


    Any normal man can''t give up the whole country for a woman!


    "Isn''t it? I hope you have no chance to know. Tell your father for me that if you want to move me, you must kill me once. Otherwise, I''m afraid he can''t bear my revenge. "


    Murong Jinxin can''t answer Chu Mo Shang''s question, although the demon once said that he is willing to give up everything for him. It can be said that it is one thing, and whether it can be done is another.


    Women and Jiangshan, who are fools, know to choose Jiangshan. With mountains and rivers, why worry about no women!


    "I owe you in my last life..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes shed a faint light. He won''t let his father hurt her, at least not in the short term.


    He Chu Mo Shang is not a gentleman, but also used to using various means to achieve the desired purpose. But he will never use the woman he likes, which is his bottom line.


    "Well, you''d better go back to your sixth Prince''s residence and enjoy the beauty. We have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    Murong Jin heart looking at the side of Ye ran ran very impatient appearance, also don''t want to and Chu Mo Shang Hala. Instead of wasting time on this stallion, it''s better to go to more streets and eat more snacks.


    "I''m going to deal with the mess you caused. I don''t have the spare time to have fun..."


    Chu Mo Shang has a big sweat behind his head. Does this woman really think that he only knows how to run to a woman''s bed all day long? I think too much of him. Since he didn''t plan to hide himself, he didn''t even want to find a woman. All the time, his concubine was waiting on him.


    "It''s your business. Get out of here so that your eyes won''t hurt."


    Murong Jin heart waved a small hand, like a fly to drive away Chu Mo Shang. This stallion can really say that whether he has time to have fun or not has nothing to do with her half a cent. Why do you pull on her.


    "Gone..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s mouth twitched violently, thinking about the book of the kingdom of Chu, and suddenly had a headache. He raised his foot and went to the post station of the kingdom of Chu.


    "Especially, I''m not happy to let him go like this..."


    Ye Ranran looked at the man in red and went away without looking back. Suddenly, he burst into a fury. After a few words to himself, he rushed to Chu Mo Shang.


    When he rushed to Chu Mo Shang''s back, he suddenly raised his foot and kicked Chu Mo Shang''s ass, which almost used five or six points of internal force to kick Chu Mo Shang out.


    "Ye Ranran, why are you crazy..."


    Chu Mo Shang managed to stabilize his figure in mid air and landed slowly. His handsome face was already red, and he was obviously angry.


    He looked at Ye Ranran, black face, gnashing his teeth in a roar.


    "Chu moshang, I''ll see you kick you again and again in the future, until I kick you into hemiplegia..."


    Ye Ranran roars back, and then moves his numb feet. Under the gaze of Chu Mo Shang, he turns and pulls Murong Jin''s heart away.


    Only Chu Mo Shang with a gloomy face was left. He endured the pain from his buttocks and stuck on the street like a wooden pestle. He couldn''t move for a long time

 Chapter 89

    The setting sun, the afterglow of the setting sun will dye the whole land with a layer of golden light.


    As soon as Murong Jinxin returned to the palace, manager Lin gave her a very exquisite post.


    "Who gave it?"


    Murong Jinxin felt puzzled. She didn''t get too close to anyone in the state of Chu. How could she receive the invitation? The person who sent the invitation had ulterior motives.


    "The crown princess has been waiting for the third young lady for half a day. She told her subordinates to hand it over to the third young lady when she left. Please make sure that the third young lady will attend."


    Manager Lin opened his mouth very casually. The Crown Princess just returned to the Imperial City, and the queen came to see the third young lady in person. She made it clear that she wanted to try the third young lady.


    "I don''t know her. I won''t go."


    Murong Jinxin opened the post, quickly swept a few eyes, then threw back to the hand of manager Lin, light dropped two sentences.


    During her two months in Chu state, she has had enough of those flower crazy women. When she goes to the banquet held by the crown princess, she has to meet more flower crazy women. She doesn''t have so much mind to deal with them.


    "The crown princess came to invite her in person, but the third young lady was reluctant to go. These social activities are inevitable in the future. "


    After all, the Lord wants to ascend the throne. In the future, as the queen of a country, even if she is reluctant, she still has to do some of her duty.


    It''s a great honor for the crown princess to invite her in person. It''s hard to say if she refuses.


    It''s all human


    "Manager Lin is right. You''d better go there. It''s for Jun Mo Li. It''s not good for people to poke the backbone of Jun Mo Li behind his back."


    Ye Ranran thinks that manager Lin is very reasonable. This kind of thing can be avoided once and twice. Can it be avoided for a lifetime? Besides, the identity of Jun Mo Li is there. Even if Jin Xin doesn''t care about her reputation, she can''t care about Jun Mo Li at all.


    Anyway, junmoli is also the one who wants to be the emperor of Chu


    "It''s not that he hasn''t been poked. What''s the fuss. He''s got an infectious disease. I''m going to stay here to help him... "


    Murong Jin heart horizontal leaf dye dye one eye, feel this Ya is really meddling. She is what temperament, this Ya should be the most clear, the kind of a bunch of people together to say compliments of the scene, this ya think she is suitable to go?


    If you don''t go, LAN Xiaojie will be upset at most. If you go, I''m afraid that Lan Xiaojie will hate her all her life.


    "Poof... You are really... More funny than Jun Mo Li..."


    Just her? How can I help you? Can you say something funnier? Don''t say Jun Mo Li is not ill. Even if she is really ill, she doesn''t want to take care of her. Isn''t it just going to a party? Is it so painful?


    "The third lady can let the prince accompany her. The emperor has ordered him not to go to court. He can take good care of himself in the palace. It is expected that for a long time, Wang Ye will be very free. "


    Manager Lin''s idea is similar to that of Ye Ranran. Although he knows that he has more words, he can''t help but persuade him. Fortunately, Murong Jinxin always treats them kindly and never puts on airs. Even if they occasionally say something wrong, she just laughs it off.


    "Chu Haotian made it clear that he couldn''t get along with me..."


    Let that monster have a holiday, the first one to be unlucky is her. In the past, there was still some freedom. After all, he wanted to go to court. Once that monster is free, I''m afraid she can''t live any longer.


    "Er..."


    The corner of manager Lin''s mouth smoked and looked at Murong Jinxin''s bitter hatred. For a moment, he really didn''t know what to do.


    Wang Ye is just a little bit sticky. Is it necessary for miss three to suffer like this?


    "It''s clear that you can''t get along with me, Jin Xin. I''m afraid your time will be Jun Mo Li''s. I''m lonely and lonely. I''m really pathetic."


    Ye Ranran''s whole face was wrinkled. She was not familiar with this place. If Jin Xin accompanies Jun Mo Li, she will definitely suffocate.


    "... you can go to Chu moshang... Maybe you will marry to liuwangfu... A lot of women will play with you every day..."


    Seeing that she is not the one in distress, Murong Jin feels much more comfortable in her heart. As soon as her brain turns, she teases Ye Ranran. Who told her to attend a banquet.


    "Looking for him? I''d rather find a dog to play with. Don''t mention him to me, it won''t hurt me. "


    Smell speech, leaf dye dye teeth began to grind up. A small hand mercilessly pinched Murong Jin heart small face, mercilessly twisted a.


    This ya really is which pot does not open which pot, puts clearly does not want to let her be better, hateful!


    "You have eggs? Why don''t I know? Did you install it later, poof... "


    Murong Jinxin pats Ye Ranran''s little hand and looks Ye Ranran up and down several times. A trace of smile appears in her cold eyes and deliberately picks out the thorn in Ye Ranran''s words.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are more and more unruly. You just loaded the eggs. I just said a few words... "


    This time, ye Ranran really began to grind her teeth. Hands directly pinched Murong Jinxin''s arm, mercilessly twisted.


    Say egg pain, do you have to have an egg? Who stipulates that people without eggs can''t say this?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One side of the forest manager almost petrified, the corners of his mouth shaking violently, is this still a woman? In front of an old man, he said that there was no bottom line. What a wonderful flower did the Lord like


    "It''s awkward. If you sprain it, you''ll have to hate the Junmo glass..."


    Murong Jin heart to avoid the next wave of Ye Ran Ran''s attack, move has some sour arm. I just teased her a few words. Is it necessary to lay such a heavy hand?


    "Hate is hate. I''m not afraid of him. He has killed me once. Dare he kill me a second time?"


    Ye Ranran snorted coldly, her face was red, and she was obviously annoyed by Murong Jin''s heart. However, although the mouth hard, or stop attacking Murong Jin heart.


    Jun Mo Li is a lunatic. She can''t make trouble


    "Who says I dare not? If you really dare to do anything to hurt Jin''s heart, I will let you die this time. By the way, I will bury the whole Yunyao mountain with you. "


    At the corner of an ambulatory, Jun Mo Li came out with black lines all over his head, and his mouth twitched from time to time.


    He heard their conversation very clearly, and he felt that his egg really hurt


    "Jun Mo Li, ye Ranran won''t hurt Murong Jin''s heart in his whole life, so you can save your share to guard against my heart. Be on guard against me all the time. Aren''t you tired? "


    Ye Ranran stares at Jun Mo Li. If she hadn''t done those shameful things to him in her previous life, she doesn''t have to feel guilty in the face of him. Ya, she is guilty. She didn''t do those things.


    "Not tired. As long as it''s about Jinxin, I will never feel tired."


    Jun Mo Li rubbed Murong Jin''s little face, whose heart had just been reddened, and never forgot to express her heart. It''s very natural to say that to protect her safe life is one of his goals in this life.


    "I think it''s your spare time that hurts..."


    Ye Ranran turned her eyes and felt that her existence was too superfluous at this time. People began to talk to each other. She turned and left.


    "She''s right. You really have a pain in your spare time..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Ye Ranran''s little figure and agrees with her. Glancing at a certain place of a demon, he spoke calmly.


    "How do you know? Why don''t you rub it? "


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t object either, and follows Murong Jin''s words. He was in pain all the time, and he was still in agony. I''m afraid it won''t hurt until I get her completely.


    "Since the pain is so severe, even you, a miracle doctor, can''t do anything. You must be terminally ill. Why don''t I destroy it for you?"


    Murong Jinxin felt that her words just now had no integrity, but found that compared with this monster, she was too serious. Did he mean to make her hands useless?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Manager Lin at one side really wants to cry now. He should have followed Ye Ranran just now, and he won''t hear the words that make people of his age crazy.


    As the saying goes, the road is one foot higher than the devil, and the Lord of his family is the devil. It''s shameless and shameless.


    "My Lord, my subordinates are leaving..."


    Looking at Jun Mo Li''s eyebrows, he seems to say something more shameless. Manager Lin feels that his old heart can''t bear it. He''d better leave early.


    "Find a reason to go back to the crown princess, Jin Xin won''t go to the banquet tomorrow night."


    Jun Mo Li nodded. Since Jin Xin didn''t want to go, how could he have the heart to force Jin Xin to go. Jin heart if went, he just worried, those women will absolutely whole what matter to deal with Jin heart.


    "No, tell LAN Xiaojie that I will be on time tomorrow night."


    Ranran is right. She can''t just enjoy his kindness without paying anything for him. His identity determines that some things are inevitable. She can''t escape forever, and she doesn''t want to escape forever.


    "Jin Xin, why force yourself? Just do what you want to do. You don''t have to change anything for me. "


    A warm current across Jun Mo Li''s heart, he will Murong Jin heart circle into his arms, looking at her cold eyes, gentle extremely said.


    He didn''t want her to do everything she didn''t like, now and ever.


    "If I don''t, I''m afraid the women think I''m afraid of them. It''s better to go, let them understand, and don''t provoke me in the future. "


    Murong Jin rest in his arms, wave let manager Lin leave, lest manager Lin will really find a piece of tofu to hit.


    She has never been a person who likes to avoid things


    "Well, Wang will go with you."


    Jun Mo Li saw that her heart was broken, and she didn''t say anything. Just took her hand and walked towards the back garden in a good mood. Sunset will drag their shadow long, occasionally a gust of wind blowing, two people''s hair tightly entangled togethe

 Chapter 90

    On the top of the plum blossom on the moon, countless stars blink on the dark sky and sprinkle stars.


    In front of the prince''s house, there was a lot of activity, and there was an endless stream of carriages and carriages. All the famous Gaoming women and ladies in the imperial city came to the prince''s house.


    "Mr. Li, Miss Murong, this way, please."


    As soon as manager Liu, who was in charge of the reception of the banquet, saw that Jun Mo Li was coming down from the carriage, he quickly welcomed him and respectfully invited Jun Mo Li and Murong Jinxin into the carriage.


    As soon as he entered the prince''s mansion, a man in a black robe met him. The man''s eyes were bright and his eyebrows were bright, and his whole body was full of the air of books. It doesn''t seem to be impressive from a distance, but it can make people feel close to each other inexplicably.


    "Jin Xin, this is the national teacher."


    As soon as Jun Mo Li saw the man in Xuanyi, he raised a smile and held Murong Jin''s big hand tightly. With such a small movement, he could see the importance he attached to the man in front of him.


    "Murong girl, you are very polite."


    Feng Xuan, the national teacher of the state of Chu, swept Murong Jin''s heart with his eyes, which seemed to have insight into people''s heart. After a short time, he nodded slightly.


    It''s really strange that this woman can''t understand


    "You talk. We''ll go first."


    Murong Jin''s heart was not cold and warm, and her complexion was light. She didn''t say a few words with Feng Xuan. Then he broke away his little hand and walked towards the banquet without looking back.


    Tonight''s banquet is held by the crown princess. The real purpose is to select the side princess for the crown prince. So all the people who come here are women, such as Jun Mo Li. Even if they come, they won''t get involved.


    "It''s very different from the rumor..."


    Fengxuan looks at Murong Jinxin''s back and shakes his head. He can see that the woman really doesn''t like him, or that she treats other men like this. It must be that Wang Ye suffers a lot from her.


    "How about the marriage with Wang?"


    Jun Mo Li can''t deny it. If she is the same as the rumor, can he still take a fancy to her and chase her?


    Today, he asked Feng Xuan to get together in the prince''s mansion. First, he didn''t have so much time to drink and chat with his prince and brother. Second, he also wants Feng Xuan to work out a hexagram for himself, so as to make him feel at ease.


    "I''m afraid I can''t do what the Lord wants. I can''t see through her fate..."


    Feng Xuan gave a bitter smile. It was not that he didn''t want to help, but that he was really helpless. A woman he can''t even see her fate. He doesn''t have the ability to calculate her marriage.


    "I once sent someone to investigate. After she was poisoned by more than a dozen kinds of poison, she was confirmed dead by the imperial doctor. I don''t know why I suddenly woke up again. Since then, my temperament has changed greatly. It''s just like a new person. "


    Jun Mo Li''s eyes flashed slightly. He looked at Feng Xuan in surprise. After pondering for a while, he motioned Feng Xuan to follow him to the hall of the prince''s mansion. As you walk along, you''re transmitting sound into the secret.


    Even if he was a villain, he really wanted to know what Jinxin had hidden from him.


    "There are all kinds of strange things in the world. Maybe she got some adventure. I can only say that she is not an ordinary woman."


    Feng Xuan''s slender fingers stretched out and began to calculate, again and again, until sweat came out of his forehead. He didn''t figure out anything related to Murong Jin''s heart, so he had to give up.


    "Come on, God let me meet him, and I won''t take her away from him so cruelly. Let''s go with the fate."


    Jun Mo Li looked at Feng Xuan''s pale face and knew that what he said was true. Only when he can''t figure out the hexagram, will he appear like this.


    Put a hand, also don''t tangle these unknown things, anyway, one day Jin heart will tell him everything.


    "She is the woman you dreamt of when you were young. Maybe everything is doomed, and you don''t have to worry too much. Sometimes in your life, you have to have it, but never force it. "


    Feng Xuan converged, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and comforted him with a smile. The Lord has suffered too much along the way, and God will not be so cruel, even he will be deprived of his only love.


    "Well, did you notice the necklace around her neck? As like as two peas painted by Wang.


    Jun Mo Li nodded and had no reservation about Feng Xuan. Feng Xuan, to him, is the only friend in the world. As for his friends, he''s always in the middle of everything. Therefore, when Feng Xuan got along with him, he never used honorifics.


    "I''m afraid that necklace is not ordinary. If I read it correctly, it contains a huge force. I just don''t know if Murong will open it."


    Feng Xuan''s eyes twinkled. Since the Lord drew the necklace and asked him to look for it, he tried his best to find out the source of the necklace, and he didn''t get anything for so many years.


    As far as he knows, in addition to the human world, there are also the demon world, the underworld and the heaven world. The necklace of Murong Jinxin may come from the other three worlds. But these belong to the fate, he can''t just say it.


    "I don''t know. I just know that she never takes the necklace down. I''m curious again. After she''s asleep, I want to take the necklace down and have a look. No matter how hard I try, the necklace doesn''t move. It''s as if it''s engraved on her neck..." Wen Yan, Jun Mo Li''s pretty eyebrows are slightly raised. He really couldn''t understand this. The necklace was as if it had life force. It was strange and terrible. Although he was puzzled, he didn''t ask Jinxin unwittingly, because it was destined to be impossible to get the answer¡° In the future, remember not to move the necklace rashly. The necklace is one with her, so you can''t take it down. If one day can take it down, I''m afraid... "Feng Xuan drooped his eyes for a while, and a flash of spirit flashed in his mind. He grabbed Jun Mo Li''s arm, and warned seriously. Just now, he suddenly remembered an ancient book that his master had shown him when he was a child. The ancient book records the keepsake of the other three kingdoms princesses, among which the keepsake of the underworld princess is a necklace, which seems to be the same as the one on Murong Jinxin''s neck. But because the ancient god book had been handed down for a long time, the page with the keepsake of Princess Ming was incomplete, and he never thought about it. Now it seems that Murong Jinxin''s identity is terrible... Pluto, that is the supreme of the four realms. Looking at the four realms, no one can defeat him, but how could he let his princess come to the human world? Is it that Princess Ming still has an unfinished relationship? And Wang Ye is another person of that love¡° Well, thank you for reminding me that I will never do that kind of stupid thing again. " After knowing Fengxuan for so many years, junmoli saw Fengxuan so nervous for the first time. He was uneasy, but he didn''t ask much. He knew that some secrets could not be revealed, otherwise Fengxuan would be punished by heaven¡° You must be kind to Murong girl, otherwise the whole human world may be dragged down or even destroyed by you... "Fengxuan is more and more frightened when she thinks about it. The ancient books record the temperament of the underworld in detail. That man is the most terrible and weird of the four worlds, and his short guard is very serious. He cares about everything, no matter what, if anyone is hurt, the consequences can hardly be described in words¡° I know that if you don''t say it, I will treat her well and spoil her for the rest of my life. I will never fail her. You can rest assured. " Jun Mo Li nodded. The woman he identified was used to spoil. Just Feng Xuan''s words make his doubts more intense. But he forbeared and didn''t ask. He knew that Fengxuan would say what should be said, and Fengxuan did not dare to say what should not. Let nature take its course¡° Well, during this period of time, I watched the sky almost every night and found a very strange thing that Murong Qinqin might not be Phoenix star at all. The real Phoenix star has arrived in the state of Chu and is in the imperial city. Previously, I couldn''t see through it. Now, combined with all this, Murong is the Phoenix girl. Feng Xing as like as two peas smoothly done or easily solved the problem. "Feng Xing''s location is almost the same as where she arrived." Feng Xuan is almost sure that all doubts before her are all solved now. It may be just one of the characteristics of the Phoenix girl. It may not be that the bird is not played by Murong Qinqin¡° In Yunyao mountain, Jinxin once played bamboo flute to drive away Yunyao butterflies... "The look on Jun Mo Li''s face changed instantly. He remembered that he once mentioned in front of her that Murong Qin was a phoenix girl. At that time, she sniffed that Murong Qin was just a pheasant. And she a bamboo flute called thousands of birds, not inferior to a hundred birds Zhaofeng. God, he really picked up a rare treasure by mistake... "Fengxuan, no matter what way, hide Jinxin''s identity as fengnv. Let the world think that the Phoenix girl is Murong Qinqin''s pheasant. When the time is ripe, Jin wants to announce her identity and make plans. " Jinxin is a person who hates trouble most. The other four countries also have national teachers. Fengxuan can see it, but it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t. According to his belief that Feng Xuan''s ability must be superior to the National Teachers of other countries, it is certainly not difficult to hide Jin Xin''s identity¡° Good, I go back to think of a way, do my best, hope God can cooperate with me... "Feng Xuan readily agreed, this matter Murong Jin heart, he had to be careful. If Murong Jinxin''s identity is now leaked out, I''m afraid no one can live in peace. He and Jun Mo glass intersect, friendship is heavy, naturally is to help him¡° It seems that the prince and his brother are already waiting for us. Let''s hurry over. " Things settled, Jun Mo glass received the sound into the secret, light magnetic voice from the sexy thin lips escape, very nice. He raised a smile at Fengxuan, and quickly walked to the front of Fengxuan. In the hall, Chu Moqi, the prince of Chu, had already waved to them

 Chapter 91

    In the back garden of the prince''s mansion, dozens of night pearls hang high on the trees on both sides. The night is just like the day.


    It''s the end of summer, but it''s still full of colorful flowers. The breeze blows, and the fragrance comes.


    Murong Jinxin''s arrival attracted many people''s attention. The princess LAN Xiaojie, who was originally greeting other guests, welcomed her with a smile.


    "I went to see you in the palace of King Li yesterday, but you were not there. I was worried that you would not come."


    LAN Xiaojie and Murong Jin speak affectionately for the first time, but the tone is like an old friend who has known for many years.


    "The Crown Princess sent the post in person. Naturally, I want to come. I''d like to ask the crown princess to bear with me."


    Murong Jin quietly looked at the woman in front of her. Her face was like peach and plum, especially the dimples on her white cheeks. She laughed deeply and looked very good.


    This woman is not simple, the eyes clearly show a bit of disdain, but can cover up everything so seamless.


    "You will be happy to come to our palace. The second emperor''s younger brother seldom falls in love with a woman. Sooner or later, if we are a family, we will have to get in touch with each other."


    LAN Xiaojie wanted to reach for Murong Jin''s arm, but as soon as she saw the light sneer in Murong Jin''s eyes, she took back her hand, but the smile on her face remained unchanged, just like nothing had happened.


    "Ha ha, the Crown Princess really bothered..."


    Murong Jin heart of the mouth a few invisible hook hook, a family? This woman is too good at making face. Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Qi are enemies of death. Even if she married Jun Mo Li, they would never be a family.


    "This is Miss ye from Yunyao mountain. I''ve heard about her for a long time. Nice to meet you."


    Murong Jin and the heart said a few words, feel really boring, will look to one side, big eyes looking around Ye Ranran, gently opened the mouth.


    She was surprised that these two people were fighting to death at the Yunyao meeting, I said. How can this suddenly become like this?


    "The princess is very kind. I came here uninvited. Please forgive me."


    Compared with Murong Jinxin, ye Ranran is relatively good at acting. Facing LAN Xiaojie, she smiles a little. She is more polite and comfortable.


    "We can''t wait for Miss ye to come here. But we have neglected to send a post to miss Ye. Don''t be surprised."


    Ye Ranran''s identity is very noble. No one dares to underestimate the power of Yunyao mountain. If you can make friends with Ye Ranran, it''s definitely beneficial. LAN Xiaojie doesn''t dare to neglect it.


    "It''s easy to say. I''m hungry. If the princess doesn''t mind, I''ll go and fill my stomach first..."


    Ye Ranran hit ha ha, and her eyes fell on a row of dim sum not far away, swallowing.


    LAN Xiaojie has a bit of style. It''s romantic to make the party like this.


    "Miss ye, please. If those cakes don''t agree with Miss Ye''s wishes, we can ask the people in the dining room to make something that Miss Ye likes."


    LAN Xiaojie saw Ye Ranran''s eyes shining, and chuckled. He''s the one who comes down from the mountain. He knows how to eat as soon as he comes.


    "No, no, we''ll go first."


    Ye Ranran shakes her hand and pulls Murong Jin''s heart to the row of cakes. She did so, one is really hungry, two also know that in a few words, Jin heart may say what offending words.


    "Little servant girl, you go there and have a look. You don''t have to worry about what you want to eat."


    LAN Xiaojie glances at Ning''er. There are rules for the banquet of the state of Chu. Generally, servant girls are not allowed to enter the banquet. Also because of this, she just specially set up a meeting place for those servant girls.


    "Thank you, princess. Ning''er left first."


    Ning''er naturally knows her own identity. She doesn''t rely on Murong Jin''s face to follow her. She gives a gift to LAN Xiaojie, and then quickly steps to the other direction.


    "Everything goes according to plan..."


    When Ning''er goes far away, LAN Xiaojie waves her hand and brings in her own big servant girl, gives her a look, orders her a few words, and then goes to greet other guests with a smile


    ¡­¡­


    In an abandoned yard and a dilapidated room in the backyard of the prince''s mansion, the dim light reflected four figures.


    The three men pressed down a blindfolded woman, and the evil color appeared in her eyes. One by one, they all wanted to jump on her immediately.


    The woman''s mouth was sealed. She wanted to cry for help but couldn''t make a sound. She wanted to struggle but was defeated by three powerful men. The cold moonlight, with a bit of beauty.


    Fear, the fear of destroying heaven and earth suddenly swept her, so that she could no longer disguise, two lines of tears fell, until her world was completely destroyed


    Women''s sobs are floating in the dilapidated room, never falling down for a long time


    ¡­¡­


    In the back garden, there was a smile on everyone''s face. They get together in groups of three or five, talking about all kinds of topics, looking very intimate.


    Maybe it''s because Murong Jinxin''s reputation is too bad, or maybe it''s because Murong Jinxin came to the state of Chu and humiliated the empress and imperial concubine. Those ladies tried their best to avoid Murong Jinxin, and no one dared to provoke Murong Jinxin easily. This made Murong Jinxin feel quite free, and even felt that she occasionally participated in such undisturbed banquets, It''s tolerable.


    Until a noisy sound of footsteps mixed in, interrupted her quiet. Looking up, several servant girls of the prince''s mansion rushed over in a hurry, and their faces were not good-looking.


    "What''s the matter? There''s a party going on here. Are you itching when you rush in like this? "


    As soon as LAN Xiaojie saw this scene, she immediately went to several little servant girls. The smile on her face no longer existed, and she was even a little gloomy. It can be seen that she was very angry at the behavior of several little servant girls.


    "Princess, it''s not good. I don''t know whose servant girl has been ruined and thrown on the path of Beiyuan. When the slaves passed by, they happened to meet... "


    One of the maids had a blush on her face, obviously because she saw something and felt embarrassed. But in that red, there was a few strands of paleness. It can be seen that the picture she saw was extremely terrifying.


    "It''s nonsense! What did the guards of the prince''s mansion do? It''s such a big mess for the palace. Take the palace to have a look... "


    Smell speech, the facial expression of blue small clean is more ugliness, also have no time to say a few words more. With a wave of the sleeve robe, he strode toward the North Garden under the guidance of the servant girls.


    Those ladies and ladies who came to the banquet saw that there was a lot of excitement to watch, and they all tacitly followed, but no one left.


    If there''s a crowd to watch, it''s a fool not to watch


    "What about Ning''er?"


    Murong Jin''s big eyes swept around. She didn''t see her lovely little servant girl. Her heart shrunk fiercely, and she felt a kind of ominous premonition in her heart.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll follow you to watch the fun. Shall we follow?"


    Ye Ran Ran looked at it for a short time, and did not see Ning er''s little figure. She knows that Murong Jin does not like to join in the fun. Although she wants to go with her, she also asks Murong Jin''s opinion first.


    "Go..."


    Murong Jinxin''s face turned white in an instant, and her whole body was in a cold sweat. What temperament is her little servant girl? She knows too well. When something happens, her first choice is to find herself. It''s impossible for her to leave her to see anything lively.


    "Jinxin, what''s the matter with you? I don''t know... "


    Ye Ranran even in the dull also noticed Murong Jin heart strange, the whole body gushed out a burst of cold, the whole body of goose bumps all came out.


    "I don''t know. Let''s see first."


    Murong Jin heart just feel confused, pull Ye Ranran''s little hand quickly followed up, every step feel very difficult. If something happened to Ning''er, she would blame herself all her life.


    The little maid was devoted to her and her previous life


    After walking for about five or six minutes, I saw a group of people talking about something. There are sharp eyes to see her coming, quickly to the side to let, the look on the face is also very strange.


    Murong Jinxin''s head is buzzing and exploding. Looking at the look of those people, I''m afraid that the so-called servant girl who has an accident is really Ning''er.


    In a flash, breathing a suffocation, the whole body of cold all over. She pulled away from the crowd and looked forward. She almost blacked out and fainted.


    "Jinxin... Jinxin..."


    Ye Ran Ran spontaneous combustion also saw that not a thing lying on the path of Ning''er, all blue and purple, the whole body can''t find a piece of good meat. The bright red blood made her look terrible. At this time, his eyes were looking at the sky, as if he had no soul


    Not to mention Murong Jinxin, even she is a little overwhelmed. Seeing Murong Jinxin''s body shaking badly, she quickly reached out to help her.


    "Ning er... Ning er..."


    Murong Jin heart steady body shape, several strides rushed in the past, don''t want to take off his shirt, will Ning er''s small body wrapped, hands trembling patted Ning er''s small face.


    Take a shot, Ning''er doesn''t respond. Take two shots, Ning''er still doesn''t respond. Take three, four, five, six shots, Ning''er still doesn''t respond


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ning''er just lies in Murong Jinxin''s arms and doesn''t move, just like a living dead man. Her young life is withering badly. She doesn''t know that the person holding her is Murong Jinxin.


    "Ning''er... Don''t be afraid... What you have suffered... I will surely let that beast return thousands of times..."


    Murong Jin heart to see such Ning''er, eyes are bloodthirsty red. Good, very good, dare to move her Murong Jin heart. Even the emperor Lao Tzu, she Murong Jin heart will never let go.


    "Lan Xiaojie, my servant girl Murong Jinxin has an accident in your prince''s mansion. If you don''t give me an explanation. I''m going to wash the prince''s house with bloody stool today. Everyone here can''t live any more... "

 Chapter 92

    Murong Jin''s heart holds Ning''er up and makes a gesture to the air. The wind hidden in the dark pushes her face into the crowd and takes over Ning''er in Murong Jin''s heart.


    Later, Murong Jin swept the people with different expressions. Her bloodthirsty eyes suddenly glowed with blood, and went directly to the sorry blue face. She narrowed her eyes and spat out some frightening words.


    "Don''t get excited, Murong girl. Since it''s in the prince''s mansion, my palace will surely give you a satisfactory explanation..."


    LAN Xiaojie looks at Murong Jin''s strong heart in front of her and shivers. This woman looks like a devil now. It''s terrible.


    "If anyone dares to leave, I''ll let my snake kill her family before we find out about it tonight..."


    Murong Jinxin nodded. Although it happened in the prince''s mansion, it doesn''t mean it was LAN Xiaojie. Before the truth of the matter is found out, she does not want to wrongly innocent people.


    As her words fell, Ono, who was curled up in her sleeve and closed his eyes, slowly climbed out and sat on her shoulder, spitting out his tongue.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    They were all surprised when they heard Murong Jinxin''s words, but most of them were calm. Anyway, they didn''t do anything bad. If they stayed, they would stay, and they were not afraid.


    "Check! Check with the palace immediately! If we don''t get to the bottom of the matter, we will never give up. "


    In the crowd, there came a hoarse voice, and Chu Moqi rushed to see the red blood on the ground. His dark eyes were strange and unpredictable.


    If anyone dares to make trouble in the crown prince''s residence, he will bring bad luck to anyone.


    "Yes, Prince."


    Several bodyguards on one side got the order, immediately split up and began to search.


    "I don''t have to go to so much trouble. I have a way to find that beast..."


    Murong Jinxin put on the robe of Jun Mo Li, and the cold of her whole body just relieved a little. After whispering a few words in Ye Ranran''s ear, ye Ranran suddenly nodded.


    "Wait..."


    Ye Ranran took out a bottle of special nectar from his sleeve, opened the lid, and released the fragrance of nectar through internal force. Soon, more than a dozen Yunyao butterflies came flying with small wings.


    "Find out who left the smell on her."


    Ye Ranran''s little white hand points to Ning''er in Zhifeng''s arms. More than a dozen Yunyao butterflies fly to Ning''er as if they can understand people''s words. They fly around Ning''er several times, and then they flutter their small wings and fly to the distance.


    They don''t fly very fast. It seems that ye Ranran can keep up with them.


    "Go..."


    Ye Ranran, with a cold face, nods to Murong Jinxin, and then chases Yunyao butterfly to leave.


    The beast that ruined Ning''er, she will treat him well, death will not let him have a chance to die


    "Don''t be annoyed. I will never give up this matter..."


    Jun Mo Li sees Murong Jinxin walking very hard in his clothes and reaches out to pick her up. He knows what Ning''er means to her, now Ning''er has such a thing, her mood must be suffering to the extreme.


    Is also his negligence, thousand defend ten thousand defend unexpectedly also didn''t expect them to be able to start on Ning son''s body.


    "Well, no matter who is behind this? As long as I find out, even if the backstage is Chu Haotian, I will not let it go. "


    Murong Jin''s heart smelled the strong smell of snow lotus, and shrank into Jun Mo Li''s arms. Her panic was less, and she was more sober.


    Her words are not so much for Jun Mo Li as for Chu Mo Qi and LAN Xiaojie. It happened in the prince''s mansion. They didn''t do it well. If they were involved in something, she would not let it go.


    "Good."


    Naturally, he knew her temper and was very protective. Ning''er is just like her sister. She always takes good care of her. It seems that another bloodbath is coming.


    "Don''t worry, Murong. You won''t let it go, even our palace will never let it go..."


    Chao Moqi''s mood is very gloomy. Something happened during this period, which made him a little restless. If it is found out that it has something to do with the prince''s residence, I''m afraid he will have more trouble. He can''t get along with his two brothers.


    When I think about it, I sweep my gloomy eyes to LAN Xiaojie, whose eyes are shining slightly. My heart sinks to the bottom of the valley


    "I''m relieved to have the prince..."


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t want to spray Chu Mo Qi at this time. When Yunyao butterfly finds the beast, she can make plans.


    At a fork in the road, more than a dozen Yunyao butterflies suddenly stopped and gathered together as if they were discussing something. But it was soon agreed that the soldiers would fly in three directions.


    "The rain thunder and lightning follow up, all the people that the cloud Yao butterfly points to recognize, all bring to this king."


    Divided into three ways, it means that at least three people have ruined Ning''er. Who is it? Such a cruel heart, to an innocent woman made such a tragic thing.


    With Murong Jin in his arms, he went to the stone chair and sat down, waiting for the rain and thunder to bring the animals.


    "Ha, it seems that the people behind the scenes hate me. Murong Jin hates me to the bone, grass..."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes are not clear. Ning''er is spoiled by that beast at the same time. No wonder there is no good meat in her whole body.


    Who is it? Who is it?


    "It''s really bad. I''ll have to make them confess later. A group of damned bitches..."


    Ye Ran Ran''s eyes are red too. Thinking of Ning er''s tragedy, she is really gnashing her teeth.


    Look like this, those beasts and Prince Mansion can''t get away from the relationship, now Chu Mo Qi should have a headache.


    "I swear not to be a human being if I don''t blow those beasts to the bone. As for the person behind the scenes, she started to chop from her fingers, one soup a day, and asked her to swallow all the lotus soup, meat and bone for me... "


    Since coming to this strange world, Murong Jin''s heart has never been as heartache and chagrined as it is now. And all of this, thanks to the bitch behind the scenes, how can she not return more.


    Murong Jin''s cruel and cruel words just fell. LAN Xiaojie, standing not far away, gathered her hands under her sleeve robe tightly, and her whole body was cold. All of this, of course, did not escape the face of her Jun Mo glass.


    After waiting for more than ten minutes, Yu Lei Lei came up with three men who looked very frightened. More than a dozen Yunyao butterflies on the three men kept flying around


    "You are so brave that you dare to commit crimes in the prince''s mansion. Are you tired of living one by one?"


    Chu Moqi''s eyes are green. He knows the three beasts, all of which are brought by the crown princess from her mother''s home. On weekdays, relying on the favor of the crown princess, he is domineering in the crown prince''s mansion. He just turns a blind eye.


    Today, they even committed such a crime. Even if they were cut to pieces, they could not eliminate his hatred.


    "Prince, what''s wrong with the slave? The slave stayed in his room well. Suddenly, a few butterflies came. Then someone broke in and caught the slave... "


    "I''m also a slave. I''m cleaning up the dishes in the dining room. What''s the matter?"


    "Prince, you have to decide for the slave. The slave was caught out of the pit by this madman..."


    Three men all indignantly called up, seemingly flustered, but in fact there is no sign of panic, the degree of calm terrible let Murong Jin heart laugh.


    "Have you heard a word? Pretending to be forced is retribution. Ha ha... "


    Murong Jinxin stands up slowly from Jun Mo Li''s arms, goes to three wretched men and looks down at them.


    It''s these three animals that spoil Ning''er. If she doesn''t treat them well, her Murong Jin''s heart is in vain.


    "You... Who are you... We didn''t offend you..."


    The three men were startled by the coldness of Murong Jin''s heart. At the same time, they swallowed saliva. Even when they spoke, their tongue was not sharp.


    "Are you spoiling my maid? Who do you say I am? Didn''t your master tell you who I am? "


    Murong Jin said calmly, and she was not in a hurry to deal with the three animals immediately. On the contrary, she was very patient with them, just like teasing a few mice.


    "Don''t talk about it... We have to come up with evidence..."


    One of them was calm. They had cleared all the evidence at the scene. As long as the woman couldn''t get the evidence, she couldn''t help them.


    "Evidence? I Murong Jinxin never need evidence to kill people. However, in order to let you die clearly, I will pry out the evidence one by one from your mouth... "


    Murong Jin heart a foot ruthlessly stepped on the face of the man who just spoke, heavily stepped on several times, directly stepped on the man''s eyes.


    "Ah... My eyes... Ah..."


    The man uttered a shrill scream and touched his empty eyes. Only at this moment did he feel the fear.


    This woman is so terrible, so terrible


    "Do you say it or not? Who told you to fight my servant girl? "


    Murong Jinxin stepped on one and put her foot on the other, which scared the other to death.


    He secretly glanced at the direction of LAN Xiaojie, didn''t get any instructions, hardened his head and said nothing.


    "Don''t you like the cottage when you drag him down and throw him in the manger for half an hour? I''ll let him have a good time. "


    Murong Jin heart did not move the second man, just looked at the side of the rain. Rain a listen to this words, scalp a burst of numbness, resist nausea, will that man up, toward the nearest cottage.


    "No... don''t... help... Ah... I don''t want to eat shit... Ah..."

 Chapter 93

    The man''s face was blue and gray, his stomach was tumbling, and he almost couldn''t resist it. He vomited directly, and the cry of panic spread all over the prince''s residence.


    "You... You have no basis... Why do you say that we have ruined your servant girl..."


    The last man was scared to shiver, thinking about the fate of the two companions, his whole body cold sweat straight out. Looking at the situation in front of him, the princess can''t count on her any more. He can only count on himself.


    Shrunk his body, very unconvinced looking at Murong Jin heart, very upright, as if he had done nothing in general.


    "Yunyao butterflies are very sensitive to the smell. If you don''t do something bad, they won''t come to you either. You''d better tell the person behind the scenes and save some flesh and blood."


    Feng Xuan shook his head, looking at the man who was still sophistry, explained a few words kindly. These animals are really cowards who don''t shed tears when they don''t see the coffin.


    "Do you say it or not? If you are sophisticating, my palace will not only cut you down, but also your whole family. "


    Chu Mo Qi strides to the man, kicks the man on the chest, kicks the man out of the old blood.


    What kind of person is the national master? Even the national master has opened his mouth. What else does he hide and do? At this time, no one can protect LAN Xiaojie, even his mother may not have the ability to suppress it.


    What LAN Xiaojie has done is just a matter of God


    "Prince, please forgive me... The slave said... Yes... It was the princess who asked the slaves to... Do so... The slave just obeyed orders... The slave... Had no way..."


    Severe pain hit, let the man pain will curl up, looking at the evil spirit evil spirit general Chu Mo Qi. In order to save the life of the whole family, he can only sell the crown princess, he has no way, really no other way.


    "You are so bloody. When did the palace instruct you? If you want to slander our palace, you have to produce evidence. This is just the first time that we have met with Murong girl. What''s the reason for us to attack her servant girl? "


    LAN Xiaojie''s face suddenly pale, angry and intolerable rushed to the man''s face, trembling and roaring.


    She really counted thousands of things, but she didn''t know that there were yunyaodie, which could recognize people''s fragrance. If it wasn''t for that, Murong Jinxin would not have been able to find any clues in the whole Prince''s mansion.


    "What the slaves said is true... If the prince doesn''t believe it... You can ask them... The slaves all listen to the instructions of the princess..."


    Men see blue small clean attitude, heart suddenly cold. Over the years, they''ve done a lot of shady things with her. In the end, they are in trouble, even if she doesn''t save them, she even does it.


    "Our palace has done nothing. If you don''t believe it, you can check it casually. Not to mention that there is no conflict between our palace and Murong girl. Even if our palace really resents Murong girl and wants to attack her, our palace will not be so stupid as to choose the place to attack in the prince''s residence."


    LAN Xiaojie''s words are firm. Anyway, when she orders them, it''s all oral. I don''t think they can get any evidence. As long as she bites to death, even if the three of them confess, she can also say that they are framed. When you get to the emperor, it''s better to scold and shut up for a few months than to be avenged by Murong Jinxin.


    "The prince... The child in Shen''s belly... It was the prince who ordered the slave to do something in the meal... Miscarriage..."


    The man suddenly laughed and looked at the beautiful woman in front of him. There was no more love in his eyes. All that was left was revenge. Revenge her indifference to them, revenge her selfishness all these years.


    Since we don''t let them have a good time, we all have a bad time together


    "You... You dog slave... Nonsense... Be careful our palace sends someone to cut your tongue..."


    LAN Xiaojie is a little flustered. If he tells us all these years, even if she can escape this time, I''m afraid she won''t be able to get a foothold in the crown prince''s mansion. I''m afraid even the position of the crown princess will be in danger.


    "People are doing it, and heaven is watching... Whether the slave has lied or not... The princess knows that it''s not..."


    The man also went out, quietly looking at some crazy LAN Xiaojie, the corner of his mouth raised a hint of ridicule. Ha ha, let''s see what kind of master they are following.


    If she was willing to plead for them just now, he would not have uttered a word even if he had paid all the price. It''s a pity


    "You..."


    LAN Xiaojie is choked by his words, and the corners of her mouth move. She wants to say something but can''t find a suitable word to say. Finally, he had to withdraw his hand and cast his eyes on Chu Moqi, who was surrounded by the storm.


    Now is not the time to teach these dog minions, the most important thing is to keep yourself. As long as the prince is willing to believe her, everything is easy to say.


    "Don''t look so pathetic at our palace. You are so brave. You dare to murder the emperor of our palace..."


    Chu Mo Qi''s favorite is Shen side imperial concubine. Since Shen side imperial concubine had a miscarriage, he has been depressed. He has invited many famous doctors to cure Shen side imperial concubine''s heart disease. Since this year, Shen''s concubine has been lying on her bed, and she is almost dead.


    It turned out that she was responsible for all this


    "Chu Moqi, it''s your housework. I''m not interested in it. Now I just want to ask you a few words. If you agree, we''ll all be happy. I won''t take it to your head. If you don''t agree, I Murong Jinxin will not die with you even if I give up my life... "


    Murong Jinxin really have no patience to listen to their quarrel, directly went to the side of Chu Mo Qi, aggressive mouth said.


    Now that the backstage instigator has been found, she naturally has to make a good calculation with the backstage instigator. Other things have nothing to do with her. She doesn''t even want to listen to them.


    "You said


    Chu Mo Qi reluctantly pulled back his reason, looking at the manic Murong Jin heart, heart surprised. But he disguised his emotions well and didn''t let anyone see it.


    "Give LAN Xiaojie to me. She''s dead, she''s alive, she''s disabled, even if she''s ridden by thousands of people, you can''t even care."


    Murong Jin''s heart is also very simple, cold eyes and Chu Mo Qi''s eyes, so that Chu Mo Qi can see the determination in her eyes.


    She Murong Jin heart of things, let alone people, even a dog, can''t help these bitches bully.


    "This..."


    Chu Mo Qi is in a bit of a dilemma now. Although he resents LAN Xiaojie, he also wants to kill her. But LAN Xiaojie is the Crown Princess of his father. He can''t give her to Murong Jinxin without his father''s consent. But if you don''t promise, Murong Jin''s endless immortality in her heart is also very annoying.


    For a moment, I fell into a dilemma


    "Prince and brother, I''d like to advise you to agree. Now, I''m afraid you can''t help but refuse. "


    Jun Mo Li goes to Murong Jinxin''s side and reaches out to hold Murong Jinxin''s icy little hand.


    Jin wants to do anything, no matter what it is, even if it is murder and arson, he will let her achieve her wish.


    "No, Prince, this palace is your crown princess. You can''t give this palace to them. Besides, they can''t convict this palace with a few words..."


    LAN Xiaojie is really want to die heart, heart burst of heart plug, regret such as surging river general attack volume.


    She was wrong. She shouldn''t have been pinched by a few words and made a chess piece in other people''s hands. Now that she has been put into such a situation, she really regrets that she has broken her intestines.


    "Brother Erhuang, let''s leave this matter to the Ministry of punishment. If it''s found out that it''s really done by the crown princess, my father will deal with it. "


    Chu Mo Qi tangled for a little while, looking at Jun Mo Li and Murong Jin''s heart with a trace of apology. LAN Xiaojie is right. Even if she is not, she is still his princess. If he doesn''t even want to protect his own women, the people outside may criticize him.


    "Jun Mo Li, since the soft one can''t do it, give me the hard one and take LAN Xiaojie away. If anyone dares to stop, there will be no amnesty!"


    Murong Jin''s heart sneered. After all, this is the prince''s house. She just didn''t want to do anything to save Chu Mo''s face. Who knows others disdain, disdain it, then she directly rob people.


    "Murong girl, can you listen to my teacher?"


    Situation out of control, originally intended to stay out of the Fengxuan had to come forward. Now on this node, it''s better for the Lord and the emperor to have as little conflict as possible.


    He calmly looked at Murong Jin heart, export words such as spring breeze general gentle, good listen tight.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin didn''t reply immediately, but looked up at Junmo glass and consulted Junmo glass. Seeing Jun Mo Li nodding slightly, she nodded to Feng Xuan.


    "Let''s go back to the Palace first, and ask the emperor to decide this matter tomorrow morning? Our national teacher guarantees that none of the people involved in this matter will be able to run away. What''s more, the girl has injuries. She needs a doctor to take a good look at her. "


    Although it was the first time he met Murong Jinxin, he knew more about Murong Jinxin''s arrival in Chu. After all, LAN Xiaojie is going to have bad luck, and it''s the kind of bad luck that no one can keep.


    "Well, I''ll believe you once. Tomorrow, if I don''t see LAN Xiaojie in the palace, you will bear all that Lan Xiaojie should bear for her. "


    Murong Jin heart looked at a wind in the arms of no breath of Ning''er, now the most important is not to make blue small clean, but for Ning''er treatment. She was so mad that she forgot this.


    "Good."


    A strange color flashed in Feng Xuan''s clear eyes. This woman was born in the underworld, just like the king of the underworld.


    Well, since they are all involved, let him deal with it, and let the Lord save his mind


    "Lan Xiaojie, you wait for me. What I Murong Jinxin said will come true. Your fingers and toes, your eyes, ears, nose, teeth, every piece of meat on your body, I will let you nibble clean bit by bit, I will make you sick to death... "

 Chapter 94

    Liwang Mansion


    Ye Ranran and two medical women are busy dealing with Ning''er''s injuries in a tidy hut and a small bed.


    "How about Ranran?"


    Murong Jinxin stands a little far away and looks at it. Her cold eyes are full of anxiety. The three animals in the end is under the weight of the hand, unexpectedly will rather son hurt like this, the whole body is covered with medicine, left eyes, nose and mouth is intact.


    "Most of the injuries on her body are bruises. She was pinched and twisted. It''s estimated that she won''t be better for ten days and a half."


    Ye Ranran applied the medicine for Ning''er, and motioned to the two medical women to bandage several particularly serious places for Ning''er. After washing her hands, she was so tired that she fell directly on the soft couch.


    "What I''m worried about now is that she can''t accept the reality. If you look at her like this, I''m afraid she will go crazy..."


    The injury on the body can be healed, but the injury once suffered will always pierce her heart like a thorn, full of holes and bleeding.


    In this continent, women''s chastity is precious. If a woman loses her chastity and wants to marry a good man, it''s more difficult than going to heaven. She originally expected to make a couple of Ning''er and Feng, alas.


    "Can only slowly solve, heart disease also need heart medicine to treat, this period of time send someone to stare at her, don''t let her do anything stupid."


    Ye Ranran is also very sorry for Ning''er, so lovely a woman, her life was so destroyed. Looking at her reaction, I''m afraid she has thought about it. It''s really hard.


    In the mind unconsciously thought of her and Chu Mo Shang that several times, Chu Mo Shang has been extremely gentle, but the first time she was still in pain. Ning''er was spoiled by three animals in turn. It was terrible to think about it.


    "Well, I''ll let the wind follow her for a while. She was hurt like this because of me. I''m really sorry... "


    Although she still doesn''t understand why LAN Xiaojie does it, there is no doubt that Lan Xiaojie wants to hurt Ning''er to make it difficult for her. That woman, even if she doesn''t want her life, will make her pay the heaviest price.


    "In the future, I can only make up for it as much as I can. Anyway, I''ve been free recently. If I don''t have any time to accompany her, I''ll pay your debt."


    Ye Ranran really knows Murong Jinxin too well. She knows that what Murong Jinxin is afraid of most is what she owes others. Now Ning''er suffered so cruelty because of her. If she was really crazy or dead, she would not forgive herself in her life.


    "Well, you go to bed first. I''ll watch her for a while."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Ye Ranran''s tired appearance and pulls her out of the room. It''s been noisy for most of the night. She certainly can''t sleep, but she can''t let Ranran spend as much as she does.


    "Then I''ll go back to my room. If you need someone to call me, I''ll be on call."


    Ye Ranran yawns, greets Jun Mo Li and others, then squints and walks away.


    In the yard, the manager of Junmo Lilin, wind, rain, thunder and lightning all gathered together. Everyone''s faces were not good-looking, especially the wind, which was smellier than the stones in the pit.


    "Feng, you follow Ning''er to protect her during this time. Don''t let her have any accidents."


    Murong Jin''s heart rubbed his eyebrows and looked at the gloomy wind. She saw something strange on his face and felt a little relieved. It seems that during this period of time, Feng still has some feelings for Ning''er, even if those feelings belong to brother and sister, which means that Feng will try his best to protect Ning''er.


    "Yes, miss three."


    The wind hesitated for a moment, subconsciously wanted to refuse. But at the thought of Ning''er''s tragedy, he didn''t agree to come down.


    "Thunder and lightning, you two will be on hand, temporarily responsible for the protection of Jinxin."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t say anything. Although Jin Xin turned the wind to protect a servant girl, she was overqualified, but she liked it, so she went. So, he allocated the remaining two to Murong Jinxin.


    "Lord, Lord six has been waiting in the hall for a long time."


    Seeing that the situation was stable, manager Lin quickly brought up the old story again. Anyway, the Lord invited people here. It''s not good for them to wait all the time in the middle of the night. It''s really impolite.


    "Go and invite that Sao Bao stallion over here. If you have anything, just say it here."


    Murong Jin''s heart knows the reason why Jun Mo Li invited Chu Mo Shang to come here. When she thinks of LAN Xiaojie, there is an inexplicable anger in her heart. She wants to make LAN Xiaojie pay the price, but also let Chu Moqi pay the price.


    The best way is to bring down the crown prince party. She didn''t want to take part in this, but now she thinks it''s necessary to take part.


    "Yes, miss three."


    Manager Lin got the order and left quickly. In the small courtyard, it was quiet all of a sudden, leaving only the rustle of the wind blowing leaves occasionally.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the unfortunate man, who was invited in the middle of the night and had been waiting in the hall for a long time, couldn''t bear to be ignored. He went out of the hall of King Li''s mansion and walked towards Mo yuan.


    What on earth do those "dog" men and women with black heart and black lung want to do when they call him in a hurry, but they don''t care about him?


    Maybe he was angry in his heart. Chu Mo Shang just cursed Jun Mo Li and Murong Jin Xin in his heart. He didn''t pay attention to Ye Ranran who was half squinting from the other direction.


    So, at the corner of a cloister, they collided with each other


    "Well... Who doesn''t have eyes... Came out in the middle of the night to look for death..."


    Ye Ranran was so sleepy that he couldn''t open his eyes. He was knocked down in a daze. She touched her nose, which was almost smashed. Her half narrowed eyes widened and roared.


    What''s more, being hit by this eyeless thing, not to mention being sleepy, even the tears almost came out.


    "Ye Ranran..."


    Chu Mo Shang was ok, except for some surprise, there was no damage. Originally, he was hit by someone, and he was already very upset. He was preparing to get angry to relieve his depression. But without saying a word, I heard Ye Ranran''s voice.


    "Sao Bao stallion... What a hell of a thing..."


    Ye Ranran thought he was wrong. He blinked his eyes several times and rubbed them with his hands. Then he was sure that he was really not dazzled.


    The man who hit her is really Chu moshang


    "Do you want to go back and look in the mirror first and see who looks more like a ghost?"


    By the light of the moonlight, Chu Mo Shang looked at her tangled face, the hair that had been scratched by herself, and the loose clothes that hung on her body, and the corners of her mouth smoked fiercely.


    She looked like she had done something good with some wild man


    "I said Sao Bao stallion, isn''t the bed of the woman in liuwangfu big enough for you to climb? What do you want to do when you come to liwangfu in the middle of the night?"


    Ye Ranran originally disdained to pay attention to Chu Mo Shang, but this stallion just hit her. Ye Ranran and Murong Jinxin are one kind of people who are not willing to suffer losses, and they will double their demands after suffering losses.


    "You''re right. Compared with you, they really don''t look enough. I came to liwangfu tonight just to climb your bed. How about that? Let me love you again. "


    Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes flashed, and the madness of that day appeared in his mind. He thought whether he was crazy or not. Ever since he touched this woman, he always thought of her taste, which made him not be interested in other women at all. Not to mention to climb those women''s bed, he even looked at those women and felt that his eyes hurt.


    "OK, here it is. I''ll go up and down. When it''s done, we''ll be clear."


    Ye Ranran sneers. She knows that Chu moshang just says this to annoy her. This is the palace of King Li. No matter how brave he is, he will never dare to do anything to Jin Xin under her eyes.


    If you want to play, then she will play well with him. Anyway, she has been robbed by him for the first time, and she has nothing to pinch in front of him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo Shang looked at her that is a very indifferent appearance, a little careful plug. Is this woman too different, even more bold and unconstrained than those women in brothels. I don''t know what her head is thinking all day.


    "Take it off quickly. I have to go back to bed when I''m done."


    Ye Ranran looks at Chu Mo Shang and looks at her, impatiently urging her. Her petite body is slowly approaching him, but she holds a silver needle in her hand.


    Anyway, he sent it to the door by himself. It''s too hard for her to repay him.


    "Ye Ranran, can you?"


    Chu Mo Shang returned to God, looking at a woman who had rubbed in front of him, and asked a question that the mentally retarded would be chopped to death.


    After asking, a big drop of sweat slipped from the back of my head, and I wanted to slap myself a few times.


    "Will you know soon? Hurry up, don''t dawdle..."


    Ye Ranran was directly asked to smile by his words, can you do it? Originally, he would not, but he has taught very well. A cheap man who kills a thousand swords. After a while, she will make him unable to do it all his life.


    "Since you can''t wait, I will help you..."


    Chu Mo Shang is so excited by her words, the whole body''s blood rushes up to the forehead. It has been quiet for a few days in a certain part, but also a rare idea. The big hand stretched to embrace her waist and flew to the rockery.


    Anyway, the pair of black hearted people don''t know how long to keep him waiting, so he should enjoy the woman who can make him completely crazy first


    "If you don''t follow me, I''ll kill you..."


    After rockery, ye Ranran''s face is not red and his heart is not beating. He looks at Chu moshang''s undress. When his eyes touch several paw prints on his chest, his own madness of that day suddenly emerges in his mind, and he bites his tongue.


    It has to be said that this Sao Bao stallion''s ability in some aspects has reached the perfect level after countless times of tempering. She has a deep understanding of why those women who have sex with him, why they will die for him. That''s all because he can make you want to be immortal and die... "You can play whatever you want, and I will cooperate unconditionally..."

 Chapter 95

    He has seen too many active women, most of them ambitious at the beginning. Once at that time, they can cooperate with him, which is good, there is also the mind to think about the problem of up and down.


    Ye Ranran''s first time was really forced by him, and that time also let him taste unprecedented happiness. In the past, he was happy in body and empty in heart. Only once did he feel that his body and mind fit together.


    So, he is willing to let her toss, she wants to toss, he wants to try again, when he is still awake, ye Ranran is still able to affect his most primitive impulse.


    "Happy, I like you such a happy person..."


    Ye Ranran''s smile became more and more intense. Seeing that he had almost taken off, he motioned that he lay down on his own clothes. Then, looking at him condescending, like a queen in general, see Chu Mo Shang hair all over.


    "Ye Ranran, look at the wound on my body, you can understand how happy you were that day..."


    Chu Mo Shang pointed to a few paw prints on the chest, deliberately avoided her eyes. The woman just looked at him and made him want to go crazy. This kind of feeling, really too strange, let him a little breathless.


    "Ha ha, you seem to enjoy it more than me..."


    Ye Ranran didn''t deny it. Although it was a little painful at the beginning of that day, it can''t be denied that she was also very comfortable after being served by this Sao Bao stallion, but now is not the time to think about it.


    In front of Chu moshang, she picked up his inner clothes and covered his head. A small hand in Chu Mo Shang''s body touched a few, looking for the acupoints, the silver needle in the hand, with the power of lightning, mercilessly pierced into several big acupoints on his body.


    Every shot, she is still under the hard


    "Well... What do you... What do you want to do..."


    The sudden pain made Chu Mo Shang full of cold sweat. He tore open the inner garment that covered his head, and felt the blood rush up, and his body rolled very hard.


    Although he is a poison fairy, he can only make poison. He really knows nothing about medicine. But even if he is in impassability, he knows what ye Ranran has done to him.


    This woman is really cruel


    "I won''t cut your dirty things, but if I want to make your dirty things dirty all my life, I''ll let you worry. Chu Mo Shang, my Ye Ranran is cheap. You can''t take it if you want to. This is my unique acupuncture method in Yunyao mountain. I''m the only one in the world who can solve it for you. Therefore, you don''t need to find a famous doctor to treat you. It''s useless except for wasting your money and leaking out the things you don''t mention... "


    Ye Ranran throws the silver needle in her hand on the grass, arms around her chest, and looks at the miserable Chu Mo Shang in her spare time. She sweeps away the previous haze, and her mood gets better inexplicably.


    Looking at the bad luck of this stallion, she was so happy, unprecedented. These days hold in the chest of that tone, completely dissipated.


    "You..."


    Chu Mo Shang really didn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. Looking at the arrogant and domineering woman in front of him, he felt that even if she abandoned him, he could endure the bird spirit.


    "I don''t know what? This is retribution. It''s retribution for playing with women. You deserve it... "


    Ye Ranran thinks that Chu moshang is not worthy of any sympathy, let alone just prick him a few needles. Even if he cuts off his thing directly, it''s his own evil. No wonder others.


    After that, he spat at Chu Mo Shang, patted his ass and left.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo Shang raised the back of his right hand, looked at a drop of crystal above, and licked the tip of his tongue. After finishing this action, there was a trace of disgust on that handsome face.


    He so silent looking at Ye Ranran swaggered away, after a long time just looked at his little brother, low sigh, picked up the clothes on the ground and began to wear.


    You can''t touch women for the time being, so don''t touch them. Over the years, he has met enough women, and he is tired of them. As for the future, let''s talk about it later


    When he came out from behind the rockery, he saw manager Lin standing on one side with a smile. He didn''t care very much. Anyway, if he didn''t mention it for the time being, ye Ranran would tell Murong Jinxin.


    "Let''s go..."


    ¡­¡­


    Soon, Chu Mo Shang followed manager Lin and stepped into the courtyard with an unhappy face. Originally, I wanted to complain a few words, but I swept the people in the yard and swallowed the words.


    That woman seems to be in a bad mood. He''d better shut up, or he won''t be able to eat. He doesn''t want to be stabbed by Ye Ranran, and then scolded by the more black hearted woman.


    "Chu Mo Shang, have you been climbing to the woman''s bed all this time? Let you do a little thing, and now there is no progress. Do you want to cooperate? "


    Murong Jin heart a see that a dazzling red, Teng of a to spirit, go to Chu Mo Shang in front of, a scold.


    She''s in a terrible mood now. She thinks it''s not right to scold anyone. She thinks it''s reasonable to scold the only one.


    "Murong Jinxin, I didn''t provoke you, did I?"


    Chu moshang really felt innocent. He was summoned by a sentence in the middle of the night. First, he was asked to wait in the hall for half an hour, and then he was made by Ye Ranran. He didn''t know if he would die. Now when we meet, we are scolded inexplicably. How unlucky is it for him?


    "You say, when on earth can you bring down song Cheng? If it''s beyond tomorrow, I think you can save your mind. Your efficiency is really disrespectful. Whoever cooperates with you is blind. "


    Murong Jin heart is not with him wordy, a mouth will go straight to the theme. Tomorrow, the new account and the old account will be calculated together. Song Cheng must go to prison.


    If Chu moshang can''t, she doesn''t mind coming in person


    "Auntie, when you say you''re going to knock him down, I''ll knock him down, OK?"


    For tonight''s event, Chu Mo Shang naturally also knows about it, but he didn''t expect that it was just a little servant girl beside her, who could make her angry so much, even to the prince''s school.


    OK, she said that she could do whatever she wanted. Anyway, one day earlier and one day later, song Cheng could not escape death.


    "Tomorrow, if song Cheng doesn''t have an accident tomorrow, I''ll let the people behind you fall one by one in the future. You''d better believe what I said..."


    She Murong Jinxin always pay attention to efficiency, most hate procrastination. If Chu Mo Shang didn''t have this ability, he would cooperate with a wool ball and let Jun Mo Li deal with the demons himself.


    "OK, auntie, I''ll go back to prepare."


    Chu Mo Shang agreed very readily, but his heart was a little sour. She was so kind to all the people around her. He was the only one. She scolded every time she saw him.


    "Then don''t you hurry and stay here, waiting for us to carry you back in the eight lift sedan chair?"


    Murong Jinxin is very satisfied with Chu Mo Shang''s answer, but after Chu Mo Shang finished, she stood in the same place and watched her refuse to go. The nameless fire that had been pressed down surged up again. Without thinking about it, she kicked Chu Mo Shang.


    "Murong Jinxin, how many evils did I create in my last life? I''m so angry that I''m going to be treated like this by you, the man''s mother-in-law."


    Chu Mo Shang can avoid Murong Jin heart attack, stare Murong Jin heart several eyes. He is also a person and has a temper. He would be in a mood when she treated him like this.


    "Then you go to die, get out of here..."


    Murong Jin heart sneer, arms ring chest of looking at the angry Chu Mo Shang, the mood was inexplicably better. It has to be said that this Sao Bao stallion is still useful at some times, such as when she is in a bad mood.


    "Brother Erhuang, you are used to it. If you get used to it, I''m afraid all the men in the world will suffer from her. Hum..."


    Chu Mo Shang is not angry. He wants to scold her, but he is afraid of scolding himself. Finally, he can only gnash his teeth and look at Jun Mo Li. He roars a few times and leaves quickly.


    If he doesn''t leave again, he thinks he will be really angry with this dead woman


    "I''d like to. You can take care of it..."


    Just when Chu Mo Shang was about to leave hospital, a light word came from Jun Mo Li. I almost tripped over the threshold when I stopped.


    This pair of black hearted men and women, one by one, is a perfect match. Bah


    "Silly fork!"


    Murong Jin heart looking at Chu Mo Shang step unsteady left, can''t help but once again spit. By this kind of fury pack stallion such a disturbance, the chest of the resentment is finally dissipated a lot. At the thought of tomorrow''s grand occasion, she had a rare smile.


    "Do what you need to do. You don''t need to be here."


    Chu Mo Shang looked at the dark night, busy for a day, they also should have a good rest, tomorrow there is a hard battle to fight.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Five people saluted, then each left, the courtyard suddenly quiet down.


    "I go in to guard Ning''er, and you go to sleep. Don''t follow me. I can''t sleep."


    Murong Jin''s heart touched Jun Mo Li''s unparalleled handsome face, with a trace of tenderness in her cold eyes. It''s no use for him to accompany her. It''s better to go back and have a good sleep.


    "You don''t worry about guarding the king alone. I''ll sleep in this yard. If you have something to do, just shout."


    Jun Mo Li''s shining stone like eyes swept all around. Anyway, I just couldn''t sleep. It''s almost the same where I sleep. It''s better to accompany her.


    He knew her temperament and could not ignore Ning''er at this time, so he did not force her to go back to sleep.


    "That''s OK. I''ll get you a quilt. You can sleep here."

 Chapter 96

    The next day, just after dawn, the carriage of Prince Li''s house has arrived at the gate of the palace. Junmo Li gets out of the carriage with Murong Jin''s heart, who has just been sleeping, and meets Fengxuan and Chumo Shang¡° I really have never seen such a wonderful woman... "Chu Mo Shang came forward, glanced at Murong Jin''s heart, who was sleeping very well, and looked at the sky quite speechless. In today''s world, she is the only woman who can sleep so well in public¡° Keep your voice down and wake her up. You''ll come to a bad end. " Junmo glass also ignores the strange eyes from the people, holding Murong Jin''s heart and walking slowly to the palace. If Chu Mo Shang didn''t take the initiative to speak to him, he would directly ignore Chu Mo Shang. For him now, heaven and earth are not as big as Jin Xin''s sleeping... "..." Chu Mo Shang''s mouth almost invisible drew, originally wanted to say a few words of ridicule to Jun Mo Li, this time he just stopped. Wake up the Buddha, he really will not have a good end, this has no doubt¡° It seems that the sixth Prince is very afraid of Murong girl. " Feng Xuan is a little surprised, he is really the queen touched a nose of ash, know want to let Murong Jin heart let go of a bit of possibility all have no, then also don''t say what, dropped a sarcastic words, then walked to Chu Mo Qi''s side to stand¡° Mean? Can you compare with the princess from your song mansion? Before the wedding, she ran out naked to find a man... "Murong Jin''s heart sneered repeatedly, not to be outdone directly satirized back. She has never been a loser. I''m afraid she''s not so angry. But this woman even said Ning ER was cheap, she was cheap, her whole family was cheap¡° You... "The blood color on Song Yin''s face faded in an instant. He thought of the poor song yu''er and looked at Murong Jin''s heart like a poisonous snake. Murong Jinxin, a little bitch, mentions this matter in front of man Dynasty''s civil and military affairs, which not only makes her unable to raise her head, but also makes the whole Song Dynasty unable to raise her head. It''s unbearable¡° What can I do for you? Why are you so excited? People Chu Mo Shang picked up a pair of broken shoes to wear, also not so excited as you Now that it''s all over, what''s she afraid of. Anyway, when she came here today, it was noisy. Song Fu will be finished today. The queen in front of her feels like a little ant, without any lethality. "..." Chu Mo Shang, who was also shot, smoked for the nth time. If he didn''t want to join the women''s fight, he really wanted to reply. I didn''t wear those shoes... "You..."

 Chapter 97

    Song Yin almost angry very anti smile, a finger trembling pointed to Murong Jin heart, for a long time can''t say a word.


    This little slut dares to insult her as a broken shoe. Good, very good


    "Here comes the emperor! Here comes the Empress Dowager


    Just at the moment when the room was full of silence, the eunuch''s long voice came. Then a few heavy footsteps came. Chu Haotian and Empress Dowager Chen went into the hall and sat on the Dragon chair and Phoenix chair respectively.


    The ministers knelt down one after another to worship and salute. Only Murong Jinxin and Fengxuan stood still. The two of them, one is the national teacher does not need to pay homage, the other is simply disdain to kneel anyone.


    "Prince and princess, what happened in your mansion last night has been told in detail by the national master. What else do you have to say?"


    Chu Haotian''s whole face is iron blue. Looking at Chu Moqi and LAN Xiaojie who just got up below, his face hates iron.


    Although he didn''t like the prince, he would abolish him sooner or later, but he didn''t want to kill this brave and resourceless son. But look what he''s doing? Even allowing a woman to do such shameful things.


    "Father and emperor, I''m afraid the testimony of a slave alone can''t prove that the crown prince and princess did this. Please check it out."


    Chu Mo Qi glances at LAN Xiaojie beside him. Although he is unwilling by hundreds, thousands and tens of thousands in his heart, he has to say something to protect LAN Xiaojie. This is the mother''s order. He can''t listen to it.


    "Do you mean a slave wants to frame the princess?"


    Chu Hao snorted coldly. He would not believe other people''s words, but he had to believe the words of National Normal University. The National Master said that it was really the crown princess who did it. If he didn''t punish her severely, I''m afraid he would cause trouble.


    The prophecy of the national master has never been missed, and this time he naturally has to believe it. Therefore, the blue little Jie is doomed to be lost today.


    "If it''s possible, my father might as well ask the people of the Ministry of punishment to have a good look. It happened in Er Chen''s house. Er Chen is responsible and willing to accept any punishment. "


    Chu Moqi''s words were high sounding and pushed everything to the Ministry of punishment. He believes that the people of the Ministry of punishment can not find any material evidence, only human evidence without material evidence can not be convicted of LAN Xiaojie.


    As for LAN Xiaojie, after this, he will directly throw her into the backyard of the cold palace. She killed the prince. He''s been with her all his life.


    "My father, my daughter-in-law has been wronged. My daughter-in-law and Murong have no injustice or hatred. There is really no reason to attack her. Besides, even if my daughter-in-law wants to do it, she will do it directly. There''s no need to have trouble with a servant girl. Please ask my father and emperor to make a clear investigation and return my daughter-in-law''s innocence. "


    LAN Xiaojie looks at Chu Haotian wrongly. Her beautiful face is full of pitiful looks, as if she was wronged by Tianda. Small body slightly shaking, it seems to be a great shock.


    "Lan Xiaojie, you''re right. My Murong Jinxin has nothing to do with you. Why do you want to attack my Murong Jinxin''s servant girl? If you don''t make it clear to me today, I''ll cut off your fingers and cook soup for you on the spot. "


    After returning to the palace, Murong Jin calms down a lot. She really can''t understand LAN Xiaojie''s motive for Ning''er. If it''s for the queen, she doesn''t believe it. There must be another reason, which was hidden. She had to dig it out.


    "This palace said, didn''t move your servant girl, you don''t understand?"


    LAN Xiaojie was shocked, and a chill spread slowly from the bottom of her feet. Even if she was afraid, she had to pretend to be calm. She would not admit this crime. Now that she''s done this, she doesn''t have to be polite to Murong Jin.


    "Ha, have you ever heard a saying that people are doing things, and the sky is watching? LAN Xiaojie, dare you swear that this is not your instigation? In this way, the national master is here. You swear to him that if LAN Xiaojie did it, you would be the most humble woman in the world. You would be killed by thousands of people and killed by dogs. Do you dare? If you dare, I will believe you. "


    Murong Jin heart disdain, want to die do not admit, they also want to be too naive, she Murong Jin heart is not a vegetarian.


    Glancing at Feng Xuan beside her, she knew that people in this continent believed in the theory of heaven, earth, ghosts and gods, and they were also gods to the National Teachers of all countries. LAN Xiaojie could not be an exception.


    She really doesn''t believe it. LAN Xiaojie dares to swear


    "The way Murong said is the simplest and most effective. Princess, do you want to understand this oath? Once the Crown Princess swore to our national teacher, our national teacher will be able to distinguish the true from the false. If the Crown Princess tells a lie, the consequence will be... "


    Feng Xuan''s clear eyes didn''t have the slightest fluctuation. Looking at LAN Xiaojie''s eyes, they were so calm that they were full of holy light.


    At this time, he was like a God who came down to the world, as if he could see through the truth of the world at a glance.


    "She made me swear. I swear. What''s her status? How can this palace listen to her. "


    LAN Xiaojie''s face turned white and she was in a panic. She can''t make this oath. I''m afraid it will come true. Now that the master of state has spoken, she can''t take such a risk.


    She bit the lower lip, made a pair of high above the appearance, squint at the side of the aggressive Murong Jin heart¡° Princess, take an oath. If you didn''t do it, the master would not have wronged you. With your evasive refusal, I directly believe that you are behind the scenes. " Chu Hao is so bored that the border is in chaos. Lu Cang is reluctant to return. Zheng Ming''s army doesn''t know when it will arrive. The people at the border have already complained, and many of them are clamoring for rebellion. In such a situation, he still has to deal with the so-called family affairs. He thinks that Lan Xiaojie made it clear on purpose and deliberately made trouble for him at this time¡° Father, the friendship between the master and the prince has always been good... "So far, LAN Xiaojie''s face has turned pale. She clenched her fist and refused to let go. Her meaning, too obvious, is that everyone can hear it... "The princess''s meaning is that our teachers will play favoritism?" Feng Xuan''s face was full of frost, and her eyes were staring at LAN Xiaojie, flashing a strange light. I dare not admit what I have done, and dare to slander him. This woman is really impatient¡° As we all know, the national master and Prince Li are close friends, which makes our palace swear inevitably unfair... "Lan Xiaojie''s cold sweat comes out, and she knows Feng Xuan''s ability. Offended Feng Xuan, that also absolutely fall not good. But now in order to keep her crown princess, she has to take the risk¡° How many heads do you have to cut off Smell speech, Chu Hao day dragon Yan big anger, a slap hard hit on the Dragon case, the Dragon case was hard hit out a few cracks, you can see his fury. The national masters of the Chu state in the past dynasties have always been fair in dealing with people''s affairs, and would never play favoritism. They promised before they became national teachers. No matter how good the relationship between the master and Jun Mo Li is, it is impossible to favor Jun Mo Li. This, he is very sure, very sure... "My daughter-in-law knows the guilt, and I also ask my father and the emperor and the people of National Normal University to forgive me." LAN Xiaojie was frightened by Chu Haotian''s anger, and fell on her knees with a plop. This time, she was really shaking¡° Pardon? It''s too easy for you to think. Can you offend me at will? LAN Xiaojie, I see that your conduct is really not good. You should give up your position as crown princess. " Chu Haotian was really angry. In the thousands of years since the founding of the state of Chu, there has never been anything that offended the national teacher. If he had covered up LAN Xiaojie in today''s affairs, the descendants of Chu would have stabbed him in the back. It''s just the beginning to abolish her crown princess position... "No... father and Emperor forgive me... My daughter-in-law is wrong... Please accept my father and Emperor''s order..." Lan Xiaojie''s head is buzzing. She looks up at Chu Haotian in disbelief. She is completely flustered until she is sure that Chu Haotian''s words are not half separated. How hard she worked to win the Crown Princess position. She has been used to the feeling of being superior. If she is abandoned, what else can she expect in her life¡° I''m a great talker, so stop talking nonsense. I''d better swear to prove your innocence. " Chu Hao has made up his mind. LAN Xiaojie is really not a thing. First, he ordered the slave to spoil a good yellow flower girl, and now he contradicts the master with strong words. Since shang''er has already started, let''s start from the unfortunate woman¡° The Emperor... The princess, she didn''t mean to... You read it for the sake of the princess''s dead father... Spare her this time... "Song Yin saw that the situation was not good, and he was worried. Several strides to the front, slightly with a plea at the head of Chu Haotian. LAN Xiaojie''s eldest brother is the commander of the imperial city''s Jingwei army, but he has 70000 elite soldiers, which is the most solid support force behind the prince. If LAN Xiaojie is abolished, I''m afraid this support force will produce variables. At present, the crown prince needs military power¡° Rao? I also want to forgive her, but she has offended the national master. Can you ask the people of Chu to forgive her? " Chu Haotian squints at Song Yin. He has had enough of this woman these years. If not for Shang er''s plump wings, he still needs to keep her to deal with his second son. How can he make her arrogant to this day¡° Emperor, you are the heaven of the state of Chu. As long as you say one word, no one in the people of the state of Chu dares to be ungrateful. The father of the Crown Princess devoted all his life to the state of Chu. Twenty years ago, he once saved the emperor''s life. If the emperor abandoned the crown princess, Lord LAN would not have died in peace. "

 Chapter 98

    Song Yin has only one idea in his heart, that is to keep LAN Xiaojie, and to keep LAN Xiaojie is to keep 70000 Beijing guards. She gave up for her son.


    Her eyes were slightly red and her tears were twinkling. She almost turned over those old things in tears


    "The queen also said that it was LAN Xiaojie''s father who saved the emperor''s life. Since the emperor wanted to repay his kindness, it was LAN Xiaojie''s father. What''s the matter with LAN Xiaojie? What''s more, as an official of a country, he should devote all his life to his country when he gets the salary of the country. How can he become a bargaining chip to force the emperor to compromise here? It really opened my eyes


    Murong Jinxin looks at LAN Xiaojie being abandoned. Although she doesn''t know why Chu Haotian did it, it still makes her feel better.


    She deliberately went to song Yin and looked at Song Yin with disgust. She wanted to make song Yin angry.


    "I''m talking to the emperor. There''s no room for you to intervene. I''ll stay there..."


    Song Yin looks at Murong Jinxin''s schadenfreude. She is really distressed by her liver and lung. Her hand under the wide sleeve robe is clenched into a fist. If there is not a trace of reason, I''m afraid I will directly greet Murong Jinxin with one fist.


    Since this woman appeared, she hasn''t had a comfortable day, first yu''er, now LAN Xiaojie


    "My mouth is on my face. If I want to cut in, I''ll cut in. If you have the ability, will you let the emperor cure me? Don''t you like to do this kind of thing most? "


    Murong Jin heart hook out a quiet cold smile, this queen she is really the front and back inside and outside all see not pleasing to the eye, today don''t her angry death, also absolutely want to her angry dizzy. Otherwise, it would be hard for her to get rid of the resentment.


    "You..."


    Song Yin is blocked by Murong Jinxin''s words again, and the situation under her eyes doesn''t allow her to get angry. Only feel very uncomfortable chest, every look at Murong Jin heart, Murong Jin heart hate more than a point.


    "Chu Haotian, let''s get down to business. Since the common people dare not swear in front of the national teacher, it proves that there is a ghost in her heart. You should use torture, you should extort a confession. Give me an account. I''m so busy I don''t have time to waste on such a lunatic bitch. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at Song Yin''s chest vigorously ups and downs, want to speak and like speechless appearance, the mood is better. She raised her head and looked at Chu Haotian on the Dragon chair. She said with a gloomy face.


    Her words of Chu Haotian made the man Dynasty''s minister of culture and military immediately slide down the back of his head. A little common people, let blue small clean face like ashes, in front of a black almost fainted.


    "Lan Xiaojie, did you refer to someone who did last night? If you don''t tell the truth, you will be punished. "


    Chu Haotian took a look at Murong Jin''s heart, and he didn''t want to go because of a name. Murong Jinxin this woman''s mouth is really fierce, not ordinary people can resist. So, he transferred all his anger to LAN Xiaojie.


    "The Emperor... My daughter-in-law is wronged..."


    Until now, LAN Xiaojie is completely afraid. She is a delicate and weak woman. If she is really passive, how can she stand it? I''m afraid she will explain it.


    "Wronged? Ha, to say the most unjust is my poor little servant girl, who was spoiled by these animals and had no good meat all over. LAN Xiaojie, after you confess, I will soon let you taste the taste of being played by several men at the same time... "


    Murong Jin heart is really unbearable, have seen shameless, she really did not see such shameless. At least, it is also a person who has been a crown princess. It makes people laugh.


    She strides to LAN Xiaojie, grabs her hand and slaps her face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Minister of culture and military in Manchu Dynasty was shocked, the Empress Dowager Chen was shocked, and even Chu Haotian, who was sitting on the Dragon chair, was also shocked.


    This Murong Jin heart, in the end is to have arrogance, when the hall hit people, unexpectedly still fight so righteously.


    "You... You dare to fight this palace..."


    Lanxiaojie''s head was Murong Jinxin a few slaps, a good while to respond. Covering his face, shrieked.


    "My palace? Which Palace are you from? I''ll hit you, OK? I not only want to beat you, but also said that if you don''t tell me the reason for calculating my servant girl, I will break your fingers on the spot? You''re such a toasting bitch. Do you mean it or not? "


    Murong Jin''s heart leered at LAN Xiaojie, who was thrown to the ground by her. Her whole body was filled with killing intention, just like a soul messenger from hell. Today, she will let the ministers of Chu see clearly. Dare to move her Murong Jin heart of people, will get what kind of end.


    "Prince... Prince, help..."


    LAN Xiaojie feels Murong Jin''s killing intention, and her scalp feels numb. She subconsciously shrunk body, then looked to the side of Chu Mo Qi.


    "Lan Xiaojie, you''d better say what you''ve done to avoid the pain of skin and flesh."


    Chu Moqi is not a fool either. Since his father and emperor have already determined that Lan Xiaojie did it, if he is pleading for LAN Xiaojie, the consequence will be to offend his father and Emperor. He doesn''t want his father and emperor to think that he has ignored his father and son because of a woman. Their mother and son have tried their best to keep LAN Xiaojie, and they have done their utmost for her. If her brother had a different heart with them, it would be up to fate¡° If you don''t see the coffin, I''ll help you... "Even Chu Moqi was interested, and the queen shut up. She even wanted to hide. She Murong Jinxin was not such a patient person. He took out a dagger with cold light from his sleeve and grasped LAN Xiaojie''s wrist¡° Ah... Ah... "A shrill scream came out of blue Xiaojie''s pale lips. She looked at the little finger lying on the ground and cried bitterly¡° Say it or not? If you don''t say that, what I''m cutting off is your whole palm. " Murong Jin''s heart was filled with a bloodthirsty smile. She held LAN Xiaojie''s wrist and used it hard. Her strength was controlled very well. It just let LAN Xiaojie''s bone make a few slight sounds, but didn''t let her hand bone crush¡° The father Emperor... Murong Jinxin committed a crime in public... The father emperor wanted to make the decision for his daughter-in-law... "Lan Xiaojie only felt that the whole life was gloomy, the crown prince and princess was gone, and her little finger was broken. If by Murong Jin heart this cunt cut off the whole palm, she is a thoroughly disabled. No, she doesn''t want to be disabled... "If you tell the truth, I will stop her." Chu Haotian rubs the brow center that rubs hair to ache, to Murong Jin heart he is true admire. Looking at the whole world, I''m afraid no woman can be so brave as her. But the most depressing thing is that even if she does something illegal, he can''t move her for the time being. Therefore, we can only turn a blind eye to nothing¡° I... I said... Don''t chop... "Lan Xiaojie was in despair. Looking at Murong Jinxin, she raised the dagger again and nearly peed in her pants. I can''t bear the pain of skin and flesh, so I have to choose to recruit. Said, she just wanted to die happily, dead on the end... "Your servant girl... I told people to do... As for the reason... Why don''t you let Ruoxi into the glass palace... I just want to export evil gas for people..." Lan Xiaojie gasped, endured the sharp pain from the broken finger, and got up in a mess, the whole face was ferocious. Ruoxi is her best friend, this woman even let Ruoxi be swept out of the house, suffering from the world''s eyes. This tone, how can she not for Ruoxi out! But she knew that Murong Jin''s heart was on the tip of Jun Mo Li''s heart. She didn''t dare to move Murong Jin''s heart easily, so she wanted to attack Murong Jin''s servant girl and make Murong Jin unhappy. But she really did not expect, but a servant girl, Murong Jinxin unexpectedly maintained to such a situation. If she knew it would be like this, she would never do it, but it was too late... "Lan Xiaojie, fortunately you don''t have any eggs, otherwise you would be very idle. Is it none of your business if I allow Lin Ruoxi to enter the palace? Are you from Guanyin Bodhisattva? You are not satisfied with my Murong Jin''s heart. You can aim at my Murong Jin''s heart and do something to my servant girl. " The cold light in Murong Jin''s heart suddenly blazing, for such a broken reason, this bitch destroyed Ning er''s life. At the thought of Ning''er''s appearance without any breath of life, Murong Jin''s heart can''t control her anger and kicks at LAN Xiaojie. If you want to stand out for others, you have to weigh your own weight. In this world, it''s because of these sluts who don''t know their status that they become so evil¡° Poof... "Lan Xiaojie was kicked back ten steps by Murong Jinxin, and one of them didn''t stand firm. He fell down on the cold floor again, and he burst out a mouthful of blood. In the end, he could not bear the physical and mental attack any more. He turned his eyes and fainted. One second before the coma, her biggest wish was never to wake up again. She really didn''t want to face the devil Murong Jinxin¡° Chu Haotian, I''ll take LAN Xiaojie. If you have any dissatisfaction, go to Prince Li''s house and find me. " Murong Jin heart sneer at a faint past LAN Xiaojie, the heart has no compassion. Compared with Ning''er''s sin, what she suffered was not even a hair. She will not let this woman die too happy, she will slowly torture this woman, let her know what is hell on earth¡° Murong Jinxin, don''t push too far. As the saying goes, the state-owned Legalists have family rules. You have laid such a heavy hand on LAN Xiaojie. I haven''t investigated you yet. It''s good of you to take people back to torture now, isn''t it too much? "

 Chapter 99

    Chu Haotian was almost laughed by Murong Jinxin''s upright and arrogant attitude. This woman is a typical brilliant person. If you give her a little sunshine, she will die.


    Now man Chao Wen and Wu are looking at Na. Even if LAN Xiaojie is guilty, she breaks LAN Xiaojie''s finger and kicks people like this. Does she want to take people away with a word? Is she really the emperor of Chu?


    "Why me? I''m afraid you don''t have the leisure... "


    Murong Jinxin still understands Chu Haotian''s current mood. After all, she wants to take people away in front of so many people. If Chu Haotian doesn''t stop her, it will be more difficult to convince the public in the future.


    However, the good play is still to come. After a while, Chu Haotian will not be in the mood to take care of LAN Xiaojie''s business


    "Chu moshang, do you want to be a piece of wood? Didn''t you say that if you didn''t overthrow song Cheng today, you would be inhumane all your life? "


    Murong Jin''s fierce eyes swept away Chu Mo Shang, who was suffering from egg pain. She was so aggressive that Chu Mo Shang really wanted to smoke her two big mouths, if he dared.


    Murong Jin heart this words a fall, full Dynasty of the civil and military face is not good-looking. They think of the previous Jun Mo Li count in the hall of Lord Li''s crime, the whole person is not good. Not to mention sympathizing with song Cheng, I don''t even have the courage to look at him.


    "Murong Jinxin, you really deceive people too much..."


    The expression on the face of song Cheng, who was standing in the front, was very good-looking, but his heart sank to the bottom. What does Murong Jinxin mean? Is it because LAN Xiaojie''s affair has already angered the prince, and he wants to uproot the biggest supporter behind the prince, that is, his power?


    Thinking about this, I was in a cold sweat


    "It''s not that I deceive people too much, it''s the people of your prince''s group who deceive people too much. Murong Jinxin thinks that she never takes the initiative to make trouble, but the people of your prince''s school, first song yu''er and then the queen, now there''s another LAN Xiaojie. You don''t want me to be better one by one. Why should I make you better? If you want me to die, I''ll let you all die! "


    Murong Jin''s heart glares coldly at Song Cheng. She has no interest in these men''s fighting. If it is not for the means that Lan Xiaojie uses to be too low, harm Ning Er whole life, she also won''t mix in.


    Now she is mixed in, that is, the crown prince faction is going to fall completely


    "You..."


    Song Cheng was shocked by Murong Jin''s strong intention to kill, and set off a storm in his heart. Looking at the situation in front of us, Prince Li and the sixth Prince collude with each other. Is it possible for him to turn the tide?


    "Murong Jinxin, how can you get involved in these Court Affairs? You really don''t pay attention to the emperor. "


    Song Yin is really flustered now. Song Cheng is the most solid backing of the prince. If song Cheng falls down, the whole song government will also fall down. She and the prince are the first to be affected. She dare not even think about it.


    "When did you see that I paid attention to Chu Haotian? I said to the emperor before, it was because of Jun Mo Li''s face. Now that he has torn his face with us, I''m too lazy to do it. Besides, I''m not interested in these Court Affairs at all. You''re pushing me one by one. "


    Murong Jinxin felt that she had lived two lives, and she had never said so much as she did today. Maybe she was really confused with anger, and then she talked so much with these bitches. According to her previous temperament, it was a few words that sent them through.


    "Murong girl, I know you are angry because of what happened last night. Let''s make an exception and let you take LAN Xiaojie away. However, you should promise to AI Jia that you will not be involved in the affairs of the court from now on, OK? "


    Empress Dowager Chen, who has been sitting on the Phoenix chair and watching the development of the situation, finally can''t sit still. Looking at a good morning, she has become such a situation, except for helplessness.


    Murong Jinxin has never seen such a person before, but such a woman has the courage and the means to be cruel enough. In the future, if Li''er becomes emperor, she can definitely help Li''er rule the world.


    She is different from her son. She thinks that it is most appropriate for her to give the country of Chu to her grandson.


    "OK, but the premise is that no one stabbed Jun Mo Li in the back. Otherwise, Murong Jinxin will be the first one to chop his family to death and dig up the grave of his ancestors'' eighteen generations, making them uneasy even to be ghosts... "


    Murong Jinxin looked at the first empress dowager Chen, the expression on her face eased, and her attitude improved a lot. Although empress dowager Chen wanted Jun Mo Li to have a concubine, she could still see that empress dowager Chen was sincere to Jun Mo Li.


    There are not many people in the world who can really be good to Jun Mo Li. Naturally, she also wants to cherish this love for Jun Mo Li.


    "Well, you can leave with me..."


    Empress Dowager Chen''s eyes twinkled with a touch of splendor. The girl''s attitude towards Li''er seemed to be quite different. It seems that this trip to Yunyao mountain has made great progress in their relationship. In this way, she was relieved.


    "Well."


    Murong Jin''s heart is also very simple. She greets the thunder and lightning waiting in the main hall to come in and take LAN Xiaojie out. Then she comes to Jun Mo Li, mutters a few words in a low voice, and leaves behind empress dowager Chen. "..." Jun Mo Li looks at her leaving back, and a smile of satisfaction comes from the corner of her mouth. This is the first time that she has defended him in public. His family''s little wild cat, ah, is finally the day of enlightenment... "Wang Ye, remember my words, pity her, love her, love her, tolerate her, one day, you can get everything you want..." Feng Xuan''s eyes also contain a few silk smile, this woman''s momentum is really compelling, the momentum is so powerful that people dare not look directly at her¡° With the words of the national master, the king''s heart shrinks back to his stomach, ha ha... "Jun Mo Li is in a very good mood. No matter how ugly man Chao''s face is, he laughs. Feng Xuan said all this, he can do, it also means that there is a beautiful future between them¡° Brother Erhuang, your life is very good. You don''t need to say a word, and there are women to stand out for you... "Chu Mo Shang naturally heard Feng Xuan''s words, and his heart was blocked. He couldn''t help but sarcasm Jun Mo Li. It seems that Murong Jin''s heart is singing in this scene, and his two brothers don''t even fart... "Yes, with such a powerful woman, what can I do? If Liu Huang''s younger brother has the ability, he will find a woman like this to show him... "Jun Mo Li is not angry. He didn''t do anything just now. Can have a little Chu Mo Shang ignored, although he did not do anything, but he is standing Murong Jin heart side, enough to let Murong Jin heart can do anything. Besides, he knows his woman very well. He knows that Jin Xin is holding a breath in her heart. If she doesn''t let it out, I''m afraid it will be him. Let her make such a fuss and say a few more cheerful words, he will have a better life in the future¡° I don''t want to be a turtle... "Chu Mo Shang was blocked by this, and a white figure appeared subconsciously in his mind, and a part of his body suddenly hurt. If the woman accepted, I''m afraid she would be the same as Murong Jinxin, for her man''s desperate maintenance... "OK, after so much nonsense, you should get down to business. If you don''t want to go out later, it won''t be good for you. Does brother Liuhuang want to stay away for a lifetime? " Jun Mo Li looks at Chu Mo Shang whose face is changeable. He laughs with gleefulness and takes the initiative to get close to Chu Mo Shang. If there is something to say, only two people can understand¡° That woman with a big mouth, I will sew her mouth with a silver needle one day... "Chu Mo Shang''s eyes jumped, and they were very indignant that ye Ranran told Murong Jinxin that he had not given up so soon. With such a handle, can his two brothers make the best use of everything? It''s not certain that every three or five will come out and talk about it¡° I''m afraid you don''t dare, brother Liuhuang. I''ll deal with the business immediately. I''ll go back to my house to get sick first, so that I won''t be in a bad mood. The first one is brother Liuhuang... "Jun Mo Li looks at Chu Mo Shang with a smile, and then spits out some words that make Chu Mo Shang want to vomit blood. At last, he talks with Chu Hao Tian Han, and then walks away. He didn''t want to pay any attention to this mess. He knew the means of his brother Liu Huang very well. Song Cheng couldn''t escape today. What''s more, he didn''t want to stay to see those irrelevant people''s plays... "Emperor, since this is over, our national teacher will leave." Fengxuan has always ignored these things in the court. Today, because of Murong Jinxin''s special identity, he is an exception. Now that everything has fallen to the ground, there is no need for him to stay. Like Murong Jinxin, he had no interest in these things¡° National teacher, please Chu Haotian nodded and politely motioned Feng Xuan to leave. He is very satisfied with Feng Xuan''s behavior. Unless there are some special circumstances, Guoshi does not participate in politics, which Fengxuan has always done very well¡° My father, I have something to start with. " Chu Mo Shang saw that everyone was gone, rubbed his sore eyebrows, cleaned up his good mood, and went to the center of the hall, carelessly opened his mouth¡° He said From just a series of things, Chu Haotian has guessed Chu Mo Shang''s intention. It seems that last night''s event brought some things forward. Well, maybe it''s also God''s will... "Father, this is the evidence of Prime Minister Song''s crimes in recent years. Please have a look." Chu Mo Shang took out a thick memorial from his arms and motioned the old eunuch to come down to take it. Now he is in a less beautiful mood. He doesn''t have so much patience to count song Cheng''s crimes one by one¡° Here you are... "

 Chapter 100

    In the palace of the state of Chu, on a winding path, Murong Jin accompanied empress dowager Chen for a walk.


    The colorful sunshine shines on people''s bodies. It is the end of summer, and occasionally there is a cool wind.


    "Murong girl, I don''t know how to say some words. Alas..."


    Empress Dowager Chen suddenly stops and looks at Murong Jinxin, who yawns frequently. She looks like she wants to talk and stop.


    "If the Empress Dowager has something to say, I don''t have so many bowed intestines. I don''t like to bother to guess the meaning of other people''s words."


    Murong Jin heart want to throw a sentence, then you don''t say, but after all or endure, bear to change the mouth. This empress dowager Chen has no hostility to her. If you can bear it, please bear it more.


    What she wanted to tell herself was to let Jun Mo Li persuade Lu Cang to go back to the border and solve the border chaos


    "Before the emperor, he did something wrong, causing chaos at the border and suffering the people. Now only when the general of Zhenguo returns to the border can all this be calmed down. If you ask Li''er to persuade the general of Zhenguo, Li''er will listen to you. I didn''t want to take care of these things, but I really pity those innocent people... "


    Empress Dowager Chen saw this straightforward Murong Jin heart, and directly told her request. After that, I looked at Murong Jinxin nervously for fear that Murong Jinxin would refuse.


    At present, the emperor has nothing to do. The urgent reports from the frontier are more and more serious. She is also forced, just pulled down the face to beg Murong Jin heart.


    "Empress dowager, just now you asked me not to care about these things in the court..."


    Murong Jin heart hook lip, she has always been an independent person, no big sentiment big ambition. To tell you the truth, those innocent people were really slaughtered, and they can only blame such an emperor, which has nothing to do with her.


    "The AI family knew that you would use these words to block the AI family''s mouth, Murong girl. The AI family seldom asked for help in this life, but this time, the AI family asked you to persuade Li''er to persuade the Zhenguo general. The AI family really didn''t have the heart. The foundation of the state of Chu was shaken because of this."


    Empress Dowager Chen can''t see any clue from Murong Jinxin''s face. She knows that she is talking from her own mouth. The main reason why she said that in the main hall was that she wanted to give everyone a step down. Otherwise, maybe this time, the woman and her son were still making trouble.


    "If you shake, shake. Even if the state of Chu is destroyed, there are still many industries under the name of Junmo glass, and we will not die of hunger."


    Murong Jin shrugs her shoulders indifferently. Junmo Li always has a sense of propriety. He can''t really see the death of Chu. Since he''s not in a hurry, she''s in a hurry.


    In other words, even if the foundation of the state of Chu was really shaken, it was also Chu Haotian''s responsibility. After all, Chu Haotian did this kind of harm to others and himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Empress Dowager Chen listened to Murong Jinxin''s words, the corners of her mouth could not help but twitch a few times. As soon as he raised his hand, he set aside all the maids around him and motioned Murong Jinxin to a hidden place.


    "Murong girl, the idea of AI Jia and the emperor is different. Li Er is the emperor in AI Jia''s heart. If Murong agrees to help the Chu kingdom through this disaster this time, the AI family will do her best to help Li''er get up to the top... "


    Empress Dowager Chen pauses, gets close to Murong Jinxin''s ear, whispers a few words in a voice that two people can hear.


    These words she has been buried in the heart, never said to people, now say, is also helpless.


    As long as Murong Jin nods her head, it is impossible for her not to get involved in this battle


    "Let me think about this. Let''s take three days. If the general of Zhenguo returns to the border in three days, it means that I should answer the Empress Dowager. Then the Empress Dowager can''t break her promise. On the contrary, I didn''t hear what the Empress Dowager said today. "


    Murong Jin hesitated for a moment. She wanted to refuse directly. After all, Jun Mo Li didn''t need to use these external forces to seize the land. But on second thought, it''s not bad for someone to help. Maybe at some critical time, a word from empress dowager Chen can save a lot of things for Jun Mo Li.


    So, I didn''t refuse directly. I just said I should think about it.


    "Well, I''ll be waiting for your good news. By the way, I heard that the girl of the Ye family also went back to liwang''s house with you. You can accommodate that girl. I''m so happy to be sad... "


    The old face of Empress Dowager Chen was relieved. Since the girl didn''t refuse her directly, she had made a decision in her heart, and she had nothing to worry about. It is to think of the first time to see this girl, she can accommodate the girl of the Ye family, later also certainly can accommodate other women into the palace.


    "The Empress Dowager thinks too much. Ye Ranran is my best friend. She won''t marry Jun Mo Li. As for the matter of taking a concubine for Jun Mo Li, I advise the Empress Dowager to save her mind. Unless my Murong Jin doesn''t want Jun Mo Li, he can only have me as a woman in his life. It''s better for the Empress Dowager to be psychologically prepared so that she won''t hurt her peace when she gets it.... "


    Murong Jinxin how can not hear the meaning of Empress Dowager Chen''s words, want to let Jun Mo Li concubine, there is no door. This is her Murong Jinxin treat the feelings of the only insist, is also impossible to change the insist.


    If empress dowager Chen touches her bottom line, she will not show mercy either. This is a matter of principle.


    "Well, I can''t manage too many things when I''m old. I''ll leave it to you..."


    Empress Dowager Chen saw Murong Jin''s uncompromising and sighed heavily. She''s old and doesn''t want to make so many troubles. If this wench can hold Li Er''s heart all the time, I''m afraid what she says and does is useless.


    As for the ancestral system, it''s for Li''er to have a headache. As an old woman, she will live her life well in the future, so as not to be disliked by others.


    "Empress dowager, you are a smart man. I hope you don''t do anything stupid. Well, I''ve said all that I need to say. I''ll go back to King Li''s house, too. Goodbye. "


    Murong Jin''s heart yawned. She was really tired after making trouble for so long. I''m busy to clean up LAN Xiaojie today. I don''t even practice. She had to hurry back to have a look, lest Ning''er wake up and what happened when she was not there.


    "Go, I''ll go back to the palace."


    Empress Dowager Chen did not stay, waved to Murong Jinxin to hurry back. Then, they summoned the accompanying servant girls and walked slowly towards their own CI Ning palace.


    The sunshine just happened to drag her shadow long, bringing out a few strands of loneliness


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, the streets and alleys of the imperial city of Chu were full of people, and the gate of the imperial city was surrounded by people.


    Today is the day when general Lu Cang of Zhenguo returns to the border. If general Lu Cang finally agrees to return to the border, the war at the border will soon be over. For the people of Chu, this is really a great news.


    Today is also the day when song Cheng, the prime minister, was beheaded. Song Cheng used his position to do all the bad things in recent years. Finally, he was punished and wanted to be beheaded at the gate of the imperial city.


    So, people spontaneously came to the gate of the Imperial City, one to see Lu Cang off, two to see song Cheng cut.


    "Look... The general of Zhenguo is coming..."


    I don''t know who yelled in the crowd. The people of Chu who came to see them off were excited. One by one, they all waved their hands and cried hard. They were even more excited than seeing the emperor Chu Haotian.


    "Drive..."


    On the narrow passage that the common people gave up, dozens of handsome horses came at a gallop, and Lu Cang''s well-known sweat BMW ran in front of them.


    The speed of chasing cloud is extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he has already run out at the gate of the imperial city and steadily stopped beside a luxurious carriage. The carriage door opens, Jun Mo Li leads Murong Jin''s heart beating down.


    "You''ve got a conscience. You know how to see your uncle off." Lu Cang turns over and dismounts. He looks at his beautiful nephew and sighs in his heart.


    "If my uncle wants to leave, I will come to see him off in person. I just don''t know how long my uncle will go if he leaves like this. "


    Jun Mo glass mouth with a trace of warm smile, but with a trace of sadness on his face. If it wasn''t for the situation, he really didn''t want his uncle to go back to the border.


    "Then you will get married as soon as possible. On your wedding day, my uncle will certainly come back."


    Lu Cang swept a side God to allow light Murong Jin heart one eye, the eyes are all reward. This woman is not beautiful, but she is very smart. With her by Li''er''s side, he can feel more at ease.


    "I''m afraid the general will be disappointed. I''m afraid you can''t come back without one for three or five years..."


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, this Lu Cang is for Jun Mo Li forced marriage? Although she only had a meal with Lu Cang, she deeply understood that it was not that a family did not enter a family. This Lu Cang looks just and awe inspiring. She is also a teaser in private. Seeing her uncle for the first time, she is speechless.


    "Li''er, this girl''s uncle looks good. You should move faster. If you can''t be soft, you can''t be hard. You can tie this girl up and get married... "


    Lu Cang stares at Murong Jin''s heart, but he doesn''t take Murong Jin''s heart as an outsider. Such a woman, if not the first to start for the strong, if other men get ahead, there is a time to cry.


    "I don''t dare. She''s so cruel that she''s afraid of the wild dogs on the side of the road..."


    Jun Mo Li rubs Murong Jin''s heart''s hair, and the doting in her eyes comes out quickly. Maybe in order to reduce the sadness of parting, she directly teases Murong Jin''s heart.


    "I haven''t seen you before, but I''ve heard about it. Then you have to take it easy and don''t be knocked off by her. When my uncle leaves, the general''s office of Zhenguo will be handed over to you. Your boy will have a baby early for his uncle to play with. Ha ha ha... "


    Lu Cang pats Jun Mo Li on the shoulder, and then looks at Murong Jin''s heart, which is twitching at the corner of her mouth. She turns over to mount the horse and waves her hand, then drives the horse away without looking back.


    With the sound of horses'' hooves and dust, they galloped all the way to the border with the hope of the Chu people


    "Chu Hao is an asshole! Such a good loyal minister, he didn''t hold it like a baby, but he tried every means to frame him. I''m afraid he was kicked and maimed by a donkey... "

 Chapter 101

    Murong Jinxin looks at the dozens of fast horses that have gone away, and her heart is filled with emotion. There is such a kind of person in this world, no matter what grievance he suffered, he will never put down the responsibility on his shoulder.


    Lu Cang is the most typical one


    "My father loves huifei so much that he wants Liuhuang''s younger brother to be superior. It''s all a love word. Alas..."


    Strictly speaking, father Huang was actually a good emperor. Since he ascended the throne, he put forward many measures to benefit the country and the people. People''s life was getting better and better, and Chu''s national strength was becoming stronger and stronger.


    But, love a person too much, want to realize to her promise too much, just caused the state of Chu today such situation. The common people are full of complaints, and there are more and more wars at the border


    "Love? I''m afraid he will only love himself. So love, follow huifei to die. If he dies, it will be better if the state of Chu changes to another emperor. Well, let''s hurry in and take a place to see the play. Maybe we can still see the old face of the queen. "


    Today, she mainly came to see the queen, the prince and the Song government. She didn''t want to miss any good play. I didn''t expect that Chu moshang''s stallion was very fierce. In just one day, he let song Cheng recruit everything. On the second day, he copied the whole song house, and on the third day, he killed song Cheng directly.


    This kind of vigorous and resolute person is the enemy of Chu moshang. In the future, if there is opposition, I''m afraid no one will have a good life


    "Hehe, what''s the difficulty?"


    Smell speech, Jun Mo glass picked pick eyebrows, raised a touch of make heaven and earth moved smile, a hand will Murong Jin heart into the arms. A lift gas, holding Murong Jin heart will fly from thousands of people, a blink of an eye time has fallen to the front of the execution.


    The sudden appearance of Jun Mo Li undoubtedly dropped a heavy bomb in the crowd, directly blowing up the whole heart of the women who had an attempt on him. The women, one by one, were staring at Jun Mo Li, just like hungry wolves who had found food one by one.


    "Jun Mo Li, if one day the state of Chu dies and your business goes bankrupt, you can sell your face and get rich and run for a well-off life."


    Murong Jinxin''s ears are full of all kinds of praise and salivation for the monster beside her. She has a picture in her mind of the grand scene of women holding roses outside the gate of liwang mansion more than a month ago, and her mouth is slightly puffed.


    In the past, when these women coveted this evil, they didn''t have any other thoughts except feeling annoyed. But today, they feel a little stuffy. Maybe this is the difference between care and don''t care.


    "That''s a good idea, but I can''t touch it. On that day, I will do it. "


    Jun Mo Li smelled the light sour smell from her body, and the previous parting feeling dissipated, and she was in a good mood.


    It seems that he has to take her out from time to time in the future, so that she can deeply understand the importance of him.


    "Why don''t you just do it now? Anyway, you don''t have to go to the court and idle all day. I''ll let thunder and lightning build a shed on the street. You can''t go back to your house until you sell 10000 Liang a day. "


    Murong Jin heart white he one eye, a slap bang on his thief smile face, his that careful thought, she really too understand. Trying to block her, right? No way.


    "I''m always with you. How can I be called a loafer? Do you have to ask me to do something according to my uncle to make you feel that I am serious? "


    In full view of the public, Jun Mo Li is beaten and scolded, but he doesn''t care. He comes to Murong Jin''s ear and sprays hot breath. He is very cheap and opens his mouth to seek death.


    In Yunyao Town, it''s well known that he was punished by Jin Xin for standing up. I''m afraid that his "good name" of being afraid of being inside has already become the talk of people all over the world, and there''s no need for him to act.


    "It''s hard, isn''t it? Then you put it on, and I''ll make it hard for you all your life. "


    Murong Jinxin has said that she can''t do anything about this monster''s shamelessness. The only thing she can do is that when he is shameless, she is more shameless than him. Only in this way can the evil end.


    "You are more cruel than ye Ranran..."


    There are a lot of black lines in the back of Jun Mo Li''s head. This woman dares to say that he is a big man. I''m afraid it''s hard to say in front of so many people.


    "Didn''t you say that even the dog would be afraid of me? How can a dog be afraid if he is not cruel? "


    Murong Jin heart to see him stop, also did not say anything. Seeing that there was still a little time to leave the chopper, he simply rubbed his eyes and leaned back to Jun Mo Li''s arms. He squinted and prepared to nourish his spirit.


    "If you''re sleepy, you''ll sleep with me."


    Jun Mo Li looked at her very sleepy appearance and was reluctant to give up. These days, she and ye Ranran take turns guarding Ning''er, and they are really tired. Now he just hopes that Ning''er''s servant girl will be more aggressive and get better quickly, so that his little wild cat won''t continue to suffer.


    "Well, I''ll sleep for a while. I''m really sleepy..."


    Murong Jin''s heart yawned and fell asleep in Jun Mo Li''s arms. Anyway, with this evil spirit, she can''t fall to the ground.


    Those women who adore Jun Mo Li are dejected one by one when they see this scene. They hope that they are the people in the arms of the beautiful man. However, it can only be a fantasy forever. Because Murong Jinxin that jealous woman, don''t let glass Lord concubine, happened to glass Lord see her as mice see cat. She said that one glass Lord did not dare to say two, she said that to the East glass Lord absolutely did not dare to go west..... Time slowly passed, and soon it was a moment in the afternoon, the people who had been quiet a lot suddenly became restless. A prison car came slowly from a distance. Song Cheng was dressed in white prison clothes, and now his old face was only haggard and desperate. He was handcuffed, his eyes were muddy, and he didn''t know what he was thinking¡° Look, song Cheng''s dog official is coming. Don''t be polite. Smash it quickly... "I don''t know who yelled a few times, and then a rotten egg smashed at Song Cheng''s old face. In an instant, it smashed song Cheng''s old face into a yellow flower. The common people were excited. As long as they could throw anything, they all threw it at Song Chengcheng. For a moment, the vegetables and eggs flew together, and the whole scene was out of control¡° Stop, don''t let the common people smash people to death, or the king will come here in vain. " Behind the prison car, in a luxurious carriage, a gorgeous man lazily lies on the soft couch. Through the transparent curtains, he looks at the people who are going crazy and waves his hand in a dull way¡° Yes, sixth Lord The officer in charge of maintaining the order at the scene got the order and immediately signaled thousands of officers and soldiers behind him to come forward to stop the people who were about to lose control. "..." Song Cheng''s eyes slightly open, looked at the dirty things on his body, and a little invisible sneer came up from the corner of his mouth. I miss him song Cheng, who has been in power in the court of Chu for more than 20 years. Even if he has no credit, he also has hard work. But I never thought that the emperor was so cruel that he destroyed the whole family of his song dynasty. The cart drove slowly forward and soon arrived at the execution ground. Several officers and soldiers come forward to open the prison car, and escort song Cheng down. They kneel down in front of the common people¡° There are so many people watching. Prime Minister Song, you should be very satisfied with so many people watching you die. " Chu Mo Shang comes down from the carriage. The enchanting peach blossom eyes sweep a large area of common people who can''t see the edge of the anti black pressure. He walks slowly to the front of song Cheng and says that it''s not worth his life¡° Chu Mo Shang, I will not let you go even if I am a ghost... "Song Cheng''s turbid eyes are red, but he miscalculated the little beast. If I had listened to the Queen''s words, I would not have come to such an end except this little beast. He hated, hated, hated himself for listening to the emperor''s words, and his heart softened for a moment, which caused the great disaster now... "Then you can frighten me every night. I''m not afraid of you, and I''m afraid of you. Ha ha..." Chu Mo Shang didn''t think much of it. He hasn''t seen anything in these years. Is he afraid of this old ghost. After passing the Song Dynasty, he calmly went to the position of the governor and sat down in a good mood, waiting for the arrival of the third quarter of the afternoon. Suddenly, the crowd rioted again. A light carriage stopped in front of the Dharma hall, and the queen Prince song yu''er came down from the carriage in plain white. As soon as you get out of the carriage and see the embarrassed song Cheng, song Yin''s eyes turn red. She was biting her lower lip, controlling her emotions. She is the queen. She must not lose her manners in front of these people¡° Big uncle... "But song yu''er can''t help looking at Song Cheng''s miserable appearance. As soon as she turns her mouth, her tears fall down and directly slide away the heavy makeup on her face, revealing her little red and swollen face."... " When song Cheng heard song yu''er''s cry, he turned his head and his muddy eyes were wet. It''s a good thing to see them before you die. I just hope that they will take good care of themselves in the future and stop provoking people who shouldn''t be provoked¡° The eldest uncle... One day the prince''s cousin will correct your name... Don''t worry... "Song yu''er''s voice was a little hoarse, and her face was very sad. Even if she was tortured by Chu moshang, she had never been so desperate. If she does not die, she must take revenge¡° Empress, keep in mind, be self-contained, don''t do things beyond your ability, to provoke some people who can''t be provoked, keep in mind! Remember Song Cheng''s dry mouth opened and his eyes were hurt by the afternoon sun. He knew that his time had come. He looked at Song Yin from a distance and cried out with grief. His words just fell, Chu Mo Shang, who was on the chopping platform, suddenly sat up straight, drew out a sign and scratched a red fork on it¡° It''s a quarter past noon, chop

 Chapter 102

    As soon as he lifted it, the wooden sign fell to song Cheng''s feet in a parabola, making a bang.


    That sound is undoubtedly a life threatening sign. With that sound, the strong man behind song Cheng quickly raises the sword in his hand.


    "No..."


    Such a scene finally completely touched song Yin. Regardless of her identity, she pushed away the officers and soldiers in front of her and ran to the Dharma court.


    The shrill scream startled the strong man''s hand holding the knife.


    "Chop!"


    Chu Mo Shang seems to have known such a change for a long time, and he won''t let people stop song Yin. Just staring at the man in charge of execution, his eyes are very fierce.


    "Poof..."


    The strong man didn''t dare to hesitate. Just as he rushed over in the Song Dynasty, his hand fell, and song Cheng''s head was separated from his body, and he rolled several times on the ground.


    "No... big brother..."


    Song Yin''s body suddenly stops, looking at the dead head on the ground, he just feels that it''s dark in front of his eyes and almost faints.


    Dead, big brother is still dead, the big brother who loves her most died in such a way. In the future, what should we do without her?


    "Mother... Uncle has gone..."


    Chu Moqi is a little calmer. He goes to song Yin and holds his cold hand. He will never forget the death of his uncle. One day, he will avenge his uncle.


    But at present, so many people are watching. If the empress does something too unusual, I''m afraid that the father will take this opportunity to make trouble. Now, he must be careful every step, because he has lost the biggest backer behind him and can only rely on himself.


    "It''s all the mother''s fault... It''s all the mother''s fault... I''m sorry for your uncle... I''m sorry for song fu..."


    Song Yin grabs Chu Moqi''s hand, just as he grabs a straw. Tears can no longer restrain the desperate flow, she looked at Song Cheng that fell on the ground headless body, really want to die is her.


    If she doesn''t provoke Murong Jin''s heart, even if it comes out of LAN Xiaojie, Murong Jin''s heart won''t be killed, even the Song government won''t let it go. It''s all her. It''s all her fault. But now I know it''s too late, too late.


    "It''s all your fault, Queen."


    Just as Chu Moqi was trying to comfort song Yin and calm her mood, a leisurely voice sounded above their heads. Chu Mo Shang looks at a pair of mother and son below with a smile, and there is no half of sympathy in his heart.


    "Empress, the assassins in those years actually wanted to kill the Queen''s mother, right?"


    Chu Mo Shang in front of song Yin trout, enchanting peach blossom eyes fixed looking at the sobbing song Yin, lowered the voice, softly asked.


    Although he was young, he was not stupid. His mother''s wife was just too clever. She knew that she would die, so she played such a play before she died, which made people think that she died to save her father.


    "You..."


    Song Yin didn''t expect that Chu Mo Shang would say such a word, the whole person was stunned, for a long time just said a word with trembling lips.


    He knows, he knows, how could he know? He was so young


    "I didn''t expect you to take it seriously. The king''s mother and concubine came from the folk, and her mother''s family had no influence. Even if her father doted on her again, what would happen? It''s impossible for her to snatch what belongs to you. Can you, unexpectedly so ruthless design killed our mother''s concubine and our sister, this corpse two lives of revenge, you say our king can not revenge


    At that time, his mother''s concubine was pregnant, and his father drank too much that day. He casually said that if the mother''s concubine gave birth to a prince, she would let her mother''s concubine ascend the Queen''s throne. It was such a drunken saying, but it was spread out by someone with a heart, and his mother''s wife and sister died without a burial place.


    "You... What are you talking about..."


    Song Yin''s sad mood on her face is much lighter. She looks at Chu Mo Shang, who is like a hell soul Messenger, and her eyes dodge. Although the heart set off a storm, or bite dead did not admit.


    "I don''t know if I''m talking nonsense. Song Yin, this is what the king has done these years. What you owe me, I will let you pay back bit by bit. If you kill my sister, I will kill your only son myself. "


    Chu Mo Shang hook lip a smile, enchanting peach blossom eyes flash strong pain. He was originally a happy child, beloved by his father and his wife. He should have a good life, but he was destroyed by this vicious woman.


    He will never forget that before his mother''s death, she asked the imperial doctor to open her stomach to see if she could hold her child who was not yet full-term. That child was his younger sister who died at the sight of the sun


    Can he not hate... How can he not hate


    "Brother Liuhuang, pay attention to your words. You can''t kill this palace if you want to."


    Chu Mo Qi was also shocked. He didn''t know much about huifei, but he didn''t expect to have such an inside story. No wonder everything Chu Mo Shang did was aimed at him, so it is.


    But he is the prince of a country. Even if he is rebellious, I''m afraid that his father will only be imprisoned for life and will not take his life. What is Chu Mo Shang''s ability to kill him?


    "Can you kill the prince and his brother? Soon, I believe he will know. Now, let''s deal with song yu''er, a woman who has been ridden by thousands of people... "


    Chu Mo Shang picked up his emotions, all that should be said, and believed that everything he did had already been counted in the Queen''s heart. Now that the road of revenge has begun, he will never stop.


    Eye a sweep, then sweep to the song yu''er that stands shivering at one side, meaning unidentified smile.


    "What do you want to do? Yu''er is your side imperial concubine. The Emperor didn''t vent his anger on yu''er. "


    Hearing the speech, song Yin was afraid and stood up. She has lost her elder brother, and all the people in the Song Dynasty have been exiled. Yu''er finally stays. She doesn''t want to lose her.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell the empress that I had asked her father for permission before I came. Song yu''er didn''t follow the women''s way and sent her to the frontier as a military prostitute. "


    Chu Mo Shang Old God is looking at Song Yin, the language is not surprising, dead endless mouth. In fact, he could have given song yu''er a good time, but he didn''t want to. He is to let song yu''er live more than death, and let song Yin live restlessly day and night.


    "No... how can it be... I''ll go back to the palace to find the Emperor..."


    Song Yin''s legs softened and almost fell to the ground. She looked at the pale song yu''er, and her heart hurt.


    Yu''er has suffered so much. If she is sent to be a military prostitute, her life will be miserable


    She wants to stop Chu moshang, the devil. She can''t let yu''er be sent away


    "This is the imperial edict. Even if the empress goes back to the palace for a while and a half, I''m afraid she won''t see her father. Don''t forget that the father has been angry with the empress because of the Song Dynasty. Ha ha..."


    Chu Mo Shang took out a bright yellow imperial edict from his arms and kindly handed it to song Yin, so that song Yin could see the thick black handwriting clearly.


    Song yu''er, a woman, is not so guilty. The blame lies in that song Yin cares about her too much


    "No... I don''t want to go to the border... I don''t want to be a military prostitute... Don''t..."


    As soon as song yu''er saw the Queen''s white face, she was more flustered. She rushed to the Queen''s side, holding the Queen''s arm, dead unwilling to let go.


    She is dirty enough. If she went to the barracks, she would be even dirtier. She doesn''t want to, doesn''t want to


    "Chu Mo Shang, what do you want to bully a weak woman?"


    Song Yin''s nails are deeply trapped in the flesh. She calms song yu''er''s mood that she is about to collapse and has recovered her calm. Looking at Chu Mo Shang, gnash teeth of open mouth.


    "I will move you in the end. Let you watch the people you care about die one by one, and the things you own are deprived bit by bit. That''s interesting. Do you understand?"


    Chu Mo Shang shrugged and looked at Song yu''er not far away. With a wave of his hand, several officers and soldiers immediately came up and forcibly took song yu''er down.


    In the middle of the air, song yu''er''s shrill cry for help is harsh, but it can''t arouse anyone''s sympathy.


    "Mother, that''s the imperial edict of my father!"


    Chu Moqi grabs song Yin''s arm to prevent song Yin from resisting the imperial edict. They are now treading on thin ice and can''t offend their father. Moreover, this matter has become a foregone conclusion, the mother can do nothing.


    "Take your uncle away... Mother is tired... Go back to the Palace first..."


    Song Yin also knows that his son''s words are right. With a heavy sigh, he is not struggling and staggers towards his carriage.


    What she can do has been done, the rest depends on God, if God wants to punish her, she has no way


    "Brother Liuhuang, goodbye."


    Chu Moqi signals a few cronies to deal with song Cheng''s body. He looks at Chu moshang with a sneer for a while, and then leaves with a big step.


    Watching the play has come to an end, the crowd of people also scattered in a crowd. The crowded gate of the imperial city soon returned to normal.


    Murong Jinxin takes Jun Mo Li''s hand and goes to Chu Mo Shang. Looking at Chu Mo Shang''s eyes with a little complexity, she catches Chu Mo Shang''s painful eyes.


    "Chu moshang, should you thank me well and take advantage of my hand to deal with the crown prince party. There must be some deep hatred between you and the queen. "


    Chu Mo Shang looked around and there was no one. She didn''t hide her at all. She nodded cooperatively and left with a few words.


    "It''s not too impolite of me to repay her for killing my wife and sister. Next, I want her son''s life. One life for one life, blood for blood, it''s natural


    Murong Jinxin looks at the red of the arrogance slowly disappear, the eyes that hang down cover up some of her unknown emotions and push Jun Mo Li¡° Let''s go. After watching the play, it''s time to go back to the mansion... "

 Chapter 103

    After the collapse of the Song Dynasty, the whole court of the state of Chu was completely silent. Every so often, the officials of each government had to summon their family members to lecture. The contents were almost the same, that is, they would rather provoke the king of hell than Murong Jinxin.


    Time is in a hurry. In a twinkling of an eye, more than a month has passed.


    In the early morning, the sun is shining and the autumn wind is blowing. In the back garden of liwangfu, two women in simple clothes are fighting swords on a grass.


    Beating, ye Ranran''s beautiful face suddenly appears a different color, and then she throws away her silver sword and carries the trout to the grass.


    "Ranran, what''s the matter with you?"


    Murong Jin''s heart anxiously stops the sword in her hand, and holds Ye Ranran to one side, looking at her anxiously. Ranran''s body has always been good. How can this strange situation appear?


    "I... I don''t know... Stomachache..."


    Ye Ranran''s forehead was full of thin sweat, and there were bouts of colic in her stomach, which made her not even have the strength to speak.


    "Ray, take Ranran back to her room. Electricity, you go to see the doctor immediately


    Murong Jinxin sees that there is something wrong with Ye Ranran''s condition. She reaches out her hand and calls out thunder and lightning. She orders them a few words, and then follows thunder to Ye Ranran''s yard.


    "Jinxin... My stomach hurts... I don''t know if it''s dysmenorrhea... It''s too painful..."


    Ye Ranran didn''t think about it in other places. This body also has dysmenorrhea. Last time, she suffered a lot, so she subconsciously attributed her stomachache to it.


    "You can bear it, go back to your room and check it carefully..."


    Murong Jinxin feels that things are not as simple as what ye Ranran said. She twists her eyebrows and walks at a fast pace, thinking about something at the same time. Suddenly, it seemed that he thought of a very important thing, and his face turned white.


    "Somebody, go to find Jun Mo Li for me immediately, and say I''m going to die soon..."


    Murong Jin''s heart was trembling. She caught a boy and roared. The boy was so scared that she ran to the place where manager Lin was. While running, she thought that the third lady didn''t seem to feel uncomfortable. She roared so loudly that she didn''t want to die at all.


    "Miss three, don''t be so troublesome. I''ll put a smoke bomb in a moment, and the Lord will come back in less than 20 minutes..."


    The back of Lei''s head slides down a drop of huge sweat, holding Ye Ranran''s hand and shaking slightly. He almost didn''t give Murong Jinxin''s sentence that he was about to die. He gave Lei an outer Jiao and an inner Nen.


    "What are you doing? Let''s start with the smoke bomb. Come on


    Wen Yan, Murong Jin''s heart is a little more stable. He takes Ye Ranran from Lei''s hand and signals Lei to do business first.


    But Lei took out a smoke bomb from his arms and threw it into the air with his internal power. At the same time, another part of the palace also threw a smoke bomb. Two smoke bombs exploded in mid air, frightening some demon who was still in the upper court to rush to the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, ye Ranran''s face was pale, and his lower lip was biting, and his small hand became a fist.


    "Miss three, Miss ye, it''s just that she''s moving her breath..."


    An old doctor examined Ye Ranran in detail, and his wrinkled face was in a dilemma. Ye Ranran did move the fetal Qi, and the fetal Qi was not light. It was possible to slide the fetus at any time.


    "What? You said I was pregnant? "


    Ye Ranran, who was still in various tangles, almost jumped out of bed after listening to the old doctor. Move the fetal gas? God of death, is it the day when the stallion ate and wiped it clean and brought it out to sow seeds in her stomach?


    God damn


    "Miss ye, please lie down and don''t move..."


    The old doctor was frightened by Ye Ranran''s action. He looked at Ye Ranran at a loss and wanted to help her lie down, but he didn''t dare to cross it.


    "Jinxin... He... The dead old man said I was... Pregnant..."


    Ye Ranran still can''t believe the fact that it''s like a bolt from the blue. With a sad face, he grabs Murong Jinxin''s hand. He really wants to die.


    "So, you''re so excited that you don''t want this child?"


    Murong Jin''s heart had already been prepared in the beginning, but it was still calm at this time. Will ye Ranran light pressure to the big bed, for her covered with a thin quilt, motioned her a little calm.


    "I... I..."


    Ye Ranran was entangled again. She was born to like children. It''s the same in previous life and this life. Although the child''s father is a bitch, the child is innocent after all.


    "Taiyi, what''s the situation with Ranran?"


    Murong Jinxin naturally sees Ye Ranran''s struggle, but out of her understanding of Ye Ranran, she knows that ye Ranran will leave her baby in her stomach, because ye Ranran loves her baby so much. So, appease Ye Ranran, and then look to the old doctor whose eyebrows are tangled together.


    "Miss ye must have done some strenuous exercise. The condition of the fetus is not optimistic. Maybe the Lord can have other ways..."


    The old doctor was also an honest man and didn''t intend to hide anything. His medical skills are limited, and there is really nothing he can do. As a doctor, he naturally hopes that ye Ranran''s children can be saved.


    "Why didn''t Jun Mo Li come back? Do you want to be happy to see me die? "


    After listening to the old doctor''s words, Murong Jinxin waved the old doctor back. Since the old doctor had no way, he had to wait for the demon to come back. Although Ranran''s medical skills are superb, she can''t settle down to treat herself now.


    "Early in the morning, what are you talking about? I almost didn''t get scared to death by you... "


    Jun Mo Li''s anxious voice came from the yard. He was almost scared by her. The smoke bomb was specially made for her. Only when something happens to her can people around her let it go.


    I just saw two at once. It''s a miracle that he can keep coming back


    "Quick, Ranran moves the fetal Qi, and the Taiyi is helpless. Jun Mo Li, if you don''t protect the child for Ranran, I''ll break up with you. "


    Murong Jin heart until now just put down some, this demon back is really timely, have him in dye dye dye children will be OK.


    She grabs Jun Mo Li''s hand, pulls Jun Mo Li to the big bed, and looks at Jun Mo Li nervously to feel her pulse for ye Ranran.


    "Ye Ranran, you are really capable. The fetal Qi can move to such a degree that it doesn''t slip. You are the first one in the world..."


    Jun Mo Li feels the pulse for ye Ranran, and the corners of his mouth slightly smoke. He looks at Ye Ranran several times. Then he remembered that the reason why Ye Ranran moved her fetal Qi was to accompany her little wild cat to practice martial arts, which eased her face and opened her mouth a little reproachfully.


    "Can you keep the child?"


    Murong Jinxin can''t see any clue from Jun Mo Li''s expression, so she pushes Jun Mo Li and asks anxiously.


    "Do your best to listen to the destiny. Don''t worry. I''ll give her a needle to protect the fetus first..."


    Jun Mo Li gives Murong Jinxin a reassuring look, indicating that she will wait for her first, and then takes out a row of silver needles from her arms and begins to give needles for ye Ranran seriously.


    The child was tossed about like this by the two of them. To tell the truth, he didn''t know whether he could keep it. He had to do his best.


    "Jun Mo Li... Please..."


    Ye Ranran has calmed down a lot, her hand covering her stomach lightly, feeling the palpitation coming from there. This child, she wants her to support. With or without a father, it doesn''t matter. She will give him all her love.


    "Don''t worry, it will be ok..."


    Jun Mo Li''s shining stone like eyes glanced at Ye Ranran, and saw Ye Ranran''s deer like eyes with a few threads of supplication. After a pause, he comforted her.


    No matter how much he resented her in the past, now she is a pregnant woman, especially a pregnant woman who almost slipped because of her. He thinks he should not add fuel to her fire.


    "Well."


    With the guarantee of Jun Mo Li, ye Ranran was completely relieved. Slightly closed his eyes, long eyelashes shaking from time to time, but did not show any pain expression.


    About half an hour later, Jun Mo Li pulls out the silver needle for ye Ranran, goes to the table, prescribes a prescription, and orders the servant girl to take the medicine, which leads Murong Jinxin to leave Ye Ranran''s room.


    "Is the child in Ranran''s stomach all right..." Murong Jin''s heart is very worried, looking at the woman who has gone to sleep, lowers her voice and asks.


    "It''s OK for the moment. If you want to keep the child, I''m afraid you have to go to liuwangfu. Brother Liuhuang has a protective stone in his hand. You can take it for ye Ranran later. With the help of the guardian stone and the daily needling given by the king, the child will be fine. "


    If you don''t wear a protective stone, the child''s chances of survival are only 50%. He can see that ye Ranran wants the child. In this case, he wants to help her in Jinxin''s face.


    "Well, you stay here first, but don''t let anything happen to Ranran. Ranran is the only relative for me. You should know how important she is. I''m going to find Chu moshang in the sixth Prince''s residence now. Besides protecting the stone, I have to make him pay for some money. Hum... "


    Murong Jinxin hooked Jun Mo Li''s neck, gently kisses him on his thin lips, solemnly exhorts him, and then leaves with a murderous face.


    "Take it easy..."


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t worry that his woman will suffer losses at all, but he thinks that his brother Liuhuang, who has enough to forget the aftermath, is really going to have bad luck this time. Maybe in addition to losing money, they have to be blooded.


    The little wild cat in his family can''t be afforded by ordinary people


    "Don''t worry. At least he is the father of the child. If you don''t kill him for the time being, you will be disabled at most..."

 Chapter 104

    Liuwangfu


    When Murong Jin came to the sixth Prince''s residence with a gloomy face, she was blocked by a guard who was in charge of guarding the door. The burning anger in her heart suddenly started a prairie fire.


    "Get out of the way!"


    She is not in the mood to talk with the people in the six princes'' mansion now. Maybe she is very upset as long as she sees the people and things related to Chu moshang.


    "Who are you looking for, girl?"


    The bodyguard was still very dutiful, and did not shrink back because of Murong Jin''s words. Although he was shocked by Murong Jinxin''s momentum, he still knew that he had taken Chu moshang''s silver to guard the door for Chu moshang.


    "Find Chu Mo Shang that Sao Bao stallion. If you don''t get out of the way, I''ll fight with you!"


    Murong Jin''s heart looked at the guard''s eyes more. The fire that was going to explode was extinguished after seeing the fear in the guard''s eyes.


    Forget it, she''s just a poor man who takes people''s money to do things for others. She doesn''t offend her, and she can''t bite people like a mad dog.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bodyguard was obviously stunned when he heard the words of Sao Bao stallion. When he wanted to say something again, Murong Jinxin had already shaken her sleeves and swaggered in front of him.


    "You''re so ambitious. She''s Murong girl in Prince Li''s mansion. When our Lord sees her, he has to give way to her. You dare to stop her..."


    Just when the bodyguard was about to stop Murong Jin''s heart, he was grabbed by another bodyguard and opened his mouth in pain.


    This Murong Jinxin is not even in the eyes of the emperor. They are just two guards. Can they afford to offend?


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier..."


    The bodyguard was in a cold sweat. He didn''t dare to block the way of the Buddha even if he blocked anyone. He didn''t think his life was too long.


    "Pay attention to my eyes next time. Don''t be silly. I''ll have to follow you then."


    Another bodyguard just let him go, gave him a glance, stood in his own position and continued to guard.


    ¡­¡­


    On a shady path of liuwangfu, Chu moshang, who had just left the early Dynasty, was lying on a soft couch to bask in the sun. Several beauties around him were working hard to wait on him, loosening his bones.


    It''s a pity that ye Ranran blocked some part of her body by that vicious woman. Otherwise, I''m afraid that she would attack these more and more coquettish women here.


    "Mr. Wang, you haven''t been here for a long time. Yun''er misses you so much."


    A woman with a hot figure peels a grape and puts it on Chu moshang''s lips. She throws a wink at Chu moshang, grabs Chu moshang''s hand and touches him.


    "Yes, is there someone outside? We haven''t summoned us for more than a month. We think Wang Ye is crazy. "


    Another woman is not willing to be outdone. She leans toward Chu Mo Shang with her boneless body. Her sexy red lips curl up, as if asking for a kiss from Chu Mo Shang.


    "I''m busy with business recently. I don''t have so much time to accompany you. If you are lonely, you can find Qingyi to relieve yourself. I won''t care."


    Chu Mo Shang mouth slightly smoked, looking at these a than a hungry woman, is really embarrassed to say, oneself temporarily can''t humanity. They can only take a step back. If they want it, they can find Qingyi. It''s also time for Qingyi to learn about these men''s and women''s affairs.


    "But yun''er only wants Wang Ye..."


    The woman who was called cloud son''s whole face collapsed, not depending on Chu Mo Shang, Jiao Di Di''s sajiao.


    Who else in the world can match the king''s ability in bed? Since she enjoyed it, she could not forget the feeling of immortality and death.


    She only wants the Lord, not other men


    "I''m waiting for you. I''ll be with you when I''m done, eh?"


    Chu Mo Shang evil spirit a smile, stir up cloud son''s chin, enchanting peach blossom eyes squint, can''t find a trace of temperature. But the words are extremely gentle, with the temptation that no one can refuse.


    Just when yun''er nodded and was ready to seduce Chu Mo Shang, a huge force lifted her body and threw it directly into the flowers.


    "Chu Mo Shang, you are very lucky, grass..."


    Murong Jinxin can''t control her anger. Ranran is still lying on the bed to protect the fetus because she is pregnant with his child, but he is flirting with a lot of women here. Is there any reason? There is no reason!


    "Murong Jinxin... Why are you crazy when you come to the king''s palace..."


    Chu Mo Shang thought that he was wrong, the enchanting peach blossom eyes blinked several times, and then determined that the woman standing in front of him was Murong Jin''s heart.


    For more than a month, he has been keeping his peace. It seems that he didn''t do anything to provoke her. She rushed to his palace in such a murderous way. Did she want to kill and set fire or what?


    "Chu moshang, I have two things to do today. First, give me the guardian stone. Second, give me half of your property. I''ll give you one less. Believe it or not, I''ll set your Racecourse on fire. " Murong Jin heart sneer unceasingly, holding Chu Mo Shang''s hair, dead shaking, just like Chu Mo Shang and she have any common hatred. This Sao Bao stallion, if it wasn''t for that he was the father of the child in Ran Ran Ran''s stomach, she would like to gouge out his flesh one by one. Her words were very simple, and she made the purpose of her coming to liuwangfu clear¡° Murong Jinxin... Who are you of the king... Why do you want the king to protect your son''s stone... And share half of the family property with you... "Chu moshang was really drunk, and he threw away Murong Jinxin''s hand and roared angrily. Is this woman crazy? He is not her man. Why should he give her his things unconditionally. If she is short of money, it''s not impossible to give her money, but what''s her attitude¡° Who am I to you? Didn''t you say I was your aunt? Why did your aunt ask you for something? Are you so mean that you don''t even want to pluck it? " Murong Jin heart arms ring chest looking at a face can''t believe Chu Mo Shang, really feel if can this Sao Bao stallion angry to death that is really good. She was kind enough not to take all his property¡° Murong Jinxin... You really make the king... Want to be crazy... "Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang is really laughing and crying, looking at the arrogant and domineering woman in front of him, want to scold a few words and dare not, want to beat more, don''t have that courage. Finally, can only the chest of that mouth anger stiffly endure down, rubbing the pain of the eyebrow, very helpless looking at Murong Jin heart¡° Chu moshang, we Ming people don''t talk in secret. Ranran is pregnant and is lying on the bed now. If there is no guardian stone, the child will probably be gone. Do you want to ask me which wild man sowed in Ranran''s stomach? " Murong Jin heart looking at Chu Mo Shang some confused situation, strong from the heart of the anger down, Tieqing face will ye Ranran pregnant things said. If he does, she''ll take off his skin now... "What are you talking about? Ye Ranran is pregnant? She... "This news is like a heavy bomb, which directly blows up Chu Mo Shang''s whole body. His mouth opened slightly, as if it was hard to believe what he heard. He has always been careful, never allowing any woman to have his child, but that day after he touched Ye Ranran, he didn''t do anything to let Ye Ranran take medicine and contraception. What temperament is Ye Ranran? He knows more or less. He can never doubt that the child in her stomach is not his... "What''s your expression? Are you afraid that Ranran and the children will make you responsible? Then you can put ten thousand heart, to dye dye identity, don''t rely on you Chu Mo Shang, also can give children the best. As for half of your property, it will be used as compensation for your strong dyeing. After you pay the silver and the stone, Ranran and the child will have nothing to do with you. " Murong Jin''s heart is full of disdain. People like Chu Mo Shang have been to countless women, but they have never let any woman be pregnant. You can see how careful this man''s mind is. I''m afraid it''s a big accident for him. Looking at his stupid appearance, you can tell one or two¡° Murong Jinxin, who are you? Since ye Ranran has Wang''s children, he will be responsible for his feelings and reasoning. I''ll take you to get the Huzi stone. As for the half of the property, you don''t have to worry about taking it. If ye Ranran wants it, all the property in the palace will be given to her. " Leng for a short while, Chu Mo Shang finally accepted the fact that he had a child and was about to be a father. Although Chu Mo Shang was a prodigal son, he didn''t dare to recognize what he had done. Before, ye Ranran didn''t want to marry. He had nothing to sell. But now that she''s pregnant, it''s up to her not to marry. He once made an oath that he would be kind to the woman who gave birth to the first child for him and that child¡° Chu moshang, you think too much. Ranran won''t marry you, let alone make you responsible. As for the child in her stomach, maybe she will tell him directly that he is a child without a father. It''s better to have a father like you than not. " Chu Mo Shang wants to force Ranran into submission with his children, which is absolutely impossible. Not to mention that Ranran has not yet fallen in love with him, even if she does, she will never let herself marry such an amorous man. This is a matter of principle, which no one can shake... "If she dares to do this, I will rob her of the child. Murong Jinxin, you should be very clear about the temperament of Wang. If we don''t want a woman to be pregnant, we can''t have a woman to be pregnant with our baby. But that day, Wang Mingming had a lot of opportunities to give her medicine, but he didn''t do that. Maybe, in the dark, everything has its own destiny... "

 Chapter 105

    Chu Mo Shang sighs. Although he doesn''t like Ye Ranran, he doesn''t deny it. He doesn''t reject Ye Ranran. Even if he was almost abandoned by her that night, he didn''t say a word, let alone look for her bad luck.


    He does not deny that he wanted to marry Ye Ranran in order to make use of Ye Ranran, but he can also see that there is a feeling between Ye Ranran and Murong Jin that outsiders cannot intervene. Such feelings, beyond friends, beyond life and death, beyond everything.


    He wants to use Ye Ranran to deal with Junmo glass. Unless Murong Jinxin turns against Junmo glass, it''s impossible in his life.


    So when he knew that ye Ranran had his children, at least from that moment on, he sincerely wanted to marry Ye Ranran and give himself a chance.


    "With her? What do you mean? By your status as the sixth Prince of Chu or as the childe of Wuchen mountain villa? Chu moshang, I tell you, unless Ranran wants to, if you move Ranran''s hair, I''ll destroy everything you''ve worked so hard for these years. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is very disapproval of the squint at the rare serious Chu Mo Shang, think this Ya''s self-confidence is too inflated? You can say anything like robbing children. A cloud Yao mountain already can let him be overwhelmed, if add a Jun Mo Li, he Parry?


    "Can you not expose all the details of this king? I''m really afraid of you. I''m going to get the Huzi stone first. Do you want to go with me or go back first? "


    Chu Mo Shang''s mouth corners a draw, quite headache of looking at the woman in front of, if pull so go on, afraid he wants to conceal of all will be pulled out by this woman. Fortunately, today is still in his palace, these women heard easy to deal with. If she went out and said that, it would not be a good time for him.


    "Naturally, I want to go with you so that you don''t confuse the real with the fake. What''s more, didn''t you say that you could dye all the property in the palace? Then show some sincerity and give me the key to the warehouse. "


    The purpose of Murong Jinxin''s coming here today is very clear. She will never stop until she reaches her goal. What Chu Mo Shang just said, whether it''s true or false, he said it. If you dare to say it, you have to have the ability to bear it.


    In fact, Ranran doesn''t lack this silver. There is silver all over Yunyao mountain. If Ranran wants it, just pull out a few and sell them. But she felt that if she didn''t let Chu Mo Shang pay a price, she felt uncomfortable.


    "Well, well, you can take back everything you like in my palace. If you can''t take it away, I will send someone to send it back to you, OK? Aunt


    In fact, there is not much property in the six princes'' mansion. She can take it if she wants. Anyway, she won''t lose a piece of meat from him. The place where he really had silver was Wuchen villa. Fortunately, she didn''t say she wanted Wuchen villa, otherwise he would have vomited blood.


    "Yes, I''ll send someone to auction your six princes'' mansion tomorrow. Now it''s time to get the shield stone. You have too much coquettishness here. I feel sick when I stay one more second... "


    Murong Jinxin nodded, seems to be very satisfied with Chu Mo Shang''s generous, but the words let Chu Mo Shang hear almost spit blood and die.


    Auction his palace, this woman really think, really dare to think.


    "No one dares to bid for this king''s palace, you will die of this heart..."


    The palace of the Lord is given by the emperor. How dare you buy it? Unless you don''t want to die.


    "Yes, I''ll ask Jun Mo Li for some silver to turn your six princes'' mansion into a brothel. All the women in your mansion will be directly used to receive guests."


    Murong Jin heart more simply, she does not believe in blocking the only Sao Bao stallion of this broken mouth. If really, her words just fall, Chu Mo Shang''s whole face is green, quite incredible looking at her, corners of the mouth twitch for a long time, finally jump out a few words.


    "Let''s go to the warehouse..."


    ¡­¡­


    Go to the storehouse of liuwangfu to get the protective stone and the key to the storehouse. Murong Jinxin rushes to liwangfu, but a horse that can''t be thrown away is always behind her.


    "Chu Mo Shang, you are not welcome here. Get out of here now."


    At the gate of liwangfu, Murong Jinxin''s front foot just entered the gate, and her back foot slammed the door of liwangfu in front of chumoshang''s face, almost collapsing chumoshang''s nose.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo Shang touched his nose, but he didn''t knock on the door. Instead, he flew in from the high wall of liwang mansion, catching up with Murong Jinxin''s pace, and followed.


    At the moment, he couldn''t say what he felt. He never thought that he would fold in such a situation. But when the child came, it was also a kind of fate with him. Even for the sake of the child, he still has to bite his teeth.


    "Ranran''s condition is very bad. Don''t stimulate her later, or I will kill you and dig a hole for you in liwang mansion."


    Go to the door of the courtyard, Murong Jinxin stopped, very serious warning behind Chu Mo Shang a few words.


    At this time, Ranran couldn''t see that he was the best, but this stallion must come, and she had no choice but to remind him not to go against Ranran''s will.


    "Well, I know the right way. That''s Wang''s child. Naturally, Wang will be very careful. " Chu Mo Shang nodded, these words Murong Jin heart even if don''t say, he will also be careful. Ye Ranran''s temperament is very strong. If you don''t get along with her, you may have to fight. Now that she is pregnant, she said that he would never dare to say anything¡° Let''s go. " Murong Jinxin didn''t see his smiley face. She was relieved at last. No matter how Chu moshang''s character was before, she could see that Chu moshang really wanted to dye the baby in his stomach. Now that it''s over, maybe it''s the most suitable for him to take care of Ranran. In the room, ye Ranran is suffering from a small face, pinching her nose and pouring medicine into her mouth. Every mouthful is like taking half of her life, which makes Murong Jinxin and Chu moshang sweat at the same time¡° Jinxin, what did you bring him for? Let him go at once... "One of the most annoying things in Ye Ranran''s life is taking medicine. Now she is taking medicine and is in agony. Unexpectedly, she sees Chu moshang''s stallion that should be killed. She obviously feels that her mood suddenly falls to the bottom of the valley. If in accordance with her temper, directly a medicine bowl hit in the past, but at the thought of the child in the stomach is not stable, or resist did not throw bowl toward Chu Mo Shang¡° Naturally, I brought him to be an ox and a horse. If you think about your painstaking efforts to give birth to a child for him, and let him be the culprit and stay away from the trouble, you can thank him. I''ve gone to get the key to his palace. You can spend as much as you want. He doesn''t dare to let go a fart. In addition, you will have to suffer more than eight months of crime. In these eight months, let him serve you at your command. " Murong Jinxin goes to the bed and puts on the protective stone for ye Ranran, indicating her to be calm. Then he winked at her again. What she does seems to be an opportunity for ye Ranran to abuse Chu moshang. In fact, she just wants to confuse Ye Ranran and let Chu moshang stay to be abused¡° But I don''t want to use a horse at all. I''m stuffed when I see him. As for the key to his palace, you can throw it into the cesspit. I don''t want it at all. This child belongs to me alone. When he is born, I will tell him that his father was killed by thunder. " Ye Ranran blinked a few big eyes and looked at Chu Mo Shang''s eyes with deep disdain and dislike. Ye Ranran is the master of Yunyao mountain. She only needs to open her mouth to serve her. As for money, she disdained it in her previous life, and it''s the same in this life¡° Ye Ranran, your heart is not so black. How can you deprive the king''s children of the right to enjoy their father''s love The corner of Chu Mo Shang''s mouth fiercely draws, Murong Jin''s heart still really understands her, already guessed this woman''s mind in his palace. You have to find a better reason to say that he is dead. What is he killed by thunder¡° Fatherly love? Ha, do you have fatherly love? Even if there is, I''m afraid it''s a little bit poor. If you think your child lacks fatherly love, I''ll find a good man to marry. Let another man take your place. The child will enjoy more than the stallion with you. " Ye Ranran scoffs at Chu Mo Shang''s words. How many women''s men have fatherly love? Poof, can you tell her something funnier? She would rather believe that pigs can go up trees than that the stallion will have much love for her baby. So little love, she disdains, she believes her children also disdain... "How do you know that I don''t have it? Ye Ranran, the child in your stomach belongs to Wang. You can only marry Wang in your life. Wang said that he would be good to you, and naturally he would be good to your baby. I am not a good man, but I always keep my word. " Chu Mo Shang is really infuriated by Ye Ranran''s words. This woman even wants his child to call other men dad? Is that too much? It seems that we can find a way to marry her first, seal her with his seal, and talk about the future¡° Marry you? Chu moshang, are you dreaming? Or are you dreaming? Even if ye Ranran marries a pig, a dog and an animal, he will never marry such a coquettish and smelly stallion as you. " Ye Ranran looks as if she has heard such a big joke. She glances at Chu Mo Shang and sneers a few times. Gulu Gulu drinks all the juice in the medicine bowl and smashes the empty medicine bowl toward Chu Mo Shang¡° Ye Ranran, lie down for me immediately. You a pregnant woman, do such a big action is to seek death? If you lose your baby, I will tie you to the bed until you get pregnant again... "

 Chapter 106

    Chu Mo Shang steadily catches the medicine bowl with internal power roaring towards him, and his face is scared green. Can this woman have some common sense? It''s unbearable that she even uses her internal power.


    Put the medicine bowl on the table, stride to the big bed, grasp Ye Ranran''s shoulder, press Ye Ranran to the bed and sleep well.


    "Jinxin, let him go at once. I get angry as soon as I see him. If you don''t want to see me miscarry, don''t let him step into Prince Li''s mansion again. "


    After the use of internal power, ye Ranran obviously felt a pain in her abdomen, and her already pale face suddenly became more pale. She felt her belly and lay down on the bed, not daring to move.


    "If you want to go back with me, I want to go now. Otherwise, we can''t talk about it. "


    Chu Mo Shang put the protective stone into Ye Ranran''s clothes, looking at the sweat on Ye Ranran''s forehead, showing the color of pain. Without thinking much, she drove her internal force to try to relieve her pain.


    "Ye Ranran, if you don''t want to have a miscarriage, shut up immediately. You can continue to be willful, but I hope you can afford the price of willfulness. "


    Jun Mo Li was also a little angry. He managed to stabilize her pulse. All her previous efforts have been wasted. He had to accept his fate and take out the silver needle again, indicating that Chu Mo Shang rolled to one side and continued to force ha ha to give the needle to Ye Ranran.


    "Brother in law, I''m wrong. I dare not next time..."


    Ye Ranran looks at Jun Mo Li with a cool face above his head. He is scared by Jun Mo Li''s unprecedented seriousness, and his heart beats several times. He was right. She was too headstrong to forget her baby.


    She didn''t plan to call her brother-in-law Jun Mo Li, because Jun Mo Li had rejected her in front of the world. But today, looking at him so painstakingly saving his own baby, he felt that his brother-in-law, Jun Mo Li, deserved it.


    "Since you have called my brother-in-law, you have recognized me. You''d better listen to my words. You are also a doctor. You should be very clear about your current situation. If you use your internal power rashly, I''m afraid that even if the immortals come, they won''t be able to save your baby.... "


    Jun Mo Li''s hand holding the silver needle shook slightly. At first, her brother-in-law felt uncomfortable, but now she felt very happy. He shouldn''t have held the previous prejudice to Ye Ranran. Maybe the current Ye Ranran is not the original Ye Ranran.


    So thinking, he took out a small porcelain vase from his arms, took out a white pill and handed it to Chu Mo Shang, indicating that Chu Mo Shang would take it for her.


    "This... This medicine is too precious... Brother in law, I''d better keep it for Jinxin..."


    Ye Ranran smelled the small white pill, and a huge wave came out of his heart. There is only one pill in the world today. If she takes it, Jin Xin has an accident when she is pregnant. What can she do.


    "You are in a special situation. Take it. It''s my reply to your brother-in-law. As for Jinxin, as long as the king is by her side, she won''t have an accident. "


    Jun Mo Li rare hook out a smile, that smile is different from the past cold, but with a kind of warmth belongs to the family. Just like the sun, it directly shines into Ye Ranran''s heart.


    "Ranran, what kind of medicine is this?"


    Looking at this scene, Murong Jin is very happy. She knows that from this moment on, Junmo glass has put down his hatred for Ranran. From now on, he will want to treat Ranran as well as his sister.


    However, the small pill Ranran refused to take made her curious.


    "This is BAOYING pill. There is only one pill in the world today. As long as you take it, the mother will not die, and the fetus will not die. "


    Ye Ranran blinks a few times. She knows what it means that Jun Mo Li takes out this pill now. This love is so heavy that she really doesn''t know how to repay it.


    "Then you can eat it quickly. You just have to take care of your own life and don''t lose it."


    Murong Jin''s heart suddenly realized and glanced at Jun Mo Li. This demon clearly has such a good medicine, but he didn''t take it out at the first time. It''s a shame to ask her to toss some stones.


    "Brother Erhuang''s great kindness is reported by Wang Ding of Japan."


    Chu Mo Shang looks at Ye Ranran and looks left and right. He is reluctant to swallow the medicine, so he grabs the medicine directly, pinches Ye Ranran''s mouth and forces her to swallow it. Jun Mo Li saved his child. There is no doubt about that. He has to repay his kindness.


    "You don''t have to repay me. I''ll be satisfied if my brother of the sixth emperor doesn''t count on me in the future."


    It''s his duty. He doesn''t need anyone''s gratitude or gratitude. The child is sure to be saved now. He only hopes that his brother Liu Huangdi will treat the child well as he said.


    So, enough


    "Brother-in-law, he''s an animal that doesn''t understand people. If he dares to count on you again, I will let his children cut him in 18 years. "


    Ye Ranran knows that he can''t drive this Sao Bao stallion away. Looking at his anxious appearance, some place in his heart that has never been opened to people moves slightly. Well, if she can''t get rid of it, she''ll make the best use of it and kill him.


    "Ye Ranran, you are not only black hearted, but also cruel. Does anyone treat their men like you do? And let the child blade the king himself 18 years later, you are really good... "Chu moshang almost gritted his teeth, this woman is really a wonderful flower, others want to break their heads to make plans for their men. When she gets there, turn her arm out. Just turn it. She can''t go so far¡° Ha, do I admit that you are my man? Don''t put gold on your face, you are not worthy of it all your life. " After taking BAOYING pill, ye Ran''s face is all right. My stomach doesn''t hurt, my heart doesn''t panic, and I don''t sweat, just like a normal person. Stretched out a hand, mercilessly pulled Chu Mo Shang''s thousands of Mo hair, dead pull, as if not Chu Mo Shang''s scalp to pull down¡° Ye Ranran, don''t push too fast, or when you have a baby, I will put all this on the bed. " Being rejected by a woman once, twice, three times or even endurable. If being rejected four times, five times, six times or even countless times, I''m afraid a man can''t bear it. Chu Mo Shang holds Ye Ranran''s little hand. The enchanting peach blossom eyes flash a trace of inexplicable emotion. He wants to squeeze it hard, but he can''t do it¡° Chu moshang, are you xiudou? Don''t forget, you can''t be humane now. If Ranran doesn''t like it, you won''t be able to taste the taste of a woman in your life... "Murong Jin sees that the atmosphere eases down, so she goes to the soft chair by the window and sits down, looking at Chu Mo Shang whose hair has been torn apart by Ye Ranran. Suddenly feel, if he and Jun Mo glass just brother, maybe everything will have a perfect ending. They want to go on, unless Chu moshang give way, otherwise it is doomed to be a tragedy¡° Murong Jinxin, you look down on me. The king wants to force her to submit, the hands of the king are enough... "Maybe knowing that the child will be OK, Chu Mo Shang''s mood is better for no reason. He stretched out his perfect hands and shook them in front of Ye Ranran. When she gave birth to a child, he really had the ability to force her to release the imprisonment for him willingly¡° Chu moshang, it''s easy to get a person''s body, but it''s hard to get a person''s heart. If you only want the former, it''s easy to let Ranran accept you as a man''s pet, and occasionally you will be lucky. " For Chu Mo Shang that rogue general speech, Murong Jin heart white eyes, it is very speechless. She absolutely believed in his words. I''m afraid no one in the world could have the strength to talk about this man and woman. It''s hard for a woman to resist him in bed if he wants to¡° You two women are more wonderful than each other. In front of you, I''m willing to bow down... "Chu moshang really thinks that Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran are two abnormal women. Besides those brothel women, how many women don''t care about their innocence? But they are two different kinds. To some extent, they are two old men¡° Chu Mo Shang, the bullshit is over. It''s time for us to get down to business. In the future, if you want to live and eat for nothing in King Li''s mansion, it''s absolutely impossible. So, for the sake of our friendship, I''ll give you a thousand taels of silver a day, isn''t it cheap enough? " Murong Jinxin''s big eyes dribbled around several times. She had been in the storehouse of the sixth Prince''s mansion before. She said that she was too shabby for that pitiful storehouse. Chu Mo Shang is sitting in Wuchen villa. He can''t have no silver. Since there are no decent treasures in liuwangfu, it means that all those treasures have been transferred to Wuchen villa by him. If you don''t let him give some blood to help Ranran, she is really upset... "Murong Jinxin, you are more like a vampire than those vampires. Well, one thousand Liang is one thousand Liang. Here you are Chu Mo Shang really feels that the flesh hurts. I''m afraid Ye Ranran won''t follow him back to the sixth Prince''s residence. One thousand liang of this day, he estimated that he would have to dig it all the time. I hope that before he goes bankrupt, ye ranniang will be merciful and follow him to leave this place where he eats people and does not spit bones¡° Have a good time, then you''ll live all the time. Later, when you enter the palace every day, you first go to manager Lin and hand in the bank note. This is the day''s end. " Murong Jinxin is very satisfied with the hook lip angle, so Chu Mo Shang must be too bleeding, at that time most of his family property will be dye dye control. In this way, it''s very good... "I''ll pay for one year first... Ok..."

 Chapter 107

    Since then, Murong Jinxin has banned Ye Ranran from stepping out of the yard before the third month.


    Therefore, Murong Jinxin began a personal sword training career, accompanied by her only snake king who will never leave her.


    "Internal power is not something that can be cultivated for a while and a half. Alas..."


    Murong Jin''s heart squints at the bright sunshine, and her heart is a little empty. If we continue to practice at this speed, we will be able to achieve something.


    Is it true that her revenge can only rely on the evil spirit of Jun Mo Li?


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono, who was dozing off at one side, immediately straightened up after hearing Murong Jinxin''s sigh, flew to Murong Jinxin''s shoulder and sat down. Dou Da''s eyes kept turning, as if thinking about the solution.


    "Ono, aren''t you from the underworld? Go to the underworld and get me something to increase my internal power. "


    Murong Jin heart listless drop sit on the grass, will be thinking of the small wild caught in front of me, do not report any hope of muttering.


    Originally unintentional, but I do not know their casual words, let Ono almost lost his life.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono fondly rubbed Murong Jin''s pink face, shaking his head and thinking for a while, the scarlet snake letter suddenly spit out, and his eyes flow out a green light.


    How can it forget that there is a holy girl fruit in the misty forest? If you take one, you can increase your skill for one month. That''s a rare treasure.


    At the thought of this can solve the master''s present problem, Ono can''t wait. Facing Murong Jin, she danced for a little while, then twisted her little body and disappeared into a piece of green.


    "Hey... Where are you going... Don''t run around for me... In order to avoid being stewed..."


    Murong Jinxin pondered the action of Ono just now, just didn''t understand what the broken snake wanted to do? However, because Ono would go out for a stroll from time to time, Murong Jin''s heart would habitually think that this little broken snake could not help but go out lonely to find the mother snake. So, it just exhorted a few words behind it, and didn''t care too much.


    In the blink of an eye, Ono completely lost his trace


    "Miss three, it''s not easy to practice Kung Fu overnight. Would you like to have a few moves with her?"


    Has been hidden in the dark thunder flashed out, respectfully stood in front of Murong Jinxin. Miss three is really desperate to practice Kung Fu. If someone accompanies her, her Kung Fu will surely improve by leaps and bounds.


    "OK, let''s go through dozens of moves first. Give me some advice."


    Murong Jin heart listen to Lei''s words, suddenly came to the spirit, picked up the scattered silver sword on the ground and jumped up. Some people accompany practice, really progress faster, she will thunderstorm these two masters to forget.


    "Miss three, please..."


    Lei''s eyes flashed a reward. He had never seen a woman with Wang Ye over the years, but he had never seen a woman with the perseverance, stamina and brain of a third lady. In time, miss three will become the most powerful support force behind the Lord.


    "Look at the move..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is not polite. She recites the pithy formula in her heart, and the silver sword in her hand is ever-changing. Although she has no internal power now, the moves of this set of jade girl sword are still very decent.


    The back garden of King Li''s mansion is full of murderous atmosphere


    ¡­¡­


    Misty forest, located in the northern suburbs of Chu imperial city. All year round in a thick fog, the forest has a world-famous big fog array.


    At this time, Ono is dragging a small bag of virgin fruit in the fog, gliding hard, gasping, the little snake''s golden light is blazing.


    It has been trapped in the fog forest for a long time, so long that even it has forgotten the time, only through the thick branches to see the mottled sunlight, appeared and disappeared, disappeared and appeared again.


    "Pooh... Pooh... Pooh..."


    Finally, Ono can''t bear it. She throws the fruit aside, curls up and gasps. The whole snake seems to be very tired.


    "Pooh... Pooh... Pooh..."


    Ono tilted his head, looking through the leaves of the mottled sunlight, really want to cry heart have. It''s a powerful beast, but it''s deprived of mana and lost to the human world. When something happens, it doesn''t even have a way to save itself. Isn''t it too hard? Is it going to die here?


    It''s not working every day


    "Pooh... Pooh... Pooh..."


    He has thought about all the ways he should think about and tried all the things he should try. Now he can only sit and wait to die. If the owner could understand the "last words" left by him when he left, maybe he would be saved. If he could not understand it, he would have to explain his life.


    I''m so hungry. No matter what, I''ll eat a virgin fruit to fill my hunger, sleep and walk around to see if I can find a way to break the enchantment circle.


    So, a poor king of snakes swallowed a virgin fruit, curled up under a thousand year old tree and went to sleep in pain.


    I don''t know how long I slept, but I was woken up by a burst of voices. As soon as it stirs up, it sits up, but the sound is not Murong Jin''s heart, and it withers again.


    But at least someone passed by, maybe it can still find a way to ask for help. So, with a holy fruit in its mouth, it crawled along those voices. Find the right time, the mouth of the virgin fruit used up the strength of the head to the top out.


    "Who?"


    A clear female voice was heard in the misty forest, followed by the sound of the silver sword coming out of its sheath. Obviously, the virgin fruit hit a woman, also alerted the group of people passing by.


    "Your Highness, it''s the fruit of the virgin!"


    A man in black is very vigilant to pick up the drop of the saint fruit on the ground, carefully identified several times, determined that it is non-toxic, then handed the saint fruit to Xi Qingyu with a light look.


    "It seems that someone is trapped in the enchantment circle. Use this holy fruit to ask us for help..."


    Xiqingyu listened attentively, and he immediately found something different. Not far away from them, the air flow out of the breath is obviously different.


    If he''s right, someone might be trapped. I hope they can help.


    "Prince, there is only the smell of snake on this Saint fruit..."


    Another man in black took the saint fruit from xiqingyu''s hand and put it under his nose. After smelling it, his thick black sword eyebrow wrinkled tightly. With his familiarity with animal breath, he concluded that no one had touched the saint fruit.


    "Only the smell of snakes? Snake? Are you... "


    West please feather shallow long eyes gently closed several times, thin lips gently closed, seems to be pondering something.


    The snake that can help with the holy fruit is certainly not an ordinary snake. In today''s world, there is only one snake that he knows is human. That is the king of snakes in Junmo glass. Besides, not all animals dare to enter this enchanted forest.


    "Break the battle and save the snake to our palace..."


    Although it is only speculation, not very sure is Ono, but xiqingyu is still not willing to let go of any possible opportunity. It''s Ono who is the best. If not, it''s all a good thing today.


    "Yes, your highness."


    Several bodyguards of xiqingyu are all proficient in the strange array of the world. Naturally, they have studied this enchanting array. After receiving the order from xiqingyu, five of them looked at each other and immediately stood in their positions and prepared to break the battle.


    "Asahi, come to my palace."


    Xi Qingyu glances at the woman not far away who is looking around. There is a sense of helplessness in her heart. This woman is really curious about the world.


    "Yes, brother Qingyu."


    Cloud shallow night took back the mind, a few strides then rushed to the side of xiqingyu, standing, beautiful little face raised a trace of happiness smile. In the heart muttered a, Jin heart elder sister is not in, clear feather elder brother to her in fact is also excellent.


    All ready, the five began to break, about half an hour later, the enchantment was difficult to break. Originally gathered in front of them a thick fog quickly dispersed, so that they can clearly see a touch of gold not far away.


    "Ono, it''s really you!"


    Xi Qingyu was surprised by the snake. He strode toward the king of snakes who was exhausted and dying. Will be small wild into the palm of the hand, shallow eyes are all worried.


    It seems that the town has been trapped by the enchantment array for a long time, otherwise it would not have suffered such a great loss of vitality


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Just now that blow has used all the strength of Ono, now it''s lying on the palm of xiqingyu''s hand, for a long time to slow down, small tongue to not far away a packet of Saint fruit finger.


    "Are you here to find the holy girl for Jinxin and enhance her ability?"


    Following Ono''s eyes, xiqingyu naturally sees the package of holy girl fruit, and subconsciously asks.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ono nodded, maybe feeling safe, curled up in the palm of xiqingyu''s hand and went to sleep directly.


    Anyway, he is a friend that the owner can deliver to his back. I guess he won''t pit him. He''d better have a good sleep, or he''ll really be tired to death.


    "Pick up that bag of Saint fruit for our palace."


    Xiqingyu receives Xiaoye in his pocket, mentions shengnvguo in person, and strides toward the exit of the misty forest.


    Fortunately, he chose to take a risk in the misty forest. Otherwise, Ono''s life would be completely explained.


    Jinxin, I''m afraid it''s crazy to find this little snake. Looking at the appearance of the little snake, she was trapped in this enchanted array for at least three days.


    Everything, if it is God''s arrangement, doomed, he can''t wait to see the woman who can only be called a friend for the time being


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 108

    Dark night, the moon blurred, dark sky on the stars.


    In the hall of liwangfu, Yu stood respectfully in the middle of the hall. His face was covered with cold sweat. Even his strong heart began to beat wildly.


    "Continue to send more people, and carefully search, especially those dense forests. You can''t let go of any of them."


    Jun Mo Li''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled. It''s been looking for three days. I''ve searched all the places I should look for, but there''s still no trace of Ono. What''s wrong with Ono?


    "Yes, I''ll send more people to continue the search."


    Smell speech, rain a sigh of relief, if stay in this way, he will be this has dropped to zero temperature to freeze to death. So he left at the speed of light.


    In addition to the cold air in the hall, there is only one room of silence


    Murong Jin''s heart is twisting her eyebrows and biting her lips. She doesn''t know what she is thinking. Suddenly, with a bang, he smashed the teacup into the table made of white jade and walked out with a gloomy face.


    "Jinxin, where do you want to go in the middle of the night?"


    Jun Mo Li quickly followed up, pulled her into the arms, don''t let her have any chance to leave. In the middle of the night, no matter where she goes, he can''t be at ease.


    "Jun Mo Li, how do your people do things? For three days, even Ono''s little news hasn''t come back. It''s just a bunch of losers. "


    Murong Jinxin''s mood is now anxious and angry. Ono has been gone for three days. She doesn''t know whether it is dead or alive. Shadow people are also sent out so many, but can not find any clues, Ono seems to have disappeared from the world in general.


    "Don''t worry. Ono will be OK. Maybe it''s just playing for a while and forgetting to come back..."


    Jun Mo Li mouth corner mercilessly smoked, to Murong Jin heart''s words express very speechless. Shadow people are all masters of information search, how to get to her here has become a bucket. Besides, is it too difficult to find a snake in the vast sea of people?


    "You''ve said that hundreds of times. Is Ono such a snake? It''s the king of snakes. It''s human. Something must have happened to him, or he would have run back to sleep in my sleeve. "


    Murong Jinxin feels that Jun Mo Li''s words can be ignored directly. She has a premonition, a very inexplicable premonition, that Ono must have an accident, and it may endanger his life.


    In the past three days, she has thought about the body language before Ono left countless times, but unfortunately she doesn''t remember much. After describing it all to Jun Mo Li, Jun Mo Li also saw a lot of fog.


    "You''re waiting. If there''s no news tomorrow, I''ll put down all my official business and accompany you to find it, OK?"


    Jun Mo Li knows that she''s in a bad mood. It''s a miracle that she loves her subordinates so much that she hasn''t gone out to find Ono. Xiaoye was raised by him after all, and his feelings were also very deep. If it wasn''t for the worry that he and Jinxin went out, in case of any bad news from Xiaoye, they would not have time to deal with it, so he would have gone out with Jinxin.


    "I don''t want to wait. I can''t wait any longer. If I don''t go out to look for it, I think I''m going to suffocate..."


    Murong Jin sighed heavily, and rubbed her eyebrows impatiently. She knew that even if she rushed out so rashly to find Ono, it would be useless. But it was crazy for her to sit and wait like this.


    She wants to go out and look for it, even if it''s just walking in the street. It''s better than staying in the palace and doing nothing


    "Well, Wang will accompany you to find it..."


    Jun Mo Li pacified patted her on the back, knowing that no matter what he said, it was in vain, so he simply made a horizontal heart. Just look for it. Tomorrow morning, I will ask brother Liuhuang to take a leave.


    But before he had finished his words, manager Lin came in in a hurry, followed by Yuyun Qianxi and his party.


    "Mr. Li, please forgive me for coming here tonight."


    The West Qing feather shallow Lang Mou swept to sweep a face helpless to embrace Murong Jin heart of Jun Mo Li, the lip Cape hook out a trace of shallow smile, it seems that the small wild missing matter, already in the Glass Palace upset the sky, he really came at the right time.


    "That''s a joke for Prince Yu. Please sit down."


    When a distinguished guest comes to visit, Junmo Li gives Murong Jinxin a slightly calm look, and then takes Murong Jinxin back to her original position, signaling the waiting maid to serve tea. The peerless face has recovered calm, as if nothing had happened just now.


    He naturally knows about Xi Qingyu''s coming to the state of Chu, but according to the itinerary, Xi Qingyu should arrive tomorrow. But now he came here in such a hurry, there must be something very important to discuss with them.


    "What''s bothering Jin Xin?"


    Xi Qingyu and Jun Mo Li smile politely and nod. Then he turns his eyes to Murong Jin, who is very sad and looks very ugly, and asks softly.


    "Xiqingyu, let me tell you the truth. Ono has been missing for three days. Our people almost turned over the whole Imperial City, but they didn''t even know anything about it. I''m worried that something might happen to Xiaoye outside... "Murong Jinxin, now that she has determined that xiqingyu is a friend who can deliver his back in the battle, naturally she has complete trust in him. Anyway, all the people sitting here are their own, and there is no question of who will leak the secret¡° Hehe, that''s a coincidence. There''s a gift for Jinxin in our palace. Maybe Jinxin will be in a good mood after accepting it. " Looking at Murong Jin, Xi Qingyu is so anxious that she is about to jump. He doesn''t want to make her worry. He takes out Xiao Ye, who is still sleeping in his clothes, and carefully puts him on the table¡° Does Jin Xin like the present of our palace? " He has a warm smile on his face. He looks at the woman who is excited after seeing Ono with the tip of his eyebrows. A trace of warmth comes out slowly in his heart¡° Like... Like... So like... "Murong Jinxin looked at the dazzling golden yellow on the white table. At first, she couldn''t believe it. After blinking a few big eyes, a touch of ecstasy lingered in her heart. Several strides rush to the front of Xi Qingyu, a slap then want to shoot toward the small wild past, let this Ya of frighten her, see she don''t clap dead it ya of¡° It''s very weak for you. Do you have the heart to beat it? " Xiqingyu quickly blocked Murong Jin''s slap, and his smile widened a little. He was really a woman with a bad temper. Seeing the lost and recovered things, I used such a strange way to express my concern¡° what do you mean? You have made your words clear. What has this broken snake been doing these days? " Murong Jin''s heart is surprised, and quickly grabs Xiaoye and hands it to Jun Mo Li for inspection. Where can she think of so much, just see Ono that second, subconsciously for it just as usual fell asleep, but did not think of its condition so bad¡° This is the holy fruit it found for you from the misty forest. It is for these fruits that it is trapped by the enchantment circle. I''m afraid you''ll never see it in your life if you don''t pass by this palace. It''s hurt by the spirit of the enchanting array. I''m afraid it will take some time for it to recover. " Xiqingyu simply said what happened before, and gave Murong Jinxin a small bag of Saint fruit that Xiaoye bought in exchange for her life. No matter who can raise such a heartfelt poison pet, it is the blessing accumulated by that person in his last life. It''s a pity that he didn''t have such good fortune¡° Sister Jinxin, Ono is really smart. At that time, we didn''t know that it was trapped when we passed by. It hit me with the fruit of the virgin. We found something strange and saved Ono. When we saved it, it almost didn''t have the strength to climb, so pitiful... "Originally, Yun Qianxi saw Murong Jinxin wanted to say something, but at that time, Murong Jinxin''s face was extremely ugly, so she didn''t even dare to say hello. Now that the atmosphere had eased down, she dared to jump out and talk¡° It''s pitiful, but it''s all on its own. When it wakes up, I have to teach it a good lesson, so that it will not be so reckless in the future and do some very dangerous things without going through the brain. " Smell speech, Murong Jin heart nose some sour, holding the hands of the saint fruit are slightly shaking several times. She remembered what she had said three days ago, and her cold sweat came out. Next time, she doesn''t dare to talk any more, lest the broken snake''s brain gets hot, and even her life gets caught up... "Sister Jinxin, your heart is really cruel..." Yun Qianxi vomits his tongue and makes a face at Murong Jinxin. He thinks Murong Jinxin is too cruel to Xiaoye. But for her sake, Ono made himself so embarrassed that he almost died¡° If you do the same stupid thing as Ono, the palace will do the same. " Xiqingyu glances at yunqianxi. She doesn''t know much about the world of adults. Jinxin will do this for Ono''s good. Moreover, with Jinxin''s temperament, at most, it is to scare Ono. It is impossible to really do anything to hurt Ono¡° As like as two peas, brother Ching and brother Jin Xin are indeed good friends. The two people speak in a similar way and do things in the same way. Hey, hey... " Murong Jin''s heart didn''t feel anything, but Jun Mo Li and Xi Qing Yu''s eyes darkened at the same time¡° Haven''t you heard a saying that people are divided into groups and birds of a feather flock together? It''s not that all the people can''t get on a boat. Even if they do, they will capsize and drown sooner or later. "

 Chapter 109

    Murong Jin heart open mouth swallowed a virgin fruit, sweet flesh let her mood instantly changed. Looking at the cloud shallow night, the rare warm.


    She didn''t thank xiqingyu. As a friend, she thought it was xiqingyu''s duty. If the same thing falls on her, she will spare no effort to do it for xiqingyu.


    "Sister Jinxin and brother Qingyu will not capsize, hehe..."


    Cloud shallow night grabbed the cake on the table, regardless of the image to eat up. Since they saved Xiaoye, they have been rushing to liwang''s house, not to mention eating. Even brother Qingyu didn''t give them the time to drink water. She is really hungry.


    "Manager Lin, hurry to prepare good food and wine on the table. I''ll have a few drinks with Qingyu tonight."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Yun Qianxi''s eating, and the corners of her mouth slightly smoke. When she looks at Xi Qingyu''s dusty body, she can guess that he is in a hurry to send Xiaoye to her. I''m afraid he even forgot about the dinner.


    "Yes, miss three."


    Manager Lin watched Ono''s safe return, and he was very grateful for his life-saving benefactor. Murong Jin heart so a command down, he is willing to.


    "Go and get the veterinarian in the palace at once to treat Ono."


    Jun Mo Li looked for a long time, but he didn''t see why. After all, he treats people, and he knows nothing about treating animals.


    "Jinxin, the virgin fruit can''t eat like this. In your current situation, you can only eat one pill a day. "


    Jun Mo Li just gave Xiao Ye to manager Lin. as soon as she turned her head, she saw Murong Jin''s heart racing the virgin fruit in her mouth. She rushed to her mouth, pinched her chin and pulled out the virgin fruit in her mouth.


    Although a virgin fruit can enhance one month''s skill, it can''t help. Look at the stone on the table, Jinxin should have eaten several. I''m afraid something will happen if I eat it.


    "Why don''t you eat these? It''s a pity to lose it. Cough... "


    Murong Jin heart to see his face pain appearance, also very cooperate, the mouth residual Saint fruit all spit out. But looking at the pieces that Jun Mo Li pulled out, she felt that if she lost them, it would be a real pain. Anyway, it''s not that he hasn''t eaten her saliva. It''s not a big deal to eat these disgusting Saint fruits.


    "... good..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at several pieces of Saint fruit in her big palm, and her scalp feels numb. How does he eat when she bites like this? However, since she has opened her mouth, it seems impossible for him not to eat.


    As a result, he had to put the flesh of the saint fruit into his mouth and chew it hard


    "Sister Jinxin... You are really... Disgusting..."


    Cloud shallow night see this scene, stomach straight smoke, really for Jun Mo glass sweat. The life of King Li is too hard. Even this kind of food can be eaten. I''m afraid he''s the only one in the world.


    "It''s cheap for him to eat the flesh that is enough to have a virgin fruit. He doesn''t dare to abandon it."


    Murong Jinxin also feels disgusted. In front of so many people, it''s really wrong for Jun Mo Li to eat what she pulled out of her mouth. But she is a hard - tongued master, a few words directly refuted back. It was a natural look, which made the corners of the mouths of the people in the hall twitch.


    Especially the dark guards brought by xiqingyu, they all look silly one by one


    "Cough..."


    Smell speech, Jun Mo Li mercilessly coughed a few, his family''s small wild cat is really know fat water don''t flow outsider Tian Na, let him sincerely completely speechless.


    "What? Do you have a problem? "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the gorgeous man with slightly red face and knows that he is embarrassed. But his expression made her lose face.


    "No... I never dare to disagree with you..."


    After that, Jun Mo Li again tucks a few words in his heart. Even if there is some opinion, Ben Wang dare not make complaints about your face, so as to avoid suffering from the flesh.


    "Mr. Li, you are really poor. I sympathize with you!"


    Cloud shallow night looking at Jun Mo glass that a mouse saw the cat''s appearance, is also really thoroughly drunk. In front of the people, Jinxin elder sister is like this to him. What about after the people? When she thought about it, she felt that Jun Mo Li was too poor.


    So he cast a deep sympathy glance at Jun Mo Li


    "Miss Yun thinks too much. It''s husband and wife''s taste. When you get married to Prince Yu, you''ll understand... "


    By a little girl so despise, Jun Mo Glass said very can''t accept. He stares at Yun Qianxi and deliberately talks about her marriage to xiqingyu, which can be regarded as a kind of test to xiqingyu.


    "Prince Li thinks too much. Qian Xi is just my beloved sister, that''s all."


    Xiqingyu light smile, he had no intention to shallow night this girl, also should let this girl sober up for a while, lest more sink deeper, to two people are not good.


    "It''s very suitable for me to look at you. If I marry Miss Yun, Prince Yu is absolutely unstoppable..."


    Jun Mo Li also laughed, but the smile was too cold to reach the bottom of his eyes. It''s also a man. How can he not see some of xiqingyu''s thoughts. It''s a pity that xiqingyu is slow after all.


    Jinxin has been moved to him. Once moved, he believes that he will never leave


    "In the same way, why didn''t Prince Li accept Lin Ruoxi and song yu''er, ha ha..."


    The calm face of xiqingyu can''t see any color difference, but the words of export are obviously sharp, and the smell of gunpowder between the two people is also strong, which has long gone back to the previous harmony.


    Jinxin, after all, has not let go to marry Jun Mo Li. Since he''s not married, he still has a chance, doesn''t he? This period of time he repeatedly thought, he wants to be with Murong Jinxin.


    "After all, Miss Yun is different from those two women. Besides, there are already people in Wang''s heart. Prince Yu still thinks about it well. Don''t hurt others'' heart just by opening her mouth."


    If you can solve one problem, you can solve one problem. If you can make a couple of xiqingyu and yunqianxi, it''s a happy thing for everyone. You should know that Xi Qingyu, who is as famous as him, is definitely an opponent that can''t be underestimated.


    "You don''t need to worry too much about the affairs of our palace. We will deal with them. Let''s go. I''ll be with you tonight. "


    The remaining light from the corner of xiqingyu''s eye sweeps to yunqianxi''s small face, which looks like crying, and doesn''t continue the topic just now. Seeing that the servant girls in liwangfu had arranged a large table of food and wine, they decisively diverted the attention of the public.


    "Forget it. He will go to court tomorrow. I''ll drink with you. If I don''t drink you, I''ll never let you off the table. "


    Murong Jin''s heart sweeps the Jun Mo Li that the complexion is not good one eye, feel this Ya of really owe beat. At least xiqingyu is also Ono''s life-saving benefactor. Who does he show this Stinky Face to?


    So, very discontented to make a wink to Jun Mo Li, then swaggered toward the wine and vegetables of that big table.


    In the past three days, she hardly ate. Now she is really hungry


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Murong Jin''s heart fell asleep until she woke up. As soon as I opened my eyes, I felt a throbbing pain in my head.


    "Hurry up, miss. The Lord has cooked the soup for you. It should be cold if you don''t drink it. "


    Ning''er, who is cleaning up the room, sees Murong Jin''s heart turning over and rubbing her head in pain. Her small mouth is slightly upturned and her eyes are naturally smiling.


    "Can I say no?"


    Can you drink the soup made by Jun Mo Li? What kind of soup can people who have never been in the dining room make?


    The words say so, but the person still very difficult to get up. Anyway, it was also the intention of the demon. Even if it was poison, she had to drink a few mouthfuls.


    "I''m afraid I can''t. If you don''t drink it, I''m afraid I''ll have to feed you one mouthful after another when the Lord comes back. Poof..."


    Ning''er shakes his head decisively and glances at the soup that doesn''t look like soup. It seems that he thinks of something funny and laughs directly.


    More than a month has passed since that terrible event. Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran take turns to enlighten her, and finally pull her out of that night''s fear.


    "What about xiqingyu?"


    Murong Jinxin quickly put on her clothes and cleaned herself up. After washing, she went to the table. Looking at the bowl of things in front of her, she frowned fiercely.


    "Prince Yu has already left early in the morning. I just want to tell the young lady that he will come to the palace every day to practice sword with her."


    Young lady''s courage is really more and more big, so blatantly and other men practice sword, also not afraid of the prince that vinegar jar will be crazy to kill.


    Looking at the ferocious woman in front of a bowl of soup, she really wanted to ask, does Wang Ye know about sword training?


    "Well, what about Ono? Are you awake? "


    Murong Jinxin knew that she couldn''t escape. She picked up the bowl with one hand, pinched her nose with the other, and poured the legendary soup into it like medicine. After the irrigation, he drank a large glass of boiled water to suppress the nausea.


    "I just woke up, but I don''t seem to have any spirit. It doesn''t seem to be able to eat when I feed it. Alas..."


    As soon as mentioning Ono, the look on Ning er''s face changed. She didn''t know what Ono had gone through in the past three days. She just felt that after Ono came back, it was like he was seriously ill, and she seemed to have no energy for anything.


    "I''ll feed you later. I''ll eat if I don''t eat. It''s hurt by the enchanting array. If you want to cultivate it for a while, you''ll have to spend more time. "


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes appeared a touch of worry, Ono is a real eater, if you don''t even want to eat, then the problem may be really big. Later, she went to ask the veterinarian who treated Ono to see what was wrong with him.


    "Well, miss, you can eat quickly. After tossing about, I''m afraid you have to go to miss Ranran to have a look. It''s said that she quarreled with the sixth Prince last night and drove him out of the yard... "

 Chapter 110

    Murong Jinxin first coaxes Xiaoye to eat something, and then inquires about the specific situation of the veterinarian Xiaoye in detail. Until she asks the veterinarian to pat her chest and swear with her life that Xiaoye will not be hurt, she comes to the courtyard where ye Ranran lives in a good mood.


    As soon as I entered the yard, I saw Ye Ranran lying on a soft couch in the sun, her eyes wide open, her beautiful face twisted from time to time, and her mood seemed really bad.


    "Isn''t Chu moshang doing very well these days? What did he do to you? "


    Murong Jin heart quietly walked in the past, condescending looking at the restless Ye Ranran, is egg pain asked two.


    As the saying goes, it''s not that the enemies don''t get together. For example, ye Ranran and Chu moshang are enemies of common indignation. Murong Jinxin says that they are really powerless.


    "Well done? Which eye do you think he''s doing well. Jinxin, I beg you. Let him go back. I''m really fed up with it. "


    When ye Ranran heard Murong Jinxin''s words, he almost jumped up from the soft couch. As soon as she mentioned the Sao Bao stallion who killed thousands of swords, she felt that she was so angry that she could not stop dancing.


    How much evil did she do in her last life? God will punish her. In this life, she was forced by the stallion, and then she was pregnant with the stallion''s seed


    "Well, as long as you can give me a good reason, I''ll let him never enter the palace."


    Anyway, ye Ranran is a pregnant woman now. Although she ate BAOYING pill, her child will be OK. But the pregnant woman''s mood in the end will affect the growth of children in the stomach, so Murong Jin heart as far as possible to follow her words down.


    "He even wanted to climb my bed to sleep with me. I kicked his feet, and he went crazy. He pointed to my nose and scolded me. I was so angry."


    When ye Ranran thought of last night''s situation, his pale face turned red, his teeth creaked, and he wanted to tear Chu Mo Shang to pieces.


    That Sao Bao stallion is really coquettish. When she takes off her clothes, she wants to climb on her bed, and it''s called sleeping with her children. I''ve seen shameless. She hasn''t seen shameless to such a degree.


    "Well, where did you kick him?"


    Murong Jin heart with a smile, carefully asked a question. Knowing Ranran was pregnant, Chu moshang would not do anything out of the ordinary. Maybe he was kicked to some unknown place and was angry.


    "Where else? Naturally, it''s there. I really hate that my foot is too light. At that time, I should have kicked him off with one foot... "


    Ye Ranran didn''t feel embarrassed. Murong Jin asked, and she answered naturally. That calm appearance, that indifferent attitude, let the front foot just stepped into the courtyard of Chu Mo Shang almost fell to the ground.


    "Ye Ranran, can you stop shouting some words..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s black lines were almost abandoned by this crazy woman last night. When he spoke a little louder, she thought he yelled at her. Then she drove him out of the room with a broom and stood in the yard for midnight. This is not enough, this time with Murong Jinxin said, this later also let him rise to be a man?


    "My mouth is on me. I can yell as much as I want. Do you care? It''s you who have the courage to come and smoke. "


    Ye Ranran doesn''t take Chu Mo Shang seriously at all. For her, whether Chu Mo Shang''s reputation is good or not, whether she can walk in the sun with her head high, has nothing to do with her half a cent. Now, she just felt that at the sight of the stallion, she was incomparably upset.


    "Well, I''ll talk about it later. I brought Mr. Liu to make an announcement today."


    Chu Mo Shang was blocked up by Ye Ranran''s words. He wanted to argue with Ye Ranran, but Yu Guang from the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of Liu Gonggong, who was staying at the side of his mouth, and temporarily suppressed his anger.


    "Mission? What is the purpose of the announcement? I''m not a member of your royal family. I don''t need to take orders. "


    Ye Ranran looked at the old eunuch who was very farfetched with a smile and gave a cold hum. These imperial edicts may have been useful to ordinary people, but they were useless to her who had been avoiding the world before. She didn''t think the emperor of Chu could decide anything about her.


    "Six princesses... You''d better allow me to announce this edict... I''ll give you a hand to the emperor as well..."


    The purpose of his coming is to make a declaration. After that, he can pat his ass and leave. He can''t control whether the young lady of yunyaoshan wants to resist or not. He just wanted to read the content of the edict smoothly, that''s all.


    "Six princesses? Who are the six princesses? Don''t you think I''m the sixth princess? "


    Hearing the appellation of the sixth princess, ye Ranran was obviously stunned for a while, and then recovered for a long time. A green jade finger pointed at himself and asked sarcastically.


    When on earth did she become the sixth princess? Why doesn''t she know anything about it?


    "This... As soon as the decree of the old slave is announced... Miss Ye is the sixth Princess..."


    Mr. Liu really wants to cry, but it''s so hard to ask him to announce an imperial edict? So hard?


    "Poof, old eunuch, don''t waste your saliva. You don''t need to publicize this idea. It''s useless to publicize it. Tell the emperor for me that I don''t like Chu moshang''s horse. Six princesses this title, who likes to want who wants to go Ye Ranran was called by the six princesses, and all her goose bumps came out. There is no rule that you have to marry anyone who is pregnant with a child. She is free. Why do you want to marry Chu moshang to fight for a man with a bunch of mares in his big horse farm¡° Ye Ranran, do you want your baby to be an illegitimate child? " By Ye Ranran, the blue veins on Chu Mo Shang''s forehead came out. Originally, he wanted to leave the throne of princess to Murong Jinxin, but in this case, it was too difficult for him and Murong Jinxin to get together. By comparison, he still gritted his teeth and went to ask her father for an edict to canonize her as a princess. But did not expect that she so despised his princess''s position¡° What happened to the illegitimate child? If the illegitimate child is well bred, he will also be a good man with indomitable spirit, which is better than being your child and being criticized all his life! " Ye Ranran waved her hand indifferently. As a woman with 21st century ideas, she thinks that the existence of illegitimate children is actually very normal. Sometimes it''s better to have a father than not to have one¡° I don''t agree. How can my child be an illegitimate child? If you don''t want to be the princess of the king, you can give the child to the king when the child is born, and the king will let him recognize another woman as his mother''s concubine. " Chu Mo Shang really wanted to vomit blood, this thought strange woman, if not for her pregnancy in the body, he really wanted to strangle her. What happened to him? He wants status, status, silver and women. Even the country of Chu will fall into his hands one day. This kind of him, in the end where let her see¡° Want my child to be a thief mother? Do your spring and autumn dream. Chu moshang, don''t think I''m afraid of you. If you provoke me, I''ll cut off the herbs of Wuchen villa. I want to see what kind of poison you can make. " Ye Ranran''s face is suddenly gloomy. She doesn''t care what he wants to do, but if she wants to rob the child from her, she will try to kill him. This child is her own, who dares to rob her, let who not good die. She even wants her child to recognize other women as his mother''s concubine. Even if he dreams in his life, she won''t let him dream¡° You don''t want that, either? What do you want me to do? Ye Ranran, I have endured again and again. I have become a grandson from a man. What else do you want me to do? " Chu Mo Shang really wants to be crazy. He grabs the imperial edict in Duke Liu''s hand and throws it to Ye Ranran. He''s really fed up with it. It''s much more comfortable to serve an old man than to serve this woman. He lived in Chu Mo Shang for nearly twenty years. In the past ten years, he was not well prepared and humiliated by the empress, but the empress did not force him into such a miserable appearance. Ye Ranran, the woman, has been waiting on her like an ancestor these days. What else does she want to do¡° It''s very simple. Get out of my life and go back to your liuwangfu. Then you can become uncle Chu from the tortoise grandson. " Ye Ranran is also very straightforward. After roaring, he turns around and walks into the room. Soon, he began to throw things out of the room, and directly threw all Chu Mo Shang''s things into the yard¡° Ye Ranran... You are really enough... "Chu Mo Shang only felt that he was holding a stream of anger in his chest, which almost made him unable to control his anger. Seeing ye Ranran''s stubborn face and her subconscious action of protecting her stomach, her heart suddenly softened. There is a woman, so hate him, but also so protect his children. Such a woman is worthy of his good treatment¡° Not enough Ye Ranran is not a fuel-efficient lamp either. He lights up the origami in his hand and throws it on the pile of clothes. He looks at the crazy man with a provocative look on his face¡° You are the ancestor of the king. Is it OK for the king to be afraid of you? Please don''t make trouble. If you hurt yourself, it''s you who suffer Chu Mo Shang several strides to Ye Ranran''s side, holds Ye Ranran horizontally and walks out of the yard. He must have a good talk with her so that she will not lose her nerve and hurt herself. Ye Ranran is not a master who can settle down. He is very impolite to see Chu Mo Shang holding her. He pinches Chu Mo Shang''s neck with his little white hand. Two people''s figures gradually go away, leaving only the last few curses before ye Ranran leaves in the air¡° I''m willing to suffer. What''s the matter? You put me down. I feel like vomiting when I smell you. Do you hear me... "

 Chapter 111

    In the afternoon, the warm sun was shining on the earth, and the breeze rustled through the leaves. Murong Jinxin walks alone in the big liwang mansion, bored to madness.


    Ning''er wants to take care of Ono. Ranran doesn''t know where she is held by Chu Mo Shang. As for Junmo Li, she is so busy that she can''t find anyone who can speak.


    When he was bored, he saw manager Lin passing by another path and hurried to the gate. It seemed that there was some noise coming from the gate of liwang mansion. After a pause, he followed manager Lin and walked towards the gate.


    The gate of liwang mansion has been surrounded by people watching. At this time, everyone is pointing at a kneeling woman and talking about it.


    The woman''s white clothes, head down, kneeling on the ground, long hair down, will be more than half of her face to cover up, virtually for her to add a lot of delicate feeling.


    "Miss Lin, please go back. The Lord will not see you."


    Manager Lin stepped out of the gate and glanced at Lin Ruoxi, who was kneeling and speechless, with a slight sigh in his heart. It''s a pity that such a good girl has been ruined.


    "Manager Lin, please let me see Wang Ye. Ruoxi will kowtow to you."


    Hearing manager Lin''s words, Lin Ruoxi suddenly raised his head. The beautiful little face was full of tears, and a pair of watery eyes were red and swollen. The cherry like lip was bitten by her scallop teeth, with a faint smell of blood.


    She looked at manager Lin with a pleading face. Seeing that manager Lin didn''t seem to have any room to discuss, she kowtowed to manager Lin directly.


    There is only one chance. No matter by any means, she must see Prince Li and fight for the last chance for herself.


    "Miss Lin, why are you doing this? Even if you break your head and kneel down, it won''t help... "


    Manager Lin didn''t want to receive such a big gift from others. He quickly stepped forward to hold Lin Ruoxi. He secretly used his internal power and forced Lin Ruoxi to stand up straight.


    If he could, he really wanted Lin Ruoxi to talk about things in the palace. At least he didn''t have to let others see the jokes of the palace. But the Lord just said that Lin Ruoxi was not allowed to step into Prince Li''s residence. He didn''t dare to resist the order.


    "If you can''t see the Lord, Ruoxi is willing to die in front of the door of liwangfu."


    Lin Ruoxi''s body shook violently for a while, and his eyes looked firmly at manager Lin. If she couldn''t get this last chance, she would die here.


    I can''t live with him, but when I die, I will become a lonely soul with him all my life


    "Miss Lin, don''t you embarrass me? You are the future crown princess. If you really die here, are you forcing the crown prince to turn against our prince? "


    Manager Lin naturally knows Lin Ruoxi''s intention of kneeling here. The crown prince has asked the emperor a few days ago to canonize Lin Ruoxi as the new crown princess. The emperor has already agreed to canonize Lin Ruoxi, but only one imperial edict has not been issued.


    Lin Ruoxi''s current behavior, he can understand. It may be one thing to understand, but as the manager of liwangfu, he can''t let Lin Ruoxi do anything to damage the reputation of liwangfu. Therefore, he took the initiative to speak, stating the future identity of Lin Ruoxi, but also to let the onlookers understand the truth of the matter.


    "Manager Lin, if you know the heart and mind of Xi, you can let me see the prince. I''d rather be a slave in Prince Li''s mansion than a princess. Manager Lin, you will help me. I will never forget your great kindness."


    The pain in Lin Ruoxi''s heart was picked out by manager Lin, and it was bloody. She knew why the prince would suddenly want to marry her, but also just want to marry her back to torture.


    LAN Xiaojie knows all the things she does for her. Once she married into the prince''s mansion, she would be doomed.


    "Miss Lin, you''d better go back quickly. I can''t help you. The prince of our family won''t turn against the prince because of you."


    Manager Lin has tried his best to euphemism his refusal, but it doesn''t seem to have any effect. As a result, had to increase the tone, to tell the truth.


    If the Lord has not yet had a place to belong to, he may be able to help her say a few good words, but now the Lord is crazy about the third lady. Except for miss three, it''s impossible for other women in liwang mansion to come in.


    "How did manager Lin know that the LORD would not? Ruoxi guarantees that the Lord will stay after seeing Ruoxi. "


    Lin Ruoxi''s hand under the wide sleeve robe shook hard. Now she only wanted a chance to be alone with her sweetheart. In order to be with her sweetheart, she gave up everything.


    "Lin Ruoxi, you are quite confident. So, I''ll give you a chance. After a while, when Jun Mo Li comes back to the house, you will be naked in front of everyone. If he is willing to take a look at you, I will let you enter the palace of King Li as my concubine. How about that? "


    Murong Jin heart mouth hook a trace of irony smile, slowly came out of the palace. This Lin Ruoxi looks soft and weak, but he will come. Ning er''s matter, she hasn''t had time to find her to settle accounts. She came to the door by herself. It seems that she still wants to climb on the bed of Jun Mo Li.


    "Murong girl, Ruoxi knows her identity and doesn''t dare to fight with you. Ruoxi just wants to stay in liwangfu and be a slave or maid." Lin Ruoxi''s clear water eyes flash a trace of resentment. Murong Jin''s heart appears at this time, which is definitely not a good thing. This woman is not a reasonable person. I''m afraid she''ll have to find another way¡° You do as I just said, as long as you let Jun Mo Li look at you. Don''t say you only see Jun Mo Li. You want to see him every day. My Murong Jinxin always means what she says. If you don''t believe it, you can try it. " Murong Jinxin nodded, in front of these women who like to use softness as their mace, she has a lot of ways to let them take off this layer of softness. For Lin Ruoxi, she didn''t have much prejudice. After all, Chu Hao''s marriage just upset her for a while. However, Ning''er''s sufferings more than a month ago were more than half in LAN Xiaojie''s body. She naturally wanted to be sour on Lin Ruoxi''s body¡° How precious is a woman''s innocence? How can Ruoxi gamble with her innocent body? Murong would like to ask for something else. "Of course, Lin Ruoxi is not stupid enough to seduce Jun Mo Li in full view of the public. Even if she succeeds, it doesn''t mean anything. The body that has been seen by other men, even if the glass Lord does not dislike him, she will despise him¡° Lin Ruoxi, do you know the value of women''s innocence? My servant girl has been ruined by LAN Xiaojie. Why don''t you tell her these words and let her let go of my poor and innocent servant girl that day? " Murong Jinxin sniffs at Lin Ruoxi''s words. Although LAN Xiaojie insists that she did it herself, she really doesn''t believe that Lin Ruoxi didn''t know in advance. She has sent someone to check, and LAN Xiaojie met Lin Ruoxi the night she returned to the imperial city. She wanted to be clean. There was no door¡° It''s none of my business. If I knew Xiao Jie''s plan in advance, I would stop it. Murong girl, please change your requirements. As long as I can do it, I will go through fire and water. " Lin Ruoxi looks at Murong Jin''s cruel heart. Her heart shrinks and swallows. This woman''s aura is too strong, a few words in a few eyes, let her some breathless. If she had not been desperate, I''m afraid she would have been forced to withdraw¡° So, I''ll give you two choices. First, that''s what I just said. Second, you go to the prison of liwangfu for ten days and eat and live with LAN Xiaojie. You can eat whatever she eats and drink whatever she drinks. Ten days later, you dig out her heart. As long as you do any of the above, you can enter the palace whenever you want. " Murong Jin heart staring at the gorgeous woman in front of a long time, suddenly strange smile. Since she doesn''t want to destroy her innocence, let her drink LAN Xiaojie''s bone soup, taste LAN Xiaojie''s meat, and dig out LAN Xiaojie''s heart to feed the dog. She would like to see, LAN Xiaojie for her to fall into such a situation, she will not even care about the feelings of previous friends, to blue Xiaojie under the cruel hand¡° This... "Wen Yan, Lin Ruoxi''s body trembled fiercely once more. Murong Jin''s heart was really vicious with such a choice. No matter which one she chooses, she can''t fall well. Xiaojie in order to stand for her, lost the identity of princess, suffered torture, she really can''t bear to. But if she doesn''t have the heart, I''m afraid her fate will be worse than LAN Xiaojie¡° Miss Lin, you can think it over. But what LAN Xiaojie drank was the broth that he gouged out of his body... "Manager Lin shook his head helplessly, and kindly reminded him. No matter which choice Lin Ruoxi chooses, he will lose. Wang Ye seems to be very easy to talk, but that''s because the third lady didn''t step on his bottom line. If you know that the third young lady has made such a bet with someone as a concubine, the third young lady won''t get well, and the others won''t get well¡° You... You... "Just when Lin Ruoxi was about to open her mouth to promise, manager Lin''s words made her excited. She looked at Murong Jin''s heart in horror and could not express her feelings in words. If so, I''m afraid she killed Xiaojie, which is a relief for Xiaojie. As long as it''s a person, they don''t want to live like this... "I''ll choose the second one. If I do, Murong girl can''t go back." On the other hand, Lin Ruoxi made up his mind. In any case, she will go to see Xiao Jie and rescue her as soon as possible¡° Come with me. I''ll take you to see LAN Xiaojie first. "

 Chapter 112

    The dungeon of liwang mansion is dark and damp, with a strong smell of mildew and blood.


    In the nearest cell, LAN Xiaojie is lying on a haystack, gazing at an oil lamp on the wall without blinking.


    She didn''t know how long she had been here. It seemed that she had been here for a long time, and it seemed that she only came yesterday


    "Xiaojie... You... You have become like this..."


    Lin Ruoxi couldn''t believe her eyes. Was she wrong? Could this woman with only two intact palms be the beautiful blue little Jie in the past?


    "Ruoxi..."


    Familiar voice in the ear, pull back LAN Xiaojie is still wandering thoughts, she is difficult to move the body, toward the direction of linruoxi looked in the past.


    Is she hallucinating? How could Josie be here? Can enter the purpose that wipe white, let her understand all of a sudden, this is not a dream.


    "Murong girl... You are too cruel... She didn''t do anything hurtful..."


    Lin Ruoxi really can''t accept that Lan Xiaojie has been tortured like this. Although she has already made preparations in her heart, such a scene makes her heart really uncomfortable. If she knew that she would pay such a heavy price, she should have tried her best to persuade her.


    "She found three men to abuse my servant girl in turn. Isn''t that so hurtful? Then tell me what''s a wicked thing? "


    Murong Jin heart sneer, for a woman, what can be compared to three men abuse? If this is not harmful, what else in the world can be called harmful.


    She Murong Jin heart to revenge, means ruthless, will blue small clean toss like this, is also blue small clean asked for.


    "You treat her like this... You might as well give her a knife to be happy..."


    Lin Ruoxi was blocked by Murong Jinxin''s words, and he couldn''t find anything to refute for a moment. There is really nothing more important to a woman than innocence, which she has nothing to say.


    "Happy? My servant girl is still living in agony. She doesn''t even dare to go out of the gate of liwangfu. Why should I make her happy? In this world, if anyone makes me unhappy, I will let that person die unhappy. "


    Murong Jin''s bright eyes are very fierce. She never easily provokes others, but if anyone actively provokes her and makes a mistake in her hands, I''m afraid that person will regret coming to this world.


    "You..."


    Lin Ruoxi didn''t know what to say. She suddenly congratulated herself on her decision. Let Xiao Jie send her on the road after ten days of pain. Sometimes death is a kind of hard relief.


    "Lin Ruoxi, you can stay here with her for ten days. After ten days, take out her heart, and you will be able to step into the door of liwang mansion. Now, the first thing you need to do is to cut off a piece of LAN Xiaojie''s meat for dinner for both of you. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at Lin Ruoxi who is relieved and understands what idea Lin Ruoxi has in mind. Lin Ruoxi thought too simply, some things seem very simple, but it is very difficult to do. For example, if you gouge out the meat, you''ll get something from linjosi.


    "Ruoxi... Hello... You are very well... Ha ha..."


    Blue small clean dry lips Zhang Zhang, looking into the prison of linruoxi, suddenly realized. She said how could Ruoxi get into the dungeon of liwangfu? It turned out that he made such a deal with Murong Jinxin.


    In order to enter the palace of King Li, she really tried her best. This time, as long as she took out her heart, she could get what she wanted


    "Xiao Jie, the prince wants to marry me as his princess. I really have no way to go. I don''t want to marry the prince and take your place... "


    Lin Ruoxi goes to LAN Xiaojie and sits down. Looking at her miserable body, she feels miserable. To say that, LAN Xiaojie is so good to her that she has nothing to say. It''s not appropriate for us to do this on our own.


    "So, you''d rather kill me, ha ha..."


    Have been tossed to this share, LAN Xiaojie is not afraid of death, but feel that death is the best relief. But if let linruoxi take the initiative to ask to take her life, it must be another matter.


    She made herself like this for Lin Ruoxi. In the end, Lin Ruoxi would eat her meat and drink her soup, and finally dig out her heart. I''m afraid no one can accept such a thing.


    "Xiao Jie, don''t blame me for what I owe you. I''ll give it back to you in my next life..."


    Lin Ruoxi is also entangled in her heart, although she tries her best to convince herself that it is right to do so. But LAN Xiaojie is also her friend from childhood. The relationship between them is very deep. If you really kill LAN Xiaojie, she''ll be upset all her life.


    "I don''t blame you. I blame myself for being blind and seeing the wrong person."


    LAN Xiaojie shows a gloomy smile. She has come to such an end. Lin Ruoxi still wants to use her. Since we want her to die hard, we will all die hard.


    She didn''t blame linruoxi. After all, she was willing to do it for linruoxi. She only blames her bad eyes for making friends with such a white eyed woman.


    "Do they really cut your meat and make soup every day..."


    Lin Ruoxi sighed. She knew that Lan Xiaojie couldn''t solve her heart knot. At this point, she has no retrogression.


    Looking at the two bodyguards who were staring at her in front of her, he looked at a dagger and an empty plate lying in front of her, and asked difficultly.


    "Yes, or how do you think I lived to this day without starvation?"


    There is no fear in LAN Xiaojie''s eyes. The pain in her body can no longer be called pain. She is used to it. Habit is really a terrible thing. Now I think it will be broken soon. Because linruoxi came to take her to the West.


    "But, I can''t do it..."


    Lin Ruoxi looked at LAN Xiaojie as if nothing had happened, and his hand holding the dagger trembled slightly. She grew up, not even an ant has been trampled to death, which is to cut meat, she is really afraid.


    "If you can''t do it, you''ll have to starve to death here, and you won''t be able to enter the door of Prince Li''s house. You''ve come here so painstakingly. Don''t you have mental preparation long ago? "


    LAN Xiaojie continues to smile, which makes people feel creepy. She did not have the slightest temperature of the eyes looking at linruoxi, export words than a ugly.


    Is it necessary to install it here? What kind of person she is, isn''t she clear?


    "Xiaojie, please bear it. I''ll..."


    At the thought of Junmo glass, Lin Ruoxi''s courage came in an instant, biting her lip and chopping off LAN Xiaojie''s arm. A knife down cut off a piece of blue small clean meat, also thoroughly cold blue small clean heart.


    "Lin Ruoxi, man is doing, and heaven is watching. One day you will regret what you did today..."


    ¡­¡­


    Dusk, sunset, the whole land is stained with a golden light.


    Jun Mo Li finished his official business and went back to the palace exhausted. But this front foot just stepped into the door of the king''s house, then was stopped by the forest manager who came in a hurry.


    In manager Lin''s narration, he probably understood what happened outside the palace today, and a nameless fire came out.


    Murong Jinxin, a heartless little white eyed wolf, has made such a fuss for him. It seems that it has not been repaired for a long time, and the wolf skin is itchy.


    "Mr. Wang, the third lady went out in the afternoon and hasn''t come back yet..."


    Seeing his own Lord angrily walking towards the ink garden, manager Lin sweated and said carefully after Jun Mo Li.


    This is not to say that it''s OK. As soon as you say that Jun Mo Li''s face is already angry, it becomes more ugly. The little white eyed wolf with no conscience knows that he has made trouble and taken refuge? Or did you have a private meeting with some wild man?


    "Did she say when she would be back?"


    Without any hope, Jun Mo Li asked what he thought was nonsense. After asking, he turned around and left the palace without waiting for manager Lin to answer.


    If she''s just hanging out by herself, everything''s negotiable. If it''s with a wild man, he wants her to look good.


    As a result, a man rushed to the post station of Xiling state with a stomach full of fire. However, he learned that a fateful woman had been chatting and drinking tea with xiqingyu in the post station of Xiling state all afternoon. Not long ago, they went out together to look for food.


    This time, the fire could not be suppressed. A pretty face that everyone coveted began to look for like a jealous husband from the shops on the busy streets of the imperial city. Finally, he found a woman who was chatting with Xi Qingyu in a humble street and a humble stall, and was about to have a disaster.


    "Douhua, is it delicious?"


    He rushed to the past, standing behind a woman, gritted his teeth and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Heard this familiar incomparable voice, Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth mercilessly smoked. It seems that she forgot to send someone back to tell the people in the palace. She won''t go back for dinner. I''m afraid that the demon behind her is the rhythm of looking for her.


    "What? It''s so delicious that I don''t even bother to answer my words? "


    Jun Mo Li saw a woman without saying a word, and directly took him as the air, not breathing. Suddenly, Murong Jin''s heart was pulled up. If it wasn''t for xiqingyu''s quick eyes and quick hands, I''m afraid the whole table would be lifted directly by Jun Mo Li.


    "Jun Mo Li, what are you mad about? I just forgot to tell you that I won''t go back to dinner. Why are you so angry? "


    Murong Jin''s eyelids beat, and she felt that Jun Mo Li was so angry for a little thing, which was really a little puzzling. But I was really negligent, so I didn''t get angry immediately. I just pulled his sleeve and asked in a low voice.


    "Murong Jinxin, do you really don''t know or don''t you know? Go back with me immediately. I''ll let you know clearly why I''m so angry... "

 Chapter 113

    Jun Mo Li gasps, trying to control her anger, so that they won''t quarrel in the street and be seen.


    What''s more, he knows the woman''s temperament. If he comes with her, it must be him who will suffer in the end. He doesn''t want other men to get a big advantage because of his irrationality.


    He tolerated everything and went back to the palace to say


    "Go back, you can let me finish this bowl of bean curd."


    Murong Jin heart looking at his appearance of forbearance, probably has guessed his anger from where. Pulling his sleeve directly dragged him to a small stool to sit down and poured him a cup of tea to reduce the fire.


    She invited Xi Qingyu to this meal. You can''t leave after eating half of it. That''s not interesting enough.


    "It''s the palace''s negligence. I forgot to send someone to the palace to inform him. Don''t blame him."


    Xiqing feather shallow Lang eyes calm as water, the smile of the corner of the mouth is a bit light. He can see that Jin Xin is angry, but he has not embarrassed Jun Mo Li.


    What does this show? It shows Jin Xin''s feelings for Jun Mo Li, maybe deeper than he imagined


    "Jinxin is also a married woman. Prince Yu wants to make an appointment with her alone next time. Remember to inform the king first, so that he won''t think about it."


    After a cup of tea, Jun Mo Li''s anger also disappeared a lot. Took Murong Jin heart has not finished eating the bowl of bean curd, a little also don''t dislike big mouthful of eat up.


    He is in a very bad mood now, and he doesn''t have the heart to say anything polite to Xi Qingyu with a smiling face. Now he just wants to take his woman and go back to his room.


    "Li Wang Ye will think like this, that is not to believe Jin Xin..."


    Xiqingyu didn''t get angry either. Looking at some manic Jun Mo Li, he still laughed faintly and said the words which were light but full of lethality.


    In the future, if it''s really like what Jun Mo Li said, I''m afraid he and Jin Xin don''t even have time to have a cup of tea alone. This man''s jealousy can almost submerge the whole imperial city of Chu.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe her, but that I''m afraid that the wild men outside have calculated on her. I hope Prince Yu can be more considerate of me."


    Now that what he wants to say has already started, let''s just finish, so that he won''t feel uncomfortable in his heart. It''s so obvious that xiqingyu can''t pretend that he doesn''t understand.


    He doesn''t object to Jinxin making friends, but the premise is that Jinxin makes female friends. As for male friends, he thinks that if he wants to live a long life, he''d better forget it, so that he won''t live in the vinegar jar every day.


    "What Prince Li said is very true, but this palace and Jinxin are bosom friends. Jinxin should be at ease with this palace."


    Xiqingyu nodded and seemed to agree with Junmo Li. He directly promoted his relationship with Murong Jinxin from a friend to a confidant. He didn''t know whether it was intentional or just wanted to find a heart stopper for Junmo Li.


    After that, his slender fingers picked up the spoon and began to eat gracefully


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin see two big men this conversation, quite can''t bear to look directly at. He pulled Jun Mo Li and glared at him, indicating that he could shut up.


    If it goes on like this, it is estimated that the two will fight directly. Although xiqingyu looks gentle, in fact, he has a black heart and black lung in his heart. Like this demon, he is a master who will not suffer.


    After all, xiqingyu is her friend. In addition, the visitors are guests. She can''t say anything about xiqingyu. She can only start with Junmo glass. Jun Mo Li is her man, what she says and does to him is reasonable.


    "Confidant? What kind of confidant? If Jinxin really has a confidant, it can only be the king. Prince Yu really takes himself seriously. "


    Jun Mo Li''s whole face was black, but in one afternoon, their relationship had risen to this height. Confidant, go to his uncle''s confidant. She doesn''t need a confidant, just a man like him.


    "Why don''t you change with the palace? How about being Jinxin''s confidant and Jinxin''s man?"


    Xiqingyu puts the empty bowl aside and wipes it. There is no strange lip at all. He looks at Junmo glass with a smile, but his words are not surprising. He throws out a problem that makes Junmo glass want to vomit blood.


    No one can stop him from entering Jinxin''s heart, no one can


    "Prince Yu, my patience is limited..."


    When Jun Mo Li heard this, he was not good at all. Xi Qingyu, this is a battle card for him. He wants to dig his corner. He will fight with anyone who dares to rob the woman of Mo Li.


    "Jinxin is not your private property. If you don''t even have such a little heart to accommodate others, it''s too small."


    Xiqingyu is not afraid of anything. Seeing that Jun Mo Li turned over, he slowly threw out a few words to add fuel to the fire, which is no longer the usual mild.


    It seems that such a scene can be summed up in one sentence, that is, when lovers meet, they are very jealous.


    "I''m a chicken with a small stomach. I don''t have any heart to accommodate people. Now that Prince Yu knows it, he''ll stay away from my wife as far as possible, so as to avoid any misunderstanding."


    Jun Mo Li is amused by xiqingyu''s words. That smile makes all flowers pale. However, that smile has a strong warning smell, and he smashes at xiqingyu.


    If Xi Qingyu wants to tear his face, he doesn''t want to worry about the past. He Jun Mo Li is such a willful person, for his own woman, anyone can offend.


    "Jun Mo Li, what''s wrong with you? I''ll really turn my face when I talk nonsense. "


    Listening to the two people''s more and more outrageous conversation, Murong Jin''s heart looked at them for several times with a headache, and finally came to the conclusion that Jun Mo Li had eaten explosives and exploded when he saw people. It was obvious that he was stimulated by Lin Ruoxi.


    "You''re going to turn against me for a man? Well


    Smell speech, Jun Mo Li heart a sour, pinched Murong Jin heart small chin, get Murong Jin heart ear, low voice asked a sentence.


    "It''s you who are looking for fault. If you are angry about Lin Ruoxi, come to me. There''s no need to sneer at Qingyu."


    Murong Jin heart is helpless, patted open Jun Mo Li''s hand, irritable grasp short hair. In this case, she''d better go back with him first, so as not to make him crazy and say something worse.


    She just did her best to invite Qingyu to dinner, but it made Qingyu so ugly by the demon Jun Mo Li that even the wild man said this. She was really a little sorry.


    "Since you know about Lin Ruoxi, I will be angry. Why don''t you stay in the palace and wait for me to come back? But I went to find another man. It''s not enough to chat all afternoon. I have to have dinner with him. Have you ever thought about my feelings? "


    Jun Mo Li is also some unbearable, see her face that very disgusted look, a burst of pain in the heart. The big hand pinched her small chin again and forced her small face to face herself.


    Yao Shi''s eyes are full of pain, even he doesn''t understand. She just chatted with Xi Qingyu and had a meal. Why did she become so manic.


    "What is another man? Qingyu is my friend. Please be polite to me. "


    Murong Jin''s heart coldly looks at the gorgeous man in front of her, and the anger that had been forced down also comes out. His attitude towards xiqingyu makes her completely unable to accept it. Xiqingyu is her friend. She doesn''t want him to be warm to xiqingyu, but at least she should be polite and respectful.


    "You''re welcome? I''m very polite. If you''re not polite, I won''t say a word of nonsense. I''ll do it directly. "


    Jun Mo Li''s anger can''t be suppressed. She even talks to him in this tone in order to protect other men. He can''t stand it, really can''t stand it.


    Her indifference, just like a sharp sword, stabbed into his heart and made him feel miserable.


    "Jun Mo Li, you are really capable. You want to make trouble with me, right? Then you can make trouble. I''ll accompany you to the end. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is really drunk, looking at the man who has never treated her with this kind of attitude. She is a woman who is not good at patience. She is not good at hiding when she is angry. Since he wants to make trouble, let''s make trouble. She wants to see if she can twist her arm more than her thigh.


    The dispute on their side has attracted the attention of other guests on the stall, and everyone without exception looked at their side and talked about it.


    "Well, what can I do for you. This is the main street. It''s not suitable for you to make noise. "


    Xi Qingyu looks at the two people who are on the verge of losing control with some headache, sweeps the people who are sitting on the side to watch the excitement, sighs helplessly, and finally compromises.


    Graceful rise, to Murong Jin heart nodded, head also don''t return of leave. He knew that as long as he left, Junmo glass would be a little more normal.


    That man, probably too much love Jin heart, love no dignity, love to worry about gain and loss up


    "Are you satisfied now? Jun Mo Li, I''m not your private property. You can''t control my freedom and my life. "


    Murong Jinxin looked at the clean figure like green bamboo submerged in the crowd, and the green veins on her forehead jumped out. She can''t give up friendship for the sake of love, which Jun Mo Li had better be able to see clearly.


    "I don''t give you enough freedom? Besides not letting you go to men, when did I control you? "


    Jun Mo Li feels that he is quite unjust. Since he met her, he is almost the one who gives in. Can''t she satisfy his only request?


    He just doesn''t want other men to see her beautiful. He just wants to have her alone. Is that wrong?


    "Xiqingyu is my friend, I will not give up this precious friendship. You can take it. Everybody''s happy. If you can''t accept it, let it go. Our March time will come in a few days. I think we''d better stop here and settle down in the end of the world... "

 Chapter 114

    The next day, the day overcast, the autumn wind blowing, hit the body of the pain.


    On the big bed, Murong Jinxin''s forehead was covered with thin sweat. Her delicate brow was wrinkled tightly. Her small head swayed from time to time. It was obvious that she was having a nightmare.


    Suddenly, she suddenly sat up, cold eyes open, eyes hidden a trace of imperceptible fear.


    "I didn''t go back to my room..."


    Subconsciously, he raised his eyes and looked at more than half of the empty bed beside him. He couldn''t see a trace of being slept, and his eyelids jumped fiercely.


    Last night, after she said some heartless words to him, she went back to the king''s house in a rage, and then went back to the Mo garden after a long struggle. Originally thought that after he came back, they had a good talk, but he never came back, and then she couldn''t help sleeping in the past.


    "Ning er."


    A burst of inexplicable panic hit, let her directly barefoot out of bed, toward the yard is taking care of Ono Ning''er roared.


    "What''s the matter, miss?"


    Ning''er, who was concentrating on feeding Xiaoye, was frightened by Murong Jinxin''s roar. She threw down her food and rushed to the room. Seeing Murong Jinxin''s pale face and sweating, she stood in the room and quickly handed over her shoes.


    "Did Jun Mo Li go back to the Palace last night?"


    Murong Jin heart casually put on the shoes, casually put on the shirt, very anxious looking at Ning''er asked. If he goes back to the palace, I guess nothing will happen. If not, the dream she just had


    "No, I was just about to ask Miss, why didn''t the Lord return to his room last night?"


    Ning son a Leng, swept an eye that isn''t messy big bed, Mou light also instant dim go down. When she came here this morning, she didn''t see the Lord leave for the court. She felt strange, so she went to ask Feng. She knew that the Lord didn''t go back to the palace at all.


    "Last night, he suddenly went crazy and sneered at xiqingyu. In a rage, I said some heartless words..."


    Murong Jin heart also didn''t plan to hide rather son, simple explained two, too late to eat a breakfast then rushed out. As soon as he comes out of the yard, he meets Ye Ranran, who comes to visit. Ye Ranran sees Murong Jinxin''s anxious appearance, which is rarely seen in a thousand years, and asks a few questions jokingly.


    "What''s the matter? Jun Mo Li has gone out to find a woman. Look at you in a hurry... "


    Ye Ranran doesn''t know what happened last night, so she accidentally stabbed Murong Jin''s heart, making Murong Jin''s face even more ugly.


    "Maybe, we had a fight last night, he didn''t come back..."


    Murong Jin''s heart calms down and sighs heavily. Inevitably, a dream just emerged in her mind. In the dream, Jun Mo Li and a gorgeous woman make a lot of trouble. It''s the other women that I met, but what I called is her name. How can she not be surprised.


    "Not coming back doesn''t mean anything. I''m just angry with you and go out to drink."


    Ye Ranran doesn''t take Murong Jinxin''s conjecture seriously. How much does Jun Mo Li care about Jinxin? She has seen it all the way. How can she go out to find a woman because of such trifles as quarrel?


    Jun Mo Li has always been clean, not Chu Mo Shang''s Sao Bao stallion


    "I don''t know. I just feel confused. I don''t know what''s wrong with myself. Alas..."


    Murong Jin''s heart reached out and patted her forehead. She seemed to want to make herself sober. Ranran''s words are right. It must be her wishful thinking. That demon has a habit of cleanliness. How can she go to find a woman with her on her back.


    "Poof, there''s nothing to panic about. If he really went to find another woman, it''s already done. It''s useless for you to panic."


    Ye Ranran shrugs. She doesn''t like anyone. She doesn''t understand Murong Jinxin''s behavior. Just blindly believe that Jun Mo Li can''t be such a person, Jin Xin''s worry is absolutely superfluous.


    "You''re right. Even if it''s true, it''s already happened. I''m in such a hurry that I can''t use any wool. You have something to eat with me. Let''s go out for a walk later


    Murong Jinxin thinks that ye Ranran''s words are very reasonable. Why didn''t the demon return last night? After he returned to the house, she would have a good cross examination. It''s useless for her to worry.


    So, holding Ye Ranran carefully back to the room, began to eat up.


    "Ranran, where did Jun Mo Li go with you yesterday?"


    In the middle of the meal, Murong Jinxin suddenly thinks of yeranran and chumoshang''s two funny things, and asks curiously.


    Looking at Ranran, she seems to be in a good mood. It must be something she didn''t know happened yesterday.


    "Hum, he took me back to his palace and cried bitterly at me. He almost knelt down with all kinds of promises..."


    Ye Ranran''s hand with chopsticks pauses, and the corners of his mouth are slightly hooked. Yesterday''s scenes emerge in his mind, and he really wants to laugh.


    It''s the first time for her to see Chu Mo Shang like that. It''s still very interesting


    "The large group of women in his palace didn''t make trouble for you, did they?" Chu Mo Shang is really a talent. In that case, he even dares to take Ranran back to his palace. He was not afraid of Ranran''s sight of his large number of women. He was so angry that he burned his palace¡° There was one, but he threw it directly into the kiln, and the stallion was cruel enough. It is said that the woman is still the most favored... "She was not afraid of the women in his palace. If anyone dares to offend her, she will kill them by means. Just did not expect, he unexpectedly for her, so casually disposed of a woman. And also put down the cruel words, who if not long eyes provoked her, directly split¡° Chu Mo Shang that kind of man, seemingly affectionate, in fact the most ruthless, dye dye you must take care of your heart. You can''t be attracted to him until he''s done with you. " Women for Chu Mo Shang, it is just a kind of food with a shelf life. Once the preservation period is up, that kind of food will be discarded like garbage. If Ranran and Chu Mo Shang have a child''s relationship, I''m afraid they will have to make trouble all their lives. Long term relationship, no one can guarantee that they will not be emotional¡° Well, I didn''t think much about it and I didn''t expect much. You can rest assured that I will keep my heart and never lose it. " Not to mention that she didn''t feel for Chu Mo Shang, even if she did, she knew how to handle it. A man like Chu Mo Shang is like a gust of wind. Who in the world can catch the wind¡° Have you seen Hualing Murong Jinxin nodded, thinking of Jun Mo Li''s hard-working woman beside Chu Mo Shang. I don''t know how her life is in the sixth Prince''s residence¡° It''s a pity to see such a beautiful woman. Chu Mo Shang''s concubines said that since Hua Ling came to liuwangfu, he was arranged by the stallion almost every night to accompany the generals in the army... "Ye Ranran knew Hua Ling''s identity, so he asked a few more questions when Chu Mo Shang went to deal with the matter. Get the answer, but let her really feel sorry for Hualing. With Hualing''s appearance and talent, he had a bright future, but he chose such a way not to return... "They were all harmed by Jun Mo Li, and the battle for the throne of Chu was doomed to be bloody.". Ranran, maybe we will come to the moment of war... "The fight between Junmo Li and Chu Mo Shang is inevitable. If you want to end it, unless someone is willing to quit. But in the present situation, none of them can withdraw from the battlefield that Chu Haotian has carefully arranged for so many years. Whether we die or live depends on our own life... "Don''t think so much. Everything is decided by nature, and things may not be as bad as we think. It''s good to live in the moment... "Ye Ranran grins, some things can''t be forced, so it''s useless to think more. On that day, she went back to Yunyao mountain with her children, and her eyes were clear. Even if Chu moshang became the emperor of Chu, she didn''t plan to let her children be the prince or princess¡° By the way, I just received the news that Xuanyuan Qinglin had already installed that thing. It is said that she also found several women to try it, poof... "Ye Ranran took out a stack of drawing paper from her arms and handed it to Murong Jinxin. The paper drew all kinds of ferocious expressions of Xuanyuan Qinglin when installing that thing, which was the biggest reason why she came to Murong Jinxin early in the morning. Have fun, must share with good friends... "Has yunqinqin ever been tried?" Murong Jinxin looked at the wonderful paintings, haze mood suddenly good. If yunqinqin is really fooled by that thing, it is estimated that he will have a shadow on men in his whole life¡° No, it is said that Xuanyuan Qinglin first thought of her, but she said that she was red Only yunqinqin knows whether it is really red or not. But anyway, yunqinqin is hiding for the time being. I don''t know if Xuanyuan Qinglin will be interested in tormenting yunqinqin after he has tried those women¡° It''s not stupid. Looking at the situation in the world, her good days should be coming soon. Maybe the pheasant can still hop for a while Her so-called identity as a phoenix girl must be known by many of the royal families of the five countries. I''m afraid that those who have bad intentions are still thinking about how to get the pheasant of yunqinqin. After all, if you get a woman, you can get such a good thing in the world. Few people will let it go except Junmo Li, an abnormal man¡° Let the pheasant hop. When you are successful, let''s go back to Tianchen to clean up the Murong family. " Ye Ranran doesn''t think so. Let alone Yun Qinqin is not a real Phoenix girl. Even if it is, she has to kill that cheap woman. Let the woman first scenery, until one day directly fell off the cloud, that is called pain¡° Well, I''m full. Let''s go out and digest... "

 Chapter 115

    Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran are talking and enjoying the beautiful scenery on a shady path of liwang mansion.


    Although it is early autumn, the scenery of liwangfu is still very beautiful. Except for the occasional falling leaves, the scenery of liwangfu in autumn is almost the same as that in spring.


    Small bridge, flowing water, flowers, trees, everything has not changed


    "Miss three..."


    At a fork in the road, manager Lin and a woman meet Murong Jinxin by chance. When they meet Murong Jinxin, their face changes slightly. I''m afraid the storm will come soon.


    "Manager Lin, who is she?"


    Ye Ranran saw Murong Jinxin''s small face instantly elongated, glanced at the shy woman in front of her, and her heart suddenly became heavy.


    Her words, should not be bumped into the truth, right? Jun Mo Li didn''t really go to another woman last night. Otherwise manager Lin''s dodgy eyes, what explanation should he make.


    "My name is Ziyu. Last night, the LORD left a jade pendant. I came to send it to him..."


    Ziyu gives a big gift to Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran, with a smile on her beautiful little face and some deep feelings in her watery eyes, which makes Ye Ranran''s heart sink to the bottom.


    "You mean... Jun Mo Li slept with you last night..."


    Ye Ranran hesitated. He didn''t want to ask so directly. But at the thought of Murong Jinxin''s temperament, if this really happened, it must be impossible for her and Junmo glass. Tangled for a while, or very simply asked out.


    She believes that Jinxin still has the courage to face


    "This... This... No... My Lord and I have nothing..."


    Ziyu''s little face turned red because of Ye Ranran''s words. Her big eyes were looking around. Her little hand was very uncomfortable, pulling her sleeve. She didn''t seem to know how to answer Ye Ranran''s words.


    Maybe she didn''t realize it, but for others, her reaction was enough to answer everything.


    "Miss three, I''ll take Miss Ziyu to the hall first..."


    Manager Lin only felt a chill rising from the bottom of his feet. He hardly dared to look at Murong Jinxin''s eyes. Wang Ye drank a lot of wine last night. He really stayed with this woman for some time. He was not sure if anything happened between them. But the girl''s reaction now, coupled with the fact that the prince''s jade pendant never leaves him, makes him have to think more


    "Well, go ahead."


    Murong Jin heart Yang lip smile, it is very indifferent, in addition to the eyes without the slightest temperature, everything seems to have no change.


    She is not a person who likes to deceive herself, nor is she a person who does not dare to face the reality. She also believes that manager Lin will not let a woman into the palace for no reason, and her attitude is so polite.


    Well, now that it''s done, she accepts it. It''s just a mistake. It''s no big deal.


    "Miss Ziyu, please."


    Manager Lin didn''t dare to delay for a second, endured the cold sweat all over, and left with people on fire.


    "Jinxin..."


    Looking at the figure of the two people has completely disappeared, ye Ranran just takes back her eyes, is very worried about the light call has been cold to the extreme woman.


    What happened, the most uncomfortable person, I''m afraid, is Jinxin. Jun Mo Li, no matter what the reason is to touch that woman, Yu Jin heart, is unforgivable.


    "Nothing, but a man, sad for a few days just, it''s not worth me sad."


    Murong Jinxin gives Ye Ranran a soothing look. Now that Ranran is pregnant, she doesn''t want her bad mood to affect her, which is bad for her baby.


    After two lives, I haven''t seen any big waves, but I was betrayed by a man. What''s the big deal?


    Anyway, in this relationship, what she got is far more than what she paid


    "Well, where are we going now?"


    Ye Ranran knows Murong Jinxin very well. Knowing that such a thing has happened, Murong Jinxin will not stay in liwangfu. Leaving liwangfu is the first thing Jin will do.


    "Back to Yunyao mountain, no matter where we go, let''s go back to clean up and leave here first."


    Murong Jinxin actually has no place to go. For her, ye Ranran is the only relative in this strange world, and xiqingyu is just a friend. It''s not a good time for her to go to him.


    Here, she will not continue to stay, and there is no reason to continue to stay


    "Well, let''s go. Let''s solve the lightning first, so as not to reveal our whereabouts."


    ¡­¡­


    The dying sun dyed the whole sky rosy, and it was another dusk.


    After a day of official business, Jun Mo Li drags a heavy step back to the palace of King Li. He drank so much last night that he still has a splitting headache.


    As soon as I got back to the mansion, I was told that a woman had come to send jade pendant in the morning, and I was stupid in an instant. After returning to his senses, he raised his feet and rushed to the ink garden.


    "Mr. Wang, the third lady stayed in the ink garden all day and didn''t go anywhere."


    Manager Lin looks at the reaction of his master, and his heart is slightly shocked. But he is more calm when he thinks that thunder and lightning didn''t come to him to report anything about the third lady.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Where does Jun Mo Li have the mind to listen to the words of manager Lin? Now he has only one idea in his heart. He finds Murong Jin''s heart and explains what happened last night.


    He was wrong. He should have gone back to the Palace last night even though he was drunk. As for the woman who came to the palace to send the jade pendant, let alone her appearance, he didn''t even remember her name.


    "Wang Ye, that girl Ziyu is still waiting in the hall..."


    Manager Lin seems to be aware of the strange, want to slap himself dead. How can he suspect his own Prince because of a jade pendant? Isn''t it intentional to make trouble for his own prince?


    "Find someone to watch her. Don''t let her leave the palace."


    Listen to the meaning of manager Lin, that woman seems to have deliberately said some words that let Jin heart misunderstand. Good. Since he sent her to die, he didn''t mind letting her die.


    The reason why I keep her for the time being is that I still need her to explain to Jinxin


    "Yes, Lord."


    Manager Lin did not dare to delay at all, so he called several bodyguards and ordered the matter to go on. After giving orders, he quickly followed Jun Mo Li''s steps.


    "Jinxin... Jinxin..."


    Jun Mo Li rushes into Mo yuan in a hurry. At a glance, he sees the empty nest specially prepared for Ono in the yard. His blood rushes to his head and his throat is sweet.


    About Murong Jinxin once said a word in the mind constantly whirl, constantly whirl, almost beat him.


    "Release smoke bomb immediately to contact lightning..."


    Jun Mo Li stumbles into the room and looks around. He doesn''t even find Murong Jinxin''s half figure.


    There is no doubt that Murong Jinxin left, and empty handed, did not take anything he gave her. Even what she wore was her old rags.


    He just felt his head buzzing and his eyes were dark. It seemed that the sky was about to fall down


    "Yes, Lord."


    Manager Lin had never seen Jun Mo Li so desperate. He quickly took out a smoke bomb from his arms and threw it into the air. The smoke bomb blew up in the high altitude and gave off a brilliant spark.


    Just at this time, Chu Mo Shang came in with a letter in a hurry, full of fury. After seeing the decadent Jun Mo Li, he threw the letter in his hand directly in front of Jun Mo Li.


    "Brother Erhuang, are you full and have nothing to do? Or is it a pain? Even if you want to find a woman, can you hide it? You even let that woman go to the palace. Are you a pig head? Now, your women have run away, along with the women and children of Ben Wang. Now you are happy and satisfied... "


    Chu Mo Shang''s mouth is a curse. What''s the matter? His two brothers went to find a woman and got rid of her and her children. Who did he invite and who did he provoke? He had a hard time getting Ye Ranran done yesterday. Today, something like this happened. He really wants to cry without tears.


    This vast sea of people, where is he going to find Ye Ranran that neurotic woman


    "Six princes, please don''t say a few words. My princes didn''t go to find a woman. Everything is a misunderstanding."


    Lin manager a listen to Chu Mo Shang''s words, immediately face also more ugly, direct horizontal Chu Mo Shang one eye, don''t have good spirit of opening to say.


    Don''t you see that the prince of his family is living like death? I also run to talk about these. It''s a good way to smoke.


    "I don''t care if he misunderstands. Now my wife and children are gone. If you don''t give me an account, I''ll be with you forever."


    Chu Mo Shang is also really bored, ye Ranran that woman''s temperament is too strong, ordinary people simply can''t stand it. If she went back to Yunyao mountain, it would be OK. If she followed Murong Jinxin to wander outside, sooner or later something would happen. Besides, ye Ranran is pregnant with his first child. He really wants to have a few words with that child every day.


    "What''s the use of Liu Huangdi''s words? Can you tell them back? It''s better to send someone out to look for it than to talk nonsense here. When this happens, I feel better than you. "


    Jun Mo Li is speechless and stares at the sky for a long time. There is no response of thunder and lightning. The smoke bomb rings. He understood, Jin heart before leaving, had solved those two unfortunate eggs.


    Now, things are really big. They have been away for so long, I''m afraid they have already left the Imperial City


    "Manager Lin, immediately mobilize all the people to look for it. At all costs, even if we turn over all the five countries, we will turn out the heart of Wang Jiangjin... "

 Chapter 116

    This night, the imperial city of Chu was doomed to be not peaceful. The streets and alleys were full of the footsteps of officers and soldiers. The sound of officers and soldiers checking every household lasted for most of the night.


    In the sixth Prince''s mansion, Chu Mo Shang has a gloomy face. He looks at the void, looks up and takes a mouthful of liquor as his throat. A few drops of liquor drip on his scarlet clothes, making a strange arc.


    Ye Ranran, the woman, dares to run with the ball for him. It''s better not to be caught by him. Otherwise, he has to lock her up until she gives birth to the baby smoothly, which can eliminate the depression in his heart.


    "Wang Ye, what''s on your mind?"


    Bathed in the moonlight, Hualing walks slowly. She looks like a fairy in white. She has a smile on her beautiful little face. Her cherry mouth is moist and glossy. There are several bruises on her beautiful neck. You can see that she has just been tasted.


    She went to Chu Mo Shang, not too close to Chu Mo Shang, just quietly staring at Chu Mo Shang, just like a goblin in the dark.


    "Is general Li gone?"


    Chu Mo Shang pointed to the stone bench opposite, motioned Hualing to sit down, enchanting peach blossom eyes did not have the light meaning of the past. For Hualing, he was quite satisfied, so he didn''t drive her away like other women.


    "Well, just left."


    Smell speech, flower spirit pure Mou son a shrink, in the mind emerge the scene of being tortured by the man of that body sweat stink, in the heart unspeakable desolation.


    She knew that she would come to the point where thousands of people would ride her, but when all this came, she still felt that she could not bear it.


    "When the king finds Ye Ranran back, he will ask for the position of side imperial concubine."


    Since Hualing came to the sixth Prince''s residence and tried his best to do things for him, the side imperial concubine position he promised should be given in advance. Hualing is an extremely intelligent woman. I believe she can take care of the backyard of liuwangfu for him.


    It''s just that ye Ranran, the asshole woman, when can I find her


    "Does the Lord like Miss ye?"


    The flower spirit can''t deny the hook lip angle, the drooping eyebrow conceals the trace of pure ridicule in the eyes. Side imperial concubine''s position, what she cares about is never this, but his trust. As long as he trusted her, she could get more information in favor of her master.


    "That woman is pregnant with Wang''s baby..."


    Chu Mo Shang irritably scratched hair, like that woman? In fact, he didn''t know whether he liked that woman or not. He only knew that no matter what she did to him, he could endure it. Like it or not, that woman is unique in his heart.


    That kind of unique and Murong Jin heart is different, like a thorn in his heart, a move on the pain.


    "Why did miss ye take the prince''s children with her?"


    Ye Ranran''s relationship with Murong Jinxin is in her eyes. Ye Ranran won''t leave inexplicably. Maybe it has something to do with Murong Jinxin. She is really curious and wants to know if Murong Jinxin has anything to do with her master.


    "It''s said that the second emperor''s brother went out to find a woman. The woman came to challenge Murong Jinxin this morning. As a result, Murong Jinxin ran away in a rage, and the stupid woman also ran behind Murong Jinxin''s buttocks..."


    Sometimes he felt that Murong Jinxin was like Ye Ranran''s mother. She would do whatever she was asked to do. It was clear that they were still rivals in Yunyao mountain. Ye Ranran is said to have completely changed her disposition after she came back from the dead. She is as good as her rival. It''s really hard for him to understand.


    "Is Prince Li out looking for a woman? Are you tired of your work


    After listening to Chu Mo Shang''s words, Hua Ling shakes his hand holding the cup slightly. It turns out that the master will be interested in other women, but that woman is not her.


    She pretended to be frightened and opened her mouth wide, showing a rather incredible expression, not to let Chu Mo Shang find any clues.


    "I''m really tired of him. Murong Jinxin is a tiger. He dares to pluck hair from her mouth. Even if he doesn''t die, he will be disabled. However, the truth of the matter is that they had a quarrel last night. The second emperor brother went down to mingyuelou to drink. He accidentally dropped his jade pendant and was just picked up by the woman. "


    Chu Mo Shang is also a head of sweat, said that he is reckless, but at least it is because Murong Jin heart out of trouble, his woman just follow. But his second brother, even more unfortunate, just went to drink a few glasses of wine, was Murong Jin heart agitated almost want to commit suicide. At least his woman left him a letter. By comparison, he was a little happier than his second brother.


    "Er, Murong girl''s temperament is too strong. She left without even asking..."


    This time, Hualing''s heart felt better. At least it was an oolong. Just Murong Jin heart is not too headstrong, even if the death penalty is to be executed before, also have to confess it. She didn''t even ask about the crime of her master, so she directly sentenced him to death. In the world, only she dared to do so.


    "Murong Jinxin, that woman has never been reasonable. If you reason with her, you will waste your saliva and your expression. After ye Ranran''s stupid woman comes back, I must find a way to keep her away from Murong Jin''s heart, so as not to be damaged by Murong Jin''s heart. "


    Chu Mo Shang almost laughs. Murong Jinxin, the wonderful woman, can''t do anything, but he just runs away from home. He thinks it''s really nothing. Who let his second brother not that ability to cover up, also ran to the moon floor to drink wine, that is the second brother deserved. Even from a certain aspect, he is still on Murong Jinxin''s side. It''s just that she ran away. Can you leave his women and children alone¡° I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. It seems that the relationship between Miss ye and Murong Jinxin is deeper than that of Wang Ye. " Hualing''s watery eyes sweep the gorgeous man in front of him. Although he has no deep friendship with Ye Ranran, he also understands that ye Ranran is also very capable. Ye Ranran can grasp a man who is like the wind in the heart of a woman in the world. It is absolutely not just the child in her stomach that ye Ranran relies on¡° You are telling the truth. Ye Ranran, the woman, regards Wang as a poisonous snake and beast. She always wants to drive Wang away. I''ve been in the flower sea for so many years. I''ve always been invincible. What''s wrong with me that makes her look down on me? " Chu Mo Shang sighed, some words hold for a long time, it is also hard to hold, if someone can listen to their own talk, pour also good. In front of her, she was a woman who could see through the world, knew her identity, and never demanded anything that didn''t belong to her. If she can keep such a state all the time, she will be at least one of the four imperial concubines, or even imperial concubines¡° Maybe what Miss Ye is asking for is a man of one heart. She can''t afford what she wants, so she doesn''t want to waste her time on him Hualing raises her lips and smiles. Ye Ranran is Murong Jinxin''s good friend, and even looks like Murong Jinxin in character. Since Murong Jin''s heart has already told her not to let her master and son take concubines, ye Ranran will never fall behind Murong Jin''s heart. It can only be said that the two women she knew were all strange women in the world. She always knew what she wanted and what she wanted. She always knew that she couldn''t ask for something, so she let go completely¡° They are all led by Murong Jinxin. Men have three wives and four concubines since ancient times. Wang GUI is the king of a country. He can''t only accommodate one person in his heart. Ye Ranran''s woman is in bliss, but she doesn''t know how to be blessed. When a Japanese King abandons her like garbage, she will know how to write the word regret. " Women are sometimes the best means to balance the power of the court. He is different from his second brother who has brain problems. He doesn''t want to give up such a good method for a woman. Moreover, the royal family needs to open branches and leaves. He can''t let a woman live in the pain of having children all the time, but he lives in the mania of desire and discontent. Ye Ranran that woman, when she gave birth to a child, he had to treat her well, let her know the weight and propriety, so as not to leave endless trouble for himself in the future¡° It''s different for Miss ye to visit Wang Ye, so ling''er wishes Wang Ye to tame her as soon as possible. Ling''er is a little tired. Let''s have a rest first. " Hua Ling didn''t say anything to attack Chu Mo Shang. Basically, people in the audience can see clearly about feelings. Wang Ye likes Ye Ranran. Otherwise, with his disposition of abandoning women like clothes, how could he care so much about a woman. Even for the sake of a woman, I haven''t called a woman to sleep for a long time. Some things are slowly changing. It''s just that the Lord is the authority and can''t see it. In time, maybe the Lord will fall more miserably than the master¡° Go on, have a good rest and have a drink. Even if you talk to the people in the dining room, it''s hard for you these days. You have a good rest these days. I told them not to come here. " Chu Mo Shang didn''t want to stay either. He looked at Hualing''s tired face and thought about those old men who were so desperate to swallow Hualing alive. He decided to give Hualing a few days off, so as not to tire Hualing to death. That''s not worth the loss¡° Thank you. I''m back in my room. " Smell speech, flower spirit''s heart relaxed a breath. Being tortured by those men every night these days, she is really going to be exhausted. I sleep most of the day, and I don''t have much time to understand the situation of liuwangfu. In the next few days, maybe she can walk around and have a look at the palace where she is going to live for a long time¡° If ye Ranran was half as sensible as you, I would like to burn incense every day... "Chu Mo Shang looked at the delicate figure leaving, sighed again, looked up and poured a mouthful of liquor, murmured to himself. The cool moonlight shines on his gorgeous face, which brings out a kind of arrogant beauty, but also brings out a few threads of light loneliness

 Chapter 117

    At the same time, Murong Jin Xinye ranning''er is chatting on the roof of an inn in the imperial city of Chu.


    Ono is lying in a herb box that ye Ranran specially made for him to sleep. After two days of cultivation, he has obviously improved a lot. Occasionally, there is an inexplicable golden light on his little body.


    "Look at this situation, Jun Mo Li won''t be reconciled if he doesn''t turn you out..."


    Ye Ranran was lying on the outside of the roof, his big eyes occasionally glanced at the soldiers who kept coming and going downstairs, and he was a bit gloating.


    If you want to find them, right? Well, they''ll let him find them under his nose. If he finds them, he''ll get nothing.


    "Maybe someone will send someone to find us while they are rolling in bed with that woman to have fun. If he is too busy, he will find us. Anyway, we have no loss."


    Murong Jin heart flat flat mouth, a face of indifference. What about finding her? Can a broken mirror be reunited? It''s just a dream.


    She Murong Jinxin has a serious cleanliness addiction to men. If she has been contaminated by other women, she will not ask for her shoes.


    "Don''t say it''s really possible. There are few good men in the world. You''re better than me. You''re still clean and you haven''t let him take advantage of it. "


    Ye Ran Ran touched his still flat abdomen, and involuntarily thought of Chu Mo Shang''s flat face. She left, it should be a relief for him, he can go back to his six princes'' house and live his life as an uncle.


    "It''s comforting for me to say that. If I let him touch it, I''m afraid I''ll be uncomfortable all my life. "


    Fortunately, she has a strong will. Although she didn''t think that membrane could represent anything, she didn''t want to spoil it casually.


    "Miss, I always think you should ask the Lord to give you an explanation. Maybe things are not like what we think..."


    Ning Er rubbed the bangs in front of her forehead. Naturally, she didn''t dare to say anything in front of her young lady. It''s normal for a man to have three wives and four concubines. The Lord just touched a woman. In fact, it''s really no big deal. She just felt that Miss Yu Qing and Miss Li should give Wang Ye a chance to explain. After all, they had a fight last night. Maybe the LORD was just drunk and did some stupid things.


    "Ning''er, you didn''t see the satisfied look on that woman''s face. I still feel goose bumps when I think of it now. Jun Mo Li is dirty. Why does Jin Xin give him an opportunity to explain? "


    After all, ye Ranran once felt that when she first met Ziyu, the expression on Ziyu''s face was in line with Chujing''s appearance. Maybe Ning''er is right. Jun Mo Li did such a stupid thing when he was drunk. But he did it all before. That''s absolutely unforgivable.


    Their souls come from the 21st century, and they can''t accept the idea of three wives and four concubines.


    "Well, I just think it''s really hard for Wang Ye to be so kind to miss..."


    Ning''er sighed. She knew that no matter what she was saying, it was useless. Miss''s stubbornness was unmatched by ordinary people. Well, there are thousands of good men in this world, and the young lady is still innocent. She can meet a good man after all.


    "What a pity, Chu..."


    Ye Ranran snorted with disdain. Just as he wanted to scold Jun Mo Li, he suddenly noticed a burst of abnormal airflow in the air. Fierce once lived a mouth, subconsciously grasped the purple work properly whip between the waist.


    "Ranran, don''t hurt the child unless you have to..."


    Murong Jin''s cold eyes flashed the light of killing. As soon as she stretched out her hand, she tucked the sleeping little wild back into her sleeve. Subconsciously picked up the side of the silver sword. Although her Kung Fu is not high, Ranran is a pregnant woman. She doesn''t want Ranran to take risks until she is in a critical moment.


    With the intuition of being a killer in her previous life, she knows that the Kung Fu of the people who come here this time is very high. It seems that there is still a hard fight to fight tonight.


    Just as they spoke, several figures came in the moonlight, and in the blink of an eye, they fell on the roof where they were.


    "Ye Ranran, you make yourself look like a man and a woman. Do you want to disgust me?"


    Chu Mo Shang raised his eyes to see, the corners of his mouth mercilessly twitched a few times, the enchanting peach blossom eyes narrowed out a little cold light. This damned woman, even if she disguises herself as a man, she is not afraid of being trampled to death in the street.


    "I just want to know, how did you find us?"


    Ye Ranran''s little hand holding the purple spirit whip was tight, and he was completely drunk. Where did they show their flaws? It is clear that the officers and soldiers have just searched them, and they have not found any difference. However, now that she has been found, blind pretending can not play any role except making people see jokes. She is very clear about this.


    "The wind gives Ning''er a scent of confusion..."


    Chu Mo Shang strides up and traps Ye Ranran in his arms. He takes out a colorless and tasteless medicine and smears it on Ye Ranran''s face. Soon he tears off the human skin mask on Ye Ranran''s face.


    "Stay away from me. It stinks to death. Ouch..." they were too close. Ye Ranran clearly smelled the strong wine fragrance from him. Suddenly, his face wrinkled, his head turned, and he began to retch¡° Ye Ranran... What''s the matter with you... Is it uncomfortable... "Ye Ranran vomited, Chu moshang''s whole face was black, and she stood helplessly, not knowing what to do¡° Emesis... "Ye Ranran retched for a long time, but he didn''t vomit anything. He covered his twitching stomach and straightened up. He looked at the man who was so anxious and sweating. Although the body is not comfortable, there is some comfort in my heart¡° Brother Erhuang, what''s the matter? You hurry to see for her... "Chu Mo Shang didn''t have the heart to worry about her running away with Ye Ranran. He just held Ye Ranran carefully to the chair and settled down. Then he cried to Jun Mo Li anxiously¡° It''s just normal pregnancy and vomiting. What''s the fuss about? " Jun Mo Li''s attention is almost all on Murong Jin''s heart. When he hears Chu Mo Shang''s cry, he doesn''t even lift his eyelids. In two words, he sends Chu Mo Shang away. "..." Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang really want to vomit blood. But on second thought, his two brothers would not have thought about checking up for Ranran now, so they shut up, picked up Ye Ranran and left without saying a word. Anyway, there''s a doctor in the palace. The second brother doesn''t look at it. He let the doctor see it. "I drank a lot of wine last night, but I''m sure I didn''t touch any women." Jun Mo Li waved his hand, and the wind took Ning''er away. Not big roof, also instantly quiet down, only occasionally a gust of wind blowing. Jun Mo Li locks Murong Jin''s eyes, which are so cold that there is no temperature. Every word she says is very serious. He knew that the stubborn woman would not go back with him if he didn''t make things clear¡° Jun Mo Li, you don''t seem to be a person who dares to be or not? " People have come to him. How shameless is he to say that he has never touched anyone? Murong Jinxin naturally refused to believe it. Ziyu''s coy smile didn''t know how many circles she had turned in her mind. Every time she thought about it, she felt a sharp pain in her heart¡° If I touch that woman, do you think I have the face to come to you? " He is not a person without face and skin. He knows her principles and will not touch her bottom line. Before manager Lin''s words, he just listened to a general, and did not ask specifically, so he did not understand why Murong Jinxin bit him and touched other women¡° Do you still have the nerve? Don''t you always take pride in being shameless? Jun Mo Li, what I said last night is very clear. From then on, you go your way and I go my single wooden bridge. Let''s not get in the way of anyone. It''s better not to see. " Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t believe Jun Mo Li''s words at all. By Jun Mo Li''s means, there are many ways to make that woman turn her back. She believed only what she saw with her own eyes and what others saw with their own eyes. She only felt that Jun Mo Li was strange to her now. Even if she said a word to him, she felt uncomfortable all over. She just wanted to stay away from him, far away from him¡° You can''t imagine that you will never be allowed to leave the king as long as he lives. Even if I die, I will pester you and make you restless Jun Mo Li was hurt by Murong Jin''s indifference. She just felt the coolness of her heart. Every word she said was like a word to kill her heart, which drove him straight into the hell. No matter how painful it is, he must explain what happened last night clearly. He can''t lose her, absolutely can''t lose her... "What do you mean? Who are you from Murong Jinxin? It''s the ex man at best. Don''t let me leave you, joke. If I want to leave you, do you think you can stop me? " Murong Jin''s heart was so upset that when she saw his face, she thought of the dream. In the dream, he and other women lingering scenes, let her feel uncomfortable, want to crazy, even want to kill. Originally thought he could calm down, but that a calm is only limited to not see him. She glanced at the gorgeous man in front of her, and a nameless fire was burning in her heart, which made her unable to control herself¡° Tear... Tear... Tear... "A burst of clothes burst in the silent night sky, Murong Jin''s heart seems to be crazy, desperately tearing Jun Mo Li''s clothes. She remembers that the woman in the dream left a mark of happiness on him when she was happiest. She wanted to see the marks, and let herself despair more thoroughly... "What''s the mark that the woman left on you? Where is it? "

 Chapter 118

    The big eye sweeps the place where there will be scratches in the impression, but what catches the eye is a piece of white and delicate skin, perfect, shining with attractive light under the moonlight.


    Her eyes pause, turn Jun Mo Li''s body over, still didn''t find any suspicious place, biting lip low roar twice.


    "I didn''t touch her. Where''s the trace? Even if you strip the king, the result will be the same


    Jun Mo Li helplessly looks at the murderous woman in front of him. He is not afraid of her. He is afraid that she will not believe him.


    This time, instead of being as strong as before, he chose to be soft


    "Did you use any medicine to remove all those scratches?"


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She doesn''t want to see those scratches, but she just wants to find them on him. This kind of contradiction makes her feel at a loss.


    Eyes a turn, then fell on that a delicate rose, heart no origin of a pain. He once said that this king will never die and the rose will never die. That''s his promise to her. Is this promise still there?


    "I haven''t, Jinxin. The woman is still in the palace. If you don''t believe me, why don''t you go back and interrogate her in person? After you left yesterday, I caught up with you. As a result, something happened to Mingyue building, so I rushed to deal with it. When I thought of the heartless words you said, I was really heartbroken. I couldn''t help but drink some wine. As for the jade pendant, it was taken down from the king. The jade pendant was left by my mother''s concubine to me. She said it was a keepsake for me. Last night, after I drank too much, I thought of my mother''s concubine... "


    Last night is also too sad, will inexplicably think of the mother, took out the jade, the result of such a storm.


    He was wrong. No matter he was angry, he would never drink alone. Even if he was mad, he would follow her and annoy her to death.


    "That''s a coincidence. That woman was so lucky to pick up your jade pendant, and she looked like she had been cheated by you for countless times. Jun Mo Li, tell me the truth. Did you drink too much and sleep to death, thinking you just had a dream


    Murong Jin heart is still reluctant, aggressive looking at Jun Mo glass. She''s so confused now that she doesn''t know whether to believe him or not. She was afraid that she would believe it and find that it was just a play he played. She was afraid that she would not be able to leave naturally.


    This kind of worry about gain and loss mood, even her own ruthlessly despised himself


    "When I was talking to people, it seemed that a woman who played the piano came into the room. I don''t know if it was that woman. Jin Xin, there is still a chance for those who are sentenced to death to redress their grievances. You can''t just send me to hell with a few words from a woman. "


    Jun Mo Li Ning eyebrow carefully recalled what happened in Mingyue building last night, can only think of such a doubt. Mingyuelou is his property. He was very sure that he was safe in mingyuelou. In addition, he was in such a bad mood that he didn''t notice whether there was one more person in the room.


    However this matter wants to prove also simple, bring the procuress of bright moon building to Jin heart in front of can return his innocence.


    "What''s more, I just drank wine in the moon tower, and didn''t spend the night in the moon tower. I spent the night in another courtyard in the southern suburbs. The rain can testify for me. "


    Jun Mo Li looked at her face a lot better. Looking back on what she said, she seemed to have some loopholes and quickly added a few words.


    He was really wronged. He was almost killed. You mu you


    "Rain is your personal bodyguard. It''s uncertain whether it''s your future brother-in-law. Can you believe his words?"


    Murong Jin heart forced himself to calm down, Jun Mo Li words knock in her heart, very strange ease the resentment in her heart. She thought of the words of xiqingyu when she ran through the mirage, and all she saw were false. Perhaps, the woman named Ziyu''s reaction today was deliberately made to make her misunderstand. Or maybe that woman loves Jun Mo Li too much. That kind of shy and timid expression is just because she has been in close contact with Jun Mo Li.


    "Then what do you want me to do for you to believe? Do you want to take out my heart before you believe it? "


    Jun Mo Li is really out of his way, he looked at her has been calm a lot, the whole body of indifference is also all convergence, know that her gas has disappeared more than half. So, they began to use the old way to be cheap again.


    The big hand stretched out to her bosom, put her between the fence on the roof and herself, grasped her cold little hand and put it on her left chest, so that she could feel her heartbeat.


    "Jun Mo Li, don''t give me this, you..."


    The strong smell of snow lotus makes Murong Jin''s heart and eyebrows jump. This bitch gives her this move again. Do you really think this move will work every time?


    Her small hand against his smooth chest, feel his disordered and rapid heartbeat, words have not finished, he was strong light covered with pale lips.


    Kiss, the storm hit, sometimes gentle, sometimes overbearing, sometimes lingering, sometimes crazy, as if to devour her completely in general... The air flow out of the ambiguous smell, the temperature began to gradually rise, burning their reason, Drown them in this thrilling kiss... "Jin Xin... Don''t leave my king... Don''t..." Jun Mo Li''s breath is more and more urgent, and the peace of mind holding her spreads all over his body, warming his heart that is on the verge of despair¡° "No...... no, I has the final say..." Murong Jin Xin has been kissed by him soft and fallen in his arms, pushing his strong body, and angry stare at him. But he held him more tightly, and his whole body was about to be strangled. As fair as jade has the final say, "all the grudge, all the resentment, all of which has gone away in this kiss..." you said it''s not... It''s ready to say... "Soft fragrance and warm jade are in the bosom, and passed through the kiss of passion just now. He also does not affectedly, direct meaning has pointed to say. Speak words with thick ambiguity, thick warning. If she dares to run again, he will really tie her to the bed and love her so much that she can''t stop and can''t leave¡° Do you... Have a little integrity... "Murong Jinxin''s little face was more red in a moment, and a small hand pushed his smooth chest like silk, which was very awkward. This is a crowded inn. How shameless is it? He doesn''t have integrity. Does she have... "What is integrity? What does Wang want to do with integrity? I just want to take you back to the palace and find that woman to prove my innocence. " Jun Mo Li smiles and sees that she has recovered as usual. The heart that has been hanging in the air is finally put down. He wants nothing now, just to prove his innocence. He was not afraid that others would pour dirty water on him, but he was afraid that she would not believe him¡° Innocent? What''s your innocence? Hum... "Murong Jin''s heart wrung hard on him. When she thought about xiqingyu last night, her face became gloomy again. She looked at the gorgeous man in front of her. That woman''s affairs need to be solved by going back to the palace, but if Xi Qingyu''s affairs are not solved, he will wait and see for her... "What''s the matter? Please don''t frighten me, my glass heart is easy to break when you touch it... "Looking at the unpredictable look on her little face, Jun Mo Li was obviously scared. She quickly hugged her in her arms and asked anxiously. It''s not easy for him to be born. Don''t make any trouble for him? He is afraid that he really can''t bear... "The scandal of xiqingyu is ahead of us. He''s my friend. If you can''t accept it, you''ll go back where you come from. I will not give up my friendship with him just because of you. " She usually doesn''t make friends, but once she does, it''s a lifetime. Unless betrayed, it will never change. He had better understand and accept this¡° Xiqingyu has an intention for you. What he wants is not just the relationship of friends. I''m a man. I can see that he has a bad heart for you... "As soon as he mentions xiqingyu, Junmo Li''s face immediately collapses. What happened these two days is all because of xiqingyu. Xiqingyu is a thorn between them. If you don''t pull it out, you may stab him bloody at any time¡° There are too many women who have been unfaithful to you. Don''t you still have a confidant Dongfang? Are you only allowed to set fire to the state officials and forbid my people to light lamps? " Murong Jin''s heart is not satisfied with a cold hiss, since with him, she was his number of admirers find fault. Now she just made a friend, and he can say that. What about the attempt? If she doesn''t want to, can Xi Qingyu embarrass herself like he¡° OK, only for xiqingyu. Don''t make friends if you have nothing to do in the future. If you want a friend, I can be your friend. If you want a lover, I can be your lover. My king is omnipotent, but there is only one thing that is absolutely impossible, that is, you leave my king. " Jun Mo Li struggled for a long time. Even Murong Jin was impatient for a long time, and then he nodded his head reluctantly. Well, if it''s her insistence, he''s willing to help her. It''s just a xiqingyu. I can still endure it... "Let''s call it a day in March. If you are wronged, I''ll stay with you and never give up..."

 Chapter 119

    In the darkest cell in the dungeon of liwang mansion, two women curled up on the haystack, covered with a thin quilt. On their heads, an oil lamp kept jumping, emitting a faint yellow light.


    In the silent night, LAN Xiaojie, who was sleeping quietly, suddenly opened her eyes and gently turned to see Lin Ruoxi sleeping beside her.


    Maybe it was too tired today, even in such an environment, Lin Ruoxi was still asleep. There was a smile on the corner of his mouth, as if he was having a good dream.


    "Ha ha..."


    LAN Xiaojie sat up slowly, and her fierce eyes fell on Lin Ruoxi''s beautiful face, and she chuckled.


    After eating her meat and drinking her bone soup, Lin Ruoxi still sleeps beside her and dreams about the spring and Autumn period. She really thinks she is a friend.


    "My life is not like death for you. How can I make you happy..."


    LAN Xiaojie, a good friend for many years, knows Lin Ruoxi very well. She knew that Lin Ruoxi had come to liwangfu in a desperate way and could not do nothing.


    The easiest way for a woman to get a place or a man''s responsibility is to give her life. If Lin Ruoxi wants to do this, the easiest way is to apply medicine to Jun Mo Li.


    "Similarly, don''t blame me for ruining you..."


    LAN Xiaojie''s eyes swept back and forth on Lin Ruoxi for a long time. Her eyes moved and fell on the bracelet that Lin Ruoxi was wearing in his right hand. If she remembers correctly, the bracelet has a dark grid.


    She looked carefully, dry fingers out, slowly pressed a red gem. Click a monk, the bracelet opened, inside is really hiding some good material.


    "Ha ha..."


    Blue small clean Yin measurement of smile, long nails picked up the white powder in the bracelet, put under the nose smell, smile more cheerful.


    Safflower drunk, this only with men can solve the drug of aphrodisiac, linruoxi is really under the blood.


    Good, very good. Today, she will let this woman enjoy the most ecstatic happiness in the world, and then fall into the hell.


    The white powder on the fingernail, bit by bit scattered on the lip of blue Xiaojie''s nose, soon disappeared in the invisible.


    Having done all this, LAN Xiaojie lay down as if nothing had happened, stirred up a cold smile, closed her eyes and pretended to sleep in the past.


    The dark and damp dungeon suddenly gave birth to a strange quiet


    "Hot... Hot..."


    More than ten minutes later, Lin Ruoxi, who was in a good dream, wriggled uneasily. A heat flow ran slowly in her body, making her out of control.


    "Prince Li... Don''t go... Don''t go..."


    Lin Ruoxi''s beautiful little face was flushed with red tide, his long feather lashes were shaking, and his plain white hands were holding something in the air. Along with her movements came a few gentle calls.


    "Lin Ruoxi, what are you doing with that


    Hearing the movement of Lin Ruoxi, LAN Xiaojie sat up in a good mood, opened her eyes and growled impatiently.


    "I... I..."


    Originally is doing the beautiful dream Lin Ruoxi suddenly awakens, the Mou son fiercely opens, enters the goal that a ferocious smiling face, lets her heart mercilessly shrink.


    The strange feeling from her body made her really unbearable, and she snorted. She quickly covered her mouth in case she was making any more ecstatic sound.


    She seems to be aware of something. She glances at LAN Xiaojie, who is gloating, and opens the bracelet of her right hand. Seeing that the red flower in the bracelet is no longer drunk, the whole person is almost stupid.


    "Xiaojie... Why did you do this..."


    Except for LAN Xiaojie, no one knows that her bracelet is dark. This woman, even so insidious to her under the red drunk, it is too hateful.


    "Why? One for one, you''re here to dig my heart, aren''t you? You want me to die, why can''t I pay you back? "


    LAN Xiaojie also does not hide, very readily admitted that the thing is his own. What she regretted most in her life was that she made Lin Ruoxi a friend and ruined her life. She even died restlessly.


    "You..."


    Lin Ruoxi is blocked by LAN Xiaojie''s words, but what he wants to say is that he has no ability to resist the dryness from his body. Her fingers clenched into fists, nails deep into the meat, such as cherry like lips are also their own dead bite.


    She forced herself to calm down. She can''t waste her time on this useless person. If she wants to find a way to save herself, she can''t be destroyed by this useless person


    "Hurry to find a way to find Jun Mo Li, ha ha..."


    LAN Xiaojie saw her mind at a glance, but she didn''t stop it. Instead, she gave Lin Ruoxi a cold smile with deep irony.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to get out of the dungeon of liwang mansion. Even if she is too lucky, lucky to go out, I''m afraid has not found Jun Mo Li, will be very fierce to other men.


    After all, Lin Ruoxi will never get what he wants in his life. After tonight, she will die, and this linruoxi is not dead to solve the problem.


    "Lan Xiaojie... Wait for me..."


    Lin Ruoxi''s heart gave birth to a strong hatred. She looked at LAN Xiaojie''s ruined body, full of red tide, and a strong sense of killing flashed on her face.


    This waste, after she gets rid of Honghua''s drunkenness, she will be happy to gouge out her flesh one by one, and finally pierce her heart with one knife.


    "I''m waiting... I hope your dream comes true... Don''t waste my time... Ha ha..."


    LAN Xiaojie shrugged her shoulders indifferently. When she came here, her physical torment could not be called torment. Lin Ruoxi''s little trick can''t help her at all.


    "Somebody... Somebody... I''m going out... Let me out..."


    Lin Ruoxi only felt that his body was getting hotter and hotter, and he could lose control at any time. She strode to the front of the cell, shaking the cell door and shouting.


    "Let me out... I''m sick... I''m going to see a doctor..."


    Lin Ruoxi cried, her eyes were red and bloodthirsty, her voice was a little hoarse, the whole person seemed to be crazy.


    The change in the cell soon led to several guards in charge of guarding the dungeon. They came to Lin Ruoxi and looked at him impatiently.


    "Why do ghosts roar when they don''t sleep in the middle of the night?"


    The head of a bodyguard looked at linruoxi, face gloomy, is very irritable roared two. In the middle of the night, she doesn''t sleep. Other people in the dungeon still have to sleep. It''s really annoying to hear her call like that.


    "I''m sick... I''ll go out to see a doctor immediately... Tell Murong Jinxin... I won''t gamble... I lost..."


    Lin Ruoxi gasped heavily, tried to suppress the more and more strange numbness in his body, made a pathetic look, and looked at several guards outside the cell.


    Safflower drunk drug is too strong, just such a small meeting, she felt some unbearable. When she saw a man, she had an impulse to jump on him immediately.


    "Are you kidding? Can you meet Miss three if you want to? Don''t dream. Go back to sleep and settle down for me. "


    The bodyguard sneered at Lin Ruoxi''s words, not to mention that the third lady is not in the palace now. Even if she is, she might have gone to bed with the Lord in the middle of the night. It''s not that they don''t want their own lives.


    "Then you go to manager Lin. I think you know my identity. If I die here, my father will not let you go. "


    As soon as Lin Ruoxi hears the tone of the bodyguard, he knows that it''s no use trying to find Murong Jinxin, so he goes back to the second place. Anyway, as long as he can see someone who can make the decision to let her out, that''s OK.


    "This..."


    Smell speech, a few bodyguards pour is really Leng for a while. They naturally know the identity of Lin Ruoxi, and they also know why she is here. It seems that she is really sick, otherwise her face would not be so gorgeous.


    Several people went to one side and discussed for a while. One of the guards took a look at Lin Ruoxi and left quickly.


    "Wait in peace. If manager Lin is willing to come, he will come soon. If you don''t want to come, you can''t blame us. "


    The head of the bodyguard left a few words, then left with his men, not looking at linruoxi. Silent dungeon, more and more strange and terrible.


    About half an hour later, when Lin Ruoxi had already scratched his whole palm, a rush of footsteps finally came.


    She looked around and saw manager Lin''s weather beaten face at a glance. Gradually, her heart was full of hope.


    "Manager Lin... I''m going home... I''m sick... You send someone to take me home... I''ll never come to the palace of King Li again..."


    Linruoxi rushed to the door of the cell, almost crying. She really can''t stand it. I''m afraid she will go crazy in her cell if she doesn''t let go.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why is your face so ugly? "


    Smell speech, manager Lin also was startled. Lin Ruoxi is also the future Princess of the prince. If something happens in Prince Li''s mansion, I''m afraid the emperor and the prince will find this reason to find fault with their prince.


    "She, this is her own sin. She wanted to get drunk with red flowers for Jun Mo Li, but she got her own revenge..."


    LAN Xiaojie saw this scene, leisurely opened a mouth, the language is not surprising, dead endlessly said. She is to tell the world Lin Ruoxi''s unbearable, let Lin Ruoxi''s life in the world''s pointing.


    "Send Miss Lin back immediately..."


    Manager Lin''s face changed greatly. He glanced at LAN Xiaojie and knew who had done it. He didn''t dare to think much. With a wave of his hand, he ordered Lin Ruoxi to be sent back.


    When the door of the cell is opened, two guards come forward to hold Lin Ruoxi, and drag Lin Ruoxi out of the dungeon

 Chapter 120

    On the stone road leading to the gate from the dungeon of liwang mansion, Lin Ruoxi broke away from the support of two bodyguards and walked forward unsteadily.


    Autumn night wind has a trace of cool, hit her body, let her wake up a lot. She breathed the fresh air, trying to stabilize the fermenting restlessness factor in her body in this way.


    Her eyes have been a little confused, but still hard to look around, seems to be looking for something, and seems to be looking forward to something.


    Suddenly, her blurred eyes brightened, stumbling towards a touch of white not far away.


    "Lord li... Help me..."


    Lin Ruoxi was lucky that she could find her lover at the last moment of the collapse of her reason. Maybe it was a favor from heaven.


    "Who set this woman free?"


    Jun Mo Li looks at Lin Ruoxi who rushes towards them. Her pretty eyebrows are wrinkled. There is a cold intention of killing in her shining stone like eyes. The big hand holding Murong Jin''s heart and waist is also tight.


    He has been busy all day, but he has forgotten this woman


    "Lord, manager Lin asked his subordinates to send Miss Lin back to the mansion."


    Two bodyguards quickly come forward and stop Lin Ruoxi who is already in heat. They answer Jun Mo Li''s question with a look of panic.


    "Lin Ruoxi, I thought you were so capable that you couldn''t stay for a day. If you can''t stay, go back. If you kneel outside the gate of Prince Li''s house, I''ll cut off your legs. "


    Night is too thick, Murong Jin heart just swept linruoxi a few eyes, did not notice linruoxi abnormal. Since Lin Ruoxi gave up voluntarily, she would let her go this time magnanimously. As long as she can know her identity in the future, don''t look for abuse everywhere.


    "Lord li... Help Ruoxi... Please..."


    At this time, Lin Ruoxi''s whole face was as red as blood, and her eyes were like silk. She looked at Jun Mo Li affectionately. Petite body unbearable twist up, want to rush up immediately to pounce on Jun Mo Li.


    "Lord, you''d better send Miss Lin back. Miss Lin is drunk with red flowers. I''m afraid she can''t hold on any longer."


    Manager Lin hurried over and sighed at such a crazy Lin Ruoxi. A good girl, she ruined herself. If she does not move such evil thoughts, LAN Xiaojie will not have the opportunity to take advantage of it.


    "Lin Ruoxi, do you know why I put forward such a simple condition? That''s because I know that the purpose of your coming to liwangfu is to climb up junmoli''s bed. If you want to play, I''ll play with you and let you play and die in your own hands. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is very calm. After seeing the woman who has squatted on the ground and began to hum, Murong Jin''s heart has no sympathy at all. This is what she calls self inflicted iniquity.


    This kind of woman without self-knowledge, no matter what the end, is deserved.


    "Prince Li... Please, Ruoxi... Please..."


    Lin Ruoxi takes a look at Murong Jin''s heart, and the property of safflower intoxication has made her not have much thought to quarrel with Murong Jin''s heart. She crawled on the ground, looking at the gorgeous man, tears fell silently.


    She doesn''t want to be touched by other men. All she ever wanted was him, just him


    "Throw this unlucky woman out to me..."


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t bother to look at the woman creeping on the ground. Let him ask her. Are you kidding. Even if he died, he couldn''t have asked her to be such a dirty woman.


    It''s really a wave that has not yet been leveled. The jade pendant has not been settled yet. This woman is making a fuss again. It really makes him have the heart to kill the women who love him all over the world.


    "No... King li... Take Ruoxi... Take Ruoxi..."


    Smell speech, Lin Ruoxi in front of a black, almost directly coma past. She raised her eyes and looked at the man who disdained her. It seemed that she had made up her mind to pull down the coat.


    In the moonlight, her delicate figure loomed under the package of the inner garment. The expression on her face was extremely charming. It could be seen that the two bloody bodyguards on her body swallowed their saliva at the same time, and did not open their eyes.


    "I really took off. I have courage..."


    Murong Jinxin thinks that Lin Ruoxi''s reaction is terrible. She knows it''s impossible, but she still wants to make a final fight. She is extremely stupid.


    If she still has some brains, she should go to Chu Moqi at this time. Maybe she can keep her position as Crown Princess


    "Don''t look at her, for fear of pinholes."


    The veins on Jun Mo Li''s forehead jumped out. He had never seen such a shameless woman. In front of so many people undressed to seduce him, this woman is not long brain?


    If he didn''t want to dirty his hands, he would slap this bitch to death


    "She''s in good shape, no worse than the woman who seems to have been cheated by you for countless times. Especially in the moonlight, it''s very attractive. Do you want to enjoy it? "


    Murong Jinxin pats open the big hand that Jun Mo Li covers her eyes, and takes a look at Lin Ruoxi, then looks at Jun Mo Li with an indifferent face. She just looks at a woman, not a man. His reaction is too exaggerated¡° Jinxin, can you stop saying that? I''m still clean, waiting for you. " Jun Mo Li extremely helpless, rubbed her hair, then took her hand hard, forced her to follow her own step forward. He wanted to solve the jade pendant problem quickly, so that the little woman would not say a lot of angry words. Manager Lin will deal with these problems naturally. If linrossi wants to take off, take it off. Anyway, he and his brother had already torn their faces, and it was not bad for Lin Ruoxi¡° The glass Lord... Don''t... Go... "Lin Ruoxi''s eyes began to relax, looking at the white figure that was gradually moving away, he screamed. She felt that she was about to die. If there was no man to nourish her, she would die directly... "Send Miss Lin back as soon as possible. Nothing should happen on the way." Manager Lin is also a little annoyed, this whole day by these women so noisy, let him also can''t give any good face. With a wave of his hand, he kept up with Jun Mo Li''s steps. There was a dying man waiting for the Lord to deal with him in the hall¡° No... "Lin Ruoxi let out a desperate roar. She didn''t know where the strength came from. With her intuition, she ran after Jun Mo Li. The two bodyguards were surprised and grabbed Lin Ruoxi''s hand. The strong masculinity lingered in linruoxi''s nose, and instantly defeated her little reason¡° You... Are you... You... "Her steps simmered, then she rushed to the guard on the left, and threw the defenseless guard to the ground. She also fell on the guard with that strength¡° What are you up to? Let go of me After a short surprise, the bodyguard instantly recovered and pulled Lin Ruoxi from him. He doesn''t dare to think about the future Princess. He doesn''t want to die You... Don''t go... "Linruoxi has collapsed, completely out of control. Under the control of the medicine, he pounced on the bodyguard again. Export words, extremely someone, that appearance see another bodyguard blood a burst of boiling¡° She''s the future Princess. Don''t worry about it. " The bodyguard who got up in a mess gave another bodyguard who was staring at Lin Ruoxi a fist. Some women didn''t touch them. It''s better not to even look at them. Otherwise, they would be killed¡° The girl is so coquettish. It''s a pity... "Another bodyguard was beaten back, grinned and turned his eyes. This woman''s beauty is not generally good, in addition to her medicine, the taste must be very good. However, he did not have the courage to touch the prince''s woman¡° Don''t be so wordy. If you point her acupoint, send it back quickly, or we''ll have bad luck. " If Lin Ruoxi was killed in the middle of the road, they would not be able to fall well. So, let''s cut the crap and work first. He put his hand on Lin Ruoxi''s body a little, and then he picked up Lin Ruoxi like carrying a sack. He used ten layers of skill and ran to the outside of King Li''s house¡° Well... "Lin Ruoxi couldn''t move when he was punctured, but he could still talk. All the way, he hummed and invited all kinds of people, and almost drove the bodyguard who was carrying her crazy. However, that bodyguard''s heart is also extremely strong, no matter how noisy Lin Ruoxi is, he also runs forward without strabismus, until Lin Ruoxi is safely returned to the forest house¡° Ruoxi... Ruoxi... What''s the matter with you... "When Lin Ruoxi''s mother saw her baby daughter rolling all over the floor, tears came down. Rushed to go up, dead embrace Lin Ruoxi, at a loss to shout¡° LAN Xiaojie gave her the red flower drunk, Madam or hurry to find a man for her antidote... "Bodyguard is very dutiful, kindly explained a few words, then a relaxed step on the moonlight left. Just walked a few steps, then heard the man''s scream behind him, and then there was a conversation that made him almost fall over. This Lin Ruoxi is probably really crazy. If it comes out, her life will be ruined. Who dares to marry her? It''s really disgusting... "Josie... That''s your brother... You''re crazy... Let him go..." "my God... What''s wrong with this... Do you really want to be my mother..." "come on... Take the young lady down to me... Hurry up... Hurry up..."

 Chapter 121

    In the hall of liwangfu, Ziyu sat uneasily, drinking a cup of tea from time to time to hide her anxiety.


    She has been waiting in liwangfu for almost a day, but she hasn''t even seen the shadow of liwangye. She has proposed to leave several times, but manager Lin has forced her to stay. In addition, the disdainful eyes of those servant girls who came and went to the palace of King Li made her feel like a needle.


    In the agony of suffering, several footsteps came from afar. She looked up and saw the figure of Zhilan Yushu


    "Ziyu has seen Prince Li."


    Her heart a joy, quickly tidy up their own mood, slowly up, into the hall of Jun Mo Li Shi a gift.


    Beautiful face pear vortex shallow, a very beautiful smile blooming in the meantime, big eyes drooping, is still that pair of infinite coquettish appearance.


    "Jun Mo Li, look at her expression. Is it like sleeping with you hundreds of times?"


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at the woman who completely ignores her, and the unhappiness in her heart disappears inexplicably. Most of the time, some women see a beautiful man, and that''s what they do. She may have thought too much before, forgetting that there is such a kind of person in the world.


    "I only sleep with you."


    Jun Mo Li first lightly glanced at the shy and timid woman, and her eyes shrank slightly. No wonder Jin Xin would have such an idea. I''m afraid that any woman would have such an idea when she saw her and added a few words with unknown meaning.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart smile on the corner of the mouth slightly stiff for a while, the corner of the eye''s remaining light glimpses to a side of several small servant girls, after listening to that words, cover lip low smile appearance, quite speechless.


    No matter at any time, any place, or any occasion, this monster will come at any ambiguous words, never considering the feelings of others.


    "Sit still, and when I return my innocence, I will go back to sleep with you."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t avoid suspicion at all. She let Murong Jinxin sit on his leg and twisted her big hand around her waist to show his displeasure.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth again smoked to smoke, rolled a white eye, lean toward his bosom, simply shut tight mouth. If she said a few more words, I''m afraid the devil would say something more straightforward. Although she has a thick skin, she doesn''t want others to hear these words like closing the door.


    "Are you the one who played the piano in mingyuelou last night?"


    Seeing that the man in his arms was quiet, Jun Mo Li was gloomy. He looked at the woman who was staring at him with a dead knot on her brow.


    The world knows that don''t stare at his face for too long, otherwise there will be no good end. This woman has the courage to look at him like this.


    "Well, it''s rare for Wang Ye to remember Ziyu..."


    Ziyu nodded her head gently, and her whole face was more ruddy. The Lord even remembered her. Does it mean that she has entered the eyes of the Lord?


    The most important thing for her to come to liwangfu today is that she wants to borrow the jade pendant to see if she can get into liwangfu. As long as she enters the palace, she has plenty of opportunities to climb up to the bed.


    "Did you find my jade pendant?"


    Jun Mo Li is disgusted by Ziyu''s affectation. He wants to prove his innocence. He goes back to his room to clean up the little wild cat in his arms. Today, he is going crazy because of these inexplicable women.


    "Last night, the prince took the jade pendant and missed empress Yun. Then he began to drink wine. When he left, he left the jade pendant in Ziyu''s room..."


    Ziyu smiles and turns her big eyes. Originally, she wanted to say something ambiguous and intriguing, but a picture suddenly emerges in her mind and quickly swallows the words that have already come to her mouth.


    Last night, she had a chance to cook the raw rice. But when Li was drunk, a man in black broke the window and took him away. What happened in the room last night, the man in black must have seen it very clearly, so she''d better be honest.


    "Last night, did you walk in three steps?"


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t have any idea to go straight to the theme with her. As long as his innocence is proved, she can hold the person in her arms and go back to the room to settle the accounts. Maybe she can take this opportunity to eat her directly.


    "No... no..."


    The smile on Ziyu''s face was slightly stiff. She really wanted to say yes, but she didn''t dare to take chances. The means of King Li are well known. She doesn''t want to die here because of lying.


    "What else do you want to ask? Well


    Jun Mo Li''s heart finally breathed a sigh of relief. She lowered her eyebrows and looked at the woman in her arms who didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Now that this woman has admitted that she hasn''t been close to him within three steps, there''s no need to waste saliva about whether she has slept or not.


    "No more..."


    If she interrogates this woman again at this time, she will be mentally handicapped. The fact has been very obvious, she was just cheated by the woman''s words and a face that cheated the dead.


    It can be seen from this incident that the intelligence quotient of women in love is almost zero... "If you encounter this kind of thing again in the future, can you stop running directly? Can you ask me the truth first Jun Mo Li picked up her chin, opened her mouth and took a bite on the watery lip. Now that he was innocent, he had to take advantage of this to get her promise. If not, she will run away in case of any trouble in the future. Will he live a better life¡° Can... "Murong Jin heart is very clever nodded, this is she can''t deal with, to him even the most basic trust all lost, she changed¡° There is a limit to my patience. Remember, there is no next time. " Junmo glass is very satisfied with Murong Jinxin''s attitude. Her slender fingers rub her delicate face. It is clear that it is a very ordinary face, but it makes him more and more beautiful. This feeling is really unclear¡° "Good..." Murong Jin''s heart is a little guilty and answers lightly. She knows that because she runs away from home, Jun Mo Li has sent out all the people who can be sent out. Such a move will cost a lot of money. It is also easy for the enemy to take advantage of this storm¡° In that case, how will you compensate the king later? " Jun Mo Li gets the promise she wants. Considering her Softness at the moment, she feels that if she doesn''t take advantage of this opportunity to ask for some welfare, she''s really sorry for her part. He got close to Murong Jin heart ear, a mouth containing Murong Jin heart small earlobe, is very ambiguous open invitation¡° She knows what he wants. Since she wants it so much, give it to him. Has promised this life not to give up, that layer of membrane early break, late break is also to break, it is to give him and himself a best chance. She knew she was gambling, but she had an intuition that she would win this gambling... "Really?" Jun Mo Li obviously didn''t expect that she was so lucky. She thought she heard it wrong, until she saw a little warmth and firmness in her cold eyes, a touch of ecstasy flowing in her chest. She answered him and gave herself to him. He had been waiting for this moment for only a few months, but he had already felt that it had been too long... "Really..." Murong Jin sighed, hooked his neck and gave him a kiss on his handsome face. If you have made a choice, you will not shrink back. This man, as long as he doesn''t betray her, she will treat him well in this life... "Then... Marry my king..." after the ecstasy, Jun Mo Li is more aggressive and carefully asked. He suddenly thought of Chu Mo Shang, once let Ye Ranran have pregnancy. Maybe after tonight, Jin Xin will be the same as ye Ranran. He doesn''t want his children to be illegitimate¡° Good... But I have the conditions... "Murong Jinxin looks at Jun Mo Li''s peerless face and feels uneasy. If she wants to refuse, she gets stuck in her throat. Tangled hesitated for a long time, only reluctantly nodded¡° Any conditions the king promised... "Jun Mo Li can''t believe his good luck, the uneasiness on his face quickly dispersed, and bowed his head to give Murong Jin a hot kiss. As long as she is willing to marry, there is nothing he can''t do, let alone one condition. Even if there are tens of thousands of conditions, he is willing to respond¡° If you agree, I will marry you. " This is her only insistence. Before her mission to this strange world is completed, she has no mind to get married. He was forced so hard that in order to keep her ears clean, she had better agree to him first¡° Good, everything to the king... "Jun Mo Li knew that this was the limit of her concession, although there was still a little bit of reluctance in her heart, but she didn''t dare to force her. At least he agreed to marry. As for the condition she said, he asked shadow''s people to step up¡° If you dare to stay up all night, I''ll blow your head out. " Murong Jin''s heart curled her mouth and moved her little body uneasily. She found a comfortable posture and nestled in Jun Mo Li''s arms. Her two little hands impolitely grabbed his thousands of ink hair. He was just as gentle as a lamb. He was so fierce that Jun Mo Li couldn''t help smoking. "Yes, my queen." Jun Mo Li is in a good mood. He holds Murong Jin''s heart and strides out of the hall. For him, there is nothing more important than going back to Fangpu. But before he came to the door, Ziyu, who was standing on one side with a gloomy look, rushed in front of him and knelt down with a plop¡° Prince Li, please see that for the sake of Ziyu''s return of the jade pendant, let Ziyu be a servant girl in Prince Li''s mansion. "

 Chapter 122

    Ziyu''s gentle and watery eyes contain a little bit of grievance. She looks at the gorgeous man like a fawn, and her heart is bleeding.


    She never thought that the man she had loved for a long time would ask to marry another woman in front of her own face. Her love for that woman made her jealous.


    She knew that she had only one chance. If she let Prince Li out of this door, she would not be able to enter Prince Li''s house in her life.


    "Go away..."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t expect that Ziyu would rush out to block his way. He almost stepped on Ziyu''s hand with one foot. The smile at the corner of his mouth was gone, and his whole body was covered with frost.


    Does this woman have no eyes or ears? Is she trying to stop him at this time?


    "Prince Li, please let Ziyu be a servant girl in Prince Li''s house."


    Ziyu''s body shrank and suddenly felt that the temperature of her whole body had dropped to the freezing point. But as soon as she thought that there was only one chance, she gritted her teeth, endured her inner fear, and pitifully continued to beg.


    "Manager Lin, deal with her."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t blink an eye. He just kicked Ziyu away. For this kind of unintelligible woman, he would never be soft hearted.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Manager Lin is really sweating. The woman named Ziyu''s brain is probably not normal. She should be kicked out of her way. Wang Ye didn''t kick her to death. It''s merciful.


    "I really don''t feel pity for jade..."


    Murong Jin''s heart looked at the woman who couldn''t get up and didn''t know whether she was alive or dead. She didn''t have any sympathy in her heart. She just showed a sneer and snorted coldly.


    "If you say that to me, I''ll be a little sorry if I''m not rude."


    Jun Mo Li is very disapproval, he will only pity her, other women even if they die in front of him, he will not lift his eyelids.


    "Please, if you hurt me too much, you''ll be waiting for your life to come into the coffin with a ascetic face."


    Murong Jinxin hooked his neck and yawned. This demon knows that his mouth is cheap. It seems that he can''t live without it.


    "It''s hard to avoid pain the first time. You can''t judge by this standard. Although I have never touched a woman, I have read a lot of books these days in order to feed you. I know what I should know. I believe that with my own ability, I will make you want to give up. "


    For their first time, he worked hard. He would certainly feed her and would not let her complain. This is a man''s dignity. If his own woman says no, I''m afraid he will be unhappy in his life.


    "Jun Mo Li, can you say something you should say outside?"


    Murong Jin heart corner of mouth a draw, really don''t know how to describe this monster shameless. Although this is his territory, there are a lot of servant girls and boys coming and going here and there. He doesn''t evade the suspicion to say these words in bed. She really convinced him.


    "I''m the same inside and outside. I''ll tell you what I think in my heart. I won''t do the same thing as other men


    No matter what he said, no one would dare to pass it on. Besides, it''s normal for him to flirt with his own woman. He doesn''t think it''s necessary to restrain himself.


    "You..."


    Just when Murong Jinxin wanted to say a few words of refutation, the sound of horse''s hoof came from the road outside the palace, cutting off her words.


    It''s so late and the sound of horse''s hooves is so hasty. It''s not good to come here


    "Lord, general LAN is coming with his troops to the palace."


    The wind came from the distance in a hurry, and saw a couple of men and women who seemed to be going to do something good, and a few drops of sweat fell from the back of their heads.


    It''s really bad luck for him to come to talk to the Lord at this time. It''s not to add to his troubles


    "It''s a good time..."


    The look on Jun Mo Li''s face suddenly became gloomy. When he moved LAN Xiaojie, he knew that the blue army who loved LAN Xiaojie would fight back, but he didn''t know that the blue army had chosen this opportunity to attack him.


    Good, very good. Today, the brothers and sisters of LAN family are struggling to deal with them


    "A little leader of the Beijing Garrison dare to bring soldiers to the palace to make trouble. Jun Mo Li, in addition to the blue army, the prince will no doubt lose the biggest support at present. "


    Listening to the blue family, Murong Jin''s heart suddenly becomes heavy, and inevitably remembers Ning''er, who has been implicated by herself. A trace of killing intention flashed in her cold eyes.


    The blue army was sent to the border by Chu Haotian before, and now they come back to die. Even if they don''t move him, Chu Haotian and Chu moshang will never miss this great opportunity except him.


    "Well, we can''t help it if they send us home to seek death. Go back to your room and wait for the king, and he will go back. "


    Finish saying then will Murong Jin heart down, in her smooth forehead down a kiss, led the wind to leave quickly. He had to hurry to deal with the brothers and sisters, and came back for his wedding night.


    He has been thinking about it for such a long night. He must not be destroyed by these dogs and cats.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart quite speechless looking at the distance that a touch of Zhilan Yushu figure, for his eagerness, she said can''t understand. It''s been a long time since midnight. He doesn''t think it''s enough. Is he going to toss until dawn?


    Well, if he wants to, it''s a toss. Anyway, she''s just flustered and sleepy except practicing martial arts. Thinking about this, he turned around and raised his feet to walk to the ink garden.


    On the zigzag stone road, Murong Jinxin is the only one walking alone. The cold moonlight spreads and drags her shadow long and light, which is extremely good-looking.


    "Murong girl..."


    It was at the moment when Murong Jinxin stepped into the ink garden and closed the door of the courtyard that two lights and shadows emerged in the ink garden, one black and one white.


    "Black and white are changeable..."


    Murong Jin heart obviously Leng for a while, see in front of two, really have a kind of feeling to see the ghost. But soon she calmed down and looked at the two children not far away with a cold face.


    It must be no good to come to her in the middle of the night, and she doesn''t have to show them any good looks.


    "The underworld sent us to invite you back to the underworld. There is something important to discuss."


    Black and white impermanence takes a look at her, and knows that the woman in front of her doesn''t even want to see Pluto, and doesn''t expect her to like her. She just formulates their intentions.


    They hope that she can cooperate with them, otherwise they will have bad luck in the future


    "What''s the matter?"


    On hearing someone mention the word "Pluto", Murong Jin''s heart suddenly became alert and looked at the black and white impermanence''s eyes.


    If she could, she really didn''t want to go back to the underworld, so as not to see the old face of the old bastard and be angry to death.


    "This... Pluto didn''t tell us..."


    Black impermanence looking at Murong Jin heart that one face dislike of appearance, the corner of the mouth several invisible of smoked. Looking at the four realms, she is probably the only one who dares to show this expression when mentioning their underworld king.


    Their underworld couldn''t get into her eyes. The underworld wanted power, power, status, ability, and face. All the women in the world had their dreams. They had their underworld. I don''t know what Murong Jin thought.


    "Then let him make it clear to you, and then you can send a message. I just made a deal with him. Don''t look for something to call me back to the underworld. "


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t give Pluto any face at all. The relationship between them is a trade. At the beginning, they talked well. Does he want to go back? She felt that she had nothing to say to him, whether he went back or not.


    "Murong girl, you''d better come with us, or we won''t be able to explain to Hades..."


    Bai Changchang looks at Murong Jin''s heart and waves casually. He wants to leave without them. He quickly blocks Murong Jin''s way, scratching his head and looking at Murong Jin''s heart pitifully.


    If they can''t complete the order of the underworld, the end is not a miserable word to describe. They can go to hell for 18 layers, or they can''t bear it.


    "It''s your business if you can''t explain it. I''m sleepy. You can go quickly."


    Murong Jin''s heart is too lazy to pay attention to Bai Wuchang. This time, the road doesn''t go around. She passes through Bai Wuchang''s transparent body and strides toward the room.


    She''s very sleepy now. After a while, the monster will have to come back to haunt her. She''ll have to hurry to sleep for a while, or she''ll have to cry to death tomorrow.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Black and white impermanence looks at such a uncooperative woman with a black line hanging on her forehead. She looks at each other and nods at the same time. It seems that she has made a decision in her heart.


    Today, no matter what, they must bring Murong Jin''s heart back to the underworld. If you can''t be soft, you have to take risks to be hard. Compared with Hades, Murong Jinxin seems to be easier to speak.


    "Murong girl, since you don''t want to go with us, we can only cast a spell and take you directly. Don''t be surprised..."


    Black impermanence stretched out a finger to Murong Jin''s heart, Murong Jin''s heart was immediately trapped in the original place, can''t move. They are also helpless. I hope this woman with a bad temper can be more considerate in the future.


    "Black and white is impermanent. My Murong Jin''s heart is to keep a grudge against me. You are strong to me today. Sooner or later, I''ll come back with you with interest."


    Murong Jin''s heart was a little irritated, and frost spread all over her plain little face. She knew that she had to go to the underworld, but she was forced to take it. Her mood was not beautiful.


    "Murong girl, we have no choice but to do so. Please let us go, alas..."


    Bai Wuchang doesn''t dare to look at Murong Jinxin''s flaming eyes, but with a wave of his hand, he leaves a word and joins hands with heiwuchang to open the boundary between the underworld and the human world. Three light and shadow flash, instantly disappear in place, the dark night sky stars, the wind blowing in the ink garden of the Millennium trees, leaves rustle sound. The coldness of a place, the loneliness of a courtyard

 Chapter 123

    The underworld


    On the cold Hall of Hades, the king of Hades looks at the woman in white standing in the middle of the hall. Beside him sits a kind-hearted emperor.


    It seems that Murong Jinxin''s body, her soul adapt well, he should rest assured.


    "What do you want black and white impermanence to bring me to the underworld?"


    Murong Jin''s heart glanced at the man in black, a small face cold to the extreme, mind the scene of the first meeting, meet her again or angry.


    "I want to see you. Let black and white impermanence invite you back. As for irritating you like this?"


    The corner of the underworld''s mouth drew a smile that no one could see. His eyes were burning and locked on the woman below. However, his words scared the ghosts in the hall. His liver trembled and his attitude towards Murong Jinxin suddenly became more respectful.


    "... you are full of indigestion... You and I... In addition to the transaction relationship... There will be no other relationship..."


    Murong Jin heart corner of mouth a draw, quite incredible looking at the first that unfathomable man in black, for his words she some indigestion.


    What do you mean you want to see her? Don''t tell her that Pluto really has a crush on her. Although she didn''t stay in the underworld for a long time, she also knew that the underworld''s temperament of changing women was like changing clothes. It is said that he never said any love words to any woman.


    "Ha ha, you are destined to be the princess of our king. It''s God''s will. You can''t hide if you want to."


    The slender and powerful fingers of the underworld gently tap on the table made of black iron. That day, after she left the underworld, he went to heaven to have a cup of tea with Yuelao, and also asked about his marriage. Only in this way can he understand why he was so excited when he first met her.


    Since it is God''s will, and he does not exclude her, then he will comply with God''s will. After all, he wants to get married and have children, and there should be successors in the underworld.


    "Oh, then you are so kind and righteous that you send your princess to suffer in the human world. I''m afraid the whole underworld can''t find a second ghost like you. "


    Murong Jin heart extremely disdain of looking at the underworld, for the underworld''s words almost to the degree of spit. Even as he said, the marriage between them is predestined. But what''s the fate of heaven? If she doesn''t like it, she can go against heaven. In the emotional world, no one can force her.


    "If you don''t want to go back to the human world, don''t go back. I''ll make another arrangement for Murong Jinxin. "


    The underworld is very calm. He didn''t know his relationship with her when he sent her to the human world. Now he knew that he wanted to protect her. If she doesn''t want to go to the human world, she won''t go. As for the mission, the emperor of heaven will do whatever he likes. It has nothing to do with him.


    "I''m different from you. I always do what I say. Murong Jin heart of the matter since I should you, will not break his promise, you don''t fee this heart. As for you and me, I think we are at odds, so don''t be paranoid. "


    Murong Jinxin directly rejected Pluto''s words, not to say that she is a person who will not give up halfway. Now she has promised Junmo glass a lifetime. No matter what, she will return to Junmo glass. This is her insistence, and no one can change it.


    At the thought of Jun Mo Li, the expression on her small face suddenly softened down. The demon went back to Mo yuan after dealing with the blue army, and couldn''t find her. I don''t know if she would be crazy.


    This time back, she must tell him her identity, lest he be suspicious all day


    "Not in line with the eight characters of Wang? Is it in line with the eight characters of Jun Mo Li? Murong Jinxin, I advise you that you''d better control your own heart. Your heart can only be given to me. "


    As soon as the underworld saw the change in Murong Jin''s face, he could guess what she thought. He always knew about her and Junmo Li, but he didn''t want to interfere with her because he had promised to let her live for Murong Jinxin.


    But after her lifetime, she will come back to him, be his princess, stay with him and live with the heaven


    "I''d rather dig out my heart for the dog to eat than give it to you. You''d better save your mind and don''t hit me."


    Looking at the underworld''s face, Murong Jin''s heart is not the slightest fear, she calmly looks at the underworld, ordinary little face full of disdain.


    How about the king of the underworld? Even if he can control her later life, he can never control her heart. Her heart is only for those who think she is right, and no one can force her.


    "Murong Jinxin, you really have the ability to make me want to strangle you with my own hands..."


    The dark pupil of the underworld flashes a strange light, just like a bottomless black hole, trying to suck Murong Jin''s heart in. He has lived for so many years. What kind of woman has he never seen? He has never seen anyone who is so arrogant and not afraid of death.


    Very good, he wants such a woman, although her words make him very uncomfortable, but he for her this unique, he endure.


    "Why did you come to me? I have to hurry back. I don''t have time to waste in this place where birds don''t shit and turtles don''t lay eggs. "


    Murong Jin stabbed to the side of the chair and sat down. As she expected, the sight of the ghost made her uncomfortable and her anger rose. She didn''t have time to chat with him. If she had something to say, she would pat her ass and go away... "Emperor of heaven, the king of humanity has found it for you. You can do the next thing by yourself. He''s Wang''s woman. Please be polite to me. " The underworld looked at Murong Jinxin''s indifferent little face, and then turned his eyes to the emperor. What he said was extremely irresponsible, and the emperor turned his eyes very impolitely¡° You''re getting smaller and smaller. Now she''s just a mortal and has nothing to do with you. " The emperor touched his gray beard, and his turbid eyes flashed a light. Slanted the underworld one eye, quite helpless mouth. The boy hasn''t made a good face for him for so many years, but he is so upset with his destined princess that he is envious¡° Don''t mention this to me. If it wasn''t for your old calculation, I would let my princess go to the muddy waters of human world? If you dare say one more word, I will pluck your beard. " The underworld is really angry, a trip to heaven, let him force a lot of words from this old immortal mouth. He really didn''t expect that this old man had been calculating him since a long time ago, and even his women were calculating together. That''s enough. "..." The emperor of heaven was choked by the words of the underworld. It seems that the boy''s anger is not small. If he says a few more words, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t really turn over. Come on, since he won''t help, it''s up to him. Murong Jinxin, the woman, seems to be more difficult than this boy. He''d better finish this woman first and talk about other things¡° Murong Jinxin, I have something to ask for, and I hope you will agree. " After sorting out his mood, Tian Di''s peaceful eyes turned to the rebellious woman and opened his mouth gently¡° Can you stop asking? I have always been afraid of many things. If I can do one less thing, I will never do more. " Murong Jin heart mercilessly waved her hand, she is now too busy, do not want to and these what God ah ghost ah in doing what deal. She didn''t want to live her life again, and she was in a mess¡° You''d better listen to me and make a decision... "No wonder it''s a predestined couple. They are so similar in character and can make him angry to death. But now, there are some things he can''t say. As a result, he had to harden his head, and in Murong Jin''s extremely impatient mood, he said it all over again. After that, he looked at Murong Jin''s heart with a pleading face, which was very pitiful. He didn''t want to be the supreme of heaven¡° What does it matter to me that the devil wants to swallow and destroy the human world? I''m just a mortal. I don''t have the ability to fight him. And you put the woman whom the devil loves out of the four realms. Are you too idle? " After hearing the emperor''s words, Murong Jin''s heart was speechless. It''s said that people are complicated. When she sees these gods and ghosts, they are more complicated. Exiled the devil''s love, imprisoned the devil for so many years, let alone the devil, even if it is her, this big revenge she also has to pay¡° The devil can''t be with that woman, or the four realms will be destroyed, or I won''t go to so much trouble to arrange the situation for so many years... "Hearing the words, the corner of the emperor''s mouth was almost invisible again. If it wasn''t for the particularity of that woman, he wouldn''t mind the devil''s business. His egg is really not painful, but painful¡° If you can destroy it, it''s the ability of others to destroy the four realms. If you have the ability, you''ll kill the devil and it''s over. " Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t think so. She really doesn''t want to get involved in the four realms. Whoever wants to destroy the world, destroy it. She will die again, that''s all¡° That woman is an evil god who has absorbed the turbid Qi of the four realms and cultivated herself. She was trapped in a chaotic place between heaven and earth by me and the old Hades tens of thousands of years ago. Before she was trapped, she put a heart to heart curse on the devil. If the devil was killed, she would feel it. If she puts all her eggs in one basket, she will be able to break through the chaos. At that time, I''m afraid the whole four realms will face a catastrophe... "The devil can''t die or be with the evil god. However, there is a non aggression treaty among the three realms. As long as the devil doesn''t invade the two realms, they can''t deal with the devil openly. Tens of thousands of years ago, they trapped the demon lord and the evil god in that battle because the demon world was too ambitious and violated the interests of heaven and hell. They were famous for their success. As a result, the devil sought to annex and destroy the human world, and wanted to use the human world to threaten the heaven and the hell, and to find the whereabouts of the evil god¡° So you hit me with your idea? Tiandi, I have to say that you think highly of yourself and overestimate me... "

 Chapter 124

    What''s the matter with her? She didn''t have the spare time to take care of her. To say the least, she took care of her. What else could she get besides the trouble?


    She''s not the emperor, the king, the emperor. She doesn''t want to deal with all these things.


    "Murong Jinxin, you have a lifelong relationship with Junmo glass. If you really want to be good for him, you''d better agree to my request, otherwise Junmo glass will never come to a good end..."


    Seeing that soft couldn''t work at all, the emperor of heaven simply made use of Jun Mo Li to make an article. Murong Jinxin should be sincere to Junmo glass. Once a woman like her delivers her sincerity, she will go through fire and water for Junmo glass.


    If really as he expected, his words a, Murong Jin heart''s face instantly gloomy down, that a pair of indifferent appearance also instant change.


    "What''s the name of Jun Mo Li? You''re not dead. Please make it clear to me, or I''ll burn your beard and hair... "


    Murong Jin''s heart suddenly jumped up. She believed the emperor''s words. She just wanted to find out how many variables Jun Mo Li would have in the future, and whether it was worth her so much courage.


    I have to say that the emperor of heaven threatened her with Jun Mo Li with the right bet and the right method


    "Song yu''er has escaped into the demon world and will be refined into a saint fighter. She vowed that when she returns to the human world one day, she will not only kill those who bullied her, but also get Jun Mo Li''s body and heart. There is an evil art in the demon world, called puppet art. Song yu''er can use the puppet technique to control Jun Mo Li and refine Jun Mo Li into a slave for her whole life. Once Jun Mo Li is refined into a slave, even I and Hades can do nothing


    Once at that time, if Murong Jinxin doesn''t have enough ability to compete with song yu''er, the first one is her, and the second one is Jun Mo Li. He believed that his words were serious enough to stimulate her.


    "Murong Jinxin, I really hope you don''t get involved. The fate of Junmo glass has nothing to do with you... "


    The green veins on Pluto''s forehead jump, coldly slant to the emperor next to him. He already knows the true identity of Jun Mo Li. He doesn''t want Murong Jinxin to have anything to do with Jun Mo Li at all, so that he won''t have a lot of trouble when he gets there.


    Let Murong Jin heart to fight against the devil, he didn''t agree, but his arm can''t twist his thigh, his father opened his mouth, he must give his father a little face. Therefore, the choice can only be given to Murong Jinxin. As long as Murong Jinxin refuses, the father has nothing to say.


    "Puppets also have their own consciousness. Once Junmo glass becomes a puppet, he will remember everything he has done, and he will live in agony all his life..."


    How can the emperor of heaven not see the intention of the underworld? He glared at the underworld with gnashing teeth, and then aggravated the tone and continued to persuade Murong Jin. He can''t let this boy ruin this event in a few words. It''s related to the survival of the four realms.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Murong Jinxin''s face can''t be described as hard as it seems. It''s almost as black as iron. The dream came to her mind. Junmo Li''s dream of doting on other women made her heart shrink as if she had been hit hard.


    Once Junmo glass falls into song yu''er''s hands, it will only turn out to be a man who warms her bed and pleases her every night


    The cruel reality made her not dare to have any entanglement, so she agreed to the emperor. Jun Mo Li''s kindness to him, she devoted her whole life to nothing in return. She can''t let Jun Mo Li''s life have any blemish, she wants to save the man she has identified.


    "Murong Jinxin, is Jun Mo Li so important to you?"


    Smell speech, the underworld feels his chest is blocked by a stream of gas, not up and not down, very uncomfortable. It''s the first time that he has such a strange feeling.


    "Bullshit, he''s my man, naturally important."


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at the underworld like a neuropathy, and seems to think that the underworld''s problem is too naive. Is Jun Mo Li important to her? What does it matter to him?


    "After I live, I will be your man, I hope you can attach so much importance to me, otherwise I won''t finish with you..."


    The underworld clenched his teeth, breathed heavily, and vomited a few mouthfuls of turbid gas. She has a lifelong relationship with Junmo glass. There is no doubt that she attaches importance to Junmo glass. He is patient. When she becomes his princess that day, if she can''t do the same to him as to Jun Mo Li, he will tie her to the bed and spoil her day and night.


    "Who cares about you? Are you kidding? I don''t think you''re dirty for a ghost like you who can only think with your lower body. "


    How many concubines does the underworld have? I''m afraid he can''t even count them. She stayed in the underworld for a few days, listening to the gossip between him and all kinds of favorite imperial concubines, almost hearing calluses. What if God had to bind them together? She disdains him as well!


    "Dirty? Murong Jinxin, do you know what you are talking about? "


    The underworld''s unfathomable eyes are so bright that the eyes of Murong Jin''s heart gradually become cold. How many courage does this woman have? How dare you say he''s dirty? He only had more concubines in the harem, and all the women he met were innocent. Where was he dirty?


    "Am I wrong? Do you think you''re clean? How many women have seen and touched your body, can you count it clearly? " Murong Jin heart full face disdainful looking at the deep anger of the underworld, eyes with a bit of provocation, face not red heart not jump asked a few words, completely don''t know his words may bring disaster. I can''t help it. She''s a cleanliness addict. She really doesn''t want things that others have touched... "Keke, Murong girl, this boy is the king of the world. It''s normal for him to have more concubines in the back palace. He didn''t go out and make trouble. He can''t be called dirty..." seeing that they quarreled for something trivial, the emperor of heaven took a sharp puff, I coughed awkwardly. Murong Jin heart is really straightforward temperament, what dare to say, even the field is not divided¡° You and he are the same people, naturally speaking for him, I see that although you are the emperor of heaven, you can''t go anywhere... "Murong Jin''s heart hooked the corner of her mouth, regardless of the identity of the emperor of heaven, just a few words went by. The emperor of heaven seems to have many daughters. It is estimated that there must be as many women in the harem as the stars in the sky. They are all virtuous. What qualification does he have to speak for Pluto¡° You think I didn''t say anything... "The emperor of heaven met with a nose of ash and shut his mouth. He didn''t get angry because of Murong Jinxin''s offense. One Murong Jin heart has agreed to him, he is in a good mood. Second, Murong Jinxin is the future Princess of the underworld, and the underworld is protecting her. The underworld will never let her women suffer¡° Smelly boy, I''ll leave the next thing to you. I won''t disturb you to flirt with each other... "The emperor of heaven stood up and looked at the underworld. There was a trace of sympathy in his muddy old eyes. It seems that this smelly boy will not have a good life in the future. I''m afraid the underworld will make trouble for a while¡° Hurry to roll... "The underworld waved his hand distractedly. He wanted to send the emperor away like a fly. Now that Murong Jinxin has done this, he can only fulfill his promise and teach Murong Jinxin''s miraculous skill in person. At the thought of this, he was even more agitated. He didn''t want Murong Jinxin to return to the human world, especially when he was mixed up with Jun Mo Li... "Take a little concubine, maybe you can make your life better..." the emperor of heaven went to the door of the main hall, suddenly turned his head, touched his white beard, and made fun of Pluto. Then, before the underworld became angry, a white light flashed by and disappeared¡° Don''t let me see you next time... "The underworld clenched his right hand and smashed it on the table made of black iron in front of him. His face was very blue. If the emperor of heaven didn''t slip fast, I''m afraid he would have pulled out his beard directly¡° How long will I stay in the underworld? " With the departure of the emperor of heaven, the Youming hall returned to a dead silence. Murong Jin calculated in her heart, and thought that she should understand some things. She didn''t want to be fooled to death by this black heart ghost¡° Depending on your aptitude, if it''s fast, it''ll take two years. If it''s slow, Ben Wang won''t know. Maybe he can''t get out in his life... "The underworld snorted a few words coldly, just like Murong Jinxin, he began to calculate. Perhaps, if he is a little careless, Murong Jin will be able to stay in the underworld for a long time. The matter of waiting for others is over. Jun Mo Li has become a puppet. He is releasing her and counting her at one stroke¡° Two years later, no matter how well I practice, I will leave this dark place. " Murong Jin''s heart didn''t think much about it. After living two lives, she didn''t suffer anything. She believed that her aptitude was good, otherwise the emperor of heaven would not choose her. In two years, she will be able to learn all that she should learn¡° You''d better have a better understanding that you won''t be sent back to the human world to die unless you have just achieved your miraculous skill. " Although she can''t die, it''s meaningless for him, but as a man, it''s natural to protect her from harm. If she doesn''t have the ability to protect herself, she won''t go anywhere¡° Don''t worry about it. I believe I can. You asked black and white impermanence to send me back to the human world first. I still have something to deal with. And Ono, it should be the beast of the underworld. I have to bring it here, too. " In fact, the most important thing is to go back and say goodbye to the evil spirit of Jun Mo Li, otherwise she will be so strange missing, that evil spirit may have to overturn the five countries. And Ono''s injury, maybe back to the underworld, Ono can recover better¡° Now that you''re here, don''t go back. As for Ono, I''ll let black and white impermanence go and bring back... "

 Chapter 125

    As soon as the underworld hears Murong Jinxin''s words, he understands her intention. The cool and handsome face is very unhappy. He doesn''t even think about it and refuses immediately.


    It''s only two years. If Jun Mo Li can''t wait for two years, he doesn''t deserve Murong Jin''s heart. If that were the case, he would have it.


    "I have a reason to go back, you have no right to interfere with me..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin anxious, she does not go back to see Jun Mo glass side, she is really not at ease. Jun Mo Li''s insistence on some things is not comparable to that of ordinary people. She was really afraid that he would think that something had happened to her and that she would do something regretful.


    "OK, if you have this ability, you can go back by yourself. I have no obligation to let black and white impermanence send you back."


    The underworld has made up his mind, but he refuses to change his words. She wants to go back. She can. She wants to go back by herself. If she could think of her own way, he would not stop her.


    "You..."


    If she can have the ability to go back by herself, she still needs to talk a lot of nonsense with him. She will just pat her ass and leave. She also needs to ask him to be humble here.


    This old bastard must be deliberately trying to make her and Jun Mo Li have a hard time


    "You should go quickly, go early and return early..."


    The underworld picked pick eyebrow, angry to death people not worth life urged Murong Jin heart two sentences, already expected Murong Jin heart is impossible to leave the underworld.


    Without his orders, no one dare to send this stubborn woman back to the human world


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart really want to burst a, I go your uncle, can stiffly will that words to endure. At this point, she knew that she couldn''t leave, so she had to go back.


    "Why don''t you ask black and white impermanence to send a letter back for me?"


    She gritted her teeth and looked at the underworld. She vomited a few breath and asked. As long as you can pass her news to Jun Mo Li, you ran will be able to explain some things clearly.


    "Do you think so?" Pluto neither agreed nor refused, but looked at her deeply, and no one could guess what he thought at the moment.


    "I said... Of course..."


    Murong Jinxin has a feeling that she is being played as a monkey. Ten fingers are clenched into fists. She really wants to rush up to beat the underworld.


    "If you say yes, then you will tell black and white impermanence to do it and see if they will listen to you."


    The underworld laughs rarely, and his originally depressed mood is strangely better at this moment. He stares at the woman in the center of the hall with a trace of doting in his untouchable eyes.


    I suddenly feel that it''s fun to tease her


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s heart and brain slide down a large black line wall. Is this old bastard playing with her? Or are you playing with her? Black and white impermanence, if you can listen to her, she is the king of the underworld.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The black and white impermanence standing on one side was also sweating. Looking at Wang''s first joke in his life, he felt infinite emotion in his heart. Sooner or later, the sky in the underworld will change. Looking at Wang, sooner or later he will fall into the hands of this woman.


    "Don''t think about it when you go back, and don''t expect to send letters. These two years have been regarded as a test for Jun Mo Li. He loves you so much that he will wait for you. If he can''t wait for two years, you will be blind


    Silent for a long time, the underworld slowly came to Murong Jin heart in front of, slender and powerful fingers raised Murong Jin heart chin, hook out a trace of frivolous smile.


    "Old bastard... I''ll bite you to death..."


    Murong Jin heart feel their anger has rushed to the forehead, stretch out his hand to open the fingers of the underworld, but found that no matter how hard, also can''t move him.


    In a rage, he roared and opened his mouth to bite a finger of the underworld. He bit it fiercely and fiercely, with the posture of never breaking the finger.


    "Doesn''t it hurt to bite your teeth like this? Well


    The corner of Hades'' mouth twitches for a moment, and he can''t imagine that this childish action will happen to Murong Jin''s heart even if he kills him. Drooping eyes looking at the finger she held, the body inexplicably gave birth to an impulse.


    Just with a little action can please him, this woman is not simple, and he once again regret his decision to send her to the human world. Because that means that if he wants to touch her, he will have to wait at least a few decades, after her natural death and rebirth


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin looked at his painless expression and felt that even if he had broken his teeth, it would not help. So he spat out the finger in his mouth and hissed several times.


    Who knows how many women she has touched with that finger? She has a fever in her head before she can bite


    "Murong Jinxin, you are very interesting. Let''s go. I will send you back to the palace. "


    The underworld took back his hand, but restrained himself. He didn''t do anything inappropriate to Murong Jinxin. With a throw of the black sleeve robe, he stepped out of the hall.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin sighed helplessly, and had no other choice but to follow the underworld and leave.


    After seeing their figure disappear completely, black and white impermanence just wiped the sweat on his forehead. Looking at the ghosts who were thundered in the hall, he kindly reminded them.


    "You''ve all seen it. You''d better keep your eyes bright in the future. Don''t provoke those who shouldn''t..."


    Even the underworld dare not hesitate to bite, and can bite the underworld so happy, the world is only Murong Jinxin such a wonderful woman.


    "Yes, I understand..."


    The ghosts closed their jaw, which was almost scared off, and respectfully replied. In the future, they will be more careful. They will never do anything unkind. Otherwise, they will not be able to go to hell.


    The underworld is now the largest of the underworld. I''m afraid it''s going to change soon


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Murong Jinxin''s strange disappearance has caused a great disturbance in liwangfu. Junmo glass seems to be crazy and has smashed all the things that can be smashed in the whole study.


    "Check immediately... If you can''t find Jin Xin''s whereabouts... Don''t live any more..."


    Jun Ink Glass blood red eyes, looking at the first kneeling on the ground of wind and rain lightning, burst out of anger has been monstrous.


    He just went to kill the two brothers and sisters. It took him less than an hour. When he hurried back to the ink garden, he didn''t even see Jinxin''s shadow. He searched the whole liwangfu and didn''t find her.


    Jinxin is not a person who will shrink from the battle. Since the misunderstanding between them has been solved, she may have lost her life, and will never disappear out of thin air. Well, maybe someone took advantage of the mess to pass the palace of King Li and took away Jin Xin, who is still a little skilled in martial arts.


    "Yes, Lord."


    The face of wind, rain and thunder is also hard to see the extreme, the third lady just disappeared out of thin air, it is simply hit their face. The four of them have been responsible for the defense work of liwang mansion. If someone can take away the third lady, they will have no face to live.


    "Go away..."


    Impatient heartache heartache heart plug, all kinds of emotions tangled together, so that Jun Mo glass is about to lose his mind. He did not dare to think, if Jinxin fell into the hands of some people will have the end.


    He was afraid that what he would get tomorrow would be the news of Jin Xin''s death. That kind of despair from the heart almost knocked him down.


    "Lord, is it the emperor''s hand?"


    Manager Lin recalled the whole thing carefully. The people in the blue house dare to make trouble in the palace so blatantly. Maybe the emperor connived. Miss three happened to have an accident at this time, so he had to think more about it.


    "I don''t know. All the suspicious people ordered the shadow people to check one by one. If my father catches Jin''s heart, I''m afraid it''s still a good thing. "


    Jun Mo Li forced himself to calm down, poured a cup of tea, and then began to think carefully. It seems that his father is the most likely person to attack Jin Xin. If it is really his father''s hand, there is still room for maneuver.


    Ye Ranran is still pregnant with Chu Mo Shang''s child, so he won''t ignore it. Maybe he should go to liuwangfu.


    "Yes, what should the people in Lan Fu do with it?"


    Manager Lin nodded, thinking of the blue army who was still tied in front of the palace, and LAN Xiaojie who was locked in the dungeon. Manager Lin felt that it was time to do a good job to the people in the palace and weaken the prince''s power.


    "All killed, the corpse hangs the imperial city gate, when recovered Jin Xin, when put down. If anyone dares to stop, there will be no amnesty for killing! "


    He doesn''t care if it has anything to do with the people in the blue house. It''s undeniable that Jinxin disappeared when the blue army made trouble. Then this account, he should count some on the head of Lan Fu people.


    Jinxin is his rebellious scale. If anyone moves Jinxin, he will not be soft hearted to anyone, including his father who wants to use him to achieve ulterior purposes.


    "Well, I''m going to work. Wang Ye doesn''t have to be too careful. The third lady has her own way. It won''t be so easy to have an accident. "


    Manager Lin led the life, like an elderly general went to Jun Mo Li''s side, patted Jun Mo Li''s shoulder, a face of love comfort a few words.


    Murong Jinxin such a strange woman, no matter what they encounter, will not suffer too much. He has always believed that.


    "I''m just afraid that if something happens to her, I don''t know how to survive..."


    Jun Mo Li scratched his head impatiently. Of course he knew his own woman, but no matter how he comforted himself, what he thought was the worst result. He couldn''t control his worry, and he had no other way.


    "The spirit of empress Yun is in heaven, and she will surely bless the third lady. I''d better rest for a while and go to the morning court tomorrow morning... "


    Manager Lin sighed and said nothing. He walked away with heavy steps. So big study, a mess, Jun Mo glass a bottom sat on the ground, head deeply buried in the legs.


    Outside the window, the wind of autumn leaves whistling, with a sense of cold

 Chapter 126

    Liuwangfu


    In a quiet yard, ye Ranran is sleeping on a soft chair. Her long feather lashes stir her up from time to time, and she seems to be sleeping uneasily.


    "Are you sure she''s ok?"


    Not far away, Chu Mo Shang looked at the old doctor in front of him and asked in a low voice. At this time, he has not half of the usual romantic like, the whole person looks very gloomy.


    "Miss Ye is just a normal case of pregnancy and vomiting. It doesn''t matter. You can rest assured. But Wang Ye must remember that he must not be in the same room again... "


    The old doctor gave Chu Mo Shang a reassuring look, hesitated for a while, then emphatically exhorted a few words. Looking at the sixth prince, he seems to care about the child very much, so it''s better for him to remind him.


    "Well... Is there anything special to pay attention to in the diet..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s corners of his mouth twitched a little, hiding his emotions well through the night. Now he looks like a useless man, and he''s in the same room. When he sees a woman, he repels her from the bottom of his heart.


    "The food should be light and spicy. Miss Ye''s taste may change. She likes what she doesn''t like to eat on weekdays. The mood is likely to change, such as irritability. The Lord should follow her more, but don''t stimulate her too much... "


    The old doctor stayed in liuwangfu for several years. It was the first time that he saw Chu moshang treat a thing so seriously. He couldn''t help saying more. The sixth Prince is good to him, so he naturally hopes that his child will be born safely.


    "Well, I know. Please step down."


    Chu Mo Shang nodded, the old doctor''s words he is not bad back down. It seems that ye Ranran will not have a good life before he produces. Even for the sake of children, he can''t be too against Ye Ranran, so he can only bear it by himself.


    "Yes, Lord, I remember to let Miss ye have more rest, and don''t let Miss ye get sick..." the old doctor saluted respectfully and exhorted a few words, then left slowly.


    Chu Mo Shang went to the soft chair, looked down at Ye Ranran''s still flat abdomen, and a new father''s happiness welled up in his heart. Subconsciously, he trout down, put his hand on Ye Ranran''s belly, seems to want to feel the existence of the child.


    "Well..."


    Perhaps feeling a pressure, ye Ranran snored and leaned back in the soft chair. A trace of irritability flashed across her beautiful little face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo Shang quickly took back his hand and saw Ye Ran''s frown. He couldn''t help stretching out his hand to smooth her. For ye Ranran, who was so quiet and beautiful, he had a little compassion.


    Whether she admits it or not, she is his woman and the mother of his children. Such a relationship will never change.


    Picked up a thin blanket, gently covered her body, then carried a chair to sit beside her, calmly looking at her beautiful sleeping face.


    "Jinxin... Don''t go... Jinxin..."


    I don''t know how long later, a few shouts interrupted his meditation. He raises Mou to see, then saw a pair of small hands of Ye Ranran to grasp in the air disorderly, on pale small face unexpectedly is some ferocious.


    "Don''t be afraid... I''m here..."


    Knowing that she was having a nightmare, she grasped her little hand waving wildly, approached her ear and comforted her in a low voice. Such tenderness surprised him.


    But before his words were finished, a strange sense of danger flowed through the air. His face sank and he stood up immediately.


    "Brother Erhuang, you are not staying in liwang''s mansion in the middle of the night. What can I do for you when you come here?"


    As soon as Chu Mo Shang sees that the visitor is Jun Mo Li, his vigilance disappears. He makes a silent gesture to Jun Mo Li, indicating that Jun Mo Li doesn''t disturb Ye Ranran''s sleep.


    "Come with me. I have something to ask you."


    Jun Mo Li glances at Ye Ranran, who is sleeping very uneasily. If he can''t bear it, he still can''t resist the impulse to wake Ye Ranran up directly. He just points to the distance and signals Chu Mo Shang to follow him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo Shang lowered his body, touched Ye Ranran''s small head a few times, and covered the scattered blanket for ye Ranran. Then he walked away behind Jun Mo Li carefully.


    "Jinxin is missing in the palace. Did the father do it?"


    Jun Mo Li is too lazy to say a word of nonsense. After standing still, he goes straight to the theme. His sharp eyes hit Chu Mo Shang. He has the posture that if Chu Mo Shang dares to tell a lie, he will dismember Chu Mo Shang.


    "What? Murong Jinxin is missing? Or in your liwang mansion? "


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang enchanting peach blossom eyes suddenly open, quite inconceivable stare at Jun Mo Li that nobody can and face, very uncertain asked several.


    Prince Li''s house is well-known for its strict security. It''s really strange that someone can take Murong Jinxin away without any sound.


    "Do you know that?"


    Jun Mo Li''s face suddenly became more ugly. Seeing Chu Mo Shang''s reaction, it didn''t look like a fake. If Chu Mo Shang didn''t know about it, it would be a mystery¡° I don''t know... "Chu Mo Shang shook his head decisively, his face was shocked, and his heart suddenly became heavy. He knows about the blue army''s havoc in Prince Li''s house, but he really doesn''t know about Murong Jinxin''s disappearance. Will the emperor really send someone to do this¡° I''ll give you two hours to go into the palace and ask about it. If you can''t give me a definite answer after two hours, I''ll Tell ye Ranran directly about it. Don''t blame me for any accident. " Since Chu Mo Shang didn''t know, he wouldn''t waste much saliva. He believed that if his father had done this, Chu moshang would have been able to find out. What he wants to do now is to wait for news in the sixth Prince''s residence¡° The king immediately into the palace, if this is really the father did, the king will find a way to save Chu Murong Jin heart. But the second emperor brother must remember not to stimulate Ye Ranran... "Murong Jinxin is missing, and he can''t ignore it. He just hopes to hide Ye Ranran for the time being before the matter is handled, so that ye Ranran won''t make a fuss and threaten him with her baby. Before Chu Mo Shang''s words fell, he felt a gust of wind blowing from behind him, and his hair stood up. Did not have time to shut up, ye Ranran''s voice as cold as ice had already come over¡° But I already know, Chu Mo Shang, if Jin Xin is really captured by your father, I''m at odds with him. " Ye Ranran strides to Chu Mo Shang, and his whole body is murderous. She said, it''s all good, why would she have such a miserable dream that Jin Xin left her. It was not a dream, but something happened to Jinxin¡° How did you wake up? Go back and lie down. Taiyi said, you''d better be less angry. Murong Jinxin''s business, the king will deal with, you can rest assured that... "Chu Mo Shang saw the woman who wanted to rush to the palace to kill his father, one head two big, the old doctor''s words are still ringing in his ears, he quickly softened his attitude, trying to appease Ye Ranran''s mood¡° don ''t worry? Do you think ye Ranran is a fool? In order to push you to the top, your father has never done anything ungrateful? How can you reassure me? I tell you, if Jinxin is really in your father''s hands, I Ye Ranran will be the first to kill the hypocrite of Chu Haotian... "Ye Ranran didn''t think about it, so he directly put it on Chu Haotian''s head. Jinxin once told him that Chu Haotian wanted to make Jinxin''s idea. Now Jin Xin is missing, the first suspect is Chu Haotian¡° It''s all speculation, isn''t it? It''s not necessarily made by my father. Don''t be angry, otherwise you will be angry. Even if I beg you, how are you At this moment, Chu moshang really felt the friendship between Ye Ranran and Murong Jinxin. Heart also began to worry, this matter if the father emperor do, ye Ranran afraid really will not let the child recognize his father¡° You don''t defend for him, hurry into the palace to bring Jinxin back. If you can''t bring someone back and wait for the child in my stomach to grow up, I will tell him that you are his father''s enemy and let him chop you to death with his own hands. " In this strange world, she only has Jinxin as a relative. Jinxin must not have an accident. If Jinxin has an accident, she doesn''t know what motivation she has to live. She directly raised a foot, didn''t think of, then toward the most innocent Chu Mo Shang kicked in the past, scared Chu Mo Shang quickly grabbed her foot, hold her tightly into the arms¡° Well, I''m really afraid of you. I''ll go into the palace now. I won''t go back to the palace until I know this clearly. Please take good care of yourself for the sake of your child... "Chu Mo Shang really wants to vomit blood, and this woman is really a poor one. Once she meets with something, she wants their child to chop him to death. This matter he is also very innocent, has nothing to do with him at all, these people sprinkle all the anger on him¡° What are you doing? Go away... "Ye Ranran looked at his impeccable attitude, and his anger went down. He slapped the back of his head and roared¡° I''ll go back... "Chu Mo Shang didn''t dare to stay any longer. He rose up and quickly disappeared in the dark¡° Brother in law, don''t worry. Jinxin''s cat with nine lives won''t have an accident. " Looking at Chu Mo Shang''s figure has disappeared, ye Ranran takes back her eyes. Although her heart is very heavy, she still pretends to comfort Jun Mo Li with a relaxed face¡° I hope so. Otherwise, even if we subvert this continent, we must find out the man who captured Jin Xin... "

 Chapter 127

    The imperial palace of Chu state


    In a luxurious and chic courtyard, Chu Haotian is playing with two beautiful mandarin ducks in the bathroom. The women''s laughter comes out from time to time, which adds a lot of weird feeling to the night.


    "Go in at once and tell me that I want to see my father."


    Chu Mo Shang glanced at the eunuchs who were guarding outside the yard, and then walked to an Gonggong, who was in charge of the vigil, with a gloomy face.


    "This... The sixth prince or wait for a moment... When the emperor is busy... The slave will go to pass on..."


    Hearing this, Mr. an was very embarrassed. The emperor''s interest tonight is very high. He specially told us that no one is allowed to disturb him. If he went in at this time and publicized the visit of the sixth prince, I''m afraid he won''t have any good fruit to eat.


    "I have something urgent. You can''t tell. I went in myself."


    I''m afraid I have to wait until morning when my father''s work is finished. He doesn''t have the patience to stand in the yard and listen to the women''s voices.


    But there is still a female tiger in his palace. If he delays a little, he will come directly to the palace.


    "This... This..."


    As a close eunuch to the emperor, Duke an naturally knows more than others. For the world-famous dandy prince, the emperor''s favor has no bottom line. I can''t help but feel more embarrassed.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Chu Mo Shang was not in the mood to talk with a slave. He was rejected twice in a row, and his anger was finally provoked. Big hand a push will be an Gonggong pushed a dog eat excrement, tightly then pushed open the door of the room, swaggered into.


    In the bathroom, Chu Hao is having a good time. In the creeping water vapor, there is a picture of the spring palace that makes people feel red and heartbeat


    "Father, I have something important to discuss with you."


    Chu Mo Shang went to the bathroom door and stood still, listening to the voice coming from inside, a trace of disgust flashed across his matchless face. He lowered his eyebrows and didn''t go to see the living spring palace inside, but his low voice floated into the bathroom, interrupting Chu Haotian''s good deeds.


    "Shanger? What do you want to do with your father in the middle of the night? "


    After being interrupted, Chu Haotian wanted to be furious, but when he recognized Chu moshang''s voice, the anger just gathered suddenly disappeared, and his turbid but shining eyes looked out of the bathroom.


    "Does my father think it appropriate to speak like this?"


    Although Chu Mo Shang is romantic, he is not obscene. He plays with women, but he never plays with women who don''t belong to him. Let him in such a situation to ask some confidential matters, he felt very nonsense.


    "These two beauties are delicious. Would you like to have a taste? Another one is clean. When our father and son have finished their work, they are talking about business. "


    Chuhao does not want to give up. These two beauties had first-class means, and they had many tricks that he had never seen before. There are good things he naturally wants to share with his baby son. He is enjoying one and doesn''t mind letting his baby son enjoy another.


    "Sixth Lord... Come on... Let mei''er wait on you..."


    After getting Chu Haotian''s instructions, the woman who was still perfect stood up from the water, twisted her waist, and walked towards Chu moshang with a smile on her face. Her heart was already palpitating beyond measure. It is said that the sixth Prince is the man who knows the most about men and women in the world. Any woman who has a one night stand with him will never forget him. She really wants to taste the taste of immortality and death.


    "If you don''t want to die, stay away from me..."


    Chu Mo Shang doesn''t want to start. He doesn''t want to play with women now. The female tiger in his palace is not a vegetarian. She will let her baby chop him to death. If he plays with women under such circumstances, he can''t even think about the consequences. Besides, he has no ability to feed other women now.


    "Sixth Lord... Mei''er will surely serve you well... Come on, come on..."


    The woman obviously didn''t want to give up this great opportunity. Her soft and boneless body went directly to Chu moshang, and her snow-white hand even went directly to the jade belt around Chu moshang''s waist. Her action was very bold.


    "Go away..."


    Chu Mo Shang slightly side body, wide sleeve robe a wave, straight straight will throw the woman a palm fan to the bath, this is not calm pool water was stirred earth shaking.


    He is not interested in the women of his father. He is not interested in playing with women with his father, which is not ethical.


    "Shang''er, what happened?"


    Chu Haotian glances at the beauty falling in the pool, and the evil smile at the corner of his mouth is completely restrained. He takes a picture of the beauty who is still in her mind, and signals her to help another beauty down.


    Something very important must have happened, otherwise shang''er would not have reacted so thoroughly and would not have given him any face.


    "Emperor... My concubine helped sister Mei to have a rest first..."


    The beauty also did not dare to make a mistake, quickly picked up the unfortunate beauty, quickly retreated. When he came to Chu Mo Shang''s side, he didn''t dare to lift his head¡° Father, Murong Jinxin is missing. Did you send someone to do this? " Looking at the miscellaneous people have left, Chu Mo Shang is no longer wordy, so he goes straight to the theme. His eyes fell on Chu Haotian''s old red face, trying to see a clue from that face. He knew his father so well that he could guess a 778 from his father''s every action and look¡° Murong Jinxin is missing? When did it happen? " Smell speech, Chu Haotian obviously Leng for a while, then quickly reflected over, full of doubt to see Chu Mo Shang. Since Murong Jinxin asked Li''er to persuade Lu Cang to go back to the border, his mother talked with him for a long time. He also put down the idea of moving Murong Jinxin for the time being, and prepared to rearrange everything from a long-term perspective. But did not expect Murong Jin heart at this point disappeared, it seems that his two sons have this account to his head¡° Tonight, when the blue army led the army to make a big noise in the palace of King Li. Father, you haven''t answered your children''s ministers. Did you do this? " Seeing Chu Haotian''s astonished look, Chu moshang can basically come to a conclusion that 99% of this was not done by his father. For the remaining one percent, he still needs his father''s personal guarantee¡° No, my father connived at the blue army''s going to make trouble with Prince Li''s house, but the disappearance of Murong Jinxin has nothing to do with his father. " Chu Haotian put on a long bath towel, went to Chu Mo Shang''s front, and answered firmly. In front of his favorite prince, he never disdains to lie. He did it, and he would admit that he didn''t do it, and don''t try to throw dirty water on him¡° Well, I''ll leave. " Chu Mo Shang got the answer he wanted. He didn''t want to stay for a moment. He raised his foot and wanted to go out, but he was stopped by Chu Hao¡° Shang''er, Murong Jin''s heart is missing. Your second brother will be in chaos. It''s a good chance to get rid of your second brother... "After more than 20 years as an emperor, Chu Haotian''s ability to catch opportunities has reached a perfect level. Murong Jin''s heart is Li Er''s weakness. Now someone took Murong Jin''s heart away, which is a big help to them. If you miss such a good opportunity, it will be very difficult to wait for the next time... "Father, don''t do anything stupid. You don''t know how to die when you get it. The second brother''s ability is absolutely more terrible than you and I imagined... "Chu moshang denied Chu Haotian''s decision without hesitation. Murong Jin''s heart is a very special existence for him, and he doesn''t want to use Murong Jin''s heart to achieve any purpose. Besides, after clearing all the obstacles, he had planned to have a big fight¡° Shang''er, let''s put all our eggs in one basket. With the influence of Yunyao mountain, we still have a good chance. " Chu Haotian''s brain began to calculate. Naturally, he regarded Yunyao mountain behind Ye Ranran as his own power. However, he didn''t want to see Chu moshang''s convulsive face just after his words¡° Father, you think too much. The relationship between Ye Ranran and Murong Jinxin is more intimate than her parents. Unless Murong Jinxin falls out with the second emperor brother, Yunyao mountain will never be our help. " He knew that ye Ranran was pregnant and lived in Prince Li''s house. Now ye Ranran has put Murong Jinxin''s disappearance on his father''s head. If he doesn''t come to his father''s account, he will burn incense. He also hopes that ye Ranran can help him¡° In any case, my father did not want to miss this great opportunity. Shang''er, the prince''s faction has fallen. As long as you are the second brother, you can rest easy. " Chu Mo Shang''s words make Chu Haotian a little puzzled. The girl of the Ye family already has shang''er''s children. It''s hard for her not to help shang''er. Maybe shang''er thinks too much. Once he comes to the critical moment, he believes that the girl in Ye''s family will do her best to help shang''er¡° Father, stop this matter. Don''t act rashly, or the state of Chu will really be in chaos... "Chu moshang is very determined. It''s the most unwise time to fight with the second emperor brother. It will give other countries a chance to take advantage of it. In addition, the relationship between Murong Jinxin and xiqingyu is obvious, and xiqingyu will not stand by when the second emperor brother is in trouble¡° Don''t forget that the border chaos forced the second emperor''s Brotherhood to destroy the whole state of Chu to revenge us. Now the second emperor brother is the most terrible... "Leaving such a paragraph, Chu moshang left quickly, leaving a thoughtful Chu Haotian, chewing his words slowly. Long night, tonight is destined to be a sleepless night

 Chapter 129

    The underworld


    A quiet place, a pool of clear water, countless petals floating in it, beautiful as a dream. This pool is called marrow washing pool, one of the forbidden areas of the underworld.


    Wash marrow pool, Murong Jin heart Half squint at the distance, the whole body almost all bubble in the pool water, only revealed a small head.


    This is the second day that she came to the underworld. She was thrown to this place where the old bastard of the underworld doesn''t shit. She was allowed to soak for a day and wash away all her filth. Only in this way can she practice the legendary xuanming magic skill.


    "Alas..."


    Moved to move already some stiff body, Murong Jin heart lightly sighed a. After leaving, she found that her feelings for the demon Jun Mo Li had exceeded her imagination. This just separated one day, she can also give birth to the feeling of three autumn.


    She was brought to the underworld by black and white impermanence, and I don''t know if the demon will go crazy


    "Murong girl, it''s time for you to come up."


    Just when Murong Jin''s heart was full of thoughts, a gentle female voice rang out. A woman stands by the marrow washing pool, smiling at the woman who has changed thousands of expressions in the pool.


    Her name is phantom, and she used to be Murong Jinxin. She is the original owner of Murong Jinxin''s body.


    "You... Murong Jinxin..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart suddenly stood up, with a body of water, dragging rigid body, slowly on the shore.


    Pluto had already told her that she would send a woman to serve her, so she was not surprised at the appearance of the strange woman. Just at the moment when I saw the phantom, I was stunned.


    "Aren''t you used by Hades for human cultivation..."


    At the beginning, it was because of her deal with Hades that she created her own heavy life. Shouldn''t she be out of her wits? How could it still be here?


    "The underworld didn''t use my soul to work. After you left the underworld, I was brought to the shadow by black and white impermanence. It''s a place specially used to cultivate underworld killers. Now I''m called the phantom."


    The phantom stares at Murong Jinxin''s face, which is too familiar to be familiar with. A bit of desolation flashed on her plain little face. She has seen this face thousands of times, but now it''s all right and wrong.


    "Well, that''s better than being scared out of one''s wits..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is steady. Maybe it''s because she used a body together. She has a lot of intimacy with the phantom, and even smiles at the phantom.


    "I''ve been taking care of you in the underworld for the past two years. Please don''t hesitate to ask me if you have any instructions."


    It''s said that she is the future Princess of the underworld. It''s my honor to take care of her. Maybe in the future, with her protection, my life will be much better.


    "OK, let''s go back first."


    Murong Jin heart is not polite, just by virtue of the phantom is the original owner of her body, she has the phantom as her own person. After looking at the setting sun in the sky, I changed my clean clothes and touched my stomach, which had not eaten for a day and a night. I was still full when I said something.


    "Come with me."


    The phantom nodded, pointed to a side path, and took the lead to lead the way. A short time together, a few words let her have a lot of good feelings for the future Princess of the underworld.


    Murong Jinxin quickly follows up. One person and one ghost walk quietly on this stone road that can''t see the edge, stepping on the afterglow of the setting sun and wearing a colorful glow


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    In the study, the underworld is watching attentively with a memorial. His cool face is very serious.


    In front of the big book case, black and white impermanence stood with his hands down. There was no expression on his two black and white faces. It seemed that he was waiting for the order of the underworld.


    "From tomorrow, I will go to the netherworld pool to practice with Murong Jinxin. The daily affairs of the underworld will be handled by you. Don''t disturb me if there''s nothing big."


    After a short time, Pluto put the memorial in his hand on the table. With his slender fingers, he picked up the wolf howl on one side, scratched a few lines of small words on it, and handed it to heiwuchang.


    "As for the phantom, let her follow. Transfer the leader of the shadow to the netherworld pool to train the shadow. "


    Since knowing that Murong Jinxin is his destined princess, he gave up devouring the soul of the phantom. Naturally, he wants to protect his woman. It seems good to refine the phantom into her guardian in situ.


    "Yes, Wang."


    Black impermanence disguised the surprise in the eyes, respectfully bowed his head to receive the order. Pluto paid more attention to the future Princess than he expected. In order to Murong Jinxin gave up the ghost soul, leading to the king''s Youming magic power has not yet broken through, just because the soul who can enter the power is too hard to find.


    "In the two years since the king''s closure, the concubines in the harem will be handed over to you."


    Speaking of this, he felt bad. For any normal man, abstinence for two years is a very painful thing. But for Murong Jin''s sake, he forbeared.


    "This... This..."


    White impermanence obviously did not expect that the underworld would give him such a thing, suddenly confused, has never questioned the underworld''s decision white impermanence, with a black line, refused to hesitate for a long time did not dare to say.


    All the concubines in the back Palace are not good at it. He is often looked down upon by them. After that, he was a big man who was in charge of the harem. It was said that he would be shameless.


    "They don''t always like to sneer at you. You can take this opportunity to avenge yourself and kill a few people. I won''t blame you."


    The underworld looked at the white impermanence''s forehead, and even the cold sweat came out. He eased his face for a while, and made a rare smile. For this right-hand man, he was very relieved, at least Bai Wuchang would never do anything to hook up with his concubine.


    "Yes, Wang."


    The underworld''s words all say this up, white impermanence even if is not willing, also don''t dare to resist Zhi don''t respect. Take care of it, anyway, the underworld has given such a promise, he will be proud in the future.


    "Wang, empress Lin has done something in private. Now she is more than a month pregnant. Look..."


    As soon as I mentioned the concubine in the back palace, Hei impermanence remembered that he had received a message before, and his cold sweat immediately covered his whole body.


    That woman of Lin Fei is really a good means. She even has the ability to use contraceptives. The underworld had already ordered that women in the harem should not be pregnant. She made it clear that she wanted to extract her teeth from the underworld''s mouth.


    "All those who have something to do with this matter will be put to death. As for Princess Lin..."


    Smell speech, the face of Hades suddenly dark sink down. Lin Fei''s courage is not small, even openly disobey his orders. Spoil her for a while, it is more and more lawless.


    His children can only come from his princess. Besides, no woman is qualified to give birth to children for him.


    But before his words came down, a bodyguard who was in charge of the guard outside the underworld palace stumbled in, and his face was very tangled.


    "Hades... You go out and have a look... Murong girl... Murong girl and Princess Lin are fighting..."


    The bodyguard looked like a ghost. He even forgot to salute when he saw the underworld. He asked himself that he had seen countless arrogant and domineering women, but he had never seen one like that Murong girl. It''s a man, but he''s afraid of ghosts.


    "Cough..."


    The hand of Hades holding the teacup suddenly shook, and he was choked by a mouthful of tea in his mouth. He coughed several times before calming his mind.


    Murong Jinxin that woman brain is not water? It''s just that little Kung Fu. Even concubine Lin, who has a high power index, dares to fight. Do you want to die, or do you want to die


    "Underworld, you''d better go and have a look, lest Murong girl be badly hurt by Princess Lin..."


    Black impermanence corners of the mouth also can''t help but ruthlessly smoke, he always knew Murong Jin heart is strong, can really don''t know her that kind of strong is even life can catch up with.


    Concubine Lin, even if he did it himself, he couldn''t subdue her in three hundred moves. Murong Jin''s heart is really amazing


    "That... Princess Lin is being beaten on the ground by Murong girl... She has a lot of blood..."


    Smell speech, that bodyguard just knelt down, looking at the face of the underworld doesn''t seem to be too ugly, bold back to black impermanence a few words.


    As soon as he said this, black and white impermanence almost fell down. Even the always calm Hades also showed an incredible expression.


    "Is Murong Jin hurt?"


    The underworld''s dark eyes flashed a trace of bloodthirsty light, how many also understand why Princess Lin fell. Pregnant for more than a month, she has been spoiled day by day, and her body can''t bear it at all. I''m afraid that the movement will affect the fetus, so the scene of bodyguard''s saying will appear.


    Well, as long as Murong Jin''s heart is not hurt, let her beat it up. It''s time for Princess Lin, the unruly woman, to learn a lesson after she has been swaggering for such a long time.


    "... no..."


    The bodyguard frowned and thought about it, but she couldn''t figure out what chance Murong Jinxin''s fierce woman had to be on the back. She certainly shook her head.


    "Since she didn''t, let her continue to fight. When she beat Princess Lin to half tone, you are looking for me."


    The underworld''s heart is stable. It''s time for those women in the harem to be treated by someone. Murong Jin ''.


    Murong Jinxin is his future Princess and his child''s mother. He should be more partial


    "Ah..."


    The guard was silly. It took a long time for him to react. Although there are many questions in my heart, I still fly out.


    "Wang, you''d better go and have a look. Murong girl is always ruthless. I''m afraid she''ll kill her. It''s still useful for Empress Lin to keep it... "


    White impermanence looking at their own calm Wang, brain slide down a drop of sweat, trembling heart, very dutiful advised a few words.


    "Well, let''s go..."

 Chapter 130

    Outside the palace of the underworld, there are many screams. A gorgeous woman is beaten by Murong Jin.


    "Is that Princess Lin? Isn''t the favorite concubine of the underworld old bastard? My Murong Jinxin is the one who doesn''t have eyes today... "


    "Bully me, don''t you? You want to kill me, don''t you? You dare to move my phantom, don''t you? I''d like to see how good you are... "


    "If you don''t want to be shameful, I''ll tear your face. Let''s see if the old bastard of Hades dotes on you..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is really angry. This princess Lin has broken the limit of her anger. If she doesn''t kill her today, she has to maim her.


    Her Murong Jinxin is not so easy to bully, and her people are not what others can bully if they want to


    "Don''t fight... My mother is pregnant... You are fighting... My mother will have a miscarriage..."


    Xiao Qing, Princess Lin''s maid of honor, is so anxious that she wants to cry. She looks at Princess Lin, who is in agony on the ground. She endures it for a long time. Only when she sees that Princess Lin''s lower body is bleeding, can she tell the secret that Princess Lin has been hiding.


    As soon as she said this, there was silence outside the underworld palace. All the ghosts couldn''t believe that they looked at the belly of Princess Lin and the pool of blood flowing from her body.


    Empress Lin is so brave. She is pregnant without the permission of Hades. Now there is a good play to watch


    "Miss Murong... Forget it..."


    Smell speech, phantom Leng for a while, underworld''s rules she naturally understand, can understand return to understand, if Murong Jin heart really will Lin imperial concubine to beat miscarriage, I''m afraid will also cause trouble.


    "Next time, I promise you won''t be so lucky."


    Murong Jinxin heard Xiaoqing''s words, she had already stopped. Even if she was crazy, she would not know that she was a pregnant woman.


    She got up from Princess Lin and looked at the blood under her. A pregnant woman doesn''t know how to keep it in her own palace. She comes out to look for trouble everywhere. It''s her own sin that really miscarries.


    "Empress... Empress... How are you..."


    Xiaoqing rushed up and sat the screamed concubine Lin up and asked anxiously. And another maid of imperial concubine Lin, had already rushed to find the doctor.


    "Murong Jinxin... My concubine and you are irreconcilable..."


    Lin Fei covered her stomach, looked at the pool of blood under her body, and almost fainted directly. Her child, whom she managed to save, may have been buried in her impulse.


    "I''m always waiting for you."


    Murong Jin clapped her hands and raised her eyebrows. Looking at the miserable Princess Lin, she snorted with disdain. This woman is able to bear, this time not to pay attention to her baby, even have the strength to provoke her.


    "You... Um..."


    Princess Lin originally wanted to scold a few words, but she opened her mouth and saw a touch of black coming towards her. She stiffly held her mouth, covered her stomach and fell on the ground again.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The underworld strides over and first looks at Murong Jin''s heart. There is no sign that Murong Jin''s heart is injured. Just glanced at Lin Fei rolling on the ground and asked coldly.


    "If you go back to the underworld, Murong starts beating the empress when she doesn''t agree. Even the child in her belly doesn''t know if she can keep it..."


    Xiaoqing didn''t know whether she was scared so hard or deliberately. She fell to her knees with a plop and brought up the matter that concubine Lin was pregnant again. After that, he lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Lin Fei.


    "Wang... Save our children... Please..."


    At this point, even if Princess Lin wants to hide, she can''t hide anything. She gasps and looks at the underworld. Her beautiful little face is full of grievances, hoping to win half of the sympathy of the underworld.


    "Murong Jinxin, you beat the king''s favorite concubine and hurt the emperor''s heirs. How brave you are..."


    The underworld''s deep eyes twinkle with strange light. He looks at a pool of blood under Princess Lin, but ignores her. Instead, he points the spearhead at Murong Jin''s heart.


    He really wanted to see how the woman would react after the event


    "Old bastard, what are you talking about? If I don''t hit her, she''ll shoot me. In order to protect me, the spirit''s lifelong cultivation has been destroyed by her casting. Do you think I need to show mercy to her? As for your emperor''s heir, you killed him yourself. If you want to blame him, you should quickly destroy this broken necklace. "


    Murong Jin looked up at the underworld without fear. She has always been a good person. She wants to pour dirty water on her, but there is no door.


    And she looked at the old bastard''s appearance, as if she could not wait for Princess Lin''s abortion. She didn''t want to save her baby.


    "Pluto, Princess Lin just used a killing move against Murong. It was the necklace around Murong''s neck that saved her life, and she ate back her strength. Then Princess Lin bled. Many maids here have seen it. They can testify for Murong girl... "


    The phantom came out with her chest covered. Her power had just been abolished. She was so weak that she wanted to go to sleep immediately. But she can''t, she want to see Murong Jin heart safe, she can rest assured to go back to heal. She said that she would protect Murong Jin''s heart, even if she was desperate... "Why did she want to kill you?" On hearing the words of the phantom, a nameless fire gushed out of the underworld''s chest, his eyes suddenly became sharp, and even his hand under the black sleeve robe tightly grasped. This damned woman dares to kill Murong Jinxin. It seems that she is really impatient... "Why do you think she wants to kill me? She and I have never known each other. There is no injustice or hatred. Is there any other reason for her to kill me? I''m so ugly that I know myself very well... "As soon as I mentioned this, she was very upset about who she was provoking. With a very ugly face, these gorgeous beauties regarded her as an eyesore one by one. If she could, she really wanted to blow up a few rude words, what are these things... But what she didn''t know was that the marrow washing pool had washed away all the unclean things on her body. Just between her indignation, her plain little face began to change little by little¡° You... "The underworld locked the proud little face, watching the little face change little by little, some tongue tied. God treats him well. His future Princess of the underworld is not Pu Liuzhi, but a gorgeous woman who is hard to find from heaven and earth¡° What''s that look on your face? It''s like seeing a ghost... "Murong Jinxin even in the dull also found something wrong, looking at the underworld has been staring at her face, the phantom has been staring at her face, almost all the ghosts on the scene are staring at her face. Subconsciously, she reached out and touched her face, but nothing happened. So the tiger roared at Pluto¡° See for yourself... "Pluto''s slender fingers stretched out, and a mirror appeared in his hand. He put the mirror in front of Murong Jinxin, with a faint smile on his mouth. He had already recognized her, and he didn''t have much hope for her appearance, but she was so beautiful all of a sudden, and he was still happy from the bottom of his heart¡° This is... Me... "Murong Jin''s heart lifted her eyes to see, as if struck by lightning. Is the beautiful face in the mirror her? No, she just said that she was ugly... Look at the face in the mirror. It''s a face of purity and evil, gentle and noble, indifference and enthusiasm. Even she couldn''t help falling in love with herself¡° This body should have been given medicine like Yi Yan Dan... "The underworld put away the mirror, while she was still in a daze, her slender fingers lifted her delicate chin, and the thumb rubbed against her delicate face. In the deep dark pupil, the flames are everywhere. He once again regretted why he sent her to the human world and sent her to other men''s arms... "After I went back, I had to unload eight pieces of the poisoned man..." Murong Jinxin was still in shock, and didn''t pay much attention to the little movements of the underworld. When she heard the words of the underworld, her teeth were grinding creaking. How vicious was the man who poisoned, and how hidden was the poison. Even the evil of Jun Mo Li could not be found out. Let her bear the reputation of ugly as a pig, after more than ten years... "OK, in the underworld, I''m going to let her go up to the sword mountain and down the oil pot to the 18th floor hell for a few circles. In the future life after life, be a beast... "The underworld looked at her face that could bewitch anyone, and a wave of doting came out of her heart. The heart that never jumped for anyone was beating violently at the moment, almost jumping out of his chest. This woman, no matter in temperament, appearance or means, entered his eyes and confused his heart... "What are you doing? Take back your dirty paws, and you are not in charge of my business. " Listening to the king of hell''s words, Murong Jin''s goose bumps all over her heart. Later, he took the hand of Hades away and stepped back. This dead luster, who had been acting on her since he met her yesterday, has changed her appearance and is not sure what dirty things he will do to her. She had to keep away from him so that she would not know if she was in bad luck¡° Who cares? You are the princess appointed by the king. Who else can you manage The Hades looked at her and his smile was more intense. If he didn''t spoil her so strongly yesterday, today he has secretly vowed to spoil her and spoil her so that she can''t leave him any more. Otherwise, when she leaves the underworld, just with her face, there will be a storm in the four realms... "You''d better take care of your beloved Princess and her baby first..."

 Chapter 131

    Murong Jin heart very speechless looking at the front of the cold man, for his words she does not make evaluation, also do not intend to put in the heart.


    A man like Hades, in her eyes, is similar to Chu moshang''s stallion. She can''t stir it up. She must be able to hide.


    "What''s the matter? She intends to harm you and violates the law of the underworld. If you are kind, I will spare her life. If you think she should die, I promise to let her die thoroughly."


    The underworld doesn''t even bother to see the princess Lin on the ground. The princess Lin still has some use value, and he didn''t plan to do much to her. But this woman is not very interesting, even to Murong Jin heart from the intention to kill, and also moved. If it wasn''t for the necklace he gave Murong Jinxin, the woman would have ruined the great plan of the emperor and his father.


    "Wang... How can you treat me like this..."


    Lin Fei can''t believe her ears. The man was very gentle to her last night. How could he change his face as soon as he said to change his face today? No, she can''t just give up. Once she gives up, the rest of her life will be ruined.


    "Say, do you want her dead or alive?"


    The underworld did not care about the crying Princess Lin, but locked Murong Jin''s changing face and opened her mouth gently.


    "I won''t have any relationship with you in the next few decades, and I''m not interested in your harem. But you''d better warn your concubines not to provoke me again. "


    Murong Jinxin feels that she has no right to ask the underworld how to deal with Princess Lin. what Princess Lin does to the phantom, as long as Princess Lin does not die, she will ask for it sooner or later. If imperial concubine Lin died, everything would go with the wind.


    She just hopes that in the next two years, she will not be tired by these women''s affairs, and can practice martial arts with ease, that''s all.


    "Ha ha, you have a clear division. Then Wang will lock her up and wait until we have a relationship decades later. How about you deal with her? "


    Hades is not angry, Murong Jin heart more want to escape him, the more he has a desire to close to her impulse. Even he could not explain the inexplicable reaction.


    She doesn''t want to attack Princess Lin now. Well, he will keep Princess Lin until she becomes his princess.


    "Whatever you like, but the cultivation of the phantom is destroyed by her. When her body is well, remember to let him return it."


    Cultivation is a very difficult thing. Although the time of phantom cultivation is not long, it is destroyed by Princess Lin. she thinks that she doesn''t ask for interest, which is a big bargain for Princess Lin.


    "Black and white is impermanent. When Princess Lin recovers, she will bring out all her powers and compensate the phantom."


    Pluto nodded, and it was reasonable for her to ask. If the phantom wants to be her guardian in situ, it must be strong enough, otherwise it can''t help her.


    Princess Lin''s skill has reached the realm of an expert in the underworld. It''s a good thing that the phantom has got it.


    "No... Wang... It''s the result of my hard work... I don''t want to give it to the phantom..."


    Smell speech, Lin Fei is greatly frightened, full of eyes frighten of looking at the underworld. If all her skills are given to the phantom, how can she live in the future? All the women in the harem will not let her go.


    "Take care of her."


    The underworld then turned around and gave her a cold and peerless look. With a wave of his hand, two bodyguards came up and drove her away quickly.


    "Listen to me. If anyone dares to neglect the princess in the future, I want you to be fed up."


    The underworld''s eagle like eyes turned around the court maids and bodyguards and opened his mouth. Today is Murong Jin''s heart life, so he can avoid it. If he is smart in the future and pokes Murong Jin''s heart with a knife, it will be troublesome.


    "Yes, Wang."


    All around the palace maids and bodyguards knelt down one after another, with their heads down. Some of them were timid and even trembled for several times. In the future, they must worship Murong Jin like a God, and never provoke her.


    "Well, the matter has been dealt with. You should go back to dinner with me first. Tomorrow we have to close up."


    With a wave of the underworld''s hand, the palace maids and bodyguards around quickly dispersed. He stares at Murong Jinxin''s beautiful face, and his tone is gentle unconsciously.


    "Don''t look at me like that, old luster. What I hate most is you who judge people by their appearance..."


    Murong Jin''s heart can''t get used to it. Although the underworld has always been kind to her, it''s the first time for her to see such a gentle appearance. Intuitively, Pluto took a fancy to her face and subconsciously resisted it.


    "Do you think too much? If I judge people by their appearance, I will let Yuelao cut off the marriage line after I know my marriage with you, and I can''t help you being so presumptuous in front of me? "


    Pluto felt that he was also very unjust. From the beginning, he didn''t worry about whether she was good-looking or not. Otherwise, there would be no such things that happened later. Even if she had this face all her life, he would have no opinion. Besides her face, he cared more about her temperament.


    "You remind me that the first thing I do when I''m successful is to go to heaven and cut off my marriage line with you..." Murong Jin''s face turned white and the innocent Hades gave a cold hum. She pulled the phantom and turned away. The disdainful look showed that the Hades were gnashing their teeth¡° You dream, if you dare to do that kind of thing, my king has plenty of means to torture you, then you will definitely live worse than death... "Pluto almost laughed, but he also had a heart in his heart. It seems that the next time he goes to heaven, he has to go to Yuelao to drink tea and give a warning. In order to avoid this woman''s brain one day, the world really did something¡° Old lust, stay away from me... "Murong Jin''s heart glanced at the underworld who was walking beside her, and directly quickened her pace. She was really mentally handicapped, so she just talked nonsense with him here¡° You call me the old luster again. I don''t mind if I lust you now... "As soon as Pluto''s mouth draws, they seem to have met three times. He was promoted directly from an old bastard to an old lecheron, which was really hard for him to accept¡° Roll... "... the next day, the colorful sunshine fell, and covered the netherworld pool with a layer of golden light. Early in the morning, Murong Jin''s heart came to the netherworld pool with the ghost, the underworld and black and white impermanence. After last night''s metamorphosis, her stunning face is more beautiful, her skin can be broken, and her beauty is amazing¡° The phantom, recognize the Lord. " The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart for a long time. He looked at Murong Jin''s heart impatiently. Then he took back his eyes and nodded to the phantom standing respectfully¡° Yes, Wang Got the order, the phantom immediately took out a dagger from his arms and cut his finger without hesitation. A few drops of blood flowed out and fell into the small bowl in Hei Wuchang''s hand¡° I''m wang Yungong. I''ll force a few drops of blood for you. " The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s confused heart and explained it. Then he held Murong Jin''s right hand. In the blink of an eye, a few drops of blood had been forced out, and Murong Jin''s heart didn''t even feel painful¡° What are you doing? " Murong Jin heart some inexplicable, looking at the black impermanence bowl of blood, don''t know what the hell king wants to do. Shake off the hand of Hades, strange asked a sentence¡° I want the phantom to be your guardian in situ. Only with the curse of blood can I guarantee that she will not betray all her life. " The underworld reaches out his hand and takes over the small bowl in Hei Wuchang''s hand. A faint black light slowly floats out from his fingertips. The blood in the small bowl is quickly fused together. Driven by the incantation, half of the blood falls into Murong Jinxin''s body and half into the phantom''s body¡° I believe in the phantom Murong Jin''s heart felt warm all over her body, and a strange feeling spread all over her body. She looked at the phantom in front of her. She really felt that Hades wasted his expression. She believes in the phantom, a kind of trust from the bottom of her heart... "In this way, I will never allow betrayal around you." Pluto doesn''t think so. She has her ideas and he also has his considerations. Anyway, they don''t conflict with each other. To stay at her side, must be the most sincere, anytime and anywhere can die for her¡° Phantom, your mission, I have made it very clear to you. You know what to do. " Convergence of the look, Hades looked to the side of the phantom standing quietly, a serious face. In addition to Murong Jinxin, he doesn''t have so much mood to put a good face on other women¡° The phantom knows that it will never betray the trust of the king and his master. " The phantom kneels on one knee, bows its head and answers respectfully. She can have today''s opportunity, all rely on Murong Jin heart, she will cherish, won''t fall into the land of doom¡° Well, go ahead. " The underworld is very satisfied with the answer of the phantom. He nods to the black impermanence on one side. The black impermanence takes the phantom into a border beside the netherworld pool. There''s the most powerful killer in the underworld waiting for her¡° White impermanence, you take good care of Ono for me. You are not allowed to bully it, nor are you allowed to bully it by any ghost in the underworld, otherwise I will be with you forever. " Murong Jin heart went to the entrance of the netherworld pool, suddenly thought of his snake king. She has been gone for two years, and she is really afraid that Ono will be wronged in the underworld¡° Murong girl rest assured that her subordinates will do their best to take care of Ono... "She will treat it as her ancestor. The last sentence is not easy to say, but she just recites it silently in her heart¡° Well, let''s go. " Murong Jin''s heart took a look at the underworld''s sky, took a deep breath of fresh air, nodded to the underworld, and turned to enter the netherworld pool. No matter how hard or tired she is, she must stop. When she leaves here, her new life will start all over again

 Chapter 132

    Time flies. In the blink of an eye, a year has passed.


    Today''s liuwangfu is very busy and full of people. All the guests come and go with real or fake smiles on their faces and valuable gifts in their hands.


    In one year, too many changes have taken place. The six princes of Chu, who used to be infamous all over the world, have now become typical wives and slaves.


    In addition to going to the court to deal with official business every day, he spent all his time in the palace. Ye Ranran, who used to be pregnant, now has a baby daughter.


    Today is the hundred day banquet of the little princess, who is in love with all kinds of things. The extravagance is bigger than marrying a princess.


    "You go out to meet people, but you won''t die. I beg you, will you?"


    In a quiet and chic yard, ye Ranran is teasing the pink little girl. The autumn sun hits the mother and daughter, looking very warm.


    Little girl with big eyes, very happy, from time to time issued a string of a string of silver bell like laughter


    "No


    Ye Ranran doesn''t give face and continues to tease her daughter. She doesn''t even bother to look at the beautiful man who is already angry.


    This hundred day banquet is what he insists on. Since it''s what he wants to do, he has to do everything by himself. She doesn''t have the heart to laugh in front of others.


    "If you don''t go, lend your daughter to me for a while..."


    Chu Mo Shang has been desperate, decided to give up the idea of persuading her to go out to see a guest. If she doesn''t want to go, don''t go, but today is her daughter''s 100 day banquet, and she has to show her body.


    "No borrowing."


    Ye Ranran is more straightforward. She doesn''t want to laugh. Can she let her baby daughter go? Don''t even think about it.


    "Ye Ranran, don''t go too far. You''re not the only one who owns your daughter. I have a share in it too..."


    Chu moshang felt that she was going to be crazy by this unreasonable woman in front of her. Since she gave birth to her child, she always prevented him from seeing her child, just like he was a personal dealer and wanted to steal her child.


    "My daughter belongs to me alone. It has nothing to do with you. Don''t forget that her surname is ye, not Chu."


    Ye Ranran white some crazy Chu Mo Shang a look, not polite patted open he tried to hold his daughter''s claws, like a hen to protect the chicken in general, the daughter tightly into the arms.


    "You''re unreasonable. You can make trouble every day, but can you give me some face today. Today, both the father and the Empress Dowager will come. You can''t let the father and the Empress Dowager come here in vain


    Chu moshang really wants to cry. Since this year, he seems to have been used to being bullied by Ye Ranran. Murong Jinxin disappeared a year ago. In order to persuade her to move to the palace, he took himself as a grandson. That is the time of this year, the woman in front of me was completely spoiled.


    "What do they care about me? This is my daughter. I want to show it to anyone. I don''t care who I don''t want to show it to. "


    As soon as ye Ranran hears that Chu Haotian is coming, her face stretches. For the emperor, she really did not have a good feeling. There''s no way to see her daughter.


    "Ye Ranran, don''t blame me for turning over when you are like this..."


    Chu Mo Shang powerless looked at the sky, deeply feel and this woman reason, that is a waste of saliva, swallow the situation, he can only use grab.


    "If you turn your face over, I''m afraid you will turn your face over. Don''t think that I''d like to live in your shabby place. I''ll take my daughter back to Yunyao mountain and live freely many times better than you don''t know. "


    Ye Ran Ran retreats two steps, coldly looking at the gorgeous man who has exhausted his patience, and his words are extremely merciless. If she hadn''t been pregnant and unable to move, she would have taken her daughter back to Yunyao mountain.


    "You..."


    Chu Mo Shang heavily vomited a few words of gas, he is really take this woman have no way, no matter what he said, she will not listen. No matter what he does, she won''t sell face. All of a sudden, he felt that this was probably the retribution of God for his playing in flowers all these years.


    "I don''t know what? Since you like children so much, well, I can give birth to as many as you want besides the seal on your body. In exchange, you can''t disturb our mother and daughter''s life in the future, OK? "


    Ye Ranran takes a look at her daughter''s pink face. Although Chu Mo Shang has been good to her mother and daughter this year, ghost just knows how long this kind of good will last. She didn''t want to let herself get used to this kind of life. If one day she failed, she would be worried about gain and loss and would not be happy all her life.


    "Well, you will lift the seal on me, and I will let your mother and daughter go. But you have to let your daughter see the guests first. "


    Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes flashed a trace of pain. For a year, he indulged her, spoiled her, and was almost obedient to her. In the end, he got such a merciless treatment from her.


    He doesn''t want his self-esteem to be trampled by her. She wants to go, so go. As for children, as she said, women will give birth to as many children as he wants.


    "All right, let''s go." Ye Ranran looks at Chu Mo Shang, who is suddenly cold. She can''t tell what it''s like in her heart. She gets the freedom she wants, but she finds that she''s not happy. But they have reached an agreement, and she can''t go back... Holding her daughter, she turns around and sees Jun Mo Li standing outside the yard. She''s still gorgeous, but her pretty eyebrows are full of worries. In one year, his temperament has changed a lot, from the original steady gradually into indifference. Jinxin''s matter, she has almost affirmed the idea in the heart, but she can''t tell him, and her occasional words of comfort, also seem too weak¡° Brother in law, here you are Ye Ranran takes her daughter for a few strides and walks to Jun Mo Li. With a faint smile on her beautiful little face, she hands her daughter to Jun Mo Li, hoping that her daughter can make the man in pain get a brief happiness¡° If you don''t want to stay in liuwangfu, go back to liwangfu. It will always be your home. " Jun Mo Li kisses the little girl''s delicate face and rubs Ye Ranran''s head. One year together, has let him completely put down his prejudice to Ye Ranran. Today, they are like a real family, getting along very well¡° I''ve been away from Yunyao mountain for a long time. It''s time to go back and have a look, or the eight old men will come here with swords. " She wants to go back to Yunyao mountain, not only because she wants to change her daughter''s environment, but also because of her responsibility. More than a year ago, she patted her ass and walked away, leaving everything to the eight elders. After all, the eight elders are old, and some of them are tired and sick. She can''t bear it¡° When do you leave then? " Jun Mo Li can guess Ye Ranran''s mind more or less, but he doesn''t stop it. If she can be happy when she goes back to Yunyao mountain, it doesn''t matter if she goes back to raise her¡° I''ll go out for a while and laugh. Brother in law, if you have any news about Jin Xin, please remember to send me a message. " It''s better to leave as early as possible, so as not to see some people upset. The only thing he can''t worry about now is Jun Mo Li. If Jin Xin doesn''t come back, she''s afraid Jun Mo Li won''t be able to endure¡° Well, my brother-in-law will send someone to escort you back. " Jun Mo Li kisses the little girl again, teases her and gives her back to Ye Ranran. He took out a brocade box from his arms and put it on the little girl''s hand. He came here specially to send gifts¡° Thank you brother-in-law, it must be very valuable, haha... "Ye Ranran opened the brocade box, took out a small gold lock in the brocade box, hung it directly on her daughter''s neck, took off the jade pendant from Chu moshang and threw it on the table. She didn''t want to give her such worthless things. She is also proficient in medicine. Naturally, she can see the contents of the little golden lock. It''s rare that Jun Mo Li is willing to do this for her daughter. He really put the child in his heart¡° With it, you can avoid all kinds of poisons... "Jun Mo Li saw the darkness in Chu Mo Shang''s eyes, hooked the corner of his mouth, and rarely explained it kindly. This pair of enemies, don''t make trouble, don''t know when have valuable. Once lost, they can learn to cherish¡° I''ll take my children out to laugh first. I''ll come to you after I''ve sold out. I have something else to say to you. " Ye Ranran is too lazy to pay attention to Chu Mo Shang''s dissatisfaction. He grins at Jun Mo Li, takes his daughter out of the yard and strides toward the hall¡° Liu Huang''s younger brother, you can be free at last... "Jun Mo Li looks at Chu Mo Shang, who is surrounded by the storm all over his body, pats him on the shoulder, and leaves behind Ye Ranran quickly with a smile."... " There was only Chu moshang left in the huge yard. He looked at the mother and daughter who had gone away. For the first time, his heart was so painful. He knew what ye Ranran wanted, but he couldn''t afford it. But why do you really look at her leaving back, it makes him feel like he can''t breathe. It was as if all his strength had been dragged away, as if his life had lost sunshine... He sighed deeply, adjusted his mood, and walked slowly towards the hall. Anyway, I''d better finish my daughter''s 100 day banquet first. A group of guests are waiting for him to say hello. Ye Ranran just holds her daughter in her arms and goes there. She doesn''t know if there will be any trouble. A deep sense of helplessness swept him, made him fidgety, let him hold back a stomach of anger. The autumn sun dragged his figure long, autumn leaves fall, the bleak house, boundless loneliness

 Chapter 133

    Hall of liuwangfu


    Chu Haotian and Empress Dowager Li have arrived. With a smile on their faces, they go to the first seat and sit down.


    The officials who came to pay their respects got up one after another, and the smile on everyone''s face became more intense. They all sighed that the sixth Prince''s face is really big. It''s not unusual for the Empress Dowager to come here, but it''s really incredible that even the emperor can be invited.


    "Where''s my little granddaughter? Let the girl of Ye''s family hold it and give me a good look. "


    Chu Haotian''s interest is very high. He sweeps around and doesn''t see Chu moshang''s figure. He calls the manager of the sixth Prince''s residence to invite Chu moshang and his baby granddaughter.


    Shanger''s children, whether male or female, will be well spoiled


    "Chu Haotian, you are mistaken. He is not your granddaughter. Her surname is ye but Chu."


    A clear female voice came out of the hall immediately. Then ye Ranran came in with her daughter in her arms. Behind her was Jun Mo Li, but she could not see Chu Mo Shang.


    "What''s the matter? Did shang''er bully you? How can you say such untimely things? "


    The smile on Chu Haotian''s face suddenly solidified, but when he thought of Yunyao mountain behind Ye Ranran, and that she was a woman of shang''er, Chu Haotian also tried not to get angry, just like a loving father, he gently asked a few questions.


    "Bullying me? He doesn''t have the ability yet. OK, Chu moshang asked me to take the child out for a walk, the child is in my arms, you want to see the eyes open, if you don''t want to see also never force. After watching, the child and Chu Mo Shang completely cut off the relationship, is no longer the Royal little princess


    Ye Ranran snorted coldly, ignoring Chu Haotian. Instead, she held her daughter higher in her arms, so that the guests below could see her little appearance clearly. Since promised Chu Mo Shang, she certainly won''t break her promise. Anyway, if you just look at it, you can''t live without a piece of meat.


    "Ye''s girl, you can''t talk nonsense. Tell the AI family if Shanger has done something bad. The AI family will decide for you. "


    Empress Dowager Chen stands up and looks at the little girl in Ye Ranran''s arms. She really likes her. Reach out to want to take the little girl over, but ye Ran Ran mercilessly refused.


    Although face was refuted, today is the hundred day banquet of the little princess. She didn''t make a fuss about it. Instead, he patted Ye Ranran''s hand and asked lovingly.


    "Empress dowager, I have nothing to do with Chu moshang. Now that you are all here, let''s talk about it thoroughly, lest these people call me the sixth princess as soon as they see me."


    Ye Ranran has a good impression on empress dowager Chen. Although she refuses to hold her daughter, she speaks with her in a relatively good tone. Empress Dowager Chen was very good in her previous life. She didn''t want to be angry with her because of Chu Mo Shang.


    "I, ye Ranran, only occasionally fell asleep one day and Chu moshang gave birth to this child. I didn''t marry Chu moshang, so if anyone dares to call me the sixth princess in the future, I''ll pull out the tongue."


    Ye Ranran''s fierce eyes swept in the hall. She always does things simply. If she wants to break it, she must break it thoroughly. What she hates most is the disconnection. Today, all things are put on the table, and there will be less trouble in the future.


    "Ye''s girl, you and shang''er even have children. It''s a matter of time before you get married. You are the only one who can afford the six princesses. Don''t be angry. I''ll teach him a lesson for you when shang''er comes


    Empress Dowager Chen is surprised. Looking at Ye Ranran''s expression, she doesn''t want to be lying. She grabs Ye Ranran''s hand and calms her mood. This little girl is a golden branch, royal blood, how can she live among the people. Even if her mother had a huge influence behind her, it would not work.


    The only thing she can think of is that Chu Mo Shang probably went out to look for a woman, otherwise how could ye ran get angry and cut off the relationship.


    "Who stipulates that if I have a child, I must marry him? If I want to marry Ye Ranran, I have to marry a good man who is aboveboard and clean. Chu Mo Shang doesn''t deserve him. "


    Ye Ranran''s eyes are very deep, with a scornful smile on the corner of his mouth. He looks at the gorgeous man who walks slowly into the hall, and still has no mercy.


    Hope that she is so noisy, Chu Mo Shang directly hate her, then she may be able to rest easy with her daughter happy to live their own small day.


    "Shang''er, are you bullying Ye''s girl? She was so angry... "


    Empress Dowager Chen naturally also saw the gloomy face into the hall of Chu Mo Shang, face tone is very serious quality asked. What the hell is this kid doing? A good hundred day banquet has become a divorce. Do you want to live a good life?


    "Bullying her? Are you kidding, Empress Dowager? I''ve been a grandson for a year, and I''m fed up with it. "


    Chu Mo Shang glances at Ye Ranran, and his eyes linger on his daughter''s pink face for a while, then he moves away. Maybe after today, if he wants to see the child again, it will be difficult for him to reach heaven.


    He likes the child from the bottom of his heart. He has done all the responsibilities that a father should do. Strange only blame him and her mother concubine edge shallow, can''t see her carefree grow up¡° How do you talk, you child? Do you want the princess and the children? " Hearing this, Empress Dowager Chen was shocked. She had heard many rumors about the child''s fear of Ye Ranran. She used to laugh, but she didn''t expect that all the rumors were true. It seems that this boy is moved to the girl of other people''s Ye family, otherwise how to allow a woman to climb on his head to be wild¡° There are so many women who want to be our princess, and so many women who want to have children for us. Can we give up the whole forest for her Chu Mo Shang is also really angry, even can be said to be angry some have no reason. Ye Ranran heard every word he said in the hall. He felt that if he was clinging to her, he would really become a joke all over the world. He Chu Mo Shang romantic life, met her right as is confused for a while. No one in the world is the same. He doesn''t believe that he will die without Ye Ranran and his children¡° You are so angry and sad... "Empress Dowager Chen almost didn''t faint after hearing Chu Mo Shang''s angry words. Waste this boy to linger in the flowers for so many years, don''t you understand that if a woman just coax it, it will be over¡° I agree with you. OK, kid, everyone has seen it. You go back with me as soon as possible. I''ll lift the seal on you, and we''ll be clean from then on. " Ye Ranran doesn''t think so. If Chu moshang can think like this, it''s the best. It will save her a lot of trouble. Perhaps when he returned to the original days of erosion, with other children, he will completely forget their mother and daughter¡° You go back first and wait. When we have finished entertaining the guests, we will go back naturally. " Chu Mo Shang waved his hand, as if he was sending a beggar and glanced at Ye Ranran, which was quite different from his usual attitude towards Ye Ranran. He is in a mess now. He must be calm and calm. I''m afraid they will have to quarrel when we go back with her at this time¡° I''ll go back and pack up first. If you don''t come back in an hour, I won''t wait for you. " Ye Ranran didn''t ask for it either. She left with a few words and swaggered away with her daughter in her arms. There seems to be no trace of nostalgia for Chu Mo Shang and liuwangfu. It''s just that the little girl in her arms seems to feel something. Suddenly, she burst into tears... "Shang''er, go back to persuade her, don''t let everything go. Some people, once missed, is a lifetime Empress Dowager Chen, listening to her child''s heartrending cry, had a hard time in her heart. If such a small child had no father, she would have regrets all her life. As for shang''er, if you don''t go to recover the stubborn girl of the Ye family, I''m afraid it will be your whole life if you miss it... "Empress dowager, this is my king''s housework. I will handle it properly, so you don''t have to worry about it." Chu Mo Shang scratched his head very irritably. Just for a moment, he also wanted to chase. But he knows Ye Ranran that woman too well. He will only add fuel to the fire if he catches up with her at this time. Besides, he has made up his mind to let go¡° Sorry to make you laugh. Please forgive me for my poor reception today. " Chu Mo Shang took up a pot of wine and laughed at the guests. He looked up and poured it down. Now he doesn''t want to think about anything, just want to have a few drinks¡° In any case, today is also a hundred day banquet for the little princess. All the ministers should drink boldly and heartily. If they are all drunk, I will not go to court tomorrow. " Chu Haotian saw some decadent Chu Mo Shang and sighed in his heart. The whole world thinks that he has no intention. In fact, he is just like his second brother. If the girl of the Ye family really leaves, I''m afraid he will live in regret and pain all his life... "Sixth Lord, I''d like to propose a toast to you. We won''t get drunk."¡° Yes, I believe that the sixth prince will soon have other little princesses and little princesses. I''ll do it first. "¡° Brother Liuhuang, there are many beauties in the king''s house. After a while, the king asked the housekeeper to send some. Women can have as many as they want The guests who came to congratulate you quickly revived the dull atmosphere in the hall with a word from me. They surrounded Chu Mo Shang, all kinds of flattery and flattery. Chu Mo Shang is just silent big mouth big mouth drink, almost is to refuse, that desperately posture, wish is to drink himself directly to death. Jun Mo Li, not far away, saw this scene. He just chuckled and walked away

 Chapter 134

    An hour later, ye Ranran has already sorted out all the things that should be sorted out, holding her daughter and sitting in the yard waiting for Chu moshang to come back.


    On the table in front of her were several small and medium-sized baggage, almost all of which were clothes to be changed and necessities for her daughter along the way. Besides, she didn''t bring anything of value.


    "Brother Liuhuang is sincere to you. If you don''t want to accept him because of the relationship between Wang and Jinxin, you don''t have to. "


    Jun Mo Li sits opposite Ye Ranran. He doesn''t want to say something. But the pain of the sixth emperor''s brother, he can still feel some. Most importantly, Ranran is not indifferent to Liuhuang''s younger brother.


    "Not all. I never wanted to marry into the royal family. I can''t accept a man with three wives and four concubines. If I stay, my life will be miserable. "


    Ye Ranran didn''t deny Junmo Li''s words. She resisted Chu Mo Shang partly because of the opposition between Chu Mo Shang and Junmo Li. But the most important thing is that she doesn''t want to waste her true feelings on a woman''s countless ambitious men.


    "Have you mentioned these with liuhuangdi?"


    Jun Mo Li knows that she and Jin Xin are sisters after all, and they have the same views on some things. He understood that very well.


    Transposition thinking, if Jinxin''s side has a pile of men, and he is just one of them, he would rather go away.


    "No, it''s useless. If he had a heart, there would not be more and more women in the palace. Brother in law, there are not many men like you in the world. "


    Ye Ranran shook her head. Although she didn''t talk about it directly with him, she believed that he understood it. She just pretended to be confused.


    She came to the palace for a year. He really treated her very well in a year, but there is no denying that the number of women in the palace has doubled.


    Whether it was Chu Haotian''s reward or other officials'' flattery to him, he almost refused. This is the reason why she would rather stay in the yard than go out for a walk. Once she goes out, she can meet a woman in three or five steps.


    "Well, let''s separate for a while and be calm. As for the future, let''s talk about it later."


    Jun Mo Li is not persuading him. What Ranran wants is only a couple for his whole life. If Liuhuang''s younger brother can''t give it, it''s OK for Ranran to leave.


    "Brother in law, I''m leaving. You don''t even have anyone to talk to, but don''t forget to do something stupid, such as looking for a woman after drinking. Jinxin will come back. You believe me. "


    Ye Ranran sighs that she is actually OK. Although she is a little sad, she has little influence. She was afraid that when she left, no one would comfort Jun Mo Li. Jun Mo Li would walk into a dead end.


    How many times, she went to liwangfu and saw him sitting alone by the lake. His lonely figure almost made her cry


    "Don''t worry, I know what to do. Even if I can''t find her all my life, there won''t be any other women around me. "


    This is his commitment to Jinxin, although it has changed, he will not break. He also always believed that one day Jinxin would come back, and would come back.


    "Well, if you have anything, please let me know. No matter where I am, as long as you need me, I will go to liwang mansion."


    Ye Ran Ran''s nose is sour. Jin Xin is lucky to meet such an infatuated man. Whatever she''s going through right now, it''s worth it. It''s much better than the feeling that she can''t hold a person in front of her eyes.


    "I am waiting for you at the gate of the palace."


    Jun Mo Li nods and sees Chu Mo Shang walking into the yard. What he sniffs is a strong smell of wine. He couldn''t help but wring his eyebrows and reached out to hold the sleeping little girl in Ye Ranran''s arms. Regardless of Chu Mo Shang''s white eyes, he turned around and left.


    "Brother Erhuang, what are you doing? Where do you want to go with my daughter? "


    As he passed by, Chu Mo Shang quickly grabbed Jun Mo Li''s sleeve, and Xuehong''s eyes asked.


    "It''s natural to go outside for a breath, so as not to be smoked to death by your father who is full of wine."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t give Chu Mo Shang any good looks. He pushed Chu Mo Shang away and left with two words. He held the little girl and left quickly, no matter how crazy Chu Mo Shang was.


    "Come on, finish early so I can leave early."


    Ye Ranran''s small face is gloomy. He glances at Chu Mo Shang, who is full of wine. He takes out a few silver needles from his arms and turns around to enter the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes inadvertently swept a few packages on the table. Breathing, the inexplicable pain surged out again. He deliberately ignored that feeling and followed Ye Ranran into the room.


    "Take off."


    Ye Ranran is standing beside the bed with a silver needle. A cold word spills over her pale lip. She signals Jun Mo Li to hurry up and finish her work so that she can leave early.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo Shang also didn''t say anything, slender finger a, waist jade belt is picked up, he looked at Ye Ranran, his clothes one by one fade.


    Then he went to the front of Ye Ranran and looked at Ye Ranran for a while. He didn''t see a trace of nostalgia. He endured the pain and lay on the big bed.


    He is also shameful, and doesn''t want to force a woman who doesn''t have any feelings for him


    "Half an hour later, pull out the silver needle yourself, and the seal will be removed."


    Ye Ranran''s little hand pressed on Chu moshang''s leg several times, as if looking for acupoints. Then several silver needles in his hand quickly penetrated into several big acupoints on Chu moshang''s body.


    After that, she went to one side to wash her hands, opened the room and left without looking back.


    "Ye..."


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t expect that she would go so fast and so determined. He opened his mouth and wanted to call her, but he really called out a word, and was silenced by the heavy sound of closing the door.


    He subconsciously wanted to get up to chase, but found himself in addition to the hands, other parts simply can''t move.


    He looked at the top of the veil, hook the corner of the mouth, hook out a bitter smile, really from the sin can not live ah.


    Is this really the end between him and her?


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark night, with gusts of autumn wind and shivering chill, Chu Mo Shang walks into the room of a former favorite beauty.


    The beauty is very proficient in men and women''s affairs, and there are many strange patterns. He wants to try to find some fun in the beauty.


    "Wang Ye..."


    Seeing Chu Mo Shang, Mrs. Yun was obviously surprised. Since ye Ranran entered the palace, the Lord stayed in Ye Ranran''s room all night and never stepped into the back yard.


    "Let me have a good time."


    Chu Mo Shang glanced at Mrs. Yun''s ruddy face, but he couldn''t get the slightest interest. He just stretched out his big hand, and a strong internal force sucked Mrs. Yun over. Then there was a sound of clothes being torn.


    "Wang Ye... Don''t worry... Yun''er will serve you well tonight..."


    Mrs. cloud hooked Chu Mo Shang''s neck, close to Chu Mo Shang''s ear, exhale like orchid, extreme temptation, as long as it is a man, I am afraid it is difficult to resist.


    "As long as you wait on me, I will ask you to be my concubine tomorrow."


    Jun Mo Li''s enchanting peach blossom eyes look at Mrs. Yun''s gorgeous Hibiscus face, slightly in a trance. Her eyes are gradually blurred. It seems that she is looking at another woman through Mrs. Yun.


    "Yun''er will try his best to serve Wang Ye..."


    Hearing this, Mrs. Yun is very happy. Now Hualing is in charge of the royal family. When she becomes a concubine, she can compete with Hualing. So, we work harder.


    "Let me see your charm..."


    Chu Mo Shang pats Mrs. Yun''s little hand, without any impulse to flirt with her, rudely throws Mrs. Yun onto the big bed, ready to go straight to the theme.


    It''s been a year. He''s going to show his strength tonight and be happy with other women. It''s best to forget Ye Ranran''s heartless woman after being happy.


    "Well..."


    Mrs. Yun only felt a whirl of heaven. She had never seen such a rude Chu Mo Shang. But at the thought of that side imperial concubine''s position, stiffly forbeared. Put out a think the most beautiful posture, Du red lips, eyes such as silk looking at Chu Mo Shang.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t say a word, walked slowly to the big bed, looked down at the woman on the big bed, there was no desire in his eyes, and there was no impulse to touch her body.


    Without much thought, he leaned forward, but suddenly in his mind flashed a pink face, big eyes with a smile, small lips with bubbles, fat hands waving towards him, asking him to hold.


    "Damn it..."


    He fiercely pushed away Mrs. Yun, and sat down beside the bed dejectedly. The agitation of his body was silent for a moment. Blurred eyes, there is a murderous woman.


    "Wang Ye... What''s the matter..."


    Mrs. Yun is a little puzzled. She climbs up Chu Mo Shang''s neck and wants to put her cerebellum on Chu Mo Shang''s shoulder, but Chu Mo Shang sweeps it out. Maybe Chu Mo Shang was too strong, she rolled her eyes and fainted.


    "Ye Ranran... What did I owe you in my last life... You want to torture me like this..."


    He held his head in his hands, and there was a frenzy in his bloodshot eyes that no one could understand. In a year''s time, whether it''s long or short, the woman has grown into a towering tree in his heart.


    At this moment, he finally understood that he was in love with the woman who never paid attention to him


    However, such a feeling is too sudden, too heavy, just like a shackle tightly locked him, so that he can only indulge in it, unable to extricate himself


    Now, what should we do? Chase or not? Can he afford everything she wants? What should he do if he can''t get back?


    With a heavy step, he walked out of Mrs. Yun''s room and toward the small yard where the smell of Ye Ranran still remained

 Chapter 135

    The autumn rain is bleak, the autumn wind blows, the leaves are turning to the whereabouts, like a petal rain.


    Chu Mo Shang sits quietly in the courtyard, her enchanting peach blossom eyes staring at the dark room, her slender fingers holding a jade pendant, which ye Ranran pulled from her daughter''s neck and threw away.


    "My daughter has wet urine. Go to change her diaper quickly..."


    "Can you hurry up, my daughter is starving to death..."


    "Where''s the copper money in my daughter''s hand? Find it quickly..."


    "I want to change my clothes. Get out of here right away..."


    "You are addicted to climbing the bed. I''ll kill you..."


    ¡­¡­


    The words that gouged out his heart came from his ears, that is, his life in the past year, taking care of Ye Ranran, and then taking care of his daughter.


    Habit is a terrible thing. Once you get used to it, it''s hard to give up


    Outside the yard came a sound of slow footsteps, and then the door of the yard was pushed open from the outside. Chu Mo Shang was still in his mind.


    "She asked me to give it to you."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the man who has lost his soul. There is a trace of regret in his shining stone like eyes. Ranran has been gone for half a day, but liuhuangdi hasn''t caught up with her. It seems that they are really predestined.


    "She... Left..."


    Chu Mo Shang took the Hosta that Jun Mo Li put on the table, which he made for her. He didn''t know how many sleepless nights it took to make this Hosta. She finally succeeded, but she hated it for a long time.


    But every time he combed her hair, he forced her to wear the jade hairpin. Although she would spit a few words, she would not take it down. Today, it seems that the jade hairpin is on her head.


    "I''ll be out of the Imperial City in the evening. If nothing happens, I will go first. "


    Jun Mo Li gave Chu Mo Shang a very positive answer. He personally sent Ranran out of the imperial city. This time, Ranran has probably gone far.


    "Brother Erhuang, it''s hard to have a couple for life?"


    Chu Mo Shang''s white fingers gently stroked the jade hairpin. Her pale lips opened and closed, and her nihilistic voice floated in the courtyard, with deep confusion.


    "It''s not hard. If you don''t love, it''s hard. If it''s love, it''s not hard. Whether it is difficult or not depends on how you choose. "


    Jun Mo Li''s step stops. He didn''t want to pay attention to Chu Mo Shang, but Chu Mo Shang''s words are obviously too painful. He can understand Chu Mo Shang''s mood, so he put aside their position and said a few words to him for the first time.


    "But the reality is that you love her, but she can''t be the only woman. What should we do?"


    Chu Mo Shang''s dim eyes suddenly lit up, and he suddenly looked back at Jun Mo Li, who was in the color of white dust, just like catching a life-saving straw.


    "If it was true love, there would be no such problem. If the weight of a person in your heart is heavy enough, you can give up because of her. "


    Chu Mo Shang gently smile, that smile beautiful as a dream. In this year, all his energy was focused on finding Jin Xin. As for the affairs in the court, he had no participation, which made Chu Mo Shang as prosperous as the sun today.


    "I understand. Thank you for your advice."


    In the past year, the second brother gave up the layout for many years, just to find Murong Jinxin. He stood watching, watching the second brother''s inaction, once complacent about his good luck. Now it seems that the second brother always knows what he wants. Compared with Murong Jinxin, the country of Chu can''t even look at it.


    "The Empress Dowager is right in saying that once you miss it, it will be a lifetime. You can do it yourself..."


    He said that, how to choose has nothing to do with him. This year, he experienced too much, too understand the meaning of that sentence.


    "Once you miss it, you will miss it all your life... All your life..."


    Chu Mo Shang murmured to himself, softly reciting the words of Jun Mo Li. After reading for a long time, he seemed to have an epiphany. Suddenly he stood up, raised his foot and rushed to the door.


    "Prepare the horse immediately. I want to chase the princess back..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the boundless night, a luxurious carriage is driving slowly on the path. Ye Ranran holds her daughter in the carriage and looks at her sleeping daughter in a daze.


    Since she left liuwangfu, her daughter has been crying many times, holding out her little hand to find Chu moshang. It made her sad.


    The sound of a horse''s hoof came from a distance, which immediately brought her reason back. It will appear in this wild forest in the middle of the night. It will never be a good thing.


    "Cloud one cloud two, be careful, if someone comes to collide with the carriage, there will be no amnesty!"


    At the time of sending her away, Junmo glass had arranged a large number of dark guards to protect their mother and son. She thought it was unnecessary, but now it seems that the world is not peaceful.


    "Yes, miss."


    Cloud one cloud two one person is responsible for driving the carriage, one person pays close attention to the changes around, in order to avoid any unexpected situation.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves gradually approached, from hundreds of meters to tens of meters to several meters, until a familiar sound came, ye Ranran put down the big stone in her heart. Then the carriage door was opened from the outside, Chu moshang flew into the carriage.


    "If you come to rob my daughter, I''ll let someone kill you now, abandon the corpse in the wilderness."


    Ye Ranran looks at the man with painful color beside him. Subconsciously, he moves to one side and looks on guard. He appeared here at this time, in addition to robbing her daughter, she could not think of any other reasons.


    "Cloud one cloud two, hold the little princess to go far, I have something to say to your young lady."


    Jun Mo Li forcibly takes her daughter from ye Ranran''s arms, takes a thick blanket and wraps her daughter tightly. Then she hands her daughter to Yunyi outside the carriage, signaling them to hurry as far as possible.


    "It''s windy outside. Can you bear it if your daughter is ill?"


    Ye Ranran doesn''t know what medicine Chu moshang sells in the gourd. Seeing her daughter taken away, she immediately wants to get out of the carriage and follow her. But Chu moshang pulls her into her arms, and the door of the carriage closes in an instant.


    "What for?"


    Ye Ranran struggles to escape from the embrace of Chu Mo Shang, but Chu Mo Shang turns over and presses him on the soft couch, and gives out a cry of surprise.


    This horse is probably crazy. He is not staying in his palace in the middle of the night. Why did he come to look for her? Do you want to die?


    "To do something that I haven''t done for a year, don''t you want to leave? I''ll let you get pregnant again and see how you go. "


    Say, bow to kiss the lips of that yearning, almost crazy kiss. He can''t let her go like this. He doesn''t want to miss it or regret his life. Even if she hates him, he doesn''t intend to let go.


    "Um... Um..."


    Ye Ranran''s brain suddenly crashed. When he came back, his clothes had been almost stripped by him, and he was very surprised.


    "Ranran... Give us a chance to each other... Give me some time... I will live up to you in my life..."


    Feeling Ye Ranran''s struggle, Chu Mo Shang looks up, and there is a deep desire in his eyes full of storm, staring at Ye Ranran. It''s like a huge suction stone, trying to suck Ye Ranran in.


    He has come, so he will never come back empty handed. This woman, he''s going to make a decision.


    "Who believes what you say is unlucky... Go away..."


    Ye Ran Ran Leng for a moment, did not expect that Chu Mo Shang would say such emotional words. She looked at Chu Mo Shang and saw a trace of fear and full of expectation from Chu Mo Shang''s eyes. But she still can''t believe it. Just imagine, can someone catch the wind?


    "If you don''t believe it, you have to believe it... Ranran... I just want you... This life... I won''t want other women..."


    Chu Mo Shang had already expected that ye Ranran would react like this, and he didn''t take it too seriously. He knew his bad past and made her wince. But he can change it, change it to what she likes.


    "You''re not afraid to flash your tongue when you talk big... Be careful when the thunder breaks..."


    Ye Ranran is really shocked this time. He looks at Chu Mo Shang quietly, and doesn''t see any sign of lying. In the heart, inexplicably poured out a trace of sweet.


    "If I can''t do it... It''s my retribution..."


    A year together, Chu Mo Shang more or less understand Ye Ran Ran, see she has struggled not so badly, slender fingers began to move in her body, with a cluster of sparks.


    Although only touched her once, but for her body he remembered very clearly, he knew how to do, can completely burn her.


    "You... You go away..."


    Ye Ranran''s face turned red, just like the sunset in the sky. She pushes Chu Mo Shang and bears the impulse to put Chu Mo Shang down. After giving birth, her body makes her not flatter.


    "Ranran... I won''t go... I won''t go in this life... And I won''t let you go..."


    Chu Mo Shang shakes his head and looks at him deeply. He suddenly feels that even if he doesn''t do anything, he feels satisfied just looking at her.


    "You..."


    Ye Ranran looks at Chu Mo Shang. He really doesn''t know what to think. The first time, he forced her, it was in his absence of reason. And this time, he is sober, but still forced her. Two times compared, she felt this time Chu Mo Shang more real.


    "Ranran... I will make you happy... No matter in body or heart..."


    Chu Mo Shang only felt satisfied that he had never met before. He deeply kisses her and wants to immerse himself in this kind of grinding tenderness all his life.


    This night, ye Ranran didn''t know how many times he woke up from torture and how many times he fainted, but every time he woke up, he felt his unprecedented enthusiasm


    Moon shy hide into the clouds, the sun came out, the whole land a vibrant

 Chapter 136

    Nether pool


    After a year of continuous cultivation, Murong Jinxin''s xuanming magic skill has reached the fifth level, and the advanced speed is amazing.


    In a mass of white fog, Murong Jinxin made a seal with her hands. There was a thin cold sweat on her forehead. She seemed to bear something. Her face was pale as fast as the naked eye could see.


    "Jinxin, it''s not time to be brave..."


    Standing on one side, the underworld, who is paying close attention to Murong Jin''s heart cultivation, sees that Murong Jin''s heart is abnormal, and his face changes greatly. How stubborn and not afraid of death is this woman? How long has she been practicing in the sixth level, and she wants to break through by force. It''s crazy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s heart turns a deaf ear to Pluto''s words, and she still goes her own way. The sixth level of impact is just a little bit short. She doesn''t want to give up all her previous achievements, so she has to give up anyway.


    "Jin Xin, stop. Do you hear me? Stop at once..."


    The underworld''s face is more and more ugly, but the cultivation of xuanming''s divine skill depends on individuals, and external forces can''t intervene. If he forcibly intervenes, the consequences will be unimaginable. Even if he is such a top expert, I''m afraid he will be seriously injured, let alone her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Soon, soon, at this juncture, she must not give up. She has been in the underworld for one year before she has practiced five levels. If she spends so much time, she will not be able to get out for ten or eight years.


    Murong Jinxin convinces herself in this way, and once again mentions her whole body Qi and rushes to the Dantian


    "Poof..."


    A blood arrow from the pale lips, Murong Jin heart steady as Mount Tai''s body mercilessly trembled a few times, and then did not support the fall to the icy pool.


    "You are not afraid of death. You are so angry with me..."


    At the critical moment, the underworld picked up Murong Jinxin''s body and flew to a clean place. He looked at her with a sad face.


    Helpless, deep sense of helplessness, let his chest stuffy uncomfortable


    "How long will it take to recover?"


    Murong Jin''s heart only felt that her internal organs seemed to be shifting, covering her chest and spitting blood. With Pluto, I don''t worry about my death at all.


    "As early as March, as late as a year, so better, you can stay more time in the underworld..."


    The underworld had no time to wipe the blood from the corners of her mouth, so he put his hands on her back to repair the internal organs that had been almost abandoned.


    This woman, he no longer knows what language to describe her


    "I''ll stay in the underworld for two years. I''ll be what I can cultivate. Don''t expect me to stay one more day."


    Murong Jin heart panting, resist the impulse to continue coughing blood, forced himself to calm down. It seems that it''s better to do less things in order to avoid the loss.


    "If I don''t want you to go, can you get out of the underworld? Shut up and let me stabilize you first. "


    The underworld breathed a deep breath. Since she arrived in the underworld, eight out of ten conversations with him said that she wanted to go. He really can''t understand how good Jun Mo Li is? It''s going to get her to that point.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Being roared by the underworld, Murong Jin''s heart knew that she was wrong. She closed her mouth and eyes, so she went to sleep.


    For a year, in order to practice, she had little time to sleep. Had it not been for the support of a strong willpower, I''m afraid I would have fallen down long ago. Now that I''m injured, I can''t practice for a while and a half, so I''ll sleep like hell.


    "Smelly girl..."


    The sound of the woman''s even breathing came from her ear. The underworld looked down and found that Murong Jinxin fell asleep in such a magical posture, and the corners of her mouth could not help smoking.


    I''m afraid she''s the only one in the world who can sleep while healing


    "Have a good sleep..."


    The look on his face was so gentle that he released a hand to wipe the bloodstain around her mouth. The action was so gentle that it seemed that he was holding a piece of rare treasure in his arms.


    In the netherworld pool, there is only the sound of dripping water. It''s so quiet


    ¡­¡­


    In the underworld palace, a big room, Murong Jinxin is sleeping on a big bed. Three days have passed since she was injured, and she has been sleeping for three days.


    The long eyelashes trembled slightly, and then trembled again. The people on the bed seemed to wake up. This side of a small change, naturally did not escape the eyes of the underworld.


    He put down the business he was dealing with, strode to the big bed and sat down, enjoying the beauty of the moment when the beauty first woke up.


    "Well..."


    Murong Jin heart that pair of beautiful eyes such as stars slowly opened, white hands subconsciously to the dull pain of the head to touch, eyes are full of waking up when the misty.


    Her eyes stayed on the underworld for a short time, blinked several times, and then her brain slowly began to work.


    "You''re really good. You''ve been sleeping for three days and three nights."


    The underworld leaned over to look at her, saw her every move into the fundus of the eye, that piece of cold matchless face drew out a faint smile, very spoiled of hand pinched to pinch her very cocky small nose.


    "Don''t move your hands. I''m not your faeries..."


    Murong Jin heart slapped off the hand of the underworld, rubbing the pain of the small head hard to sit up. The thin silk was slipped, revealing most of her body which only wore the inner garment. The corner of her mouth twitched violently.


    The so-called inner garment is a thin layer of white yarn. It is so transparent that you can see her pink belly pocket clearly. There is no difference between wearing it and not wearing it


    "Your taste is really painful..."


    She looked at the underworld who she was looking at, grabbed the silk quilt and wrapped herself tightly. Then she realized that this was not her room.


    "I think it should be the most beautiful when you don''t wear it."


    Pluto looked at her subconscious defensive action, a little careful. She defends him like a wolf, but she lets Jun Mo Li do whatever she wants. It''s a naked discrimination.


    "If you want to poke your eyes blind, I don''t mind wandering around naked in front of you."


    If Jun Mo Li said that, she would feel very normal. Can be changed to do is in front of this man said, she felt very uncomfortable, in front of this man is not smiling.


    "That''s OK. Even if I''m blind, I can open my eyes. I can also satisfy my eyes."


    Pluto''s slender fingers, in her forehead gently flick, this just got up and went to the side of the wardrobe, took out a suit of clothes on the bed.


    She suddenly regretted that when she came back from the netherworld pool, why didn''t she change her clothes herself. Even if you can''t eat for the time being, you can have a look and a touch.


    "Get out of here."


    Murong Jin heart looking at that barely can cover the body clothes, also have no mind to care so much. She waited for the king of the underworld, who was staring at her, and gave a low roar.


    The back palace of the underworld has no national beauty. It seems that he has never seen a woman before. It really makes her flustered.


    "I don''t understand the customs..."


    Pluto shrugged, not too embarrassed Murong Jin heart, just very sorry to leave, can just walk a step, then came the voice of white impermanence.


    "Wang, who will serve you tonight?"


    Outside, white impermanence a face of bitter force, this time to disturb Wang, don''t know will have good end. But because of his duty, he had to stick to his head.


    "I''ll sleep by myself..."


    A drop of sweat fell from the back of Pluto''s head, and his step almost slipped. What''s the matter with Bai Wuchang? Then come and ask him who is in charge of the bed. Is something wrong? Has he ever called a woman to sleep in these three days when he came out of the netherworld pool?


    "Back then..."


    White impermanence just feel in front of a burst of thunder rolling, Wang would give such an answer, if in the past killed him, he would not believe it, that is from the mouth of the king.


    "In the future... You don''t need to... You don''t have to wander over and ask such idiotic questions as Wang..."


    With Murong Jinxin get along with this year, he is thoroughly understand, Murong Jinxin extremely disgust man three wives and four concubines. In order to make his future love easier, he has made up his mind, he forbeared.


    In the past, he had met enough women. He felt that he could afford to live a few decades of pure hearted life.


    "Yes, Wang."


    White impermanence holding the rhythm of broken all over the ground quickly left, while walking while swearing, after must not offend Murong Jin heart. Wang for her not to touch women, her importance has been self-evident.


    "Have you ever slept by yourself as an adult?"


    Murong Jinxin listened to these two conversations, really feel a little funny. He can stand it for a day or two, but she really doesn''t believe that he can live for a few months or a year. There is no need to please her.


    "It seems that... There is no..."


    The underworld was puzzled for a moment. It seems that he spent the night with all kinds of concubines these years, and he didn''t sleep by himself. So he shook his head honestly.


    "But... I promise you to... Sleep by yourself before you marry me..."


    After answering, I felt that it was not right. I quickly added two sentences to show my sincerity. He never promises easily. Once he promises, he can do it.


    "That''s not necessary. I''m just curious. How do you live or how do you live? You and I were doomed to be impossible before, so don''t bother to let yourself choke out. "


    She Murong Jin heart he de how can, do not have the right to ask him to do anything. The relationship between them, at best, is the relationship between using and being used. She can''t afford not to touch women.


    "Impossible? Is there anything else in the world that Wang wants to do but can''t do? Jinxin, I won''t interfere in your life, but after this life, you can only be my princess and belong to me forever and ever... "

 Chapter 137

    The underworld narrowed his eyes. He was really annoyed at Murong Jinxin''s attitude at this moment. Besides the stubborn, the woman''s small mouth can make people crazy.


    Why is it impossible between them? Marriage is decided by heaven. If it''s impossible, he really doesn''t know who else in the world and who is possible.


    "If you are really so capable, you have to solve the devil and the evil god?"


    Murong Jin''s heart turns a white eye. If he is so capable, what mysterious magical skill does she practice. He went out directly to kill and maim the devil and the evil god. Wouldn''t the four realms be peaceful? I''m not afraid to talk big.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Can she say something else? He really can''t handle it for a while. The devil and the evil god did not infringe on his underworld interests. How could he explain them?


    "What? I can''t speak any more. When you brag, you should make a draft first... "


    Murong Jin heart to see the underworld choked by her words, the mood inexplicably good up, also did not drive him away, just his body in the silk quilt, quickly dressed up.


    It''s rare to see this man''s shriveled appearance. If she doesn''t see more, she thinks it''s too bad.


    "OK, I will remember to make a draft next time..."


    The underworld shook his head helplessly and didn''t bother to argue with him. Watching her dress up and jump out of bed, he still regretted that he didn''t get the welfare.


    "Where''s the phantom?"


    Murong Jin sees that he is not interested in continuing the question just now, and thinks that he has stepped on his pain, but he is also very witty. Instead of continuing to talk about it, he mentions the phantom of practicing with her.


    I haven''t seen her for a year. How is she now?


    "Wait outside the door. Even if you want to leave, you will have lunch with me first. I spent a lot of money that day to repair your internal organs. "


    The underworld saw through her idea at a glance, and the ruthlessness of this woman has reached the extreme level. Especially for him, not to mention that he just spent a little real yuan, I''m afraid that even for her soul, she would not shed a tear.


    "I beg you to save me? You''re going to save it yourself. What''s my business? Aren''t you going to start sleeping by yourself? By the way, I''ll get used to eating by myself. "


    Murong Jin heart cold hum a, Jilted jilt sleeves, head also don''t return of walk. Not a cloud, not even a grain of dust.


    "Jun Mo Li is right. If he is a white eyed wolf without conscience, ha ha..."


    The door of the room slammed shut, which completely blocked the sight of Hades. He touched his nose, crooked his lips, laughed and shook his head helplessly.


    This woman really doesn''t care about him at all


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the underworld palace, Murong Jinxin and phantom manjin go to their Fengyi palace. Along the way, all kinds of ghosts in the underworld saw her as if they had seen their ancestors of 18 generations. One by one, they were so respectful that Murong Jin''s heart could not calm down.


    "Am I terrible?"


    After the nth ghost bows to her, Murong Jinxin looks at the phantom beside her, twitches and asks.


    It''s clear that they are ghosts. When you see her, it''s like she is a ghost.


    "Not terrible, they are afraid of the underworld..."


    Maybe it''s because she is close to Murong Jin''s heart. Murong Jin''s heart has been very kind to her. She can''t feel the horror of Murong Jin''s heart. But these ghosts in the underworld don''t know Murong Jin''s heart. Seeing that the underworld dotes on Murong Jin''s heart, they dare not be disrespectful.


    "They are really pitiful. They live under the power of that old bastard..."


    Murong Jin sighed deeply. She had seen the cruelty of the underworld with her own eyes. No wonder these ghosts in the underworld were so afraid of him. In the underworld, probably only she is not afraid of the underworld.


    "In fact, it''s OK. Although the underworld is cold, it''s still very good for those who do their duty. They won''t be stingy with rewards."


    The phantom doesn''t agree with Murong Jinxin. This is the nature of the underworld, but he has a good way to manage the underworld. He has clear rewards and punishments, and will never make it difficult for the palace maids who work hard.


    "Forget it, I''ll be angry when I mention him. How are you doing this year? The leader of the shadow didn''t abuse you, did he


    There is no doubt about the ability of Pluto to to be the king of one world and to manage the underworld in such an orderly way. But it didn''t seem to have much to do with her. If she could, she would like to return to the human world now, and she would not step into this gloomy and terrible place.


    "The leader said it''s OK. I can reach the level of the top killer in the underworld in one year of cultivation. In fact, all this is due to the underworld. If it wasn''t for the border she set for me, I would still be struggling at the bottom. "


    It can be seen from this that the underworld used so much thought to Jinxin. These, if she doesn''t say, afraid Jin heart also won''t know. A proud king like Pluto disdains to take his credit and publicize it everywhere. For those who value themselves, he will only pay in silence.


    "He did it to take advantage of you, so you don''t have to thank him."


    Murong Jin heart can''t deny, although the mouth is a little hard, but for the underworld for her to do these, she still put in the heart. As the saying goes, the grace of dripping water will be rewarded by spring. Maybe one day, she can help Pluto.


    One person and one ghost are walking and chatting. They are about to arrive at Fengyi palace, but they are attracted by a distant roar.


    "I''ll beat you to death and make you burn my concubine..."


    Shu Fei''s hand full of red Kou Dan raised and slapped a humble maidservant in front of her. She even felt that it was not enough. She kicked the maidservant hard.


    "If I know my mistake, please forgive me."


    That palace maidservant''s body was directly kicked to fly to go out, heavily bumped on the side stone stool, opened the mouth then vomited a mouthful of blood. But she did not dare to make any painful expression, and quickly knelt down and kowtowed.


    "Wrong? This new dress of my concubine was sewn by myself to meet the underworld. You know it, but you still scalded my concubine. You absolutely did it on purpose, you cheap hoof... "


    Shufei was also really angry. Looking at the spot on her beautiful clothes, her whole face was distorted. It took her a whole year to make this dress. Now she was ruined by this clumsy girl. She couldn''t bear it.


    "Niang Niang, I didn''t mean to, really..."


    The maidservant was so scared that she didn''t dare to breathe. She shivered. She knew that she had made a big mistake. I''m afraid that she would not be able to calm the lady''s anger in the hell.


    "Throw this cheap maidservant to my concubine and feed it to the nether beasts, so that they can have a taste."


    As expected, the lady didn''t want to look at the maidservant who was lying on the ground. She waved her hand and signaled the bodyguard to drag the maidservant down.


    Looking at his clothes, his beautiful little face was full of regret


    "Spare me your life... Spare me your life... I''d better beat my maidservant down to hell..."


    That palace maidservant''s originally pale face couldn''t even find a trace of blood color. The taste in the mouth of the lady was that she would be spoiled by those dark beasts first. After enough playing, she would eat it one by one. That''s terrible. She''d rather go to hell.


    Murong Jinxin not far away to see this scene, this is not want to meddle in, after all, the palace maidservant and she has nothing to do. But when the maidservant was dragged around by two bodyguards, her face suddenly changed color.


    She ran up with several strides, stopped the way of the two guards, and saved the maidservant.


    "Shufei, I''ll take this palace maid."


    Murong Jinxin throws the maidservant to the phantom. She looks at the angry lady with a calm face and opens her mouth.


    "Murong Jinxin, why? She is the palace maid of my concubine. How can you take her away if you want? "


    Shufei obviously didn''t expect Murong Jinxin would mind her own business, and she was more angry for a moment. Does she discipline her maidservant, Murong Jinxin society? Murong Jin''s heart rushes out so recklessly, even if it''s to the underworld, she''s right.


    The underworld anyway, also still want to recognize a reason word, she did not provoke Murong Jin heart, she is afraid of what. If you think about it, you will be more confident.


    "How about a Yanji pill for this palace maid?"


    Murong Jinxin takes out a small porcelain vase from her arms and shakes it in front of Shufei. It is said that there are only three of them in the underworld. One of them was given to her by the underworld a year ago, but she didn''t eat it.


    The most important thing in Shufei''s life is her own face. It''s the most appropriate to use Yanji pill to exchange with her.


    "This..."


    Smell speech, Shu imperial concubine''s Mou son suddenly a bright, vision involuntarily then stare at Murong Jin in the heart hand of small porcelain bottle, that obvious desire of meaning, who can see.


    She doesn''t know why Murong Jinxin wants to exchange such a precious thing for a maidservant''s life, but she really doesn''t want to miss this good thing


    "I''ll give you a minute to think about it. If you don''t want to, it''s OK. I must take this palace maid away. If you go to the underworld, I''m afraid you won''t get anything. "


    Murong Jin heart can see Shufei shake, opened the small porcelain bottle, a faint fragrance slowly floating from the porcelain bottle, refreshing.


    This kind of beauty product is really useless for people like her who don''t pay attention to her appearance, but it''s different for a lady


    "Well, I''ll trade with you."


    Shufei deeply took a few mouthfuls of the flavor of Yanji pills floating out of the air. She couldn''t help but want to get the heart of Yanji pills. Seeing that Murong Jin''s heart had finished the bottle cap and was about to put it in her arms, she quickly nodded and agreed.


    "Here you are."


    Murong Jin''s heart is also extremely refreshing. She gives the small porcelain vase to Shufei. She turns around and signals the phantom to leave with the maidservant.


    "Congratulations, lady. She bought Yanji pills with the life of a cheap maid. After the empress takes it, she will be able to spoil the crown of the harem... "


    The maidservant of the palace next to Shufei comes forward with a smile and looks at her holding a small porcelain vase. A few threads of splendor flash in her eyes, but Shufei, who is immersed in great joy, doesn''t notice it¡° By your good words, I won''t treat you badly on the day when my concubine dotes on the Queen''s palace. Go, go to see the underworld... "Shufei played with the small porcelain vase for a long time, then carefully put the small porcelain vase into her arms. After finishing his clothes, he patted the maidservant on the shoulder and wriggled his waist towards the direction of Hades palace

 Chapter 138

    Fengyi Palace


    Murong Jinxin sat on the first seat, looking at the woman who had already taken medicine in the hall, her eyes darkened. After a sip of tea, I opened my mouth.


    "Are you curious why I want to save you?"


    I''m afraid not only she is curious, but also the phantom. However a palace maidservant just, offend her to use Yan Ji wan to change?


    "I really don''t know. Please let Murong make it clear."


    The maidservant lowered her head. She also wanted to break her head. She didn''t understand why Murong Jinxin would rescue her. Her identity was low, and she didn''t know Murong Jinxin before.


    "I''m Murong ling''er. You''ve been kind to me."


    Murong Jin heart hook hook lip, previous life under the love she will not forget, also dare not forget. She is just like this. When others treat her well, she is very kind to others.


    "Murong ling''er... You are Murong ling''er... You are the patient..."


    The maidservant looks at Murong Jinxin in shock. She is surprised but very familiar with Murong linger''s name.


    She was a nurse when she was still alive. One day, the hospital received a patient who was seriously injured. On that day, the blood bank of the hospital was ischemic, and the patient needed immediate operation. It happened that her blood type was the same as that of the patient, so she donated blood for the patient.


    I didn''t expect that a small act of kindness on that day, in exchange for today''s gift.


    "Yes, I don''t know why you''re here. But since we are predestined to meet again, you can stay here. No one will dare to bully you easily in the future. "


    Murong Jin''s heart nodded, and the kindness of dripping water would be rewarded by Yongquan. Naturally, she would not care about the woman''s life and death. Anyway, Fengyi palace is also cold. It''s good for her to help.


    "OK, thank you..."


    That palace maidservant can''t say his excitement, looking at Murong Jin''s heart for a while, heavily nodded. On that day, she just raised her hand, but she got what she has today. Murong ling''er''s identity, she naturally knows, it seems that occasionally do good things, there will be a blessing.


    "I don''t have anything to take care of. You just need to be clean and tidy. You don''t need any respect. After you finish your duty, what do you want to do the rest of the time?"


    She is used to taking care of herself and doesn''t need anyone to wait on her. I''m afraid the only thing she can do is sweep the floor and water the flowers, which is relatively easy.


    "Good."


    The maidservant nodded. Although she didn''t stay in the underworld for a long time, she still knew what to do. In the future, she will keep the Fengyi palace in good order, and will not let her have any worries.


    "Well, you are frightened today. Go down and have a rest. You can choose any room outside


    Solve her doubts, Murong Jin heart will not say more. The little white hand pointed to the door and waved to her to leave first. She is injured in the end, or rest well in the said.


    The palace maid saluted and left quickly with a grateful heart. In the huge palace, it was quiet all of a sudden.


    "Phantom, do you want me to sneak to the human world to meet Jun Mo Li?"


    Murong Jin heart holding a small chin, thought for a long time, just some uncertain asked a sentence. Since she woke up, this idea has been hovering in her mind. Pluto said that she would have to cultivate for at least three months. These three months would make her stay in the underworld and do nothing. She would feel that this is a waste of life.


    "Jinxin, you''re temporarily blocked now. Are you going to..."


    Phantom mouth corner a draw, feel Murong Jin heart is really more and more lovely, steal slip this two words from her mouth to say, really has a different kind of amorous feelings. But now she is just like a newborn baby, without the slightest combat power, even the gate of the underworld can''t get out.


    "There are still you. Take me to..."


    Murong Jin''s heart laughs and turns her eyes to the phantom. Just go back, Pluto may not be able to find out. Even if she finds out, she makes a fuss and estimates that things will pass.


    For a year, she really missed him a little. She was so upset that her liver hurt and her whole body hurt


    "I''ve come up with a good idea. If you leave your soul, I''ll take your soul with me. If the underworld comes, at least your body is still here. Let the woman just say that you may be able to muddle through after sleeping... "


    The phantom originally wanted to refuse, but as soon as she saw Murong Jin''s small face, she would never give up. She stuck the refusal in her throat. After thinking for a long time, my eyes suddenly brightened.


    She can''t take the noumenon of Murong Jin''s heart, but she can take the soul of Murong Jin''s heart.


    "That''s what we do. Let''s go at night. Maybe the old bastard of Hades will be free at night and will not care about me."


    As soon as Murong Jin''s heart heard of the play, her mood suddenly rose. If you leave your soul, you can leave it. Anyway, she has already been hurt like this. It doesn''t matter if she is hurting some.


    "OK, I''ll get ready first, and I''ll be back in a minute."


    ¡­¡­


    Dark night, autumn wind rustling, leaves flying, the whole land is shrouded in a desolation.


    Ink garden, under a thousand year old tree, Jun Mo Li stands quietly, thousands of ink hair flying in the wind, constantly sweeping the wisp of light sorrow between his eyebrows.


    His shining stone like eyes look at the boundless sky, it seems that there is no focal length, the whole person gives a strong sense of desolation.


    "It''s been a year. When will you come back? I miss you so much


    Suddenly, his long curly eyelashes flashed a few times, his long, jade like fingers stretched out and touched a picture on the table in front of him, as if talking to the person in the picture or talking to himself.


    "Where on earth have you been? I''ve searched all the five kingdoms, and I can''t find your trace. "


    Not only can''t find your trace, even your any news, also can''t find. You seem to have disappeared from the world, and you seem to have never appeared in the world. You come and go like wind and shadow.


    "Ranran''s children have held a hundred day banquet, but the wedding night you owe me is far away."


    Do you know how much I envy Liuhuang''s younger brother, who can stay with my beloved day and night, and a warm baby. That kind of day, I have dreamed for a long time.


    But where are you?


    "No matter what happens to you, remember to go home. I will always be waiting for you in the same place. My life will last forever


    As long as I can see you again, even if I wait until I''m gray and only one tooth is left, I''ll be happy.


    Jinxin... Come back... Come back


    Not far away from Junmo glass, two yingbai lights and shadows stand quietly, listening to every word of Junmo glass.


    "Is there any way I can see him?"


    Murong Jin heart turned out a thick sour, she knew he would wait for her very hard, but when she really saw such a haggard him, she felt the pain in her heart.


    She grabbed the phantom''s arm and looked at her eagerly, hoping that she could come up with some good ideas. Now she is out of the state of soul separation, just a touch of soul, human eyes can''t see her.


    "No... you''re just a soul body now... There''s no way..."


    The phantom shook her head decisively. If there were any other way, she would have used it. Such an infatuated man is rare in the world, and she can''t bear to watch him suffer in the next year.


    But, no way, really no way


    "Can you go to see her for me..."


    Murong Jin''s heart closed her eyes in pain, and every time she looked at Jun Mo Li, she felt that her heart was in pain. Every time she looks at it, she is reluctant to leave.


    She can''t see him because she is still a human soul, but the phantom is different. The phantom is the ghost of the underworld and should be able to meet him.


    "I''m afraid not. If the ghost of the underworld enters the human world, he must have a token to show his true body, or he will be thrown to the soul pool..."


    This rule was founded by the first Pluto of the underworld, which played an important role in maintaining the order of the human world.


    As a member of the underworld, she can''t know clearly, but she also takes the lead in destruction. Otherwise, even if the underworld didn''t care about her, she would not be able to stay in the underworld.


    "Can''t meet... Can you send a message to him for me..."


    Murong Jinxin knows the dilemma of the phantom. The underworld has always been a place that pays attention to the rules. She can''t be too selfish. She will do whatever she likes with the help of the underworld. Since I can''t see it, I''ll go back to the next place and pass on a message.


    "OK, it''s better to write a few words, or I''m afraid I won''t be able to go back..."


    This time the phantom is very simple, as long as can help Murong Jin heart, she is naturally try her best to help. She still has the ability to write a few words.


    "... wait..."


    Murong Jin looks at the man with a smile in the corner of her mouth. After thinking for a long time, she can''t think of the most appropriate words. In the end, he said only one word, which may be the most comforting word for him.


    "Well."


    Phantom nodded, white fingers out, a layer of golden light slowly flowing on her fingertips, directly to the layer of light wrapped her whole palm, she raised her hand, began to write a painting.


    "Well..."


    On the paper in front of Chu moshang, a golden light flashed, and then a word with deep love leaped slowly on the white paper, instantly locked his eyes like a shining stone.


    He stared at the glittering words for a long time, as if he had a premonition. He looked up and searched the yard, but he still didn''t see the person in his heart. His gorgeous face flashed a trace of disappointment.


    However, he soon thought of something, looked up to the front, the corner of his mouth tick out a smile that moved heaven and earth.


    "Jinxin, is that you? You''re here, aren''t you? "

 Chapter 139

    Fengxuan said that Jinxin is the real Phoenix girl. It is said that the Phoenix girl can summon all kinds of animals, which is different from ordinary people''s ability. In addition to Jin Xin, who else has the ability to write this word?


    Besides, his intuition is always accurate


    "Alas..."


    Murong Jin sighed. She was silent and looked at the gorgeous man who was so excited that she lost her manners. The distance between them now is very close, but they can''t see or hear. It''s really sad.


    "Don''t worry, I will wait for you. I will always wait for you. Even if the mountains fall and the sea withers and the rocks crumble, I will be here and never leave."


    Familiar feelings came, and he was almost sure that his woman was in the yard, maybe in front of him. Just because of some special reasons, she can''t show up, and he can''t take a good look at her and kiss her. But that didn''t prevent him from speaking his mind to her.


    "Alas..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at his serious appearance, walked forward a few steps, transparent fingers gently stroked his face, very sentimentally touched for a long time.


    This man seems to have been integrated into her blood. Until now, she found that she loved him no less than he loved her, even more


    "I will keep myself clean. I won''t let other women come within three steps of me. I will never violate the rules you set. If you think Wang has done well, remember to come back and see him often. "


    Jun Mo Li lowered her eyebrows and eyes, looked at Murong Jin''s heart in front of her, with a smile of satisfaction in her mouth. He doesn''t know what happened to him. At this moment, he feels Murong Jin''s heart is holding him. That kind of satisfaction can''t be ignored.


    "What a fool. When we meet again, I''ll give you what you want, and you won''t have to endure that kind of suffering any more..."


    Murong Jin''s heart came close to Jun Mo Li''s ear and whispered. Yes, if goodbye, she would not want to be separated from him, even if they only had a lifetime of fate, she would also live a good life in this life.


    She gave him what he wanted, whether it was her body or her heart


    "You promised me that when you come back, I will make it clear to you that this time I will not be able to muddle through."


    Jun Mo Li''s shining eyes seemed to remind him of something that made him happy. His words were full of ambiguity. When he heard the phantom, he blushed and turned his eyes away.


    "I don''t forget it all the time..."


    Murong Jin heart in his handsome face twisted a, phantom of the reaction she naturally is to see in the eyes, but she did not feel embarrassed, just helplessly shook her head.


    "Jinxin, stay with me for a while. I miss you so much that I''m going crazy..."


    Junmo glass''s look changed from gentle as water to endless sorrow. He tilted his head slightly and leaned with Murong Jinxin''s small head precisely. With a intuition, he interacts with Murong Jinxin.


    "I want to accompany you more, but I''m not optimistic now. I can''t stay in the human world for more than half an hour..."


    She is just a touch of soul now. She can''t come to the human world without the full protection of the phantom. Otherwise, the soul will be broken. Even if there is a phantom to protect her, she can''t stay too long, otherwise her soul will be damaged and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Jinxin, when you come back, I will take a rope to tie you. Where I go, I will take you. I will never leave you again."


    Jun Mo Li seems to feel the helplessness of Murong Jin''s heart, and her mood is down. He has been waiting for a year before this moment comes. Can''t God pity him and let this moment stay longer?


    "Jinxin, we can''t delay any longer. We have to go. You should say goodbye to her."


    Not far away the phantom looked at the sky, face changed, hold back panic, a few strides rushed past, holding Murong Jinxin''s arm, very hard to open the mouth.


    The enemy has come, and is still very strong. I don''t know if I can go now. I hope I can


    "Jun Mo Li, I''m leaving. Take care and wait for me to come back."


    The strange feeling in the air made Murong Jinxin''s face gloomy. She let go of Jun Mo Li and let the phantom take her away from the original place. Just leave that moment, eyes with too much too much and heartache.


    "Jinxin... Jinxin... Don''t go..."


    People have gone, a strong sense of familiarity suddenly disappeared, Jun Mo glass suddenly woke up, looking at the nihilistic black empty heart cracking roar.


    Boundless night, only occasionally casual wind and rustling leaves to answer him. Everything seems to have never happened, and Murong Jin''s heart seems to have never happened in the future.


    Jun Mo Li sat down under the tree, his eyes were quiet, and there seemed to be tears in his eyes. Anyway, he has the news of Jinxin, and he should be satisfied to know that Jinxin is safe and sound.


    That''s good, good


    "Although you''ve gone, I''m still very happy. At least you''ve been here. You haven''t forgotten me. You go, do what you want to do, and remember to go home early after you finish... "


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld


    Pluto very irritable into the Fengyi palace, lift eyes will see is outside the palace vigil Li angqi, can''t help but slightly frown.


    "Where''s Jin Xin?"


    What the hell is that woman playing? He had never heard of her sleeping and the habit of keeping maidservant watch, which really made him feel very puzzled.


    "Murong is sleeping. Do you need a maid to wake her up?"


    Originally in the heart is very uneasy Li angqi, at this time saw the underworld came in the middle of the night, the heart was scared almost jump out. But still strong do calm, not humble silent back to the underworld''s words.


    "No, I''ll go in and have a look."


    For the relationship between Li Anqi and Murong Jinxin, Pluto already knows. It''s rare that Murong Jin has something she wants. Just give it to her. This huge Fengyi Palace also needs more maidservants to show its master''s honor.


    "Pluto, please."


    Li angqi''s original heart was a little more stable. She just came to have a look and left, which means she won''t disturb Murong Jin''s heart. That''s really the best.


    "I''ll serve you with my heart. I won''t treat you badly."


    The underworld glanced at Li Anqi and left a sentence if there was a point. He raised his foot and went to Murong Jinxin''s room. Gently pushed open the door, carefully walked in.


    On the dreamy big bed, the white gauze flutters, the small figure on the big bed is lying peacefully, the big eyes are slightly closed, the long eyelashes are like a brush, they fit under the eyelids quietly, the bridge of the nose is high, the lips are moist, the two lotus arms are casually on the silk quilt, how to see how beautiful.


    "Alas..."


    He sighed softly, almost silently. She slept peacefully, unlike him. I have to come to her to relieve the loneliness of midnight.


    So stand looking at her, quiet silence looking at her, until her beautiful face suddenly tangled together, spurted a mouthful of blood.


    "Poof..."


    Subtle sound sounded in such a big room. If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear it at all. Even so, Pluto heard it clearly.


    His unfathomable eyes suddenly widened, looking at the strange people on the big bed, some unknown, so


    "Jinxin... Jinxin..."


    The underworld''s brow suddenly tight wrinkly, softly call the beauty on the big bed. Her injury, he clearly has stabilized for her, how can there be hematemesis symptoms?


    "Jinxin... Wake up..."


    After several calls, there was no response from the people in the bed. The underworld feels more strange, reaches out his hand and gently pushes Murong Jin''s heart. But this push, the whole face is black.


    Murong Jinxin''s body was so cold that he drew back his hand


    "Jinxin... Jinxin..."


    Murong Jin heart''s abnormality let him completely flustered God, his fingertips flashed a layer of black light, straight toward Murong Jin heart''s back hit in. But strange situation happened, that layer of black life-saving light was Murong Jinxin''s body rebounded out.


    "Angel Li, get in here for me..."


    Pluto''s hand on Murong Jin''s heart pulse, but can''t feel any beating, originally completely black face, suddenly green.


    A person has no pulse. What does it mean? It means that she is dead or about to die


    "Pluto... What''s the matter..."


    Li Anxi rushed in from the room and saw Murong Jin on the big bed with blood on her mouth. Her white inner garment was covered with blood, and she was very worried.


    "This question should be asked by the king. Where is Jinxin''s soul?"


    Although he had the bottom in his heart, he still wanted to be more certain. Jin Xin''s situation is not optimistic, I''m afraid that the soul is in danger in the human world. The power of the phantom is still shallow. It''s hard to protect Jin Xin.


    "To... To the human world... To see... To see Jun Mo Li..."


    Li angqi was frightened by the heavy face of the underworld. She didn''t even dare to say a perfunctory word, so she recruited directly. It seems that Jinxin and phantom are in danger, otherwise the underworld would not be so angry.


    "This stupid woman is really angry with me..."


    The underworld doesn''t dare to delay, so he forces his inner elixir out of his body to Murong Jin. He calls black and white impermanence, leaving white impermanence to take care of Murong Jin''s heart. He takes black impermanence with him and leaves.


    Jinxin must be in big trouble, the soul body was seriously injured, will lead to the abnormal body. If he doesn''t hurry to save her, once her soul is broken, it''s really a big trouble.


    That careless woman, when he brings her back, he must teach her a lesson

 Chapter 140

    In the dark night, Murong Jin''s heart and phantom are surrounded by dozens of light and shadow. The phantom has been seriously injured, but still vows to protect Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Come on, what do you want from me?"


    Murong Jin heart holding the phantom back a few steps, looking at the dozens of light and shadow outside a point, very calm mouth asked.


    Under the protection of the phantom, she is actually safe. It''s just that the soul body has been in the human world for a long time and has been greatly damaged. Now she is still very uncomfortable.


    "It''s a smart one. No wonder Pluto will take a fancy to you..."


    That point suddenly changed into a human shape, about 40 years old, with a black cloth covering the whole face, only showing a pair of eyes flashing cold light.


    He looked at Murong Jin''s heart with his arms around the chest. The woman who could enter the eye of the underworld was really not a mortal. This calm momentum appears on a woman. If you look at the four realms, you may not be able to find the next one.


    "Say the point."


    Murong Jinxin only felt the pain of her soul, and the pain was increasing, just like being eaten by thousands of insects.


    She took a few deep breaths, looked at the old man''s eyes very clear, every word, as if to her half life.


    She suddenly regretted that she should not have run to the human world so rashly. If she died like this, what should Jun Mo Li do?


    "The point is, I need your soul. You promise, and I''ll let her go. "


    Old man is also a crisp, Murong Jin heart a question, he answered. He waited for a long time for her to leave the underworld. He would not miss this good opportunity.


    But it takes her willingness to take advantage of her soul. If there is a little resistance, he will die. Otherwise, he would not be here to talk so much nonsense to her.


    "Are you practicing the secret arts of the nether world?"


    Murong Jin heart surprised, subconsciously will want to ask out the heart. Forgive her for her ignorance. Now she only knows that the soul needs medicine to cultivate the secret arts. I haven''t heard of anything else.


    "You just have to choose. You are not qualified to ask so many questions."


    On the old man''s face covered with black cloth, the darkness flashed. This woman''s acuity is terrible. I''m afraid it''s quite difficult for her to be willing to enter the service.


    "How do you know that my soul can enter the service?"


    Murong Jinxin''s small face is extremely serious. She has never heard of the underworld saying that her soul is suitable for entering Gong. Where did the old man get the news?


    "Don''t let me repeat the same thing a second time, you just have to choose."


    The old man laughed, subconsciously will Murong Jin heart doubt as a delay in time. He didn''t intend to tell the woman in front of him too much, because she would be dead soon and didn''t need to know so much.


    "To tell you the truth, I''m in a state of absence. I''ve been in the human world for half an hour. If you don''t stabilize my soul first, I''m afraid I''ll be dead soon. I''m dead, and all your hopes will come to nothing. "


    Murong Jin heart sneer, she is now the most important is to keep his soul body does not break up. At present, the old man seems to have a lot of Kung Fu. He must have this ability. She''s in such pain now that she wants to explode. If she doesn''t use him, she can''t get along with herself.


    This game, she must win


    "It''s not hard. It''s just a lift."


    The old man is somewhat unexpected, fingers raised a trace of black light, instant into the Murong Jin heart of the body, really found Murong Jin heart words are true.


    However, it is very easy for him to protect Murong Jin''s soul.


    "Let her go, and I''ll go with you."


    Murong Jin felt comfortable with the black light. The pale and bloodless little face looked good all of a sudden. She grabbed the hand of the phantom, and her tone was very firm.


    Although the old devil of Hades was a little bit of a jerk, he was very kind to her. In front of this old man, I knew it was not a good thing. If he is allowed to practice the secret arts of the nether world, I''m afraid the nether world will be turned upside down.


    "When you are willing to be one with my soul, I will let her go. I always mean what I say. You can only choose to believe it. "


    How can the old man not see Murong Jin''s intention, just coldly looking at Murong Jin''s heart, is also a pair of uncompromising appearance. Before his goal is achieved, he will never let the phantom go.


    The life and death of the phantom may be related to whether she will willingly listen to him


    "Jinxin, if I don''t go, I will die with you..."


    Phantom smart eyes looking at Murong Jin heart, eyes obscure inexplicable, seems to have layers of strange clouds lingering in them, people can''t understand.


    Her hand was naturally pressed on the back of Murong Jinxin''s hand, and she slowly lost all her skills to Murong Jinxin, ready to make the last fight.


    As long as Murong Jin''s heart can escape, her soul will be broken and she will have no regrets!


    "No, I strongly disagree. Why die if you can live?"


    Murong Jinxin didn''t resist the behavior of the phantom. Just now the old man stabilized her soul. With all the power of the phantom, she ran away and had a chance.


    She must not let herself fall into the hands of the old man. The phantom is dead. She believes that Hades must have the ability to revive her.


    "Whether you agree or not, it''s my decision."


    Phantom calmly looking at Murong Jin heart, taking advantage of the moment to let go, gathered the strength of the whole body will Murong Jin heart fierce push out.


    "Go


    Murong Jin heart with a force, by the power of the phantom, small body soared up, like a meteor across the night sky, toward the direction of the underworld.


    At this time, there was only one thought in her heart. She had to escape from the heaven, otherwise they would not come to a good end


    "Ha ha, do you want to escape with such a little skill?"


    The old man Jie Jie''s smile, looking at Murong Jin heart that a ruthless force, unhurriedly raised the right hand, fingertip of a black light quickly toward Murong Jin heart chase.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Years of fighting intuition, Murong Jin heart is naturally felt behind a strong pressure, really slowly towards themselves. Her ten fingers clenched into fists, her eyes were red with blood, and her speed suddenly increased a lot.


    "When you are strong, you will be strong. When you are weak, you will be weak. It''s really a rare talent to practice martial arts..."


    Seeing this scene, the old man''s face was obviously shocked. Murong Jin''s heart has reached her limit, but she can break through the bottleneck and improve her skills at the moment of life and death.


    Such potential is absolutely unique in the world. If he can take it back to his own use, it''s definitely his blessing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart spit blood heart all had. If she is so powerful, she still needs to run away? She just killed him.


    "Ha ha..."


    If you are strong, you will be strong. If you are weak, you will be weak. This kind of potential is really terrible. In a twinkling of an eye, his fingertips burst out countless black lights. Those black lights, layer by layer, were like strange clouds, whistling away towards Murong Jin''s heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The powerful pressure made Murong Jin breathless. She ran with her teeth clenched. Every step she took made her feel heavier and harder. The vitality in the body is gradually passing away.


    When the layers of black light behind her catch up with her and wrap her around, she only feels uncomfortable all over, just like being weighed. Want to break away and continue to run, but found that she simply can not break away.


    A wave of despair slowly flowing in the bottom of my heart, this moment, she is really regret green intestines, why no longer endure a year. If she died, what should Jun Mo Li do?


    "Take..."


    The old man looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which had gradually been unable to resist, and drank. The black light wrapped Murong Jin''s heart and flew in his direction. The speed was like a meteor.


    He must accept Murong Jin heart, let Murong Jin heart willingly and his soul into one, then he will be invincible.


    "You dare to move my woman, but you''re very brave..."


    In the mid air, suddenly came a strange voice with strong murderous spirit. A more powerful black light flashed, and instantly defeated the black light that wrapped Murong Jin''s heart.


    Then, a light and shadow flashed by, Murong Jin''s small body was carried into the arms of the underworld.


    "Save... Save the phantom... Save the phantom..."


    A strong sense of security hit, let Murong Jin heart originally carrying the heart all of a sudden landing. She grabbed Pluto''s arm and said weakly.


    At the moment, she is just like a newborn baby, so fragile that it seems that she can be broken at the touch. But she didn''t dare to forget the woman who gave her all her strength to protect her in order to let her escape.


    "Good..."


    Looking at her who can''t even say this completely, the frozen heart of Hades is in pain. Originally about to export scolding, into a word of promise.


    If you want to scold her, you have to scold her when she recovers. Now she seems to make him feel pity


    "Go."


    The old man was a wise man. Even the king of Hades came in person, and he didn''t dare to fight. With a command, dozens of light and shadow quickly scattered in all directions.


    "Bring back a few survivors."


    The underworld waved to the black impermanence behind him, but he didn''t go after the old man. As long as he catches those death guards, he wants to find out why. It''s too simple.


    "Yes, Wang."


    After black impermanence got the order, he gave the phantom to one of his subordinates to take care of him. With other subordinates, he chased the scattered death guards.


    "Go back to the underworld first. Let''s go."


    The underworld took a look at the subordinate, picked up Murong Jin''s heart, flashed and went back to the underworld. He wanted to go back immediately to repair her badly damaged soul. If it''s too late, she''ll be ruined for the rest of her life.


    With the departure of the underworld, there is silence in the dark night sky, and only the autumn wind is blowing. An invisible fight is quietly staged

 Chapter 141

    The underworld


    The underworld forces Murong Jinxin''s soul back to the original, and guides the whole body''s Qi for her. Then he takes back his inner elixir and looks pale at the woman who has awakened from Jinxin.


    "Is there anything else wrong?"


    He took the tea from Li Anqi and sipped it gently. Then he spoke. His voice is a little hoarse, with a few silk tired.


    "I don''t feel well all over, alas..."


    Murong Jin sat up with silk quilt in her heart and moved her stiff body. Maybe her soul and body had just been combined. She always felt depressed and her chest was stuffy.


    "Well, I just make you uncomfortable, otherwise you won''t remember the lesson this time. If you are a minute late, your soul will be completely destroyed. Is it worth going to see Jun Mo Li? "


    The underworld nodded, and there was a dark color in his deep eyes. Although he loved her, he still had to teach her a lesson, so that she would not do anything regardless of life and death next time.


    "It''s not worth it. I won''t be so stupid next time..."


    Murong Jinxin is not surprised that the underworld will know the purpose of her going to the human world, but this time it really gives her a blow, let her understand that small can''t bear is chaos and big scheme.


    If you lose your life because you can''t help it for a while, it''s too expensive. She and Jun Mo Li have at least a lifetime of marriage. She doesn''t need to pay for a meeting that doesn''t count as a meeting.


    "Well, remember, you can come to discuss anything with me. I''m not unreasonable."


    The underworld was very satisfied with her attitude of admitting her mistake. Looking at her frowning, her heart was soft, and she couldn''t say too harsh words.


    As long as he let her understand that no matter what happened, he was her strongest backing, and there was no need to avoid him. But even if he wanted to see Jun Mo Li in the human world, as long as she was coquettish, he couldn''t refuse.


    "Good."


    Murong Jin''s heart is warm, she can see that the underworld is really concerned about her. Even if she made such a big mistake, she didn''t say anything about it. Her tolerance is beyond her imagination.


    "Is it the underworld that moves you?"


    What happened tonight made him feel uneasy. Jin Xin left the underworld, so the secret will be known. The one who did it to her was not a good person.


    "It should be that his purpose is very clear, and he wants to use my soul to work. In this world, apart from the Youming magic skill you cultivate, there is any evil Kung Fu that needs the soul. "


    Murong Jin felt that the heavy breath of death from the old man should be the ghost of the underworld. She told Pluto what happened in detail, and then asked coldly.


    She is a revengeful person. If she finds out the identity of the old man, she has no reason to let him go.


    "No, I''m sure not..."


    The underworld''s face is unusually heavy, wring eyebrow to think for a long time, very firm shook his head. Need soul into the work, it means that the old man has been trained to at least the sixth level.


    It was a terrible accident. The underworld has hidden such an unidentified force, and even obtained the cultivation method of Youming divine skill


    "Then you''d better make a thorough investigation, so as not to leave future trouble."


    It''s incredible to be able to practice a kind of divine skill with Hades at the same time. The existence of that old man is a time bomb to Pluto.


    "Well, when black impermanence pries open the mouth of these death guards, I will naturally clean the underworld."


    This matter is imminent. Since the man has a heart attack on Jin, he will move for a second time. If he is allowed to practice the nether world, the nether world will be turned upside down.


    "How''s the phantom?"


    Business has been settled, Murong Jin heart can not help but will lead the topic to the phantom of the body. After she said that, she went into a coma, and now she is sober, and he has not mentioned a word about the phantom.


    "Yuanshen has suffered great damage and lost all her skills. My king has asked heiwuchang to send her back to Youming lake. You can''t see her again in a year."


    Now the importance of the phantom has emerged, he can only make the phantom a powerful killer, so that the phantom has the ability to protect itself. In order to avoid which day, the phantom encountered such a situation, let alone to protect Jinxin, even she can''t protect herself.


    "If you don''t see her, I''ll be relieved as long as she''s safe. In my present situation, can I practice in this year? "


    Before, he said that he could not practice for three months, but now her soul and body were badly damaged. She was really worried that the cultivation period would be extended indefinitely. If she wants to be strong, she must be strong, otherwise she can''t cope with what will happen in the human world in a year.


    "Later, I began to practice in Japan. I''ll go to heaven and get a yuanshenguo for you in a moment. As long as I take it, your wound will be healed."


    This is the decision he made when he saw her lying quietly in his arms. Although he knew that it was not easy for him to get yuanshenguo, he was willing to pay any price for her early recovery.


    After what happened tonight, he was really scared. As a matter of fact, she can''t practice after a year''s delay. I''m afraid that when she returns to the human world, she will not be as powerful as when she comes to the underworld.


    "Well... Well..."


    Murong Jin heart is not too tangled, all listen to his arrangement. This year, she was only responsible for devoting herself to cultivation. She didn''t care about anything else.


    Hades mouth hook hook, very spoiled knead her hair. Left two words, then disappeared in place.


    "You have a good rest. I''ll go to heaven and come back soon."


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    Murong Jin heart after eating and drinking enough, then followed the underworld came to the underworld garden to visit Ono. A year ago, Ono was brought back to the underworld by black and white impermanence. He has been resting in the underworld garden, and it is said that he has already recovered.


    Not seen for a year, Murong Jin''s heart is still very concerned about the snake that always thinks about her, for the sake of the king of snakes, who almost died.


    "Roar... Roar... Roar..."


    Just as I got close to the netherworld garden, I was shocked by the sound of netherworld beasts coming from it. Seeing someone approaching, all kinds of nether beasts began to roar.


    "Stay close to the king so that they won''t swallow you up."


    Looking at the appearance of the animals, the king of Hades was very pleased. He looked at Murong Jin heart with a smile, in a good mood of warning. Then, he signaled black impermanence to open the seal of the dark garden and swaggered in.


    Most of the animals in the underworld garden were selected by him, so most of them are grateful to the underworld. See the underworld came in, very consciously let go of a road, quite a kind of road, welcome the underworld to inspect the meaning of work.


    "By the way, I''d like to ask you to help me with something..."


    Murong Jin''s heart looked at the rare dark beast in the garden, and swallowed it hard. Although she was bold and knowledgeable, the sight of the dark beast crawling all over the ground really made her weak. She followed closely behind the underworld and didn''t dare to fall.


    In my mind suddenly appeared in a picture of Yunyao Canyon, that is her deal with Yunyao beast, now is the time to fulfill the promise.


    "He said


    The underworld''s footstep stops, turns round and looks at the woman who seldom asks for anything with him. The tip of his brow slightly picks.


    "When I was in Yunyao gorge, I once met Yunyao beast and made a deal with it. It will carry us out of the poison forest, but I will help it return to the underworld, you see... "


    Murong Jin doesn''t want to be polite. Her beautiful little face looks up and looks at the cool man who has a head high with her. Although it''s a tentative tone, her meaning is very obvious.


    She didn''t know why Yunyao beast was expelled from the underworld, but since she promised it, she must fulfill her promise to it.


    "Does it want to come back? I think it''s beautiful... "


    The deep eyes of Hades flashed a trace of ridicule, and the words were full of ridicule and disdain. It seemed that Murong Jinxin''s words were like a joke.


    "But I promised it, or you can let it come back first, and then drive it out..."


    This is the first time Murong Jinxin saw such a deep color of ridicule from the face of Hades. The Yunyao beast probably did something that was not allowed by heaven. Otherwise, how could the man have this expression.


    She tilted her head and felt a little embarrassed. Finally, I came up with a solution that is not a solution. She just promised to take Yunyao beast back to the underworld, but did not promise to let it stay in the underworld for long. So as long as it comes back, her promise is fulfilled.


    "If it wasn''t for your intercession, I would never have let it step into the underworld. He once betrayed the king and almost killed him by using his trust. "


    When it comes to what happened in the past, Hades has a lingering fear. Had it not been for the faithful protector of black and white impermanence, the heaven of the underworld would have changed. But Murong Jin''s heart implored him, and he couldn''t refuse.


    Well, let it come back first for a while. It''s not pleasant to see at that time. I''m looking for a reason to send it out.


    "Then when it comes back, you should be on guard. If it has any small action, you don''t have to banish it, just put it out..."


    Murong Jinxin''s face was cold for a moment. She didn''t ask what happened to Hades that year. No matter what happened in those years, just because it once betrayed, its sin is unforgivable.


    At the beginning, she didn''t know these. If she knew, she would rather fight with Yunyao beast than trade with it so readily.


    Don''t mention that she has fallen into the well. If Yunyao beast is still dishonest after she comes back, she doesn''t think it''s necessary to leave his life


    "According to you..."


    The underworld nodded and appreciated Murong Jinxin''s killing. This woman''s temperament is really more and more liked by him, so fierce that he has some sidelights. With her subordinates, as long as they don''t betray, they must have a good life.


    "Thank you very much."

 Chapter 142

    Murong Jinxin nodded, indicating that the underworld continued to move forward. Just as the underworld turned around, the purplish red lips opened and gently spat out two words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The corner of Pluto''s mouth raised a trace of smile, just very natural and unrestrained waved. Such a trifle is not worth mentioning, nor does it need her to say those two words with great weight.


    One person and one ghost walked in silence, and soon came to a stream. A huge snake curled up in circles and was enjoying the sun. Big snake eyes half squint, without any focus.


    "This is it..."


    When Pluto saw the snake on the stone, he drew his mouth. I haven''t seen him in a year. The speed of Ono''s advancement is really amazing. It used to be just a little golden snake, but now it has turned into this.


    "Ono..."


    Murong Jin heart''s mouth corner also smoked, if not know the underworld can''t make a mistake, she really want to ask, you are not dazzled.


    It''s a lovely snake. Now it''s so terrible


    "Hiss... Hiss..."


    Heard the long lost cry, originally lazy Ono suddenly came to the spirit, squinting eyes suddenly opened. But after seeing the appearance of Murong Jinxin clearly, she put her tail in confusion.


    The woman''s voice as like as two peas, but it is quite sure that she does not know her.


    "What''s your attitude? Don''t you know me? "


    Murong Jin heart did not ignore the confusion in Ono''s eyes, a few strides forward, a slap in Ono''s brain bag. This broken snake is so weak that even the master doesn''t want to recognize it.


    "It''s a puzzle, why did you change your face..."


    Pluto slightly sympathized with looking at the beaten after a small kind of Ono, kind for Ono explained two sentences. Jinxin''s appearance has completely changed. If Ono can recognize who she is, she really has a ghost.


    "I was poisoned before, and my true face was hidden. What you see now is what I really look like. "


    I see. She said how the snake, which used to flatter her so much at the sight of her, became so dead this time. So he reached out and touched the place where Ono was hit and explained.


    She touched her little white and red face, and she began to wonder whether she would show her true face or change it back to her plain face.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    After listening to the explanation, the spirit of Ono suddenly came again. The thick tail rolled up Murong Jin''s heart, and the huge snake head was close to Murong Jin''s face, which was very intimate.


    I didn''t expect that the master was so beautiful


    "How did you become like this? How ugly... "


    Murong Jin heart did not struggle, holding the snake head to the small face rubbed rubbed. After a long separation, a feeling of inexplicable joy lingered in her heart, making her less indifferent in the past.


    "Hiss... Hiss..."


    Smell speech, Ono Leng for a while, it is obvious that Murong Jin heart that a good ugly to make some unnatural. The huge body shakes and the golden light is blazing. The original huge snake body shrinks and becomes the size of a year ago.


    Small body jumped up, very smoothly climbed up Murong Jinxin''s shoulder, sitting, small mouth split a seam, seems to be laughing, see that smile is worse than crying.


    "A year ago, Ono was brought back by black and white impermanence, and then he threw it to black impermanence. It seems that it has not wasted money this year, and its cultivation is very good. In time, it will become your sword with the phantom. "


    Pluto explained the reason for Ono''s change. It has to be said that black impermanence''s vision is really good. The king of snakes is really the best of the best. With it by Murong Jinxin''s side, he can rest assured.


    "Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono raised his head high, and praised Pluto very much. Since its birth, not to mention being praised by Pluto, it has not had many opportunities to see Pluto. It is a supreme honor for him to get the approval of Hades.


    "You want to go to heaven with a few compliments? After a year of good cultivation, we have to return to the human world to subdue demons and demons. If you don''t want to die early, you have to have real kung fu. "


    Murong Jin heart with a smile to play the small head of the small wild, ahead of time to play a preventive injection to the small wild. The road of cultivation is still very long. She doesn''t want it to be arrogant and complacent with such a small achievement.


    "Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono slightly wronged in Murong Jinxin''s palm rubbed rubbed, it always remember their mission is very clear, also know that if they are not strong, it is impossible to protect the master. So in the past year, it''s really struggling to practice. There are very few scenes like that.


    "Well, I''m here to bask in the sun. Let Ono take you around in the dark garden. Let''s see if there''s anything we like. Let''s focus on the cultivation of black impermanence. "


    The sun just happened to shine on the beautiful face of the underworld, and the halo came out circle by circle. The underworld sighed very comfortably. It''s rare for him to relax once, so he had a good sleep. Tomorrow, he and she have to shut up again.


    "OK, you''ll keep it in the sun. I''ll call you back when I leave..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the dark circles under the underworld''s eyes. Knowing that he is really tired, he is not bothering him. She grabs Xiaoye and walks to the depth of the underworld garden.


    Along the way, she saw all kinds of rare animals, and often her jaw fell down. The garden of the underworld is much more beautiful than the zoo of the 21st century.


    ¡­¡­


    After spending a happy day with Ono in the netherworld garden, Murong Jinxin reluctantly says goodbye and leaves. After a good sleep, she returns to the netherworld pool again.


    This year''s cultivation is more difficult and dangerous than the previous year. After taking the yuanshenguo of the heaven, her skill recovered as before. On the day of going out of the gate, he only trained xuanming divine skill to the Ninth level.


    "Hell, it took me a year to break through the nine levels..."


    Murong Jin heart received work, spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, for the turtle speed cultivation speed directly frowned. When can we break through the tenth level of xuanming magic power?


    "Your speed is the fastest I''ve ever seen, and you still dislike..."


    The underworld also received the merit, the deep eye son tightly lock that more and more delicate person son, every look all feel like more a point.


    "Naturally, I''m disgusted. You said that I could break through the tenth level in two years with my qualifications. I''m really frustrated..."


    Murong Jin heart hook the corner of the mouth, it is a spit on their own. After two years of living together, she and Hades have lost a lot of strangeness and become familiar.


    "You''re fast. You''ll be successful in a few months. Don''t worry, step by step. Remember, if you are in trouble in the future, you must summon me. I still hope you can walk safely through the whole life of the human world... "


    The smile of the corner of Pluto''s mouth is deep, the sharp eyes are slightly narrowed, and the gentle waves are waving. Such an unpretentious woman is really lovely. At the thought of her leaving, I couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Reluctant, really reluctant


    "I won''t call you until I have to. I still like to rely on myself..."


    This is the principle she insists on, unless there is no way out, and she has a reason to ask for help. Otherwise, you have to carry your own business.


    After all, Hades is not her man, she can''t enjoy his good, but can''t return.


    "Stubborn girl, whatever you want. Anyway, the phantom is here. If something happens, the phantom will come first."


    Hades shook his head, for her this awkward temperament, he is powerless, can only accept. The phantom is her guardian in place, once the soul is gone, he can get the news immediately. Therefore, to some extent, Murong Jinxin''s life safety can be guaranteed.


    "Well, two years have passed. I''ve fulfilled my promise. I''ll go back to clean up later. It''s time for me to go back to the human world."


    Murong Jin heart stretched a stretch, the mood is unprecedented good. In my mind, I came up with a figure like Zhilan Yushu, who will meet soon. I really think it very well.


    "If you have time, come back to see me. I''m also very lonely..."


    The underworld knew her mind and didn''t try to stop her, but he was a little disappointed. I have to leave as soon as I get out of the customs. I don''t even want to stay one more day. In her heart, she really can only live in the next Jun Mo Li.


    "If you are lonely, go to your concubines. It''s no use for me to come back. By the way, after I leave, you take care of Li angqi for me. Don''t let her lose a hair. "


    She is still in the underworld. Naturally, no one would dare to bully ang Chi like that. But when she''s gone, it''s not the same. Those concubines, who are jealous and resentful of her, have to run out one by one. Ang Chi Lee''s life is definitely not difficult to describe.


    "OK, I''ll transfer her to the underworld palace for a while. You can rest assured."


    The underworld agreed very readily. He knew her short guard and hoped that one day he would be protected by her. That feeling must be very sweet.


    "Well, let''s go..."


    Murong Jin heart to the underworld showed a kind smile, this man these two years for her, she will remember. One day, I will pay it back.


    "Remember to go to hell garden and take Xiaoye. I won''t send you. Let black and white impermanence send you back to the human world."


    He is reluctant to let her go, also can''t see her go, afraid that he went to send, one didn''t resist to force her to stay. It is the first time in my life that this kind of contradiction is extremely complicated.


    "All right, let''s go."


    Murong Jin heart didn''t think so much, see off what, she doesn''t need. She is a simple burden, take the phantom and Ono to go, not so much.


    After that, she strode out of the netherworld pool. The warm sunshine fell on her and dragged her shadow for a long time


    "Come back early, Jinxin..."


    At the edge of the netherworld pool, the underworld watched the gorgeous figure disappear slowly and closed his eyes. She has been away for at least several decades. For decades, he was afraid that he would not be able to survive. She, maybe he can''t escape this life

 Chapter 143

    Xiling state


    Autumn rains fall on the land of Xiling. Hazy, for this land covered with a sense of mystery.


    In the imperial city of Xiling, there are all kinds of restaurants, teahouses, inns and chess halls on both sides of the street, and the hawkers'' shouting shows the prosperity of the ancient city.


    Murong Jinxin with a complacent mood, through layers of investigation into the ancient city, a royal city will hear a news. Today, in the early days of the Xiling Kingdom, the emperor of Xiling abolished his crown prince and deprived him of military power on the ground that xiqingyu had been idle for two years and did not follow the emperor''s orders.


    Thousands of people of Xiling state rushed to the gate of the imperial palace. Almost all of them had a little bit of fear on their faces. It seemed that without xiqingyu, the sky of Xiling state would collapse.


    The door of the Imperial Palace opened slowly, and the ministers of Xiling came out of the heavy door in groups. At the end of the crowd, they walked slowly with a figure like a green pine.


    There was a warm smile in his mouth. His eyes were so shallow that he couldn''t see the color at the bottom of his eyes. His blue clothes showed his unique charm.


    When he saw the thousands of people gathered outside the palace gate, his steps faltered slightly, and his heart sighed slightly. In the past two years, he had shouldered these people and failed to fulfill his duty as the prince of a country.


    He deserves to be abandoned. No wonder anyone


    "Big emperor elder brother, thank you for your acceptance. When his Japanese emperor younger brother flies into the sky, he will never forget your great kindness today."


    In this incident, Xi Qingmu, the Third Prince of the Xiling Kingdom, who had the biggest profit, came up with him. He looked at Xi Qingyu, who had nothing left, and raised his talisman.


    He has been waiting for today for a long time. He thinks it is one of the happiest things in the world to humiliate his former Prince and brother in public.


    "Ha ha, I hope the three emperors will live up to the trust of the people of Xiling state..."


    Xiqingyu chuckles and looks at xiqingmu without the slightest temperature. He has already expected that there will be today, so he really looks very light.


    The crown prince was never what he wanted, but a yoke imposed on him by his father. Now that the shackles were lifted, he felt at ease. From now on, no matter what he does, he doesn''t have to worry so much.


    "Don''t worry, big brother. I will naturally put the people of Xiling kingdom in the West. The herdsman looks at the elegant man in front of him with a smile. His words have a strong hint. From his words, almost everyone can interpret something beyond the essence of those words.


    He just wants to make his big brother''s reputation plummet. It''s better that he never has a chance to turn over


    "Third prince, what do you mean? Brother Qingyu and sister Jinxin are close friends. Jinxin elder sister is missing. What''s wrong with brother Qingyu helping King li of Chu to find out? You should be careful that these words spread to King Li. You don''t know when your tongue was cut off. "


    A little pink figure was squeezed out of the crowd. Yun Qianxi, with an angry look on his face, came to xiqingyu. It was like a hen protecting a chicken. He protected xiqingyu behind him. He angrily refuted xiqingyu''s words.


    She doesn''t think there is something wrong with what brother Qingyu did. The emperor abandoned brother Qingyu''s position as Prince, and there is nothing wrong with it.


    "Yunqianxi, you can see clearly that he is nothing now. You can''t get anything if you protect him like this. In your capacity, your father will not give you to a prince who is not in favor to be a princess. "


    Seeing that yunqianxi is desperate to stand up for xiqingyu, xiqingmu''s face suddenly becomes very ugly. He has been fond of yunqianxi since he was a child, but yunqianxi has always been thinking about his big brother. Now that he has lost his power, she even wants to protect him like this. He couldn''t swallow the resentment.


    Where on earth is he worse than his elder brother, who has been abolished as the crown prince? What''s wrong?


    "Third Lord, can you keep your mouth open? Don''t be so powerful and unforgiving. Be careful when you will get retribution. Feng Shui always turns around in turn... "


    Cloud shallow night, such as the night stars like eyes slightly shrink, close in the wide sleeve robe under the small hand tightly hold up. She likes brother Qingyu because he is brother Qingyu, not because he is the prince of Xiling. In her life, no one will marry except brother Qingyu.


    "Asahi, let''s go."


    Xiqingyu droops her eyes and looks at the petite woman who wants to defend herself. She is moved in the end. This little girl, he didn''t spoil her in vain these years. When he was in trouble, it was really rare for him that she could stand beside him unconditionally.


    Such a change, in the end, can see people''s heart, but also willing to stand behind him, is very precious.


    "Big brother, when something happens, you hide behind a woman and become a turtle. You are really a man of indomitable spirit..."


    Because of the appearance of yunqianxi, the mood of xiqingmu is obviously greatly stimulated. Looking at yunqianxi''s sweet smile at xiqingyu, his heart is about to bleed with jealousy, and his words are getting worse and worse.


    "Brother Sanhuang, you just want to be a turtle. I''m afraid you don''t have the chance to be a turtle?" Xiqing feather shallow Lang Mou hook out a trace of light ridicule, he didn''t want to pay attention to this nothing to come to smoke three emperor younger brother, but he this three emperor younger brother seems too don''t know how to advance and retreat. I have no idea what to say and what not to say. First of all, he hinted that there was a secret relationship between him and Jinxin. Then he came up with the idea of Xiaoxi. Xiqingyu just wanted to be idle for a while, but he didn''t die. He didn''t want to ride on his head casually¡° Brother, are you forcing me? I didn''t intend to make the scandal between you and Murong Jinxin public. Now it seems that I don''t need to keep a secret for you. " The face of the herdsman of the Western Qing Dynasty directly swelled into the color of a pig''s liver. How could he not hear the implication of that remark? His eldest brother was laughing at him. No matter what he did, he could not get yunqianxi. In this case, he also wants to let his big brother taste the same pain as him¡° Third emperor younger brother, if you have something to do, you can come to me. If you are involved in Jin Xin, I will not show mercy to you. " As soon as xiqingyu''s face changed, the warm smile at the corner of his mouth disappeared, and his eyes were caught in the storm. He knew what Xi Qing Mu wanted to say, and it was nothing more than holding hands and embracing Jin Xin in the cave of life and death. Once those things are said by Xi Qing mu with bad intentions, it will do great damage to Jin Xin''s reputation and integrity. He does not allow Xu Xi Qing Mu to damage Jin Xin''s reputation and integrity¡° If you want to seal the king''s mouth, the eldest brother persuades her to marry the king as soon as possible. Otherwise, I promise that what I will say will be enough for the elder brother to be killed thousands of times by King li of Chu. " The herdsman of the Western Qing Dynasty drew the corner of his mouth, and his eyes fell on Yun Qianxi''s beautiful little face. The meaning of possession was so obvious that no one could see it. He has some regrets. After learning about the filthiness between his big brother and Murong Jinxin in the cave of life and death, he should take those things to threaten his big brother. Maybe he has already got Yun Qianxi. Also don''t have to drag until now, looking at cloud shallow night such maintenance, other men''s eyes ache¡° Even if I had my hair cut to be my aunt, I would never marry such a mean person as you. You should die of your heart. " Cloud shallow Xi small face a black, raised fist to the West Qing Dynasty Mu waved. This scum even used her to threaten brother Qingyu. Even if she died, she would never delay brother Qingyu¡° That''s not necessarily. You can''t help a lot of things. In the heart of the eldest brother, Murong Jin''s heart is much more important than yours. In order to protect Murong Jinxin, I will sacrifice you. " Xiqing Mu knows yunqianxi very well. He knows that as long as xiqingyu opens his mouth, no matter how hard it is and how wronged she is, yunqianxi will do it without hesitation. I''m afraid even her father, who is a great general of the town, can''t stop her¡° The Third Prince of Xiling state, you''d better use your head before you speak. If you dare to slander the princess of our Li palace, don''t blame me for giving orders to kill the third prince. " Before the animal husbandry of the Western Qing Dynasty was finished, a fast horse rose from the crowd, crossed countless people of the Xiling Kingdom, and fell straight in front of xiqingyu and others. On the sweaty BMW, a man in black has a cold face. He looks at xiqingmu badly, and his whole body is filled with the spirit of killing. This bitch who dares to insult their princess, if he doesn''t clean him up, I''m sorry for his sinister intentions¡° The bodyguard of the state of Chu wants to go wild in the state of Chu. When you come to our Xiling, you can''t help being reckless... "The herdsman of the Western Qing Dynasty swallows his saliva. Of course, a bodyguard won''t be in his eyes, but this bodyguard is the head of the four dark guards around junmoli, who is in charge of all the forces under junmoli''s flag and has supreme power. If he was really killed, his life would not be easy. But in the end, Xiling, the prince of his country, can''t be kicked so much in front of his own people... "If you didn''t insult our princess in your words, I would directly treat you as a wild dog howling on the roadside. I''ll give you face at a glance." The wind turned over and got off the horse. The two years of training made his temperament more stable. He directly ignored xiqingmu, went to xiqingyu, took out a white porcelain vase from his arms, opened it and handed it to him. There was no expression on that handsome face, which was quite different from what it looked like two years ago¡° Prince Yu, this is the blood my lord ordered me to send to the prince. Please take it immediately, so as not to spoil my Lord''s efforts... "

 Chapter 144

    In view of the self abuse tendency of xiqingyu, he likes to be tortured by those poisonous insects. The Lord specially ordered him to watch xiqingyu take his blood, so as not to violate the oath to the third lady.


    His eyes were burning, and he could see that xiqingyu''s calm face slowly rose with a blush of shame. Xiqingyu took the porcelain bottle in Feng''s hand in silence, and drank the blood in the bottle.


    "Tell Prince Li for me. Thank you very much."


    Since Jun Mo Li promised to use his own blood to suppress the poisonous insects on his body in Yunyao gorge, his life has been extremely accurate and has never been postponed.


    Only once, he was desperate to find Jin''s heart. He threw away the porcelain bottle that the wind had sent. As a result, he was tormented by poisonous insects and almost went crazy after killing. When the wind sends blood again, you must watch him take it with your own eyes.


    Jun Mo Li''s friendship in the past two years made him feel ashamed when he thought of it. Such a man who keeps his promise will be kind to Jin. He shouldn''t have the idea of intervening between them.


    "No, the Lord asked me to tell Prince Yu a few words. Prince Yu has already worked out the antidote for the poisonous insects on Prince Yu. He only needs to find a few herbs to make it. He also asked Prince Yu to wait patiently for a few more days."


    After leaving a few words, Feng gives a gift to xiqingyu. Obviously, he didn''t know that xiqingyu was deposed as the crown prince, so he didn''t change the name of xiqingyu.


    Then, as soon as he raised his hand, the silver sword on his waist roared away like a dragon toward the Western Qing mu. In the blink of an eye, he cut off half of his right hair.


    "You..."


    Xi Qing Mu''s hand touched his half naked head, which was burning with pain, and his face was full of shame and indignation. He didn''t expect that Feng would dare to attack him in full view of the public, so he didn''t have any defense, otherwise he would not have been caught by the wind.


    "This is a small lesson for you. Next time, the silver sword in my hand will not cut your hair, but your head..."


    The wind looks at the half of the head of Xi Qing mu. He is very satisfied with his masterpiece. After leaving a few words, he turns over and goes away.


    "Catch him for me... Catch him..."


    The herdsman of the Western Qing Dynasty covered his oily head and roared at the bodyguards in front of the wind. He was so shamed that he couldn''t let go of the guard, or the whole world would be waiting to see his joke.


    "These... Three princes... Their subordinates are only responsible for guarding the palace gate..."


    Dozens of bodyguards, look at me and you, none of them dare to act rashly. Their duty is to guard the gate of the palace. Everything else has nothing to do with them. If something goes wrong because of meddling, their heads will have to move.


    Besides, they are directly under the control of the emperor. They only listen to the emperor''s orders. In other words, the herdsmen of the Western Qing Dynasty had no power to order them.


    "Bucket... A bunch of bucket..."


    The herdsman of the Western Qing Dynasty was almost mad with anger. In his fury, he still remembered the identities of these bodyguards, and there were layers of strange clouds in his dark eyes. He suddenly rushed to a bodyguard''s side, took out the sword from the bodyguard''s waist and killed the most innocent bodyguards.


    "Kill... I killed you... Xiling kingdom belongs to me... Disobey my command... Kill..."


    The herdsman of the Western Qing Dynasty was possessed. His sword stabbed into the chest of a bodyguard. The red blood sprayed on him, but it stimulated him more excited.


    This change shocked the whole audience, and all of them looked at the murderous Xi Qing mu with tongue tied. For a moment, they really didn''t know what happened. Didn''t the bodyguards follow his orders to catch up with the wind bodyguard who has run away? Is he so angry and ready to kill?


    "Take down the third prince and go into the palace to report back to the emperor."


    Xiqingyu looks at the strange scene in front of him. His good-looking eyebrows are tightly wrinkled. His fierce eyes begin to search in the crowd. It seems that he wants to find something. He knew the temperament of the herdsman in the Western Qing Dynasty, but the bodyguard disobeyed his orders and didn''t make him crazy to kill.


    "Yes, Lord."


    After receiving the news, the bodyguards began to concentrate their firepower and attack the herdsmen of the Western Qing Dynasty. One of them started to run to the Imperial Palace, apparently to see the emperor of Xiling.


    "Brother Qingyu, let''s go. It''s none of our business anyway."


    Yun Qianxi looks at the Xi Qing Mu who is besieged by dozens of bodyguards at the same time. In addition to disgust or disgust, the Xi Qing Mu committed such a crime. Even if he was decapitated, he is not worthy of anyone''s sympathy. This bloodthirsty temperament, if Chu falls into his hands, I''m afraid it''s not far from extinction.


    "Well


    Xiqingyu''s bright eyes swept away xiqingyu, who had been subdued by the guards and was still howling wildly. Although he still had doubts in his heart, he didn''t plan to stay any longer.


    Asahi is right. Now he is not suitable to meddle in these affairs. He is just a idle Lord with no power and no power. He''d better go back to his palace and spend some leisure time.


    A pair of Bi ren''er left slowly one after another, after a slight rain in autumn, through the gusts of wind in autumn, which made people envious. After they left, Murong Jin''s heart, hidden in the crowd, gently raised her fingers. A white light flashed by, and the animal husbandry of the Western Qing Dynasty, who was crying in pain, fainted in an instant. Then, she gently arranged her white veil, followed behind xiqingyu and yunqianxi, and quickly left..... On a cold night, the moon was hanging high in the sky like a silver plate, countless stars were flashing, and the autumn wind was blowing, bringing a biting coolness. In the study, yuduan of Xiqing is sitting behind his desk. In front of him are some books. The night pearl with big fist is shining with charming light¡° Your highness, the third prince''s murder has been put into prison by the emperor, and the talisman has returned to the emperor''s hands. " Dongyang, the head of the dark guard of xiqingyu, stands in the middle of the story and tells the story in detail after xiqingyu left today. There is schadenfreude in his tone, but more worry about his master¡° My father is just pretending. After a few days, he will find a reason to let it go. Just let them make trouble. " Xiqingyu turns over a page of the book in his hand. He doesn''t think much of Dongyang''s words. He knew his father''s temperament best, and could not move the herdsmen of the Western Qing Dynasty. They just watch the play, and he doesn''t have the heart to meddle in other people''s business¡° Your highness, I think this is a good opportunity to get rid of the third prince. If your Highness has no objection, I''ll arrange it later. " Yuanzu, the first counsellor in the world, who has been drinking tea in silence, suddenly looks up with a twinkling light in his unfathomable eyes. He had been scheming for so long, but he didn''t get rid of xiqingmu. He didn''t want to miss this good opportunity. Killing people pays for their lives. It''s natural that even if the prince kills people, it must be done according to the law of Xiling state¡° After all, brothers, let him live... "Xi Qingyu finally raised his head and looked at Yuanzu with a gentle eye. Unless he had to kill, he would still care about the only little brotherhood left¡° Your highness, let him go. He doesn''t have to let him go. Those who achieve great things are the corpses on the ground. Your highness, if you miss this opportunity, I''m afraid the situation will be even more difficult. " Yuanzu naturally knew what temperament he had with his master. As a counselor, he naturally wants to put forward the opinion that is most beneficial to his master, no matter whether he adopts it or not¡° Mr. Yuan is right. Please think twice. " Dongyang also agrees with Yuanzu''s words. If the third prince turns over, his highness will be the first to get rid of him. His highness let go of the third prince, that is to leave an endless future trouble for himself¡° Alas, I can''t bear it after all. His mother''s concubine has been better to me... "Then Xi Qingyu put down the book and began to take it seriously. He understood what they said. Can understand is one thing, he in the end is not so cold-blooded, cold-blooded to kill his brother without blinking an eye¡° Over the years, his Highness has been patient with the third prince for many times, and he has been merciful for many times. That love is over, isn''t it? " Yuanzu sighed, his highness is too heavy love, too understand that the words of dripping water and gushing spring, will have been forbearance so far. To put it bluntly, it is also the kindness of the third prince''s mother and concubine to his highness. His highness should return it to the third prince''s mother and concubine¡° Your highness, don''t forget that the third prince is sure to win the girl. If you don''t get rid of the third prince, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t attack the girl. Does his highness want to see the emperor send the girl to the third prince''s residence to suffer? " Seeing that xiqingyu was still hesitating, Yuanzu continued to persuade him and even carried yunqianxi out. He knows the weight of yunqianxi in his Highness''s heart. His Highness has always been very fond of yunqianxi. In addition to the fact that yunqianxi never leaves, his highness can''t ignore her¡° Alas... "Xi Qingyu rubs his sore eyebrows. His intention is to have a good rest and devote all his energy to finding Jinxin. Obviously, his loyal subordinates don''t want him to be free¡° Your highness, please order that in addition to the third prince, or else my subordinates will kneel down and die here. " What a shrewd man Yuanzu was. He saw xiqingyu''s shaking at a glance. He immediately got up and knelt down. His words were loud and powerful. "..." Looking at Yuanzu, xiqingyu hesitated for a while. Just as he wanted to open his mouth and give a few orders, an unusual and strange feeling came out of the air. Then the guards waiting outside the gate gave a sharp drink¡° Who is it? "

 Chapter 145

    In the courtyard, a dust figure slowly fell from the mid air, countless green silk floating in the autumn wind, raising a beautiful arc. Although the white veil has covered her face, it still does not damage her beauty.


    Murong Jinxin stood still in the courtyard, and her eyes swept those bodyguards who fought against her, and did not release the slightest bit of lethality.


    "Xiqingyu, let them back down."


    Her eyes quietly looked at the closed door, silent for a moment, then opened.


    As soon as her voice fell, the door of the room was smashed open. Xiqingyu''s tall and straight figure like a pine has appeared in front of Murong Jinxin.


    "You are... You are... Jinxin..."


    All kinds of emotions flashed on xiqingyu''s face like a wash painting. Looking at the woman in white in front of him, he seemed to have the same height and voice. It was that face, which was covered by white gauze, and he couldn''t see clearly.


    Is the woman in front of him the one he has been looking for for for two years? His lips trembled, and it took him a long time to squeeze out a few words.


    He shouldn''t be mistaken... He shouldn''t be


    "What do you say?"


    Murong Jin''s heart can not be denied, and the four eyes of xiqingyu are opposite, with a smile in the clear eyes. It''s just a reunion. Is it necessary to be so excited?


    "It''s really you... It''s really you... It''s really hard work for people to accept..."


    It is confirmed that xiqingyu can no longer hide his inner joy. He strides forward and holds Murong Jinxin''s arm tightly. It seems that he is afraid that Murong Jinxin will leave again.


    "If you have anything to say, there are many people here..."


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth drew to draw, quietly opened the West pure feather''s slightly trembling hands. He turned and walked towards the study, leaving only a gorgeous figure for the guards who were relieved.


    "Send more people. You can''t let a fly in."


    Xiqingyu looks at the sky, but there is something unexpected. He thinks he should be more careful, so that Jinxin won''t be targeted by someone who wants to do something about it.


    After giving orders, he followed Murong Jinxin and went into the study. The door of the study closed tightly with a bang.


    "Murong girl, I''m the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty. Please advise your highness that this matter is urgent except for the third prince."


    For Murong Jin''s heart, the yuan ancestors knew it very well. See Murong Jin heart into the study, he did not say a word to Murong Jin heart line a big gift, scared Murong Jin heart back a big step, with lingering fear of looking at the world''s first counselor kneeling on the ground.


    "I''m scared to death. I''m not dead yet. Why do you worship me?"


    Murong Jin''s heart twitched and went to the side chair to sit down. She poured a cup of tea for herself and poured it down. There was no strangeness or restraint, just as at home.


    "I don''t mean that... I just want Murong to persuade your highness..."


    Originally, it was a very normal ceremony. When Murong Jinxin said that, Yuanzu also felt that his behavior was reckless. Some embarrassed smile, explained two sentences.


    "You get up, don''t kneel down. The animal husbandry in Xiqing will not be possible. Within a month, I promise, he''ll be dead. You don''t have to do anything. You don''t have to persuade


    Murong Jinxin knows that Yuanzu is one of the most trusted people in xiqingyu, and has no intention to hide him. The relationship between Xiqing Mu and Xiqing Yu is a typical behavior of seeking death. How can she ignore the fact that she bullied her?


    "If you have Murong''s words, I''m relieved..."


    Wen Yan, the emperor of the Yuan Dynasty was very happy. He didn''t think deeply. He just thought that Murong Jinxin had agreed to his request and asked his highness to deal with the herdsmen of the Western Qing Dynasty. So, he stood up neatly, patted the dust on his trouser legs, and then sat back on the chair he just had.


    "Qingyu, do you want to be the prince of Xiling?"


    After a few cups of tea, Murong Jinxin decided to finish the business first and talk about their private affairs. Xiqingyu''s crown prince was abolished because of her. If xiqingyu wants to get it back, she will help him.


    "I don''t want it for the moment. I''d better take a rest first. Let others do something about Xiling first."


    Xi Qingyu shakes his head. In recent years, he has never lived for himself. The burden on him is heavier and heavier day by day, which makes him a little out of breath. Now that Jinxin has appeared, he will take advantage of such a rare opportunity to relax.


    "Well, one day when you want to, remember to tell me that I will go through fire and water in front of you."


    This is her commitment to xiqingyu. The test of two years has proved that she did not read it wrong. Xiqingyu is indeed a good friend worthy of association. As a friend, she''s always in the middle of everything.


    "You''re going to step back. I''ll discuss something tomorrow."


    Xiqingyu nodded, indicating that Yuanzu and Dongyang left immediately. Some words he wants to ask Jin Xin, it''s better not to be heard by outsiders.


    "My subordinates are leaving."


    Dongyang and Yuanzu look at each other, then they salute and leave quickly.


    In the small study, all of a sudden, it''s quiet, so quiet that you can hear the heart beat of xiqingyu


    "Where have you been in the last two years? Wang and Jun Mo Li have turned over the five countries several times, and they have not got any news about you. "


    This question has been in his heart for two years. She is really able to hide, so that they take great pains to hide, but also still nothing.


    What happened in the last two years? She even began to cover her face with white gauze, and the whole person became mysterious


    "Don''t ask me where I should go, and I won''t answer you. I just passed by Xiling Kingdom and came to see you for a meal. But I didn''t want to enter the imperial city of Xiling and see the scene of you being made difficult


    Murong Jin shrugs her shoulders. She doesn''t plan to mention the past two years to xiqingyu, because it''s really hard to explain. Let''s talk about some easy topics. Everyone can be happy.


    As for why she appeared in Xiling, in fact, she didn''t understand, because black and white impermanence sent her


    "That disappoints you. You''ve seen enough of my most embarrassed side..."


    Xi Qingyu laughs at himself. He expects that she will be abandoned, so he can accept it calmly. He also believes that she is not the kind of person who will abandon her friends. But in the heart is uncomfortable, no one is willing to show their worst side in front of the people they care about.


    "I''m not disappointed, but I didn''t expect you to be as stupid as Jun Mo Li..."


    Jun Mo Li is her man after all. It''s natural for him to look for her. Xiqingyu and she are friends at most. He doesn''t need to be in such a dilemma because of her.


    "As soon as I mention him, I think of something. Do you know the founding ceremony of the state of Chu?"


    At the thought of this, xiqingyu''s shallow and bright eyes couldn''t help shrinking slightly, which made him sweat for Jun Mo Li. I''m afraid that Jin Xin won''t let him go no matter whether he promised or not.


    "I haven''t heard of it. What''s the matter?"


    Murong Jin''s heart shakes her head blankly. She has just come to the human world and knows little about it. It seems that the founding ceremony of Chu state has nothing to do with her.


    "This time, the founding ceremony of the state of Chu was held very ceremoniously. Among them, there was a banquet for selecting concubines, and the first two were Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Shang..."


    Xiqingyu sips a sip of tea and mentions a few words. He believes that Yijin''s understanding can be understood. The state of Chu made a stunt for the banquet, which will attract a large number of women to participate. This matter, he doesn''t know how Jun Mo Li thinks, maybe Jun Mo Li didn''t say no, is to use this selection banquet will Jin heart to lead out.


    "By the way, what happened to Ye Ranran and Chu moshang?"


    Murong Jin''s heart is very disapproval, what choose imperial concubine banquet is probably Chu Haotian toss out to add block to her. Jun Mo Li''s evil spirit is not a obedient master. At that time, it may be in front of all the people in the world and directly brush Chu Haotian''s face. Ten thousand steps back, if Jun Mo Li really chooses, it''s their shallow fate, and she has nothing to say. The great thing is that she won''t meet again in this life.


    "Ye Ranran gave birth to a daughter, and they fell out at the children''s hundred day banquet, so ye Ranran took the child away. Finally, Chu Mo Shang chased their mother and son to Yunyao mountain, where they lived for a year. The founding ceremony of the state of Chu is just around the corner. I''m afraid I''ll go back to the palace these days. "


    Xiqingyu couldn''t help laughing at the mention of those two enemies. People all over the world say that Chu Mo Shang is fickle because he didn''t meet the right person. Once met, every day after people''s buttocks run, hit all can''t go.


    But after all, they have children and a relationship. After running in for a period of time, they should become the envy of everyone in the world.


    "Poof, you should treat men like Chu Mo Shang so severely. He can''t learn well without some strong medicine. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is a little surprised. From xiqingyu''s mouth, she can hear that Ranran has the upper hand in their feelings. It''s so good. What she is most afraid of is Ranran''s loss. It seems that she is worried too much.


    "He should be sincere to Ye Ranran. After you left, ye Ranran moved to liuwangfu. In addition to going to court, he accompanied Ye Ranran in the palace until ye Ranran left with her children. It is said that for such a long time, he never stepped into the backyard of the palace. For him, it''s really rare to be able to do this for a woman. "


    Chu Mo Shang''s change, not to mention him, is afraid that everyone in the world is so surprised that his chin almost falls off. Ye Ranran is the most prodigal son in the world. She is really a strange woman.


    "Er..."


    Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, then Yang lip smile. She didn''t mean to tell xiqingyu that Ranran sealed some aspects of Chu moshang''s ability. Maybe this is a very important reason why Chu moshang didn''t go to other women.


    "By the way, did you send a message to Jun Moli to tell him that you were in Xiling?"

 Chapter 146

    In two years, xiqingyu had already put down his prejudice to Junmo glass. Now Jin heart has appeared, he naturally will not deliberately Jin heart of the news down, let that miserable infatuated man in aimless everywhere.


    He has put down his obsession with Jin Xin. He will stand in the position of a friend and do what a friend should do. He will not be as competitive as he was two years ago.


    "I''ll send someone to deliver the letter to him, but I''m not going to reveal my identity for the time being. From now on, you will call me a girl in front of people, and your subordinates, and you must keep your mouth shut. "


    Although the monster has been waiting for two years, the current situation is bound to make him wait for some time. Since the underworld asked black and white impermanence to send her to Xiling, there must be some other purpose. There is no doubt about this.


    "Well, the founding ceremony of the state of Chu will be held in a month. In three days, I will lead my team to the state of Chu. In the remaining two days, I will show you around."


    She seldom passed by. Naturally, he wanted to be a good host. Although he was in a hurry for two days, he could still go to the place where he should go. He also took this opportunity to relax and prepare for the storm.


    "OK, you''d better take me to all the snacks in Xiling imperial city. I''m very greedy."


    Murong Jin heart readily agreed, she left the human world too long, long to almost forget the human world food delicious. During her two years in the underworld, in order to improve the speed of cultivation, she ate almost all the fruit to enhance her ability every day, not even a mouthful of rice. It''s not easy to get through this. Naturally, we should treat ourselves well.


    "No problem, I will let you have a good time and eat more."


    Xiqingyu''s thin lips evoke a warm smile, looking at Murong Jinxin''s eyes, which are as bright as the sun. Those eyes seem to be more transparent, more charming and more attractive than two years ago.


    "You used to call yourself the palace, but now I''m not used to what you said..."


    Murong Jinxin also laughs and teases xiqingyu. From her short relationship with xiqingyu, she can feel that xiqingyu is not very sad about being abolished as the crown prince. On the contrary, she has a kind of feeling that she can''t get it.


    "Well, actually, I''m not used to it. Then we''ll be more like you and me, so that my self-identity won''t change any day..."


    The smile on the corner of Xiqing Yu''s mouth is a little deeper. He has been used to it all these years. He has just been dismissed as the crown prince. He feels that he is not used to it. He should take it easy every time he speaks, so as not to add unnecessary trouble to himself if he makes a mistake.


    "I hope next time you can directly change to me, then I can walk horizontally in Xiling Kingdom, ha ha..."


    Murong Jinxin nods her head and says yes. She doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with xiqingyu''s words. When she sees the monster another day, she asks him to change the mantra. I don''t know what the devil is doing recently? I''ll ask the phantom to send a letter and find out about his situation.


    "Jinxin, your face..."


    After hesitating for a long time, xiqingyu finally didn''t resist his curiosity and opened his mouth carefully. After asking, I didn''t see anything different from her. I was relieved.


    "I used to be poisoned by people like ruiyandan, which covered my original face. Now I''m looking back, and I''m afraid of trouble. I can''t help it. Who makes me look so beautiful... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is slightly aroused by the corner of her mouth covered by white gauze. She thinks of her face which is full of all kinds of meat and vegetables. She is very proud of herself. After boasting, she felt that this kind of behavior was really contrary to her own temperament, and she laughed awkwardly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, the West Qing feather has a kind of feeling of being split by thunder, looking at the woman in front of with a smile. He really wanted to ask, what she said is so beautiful, how beautiful is it?


    "I didn''t cheat you. It''s really beautiful..."


    Murong Jinxin saw the smile in xiqingyu''s shallow and bright eyes, and she couldn''t help pulling the corners of her mouth. Finally, in order to prove that she didn''t boast, she lifted her hand and took off the white gauze on her face.


    "Suck..."


    At the moment when the white yarn fell, the placid eyes of the Western Qing Dynasty suddenly shrank. He couldn''t believe it and looked at the face in front of him. He couldn''t find any words to describe it. He looked at it straightly.


    No wonder she would boast so much. She definitely has the capital to boast. With her face alone, she has the ability to turn the whole five countries upside down.


    Pure and evil, enchanting and pure, like a noble white lotus, also like a night blooming Epiphyllum, the word beauty is not enough to describe her one in ten thousand


    "Don''t look at me like this. I''m so fluffy. I''d better put on the white gauze and feel more comfortable..."


    Seeing the elegant man who just came back, Murong Jin puts on the white yarn again. She is used to being ordinary and doesn''t like to be watched by others. Even if she is her best friend, she is not used to it.


    "Dongfang, the most beautiful woman in the world, is not worth mentioning in front of you..."


    Xiqingyu takes back his eyes. He shakes his head in response to his reaction. With his naked eyes, Jinxin does not define him as a sex wolf. It''s all praise to him¡° What about Dongfang? But she is not a simple woman. This time, she will not miss the founding ceremony of the state of Chu... "The smile on Murong Jin''s face suddenly subsided, and she was very worried about the evil and Dongfang Ke. Although the monster had explained, she still had no good impression of the woman. This trip to the state of Chu, I''m afraid they will face each other head-on... "Maybe it''s the wishful thinking of Dongfang. If Jun Mo Li had any intention for her, he would have asked to marry her, and you don''t have to worry too much..." knowing that he had lost his word, Xi Qingyu quickly made it up. About Jun Mo Li and Dongfang Ke, I''m afraid nobody knows the truth except the parties. To some extent, the East may make Jun Mo Li ignore those rumors, and she is really a woman with means. However, no matter how many means a woman has, when she meets Jin Xin, all means can only be reduced to a joke, because Jin Xin has the first and unreserved favor of Jun Mo Li¡° worry? What am I worried about? If Junmo Lishe I choose her, I can only say that Junmo Lishe''s eyes grow to the bottom. " With her appearance and ability, looking at the five countries, she doesn''t want any kind of man. She takes a fancy to Jun Mo Li. To put it bluntly, it is to praise Jun Mo Li. If Jun Mo Li dares to be ungrateful, it can only be said that he is really eyeless. She''s just upset when she thinks about women. She''s different from those women who know how to fight for men all day. She has a heavy responsibility, and most of the things are waiting for her to do. She has no time to waste on those boring women¡° Poof... "Xi Qingyu was amused. She was right. A normal man would not abandon her to choose Dongfang Ke, whether he knew her or not. Her face is too lethal. What''s more, she and Jun Mo Li still have a deep feeling of sharing weal and woe... "Don''t pull these, you quickly arrange a place for me to live, I''m sleepy..." Murong Jin''s heart yawned a little. Today, she had been in a hurry for most of the day, and she didn''t stop after arriving at the imperial city of Xiling. She was really tired. In addition, her xuanming skill has not yet broken through, and she will have to practice after going back to her room. Her energy is really limited¡° Let''s go. I''ll take you back to your room. " Although xiqingyu still wants to chat with her for a few more words, she can''t bear to shake her big sleeve robe, so she goes out of the study and walks towards her residence The courtyard that xiqingyu arranged for Murong Jinxin is next to his own yard. It seems to be a humble but elegant place. For this courtyard, Murong Jinxin is very satisfied. After sending xiqingyu out, Murong Jinxin soon put herself in order, summoned the phantom out, and was ready to practice¡° Jinxin, the message from the underworld is that the demons of the demon world have begun to invade the human world, and the first country to suffer is the state of Chu. " Phantom''s brow slightly wrinkled, that peaceful face with a touch of worry. They just leave the underworld, and the devil''s hind legs follow them. Is this really just a coincidence? For the sake of the evil god, it seems that the devil is going to turn the whole four worlds upside down¡° It''s very fast. We don''t even have time to take a breath. Three days later, we will set out for the state of Chu, and we will destroy whatever we encounter on the way. " Murong Jinxin''s face also sinks down. Once the devil invades, it indicates that her mission starts, and the battle of human defense begins. Now, with her own strength, she can''t do anything. She can only take one step at a time¡° Jun Mo Li, do you need me to arrange some underworld killers for protection? " Although Jun Mo Li''s Kung Fu has rarely met an opponent in the human world, he is only a person. He has no powers, so he can''t deal with the powerful demons¡° Well, let''s arrange for two. But remember, unless the devil starts on Jun Mo Li, he must not act rashly. " There are rules from all walks of life. If Jun Mo Li is forced to the front line of life and death, she doesn''t want the killer of the underworld to interfere. But if the devil attacks him, it''s another matter. She can''t ignore her man¡° Later you go back to the underworld to find black and white impermanence and ask some underworld killers to stand by at any time. I guess the founding ceremony of the state of Chu will not be peaceful. Let''s make preparations early so that we won''t be caught off guard when we get there. The devil is really affectionate and righteous to the evil god... "For the sake of that woman, what kind of deep love can she be willing to pay such a high price? If they are content with plain, maybe they can go on happily. But their ambition is too big... "Also, send a letter to Jun Mo Li for me..."

 Chapter 147

    In the next two days, accompanied by xiqingyu, Murong Jinxin toured the imperial city of Xiling state. She had a good time and had a good time eating.


    On that night, the sun was as bloody as blood, and the whole sky was stained with rose red. Just after Murong Jinxin and xiqingyu returned to the palace, they were summoned into the palace by an imperial edict of the Xiling emperor.


    Murong Jinxin didn''t want to go, but on second thought, it''s good to go. She just took this opportunity to have a good meeting with the emperor of Xiling to test his attitude towards xiqingyu.


    Compared with the palaces of other countries, the palaces of Xiling are more exquisite and tasteful. Small bridges, flowing water, pavilions, plants and trees show the designer''s conscience.


    Murong Jinxin follows a little eunuch and walks without squinting. Xiqingyu walks beside her, and her elegant face is covered with frost.


    "Girl, please."


    In front of Jinluan hall, the eunuch shakes the dust in his hand, makes a gesture to Murong Jinxin, and leaves quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart slowly walked in, clear pupil eye in the faint light, white gauze cover under the corner of the mouth hook out a cold smile.


    Looking up, xizeduan, the emperor of Xiling, is sitting on the Dragon chair. He is wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and has a similar face to xiqingyu. At the moment, he is looking at Murong Jinxin, who has a very complicated vision.


    "My son has seen my father."


    Xiqingyu slightly lowered his head, like the sound of a spring hitting a stone, escaped from his thin lips, with a sense of alienation. He did everything he should have done.


    "Little girl, do you want to see me?"


    Xize nodded to xiqingyu, pointed to the chair beside him, motioned xiqingyu to sit down, and then focused on Murong Jin''s heart. His words were a bit close, not like coming from an emperor.


    "Emperor Xiling, do you know me?"


    Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, obviously did not expect the emperor of Xiling will be this attitude. That question made it seem that they were very familiar. In fact, she was sure that she had never met the emperor of Xiling.


    "Maybe I know..."


    Xiling emperor''s eyes flickered slightly, giving an ambiguous answer. Do they know each other? He didn''t know, maybe he knew, maybe he just met by chance.


    "I''m quite sure I don''t know you. If you have anything to say, please let Xiling emperor make it clear."


    Murong Jin''s heart is more puzzled. It seems that the emperor of Xiling didn''t come to find fault with her, so what''s the purpose of Xuanjin''s entrance to the palace?


    "Can you... Take off the white gauze... Let me see your face..."


    Xiling emperor stares at Murong Jinxin''s eyes, hesitates for a long time, then says slowly. After that, he is very nervous staring at Murong Jin heart, seems to be afraid of Murong Jin heart will refuse.


    "You called me to the palace just to see what I look like?"


    Murong Jin feels that the emperor of Xiling is too funny. If she wants to see her face, is it a misunderstanding of the relationship between her and xiqingyu? Want to see if she is worthy of xiqingyu?


    "I... I just want to make sure of one thing... Please take down the veil... Let me have a look... Even if it''s just a glance..."


    The emperor of Xiling has a lot to say. He is not sure about some things. But after seeing her, maybe everything will be clear. All the truth will come to the surface.


    "Why look at my face? Tell me why, and I''ll show you. Otherwise, it''s all over. "


    Murong Jin heart shocked for a while, a country''s emperor to her with a please word, this is to her great courtesy. It seems that she has something that the emperor of Xiling wants. What is that thing?


    "Yesterday, you and yu''er were swimming in the lake, and your white yarn was blown away by the wind. Coincidentally, the general of Zhenguo happened to see you on another ship. Your appearance is very similar to that of my concubine who disappeared more than ten years ago... "


    The emperor of Xiling retreated all the servants in the hall, leaving only an old eunuch. His eyes crossed Murong Jin''s heart and looked into the distance. He seemed to think of something, and a trace of warmth flashed on his dignified face.


    For more than ten years, he has been looking for qian''er, but he has searched all over Xiling, and has not found any information about qian''er. Now there is a woman who looks so similar to qian''er. God must have been moved by his sincerity and sent her news to him.


    "How many years has your concubine been missing?"


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart set off waves, about her life experience, Jun Moli once mentioned with her, is she the daughter of the Xiling emperor? Her mother used to be the favorite concubine of the Xiling emperor?


    "Eighteen years ago, exactly eighteen and a half years ago..."


    The emperor of Xiling could not see Murong Jin''s face through the white gauze, but he was very happy to answer Murong Jin''s question. If there is a question, it means that this little girl is a person with a story. She won''t take the veil until she asks clearly.


    "What are the characteristics of your concubine?"


    Time can match. Her body is more than 17 years old, but it''s not enough. She thought carefully and flashed in her eyes. He immediately locked the eyes of the emperor of Xiling and forced himself to ask.


    "Her left arm was once scratched by a cat. In order to cover up the scar, she stabbed a plum blossom at the scar, probably in this place..."


    Xiling emperor''s tone suddenly light up, he pointed to his left arm, seems to see a glimmer of hope from Murong Jinxin''s question. Even, he is in fantasy, in front of this little girl is qianer and his children


    "Did you... Give her anything special..."


    Murong Jin''s heart gathered under the wide sleeve robe and held it slightly. Yes, there was a plum blossom on her mother''s left arm. The predecessor of the plum blossom had seen it more than once. Well, basically, she can be sure of her mother''s identity.


    "I gave you a pair of earrings, which I made by myself, a dragon and a Phoenix. It means that I hope she will give me a pair of children and make up a good word..."


    He once promised her that as long as she gave birth to a prince, he would fight against all opinions and canonize that Prince as the prince. Unfortunately, the fate of people, he and qian''er is not so good luck, the child did not stay, qian''er inexplicably disappeared.


    Over the past decade, he has made numerous trips in micro clothes. The world thinks that he is filling his own harem. However, he is getting information to find his favorite woman.


    "If there is no accident, the concubine you are talking about should be my mother..."


    Murong Jinxin felt that there was no need to ask, because the earrings had been seen countless times in her previous life, and even had been worn for her mother many times. There is no doubt about the identity of the mother.


    She did not show any affectation. She took off her veil and showed her true face to the emperor of Xiling.


    "Like... So like... Only... You are more beautiful than your mother..."


    When the emperor of Xiling saw Murong Jinxin''s small face, he burst into tears. While staring at Murong Jinxin tightly, he wiped the tears that had not flowed for many years. He had mixed feelings.


    This little girl is just a copy of qian''er. Her eyebrows, charm and temperament are so similar to qian''er. The only difference is that the little girl''s eyebrows and eyes contain a few threads of evil spirit. At a glance, she knows that she is not a good one.


    "Nonsense, she''s my mother. I''m not like her. Am I still like you?"


    Murong Jin''s heart rolled a white eye, see the emperor of Xiling a tears, a snot, a face of disgust. This is a very old age, but also cry like this, it is so that she did not dare to compliment.


    But out of his feelings for his mother, she pretended to be relaxed, hoping to break the slightly heavy atmosphere.


    "You... How old are you this year..."


    The emperor of Xiling took the handkerchief from the old eunuch and suppressed his excitement. Looking at Murong Jinxin, he seemed to be looking at his daughter.


    "I''ll be eighteen in three months, but I''m not necessarily your daughter. My mother was accepted as a concubine by Murong Pingzhi, Prime Minister of Tianchen. I don''t know what happened


    Compared with the excitement of the Xiling emperor, Murong Jin''s heart is much calmer. Please forgive her indifference to her family, because she hasn''t received any care since she was a child. And the emperor of Xiling in front of her is her father, who is also the father of this body. She only met him for the first time, and she couldn''t play that kind of father daughter drama.


    "You... You are Murong Jinxin... Murong Jinxin that yu''er has been looking for..."


    Xiling emperor a shock, the identity of this little girl really let him too surprised, she unexpectedly is feather son these two years has been looking for the woman. But he was so angry that he abolished yu''er''s crown prince. This


    "What else? Who do you think I am? "


    Murong Jinxin put on the white gauze in her hand. She was not used to being stared at her face. In addition to shock, Xiling emperor''s eyes seemed to have a trace of remorse. That trace of remorse might be directed at xiqingyu.


    "I just didn''t expect you and yu''er to have such a deep friendship. Don''t think too much about it."


    The emperor of Xiling quickly explained a few words, then looked at xiqingyu, who had been silent, with a little apology. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but found that he could not make up for his mistakes.


    "It''s very deep. It took him two years to come to me, but you just spent an early morning and pushed him to hell. Emperor Xiling, not to mention I''m not necessarily your daughter. If I were your daughter, I don''t want to recognize you now. "


    Murong Jin''s heart naturally understood the deep meaning in the eyes of the emperor of Xiling. When the emperor''s mood fluctuated, she deliberately sneered. She knew that what she said at this time was the most effective. The emperor of Xiling must be eager to learn about her mother from her now.


    "This... I immediately order to restore yu''er''s status as Prince... Hand over all the military power of Xiling to him... Do you think it''s ok..."

 Chapter 148

    For the identity of Murong Jinxin, the emperor of Xiling preferred Murong Jinxin to be his daughter. First, the time is consistent, and second, to think about it carefully, qian''er did have the symptoms of happiness at that time, but it was ignored by him.


    Want to confirm Murong Jinxin''s identity is also simple, he sent to Murong Pingzhi that rob his concubine''s slut to catch, don''t believe pry open his mouth.


    Therefore, Murong Jinxin said that she would not recognize him, and he immediately panicked


    "OK, you have to ask Xi Qingyu. The emperor of Xiling sometimes slaps people in the face and gives them a piece of sugar to eat. People may not be willing to eat it. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at xiqingyu with light clouds and wind. She can''t see any clue from his face. She is also very wise not to make a choice for xiqingyu, but to leave everything to xiqingyu.


    The words of the emperor of Xiling are no doubt passed down. It is not easy for any emperor to decentralize the military power of a country. It seems that the status of mother in the heart of the emperor of Xiling is irreplaceable, even more than a country.


    "Father and emperor, my son and Minister want to be quiet for a while and resume the crown prince''s position. Let''s discuss it in the future."


    Xiqingyu restrains his emotions and looks at Murong Jinxin. He thinks about thousands of possibilities, but he doesn''t think that she might be his royal sister. Fortunately, his idea of her has been broken by Jun Mo Li''s insistence, otherwise he would have dug a hole for himself and could not get out of it all his life.


    "OK, tomorrow you will take Jinxin to the state of Chu to find Junmo Li. When Jinxin''s identity is found out, I will immediately resume your crown prince position."


    Feather son this child also can be regarded as entrusted Jin Xin''s blessing, originally he still has some hesitation, after all, his favorite Prince is the third prince Xi Qingmu. Now, in order to make up for the debt to Jinxin, he can only do what Jinxin is happy to see. Otherwise, with Jin Xin''s temperament, it''s really possible to find out the truth and refuse to accept her ancestors.


    "My son, thank you for your understanding."


    Xi Qingyu nodded. Because of this accident, his road will be much smoother. His father''s love for Jinxin and his mother''s concubine has been mentioned by his mother, so as long as he has Jinxin, his father will not embarrass him.


    That''s good. At least you can take a breath and walk around


    "Jinxin, did your mother give any last words or leave anything before she died?"


    After dealing with a small episode, the emperor of Xiling began to ask about Murong Jinxin''s mother. Maybe it''s because Murong Jinxin''s infamous reputation is well known all over the world. He seems to know something about Murong Jinxin, so he also knows that Murong Jinxin''s mother has already passed away.


    "My mother is not dead. Where can I get the last words and relics? Emperor Xiling, are you accusing my mother of returning to the West as soon as possible? "


    Murong Jinxin looks at Xiling emperor''s eagerness. She says that life really needs some fun. It seems that it''s good to tease Xiling emperor, so she has the right to have fun for herself.


    "What? You said qianer wasn''t dead? is that true? Where is she now? "


    The emperor of Xiling was so excited that he got up from the Dragon chair. If he didn''t worry about his own image, he would rush down and grab Murong Jinxin''s arm.


    Qian''er didn''t die. What news in the world can make him more comfortable


    "I really don''t know where it is, but after Murong Pingzhi expelled me from Murong mansion two years ago, he planned to remove my mother''s grave. After the coffin was opened, there was no one inside. I''ve asked Jun Mo Li to check this. When I get back to the state of Chu, I''ll ask him to see if there''s any progress. "


    The emperor of Xiling was really kind to her mother, so she didn''t want to hide the fact that her mother might still be alive. Combined with the power of Xiling, it might be easier to find the whereabouts of my mother. As long as you find your mother, everything that happened in those years will come to light.


    "Murong Pingzhi, that bitch, I want him to die without a place to die..."


    Hearing Murong Jinxin mention Murong Pingzhi''s name again, Xiling emperor''s original joyful mood was cast a shadow. Murong Pingzhi is right. If he dares to move to Xize''s head, he''d better have the courage to bear Xize''s anger.


    "Don''t get excited. I''ll take care of those bitches in Murong mansion. I''ll take back the bird spirit I''ve suffered over the years and the abuse my mother has suffered from them bit by bit. They don''t even have to think about death... "


    Murong Jin''s heart suddenly burst out an astonishing murderous spirit. Her clear eyes were staring at the emperor of Xiling. No one could do it properly without her. So even if it was the emperor of Xiling, she didn''t want him to interfere.


    "OK, what you say is what you want. If you need my help, you can tell yu''er. As long as I can do it, I will die. "


    The emperor of Xiling could see Murong Jinxin''s resentment towards Murong mansion. Although he wanted to cut Murong flat to pieces, he just swallowed it. He believed that by Murong Jinxin''s means, Murong Pingzhi would die hard.


    "Yu''er, the imperial concubine selection banquet at the founding ceremony of the state of Chu is ordered to go on. All the women in Xiling are not allowed to run for the imperial concubine of Jun Moli, or they will be killed."


    The emperor of Xiling was a smart man. After the discussion, he immediately thought of Murong Jinxin''s infatuation with Jun Moli. Jinxin may be his daughter now, he must not watch his daughter wronged. As a person, his short guard is sometimes quite serious¡° Yes, father Xiqingyu knows it clearly, but he is willing to do it. Jin Xin''s personality, he knows too much, now listen to the tone of the emperor, Jin Xin is his sister. That also indicates that he and Jin heart relationship further, he naturally also hope Jin heart can live well¡° Even if they go, Jun Mo Li may not be able to take a fancy to... "Murong Jin was stunned, and her heart was very complicated. For the first time in her life, she felt a different favor from Jun Mo Li. It was something about father''s love, something she had been lacking since she was born. She thought it was pretty good¡° That''s true. Junmo Li is so lucky that he can get into your eyes. It''s cheap... "The emperor of Xiling has lived for most of his life. Naturally, I can see that Murong Jin''s attitude has softened and her heart is happy. For this exiled daughter, he decided that if he could spoil one day, it would be a day. If he could spoil one moment, it would be a good time, even if he could spoil one more second¡° You say, don''t always take the tone that you seem to be my father. Maybe you and I can''t get together, and there''s nothing to do with half a cent... "Murong Jinxin doesn''t know what to say about Xiling emperor''s affirmation of her identity. In fact, she always thought that she was not Murong Pingzhi''s own daughter, but whether it was or not, Xiling emperor''s attitude made her feel very happy¡° If you''re not, I''ll take you as my dry daughter and spoil you as well... "The emperor of Xiling didn''t argue with her. She''s so tough. She''s usually soft rather than hard. As she said, there''s no mistake. What he said just now is really what he said from the bottom of his heart. He didn''t know what qian''er had experienced, but he knew that if it wasn''t for the birth of Murong Jinxin, qian''er would have been gone for a long time¡° oh Doting on lawlessness? Do you cover me up for murder and arson? " Murong Jinxin''s mind suddenly appeared the figure of the Western Qing Dynasty herdsman, I really don''t know if she would say something about the Western Qing Dynasty herdsman, this Xiling emperor can do such passion¡° That''s not true. I''ll teach you well, and I won''t let you take a detour. " Hearing this, the emperor of Xiling shook his head firmly. He would spoil her as a good child, not a unreasonable, arrogant and domineering princess¡° Emperor Xiling, if I fell into the river with Xi Qingmu, we would not be able to swim, but you could only save one person. Who would you save Murong Jin''s heart felt that the emperor of Xiling had a little meaning. He knew his responsibility as a father, but he still made the Western Qing Dynasty''s animal husbandry a virtue. Did he mean it? Or unintentionally¡° What''s in your little head? This kind of strange question can also be asked. Did the shepherd tell you two days ago that you were not, and let you remember it? " After being emperor for so many years, the emperor of Xiling is very good at seeing some clues from people''s words and deeds. Jinxin this little girl''s problem, put clear is want to with the shepherd. They all fell into the river. Who should he save? He should be able to save the little girl. After all, he owes the little girl too much... "He slandered my reputation in public. Shouldn''t I hate him? Don''t forget, if I were your daughter, xiqingyu would be my brother. What the herdsman said that day in the Western Qing Dynasty was that he hinted to the world that we were incestuous... "Sometimes Murong Jinxin was not a reasonable person, especially after her hair completely exploded. What Xi Qing Mu said that day was enough for him to die thousands of times. Even if she doesn''t do it, I''m afraid Jun Mo Li will not let him go¡° Mu''er has gone a little too far. I''ll send someone to bring him to you and yu''er to apologize. I''ll deal with him as you say. OK? " The emperor of Xiling naturally knows what happened that day. Jinxin''s words are right. If Jinxin''s identity is confirmed, mu''er''s words are pointing out Jinxin and yu''er... If he doesn''t punish mu''er heavily, I''m afraid Jinxin will be unhappy, and yu''er''s heart will have an opinion on him¡° I don''t need to apologize, but Murong Jin doesn''t want to suffer this kind of loss. I was going to kill Xiqing mu. Today, it''s up to you to let him live the rest of his life. Better to live than die, don''t you think? "

 Chapter 149

    Murong Jinxin said while observing the facial expression of the Xiling emperor. She wanted to see what kind of concession the Xiling emperor could make for her.


    Xiqing Mu may be her brother. She can let him live until her identity is confirmed. If she is indeed the daughter of the emperor of Xiling, then she can look at the blood relationship and spare his life.


    "What does Jin Xin''s so-called half dead and half dead mean?"


    Xiling emperor''s eyebrows jump, about Murong Jinxin''s heroic deeds of castrating Prince Tianchen, kicking the princess of Chu, angering the queen of Chu, offending the imperial concubine of Chu, and finally killing the princess of Chu, a cold sweat spread from the bottom of his feet.


    What she said is half dead. It can''t be a good thing


    "Be disabled and spend your whole life in bed."


    Murong Jin''s heart is not vague. She throws out a sentence that the emperor of Xiling really can''t accept. It seems that she is talking about something that has nothing to do with her. Don''t say she is cruel, her heart is not cruel, she will only be cruel to those who don''t know what to do.


    "It''s too serious. I''ll ask for a favor for mu''er. Let him live in another way..."


    The emperor of Xiling only felt a burst of thunder. He believed that Murong Jinxin would be able to do what she could say. Junmo glass and yu''er, no matter which one, were not able to resist mu''er.


    After all, it''s my own flesh and blood, and my precious son who I''ve loved for so long. I can''t bear to see him spend his life like that.


    "It''s a way to live if we can''t die. It''s only on the premise that we are brothers and sisters, or he will die sooner or later. That''s what it means


    Murong Jinxin waved her hand, saying that this matter is over. She had already told him her plan. If one day something really happened to xiqingmu, he would be psychologically prepared.


    She has never explained so much about her work. After talking a lot with him, she has given him a lot of face.


    "Ah, you little girl, your temperament is totally different from that of your mother. Your mother is famous for her gentleness and gentleness..."


    The emperor of Xiling could only shut up and stop talking about the herdsmen of the Western Qing Dynasty. She was sour and astringent. How much suffering did she suffer? That''s why she developed such an attitude of being sure to repay. She was afraid that she had suffered too much in her growth, so even though he did not agree with her, he did not have a direct conflict with her. But leave some space for two people, he will teach her well in the future, and turn some of her extreme ideas around slowly.


    "What''s the use of being gentle and virtuous? Are you being bullied and unable to eat? There is a saying that people are good at deceiving horses and being ridden. Haven''t you ever heard of it? "


    In the remaining memory of her mind, her mother was bullied by others. She was like a high-end customized robot in the 21st century. She didn''t have any sense of existence. To put it awkwardly, she was a recipient.


    She didn''t know whether it was the illusion made by her mother in order to survive, or whether her mother was a person of that nature


    "Well, don''t mention these unhappy things. When we find your mother and our family get together, I will make up for your mother and daughter. This time you go to Chu state, are you going to go as Murong Jinxin? Or as a princess of Xiling? "


    Looking at his words, the emperor of Xiling recalled Murong Jin''s memory. He wanted to slap him. If the child was like her mother, he would have died long ago. How could he still live to this day.


    Well, if she is arrogant, she will be arrogant; if she is overbearing, she will be overbearing. As long as she doesn''t involve innocent people, let her be.


    "Naturally, it''s Murong Jinxin''s identity. Before everything is settled, don''t worry about it."


    She doesn''t want to be a princess. She has a headache when she thinks about the etiquette in the palace. She is not fit to live in a palace. She is used to being free and loose.


    "How far have you progressed with Jun Mo Li? Have you talked about marriage? "


    The emperor of Xiling was blocked by Murong Jinxin''s words, and the corners of his mouth smoked. He just wanted to care more about her. He was afraid that her present status would be looked down upon. That''s why he asked. It made him seem to be meddling.


    "Almost. If he can stick to our agreement this time, it will be settled."


    That evil spirit will not let her go this time. His body will be given to him, and his fame will be given to him. Otherwise, he will torture her half dead. The kind of man who has been banned for too long, once broken, she is a normal woman.


    "That''s not true. If he wants to marry you, at least he has to agree with me and your mother. At least he has to come to Xiling to propose marriage to me."


    The emperor of Xiling has regarded Murong Jinxin as her daughter. Whether she is born or recognized, Murong Jinxin is her daughter.


    He naturally has to take care of his daughter''s marriage. Not only to manage, but also to manage well. How can he let Jun Mo Li marry such a beautiful daughter without paying any price? Too easy to get, often easy enough to cherish, he does not want Jin heart to go out of favor that step.


    "Poof, I said Xiling emperor, you are funny. Why do I need your permission to marry? I can marry whoever I want. Even if my mother is here, I can''t stop it. What''s more, the Treasury of Xiling is empty. Do you want Jun Mo Li to give you some gifts? " Murong Jinxin looks at the solemnity of Xiling emperor''s face in a funny way, just like Jun Mo Li got a big deal. In fact, on the contrary, Junmo glass is the most important person in her life. Since she had him in her life, all the darkness has passed slowly, and she seems to have touched the temperature of light¡° You little girl, even if I''m short of money, I can''t decide on your betrothal gifts. I''m not that stingy. When you get married, I will take five cities as your dowry. Are you satisfied? " The corner of the mouth of the emperor of Xiling drew again. The little girl''s thought was really different from that of ordinary people. The emperor of his country needs to be greedy of her betrothal gifts? If the national treasury of Xiling is empty, even if her betrothal gifts are sky high, it is not enough to see. He is always generous to the people he likes, especially to his daughter, who is regarded as a lost daughter¡° Otherwise, how about taking your throne as my dowry Murong Jin''s heart turns white. Is she the kind of person who loves money like life and pays attention to ostentation? If she is really married, she just wants to invite her family and friends to dinner, that''s all. She doesn''t care about five cities. Moreover, if she was a princess of Xiling, she would not give her land to Chu. She is not a fool. "..." This time, it was Xiling emperor''s turn to turn his eyes, and for a moment he was speechless. This little girl, it''s a joke. She dares to say anything. But it''s also her true nature, and it doesn''t hurt in private¡° Yes? Can''t bear it? I know you are hypocritical, hum... "Murong Jinxin looks at the silent appearance of the emperor of Xiling, and her mood suddenly gets better. What she said just now, of course, is a joke. No one will take it seriously. Pretending to be angry, he stands up, shakes his broad sleeve robe, and hooks the corner of his mouth at xiqingyu, suggesting that he can leave¡° You little girl, don''t you want to say a few words with me? I''m going to leave so soon. It''s been a few months. Alas... "Seeing Murong Jin''s heart going, the emperor of Xiling was reluctant to leave. After wandering around for so many years, he met qian''er''s daughter. He really wanted to keep her for a while, even if only for a few minutes¡° I''m sleepy. I want to go back to sleep. You''d better not mention it to others about tonight. I don''t like any news about it. " I''m still waiting to find my mother. If there is any gossip, I''m afraid she will have a lot of trouble. She will soon be busy and have no time to deal with her private affairs¡° Don''t worry. I''ll keep my mouth shut. I won''t reveal a word about it. " The emperor of Xiling nodded, and he was clear about the importance of the matter. Since Jinxin didn''t want to go to Chu as the princess of Xiling, it means that Jinxin didn''t recognize the relationship between them. He still had the patience to wait¡° Feather son, along the way you take more people, don''t let Jinxin have an accident Looking at the fact that it was impossible to keep people, the emperor of Xiling straightened up. Looking at xiqingyu, he exhorted. This trip to the state of Chu will not be peaceful, so it''s better to bring more people¡° I know that my father doesn''t have to worry about it. I will take Jin Xin to the state of Chu safely. " Xiqingyu chuckles, which he dares to promise. In today''s world, he is as famous as Junmo glass, and his kung fu is one of the best. As long as Jun Mo Li doesn''t come to him, he will arrive at the state of Chu all the way¡° And about Jinxin''s mother, you should have a good discussion with Junmo Li after you arrive in the state of Chu to see how to find someone as soon as possible... "Over the years, he thinks qianer is going to be crazy. Every night he dreams back, what appears is that gentle face. The dimples are like flowers, just like sunshine, which can always warm his heart. If God gives him another chance to stay with qian''er, he will cherish it and never let qian''er do anything again¡° Yes, my father, my son and I will leave. " Xi Qingyu''s eyes flashed clear, but this matter related to Jinxin, he will try his best to do, he also hopes Jinxin can get together with her mother as soon as possible¡° Emperor Xiling, this is your biggest goal tonight, isn''t it? Your wishful thinking is crackling, hoping that the day your mother finds her, you can really get her back to Xiling... "Murong Jin looks back, looks at the emperor of Xiling with a smile, leaves behind a bunch of words with deep meaning, and strides out of the hall. The moonlight just happened to fall on her slender figure, casting a shallow shadow

 Chapter 150

    The following day


    The colorful sunshine shines on the earth, and the autumn wind blows gently, bringing up the fallen leaves.


    Early in the morning, Murong Jinxin, who is half asleep and half awake, climbs onto the carriage in a daze. Her head tilts and sleeps with her silk quilt. She completely ignores xiqingyu and yunqianxi in the carriage.


    "This girl is really sleepy..."


    Xiqingyu looks at Murong Jin''s heart, which is not like Murong waking up. There is a faint smile in the corner of her mouth. The smile is full of doting, but it is completely belong to the doting between relatives.


    "Brother Qingyu, who is she?"


    Cloud shallow night looking at the sleeping beauty on the soft couch, small eyebrows slightly wrinkled, round cheeks bulging, mood directly fell to the bottom.


    These two days, Qingyu''s elder brother probably accompanies this great beauty to play everywhere. At first, she doesn''t care much, but today, a sense of crisis arises.


    The woman was so beautiful that she couldn''t help loving her


    "My sister..."


    Xiqingyu hesitates for a moment, and thinks of Jinxin''s words in his mind, which are about to be changed abruptly. Jin heart temporarily don''t want to expose his identity, that he or to shallow night first hide, although shallow night mouth or can close very tight.


    "Just a sister?"


    Yun Qianxi obviously doesn''t believe it. Brother Qingyu never recognizes his sister everywhere. What is the real identity of the woman who suddenly appears? She can see that brother Qingyu is hiding something.


    "Well, I can only be a sister in my life. She had a loved one for a long time, and had reached the level of marriage. After a while, she wakes up. Don''t show her a cold face to others. Do you understand? "


    Maybe it was yunqianxi who stood beside him unconditionally on that day to protect him and let him have more patience with yunqianxi. In the future, Xiling will be handed over to him after all, and he will need a queen after all.


    Yun Qianxi, the woman he has been fond of since childhood, maybe he should redefine the relationship between them. After all, except Jinxin, she is the only one who won''t let him exclude her.


    "As long as she doesn''t rob brother Qingyu from me, I will treat her well..."


    Cloud shallow night vomits small tongue, after listening to the explanation of the West clear feather, her heart just settled a lot. It turns out that this great beauty already has a master. Then she is really curious. What kind of man can get the love of such a beautiful woman?


    "Fool, I said it, but my sister..."


    Xi Qingyu smiles and rubs Yun Qianxi''s soft hair. He knows that he has always been a brother and sister to her, without any love between men and women. But last night when he and Jinxin returned to the palace, Jinxin said a lot to him, especially the sentence that he should cherish the people in front of him, which made him think a lot. He decided to give it a try. Maybe there would be a different landscape.


    "Can brother Qingyu not treat me as a sister? I don''t want to be brother Qingyu''s sister, OK?"


    Cloud shallow night is also a villain, see xiqingyu to her attitude is better. Hesitated for a moment, Wei trembled stretched out a small hand, hooked the neck of the West pure feather, SA wore Jiao to ask a way.


    This is the first time in her life that she takes the initiative. She knows her feelings are understood by Qingyu brother, but she has never said it to Qingyu brother herself.


    She thought a lot these days. She had to be brave for herself once. Even if she broke her head in the end, she would not have regret.


    "Then... It depends on your performance..."


    Looking at the two lotus arms hanging on his shoulders, Xi Qingyu lowers his head and sweeps her uneasy little face. After a moment of silence, he opens his mouth.


    She had never been so close to him before, so he didn''t know that hugging her could make him feel at ease.


    Peace of mind, that is a sense of security, but also what he needs most


    "How do I behave?"


    Cloud shallow night Leng for a moment, originally thought that xiqingyu will directly push her away, teach her a few words, but did not expect xiqingyu will be this kind of reaction. For a moment, I was in a good mood, and a big smile came out of the corner of my mouth.


    Brother Qingyu means that he is willing to give her a chance. That''s really great. She will definitely seize this opportunity and seize brother Qingyu''s heart.


    "What do you say?"


    Xiqingyu, unconventional, pinches her lovely nose and sprays her beautiful face with elegant breath, which is very charming.


    "I... I don''t know... Brother Qingyu told me directly..."


    Cloud shallow night scratched to scratch a head, seeming she still really don''t know how to do to get the heart of elder brother Qingyu? She has always been a person who must ask questions. When she gets the answer, she just does it.


    "Asahi, do what you should do, that''s enough..."


    Looking at the puzzled look on her small face, Xi Qingyu felt that the little girl was very cute sometimes, and she didn''t continue to say some ambiguous words. It''s better to let it be. As long as she stays by his side, maybe she can see it.


    "Good... Ah..." cloud shallow night slants small head to think, think that the West pure feather says also very reasonable. As long as she does everything well and treats him well, everything will come naturally. She always believes that brother Qingyu is not a ruthless person. But before the words were finished, the carriage suddenly bumped violently. Yun Qianxi didn''t stand still and rushed straight at xiqingyu. He also jumped on xiqingyu''s lips accurately. Light bamboo fragrance floating into the nose, let cloud shallow evening already some chaotic brain more chaotic, she opened a pair of watery eyes, looking at the warm man close at hand. The long eyelashes trembled slightly for several times, and they didn''t seem to realize the ambiguous posture between them. "..." Xiqingyu was also shocked. Yunqianxi''s long eyelashes were constantly brushing on his eyelids. A wonderful feeling of numbness spread from his eyelids. His slender fingers subconsciously hold yunqianxi''s waist, as if to prevent yunqianxi from falling down. His whole body is knocked down by yunqianxi in a big shape. The two people''s bodies fit tightly. Maybe their mood is different. A strange feeling lingers in xiqingyu''s heart¡° Ah... Brother Qingyu... I didn''t mean to... "The carriage was silent. After a short time, Yun Qianxi reacted and quickly got up from Xi Qingyu. His whole face turned red like a ripe apple. As soon as she patted her forehead, she carefully recalled what she had just done? It''s like kissing brother Qingyu. Oh no, many times. God, it''s really shameful... "Alas..." Xi Qingyu sat up straight, and his gentle face like crown jade was also slightly red. He looked at Yun Qianxi, who was in a hurry to explain something, and sighed gently. Maybe this is God''s will, at the right time, in the right place, let him be directly attacked by her. According to the custom of Xiling state, he should marry Yun Qianxi¡° Brother Qingyu, don''t be angry... I... I slap myself... To calm you down... "Although xiqingyu''s sigh is very small, it''s still heard by yunqianxi. Yunqianxi didn''t think much about it. He just felt that his behavior might have angered xiqingyu, and he was so anxious to turn around in the carriage. At last, he stretched out his hand and slapped his mouth¡° Silly girl, but a kiss is worth your fuss? " Xiqingyu quickly grasped yunqianxi''s little hand, wrapped it in his big hand, and shook his head helplessly. For the first time, I realized that there is a woman who always loves you with you. Even if you don''t love that woman for the time being, life is full of flavor¡° Brother Qingyu... I kiss you... It''s equivalent to destroying your innocence... Should I be responsible for you... "Yun Qianxi looks at xiqingyu as if there is no sign of anger, and the heart that originally fluttered is put down. Lift Mou and West clear feather to look at each other, very serious and very bashful throw to West clear feather a problem that can''t laugh or cry¡° Do you want to be responsible to the king? " This little girl before he really didn''t find her so funny, actually let him give birth to a kind of want to tease her feeling. Responsible for this problem, often by the man''s mouth, but did not think that this little girl is to use this to force him to submit. I haven''t seen you for several days. When I look at you with new eyes, the little girl''s ability in some aspects is growing up... "Yes... Yes..." although she is very shy, Yun Qianxi still points her head seriously. She really wanted to be responsible to him, and she wanted to be responsible to him immediately. It''s a dream she''s had for a long time. She hopes her dream will come true soon¡° If there are still women who accidentally kiss me in the future, should I let them be responsible for me? Marry them all to the palace? " Xiqingyu with a mischievous smile, looking at some shy but bold woman in front of her, light mouth asked. Sooner or later, he will be the emperor of Xiling kingdom. In order to balance the power of the imperial court, he may also go the way that every emperor will go. He wanted to know what she thought of this kind of thing¡° Brother Qingyu... Can''t you be like King li of the state of Chu... Only marry one person in your life... Only love one person... I want to be a happy person like sister Jinxin... "After years of getting along with each other, Yun Qianxi understands xiqingyu and knows that xiqingyu seems to have an unintentional problem, which actually contains a very important meaning. One is to approve her, the other is to test her opinion on his concubine. She wanted to be magnanimous, but her heart was still small. She didn''t want other women to share her brother Qingyu¡° Little girl person is not big, the heart pour is very big, want a pair of people all one''s life? I''m afraid it''s really difficult... "

 Chapter 151

    Xiqingyu was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect that she would give such an unexpected answer. As happy as Jinxin, she seems to want quite a lot. How many women in the world can have such good luck as Jinxin? In other words, there are several women like Jin Xin who are so unique that they can hold a man''s heart tightly.


    "I also know it''s a bit difficult. Brother Qingyu wants to be an emperor. No emperor of any country has only one woman. Brother Qingyu didn''t say what I just said. I will bear it when I really come to that step in the future... "


    Yunqianxi can understand the voice of xiqingyu. After all, she is not Jinxin sister, and she is not as lucky as Jinxin sister. But if she can get his sincere treatment, she thinks her life is worth it.


    For his great cause, she is willing to endure the loneliness, which is also a way for her to love him


    "It''s rare for you to think so. Before yesterday, I never wanted to marry you. Only because of her words, cherish the people in front of me, I was surprised to realize that you have been with me for more than ten years. More than ten years of time is not long or short, but it is enough for me to accept you and remember your life. Asahi, I will try my best to like you, but I can''t promise you the only one... "


    Unless, one day, he finds out that he is in love with her, that is another matter. Otherwise, he would not give up the best way to stabilize the throne for her.


    But one thing is certain. He will treat her better all his life, at least better than other women


    "I know that in the future, brother Qingyu will try his best to like me, hehe..."


    Yun Qianxi thinks that he is lucky. At least Qingyu has decided to give her a place. In the future, she can be with him openly. As for the others, we should take a step at a time.


    Her eyes subconsciously looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which was still sleeping. Her heart was full of gratitude for Murong Jin''s heart. It was a good word to cherish the people in front of her. If she can marry brother Qingyu, she is willing to give up this woman as if she were a Bodhisattva.


    "Well, I will."


    Xiqingyu reaches for her hand and pulls her to sit down beside her. Holding the pot, he pours a cup of fragrant tea for her and hands it to her. Now that he has decided, he has the first unexpected kiss between them, which is doomed. He should accept it calmly and try his best to be good to her.


    "Brother Qingyu, what should I call this girl?"


    Cloud shallow Xi smile that cup of fragrant tea a Yang but do, light flower fragrance in her nose tip circled, let her mood suddenly better. Now that her life has been settled, she wants to know more about the woman who helped her a lot.


    "Sister, don''t ask about the rest, eh?"


    Xiqingyu also followed her eyes to see in the past, saw some peerless beauty who was drooling, the corner of her mouth slightly smoked. How tired she was. The jolt of the carriage didn''t wake her up, but it jolted her saliva out.


    He took out a silk handkerchief from his arms, got up and went to the soft couch, carefully wiped the crystal clear corner of her mouth. Then he folded the silk handkerchief and put it in his arms, and then he sat back in his place.


    "It''s so mysterious. If brother Qingyu doesn''t say anything, I''ll ask this beauty sister in person later..."


    Cloud shallow night to see the action of xiqingyu, but also very indifferent, not as the beginning of the general feeling of jealousy, just feel that it belongs to a brother''s favorite sister. Brother Qingyu has given her so much love.


    "If you can pry open her mouth, I will promise you a condition."


    Jin Xin''s mouth is very hard, want to ask what from her mouth, unless she is willing to say, otherwise it is impossible to ask out. Since Jin Xin has planned to hide her identity, she won''t give this little girl any chance.


    "Really? Anything? If my condition is that brother Qingyu will marry me back immediately after he returns to Xiling, brother Qingyu will also agree? "


    Cloud shallow night that pair of eyes such as dark night stars fierce a bright, it seems to see their future beautiful days. She was excited and grabbed xiqingyu''s arm at once. She was not in a hurry to ask.


    "Yes, as long as you can get her to say who she is. As soon as I return to Xiling, I will go to the general''s residence of Zhenguo and ask to marry you. "


    Xi Qingyu nodded happily. Looking at Yun Qianxi''s happy and shining face, he felt that he was in a better mood. Sure enough, it''s a different feeling to get along with her.


    This little girl''s feelings for herself make him feel valued. This feeling is really good


    "Well, I''ll stick to it and let sister beauty tell the truth. Ha ha, when I get back to Xiling, I can marry brother Qingyu. It''s so good... "


    Yun Qianxi obviously didn''t think about the difficulty of this matter. He only felt that with his skill, he could make the beautiful sister speak. What''s more, it''s just to ask about the identity of sister beauty. Sister beauty doesn''t seem to be a criminal. There''s nothing you can''t say.


    "You little girl..." Xi Qingyu looked at Yun Qianxi and almost jumped three feet high. He shook his head again helplessly, but his eyes floated out of the carriage. This trip to the state of Chu, he seems to have a sense of uneasiness. "..." Murong Jin''s heart, which had already awakened but was still painfully pretending to sleep, moved slightly under the silk quilt. Seeing that xiqingyu and yunqianxi can get to this stage, she is comforted and puzzled. Whether she wants to believe yunqianxi or not, and whether she wants to tell yunqianxi her identity, so that yunqianxi can marry xiqingyu as soon as possible. Tangled, really all kinds of tangles, tangled so that she sleeps in the past again..... The next day, for Murong Jinxin is a nightmare. Because every day as long as she opens her eyes that second, she will definitely see the smiling face of Yun Qianxi, and hear a question that Yun Qianxi has been asking her day and night all the way¡° Sister beauty, please tell me who you are? How about that? " This morning, cloud shallow night is still very punctual in the carriage, a see Murong Jin heart open eyes, immediately gather up, a face of smile¡° Yunqianxi, are you finished? Are you going to let people live? I''m begging you, can you stop asking? I''m going to be mad by you... "Murong Jin''s perseverance is really beyond ordinary people''s strength. The spirit of not reaching the goal at all costs is definitely worth learning from many people. Just, can this kind of perseverance not be used on her? She really thinks that she will go crazy when asked like this¡° If you don''t say it''s endless, sister beauty, I beg you. Just tell me that I won''t tell anyone. My mouth is really strict. " The smile on Yun Qianxi''s face stopped and changed into a bitter face. His big eyes began to burst into tears and looked pitiful. In fact, Yun Qianxi is going to be crazy. She thinks that she has never met such a difficult person. She just asks her identity. Is it so hard to say? Or is this beauty elder sister the wanted criminal of which country, who came here to take refuge with brother Qingyu¡° Why are you so anxious to marry Xi Qingyu? Are you pregnant before you get married or are you brain sick? " Murong Jin looks up to the sky and sighs. She has never seen such a wonderful flower as yunqianxi. In order to get married as soon as possible, I forced myself and her to such a dead end. Is it interesting¡° I just want to marry brother Qingyu earlier. Sister beauty, please help me, or I''ll kowtow to you? " Cloud shallow night also sincerely want to vomit blood, what trick she has used, but can''t pry open this beauty elder sister''s mouth, she immediately gave birth to a kind of day want to die her feeling. However, she won''t give up just like this. For her brother Qingyu, she must persist in the end¡° No, I''m afraid of you, OK? " Murong Jin heart looked at her really want to kneel down, behind the head sliding down a large black line wall. At the same time, he is very happy for xiqingyu. With such a woman who loves him wholeheartedly, xiqingyu will not have a hard time in the future¡° So you tell me who you are? Otherwise, I will really kneel until you say so. If you don''t say it, I''ll kneel until I die... "What a smart man Yun Qianxi is. He looks at this move and seems to be useful. Without saying a word, he goes down to the ground and kneels down. His pure eyes like deer look at Murong Jinxin and seem to tell Murong Jinxin that everything I say is true¡° OK, I''ll tell you. Can I tell you? Don''t kneel, I''m not dead yet... "Murong Jin''s heart is about to burst out. In order to be quiet in the future, she''d better be like this little girl. Otherwise this day, I really can''t. She didn''t want to risk being driven crazy to hide her identity¡° Really? That''s great, sister beauty, you hurry to say, hey hey... "Cloud shallow night looking at Murong Jin heart has given in, scrambling to get up, a buttock sitting on the opposite side of Murong Jin heart, that pair of eyes such as the stars of the night shining with joy¡° In fact, I am... "Murong Jin''s heart stroked her forehead and sighed helplessly. When she was about to tell Yun Qianxi her identity, there was a fierce fight in her ear. As soon as her eyes shrank, she immediately looked out. Then the whole face went cold. Ear, came the voice of the shadow dignified... "Jinxin... Do you want to save... Jun Mo Li..."

 Chapter 152

    Not far away, the two sides are engaged in this fierce fight. One of them, a man in white, with a silver sword in his hand, was entangled with several demons, but he wanted to save a gorgeous woman who fell into one of the demons'' hands.


    The man, even if it is burned to ashes, Murong Jin heart can not be mistaken, because it was once the man she identified.


    "No... help..."


    Murong Jin heart exudes a strong murderous, staring at the battle not far away, biting teeth back to the phantom.


    She could see that he had done his best to save the woman. In that case, even if he died, he died for other women. What''s the matter with her?


    She had thought about all kinds of scenes when they met again, but she never thought it would be such a painful picture


    "Those... Are demons..."


    Phantom hesitated for a moment, looking at Murong Jin heart face expression change, or very rational remind a sentence. If Jun Mo Li is dealing with people, she won''t even ask if she sees him fighting to save other women.


    But those who fight with Jun Mo Li and his subordinates are demons, and they are not low-level demons after they become human beings. Jinxin''s sense of mission can not help her not to save.


    "Then... When he''s on the line of life and death... I''ll do it..."


    Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, just she is too shocked, so that did not go to the induction of those who fight with Jun Mo Li. As soon as the phantom reminded her, her face became more black.


    Since she is a devil, she can only bite her teeth to save people. This is what she promised. She can''t break her promise because that person is Jun Mo Li.


    "Good..."


    The phantom didn''t say anything, indicating that the two underworld killers didn''t act rashly for the time being, and then hid.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Li? Who is that woman? "


    Murong Jinxin see the cloud shallow night nature also saw, after a little shock, she pointed to the man not far away, very strange to see xiqingyu.


    How did Prince Li appear here? Still fighting with so many people for a woman? Is it because Jinxin''s sister has been missing for two years, and he has moved on?


    "That''s Dongfang ke..."


    The hand of Xiqing feather gathered under the wide sleeve robe slightly shrunk, and the elegant face was also rare to be serious. He looked at the man not far away who was obviously in the downwind, but still desperately wanted to save Dongfang, and his heart gushed out a fury.


    "No wonder..."


    Murong Jin''s heart stops the coldness of her whole body. If she has some understanding, she takes a look at Jun Mo Li, who is already in danger, with a smile of unknown meaning on the corner of her mouth.


    It''s Dongfang Ke. Hehe


    "You stay here, I''ll go back..."


    In spite of his unhappiness, xiqingyu is still reciting the kindness of Jun Mo Li to his blood donation. Every bit of kindness should be reported by Yongquan. He still has to help.


    "Qingyu, don''t go. If you go, you can only die. Those are not people..."


    Murong Jinxin reaches out her hand and stops xiqingyu. This situation can''t be reversed by xiqingyu''s hand. Since she has made up her mind to save people, she won''t let Junmo Li die in the hands of those demons.


    "He was kind to me..."


    Looking at the small hand holding his sleeve, Xi Qingyu explained in a soft voice. His body shape flashed out like a ghost, and his silver sword came out of the sheath and killed the demons.


    No matter whether he can pay or not, he can''t be helpless. This is his principle


    "Sister beauty, is brother Qingyu OK?"


    Yun Qianxi''s eyes dare not leave xiqingyu for a second, because she often sees Murong Jinxin practicing kung fu along the way. She knows that Murong Jinxin''s Kung Fu is many times higher than theirs, so she has this question.


    In fact, what she really meant was that she wanted Murong Jinxin to help


    "No, he''ll be fine when I''m here."


    Thanks to xiqingyu''s participation, the one-sided situation turned around a lot. Although it was still out of the downwind, it let junmoli save Dongfang Ke.


    Murong Jin heart again hook the corner of the mouth, did not pay attention to the cloud shallow night, push open the door of the carriage, walked out slowly.


    Not far away, xiqingyu and junmoli fight side by side against the demons who invade the human world.


    One of them is better in white than in snow, just like an immortal, and the other is as green as bamboo, just like a flowing ink painting. How to see how good-looking, how to see how exciting.


    Murong Jin heart stand far away, so silent looking, seems to want to see through what general.


    It was not until a slightly shrill call came that her thoughts came back.


    "Mo Li... Be careful..."


    Dongfang Ke, who is watching the battle, is shocked to see that Junmo glass is already in danger. Then I saw a man in black with five fingers clawing at Junmo glass''s chest. Without thinking about it, he jumped in front of Junmo glass.


    "Ah..."


    The claw of the man in black mercilessly greets Dongfang Ke''s back, and a shrill scream breaks through the air, which is very penetrating.


    "You..."


    Jun Mo Li''s face suddenly turned black. Looking at Dongfang, he didn''t know what to say for a moment. She did that? Is it interesting? She died for him, and there was no possibility between them.


    "You don''t have to worry about me... You''re ok..."


    Dongfang can only feel the pain of his whole body, and he spewed out several mouthfuls of blood. After landing, the original scarlet blood suddenly turned black, which made Dongfang''s stunning picture even paler.


    "It''s poisonous..."


    Jun Mo Li looked at the shocking black on the ground, and his heart suddenly became heavy. Anyway, Dongfang was injured to save him. He couldn''t watch Dongfang die in front of him.


    He took out a detoxification pill from his arms and was about to give it to Dongfang Ke. The devil who failed to get a blow took out his hand again and clawed at Junmo Li. This time, the goal was Junmo Li''s head.


    "Loser..."


    Murong Jin heart cursed a, body soared up, right hand congealed up a strong force, toward that don''t know good or bad devil swept away.


    The devil who was swept by the palm wind only felt that the blood gas was surging up, and even there was no time to spray the blood, so he closed his eyes and died thoroughly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This sudden change, all of a sudden let those who are attacking other people''s demons stop, more than a dozen demons gathered together, very alert looking at Murong Jinxin.


    "Thank you for your help, miss..."


    Jun Mo Li also recovered from the shock. As soon as she looked up, she saw Murong Jin''s heart not far away. The white gauze covered her face and the green silk was flying. Her momentum shocked others.


    A strong sense of familiarity came to his face. His eyes, like Yaoshi''s, blinked. He tried to look into her eyes, but she blocked them.


    A moment of loss, a moment of heartbreak, lingering in his heart, let him some breathless.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart light glance at him, that pair of eyes without any temperature occasionally flashed a trace of disdain, then turned his head, ignore him.


    "Girl..."


    The cold and piercing eye made Jun Mo Li feel pain all over. Jun Mo Li reluctantly suppressed the inexplicable feelings in his heart. His pale lips opened and he wanted to say something, but he didn''t know what to say.


    With the same height, the same clothes and the same eyes, if it wasn''t for her martial arts that shocked him, he almost thought that the woman not far away was the one he had been looking for for for two years.


    "Don''t divide her heart. Go and see if Dongfang can be saved..."


    Seeing this, xiqingyu immediately goes to Junmo glass and shakes his head at him. This kind of time, Jin heart to concentrate on dealing with these things that are not said to be human, can not be distracted.


    "Thank you very much."


    Jun Mo Li stops her mind, suppresses her doubts, and thanks xiqingyu. Then she goes to Dongfang Ke and begins to prepare to detoxify her.


    On the other hand, Murong Jinxin confronts with more than a dozen demons for a long time, and her patience finally fails. Just when those demons want to flee, her body soars into the air, and a white gas erupts from her fingers, rolling towards the more than a dozen demons.


    "Go..."


    The first devil was so surprised that he didn''t care about anything. With a loud drink, he turned and ran away. And other demons see their boss have run, also have to follow up.


    It''s a pity that the white flame seems to have vitality, which automatically divided into more than ten strands, chasing the fleeing hapless devil. And quickly catch up with, into the body of more than a dozen demons.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    A dozen demons fell to the ground almost at the same time, foaming at the mouth, and their bodies shrank rapidly at the speed that the naked eye could see until only a layer of ash was left.


    One by one, black souls floated out of their bodies and flew away at the speed of escape


    "Take it!"


    Seeing this, Murong Jinxin takes out a seemingly insignificant white brocade bag from her arms and throws it into the air. A strong suction spreads in the air, sucking back the black souls who are running around one by one.


    Murong Jinxin raised her hand, and the white brocade bag fell into her hands like vitality. She put the white brocade bag in her arms, and her eyes swept the wind that was seriously injured by the devil. Hesitated for a while, then walked to the wind''s side, took out a black pill and handed it to the wind.


    After all, I''ve been with her for some time, and I''m loyal to her. I''ve never chewed my tongue in front of Jun Mo Li, and I''m good to Ning''er. He''s still worthy of her help.


    "I will force out the evil Qi for you. If you take the pill, it will automatically repair your meridians and reduce your internal injury..."

 Chapter 153

    After that, she walked to the back of the wind and sat down in the wind''s surprised eyes. Her hands were against the back of the wind, and an internal force was slowly injected into the body of the wind through her palm.


    With the passage of time, Feng''s face changed from calm to pain and then to ferocious, and the evil Qi in his body began to be forced out bit by bit, and the wisps were scattered in the air, blending into the heaven and earth.


    About ten minutes later, Murong Jin heart just received the work, very clear up, look calm terrible.


    "Thank you for saving my life. I will die if I need to."


    Feng feels comfortable all over his body. His damaged meridians have been repaired. Even Ren Du''s two meridians, which he has never been able to get through, are very smooth. He bowed deeply to Murong Jin''s heart and expressed his gratitude.


    "No, I like you, so I save you."


    Murong Jin heart was covered by white gauze mouth hook hook, looking at the wind''s eyes also gentle a lot. In fact, she would like to ask him, how is Ning''er recently? Unfortunately, in order not to expose their identity, stifled.


    Jun Mo Li, including his dark guards, didn''t recognize her. Besides the white gauze on her face, she also changed her voice. Therefore, even if they have doubts in their hearts, they will dispel their doubts by listening to her voice.


    In fact, before she let the phantom send someone to send a letter, there is nothing wrong with recognizing Jun Mo Li. But just saw that let her worry about the scene, she thought it was better not to recognize.


    "Thank you, miss..."


    The corner of the wind''s mouth smoked. He really didn''t expect that one day he was saved. The reason was that people liked him. This woman, and miss three''s temperament is really a little like, too unreasonable.


    "Well."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, then did not say anything more, turned and walked toward the distant carriage. The devil has been removed and people have been saved. There is nothing wrong with her here.


    But before she took a few steps, the voice of Jun Mo Li came from behind.


    "Hold on, girl."


    Jun Mo Li got up and strode to Murong Jinxin''s face. His eyes like shining stone tightly locked the little face covered by white gauze. He even wanted to reach out and take off the white gauze to see her face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Jin heart good to the whole time looking at him, the cold in the eyes has been out of the top. She knew that he stopped her and wanted to see what he was willing to pay to save Dongfang Ke?


    "Please help this girl. She was also injured by the man in black just now. She seems to have been poisoned..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at her appearance of rejecting people thousands of miles away. She feels bitter in her heart, but she still sticks to her head and asks for love for Dongfang Ke.


    He didn''t want to owe Dongfang Ke''s favor. If he could, he would rather just grab it on him. He saved Dongfang, but it was just a response to the master''s words that he must send Dongfang princess to Chu safely, that''s all.


    "What does it matter to me that she is poisoned? Do you want me to save you? Who are you


    Murong Jin heart sneer, not painful back a few words. Does Dongfang Ke need to take care of her life? Obviously not. To her, Dongfang is dead, just like a wild dog, which has no value.


    "As long as the girl is willing to save her life, any request, as long as the king can do, will certainly agree to the girl."


    Jun Mo Li probably had expected this kind of result. He gritted his teeth and made his heart horizontal. In order to return Dongfang Ke''s favor, he was willing to do anything that did not exceed his bottom line, even killing and setting fire.


    "Oh? I heard that Prince Li was infatuated with the third lady of Tianchen Murong mansion. He once swore that he would marry her only in this life. Now Prince Li begged me for the sake of another woman. I don''t know if it''s going to spread. Is Miss Murong willing to see you again in her life, ha ha... "


    Murong Jin heart pain, as if by acupuncture. She coldly looking at Jun Mo Li, export word by word, don''t know is to kill Jun Mo Li''s heart, or in his heart.


    After all, he made such a big concession for the sake of other women, anything, a good one, anything


    "The girl is serious. I just don''t want to owe her, that''s all. As for Jinxin, she promised the king, any matter that she is dissatisfied with will ask the king for an answer. I believe she can understand after my explanation. "


    Junmo Li wants to see something from Murong Jinxin, but it''s a pity that she hasn''t seen anything for a long time. The woman opposite is like a mystery, too much like Jinxin, no matter where it is, except the voice


    "Prince Li is really confident. Well, in this case, my condition is that once I save her, you either marry her as a concubine or tell the world that you have a complete break with Murong Jin''s heart. You can do it yourself."


    understand? Does she really understand? Maybe later, but not now. He is so desperate for other women, why should he let her understand? She didn''t want to understand, and she didn''t want to understand. Just as she was willful once, she just wanted to force him to death, maybe that would eliminate the anger in her heart.


    "Girl, I''d better change my condition. I''ll only marry one person in my life and never take a concubine. This is my promise to Jinxin and it can''t be changed. As for the break, even if I die, I will never do anything against my conscience. "


    Jun Mo Li took a breath of cold air. He never dreamed that the woman in front of him was so cruel. A mouth forced him into a dilemma. It''s a joke to marry Dongfang Ke. And Jin heart break, pull what light.


    He only wants one woman in this life, only loves one woman, only dotes on one woman


    "Choose one or two, or you''ll watch her die. She is possessed with evil spirit. Unless I do it, she will not live for two hours. "


    Looking at the pain on his face, Murong Jin''s heart felt better. At the same time, he scolded himself secretly in his heart. He tried his best to save Dongfang, but maybe there was something hidden. Now he humbly asked her, but also just a drop of grace Yongquan to repay it. It took her a long time to figure out such a simple truth. It can be seen that women who fall in love can''t afford to be hurt.


    "Please change the conditions. I will not accept these two conditions."


    Jun Mo Li''s forehead is covered with sweat. He doesn''t know why the woman in front of him is so embarrassed. He just thinks that he''d better follow the woman''s heart, or he won''t have a good life in the future.


    This is a kind of intuition. His intuition has always been accurate, and he believes that this time will be no exception.


    "No change..."


    Murong Jin''s heart seems to be stronger than Jun Mo Li''s, and her tone is very firm. She just wanted him to choose and see the weight of himself and Dongfang in his heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li saw her insistence and was silent for a while, but she didn''t say anything more. Just silently went to the East can be in front of, looking at the pain of the East can be good for a while, just difficult to open the mouth.


    "Dongfang Ke, you saved me once today. I will return your kindness to Dongqi. As for you, I''ve tried my best. I''m sorry. "


    He can''t do anything to hurt Jin''s heart for the sake of the East. This is his principle, which will never be shaken in this life.


    As for that favor, he doubled it on the people of Dongqi, which is also a good name for her.


    "Mo Li... My only wish in this life is to marry you... Now you choose to give up on me... I have nothing to say... I just ask you... After my death... Give me a place... Side concubine or concubine... Just a place..."


    Dongfang Ke''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. After years of understanding of Junmo glass, she knew that Junmo glass''s words could not be changed. Jun Mo Li won''t choose to make Murong Jin sad in order to save her. Well, she''s dead. She''s asking for a place. It has nothing to do with the love between men and women.


    "It''s impossible. I only have one wife. There will always be only one woman in liwangfu..."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t even think about it, but immediately refused. What''s the difference between giving her a place after she died and giving her a place now? If he did, would he still see Jinxin in his life?


    "It''s not ok... It''s just an empty position... It''s not ok..."


    Maybe it was too fierce to be stimulated. Dongfang coughed violently suddenly. The black blood slid down the corner of her mouth and fell to the ground, smashing out small flowers one by one. It was strange and enchanting.


    He is cruel to her to such a degree after all. Ha ha, it''s ridiculous


    "Empty fame is also fame. You can go safely, and I will make you famous for the future generations..."


    Jun Mo Li''s attitude is still very firm. He gives Dongfang ke an apologetic look again. Then he signals the two dark guards to stay and take care of Dongfang Ke. He raises his feet and walks to the distance.


    His back is lonely and lonely, pulled long by the morning sun, light


    "Sister beauty, saving one life is better than building a seven level putu. You''d better save her. She looks pitiful too..."


    After watching the cloud for a long time, he came to Murong Jinxin''s side, shook Murong Jinxin''s arm and made a few words.


    She is the most intelligent person, from Murong Jin heart in this series of abnormal, probably has guessed the identity of Murong Jin heart. Now Prince Li has proved his mind to her. Dongfang is better to save her, lest she leave a trace in his heart and become the thorn in his heart that can never be pulled out.


    "What Qian Xi said is reasonable. You don''t have to save her life for her."


    Xiqingyu''s idea coincides with yunqianxi''s idea. After all, he is a man. I''m afraid junmoli''s mood will be more real than Murong Jin''s. Therefore, it is a happy thing for everyone to save Dongfang Ke.


    "Sister beauty..."


    Cloud shallow night saw Murong Jin heart hesitation, and continue to shake her arm. Jinxin elder sister is so smart, they can think of, Jinxin elder sister also can think of.


    If true, Murong Jin heart just hesitated a little, then went to the East can behind sit down.


    "For the sake of their intercession, you are very lucky..."

 Chapter 154

    After Dongfang Ke''s injury stabilized, the group began to go on the road. Because of the previous experience, xiqingyu purposefully invited junmoli to go with them.


    Along the way, Murong Jinxin will never step out of the carriage unless it is necessary. She really doesn''t want to see the East, but that woman will run behind the evil ass of Jun Mo Li.


    Her anger, after several days of precipitation, has basically dissipated. After learning the reason why the demon went with Dongfang Ke, she almost understood why he had to save Dongfang Ke.


    Night, charming night, temptation night, slowly opened the curtain


    "Ink Glass... Here..."


    By the campfire, Dongfang Ke hands a roasted pheasant to Jun Mo Li, with a smile on her soft face. It seems that she has not been affected by Jun Mo Li''s life and death.


    The pheasant was roasted by her own hands. She had a good command of the fire, and it was even more attractive. It was very appetizing just to look at it.


    "I don''t eat chicken..."


    Jun Mo Li glanced at the fragrant pheasant, and the sound of no temperature sounded in the silent night sky. He can''t eat chicken baked by other women even if he feeds it to the dog. Otherwise, the jealous little wild cat in his family would definitely break his leg.


    "Poof..."


    On hearing this, Murong Jin, who was eating happily, directly spurted out the pheasant meat he was chewing. Directly the white yarn on her face to spray out a few oil stains, she quickly turned out a new white yarn, carefully put on.


    He doesn''t eat chicken? Can we find a more constructive reason to refuse others. If he doesn''t eat chicken, I''m afraid there will be no chicken in the whole world


    "Sister beauty, eat slowly, don''t choke..."


    Yun Qianxi sees the pheasant in Murong Jin''s heart. Subconsciously, he just thinks that Murong Jin''s heart may be stuck. He quickly hands Murong Jin a water bag and shows his utmost hospitality.


    Naturally, she has known Murong Jinxin''s true identity, but in order to prove that her mouth is very strict, she has not revealed any flaws these days.


    "I just think... Someone just said a piece of bullshit..."


    Murong Jinxin took the water bag, looked up and Gulu Gulu Gulu poured a few big saliva under the stomach. Squint at the expression of some uncomfortable Jun Mo Li one eye, tick out a trace of meaning unknown smile. But there is white gauze, no one can see her smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The black line of Jun Mo Li''s head, Murong Jin''s heart, which means something, gives him a sense of familiarity again. That kind of tone is really like the little wild cat in his family who always likes to wave his paws.


    "At present, it''s a pity that Prince Li doesn''t eat it."


    As soon as Xi Qingyu''s eyebrows are picked, he looks at Jun Mo Li who is lying with his eyes open. There is a trace of emotional cracking on his gentle face, but he still teases Jun Mo Li in a good mood.


    "If you want to eat, you may as well eat it."


    Jun Mo Li is not an oil-saving lamp. His right hand coagulates an internal force. He sweeps the fat pheasant in Dongfang Ke''s hand directly in front of xiqingyu and stops. He doesn''t speak in a good tone.


    Don''t think he doesn''t know what xiqingyu''s idea is. Maybe he wants to mix up with other women, and then he''ll take advantage of it.


    Will he give Xi Qingyu such an opportunity? Obviously not.


    "Brother Qingyu can only eat my roast pheasant..."


    Yun Qianxi looks at the pheasant spinning in front of xiqingyu, and his whole face collapses. It doesn''t matter if this pheasant is baked by others, but Dongfang is a woman, she just doesn''t like it. Dare to rob a man with Jinxin elder sister, she just don''t give this woman any face.


    So, he quickly caught the pheasant and threw it directly in front of Dongfang Ke. The possessiveness of xiqingyu was already naked.


    "Qian Xi, you are really careless. You should not throw away the pheasant meat that people have been roasting so hard to seduce men."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the pheasant who is still steaming. She can''t show any sympathy for Dongfang''s behavior of sticking her hot face to others'' cold buttocks, which has been rejected by others. Even ready to go down the well, who let this woman seduce her man in front of her.


    "Sister beauty, if it''s a pity, why don''t I pick it up and feed it to the dog?"


    Cloud shallow night is also a mouth very agile person, looking at Murong Jin heart have to take the East card to open brush tendency, is dogleg of all kinds of flattery. In her little heart, she has regarded Murong Jinxin as her own rebirth parents. Had it not been for Murong Jinxin to speak for herself, she and Qingyu would not have gone to the present level.


    "Then you have to feed the male dog. The female dog may not have appetite..."


    Murong Jin heart smile, looking at the East can that has changed color face, export words more ugly. This kind of woman is to give some color to see, otherwise she will think that it is a very glorious thing to rob other people''s men.


    "You... You... Why everything is aimed at me... I didn''t offend you..." Dongfang Ke''s confused eyes flashed a trace of ferocity, but it was well concealed and not found. She bit her lower lip and looked at Murong Jin''s heart and cloud shallow night. Her voice was choked and pitiful. She really couldn''t understand why she didn''t do anything. Why did she always suffer from these two women¡° Ha, why didn''t you offend me? Prince Li is my elder sister Jinxin''s man. You have done all kinds of things to seduce and please Prince Li in front of me. Do you expect me to give you a look? " Cloud shallow Xi hands akimbo, looking at the opposite side of the feigned woman. I blurted out the most important reasons. If Dongfang didn''t understand, she really wanted to rush up and wash the woman''s ears¡° Mo Li and Murong Jinxin are not married. I pursue my own happiness. What''s wrong with me? " Dongfang can be a princess of a country or a princess who has been spoiled since she was a child. It is beyond the limit that she can bear to be looked down upon by Yun Qianxi and Murong Jinxin again and again. On hearing the accusation of cloud shallow night, she Teng suddenly stood up, not to be outdone back to scold back. She just likes Junmo glass. She wants to get Junmo glass by all means. What''s the matter? The daughter of the general of Xiling is not qualified to yell at the princess of her country¡° The key is that you can''t pursue it, or that you are born with such a kind of inferiority. If you are rejected once, twice, three times and countless times, you have to lean on others. You don''t mean to pursue your own happiness, but you mean to be cheap and give people endless trouble... "Sister Jinxin is not very comfortable these days. She sees it in her eyes. She''s a foreigner. She''s so arrogant. There''s no reason. This tone, she naturally is to give for Jinxin elder sister... "Cloud shallow night, pay attention to your words, I don''t carry princess''s airs to you, you don''t think I really so good bully.". If you dare to insult me with nonsense, I''ll let your father immediately send a letter to the emperor of Xiling and punish you severely... "Dongfang Ke was embarrassed by Yun Qianxi''s words. She can''t deny that many of those words are true. After chasing Jun Mo Li for so many years, she didn''t even get a chance to get close to Jun Mo Li within three steps. But even if it''s true, she doesn''t allow Yun Qianxi to say it so freely, which will make her lose face in front of her beloved¡° Insulting you? Isn''t that the truth? Don''t scare me. I''m not scared. If the emperor of Dongqi is going to deliver a letter to the emperor of Xiling because of my discord with you, it will really be laughed off. " Cloud shallow night cold hum a, she and East can at best is the women''s quarrel, this east can also rise this matter to the national affairs, also really enough funny. Dongqihuang is not a fool. Will he quarrel with other women for his daughter, and then he can''t wait to force his head¡° Lord Yu, is this the education of women in Xiling? It''s really a shame for you Xiling. " The East can be cloud shallow night of a few words to directly blocked the mouth, she only feel a nameless fire has been burning her, let her really uncomfortable. The remaining light from the corner of the eye aims at xiqingyu, who is not smiling. As soon as his mind is hot, he makes trouble to xiqingyu¡° Oriental princess, I''m a man. Don''t involve me in the quarrel between you women. You can deal with it by yourself. " Xiqingyu naturally protects his weaknesses. Now that he has identified yunqianxi, he definitely won''t let yunqianxi suffer any injustice. This is his simplest and most direct love for his women as a man. What''s more, it''s really just women''s quarrel, and it''s obvious that this little girl has the upper hand. He''s going to take care of it. He just has a brain problem¡° Dongfang Ke, a woman like you who can only hide behind others when things happen, can''t even compare with my Jinxin''s sister''s hair. Why do you want to be loved by Prince Li? I advise you that when you turn back from the precipice, otherwise you really come to a dead end, and you don''t even know how you died... "Yun Qianxi looks at xiqingyu and doesn''t blame himself, and doesn''t want to get involved. He becomes more energetic all of a sudden. Dongfang can be this ungrateful woman, Jinxin elder sister somehow saved her life, don''t know the gratitude, also want to rob other people''s man, it''s hateful¡° Cloud shallow night, you remember these words you slandered me tonight. Once you get to the imperial city of the state of Chu, I''m sure you can''t afford it. " Oriental visible no one on her side, know that in the bustle down the loss can only be her. So he bit his teeth and swallowed it stiffly. She forbeared that once she arrived at the imperial city of Chu, she would not have to be so downwind¡° Back to the imperial city of Chu? I really don''t know if you can go back to the imperial city of Chu safely, ha ha... "

 Chapter 155

    She can save this woman once, but she doesn''t want to save it again. If this woman''s luck is too bad, and is caught by the devil, then this woman can only wait to die. It''s the nature of Dongfang Ke that she can do it without falling into the well.


    Then again, what if I went back to the imperial city of Chu? The East is just a clown. It can''t make much noise.


    "You... What do you mean..."


    The East is not afraid of cloud shallow night, but to Murong Jin heart or from the heart of fear. One Murong Jin heart of the ability she really saw, she is 100% sure that he can not go to provoke Murong Jin heart. Second, Murong Jinxin''s temper seems not good, she really provoked Murong Jinxin, it is possible that she may be killed by Murong Jinxin.


    "Do you know why the demons want to catch you instead of men? Because they want to practice with women''s Yin Qi. Dongfang Ke, it''s better to be a man with your tail between your legs, so that no one is willing to help you when you get it. "


    Murong Jin''s heart can also see that Dongfang Ke is afraid of her. She smiles faintly, and suddenly feels that it''s good to be such a woman. At least when she appears with her true face, those women who covet Jun Mo Li will be more restrained, and her troubles will be less.


    "I..."


    Smell speech, East can that is called the face of the first beauty in the world suddenly gloomy. As soon as she thought of the strong beast smell coming from her nose when she was held in her arms by those demons, she felt sick and disgusted.


    Murong Jinxin''s words are a kind of warning. If she insists on her own way, I''m afraid she really has no life to go to the imperial city of Chu.


    "Sister beauty, if she is caught again next time, you will let her Yin Qi be absorbed by those demons. This kind of person, saving is tantamount to adding a plug to himself. "


    Cloud shallow night gloating at the East can be silent sat down, dare not say a word, disdain of hum. This Dongfang Ke is a typical bully. Today, she has really seen the bearing of the so-called No.1 Beauty in the world.


    "I''ve saved it twice. You really think I''m in pain when I''m idle..."


    Murong Jin turned her eyes and looked at the sky. She didn''t have time to practice these days, so she had to make do with it at night. Will not eat the hands of the pheasant meat thrown to one side, will wipe themselves clean, and then get up, not far away.


    Anyway, it''s no secret that she practiced martial arts. It''s just a waste of her expression to avoid these people. So, as long as they don''t disturb her, it doesn''t matter if she practices in front of them.


    Since Murong Jinxin got up, Jun Mo Li''s eyes have been following her, and never left for a moment. This woman seems to have some magic power. She can attract his eyes all the time. Sometimes he can''t help but scold himself. Why is she attracted by women other than Jin Xin.


    "She, who is it?"


    The thin lip of Jun Mo Li opens and looks at Xi Qing Yu who seems to have nothing to do with him. He asks in secret.


    "Do you care about women other than Jin Xin? It''s rare... "


    Xiqingyu put down the chicken meat in his hand, and a trace of banter flashed in his gentle eyes. It seems that no matter what Jinxin looks like, as long as it appears in front of Junmo glass, it can hold Junmo glass''s sight tightly.


    "I just wonder why she is so similar to Jin Xin, except for her voice. Don''t you think so?"


    Jun Mo Li was asked by Xi Qingyu, and sighed a little. He also really can''t hold back, every time he sees her, he has a feeling of seeing Jin Xin. Many times, he almost couldn''t control his behavior, wanted to carry her directly, and then forced her to ask what was the relationship between Jinxin and her?


    "Jin Xin has been gone for two years, and I don''t know when to come back. If you can''t bear it, you can consider her. Her face is absolutely incomparable to Jin Xin. "


    Xiqingyu looks at Jun Mo Li''s brow and says that he really sympathizes with him, but he doesn''t know why Jinxin doesn''t recognize Jun Mo Li. Jin Xin''s great changes after coming back this time, especially the appearance of those things called demons by Jin Xin, he vaguely feels that there is a big conspiracy happening.


    "Don''t amuse me, is that what I am? No matter how much she looks like, she is not. I just want to ask you, does she have anything to do with Jinxin? "


    Jun Mo Li looks at xiqingyu like an idiot. There is only one Jinxin in his heart, which is irreplaceable. Even if the cloud shallow night called beauty sister woman in like, it is not his Jin heart. He only wants his Jinxin, the unique Jinxin.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know who she is? She just came out of thin air. It happened that she was very congenial with Wang, so she went on the road together. "


    Xiqingyu shrugs. Naturally, he can''t tear down Jinxin''s platform, so he can only choose to avoid the heavy and take the light, and pull some things that are not. This is also a kind of white lie, which is better than his direct refusal to answer Jun Mo Li''s question.


    "Is that so?"


    Jun Mo Li obviously doesn''t believe it. Looking at the way Xi Qingyu and she get along, it seems that they don''t know each other just now. And xiqingyu has been calling her a girl. Is she deliberately hiding her surname? Or did he not know who she was, as he said?


    "That''s true. Is it interesting that I cheat you?" Xiqingyu spread out his hand, put on a look of whether you like to believe it or not, and then received the sound into the secret. Jun Mo Li is such a sharp man. Maybe if he says more, he will catch some mistakes. It''s still the same sentence. It''s good to say more mistakes, to say less mistakes and not to say anything Jun Mo Li looks at the indifference of Xi Qing Yu''s face, and more or less believes his words. As an upright man, he should disdain to lie. Besides, judging from the attitude of xiqingyu towards the woman, there is no love between men and women. Maybe it''s just a chance meeting¡° I''ve got the last herbs. When I get back to my house, I can make an antidote in three days, and the poison on you will be solved soon... "After a long night, Jun Mo Li looks at the moon like a silver plate in the sky. He is so empty that he wants to talk to someone, even if it''s just a few words¡° This poison has been bothering the king for 20 years. It''s going to be solved at once. I''m not used to it. " Xiqingyu knows clearly that the words of the wind still reverberate in his ears. It turns out that he came back to the medical school to ask for medicine for himself. Just a few words have completely broken the prejudice of Jun Mo Li in his heart. Maybe they can be friends, too¡° Your poison has been removed, and our promise to Jinxin has been fulfilled. Finally, we have fulfilled a wish for her, which is our greatest comfort in the past two years. " Jun Moli saw that xiqingyu seemed to have a few words to talk about. He motioned to Yu to take two pots of wine and threw one pot to xiqingyu. He tore the seal on the wine jar and took a big mouthful of it. The golden wine slid down his throat, bringing out a trace of Temptation... "Well, what''s the matter with the imperial concubine selection banquet of the state of Chu?" Xiqingyu nodded. He didn''t thank him. He didn''t think it was necessary. Jinxin may be his royal sister, so the man in front of him is probably his royal sister husband. One family, not to mention two families¡° It''s nothing to do with the king. I already have a princess, so I don''t have to choose another one. " Smell speech, Jun Mo glass slightly enchanted eyes flashed a trace of disgust, the so-called imperial concubine selection banquet, put it clearly is the father emperor used to make trouble of him, want to force him in front of the world, the father emperor''s wishful thinking is too good¡° You''d better take it easy. If something goes wrong, you and Jinxin will be finished... "Listening to Jun Mo Li''s words, Xi Qingyu is calm. He thought it had nothing to do with Jun Mo Li before, so it is true. The water of Chu state is getting deeper and deeper and turbid¡° I know that who can force me to do what I don''t want to do? " Jun Mo Li looks up and takes another gulp of liquor. Only in this way can he calm down his deep love. Jinxin, when will you come back? If you don''t come back, I''m afraid my king will be drowned by these drinks... "When this trip to Chu is over, I''ll go back to Xiling to get married. I hope you can come with Jinxin at that time." Xi Qingyu glances at Yun Qianxi, who begins to doze off. He smiles, and a touch of pity spreads in his heart. This little girl changed a way to get along with her, it seems good, he has more and more like that feeling, hope in time, he can really fall in love with her¡° And the clouds are shallow Jun Mo Li follows Xi Qingyu''s eyes to see the past. A trace of surprise flashed on the unique Jun face. Is Xi Qingyu going to get married? Why didn''t you hear anything before¡° Well, she is the most suitable woman for Wang. The decision was made only a few days after the king was deposed as the crown prince. " Xiqingyu puts down the wine pot in his hand, gets up and walks to yunqianxi. He holds yunqianxi, who is still nodding his head and sleepy. He nodded to Jun Mo Li and went to a distance where his dark guard had made a fire and spread a blanket. The little girl could sleep peacefully. "..." Jun Mo Li looks at the pair of Bi people who are walking away, and has mixed feelings in her heart. Xiqingyu is an understanding person who can see through a lot of things and make the most suitable choice. He may have always been in love with yunqianxi, but he never found it and touched the bottom line¡° Protect the princess. " He finished drinking a jar of wine in his hand, threw it away, dropped a word, and strode away without looking back. The night wind blows, his thousands of ink hair flying in the wind, bringing out a strange and beautiful radian

 Chapter 156

    Liuwangfu


    A luxurious carriage slowly stopped, the carriage door opened, Chu moshang in red jumped out of the carriage. In the sunshine, he has a smile on his eyebrows and is incomparable.


    "Little baby, daddy."


    He looked at the little man on the carriage with his head combed and his head made up. He was full of joy. His more than a year''s efforts were not in vain. His baby daughter became more and more attached to him and had a deeper and deeper relationship with him.


    "Daddy..."


    The little girl wrinkled her lovely nose, her chubby face raised a big smile, climbed down from ye Ranran''s arms, and rushed to Chu Mo Shang in an instant. Because she had been living in Yunyao mountain all this year, she called Chu moshang just like other people''s children.


    She is Chu Yuer, Chu moshang''s and ye Ranran''s baby daughter. Before the hundred day banquet, ye Yuer was able to change her surname because of her father''s incomparable ability in some aspects.


    "Daddy''s little heart..."


    Chu Mo Shang holds the little girl in her arms carefully, and kisses her pink face. Disgustingly, Bala spits out a sentence that makes Ye Ranran almost callous.


    "Ranran..."


    After finishing a small one, Chu Mo Shang waved to the big one who was still sitting on the carriage. He gave a low call and stretched out his hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran gave him a white look, slowly got up and went to the door of the carriage, slapped the cheap hand he tried to help her, and jumped down from the carriage.


    As soon as I lifted my eyes, I saw the three glittering characters in the sixth Prince''s mansion, and then I saw those beautiful concubines who went out to meet Chu Mo Shang. Their originally gloomy mood directly fell to the bottom of the valley.


    She never planned to come to the founding ceremony of the state of Chu. Just Chu Mo Shang this stallion in order to force her to come, night and night hard torture her, she really can''t resist, just reluctantly nodded.


    "Don''t be unhappy. I''ll give you a good massage later, eh?"


    Chu Mo Shang sighs, he naturally knows that ye Ranran is in a bad mood. In fact, he could have come back to participate in the founding ceremony alone, but I don''t know why he felt uncomfortable at the thought of separating from their mother and daughter. So, it''s strange that he tried his despicable means to force her to submit, and she would be in a good mood.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran gives him a white look again. She really doesn''t want to come back to this place. There are too many women here. Let alone seeing them, they make her feel bad all day long.


    For one year, she got used to the isolated life of Yunyao mountain, where her family lived happily. Now back, it''s hard to avoid another bloodbath.


    "Well, let''s go home..."


    Chu Mo Shang holds Ye Ranran''s cold little hand, and he doesn''t have any dissatisfaction with her because of Ye Ranran''s indifference. Maybe he was used to her indifference. If one day she was too warm for him, he might not be able to stand it.


    "Home? At best, it''s just a racecourse. Don''t insult the word home... "


    Hearing the words, ye Ranran gives a cold smile, shakes off his big hand, looks at the servant girls and concubines at the gate of the palace, stiff and unwilling to move forward.


    This is not her home. Her real home is in Yunyao mountain. Even in the imperial city of Chu, the place that can be called Shangjia can only be liwangfu.


    "Come on, let''s go back and talk about something, so as not to show people jokes..."


    Chu Mo Shang mouth a draw, for ye Ran Ran''s description quite egg pain. But he knew her temperament too well. At this time, he could only pretend to be her grandson and coax her. If he tried to be tough with her, she might pick up her daughter and go straight back to Yunyao mountain.


    He managed to get their mother and daughter back, but he can''t just give up all his previous work because he can''t bear it for a moment


    "Jokes? I, ye Ranran, have long been the biggest joke in the world. I don''t care who likes to watch. "


    After mixing with him for more than two years, it was ridiculous enough. Now, what''s more ridiculous is that she came back here to show her shame. She really hated herself and didn''t know how many times she had been forced by him. How could she still not resist his abusive means.


    "Ranran, go in with me first. I''ll do whatever you want after you go in. Is that ok?"


    Chu Mo Shang slipped a drop of sweat behind his head, but he saw that many passers-by had seen it, and he didn''t dare to contradict Ye Ranran. Big hand a stretch, then will ye Ran Ran Ran into the arms, continue to warm words of rain coax.


    In a year, he has coaxed her into a habit. He coaxed her to eat, take a bath, and sleep. Everything big and small is no exception. As long as he wants her to do it, he must coax her.


    "Can we make a clean break? Can I go back to Yunyao mountain with my daughter? If you say yes, I''ll go in at once. "


    Ye Ranran struggled hard in his arms, but he hugged her more tightly. For a moment more angry, looking up at him, two small hands is not polite twist on the face that makes countless women salivate.


    "What nonsense? Without you and children, I would be better dead than alive. Please don''t embarrass me any more... "


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang''s heart mercilessly shrink, the smile of the corner of the mouth instantly condenses, enchanting peach blossom eyes flash out a trace of cold awn, will ye Ranran embrace more tightly. One year''s time has made him more clearly understand his heart.


    He disdained Ye Ranran from the beginning, to the inexplicable heart, to love, to love, now they finally come to this step, no matter how much he has to pay, it is impossible to let her leave himself.


    "Mother... Go home..."


    Chu yue''er seems to have been very used to her parents'' mode of getting along with each other. She takes a big look here and there. Until she is satisfied with it, she starts to make peace with her parents.


    "Little white eyed wolf, your mother worked hard to give you birth. You are partial to him in everything. I''m so angry..."


    Ye Ran Ran Ran gave her baby a look. She pinched her little white hand on her little round face. Looking at all these things, she was facing her father''s daughter. Her mood was very complicated.


    "Mother... Bullies... Father... Moon... Protects... Father..."


    One year old and four months old girl, has no way to say a sentence very complete, but Chu yue''er tilts her head, and says every word very clearly, that serious little look makes Chu Mo Shang in a good mood.


    "Yue''er, it''s because my mother loves my father that I bully my father. My father likes to be bullied by his mother..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s heart is almost melted by Chu yue''er''s words. This child really has a conscience, much more than ye Ranran''s heartless tiger. His efforts in this year are really worth it.


    However, in public, he still wants to make enough face for ye Ranran, which annoys her and makes her have no good life.


    "Chu moshang, you cheap horse, if you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll tear your cheap mouth..."


    Ye Ranran''s eyebrows jumped fiercely. This Sao Bao stallion really dares to say that she loves him, she loves him. Ha, can he say something funnier. Even if she loves all the beautiful men in the world, she will never fall in love with a horse.


    "Mother is so fierce... Father... Poor..."


    Chu yue''er looks at her mother who is more fierce than the tiger. She is full of deep sympathy for her father. She didn''t understand why her mother was so kind to people on weekdays. When she met her father, she became so irritable.


    "Chu... Yue... Er..."


    Ye Ranran is really annoyed by her eccentric little baby. She pinches her daughter''s little face with her white hand, and pinches it with a little force for several times. If she didn''t love her too much, she would have pinched the little fat on her face.


    "Well, don''t be angry. She''s just a child..."


    Chu Mo Shang quickly grabs Ye Ranran''s paws, and looks at her daughter''s little face, which is slightly red. She is very distressed and kisses her left and right. This baby pimple, really how to kiss are not enough, how to love all love.


    These three people seem to be filled with smoke, but actually they have different feelings in the eyes of outsiders.


    The maids and concubines of the sixth Prince''s mansion witnessed all this. They are so cool and the Lord dotes on Ye Ranran. I''m afraid it will be very difficult for them to climb up to the Lord''s bed in the future


    And those who witnessed all this, all smile, can''t help but slightly sigh, their famous six kings, finally the prodigal son back, the prodigal son back


    Just as ye Ranran is ready to let go and follow Chu moshang into the palace, several luxurious carriages come slowly from the distance. On the front carriage sat an old eunuch. If she was right, the eunuch was the one who read out Chu Hao''s marriage edict two years ago.


    "I see the sixth prince, the sixth Princess and the little princess..."


    Holding orchid fingers, with a flattering smile on his face, he went to the three members of Chu Mo Shang''s family and gave a very respectful gift.


    That pair of turbid old eyes in three people''s body back and forth to see again, in see Chu Mo Shang that put Ye Ranran waist big hand, heart clapping.


    Emperor, I''m afraid it''s a bad thing


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chu Mo Shang picked eyebrows and saw the old eunuch appear. He was looking at the beauties coming down from the carriages one by one. An ominous premonition lingered in his heart.


    "Six princes, these beauties are chosen by the Emperor himself to serve the princes..."


    The old eunuch looked at the three women who came slowly, with a smile on their faces, but their words were obviously whispered a lot.


    After that, he went to see ye Ranran''s face. See ye Ranran has been gloomy to the extreme of pretty face, small heart mercilessly tremble.


    "Chu moshang, congratulations. There are some good mares coming from your horse farm. You can take them back immediately and have a good taste. Our mother and daughter will not stay here to ruin your business..."

 Chapter 157

    Ye Ranran looks at the three gorgeous beauties, with a sneer in his mouth. He robs his daughter from Chu moshang''s arms and turns around.


    How could she not understand Chu Haotian''s mind? The dead emperor is not satisfied, Chu Mo Shang put down the government affairs, followed her to Yunyao mountain, this will son is deliberately get some women to alienate her relationship with Chu Mo Shang.


    She really felt that Chu Haotian was full. He wanted to understand that Chu moshang was pestering her


    "Ranran, where are you going?"


    Seeing the three women who winked at him, the goose bumps all over Chu Mo Shang came out. A year ago, he promised Ye Ranran that he would not touch other women in this life. Since he has promised, he must do it.


    Moreover, he read countless women, and really did not find any woman can let him get physical and mental satisfaction. Only Ye Ranran, no matter how many times he touched her, he would not feel bored, and even felt as if it was the first time.


    "Where to? You can go wherever you want, you beast? "


    Ye Ranran is also really angry. Before he came, he made every promise that she would not be upset because of women''s problems. Now, she hasn''t even entered the door of the sixth Prince''s mansion. His dead father, who wants to sleep all the women in the world, has broken his promise for him.


    "The second emperor elder brother went to the miracle doctor''s door to ask for medicine, but he hasn''t returned to the house yet..."


    Chu Mo Shang several strides forward, grabs her arm, and refuses to let her go. Are you kidding? This is her home. If she doesn''t go back to her own home, she will go to someone else''s palace. What kind of thing is that.


    "What''s the difference between going home and not going home? I''m going to live in Prince Li''s mansion for a few days. Who dares to drive me out? "


    Ye Ranran snorts with disdain. Not to mention the relationship between her and Jinxin, it''s just the relationship she established with Junmo glass after Jinxin left, which is enough for her to be domineering in King Li''s mansion.


    It doesn''t matter whether Jun Mo Li is in the palace or not


    "Ranran, stop it. This is your home. If you don''t like them, I will send them. I promise that this will not happen again, OK


    Chu Mo Shang really wanted to look up to the sky and sigh a few words. It really didn''t matter to him. These women were awarded by his father, and he didn''t ask for them himself. How can they be counted on his head.


    He''s also unjust. He''s really unjust. Since he identified her, he never thought about other women. God knows.


    "Does your assurance work? Chu Mo Shang, I would rather believe that there are ghosts in this world than believe your broken mouth. "


    Ye Ranran doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She knows that he is innocent, but she can''t hold back her anger when she thinks of his bad deeds. Perhaps, this is also the year he spoiled her to spoil out, there is no way to endure a little injustice.


    "Well, well, if you don''t believe me, I''ll prove it to you, OK? Little ancestor


    Chu Mo Shang also has no other way, who let him in the past reputation too smelly, want to wash white, I''m afraid not ten years eight years also wash not white. Holding Ye Ranran and her daughter in her arms, she turns her head and looks at the old eunuch and three gorgeous beauties not far away. Her face is very dark.


    "Send them back. By the way, I will tell my father that there will be no women in my palace in the future. "


    Not only that, if the women in the palace have no use value, he doesn''t intend to keep them. So that ye Ranran would not make trouble with him every other time, or his life would be in dire straits.


    "This... This..."


    The eunuch obviously didn''t expect Chu moshang to say such a thing. What''s the saying that the sixth Prince''s house won''t enter women''s house in the future? The sixth prince wants to be the emperor. Does the sixth Prince want to learn from Prince Li and only favor Ye Ranran?


    "Six princes, you''d better accept the emperor''s wishes. As for what I just said, I didn''t hear anything... "


    The old eunuch has been living in the palace where people eat but don''t spit up bones for many years, and naturally he has a better understanding of many things than others. The emperor''s mind, he probably also can guess out one or two, but he can''t say.


    These three beauties are not so much the emperor''s good intentions as the emperor''s temptations. After a year''s precipitation, the sixth Prince has deep feelings for ye Ranran.


    "You''d better hear what I just said. Because if this happens again, I will count everything on you. "


    How can Chu moshang not know what the consequences of his remarks today will bring to him? But in order to appease the difficult woman, he can only do it completely, otherwise his father will do more and more outrageous things in the future.


    "I understand. The emperor has another word to tell the sixth Princess and the little princess to go to the palace to face the saint. The emperor said that he can''t wait to see the little princess... "


    The old eunuch originally wanted to persuade a few words, but after looking at Chu moshang, he saw Chu moshang''s determination, and sighed helplessly, saying nothing. Instead, he mentioned another thing about his coming to liuwangfu. The emperor and the Empress Dowager wanted to see the little princess and asked him to take her into the palace.


    "Yue''er, will you follow your father to the palace to see your grandfather?" Chu Mo Shang nodded. It''s necessary for him to enter the palace. He has been away for nearly a year. It''s time for him to meet his father and say a few words to him. But, after all, it''s just his idea. Ye Ranran doesn''t think so. As soon as his words fell, the person in his arms spat out some words that made him feel thunderous¡° Yue''er, you don''t have the emperor''s grandfather. Your emperor''s grandfather died early. Your father is an orphan. So you don''t have to enter the palace. That place is full of old monsters. If you go there, you will be in trouble if you are caught by those old monsters. " Give her added block, also want to see her daughter, Chu Hao naive when she Ye Ranran is a piece of tofu, let people handle it? I really don''t pay attention to her Ye Ranran As soon as ye Ranran''s words came out, he gave everyone in front of the palace a blow. They all look at Ye Ranran in disbelief. In broad daylight, ye Ranran dares to curse the emperor''s death, and says that the sixth Prince is an orphan. If it comes to the emperor''s ears, will ye Ranran''s life come to an end¡° Six princesses... Very words... "The old eunuch twitched the corners of her mouth, looking at Ye Ranran who didn''t care, the veins on her forehead jumped out. The six princesses and Murong Jinxin are really sisters. They are as brave as they are. They even dare to curse the emperor¡° Eunuch, if I dare to say this in front of you, I dare to say it in front of Chu Haotian. I never intended to let my daughter recognize him, never. " Ye Ranran sneers. She knows what trouble her words will bring to her. But she''s not afraid. She knew that Chu moshang would protect her. In addition to Chu moshang, she had a brother-in-law who was forced to rub. Finally, no one behind her dared to underestimate Yunyao mountain. What is she afraid of? Is she afraid of Chu Haotian, the dead emperor who doesn''t want her to have a good life? "..." The old eunuch was blocked by Ye Ranran''s words, and the corners of her mouth twitched violently for several times. She knew the current affairs very well and closed her mouth. These six princesses, in the future, can cause less trouble, but he still needs to cause less trouble, because the backstage is too hard to cause trouble¡° Ranran... You''d better let your father and Empress Dowager... Meet Yueer... "Up to now, Chu moshang really has a feeling of vomiting blood. Father Huang is digging his own grave. These women are not for Ranran, but for himself. Once Ranran is stubborn, I''m afraid it''s possible that he won''t let his father see his children all his life¡° For what? My daughter, who I want to see, who I don''t want to see, who dares to see more, I will dig out his eyes. Chu Mo Shang, let go of your cheap hand. " Ye Ranran has never been a good talker. In addition to Chu moshang''s unconditional love in the past two years, she has been used to making trouble in front of Chu moshang and making trouble in any way. "..." You go back to the Palace first... This matter... The king will think of a way... "Chu Mo Shang looks at the person in his arms, struggling unceasingly, in addition to helpless or helpless. Hesitated for a while, can only let old eunuch take those a few beauties to go back first, otherwise this matter can make more stiff. As for the way he said, in fact, apart from the bed thing, he really had no other way¡° Is... The old slave quits... "The old eunuch naturally can see that Chu Mo Shang gives him that look, a second dare not stop, immediately summoned the three beauties to get on the carriage, just like a ghost chasing behind the ass left. Because of their departure, ye Ranran''s mood seems to be better, and she is no longer struggling. She just looks at a horse with a gloomy face and an angry look. She is not willing to let go¡° Ranran, please, let''s go to the mansion. What are you saying... "Chu Mo Shang looked at the passing road, and people showed a smile of schadenfreude to him, and his scalp felt numb. I''m afraid that the rumor that his second brother was afraid of being inside would be suppressed by him after this matter spread today. Because compared with his second brother, he seems to be more afraid of his inner world¡° No, I''m going to the palace of King Li. Get out of here. " Ye Ranran naturally refused to give in, holding the meat ball in her arms, and wanted to move forward. But felt his body suddenly soared, and then fell into a familiar embrace¡° Since you don''t want to go in by yourself, the king will take you in. Ranran, I won''t let you leave me, so you will die. Wang thinks that the best place for us to communicate is in bed. Then we''ll stay in bed more in the future to avoid so many quarrels... "Chu moshang looks down at a pair of treasures in his arms, and the enchanting peach blossom eyes are warm. After kissing Ye Ranran''s purplish red mouth, she strode towards the palace with her struggling hand in her arms. The wind, entangled their thousands of ink hair together, also symbolized their destiny that they could not be separated in this life

 Chapter 158

    On this day, Murong Jinxin and his party arrived at Ningyuan Town, the town closest to the imperial city of the state of Chu. After a few days, you can reach the imperial city of Chu.


    "Jinxin, there are many demons hidden here. It seems that the common people in this town have been disturbed by those demons for a long time..."


    Just entered Ningyuan Town, Murong Jinxin''s mind appeared the words of the phantom. She had been very alert mood, now more tense. Big eyes swept around, really feel that this town is a little strange.


    Busy streets, pedestrians sparse, and there is no exception are men. Everyone''s step is in a hurry, look nervous, seem to be afraid of something.


    "What''s going on here, old man? Why isn''t there a woman in the whole street? "


    Obviously, the abnormality of the town also aroused Jun Mo Li''s suspicion. He stopped an old man who was about to pass by him and opened his mouth gently.


    "Li... Lord li..."


    As soon as the old man looked up, he saw the gorgeous man. He was so scared that he almost shook his legs and knelt down. He once saw Jun Mo Li, so he recognized him, but he didn''t expect that he was lucky enough to have a word with him.


    "Don''t be polite, old man. Tell me what happened here first? Why is it so depressed? "


    Jun Mo Li held the old man with one hand, so that the old man didn''t have to salute and continued to ask gently. He had a vague feeling that the abnormality of the town had something to do with the demons he had met before.


    "Mr. Li, half a month ago, some monsters came to the town, some with heads and bodies, some with heads and bodies. As soon as they appeared, they began to wantonly capture young women in the small town. In the past half a month, they have captured nearly 200 women. Now the whole town of Ningyuan is in danger. All the people who have some ability have left with their families... "


    The old man pulled Jun Mo Li to a corner that was not very noticeable, lowered his voice and said the things that had happened in the past half a month. After that, he also looked at the three women behind Jun Mo Li.


    "Prince Li, you should take the three women away quickly. Those monsters like to catch beautiful women most, especially the yellow flower maiden who has not been married..."


    The three women who can walk together with Prince Li must be of high status. So they''d better leave quickly, lest something happen in the small town, which may affect their whole town.


    "Uncle, since I''m here, I won''t leave easily. You are all the people of the state of Chu. How can I look at you in deep water and ignore you? "


    Jun Mo Li gently patted the old man on the shoulder. He knew that maybe he couldn''t solve the problem, but his innate sense of responsibility made him unable to do the kind of thing that he knew but ignored. Fortunately, there is a powerful woman among them. Maybe he can go and beg her.


    "Lord Li, anyway, you''d better send those three girls away first. It''s too dangerous for them to stay. "


    The old man was very pleased to see the resolute expression on Jun Mo Li''s face. There is a monster in the town. The county magistrate has already reported it to the court. I don''t know why the Emperor didn''t send someone to deal with it. Looking at the appearance of Prince Li, he also happened to pass through the town, but he was determined to stay and advance and retreat with them.


    Such princes are the good princes in their minds


    "Thank you for reminding me. I know it well. When will those monsters appear? "


    Jun Mo Li nodded and said more. There was a girl who didn''t even want to reveal her surname. At least he could be sure that all of them were safe except Dongfang Ke. Then, he just needs to send Dongfang Ke away first.


    "They usually appear in the evening. They look for them one by one. When they find the right ones, they directly take them away..."


    The old man sighed a little and looked at the sky. It was almost dusk. I''m afraid those monsters will soon come out and make trouble.


    "I know. I will solve this problem as soon as possible. Let''s go home first."


    After getting the information, Jun Mo Li didn''t ask anything. He just waved to the old man and went back to Xi Qingyu and his party.


    Obviously, the conversation between Jun Mo Li and the old man is clear to everyone else. In addition to Dongfang Ke, other people''s faces are still calm.


    "Princess, I will send someone to see you off first."


    Jun Mo Li glances at Dongfang Ke, who is very worried. He doesn''t talk much. He tells Dongfang Ke, and then he calls in two dark guards to escort Dongfang Ke back to the imperial city of Chu.


    "Mo Li, I''ll go first. Be careful. I''ll wait for you to come back in the imperial city. You must not have an accident..."


    Oriental can tangle for a while, constantly emerge in the mind Murong Jin heart said before. Although really don''t want to go, but in order to save her life, she can only accept the arrangement of Jun Mo Li.


    Before she left, she stared at Jun Mo Li for a long time, until even Jun Mo Li turned his back to her impatiently, and then she said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li''s gorgeous face flashed obvious disgust. Similarly, if it came out from Jin Xin''s mouth, he would feel flattered. But from the mouth of this flower maniac, in addition to feeling sick, he still felt sick.


    "Dongfang Ke, hurry up. If you don''t, the first one the demons want to catch is you, the most beautiful woman in the world..."


    One side of the cloud shallow night looking at such disgusting Bala woman, is really some can''t stand. He didn''t even bother to talk to her. She was still talking here. She didn''t have a sense of shame.


    "Cloud shallow night, you wait for me, until the imperial city of Chu, I will never be merciful to you."


    Originally, Jun Mo Li didn''t want to talk to her, so she was already depressed enough. Yun Qianxi also said something like this. Dongfang felt that she had already put up with it.


    After that, she left in a huff


    "It''s bad luck that I finally left."


    Cloud shallow night looking at the back of the East can completely disappear, is disdain of vomit tongue. She is not afraid of the East, anyway Jinxin sister will protect her, what is she afraid of?


    "Well, you continue to irritate Dongfang, but I''m afraid that when you get to the imperial city of Chu, you really have no good life..."


    Xiqingyu looks at yunqianxi''s strange little appearance, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. He fondly pinches yunqianxi''s little nose.


    Shallow night is not that don''t know the propriety of the woman, the reason why so against the East can, all because of the relationship between Jin heart. That''s why he let her play around.


    "She will not have a good life, I have Qingyu brother, I am not afraid of anything."


    Cloud shallow night wrinkled wrinkled small nose, beautiful little face raised a silk flattering smile, she holds the arm of xiqingyu, coquettishly shaking, little daughter''s coquettish state is all obvious.


    "I can''t help you..."


    Xiqingyu looks at her shaking her arm and shakes her head helplessly. All the way up, she always moves to himself, and he seems to be getting used to this little intimacy between lovers.


    "Looking at you like this, I really envy you. If Jin Xin could be around me, how nice it would be."


    Since knowing that xiqingyu and yunqianxi are going to marry soon, Junmo glass has completely put down her prejudice against xiqingyu, and gradually has more words with xiqingyu. Now see them together to breed out of this little happiness, the heart is really envious.


    "What''s the envy? Maybe sister Jinxin is accompanying you, but you don''t know..."


    Cloud shallow night saw that a trace of loneliness in the eyes of Jun Mo Li, looked at Murong Jin''s heart, who had been silent and didn''t know what to think, and said something.


    All of a sudden, I feel that Prince Li is so pitiful. I just don''t know why sister Jinxin is so cruel and determined not to recognize him. Alas


    "Why does Wang have a feeling that she seems to be very close to me, but I can''t touch her..."


    Jun Mo Li gave a bitter smile, which made him feel more and more obvious recently. Especially at night, he seemed to feel that Jin Xin was beside him. Every time he struggled very hard to wake up, but he was trapped by something. How he struggled, he was still surrounded in his sleep.


    "Come on, don''t whine there. Didn''t Murong Jinxin send someone to send you a letter? Didn''t you get it? "


    Murong Jinxin looks at Junmo glass, just like a beast trapped in a cage and unable to find its direction. The corners of her mouth smoke, and she really can''t bear to torture him. She kindly reminds him. It seems that he has not read the letter, otherwise he would not be so desperate.


    "Jinxin sent a letter to the king... Jinxin sent a letter to the king... Really..."


    Smell speech, Jun Mo Li Leng, then immediately excited up, looking at a narrator yarn cover face woman, some at a loss. I really want to rush up and squeeze her shoulder to shake a few times, but I dare not. My heart seems to be scratched by something, and I want to know the answer urgently.


    "If it''s true, you can send someone to check it? It seems that the people under your command are not loyal to you. No one even comes to tell you about such an important matter... "


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth a draw, white he one eye. It was estimated that the messenger just sent the letter, and there was something about it, so manager Lin didn''t care too much.


    "I''ll send someone back to get it... I''ll send someone back to get it..."


    Jun Mo Li also dare not in wordy, many questions to the mouth but forcefully swallow down. This woman''s aura can be very strong, temperament is also very terrible, he did not dare to provoke.


    But his mood is still very good, there is Jinxin news, it''s really good


    "Come on, let''s find an inn to stay, but there''s still a tough fight to fight in the evening..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at the horizon, dark clouds rolling, such as the blood of the setting sun has been replaced by the dark bit by bit.


    Tonight is destined to be a night of injustice

 Chapter 159

    Dark night, gusts of autumn wind, light moonlight scattered, for the whole Ningyuan town covered with a strange light.


    In the middle of the sky, dozens of demons who have not yet been fully cultivated are floating down. One by one, they are excited and inexplicable, and Dou Da''s eyes are shining with bloodthirsty light.


    At this time, Ningyuan town was as calm as death, without any sound, just like an empty city.


    Dozens of familiar demons scattered around and began to search for their own targets. They began to go door to door to find suitable women.


    Originally quiet Ningyuan Town, began to bustle up, a burst of screams floating in the air, listening to very seeping people.


    "Kill me, one is just one!"


    Hearing the news, Jun Mo Li saw this situation, and his eyes flashed with strong intention to kill. These demons were so lawless that he really thought they couldn''t subdue them.


    "Stop, all of you."


    Murong Jinxin, who followed, saw that Jun Mo Li had made his hand go down to die. With a loud drink, he stopped the dark guards who were about to leave.


    "Jun Mo Li, although these demons haven''t evolved into human beings, they are all looking for death except wind, rain and thunder. Leave wind and rain, thunder and lightning, what else should they do... "


    He doesn''t care for these dark guards, but she cares for him. It''s not worth it if the elites in the dark guard are damaged by these indecent touch.


    Murong Jinxin''s tone is unprecedented severe, which can''t be refused by anyone. She went to the front of Jun Mo Li and looked at him straightly, but there was a trace of tenderness in her clear eyes that no one could understand.


    "All right, except the storm and thunder, everyone else will step down."


    After looking at each other for a long time, Jun Mo Li finally compromised. In such a pair of eyes like Jin Xin, he felt that he could not do anything against her mind. He knew she was capable, so she was willing to listen to her.


    "Wind, rain and thunder, you work in pairs. If you cooperate well, you can kill a demon. But remember to fight alone. Do you understand? "


    Murong Jinxin turns her eyes to the four people she specially left behind. In fact, it''s enough for her to deal with these demons alone, but she hopes to use these demons to enhance the fighting capacity of the four people. After today''s World War I, these four people will certainly benefit a lot.


    "Yes, girl."


    Four people toward Murong Jin heart hugged hand, then automatically divided into two groups, four wipe figure soon disappeared in the dark.


    "You can fight alone. But don''t deal with more than two demons at the same time, otherwise you will die. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at Junmo glass and xiqingyu beside her. She knows the depth of their skills very well. As long as it''s one-on-one, there''s no problem.


    The fighting power of these demons is not strong, so she is willing to let them do it. It''s also right to temper them.


    "Asahi, please..."


    Xiqingyu believes Murong Jinxin very much. Since Murong Jinxin says it''s OK to fight alone, they will be OK. Just shallow night this wench, he worried about her brain a hot, do what regardless of the consequences.


    "Well, don''t worry. It''s a good chance to practice. If it''s difficult, you''ll join hands. I''ll watch. You can''t die. "


    Murong Jinxin knows Xi Qingyu''s worry. She glances at Yun Qianxi, who is nervous beside her. Her little hand taps her gently. Yun Qianxi sadly finds that she can''t move or even speak.


    "Let''s go."


    The soft sword on Jun Mo Li''s waist came out of its sheath and motioned to Xi Qing Yu, then he took the lead to kill the nearest demon.


    For a moment, the fierce fighting continued, and the strong breath of death continued to spread in Ningyuan town


    "Phantom, arrange a few killers to follow them. They can''t fight until they are in a critical moment."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes closely follow that white, in addition to Jun Mo Li, she really has no heart to care about other people''s war situation. In order to prevent in case, she summoned the phantom out and gave a few orders. Of course, we can''t see all this in the evening


    "En en... En..."


    Watching the battle, Yun Qianxi sees that xiqingyu and a demon are fighting each other. He is so anxious that he rushes to help immediately. Unfortunately, her body was fixed by Murong Jin''s heart again, so she could only send out a hum hum voice to indicate Murong Jin''s heart that she wanted to speak.


    "You''d better not talk. If you shout, Qingyu''s attention will be distracted by you. Such a good opportunity may only happen once in your life. You''d better take it easy. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the woman who is so anxious that she is about to cry. Although Yun Qianxi''s Kung Fu is not bad, she is not willing to let her take any risks.


    "Mm-hmm... Mm-hmm..."


    Cloud shallow night which is willing to give up so easily, continue to en ah endless. Although Murong Jinxin has repeatedly promised, she is still worried, and she has no way to control her mood.


    "You''d better save your strength. Don''t groan. I won''t be soft hearted."


    Murong Jin heart is very difficult from Jun Mo glass body back eyes, very stingy to the cloud shallow night a glance, skin smile meat don''t smile of warning, then ignore the cloud shallow night.


    This girl can''t be so upset when she meets this kind of scene. She wants to be the queen of Xiling. She has to grind her temperament slowly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although Yun Qianxi didn''t spend a long time with Murong Jinxin, he still had some understanding of Murong Jinxin''s temperament. See Murong Jin heart''s attitude so firm, just like frost beat eggplant general, suddenly wilt.


    Not far away, Junmo glass and xiqingyu have become a line. When two people join hands, the power is much stronger than fighting alone. At the same time, there is no pressure to deal with two or three demons. On the other side of the storm lightning, obviously also realized the benefits of team operations, four people directly put in the array, one by one of the demons killed in the array.


    The scene, all of a sudden, has a great turn, dozens of demons after bloody battle, few left. Seeing that the situation was not right, a few clever ones simply took advantage of the chaos and fled.


    "It''s impossible to let you go when you come..."


    Murong Jin''s broad-minded sleeve robe rises, and a powerful force rushes towards the demons who want to escape. A huge whirlpool rises in the air, intercepting the demons who want to escape.


    "Puff, puff, puff..."


    A burst of bleeding sound exploded in the night sky, a few demons could not help the pressure of the huge whirlpool, opened their mouths and spurted out blood arrows. But in the blink of an eye.


    At the same time, Jun Mo Li and Xi Qing Yu, wind and rain thunder and lightning also all stopped, their bodies are more or less stained with a lot of blood, but everyone''s face is hard to say excited.


    After the war, they felt that their fighting capacity had been greatly improved, especially in fighting against the enemy


    "It was a great fight..."


    Jun Mo Li wiped the blood on the silver sword clean, and a rare smile appeared on the peerless face. Since he practiced martial arts, he benefited most from the fight of life and death tonight. The unusual moves made him have a lot of ideas on how to improve his swordsmanship.


    "It''s true, it''s never been so good."


    Xiqingyu nodded, Jinxin let them go, originally he didn''t think so much, now see Jinxin is really well intentioned.


    "My subordinates have learned how to enhance the lethality of Tianjue array from the fight just now."


    The wind is also unusual, put away the face of that a touch of artificial deep, smile like a big boy next door. For a person who likes to study arrays, nothing is more enjoyable than learning how to improve.


    "All this is due to sister beauty. Haha..."


    Cloud shallow night already can''t wait to rush to come over, took out a square silk handkerchief from the bosom, gently wipe the thin sweat on the forehead for Xi Qingyu. Heard several people''s dialogue, also understood Murong Jin heart before insist.


    "Let''s go and have a drink."


    Jun Mo Li looked at the distant white, but Murong Jin''s face appeared in her mind. It''s probably the news of Murong Jinxin, together with the killing of these demons, that has done a good thing for the people in Ningyuan town. They are in a very good mood. They can''t help but want to have a drink with xiqingyu.


    "Well, if you don''t get drunk, you won''t come back."


    Xiqingyu''s interest is obviously also very high. He reaches out and pats Jun Mo Li on the shoulder. Since the two people will be clear after the words, suddenly approached. As for the reason, I''m afraid nobody can say clearly.


    "Girl, would you like to have a drink?"


    Jun Mo Li walks up to Murong Jinxin with a smile. After the conversation at dusk, he has an inexplicable favor for the woman in front of him. Of course, that favor does not belong to lovers. Maybe, it''s just because she gave him a long-awaited answer.


    "Aren''t you afraid of getting drunk?"


    Murong Jin''s little face under the white gauze flashed a little uneasy. The demon knew how to drink all day long, as if he would die without a meal. Later, she had to change his bad habit thoroughly.


    "I''m not afraid. The king''s Secret guard will guard the king, and no one will take advantage of it."


    Jun Mo Li shakes his head for sure. In the past two years, because he wants Jin Xin, he has been drunk, but there are storms and thunder. He is not afraid of any women who don''t want to die.


    "Then you drink. When you get drunk, I''ll have sex with you to see if your four dark guards can stop you..."


    Murong Jin''s heart hummed coldly, threw her a white eye, turned around and walked forward. It''s just that those words are too explosive. They blow up Jun Mo Li and make other dark guards dizzy.


    Only know the inside story of xiqingyu and cloud shallow night two people look at each other a smile, a face of sympathy to see Jun Mo glass one eye, then hand in hand silently left.


    It''s dark, and a white figure is motionless on the empty street, just like a statue

 Chapter 160

    The place of chaos is full of white fog all year round. The air of evil comes slowly from the boundary of the four realms, constantly impacting the entrance that has been closed by the evil god.


    A gorgeous woman was lying on a white fog bed. She didn''t know what she was thinking. Her big eyes were full of worry and sometimes tears.


    "I really want to go out and have a look, even if it''s just a look at you..."


    Suddenly, the woman sat up with a faint sigh, and then shook her head with a bitter smile. At that time, the old underworld and the emperor of heaven exhausted their lifelong cultivation and beat her back here. She knew that it was difficult to see him again.


    "It seems that everything happened yesterday, and it seems that it has been a long time. Even I don''t know how long we''ve been apart... "


    The woman''s long and curly eyelashes trembled a few times, her bright red lips opened, and her little white hand covered her heart, which seemed to hurt.


    Since returning to the place of the bastard, her broken spirit has been slowly restored. If it wasn''t for a thought in her heart, she could hardly survive until now.


    "After I left, how are you? Have you ever fallen in love with another woman... "


    That infatuation has been deeply imprinted in her heart. Unless there is no evil in this world one day, her spirit will not die out and her love for him will not die out.


    All these years she has been trying to find a way out, but the border of this chaotic place is too strong for her to break through. In the end, she had to choose a way to lose both sides and seal the entrance to the land of chaos.


    As long as the evil Qi can''t enter, it can''t be absorbed by heaven and earth. Once the evil Qi reaches a certain level, if the emperor of heaven and the old Hades don''t want to fight each other in the four realms, they have to open the border of chaos and lead the evil Qi into chaos.


    Just by doing so, she suffered a lot of damage. Without the practice of evil Qi, her skill can''t grow, and even will gradually degenerate


    "Who?"


    Just when the woman was still immersed in her own memories, there was a sudden movement in the air, which immediately interrupted her thoughts and made her lips cold.


    No one can enter this chaotic place except her, but the change in the air is that someone broke in. Who is it?


    "You... Who are you..."


    A light white light flashed by, Murong Jinxin''s figure appeared not far away. Her big eyes swept four times, then lifted eyes to see not far away. Then, she was completely stunned.


    The woman as like as two peas, the eyes and the mouth, even the voice, were very terrible.


    "You..."


    Like Murong Jinxin, the woman, the God of evil, was stunned. She had seen her own appearance, and she knew why the woman was surprised.


    It looks as like as two peas.


    "Where is this?"


    After a short surprise, Murong Jinxin took back her eyes, forced the waves in her heart, and boldly asked.


    She was as like as two peas in her sleep. Her soul came to this place that looked less clean, and met a person who was exactly the same as herself.


    "The land of chaos..."


    Evil god also returned to God, looking thoughtfully at the woman not far away, the guard in his eyes dissipated a lot. Can enter and still can safely stand and talk with her, this wipe soul and she, probably have a source.


    "You... You are the God of evil..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart surprised, looking at the opposite leisurely woman, really feel thunder rolling. The God of death as like as two peas, and let her kill a man who looks exactly like himself, what is the difference between killing her and killing herself?


    "You... Are the descendant of the Feng nationality..."


    Evil god nodded, not surprised Murong Jin heart can guess her identity. Similarly, she also determined the identity of Murong Jinxin almost at the same time.


    Fengnv, her nemesis, can also be said to be her noumenon, and the only one who can kill her in the world


    "As like as two peas", "you didn''t even think of me.


    Murong Jin does not deny her identity. It seems that she and this evil god still have a little fate, this time the soul, must be God''s arrangement.


    "I was born because of you. Naturally, I look the same as you. It''s no surprise."


    Evil god shrugged, looking at Murong Jinxin''s eyes have no defense. They are one, she can''t kill her, and she can''t kill her easily. Besides, seeing her confused appearance, I don''t want to kill her.


    "What do you mean? Make it clear


    Murong Jinxin feels the change of the attitude of the evil god. When she hears the words of the evil god, she is puzzled. What is born of her? It''s like they''re the same person.


    "I was born of your seven passions and six desires, or the evil spirit separated from you..."


    The evil god smiles. She doesn''t feel there is anything to hide in front of herself. I don''t know much about the woman in front of me. And she was really bored and didn''t mind saying more.


    "No wonder the old underworld said that only I can compete with you, so it is..."


    Murong Jin''s good-looking brow slightly frowned, and looked at the evil god''s eyes became far-reaching. If this evil god is a wisp of soul separated from her noumenon, I''m afraid it''s a bit tricky to want to get rid of her.


    It seems that the old underworld still kept a lot from her. She felt that she had to ask for the truth of some things. Otherwise, it sounds like a bit of nonsense for her to practice her magical skills against herself.


    "To kill me is to kill yourself. I admire the sinister intentions of those two old men."


    The smile on the evil god''s face was more obvious. She knew what the two old men were fighting for. If they want fengnu to kill her, do they really think fengnu is a fool? Or is she a waste?


    Kill her, Phoenix girl can live? Even if can live, Phoenix female''s soul incomplete, also can guard four realms?


    "If you don''t want to die, you can open the entrance to the land of chaos and stay here honestly. You can''t go anywhere. Otherwise, I won''t let you live, even if I die with you. "


    Murong Jin heart from the evil god disdain in the eyes to see a bit of clues, a cold heart. But she is a phoenix girl, she was born with a mission she dare not forget. If this evil god really laid hands on the four realms, she would not sit back and ignore it, even if she was scared out of her wits.


    "Why? Wouldn''t it be better for us to join hands to make these four realms our slaves? I don''t like it... "


    The evil god shook his head, maybe because she was separated from Murong Jin''s soul, she felt that Murong Jin''s heart was very kind, even if Murong Jin''s heart killed her, she didn''t think it was anything.


    "You want to level the four realms for the devil? Sorry, I don''t have your sentiment and ambition. If you dare to leave chaos and harm the four realms, when my divine skill is completed, the first one to kill is the devil. Since you are separated from my soul, you should know the power of Feng dance nine days... "


    Murong Jinxin can''t deny the evil god''s words. She is a phoenix girl, and her innate sense of mission doesn''t allow her to do anything against heaven. She can only comply with fate, otherwise everything about her will be destroyed. She can''t afford that.


    "Devil... Is he ok..."


    Hearing Murong Jin''s heart take the initiative to mention the devil, a glimmer of light flashed through the evil god''s eyes, staring at Murong Jin''s heart, uneasy and carefully asked.


    "It should be very good, or else the demons in the demon world would not be allowed to do evil everywhere."


    She doesn''t know whether the devil is good or not. She doesn''t know anything about that crazy man. It''s just that the evil God asked, and she gave a casual answer.


    "Then he... Has a demon queen..."


    The God of evil was obviously relieved. Since the demons in the demon world can make trouble, the devil must be safe. However, she was worried that if she wasn''t with him, he would forget him and have other women.


    "You guess... Don''t forget your words... Otherwise I will kill the devil here... I''ll let you be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks..."


    Before she could speak, Murong Jin felt her body empty. She knew that it was time for her to leave her soul. So, very bad lost to the evil god an ambiguous answer, was a traction traction, quickly disappeared in place.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Evil god looked at Murong Jin heart disappear direction, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked. In a conversation just now, she didn''t ask for the answer she most wanted to know, except that the devil was safe.


    That''s all. If she can come for the first time, maybe she will come for the second time. Next time she comes back, she will ask the main point first. Lest she should come back before she had time to finish.


    Sighed again, looking at the vast white fog, this dull life has to continue to live


    As for Murong Jinxin, after her soul returned to her original position, her fierce eyes opened and she sat up fiercely. Big eye scanned a circle, found that he was still sleeping in the Inn Bed, the disorder of the heart gradually subsided.


    She knew that what had just happened was not a dream, but that her soul, under the traction of some kind of traction, went to the land of chaos and saw the God of evil.


    The evil god was separated from her soul, which made it difficult for him to keep calm.


    If she wants to kill the evil god, she must destroy her own soul. Even if she can survive, is it a person? And the devil, what will he think after seeing her?


    One problem after another made her gasp. After a long night, she knew she couldn''t sleep

 Chapter 161

    The next day, Murong Jinxin just woke up after sleeping until the third day. As soon as she woke up, she knew that almost all the people were waiting for her to get up in the hall of the inn. So he tossed about and set foot on the road to the imperial city of Chu.


    Over the next few days, nothing seems to have changed. However, there is no trace of wine in people''s diet. Obviously, Murong Jinxin''s warning that night, Jun Mo Li heard it. And in order to keep his innocence, he gave up his love and gave up the wine he had been with for two years.


    After several days of running, the party finally arrived at the imperial city of Chu state at dusk, and smoothly returned to liwangfu.


    "Mo Li, you are back at last..."


    Just arrived at the gate of the palace, Dongfang could greet him with a surprise. His beautiful little face was like a flower with a smile. She went to the front of Jun Mo Li. Her eyes were full of emotion, but there were a few tears in her eyes. It seemed that she had been waiting here for a long time.


    It''s a pity that Dongfang Ke''s deep feeling hasn''t been revealed completely, and he was interrupted by a pretty female voice.


    "Who are you? Get out of the way... "


    The woman who interrupts Dongfang Ke is no one else. It''s Ye Ranran who hears that Junmo glass is coming back today, holding her daughter to meet her at the gate of the palace.


    As soon as ye Ranran arrives at the gate of liwang''s residence, he sees a flower girl expressing deep love for Junmo glass. Holding her daughter''s little hand, the veins burst out.


    Where did this woman come from? She dared to seduce her brother-in-law in front of her. She was impatient.


    "Who are you? How dare you let Princess Ben go? Don''t you have eyes? "


    Dongfang can look back and see ye Ranran standing in front of her. Her original good mood is gone.


    She felt shameless when she was called away. She was also a princess of a country. Not all dogs and cats could bully her.


    "You don''t have eyes, do you? Seduce my brother-in-law in public. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you directly. "


    Ye Ranran is not a timid master. She even dares to scold the emperor of Chu. How great is a princess? Don''t forget, this is the state of Chu. There are many people who support her.


    "Your brother-in-law? Everyone knows that Mo Li has not married a concubine. When did she become your brother-in-law again? "


    Smell speech, East can almost smile, really feel in front of this woman brain problem. If you want to have a relationship with Mo Li, you can''t say nothing about it.


    Brother in law, what a ridiculous name


    "Ben Wang is her brother-in-law. Do you have any opinions?"


    Jun Mo Li glanced at the East, but he was more and more disgusted with this inexplicable woman. If it wasn''t for the sake of the two people coming from the same family, he wanted to slap her to death.


    After that, he rubbed Ye Ranran''s small head, and could see ye Ranran''s unusual and bright eyes.


    "Mo Li, you..."


    The East can be blocked by the words of Jun Mo Li, and the beautiful little face suddenly looks ugly. This is also want to say what, but after seeing Jun Mo Li don''t want to pay attention to her at all, abruptly will soon blurt out words to swallow back to the stomach.


    "Brother in law, what''s the matter with you and her?"


    Ye Ranran opened Jun Mo Li''s hand, and frost spread all over his gloomy little face. The year she left, did something happen that she didn''t know? With the temperament of Jun Mo Li, it is impossible to be so polite to a woman without any reason.


    "I''m tired of my relationship with my brother and sister..."


    Jun Mo Li''s unparalleled handsome face flashed a strong dislike. For Dongfang Ke, he felt that he was about to do his utmost. If this woman is still so shamelessly pestering in the future, he can''t guarantee that he won''t attack her.


    "Yue''er, call uncle Huang, hurry up..."


    Speaking of this, ye Ranran thinks it''s a waste of expression to talk about a woman who doesn''t matter. He quickly pinched his daughter''s pink face and motioned her to open her mouth.


    "Emperor... Uncle... Hug..."


    Chu yue''er is also very witty. She raises a big smile on her red face, and her chubby little hand reaches out to Jun Mo Li.


    Although she is not very old, she is very famous for her uncle Huang. Every time my mother scolded my father, I would mention uncle Huang. Therefore, she was very impressed by the emperor''s uncle.


    "Yueer... The bigger, the more beautiful..."


    Jun Mo Li hugged the little girl happily. She hasn''t seen her for a year. She has grown so big. Time goes by so fast.


    "Naturally beautiful, the moon follows me, hehe..."


    Seeing that Junmo glass likes her baby daughter so much, ye Ranran smiles and plays with her daughter''s little hand, making a face at Junmo glass.


    She and Chu moshang''s horse are both good-looking. Unless they have a genetic mutation, their children are absolutely beautiful


    "The outline is like you, but the eyebrows, eyes, nose and mouth are more like liuhuangdi. Ran Ran, have you had a good year? "


    Jun Mo Li looks at the little girl in her arms, but she doesn''t forget to care about ye Ranran. Over the past year, ye Ranran has sent him a letter almost every ten days, nagging him about some trifles of life. Among them, the most talked about is liuhuangdi.


    "If it''s OK, my brother-in-law won''t have to worry about me. I''ll take care of my own affairs. But my brother-in-law seems to be thinner than a year ago. Alas... "


    Did she have a good year? It seems to be very good. But if she asked how good it was, she couldn''t tell.


    She was surprised to see Jun Mo Li today. She thought she would see a decadent gorgeous man, but she didn''t expect that his situation today seems much better than that of a year ago.


    "Well, as long as brother Liuhuang doesn''t treat you harshly, I''ll be relieved. When I have time, I''ll bring my children to come and sit down more..."


    After all, it''s the gate of the palace where people come and go, so it''s not appropriate to say some secret words. Jun Mo Li decisively ends the conversation between the two and says something.


    But before his words fall down, he sees a close guard of Chu Mo Shang rushing over. He is relieved to see ye Ranran.


    "Princess, the prince asked you to go back to the palace to have dinner..."


    That dark wei walked to Ye Ranran''s side, his attitude was very respectful, but his words had a kind of feeling that people were quite speechless.


    "To eat? What''s the meal? It''s not even dark. What to eat. Go back and tell him, "I have no appetite, I can''t eat."


    Ye Ran Ran''s face turned black. Looking at the man in front of him, he had a feeling of asking the sky. Is Chu Mo Shang too boring? Knowing that she''s coming to pick up Mo Li, maybe she won''t go back to dinner. This meeting son sends a person to Li Wang Fu to shout her, isn''t too don''t give Jun Mo Li face.


    "Princess, you''d better go back and use some. The prince has been preparing for the afternoon. In order to be the princess''s favorite food, Huaji, his hands have been scalded several times..."


    Smell speech, man really want to cry heart have. Before he came, he knew that the princess would definitely react like this, but he had no choice. He did not dare to disobey the Lord''s orders. If he could, he would rather kill a few people than invite the princess.


    "That''s because he''s stupid. He can''t do a small thing well, and he wants to do something big. Let him eat for himself. I''ll have dinner in liwang mansion tonight. "


    Ye Ranran''s mouth flicks. She really doesn''t know what''s going on with Jun Mo Li''s horse today. When I got up in the morning, I was so mysterious that I even cooked in person. My mind was probably out of breath.


    "Princess, please, I''ll go back and have dinner with you tonight. She is..."


    The man saw that ye Ranran didn''t want to let go. He was really not worth it for his own Lord. In the past two years, he saw the prince''s contribution to the princess, and even he, an outsider, was moved. But I don''t want to think that the stone hearted princess has never given the prince a good face. The prince is so pitiful.


    "Why do I have to go back with him tonight? If I want to accompany my brother-in-law, he will stand aside for me... "


    Ye Ranran waved impatiently and interrupted the man. She didn''t want to argue with him about the meal at the door of liwang mansion. He''d better go back where he came from.


    On 365 days of a year, she accompanied him to dinner almost every day. If she didn''t accompany him occasionally, would he be starved to death.


    "Princess, today is the birthday of the prince. I beg you to go back and accompany him."


    The man suddenly knelt down on one knee and lowered his noble head. He has been with the Lord for so many years. On this day of every year, the Lord almost lives by himself. Even with the princess and the little princess, the prince never mentioned his birthday to them. Now, is the princess not willing to accept the little request of the Lord?


    "You go back first. If I want to go back for dinner, I will go back later..."


    Ye Ranran is stunned for a moment, and finally understands the reason why Chu Mo Shang is so painstaking. The clear Mou son Shan Shan Shan, didn''t immediately agree, tone but soft come down.


    "The subordinate went back first. The princess remembers that the Lord is still waiting for you..."


    The man knows Ye Ranran''s concession from the subtle changes of Ye Ranran. After hesitating for a moment, he looks up at Ye Ranran and his eyes are full of expectation.


    The prince didn''t ask for much. He didn''t expect the princess to return anything. He just wanted the princess to stay with him all the time. That''s good.


    "Ranran, go back first. Don''t let Liuhuang wait for him..."


    Jun Mo Li has a panoramic view of everything. Chu Mo Shang is afraid that he has already loved Ranran deeply, otherwise he would not make meals for Ranran himself. Today is also his birthday. He can''t destroy the members of his family.


    "Well... I''ll take the kids back first... I''ll see you tomorrow morning..."


    Ye Ranran grabs her hair. Chu moshang scolds and beats the horse, but after all, she has a soft heart. Today is his birthday. It''s hard to say that she and her children are not with him.


    "Go, I won''t leave the imperial city for the time being. I have plenty of time to meet, and it''s not too bad for one day or two. Liwang mansion is your home. You can come whenever you want... "

 Chapter 162

    Jun Mo Li kisses Chu yue''er''s little face and hands her to Ye Ranran, indicating that ye Ranran goes back quickly.


    He was very tired after reading Jin Xin''s letter. He just wants to have a good rest, and after they meet, he can have the strength to torture her.


    The little wild cat kept him waiting for two years. After two years, he didn''t even have minced meat. She must make good compensation


    "OK, I''ll go..."


    Ye Ranran holds the child and wants to say goodbye to Jun Mo Li, but he turns his head to a pair of cold eyes with a smile, shaking all over. Such a pair of eyes, and Jin heart is too much like.


    "She''s not..."


    Jun Mo Li naturally sees Ye Ranran''s doubts. When he first meets her, he thinks she is Jin Xin. But along the way, her attitude to herself and the change of her appearance and voice made it hard for him to believe that she was Jinxin.


    "It''s like... Brother-in-law... I''m gone..."


    Ye Ranran pauses for a moment and takes back his eyes. Now that Jun Mo Li has spoken, the woman not far away is probably not Jin Xin. Perhaps, just like it, the vast sea of people like too many people.


    After that, she left with her child in her arms, thinking of bringing some gifts to Chu moshang, but ignoring Murong Jinxin''s following her eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin looks at Ye Ranran''s figure disappearing in the sea of people, and then reluctantly takes back her eyes. I haven''t seen her for two years. Besides thinking about Jun Mo Li, she often thinks of her. Now it seems that these two years she had a good time, at least Chu Mo Shang was kind to her. That''s great.


    "Miss, I have to go back to the Palace first. If you need anything, you can come to the palace to find me. As long as I can do it, I will go to the sea and the soup. "


    Jun Mo Li didn''t care much about Murong Jin''s heart, so she took a few strides to Murong Jin''s heart. He had invited her to the palace before, but she refused. Since he was rejected, he didn''t use his hot face to stick other people''s cold ass.


    "Well, go back and make it up. Murong Jinxin if you see now this face, I''m afraid will be directly empathy


    Murong Jinxin nodded, looking at the haggard on his face, it was a little distressed. Ranran is right. He has lost a lot of weight in the past two years. She just can''t see it. If you don''t keep it well, I''m afraid there will only be a skeleton left.


    "Ha ha, I''ll go back to support her. I won''t give her a chance to empathize with her. Goodbye..."


    Jun Mo Li knows that the woman in front of him doesn''t have any malice, and even has great kindness to him or the people of Ningyuan town. So after listening to her words, he felt that it was true.


    Although Jinxin is not a woman who cares about her appearance, if he becomes ugly, I''m afraid he will give others a chance to take advantage of it


    "Ink Glass..."


    Seeing Jun Mo Li''s natural and unrestrained departure, Dongfang feels that his opportunity has come again. He catches up quickly and shouts out. But after running a few steps, she found that she was blocked by a strong force, and she could not break through even if she tried her best. When the power disappeared, Jun Mo Li had already entered the palace, and the door of the palace was closed with a bang.


    "Poof, clown, disgrace..."


    Cloud shallow night looking at the East can touch a nose of ash, just like watching a big joke. The words of the export are extremely sarcastic, completely do not give cloud shallow night any face.


    "You..."


    The East can be angry by the words of cloud shallow night almost jump foot, want to rush up immediately to tear the mouth of cloud shallow night. But a look at the heart of xiqingyu and Murong Jin, can only stifle the anger back.


    "If you don''t go away, I''ll kill you. If you don''t believe me, you can have a try."


    Murong Jin heart looking at not far east can, a nameless fire spread in the chest. This woman''s courage is really big, seduce her man in front of her face, really think she is dead?


    The reason why she didn''t move for the time being is that she didn''t want to dirty her hands, and then cause trouble to herself. But if this woman dares to be ungrateful again, she will personally send her to the underworld to be a ghost.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, East can''t of heart ruthlessly a shrink, the words of others she probably won''t believe, but not far away that woman''s words, she believes. She believed that if she did not leave, she would really die.


    So, for the sake of her own life, she ran away with her tail between her legs


    "Sister beauty, when she sees you, she looks like a ghost. Heihe..."


    Cloud shallow night looking at the East can escape, get to Murong Jin heart ear, whispered two. This trip to the state of Chu brought her closer to Murong Jin''s heart. This is in addition to the harvest of brother Qingyu''s promise, another big harvest.


    "She just confirmed that she was afraid of being tough. If you want to be stable, you have to have strength. This is the only survival rule in this world. "


    Murong Jin''s heart can''t deny the corner of her mouth, she always won''t give people the impression of weak bullying, Oriental terrible she is also blameless. Jun Mo Li Chu Mo Shang that pair of brothers and sisters are not said, even the wild dogs on the road are afraid of her¡° Sister beauty, I''m really curious about your adventures in the past two years? When I first met you two years ago, you didn''t even know martial arts. It''s amazing that you''ve become so powerful in two years. " Cloud shallow night blinked a few big eyes, for Murong Jin heart words is agree with. This is a world where the strong are respected. If you have the strength to travel all over the world, you are not afraid. If you don''t have the strength, even the wild dogs on the roadside dare to bully you. Jinxin elder sister''s skill can advance by leaps and bounds to this degree, really let her be very curious¡° Don''t try to tell me from my mouth. When you should know, you will know. When you shouldn''t, you can''t even know if you''re too busy to break your head. " She never thought her identity could be hidden for long, maybe one day would be one day, and she didn''t want to waste her saliva to explain so much. Shallow night this little girl, is a curious baby, although the mouth is still tight, but the relationship between them in the end is not good enough to the kind of heart lung level¡° Well, it''s getting dark. Let''s go back to the post station and talk about what we have to say. " Xiqingyu reaches out and knocks on yunqianxi. This girl really doesn''t know which pot to open. Some words Jin heart even he does not say, can also say with her a little girl film? What''s more, people come and go here. If something is said that shouldn''t be said, it will cause endless trouble¡° Well, let''s go. " Yunqianxi makes a face at xiqingyu, then takes Murong Jinxin''s arm and strides forward. As he walks, he looks at it and shouts twice from time to time. He is curious about this prosperous capital. Behind them, xiqingyu followed them leisurely, looking at the two pretty figures in front of them, with a faint smile in his mouth. The two women, one of whom is about to become his princess, the other may be his royal sister, are all his relatives..... When ye Ranran rushed into the yard with her daughter in her arms, there was no Chu moshang''s body except a table of wine and vegetables that had been completely cooled. She was stunned for a moment, touched a jade pendant in her arms, and her mood fell to the bottom¡° What about Chu Mo Shang? " Ye Ran Ran came to the gate of the yard and happened to meet Qingyi who was passing by, so he stopped him and asked with a very ugly face¡° Isn''t the prince always with the princess? Wang Fei is the one who knows where the Lord has gone. Why ask me Green clothes glanced at Ye Ranran, and there was a trace of irony in the corner of her mouth. It was obvious that she didn''t pay attention to Ye Ranran. This inexplicable woman just gave birth to a daughter for the king, so she picked something like that. He can''t look down on the fact that he always yells at the Lord and tells him what to do¡° OK, you go Ye Ranran is stunned for a moment, and can''t help looking at the man in green in front of him. She has lived in liuwangfu for one year, and she knows something about liuwangfu. Well, she admits she asked the wrong person¡° Princess, if you don''t cherish it, let it go. Why drag the prince with you? Wang Ye is a heartless man. Everything has changed since I met you. If you don''t feel grateful, you''re still so arrogant. I''ll be happy to see you cry with my own eyes when I lose it. " Green dress footstep dun dun, didn''t leave immediately. In my mind, ye Ranran has not entered the palace yet. I can''t help hating the woman in front of me. If the Lord didn''t meet her, those people in his backyard would not have come to such a miserable end. At least the LORD would spoil them occasionally¡° You should say this to Chu Mo Shang. It''s him who pesters me, not me. Ye Ranran can''t do without him. " Ye Ranran doesn''t get angry. She knows the man''s deep love for Chu Mo Shang. She comes from the 21st century, for this kind of same-sex love see more, so relatively she can understand the mood of Qingyi at the moment. But understanding is understanding, which doesn''t mean that she likes to be pointed at by the nose... "Ha ha, Wang Ye didn''t wait for you to come back tonight, so she went to mingyuelou. The princess of mingyuelou should know it. It''s said that there is a Huakui auction tonight. I''m afraid the princess''s good days will soon come to an end. " Green clothes see such leaf dye dye, the anger in the heart is provoked. He approached two steps, spit out a few words to make ye Ranran cold all over. He did not believe that when a woman heard that her man had gone to the brothel, she was still calm¡° Oh, isn''t that good? My good days have come to an end, and your good days will come. However, how do you know that leaving Chu Mo Shang is not the beginning of my good life? "

 Chapter 163

    After listening to what Qingyi said, ye Ranran smiles with deep irony and disdain. Ridicule is aimed at oneself, disdain is aimed at Chu Mo Shang.


    Although the heart is dripping blood, ye Ran''s face is still silent. Even if she leaves liuwangfu tomorrow, ye Ranran will definitely straighten her spine. Her dignity must not be trampled on by anyone.


    Chu Mo Shang''s horse with bad deeds couldn''t defeat her if he didn''t find a woman.


    "The princess is really impressive. I hope she won''t cry on that day."


    Qingyi''s eyes flashed a little surprise. He knew that ye Ranran was different, but he didn''t believe that one day when ye Ranran was swept out of the house, he could leave with a smile.


    A married woman, even if she is married, will never marry a good family


    "Cry? I''m afraid you really think too much... "


    Ye Ranran sneered and didn''t bother to pay attention to Qingyi. Anyway, she has got all the answers she should get. If you go on talking about it, it''s just a way to block yourself.


    Leng glanced at the green clothes and then walked into the yard with her sleepy daughter in her arms. She had to feed her daughter to sleep and think about what to do next. Fortunately, her brother-in-law has already returned to the government. She also has someone to discuss anything.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tsing Yi watched the cold figure disappear in her sight. She thought it would be better to satirize her, but now she found that her boredom had not been relieved, and the whole person was more upset.


    "You shouldn''t cheat the princess. When the prince comes back, you..."


    Not good, these words Zhang manager did not say, but he believes that Qingyi can understand.


    He saw and heard all the scenes just now. He just felt sorry for Qingyi. Once the princess gets into trouble, it''s lucky that the green dress can save her life.


    "I just can''t see it any more. The Lord is very kind to her, but what about her? She is a woman who only wants to get, but never wants to give. Such a woman is not worthy of the Lord.... "


    Green clothes fidgety scratched head, he said those words before already thought of the consequences. Since the Lord can''t give him any favor, what''s the difference between living and dead? It''s better to die than to see the Lord do this and that for other women.


    "How do you know she didn''t give anything? As soon as she got the news of Wang Ye''s birthday, she rushed back, only to buy a gift for Wang Ye. In the past year, Yunyao mountain has never collected any of the medicinal materials that Wuchen mountain villa bought from Yunyao mountain. As long as we open our mouth to Yunyao mountain, they will offer them in person the next day. Isn''t it because of the princess? "


    Manager Zhang shook his head. The princess seemed strong but softest. What the world saw was just the tip of the iceberg. Over the past year, at least half of the credit for the rapid growth of Wuchen villa belongs to the princess.


    Only these, few people know. But the green clothes clearly know, but still committed such a mistake.


    "I..."


    Qingyi was speechless by manager Zhang''s words and lowered her head in shame. Wang Ye is determined to be in the world. With such a woman to help, it''s no wonder that Wang Ye will treat her with no bottom line. That''s because the value of this woman is worth it.


    "To say the least, even if the princess has nothing, the LORD loves her and spoils her. We subordinates can''t interfere. Feelings are not something you can see clearly as an outsider. No matter how the princess treats the prince, it''s their business. How can you know that the prince is not enjoying it? "


    He watched the Lord grow up and knew him best. The princess and the little princess gave the prince the warmth he always wanted. A home means more to him than anything.


    But these, only he can see clearly


    "I''ve already said that being great is just death. It doesn''t matter..."


    What you say is just like the water you pour out. The mistake has been made. The only thing he can do now is to accept the punishment of the king.


    Tsing Yi shrugged. His face was full of sadness. As soon as he turned around, he walked away.


    He has to have a good look at the yard which has been living for many years. Maybe he will never see it again


    "Oh, what a silly boy..."


    Manager Zhang shook his head, but he didn''t think about Qingyi. Instead, he called a dark guard, gave a few orders, and went into the yard alone.


    As soon as he entered the yard, he saw that ye Ranran was coaxing the child to have a meal. He sighed a little and went over.


    "Princess, the prince was summoned into the palace by the emperor for something. It''s not going to the moon tower. What Qingyi just said is just to annoy you. Don''t take it seriously."


    Zhang manager respectfully stood aside, for ye Ranran, who had no princess airs, he was very awed. This woman has brought too many things to the prince, which is worth calling her Princess.


    "Oh, you''re well informed. As soon as his front foot left, your back foot came to explain for Chu Mo Shang. " Ye Ranran teases her daughter and feeds porridge to her little mouth one by one. At this time, she was calm and terrible, as if what had just happened had never happened. Chu Mo Shang did not go to the moon building, he came back to know, other people''s explanation will only become a cover up¡° Princess, his subordinates once asked the prince whether he wanted the princess or Jiangshan. The Prince did not hesitate to choose the princess. You know, the country of Chu was the dream of the prince, but now he is willing to give up for the princess. The princess probably doesn''t know. One of the decisions made by the prince after he returned to the palace is to withdraw from the fight for the throne with Prince Li. " Manager Zhang looked at the little girl who grinned at him and couldn''t help rubbing her lovely head. The child''s temperament is very similar to that of the Lord, and his mouth is very sweet. It''s really very attractive. No wonder the Lord will treat her as a treasure and take care of her in his hand¡° I beg your pardon? Chu moshang wants to quit the fight for the throne for me? Manager Zhang, the meal can be eaten, but some words can''t be said... "Hearing the speech, ye Ranran was obviously stunned, and his little hand holding the spoon trembled slightly. Will Chu moshang give up the throne for her? She couldn''t believe that. She knew that Chu moshang cared about her and her children, but she didn''t expect that she would care so much... "Princess, have you ever lied to her in the past two years? The princess should know how her subordinates are. If it''s so serious, can my subordinates open their mouths and talk nonsense? " Manager Zhang smiles. He has lived a long time. He knows very well what to say and what not to say. If he didn''t really want the princess to misunderstand the prince''s feelings for her, he would not have said such a secret thing. Today''s Prince, with a wife and a daughter, everything is enough. For him, the king of the country is just a dream. Wake up, everything is over¡° He... His brain is not bad... "Ye Ranran stayed for a while, and finally picked up his jaw which was almost scared off. Chu Mo Shang for her to withdraw from the throne fight, God, come to lightning chop her, she really still has a kind of feeling in a dream¡° Maybe, it''s really brain damage. The empress Hui has a spirit in heaven. I''m afraid she won''t let go of the Lord... "Manager Zhang''s mouth drew. At first, he was also a little unbelievable. But later I was relieved, because I was very happy to see the LORD every day. Wang Ye is a child who lacks love from childhood. When he has his beloved woman and child, he will cherish them thousands of times¡° He... "At the moment, ye Ranran did not know what words to use to describe his mood. Once upon a time, what she was most afraid to see was that Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Shang fought for each other. Now that all this is about to come true, she suddenly feels that Chu Mo Shang is a little silly. In the past two years, she treated him harshly, even deliberately finding fault with him. But don''t want to such she, can let him put down the obsession in the heart. So, can you really grow old with your son... "Princess, what the prince asks for is just your heart. If you are willing to deliver it, I believe the Lord will treasure it for the rest of his life. " The smile on Zhang''s face is more obvious. He knows that ye Ranran has heard his words. As long as ye Ranran has feelings for Wang Ye, Wang Ye will not be too sad in the future¡° I... "Ye Ranran''s heart is still rolling with huge waves. Manager Zhang''s words are more or less credible. Then the next step is to find the horse to confirm. If everything is true, she will consider giving each other a chance. After all, there was a child between them, and the child obviously liked the horse¡° Princess, my subordinates have sent the dark guard to find the Lord. If you have anything to say, you can say it face to face. In the future, isn''t it better for the family to live in harmony? " Manager Zhang didn''t say anything. After pinching Chu Yuer''s pink face, he left with a smile. He wants to give some time to buffer Ye Ranran. When the Lord comes back, maybe everything will be different. In the small courtyard, the moment is quiet, leaving only Ye Ranran to feed her baby daughter. And that Gu Ling''s Chu yue''er seemed to understand something, and the smile on her small face never stopped. After a long time, the door of the yard was pushed open vigorously, and then a man in red with a manic face rushed in. Seeing the calm mother and daughter in the yard, a worried heart retracted into her stomach¡° Ranran, I didn''t go to the moon tower. I just went to the palace according to the order. The eunuchs in the palace can testify for the king, and the Empress Dowager can testify for the king. Don''t believe the words of Qingyi. With you, even if you beat me with a whip, I will not go to that place... "

 Chapter 164

    Chu Mo Shang rushes to Ye Ranran in front of him, eagerly explaining his whereabouts, and really wants to cry. Extremely hate from the past that oneself, if not for the past that oneself is too bastard, also won''t let dye dye a little sense of security.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran glanced at him, hummed coldly, and did not speak. He picked up his daughter, who had already had enough to eat and drink, and turned to go to her little room. When she coaxed her daughter to sleep, she came to interrogate him. Now there is still some confusion in her heart, and she doesn''t want to say anything more.


    "Ranran, I really didn''t cheat you. You can believe me once. I swear to you, will you


    Chu moshang looks at Ye Ranran, and ranli is too lazy to pay attention to him. He is worried about it. He follows Ye Ranran, and says pitifully that he has scolded Qingyi for thousands of times.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran carries her daughter into the room. The maids have prepared the bath water. She takes off her daughter and throws it into the bathtub. She still ignores Chu Mo Shang, who is about to cry.


    "Ranran, have a word? I''m sorry for your silence. Please, say something. "


    Chu Mo Shang scratched his head anxiously, squatting in front of Ye Ranran, and didn''t have much thought to tease his baby daughter. Ranran''s attitude is really weird. In the past, if he made any mistakes, or she didn''t like him, she would directly scold him. But her reaction today really scared him to the bone.


    He knows what kind of man Ranran hates most. If Ranran really thinks that he has gone to mingyuelou, I''m afraid he will cry


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran''s mouth is almost invisible. Even if Chu Mo Shang was beaten and scolded by her, he would be angry, but he would never appear this kind of fear now. Well, just take advantage of this opportunity to repair him thoroughly, so that he will not have any thoughts in the future.


    "Ranran, please say something. If you want to fight or scold, you have to say something. "


    After waiting for a while, ye Ranran took a bath for her baby daughter and still ignored him. Chu Mo Shang is going to be crazy and follows Ye Ranran step by step. Where ye Ranran went, he would follow him. Even Chu yue''er could not help rolling her eyes when she saw such a father.


    "Get out of here..."


    Ye Ranran looked at his frantic appearance and finally opened his mouth. Just open a word, is let Chu Mo Shang roll.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The back of Chu Mo Shang''s head slides down a large black line wall, looks at Ye Ranran''s face, touches his nose, and closes his mouth.


    He knows his woman very well. To a certain extent, if he dares to say more, he will be kicked out by her.


    "Mother... How fierce..."


    Chu yue''er can''t help it at last. She looks at her father''s pitiful behavior and makes a face at Ye Ranran. Then she rolls to the bed and closes her eyes to go to bed.


    She knows that she won''t sleep for some things. Dad can''t do anything with his mother. Hee hee


    "Little white eyed wolf..."


    Ye Ranran couldn''t laugh or cry. She pinched her daughter''s pink face and lay down beside her daughter to cover her quilt. He patted her gently and hummed a lullaby.


    Baby is protecting his father, and soon fell asleep. Ye Ranran kisses her small white forehead, and then gets up to give a few orders to the two servant girls who are responsible for taking care of her baby daughter''s daily life, and then goes away without looking back.


    "Ranran, let''s have a good talk."


    Chu Mo Shang closes the door of the room and walks to Ye Ranran with a few big steps. He holds Ye Ranran in his arms with a big hand and can''t wait to make it clear.


    "Chu Mo Shang, I haven''t eaten yet."


    Ye Ranran didn''t struggle. He just looked at the cold dishes on the big table in the yard and touched his hungry stomach.


    She could see that all the dishes on the table were made by him. In Yunyao mountain, she had a period of anorexia and couldn''t get milk. He was so anxious that he fell into the dining room and began to learn how to cook. These dishes, which didn''t look good, were his intention. She didn''t want to waste them.


    "No meal? Damn, how can you starve yourself? If you are hungry, your stomach will hurt again. "


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang has reached throat of words immediately swallow back stomach. Her stomach is bad and she can''t bear to be hungry. If she has anything to say, she''ll wait until she''s full.


    So, immediately summoned a few servant girls, ordered the dishes on the table to the side of the small kitchen hot.


    "Ranran, eat a little bit of heart pressure first."


    Chu Mo Shang pulls Ye Ranran to one side and directly holds Ye Ranran to his lap. He pinches a piece of cake with his slender fingers and puts it into Ye Ranran''s mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ran Ran droops his eyes, and sees several blisters on his slender fingers. His heart shrinks fiercely, and it hurts a little.


    This man, after all, is still affectionate and righteous to her. The blame lies in his unbearable past


    "Ranran, today is my birthday. I''ve made such a big table of dishes. I just want to celebrate with you and Yueer. You didn''t come back. It happened that your father sent someone to call the king into the palace. I went to the Palace first. Many people in the palace also know about this. I have specially told manager Zhang to let you know. "


    Chu Mo Shang feeds Ye Ranran and carefully looks at Ye Ranran''s face. In addition to calmness, there is no storm at all. In spite of the uneasiness in my heart, I still couldn''t help saying the explanation again.


    He was unjust. He was really unjust. He was almost wronged to death by that damned bastard in Qingyi


    "Chu moshang, after the founding ceremony of Chu state, I will take my daughter back to Yunyao mountain, will you go?"


    Ye Ranran ignored his explanation. He basically believed his words in his heart and felt that there was no need to explain. Instead, he threw out another question and tested him.


    "Yes, of course. The king will go wherever you go. But before that, can you accompany me back to Wuchen villa. Recently, something happened in the villa. I need to go back and deal with it myself. "


    Chu Mo Shang stared at her for a long time, really didn''t see any sign of her anger. I didn''t continue the question just now, but followed her words.


    It''s the same everywhere. As long as their family can be together, it''s happiness for him.


    "If you go, you won''t come back in a short time. Don''t you want to be the emperor of Chu?"


    Ye Ranran''s clear eyes are locked on Chu Mo Shang''s beautiful face, trying to see any expression of Chu Mo Shang. Heart but inexplicably nervous up, even she did not know what she was afraid of.


    "Yes, why not? As long as you''re a normal man, no one doesn''t want to be an emperor."


    Chu Mo Shang mouth corner escaped a trace of smile, embrace the person son in the bosom more tightly some. In order to put him on the throne, his father has worked hard for so many years. If he says he doesn''t want to, it''s absolutely false.


    "But now that I have you and Yueer, I just want to be with you quietly and live our own life. To be an emperor, we should cherish the world. The burden on our shoulders is too heavy and the price is too high. I don''t want to waste my time on some unimportant people. When I enter the palace today, I have already told my father what I plan to do. Let the second emperor worry about the Chu Kingdom. "


    See ye Ran Ran''s face instantly gloomy down, Chu Mo Shang mouth smile more intense. Reach out to scrape to scrape a leaf to dye to dye lovely small nose, just behind of words don''t fall of say.


    He saw through a lot about his life in Yunyao mountain this year, and knew what kind of life he was suitable for


    "Then you swear, if there is a lie, our moon will not die well..."


    Ye Ranran looked at him for a long time, but he didn''t see any sign of lying. Hesitated for a while, then ruthlessly pushed his baby daughter out.


    She knew that he loved yue''er and would never dare to swear to her at will. If he had a ghost in his heart, he would refuse.


    "Well, I swear, if there is a lie, all three of us will die..."


    Chu Mo Shang mouth a draw, originally want to refuse directly. Yue''er is his sweetheart. She should not be involved in love and reason. But when he saw Ye Ranran''s firm expression, he moved in his heart and raised his hand without saying a word.


    Maybe it''s the only way to make her believe him. Well, he is willing to do so. Anyway, that''s what he thinks in his heart


    "Here..."


    Ye Ranran has mixed feelings in her heart. For the first time, she looks at the man who has spoiled her for two years. Before all kinds of let them go with the wind, later she will not treat him harshly.


    What he gave up for her was the whole world, and she was willing to put down the little persistence and dissatisfaction in his heart


    "This is... A gift for my birthday..."


    Chu Mo Shang subconsciously takes the jade pendant from ye Ranran and looks at it for a while. A touch of ecstasy spreads in his heart.


    She, she even remembered to prepare a gift for him, she


    "I came back late to buy this. Although it''s not worth much money, you have to wear it too... "


    Ye Ranran looks at her in full bloom, and her mood gets better unconsciously. It turns out that such a simple thing can make him so happy.


    He should really fall in love with her.


    "Wear... I wear it naturally... I wear it day and night... Never take it down..."


    Chu Mo Shang was so happy that he tore down the valuable jade pendant on his neck and threw it on the table like garbage. He carefully put on the jade pendant sent by Ye Ranran. Drooping eyes looked for a long time, eyes almost red.


    After doing so much and waiting so long, I finally got her reward. God treats him well


    "Tomorrow, send away all the women in the backyard of the palace. No one is allowed to stay!"

 Chapter 165

    Although the women did not dare to provoke her, every time she saw them and thought that the horse had given them such happiness, she felt uncomfortable. Looking at the pain in the eyes, I just went out of the house.


    "Well, I''ll tell manager Zhang to do it later. In the future, you will be the only woman in the palace... "


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t want to nod immediately, but the women had some use. But he has decided to withdraw from the fight for the throne. It''s useless to keep them apart from blocking themselves.


    "And then I''ll say one, you can''t say two. I said go east, you''re not allowed to go west, understand? "


    Ye Ranran turned his lips and shrank in his arms. She used to hate this embrace, but now she loves it. After all, she did not escape a word of love.


    The only thing that made her happy was that she did what Jin Xin told her. Unless Chu Mo Shang is desperate in love, he can''t give up his heart.


    "Haven''t we been like this for two years? Even if I say two, it''s useless. As for going to the west, I can''t bear you and Yueer. "


    Jun Mo Li''s big hand gently stroked her ink hair like a waterfall, and she was extremely satisfied. In the future, what she said was what she said, and he never dared to object. He doesn''t think he can afford the consequences of opposition.


    "Then... After the founding ceremony of Chu state... Let''s get married..."


    Ye Ranran looked at his face, and a smile was put on the corner of his mouth. I think of his theory of illegitimate children two years ago. Now that it has been confirmed, it''s time to give him a place, so as not to say that yue''er is an illegitimate daughter.


    "Good... Good... Good... I will give you the biggest wedding..."


    Chu Mo Shang Leng for a while, did not expect his luck so good. What he didn''t dare to think of, she took the initiative to bring it up.


    Getting married, that''s what he dreams about. Now it''s going to come true soon. If he didn''t have a trace of reason, he really wanted to raise his head to the sky and roar a few words, so that people all over the world would know that Chu moshang was going to hold a beautiful woman back.


    "I don''t care about the ostentation, just pay homage. Don''t exaggerate, waste human, financial and material resources... "


    Ye Ranran saw that he was smiling like a child, and his eyes softened. Plain white hands playing with his slender and perfect long fingers, it doesn''t matter to pour a basin of cold water on him.


    "That''s not true. It''s the only time in my life that I''m willing to marry a wife. It''s as big as I want. You don''t have to worry about it. I will take care of it. I''ll go into the Palace tomorrow and discuss the wedding date with my father and Empress Dowager. I can''t treat you badly. "


    Ye Ranran''s words make Chu moshang unhappy. She''s not like song yu''er. How can he muddle through when he marries his beloved woman? Naturally, the more grand it is, the better it is to invite people from all over the world. That is the most perfect.


    He picked up Ye Ranran''s delicate chin and gently kisses her. The enchanting peach blossom''s eyes are full of the tenderness of water.


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, I don''t care. I''m only responsible for attending on the wedding day. Alas, it''s a pity that Jin Xin can''t see me get married with her own eyes. "


    Ye Ranran turns a white eye, and he is too lazy to take care of it. He can do whatever he likes. Anyway, don''t bother her.


    The only regret is that Jinxin can''t see her happiest day


    "God has eyes. Maybe Murong Jin''s heart will appear when he knows you are married. Everything is possible. "


    Chu moshang knows the relationship between his woman and Murong Jin''s heart very well. In addition, he once had a little heart for Murong Jin. When ye Ranran mentions Murong Jin''s heart, he is worried about Murong Jin''s heart.


    Inexplicably disappeared for two years, the second emperor''s brother Xi Qingyu united the three people''s efforts to find a whole two years, even a ghost did not find. That wonderful woman, I don''t know if she is still alive?


    "I hope there will be a miracle, Chu Mo Shang. If we still can''t find Jin Xin two years later, let''s send yue''er to Li Wang''s house. With someone, my brother-in-law may be able to survive... "


    Although she knows Jin Xin can''t have something, she doesn''t know when Jin Xin will come back. My brother-in-law likes Yueer so much. If he leaves Yueer to take care of him, maybe he won''t feel that hard.


    Of course, yue''er is their daughter, and her decision is subject to his approval.


    "OK, yue''er and he are predestined. When Murong Jinxin comes back, we are taking yue''er back. However, if the moon really sent away, you have to give birth to one for Wang. No, it''s better to have a baby... "


    Chu Mo Shang tangled for a long time, yue''er was his sweetheart. He would not agree to take care of yue''er unless he had to. However, Ranran asked all these questions, and he could not object.


    Anyway, liuwangfu is not far from liwangfu. You can go to see it day by day


    "Another litter? You really think you are a horse. Go to... "


    Ye Ranran stares at him. Since she gave birth to Yueer, she fully understands that Chu moshang is a mademoiser. The level of affection for children is appalling. Now that they have come to this stage, she naturally wants to give birth to more children for him, so their life should be more colorful.


    "Don''t you have been a stallion for two years? I''m used to it. After the wedding, I''m going to start my pony plan. You''d better take care of yourself, ha ha... "


    Chu Mo Shang opened his mouth to bite her red face, and the delicate feeling at the entrance made him feel a little difficult to control. Bow to kiss the lips of Ye Ranran, extremely gentle, extremely overbearing.


    This woman, from today on, will completely belong to him, no matter in body or heart


    "I haven''t eaten yet... You... Take it easy..."


    Ye Ranran knew too well what his reaction represented and pushed him away. Originally already red face, all of a sudden like the sunset in the sky in general gorgeous.


    Looking at the two maids who dare not step forward with the hot dishes, the corners of their mouths smoke fiercely. This horse can''t choose here for estrus. That''s enough.


    "The king feeds you first, and then you feed the king. Ranran, it''s been more than a year. I still don''t want enough of you. "


    Although Chu Mo Shang has been blood surging, but in the end or scruple her body, very decisive then let her go. He asked the two maids to serve the dishes quickly, and then he went away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran''s mouth twitches fiercely again. For Chu Mo Shang''s shamelessness, she says she can''t help it. Looking at a large table of vegetables, although it didn''t look good, she was too hungry to care about anything. She grabbed a chicken leg and began to eat it.


    "Bah..."


    See ye Ranran wolf down, Chu Mo Shang''s appetite is also aroused. Slender fingers picked up the chopsticks, holding a large chopstick of vegetables to his mouth.


    Then, the good-looking eyebrows wrinkled for a moment, and opened his mouth to spit out the green vegetables.


    "Ranran, don''t eat any more. I still told the people in the dining room to send some delicious food..."


    Chu Mo Shang looks at Ye Ranran who is eating happily. He is really moved. How can she eat such a bad dish.


    "When they''re ready... I''m full..."


    Ye Ranran has been starving for a long time. She sticks her chest to her back and sticks everything in her mouth. As for the taste, she doesn''t care at all. Anyway, he did it, and we can''t waste it when it''s bad.


    "Then... Eat less... It''s too bad..."


    Chu Mo Shang put down the chopsticks, straight Leng Leng looking at the small face drum drum woman, a warm current in the heart. He used to envy Murong Jinxin what he did for the second emperor brother. Now he believes that Ranran will do it for him.


    "It''s ok... Don''t be wordy... I''ll have enough first..."


    Ye Ranran has a big mouthful of food in his mouth. He just eats it. He doesn''t care much about Chu Mo Shang. He waved his hand to him and went on fighting with the food on a big table.


    The ferocious appearance made Chu Mo Shang dumbfounded


    "Ranran, I will practice cooking well in the future. I won''t let you eat this rubbish any more..."


    In Chu Mo Shang''s heart, ye Ranran''s change surprised him, but also made him have more sense of responsibility. Tomorrow, he will practice cooking. He will be a good man who can go to the hall and go to the kitchen.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran took time to look at him and put the unfinished chicken in his mouth. There are so many words. Can we let people have a good meal first? What can we say when we are full?


    "It''s terrible..."


    Chu Mo Shang slowly chewed the meat that he made by himself in his mouth. He really didn''t want to eat it, but it was fed by Ye Ranran. He didn''t dare to spit it out even if he hated it. Can only endure the spicy taste, very painful to swallow the chicken.


    Then, he poured a glass of water for himself and quietly looked at Ye Ranran''s eating face without any aesthetic feeling. His heart was full of tenderness.


    After all, it''s his own woman. No matter what she looks like, he feels beautiful from the bottom of his heart


    "Full..."


    More than ten minutes later, ye Ranran touched her round tummy, belched, and contentedly threw her chopsticks on the table, even hanging a few rice grains at the corner of her mouth.


    "Well, I''ll compensate you for going for a walk to digest. After digestion, I''ll feed you well."


    Chu Mo Shang immediately gets up, embraces Ye Ranran''s round waist, and takes her out slowly. Although he is very anxious, but also know the propriety, know how to do her body is the best.


    "Chu Mo Shang, can you think of anything else in your mind besides that?"


    Ye Ranran is speechless. She says that she is really powerless for some abnormal demands of Chu Mo Shang. He must have been a horse in his last life. If he had been ridden too much, he would think about that all the time in his life.


    "Before I met you, I could. Now I''m afraid I can''t. I can''t wait to see you take the initiative... "

 Chapter 166

    The following day


    The whole six princes'' mansion is about to fall out, and the women''s crying and shouting are endless. The reason is nothing but that Chu moshang promised Ye Ranran to clean up the backyard.


    Gorgeous beauty one by one out of the six palace, almost everyone step three back, full of infinite attachment to the six palace.


    For them, it''s a blessing to be able to enter the six princes'' mansion. Even if they enter, they can''t be spoiled, but as long as they don''t make mistakes, they can live a life without food and clothing. But now the Lord ordered them all out. Without the protection of the sixth Lord, where should they go?


    At the end of the crowd, there was a gorgeous woman, whose face was not made of powder and Dai. She walked quietly, with no bodyguard at her side. It seemed that she didn''t care to leave liuwangfu.


    "Miss Ling, stay."


    Just when Hualing was about to step out of the palace where she had lived for more than two years and end her miserable and inhuman life, manager Zhang rushed over and stuffed a pile of silver tickets in front of her.


    "This..."


    Hualing looked at the large stack of silver bills, and a trace of surprise flashed in her eyes. She has taken the 100000 Liang silver note for compensation. What does manager Zhang mean?


    "This is specially ordered by the Lord. You have been working hard for him for the past two years. The LORD said that if there is any difficulty in the future, you can come to the sixth Prince''s residence for help."


    Manager Zhang looked at the beautiful woman in front of her with a smile. He was really sorry for her. This woman is first-class in appearance, temperament and talent, but it''s a pity that she is a withered flower now. It''s hard to marry a good family. The Lord should give her more money.


    "Thank you for me and wish you and your concubine well."


    Flower spirit hook lips a smile, thousands of brilliance pour out. Very indifferent took the silver note in the hand of Zhang manager, this Chu Mo Shang still has so a trace of conscience. Given her a silver note, how much is also a comfort.


    In fact, she should thank Ye Ranran, because ye Ranran, her task ended automatically. Maybe I can stay in the Imperial City in the future and see the Lord occasionally.


    "Miss Ling, please."


    Manager Zhang gave way to Hualing and made a gesture of please. In any case, what Hualing did for the Lord is worthy of his respect, even though it is a bit unbearable.


    "Manager Zhang, thank you for your care in the past two years. Goodbye."


    Hualing tucks the silver note into her arms, bows to manager Zhang Yingying, and leaves the six kings'' mansion without any remembrance. She wants to go back to mingyuelou to see what the master will do next.


    ¡­¡­


    The story about Chu Mo Shang''s dismissing the backyard was spread all over the place almost as the women left the six princes'' mansion.


    In the study of Prince Li''s residence, Junmo Li is painting quietly or happily, with a faint smile on her lips.


    "Lord, the sixth Lord dismissed all the women in the palace, and Hualing was forced to leave the palace."


    Manager Lin, who just got the news, walked into the study with a bad look and looked at the man who was painting. He sighed a little.


    In the past two years, Wang Ye has done almost four things. Eat and sleep to find the princess to draw a picture for the princess, except for nothing else.


    "Oh..."


    The brush in Chu Mo Shang''s hand pauses, ponders over manager Lin''s words, and rarely looks up at manager Lin. What''s the stimulation of liuhuangdi? Even the women in the backyard? He is not afraid of his father''s dissatisfaction with his heart, moved to anger on Ye Ranran?


    "Hualing has gone to Mingyue building. How does the Lord plan to arrange for her?"


    Hualing is a piece of chess that the Lord finally placed beside the sixth Lord. Now this piece has been abandoned in the hands of the sixth Lord. But Hualing is really working for the master in the past two years. Naturally, they can''t ignore her.


    "Let her stay in mingyuelou for a while, and wait until the founding ceremony is over."


    Jun Mo Li thinks about it. Hua Ling''s identity is special. It''s hard to use it for a while. After two years of hard work, it is regarded as giving her a holiday first, and also as a reward for her conscientiousness in handling affairs for him in the past two years.


    "There''s another thing. The emperor summoned the sixth Prince last night, but I don''t know why they quarreled. We who are hidden in the dark only vaguely hear something that betrays our painstaking efforts and doesn''t want to be the emperor. In the light of what happened after the sixth prince returned to the palace, it seems that his subordinates guess that the sixth Prince has moved his mind to withdraw from the fight for the throne. "


    All kinds of signs show that the sixth Prince has no intention of ruling. Maybe it has something to do with Ye Ranran, but that''s just his guess, which can''t be confirmed.


    However, it is obvious that the people of the sixth Prince have been very polite to their people during this period, and have not done anything unfavorable to them.


    "Probably is thought through, if Jin heart let this king give up everything to go with her, this king is also willing."


    Jun Mo Li put down his brush and looked down for a moment. During this period, although he was not in the Imperial City, everything that happened in the imperial city could not escape his eyes. Six emperor younger brother''s mind, he had guessed one or two before, just didn''t expect six emperor younger brother''s action so fast.


    At least Ranran doesn''t have to be embarrassed. When Jinxin comes back to know about it, she will be very happy. Now the only thing to prevent is her father... "Then here we are..." manager Lin is relieved to see that Jun Mo Li''s face is not surprised. Since the six princes have not embarrassed them, it seems that they should repay one or two instead of fighting each other¡° To do the same thing as them, to be kind and not to have any accidents, we are all the same people. " Jun Mo Li is quite sure of this point. Looking at his brother Liu Huang, he loves Ranran badly. It is because of Ranran''s relationship that he will be given full support in the future. Finally, we must come together... "Yes, the prince has been acting frequently recently. Shall we put out their arrogance?" Manager Lin nodded. It was a great joy for them to shake hands with the sixth prince. The sixth Prince''s strategy, even if compared with the prince, is not inferior. In the future, with the help of the sixth prince, many things will be much smoother¡° Don''t worry about them. They won''t be arrogant for long. Six emperor younger brother came back, will not let them go. Let brother Liuhuang deal with this hot potato. " As for the relationship between the queen and huifei, he always felt that something was wrong, so he sent someone to check. Only after this investigation did we know that there was still a hatred between the queen and the sixth emperor''s younger brother. So the prince''s party, he still let the sixth emperor''s younger brother take over, let the sixth emperor''s younger brother have a good time¡° Yes, the emperor has been told that the prince must choose a concubine for the banquet three days later... "When I think of this, manager Lin has a headache. The emperor made it clear that he wanted to have a hard time with the prince. He wanted to choose a concubine. What kind of concubine should he choose. Besides, the prince has already had a princess. What else can he choose¡° Don''t pay attention to him. If he doesn''t want to save face for himself, Wang doesn''t mind to let him sweep the floor Jun Mo Li waved his hand. He didn''t care about the banquet at all. Maybe that day, he didn''t even bother to go. If his father is willing to set up a stage for himself to sing, he will let him sing cheerfully¡° Well, there''s news from the shadow, but I still haven''t found the whereabouts of the princess. " Manager Lin sighed heavily. In the past two years, as long as the LORD was in the palace, he almost said the same thing every day. Every time he said that, he would see the desperation on Wang Ye''s gorgeous face. He was really afraid. Princess, when on earth will you be back? Come back as soon as possible. If it''s been delayed for a few years, I''m afraid the Lord''s body will be dragged down¡° Inform the shadow people that they don''t need to find the whereabouts of the princess for the time being. The princess will come back soon. " Smell speech, the face of Jun Mo Li didn''t appear despair for the first time, on the contrary, he was smiling at manager Lin, thinking of Jin Xin''s letter, his heart was very stable. The handwriting on the letter was really written by Jinxin himself, and that kind of dog climbing body could only be written by Jinxin... "This..." manager Lin naturally found the abnormality of his master. He didn''t know why the master changed so much after he went to the miracle doctor''s house. But he thought it was irrational to give up looking for the princess¡° Did manager Lin forget the letter that someone had sent before? The letter was from Jinxin to Wang. She said she had come back and would see you soon. " Jun Mo Li patiently explained it to manager Lin. he didn''t mention it to anyone. No wonder manager Lin didn''t know it. He was so happy that he forgot to order the shadow man to do something else¡° That''s really good. It''s all because my subordinates didn''t pay attention to the letter. My subordinates let shadow''s people do other things for a while... "Hearing this, manager Lin''s serious face showed a trace of surprise, and then he began to laugh. The emperor does not disappoint those who want to. It must be the God who is moved by the king''s infatuation that the princess will come back so soon¡° Well, some people are dispatched to protect Ranran secretly. I''m afraid my father will attack Ranran. " The father and the emperor have been working so hard on the layout of the sixth emperor''s younger brother for so many years. Now the sixth emperor''s younger brother wants to quit the fight for the throne because of a woman. The father and the emperor will not agree. Even in order to force the sixth emperor''s younger brother, he will probably catch Ranran and the child and force the sixth emperor''s younger brother to submit¡° Yes, if there is nothing else, I will leave first. " Miss Ranran is as close as a sister to the princess, and the prince loves her very much. However, Miss Ranran was also affectionate and righteous. Since the princess left, she would come to the palace almost every day to talk with the prince. Now it is to accept the six princes, let the six princes give up the position of hostility with them. Just as Jun Mo Li waves to show that manager Yilin is leaving, Feng comes in in in a hurry, with a smile on the corner of his mouth¡° The prince, the sixth prince, the sixth Princess and the little princess are visiting... "

 Chapter 167

    hall


    Ye Ranran lies on the soft couch and closes her eyes slightly. She looks at Chu Mo Shang teasing her baby daughter and yawns bored.


    Last night, she was tossed about by this horse for most of the night. If she didn''t straighten out her body later, I''m afraid she would not be able to get out of bed today. He had always been enthusiastic about her, but last night he seemed a little too enthusiastic, so he almost tormented her and cried.


    "Dad... Riding a horse..."


    Chu yue''er plays in her father''s arms for a while and seems to feel a little boring. The big eyes turned, the small mouth flattened, and the chubby little hand pointed to the smooth floor in the hall.


    Obviously, he wanted Chu moshang to ride for her on the ground


    "Yueer... The game of riding a horse... Let''s go back to the mansion and play..."


    Chu Mo Shang looks at his own Gu Ling''s daughter, and the corners of his mouth smoke fiercely. Is this little girl too cruel? It''s outside. If he really lets her ride, he''ll have to be on fire in five countries.


    "Don''t... Just here... Ride a horse..."


    Smell speech, Chu Yue son can not happy. Looking at Jun Mo Li, the round apple face is full of grievances. Ever since she had memories, her father gave her whatever she wanted. How come this time I went home, my father didn''t seem to be as good as when I was in Yunyao mountain.


    "Yueer... It''s out here... You''d better give dad some face..."


    Chu Mo Shang a see baby daughter not happy, quickly pacify her small mood. If it''s liuwangfu, he can ride whatever she wants, but it''s liwangfu of the second emperor''s brother, so he has to face up anyway.


    "Don''t... Dad doesn''t love... Yueer... Yueer doesn''t love Dad..."


    Chu yue''er turns her little head away and refuses to look at her father''s face. In her little heart, her father refused her, that is not to love her, she is determined to accept.


    "Yueer... Be obedient..."


    Chu Mo Shang looks at her daughter''s pretty little appearance, and her whole heart melts. If it wasn''t for a little bit of self-esteem, I''m afraid he would compromise.


    "Don''t... Don''t... The moon wants to... Ride a horse..."


    Chu yue''er''s mouth turned, a small appearance of no compromise, and her eyes glistened with tears like black grapes. She can''t accept what her father did to her. She wants to cry.


    "Don''t cry. This is not the sixth Prince''s residence. You can''t be so willful."


    Seeing that the baby''s daughter is about to cry, Chu Mo Shang has no way at all. Ye Ranran sits up lazily, glances at her father and daughter, and smokes at the corner of her mouth.


    Not to mention her relationship with Chu Mo Shang, this little girl film puts forward this kind of almost unreasonable request outside, even if she still does not put down her heart knot to Chu Mo Shang, she will not hesitate to stop it.


    "Don''t... Yueer... Want to ride a horse... Father and mother... Don''t love Yueer... Wuwu..."


    Chu yue''er was just trying to scare her father, but her mother got involved, and she still helped her father, so she decided not to do it. With a flat mouth, he burst into tears.


    "Yueer doesn''t cry... Father and mother love you most... Don''t cry..."


    Chu Mo Shang looks at the baby daughter of powder make-up jade carve and carve crying, that posture doesn''t seem to cry to he compromise never give up, that piece of elegant matchless face is full of helpless.


    Slender fingers picked up her daughter''s moist face, gently wipe off the tears for her daughter, the whole heart is pain.


    "Yueer... Wants to... Ride a horse... Wuwu..."


    Chu yue''er, looking at her father''s bewilderment, cried even more fiercely. Her small shoulder trembled and looked as pitiful as she could say.


    "OK, ok... Let''s ride the horse... Don''t cry..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s black line and enchanting peach blossom eyes looked around, and saw the face of Xiao Si, the servant girl of Li Wang Fu, who wanted to laugh and choked to death. After struggling for a long time, he simply turned his heart.


    Ride on it, anyway, face this kind of thing he has long lost, looking at the baby daughter crying heartbroken, he is really reluctant to ah.


    "Chu moshang... You''ve been kicked in the head by a donkey... Please pet her... Sooner or later, she will let you ride for her in the street..."


    Smelling speech, ye Ranran''s small face, which was originally calm and waveless, was seriously distorted. Chu moshang''s behavior made her feel that she was a spoiled girl. If you get used to this little girl, there will be endless troubles.


    "What else to do... I can''t see her crying..."


    Chu Mo Shang is also very tangled, Ranran''s worry is that he also has, but he just can''t resist his daughter''s tears. He looked at his daughter who broke into tears and turned into a smile. He stood up, and then he fell to the ground and became his daughter''s car.


    When Jun Mo Li and manager Lin step into the hall, what he sees is the scene that makes him almost fall to the ground with his legs soft.


    I saw the little princess, who was in love with all kinds of people, riding on her noble father, waving her little hand and patting her father''s buttocks from time to time. Her mouth was even more happy, and she could not help shouting to drive... "Brother Liuhuang, I really look at you with new eyes..." Jun Mo Li''s mouth drew again and again, for a long time, Chin is the next point directly fell to the ground, can not pick up, in the heart of his shameless six emperors expressed deep sympathy. After a year''s absence, what a miserable life he lived for the six emperors. He was forced to be ridden by his daughter in front of all the servant girls in other people''s palace... "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes... If you sympathize with me... You should be ridden by her..." Chu moshang really wanted to cry. His two brothers have always been merciless goods, When will you be compassionate. But just now he saw the sympathy in the eyes of the second emperor brother. He said to his present situation, very painful¡° Uncle Huang... Ride a horse together... "Chu yue''er sees Jun Mo Li coming, and her little mouth almost grins behind her ears. He waved to Jun Mo Li and pointed to his father''s back with pride. A word almost didn''t scare Chu Mo Shang to the ground¡° Yue''er is still riding on his own, uncle Huang has no such hobby... "Hearing the speech, Jun Mo Li''s hand holding the cup trembled fiercely. Looking at a man who is still working as a coolie to serve as a horse, he bowed tears of sympathy for him again. When the father of the man, really can''t afford to hurt ah... "Well, play so long also play enough, hurry up, don''t tired your father." Ye Ranran really can''t see it any more. He gets up and takes a few big steps to Chu Mo Shang and holds his daughter down. See her very discontented Du started small mouth, stare her one eye, just let Chu Yue son heart unwilling to let go of her that pitiful old father¡° Second brother, you don''t have to sympathize with the king. Sooner or later, you will be as miserable as the king... "Chu Mo Shang got up, patted his clothes clean and sorted them out. Then he sat back in his place with an extremely ugly face, and looked at the gloating Jun Mo Li with a cold hum. If he had children with Murong Jinxin, he might spoil him more than he does... "This kind of thing should be more suitable for you, you are a horse..." Jun Moli can''t deny it, but he obviously thinks that he is more disciplined than Chu moshang. It''s no big deal to be ridden by one''s own children, but it has to be separated and combined. For example, Chu moshang is probably the only one in the world¡° Blow it, and the king will wait to see how your ox is broken by himself. Come on, I want to shake hands with you today. In the future, the king will let go of the affairs in the court of the state of Chu. You''d better worry about the state of Chu. " Chu Mo Shang looks at Jun Mo Li with disdain. This kind of person is the typical one who stands and talks without backache. He will have a deeper understanding when he has his own child one day. But that''s what happened later. Today, he mainly wants to make his words clear, so that Ranran can be completely relieved. Don''t make a fuss about the runaway of the bride on the wedding day¡° I''m afraid it''s not good to fade out. At present, the state of Chu is in danger. Tianchen prays to the East, and Nanyue has colluded with each other. In time, he will surely move his troops to the East. You should be very clear about the state of Chu now. If you and I don''t join hands, I''m afraid we will all become slaves of the state of Chu. " When it comes to business, Jun Mo Li''s face looks a lot worse. Although he seldom went to court in the past two years, it doesn''t mean that he doesn''t know everything. At present, the state of Chu is an empty shell, and it can''t fight against the Allied forces of other three countries at all¡° I have promised Ranran to return to Yunyao mountain after the founding ceremony. I don''t want to break my promise... "He can''t be unaware of the current difficulties of the state of Chu, but he believes that with the ability of the second emperor brother, he can turn the situation around. Now that he has decided to quit, he will quit completely. He doesn''t want to make people feel that he is doing one thing at a time¡° Otherwise, you stay to help your brother-in-law. When everything is stable, you say... "Ye Ranran, who is teasing her daughter, listens to Chu moshang''s words and feels warm in her heart. She knows that he really put down the throne. But her brother-in-law asked her to stay, and she couldn''t lose face at all. Besides, she is also a Chu, she can''t watch her country perish and become a slave¡° If Ranran speaks, you should stay. Maybe after the founding ceremony, Jinxin will come back, and Ranran and Jinxin will just be partners, don''t you think? " Jun Mo Li is quite envious of Chu Mo Shang''s natural and unrestrained, if he can, he also wants to wave his hand, no matter what. But in the end, he couldn''t see the fall of Chu. Even if he didn''t want to flow, he had to¡° Murong Jinxin is coming back? Did the second brother find her? Where is she now? "

 Chapter 168

    Chu Mo Shang''s eyes shrink, and the focus falls directly on Murong Jin''s heart. As for whether he would stay or not, Ranran opened his mouth, and he had no other choice. But Murong Jinxin, really want to come back? Or did the second emperor brother think that she was crazy and fanciful?


    "I believe it''s true. She sent me a letter. She always keeps her word..."


    Jun Mo Li turns his eyes on Ye Ranran. He has to talk to Ranran about this matter. In the past two years, not only he, Ranran and Jinxin have been waiting very hard.


    Now, things are not easy. He should make Ranran happy


    "Really... That''s great... I was worried that when I got married... She wasn''t there..."


    Ye Ranran holds her daughter''s little hand and trembles slightly. Hearing the news that Murong Jin wants to come back, she is obviously stimulated. Looking at Jun Mo Li for a while, until Jun Mo Li nodded to her for sure, she almost cried with trembling.


    Two years later, they finally got her news. She didn''t know what words to express her joy.


    "Married?"


    Jun Mo Li is very keen to catch the abnormality in Ye Ranran''s words. Seeing Chu Mo Shang go to appease Ye Ranran''s anxiety, she is very comforted.


    "Brother in law, after the founding ceremony of the state of Chu, Chu moshang and I are going to get married."


    Ye Ranran holds Chu moshang''s hand and listens to Chu moshang''s steady heartbeat. A faint sense of happiness surrounds her and soon calms her excited mood.


    "Well, you''re very fast. You''re all ahead of us. If you need any help, please don''t be embarrassed. "


    Smell speech, Jun Mo Li smile, see them step by step to today, he is really happy for them. I thought they would stumble and come here with injuries, but I didn''t expect that they went very smoothly. After a year in Yunyao mountain, everything has changed.


    "The family doesn''t talk to each other. I won''t be polite if I need to. In fact, I think it''s enough for the family to have a meal, but this horse doesn''t want to


    Ye Ranran pats her daughter''s small shoulder and signals her daughter to go to find Junmo glass. Looking at her daughter galloping to Jun Mo Li''s arms with her short legs, she raised a warm smile on her beautiful little face.


    What a beautiful picture. If Jin Xin were here at the moment, how wonderful it would be


    "That''s not good. I don''t agree. I must let the sixth emperor marry you. I will prepare all your dowry for you, so you don''t have to worry about it. "


    Jun Mo Li reaches out her hand and holds Chu yue''er in her arms, showing her love. The child was so congenial to him that it brought him a lot of comfort when he was born. He is also very close to him, so he is willing to be close to her. To her, as to her own daughter.


    "Don''t use the dowry. Why did you give the horse money for nothing? He didn''t give me a dowry."


    Ye Ranran was stunned. He didn''t think about the dowry. Now when Junmo glass mentions it, she really feels that getting married is an extremely complicated thing, not as simple as she thought.


    "The keys to the six kings'' house and the warehouse of Wuchen mountain villa are in your hands. I don''t have any money to buy you betrothal gifts. I''m a poor man now, and I have to rely on you to support me..."


    His property had been given to her long ago. Should he borrow money to buy betrothal gifts for her? That''s too much. It''s a waste of her time to say that if she borrows money, she still has to pay it back, and then she has to pay it back.


    "Then take it as a gift from Wang and Jinxin. Wang must not hurt you and let you be looked down upon."


    Junmo glass is very insistent. Ranran''s dowry should be prepared for his feelings and reason. He must not let Ranran marry into liuwangfu empty handed. People''s words are formidable. He doesn''t want others to poke Ranran''s backbone and say that Ranran doesn''t even have a dowry.


    "Oh, no, we don''t need money. When you get a pile of things back, you have to find a place to put them. "


    Ye Ranran pulls out the corner of his mouth and looks at Jun Mo Li who seems to have planned to buy her a dowry. He really feels that he just has nothing to do. She doesn''t care what others think of her, and Chu Mo Shang''s horse won''t care any more.


    "Yes, we don''t need money either. It''s really troublesome to carry it around. Let''s save it..."


    Chu moshang agrees with Ye Ranran very much. You should know that his two brothers are well-known in the world. He is afraid of the gift that the two brothers buy for Ranran. When the two brothers get married with Murong Jinxin, he will not come out.


    He is really poor now. He has only a few pieces of silver


    "When Jin Xin comes back, Wang and Jin Xin discuss and listen to her opinions in the decision."


    Looking at the new one in front of a nostril out of breath, Jun Mo glass is not too insistent. After the news of their wedding spread out, Jinxin will rush back desperately, and then he will listen to Jinxin.


    "As like as two peas, I am the same as my heart. Brother in law, don''t see the East if you can, or Jin Xin will have to kill you at that time... "


    Ye Ranran was not too tangled, but he thought of the haunted Dongfang Ke. She didn''t forget what happened yesterday. That woman didn''t mean well at first sight. Jin Xin''s temper is not very good, especially hate this kind of woman entangle Jun Mo Li thing, if that Dongfang Ke''s thing is Jin Xin know, maybe Jin Xin will be angry and disappear for another two years¡° Well, I went to the miracle doctor''s gate to ask for some herbs for xiqingyu. When I met her, the master asked her to go back to the imperial city with me. In the future, I will try to avoid her as much as possible. " Ye Ranran mentions Dongfang Ke, which makes Jun Mo Li alert immediately. Compared with him, Ranran must know Jinxin better. He can''t be careless, if because the East can let Jin heart delay the time to go back to the house, that can really lose more than gain. This words just fall, the wind then twitches the corner of the mouth to come in in a hurry, looking at the people in the hall, very egg pain of open mouth¡° Wang Ye, people from Xiling Kingdom and people from Dongqi kingdom are fighting at the gate of our palace. Please go and have a look... "After that, even you are sweating. If the precious daughter of the general of the town of Xiling kingdom was not an embroidered pillow, she would beat down the bodyguards of Dongqi Kingdom one by one¡° Poof... It''s very interesting... Let''s go... Let''s have a look... "Chu moshang, who was drinking tea, immediately spurted out a piece of fragrant tea in his mouth. Pulling Ye Ranran, regardless of her baby daughter who is still in Jun Mo Li''s arms, she strides out of the hall. The people of the two countries started fighting at the gate of Prince Li''s mansion. It was a good play that they could not ask for. If we didn''t look at the white, we would go and have a look... "Jun Mo Li looked at Feng''s face full of pain, and he had already guessed a general idea in his heart. People from the two countries are fighting at the gate of his palace. If he doesn''t care, he can''t say it. So, he picked up Chu yue''er and walked towards the gate of Prince Li''s mansion. The gate of Prince Li''s mansion was in a mess and screamed. The bodyguards who were beaten on the ground got up one by one, covered their injured parts and returned to Dongfang Ke angrily¡° Dongfang Ke, do you want to fight again? The bodyguards of Dongqi are all a bunch of straw bags. " Cloud shallow night patted his small hand, beautiful little face with a trace of irony smile, looking at those who dare not speak of waste guards, aggressive asked. Dongfang can be this ungrateful dead woman, she must teach her today, let her understand that some men are not entangled¡° Yun Qianxi, if you dare to hurt the bodyguard of Dongqi, I will let my brother get justice for me. " Don''t mention how ugly Dongfang Ke''s face is. These bodyguards are just like what Yun Qianxi said. They are all rubbish. More than a dozen big men can''t even deal with a woman. It''s a shame to her¡° Fair, ha, don''t forget that you did it to me first. To be fair, I''m going to ask you for it. " Cloud shallow night sneered a, think this east can really let a person have no language to the pole. It''s obvious that she started first, and even wanted to pour dirty water on her. It''s unreasonable. She''s not afraid. This is liwangfu, Jinxin sister''s territory. Even if she beat Dongfang, Jinxin sister will carry it for her¡° Yunqianxi, the princess came to visit Mo Li. What''s the matter with you? You say so ugly words, should not be you also like ink glass? Lord Yu is so lucky that he has a crush on such a woman as you. " Dongfang is really angry. She is so unlucky that she can meet yunqianxi wherever she goes. She has to sneer at her every time. She can''t bear it, and she has forgotten the propriety of her words¡° "Pa..." as soon as Dongfang Ke''s voice fell, a fierce palm wind roared towards her small face, smashed her left face, beat her back more than ten steps, and fell on the ground¡° Poof... You... "Dongfang Ke''s throat was so sweet that he spat out a big mouthful of blood. Cover the hot left face, tears have turned in the eyes, can be forced to endure did not fall down. She looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which slowly came out from behind yunqianxi. Her petite body trembled fiercely. Let alone scold Murong Jin''s heart, she almost had no courage to look at Murong Jin''s heart¡° Dongfang Ke, you really make me lose my appetite. In front of my face repeatedly seduce my man, you really when I Murong Jin heart is dead? My Murong Jinxin man, even if I don''t want him, it''s not up to you to seduce him... "

 Chapter 169

    Murong Jin''s heart walks slowly to Dongfang Ke. She looks down at Dongfang Ke, who is full of panic. She has a cold smile at the corner of her mouth. But I don''t know, her words have shocked all the people present, including the people who just walked to the gate of the palace.


    "You... You are Murong Jinxin... How can you..."


    Dongfang Ke once guessed the identity of the woman in front of him, but he never thought that the woman in front of him was the one that Jun Mo Li thought of. For a moment, some reaction can not come over, looking at Murong Jin heart of the whole face are ferocious.


    If this fierce woman is Murong Jinxin, then with her ability, can she still step into the gate of liwang mansion?


    "Dongfang Ke, do you want to die?"


    Murong Jin heart can''t deny, squint at the fall on the ground, can''t believe the woman, export words with morimori''s intention to kill. She has endured this woman for a long time, so long that even she can''t believe it. Now this woman still dares to pester the evil spirit of Jun Mo Li. She feels that if she doesn''t care, she can''t swallow the sullen breath in her heart.


    "I... I..."


    Dongfang can naturally feel Murong Jin''s intention of killing, holding her body and shaking fiercely, but he didn''t know how to answer Murong Jin''s question.


    Murong Jinxin''s aura is too strong and terrible


    "I guess she just wants to die... Jinxin... Kill her... If there are any consequences, Chu moshang will carry it for you..."


    Just when Dongfang can be defeated and wants to cry without tears, a beautiful female voice comes out of liwang''s house. Then ye Ranran blows out like a gust of wind and pours straight at Murong Jin''s heart.


    She originally felt that this woman was like Jinxin. Before, because of Junmo glass''s denial, she was not sure. Can Jin heart just that words, even if not Jin heart''s voice, but she has been very sure.


    The woman in front of her is absolutely Jinxin, like a fake Jinxin


    "Come on, I need that horse to carry it for me. You really think too much..."


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t stop Ye Ranran''s wolf pounce, but leaves Ye Ranran embracing and embracing her. Her eyes pass Ye Ranran''s eyes and look at Jun Mo Li at the gate of the palace. She has mixed feelings.


    She can see that Jun Mo Li''s look is very distorted, like want to laugh like want to cry like regret like fear, staring at himself, long eyelashes occasionally gently quiver.


    "You have no conscience. You even hide your identity from us. Do you think you are too much?"


    Ye Ranran suppresses the tears in her eyes and beats Murong Jin''s heart with her little hand. Her purplish mouth keeps complaining. She is obviously angry at Murong Jin''s concealment.


    She didn''t recognize her yesterday. It''s disgusting. It''s disgusting


    "If Chu moshang died in front of you to save other women, would you still want to expose your identity to face him?"


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, looking at Ye Ranran this don''t ask a why don''t give up small appearance, gently sigh a, will oneself conceal the reason of the identity.


    She did this because she was angry for a moment. If it wasn''t for today''s East, she would continue to hide it. She was not willing to let the demon understand some truth without taking this opportunity.


    "Brother in law, you asked for it! You asked for it! What are you saving this woman for? You''re just full... "


    Smell speech, leaf dye dye understand the truth of the matter, turned to not far away Jun Mo glass roared two. Jin heart of the small episode, she does not know. Now I know, but I can understand the reason why Jin Xin did it.


    Just understand is understand, but see in front of the East can still can''t help but come fire, a foot ruthlessly to the East can kick up.


    This bitch has made them live a hard life for several days. If she doesn''t kick her to death, she will be merciful


    "Poof..."


    By Ye Ranran''s kick, Dongfang can open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. She clenched her fist and got up from the ground with great difficulty. She didn''t dare to stay. She was afraid of the consequences of staying. She was really dead.


    "Dongfang Ke, if you dare to pester Jun Mo Li, you can''t solve it with one slap. I''ll take your life then


    Murong Jinxin see east can want to go, but did not stop, this is her last warning this shameless woman. If she dares to be unkind again, she will not show mercy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The East can not dare to return a word, cover own chest, the footstep staggers toward the distance walk. Turn around the moment, a drop of tears from the orbit, hard hit in the ground.


    Despair, overwhelming despair, came to her, made her breathless, made her want to live in pain. Mo Li, the man she has been thinking about for so many years, is she destined to miss her in this life?


    "Jinxin, you are more and more kind after leaving for two years."


    Ye Ranran looks at Dongfang Ke, who has gone away gradually. The corners of her mouth are disdainful. She really thinks that Jinxin is too light to Dongfang Ke. What can a slap do? If she did, she would cripple Dongfang directly


    "I''m afraid that if I really kill her, someone will rush up to me regardless of everything. Ranran, there is a saying that "knowing people, knowing face, not knowing heart..." Murong Jinxin shrugged her shoulders, and looked at the man with thousands of faces not far away without a smile. She said something. In fact, a large part of her patience with Dongfang is also due to him. After all, they are brothers and sisters of the same sect. If she does too much, he will not be a good man in the future. The speaker didn''t mean it, but the listener meant it. As soon as Jun Mo Li heard that, she almost lost her soul. Will be the arms of the villain handed Chu Mo Shang, a few strides will go to Murong Jin heart in front of¡° Jin heart... "He whispered a low voice, such as the eyes of Yaoshi flashed all kinds of complex emotions, but still can''t hide the bright. People who have been missing for two years have been with him for so long, but he knows nothing about it. He''s a real jerk¡° Jun Mo Li, it''s really more and more capable that I haven''t seen you for two years. " Murong Jinxin looks at the gorgeous man in front of her. The little face covered by white gauze evokes a faint smile, but the smile doesn''t reach the bottom of her eyes. Although her anger was almost gone, her heart was still uncomfortable. The scene that he tried his best to save Dongfang Ke often appeared in her mind, which made her very unhappy¡° I know you''re wrong... If you''re still angry in your heart, I''ll kill her... "The scene of meeting kept rolling in front of Jun Mo Li''s eyes, her indifference, her anger, her heartlessness, all her emotions and words of that day kept flashing in front of his eyes, which made him so upset that he really wanted to end himself with a knife. He knew that some of the things he had done by accident had been engraved into her memory. It would be very difficult for her to erase that layer of memory for the rest of her life. He suddenly regretted that he had to listen to master''s words. He even began to doubt master''s intention and asked him to escort Dongfang Ke back to the imperial city of Chu¡° Kill her. I''m afraid you''re reluctant. Just, after all, I disappeared for two years, you have feelings for other women is excusable. I''m just passing by the state of Chu, and I''ll leave when the founding ceremony of the state of Chu is over... "Murong Jinxin deliberately makes a indifferent appearance. She has always been a revenger. Jun Mo Li has depressed her for so many days, and she''s really sorry that she doesn''t return something. Therefore, he deliberately said something that was too angry to pay for his life. After that, he turned and left. The indifference is quite different from that when she just picked up Dongfang Ke, it seems that Junmo glass is her private property¡° Don''t go... Don''t go... Don''t leave the king again... "Jun Mo Li looked at her and didn''t want to say a few words to herself. She turned around and left, and her heart sank to the bottom in an instant. A few strides forward, grabbed her small shoulder and pulled her into his arms. The lost and recovered sense of reality made his nose sour and gave birth to an impulse to cry. Two years later, the erosive yearning finally had a way to vent. He held her tightly and never let go¡° Brother Erhuang, why do you talk so much nonsense? Just carry it away. When you get to bed, everything is easy to discuss. " Chu moshang walks to Ye Ranran with her daughter in her arms. It''s silly of the second brother. What Murong Jinxin has just done to Dongfang has proved her feelings for the second brother. The second brother is worried that she will go¡° Chu moshang, don''t think Youran protects you. You can rest easy and annoy me. I want to pull out the teeth one by one from your horse''s mouth... "Murong Jin grinds her teeth and stares at Chu moshang. This Sao Bao stallion is really in her old business. It''s a bit of a mess between men and women. Is it appropriate for him to mention such a thing at this time? That''s enough... "Brother Liuhuang was right. You left without any reason. You didn''t even leave a word to me. After he appeared, he went to Xiling, but he didn''t care about him at all. My king just abides by his master''s orders and brings Dongfang Ke safely to the imperial city of Chu. I never even said a word of nonsense to her. You still have to hold on to this because it doesn''t recognize me. Murong Jinxin, if I don''t teach you a good lesson, you won''t know how painful my heart is these two years. " Jun Mo Li is instantly awakened by Chu Mo Shang''s words, and stirs up Murong Jin''s chin through the white yarn, like the eyes of Yao Shi Mou flashing the light of plunder. Since she is not willing to stay with him honestly, he will let her be pregnant first, and then see where she can go. Words fall, directly will Murong Jin heart horizontal hold up, gloomy that peerless handsome face, quickly walk toward the palace. In the moment they stepped into the palace, behind them came the sound of chumoshang''s schadenfreude¡° Second brother... Mighty... "

 Chapter 170

    Ink Garden


    Jun Mo Li came into the room with Murong Jin''s heart in his arms. He threw Murong Jin''s heart onto the big bed without any pity. He waved his right hand to the door behind him, and the door slammed shut.


    "Jinxin, you owe me the wedding night. I want you to pay it back now."


    He put his hands around his chest and looked at the woman sitting up with a frown on the big bed. His face was so gloomy that he had to eat her to the bone today.


    Two years of lovesickness, today he wants her to return with interest


    "No, not yet."


    Murong Jinxin got up and stood on the big bed. She looked at the gorgeous man whose attitude had changed greatly. The corners of her mouth covered by white gauze yanked fiercely.


    Chu Mo Shang that Sao Bao horse, after waiting for her to go out, she must beat him to look for teeth everywhere.


    "No? Well


    It''s natural for her to pay her debts. She said that if she didn''t pay her debts, she would not pay them? That''s a beautiful idea. He''s had it for two years. He''s had it.


    "No, what can you do to me? Can you beat me? "


    Murong Jin heart also energetic, a few strides to the bed, raised his foot toward him to kick in the past. Of course, the strength is well controlled, it can''t hurt him.


    This dead demon didn''t even say a good word. He wanted to take her body and have his spring and autumn dream


    "I really don''t believe you. You are willing to beat me..."


    Jun Mo Li quickly grabbed her slender bare feet, gently pulled them down, and then leaned over her, looking at her beautiful eyes like stars, said stiffly.


    He can''t beat her, so what? Does martial arts work in bed?


    "Jun Mo Li, don''t push me. I''ll beat you..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at his posture of never giving up if he didn''t achieve his goal, and the corners of his mouth smoked again. The hands on his waist wanted to lift up and give him a few fists, but after touching his thin body, they dropped down powerlessly.


    "Then you fight. Even if you kill me today, I will get you..."


    Jun Mo Li naturally felt her tiny action. She still loved him. She couldn''t help but feel a little gentle when she wanted to look at her. Even her words didn''t have the element of manic.


    "I''m really worthy of being a brother. You and Chu moshang''s horse are more and more indistinguishable..."


    Murong Jin''s heart was blocked by his ambitious words. For a moment, she couldn''t laugh or cry. A slight sigh, plain white hands will hook his neck.


    Well, it''s hard to get to this day. It''s really not worth it if you''re not happy because of the terrible things that will happen sooner or later.


    "Brother Liuhuang is in love with women all over the world. I''m only in love with you. That''s the difference. Jin Xin, do you know how Wang came over these two years? Why are you so cruel? Sometimes I really want to strangle you heartless little white eyed wolf... "


    Seeing that she had softened, the look on Jun Mo Li''s face became clear. Looking at the white gauze she used to cover her face, I really felt that it was an eyesore. I stretched out my slender finger and picked it for her directly. Then, he was stupefied.


    Is this his heart? This is not his heart? Is this his heart? Obviously everything is the same, but this face


    "I went to the marrow washing pool to wash the marrow, and washed away all the dirt on my body. That''s what I really look like."


    Murong Jinxin''s little hand twisted on his face, and his reaction had already been expected. She had already decided that when she met again, she would not hide her identity and confess everything about her.


    Well, let''s start with her face


    "No wonder you want white gauze to cover your face... Jinxin... You must wear white gauze when you go out later..."


    Jun Mo Li is a miracle doctor. After hearing Murong Jin Xin''s words, she knows that her woman may have been given the medicine to destroy her face. And that kind of medicine is very strange, even he is the first miracle doctor in the world.


    Looking at the unmatched face in his eyes, Jun Mo Li is deeply worried. If other men see Jin Xin like this, can he have a peaceful life?


    "Jun Mo Li, you once asked me if I am Murong Jinxin. In fact, my body is Murong Jin''s heart, but my soul comes from another world. The real Murong Jinxin has already been killed by more than a dozen poisons. I''m just a ghost who was forced to live for her and avenge her. Two years ago, I was taken away by black and white impermanence and returned to the underworld. Because of my Phoenix''s mission, I had to cultivate my magic skills and protect this continent... "


    Murong Jinxin ignores Jun Mo Li''s speechless request. She just looks at his bright eyes like a shining stone and tells all that happened to her. She said so much that she didn''t even hide everything that happened in the underworld in the past two years.


    This is a big secret that she has always been reluctant to say. Now that she says it, it represents her infinite trust in him. After today, she is to achieve the real physical and mental delivery to him.


    "That night a year ago, I knew you must have been here. Jinxin, what you said is really incredible, but there are all kinds of strange things in the world. I''m just glad that you can come back to me again... "Jun Mo Li holds Murong Jinxin up and listens to her quietly, from shocked to puzzled to calm. After hearing her story, he also understands his responsibility more clearly. His woman is such a legendary person, he will spoil her more, love her, cherish her, pity her, he will give her everything he has. Because he didn''t know when he might lose her. She is a phoenix girl. She has her own mission. Once the evil god leaves the chaotic land, no one knows what her future will be... "Since I have promised you a lifetime, I will never abandon you. When I say this, I just let you have a psychological preparation. If I disappear again one day, you don''t have to worry, let alone look for it. If I have a breath, I will come back to you. " There are too many uncertainties in the future. Maybe one day she will leave because of something. She just hope that he can be good, no matter whether she is in his side, are good¡° Well, I know... "Jun Mo Li nodded, and he understood her meaning. If she leaves again, he won''t look for it again. Because he knew that even if he went to find it himself, it would not help. He will stand quietly waiting for her, he believes that God let them meet, it will not be so cruel let them die¡° Mo Li, there''s one more thing I want to ask you. Have you continued to look into my parents in the past two years? " Murong Jin''s heart shrank in his arms, smelling the faint fragrance of snow lotus on his body, and the expectant face of the emperor of Xiling suddenly appeared in her mind. She also hopes to find out the mystery of her life as soon as possible. Especially her mother, she hopes to find out her whereabouts quickly¡° No, the shadow has been tracing your whereabouts for the past two years... "Jun Mo Li shakes his head and looks at the villain in his arms apologetically. He promised her that he would find out the mystery of her life as soon as possible, but after her strange disappearance, he only wanted to find her, where there was extra thought to trace her parents. It seems that he was negligent... "My mother was the favorite imperial concubine of the emperor of Xiling, I may be the daughter of the emperor of Xiling, and Qingyu may be my brother..." Murong Jin knew clearly, but she didn''t blame him. He just turned his lips and said that he had met the emperor of Xiling. I hope this important clue can help shadow people. Now, the only thing to be investigated is the whereabouts of her mother... "It seems that your mother''s face has been tampered with. Wang immediately sent someone to investigate this matter. This time, nothing will go wrong." Jun Mo Li Ning Mei thinks about it. He has seen the portrait of Jin Xin''s mother. The shadow person has been looking for it according to her previous appearance, but it has been fruitless. It is very likely that Jinxin''s mother has recovered her appearance now. He should send someone to Xiling to ask for a portrait of Jinxin''s mother''s real appearance. Maybe there will be unexpected harvest. The mystery that had been shrouded in his mind suddenly dispersed. He believed that the shadow people would disappoint him this time¡° Well, the emperor of Xiling asked Qingyu to help you. Then you can have a good discussion with him. If it is found out that I am his royal sister and you are his brother-in-law, what should I do? Don''t I teach you? " Murong Jinxin can see that Jun Mo Li has a plan, so she doesn''t say anything more. Anyway, with this man''s worry, she can have a rest. The only thing she has to do now is to seize the time to practice xuanming''s divine skill. Only when xuanming''s divine skill breaks through, she can practice nine days of phoenix dance, which belongs to the Phoenix girl. She never forgot her mission¡° I have already shaken hands with him and made peace. Even if you are not his royal sister, I have no prejudice against him any more. " Jun Mo Li thought of the two people had been because of the Xi Qing feather noisy things, thin lips evoke a slight smile. Two years can change a lot of things. He knows that his persistence in these two years has let xiqingyu put down his obsession, which has nothing to do with whether Jinxin is his imperial sister or not¡° Well, he and Qian Xi will get married soon. You can handle the gift. You can''t lose my face, understand? " No matter what kind of relationship she has with xiqingyu, she definitely wants to give a big gift for her wedding. Anyway, the evil doer doesn''t lack silver, so I''ll give him more money. It''s just as if xiqingyu has been looking for her for the past two years without complaint or regret, and she has given her a little bit in return¡° Ranran and Liuhuang''s younger brother are about to get married. It''s estimated that just after the founding ceremony, our king was going to buy a dowry for Ranran, but they all said no, you see... "

 Chapter 171

    Jun Mo Li nodded his head wisely. How dare he lose her face? It''s not that he doesn''t want to live a good life. Xiqingyu is really good to Jinxin, so it is reasonable for him to give a big gift. As for Ranran''s dowry, let Jinxin decide.


    "Of course, we don''t need to. We don''t owe the money to the horse. Why should we give him a gift for nothing. Did he give Ranran the bride price? If you don''t, tell him to send someone to deliver it immediately, or he won''t think of it as a wedding... "


    Smell speech, Murong Jinxin''s face immediately gloomy down, that Sao Bao stallion is to think very well, also want to let them compensate dowry, door all have no.


    Ranran is willing to marry him. That''s his blessing. She doesn''t want him to bleed. She really feels that she can''t live with silver.


    "The betrothal gifts are not necessary. Brother Liuhuang said that the keys to the storehouse of liuwangfu and Wuchen villa are in Ranran''s hands..."


    Jun Mo Li is sweating. Jin Xin seems to like to fight with Liu Huang''s younger brother. He really wants Liu Huang''s younger brother who has no money to buy betrothal gifts. I''m afraid Liu Huang''s younger brother will really vomit blood and die.


    No matter what, brother Liuhuang came to express his feelings today. It''s hard for him to see that he was too miserable by his own woman


    "Then let him borrow it. Isn''t he very capable? Then go to his friends. If the bride price is not sent, he will never marry Ranran. I don''t agree with him. "


    Murong Jinxin says that she can''t have a little sympathy for a certain Sao Bao stallion who has just fallen down on her. Ranran even gave birth to children for him. The price he paid for giving birth to unmarried children was very high. At least he had to make it clear.


    "Brother liuhuangdi has given up his opposition to us for Ranran, or forget it..."


    He really can''t open this mouth. As soon as people come to show their kindness, he asks for betrothal gifts. It seems that it''s really not good. And even if the sixth emperor''s younger brother gives a betrothal gift, it is also for Yunyao mountain. But he didn''t dare to say it directly. The result must be that he couldn''t get away with it.


    "OK, let him sign a guarantee. I''ll draw up the contents of the guarantee. If he doesn''t sign it, the marriage doesn''t have to be done. I''ll definitely oppose it to the end. "


    Murong Jinxin sees the dilemma of Jun Mo Li. She just knows that Chu Mo Shang has given up her persistence for many years in order to dye. OK, she doesn''t want his money for the sake of the hippo''s awakening, but he must sign the prenuptial agreement.


    "Well, in order to marry Ranran, I believe he will agree to any conditions."


    Liu Huang''s younger brother is following everything now. He is almost obedient. He just signs a letter of guarantee and will not lose a piece of meat. I believe he won''t have an opinion. But when he saw the content of the guarantee, he suddenly felt that the sky was going to collapse, and even had an ominous premonition about his future.


    "Well, the current situation in Chu is basically settled. When the Sao Bao stallion gave up the throne, there was only Chu Mo Qi left. When are you going to attack him? "


    In the past two years, Junmo Li faded out of the court of Chu in order to find her. Chu Mo Shang went to Yunyao mountain in order to dye her for one year, which made Chu Mo Qi jump up. To completely stabilize the court of Chu, the first thing is to pull Chu Moqi down. As long as Chu Moqi comes down, no other prince of Chu can jump up.


    "Look at the meaning of the sixth emperor''s younger brother. Huifei died in the hands of the queen at that time, together with the child in huifei''s belly. This blood feud is impossible for the sixth emperor. Let''s just watch and help the sixth emperor''s younger brother when necessary. "


    For Murong Jinxin, Junmo glass felt that there was no need to hide anything. Now Liu Huang''s younger brother and he are of one mind, and it is not difficult to stabilize the court of Chu. Don''t worry, all or wait for six emperor younger brother and dye dye after the end of the big marriage.


    "The empress is quite resourceful. She has moved Chu Haotian''s favorite woman, and she has been free for so many years. I underestimate her."


    Murong Jin heart a Leng, but did not expect the death of Chu Mo Shang mother imperial concubine there is such a secret, no wonder Chu Mo Shang everything will be aimed at the queen and Prince. As the saying goes, killing people pays for their lives. I''m afraid song Yin won''t come to a good end.


    "The queen will only suffer so much in front of you. Two years ago, Lin Ruoxi was killed by LAN Xiaojie. She was drunk and ruined. But in order to gain the power behind Lin Ruoxi, the queen forced Chu Moqi to marry Lin Ruoxi, who was a crippled man, and she was very fond of him. Half a year ago, Lin Ruoxi gave birth to a prince for Chu Moqi..."


    Chu Moqi''s move not only won him a good reputation, but also won him the full support of Lin Ruoxi''s mother''s family. This patience must have been forced by the queen. Today''s Chu Moqi has the potential to make a comeback, attracting a lot of courtiers. But his luck is not good, this just a little bit better, six emperor younger brother came back.


    "Then Lin Ruoxi''s luck is much better than LAN Xiaojie''s, and he has lived a good life in peace for at least two years. Mo Li, how''s Ning''er doing these two years? "


    As soon as she mentioned the unkind woman, Murong Jin''s eyes flashed a chill. She immediately thought of her poor little servant girl, and could not help asking.


    She knows that Jun Mo Li can''t treat Ning''er harshly, but she is afraid that the little servant girl will get into the dead end. She doesn''t want to see a depressed little servant girl.


    "It''s OK. Although I often think of you in tears, after that, I''ve been stronger and didn''t do anything stupid. In addition, as soon as the wind is free, it accompanies her and enlightens her, which makes her more cheerful. I''m going to find a chance to ask Feng what he means. If Feng is willing, I''ll point out Ning''er to him. What do you think? "


    He brought out the men, he knew that the wind is not the kind of people who value the outside too much. He once observed the details of the relationship between Feng and Ning''er, and felt that Feng still had a little meaning for Ning''er, but he didn''t dare to show his feelings. As for Ning''er''s little servant girl, he is very sure that she has feelings for the wind.


    Ning''er is the person that Jin Xin cares about. He loves her and naturally hopes that Ning''er will have a good home. Point Ning''er to his subordinates, which is a guarantee for Ning''er''s future.


    "OK, I intend to make them a couple at dawn. As long as they love each other, we''ll have a wedding for them."


    Murong Jin heart only feel sweet heart, he even remember for Ning son plan, this man to her is really good have no words. It seemed that she didn''t know how to repay him except giving herself to him.


    In this way, he changed his posture in his arms, and his small white hand stroked the face of thinking day and night. His skin is still very good, but a lot of thin, let her not help but sad.


    "I will keep it as well as I did two years ago. Knowing that I love you, I will treat you better in the future, eh? "


    Seeing the strange color in her eyes, she began to smile, and the big hand on her waist was also tight. The hot breath sprayed on her dreamy face, which brought out a burst of temptation.


    Now that the matter is over, he should let her pay the debt well


    "Don''t think I don''t know what you want to do. Even if you want to do it, you have to wash it first..."


    Murong Jin''s heart deviates from her small head. She doesn''t intend to escape anything. She just hoped that their first time would not be so hasty, at least step by step. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would resist.


    "According to you..."


    Jun Mo Li gently point her little nose, very neat out of bed, will her horizontal embrace, then walked into the bathroom. For their first time, even if she doesn''t say it, he won''t be too eager. At least he has to do everything that should be done.


    In the creeping water vapor, they met each other frankly. Men are extremely elegant and women are gorgeous. It''s as beautiful as a flowing landscape painting.


    "Jinxin... I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time..."


    Jun Mo Li holds Murong Jinxin''s small face and kisses her. It seems that she wants to weave an invisible net with this soft kiss to wrap her and never let her leave.


    "How long... It''s just more than two years..."


    Murong Jin''s heart rolled a white eye, some couldn''t resist his enthusiasm beyond normal people, his beautiful little face was red tide. The little hand pushed him away, but he held him tighter.


    This kind of man who has been banned for a long time is really terrible when he is released. Before the pain came, this was the only thought left in Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Jinxin... Jinxin..."


    Jun Mo Li gently called her name, the body and mind are incomparably satisfied. She is finally his, even if other men want to rob, it must not be taken away.


    He wants to put his brand on her, all his life


    As time goes by, they love so much from the bathroom to the big bed. I don''t know how long it took until Murong Jinxin couldn''t stand it any more and used her strength to kick a demon out of bed.


    "Jun Mo Li... That''s enough... I''m going to die if I''m going to toss about..."


    Murong Jin heart rubbed his sore waist, really have a feeling of tears. Glaring and quickly climb into bed of a demon, very defensive to shrink.


    "Once more... Once more... I promise..."


    Jun Mo Li how willing to give up this great opportunity, a long arm will pull her over, and began to kiss her passionately, it seems not to melt her completely, never willing to give up.


    In a small room, the temperature keeps rising, tender and touching. Until a burst of rapid footsteps came, abruptly broke the warmth of this room.


    "Lord, please go into the palace and have a look. Princess Xuan has an accident."


    Manager Lin naturally knew that he had destroyed the good deeds of his prince, but at this point, he could not help letting the prince and the princess fall in love.


    "What happened to Xuanxuan?"


    Jun Mo Li''s slightly gloomy voice came from the room, followed by the sound of wearing clothes. Then the door of the room was opened by Jun Mo Li from inside.


    "Prince Tianchen asked to marry Princess Xuan, and the emperor agreed. Princess Xuan was so angry that she killed herself and stabbed herself several times... "

 Chapter 172

    palace


    The Jinluan palace was in a state of chaos. In a place surrounded by cloth curtains, several medical women were busy stopping the bleeding for Chu Moxuan and dressing the shocking wounds.


    "How''s it going?"


    After hearing the news, Empress Dowager Chen came in in a hurry, took a look at the busy medical women, and asked anxiously.


    "Even if she died, she would have to marry Prince Tianchen as a side concubine."


    On the Dragon chair, Chu Haotian''s face was dark and terrible. Even in the face of the empress dowager, whom she respected very much in the past, she could not suppress her anger.


    Chu Moxuan, the evil girl, disobeyed him again and again. She didn''t want to marry him twice in succession. Every time she used such an extreme method to resist him, she simply despised Tianwei.


    This time, he can''t indulge her


    "The emperor, Xuan wench doesn''t want to marry that even if, why force her to commit suicide, good or bad is also your daughter."


    When empress dowager Chen heard Chu Haotian''s words, she didn''t look very good. In the past two years, the emperor''s work has become more and more extreme. He doesn''t want to be as good as him. He either beats people or kills people. He is quite different from the emperor who used to take care of government affairs conscientiously.


    "Mother, you are used to it. As a princess of a country, there is no princess demeanor. Prince Tianchen is a talented man and sincerely asks to marry her. What else is she dissatisfied with? "


    Chu Haotian takes a look at tianchenxiu, who is standing on one side with a bad face. He really feels that his face has been lost by Chu Moxuan. Now his mother gave him a bad face in front of ManChao Wenwu, which made him more angry.


    He is the emperor of Chu. The people of Chu can''t question his words, even his mother.


    "Prince Tianchen gave me only a side imperial concubine. Why was Xuanxuan satisfied? The princess of Chu, why do you want to be a concubine


    A princess of a country, whether favored or not, has no reason to be a little girl unless she is married to the emperor of another country, or if you like. Two years ago, Tianchen Prince Xuanyuan Qinglin asked to marry Xuanxuan. Now Tianchen Prince Tianchen Xiu comes to marry Xuanxuan again. I''m afraid everyone knows what the idea is.


    If she is a crown princess, she has nothing to say. But there are no less than five women in the prince''s mansion built by Tianchen. What did Xuanxuan do when she married? Have you ever been bullied?


    "Prince Tianchen has promised that once he ascends the throne one day, Xuanxuan will be the imperial concubine. The imperial concubines of a country, how many women can''t think of it? "


    Chu Hao gives a cold smile. Two years ago, since her mother made a deal with Murong Jinxin, she helped Jun Mo Li and his sister everywhere. He has been very dissatisfied with her behavior in the past two years, and now he wants to jump out for Chu Moxuan. Don''t even think about it.


    But the civil and military ministers of Manchu Dynasty are all here, and he can''t treat her too much, otherwise her image of filial son will be greatly reduced.


    "Why didn''t the emperor ask? Maybe she already had someone in her heart. Xuan is not ignorant. After she wakes up, the emperor will make a clear decision. "


    Looking at her estranged son, Empress Dowager Chen felt a pang in her heart. She sighed with a faint sigh, and then she was not arguing with him.


    Now Xuan girl is still in a coma. I''m afraid she can''t do anything about the wedding. Besides, Li''er won''t just sit by.


    "Ask? What can I ask you? I have already issued an imperial edict. She is the side concubine of Prince Tianchen. If she didn''t die, she would marry out according to the honor guard of a princess. If she dies, send her body to Tianchen''s mausoleum for burial. "


    Chu Motian directly rejected empress dowager Chen''s words, and a strong sense of killing rose from her blood red eyes. These disobedient people, death is one, death is a pair of two, it is not worth him to waste too much energy to deal with.


    "You..."


    Empress Dowager Chen was blocked by Chu Haotian''s words, and the whole person trembled. As the saying goes, tiger poison does not eat son, how can he say such heartless words to his own daughter. If this spread out, later generations of Chu people will be how to criticize him.


    "Father, it''s up to the master to beat the dog. Do you really think the king is dead when you force the king''s only sister?"


    Jun Mo Li''s slightly gloomy voice sounded outside the hall, and then Jun Mo Li came in with Murong Jin''s heart, followed by Ye Ranran and Chu Mo Shang.


    After Jun Mo Li entered the hall, he first took a cold glance at tianchenxiu not far away. Then he came to a medical woman, handed her a pill and motioned her to take it.


    "Brother in law, I''ll go..."


    Ye Ranran takes the pill in Jun Mo Li''s hand, glances at Chu Haotian in the high position, and then walks into the cloth curtain with a sneer, ready to dress Chu Mo Xuan''s wound in person.


    This sudden change made the Minister of culture and military in the Manchu Dynasty very surprised. Prince Li has not cared about the court for a long time, but his strength can not be underestimated. If he is against the emperor, no one knows who will win.


    "Tianchen Xiu, you are full. Is Tianchen''s woman not enough for you to marry? You still need to come to the state of Chu and ask to marry a woman who doesn''t mean anything to you? "


    Murong Jin''s fierce eyes sweep to Tianchen Xiu not far away. Although she doesn''t know much about Tianchen''s new prince, she also knows that he is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Otherwise, how can you stand out from all the princes and get the crown prince''s position¡° Murong Jinxin? Are you Murong Jinxin Familiar voice in the ear, Tianchen repair a Leng, dark pupil eyes flashed a trace of surprise, looking at Murong Jin heart''s eyes also all of a sudden with the smell of examination. This woman should not be Murong Jinxin who has been missing for two years? The voice was the same, the height was almost the same, but her face was covered with a layer of white gauze, he did not dare to immediately confirm his guess¡° You''re really a dog''s ear. Yes, I''m Murong Jinxin. I''m Murong Jinxin who castrated Xuanyuan Qinglin and was appointed by you Tianchen Kingdom... "Murong Jinxin didn''t deny her identity, but just walked forward a few steps. She looked aggressively at the seemingly harmless but extremely deep hidden man not far away and gave a sneer. In fact, tianchenxiu didn''t do anything bad to her predecessor, so she didn''t have any opinions about tianchenxiu. But today, because he forced Xuanxuan to commit suicide, she couldn''t help but think about him¡° It''s over. You don''t have to talk about it any more. Ever since you disappeared, the Empress Dowager has been talking about you. If you are free, go back to Tianchen to see her. " Tianchenxiu deeply understand a truth, if want to talk with murongjin heart, it can only be his own big loss, so he is very clever to turn the topic to empress dowager Li. He admitted that he wanted to marry Chu Moxuan, but he really didn''t want Murong Jin''s heart to get involved¡° I naturally want to go back to Tianchen. Murong Pingzhi''s group of bitches are waiting for me to go back to clean up. Naturally, I also want to see empress dowager Li. But, one thing is one thing. Why do you want to marry Xuanxuan? If you can''t say why, I promise you can''t get out of the hall. " Murong Jinxin how can not see the intention of Tianchen repair, the more do not want her to intervene, she will be more involved. Xuanxuan is Jun Moli''s only sister. Just like her sister, she can''t ignore her. This day Chen Xiu is not a boring person, absolutely has a very important reason, otherwise he won''t see Xuan Xuan has already committed suicide, still don''t want to step back¡° There''s no important reason. I''ve seen a picture of Princess Xuan in my palace. My fair lady is a gentleman. It''s so simple. " Naturally, tianchenxiu could not tell the real reason. Without thinking about it, he made up a reason that was most like a reason. Chu Moxuan''s beauty is well known all over the world, and such a reason can be justified¡° Tianchenxiu, I don''t think you are such a pain free person. You want to marry Xuanxuan with a picture. It seems that you are not as lustful as your eunuch brother. " Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t believe a word at all. Tianchen Xiuzhen thinks she''s a fool. He dares to open his mouth for such a reason that everyone can say. Nine out of ten women in his family are useful to his future. He''ll fall in love with a picture at first sight. Go to the devil¡° Believe it or not, our palace is seeking to marry a princess of the state of Chu. As long as the emperor of Chu agrees, we don''t need to waste saliva with you. " Tianchenxiu really felt that he didn''t need to explain anything to Murong Jinxin. He asked to marry the princess, which was also a matter between him and the emperor of Chu. As long as the emperor of Chu nodded, he could take people or corpses with fairness¡° It''s a joke. If I don''t agree with you, don''t talk about tianchenxiu. Even if the emperor Lao Tzu comes, he can''t take Xuanxuan away. " Smell speech, Murong Jin heart also fire, plain white small hand raised, a strong air current then toward the sky Chen repair crazy asthma and go. Then, with a bang, the whole wall after Tianchen''s self-cultivation collapsed and broke into ashes¡° You... "Tianchen Xiu was shocked, and all the blood on his face faded away. At that moment, he had a feeling of facing death. His cultivation is not low, but at the moment he wants to fight back, he is stiffly suppressed by Murong Jin. The most terrible thing is that the wall behind him is not collapsed into small stones, but broken into ashes. What has Murong Jinxin experienced in the past two years? As soon as it appeared, it turned out that it was terrible to get such a degree¡° Tianchenxiu, you can be perfunctory to see if I have the patience to listen to your nonsense. " Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t care about the shock in people''s eyes. She just looks at Tianchen Xiu not far away and gives a warning. In this world, if you don''t show your real strength, many people will treat you as an ant, thinking that they can trample you to death with one foot¡° Emperor Chu, since you have agreed to this marriage, we will leave first. The bride price will be sent by our palace. When Princess Xuan is well, our palace will take her back to Tianchen. "

 Chapter 173

    Tianchen Xiu knew that if he was mixing with Murong Jin''s heart, it would be him who had the last bad luck. Now Murong Jinxin is not Murong Jinxin who was poisoned by more than ten kinds of poison two years ago. He thinks he can still hide, at least nothing will happen.


    As soon as he made up his mind, he said hello to Chu Haotian. He raised his foot and wanted to leave, but he found that he was hindered by an invisible force and could not move.


    "I said I won''t let you go. You can''t get out of this hall. Tianchenxiu, injustice has a head, debt has a master, since you bite hard and refuse to tell the truth, that''s OK. But now Xuanxuan''s life and death are still uncertain. If she has nothing to do, it''s OK. If she dies... "


    Murong Jinxin''s patience directly declared bankruptcy, making people half dead, he wanted to go, there is no such good thing in this world. If you want to go, you can tell the truth, or you can walk in and go out.


    "Murong Jinxin, you and I are Tianchen people at least. Why should we embarrass ourselves? This palace has not provoked you. "


    Tianchen xiuqiang holds back the stormy waves in his heart and doesn''t struggle for nothing. He is not the opponent of Murong Jinxin, blindly fight with Murong Jinxin, the injury will be his own. So he had to think of other ways, otherwise Chu Moxuan would die, and he would die.


    "Not before, but now you have provoked my man''s sister. What''s the difference between you and me? You just wait and dare to move again, and I''ll let you go out sideways. "


    Murong Jin heart hook lips, she knows Tianchen repair is a smart person, the same words don''t need her to emphasize twice. Therefore, he ignored tianchenxiu, but turned his eyes to Chu Haotian, who was full of killing intention.


    The dog emperor, not to mention being a father, is not even a man


    "Murong Jinxin, this is a matter in the court of the state of Chu. It''s not your turn to intervene."


    Chu Motian''s eyes on the Dragon chair are burning with anger. He has recovered from the shock of Murong Jinxin''s return to Chu. Although he was also shocked by the hand she just showed, he could not allow a woman from another country to continue to be arrogant in front of him.


    If he was afraid too much two years ago, now he is ready to fight with his second son, so he doesn''t have to be polite to Murong Jin.


    "I once promised that empress dowager Chen would not be in charge of the Court Affairs of the state of Chu, but only if no one stabbed Jun Mo Li. But now you''ve stabbed his sister with a knife. If I don''t settle this account with you, I Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t mean farting? "


    Murong Jin looks at Chu Haotian coldly. She hasn''t seen Chu Haotian grow old for two years, especially when her eyes are turbid. There was a dark air in his seal hall. She hesitated for a moment, opened her eyes, and then laughed even harder.


    I''m afraid the back part of the dog emperor won''t have a good life. It''s also a kind of retribution


    "Come on, drag Murong Jin''s heart down to me and put her in jail."


    Chu Haotian is not wordy. Anyway, the face has been completely torn, so he just intensifies the contradiction. Maybe he can bring back shang''er''s heart and fight against Fu Li''er with him.


    So, without saying a word, he waved his hand to cure Murong Jin''s heart.


    "It seems that my father is dead. I''ll see who dares to touch a hair of my woman today..."


    Smell speech, the facial expression of Jun Mo Li thoroughly black. Long arm a stretch will Murong Jin heart pulled into the arms, the strong desire to protect has appeared without fear.


    Although he knows Jin Xin doesn''t need his protection at all, he is a man. It''s necessary for him to come out and pick up the pieces when his woman has gone too far.


    With a wave of the broad sleeve robe, a strong force surged out, and the two bodyguards who came towards Murong Jinxin were beaten out of the hall.


    "Take Murong Jinxin down!"


    Chu Haotian''s attitude is also very firm, see two bodyguards were hit fly, also did not have the slightest intention to shake. Instead, he waved to the bodyguards outside the hall, so dozens of bodyguards were ordered to enter the hall. But when they feel the killing intention of Jun Mo Li, they are in danger.


    "Chu Haotian, you old dog emperor, you are shameless. I''ll let you taste what it means to live rather than die today."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t pay attention to the dozens of bodyguards at all, but struggled out of Jun Mo Li''s arms and walked step by step towards Chu Haotian on the Dragon chair.


    She won''t kill him, but she wants him to feel the smell of death in advance


    "Take her! Take her


    Chu Haotian looked at the dozens of bodyguards, for fear of Jun Mo Li did not dare to come forward, all of a sudden flustered. He knows Murong Jin''s heart is vicious, although his kung fu is also good, but Murong Jin''s heart even tianchenxiu can stop, he will never be her opponent.


    But even if he broke his voice, the guards couldn''t break through the barrier set by Jun Mo Li, let alone come forward to rescue him.


    "Jinxin, for the sake of the king, forget it..."


    Chu Mo Shang, who had been standing on one side and had been silent, suddenly came out. He was a smart man. From Murong Jinxin''s attack on Tianchen Xiu, he had seen a lot of clues. Murong Jinxin''s Kung Fu, I''m afraid even he can''t resist. If her father had fallen into her hands, it would have been terrible... "Face? Will you have face with me? Rough ink war, how far to roll for me, I haven''t vent my anger on you, you should be glad. " Murong Jin heart looking at the side of the man, a ton, because did not intend to kill Chu Haotian, so she felt this Chu Mo Shang also did not need to come out to stop. As for the face is not face, she can leave Chu Haotian''s life, has been to his face¡° Jinxin, he is also your father, the father is old, can''t help tossing... "Chu Mo Shang eyebrow jump, he is to understand Murong Jinxin, know Murong Jinxin to do who can''t stop. But his father was so kind to him that he could not ignore his father''s life. Even if Murong Jinxin didn''t really kill her father, the old bone of the father, where can Murong Jinxin''s means be tolerated¡° He? If she had such a father, she would rather have never been born. To be a child of such a man is better than to be a beast. The plain white sleeve shakes, a strong force will trap Chu Mo Shang, even Chu Mo Shang''s mouth is directly sealed, she is not in the mood to hear Chu Mo Shang cry¡° You... What do you... Want to do... "Chu Haotian was completely flustered. His precious son was defeated by Murong Jinxin. Murong Jinxin was so terrible. He suddenly regretted that he shouldn''t have ordered to arrest her, but is regret still useful¡° What for? Ha ha... "Murong Jin''s heart smiles, a small white hand pinches Chu Haotian''s neck at will, and forcefully lifts Chu Haotian from the Dragon chair¡° Cough... Let go... I... "The sense of suffocation suddenly rushed to Chu Haotian, which made his originally ugly face turn blue. He grabbed Murong Jinxin''s hand, but found that no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t get rid of it. The sense of suffocation is stronger and stronger. He can feel Murong Jin''s hand is more and more tight. He even feels that his eyes are dark. As long as Murong Jin''s heart makes a little effort, I''m afraid his neck will be cut off¡° He said, "do you dare to provoke the brothers and sisters of Jun Mo Li in the future?" Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t mean to be soft hearted at all. She easily holds Chu Haotian, her head slightly raised, and her cold little face is full of ridicule. Let her rule the dog emperor thoroughly today, so that he will not have any trouble in the future¡° No... dare not... Cough cough... "Chu Haotian felt very hard, and felt that he was going to be unable to bear it. Murong Jin heart asked, immediately relaxed. He really didn''t want to suffer from this kind of crime. It was too painful. It was better to give him a knife¡° If there''s another time, you don''t want this neck... "Murong Jinxin''s little hand suddenly tightens, looking at Chu Haotian''s white eyes, his tongue instantly spits out, and knows that he is going to the limit. So, like throwing rubbish, he was thrown on the Dragon chair. He took out a handkerchief and wiped his little hand. Then he walked aside as if nothing had happened. He didn''t want to look at Chu Haotian again. This lesson must be remembered by Chu Haotian all his life. The next time I want to calculate Jun Mo Li''s brother and sister, I will think about it deeply¡° Why dirty your hands... "Jun Mo Li sighed a little, just the scene he looked really uncomfortable, but he knew Jin Xin too well, Jin Xin this is for their brother and sister, do what they dare not do because they are children¡° If he dares to embarrass you again, I''ll kill him... "Murong Jin''s heart is full of indifference of hook lip angle, the voice of the exit is not big, but enough for all people in the hall to hear. She is not only to warn Chu Haotian, but also to warn the ministers of the state of Chu. In the future, it''s better to keep your eyes open, so that you don''t have to know the cause of the disaster one day. "..." The courtiers of the state of Chu almost broke their courage when they saw this scene. The courage of Murong Jin''s heart is incomparable. It''s terrible to pinch the emperor''s neck in public. The heaven of Chu state, because of her return, is it going to change again... "You... Really make me love you more and more..." Jun Mo Li raised a smile that moved heaven and earth, and kneaded Murong Jin''s heart. It''s enough to get such a devoted woman in her life¡° Brother in law, please come in and have a look. A knife is stabbed near the heart. The blood can''t stop. I''m afraid Xuanxuan can''t... "

 Chapter 174

    Ye Ranran''s voice came from behind the cloth curtain, with a few threads of anxiety, helplessness and gnashing of teeth. However, he also heard Jun Mo Li''s cold sweat and ran to the cloth curtain.


    Compared with Xuanxuan''s life, what kind of defense is not enough


    "Brother in law, this is the knife. I can''t help it..."


    Ye Ranran''s forehead was covered with sweat, his hands were full of blood, and his beautiful face was also stained with a few drops of scarlet. She has not care about these, see Jun Mo Li rushed in, quickly to the side of the station.


    "I''m here..."


    Jun Mo Li saw her silent sister lying on the soft couch, and her whole heart felt very hard. Especially when he saw the obvious bandaged wounds on Chu Moxuan''s body, and the wounds that even ye Ranran could not solve, his eyes were full of a strong sense of killing.


    If Xuanxuan had nothing to do, he could bear it for a while. If Xuanxuan went, the first thing he did was to take his father down from the throne. The second thing he did was to kill tianchenxiu.


    "Brother in law, see if you can stop the bleeding. If you can, I''ll sew up the wound for Xuanxuan later..."


    Ye Ranran didn''t dare to leave easily, but stayed to fight for Jun Mo Li. The wound was too dangerous, infinitely close to the heart, and the knife was very deep. She was afraid that even the best doctor in the world might not be able to turn the tide.


    "Well..."


    Jun Mo Li took out several silver needles from his arms and stabbed them into Chu Mo Xuan''s big acupoints. He took another pill and put it in Chu Mo Xuan''s mouth. Then he began to observe Chu Mo Xuan''s fatal wound carefully.


    As time goes by, Jun Mo Li''s eyebrows are more and more wrinkled and tight. A chill starts to spread from the soles of his feet, pulling out the temperature in his body bit by bit.


    Finally, he left the gauze in his hand and sat down on the ground. His despairing eyes were filled with the color of killing.


    "Xuanxuan... Go quietly... Brother Qiu huangxiong will take revenge for you... He will be reborn in the next life... He must find a good family..."


    Jun Mo Li''s hands clasped his head and muttered to himself that Chu Mo Xuan''s treatment had failed. He is a miracle doctor, but not an immortal. For his sister who has no will to survive, he has tried his best.


    "Brother in law, I immediately asked Chu moshang to go to xumingcao..."


    Ye Ranran''s nose is sour. Although she and Chu Moxuan have only one-sided relationship, she likes this little girl who is too beautiful. It''s a pity that she''s gone at such a beautiful age.


    At least Chu Mo Shang''s hand still has a life extending grass that was photographed two years ago, which can just be used. Although Chu Moxuan can''t live a lifetime, she can live ten more years.


    "No need... Let her go like this... It doesn''t make much sense for her to live ten more years..."


    Live, there are too many helpless, it is better to die simply. His sister he knows too well, since the rain refused her, she has been depressed, the body is not as good as day by day, can not persuade.


    Dead, a hundred, just hope that her next life luck can be better, don''t spread on such a father.


    "Brother in law, I''m sorry..."


    Ye Ranran holds back the tears in her eyes. She has heard about Chu Moxuan from Jun Moli. She is also an infatuated little girl. She would rather hurt herself than persuade anyone.


    She motioned to the medical woman to clean up Chu Moxuan, patted Jun Mo Li on the shoulder and walked out of the cloth curtain.


    She knew that what Junmo glass needed most at this time was not their comfort, but Jinxin''s company.


    "Wind, rain and thunder, keep watch for me. No one in the hall is allowed to leave. If anyone puts on airs for you and wants to leave by force, I will kill you directly, including the dog emperor whose conscience has been gnawed by dogs. "


    Murong Jinxin naturally heard the dialogue between Ye Ranran and Jun Mo Li. As soon as she reached out her hand, she called in the storm and thunder, and her fierce eyes swept the people with different looks in the hall one by one. Today, she let these people see, provoked her Murong Jin heart end.


    "Yes, princess."


    The wind, rain and thunder took orders and stood by the gate. Among them, the look of rain is a little strange. He looks at tianchenxiu not far away coldly. His fingers have already become fists, and his heart is full of regret for destroying heaven and earth.


    Princess Xuan will die because he planted it


    "Rain, take it easy."


    The wind pressed rain''s shoulder and gave rain a warning look. They all know about Yu and Princess Xuan. Yu just thinks that he is not worthy of Princess Xuan, so he heartlessly refuses Princess Xuan, but he doesn''t know that Princess Xuan is so infatuated, alas.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The rain looked at the wind and lowered its head. Even if you want to kill tianchenxiu, you can''t kill him so blatantly. He can''t make trouble for his Lord.


    "Don''t worry, the Lord will avenge Princess Xuan."


    The wind comforted the rain, but a delicate figure suddenly appeared in my mind. During this period of time, he always wanted to find a time to ask Ning''er if she would like to spend a lifetime with her. But because the princess had no news, he had to endure it until now. Today, seeing the tragedy of the rain, he decided to wait for the storm to pass. He immediately went to the princess and asked to marry Ning''er.


    Life is so short that no one knows what will happen in the next moment. When we can be together, we must be well together, so as not to regret our life in the end Murong Jinxin walks into the small space surrounded by the cloth curtain. First, she takes a look at Chu Moxuan, who has no breath of life on the soft couch. Then she looks at Jun Mo Li, who is sitting on the ground holding her head. A trace of heartache appears on her face covered by white gauze¡° Why did you give up using xumingcao to continue Xuanxuan''s life In any case, taking xumingcao could save Xuanxuan''s life for ten years. He had no reason to give up so easily. He dotes on and attaches great importance to his sister. There must be some reasons why he will do so¡° It''s better to die than to live and be sad every day. Xuanxuan, the girl, was rejected by the rain, and then did not live a day of peace of mind... "Jun Mo Li still holds his head, he knows that the feelings can not be forced, although he can order the rain to marry Xuanxuan, but it is unfair to the rain. Rain with him for so many years, dedicated to work for him, he did not have the heart to force him. Maybe this is Xuanxuan''s life. No one can change it¡° If I could bring her back to life, not just for ten years, would you? " Murong Jin''s heart is clear, and she is also a woman trapped by love. Maybe her suicide is out of her own intention and has nothing to do with other people. It''s a pity that the girl forgot that besides love, she had a brother who loved her so much. She has a way to make Xuanxuan come to life, the key depends on his attitude... "You ask rain... Would you like to be kind to her..." Jun Mo Li was stunned for a moment, and suddenly raised his head. He looked at Murong Jin''s firmness and hesitated. If yu was willing to accept Xuanxuan, it would be the best for her to survive. If you can''t accept the rain, you''d better leave like this to save you from suffering¡° Well, don''t worry about it here. I''ll take care of everything. " Murong Jinxin didn''t stay to comfort Jun Mo Li. Instead, she pushed Jun Mo Li and went out. It''s important to save people at this time. She doesn''t have so much spare time to be sad. She went straight to the front of the rain, looking at the eyes of the rain with a search, a little after a light open mouth¡° Will you marry her? " She had got the answer she wanted from the rain''s eyes, so she saved all the nonsense and went straight to the subject¡° Subordinate... Willing... "Rain did not expect Murong Jin heart will ask such a direct question, silly looking at Murong Jin heart for a while, this just reflected, heavy nodded. Now he is so regretful that his intestines are blue. If it wasn''t for his dead brain, I''m afraid he would have been in love with Princess Xuan for a long time. If you want to marry her, even if it''s just her body... "Then remember to treat her well, or you won''t come to a good end." Murong Jinxin nodded, but did not blame the rain. She knows something about Yu''s mind, which can''t be blamed on him. It can only be blamed on the atmosphere of this continent¡° I will never let Princess Xuan down by remembering her words. " The rain kneels down on one knee and kowtows heavily to Murong Jin. From Murong Jinxin''s words, he seems to see a glimmer of hope. Also associated with this all the way, Murong Jin heart of all kinds of skills, the heart was strangely relieved. Maybe Princess Xuxuan can bring the dead back to life... "Ranran, take care of the people here, I''ll go back." Murong Jinxin is very satisfied with Yu''s attitude. She throws a word to Ye Ranran and grabs Yu''s arm. Two white lights flash by, and there is no trace of them. "..." This strange scene shocked almost all the people on the scene. They looked at the direction of Murong Jin''s heart and rain''s disappearance, and all their chins fell to the ground. Ghosts, did they see ghosts in broad daylight? Murong Jinxin just disappeared with the rain. It''s really terrible... "What''s your expression? Close all your Chins for me, or I''ll let people put eggs in your mouths... "Ye Ranran looked at those courtiers with a look of hell. He really felt that these people didn''t look at him, and he roared back everyone''s mind. The whole hall is silent, and people are still immersed in the shock of Murong Jin''s heart and rain disappearing out of thin air. The heart is stormy and can''t be calm for a long time. Murong Jin''s heart is really terrible. It''s too terrible. In the future, they must avoid her and never provoke he

 Chapter 175

    The underworld


    With the wind blowing, a white figure on Naihe bridge is locked by two soul lock messengers of the underworld, waiting quietly to meet their new destiny.


    Her mouth with a trace of shallow smile, big eyes flashing bright, for their upcoming new life is looking forward to.


    After drinking Mengpo tea, she can forget the past. It seems that she can''t wait. In her previous life, she lived too hard. In her next life, she hopes to live well, find a man who is close to her heart, and finish her life happily.


    "Drink it."


    A bowl of Mengpo soup was handed to her. She took it in a good mood. Looking at the dark bowl, she thought it was the best gift she had ever received in her previous life.


    She put the Mengpo soup to her mouth. Just as she was ready to drink it all, a fierce wind passed by her ear, and then the bowl in her hand fell and broke.


    Before she had time to look up, she found that all the ghosts in the underworld got up and knelt down on the ground, as if they were meeting some big people.


    "If the underworld blames him, he will say that I took the man away."


    Murong Jin heart with rain floated in front of Chu Moxuan, in front of the judge and Meng Po nodded, and did not put on any airs, but very kind to say.


    "Yes, Murong girl."


    The judge and Meng Po gave a big salute, and did not dare to say anything against it. They knew in their hearts that the real master of the underworld in the future was not the underworld, but the gorgeous woman in front of them.


    "Huang... Huang Sao... You... How can you be here..."


    Chu Moxuan was obviously frightened by the scene in front of her. She looked at the ghost kneeling all over the ground, and at Murong Jin''s calm heart. For a moment, she couldn''t react.


    This is the underworld. It''s the place where dead people can come. How can the emperor''s sister-in-law appear here? And it seems that these ghosts are very respectful to Huang Sao


    "Silly girl, I''ll take you back. How can you have the heart to abandon your brother and go first?"


    Murong Jinxin kneaded Chu Moxuan''s long hair and waist, and looked at her with disapproval. She wants to open this little girl''s heart knot first, and then take her away.


    "Go back? I don''t want to go back, just think I''m sorry, brother... "


    Hearing this, Chu Moxuan gave a bitter smile. Her beautiful little face was helpless. She''s here. What are you doing back? When I went back, I just lived by myself in the indifferent palace, and there was no one to speak to.


    "I''ve brought the rain. He has something to say to you."


    Murong Jinxin knows that she can''t convince the little girl. She pushes the rain directly in front of her and gives the rain a look you should know how to do.


    Yu, also very witty, stares at Chu Moxuan for a long time, then holds Chu Moxuan in her arms.


    "Princess Xuan, I like you from the first sight. It''s a pity that there is a big gap between us. I''m afraid I can''t match you, so I dare not accept you. I''m wrong. If you go back with me, I''ll go and marry the Lord immediately. I don''t care about anything. I want to marry you. "


    The rain hugs Chu Moxuan tightly. Her eyes are red. She has a thousand words to say, but she doesn''t know where to start. I can only say what I want to say in my heart, hoping to get her understanding.


    "You... You let me go..."


    Chu Moxuan obviously didn''t expect that the rain would have such a big action. After a short silence in the arms of the rain, she began to struggle hard.


    In her previous life, she had been chasing him, but he didn''t even look at her. Now that she is dead, he comes to the underworld and says he wants to marry her. Is he playing with her?


    "No, unless you will go back with me and promise to marry me."


    After the unforgettable pain before, the rain seems to be like a different person. No matter how Chu Moxuan struggles, she will not let go. It''s a great feeling that if Chu Moxuan doesn''t agree with him, he will hold her to the end of time.


    He has missed one time and doesn''t want to miss the second time


    "Rain, if you miss it, you will miss it. You can''t come back again. I''m dead, and my love for you has been completely broken. You go, I hope I will not meet you in the next life


    Chu Moxuan shook her head. When she took the knife to her heart, she had decided to let go of her love for him. What can he save by saying that now?


    She is dead, and everything is empty when she is dead


    "Why can''t we do it all over again? As long as you come back with me, everything can be done again. Give me a chance to come back, and I''ll prove it to you. I''m worthy of you to go back with me, OK


    Rain drooping eyes looking at the arms of children, that pair of pure eyes has no love for him, heart suddenly pain. This is retribution. He didn''t know how to cherish it when he should, but he put them in such a desperate situation. If he could, he would like to end himself with a knife.


    "I''m tired. I don''t want to go back and pester you. Let go. I have to be reincarnated. "


    Chu Moxuan''s attitude is also very clear. She quietly looks at the rain and sighs. There are some things that I can''t understand for a year or two, but after I die, I think it very clearly and see it very clearly. Does not belong to her, she will not be in the compulsion, will not let oneself make a cocoon.


    "If you want me to let go, you can stick it into my heart and take it as my debt. When the debt is paid, I will never pester you again. "


    Rain looked at her uncompromising appearance, heart began to bleed. He took out a small dagger from his arms and handed it to her to stab her heart.


    She wants to stay. Well, he''s with her. She wants to be reincarnated. Well, he''s with her. He does not ask for this life, only for the afterlife can meet her, when the time comes, he will love her heart and lung, will never commit the fault of this life.


    "You don''t owe me anything. Why should I kill you? Rain, let''s go, go back and protect my brother. Just take it as your contribution to me. "


    Chu Moxuan looked at the dagger flashing with cold light, and her eyes were like water. The thing of affection is about your affection and my wish. Death is her own choice and has nothing to do with him.


    He is the closest secret guard trusted by the emperor brother. She can''t lay hands on him, not to mention she can''t lay hands on him


    "Without me, it doesn''t have much influence on the Lord. Now that I''m here, I won''t go. If you can''t do it, I''ll do it myself. I will take out my heart to show you, let you see if you are the only one in my heart. "


    With a sad smile from the rain, he felt that he was too painful to breathe. He thought it was better to die earlier when he said a few more words and was rejected several times by her. If you die, maybe your heart won''t hurt.


    Then she let go of Chu Moxuan, holding the cold shining dagger, and stabbed her heart without hesitation


    "You... You''re crazy... Just opened... Let go..."


    Chu Moxuan holds the hand of the rain quickly, but she is only a weak woman after all. How can she resist the strength of the rain. Seeing the dagger submerged into the rain''s skin, the scarlet blood quickly penetrated out, and even some directly splashed on her pale and bloodless face.


    Her originally calm heart suddenly confused, holding the rain''s little hand also trembled, issued a few heartrending screams.


    "Ha ha..."


    Rain looked at the panic in front of the woman, satisfied with the smile. If her love for him could be aroused by his death, it would be worth it.


    "You let go... I''ll go back with you... I''ll go back with you..."


    Chu Moxuan only felt that the dagger bit by bit into the rain of the body, she thought of that kind of unforgettable pain, the original insistence collapsed in an instant.


    She can''t watch him die. She can''t


    "Well... When you say... You have to do..."


    Smell speech, the smile of rain mouth corner is more thick. Holding the dagger hand hard, stained with blood dagger was instantly pulled out by him.


    Blood splash, drop by drop on the ground, hit a beautiful and strange arc


    "Sister Huang... You save the rain... Save the rain..."


    Looking at the rain falling in her arms, Chu Moxuan is a little bit distracted. She holds the wound tightly with a small hand and looks helplessly at Murong Jinxin, who doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    She originally thought that she could put down everything in the past, but she could see that he was dying in his arms. She felt that she would rather use all her life for his safety.


    "Are you clear? Going back with him? "


    Murong Jin heart slowly came over, looked at the rain injury, did not go to save the first time. The injury of rain is not enough to be fatal, even if it is delayed for a while and a half. Drag it, so that he can remember the pain Xuanxuan had suffered.


    "Think it over... I''ll go back with you... As long as you can save him..."


    Chu Moxuan nodded, and tears had been dripping down her beautiful face. Go back and go back. Even if you suffer a little, it''s better than seeing him like this.


    "OK, you go to the resurrection pool first. When you come back, I will take him back safely."


    Murong Jin''s heart is also very refreshing, and she helps Chu Moxuan up and gives him to the black and white impermanence waiting by. She had to get some medicine for the wound, so that she would not suffer a living sin after she was revived.


    "Good."


    Chu Moxuan knows that if she doesn''t leave, Murong Jinxin won''t help others. So, bear not to give up step three back to go.


    "Take it, you heal yourself, I''ll go back."


    Until Chu Moxuan''s figure has completely disappeared, Murong Jinxin just takes out a pill from her arms and throws it to Yu. Explained a, a flash body then left.


    "Thank you... Princess..."


    Rain looked at Murong Jin heart disappeared place, low way a thanks. He would never forget the kindness of the princess all his life.


    In the future, he will do his best to work for the prince and princess, follow them all his life, and never betray them

 Chapter 176

    Jinluan hall is still silent. All the people stand trembling. They dare not make a sound, even move. It was not until a cry of pain came from behind the cloth curtain that the expression on all faces relaxed.


    "Xuanxuan... You wake up..."


    Jun Mo Li saw the woman on the soft couch suddenly opened her eyes, and looked at her head blankly, as if she didn''t know the current situation. He quickly grasped Chu Moxuan''s icy little hand and asked softly.


    Jin Xin''s origin he already knew, for Xuan Xuan''s death and rebirth also don''t feel any accident. He vowed that he would take good care of the only sister in the next days, so that she could walk safely through her life.


    "Emperor... Brother... Um..."


    Chu Moxuan''s eyes began to gather slowly. She felt the warmth from her palm. Her pale lips moved. She seemed to want to say something, but she was blocked by a sharp pain.


    "Wake up and it''s all over. After a while, you will go back to the palace with your brother. He won''t leave you in the cold palace any more... "


    The feeling of recovery makes Jun Mo Li''s heart jump a few times. He gently caresses Chu Mo Xuan''s pale and haggard face. He has made up his mind.


    Anyway, take her back to the Palace first, and then we''ll make plans


    "Good..."


    Chu Moxuan panted slightly. Although she had been tortured by the pain, she still laughed at Jun Mo Li. That smile, but hidden in too many people can understand the bitter.


    Since heaven won''t let her die, she''ll live well. It seems that it''s good to be with her brother


    "Silly girl, your sister-in-law has come back. In the future, our family will be able to live happily together and never separate."


    Jun Mo Li''s nose is sour. They all say that a man has tears. But seeing such a sister, he really wants to cry. All blame oneself didn''t take care of her well, let her fall into such a dilemma again and again, he is really ashamed to mother imperial concubine''s advice.


    "Good..."


    Chu Moxuan''s eyes suddenly brightened, her memory in the underworld had been washed away by black and white impermanence. She just thought that she had attempted suicide and was saved by her brother. Therefore, after hearing the news of Murong Jinxin''s return, there was such a short-term high spirits.


    "If you don''t want to get married, don''t get married. If anyone dares to force you, he will kill anyone. In the future, don''t do such stupid things, you know? "


    Jun Moli is a very intelligent person. Seeing her sister''s reaction, she knows that some of her memories have been erased, and she doesn''t mention anything. She just says something that should be said at the moment.


    "Good..."


    Chu Moxuan''s long and curly eyelashes stirred her up slightly. She had been cruel to herself once, and she would not be cruel for the second time. Besides, Huang Sao has come back. She can accompany Huang Sao in the future and take care of the children for Huang brother and Huang Sao in the future. Her life may not be pale any more.


    "Brother in law, you go out for a while. I''ll sew up the wound for Xuanxuan first."


    Ye Ranran comes in and looks at Chu Moxuan who has recovered a little vitality on the soft couch. She takes out a silver needle and prepares to sew up the fatal wound for her.


    "Well."


    Jun Mo Li is not polite to Ye Ranran. He gives Chu Mo Xuan a warm smile, turns around and leaves. He believes that dye dye, will certainly be able to minimize the damage.


    In the small space, because Jun Mo Li left, people began to get busy. Ye Ranran took Ma Fei powder and gave it to Chu Mo Xuan. Soon, he sewed up the wound on Chu Mo Xuan.


    "Bear with it, the wound will soon heal..."


    Looking at the beautiful woman frowning, ye Ranran raised a smile and covered her with a thin silk quilt. Instead of leaving, he sat down beside her and accompanied her silently.


    "Well, I can''t die of pain anyway..."


    Chu Moxuan suddenly felt that she was really stupid. There were so many people around her who cared about her. How could she die for a man? If she dies, the emperor will feel guilty for the rest of his life.


    "When your body is ready, I''m making some medicine for you to remove scars. I won''t let those ugly knife wounds damage your beauty."


    Ye Ranran saw that she was in good spirits, so he motioned to the medical woman beside him to pour a cup of boiled water and feed her in person. This beautiful woman, she really pity her, can''t help but want to treat her better, better.


    "No need... Then keep them... Or remind me all the time..."


    Chu Moxuan doesn''t care if she has scars on her body. Anyway, the people she loves don''t love her either. She has made up her mind not to get married all her life. There are no scars, no one will care. It just can be used as a mark to remind her not to do stupid things day by day.


    "I''m afraid your brother and sister-in-law won''t agree, especially your sister-in-law, who is used to being overbearing. What she can''t see most is that people around her are injured. She..."


    Ye Ranran hooks her lips, and is about to tell Chu Moxuan about Murong Jinxin''s old story. However, she is interrupted by Murong Jinxin, who happens to be back, and by the way, Murong Jinxin turns white several times. Finally, I had to touch my nose. I didn''t dare to say a word more.


    "Ranran, boil these herbs into juice for her to take. Boil one plant at a time, twice a day, and take it for three days. Then she will recover. You can''t do it yourself. Put away the rest of the herbs for a rainy day. "


    Murong Jinxin hands Ye Ranran a handful of herbs, which she spent a lot of time pulling out in the netherworld pool. Each one is the best of the best, and there is absolutely no one in the human world.


    These treasures, of course, she is reluctant to give to others to keep, now the most suitable to do it is Ranran.


    "Yes, my lord queen."


    Ye Ranran took those herbs. From Murong Jinxin''s look, she naturally saw the value of those herbs. Carefully put those herbs into the arms, made a face to Murong Jinxin, then quickly left to cook medicine.


    "Sister Huang..."


    Chu Moxuan looked at the woman with white gauze in front of her and called weakly. For some reason, she was afraid of her cruel sister-in-law. Huang Sao will not forgive her for such a stupid thing she has done.


    "As the saying goes, sister-in-law is like a mother. Since you call me sister-in-law, you''d better listen to me clearly. If there is anything you can''t handle in the future, please come to me or your brother first. When the sky falls, your brother and I are still fighting against it, which will not affect you. For the sake of a broken man, is it worthwhile for you to make yourself look like a man without a ghost? "


    Although very distressed her, but Murong Jin heart still did not give her a good look. Her fierce eyes swept her coldly, and her words poked straight at Chu Moxuan''s heart.


    This is a good opportunity to teach her a lesson. She can''t miss it, so that this little girl won''t die for her in the future, and then she will really vomit blood.


    "I won''t..."


    Chu Moxuan smiles. Since her mother''s death, no one has taught her that for a long time. Apart from feeling warm, she was still warm. So, very clever nodded, just like a wrong child in general, looking at Murong Jin heart, seems to pray for Murong Jin heart forgive.


    "As for rain, he is just a dead brain, and he is not merciless to you. You and his affairs will be discussed when you return to the palace. Now, close your eyes and have a good sleep. When you wake up, it''s all over. "


    Murong Jin''s face softened a little, and she went to touch Chu Moxuan''s head. A faint white light escaped from her fingers, and Chu Moxuan immediately closed her eyes and fell into a quiet sleep.


    "Rain, come in and take Xuanxuan back to liwangfu."


    Murong Jin heart to cloth mantle outside called a, rain immediately rushed in. Looking at the weak woman on the soft couch, my heart is constantly aching.


    "Princess, I''ll leave first."


    He gently picked up Chu Moxuan and felt that Chu Moxuan''s weight was so light that it could hardly be ignored. The guilt in his heart poured in like the surging river and hit his heart hard.


    Unlike Chu Moxuan, his memory in the underworld has been deliberately preserved. The princess probably wanted him to remember the unforgettable pain, so that he could treat Princess Xuan better, better and better in the future.


    "Go and put her in Liyuan. It''s quiet and suitable for healing. Let Ning''er take care of her temporarily. "


    Murong Jin heart waved, ordered the rain a few words, then rate to go out first. Ning''er is one of her own. As long as she takes care of Xuanxuan, she can rest assured.


    Because of her appearance, the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became tense, especially tianchenxiu, who was standing behind the crowd, was wet with cold sweat. At the moment to see Murong Jin heart looked at him, he directly lowered his head, pretending to see nothing.


    "Tianchenxiu, you forced him to death and I saved him. How shall we settle this account


    In order to save Xuanxuan, she didn''t waste her efforts. Naturally, she had to pay some price. For Xuanxuan''s sake, she can spare tianchenxiu''s life. But there is a saying that the key is whether tianchenxiu is sincere enough.


    "What do you want?"


    Tianchenxiu is relieved. Murong Jinxin doesn''t sound like asking for his life, but asking for money from him. As long as it''s not for his life, he won''t be stingy of any money.


    "I want the taxes collected by Tianchen last year. If one word is missing, you can''t leave the state of Chu. Don''t play games for me, or you won''t be able to bear my anger. Remember, when you send the silver note to King Li''s house, you will leave Chu at any time. "


    Murong Jinxin has no intention to show mercy to Tianchen Xiu at all. She estimates a lot of taxes for one year. I''m afraid the current situation will be in chaos soon. She has to save more money for Jun Mo Li for a rainy day.


    "Well, I promise you..."

 Chapter 177

    Tianchen repair took a breath of air conditioning, looking at Murong Jin heart for a while, did not see that she had any signs of joking. In the end, I can only bite my heart and promise.


    Tianchen a year of taxes, Murong Jinxin this woman is really a lion big mouth, enough ruthless enough ruthless enough strong. He suddenly regretted missing her and let the people of Chu pick up a big bargain for nothing.


    "You can go now. Don''t give up on Xuanxuan''s idea, or I''m afraid I''ll ask for the tax of Tianchen ten years next time."


    Murong Jin nodded her head and didn''t think her request was too much. Tianchen that place, carrying too many painful memories of previous life, is not worth her maintenance. What''s more, I''m afraid she''s not Tianchen at all, and there''s no need to maintain it. Even if Tianchen is gone, it has nothing to do with her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tianchenxiu didn''t say anything. He left quickly with his envoy group. Before leaving, he didn''t even fight Chu Haotian who was still sitting on the Dragon chair to recover. It can be seen that he despised Chu Haotian, the emperor''s younger brother.


    "Miss Murong, let''s forget about it. The emperor has learned a lesson too..."


    Seeing that the matter had been dealt with almost, Empress Dowager Chen sighed and went to Murong Jinxin''s face. She looked at Murong Jinxin with some prayer. She is really a little afraid, Murong Jinxin once again to the emperor. No matter what the emperor does to her, the emperor is her only child after all. She must protect her.


    "Empress dowager, you''d better persuade Chu Haotian more, lest he do something wrong and provoke the wrong people. At that time, I''m afraid the emperor of Chu will change his master. "


    Murong Jin didn''t look at Chu Haotian who collapsed on the Dragon chair. She just threw a few words of warning to empress dowager Chen, and left quickly with Jun Mo Li''s hand.


    "Your lordships are all gone."


    Empress Dowager Chen waved to the Minister of culture and military in Manchu Dynasty, but she didn''t mean to say anything more. She left slowly with her own people.


    Soon, only Chu Haotian, Chu moshang and an old eunuch were left in the huge Jinluan palace


    "Father, you also see Murong Jinxin''s strength today. Let go. No one can compete for the throne of Chu."


    Chu moshang looks at the miserable Chu Haotian, and his heart is very complex. First, he loves what Chu Haotian has done for him. Second, he is afraid that Chu Haotian will provoke Murong Jin''s heart again.


    Murong Jinxin is not a reasonable person. If she offends her, I''m afraid it''s possible to kill her father directly


    "I only hate myself... Not when she is young... Except her..."


    If two years ago to die, in addition to that evil star, now afraid is another situation. He won''t be humiliated, and shang''er won''t have the heart to retire.


    "It''s too late to say that, father. Let it be. It''s the same for the emperor, as long as he can keep the country of Chu and let the people of Chu live a good life. "


    Chu Mo Shang earnestly advised, he hopes his father can understand, can listen to, lest really do unforgivable things, but no one can protect him at that time.


    "Shang''er... Have you ever thought about your mother''s concubine... Are you worthy of your mother''s spirit in heaven..."


    Chu Haotian looks at his favorite son, and his turbid old eyes still have a touch of love that no one can ignore. He stood up and shook his head in pain.


    He worked so hard, but in exchange for his withdrawal, he really didn''t know how to feel


    "Father, after the founding ceremony, my son''s ministers will marry Ranran. I hope my father won''t point to other women at the imperial concubine selection banquet. "


    Chu Mo Shang looks at Chu Haotian''s lonely back, and his heart is slightly sour. But he had to say something. So, can only harden the scalp to Chu Haotian''s back loud said a few words.


    "Alas..."


    Chu Haotian''s steps stopped, his muddy eyes closed, and he sighed heavily. Then he left with the help of the old eunuch.


    "Father, I''m sorry for you, I''m sorry for you..."


    There was only Chu moshang left in the Jinluan hall. He was holding his head in pain and sat down on the ground. For a long time, he didn''t get up. Until two hours later, a pink figure rushed in, he slowly raised his head.


    "Ranran, hold me, I feel sad..."


    He looked at the trout''s Ye Ranran in front of him like a vulnerable child. He wanted to smile, but he found that he couldn''t smile at all. He gently stroked Ye Ranran''s delicate face, and there seemed to be crystal clear flash in his eyes.


    "Chu Mo Shang, if you regret it, I''ll..."


    Ye Ranran reaches out and hugs him. She feels that he is shaking slightly in her arms. She is very unhappy. She naturally knew that he was not feeling well, but she did not know how to comfort him.


    "I will never regret, I will never regret..."


    Chu Mo Shang a listen to her words, fiercely then pounce on her to the ground, stare at her that pair of twinkle the eye son of painful idea, a word a firm say.


    He knew what he wanted most. Without them, even if he really ascended the throne, he would not be happy all his life¡° Chu moshang, I won''t let you regret it. In the future, our family will live a good life and happily go through the whole life. " Ye Ranran smiles and pats his matchless handsome face with his plain white hand. Yes, after so much, she also saw her heart clearly. She will be good to him, will not let his life leave any regret¡° Well, if my father does something to offend Murong Jin in the future, I only ask you to plead for him. After all, the king failed him. He didn''t want to die in Murong Jinxin''s hands. However, will you promise me? " Chu Mo Shang lowered her head and gently kisses her delicate little face, extremely gentle, just like treating a treasure. He has made a good decision for everyone. Now he only worries that his father will go his own way and end up in a bad end¡° Well, I promise you, I will let Jinxin leave him a life. " Ye Ranran nodded, this is his only request to her, how can she not agree. It''s not difficult to leave Chu Haotian''s life. Sometimes it''s better to die than to live¡° Ranran... I love you... "Chu Mo Shang didn''t say anything. She was kissing her beautiful face. She was deeply moved. Holding her little hand tightly with her fingers, he will be good to her and never separate from her In a quiet yard of Tianchen country post station, Tianchen Xiu stood under a big tree in the yard with a gloomy face, and his dark eyes twinkled with obscure light¡° Prince, the amount of taxes in a year is not small. What''s the prince''s plan? " Qi Huan, the counselor of the prince''s mansion, stood respectfully in front of tianchenxiu. Although he was very reluctant to mention it, since the prince had promised Murong Jinxin, they would find a solution, otherwise they would die here¡° All the property of the palace can be worth about a quarter. When the women in the backyard go back to their mother''s house to borrow it, they can raise about a quarter. The remaining half will go back to study and ask for the support of their father... "A country''s annual tax is absolutely astronomical. Although he has made a lot of money in business these years, it is only a drop in the bucket after all. If you want to solve this problem thoroughly, you can only turn to your father¡° I''m afraid it''s a little difficult for the emperor to do this... "Qi Huan''s eyebrows wrinkled, and let the emperor take out the tax of Tianchen for half a year, which is undoubtedly to release the emperor''s blood. Moreover, there are many princes in Tianchen, so the Emperor may not agree. Even if the emperor is willing, the crown prince will certainly lose people''s support because of this¡° When he was writing, he told his father that this was Murong Qinqin''s meaning. If the palace didn''t do it, she would marry to Nanyue and become the Crown Princess of Nanyue. " Tianchen Xiu raises a sneer at the corner of his mouth. If it wasn''t for Murong Qinqin, how could he be in such a dilemma today. He didn''t really have enough to eat, and he came to the state of Chu to smoke. He believed that as long as Murong Qin was carried out, his father would bear the pain to take out the silver even if he didn''t want to. You should know that Murong Qinqin is known as the Phoenix girl in the world. If you get her, you will get the whole world¡° The subordinates understand, but the prince didn''t do it. I''m afraid it''s hard for Qinqin girl to explain... "Qi Huan nodded, and he already knew what to do with it. Now the only thing to solve is to let Murong Qinqin promise to marry the prince. As long as Murong Qinqin nods, the prince will be the next emperor of Tianchen¡° That slut, my palace has already done what she wants. If she doesn''t want to, my palace will burn with her. I''d like to see if she wants to be the Crown Princess of my palace or a ghost... "When I think of Murong Qinqin, tianchenxiu can''t help but feel a chill. If it wasn''t for his father''s order, he would feel disgusted at her. How could he be obedient to her. It took him nine oxen and two tigers to get the crown prince. If she was abandoned, he would make her die¡° I understand. I''ll do it now. " All of a sudden, Qi Huan knew that the four words of the prince''s burning jade and stone could definitely frighten Murong Qinqin, who was afraid that the world would not be in chaos. No one can live brilliantly but choose to die, especially Murong Qinqin, a vain woman, can foresee her choice¡° Go ahead, take care of the envoys, and don''t let them have any trouble in life. " Tianchen Xiu rubs his eyebrows very tired. When it''s over, the first thing he does when he returns to Tianchen is to marry Murong Qinqin back to the prince''s residence. When he ruled the country, he chopped her up and fed her to the dog. That bitch, because of her hatred for Murong Jinxin, almost killed herself. He would never let her go, neve

 Chapter 178

    Ink Garden


    On the big white bed, Murong Jin''s heart sleeps very tangled under the malicious harassment of a demon. Finally, she opens her eyes, and her eyes are burning like stars.


    "Are you finished? Can you let people sleep well first? Go away... "


    Last night, she was tortured by him until midnight, and her whole body strength was basically drained, and she fell asleep until now. But the sleepiness hasn''t gone to sleep, and the evil began to be cheap again. It''s unbearable.


    This kind of man, who has been banned for a long time, has just been released. It''s really more terrible than a flood of beasts


    "It hasn''t started yet. How can it be finished? My fighting power is very long-lasting, ha ha... "


    Jun Mo Li looks at the villain who is about to explode. She is in a good mood. She scrapes her lovely nose and pours her down again. He hasn''t tasted enough of yesterday''s deep taste. He can bear to wake her up until now. He thinks it''s his limit.


    "Jun Mo Li, I have pain there..."


    Murong Jin''s heart really wants to cry without tears. She wants to push him away, but she really doesn''t have the strength to push him. In order not to stand up in bed, she looks at the man who is preparing to make waves.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to satisfy him, but that she really can''t. She feels that if she is struggling for a long time, she really can''t bear it. Besides, the founding ceremony of the state of Chu is coming. Who knows if there will be any accidents at that time? She''d better take it easy.


    "Let''s see..."


    Smell speech, Jun Mo Li immediately stopped the action on the hand, such as the eyes of Yao Shi swept, a face of heartache. Also did not pester Murong Jin heart, but turned out of bed, casually put on a dress, then toward the side of the pharmacy.


    He thought too much about his own comfort, but ignored her physical condition. If the demand really goes on, she will suffer a living sin.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart looking at his busy back in the pharmaceutical room, the heart gave birth to a shallow move, in the end he is still worried about her body. In fact, it doesn''t hurt that much. Her appearance is completely fake.


    "Just wipe it. These two Japanese kings won''t touch you. Let you have a good rest."


    Soon Jun Mo Li went to bed with a small white porcelain vase, lifted the thin quilt, and cautiously applied medicine to her swelling. In the end, it''s an unconscious body that can''t bear too much torture.


    "Well, let me take good care of it these two days. In the ceremony of the founding of the people''s Republic of China, I don''t know what kind of trouble will happen. I need to clean it up. You can bear it..."


    Murong Jin heart hook his neck, in his unique Jun face on a kiss. A shallow yawn, then difficult to sit up. Now that you are awake, get up and take a look at Xuanxuan''s situation.


    "You mean the demons will come and make trouble?"


    Jun Mo Li''s eyebrows beat. Because he knew her mission, he could guess some of her suggestive words. At the thought of those monsters, Jun Mo Li couldn''t help worrying for her woman.


    "Well, I''m just guessing. Maybe I think too much. Mo Li, don''t talk to me in front of me. My ears hurt. "


    Murong Jinxin nodded, and did not intend to hide anything from him. Give him a preventive injection in advance. If there is any accident at that time, he will be psychologically prepared.


    "All right. I''ll take care of it for you first. After breakfast, let''s go to see Xuanxuan and solve the problem of her and rain."


    Yesterday, as soon as he went back to the palace, Yu came to ask for a marriage. He didn''t care about Yu. He just asked Yu to ask Xuanxuan what she meant. As long as Xuanxuan didn''t mind, he would not mind. After that, he and Jin Xin mixed in bed until now.


    "I reckon that Yu will suffer. Xuanxuan won''t agree so easily. Yu has a long way to go after his wife."


    In the underworld, she really saw Xuanxuan''s heart of giving up. Otherwise, the rain used a very extreme method to force her, and her love for rain was too deep. I''m afraid that Xuanxuan would not know where to be reincarnated.


    "During this time, I asked him to change his position with Feng, so that he could spend more time in the palace with Xuanxuan. If Xuanxuan married him, let them cultivate their feelings first."


    Jun Mo Li can''t deny it. Yu forces Xuanxuan to commit suicide. He thinks that the boy really needs to live a hard life, otherwise Xuanxuan''s injury will be in vain. It''s not easy to cherish things that are too easy to get. I hope they will go more smoothly after all this.


    "Well, send someone to watch tianchenxiu. Don''t let him slip away. At least it''s a year''s tax. It''s not for nothing. "


    After Ranran''s marriage, her first thing is to go back to Tianchen for revenge. This time, if she does not stir up the sky, she will never give up. Especially Murong Qinqin''s pheasant, she wants to return her previous life''s crime with interest.


    "Well, after a while, I''ll go to Xiling country post station to discuss with xiqingyu about finding your mother''s whereabouts. Do you want to go together?" As soon as mentioning that windfall, the corner of Jun Mo Li''s mouth twitches fiercely. She is probably the only one in the world who can snatch money so blatantly, and can make the robbed pay money willingly. One year''s tax is a headache for Tianchen. Maybe because of this, Tianchen will fight for the crown prince again¡° No, it''s no use for me to go. I''ll stay with Xuanxuan, tease Yuer and spend a day at leisure. " Murong Jin heart shook his head, her body is a bit heavy, do not want to go around. Besides, she has been away for two years and has a lot to say with Ranran. The most important thing is that she can''t wait to tease the lovely moon¡° Jin Xin, can you be pregnant now? " Jun Mo Li has finished wearing for Murong Jinxin. She takes Murong Jinxin into the bathroom and is ready to wash. As soon as he mentioned yue''er, he thought of a very serious problem. Before, he was eager for her to be pregnant and give birth to their children immediately, but her mission was too heavy, and he didn''t want to drag her back because of his own selfish¡° Let''s not have children for the time being. I''ll talk about it when I break through xuanming''s magical skill and Fengwu Jiutian gets better. Otherwise, I''m afraid that once I fight with the devil, I''ll lose my child. " Smell speech, Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, then a smile. His mind is really meticulous, even thought of such a small detail. She is really not suitable for having children now. If she is really pregnant, I''m afraid it will not be worth the loss¡° Well, I''ll let people boil some contraceptive juice later, and you can take it safely. It won''t do any harm to your body. " Jun Mo Li is very understanding nodded, the child will have sooner or later. Now Jin heart has completely belong to him, he also don''t have to use what children to bind her. She''s everything¡° Well Murong Jin''s heart touched her stomach. When all this subsided, she would give birth to children for him. She would give birth to as many as he wanted. Even so, she did not feel enough to repay his deep love for her. After they finished washing and making trouble in the bathroom for a while, they finally sat down at the table and began to gobble down their breakfast..... Liyuanyu stood outside the room, holding a plate with a bowl of millet porridge and some very light snacks on it. In Ning er''s joking eyes, a face of embarrassment¡° Princess Xuan, the rain has come to deliver breakfast for you... "Ning''er''s little face is full of smile. She makes a face at the rain and turns to Chu Moxuan, who has recovered a lot of vitality on the bed¡° I''m not hungry, let him take it away... "Chu Moxuan was stunned for a moment, and a trace of surprise flashed across her pale little face. For no reason, how can rain take the initiative to send her breakfast? After yesterday, her heart has died, do not want to hear any news about him, do not want to see him¡° I think I''d better go... "Ning''er gives Yu an encouraging look, blinks at Chu Moxuan, and leaves in a good mood. She has a lot of self-knowledge, so don''t stay to be a light bulb. "..." Rain came into the room and saw the woman sitting on the bed. When she saw him, her first reaction was to lie down. She gave him a figure and a bitter smile. He did it by himself. Even if Princess Xuan slapped him, he thought it was not too much... "Princess, get up and eat something." Rain will be placed on the plate of millet porridge and snacks, very uneasy went to the big bed, looking at the woman did not want to pay attention to him, said softly. He knew that she still had him in her heart, otherwise she would not come back with him. But her memory in the underworld has been erased, and he can understand her reaction now¡° I won''t eat a mouthful of what you''ve brought. Let''s go. " Chu Moxuan curled up, pulled the thin silk quilt, and simply covered her little head. Her stuffy voice came from the silk quilt, with a bit of anger. She had dreamed of such a scene thousands of times, but when it happened, she was already disheartened and didn''t want to touch the feelings¡° You don''t, I feed you... "Rain looked at her slightly childish reaction, eyes suddenly become more soft. I thought that the princess had agreed to their marriage anyway, and even if he had any physical contact with Princess Xuan, he would not be blamed. So he pretended to be very calm and sat down on the edge of the big bed, opened Chu Moxuan''s quilt, and in Chu Moxuan''s unbelievable eyes, he picked Chu Moxuan up and went directly to the dining table¡° You... You are presumptuous... How dare you hold me... What qualifications do you have to hold me... "

 Chapter 179

    Chu Moxuan didn''t expect that the rain would be so bold. She began to struggle fiercely, but after a few struggles, her wound turned to a tearing pain, which made her frown and bite her lower lip tightly.


    "What''s the matter? Is the wound very painful? Let me see... "


    Rain immediately noticed the strange woman in her arms, looking at her pale face tangled, thin cold sweat came out on her forehead, in a hurry, she wanted to pick Chu Moxuan''s clothes.


    "You... You... You go away..."


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Xuan''s small hand dead grasp the rain''s big hand, beautiful little face a red. How can he pull her clothes? It''s disgusting.


    He doesn''t like her. Why should he treat her in such a way as to treat his beloved, which will make her misunderstand that he likes her


    "Princess, I didn''t mean to offend you, I just love you..."


    The rain holds Chu Moxuan''s cold hand and sees her scarlet face. Just startled to realize that his behavior is a little out of line, he quickly released Chu Moxuan and explained.


    He is probably to see the prince and princess together when all kinds of ambiguous see more, will not consciously have such behavior. Princess Xuan had received the education of "three obedience and four virtues" since she was a child, so she would be more sensitive in some things.


    "It''s interesting for you to say that now... You are contemptuous of me... Believe it or not, I''ll let the emperor punish you severely..."


    Chu Moxuan couldn''t tell what she felt, but she felt her heart beat violently. This is the first time that she contacted him so close, but she found that she didn''t resist this embrace, and even liked it.


    She was a little flustered and began to struggle fiercely, but she was restrained by the rain which had been on guard for a long time.


    "Don''t move. If the wound is torn, you will suffer again. Princess, I mentioned to the Lord yesterday, but he didn''t object to it... "


    Rain hesitated for a moment, looking at this situation, it is impossible for her to marry him willingly. In this case, he has to use some means, otherwise she deliberately wants to open the distance between them, and there will be some accidents after a long time.


    He has decided to accept this feeling, that is, he has identified her. Now that he has identified her, he will get her by all means, just as the prince treats the princess.


    "Are you pitying me? I don''t need it. I don''t want to get married in my life. Nobody wants to get married. "


    Chu Moxuan looks at the rain like a psycho. There is a light wound on her beautiful face. What she wants is a feeling of wholeheartedness and willingness, without the intervention of external forces. His change is so big that there is no other reason. Maybe he is just forced to marry her.


    She has her own self-esteem, such him, she does not, also disdains to


    "I don''t pity you, I just like you. This love has nothing to do with princes and concubines. It''s just that I feel inferior all the time and I don''t think I''m worthy of you, so I refuse you all the time. "


    The rain sighed helplessly, he this kind of person who does the dark guard, compassion this kind of thing to them that is absolutely nonexistent. If he could pity anyone, he would have directly married Shayue two years ago. Isn''t Shayue more worthy of his pity?


    "Then I also very clearly refuse you now. In my eyes, you are my brother''s dark guard. That''s all. Please don''t disturb my life in the future. My world no longer needs you."


    Chu Moxuan had a sneer on her lips. No matter whether he was sincere or fake, now they have come to the fork in the road and can only choose the road they want to take. She was tired, physically and mentally, and had no strength to pursue his steps, nor to wait for what she wanted.


    "Princess, I..."


    Rain listened to Chu Moxuan''s firm words, a little confused. After all, I''ve never been with a woman, and I''m a bit awkward. I don''t know what to say for a moment. Just at this time, the remaining light of the corner of the eye glanced at a pair of Bi people who had not known how long they had been standing at the door of the room. All of a sudden, they were even more confused.


    "Rain, you intrude into the princess''s boudoir, and you ignore the princess''s wishes. You despise the princess and go down to lead the twenty soldiers. In the future, no one is allowed to step into the door without the permission of the princess. "


    Jun Mo Li is very speechless, looking at his carefully cultivated years of dark Wei, really feel a little powerless. Rain this kid also really has no domineering spirit, if he presses directly on the bed to kiss to say.


    Six emperor younger brother has a saying right, a lot of things to the bed will be much easier to solve. Xuanxuan''s body seems to be better than half of the time, and a few kisses won''t be a big problem.


    "Yes, Lord."


    Rain quickly put Chu Moxuan down, secretly looked at his prince''s face, heart straight drum. However, he did not dare to disobey the Lord''s orders. He was so anxious that he would steal the chicken instead of eating the rice.


    "Brother..."


    As soon as Chu Moxuan hears that Yu is going to lead the 20th army staff, she subconsciously wants to ask for a favor. However, she is blocked by Jun Moli''s tough eyes and swallows the words that she is about to blurt out. She starts to think about it.


    "My subordinates are leaving." Rain naturally saw Chu Moxuan''s intention. Although she wanted to be beaten, she was overjoyed. After all, she still can''t bear him. She still has feelings for him. In the future, he will play more bitter drama, maybe he can get the beauty back as soon as possible. Thinking like this, he left with a silly smile¡° He sent it. Are you sure you don''t want it? " Murong Jinxin went to the table and sat down. Her little white hand gently knocked on the table, and her little face covered with white gauze had a faint smile. She didn''t ignore the smile of Yu when he left. The boy is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp. Maybe she has figured out such a way to subdue the little girl¡° Don''t eat... "Chu Moxuan angrily went to bed and lay down. She didn''t want to eat what he sent her. Anyway, she was not hungry. Whoever liked to eat would eat¡° It''s said that he cooked the millet porridge himself. If you don''t eat it, let Ning''er feed it to the dog. " Murong Jinxin looks at Chu Moxuan, who seldom plays small temperament, and the corners of her mouth are almost invisible. That''s right. Being a woman should be more willful. It''s normal to play a small temper occasionally¡° Feed the dog, who rare... "Smell speech, Chu Moxuan''s body stiff for a while, in the heart of the surge. He even cooked millet porridge for her, which she didn''t dare to think of before. Does that also show that he likes her a little bit... "OK, get up and eat. Don''t spoil people''s wishes. When this man should teach him, he should teach him to death, but what should he do after the lesson is over? Don''t hurt this feeling because of a moment''s anger. " Murong Jinxin motioned to Jun Moli to move a small table to the big bed, then personally took the steaming millet porridge and some dishes of snacks that night, pulled Chu Moxuan up directly, gave her a spoon and let her help herself¡° Huang Sao, I''m holding my breath here. It''s hard for me to go up or down... "Chu Moxuan is not a sentimental woman after all. Murong Jinxin said so, and she began to eat in small mouthfuls. Maybe it''s something made by her sweetheart. She eats it very well. While eating, he complains with Murong Jinxin and directly ignores Jun Mo Li¡° That''s simple. When you''re ready, you''ll feel comfortable beating him directly. Your brother was beaten by me like this, and Chu moshang thinks that she was beaten by Ranran... "Murong Jinxin knows Chu Moxuan''s grievance, and even knows that if Chu Moxuan doesn''t get rid of her grievance, she and Yu may even get together, There must be a psychological shadow. In her opinion, beating people is the best way to express her depression. "..." Chu Moxuan took the spoon''s little hand and looked at his brother, who was beaten when he was all right. She was very sympathetic. After all, she is a gentle woman, and she really can''t do the "abusive" behavior of Huang''s sister-in-law and Ranran''s sister¡° A man is going to fight. If he doesn''t fight, he can''t. look at the horse of Chu moshang. After being beaten by Ranran for two years, he becomes a wife slave. If you want to have a good life in the future, you have to learn a little. Men, the skin is rough and the meat is hard, and it doesn''t hurt... "Murong Jinxin thinks her words are very reasonable, especially Chu moshang, which is definitely a very successful case of Congliang after being beaten. Although the nature of the rain is different from that of the horse, she still thinks it''s better for a woman to be strong. A strong woman will not be bullied¡° When you are well, if you can''t do it, I''ll teach you to fight. As long as you take the first step, it will be easy to fight in the future... "The more you say it, the more reasonable you feel. Xuanxuan is too weak to be controlled by others. In the future, she and rain become relatives, will encounter all kinds of things, if she is not strong up, I am afraid it will be very difficult. She just wanted to take advantage of this to adjust some defects of her character slowly. After this step, the future will be better and better¡° Jin Xin, can you teach me something good? " Chu Mo Shang looked at the more addicted woman, the corner of his mouth directly convulsed and couldn''t stop. Only she can say what a man should fight. He was really afraid that his good imperial sister would be completely destroyed by her teaching¡° Why isn''t that good? Xuanxuan felt uncomfortable. It''s natural for her to vent her anger in the rain. Otherwise, what would you do? If you hadn''t taught her since childhood, would she be in such a situation now? Being bullied arbitrarily in the palace is clearly a princess of a country, and no one will pay attention to her. Jun Mo Li, I''m taking care of the aftermath for you. If you can''t see it, which side is cool? Which side are you staying. If you dare to be wordy, I''ll beat you now, and let Xuanxuan learn how to fight... "

 Chapter 180

    Murong Jin''s heart gave a glance to the demons beside her. She didn''t forget that on their way back to the state of Chu, he asked her to talk more about Xuanxuan. Now she is going to use some thoughts on Xuanxuan. He wants to intervene again and let people play happily? What''s more, she''s right.


    "Well, well, everything is up to you. I''ll go and find Xi Qingyu..."


    Jun Mo Li was blocked by her words and touched her nose. She didn''t dare to say anything more. Well, he doesn''t bother to worry about the women''s affairs. Anyway, her starting point is for Xuanxuan''s good. It''s her ability to transform Xuanxuan.


    He''d better go first so that he won''t feel pain if he stays to listen to her long speech


    "Go away, go away. It''s better not to go back to the government before dark, so that your eyes don''t hurt..."


    Murong Jin heart also don''t bother to pay attention to him, plain white little hand to him very casually waved, like is sending a fly. It''s not a matter for women to talk and men to be on the side. He should do whatever he wants to, so as not to disturb her.


    "Sister Huang, you are very powerful. No wonder you are in charge of brother Huang..."


    Chu Moxuan, who is fighting with a bowl of millet porridge and a few dishes of snacks, laughs as she sees her brother, whom she worships since she was a child, go away. In the past, he was the one who taught others. Now when she saw that he had been taught, she thought it funny except for him.


    "So you have to learn a little bit. You are too soft. You should change your temper to avoid getting married with rain and being led by the nose."


    Murong Jin''s heart can''t deny that Junmo glass''s evil spirit is a person who owes others. Sometimes she can''t help but think that the reason why he falls in love with her is that his life is so beautiful that she has to find some abuse on her own. Otherwise, like two years ago, she had nothing and was good for nothing. How could she get into his eyes.


    "Sister Huang, did you force rain to marry me?"


    Maybe Chu Moxuan''s mood also calmed down a lot when she was full. She opens that pair of watery big eyes, extremely innocent looking at Murong Jin heart, which also contains a few silk is not easy to detect the uneasiness.


    She wanted to know if the change of rain was due to some irresistible factors. If the answer from Huang Sao was yes, she would never want to see rain again.


    "No, after your accident, it might be a little exciting for him. He almost went to tianchenxiu to fight for it. There is no doubt that he is sincere to you. Even if you don''t believe in rain, you have to believe in me and your brother''s eyes. If yu''s feelings for you are a little false, do you think your brother and I will let him treat you so wantonly? "


    Murong Jinxin shakes her head for sure. Xuanxuan is the Royal sister of Jun Mo Li. If she didn''t affirm Yu''s feelings, she couldn''t connive at Yu''s behavior. How important is the integrity of women in this mainland? How can she stop the rain from doing whatever she wants. There is also Jun Mo Li, who has always been protecting the short. If he hadn''t affirmed the feelings of rain, he would have broken the rain into pieces. How could he have appreciated the rain''s twenty army staff.


    "Sister Huang, do you think I should marry him?"


    Murong Jinxin''s words made Chu Moxuan feel better. The doubt that she must have been stuck in her heart was finally eliminated. The emperor''s elder brother and sister-in-law are very protective of her, so naturally they can''t see her suffer. Now that they all believe in rain, she has nothing to doubt.


    But now she is entangled. Although her efforts over the years have not been in vain, if she wants to accept him like this, she will feel that she can''t do it.


    "You have to ask yourself if you like to marry or not. If you think you want to get married, but there are all kinds of entanglements, just think about how many times he has rejected you, and you can get it back with interest. "


    Murong Jinxin is probably able to guess Chu Moxuan''s idea, to say that this little girl doesn''t like rain, kill her she don''t believe. Just like she said, there is a breath in her chest that can''t go up or down. As long as the breath in her chest is given, there will be a bright future between her and the rain.


    "Then... That''s it... I have to give that tone..."


    Chu Moxuan hesitated for a moment. She felt that Murong Jinxin was right. She tortured him first, and then she talked about the future. Anyway, she won''t suffer if there is Huang Sao.


    "Well, take care of yourself first. After Ranran and Chu moshang get married, I''ll take you to Tianchen. If you walk around and have a look, you can have a long experience. "


    Murong Jin fondly rubs Chu Moxuan''s black hair like a waterfall. When the state of Chu is finished, she has to go to Tianchen first to settle accounts with Murong mansion. She has to fulfill the promise of her former life as soon as possible.


    Murong Qinqin, the pheasant that is still hopping around, is swaggering around with her Phoenix aura. It''s time for her to wake up and die.


    "Really? That Huang Sao must remember to take me. I have never been out of the imperial city of Chu. "


    Hearing the words, Chu Moxuan''s big eyes suddenly brightened. If she could walk around and have a look, her life would be different. The emperor''s sister-in-law was so kind to her, so good, so good.


    "Well, I''ll take you. After going to Tianchen, we''re going to Xiling. We''ll let you have a good time. " Tianchen''s affair is over. Qingyu and Qianxi should get married. Maybe their mother''s whereabouts can be found. She had to go to Xiling¡° Don''t leave me behind. You have to take our family with you wherever you go, hehe... "Just as Chu Moxuan was cheering, ye Ranran came in with a bowl of freshly boiled medicine, followed by Chu moshang holding her baby daughter. Jinxin and Chu Moxuan''s conversation, obviously she heard, and can''t wait to join¡° Chu Mo Shang, give me yue''er... "Murong Jin Xin turns her head and sees that Ke''er with a bag head is grinning at her with a sweet smile. Li Du doesn''t care about ye Ranran, so she opens her hand to Chu yue''er. This little girl movie, she has long wanted to hold her well¡° Aunt... "Chu yue''er is very clever. She climbs down from her father''s arms and automatically plunges into Murong Jin''s heart. It''s the first time we meet, but we can''t see any strange feeling¡° It''s so beautiful. It''s carved out of the same mold as your mother. When you grow up, you will definitely be a peerless beauty. " Murong Jin heart will Chu yue''er into the arms, touch here and there kiss, just as treat their children in general love. No wonder Jun Mo Li wants to have children. With such a lovely child, she will have a lot of fun¡° Then you''d better be proud to give birth to a son, and I''ll marry Yuer. Haha... "It''s rare to hear Jinxin praise herself. Ye Ranran smiles and hands the medicine bowl to Chu Moxuan. Then she stands by and watches Murong Jinxin play with her baby daughter. She is a passer-by, a look at the kiss mark on Jinxin''s neck to know that Jinxin is already not innocent. If Jin heart can get a man at one stroke, and the moon together a pair, it would be better¡° Well, are you stupid? You, Yueer married my son. It was a close relative marriage. You are killing yourself. " Murong Jin heart directly a white eye to throw in the past, Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Shang but half brother, their children are cousins, how can together? It''s a pig''s head... "Hey, I''m so happy to forget that they are cousins. They really can''t be together. They slip their tongue..." Ye Ranran laughs and touches her baby daughter''s head. She''s confused when she''s happy. She can''t do it. Some things the ancients didn''t understand, she did¡° Why can''t we be together? It''s natural for cousins to get married. " Chu moshang looked at the two women who were chatting happily for several times strangely. In this continent, it is a common practice to marry close relatives, especially those who are rich and powerful. In order to keep their money or influence, they usually choose to marry their own children¡° You won''t understand that people who are too close by blood and are easy to have defective children after marriage. " Ye Ranran twisted him and explained it kindly. Since the two people sincerely deliver, ye Ranran has a lot more patience with Chu Mo Shang. Originally some questions that she disdained to answer, now also because it is Chu Mo Shang asked and reluctantly answer¡° It''s the first time I''ve heard that Yuer should marry someone else. " Chu Mo Shang Yang lips a smile, thousands of Fenghua pour out, can''t help but pinch the pinch Ye ran dyed red fluttering face, that touch of doting appear without worry¡° Chu Mo Shang, if he wants to marry Ranran, he must sign an agreement with Ranran. Has Jun Mo Li mentioned this to you? " Murong Jin heart looking at the two sweet interaction, in the end is comfort. But she didn''t want to be so cheap for no reason. This Sao Bao stallion must make him depressed and urge him to be better at dyeing in the future¡° Yes, you can draw up the agreement and sign it. I''m so sincere to her that I dare to sign anything. " Chu Mo Shang waved his hand indifferently. It''s just a piece of paper. What''s the big deal. He doesn''t mean half of Ranran. What''s an agreement. Compared with signing the agreement, what he was more afraid of was that she asked him to give him a big gift¡° Frank, that agreement is called twenty four filial piety good man agreement, you sign it, you have to do it, if one can''t do it, Ranran can rest you at any time... "Murong Jinxin is very satisfied with Chu moshang''s reaction, the originally tight little face also eased down to him for the first time. He has really changed a lot in the past two years. Maybe she should start over her understanding of him. She can''t face a reformed person with the memory of two years ago. That''s a three-point agreement that a man will be afraid of. If he really dares to sign it without hesitation, the latter half of Ranran''s life will be more secure¡° Twenty four filial men? Can you tell me first what twenty four filial men are

 Chapter 181

    Chu Mo Shang is very interested in Murong Jin''s so-called twenty-four filial men. For Ranran, he thinks he has done everything he can. He really doesn''t believe that he is not twenty-four filial men.


    "It''s too long. I can''t make it clear for a moment and a half. After the founding ceremony, I''ll go to liuwangfu to sign for you. If your curiosity is too strong, go back and ask Ranran. I''m sure she will remember it very well. "


    The twenty-four filial piety, let alone writing, would waste a lot of saliva just reciting it. Now she doesn''t have so much patience to recite it to a horse. If you want to listen, you can find Ranran. She believes that Ranran will be very happy to recite it to him.


    "Poof, Jin Xin, you are so cruel..."


    Ye Ranran was very happy. She had studied the so-called standard of twenty-four filial men in her previous life. That meeting vowed that she must find a man like that. As a result, she didn''t find a horse in her previous life, but found a horse that she could do whatever she wanted.


    "Nonsense, I was thinking about you. The last part of that agreement is a letter of suspension, which he signed and signed. If you see that he is not happy, you can stop him at any time and make sure that he can''t say a word at that time. "


    Don''t say she is cruel, in fact, she is not cruel. As long as Chu moshang is honest, everything will be OK. If you dare to give her anything, don''t blame her for being cruel. In this continent, there is no precedent for a woman to break away from a man. She doesn''t mind letting Ranran become a demon lord for a moment. As long as he succeeds in the cultivation of Tianmo''s decision, he can break through the Zhenmo tower. At that time, even if the underworld does it himself, he won''t suffer too much loss. As for the Phoenix girl named Murong Jinxin, she will be destroyed after he leaves the customs. A person who has not yet become a climate, what''s to worry about.


    "Yes, Lord."


    The devil Yin got the instruction and finished what should be reported. He stepped back a few steps and stood beside the four elders. However, Moyang, the right protector of the demon world, took two steps forward. Obviously, he had something to say.


    "Demon lord, my subordinates just got the news that the entrance of the chaotic land to absorb evil Qi has been completely closed by ling''er girl. All the evil Qi of the four worlds has accumulated around the chaotic land. Within ten years, the emperor of heaven and the old Hades must release ling''er girl."


    Since the Demon Lord was put into the magic tower, the only thing that Moyang has to do in the past few thousand years is to watch the emperor of heaven and the old Hades, so as not to do anything to harm the evil god.


    The news he reported will definitely be great news for the devil. No matter whether the Demon Lord wants to fight against the human world or not, ten years later, ling''er girl will come out of the chaos.


    "That silly girl closed the entrance of evil. She hurt the enemy a thousand and hurt herself eight hundred. Alas..."


    As soon as he heard that Moyang mentioned his sweetheart, mozun''s eyes became soft, and even his words were no longer cold. Just helplessly sighed a breath, work properly son in order to be able to see him as soon as possible, really connect own small life all want to take in.


    She lives by the evil spirit, closing the entrance of her life. Whether she can survive ten years later is unknown.


    "What the devil wants is 108 women. Their subordinates are ready. When does the devil need to suck their Yin Qi?"


    It''s rare for Moyang to hear such an emotional voice from mozun. Knowing that his words have a great consolation effect on mozun, he quickly reports another thing that mozun has told him.


    "Send it here tonight, and then send a batch of good materials every three days. I can''t wait to leave this broken tower."


    The devil leaned against the wall with a cold smile in his mouth. In fact, there is a shortcut to cultivate demons, that is to combine with women. In the process of absorbing women''s Yin Qi, the effect will be much better than he just absorbs women''s Yin Qi. It''s a pity that ling''er said that she had a habit of cleanliness, and he was not allowed to touch other women, so his demons would not succeed in cultivation for such a long time.


    He knows that this is the principle of ling''er, so he would rather spend more time on snacks than touch those dirty women in order to speed up, which will cause a gap between him and ling''er.


    "Yes, I''ll do it immediately."


    Magic Yang made a salute, then respectfully retreated, without any procrastination. This is their attitude when they face the devil. They don''t dare to say any more nonsense, so that they won''t say anything wrong and cause the disaster of killing.


    "How are the saints from the human world refining?"


    Seems to be in a good mood, the devil also made an exception to ask about some trivial things that would never be asked in the past. Two years ago, he specially told Moyang to go to the human world to arrest and refine those holy fighters, which was also a means he used to deal with the human world.


    "It has been refined successfully a few days ago. According to their situation, it can be divided into three grades: red, white and blue. It can be used at any time."


    Moyang went forward two steps, some accidents, the devil will mention that group of Saint fighters, but still very respectful will report the result up.


    "Well, train them well. The emperor of heaven and the old underworld did not make a Murong Jin heart, but I made a pile of Murong Jin hearts, just to see whose pieces are more powerful. Well, you can step down if you don''t have to


    The devil hooked the corner of his mouth and flashed fierce anger in his eyes as deep as an ancient well. If the two old things want to play, he will accompany them to have a good play. It seems to be a good way to let people fight each other¡° Yes, Lord The two Dharma protectors and the four elders saluted respectfully again, and then left in a hurry. Tomorrow''s battle of the human world requires them to make good preparations. After they left, the Zhenmo pagoda returned to its original calm, which was terrifying and eerie

 Chapter 182

    Colorful sunshine scattered, for the whole land covered with a layer of golden colorful glow. The sky is blue, and occasionally a few white clouds float by.


    The southern suburb of the imperial city of the state of Chu, which covers an extremely large area, has been surrounded by the people of the state of Chu.


    The founding ceremony of the state of Chu officially began. The first day of the activity was to worship heaven and ask heaven to bless the state of Chu.


    Dozens of luxurious carriages came slowly from the distance. When the onlookers saw the magnificent scene, they all consciously stood aside to make way for the members of the Chu royal family.


    On the altar, everything is ready, just waiting for the arrival of the Lord


    "Murong girl, the people of Chu depend on your protection..."


    When Murong Jinxin jumps down from the carriage, a man in black clothes and a strong fragrance of books is standing by. It seems that he is waiting for her. As soon as he sees her, he gives a big gift devoutly.


    "How do you say that, sir?"


    Murong Jin heart a Leng, with even if the reaction came over, half squint at a few steps outside the Feng Xuan, export words hidden mystery.


    She just got the news that the evil world of Chu will not make trouble this time. Feng Xuan''s thought-provoking words are really not simple.


    "The Phoenix girl comes to the world and saves the people of the five countries from danger. The girl is the reborn parent of the people of the five countries."


    Feng Xuan''s lips moved and didn''t make any sound, but what he wanted to say had all been printed in Murong Jin''s mind. Some words, in front of so many people, he can never say. But he believed that he said Murong Jin heart can understand.


    "When did you know I was a phoenix girl?"


    Murong Jin heart eyebrow heart a jump, bright red lip petal Zhang Zhang, nature is also no sound. Since Feng Xuan knew her identity, Jun Mo Li couldn''t have been unaware of it. If Jun Mo Li already knew her identity when they met for the first time, she would not dare to think about Jun Mo Li''s feelings for herself.


    "You don''t have to worry about the girl. The prince''s feelings for the girl have nothing to do with her identity. I thought fengnv was Murong Qinqin before. I didn''t confirm my guess until I saw you in the prince''s mansion. "


    Feng Xuan saw the storm in Murong Jin''s heart at a glance, and raised her lips with a smile. The smile was extremely warm, just like the warm current flowing into her heart, giving people a very comfortable feeling.


    "Since you have such ability, the safety of the state of Chu is your responsibility. The only thing I have to do is to keep the people I care about, that''s all."


    Murong Jin''s heart just settled down. Before, she underestimated Feng Xuan, but she didn''t know that he had such ability. Even the human world would have a disaster. Maybe he knew that she was not Murong Jinxin, but it was too deep to let people see through his depth.


    "You''re joking, girl. I''m just a mortal. Occasionally I can do divination. I can''t save the people of Chu, and I can''t save the people of the world..."


    Feng Xuan''s smile faded. Although he only touched Murong Jin''s heart once, he still knew something about Murong Jin''s heart. This woman is too independent. I''m afraid no one can force her to do anything even if she has the responsibility of Phoenix girl. A woman like her doesn''t like to meddle in her own business, and often she is on her own. But the state of Chu was the first to bear the brunt of this disaster. If she didn''t care, she would bring destruction to the state of Chu.


    "Although I am a phoenix girl, I have the responsibility to protect this continent. But I really don''t like the state of Chu, especially Chu Haotian. I wish he died earlier. Can you give me a reason to protect the state of Chu? "


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes narrowed out a fierce light, she looked at Fengxuan, the expression on Fengxuan''s face all income fundus. She also wanted to find out how much weight the famous Chu master had.


    "Maybe those have nothing to do with girls, but girls love the Lord, that''s enough."


    Feng Xuan feels the temptation of Murong Jin''s heart, and gives Murong Jin a reason why she can''t refuse.


    Sooner or later, the state of Chu will be handed over to Prince Li, which Murong Jinxin must know. For the sake of Li Wang Ye, she also protects these innocent people of Chu state.


    "You''re a man who can see through. It''s rare for the master to ask me personally. I''ll do what I can. I can protect the people of the state of Chu from being affected, but I don''t care if one or two of them die, three or four or five or six or seven or nine. "


    Murong Jin heart''s facial expression eased down, also didn''t embarrass Feng Xuan. Her mission makes her have to meddle in such affairs. Besides, the state of Chu belongs to Jun Mo Li. She has to do her best for her man.


    "On behalf of the people of the state of Chu, I would like to thank you for your kindness of rebirth..."


    Wen Yan, Feng Xuan kneels down on both knees and makes a kneeling salute to Murong Jin''s heart. Murong Jin''s heart can do this, he thinks it''s worth his worship. He also worships for thousands of innocent people in Chu, and for thousands of innocent people all over the world.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth a draw, quite speechless looking at crawling at the bottom of her feet Xuanyi man. Didn''t he even worship the emperor? He would bend his noble knees for the sake of the innocent people. No wonder the people of the state of Chu worshipped him as a God. This man can really afford it.


    "Fengxuan, what are you doing? In front of so many people, you kneel down to worship Jinxin. Are you letting Jinxin be cursed by millions of Chu people? "


    Seeing this scene, Jun Mo Li''s face was completely black. Looking at Feng Xuan who had already got up, he asked a few angry questions. You should know that Fengxuan is a God in the hearts of the people of the state of Chu. Now Fengxuan kneels down to Jinxin. The people of the state of Chu may not know how to poke Jinxin''s back.


    "Wang Ye, Murong is worthy of Feng Xuan''s kneeling. When the people of Chu understand the truth, they will do the same thing as Fengxuan. "


    Feng Xuan laughed, didn''t say much, looking at time already almost. He threw his sleeve robe and strode toward the sacrificial platform. Jun Mo Li, who is confused, looks at the thoughtful woman with her mouth open and closed several times. The film and television swallows what she wants to ask.


    "Don''t think about it. He figured out that there was a catastrophe in the human world. The state of Chu was the first to bear the brunt of this catastrophe. Please help me."


    Murong Jinxin patted Jun Mo Li for a while and whispered a few words in his ear. If you don''t tell him why, I''m afraid the man won''t be safe from this moment on. Anyway, it''s all things that have been expected before. There''s nothing that can''t be said.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Jun Mo Li''s face didn''t soften down. Since even Feng Xuan had figured it out, Jin Xin''s life would not be so good in the future. He really hated how he was a mortal. He had to let his own woman stand out in case of trouble.


    It''s a bad taste


    ¡­¡­


    On the high platform, a five clawed Golden Dragon tripod stands in the middle, and the two giant longans emit faint cold light under the refraction of the sun, as if they were alive.


    Feng Xuan took out a very old bead from his arms and put it into the mouth of the five clawed Golden Dragon. The golden dragon is activated, and a dragon roars up to the sky to frighten the world.


    Chu Haotian knelt down in front of the golden dragon with three sticks of incense in his hand and began to recite the Scriptures. Every time he recited a sentence, he would kowtow. This time lasted about five minutes, and then he threw his broad sleeve robe. All the people present except Murong Jin, Xinye Ranran and Fengxuan knelt down and kowtowed three times to Huang Tianhou.


    "God bless the state of Chu, the country is peaceful and the people are safe, and the world will last forever..."


    Chu Ferris raised his head, that pair of turbid old eyes rare clear a lot. Because of kowtowing, his forehead was red and swollen. It can be seen that he was still very devout and did not cheat at all.


    "God bless the state of Chu, the country is peaceful and the people are safe, and the world will last forever..."


    The people of the state of Chu also read with Chu Haotian. Everyone''s face was very serious. It seemed that as long as they knelt down, the state of Chu would really live forever.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart looking at the eyes of this very rare scene, white yarn under the cover of the corner of the mouth slightly hook hook. If you want to live forever, the important thing is not to worship the heaven and the ancestors, but the person who sits in the highest position.


    If you are a wise monarch, the country will be peaceful and the people will be in peace. If you are a dim monarch, even if you worship every day, it will not be of any use


    "Li Cheng, get up!"


    When the incense in Chu Haotian''s hand burned into ashes, Fengxuan sounded like a clear magnet. Then he went to the five clawed golden dragon, took out the master who opened the five clawed golden dragon, and carefully put it in his arms.


    "Folks, please follow me to the dance party."


    Chu Haotian sweeps the people of the state of Chu with a gentle smile at the corner of his mouth. After saying wow, he takes the lead to walk towards the stage not far away.


    Every year after the memorial ceremony of the founding of the people''s Republic, there will always be a grand song and dance party to celebrate with the people, and this year is no exception.


    "Don''t stretch your face. It''s rare that the demon world won''t make trouble. Let''s have a look. It''s the first time I''ve seen such a grand song and dance. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the side of a gloomy face of the man, the corner of the mouth smoked. Is this demon thinking too much? She will talk about it later. Now she just wants to live in the present and enjoy with the people of Chu.


    "What''s good to see? It''s not all a group of women with exposed clothes twisting their waist and swinging their hips. They look disgusting. You and Ranran go and have a look. I''m afraid of pinholes. "


    Jun Mo Li is very disdainful to curl his lips, for those who like to show off coquettish dancer is not happy. Moreover, every year''s programs are almost the same, so he can''t really watch them. The most important thing is that he is a man of great integrity. It''s better to leave the matter of looking at women everywhere to others.


    "That''s OK. I''ll go with Ranran and Yueer. You and Chu moshang''s horse can cool off."

 Chapter 183

    Murong Jinxin hooked the corner of her mouth, and directly stood on tiptoe to kiss Jun Mo Li across the white yarn. It''s rare that this demon has such a deep understanding, which is a good reward.


    Looking back, ye Ranran has taken the daughter in Chu moshang''s arms and is waving to her. It''s obvious that Chu moshang doesn''t plan to see the women''s waist twisting and buttocks swinging in Jun Mo Li''s mouth.


    "Is there a reward for the evening?"


    Jun Mo Li''s big hand gently pinched her small hand, and her eyes flashed a trace of obvious desire, which locked Murong Jin''s heart and blinked vaguely.


    "Well, I''ll give you a good beating then."


    Murong Jin heart glared at him, for some aspects of his desire is really some powerless. Sometimes she really felt that it was good to find a man with a lot of women, at least she didn''t have to think about climbing to her bed all day.


    For a man like Junmo Li who has just tasted love, I''m afraid even those brothel women are hard to resist, let alone her


    "You can''t give up, ha ha..."


    Jun Mo Li is in a very good mood when she looks at her rolling eyes. After two days of recuperation, her body has almost recovered, and he can have a good time tonight.


    "Go away..."


    Murong Jinxin sees the look on his face and knows what he is imagining. Once his face is dark, he flies towards him with one foot. If Jun Mo Li hadn''t been on guard for a long time, he might have been directly flew out by Murong Jinxin''s foot.


    "Jinxin, if you don''t go, you can''t even find a place..."


    Ye Ranran saw the scene of the two people flirting, and the corners of his mouth drew. Is it necessary for them to show their love all the time? I''m not afraid to be seen by any ill intentioned people, and I''ll have to block them up at that time.


    "Don''t worry, there will be a place for Yueer."


    Murong Jin''s heart sweeps the Junmo glass and Chu Mo Shang, who have already been put on the line, but she is not saying anything. She quickly walks to Ye Ranran''s side and protects Ye Ranran''s mother and son to push towards the crowd.


    But what they don''t know is that a woman in a yellow shirt not far away stares at them, with a smile on her lips.


    "Princess, do you really want to do that?"


    Lin Ruoxi''s servant girl looked at the two big and one small who had disappeared in the crowd, and asked with trembling. She really doesn''t want to provoke Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran, but the crown princess has to let her do that. She really wants to die.


    "Don''t worry. It''s going to be OK. Go ahead."


    Lin Ruoxi glances sideways at the servant girl beside her. She lives so long in order to find a chance to revenge Murong Jinxin. Now Murong Jin''s heart is back, and she definitely wants to revenge the pain of that year on her.


    "Yes."


    The little servant girl hesitated for a moment and left in Lin Ruoxi''s fierce eyes. Just in the moment of turning around, a tear slipped down the young face.


    As soon as she goes, she will surely die, but she can only give up her own life for the sake of her family''s food and clothing


    ¡­¡­


    A burst of sound of silk music sounded, a group of women holding white gauze twisted water snake waist, face Jiaoxiao walked onto the huge stage, thin gauze loose on their exquisite body, the autumn wind blowing Buddha, their beauty looming, very attractive.


    At the bottom of the stage, there are only three seats in the first row, with Chu Haotian, Empress Dowager Chen and song Yin sitting respectively. The other concubines and royal family members can only look for their own places and stand and see by themselves, just like ordinary people.


    Murong Jin''s heart protects Ye Ranran''s mother and son, and it takes nine oxen and two tigers to get to the front. She finds a better place to stop and starts to find a place for ye Ranran''s mother and son. But when I saw that there were only three seats in the front row, I suddenly got tangled.


    In public, she can''t just kick song Yin out, drag her chair and go. Is worried, but not far from the Phoenix Xuan do not know where to carry a chair.


    "Little princess, sit up."


    Feng Xuan smiles gently at Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran, then pats the chair beside him and rubs the lovely little girl with a bag head. Her clear eyes are full of light doting.


    "Thank you... Uncle..."


    Chu yue''er smiles at Feng Xuan Tiantian and struggles to get down from her mother''s arms. She gives Feng Xuan face and climbs directly to the chair. The appearance of her little arms and legs crawling on the chair causes Feng Xuan to smile.


    "Uncle, take you up..."


    Feng Xuan looked at the little girl who was struggling with the chair, and her mother just looked coldly at the little girl who didn''t help. She had a strong smile on her gentle face. As soon as she reached out, she took the little girl to the big chair.


    "Uncle... Sit down..."


    Chu yue''er seems to like Feng Xuan very much. She moves her little butt to one side, leaving more than half of it empty. She signals Feng Xuan to sit on it, and seems to forget her mother-in-law who is standing on one side.


    She doesn''t know what''s going on. As soon as she sees this uncle, she likes him so much that she wants to be close to him


    "Er... Uncle is not tired... Let the little princess''s mother sit down..." smell speech, Feng Xuan Leng for a while, did not expect that the little girl would have such a request. But his mother''s concubine was still standing on the side. He was a big man, and he didn''t want to sit down¡° Uncle... Sit... Mother... Don''t sit... "Chu yue''er looked at her mother, who was standing on the side of her family, and her mouth twitched. She didn''t take it seriously. She still pointed to the chair beside her, blinked her innocent eyes, and pointed to most of the empty seats beside her. She was very persistent¡° If she asks you to sit down, you can sit down. Otherwise, when you cry, the song and dance may be yellowed by her... "Ye Ranran is very strange. She looks at her baby daughter''s abnormal behavior, but she doesn''t take it seriously. Just to Feng Xuan helplessly shrugged a shoulder, motioned him to quickly sit up. The Buddha of her family has been spoiled by Chu moshang''s horse. If it''s not as good as opening your mouth, you can cry. It''s better for her¡° Then... Ok... "Fengxuan naturally didn''t take this little accident too seriously. She held the little girl up and put it on her leg. It was the first time, but it was as if she had done it hundreds of times¡° Hee hee... "Chu yue''er got what she wanted and rubbed against Feng Xuan''s arms. Her big eyes flashed and she laughed excitedly, just like a child who had done something wrong and was not found."... " It''s Murong Jinxin who sees this scene. Although she doesn''t say a word, Chu Yueer''s deep love doesn''t escape her eyes. Although the little girl yue''er has a sweet mouth and doesn''t recognize her, she feels very strange that she is so enthusiastic towards a stranger whom she meets for the first time and whose parents have never mentioned to her. Before I had time to think more, my thoughts were interrupted by a burst of cheers and applause. Looking up, a woman in red came down from the sky on the stage. The red yarn in her hand swayed a beautiful arc in the air, and the face was covered with red yarn, which brought out a sense of mystery¡° How can that woman''s eyes be so familiar? " Ye Ranran looks at it and frowns slightly. She really feels that the woman on the stage gives her a sense of familiarity, and the familiarity brings her a sense of disgust¡° That''s the Oriental Princess of Dongqi kingdom. This dance is called Fenghuang Yufei, which is the first dance in the world... "Hearing the words, Fengxuan glances at the red dress woman on the stage, and kindly answers Ye Ranran''s doubts. The East is really interesting. It''s the founding ceremony of the state of Chu. She''s a foreign princess. Unless... "Another pheasant hopping around like Murong Qinqin is really disgusting..." Ye Ranran realized that she was disgusted with Dongfang Ke. Just a few days ago, she was beaten by Jin Xin. She came out again so soon. The key is that she came to the founding ceremony of other countries. I really don''t know what it has to do with her¡° Generally speaking, people from other countries do not appear in the founding ceremony of the state of Chu. I''m afraid that some things have been settled secretly with the dance of the Oriental princess. Maybe the Oriental princess will be a person of the state of Chu sooner or later... "Although Feng Xuan ignored the government of the state of Chu, he still had a very thorough understanding of some things. The emperor will let Dongfang Ke come to power. He must have identified some identity of Dongfang Ke in the future. Maybe it will be announced at the banquet¡° Ha, Chu Haotian is really not afraid of death, and he got my brother-in-law''s idea again. If she dares to marry again, I have to give him some color to see. It''s disgusting Ye Ranran looks at the old man who is infatuated with fenghuangyufei''s dance with gnashing teeth. Does the dead emperor let people live a peaceful life? Does he really want to force them to force him to abdicate immediately before he is willing to stop¡° It''s not necessarily the prince of glass. The emperor should not dare to move his mind at will... "Feng Xuan takes a thoughtful look at Ye Ranran, and stops after only half of the words. Since being pinched by Murong Jinxin, the emperor is afraid of Murong Jinxin to the extreme. For a while, he doesn''t dare to fight against Prince Li so wantonly. But other people are different, such as liuwangye, but he didn''t say this kind of words without textual research¡° Who else would it be if it wasn''t my brother-in-law? Forget it, the soldiers will cover the water and the earth. The answer will come one day. As long as he doesn''t provoke us, he can make any trouble. Otherwise, I absolutely want him to look good... "Ye Ranran waved and didn''t bother to think about those annoying problems. Anyway, every step is a step, now Jinxin has absolute strength, let alone a Chu Haotian, even if it is 100, 1000, 10000, they are not afraid¡° I always think that Chu Haotian will make a big move next. I have already smelled the smell of conspiracy, but I can''t figure out who the conspiracy will be aimed at... "

 Chapter 184

    Murong Jinxin''s eyes are taken back from Dongfang Ke on the stage. Fengxuan''s half words make her flash something in her mind, but she doesn''t have time to catch it.


    Fengxuan''s words are right. She just taught Chu Haotian a lesson. Chu Haotian didn''t have the courage to continue to make suggestions on her. What''s the reason for Dongfang''s inexplicable appearance in the founding ceremony of Chu today?


    "No matter what big moves he makes, don''t disturb us. Don''t say that, otherwise it will affect our mood of watching song and dance."


    Ye Ranran turned her lips. She was heartless, and it was not her turn to worry about some unknown things. What''s more, it''s still outside. It''s really inconvenient to say such a confidential thing. After seeing the East can go down, up a large number of men, such as black grapes in the eyes of the general flashing a touch of crystal.


    "If you were seen by Chu moshang''s horse, I''m afraid it would not come to a good end..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at Ye Ranran that a pair of see fierce male saliva is about to fall down of appearance, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked. Although those fierce men are good-looking, they are quite different from Chu Mo Shang. Is it worth her showing such an expression?


    "I''m tired of looking at his face every day. If he really dares to make trouble with me because of such big things, I''ll go over the old accounts with him. He used to work hard. I just looked at him. I broke the law


    Ye Ranran''s face is full of indifference. The fierce man on the stage is just for people to see. Why can''t she appreciate it well. She just wanted to see more, so as not to be fascinated by that horse every day.


    "Mother... Shame... Looking at men... Father... Angry..."


    A little cute, who was dancing in Fengxuan''s arms, frowned slightly at her mother''s words, and glared at her mother with disapproval. Her chubby little hand pointed to Ye Ranran, and even her voice was very unhappy. Her intention to protect her father was very obvious.


    "I''m so angry. My mother is looking for a father for you..."


    For his daughter''s father behavior has long been strange, even angry steps are directly omitted. This little girl has this virtue. When she meets that horse, it''s like that horse is her father and she''s her stepmother.


    "Don''t... Yueer... There''s only one father..."


    Chu yue''er stares at Ye Ranran fiercely. Her small fist is clenched tightly. If ye Ranran goes to find her stepfather, she will fight with Ye Ranran. This pair of cute to burst of appearance, see three adults are not laughing.


    "Little princess, your mother''s wife is just joking with you. She won''t change your father for you."


    Feng Xuan rubs Chu yue''er''s head and gently breaks off her fist. No wonder the sixth Prince dotes on the little girl so much. She is so intimate. If he had such a daughter, he would spoil her to the core.


    "Ye Ranran, don''t say these things in front of the children in the future. If the children really lose their sense of security, I''ll see if you will die crying in the hut."


    Murong Jin pacifies Chu yue''er''s face, and gives Ye Ranran a few white eyes by the way. Some jokes can''t be played in front of the child, so as not to let the child live in fear all day long and cause immeasurable consequences.


    "Well, well, my mother is just joking. Don''t take it seriously. I promise I won''t change my father for you all my life..."


    The premise is that your father is competitive enough and won''t mess around outside. Naturally, ye Ranran just said it to himself.


    "Good... Mother... Can''t... Moon... Change mother..."


    Chu yue''er tilts her head and looks at her mother with an apologetic face for a long time. She turns her mouth and throws out a sentence that makes Ye Ranran''s face almost black. Then he shrinks in Feng Xuan''s arms and refuses to talk to his mother.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as ye Ranran''s mouth drew, he felt that he was struck by thunder. Of course, this episode is also unforgettable to her. Since then, she has never made a similar mistake, so as not to be replaced by her baby daughter.


    "Uncle... Can Yueer kiss you..."


    Chu yue''er has finished cleaning up her dear mother, but her big eyes are fixed on Feng Xuan''s lips. There is a trace of excitement and expectation in her childish voice.


    She really likes this uncle so much that she wants to treat him like her parents


    "Well, you can..."


    The smile on Feng Xuan''s face was stiff, and a layer of pink appeared, but she didn''t think deeply. She simply thought that it was a way for Chu yue''er to express her love for a person. Hesitated for a while, still don''t want to let the little girl down, difficultly nodded.


    "Hee hee... That''s great..." Chu yue''er held Feng Xuan''s shoulder and stood up directly. Her bright red mouth was kissing Feng Xuan''s thin lips without any hesitation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran are stunned at the same time, especially when ye Ranran sees that what her daughter kisses is not Fengxuan''s face, but behind her lips. She really wants to dig a hole and bury herself.


    It''s true that the upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. What kind of father has what kind of daughter. This is a child over one year old. He has already gone to kiss the lips of a strange man. If he grows up, he will get it. "..." As for Feng Xuan, has been completely stupefied, holding Chu yue''er''s hands slightly trembled several times, for a long time did not respond. His first kiss... It was robbed by a little baby... This... This... What''s the situation... "When I get back to the house, I have to teach that son of a bitch a lesson. A good child, what has it become? I''m so angry Ye Ranran looks at Fengxuan with a sorry face. You should know that Fengxuan is the national teacher and the God in the hearts of Chu people. Yueer''s behavior is blasphemous and will be reviled by thousands of Chu people. As we all know, the national masters of all countries can''t marry a woman, let alone be married, even if they are too close to a woman... "Yue''er, why do you kiss uncle Huang''s face when you kiss uncle Fengxuan, but your mouth when you kiss uncle Fengxuan?" Murong Jinxin is the calmest one among the three. Looking at the little girl with Phoenix Xuan''s neck and laughing like a fishy cat, she patiently asks a question that everyone who sees this scene wants to know¡° Dad said... When you meet someone you like... You can kiss your mouth... I like my uncle... Haha... "Chu yue''er doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with her behavior. Her big eyes blink and blink, which is very pitiful. After that, she kisses Feng Xuan''s gentle face¡° Then, does yue''er know that only people who love each other like father and mother can kiss their mouths? " Murong Jin''s heart began to draw. She really admired Chu moshang''s horse. She instilled such ideas into a child who was only one year old. He was really a good goddaughter. She was so avant-garde that people in the 21st century marveled at him¡° Know... I grow up... Want to marry uncle... "Chu yue''er nodded very seriously, and then burst out a sentence that let Ye Ranran want to die immediately. She likes this uncle. She is like being with this uncle, just like her father and mother being together day and night¡° Chu yue''er, what are you talking about? Uncle Fengxuan is the national teacher. Do you understand the national teacher? You can''t get married and have children. Do you understand? Do you understand? Do you understand? " Ye Ranran''s whole face is black. Although her daughter is young, she has always been a very independent person. What she said absolutely represents her recognition of Fengxuan. She doesn''t think that her baby daughter is joking. Once something is approved by her daughter, it means that she will never give up until she reaches her goal¡° Yue''er doesn''t care... Yue''er grows up... And marries her uncle... "Chu yue''er doesn''t know what a national teacher is. She looks at her mother with a confused face, and her little nose is wrinkled with disdain. She doesn''t care what her uncle is. Whatever she decides will be done¡° You''ll die. Uncle Fengxuan won''t marry you or anyone... "Ye Ranran slaps her on the head. What''s wrong with this? A good child is so precocious that she can''t be a mother¡° Don''t... yue''er wants to learn from her father... She will marry uncle Fengxuan... "Chu yue''er refuses to be brainwashed. Her father has been running after her mother for so long, but she hasn''t caught her. Like her father, she will pester her uncle more in the future, so she can marry him¡° Well, I can''t tell you. I''ll let your father tell you... "In this case, ye Ranran said that there was nothing he could do. All of a sudden, the original good mood disappeared. He reached out and strongly picked up the baby daughter who was still in Fengxuan''s arms and refused to go. With a gloomy face, he didn''t care to see any performance, and pushed out of the crowd¡° Don''t take children''s words too seriously. You continue to see, I left first... "Murong Jinxin looked at Fengxuan who still had not recovered from the shock, and took the initiative to pat Fengxuan on the shoulder. It''s a pity that such an elegant man was made to look like this by Yue er''s words and a kiss. He was still in front of thousands of Chu people¡° Cough... Good... "Feng Xuan awkwardly pulled out a smile, trying to cover up his inner storm. Looking at the people of Chu who were staring at him, they didn''t dare to think much and left quickly. At this time, ye Ranran''s curse sounded in the crowd¡° What''s the squeeze? Hurry to reincarnate. Don''t you see any children here? It''s killing me... "

 Chapter 185

    In the crowd, ye Ranran holds her daughter and looks at the men and women who squeeze her but don''t say a word. At last, they don''t turn back and run away. A nameless fire burns wildly in their chest.


    What kind of world are these? The world is changing with each passing day


    "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Jin heart crowded to Ye Ranran''s side, looked at their mother and son, did not notice what strange. Such as stars like eyes still flash a trace of obscurity. Can let dye dye move so big anger, just those people must have done something extremely bad.


    "Yue''er has just been hit. I''m so angry..."


    Ye Ranran, like a hen protecting her chicks, hugs her baby daughter, who has recovered as usual. Without saying anything to Murong Jinxin, she begins to push forward.


    In my heart, I still think that if I encounter such a thing in the future, I must let Chu Mo Shang''s horse follow me, so that my baby daughter won''t be hurt by the crowd if I don''t pay attention.


    "Well, go to find Chu moshang first. If you have any fire, you can send it to him."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the villain in Ye Ranran''s arms again. She still doesn''t find anything strange, so she takes it as an accident. She doesn''t have the ability to deal with Ranran''s anger. The most important thing is that most of Ranran''s anger comes from Chu Mo Shang''s horse.


    Ye Ranran didn''t say anything more. Under the protection of Murong Jinxin, she squeezed her daughter out of the crowd on the third floor. As soon as I looked up, I saw Chu Mo Shang''s completely black face.


    "I have to skin those bastards. How dare I bump into my two treasures."


    Chu moshang takes Ye Ranran''s baby daughter and gently pacifies Ye Ranran who is on the verge of anger. The enchanting peach blossom eyes are shining.


    "Ha, are you still in the mood to skin others? You''d better take care of your baby daughter first. She just married Fengxuan and threatened to marry Fengxuan when she grows up. Tell me about you. What kind of mess do you teach your daughter on weekdays? "


    The familiar embrace makes Ye Ranran''s mood relaxed and slaps him on the back of Chu Mo Shang''s head. He is so angry.


    If you don''t give her an account, she''ll never stop talking to him


    "Er, children''s words are not true..."


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang Leng for a long time, looking at the arms of powder make-up jade carve small person, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked. This little girl''s vision is quite poisonous, not to mention Feng Xuan''s identity, just Feng Xuan''s conduct, which is absolutely the first-class in the first-class.


    "If she can''t be true, I think she''s very serious. She kisses Feng Xuan''s lips. Fengxuan is a national teacher. Can he blaspheme at will? If they don''t slap your daughter to death, they''ve already given you enough face... "


    Ye Ranran knew that it would be this kind of result. Every time her daughter had any problems, when she arrived at the horse, it would be a big thing and a small thing, and it would be nothing in the end.


    "Well, let''s go back to the government and talk about it..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s corner of the mouth takes out again. No wonder Ranran is so angry. The little girl kisses Fengxuan''s lips. It''s really a bit blasphemous. He has to educate the little girl well when he goes back. Not all men can kiss her.


    "It''s said that the life span of Chu''s national teachers is twice as long as that of ordinary people. If Yueer really likes Fengxuan when she grows up, there''s nothing wrong with it. After all, Fengxuan''s life span is longer..."


    Murong Jinxin''s view is somewhat different. Because of the particularity of Fengxuan in some aspects, even if she is really with Yueer, she is not an old cow eating tender grass. It''s just that there is no precedent for the national masters of Chu to marry and have children, which is the most important thing.


    Feng Xuan''s identity is doomed that he will devote his whole life to the people of Chu. Such a person can only have great love, but it is difficult for him to stay in his heart. I''m afraid this kind of love between men and women is not worth mentioning.


    "It''s easy for you to say. It''s not on you. You don''t think it matters. Can you imagine someone older than you standing in front of you and calling you mother-in-law? "


    Ye Ranran turns her white eyes and glances at Murong Jin''s heart. If this had happened to her daughter, she would have been crazy and could not have pointed out that the child had been beaten.


    "If my daughter really likes Fengxuan, I will be happy to see her success. Age is not a problem. The problem is that Fengxuan can take care of her all her life and protect her from worries. I don''t care about face or anything. Anyway, I don''t have any. "


    Murong Jin heart is rare serious once, although the moon is not her own, and her own is no different. There are not many good men in the world, and there are even fewer like Feng Xuan. If they could please each other, she would not object.


    "I think Jin Xin''s words are reasonable, so don''t be angry. I''ll go back and tell yue''er. Maybe yue''er is just on a whim and can''t be taken seriously. If yue''er really likes Feng Xuan when she grows up, I''m afraid we can''t stop her... "


    Chu Mo Shang is very smooth to take Murong Jinxin''s words, he is not a pedantic person, always have to respect his daughter''s decision. As long as the man his daughter likes is a decent man, he basically has no opinion¡° Later on, I''ll tell you that Wang and Fengxuan have a deep relationship. He is really a person worthy of life. Yueer will never lose money with him, so you can relax. What''s more, it will be more than ten years later, and we have to worry about it more than ten years later. " At last, Junmo Li concluded his speech. Of course, his position is consistent with Murong Jin''s. For such an unknown matter, he felt that it was too early to think about it now. The most important thing is that with his understanding of Fengxuan, it is more difficult for Fengxuan to get married and have children than to ascend to heaven. The national masters of the state of Chu carried a curse from generation to generation. The curse was created by the first national master, and no one can break it. According to the ancient books, the reason why the curse was created was to keep the soul and body of the national master pure. Therefore, he felt that Ranran''s worry was unnecessary¡° Dad... Headache... "When the adults were ready to leave, Chu yue''er, who was in Chu Mo Shang''s arms, suddenly twitched and looked at Chu Mo Shang pitifully with her little head in her arms. Her whole face wrinkled¡° Headache? How can you have a headache for no reason? Second emperor elder brother, you hurry to look for yue''er... "Chu Mo Shang heard that her baby daughter had a headache. She was so anxious that she put one hand to Chu yue''er''s bright and clean forehead. But in the heart was puzzled, this good person son, did not have any sick sign, how suddenly had a headache¡° Immediately on the carriage back to the house... "Jun Mo Li directly held Chu yue''er and walked toward his carriage. There are too many people here, too noisy, not suitable for diagnosis and treatment for Yueer. Besides, he looks at Yueer''s face. Obviously something''s wrong¡° Don''t worry. It''s normal for children to get sick occasionally. Let''s go. " Murong Jinxin looks at the worried look on Ye Ranran''s face, pats her on the shoulder, and then pulls her to walk forward quickly behind Jun Mo Li. Soon, the fourth big one got on the carriage of liwangfu, and the carriage began to drive slowly towards the direction of liwangfu... "Moon, besides headache, what''s wrong?" Jun Mo Li looks at the villain who is curled up in pain on the soft couch, and his brow is locked. He has carefully checked for Yueer several times, and did not find any abnormality in Yueer. But the moon has been yelling headache, such a situation makes him feel something tricky¡° Headache... Uncle Huang... Is headache... "Chu yue''er holds her small head and rolls around on the soft couch. She looks like she is in agony. That pitiful little appearance made the grown-ups very frightened, especially Ye Ranran, who burst into tears¡° Brother in law, can''t you find out why? " Ye Ranran looked at her daughter, biting her lower lip, and asked with a choking voice. Looking at her baby daughter''s pain, she felt that she couldn''t walk any more¡° No, there is no abnormality in her body, everything is normal... "Jun Mo Li shakes his head, because he can''t find the reason, he can''t suit the remedy to the case. Blind medicine, on the situation of children may not be useful¡° Let me see... "Murong Jinxin realized the seriousness of the matter. Junmo glass is the best doctor in the world. If he can''t find out the disease, it''s really terrible. So, she pushed away Jun Mo Li and opened her eyes to see what Chu yue''er had hidden in her body¡° Mo Li, there is a black worm in Yuer''s brain, which seems to be eating Yuer''s bone marrow. Estimate the moon is in Gu... "Murong Jin heart''s face is very thick, really can''t see the little girl''s pitiful appearance, fingers gently in her small head touched. A white light flashed by, and Chu yue''er, who was still struggling, slept quietly¡° Brother Liuhuang, give me a clean cup. " Jun Mo Li reached out and touched Murong Jin''s place where the black insects were stored. There was a storm in his eyes like a shining stone. There is only one insect in the world that can be stored in the brain. That is the gnawing marrow insect, which is known as one of the three insects in the world. Who is it? Even to a one-year-old child under such a heavy hand... "The blood immediately to the moon down." Taking the cup from Chu Mo Shang, Jun Mo Li forces a small cup of blood to Chu Mo Shang without saying a word. The thick smell of blood spreads on the small carriage¡° Ranran, do you remember the faces of the people who hit you earlier? It must have something to do with them. "

 Chapter 186

    Murong Jin heart pondered for a moment, before the moon with her and Feng Xuan together, can''t be moved. I think the best time for Yueer to be poisoned is when Ranran''s mother and daughter are hit by those people.


    "I don''t remember clearly. There were too many people at that time. I was in a hurry to protect Yueer. When I looked back, those people would only have their backs."


    Ye Ranran gently smoothes her daughter''s small frown and takes a thin sheet to cover her. Hard to think for a long time, nothing, she was a little depressed to his slap.


    "Wait, dragon one and dragon two have been protecting me secretly. Maybe they will see something..."


    It was that slap that made her wake up all of a sudden. Look what kind of brain she was. She even forgot dragon one and dragon two. As long as nothing happened to the two men going to the thatched cottage at the same time, it is estimated that this matter can still have some purpose.


    "Well, when you go back to the mansion later, you''d better go and ask yourself, take some painters there, and make some portraits."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, as long as Ranran can make a picture, even if the shadow man digs three feet, he must find out the bitches who attack Yueer today. If you dare to attack their baby, you have to have the courage to bear their anger.


    "OK, when can this Gu be solved?"


    She will deal with such trifles naturally, but what she worries about most now is the poisonous insects on her daughter. Looking at her brother-in-law''s manner, this kind of insect is not easy to understand. Her heart is really in her throat.


    "I''m not good at using poisonous insects. After a while, I''ll send someone to call Hualing. She has a lot of research on poisonous insects."


    He is not good at detoxifying insects. In fact, the reason why he was able to detoxify insects for xiqingyu was his master. If he went alone to study the method of detoxification, I''m afraid the poison on xiqingyu would not be detoxified in his life.


    "Brother Erhuang is really fishing for a long time. Hualing is actually brother Erhuang''s man. The owner behind Mingyue building is afraid that he is brother Erhuang. Brother Erhuang is hidden deep enough..."


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang corner of the mouth again mercilessly drew to draw, he is really don''t know flower spirit unexpectedly is two emperor elder brother to put in the dark line of his side. Compared with his second elder brother, he is a little inferior. At least these years, he broke his head, and didn''t put anyone in his side.


    "Chu Mo Shang, you should be glad that Ranran chose you, otherwise once you fight, you have no chance of winning. The most terrible thing in his hands is not the moon tower, but the world-renowned shadow. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the enchanting peach blossom of Chu Mo Shang, the color of shock twinkles in her eyes, and hooks the corner of her mouth. Now Chu Mo Shang is her own person, and she is not afraid to tell him all about Jun Mo Li, so that he can have a preparation in his heart. Maybe she can persuade Chu Haotian to come back.


    "Everything is predestined. After all, our king is not the emperor star of Chu."


    Chu Mo Shang can''t deny it. He rubs the tearful Ye Ranran in his eyes. In his life, because of his mother''s accidental death, he lived a life of being inferior to a pig or a dog. In order to survive, he pretended to be famous all over the world. Until he met her, his life returned to the right track, maybe everything in the world is doomed.


    "In fact, the king was not interested in the Chu Kingdom''s throne. His mother''s concubine ordered him to protect the general''s residence of the kingdom of Zhen, which was also a choice. If the prince and his brother can make a difference, it''s not bad to give him the throne with the strength of the king. It''s a pity... "


    It''s a pity that he has been fighting with the queen for so many years. Once the prince and his brother are in power, their mother and son will not let him go. Therefore, everything can only be hypothetical. He had thought about giving up the throne to the six emperors these two days, but it was impossible for him to accept the posture of the six emperors'' younger brother. He could not even give up the chance to see whether it was his or his.


    "Second brother, please don''t worry. The prince and the queen must die. I won''t let go of their mother and son and leave endless troubles for myself..."


    As soon as he mentions Chu Mo Qi, Chu Mo Shang''s face suddenly turns gloomy to the extreme, and ye Ranran''s big hand suddenly tightens. No one can stop the Revenge of his mother''s wife and sister.


    "I know, you do what you should do. If you need help, please let me know. I won''t sit back and ignore you."


    This is also the second reason why Jun Mo Li can''t let the prince go to the top. Liu Huang''s younger brother and the queen have a feud. With the temperament of the sixth emperor''s younger brother, the good days for the queen and the prince are coming to an end.


    "Since brother Erhuang mentioned this, the king really asked for something. More than two years ago, Princess de was caught in bed by the emperor for offending Jinxin. Please use the same trick on the queen. "


    Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes show a fierce anger. The old lady of the queen has been free for a long time. It''s time to let her taste the taste of cold palace. Once she got out of the cold palace, the next day was absolutely unable to sleep at night, unable to eat, unwilling to die, and uncomfortable to live. He is sending people to send in some news about the prince from time to time, which is sure to torture the woman to madness.


    "OK, three days later, the sixth emperor''s younger brother remembers to ask his father to go to the Queen''s palace to catch the traitors."


    Jun Mo Li also didn''t shirk. He wasn''t surprised that the sixth emperor''s younger brother would know the truth. There were so many people in the palace that it was not difficult to find a man for the queen.


    "I''ll thank you for your help." Chu Mo Shang nodded, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Song Yin, you wait for me. I will let you feel like falling from heaven to hell soon. Just at this time, the carriage slowly stopped, and then the sound of the wind came in¡° My Lord, the palace is here In a small room adjacent to Liyuan and Chu Moxuan, Chu Yuer''s heart has awakened. She looks at her parents with a heartache on her face beside the big bed and shows a sweet smile¡° Baby, do you still have a headache? " Chu Mo Shang quickly reaches out his hand to hold his daughter in his arms, kisses her daughter''s pink face, and then gently touches her daughter''s head. There is no usual smile on her face¡° No pain... Uncle Huang... Really powerful... "Chu yue''er hooked her father''s neck and twisted her chubby little body in a coquettish way. Now she is very comfortable, and there is no abnormality. It''s the same in peacetime¡° Wang Ye, let the little princess take this pill, so that I can check the situation of poisonous insects for the little princess. " Hualing walks over slowly, smiles at the little man with pink makeup and jade carving, and takes out a black pill from her arms, indicating that Chu yue''er will take it¡° The moon is good, open your mouth. " Chu Mo Shang doesn''t doubt him either. He breaks off his daughter''s little mouth and inserts the pill into it. Fortunately, the pill melted at the entrance, and her daughter didn''t suffer any crime¡° The Lord hugged the little princess, and remember not to let her move. I''ll blow the flute to drive the solitary insect and see if I can force it out directly. I''m afraid there will be some pain in this process. I can only let the little princess bear it. " Hualing put the Xiao in his hand to his lips and looked at the little man with a smile like a flower. He was frightened in his eyes and sighed a little in his heart. Such a lovely child, who in the end should be so vicious to her. If the man behind the scenes is caught, no one will sympathize with him¡° Yue''er has taken this king''s blood pressure to make poisonous insects. Is it useful for you to blow the flute? " Jun Mo Li twisted her eyebrows and looked at the little girl whose face had begun to turn white. Suddenly, she felt that she was kind-hearted and had done something wrong. If it''s because of his blood that he can''t detoxify the insects now, it will be more difficult to attract them once they grow up¡° This... I''m afraid I can only wait until the blood effect of the Lord is over... I can blow the flute to force the poisonous insects... "Hua Ling was stunned for a moment, and then put down the flute in her hand. The blood of the Lord can suppress the poisonous insects on the Lord Yu, and there''s no need to say about the poison on the little princess. Gu Chong is sleeping now. I''m afraid she can''t help it¡° I''ll come, I''ll force your blood out of Yueer... "Murong Jinxin hesitated for a moment, motioned Hualing to wait. Then he went to the big bed, put a hand on Chu Yuer''s back, and a white light instantly poured into Chu Yuer''s small body¡° Ah... Pain... "Chu yue''er only felt the whole body''s blood gas surging up, just like being torn by something, which was very painful. Want to move, but was held tightly can not move, a mouth will cry. That tears heart crack lung of cry cry cry, let present of adults all matchless heartache, but at present of circumstance they all can''t stop Murong Jin heart¡° Yue''er... Bear it... It will be better soon... "Murong Jin''s heart can''t bear it, but she can''t help it. Anyway, the child has been crying like this. The long pain is not as good as the short pain. Her heart speeds up the blood separation. About five minutes later, Chu yue''er''s blood began to stir up, and soon a red blood arrow flew out of her fingers and disappeared into Jun Mo Li''s body¡° Hualing... Quick... Blow the flute... "Murong Jinxin wiped the cold sweat on her forehead, pulled Ye Ranran back a few steps, and motioned Hualing to start quickly. This can shorten the time of pain, and it is also the best for Yueer¡° Yes, princess Although Hualing was shocked by Murong Jinxin''s ability, she soon recovered. The green Xiao was put under the purplish red lips, and the graceful notes escaped from her lips¡° Ah... "A sharp pain hit, let Chu yue''er cry more miserable, her small body constantly twitch, big eyes have the pain that can''t be ignored¡° Damn it... The insect is just nibbling on Yuer''s brain. It doesn''t seem to be affected by the Xiao sound of Hualing... "Murong Jin opened her eyes and naturally could see the insect''s every move very clearly. As soon as her words fell, Hualing''s Xiao stopped, and then Hualing showed an expression of disbelief¡° Lord... I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do for my subordinates... The insect has been ordered to kill... I''m afraid no one can force it out... "

 Chapter 187

    Hualing looked at the pain of the little girl, the hands of Xiao also powerless to put down. A poisonous insect that has been ordered to kill will never die unless the host dies.


    It''s very difficult to cultivate such insects. I''m afraid there are few in the world today


    "Jinxin, please relieve the pain for Yueer first..."


    Smell speech, ye Ranran almost eyes a black fainted in the past. It''s not easy to stabilize his body, so he pushes Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Mo Li, go and invite Feng Xuan. Maybe he will have another way."


    Murong Jinxin several strides to the bed, a white light will immediately cover Chu yue''er, as before, Chu yue''er began to fall into a deep sleep.


    Let the moon sleep, this is only a temporary solution. Now they have nothing to do, but it reminds her of Fengxuan.


    "Feng, go and invite the master right away."


    Jun Mo Li orders to the door. The wind answers and flies away. Even Murong Jin''s heart marvels at the speed.


    "If you let me find out the culprit behind the scenes, I will destroy his nine families and take away the grave of his ancestors for 18 generations..."


    Chu Mo Shang cleans the tears on her baby daughter''s face. Although she is a seven foot man, she can see that her baby daughter is suffering from such a living sin, but her nose is still sour. He''s provoking anyone. If anything happens, he''ll come at him. What''s the meaning of touching his daughter?


    "It''s not enough to get rid of hatred. I''ll let him be a beast in the next life. Only a beast can do such a thing."


    Murong Jin''s heart is not so easy to talk. She wants the person behind her to return all the things that Yuer bears. It''s not enough to wipe out the nine ethnic groups and dig their graves.


    She vaguely felt that it might be aimed at her. The three members of Ranran''s family have been back for so long, and it''s just a coincidence that something happened as soon as she came back?


    "I''m going to find longyilonger. Fengxuan has come and sent someone to tell me."


    Ye Ranran''s eyes are red. He looks at the villain lying on the big bed and feels very uncomfortable. She felt that she needed to go out for a breath and adjust her mood. Otherwise, she was afraid that she would not be able to bear the situation when her daughter woke up.


    "You''ll stay here, and I''ll accompany Ranran."


    Murong Jinxin watched Chu Mo Shang want to follow up, quickly stopped Chu Mo Shang, motioned him to stay to take care of Chu yue''er. At this time, it is more useful for her to appease Ranran''s mood than Chu Mo Shang.


    "You go back to the moon tower first and stand by."


    Jun Mo Li looked at the two figures disappeared, then looked to the side of the flower spirit. There''s nothing wrong with her here. If he stayed, he was afraid of what Jin Xin would think. Although it seems that Jin Xin doesn''t have any hostility to Hualing, he''d better be more careful.


    "Yes, I''m leaving."


    Hualing is an understanding person. As soon as she sees Jun Mo Li''s eyes flashing towards her, she has already guessed his meaning. Therefore, as soon as Jun Mo Li opens her mouth, she answers and leaves quickly.


    For her, it''s God''s gift to see the master from time to time, and she has nothing else to ask for


    "Don''t worry, brother Liuhuang. Yueer will be fine. If Fengxuan doesn''t know what to do, I''ll take Yueer to the doctor''s door immediately. Shifu can even remove the poisonous insects from xiqingyu, and Yueer will be able to pick them up. "


    Although Hualing is already an expert at playing Gu, he is still inferior to his master. She said there was no other way, only limited to her own ability. He believed that heaven would not treat moon so cruelly.


    If Shifu can''t do it, isn''t there an old man of Tianji? If he asks Shifu more, he will surely see the old man of Tianji


    "Well, I believe in you and Jinxin."


    Chu Mo Shang adjusted his mood, and his eyes drifted out of the window. At this time, he is the backbone, he must keep calm, in order to make Ranran and Yueer feel at ease.


    With the help of the second emperor''s brother and Murong Jinxin, especially Murong Jinxin''s ability to appear and disappear, yue''er will surely turn the corner. She will


    The small room suddenly quieted down, and the two gorgeous men were worried about each other, while the little man lying on the big bed just had his eyelashes trembling from time to time


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Xuan, who got the news, came in a hurry. There was a strong worry on his face. He liked Chu yue''er''s little girl very much. He never thought that someone would play such a trick on a child who was more than one year old.


    As soon as he stepped into the door, the first scene he saw was the little girl sleeping on the big bed. Just a light look made him feel pity.


    "Fengxuan, the moon is attacked by the insect gnawing marrow. Do you have any way to force the insect out?"


    As soon as he saw Feng Xuan, Jun Mo Li said the situation briefly. After that, he saw that Feng Xuan''s face was more heavy, and his heart thumped down.


    "I can only do my best. It all depends on the fate of the little princess."


    Feng Xuan took several strides to the bedside and sat down. His slender fingers stretched out and covered Chu yue''er''s small head. It seemed that he was feeling the position where the insects stayed. On that face like a jade crown, there are rare frosts everywhere.


    "Please."


    Chu Mo Shang helped her daughter to sit up and trapped her small arms and legs. Her mood suddenly fluctuated again. Just now the scene of Hualing playing flute appeared in front of his eyes, which made him a little out of breath.


    "Well."


    Feng Xuan got up and took out a Xiao from her arms. However, the color of this Xiao was much better than Hualing''s. even a faint green appeared on that Xiao. At a glance, she knew it was not an ordinary product.


    When the first note escaped from Fengxuan''s lips, the quiet little man suddenly opened his eyes. When he saw that it was Fengxuan, he blinked his eyes several times and cried without opening his mouth.


    "Dear moon... Uncle Fengxuan will catch insects for you... It will be better soon..."


    Chu Mo Shang sees his baby daughter staring at Feng Xuan, not crying, not making, not speaking, it''s really a sweat. It seems that this little girl really has a little meaning to Fengxuan. If it can relieve her pain, it''s not bad.


    "Dad... Headache... Pain..."


    After a short period of confusion, Chu yue''er''s whole face wrinkled up, but somehow, she bit her lower lip and held back her tears. With a small appearance of forbearance, she could see that the other three big men and the two little women who came after the news were deeply distressed.


    "Yueer... As long as you can bear it... When you grow up, uncle Fengxuan will marry you..."


    Murong Jinxin holds Ye Ranran''s arm and sees her mouth open. She seems to want to say something, but she doesn''t say anything. She knows that she doesn''t dare to say it. She''s afraid that she will cry when she says it, which will affect her daughter''s mood. So, quickly pacify the mood of Chu yue''er. At this time, she had the same idea as Chu moshang.


    "Ah... It hurts... Yueer... Can''t help it..."


    Smell speech, Chu month son watery Mou son is bright for a while, biting the lower lip, very strong bear. But when the insects in her brain began to make waves, she couldn''t help screaming and crying.


    "Yueer, don''t be afraid... My parents, uncle and aunt are here..."


    Murong Jinxin quickly covers Ye Ranran''s eyes with her hand. The insect begins to hop around on Yuer''s head, and Yuer''s scalp begins to bulge one by one. She is afraid that Ranran will collapse when she looks at it from a distance.


    "Pain... Wuwuwuwu... It hurts..."


    Chu yue''er began to struggle to death. Her small head was shaking like a rattle. She was too uncomfortable, too uncomfortable, and her whole head seemed to be torn, too painful.


    "Poof..."


    This process lasted for nearly ten minutes, Feng Xuan suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, and the bright red blood dyed the Xiao red in his hand. Feng Xuan''s body shape shook fiercely for a while, retreated several steps to stabilize.


    He looks pale at Chu yue''er, who is crying on the big bed. His whole heart feels terrible. He has tried his best, really has tried his best


    "I... Can''t force the insects out..."


    He looked at not far away Chu Mo Shang apologetically, shook his head, pale almost transparent. After all, he is just a mortal. He can''t do anything that people can''t do.


    "Damn... How could this be..."


    Murong Jinxin goes to the big bed and wants Chu Yueer to sleep like the previous two times. However, she finds that she has tried several times without any effect. She suddenly feels that the situation is not good, and she also has a feeling that she is helpless.


    "Murong girl... Can''t suppress... If you want to save the little princess... Unless there is a God to help... Otherwise in one day... The little princess will die..."


    Feng Xuan coughed several times, and the bright red blood flowed out slowly from his pretty mouth, which made countless blood flowers out of his black robe. He gasped in pain, meaning to point to said.


    "The gods? I see... "


    She doesn''t know the gods, but she knows many ghosts. In the current situation, she has no choice but to summon the underworld to see if he can do anything.


    She took a look at Chu yue''er who was in agony. Her delicate lips began to escape the incantations one by one, and her face under the white veil looked solemn.


    "Aren''t you all right? Why are you so eager to call me here? "


    A white light flashed by, and the underworld in black appeared in front of the crowd. He glanced at Murong Jin''s safe heart, and a faint smile appeared on his cool face. It''s only been a long time since we separated. Shouldn''t she miss him?


    "Save people for me quickly. She''s bitten by the curse of killing. There''s nothing we can do about it." Murong Jin heart is not polite with the underworld, plain white little hand pointed to curled up into a ball of Chu yue''er, tone slightly anxious.


    "I only save you, others have nothing to do with me. I have no obligation to save her..."

 Chapter 188

    The corner of Pluto''s mouth slightly drew to draw, squinted Chu yue''er one eye, completely did not regard Chu yue''er''s pain as one thing. This little girl has nothing to do with him. Why should he save her? It''s not that he''s too idle. He has so much sympathy to mind his own business.


    "Can''t you or don''t you want to? If it''s the former, you can go away... "


    Murong Jinxin was not in a good mood. Seeing that Pluto had such an attitude, she gave Pluto a kick without saying a word. At this point, she really didn''t have much heart to talk nonsense with him.


    "The book is gone..."


    Pluto''s slender fingers held her feet, gently pulled her into his arms, the smile of the corner of his mouth more and more thick, obviously in a good mood. If she wants to ask him to do something, does she have to pay a price?


    "Go away, go away. I''d better not see you in my life."


    Murong Jin slapped him on the back of the head, without the slightest mercy. This slut must have committed a crime on purpose at this time, and probably wanted to stir up the evil relationship between her and Jun Mo Li. Want to play with her ambiguous, there is no door.


    "I''m really gone..."


    The underworld''s unfathomable eyes narrowed slightly. It was really angry to see her. The words that he wanted to tease her got stuck in his throat. He touched his nose and went to the big bed. With a swing of his broad sleeve robe, he swept Chu Mo Shang to the door of the room.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Mo Shang gorgeous fell a dog eat excrement, a face of gloomy stand up, originally want to scold on a few, but was Murong Jin heart with eyes strong stop. So, he went to Ye Ranran''s side and held Ye Ranran in his arms. The enchanting peach blossom eyes looked at the baby daughter who had been quiet in the hands of Hades without blinking.


    "Chu Mo Shang, I warn you, even if you are slapped by him, you must bear it for me, or no one can save you."


    Murong Jinxin pushed Chu Mo Shang, looking at the man in black who was seriously treating Chu yue''er, very carefully warned that the horse''s face was full of unwilling horse. In her impression, in addition to the level of the old Pluto emperor, she was probably the only one who provoked him. If Chu Mo Shang wants to live in peace, he''d better pretend to be a turtle grandson.


    "What Murong said is very true... Don''t act rashly..."


    Feng Xuan has stabilized his injury. He is shocked at the moment when he sees the underworld appear. I''m lucky to have the chance to see the supreme of the underworld in this life. Only because Murong Jinxin''s words can save people, we can see how much Murong Jinxin''s weight is in the heart of Hades.


    "He is the king of the underworld..."


    Junmo glass also recovered from the shock. Murong Jinxin told him what happened in the underworld, so as soon as the powerful man appeared, he had guessed his identity. So, when Pluto just teased Jinxin, he reluctantly held back his anger, for fear that his anger would delay Yueer''s treatment.


    "... my king... It''s too late to thank him... How can he be disrespectful to Yueer''s life-saving benefactor..."


    Chu Mo Shang swallowed his saliva, and a huge wave rolled out of his heart. He is not a man without eyes. Pluto just swept him out of the house with a very casual wave, which is enough to represent Pluto''s strength. He felt that he was still patient and calm for a while.


    "It''s good to know. I must have something wrong with you. Otherwise, it''s Yueer who has bad luck..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the black insect that has been forced out of the body by the underworld. She throws down two words and rushes forward. She just wants to step on it, but is pulled by the underworld.


    "Don''t touch it, or you will be the next one."


    The underworld sweeps the black insect that tries to get up and drill into Murong Jin''s heart. His face is gloomy and terrible. His index finger bends a black light, and the black insect turns to ashes in an instant.


    "It''s a bit of fun to gnaw on the marrow bug. It''s a waste of Wang''s real Qi..."


    The underworld clapped his hands and stood up. He didn''t go to see Chu yue''er who had recovered as usual. His fierce eyes locked the white yarn on Murong Jin''s face, and his eyebrows wrinkled.


    This white gauze really made him look in the eye


    "Yuer''s brain has been gnawed, will it affect her future growth?"


    Murong Jinxin looks at Chu Yueer who is safe and sound. She looks at the underworld with a pair of curious eyes. The picture of the black insect gnawing at Yueer''s brain appears in her mind, and she asks with lingering fear.


    If there is a problem, let the man find a way to make up for it, so that they don''t know nothing and delay the month


    "Isn''t that nonsense? Whose brain is gnawed by insect, can you be ok


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart several times like an idiot. He saved the person for her sake. He didn''t plan to take care of the next thing. Whether to save the little girl or not depends on whether she is willing to do as he says.


    "Is there any remedy?"


    Murong Jin''s heart rolled a white eye, for the underworld this old bastard naked disdain expressed very unhappy, but now she has to ask him, she can only bear to be angry.


    "Yes, didn''t you go to the netherworld pool to pull up a lot of herbs on your back before? Take it once a day for three years, not to mention the brain that she has been gnawed off, even her life span can be extended by dozens of years. "


    Pluto is not wordy, mostly also know that she has no patience, just will know the way to tell her, that pair of unfathomable eyes but flashed a streamer. Soon, no one caught it.


    In fact, there is a better way, but it is the best way to let him see her from time to time


    "I see. Thank you very much."


    Murong Jin''s heart does not doubt him, thanks to the underworld, waved his hand, indicating that he can really go this time. That appearance is completely like driving a mosquito, which makes Pluto very unhappy.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult for you to survive because you have broken all your internal organs..."


    The underworld snorted coldly in the heart, for Murong Jin heart this kind of behavior is very shameless. The vision stayed on Feng Xuan''s body for a while, the corner of the mouth raised a trace of several invisible smile.


    The little girl and the boy doubled her chances of appearing in the underworld in the future


    "Life and death are decided by fate, not by force."


    Feng Xuan a tiny smile, Wu wears the chest to cough several. He knew the danger before he saved Chu yue''er. If he died, it was also his life. No wonder.


    "If you want him to live, the way is the same as this little girl, but he takes medicine for two years."


    The underworld was pleased to see Fengxuan, and took the initiative to repair the severely damaged viscera for Fengxuan. Then he threw a few words to Murong Jinxin, and went to Junmo glass with a gloomy face.


    "Be kind to Wang''s women, otherwise no matter what your status is, you will be destroyed."


    This is the first time he saw Jun Mo Li, the little master of the dragon clan. Temperament is not bad, no wonder Jinxin will take a fancy to him. Well, this is their lifelong love, and he doesn''t want to interfere, as long as Jun Mo Li is good to her.


    "She''s the king''s woman. Naturally, the king will treat her well, and this won''t bother Pluto."


    Jun Mo Li straightened his waist, and his shining stone like eyes were not afraid of the cold eyes of the underworld. For a moment, the fire was crackling, and the temperature in the whole room was reduced by more than ten degrees, which was cool to the heart.


    "Worthy of being the little master of the Dragon nationality, Jin Xin''s vision is not bad..."


    Looking at each other for a long time, the underworld took back his eyes and threw out a sentence that made Jun Mo Li listen to the ambiguous words. Just when Jun Mo Li wanted to ask a few questions, the underworld had disappeared.


    "Little master of the Dragon nationality? What does the word of Hades mean? Does brother-in-law have another identity? Perhaps his brother-in-law is not Chu Haotian''s own son? "


    All the people in the room rubbed their sides because of the words of the underworld. The eyes looking at Jun Mo Li were also complicated. Finally, ye Ranran couldn''t help asking everyone''s voice.


    "Little master of the Dragon nationality? I didn''t expect that Wang Ye was the young leader of the dragon clan. My God... "


    It was Feng Xuan who seemed to know. He looked at Jun Mo Li and murmured to himself. His pale lips trembled a few times. The Dragon nationality is a mysterious and ancient nationality. According to the records in ancient books, it was exterminated by a mysterious force hundreds of thousands of years ago. However, it was unexpected that the young leader of the Dragon nationality, who escaped from death, threw himself into the Lord.


    Fengnv, the descendant of Fenghuang, the little master of longzu, the descendant of longzu. No wonder Murong Jinxin and Wangye will come together. It is said that before the dragon and Phoenix were exterminated, they were as close as one family. The Phoenix girls of all dynasties would marry the little master of the dragon. It seems that all this is true.


    "Fengxuan, what do you know? Let''s hear it. "


    Although Feng Xuan''s voice is very small, can still be Murong Jin heart word did not leak to hear. She believed Pluto''s words. Since he said Jun Mo Li was the little master of the dragon family, Jun Mo Li must be. It''s just that she wants to know more.


    "Murong girl, I can only say that you and the Lord are made in heaven. The dragon and the Phoenix are auspicious..."


    Feng Xuan just laughed and didn''t tell the history of the two families. Murong Jin heart is phoenix female identity has not yet been exposed, he also does not want to say too thoroughly.


    "Fengxuan, I think we can have a good drink and have a heart to lung chat."


    Murong Jin heart see Feng Xuan have reservation, also did not ask in front of the public. The injury on Feng Xuan''s body is because of Yue Er, and she naturally won''t stand by. She had to go to his office some time to see if she could find any valuable information.


    "I''m waiting for Murong''s coming at any time. If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first. Goodbye."


    Feng Xuan also didn''t postpone, just nodded, some things he can tell Murong Jin heart, but can''t tell others. Looking at Chu yue''er has been sleeping in Chu Mo Shang''s arms, he feels that he can leave safely.


    As for her own life, it depends on fate. Maybe Murong Jin can''t bear it and will help her


    "Well, I''ll send you herbs tomorrow. We won''t go back until we get drunk."

 Chapter 189

    Murong Jinxin also didn''t force him, just made a please gesture to him, after today he saved Chu yue''er with his own life, she already took Fengxuan as her own person.


    Only our own people will save Yueer regardless of their own lives


    "Fengxuan is willing to save the little girl with her own life. It seems that they are quite predestined..."


    Chu Mo Shang looks at Feng Xuan''s back and puts her baby daughter in her arms on the bed to cover her quilt. Then she sighs with emotion. Although in the end, the moon was saved by the underworld, but Fengxuan did his best, and they were in debt.


    "As long as Yueer can be peaceful, even if she really marries Fengxuan when she grows up, I won''t object to it..."


    Ye Ranran kisses her baby daughter''s face for a long time, and all that comes to mind is the picture of her suffering. She asked for nothing now, just for her daughter''s safety.


    "You''d better stay here before you find out who''s behind the scenes, so that nothing will happen. I asked you to keep those herbs, I will accompany you to get them later. If there''s nothing wrong, you''d better stay in the palace and don''t go anywhere. "


    Murong Jin thought more, but the person behind the scenes did not hit, maybe will use the next three indiscriminate means. They have to be on guard. Nothing more can happen.


    "OK, take the Sanfu painting. I''ll get the herbs later and stay here. I won''t go anywhere..."


    Ye Ranran is also afraid. Before everything is clear, she must be more careful. Yue''er has already had an accident. She doesn''t want to see anything happen to yue''er.


    There is no doubt that King Li''s residence is more secure than the sixth Prince''s residence


    "Feng, let the shadow''s people go to check immediately. Even if they are digging three feet, they have to find out the three people."


    Jun Mo Li took the three portraits in Murong Jin''s heart, looked at them several times, then called in the wind waiting outside the door, and ordered a few words. Once the three dregs are found by the shadow people, he will definitely let them die on top of each other.


    "Brother Liuhuang, I will temporarily transfer thunder and lightning to protect Ranran and Yueer. If you have anything, you''d better tell the people below to do it. You''d better not leave their mother and son."


    He wants to eliminate all unknown dangers. Although the security work of Prince Li''s residence has always been very good, no matter how good it is, there will inevitably be loopholes. It is the simplest and most effective way to send more people.


    "Well, it''s important to find out who''s behind the scenes first. If it''s too late to do the Queen''s business, it''s going to take a few days..."


    After this disaster, Chu Mo Shang was about to be scared. In such an extraordinary period, he did not dare to leave their mother and daughter. Nothing else is more important than his two sweethearts.


    "Well, I will arrange it. You rest first, and I''ll be busy first. "


    Jun Mo Li nodded and looked at the tired Ye Ranran. He didn''t say anything more. He took Murong Jinxin''s hand and left quickly.


    "Ranran, go to sleep first. I''m guarding you. Don''t worry."


    Chu moshang closes the door of the room, takes off the coat for ye Ranran, holds it on the bed, and puts it beside his daughter. He lies down beside Ye Ranran and begins to coax Ye Ranran to sleep.


    "Chu moshang, I''m so glad I met you in my life..."


    Ye Ranran shrinks in Chu Mo Shang''s arms, and a strong sense of security wraps her tightly. As long as there was him, she felt safe and afraid of nothing.


    "I''m wang, too. Good boy, go to sleep..."


    Chu Mo Shang Yang lip a smile, in Ye Ran Ran Ran slightly pale face printed a kiss, then closed her eyes. He was even more glad that he met her in his life, because her appearance gave him a complete home, which could make his life no longer have any regrets.


    In the small room, on the big white bed, the family of three fell asleep peacefully, happy and warm


    ¡­¡­


    In the prince''s mansion, in a remote courtyard and a very simple room, Chu Moqi is enjoying the beauty''s kindness with a woman.


    "Prince, when will you give hong''er a place? Hong''er has been waiting for half a year... "


    The woman named hong''er is obsessed with Chu Moqi. She looks at Chu Moqi''s infatuated appearance and asks with red lips and unhappy face.


    In order to get a position, she went into the prince''s mansion under the arrangement of Chu Moqi, and the commissar wrongly started to work as a servant girl. Half a year later, she got nothing except to meet his increasingly abnormal needs, which made her heart extremely unbalanced.


    "Soon, wait. When our palace ascends to the throne, I will give you the place of concubine. You''ll have all you need. "


    Chu Mo Qi patted her beautiful little face, and there was a light in her eyes. For the sake of the throne, he forbeared for two years, married a pair of broken shoes, but also pretended to love that pair of broken shoes extremely, even in order to prove his sincerity to that pair of broken shoes, in two years, his prince''s mansion has not entered a woman. Not only that, in the past two years, he spent the night in that pair of broken shoes room almost every night, only daring to go out occasionally to steal.


    "How long will it take? After waiting, hong''er is old, and the prince doesn''t like hong''er any more... "Hong''er is not happy. Today she has to ask an answer. If he hesitated, she would not wait on him. In such a consumption, her great youth is almost gone¡° Half a year, wait for half a year. In half a year, the great things in our palace will be accomplished, and you can have a good time. " Chu Mo Qi naturally knows the dissatisfaction of the woman under him. Even the lady of the family has a very good birth, but she comes to the prince''s mansion to be a servant girl for him. He will certainly give it back to her, but it''s not the time yet. Now Murong Jin heart''s return, the second emperor elder brother''s mind put on the court hall again. The sixth emperor''s younger brother has the suspicion of quitting the throne. He can''t annoy Lin Ruoxi now. He needs the huge power of his mother''s family behind Lin Ruoxi¡° The last time the prince said the same thing, hong''er has been waiting for half a year. Now she has to wait for half a year. Hong''er doesn''t want to wait any more. " Hearing the words, hong''er''s whole face broke down, struggling to roll to one side from Chu Moqi''s body, with deep grievances in her big eyes, as if there were water rolling, so moving. In fact, she didn''t pretend it. She really wanted to cry. You know, when you are with him, you only have to be wronged and wait endlessly. She might as well follow her father''s arrangement and marry someone else. Now that she is not innocent, it is difficult for her to marry a good family¡° Hong''er, this time our palace will not break its promise. How about believing in our palace again? " Not having a good time, Chu Moqi naturally refused to let go of this good fat, holding her small body, gently coaxing her, hoping that she could continue to please herself. He once had countless women. As long as the one in front of him could meet his various needs, he would never let her go easily¡° Forget it. Hong''er knows her status and doesn''t deserve her royal highness. Her royal highness depends on hong''er''s half year service. Let her go. " Hong''er shakes her head. She is a charming lady, but she lives a inferior life in the prince''s mansion. She is fed up with it. It''s better for her to go back to her home than to live like a pig or a dog. At least no one would dare to be wronged by her¡° Don''t say that, hong''er. I''m helpless. You know that I need the support of the princess''s mother''s family. I can''t move her for a while. Hong''er is giving me some time. I swear that I will never be ungrateful to hong''er in my life. " Seeing the despair and firmness of the woman in her arms, Chu Moqi knew that this time she was playing for real, and suddenly she was a little flustered. If she left, I''m afraid he couldn''t find any fun in the prince''s mansion. That pair of broken shoes on the bed is like a dead fish, waiting for him to please her every time, he is really bored¡° In this case, the crown prince or treat the Crown Princess well, after all, hong''er and the crown prince still lack some predestination. Hong''er can''t help the prince. The prince should let her go. " Red heart bitter, for the prince, she still used some love, now came to such an end, she has a kind of unworthy feeling. Originally, I wanted to fly to the branch to be a Phoenix. Now, let alone a Phoenix, I can''t even live a normal life. What else can I miss in this cold and heartless prince mansion¡° Hong''er, since the death of imperial concubine Shen, you are the one on the top of my heart. I know that I have wronged you. You believe that I will make up for you in the future. Don''t leave me, OK Chu Mo Qi saw that her mind had been determined, and her heart was also very sad. This woman is really affectionate and righteous to him. She has been a servant girl in the prince''s mansion for half a year, and those famous women in the backyard of the prince''s mansion have to bow down. Several times he saw her being made difficult by those women, which he kept in mind. He must repay her¡° Prince, hong''er doesn''t want to leave you either. It''s just that hong''er can''t endure such a day, so let go... "Hong''er''s tears finally come down, and her little body twitches. She can''t stand it, really can''t stand it. To keep her going like this, she felt like she was going to go crazy¡° Hong''er, I''ll talk to the princess later. Can I help you to be a concubine first? Let''s go step by step and everything will be fine. " Chu Moqi knows that if he wants to be moved, he is afraid that he can''t do it. The villain in his arms can''t ask for a blank promise. He hesitated for a moment, simply put his heart horizontal, his concubine is also a matter of course, even if linruoxi don''t like it can''t stop. Besides, a concubine can''t annoy Lin Ruoxi''s mother''s family¡° Is the prince planning to abolish my right foot? If you want her to be a concubine, please ask the prince to give me a letter of divorce. Otherwise, as long as I am here, she will never step into the prince''s house again... "

 Chapter 190

    The door of the room was kicked open from the outside with a bang. Lin Ruoxi came in with a gloomy face, and looked at the woman on the big bed who was hugged by Chu Moqi tightly in her arms. A faint smile came from the corner of her mouth.


    She said that in the past six months, his enthusiasm for her was obviously less. He often fell asleep as soon as he went back to his room, which was quite different from Chu Moqi before she was pregnant.


    It turned out that a bitch was put into the palace. Good, good, very good


    "Prince, hong''er is afraid of..."


    Seeing Lin Ruoxi appear in the room, hong''er''s small body curled up in Chu Moqi''s arms shakes several times. She is afraid of Lin Ruoxi from the bottom of her heart. She won''t forget that Lin Ruoxi''s way of dealing with those women who want to climb into the crown prince''s bed is absolutely tragic.


    "Princess, my palace just wants to take a concubine. Can you be so angry? Even if we accept her, we will not reduce our love for you. Just accept her in the face of our palace. "


    Chu Mo Qi really didn''t expect that Lin Ruoxi had the ability to find here. Her fierce eyes swept behind her, only saw her servant girl, and didn''t find anything strange. Feeling the fear of the pregnant little man, his big hand patted her, indicating that she was at ease.


    Now that it''s all up to him, even for his own face, he must take hong''er into the mansion. Otherwise, if it comes out, he will have to bear the reputation of being afraid of the inside and be used as the chatting material by millions of people in the world.


    "Ha, how did the prince treat me in the past six months? Although the prince has spent the night in my room every night, he is not in his heart. Does the prince really think that I am a fool and can''t feel it


    Lin Ruoxi sneered and strode to the big bed. Her slender fingers pinched the thin sheet that covered them, and she was forced to lift it. The scene in her eyes made her angry three times at once.


    What a Chu Mo Qi. He works harder for other women than her. Look at the blue and purple of this cheap hoof. He is really good.


    "Princess, you have a good idea of what our palace has done to you in the past two years. You can ask yourself why our palace has treated you badly? This palace is a person who wants to be an emperor. It is inevitable that there will be three palaces and six courtyards in the future. If you can''t even accommodate a concubine, how can you be a mother in the world in the future? "


    Chu Moqi was really infuriated by Lin Ruoxi''s attitude. He pulled the thin quilt and wrapped up the shaking red son. Then he got up and picked up the scattered clothes and put them on one by one in front of Lin Ruoxi''s face. You''re welcome to export.


    This woman, he endured for two years, is really enough, if because of such a small matter to make trouble, no matter where she makes trouble, it is unreasonable.


    "The prince can go to his father and give me a letter of divorce, and it will be over? I''m not rare in linruoxi... "


    Lin Ruoxi''s eyes, which used to be like water, are full of resentment at the moment. She looks at Chu Moqi straight away, full of sarcasm. She knew that the reason why he spoiled her in the past two years was to gain the power behind her mother''s family. Once he becomes emperor, the first thing is to abolish her.


    She is a dirty person, even if gave birth to his eldest son, it is impossible to have a good end. Not only she, but also her mother''s family will be affected by her.


    She saw this very thoroughly, so she longed that Chu Moqi would not be emperor all her life


    "Princess, just say something in the mansion. If it''s spread out, the palace will never forgive you."


    Chu Mo Qi''s face completely black, this pair of broken shoes mouth let him rest her, shut up let her rest her, really think he don''t want to rest her? Her wish, one day he will be for her to achieve.


    I don''t know how many men have touched this pair of broken shoes. She still thinks she''s dirty when she gives them to him


    "Don''t you spare me? How is the prince going to spare me? Chu Moqi, as long as the forest house is not down, you won''t do anything to Lin Ruoxi. As long as you don''t ascend the throne, you won''t do anything to me. You say, am I right? "


    Lin Ruoxi didn''t mean to be afraid. She still has chips in her hand, which is enough for her to be arrogant for a while. Since that happened, she has understood her final fate. An innocent woman, as long as it is a normal man can not want. In this case, she can be arrogant day by day, and at least she will not die when she dies.


    "Princess, from today on, rui''er will be taken care of by hong''er. You can''t see rui''er without the permission of our palace. If you are in a hurry, you will be killed. "


    Chu Moqi felt that his dignity was really provoked. He couldn''t bear it. He stuck his hand around Lin Ruoxi''s neck and spat out the cruelest words for a mother. He didn''t believe it. He threatened her with his children and couldn''t control her.


    "Prince, don''t deceive people too much. Rui''er, I won''t give it to anyone to take care of. Whoever dares to move rui''er''s mind, I will die... "


    Smell speech, Lin Ruoxi''s heart mercilessly corrects painful for a while. The reason why she has been able to survive up to now is that rui''er''s child''s great contribution. Had it not been for the child, she would have never known where she was reincarnated.


    Chu Moqi wanted to take away her child. He was delusional¡° The crown princess is very brave. Let''s kill our palace. As long as the crown princess can unknowingly kill the palace, it will not be found out by the people of the Ministry of punishment. Let alone rui''er, even the crown princess''s house is her own. " Chu Mo Qi naturally didn''t ignore Lin Ruoxi''s strong murderous spirit, and his face turned blue and blue. The big hand tightened hard, until he saw that Lin Ruoxi''s small face had been defeated, he could hold his hand and threw Lin Ruoxi to the ground like a litter. She wants to tear this face, and then tear it. As long as he holds her soft side, he can get what he should get. He had thought of using this method to force her to submit before, but rui''er is also his child after all. He knows tiger poison doesn''t eat son, so he can''t bear it all the time. Now look at this situation, she let his heart into a heart¡° Keke... Keke... Chu... Moqi... You will regret it... "Lin Ruoxi breathed the fresh air, his eyes full of resentment were full of bloodthirsty light. Her hand under the wide sleeve robe was clenched into a fist, and her anger was self-evident¡° Hong''er, let my servant clean up. You will move to diecuiju tonight. Tomorrow, our palace will immediately ask for the imperial concubine to seal you. This woman is shameless. You don''t have to be polite to her in the future. " Chu Moqi looks at Lin Ruoxi, who falls to the ground and gasps. He has no sympathy in his heart. He really wants to throw her out of the prince''s mansion. Every time he looks at her, he feels his eyes hurt¡° Hong''er, thank you very much. I will try my best to serve the prince in the future. " The girl, who was still shaking, almost jumped out of bed on hearing the good news. Originally, she thought that she would die, but she didn''t expect that the crown prince would suppress her arrogance in order to protect her. If she had not been dressed now, she would have gone straight to Lin Ruoxi, who was lying on the ground like a dog¡° Prince... There''s one thing I forgot to tell you... Today I ordered someone to poison Chu moshang''s daughter... It''s the gnawing marrow poison that has been ordered to kill... Chu Yueer will surely die... You say that if I say that you ordered me to do it... Will you come to a better end... "Lin Ruoxi ignored hong''er''s gloating eyes, but stood up with difficulty, Looking at Chu Moqi coldly, he spits out some words that make Chu Moqi want to dig a pit and bury himself immediately. She didn''t want to shake it out before, but for rui''er, she didn''t care about anything... "What did you say? Did you send someone to poison Chu yue''er? You bitch... "Smell speech, Chu Mo Qi straight Leng for a long time to come back to God, can''t believe looking at that face smile Lin Ruoxi, the body mercilessly trembled for a while, want to slap Lin Ruoxi dead. At this juncture, this bitch even went to provoke Liu Huang''s younger brother. She wanted to die. That''s her business, but she didn''t drag him down. How evil is this woman''s mind when she is attacked by the poisonous insect who has been ordered to kill a innocent child more than one year old¡° Who doesn''t let me have a good time, I will certainly let who have a bad time together. I can''t deal with Murong Jinxin, so I let Murong Jinxin watch her best sister live in agony. Chu Mo Qi, I don''t think you need to stand for this side imperial concubine. As for rui''er, if you dare to move, I guarantee that all the people in the prince''s mansion will come to no good end. " Lin Ruoxi laughed. Her heart was already dead when she was ruined by other men. She''s alive now, just like a corpse. He is rui''er''s own father, and she left a thin face for him. But now, it doesn''t need to be¡° Come on, take this bitch back to our palace. Without the order of our palace, she is not allowed to step out of the yard... "Up to now, Chu Moqi has no idea what side imperial concubine she is in. He looked at Lin Ruoxi in front of him. He was so angry that he kicked him hard. "Chu Mo Qi, from today on, you don''t want to live a stable life, ha ha ha..." Lin Ruoxi covered his chest and looked at the two bodyguards who came in. He swaggered out of this very simple room, leaving a string of wild laughter, hovering in the small room for a long time¡° Red son, you move over first, and when you finish dealing with this bitch''s affairs, our palace will marry you in the wind and scenery... "Chu Mo Qi gives red son a warning look, drops a few words, and then leaves quickly behind Lin Ruoxi. He had to send someone to look into the aftermath of that bitch Lin Ruoxi

 Chapter 191

    The imperial palace of Chu state


    In the Qianqing palace where Chu Haotian lived, an old man in black, wearing a bamboo hat, stood by the window and looked at Chu Haotian thoughtfully.


    "The emperor wants me to do it on the day of shang''er''s wedding?"


    The old man in black has a smile at the corner of his mouth. His voice is a little hoarse, and his face is full of disdain.


    "Well, now shang''er''s family lives in Prince Li''s mansion. It''s not easy for them to start. They have to wait until his wedding day, when they relax..."


    Chu Haotian''s face is shining with a trace of perseverance. He has worked hard for half of his life and must not be destroyed by Shanger''s love for a while. The country of Chu belongs to shang''er. Only when he hands it over to shang''er himself, can he have the face to see Hui Fei underground.


    "Well, that''s the last thing I''ll do for you. When it''s over, my debt will be paid off. Don''t come to me again. "


    The old man in black is also very happy. He has done a lot of things for Chu Haotian over the years, which is enough to pay off the debts he owed. After this, he would completely cut off the relationship with the royal family of Chu.


    "When it''s done, you don''t owe me any more, and I will never come to you again..."


    Hearing this, Chu Hao felt uncomfortable. But in order to put all his eggs in one basket, he had to grit his teeth and agree to the old man in black.


    "Goodbye."


    The old man in black nodded and left behind two cold words, then he left as if he had come.


    "Li''er, don''t let your father down."


    Watching the old man in black disappear into the night sky, Chu Haotian stands up. The boundless night beat him, bringing out a bleak feeling.


    He murmured to himself, as if to himself, or to Chu moshang or someone else


    ¡­¡­


    On the cold floor, two men and one woman knelt down tremblingly, and all three of them were afraid of destroying the top.


    "Who on earth made you fight against the king''s daughter?"


    On one side of the hall, Chu Mo Shang slammed the teacup into the jade and made it into a tabletop, full of storm. He looked at the three people kneeling not far away, and wished to drag them down directly.


    "I... I don''t know what the sixth prince said... What he did to the little princess... What does that mean..."


    One of the men raised his head blankly, looking at Chu Mo Shang innocently, as if he didn''t know what happened.


    "Come on, take all his nine tribes and split them up. All the tombs of his ancestor''s eighteen generations have been stripped. Dig out the corpses..."


    Chu Mo Shang obviously does not accept such an answer. It doesn''t matter if one person doesn''t recruit. There are two others. Now he just wants to know who is behind his back. He doesn''t have so much patience to spend time with these unimportant people.


    "Sixth Lord... Spare my life... I really don''t know what sixth Lord is talking about..."


    Hearing that he was going to be killed, the man was obviously afraid and began to kowtow. Who was he looking for to provoke? He was caught by officers and soldiers for no reason, and his family suffered such torture.


    "Do you say it or not?"


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t pay attention to the man who had kowtowed with blood. His fierce eyes swept to the only woman among the three. He saw that the woman was shaking more severely, and the tears on her face couldn''t stop flowing down.


    "Lord... I''m the one to punish you... Please don''t involve my family... Please..."


    The woman bit her lower lip and seemed to be making a difficult decision. After she met Chu Mo Shang''s icy eyes, the original hesitation disappeared. He simply confessed his guilt.


    "Who is the man who is directing you?"


    Chu Mo Shang sneered a, in the end is a woman, can''t startle. Seeing the decline of the previous one, I immediately recruited him. That''s good. It saves him a lot of saliva. He keeps asking the same questions.


    "It''s... It''s... It''s my own opinion... I..."


    The woman was stunned for a moment, trying to speak more clearly, but in this case, her brain was blank, and she didn''t know what to say at all.


    They were wronged. They never approached the little princess. How could they do something to the little princess?


    "Wait, I think something''s wrong."


    Murong Jinxin, who is sitting on the head and watching the scene coldly, suddenly breaks Jun Mo Li''s question. Her eyebrows are slightly frowning. Looking at the woman who can''t even speak completely, she feels that this woman is innocent.


    "You said, how many knives did you stab the little princess?"


    She walked slowly to the scared woman, squatted down and asked a question that was not related to the wind, horse and cattle.


    This seemingly simple question is enough to test whether the woman is lying


    "I... I think it''s two knives... Yes... It''s two knives... Me..."


    Women only feel that the woman''s momentum in front of her is too strong, just close to her makes her feel out of breath, in her eyes as bright as the stars, she subconsciously opened her mouth, without any hesitation.


    "And you?" Murong Jinxin nodded and looked at the man who was about to be chopped by the whole family. She asked faintly.


    "I... I stabbed... I stabbed... I begged the sixth Lord for mercy... It''s all my fault... Don''t blame my family..."


    The man is still trying to kowtow, tears, good poor. As long as the sixth prince can let go of his family, he will say that he stabbed the little princess ten times.


    "Three, I''m afraid we''ve got the wrong person. You go down with manager Lin, and one person will receive one thousand taels of silver, even if it is our compensation for you. "


    At the moment, Murong Jinxin has been very sure that the three people in front of him are not the ones who are doing things to Yueer. She reached out to help the three people up one by one, and then motioned to the forest manager to take them down.


    The original noisy hall suddenly became calm again, so quiet that we could hear each other''s breathing


    "If there is no accident, the three people should be wearing human skin masks, and the people behind the scenes are really careful."


    After a long time, Jun Mo Li opened his mouth. Anyone with eyes can see that the three people were wronged just now. The only explanation is that the person behind the scenes made three human skin masks, and the three just happened to be chosen by bad luck.


    "To find out who died in the family, I think the people behind the scenes may be uprooted."


    Murong Jin nodded her head and agreed with Jun Mo Li''s words. Now the only clue is broken. They can only start from other places. Maybe they can get some important clues.


    "Human skin mask is also a breakthrough. Second emperor elder brother, let shadow''s people go to check whether anyone has taken over the business of human skin mask recently. "


    I thought that I would find the person behind the scenes soon, but I didn''t know that the person behind the scenes was so cunning that I could even think of such a plan. It seems that it will take some time to find out the truth. He only hopes that he can find out the black hands behind his back before he gets married.


    "Feng, send someone to check for me immediately."


    Jun Mo Li''s face is also very heavy. This time, it seems that they have met each other. Every step in the future, they should be more careful, so as not to fall into the layers of fog of the people behind the scenes.


    This matter has just happened, but see the rain rushed past, it seems that there is something urgent to report, the face is very serious.


    "Lord, a man in black with a hat entered the emperor''s palace tonight, but the people in the dark didn''t find out what they said."


    The man in black with the hat had been seen and tracked by their people before, but their people were not the opponent of the man in black at all. When they chased him out of the palace, they were dumped. This shows the terrible degree of the man in black''s martial arts cultivation.


    "What''s your father doing? Don''t let a wave come back. "


    Chu Mo Shang sighed heavily. In recent days, his father''s small actions have shown that he did not give up the idea of making him emperor. He has already said what he should say. He really doesn''t know how to persuade him.


    "Maybe it''s the imperial concubine selection banquet tomorrow. I''m afraid you don''t know. Dongfang Ke danced a phoenix dance for nine days in the song and dance performance after the ceremony..."


    Murong Jin''s heart pondered for a moment. She couldn''t think of anything else besides this. Now it''s not suitable to talk about it. Anyway, it''s the soldiers coming to block the water and cover the land.


    "It''s probably none of my business. Brother Erhuang, take it easy. I hope that when I see you tomorrow, your face will be as good as ever."


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang is a sigh of relief, that East can think of is the second emperor elder brother, have nothing to do with him, want to bad luck is also the second emperor elder brother bad luck.


    "At most, there are more scratches..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at Chu Mo Shang''s schadenfreude face, and the corners of his mouth draw. He and Jin heart words have been said, no matter what father emperor to do, Jin heart will not anger to him, great in bed when she abused.


    "A child can be taught. The second brother finally realized the benefits of talking in bed and left..."


    Chu Mo Shang can''t deny that he smiles and glances vaguely at Murong Jin''s heart. Until Murong Jin''s heart raises its fist to him, he withdraws his curiosity that seems to pry into other people''s boudoir secrets and gets up to leave.


    "When I''m free, I want to ask the second emperor''s younger brother for advice. Then I''ll ask the second emperor''s younger brother not to hide his secrets."


    Jun Mo Li also does not avoid suspicion, holding Murong Jin''s heart''s waist, following behind Chu Mo Shang, walking back, the words of export almost let Murong Jin''s heart fall directly.


    "I think you''re in a pain when you''re idle. Why don''t you let Chu moshang''s horse rub it for you..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is very hard to get rid of Jun Mo Li''s cheap hand. After leaving two words, she goes away without looking back, leaving only two gorgeous men standing in a daze. After a long time, she takes a look at him and leaves with a look of disgust


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 192

    At dusk, the sun was as bloody as blood, and the sky was dyed rosy.


    In front of the palace of the state of Chu, there was an endless stream of carriages and carriages. Princesses and princesses from all over the world came from all over the world for the purpose of the banquet specially designed by the Empress Dowager of the state of Chu.


    A luxurious carriage slowly stops at an inconspicuous corner. The door of the carriage opens. Murong Jinxin Chu Moxuan Ye Ranran Chu Yueer gets off the carriage in turn.


    "Yue''er, you must follow your aunt firmly, understand?"


    Murong Jinxin in front of Chu Yueer trout, touched her small head, repeated again, do not know how many times has been repeated.


    The reason why yue''er is allowed to come here is to catch the crazy man behind the scenes. If he sees that yue''er is OK, maybe he will attack her again.


    "Yueer knows that she will not run around..."


    Chu yue''er nodded, and her crystal like big eyes swept around. She didn''t see anything new as before and ran around. After what happened before, her temperament has changed and become a little introverted.


    "Good boy, let''s go."


    Murong Jinxin kisses Chu Yuer''s pink face, and unconsciously raises a warm smile. This baby pimple is really in my heart.


    Took Chu yue''er''s chubby little hand, just walked a few steps, just happened to meet Feng Xuan who came down from the carriage. Chu yue''er saw Feng Xuan, and immediately put a sweet smile on her red face. She broke away Murong Jin''s heart and ye Ranran''s hand, and rushed to Feng Xuan happily.


    "Uncle... Uncle..."


    Chu yue''er hugs Feng Xuan''s leg, her head is up, her crystal eyes are staring at Feng Xuan, blinking several times, and her small appearance is very lovely.


    "Little princess..."


    Feng Xuan couldn''t recover. He didn''t expect that he got out of the carriage with his front foot and was hugged with his back foot. He looked at Chu yue''er, who was too enthusiastic, and he was at a loss. Subconsciously, he wants to bend down and hold her up, but he is afraid that Chu yue''er will take advantage of her.


    "Uncle... Hug..."


    Chu yue''er smiles deeply. Her little hand stretches out toward Feng Xuan. The small shape of her arms is very obvious. Feng Xuan has no choice but to bend down and pick her up.


    "Fengxuan, I think your little girl is really interested in you. You can think about it. Age is not a problem, height is not a distance, ha ha..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the elegant man holding Chu Yuer. Her eyes are like stars with a faint smile. It''s rare that this little girl is so clingy to her. She feels sorry for yue''er''s enthusiasm if she doesn''t send them to a pile.


    "Murong is joking. Fengxuan, as a national teacher of Chu, has never planned to marry her all his life for the country and the people."


    Feng Xuan mouth corner a draw, looking at the bosom short not winter little girl, really feel Murong Jin heart idea is too different from ordinary people. His identity is doomed, his life and no woman.


    "Ha ha, don''t be too full of some words. Maybe you are the first national teacher of Chu to marry and have children."


    Murong Jinxin is not satisfied with Yu Fengxuan''s words. Fate is not something you can escape if you want to. She even thinks that the moon''s poison is God''s arrangement. Isn''t the old bastard of Hades saying that moon''s life can be extended by dozens of years after taking the herbs of Youming lake. That''s just paving the way for the future of moon and Fengxuan.


    "I''m afraid miss Murong doesn''t know that the national masters of the state of Chu have curses on them. If they force them to marry and have children, everything related to that woman will be destroyed..."


    Feng Xuan is rare and serious, about the curse on his body, don''t know many people. But since he and Murong Jin heart has heart to heart, tell her it doesn''t matter, or let her be able to correctly guide Chu yue''er this little girl.


    Not to mention whether he will be attracted to a woman, even if he is, he will not be able to blossom and bear fruit with that woman, which is destined by heaven, and no one can change it.


    "I see, but I still believe it''s man-made. Let it be. By the way, what are you doing at the imperial banquet? "


    Murong Jin heart suddenly realized, to really didn''t expect Feng Xuan''s body also curse this thing, but since the curse is under the people, it must be able to crack, this she believes. But that will be more than ten years later. It''s too early to talk about it now. So, she changed the subject decisively.


    "The emperor asked me to come here. As for the reason, I don''t know."


    Feng Xuan looked at the little girl with his neck in her arms, and a faint doting flashed in her clear eyes. Short time together, he has no just cramped, everything looks very natural.


    He rubbed Chu yue''er''s bag head, hooked his lips, and chatted with Murong Jinxin, just as they had been friends for many years.


    "Then you will watch for me for a few months, so that the people behind the scenes will not attack her again. I brought her out today just to lead the snake out of the hole."


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t bother to think about the reason why Chu Haotian asked Fengxuan to attend this kind of banquet. She thinks that it''s good for Fengxuan to come, and there''s one more person to help. If there''s any accident at the party, Feng Xuan will have a guarantee.


    "OK, I also want to see who did it. It''s a good thing for such a heartless person to be early." Feng Xuan nodded and agreed without hesitation. Not to mention Chu yue''er''s noble identity here, even if Chu yue''er is a child of ordinary people, he can''t let her be in danger. In fact, he could have divined for her directly. Unfortunately, he was seriously injured. He didn''t dare to take the risk to make himself hurt more¡° Well, let''s go. Let''s go in if we have anything to say. " Murong Jinxin looked at many people looking at them and closed her mouth directly. She was not used to being seen as a monkey. He took out a few posts from his arms and walked quickly to the palace gate When Murong Jinxin and his party arrived at the scene of the banquet, almost all the people from other countries had arrived. Junmoli and chumoshang were busy entertaining distinguished guests. When they saw that they were coming, they just said hello from a distance and continued to work. A little eunuch rushed to meet them and took them to their respective positions. I don''t know whether it was coincidence or artificial. Murong Jinxin Ye Ranran Fengxuan''s seat was side by side, while Chu Moxuan followed Murong Jinxin to sit in the exclusive position of liwangfu¡° Jinxin elder sister... Jinxin elder sister... "This just sat down, sitting in the opposite cloud shallow night already couldn''t help, facing Murong Jinxin desperately waved, gently called up. Tonight''s cloud light night, wearing a pink dress, the makeup on the face is very delicate, obviously carefully dressed. She sat beside xiqingyu with a happy smile on her face Murong Jinxin looking at some enthusiasm excessive cloud shallow night, directly rolled a white eye, made a silent gesture. She has been busy with Xuanxuan and Yueer these days, and has no time to find her. It seems that she is a little bored¡° Xiqingyu is a person who has a thorough understanding of it. He also knows that it''s hard to be the second best... "Ye Ranran takes a cup of fragrant tea and sips it gently. Her daughter wants to sit with Feng Xuan. She is happy to see her success, and she has stolen a leisure time. Looking at the opposite pair of Bi ren''er, I really think they are a good match. Xiqingyu''s temperament is calm, but yunqianxi is lively, which is complementary¡° They should have been together. Qianxi is a good girl, worthy of Qingyu''s attention... "Murong Jinxin stares at Ye Ranran. She has no time to tell her about her relationship with xiqingyu, but she makes fun of her. If this word was heard by that evil spirit, it would not be good for her at night¡° You mentioned earlier that you would go to Xiling again. Are they going to get married? " As soon as he is free, ye Ranran has the heart of gossip. Xiqingyu let cloud shallow Xi sit to his side, that is already identified cloud shallow Xi identity, listen to Jinxin tone, she guess is such a thing¡° Well, the two of them bet that as long as Asahi can let me tell the truth, Qingyu agreed to Asahi a condition. Because of this, I was almost driven crazy by Qianxi, but Qingyu lost... "When I think of those days when yunqianxi was tortured and crazy, Murong Jin smiles. That woman is really a strange woman. She is desperate for her love. She really admires her¡° What about the crown prince of xiqingyu? What are your plans? " The reason why xiqingyu was deposed as the crown prince is well known. With Jinxin''s temperament, it is impossible to see xiqingyu suffer losses. She can already foresee that Xiling will set off a big storm because of Jinxin''s arrival¡° I''ve met the emperor of Xiling. He has promised to pass the throne to Qingyu at any time, but Qingyu doesn''t want to restore the Crown Prince now. That''s good. When they get married, Qingyu can take Xiaoxi to walk around. " Murong Jinxin pulls Ye Ranran over and whispers a few words in a voice that they can only hear. She never intended to hide her story from Ranran. As long as Ranran asked, she would not shirk responsibility at any time¡° Why did the emperor of Xiling listen to you so much? Did you threaten him by the neck? " Ye Ranran takes a look at Murong Jin''s heart suspiciously. Xiling emperor is also the emperor of a country. How could he meet Jinxin once and decide to pass on the throne. The only thing she could think of was that Jinxin used force against Xiling emperor, forcing him to do so. When Murong Jinxin was ready to say something, a soft female voice came. Murong Jinxin looked up and saw that a palace maid stood in front of her desk, looking at her with a smile, with a tray on her green fingers¡° Girl, please give way. I''m going to serve

 Chapter 193

    Murong Jin''s heart straightened up and looked at the brave looking maid in front of her. A sense of familiarity rushed on her face and made her stunned.


    In front of the woman, about twenty, a plain face, but a pair of extremely smart eyes, that eyes with a bit of vicissitudes, as if to understand everything.


    "What''s your name?"


    Also don''t know how, Murong Jin heart looking at in front of the palace maid inexplicably asked a. After asking, even she was stunned.


    She is not a very curious person. How could she suddenly ask for the name of a maid in waiting


    "My maidservant''s name is lian''er, girl. These dishes are made by Prince Li according to the taste of the girl. I hope the girl will like them."


    Lian''er seems to have some accidents. Murong Jin''s heart will talk to her. Murong Jin''s heart asks. Her face obviously fluctuates for a while, but then she opens her mouth calmly.


    "Where do you work?"


    Murong Jin heart and some can''t control his mouth, continue to ask a, after asking, even some of their own can''t believe the smoke mouth.


    "Maidservants work in the imperial dining room."


    The smile of lian''er''s mouth is a little deep, and the eyes of Murong Jin''s heart suddenly change. That kind of eyes, with a strong love and tolerance, just like a mother looking at her children.


    "You... It''s ok... You go down..."


    Murong Jinxin felt that she was a bit abrupt. At most, the maid in waiting was more courageous and more special. She didn''t have to pick out the ancestors of other people. He held back the doubt in his heart and waved to the maid in waiting.


    "Yes, girl."


    Lian''er takes the tray in her hand, bows to Murong Jin''s heart, gently shakes her broad sleeve robe, and then leaves without looking back. But when I turned around, my eyes were moist, like tears flashing.


    After many years, she finally met her and talked to her. She had no regrets in her life


    "What is this?"


    Ye Ranran sweeps Murong Jinxin''s table full of good materials, and then stretches to Murong Jinxin''s table with chopsticks. After picking up a piece of fish, Yu Guang in the corner of his eyes catches a glimpse of the fish''s two eyes. One is normal, the other is a small white ball. She looked carefully and asked strangely.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart along Ye Ran Ran Ran''s eyes to see the past, heart a surprised, the first reaction is to see the name of the maid of honor, but where there is the figure of the maid of honor.


    She picked up the chopsticks in front of her, quickly dug out the fish eye, crushed the wax on the small white ball, and a piece of paper as thin as cicada wings appeared in her hands.


    She opened it and was shocked. I didn''t even think about it. I didn''t even say a word of explanation, so I sprang up and chased the maid in the direction where she left.


    Her departure caused a lot of commotion. The first reaction was Jun Mo Li, who had been so busy, and then Xi Qingyu, who had changed his look, caught up with him


    The night wind blowing, mixed with the coolness towards Murong Jin heart head on, at the moment of her heart, such as stars bright eyes are anxious. No wonder she felt that the woman''s eyes were so familiar. It turned out that the woman was the one who gave her life


    "Jin Xin, what''s the matter?"


    Jun Mo Li and Xi Qing Yu have caught up with each other. They protect Murong Jinxin with doubts on their faces. Must be out of something big, otherwise Jin heart will not leave without a word.


    "Mo Li, my mother just appeared and gave me a note. I''m so damned. I think there''s something wrong with the maid in waiting, but I let her go easily... "


    Murong Jin heart some dispirited, in such a big palace after a circle, also did not find any suspicious. She knew that with her mother''s intelligence, she must have already left. Even if she pursues the end of time, there will be no result. As a result, the body turned and fell to an open place.


    "What? Mother, she has been here... "


    Smell speech, Jun Mo glass is also shocked, took Murong Jin heart in the small note, after reading, then handed to xiqingyu.


    Jinxin''s mother is really a strange woman. She can sneak into the palace under his eyes and get away safely after sending a note to Jinxin. It''s really not simple.


    "What shall we do now? I''m afraid Jinxin''s mother''s concubine can change her appearance. It''s too hard for us to find her. "


    After reading the note, xiqingyu puts it into his arms. Jinxin''s identity has been recognized by him for a long time, and he doesn''t know what he expected. Jinxin is the princess left in the folk of Xiling and his half sister.


    "No matter how hard it is, we must find it. My mother didn''t dare to recognize me. She must have some difficulties... "


    Murong Jin heart reluctantly will be in the heart of the storm to the pressure down, such as stars like eyes looking at the void, she can look at her helplessness from her mother''s words. Anyway, she must find her mother and take her back to Xiling so that her father can take care of her for the rest of her life.


    "Well, after the banquet, I''ll send a letter to my father and ask him to send more people. Jinxin, you can rest assured that the emperor will find your mother and concubine for you, so that you can get together. " Xiqingyu rubs Murong Jin''s heart, which is disturbed by the night wind. He can see that Murong Jin''s heart is heavy. But anyway, at least there''s news from the princess. He believed that his father would be very happy to know¡° Well, Qingyu, it''s better to keep it secret first. Don''t make a mistake in front of outsiders. " Murong Jinxin reluctantly tears out a smile to xiqingyu. Although her identity has been confirmed, she can''t recognize her ancestors before her mother is found¡° Don''t worry, brother. Well, if there''s nothing wrong, brother Huang will go back first, and you''d better make a long story short, so as not to miss any good play. " Xiqingyu nodded, gave Jun Mo Li a look, and quickly left. Such as the tall and straight body of pine, in the moonlight, it shows a strange beauty¡° Don''t think about it. I''ll deal with it with brother Huang. " Jun Mo Li put her in his arms and gently kisses her hair. He can understand her current mood, but it can''t replace her sadness¡° If I really can''t, I''ll let black and white impermanence help me find someone. It''s not a good way to always procrastinate. " Murong Jin''s heart embraces Jun Mo Li''s waist, and her small head rests on Jun Mo Li''s shoulder. She ponders for a long time before she opens her mouth. She once told Pluto that she would never use the power of the underworld until she had to. But now, she really can''t think of any other way. She was afraid that if she kept delaying like this, what danger would her mother have... "This... Or... You talk to black and white impermanence..." Jun Mo Li was silent. As a man, he really didn''t want to let his woman mix with another man. But in the current situation, if you want to find Jinxin''s mother as soon as possible, it is the most effective way to let the power of the underworld intervene. Compared with Jin Xin''s mood, his feeling is not worth mentioning at all¡° Mo Li, don''t think too much. No matter what happens in the future, you are the most important to me, at least in this life will not change After that, Murong Jin''s heart felt that her words hurt people. She asked black and white impermanence to check. It was either clear or she was questioning his ability. A proud person like him, if he didn''t love her too much, would never have made such a decision. She always knew that she had a lifelong marriage with him, so all she could give was the promise of this life. No one will know what their fate will be after a lifetime¡° You quickly summon black and white impermanence out, I''m ok, really... "Jun Mo Li takes off the white gauze on her face, prints a kiss on her gorgeous little face, and then pinches her little nose, and says with indifference. She can say this to him, even if it is really let him be wronged, he also recognized, let alone this is just a painless thing¡° Well Murong Jinxin hooked his neck and stood on tiptoe to kiss his thin lip for a long time, which drove the incantation to call out black and white impermanence¡° What can I do for you, Murong As soon as black and white impermanence appeared, he saluted Murong Jin respectfully. They know that there must be something very important for them to do, otherwise Murong Jin''s stubborn heart will not easily call them¡° You go to check my mother''s whereabouts for me, that is, my mother with body now, the sooner the better... "Maybe she is not familiar with black and white. Murong Jinxin is not polite to black and white impermanence, so she gives two orders directly, and doesn''t even say a word of nonsense. She knows about her, and they will spare no effort to find out¡° Yes, do you need to send two killers to protect you after you find them? " Black and white impermanence smell speech sent a breath, but is to find a person, still difficult to them. Two ghosts looked at each other, and black impermanence asked his doubts¡° Well, she must be well protected. If possible, try to lead her to Tianchen imperial city. " It was her mother''s sad place, but she wanted her mother to get up wherever she fell. If she could, she hoped her mother would cut Murong into pieces. This is a barrier for my mother. As long as my mother comes out in person, I can be happy with my father... "Yes, we will do it immediately." Knowing what Murong Jinxin should have said, black and white impermanence didn''t stay much. After saying hello to Murong Jinxin, she immediately disappeared¡° Now you can rest assured that we can see your mother at Tianchen. " Jun Mo Li looks at the sky and doesn''t allow them to delay, so she puts on the white gauze for Murong Jinxin. The body shape moves, two people then soar, flies toward when the road comes. In the middle of the sky, the two figures nestle together tightly, passing by like a startled goose

 Chapter 194

    When Murong Jinxin and Jun Moli rush back to the banquet, Chu Haotian, Empress Dowager Chen, song Yin and others have already arrived. At the banquet, people often raise their glasses, which seems to be very harmonious.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Looking at Jun Mo Li and Murong Jin Xin sitting back to their seats, Chu Mo Shang came together and asked anxiously. If it had not happened, Murong Jin heart will not leave without warning, the face of the second brother will not be so dignified now.


    "It''s OK. I''ll talk about it later."


    In public, Junmo glass can''t say some secret words. He just gives Chu Mo Shang a calm look, turns his eyes and starts to serve for Murong Jin.


    "Don''t bother. I don''t have much appetite. Besides, it''s not convenient to eat with white yarn. It''s you. You''ve been busy all day. Eat some cushions, or you''ll be hurt by drinking on an empty stomach... "


    Murong Jinxin grabs Jun Mo Li''s hand. She has eaten some when she comes, and she is not hungry now. Otherwise, it would be troublesome to replace the dirty white yarn. She didn''t want to show her true face on such an occasion. But before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by a low voice.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I think it is necessary to announce one thing in advance. You must have seen that the Oriental Princess of Dongqi Kingdom danced a gorgeous and shocking Phoenix Yufei the day before yesterday after the ceremony. According to the rules of the state of Chu, people in the state of Chu must not participate in the song and dance performances after the ceremony of heaven worship. Dongqi emperor took ten cities as dowry to seek a right wife for the Oriental princess. I have agreed to ask the emperor to marry the princess of the East. If the prince already has a princess, the princess of the East will be tied with the woman as the princess. Whoever gives birth to the prince first will keep the princess''s position, and the other will be reduced to the princess of the side. "


    Chu Haotian took a glass of wine and tasted it gently. There was a faint light in his turbid eyes. With a formula like smile on his mouth, he looks lovingly at Dongfang Ke, the most beautiful woman in the world, sitting beside Dongfang Lei, the crown prince of Dongqi. He is obviously very satisfied with Dongfang Ke, the future daughter-in-law.


    There is no doubt that his words cast a huge stone in the hearts of all the people. They looked at each other, and all the people had the same idea. Dongqi emperor was crazy.


    Dongqi is not a big country. The whole country has no more than 50 cities, but now it has one fifth of its territory as a dowry. Isn''t that crazy? What is it?


    "Emperor, there''s one more thing you haven''t made clear. The ten cities, as fiefdoms, belong to the princess''s son-in-law, which has little to do with the state of Chu. "


    Dongfang Ke stands up with a smile and salutes Chu Haotian. There is a smile on his delicate face. She made such a big bet, which was forced by Murong Jin''s heart. Since she can''t move Junmo glass, she uses other methods to get Junmo glass.


    She knew that ten cities could not get the title of Princess Li at all, but she threw out such an olive branch, so she could stay in the state of Chu. As long as she stayed in the state of Chu, she had a chance to get in touch with Jun Mo Li and hit him with one blow.


    "Yes, the ten cities will be used as the fiefdoms of the emperor''s son-in-law. The taxes generated will not be handed over to the state treasury, but belong to the princess and the emperor''s son-in-law."


    Chu Haotian didn''t get angry. He followed Dongfang Ke''s words. Don''t think he doesn''t know what Dongfang Ke''s idea is, but since he dares to promise, he must be fully prepared. Dongfang wants to marry Li''er. That''s absolutely impossible. As for the ten cities of Dongqi, he naturally left them to his most precious son.


    "But the emperor promised Ke''er that he would give Ke''er a year to choose his son-in-law. Can''t the emperor go back?"


    Smell speech, the East can water Yingying eyes in Chu princes swept, see the expected effect, mood suddenly good. In this world, the beauty of a woman may be very important, but the most important thing is the power behind the woman. Look at those princes who want to get her at once, it''s the best proof.


    "Now that I have agreed, I will not go back. In one year, the Oriental princess can cultivate feelings with my prince. In one year, the state of Chu will marry the Oriental princess with ten li red makeup. "


    Chu Haotian''s smile was deeper, but the smile was full of conspiracy. If you don''t have to wait a year, maybe a month, maybe two months, the East will marry Chu. The most beautiful woman in the world, he must keep it for shang''er, and then let shang''er have a good time. He may forget Ye Ranran.


    "Thank you, Emperor."


    Dongfang can be relieved, eyes seem to have no intention, in fact, intentionally on Murong Jin heart, a touch of provocation hidden in it. Murong Jinxin, a bitch, sooner or later she will kill her. It''s enough to have her alone beside Mo Li.


    She is the most beautiful woman in the world, so she should be the most beautiful man in the world. Murong Jinxin is so ugly that she can''t even be on the stage. Why do you want to rob a man from her


    "The princess doesn''t need to be polite. I''d like to enjoy the princess''s Phoenix Yufei again later. I''d like to ask the princess to try her best to dance again."


    Chu Haotian nodded, the Phoenix Yufei is really exquisite, read once can let people remember. And the woman who danced fenghuangyufei was more interesting. If it wasn''t for the fear that no one would be able to confuse Shanger, he would have attacked the most beautiful woman in the world. Since you can''t eat it, look more. Anyway, no one can understand your mind.


    "It''s no problem for the emperor to open his mouth, but the princess wants to compete with one person. Please allow me." Dongfang can be very proud of raised his head, a mention of her dance, it is absolutely invincible. Now such a good opportunity to humiliate Murong Jinxin, she is not willing to let go. In full view of the public, she is really not afraid of Murong Jin heart will not have any scruples to her¡° oh Which lady does the princess want to compete with? " Chu Haotian''s heart thumped and went down. When he saw that Dongfang could just stare at Murong Jin''s heart, a chill spread slowly from the bottom of his feet. Dongfang is really not a worry. He wants to fight Murong Jinxin. Don''t you know that he was once choked by Murong Jinxin and almost choked to death? Is she trying to embarrass Murong Jinxin? Or do you want to embarrass him¡° Murong girl of prime minister Tianchen''s mansion. Murong girl has been living in liwang mansion, and regards herself as Princess Li. My sisters are also masters of piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. I think Murong''s attainments in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting are not bad. I hope that when I dance, Murong can show you any one of her musical instruments, chess, calligraphy and paintings. " Maybe it''s because we''ve suffered a lot, but now Dongfang is much more cautious. She did not directly let Murong Jinxin dance with her, but let Murong Jinxin show other talents. Murong Jin''s reputation of being shameless, virtuous and talented is well known in the world. She just predicted that Murong Jin would never do anything at all. As soon as her words were finished, Jun Mo Li, who was drinking tea, put down her tea cup with a bang. Her fierce eyes swept to Dongfang Ke like a poisonous snake. This woman''s courage can be really big, in front of the world''s people, first insulted Jinxin, shameless, claiming to be princess Li, and then hinted that Jinxin is a worthless waste. He Jun Mo glass is not dead, how can other women insult their own darling. Just want to get angry, but was Murong Jin heart pressed the hand¡° Dongfang Ke, I can agree to your terms. But for the sake of fairness, you must also agree to my terms. " Murong Jin''s heart winks at Jun Mo Li. She can cope with this kind of battle between women. She doesn''t want him to intervene. Since Dongfang wants to play, she will play with her¡° What''s the condition? You say, "Dongfang Ke is on guard all of a sudden. She knows that Murong Jinxin is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Since Murong Jinxin has put forward the conditions, the conditions are definitely not so good. But after all, I have something to say, and now I can''t take it back rashly¡° After you dance, give me a try. We sign a life and death contract. If anyone dies in the hands of the other party, the consequences will be borne by himself, and no one else will be involved. Do you dare? " Murong Jin''s heart is half narrowed like stars, and her words are fierce. If you want to humiliate her, you have to see if Dongfang has this ability. If Dongfang didn''t want her own life, she would be happy to help her¡° Murong Jin heart, the princess just let you show your talent, but you want to kill the princess, your heart is too vicious... "Dongfang can be surprised by Murong Jin heart words, looking at Murong Jin heart in the color of ridicule, head buzzing. Are you kidding me? I want to sign a life and death contract with Murong Jinxin, unless she hates her own life too long. It seems that it''s impossible to humiliate Murong Jinxin by showing her talent, so she''ll take the second place... "It''s vicious to want to kill you? You want to seduce Jun Mo Li when you have nothing to do all day. Are you obscene? " Murong Jin heart very disdain of smile, this east can be simply oneself send to come to seek to die, she can''t think complete she all difficult. Her mood has not been completely calm, a belly of anger nowhere, she can let her curse on a few words, out of the heart of anger¡° You... You are obscene... You live in Prince Li''s house before you get married... Your shamelessness has been known all over the world for a long time... "How can Dongfang bear to be described with those two words? He forgot the current situation, pointed to Murong Jinxin''s face and scolded her directly. How dare this bitch say that to her? She''s so angry, so angry... "Well, you''re right, I''m shameless, so what? My Murong Jinxin is shameless because of this ability. You point at me and scold me like this. You don''t want your finger? Or I don''t want your mouth? "

 Chapter 195

    Murong Jinxin''s patience declared bankruptcy. Looking at Dongfang Ke, who was so angry that she trembled all over, she threw her broad sleeve robe, and a strong internal force roared toward Dongfang Ke.


    There is such a kind of person in the world. Besides being very annoying, it also makes people want to kill once they see him


    "Murong girl, show mercy!"


    Sitting beside Dongfang Ke, Dongfang Lei, the crown prince of Dongfang Qi Kingdom, sees that the situation is not right. He quickly pulls Dongfang Ke aside and abruptly takes Murong Jinxin''s powerful move.


    Maybe it''s belittling the enemy. Dongfang Lei only uses five layers of skill. After a move, he feels that his blood rushes to his head and his throat is sweet.


    "Merciful? Wang''s women never have to show mercy to anyone who wants to kill. I advise Prince Dongqi to mind his own business


    Jun Mo Li Teng stood up for a while, unwilling to return to the weak, very arrogant words, he is really unbearable. Dongfang is a psychopath. He really wants to slap her to death.


    "Li''er, it''s a guest. I can''t be too rude..."


    Chu Haotian, sitting at the top of the table, saw such a tense situation. His head, which had already begun to ache, now began to ache. This is a banquet for selecting concubines. If they make such a fuss, the state of Chu will lose its face.


    "They are my father''s guests, not my king''s. If you dare to yell at my wife, don''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    Jun Mo Li hummed coldly, but he didn''t listen to Chu Haotian''s words. If even his own woman is bullied, he can swallow his anger, then what is he doing? Wouldn''t it be better to be a grandson.


    But the current situation in the end also want to worry about some, so, after leaving such a word, he took Murong Jin heart to sit down, is completely lazy to pay attention to the not far away brother and sister.


    "Well, sooner or later, it''s going to be a family, and each of them will give in. Today is a good day. There are so many women who are excellent in both color and art. I can''t wait to see their performances. "


    Empress Dowager Chen looked at Jun Mo Li and knew that the child had taken the overall situation into consideration. She quickly made a speech to make the scene better. At present, the situation is complicated and the state of Chu is at a disadvantage. The purpose of this banquet is self-evident, and it must not be ruined by other things.


    "What the mother said is, let''s go one by one according to the order of the previous draw. If you perform well, I''ll give you a lot of rewards."


    Empress Dowager Chen set up a ladder. Chu Haotian waved his hand to the eunuch to arrange the next thing. Then he took a thoughtful look at Dongfang Ke. He was disgusted with Dongfang Ke''s performance today.


    Fortunately, Murong Jinxin didn''t make a fuss, otherwise he would have let this woman go


    "Chu moshang, I''m full. You can go out with me. When the pheasant is finished, we''ll come back


    Murong Jin''s heart is not noisy, but she has enough to eat and drink. Ye Ranran, who has only seen half of the opera, can quit. Squint at the face has been close to the distortion of the East can be a look, export words with more powerful lethality and insulting, straight east can be angry to twist the face of the whole are ferocious.


    "... good..."


    Chu Mo Shang full head of black line, looking at the side has been up Ye Ranran helpless should be a. He knows that Ranran is venting her anger for Murong Jin. Although the situation is very wrong, he doesn''t dare to hum.


    "Ye Ranran... You are the pheasant... You are the Phoenix..."


    Dongfang has really reached the limit of madness. From Murong Jinxin to Ye Ranran, she is insulted by them again and again. She is a princess. Why should she be bullied like this.


    "Dongfang Ke, next time, I don''t mind throwing you into the cesspit to wash your mouth..."


    Chu Mo Shang listens to Dongfang Ke''s words, the embarrassment on his face is gone, the enchanting peach blossom eyes are narrowed, and the cold light flies towards Dongfang Ke.


    He is not as well educated as the second emperor brother. He can connive at Dongfang Ke''s mischief again and again. The first time, he was ignorant of Dongfang Ke. If there was another time, the king of heaven would not stop him from killing Dongfang Ke.


    "Emperor, they bully people..."


    Dongfang can be frightened by Chu Mo Shang''s gloomy eyes, and his whole body is shaking violently. But full of grievances but really can''t bear to go on, so a stomp, directly to find Chu Haotian as the master.


    "Shang''er, hurry to take people away, don''t play around here."


    Chu Hao is a naive first two big, just left a Murong Jin heart and a leaf dye dye, this one is not a easy to provoke the Lord. He deeply understood that if he dealt with Ye Ranran now, Murong Jinxin would turn against him on the spot, and even his precious son would disobey him completely.


    In desperation, he has to give Chu moshang a look, indicating that he quickly takes Ye Ranran away from the troublemaker


    "Scold my mother... I''ll kill you..."


    It''s not easy to send Ye Ranran the Buddha away. It''s not easy. Chu yue''er, who was originally sitting on Feng Xuan''s leg, was not happy. She climbed down from Feng Xuan''s leg, grabbed a ripe persimmon on the table, and ran to Dongfang Ke''s seat with her short legs, and her fat little hand raised fiercely.


    "You... You..."


    The unprepared Dongfang can be attacked. The delicate face is hit by the persimmon. The yellow juice flows down her face. It''s disgusting.


    She felt that she was really going to be crazy and was bullied by two adults. Now even the one-year-old baby dares to bully her. Unbearable, she raises her hand to Chu yue''er.


    "Princess, hold your hand high."


    Seeing this scene, the corner of Feng Xuan''s mouth gave out a lot of smoke. Only when he was a little older, he knew how to protect his short hair. When he grew up, he still got it. Originally wanted to reprimand Chu yue''er a few words, but saw the East can wave a slap to that villain. In a hurry, he didn''t care about the injury on his body. He just wielded a little strength and slapped Dongfang ke off the right side.


    "Bad women... Dare to beat me... When I grow up... Chop you... Pheasant..."


    Chu yue''er is not a master who can be afraid of things. In addition, Feng Xuan, Murong, Jin, Xin, Jun, Mo and Li are all here. She has a strong foundation. See east can unexpectedly want to hit her, small temper came up at once. Chubby little hand pointing to the East can be, purplish red lips kept cursing.


    The whole banquet scene was silent, and all the people were looking at the little princess who was just over a year old and was so eloquent. It was so sad. Even Chu Haotian, Empress Dowager Chen and others in the first place have no choice but to shake their heads.


    "Yue''er, come to the emperor''s grandfather..."


    The situation is a little out of control. Chu Haotian coughs a few times and looks at Chu yue''er, who is still cursing, lovingly. Not because Chu yue''er smashed Dongfang Ke, ready to reprimand Chu yue''er. On the contrary, he almost waved Chu yue''er''s slap to the East, which made him very unhappy.


    "Granddad... What granddad... Yueer doesn''t have granddad... Dad is an orphan... Granddad died long ago..."


    Chu yue''er looked up at Chu Haotian. There was a trace of disgust in her watery eyes. Small as she is, she can remember things in the end. She didn''t forget that the emperor sent a bunch of women to her father, and she was so angry that her mother almost ran away from home.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu yue''er said this, and the scene, which had been completely silent, became quieter, as if she could hear a needle falling to the ground.


    They had heard the rumor that the six princesses cursed the emperor earlier, and they were always suspicious. Now when they heard that the little princess said the same thing, almost everyone believed the rumor. They all looked at Chu Haotian with sympathy. It was hard to see the extreme Chu Haotian.


    "Emperor, the moon is still small, children''s language, you don''t take it to heart."


    Empress Dowager Chen looked at the little girl who was a little kid and sighed deeply. It''s true that you can give birth to any kind of children. This little girl is a replica of Ye Ranran. When she grows up, she must not be a worry.


    "I will not take it to heart... Fengxuan... Take this little girl down..."


    Chu Haotian''s lips trembled several times, then pulled out a smile. He is the king of a country. Even if he is angry in his heart, he can''t care with a child who is more than one year old and doesn''t know anything about bullshit. Besides, this child is still his favorite son.


    "Little princess... I''ll show you the Royal Garden..."


    Feng Xuan looks at the little girl who blinks and stares at him, and a huge sweat falls from the back of her head. Bend over to hold up the little girl, twitch the corners of her mouth and go out.


    This is definitely not a good host to provoke. In the future, he should take it easy to avoid being scolded by her.


    "Uncle... That pheasant... Is so ugly..."


    Embracing Feng Xuan''s neck, Chu yue''er still refuses to give up. Twisted small head, very serious to Feng Xuan said a let Feng Xuan almost fell words.


    Comparing the best beauty in the world to a pheasant, only the mother and son have this imagination. Fortunately, he is a very cultured person, otherwise he really can''t go out from the scene of the imperial concubine selection banquet with the little ancestor and the boundless concern of the people.


    "Brother... Let''s go... I can''t stay here any longer..."


    Seeing that big and small two people disappear completely, Dongfang really feels that he has lost all his face for more than ten years tonight. If you stay, it''s embarrassing.


    "Brother Huang will send someone to take you back first..."


    Dongfang Lei measures the situation. Although Ke''er has suffered so many grievances, it''s Ke''er''s fault. Based on this consideration, if he left now, it would not give Chu face.


    So I had to find some bodyguards to send Dongfang Ke back to the post station


    "Your Majesty, the princesses and ladies of all countries are ready to start..."

 Chapter 196

    At the banquet of selecting imperial concubines, there was a surge in the corner of the imperial garden. Lin Ruoxi looked at the one big and one small walking under the moon, and a cold smile rose from the corner of his mouth.


    She didn''t come tonight, but as soon as she received the news that Chu yue''er had entered the palace, she let her dark guard secretly get her out of the prince''s mansion and swagger into the palace, ready to start the marrow gnawing poison in Chu yue''er''s head.


    She knew that Chu yue''er would not die so early, but she really wanted to see that when Chu yue''er was bitten by insects, ye Ranran and his party were in agony, so she took such a big risk.


    He took out a flute from his arms and put it on his pale lips. The melodious sound of the flute circled over the royal garden.


    In two minutes, she only needs two minutes to finish playing the music, and then she leaves quietly


    "Uncle... Head... Pain..."


    Chu yue''er, who was still bouncing, heard the familiar sound of Xiao and stopped. Then she let out a scream, holding her small head in her hands and looking extremely painful.


    "Little princess..."


    Feng Xuan exclaimed, his face turned pale, holding the villain in his arms, and the whole person was a little flustered.


    The poisonous insect has been forced out by the underworld. How can this little girl have a headache? Is it because the brain is gnawed?


    "Pain... Headache... Ah..."


    Chu yue''er holds her small head and rubs against Feng Xuan''s arms. Looking at Feng Xuan''s anxious appearance, she has a sweet smile on the corner of her mouth.


    "Hold it... I''ll use my power to suppress the poisonous insects for you now..."


    Feng Xuan looks at her that ghost horse spirit''s small appearance, suddenly realize. It seems that this little girl will react like this. It must be Murong Jinxin who told her before entering the palace. So the big stone in my heart fell to the ground and accompanied her to play.


    "Wuwuwuwu... It hurts... Ah..."


    Chu yue''er''s cry is more and more miserable, curling up in Feng Xuan''s arms, constantly shaking, and her reaction is exactly the same as before. Don''t say you don''t know Gu, even if you see the experts who use Gu, you will believe it.


    "Little princess... Hold on..."


    Feng Xuan looks at the little girl who is crying and shaking her head. She smokes hard at the corner of her mouth. How big is this little girl? No one can match her acting skills. But he still cooperated with her to continue to play, he knew Murong Jin heart they will have other arrangements.


    One big one small so you come and I go, you a I a performance, until that misty Xiao suddenly stopped, then came a sharp pain call. Feng Xuan just indicated Chu yue''er didn''t need to play, bent over to hold her, and quickly walked toward the distance.


    "Princess? I didn''t expect that you were the one who lost all conscience... "


    Feng Xuan came to the woman who was escorted by two dark guards. By the faint moonlight, he clearly saw Lin Ruoxi''s pale face.


    He never dreamed that the Crown Princess of a country would be so ungrateful


    "What did you say? My palace is just in a bad mood to walk in the imperial garden, but it was caught for no reason. Are you bullying my palace? "


    Lin Ruoxi is a little embarrassed to break away from the oppression of the two dark guards. She looks at Feng Xuan and Chu yue''er in front of her with blood red eyes, and the fear in her heart goes out.


    The reason why she chose to work in the imperial garden is that, first, she was sure that once Chu yue''er was controlled by the insects, Feng Xuan could not leave Chu yue''er to find her. Second, there were few people to escape from, but they didn''t expect to take precautions in advance. What''s more, they had forced out the insects for Chu yue''er.


    "Princess, go with our national teacher."


    Feng Xuan doesn''t talk nonsense with her either. Whether she did it or not will be known after a while. She didn''t do it, no one could slander her, no one could protect her.


    "Just go. I''m going to ask my father for a statement. These two dog slaves dare to be so disrespectful to our palace. "


    Lin Ruoxi''s hand under the wide sleeve robe tightly became a fist, and the Xiao in his hand quietly put into his arms. She was caught by these two dog slaves when she was playing the flute. It''s impossible for her to deny that she didn''t play the flute. Fortunately, she has thousands of reasons to explain her behavior.


    "Bad woman..."


    Chu yue''er''s small face corrects, remembers the pain she had suffered before, and points to Lin Ruoxi with great indignation, yelling and scolding.


    She put worms in her little head. This woman is so bad


    "If there is any kind of parents, there will be any kind of children. A wild girl without any education dares to be presumptuous in front of our palace. It''s against you..."


    Lin Ruoxi looks at the little girl in Fengxuan''s arms. Inevitably, she thinks of Murong Jin''s heart in her mind, and transfers her hatred to Chu yue''er. If Chu yue''er hadn''t been held by Feng Xuan, she might have been unable to help but go up and give her a beating.


    "Dare to scold my daughter for being a wild girl, I think you are a wild one. A chaste and impure woman, who knows if it''s a royal seed. For a while, Chu Mo Qi should be asked to have blood test so that he won''t raise children for others and become a cheap father. "


    On the other path, Chu Mo Shang and ye Ranran come in a hurry. Before catching up with them, they heard Lin Ruoxi abusing his daughter. Ye Ranran''s heart is really blocked. He takes a few big steps and kicks Lin Ruoxi. This slut, instigating people to gnaw on her baby, she must break her to pieces today¡° Poof... "Lin Ruoxi was hurt. The foot that Chu Moqi had kicked before was not good, but now he was dyed by Ye ran. One of them didn''t hold back, and he burst out a mouthful of blood¡° Chu moshang, order someone to go to the prince''s house and catch this son of a bitch for me. It''s natural that the mother should repay the son''s debt! " Ye Ranran''s eyes are red with anger. This bitch is also a mother. She should understand the weight of children in her parents'' hearts. But she chose to attack a child, which she couldn''t swallow. She was not a cruel person, but seeing Lin Ruoxi''s attitude now, she felt that she didn''t need to be kind to this woman or her children, because they didn''t need it¡° Ye Ranran... Rui''er is the eldest son of the crown prince... You dare to move him... The emperor will not agree... "Hearing the words, Lin Ruoxi''s eyes showed a trace of fear, but soon concealed it. She stood up with difficulty, raised her head and looked at Ye Ranran with a sneer, but her whole body began to get cold. If rui''er really falls into their hands, she can''t imagine what rui''er will face in the future... "It can''t be determined by blood test. I''m saying that I really want to move your son, and Chu Haotian can''t even manage him..." Ye Ranran sincerely thinks that even if we want to let this bitch die, we must let her die. Naturally, it is impossible for her to kill such a small child, so she chooses another way. When Chu Rui is considered not to be from Chu Moqi, she wants to see how this bitch can turn the tide¡° You... "Lin Ruoxi was shocked by the cruelty of Ye Ranran''s eyes, but she didn''t take it seriously. Rui''er was the child of Chu Moqi, and she wasn''t afraid of blood test. In front of the world, she is not afraid that they will play tricks¡° Didn''t you hear what the princess said? Don''t you hurry to do it... "Chu Mo Shang''s face is gloomy and terrible. He orders the two dark guards behind him, and then he reaches out and hugs the baby daughter who is already sleepy. It seems that he doesn''t have a grudge with Lin Fu, and Ranran doesn''t have a direct conflict with Lin Ruoxi, but Lin Ruoxi kills his daughter inexplicably. This account should not only be accounted for by Lin Ruoxi, but also by Lin Fu and the prince¡° Chu Mo Shang, I''m going to have a big dinner tonight. If you dare to stop me, let''s make a clean break... "Ye Ranran watched the two dark guards disappear in the night, and the whole pretty face was full of storm. The resentment against Lin Ruoxi has reached its peak. She didn''t want to care about anything any more. She just wanted to get justice for her innocent daughter''s crimes¡° Although you make trouble, if the prince''s house and Lin''s house don''t give an account to the king, the king will kill them tonight... "Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes are burning with fury. Since the real murderer of yue''er has already jumped out by himself, he has absolutely no reason to let go. Just take advantage of this opportunity to calculate the old accounts between him and the queen. The next section of the road, a group of people walking in silence, no one is talking, when they return to the banquet, just a woman finished performing. So, Chu Mo Shang said nothing and kicked Lin Ruoxi to the center of the field. All of a sudden, the original atmosphere of joy disappeared. When people looked at Chu Mo Shang, who was like killing gods, and Lin Ruoxi, who was in a mess, there were countless question marks in their hearts. Only sitting in the front row, Chu Moqi''s face suddenly changed, looking at Lin Ruoxi''s eyes with the hatred of destroying heaven and earth¡° Shang''er, what are you doing? " Chu Haotian looks at his angry son, and his smile becomes stiff. Lin Ruoxi and he can''t get together. What''s wrong with him? He makes Lin Ruoxi look miserable. Lin Ruoxi is also the Crown Princess of the state of Chu. This child is not easy to worry about¡° What for? I also want to ask the queen and the prince what they want to do to me? This slut, at the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, ordered people to gnaw marrow poison on moon. If it were not for the national master''s help, yue''er''s life would have been long gone. When my father asked me what I wanted to do, I told him clearly that I wanted to kill... "

 Chapter 197

    Chu moshang gives Murong Jinxin her sleeping daughter in her arms. She is very arrogant in red. He holds Ye Ranran''s hand and stands proudly, just like a soul messenger from hell.


    A momentum belonging to the king went straight to Chu Moqi and song Yin, with a strong pressure, which made Chu Moqi and song Yin suffocate


    "And this? Does Shang Er have evidence? "


    Chu Haotian''s face is also gradually black down, although the little girl is a girl, but in the end is also royal blood. If Lin Ruoxi''s behavior is taken seriously, it is to injure the emperor''s heir. He has no chance to open up.


    "Of course there is evidence. Please tell me what happened tonight in detail."


    Without evidence, he would not treat Lin Ruoxi as a slut in front of the whole world. Now that he has been caught, Lin Ruoxi wants to get rid of the crime, which is absolutely impossible.


    He glanced at Fengxuan and motioned to Fengxuan to open his mouth. Fengxuan was the national teacher of the state of Chu and the God believed by the people of the state of Chu. No one would question his words.


    "It''s like this..."


    Feng Xuan sighed a little, and didn''t hide it. Starting from the ceremony of offering sacrifices to heaven, he told the whole story in great detail. When he finished, all the people''s faces at the party were black, and the eyes looking at Lin Ruoxi also took all kinds of disdain.


    "Princess, what else do you have to say?"


    For Feng Xuan''s words, Chu Haotian has no doubt. After hearing this, the turbid old eyes looked at the woman who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, and asked a gloomy question.


    "Father, the sixth emperor''s younger brother is spouting blood. The daughter-in-law was just upset. After playing the flute in the imperial garden, she became the murderer who poisoned the little princess? Is there any reason? If you want your daughter-in-law to admit her mistake, you should also ask the sixth emperor''s younger brother to bring out the person who has been poisoned that day and confront him on the spot. "


    Lin Ruoxi patted the dust on her clothes. There was a trace of scarlet blood in the corner of her mouth. There was no fluctuation in Chu Haotian''s eyes, as if she didn''t do it.


    Those three people who are poisonous have already been dealt with by her secret guard. Even if Murong Jinxin has great ability, they can''t let a pile of ashes testify against her.


    "The song played by the crown princess, if our national teacher heard it right, is to start the song of gnawing marrow. It''s impossible for ordinary people to play this kind of music. The local teachers are curious. How can the Crown Princess do it? "


    Feng Xuan couldn''t see the immortal Lin Ruoxi of the Yellow River, and directly gave the most powerful evidence. If you just want to play Xiao in your heart, it should be sad music, but Lin Ruoxi doesn''t. From this point alone, he has identified Lin Ruoxi as the black hand behind the scenes.


    "Everyone knows that our palace is good at playing Xiao. What''s so strange about playing some strange music? Besides, there are many similar tunes in the world. The master is really ignorant. "


    Linruoxi light smile, no evidence, light with a song will want to treat her crime, these people are not too naive. Now she is not what she was two years ago. She can be dismissed in a few words.


    Her words were not humble and reasonable. Even Murong Jin, who was holding Chu yue''er and wanted to stay out of the affair, could not help but curl her lips.


    "Lin Ruoxi, it seems that Lan Xiaojie''s death didn''t teach you an unforgettable lesson. Well, you want the evidence, right? I''ll send it to you right away. "


    Murong Jinxin has guessed the reason why Lin Ruoxi will attack Chu Yueer, and it''s nothing more than revenge. As expected, birds of a feather flock together, what kind of people make what kind of friends, and even the means of revenge are surprisingly similar.


    "Murong Jinxin, don''t frighten the palace, or that sentence, want to let the palace plead guilty, take out the evidence."


    Lin Ruoxi looked at the woman who came slowly. Her fist was creaking. If it hadn''t been for this woman two years ago, she would not have been drunk by LAN Xiaojie and would not have come to today''s end.


    She resents, she hates, she even wants to chop Murong Jin''s heart up and feed the dog with soup


    "Phantom, bring me all the servant girls who have served Lin Ruoxi in the prince''s mansion..."


    Murong Jin heart ignore linruoxi, but secretly called the phantom, ordered a few words. Lin ruoxigui is the crown princess. There must be a lot of servant girls working for her. She tried one by one. She really didn''t believe it. She couldn''t find out why.


    If Lin Ruoxi wants evidence, she will give it to her. If she wants to die, she will help her


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."


    Within three minutes, several figures fell from the sky and fell on the cold floor, making a shrill scream.


    All the servant girls who had served Lin Ruoxi were caught by the phantom, some of them were not even well dressed.


    "You... You..."


    Lin Ruoxi looked at the servant girl who had fallen all over the place, and was shocked. She didn''t bring any servant girls this time. How did Murong Jinxin bring them all in such a short time? It''s terrible.


    "Who is Lin Ruoxi''s servant girl?" Murong Jinxin stands in front of several servant girls and looks down at them. She looks at the confusion in their eyes and shows a frightened expression. Her heart is cold and there is no temperature. Several servant girls looked at each other, and then almost all of them looked at one of the women who was not beautiful and petite... "Tell me, did Lin Ruoxi tell you to find someone to attack the little princess?" Murong Jin heart at a glance, looking at the trembling woman, a foot stepped on her chest, great if she did not say immediately step on her posture. The powerful pressure made the little maid gasp, and her whole body trembled even more¡° You... What do you say... Servant girl... Listen... Don''t understand... "The little servant girl was so scared that her soul was almost gone. She curled up and looked helplessly at Lin Ruoxi not far away. Her pale lips opened, but she swallowed the plea from her throat. She can''t say that even if she is trampled to death, she can''t say anything for the sake of her family''s food and clothing? I advise you not to test my patience Murong Jin heart can''t deny, at the foot of the strength suddenly increased, see small servant girl originally pale face suddenly blue purple, just slightly released his feet. She always thought that torture was a good way to extort confessions. If the little maid wanted to play hard with her, she didn''t mind letting her taste the pain of the world¡° I really don''t know what to do to the little princess... I don''t know... "The little maid felt that her chest bones were about to be crushed. She endured the pain all over her body and curled up. She didn''t even dare to ask for mercy. She had known for a long time that there would be today, but when she was going to face it, she felt that it was too painful... "Chu Mo Shang, according to your old way, killed her family by copying her family. All the tombs of the eighteen generations of her ancestors were stripped and hung at the gate of the imperial city to flog her body." Murong Jinxin has seen the hope in the twinkling eyes of her little servant girl. The reason why she doesn''t dare to confess is that she must be threatened by Lin Ruoxi. The best thing in the world to threaten people is the family she cares about. Sure enough, her words just fall, the eyes of the little servant girl at the foot suddenly open big, until convinced that Murong Jinxin''s words are true, just began to beg for mercy¡° Don''t... I didn''t do anything... Don''t do anything to my family... Please... "The little girl was scared out of her wits, twisted her body in pain, and her tears kept falling. If the whole family''s life was ruined because of her willful behavior, she would not be able to lift her head even if she went to hell¡° Father Huang, Murong Jinxin this way of questioning is tantamount to extorting a confession. What''s the truth of the confession Seeing this, Lin Ruoxi quickly stood up to speak for the poor little servant girl. She knows very well that if she doesn''t show her attitude and help each other at this time, what she will face next is the accusation of her servant girl¡° Lin Ruoxi, what are you afraid of? Are you afraid of what the little maid should not say? Don''t worry, since I can make her spit out words, what she spits out will be the truth. " Murong Jinxin can see that Lin Ruoxi is in a hurry. The corners of her mouth under the cover of white gauze are slightly crooked, but she takes back her feet. Her arms are encircling her chest so that she can watch the little servant girl in her spare time. It seems that she is looking at a prey¡° What are you afraid of? What should we be afraid of? I''m not afraid that you''ve set me up. " Lin Ruoxi put on a posture that I had never done anything, shrugged his shoulders, and then withdrew his eyes from the little servant girl. He didn''t say anything. He seemed to have a sense of resignation¡° Do you say it or not? If you don''t say that, I''ll let your relatives be dismembered one by one in front of you. I''ll let you watch the graves of your ancestors being dug up one by one. At that time, I''m afraid you don''t even have the courage to die... "Murong Jinxin didn''t pay attention to Lin Ruoxi, but wholeheartedly broke the heart defense of the little servant girl. As long as the little servant girl finds out, Lin Ruoxi can''t even run. She really believed in the selfishness of people. This little servant girl was very clever at first sight. It was impossible not to leave a way for herself¡° Maidservant... As long as the girl agrees to a request... Maidservant says everything... "After a short struggle, the little maidservant can''t resist the fear in her heart. She looks up and talks about the conditions with Murong Jinxin. She doesn''t want to live, she just wants her family to be safe and not to be involved by her. As for the crown princess, it''s up to her. I''m afraid she can''t keep it no matter whether she says it or not. This Murong Jin heart is really terrible, too terrible... "Well, as long as it is within a reasonable range of conditions, I can promise you, say it..."

 Chapter 198

    Murong Jinxin nodded, she is not a person who likes to kill, as long as there is no person or thing involved in this matter, she will not easily move.


    That''s what the little maid asked for


    "Please keep my family safe, and my family won''t be affected by my affairs..."


    The little servant girl is very cooperative this time, without any hesitation. She just looks at Lin Ruoxi''s eyes with some apology. Before she attacked the little princess, she knew she couldn''t live. In fact, she should have died earlier. She didn''t have to face Murong Jinxin, a terrible woman. Maybe the princess would not be trapped in such a passive situation by her.


    "Good."


    Murong Jinxin nodded again. When Lin Ruoxi died and Lin Fu collapsed, no one would find fault with her family. The only thing she could do now was to send someone to protect her family before Lin Fu collapsed.


    "The poison on the little princess... It was the princess who ordered the maidservant to find someone... But the three people have died... The bodies have been completely burned..."


    The little servant girl sat up hard, gasped for a long time, and then opened her mouth full of pain. One of the three people she was looking for was her distant cousin. After her cousin''s accident, she wanted to bury him, but when she found him, there were only ashes left. When the autumn wind blows, there is nothing left.


    "What are the human skin masks on those three people''s faces


    Murong Jin''s heart eased the look on her face. Now that she had recruited, she didn''t have to be as aggressive as just now. After all, she is no more than a little servant girl. She is also working for her master. Many times, she is forced into helplessness.


    "The princess asked dark Wei to find someone to make it... The specific maidservant is not clear... The people on the three human skin masks... Are all innocent..."


    She found three people on the street and asked the painter to draw their heads. Since Murong Jinxin had found the heads of the three people, she didn''t want to involve them before she died.


    "Where did gnaw marrow Gu come from?"


    This is very important. She wants to know who the demagogue is. It''s better to take precautions. It''s better to wipe out the man''s nest, so as not to let more innocent people suffer.


    "I really don''t know... This is what the crown princess gave me..."


    The little servant girl shook her head. Although she was Lin Ruoxi''s personal servant girl, there were still many things Lin Ruoxi would not tell her. Naturally, she did not dare to ask more. Now Murong Jinxin asked, she really can''t answer.


    "Well, for the sake of your cooperation, I''ll give you a good time. After a while, you choose a way to die. I''ll send someone to send your body back to your home. "


    The question has been asked, Murong Jin heart a wave of hand thunder electricity then appeared body, will that seem to have a sigh of relief of servant girl to take down. The scene of such a big imperial concubine selection banquet, because of the small servant girl''s conclusive evidence, was silent like death.


    "Lin Ruoxi, you are very interested in me. If you have anything, you can come directly to me. For a little girl over one year old, you are a mother in vain. I don''t know if your child will regret being born by you when he grows up to know that you are such a vicious person. "


    At this point, Murong Jinxin felt that there was really nothing to judge. The fate of Lin Ruoxi was decided by Chu Mo Shang and ran ran. Anyway, Lin Ruoxi can''t live today. If you hurt Huang Si, even Chu Haotian would like to kill her.


    "I should regret it, because the child may not be Chu Moqi at all..."


    There are already human evidences. Even if there is no material evidence, ye Ranran thinks it doesn''t matter. She took two steps forward, looked at linruoxi''s face, and spewed out two words that could make linruoxi go to hell.


    "Ye Ranran, what are you talking about? No one can deny that rui''er is the prince''s child. "


    As soon as mentions the child, Lin Ruoxi thoroughly flustered. It doesn''t matter if she dies, but rui''er is her life. She will never allow rui''er to have an accident. Ye Ranran''s words are clearly to plant her and say that she has an affair with other men.


    "Lin Ruoxi, the world knows that you gambled with Jinxin in order to enter the palace of King Li. Two years ago, you were drunk by LAN Xiaojie. I don''t know how many men you slept with before you got rid of the love poison. You were unclean before you married the prince. After you became the crown princess, you had a close relationship with one of the guests. Chu Moqi didn''t know about it, but I saw it with my own eyes. Do you dare to deny it? If you dare to deny it, I will find out the man now. "


    Ye Ranran''s eyes project Dao lengmang. More than a year ago, when she was wandering on the street, she saw with her own eyes that Lin Ruoxi was entangled by a man in a pub. At that time, maybe she was flustered at leisure, so she went in to eavesdrop on it. As a result, she heard some inside stories. But Lin Ruoxi had no grudge against her, so she buried it in her heart. If it wasn''t for this slut''s hard work on yue''er, she had planned to rot it in her stomach.


    "Ye Ranran... You gush with blood..." hearing the speech, Lin Ruoxi''s body trembled fiercely, looking at Ye Ranran''s eyes full of hatred. She said, how could ye Ranran suddenly mention rui''er''s life experience before? It turned out that this woman had seen something she shouldn''t have seen. The woman used her contacts to make a fuss and questioned the birth of rui''er¡° You know that Lin Ruoxi, as the Crown Princess of a country, your words and deeds are the example of all the people. But what you did was to tell the women of the state of Chu that women can mess with men everywhere after they get married? " Ye Ranran knows that Lin Ruoxi is afraid, but she really doesn''t intend to let go of this slut. Her eyes seem to sweep away to all the officials of the state of Chu, which is the strongest warning to Lin Ruoxi. If she recognizes that she is a red apricot, and that she instructs people to poison the moon, she can spare the man. If she didn''t, she would let the two adulterers die together¡° Ye Ranran, who is that man? The palace must cut him to pieces... "Among the people at the scene, Chu Moqi was the most embarrassed and depressed. The crown prince of a country, however, was pierced by many people that his crown princess had an affair with other men, and he lost his face completely. He looked at Lin Ruoxi, who was slightly flustered. He really wanted to rush up and strangle her immediately¡° Prince, pay attention to your words and deeds... "Although song Yin is also angry and wants to vomit blood, he has seen too much wind and rain these years, and he is calmer than Chu Moqi. On the one hand, she was thinking about how to help Lin Ruoxi, on the other hand, she scolded Lin Ruoxi in her heart. This shameless slut, Qi''er is willing to marry her this pair of broken shoes and unconditional love, has given enough face to the forest house. But at the end of the day, Lin Ruoxi slapped Qi''er''s face. It''s disgusting¡° Mother, son Chen is really unbearable. Lin Ruoxi is such a bitch that my son''s minister has to leave her today. It''s true that she ordered someone to murder the little princess. She used this to threaten her son, just to stop her son from taking a concubine. Not only that, she also said that if the matter was found out by the sixth emperor''s younger brother, she would be ordered to do so by her children''s ministers. If it wasn''t for rui''er, her son''s minister would have given her to the sixth emperor''s younger brother. As a result, rui''er still doesn''t know whose seed it is... "Chu Moqi is so angry that he knows that it''s impossible to protect Lin Ruoxi when things have come to this stage. In this case, he might as well push the boat to the sixth emperor''s younger brother to prove Lin Ruoxi. Maybe he can ease his anger a little. As for the power behind Lin Ruoxi, it is impossible for Lin Ruoxi to support him when he dies. He can only say that it is God''s will, and he is really powerless¡° Crown princess, your conscience is really eaten by the dog... "Song Yin listens to Chu Moqi''s words, and his whole face is completely gloomy. Originally, she was still thinking about turning the tide, but now she didn''t think it was necessary. This woman can''t help her at all. It depends on her nature whether she lives or dies. She can bear anything, but she can''t bear that she should treat her son like this... "My father, my son wants to divorce his wife, my son wants to test his relationship with blood, and I ask my father''s permission." Chu Moqi fell down on his knees and kowtowed heavily to Chu Haotian. As long as Xiu abandons Lin Ruoxi, then Lin Ruoxi''s affairs have nothing to do with him. As for rui''er''s fate, it depends on the result of blood test¡° Sure Chu Haotian hesitated for a moment. He wanted to put this matter down first and wait until the banquet was over. But in the face of many fierce eyes, especially Murong Jinxin''s eyes with naked threat, he bit his teeth and agreed to Chu Moqi''s request. First, it is an iron fact that Lin Ruoxi murdered yue''er. Second, he can ignore Lin Ruoxi''s affair with other men, but the royal blood can not be confused by anyone¡° Chu Moqi, if you want to abolish me, I have nothing to say. But Qi''er is your child, and you even want to have blood test. How do you want him to be a man in the future? " Lin Ruoxi didn''t have much reaction to his being abandoned. Anyway, she never wanted to be a princess. Can Rui son how innocent, unexpectedly want to be his own father blood test, this really let her some unbearable¡° Lin Ruoxi, when you are happy with other men, have you ever thought about how our palace will rise to be a man after things are revealed? You always want to kill our palace. Even if your son is born in our palace, you can''t expect our palace to see him in the future. His life is doomed to be a tragedy, thanks to your shameless mother. "

 Chapter 199

    Chu Moqi is not moved by Lin Ruoxi''s words at all. If rui''er is his own, he will let the child grow up safely even if he doesn''t like to see the child. If not, the people in Lin''s house will wait to collect the child''s body.


    Chu Moqi is not a man who will suffer for nothing. He is not interested in raising children for others. Now blood test is the best, if rui''er is not royal blood, how to deal with rui''er, the world will not poke his spine.


    "Chu Moqi, how are you, how are you, ha ha..."


    Lin Ruoxi''s heart was dead at this time. She walked slowly towards Chu Moqi, with a smile on her face. She was very gloomy and terrifying, just like a female ghost in the dark.


    She stood in front of Chu Moqi and sighed as if nothing had happened. Just when Chu Moqi wanted to say something, her hand under the wide sleeve robe suddenly stretched out. A cold light flashed and Chu Moqi''s voice was heard.


    "You bitch... How dare you murder my palace..."


    Chu Mo Qi lowered his head and saw that a dagger with cold light was inserted into his chest, and his body shook fiercely. Just as he was about to catch the dagger, Lin Ruoxi pulled out the dagger that had been stabbed into his chest and was ready to stab him.


    "Counter... Counter... Take this madman down to me..."


    Chu Haotian is going crazy. A good banquet for selecting imperial concubines makes him look like this. Lin Ruoxi, a slut, even put on a scene of assassinating the prince. It''s unbearable.


    Whether he likes Chu Moqi or not, Chu Moqi is also his eldest son, whose noble status can not be ignored. Lin Ruoxi is nothing. He dares to assassinate the prince of a country. It''s against her.


    "Pass the imperial doctor... Pass the imperial doctor..."


    Song Yin can''t think much of it. She cries out to the old eunuch, and then rushes to Chu Mo Qi. She is such a precious son. If she really died in linruoxi''s hands, what else can she expect in her life? I''m afraid there''s no one to see you off.


    "Ha ha ha ha... Chu Moqi... You''re committing a sin of your own... If you didn''t want to get back at me and ask me to marry me back then... I wouldn''t go to liwangfu and Murong Jinxin to make that bet... I won''t be ruined by other men... Ha ha ha... You''re retribution..."


    Lin Ruoxi looks at Chu Moqi''s chest and blood is constantly escaping. He seems to be stimulated by something and laughs wildly. She''s dead with this knife. Even if Chu Moqi can survive, she''ll have to rest for several years. She has a hard time, and she won''t let Chu Moqi, a hypocrite, have a good time.


    "Murong Jinxin... You''re very well... If it wasn''t for you... I would not be princess li... At least I''m a side princess... Why do you want to appear beside Lord li... Why don''t you die after more than ten kinds of poison..."


    For Murong Jinxin, in addition to hate more or envy, envy Murong Jinxin can get Jun Mo Li''s love, can get Jun Mo Li life a double commitment. Those are things she never dreamed of. She envies Murong Jinxin, she envies Murong Jinxin, at the same time she also hates Murong Jinxin.


    "Ye Ranran... In fact, you are the most innocent... I just want to revenge Murong Jinxin... But I can''t deal with Murong Jinxin... So I''m going to attack Chu Yueer... Sorry..."


    Maybe she had a premonition that she would die today. She said everything she wanted to say in her heart. Looking at Ye Ranran''s eyes, she seldom brings a point of apology. As a mother, she can understand everything Ye Ranran has done. Because if someone had done something to her child, she would have been desperate for revenge.


    "My parents... My daughter is unfilial... Let''s go first... Rui''er, the child... Please..."


    Lin Ruoxi went down on his knees with a plop and knocked his head heavily on his father and mother. Her eyes twinkled. She didn''t dare to look at her parents. She did evil, let father and mother white hair people send black hair people, she really has no mask to face them.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    When Lin Ruoxi finished explaining everything and was ready to kill herself by biting her tongue, a loud cry of the baby came to Ali from a distance. Her body on the ground was shocked, and her tears gushed out like the flood of breaking the dike.


    She shouldn''t have given birth to this child. When she knew she was pregnant, she should have killed him regardless. In that case, he would not come to this world to suffer


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    Chu Rui is crying in the arms of a dark guard, waving his little hand, crying very sad. The small appearance made many women who were already mothers feel very sad.


    Dark Wei takes Chu Rui to Chu Mo Shang. Chu Mo Shang lightly glances at the child, indicating that dark Wei gives the child to the waiting maid.


    "Take it and let Lin Ruoxi have a last look at the child..."


    Ye Ranran looks at the crying child, and the softest string in her heart is touched. She sighed and waved to the maid.


    In the end, people who are mothers sometimes can''t be cruel. The child looks only half a year old. She really can''t do that¡° Rui''er... Rui''er... My rui''er... "Hearing the speech, Lin Ruoxi was stunned for a moment, and looked at Ye Ranran''s eyes, full of gratitude. She took the baby from the maid of honor and kept kissing. At this moment of parting, many people sighed endlessly that the adult had made a mistake. After all, it was the most innocent child to bear the result. Alas... "Blood test for our palace... Blood test for relatives..." Chu Moqi, who was bandaging the wound, saw the scene, and his eyes were red with blood. He pointed to the child in Lin Ruoxi''s arms and roared. Lin Ruoxi, the slut, wanted to stab him to death, so he would let that Slut die in a precarious way... "Yes, Prince." The old eunuch, who was waiting, took a look at Chu Haotian. When he saw Chu Haotian nodding, he signaled a little eunuch to bring a bowl of clean water. First, he took a few drops of Chu Mo Qi''s blood, and then came to Lin Ruoxi¡° The child is royal blood... You can''t do this... "Lin Ruoxi held the child tightly and refused to let the old eunuch take blood. Once the child is blood tested, even if the child is royal blood, it will be criticized later¡° Hold her... "The old eunuch was also a little annoyed, and directly signaled the two little eunuchs on one side to hold Lin Ruoxi. The silver needle in his hand mercilessly plunges into churui''s white hand, causing churui to cry more. The father and son''s blood began to float in the clear water. After a long time, they didn''t merge together. The old eunuch didn''t give up and shook the small bowl again. The blood in the small bowl still didn''t merge¡° The emperor and Empress Dowager... You see... "The old eunuch, in a cold sweat, brought the bowl to Chu Haotian and Empress Dowager Chen. The child''s blood is not compatible with the prince''s. He is not the prince''s child at all, let alone the royal blood¡° How could it be... How could it be... Someone... Put Lin Ruoxi in the prison for me... Three days later, I will be beheaded at the gate of the Imperial City... After death, the body will hang at the gate of the imperial city for three days... I can''t live in peace... "Chu Haotian''s eyes almost burst out. Looking at Lin Ruoxi kneeling on the ground, his heart was filled with Chu''s anger. This woman, murdering the little princess, assassinating the prince, finally gave birth to a wild seed to serve as the royal blood, no matter which one is enough for her to die 10000 times¡° It''s impossible... It''s impossible... Rui''er is the prince''s child... It must be Murong Jinxin''s hands and feet... "Lin Ruoxi was stunned and looked at Chu Rui''s hands shaking fiercely. It''s not royal blood. I''m afraid that rui''er will go down to see her soon. No, she has to protect her children. She can''t let them die¡° Lin Ruoxi, are you questioning the ability of miscellaneous experts? The water was prepared by other people. It can''t be done. Besides, Prince Li and Murong have been sitting there all the time. They have never left. " The old eunuch was annoyed by Lin Ruoxi''s words, pointed at Lin Ruoxi and screamed. Lin Ruoxi''s words just made it clear that he was criticizing the mulberry and the locust tree. He didn''t give birth to the prince''s seed, but he wanted to insult others. He really wanted to slap her in the face¡° You must have been bribed by them... Rui''er must be royal blood... Their blood can''t be immiscible... "Lin Ruoxi is still in a desperate struggle. She is quite sure that the child is the flesh and blood of the prince. She didn''t have a close relationship with him during that time. What''s wrong with her? She held the child alive and dead, her mind rolling out more than a year ago bit by bit, suddenly face changed, eyes suddenly swept to a man in the crowd. She remembers that time Chu Moqi was sent to the military camp to practice the army. She went there for several days. She was almost drunk every night for more than ten days. When she woke up the next day, she was aching all over for no reason. She asked the servant girl, but she only said that she danced in the middle of the night after she was drunk... "Immediately drag it down." Chu Haotian has been fed up to the extreme, the fact is placed in front of him, can''t help this woman sophistry. He gave birth to wild seeds and accused others of cheating. It''s ridiculous¡° Rui''er... My rui''er... Mother, I''m sorry for you... I''m sorry for you... "Lin Ruoxi was caught by two bodyguards and dragged on without any pity. In the middle of the air, there was her shrill scream, which was full of heartbreaking words. Unfortunately, those words can no longer arouse anyone''s sympathy. Chu Haotian looked at the child who was still crying, with a look of disgust. After pondering for a moment, he decided to let the child live and die¡° If you throw him to the wilderness, it''s up to him to live or die... "

 Chapter 200

    This is his greatest kindness to a wild seed. If his father is present, he will know what to do. At that time, he will be able to catch the humble man.


    Today''s imperial banquet is a gathering of the five countries. The humble man gave them such a heavy blow. He would never give up until he was skinned.


    "Yes, Emperor."


    The old eunuch got the order and motioned to the two young eunuchs to take away the crying child. The child may not survive. The emperor wanted to use him to lead out the man who had an affair with Lin Ruoxi. It was better to die than to live.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m really sorry for this. Today''s banquet is over. I''ll arrange a time to bring those princesses who haven''t performed yet into the palace to perform again. Please forgive me if there is anything wrong with the reception. "


    Chu Haotian looked at the bloodstain on the ground. He looked at the people who had already had no intention to watch the song and dance. The frown was more and more tight. Finally, he made the most helpless decision.


    If the banquet continued, it would be meaningless. If something happened, he was afraid that he could not afford it.


    "It''s all accidents. Naturally, we won''t mind. The emperor of Chu is worried."


    Xiqingyu stood up with a light sneer in his eyes and a smile on his mouth. But the export of words is extremely appropriate, people can not find any fault. The emperor''s younger brother used to make trouble for his imperial sister, but now he has lost so much face. Please forgive his schadenfreude mood.


    Xiqingyu''s words were naturally echoed by the princes of the other three kingdoms. At least it was in the state of Chu. No matter what the scene, they still had to talk about it, and they had to face it. Although their hearts disdained the mess of the imperial concubine selection banquet, none of them showed it.


    "Excuse me..."


    Chu Haotian didn''t want to go into other people''s thoughts. He pulled out an embarrassed smile and left without looking back.


    With the departure of Chu Haotian, the people who were still whispering had a lot of courage. All kinds of comments came one after another. The whole banquet venue was filled with all kinds of voices, which was a bit more lively than the food market.


    "Prince and brother, your woman has moved Wang''s daughter. Sooner or later, the king will figure it out with you."


    Chu Mo Shang strides to Chu Mo Qi''s desk, which is still resting on the chair. Looking at Chu Mo Qi''s weak and pale face, he hooks the corner of his mouth and says in a low voice.


    Although Lin Ruoxi is about to surrender to the law, it''s hard for him to get rid of his hatred. This time, he must bring down the crown prince party completely


    "Brother Liuhuang, please come here... I''m not afraid of you..."


    Chu Mo Qi gasped. He had already known that there would be a life and death contest between him and his brother. It''s just because of Lin Ruoxi''s cunt, this contest is advanced.


    Those who should come will always come, and it is impossible to avoid him. In this case, he will fight with his six emperor brother who has great strategy.


    "Ha ha, I''ll give you a piece of news first. The queen is the next one to move..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes narrowed, and the cold road stabbed Chu Mo Qi''s heart. The words of export just made Chu Mo Qi shiver.


    "Everything is directed at my palace... Moving a woman... What kind of skill..."


    Chu Moqi stood up with some excitement, enduring the pain all over his body. This is a battle between men, he does not want to catch up with women, especially his mother. But whether he wins or loses, his mother is the queen of a country. As long as he doesn''t do anything wrong, he can live the rest of his life safely.


    "I don''t have any skills. I just want to avenge my mother. The prince and brother should go back to take care of them, so that when the storm comes, your dilapidated body won''t drag you back... "


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t care. Anyway, he wasn''t a gentleman. He didn''t do anything to deal with a woman, and he didn''t have any scruples. Besides, it''s a mother''s revenge. No matter whether the damned person is male or female, he can''t let it go. After that, he turned around and left without looking back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Moqi saw the man in red, who was very arrogant, and a little bit of determination flashed on his pretty face. It seemed that he had to find a way to attack Ye Ranran and Chu Yuer. As long as he got the mother and daughter, he believed that any hatred for him would give up.


    "Let''s go."


    Chu Mo Shang took the sleeping baby daughter, holding Ye Ranran''s waist, indicating that Jun Mo Li and others can go. They walked quickly towards the palace gate in the heavy night. Everyone''s heart was heavy.


    After they left, a man in black appeared from the dark night, looking at the white figure gradually away, with a slight frown.


    ¡­¡­


    Three gorgeous carriages are driving slowly in the open street. The people in the carriages are either affectionate, or meditative, or sleeping quietly, with no premonition of the coming crazy rainstorm.


    In the middle of the sky, more than a dozen people in black fell quietly in front of the leading carriage under the cover of the night. A strong smell of wild animals came, which made all of the three carriages wake up. Even Chu yue''er, who was still sleeping, turned over his little body uneasily¡° It''s the devil... "Murong Jinxin opened the curtain of the carriage and knew at the first glance that she would have a hard fight. It seems that the demons in the demon world are after her, so come one and kill one, come two and kill one¡° Jin Xin, be careful. " Jun Mo Li holds Murong Jinxin''s big hand tightly. He knows Jinxin''s ability, but he can''t help worrying. This kind of mood he also cannot say clearly, very strange very complex¡° Mo Li, these demons are not simple. You and Chu Mo Shang can''t deal with them. When I do it for a while, you must keep an eye on him and ye Ranran. No matter what happens, you can''t do it. If I''m captured by the devil, don''t worry. The underworld will save me. " Murong Jinxin felt the level of those demons, and her pretty eyebrows frowned. These demons should be saint fighters, and at least white Saint fighters. She didn''t know whether she could escape their encirclement. She kisses on the forehead of Jun Mo Li, and her figure is swept out like a gust of wind. Looking at the dozens of people in black, there was a cold smile in the corner of his mouth¡° It''s so wild. Are these people? " Chu Mo Shang also protects Ye Ranran and Chu yue''er to get out of the carriage. Looking at the man in black who doesn''t move, he is really puzzled. These people don''t smell like human beings, but like pure beasts¡° No, it''s the devil. Chu Mo Shang, you protect Ranran''s mother and son. Don''t interfere in other things. " Murong Jinxin is not surprised that Chu Mo Shang knows nothing about the evil in front of him. He kindly explains a few words, and then puts his attention on Feng Xuan who covers his chest. It''s just seeing the devil. Why is Feng Xuan so strange? But now is not the time to ask this, or to deal with these demons¡° The phantom, protect them... "Murong Jinxin immediately summoned the phantom, a faint aperture emerged, the phantom appeared in front of Murong Jinxin, saw the ten demons, the heart was very heavy. These Saint fighters, she and Jinxin may not be able to deal with, but Jinxin let her protect these people... "If I have an accident, you go to the underworld..." Murong Jinxin saw her hesitation and gave her a soothing look. She is not afraid, even if she is captured by these demons. She is as like as two peas, who are still on the same side of the evil god. Is... "Phantom clear, Jin heart this is to leave her own way. Knowing that they might be defeated, if they were caught together, they would not even have a messenger. So, she was very dutiful to stand in front of a group of people, in the hands of the magic sword emitting cold light¡° Are you going with us? Or do we have to walk under pressure? " The first devil is the left Dharma protector of the demon world, Moyin. He looks at the woman in front of him who is not afraid of danger, and his eyes flash a trace of admiration. If this woman is really special, no wonder she is in the eyes of Hades and the emperor of heaven. As like as two peas, he was shocked to see her for the first time. This is a coincidence, or originally she is the God of evil, which makes him very confused. Once the demon world reported this to the demon lord, the first reaction of the Demon Lord was to let him take the woman back¡° Do you think I look like someone who will follow you? Less nonsense, light weapons... "Murong Jin heart a pick eyebrows, plain white hands to the void of a stretch, a unique shape of the silver sword will appear in her hands, light white light lingering, it is a cut demon subduing weapon¡° Take her down to the Dharma protector! " Evil Yin is not wordy, hands gathered a black light, without hesitation to Murong Jin heart waved in the past. This woman''s xuanming magical skill is about to break through. He can''t underestimate her. The result of being careless is death. More than a dozen demons scattered around, surrounded Murong Jinxin, guarded the four escape exits in the East, West, North and south, and instantly started the killing battle of the demon world. It''s like a huge net that catches Murong Jin''s heart tightly... "It''s still a bit interesting. Today I''ll fight with you with all my strength. It''s up to me to win or lose. Kill the devil

 Chapter 201

    Murong Jin''s heart only felt a burst of murderous gas coming towards her face, and she was surprised. The demon subduing chop in her hand flew out like a thunderbolt, competing with the powerful power gathered by more than a dozen demons. The two forces collided and made a loud noise.


    The powerful pressure scattered around, and even Jun Mo Li and others who were watching from afar were also affected. If it wasn''t for the phantom''s full protection, I''m afraid they would be seriously injured if they didn''t die.


    This is the difference between having powers and not having powers. Even if your Kung Fu cultivation reaches the level of perfection, an ordinary person can only become mediocre when he meets the demons and ghosts with powers.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li looked at the white, and the hand under the white robe held it hard. He has never been so resentful of himself, if he can also have powers, he can block all these attacks for Jin Xin. Unfortunately, he didn''t, so he could only stand far away and watch his woman fight alone.


    "Don''t belittle yourself, Lord. One day you will be able to protect her."


    Feng Xuan feels the mood fluctuation of Jun Mo Li and pats him on the shoulder. The young master of the dragon clan must not be a mortal. Once the time is ripe, the Lord will return to his real life. How can these Saint fighters be his opponents.


    "Fengxuan, the underworld said that our king is the little master of the dragon clan. Tell us something about the dragon clan..."


    Jun Mo Li is really some dare not go to see the war, although it has nothing to do with life and death, but still let him restless. He was afraid that if he looked at it more, he would rush in regardless of life and death. So, had to catch up with Feng Xuan words, trying to divert their attention.


    "The dragon race is a race with hundreds of thousands of years of history. According to ancient books, when the God of time and space created this piece of time and space, in addition to the four realms of heaven, hell, man and devil, he also specially created two races, namely the dragon race and the Phoenix race. The rulers of the dragon and the Phoenix are the same as the rulers of the other four circles in status and status, they are all supreme. Among them, the little master of the dragon family and the Phoenix daughter of the Phoenix family are destined to be together. Their marriage is written on the Sansheng stone, which is the most fundamental reason why Wang Ye is attracted by Murong girl. "


    Feng Xuan hesitated for a moment. I don''t know if it''s right to tell Jun Mo Li at this time. But seeing Jun Mo Li''s eyes staring at him, he felt that he didn''t say it seemed too much. After all, he once told Murong Jinxin that the relationship between Murong Jinxin and Junmo glass would be mentioned to Junmo glass sooner or later. In the end, I decided to tell you what I knew.


    "Fengnv, inheriting the mission of the God of time and space, is to protect this space and time and maintain the balance of the four worlds. The little master of the Dragon nationality needs to purify the space and time, and reduce the evil air flow of the four realms to the chaos. But for some unknown reason, the dragon and the Phoenix experienced an accident, and then disappeared in this space-time. In that incident, the dragon and Phoenix sent out the Phoenix girl and the young master of the dragon. No one knows where the two children were sent, but they survived. After wandering around for so many years, fengnv finally came to the world, and as the little master of the Dragon nationality, you can''t stay away from it. Perhaps, a huge conspiracy is brewing among the four circles. I hope you will come out and join hands to save this continent... "


    Feng Xuan''s eyes were quiet, and he said everything he knew. After that, he felt relieved. Had it not been for the other identity of the Lord mentioned by Hades that day, he would not have gone out of his way to check the history of the dragon and Phoenix. He firmly believed that the appearance of the heirs of the dragon and the Phoenix would set off a bloodbath in the mainland.


    "I didn''t expect that the second emperor''s elder brother was not a mortal. I''m so lucky that I became a brother with the second emperor''s elder brother..."


    After Feng Xuan''s words fell, they were silent for a long time, until Chu Mo Shang broke the peace of this side. He looked at Jun Mo Li with some piety in his eyes. Compared with Fengxuan, his two brothers are the real gods. Fortunately, he pulled out of the fight for the throne. Just imagine, who can win the immortal?


    "It''s also a kind of predestination. Now that the sixth Prince knows this, don''t mention it to others, even the emperor. The less people know the identity of the Lord, the better. "


    The young master of the dragon clan has the same status as the underworld. It''s not lucky that the sixth prince can become a brother with him. It''s a blessing that has been cultivated for decades. No one can meet him.


    "Don''t worry, my mouth is always tight. I never say what I shouldn''t say."


    Chu Mo Shang naturally knows how to measure, and he is not a broken mouth. He doesn''t dare to say this kind of thing casually. Feng Xuan is too worried.


    "Jinxin..."


    At this time, the original silent phantom suddenly made a sound. People look up and see that Murong Jin, who is trapped in the array, has obviously lost the upper hand, and is even held by a demon.


    "Phantom... Take them away immediately... Quick..."


    Murong Jinxin tried her best to break free from the devil''s claw, but she didn''t look at the phantom. Obviously, now she is at the end of the storm, and I''m afraid she won''t last long.


    Now, the only thing she can do is to hold down the more than ten demons, so that the phantom can take Jun Mo Li and others to leave safely.


    "Go The situation is urgent, and the phantom doesn''t care to say any nonsense. With a wave of her hand, the big three and the little one get on their respective carriages, and then a rush of horse hooves rings out in the silent night sky. Just in the blink of an eye, the three luxurious carriages had disappeared in the same place, running towards the direction of liwangfu... "Murong girl, please." At the same time, Moyin has subdued Murong Jinxin, looking at the direction of the disappearance of the three carriages, and did not regard the departure of those people as a major event. He stood in front of Murong Jinxin, with a respectful attitude and no offensive behavior or words¡° Lead the way. " Murong Jin heart received subdue evil cut, but also very simply, did not do meaningless struggle. Now that she can''t escape the fate of going to the devil''s world, where should she go for a holiday? She believes that the old bastard of Hades will find him soon¡° Go Moyin waved to more than a dozen Saint fighters, and they immediately stopped the team to drive the incantation, opened the boundary between the human world and the demon world, and left the human world with Murong Jin''s heart..... The demon world was full of fog and evil spirit, which permeated a kind of strange everywhere. Murong Jinxin stood in front of the magic tower, with a cold face, already very impatient¡° I said, how long do I have to wait? Your hospitality in the demon world is really an eye opener to me. " Ever since I arrived in the underworld, I was brought to the place where birds don''t shit and birds don''t lay eggs by this demon. It''s two hours in one stop. No one can stand it¡° The devil hasn''t finished his work yet. I''d like to ask Murong to be calm for half an hour at most. " As soon as Moyin''s mouth draws out, he doesn''t want to, but the devil has already explained that once Murong Jin''s heart arrives at the devil''s world, he immediately takes it to the Zhenmo tower, and he can only follow his orders¡° I said, what''s wrong with your brain? Or is your demon''s brain sick? Clearly can calculate the exact time, even let me stand here silly wait? They are all a group of fools who have been kicked by donkeys... "Hearing this, Murong Jinxin''s face is even worse. These demons'' brains are all sick, and they are very sick. One by one, they make her speechless. Fortunately, she didn''t have any eggs, otherwise she would have been in direct pain. "..." A drop of sweat fell from the back of Moyin''s head. He was quite dissatisfied with Murong Jinxin''s description, but he didn''t dare to be presumptuous in front of the devil and swallowed the words he was about to blurt out. Just stand upright beside Murong Jinxin, silent down¡° The same status, compared with black and white impermanence, you are simply compared to the stinky ditch. Stupid and stupid, I really don''t know how you got into the position of protecting the Dharma. " See evil Yin not language, Murong Jin heart is still not willing to let him go. What''s more, she was almost seriously injured by this demon before. She''s not good at it. She recognized it. But the devil let her wait for the devil to finish her work in the magic tower, which made her very angry. If she didn''t scold him a few words, she didn''t feel happy. "..." Devil Yin''s brain slides down a huge sweat again, he also just obeys the order of devil Zun, how come to this woman here is said so unbearable? He really wanted to make it clear for himself that Lao Tzu also relied on his ability to climb the position of Dharma protector. Can look at Murong Jin heart a pair is not willing to give up appearance, he thinks he or endure it, lest really and her conflict up, will be said by her more ugly¡° It''s no wonder that tens of thousands of years ago, the Demon Lord was pressed into the magic tower. It''s not that the Demon Lord has no ability, but because of the subordinate headed by such a stupid demon as you. I say Moyin, you''d better persuade the devil to give up using the human world to force the emperor and the old Hades to submit. Because, even if you come out of the demon world, you can''t change the display of defeat. Your IQ is really worrying... "Murong Jinxin sneered. Looking at the angry devil Yin, her mood suddenly improved, and the breath in her chest also dissipated. She Murong Jin''s heart is not so easy to grasp. If you catch her, you have to pay a price. The price may be life or life is worse than death, or it may be that you can''t lift your head when you are scolded like Moyin. "..." Devil Yin deeply felt that he shouldn''t catch her so quickly. Next time he was doing such a thing, he would calculate the time of devil Zun and figure out how to catch people, so as to avoid such a situation. Let alone his ability, even his intelligence quotient would be despised. Just when Murong Jinxin looks at the face of Moyin who seems to have eaten stool and wants to continue to vent her anger, a cold voice with a smile comes out of the Zhenmo tower¡° It''s really different to be smart. Moyin, immediately open the gate of Zhenmo tower and send her in... "

 Chapter 202

    In the Zhenmo pagoda, the Demon Lord has finished his work for a long time. Naturally, he also listens to the dialogue between Murong Jinxin and Moyin word by word. She is worthy of being liked by the emperor of heaven and the old underworld. The momentum is really ten percent.


    He can''t wait to see her and see if she is someone he''s been thinking about for tens of thousands of years


    "Yes, Lord."


    As soon as the hand was lifted, a black light flashed, and the door of the magic tower was opened. Moyin made a gesture to Murong Jinxin, which made her feel relieved.


    I''m afraid the devil can''t stand such a tricky woman


    "Moyin, I haven''t finished my words. You wait for me here for a while. When I come out, I will continue to discuss the survival of the demon world with you."


    Murong Jinxin how can not see the mind of the devil Yin, squint at the dark door, skin smile meat did not smile dropped a few words, then did not have the slightest fear, swaggered into the town magic tower, the town magic tower door also slowly closed after she entered.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Evil Yin looked up at the sky, really want to cry. He originally wanted to take advantage of this gap to find a reason to go, but Murong Jinxin''s words let him even have no chance to find a reason. He is just acting according to orders. Why is he still standing here waiting for the ridicule of the Buddha?


    Of course, it is impossible for Murong Jinxin to pay attention to his thoughts


    In the Zhenmo tower, dozens of Zhenmo lamps jump out a faint yellow light. Murong Jin''s heart is walking in the dim yellow light. Every step feels like walking on thin ice.


    This town magic tower is very strange. It''s so terrible that people from outside can still come in even though it has been suppressed.


    Under a magic lamp, the demon lord leaned lazily against a wall, and his cold eyes floated to the winding path from time to time. Until he heard a slight sound of footsteps, he laughed playfully.


    "Murong Jinxin..."


    When a white figure came out of the corner, the eyes of the devil suddenly brightened. After seeing the white gauze on her face, the slender finger pointed to the white gauze. The white gauze disappeared immediately, revealing Murong Jin''s true face.


    Yearn day and night, the face was as like as two peas, but the spirit of the woman was too fierce.


    "The devil..."


    Murong Jinxin also didn''t care about the peerless face she had exposed to the eyes of the devil. Up to now, she can basically guess the reason why the devil captured her in the demon world, and probably also want to determine whether she is the God of evil.


    "You are as like as two peas of the same Lord, I wonder if the emperor and the old king of heaven are deliberately, or so..."


    The devil''s cold eyes flashed through the storm. He knew Murong Jin''s heart was a phoenix girl, but he didn''t know that the evil god was separated from Murong Jin''s soul. So for Murong Jinxin''s appearance, he is really some distress.


    "Devil, to tell you the truth, I have seen the God of evil. She told me that she was separated from my soul. So, I advise you to give me less advice. When I die, your evil god will not live. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is hooked. The fact that she is the God of evil is the only chip in her hand. Evil God died, she may not die, great is from the soul less blindly. But she is dead, and the evil god can never live.


    "Yes? When ling''er comes out of chaos, I will let ling''er occupy your body and dominate your soul. You don''t have to die. I got what I wanted. "


    Until now, the demon Zun completely affirmed that the woman in front of him was not his spirit. He believed what she said, though it was strange. At that time, it was because ling''er didn''t have the body to protect himself that he was beaten back to the place of chaos by the two old things, the emperor of heaven and the old Hades. In this case, he let them be one, so that they had the best of both worlds.


    "Have you ever heard a saying that the ideal is full and the reality is tough. Your idea is really good, but you will never succeed that day. If I''m in a hurry, I''ll die with you. I Murong Jinxin''s temperament has always been strong, and I can''t suffer any loss. If you don''t believe it, you can try it. "


    Murong Jin heart is very clear nodded, for the front of the big devil, she actually feel very poor. She fell in love with a woman she couldn''t love. She almost subverted the four realms for that woman. In the end, she was suppressed. It sounds like she was filled with tears.


    But that little compassion, which was almost negligible, could not stop her determination to destroy the evil god


    "Murong Jinxin, since you and she are the same person, why bother yourself? Join hands with me to destroy heaven and hell. Can''t we row the river and cure it? As long as you promise me, I can find a way to save the Fengs who are frozen under the iceberg. How about that? "


    Demon Zun''s cold eyes flashed a trace of appreciation. This woman really has character and determination. If she can cooperate with her, many things will be easier. Hesitated for a moment, then spit out a secret that has never been mentioned to people for tens of thousands of years.


    At that time, the Phoenix family was not exterminated, and the Phoenix were just frozen under an iceberg. If he wanted to, he could wake them up¡° Mozun, do you want to tell me that my Phoenix family was destroyed by your demon world? " Murong Jin heart good-looking eyebrows suddenly frown up, sharp eyes in the demon Zun''s body back and forth looked at several times. She once learned about her race from Feng Xuan, but she didn''t expect that the devil could tell the story so carefully that she couldn''t even doubt it¡° If you agree to my terms, I can reluctantly tell you what happened to the dragon and Phoenix in those years... "The devil didn''t want to hide Murong Jin''s intention. As long as Murong Jin wishes to cooperate, he will know everything and say everything. What happened in those years, I''m afraid even the two old things, the emperor of heaven and the old underworld, didn''t know about it, except for the demons of the past dynasties¡° If you are willing to tell me what happened in those years, I may consider cooperating with you. If you don''t, we have nothing to talk about. " Murong Jin heart Mou light a cold, stabilized his mind, very indifferent to throw out a word. It''s absolutely impossible to cooperate with the devil. She is the Phoenix daughter of the Phoenix family. Her duty is to protect the mainland and maintain the balance of the four worlds. If she agrees to such a request, I''m afraid she will be struck by the thunder immediately¡° In this case, you can live in the demon world now. When I force those two old things to release the spirit, you can become a new spirit with complete soul... "The demon didn''t force her either. The only thing he can do now is to force her to stay. As long as she is in the demon world, the human world will lose its umbrella, or it can hold the underworld and the emperor. And his miraculous skill is about to be completed, and there is no need to be afraid of anyone at that time¡° OK, I hope you demon world can resist the anger of the underworld that bastard... "Murong Jin''s heart is indifferent, shrugged her small shoulders, stay, anyway, she will not lose a hair. It is estimated that the phantom has already told the underworld about her being captured. She just needs to be a master in the underworld and wait for the underworld to take her away¡° Hehe, if I want to hide you, even if the underworld comes, I won''t be able to find you. " As soon as the devil''s look is cold, he has a gnashing of teeth when he mentions the underworld. His wishful thinking may be a little early. Since Murong Jinxin is the future Princess of the underworld, how can the underworld''s disposition of protecting his short hair be ignored? He may be on the way to the demon world at this time¡° Then you hide it. If you hide his future Princess, he will become famous. Even if you destroy the demon world, you have nothing to say. Devil, look at you now. You can''t get out of the magic tower for a while. I''m afraid the underworld won''t have to do anything because of the stupid subordinates like Moyin. You will be ruined. " Murong Jin heart more don''t think, he want what kind of, he want to let the demon world now destroyed, she also has nothing to say. If so, she can happily with Jun Mo Li that demon free life. Anyway, no matter what the outcome, she will not suffer¡° I have to say, in some ways, you are much more powerful than ling''er... "The devil picked his eyebrows. It seems that it''s really hard to threaten her. She sees everything thoroughly. Fortunately, she reminded him, otherwise he would have made a big mistake. Her words are all right. If he forces her to stay, the first thing the demon world will face is the anger of Hades. At that time, even if the demon world is not destroyed, I''m afraid it will be greatly damaged¡° That is, I am the noumenon, she is just a wisp of my soul. It''s only a matter of time before I want to kill her. It''s impossible that she wants to destroy me. " Murong Jinxin took it for granted that he was flattered by the devil. She has already let go of the word, as long as the evil god out of chaos, will destroy her, this word is valid at any time. With the adjustment of these days, she has been more able to accept the fact that her soul is not complete. "..." Demon Zun looked at the proud woman in front of him. He couldn''t tell what it was like in his heart. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say. This face is too destructive to him. Every time he looks at it, he will feel that she is his own spirit. This kind of feeling, really let him feel spoiled. But what''s worse is that there is a sudden sound of footsteps outside the magic tower, followed by the anxious voice of Moyang¡° Demon Lord, the underworld is coming. He says that if he doesn''t hand over Murong girl immediately, he will wash the demon world with blood. You see... "The words of Moyang make the demon lord have a headache. Looking at the woman who is not far away, he hesitates and opens the door of the magic tower¡° Murong Jinxin, you can go now. Remember to take your man with you... "

 Chapter 203

    Demon World Hall


    The underworld sat with a gloomy face and a cup of scented tea in his slender fingers, but he didn''t feel like tasting tea.


    Earlier, he was still in the process of official business. He received the news that Jinxin was taken away by the demon world from the phantom. He immediately left everything behind. Without saying a word, he brought black and white impermanence and the phantom to the demon world.


    The devil Zun was suppressed by the magic tower, but he moved his woman''s mind. Do you really think he is dead?


    "I''ll give you ten minutes. You can''t see anyone in ten minutes. The first one I want to kill is the four elders of the demon world."


    The green veins on the underworld''s forehead jump suddenly. The devil is not a good thing, especially the heaven devil decision that he is practicing now. It needs to absorb women''s Yin Qi. Jin Xin fell into his hands, but don''t let anything happen.


    "Please don''t be impatient. The right Dharma protector has gone to tell the devil about the presence of the underworld. Soon the devil''s will will come."


    The four elders took a look at each other, and a terrible chill rose from their back at the same time. The underworld is a master who will do what he says. They are afraid that the speed of Moyang will slow down and they will die unjustly in his hands.


    My patience is limited


    The underworld sweeps the four elders of the demon world, whose cool face is covered with frost. He has never been a patient Lord. The four elders of the demon world have kept him waiting for ten minutes. You should know that if you wait one more second, Jinxin will be more dangerous.


    "The right Dharma protector will be back on time..."


    The elder''s wrinkled face was very tangled. In the face of the murderer, he really couldn''t calm down. You should know the Lord in front of you, but if you don''t agree with him, you will be killed. The extent of its cruelty is simply appalling.


    "If Jinxin suffers a little damage in your demon world, I will let you return it ten million times. You''d better be prepared."


    He lived so long, in addition to occasionally in front of his father and the emperor of heaven to eat some indifferent loss, only Murong Jinxin that heartless woman can let him eat loss, but also willing to let her do whatever she wants. As for those demons that have nothing to do with him, he would not even frown to kill one, two or even tens of millions.


    "Murong girl will be fine. Don''t worry about it..."


    Smell speech, the heart of the four big elders of the demon world shrinks fiercely again. The words are not so much to placate Pluto as to placate themselves.


    As soon as Murong Jinxin arrives at the underworld, she is taken to the Zhenmo pagoda. No one knows whether the woman is alive or dead. Maybe she has been sucked by the devil


    In all kinds of tangles, there was a sound of footsteps outside the hall door, which seemed to be urgent. The four elders were happy, and their hearts were half down.


    "Pluto, Murong will be here soon. Please wait a moment."


    As soon as Moyang stepped into the hall, he looked at the four elders who were safe and sound, and was relieved. Busy went to the underworld in front of respectfully said some can let them pick up a life words.


    "Well."


    The underworld looked at the expression on Moyang''s face, and had guessed that Murong Jin''s heart should be unharmed in the demon world, which eased the color, and the coldness of her whole body converged a lot.


    As long as Jinxin is OK and everything is easy to say, let the demon world pay for some treasure


    "Why are you here now? I was almost scared to death by the devil. I don''t think you need to be an asshole. Just be a tortoise... "


    Murong Jinxin is almost at the moment when Moyang finishes speaking, she has already walked to the door of the main hall. After seeing the man''s appearance, she comes in with a twitch. Seeing his bad complexion, Pluto complained symbolically.


    As soon as she said this, the whole hall was so quiet that there was almost no sound of breathing. Evil Yin, evil Yang and the four elders of the evil world have slightly avoided their eyes, so as not to see the scene of the underworld killing his wife. But the answer of Hades made them nearly drop their chin.


    "Tortoise is also very good, at least you didn''t let me be the grandson of tortoise..."


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart, feeling better for no reason. As long as she can be safe, even if she ran a few words, he doesn''t care. Anyway, if he''s a jerk, she''s a jerk''s woman. If he is a tortoise, she is the tortoise''s woman.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin steps a meal, almost a staggering direct fall. When did the old bastard start to learn to be black? It was too dark for her to adapt.


    "How did the devil frighten you?"


    The underworld watched her twitch and sit beside her, ignoring the strange eyes of the demons in the demon world. He locked Murong Jin''s peerless face and asked.


    Look at her small appearance, where is there any trace of being frightened? I''m afraid that if she doesn''t frighten the devil, it will be the blessing of the devil.


    "He said, unite me with the evil god, and let the evil god control my soul. As like as two peas, I once saw the evil god, who was almost the same as me. She was a part of my soul.


    Murong Jin''s heart is not taboo. It seems that the people standing in the hall are all the heavyweights in the demon world, and many things are clear to her even if she doesn''t say them. So whether she says it or not is the same for them. She was inexplicably caught in the demon world, chest stuffy that tone although is dissipated a lot, but in the end still have gas. Now that the underworld is here, she naturally wants to use the underworld''s hand to teach these blind demons a good lesson¡° He is beautiful, but only a wisp of soul, but also delusion to win the host? You are the king''s woman. He wants to move you. Did he ask the king for his opinion? " The underworld''s unfathomable eyes flashed a trace of evil. Because he didn''t have much interest in the evil god, he didn''t ask his father about that year. But never thought that the evil god and Jinxin had this kind of origin, no wonder the devil would somehow catch her in the demon world, and did not move her hair¡° When he comes out of the town tower, ask him. But I just don''t know when he will come out of that door, haha... "Murong Jin''s heart showed a smile of schadenfreude, and then took out a bead from her arms. The seven colors of light were blazing, rendering the whole hall into the color of a rainbow, among which red was the most dazzling. She didn''t know the name of the bead, but she knew it was very important to the devil. As soon as she entered the town magic tower, she felt that there was something wrong with the lamp on the wall of the town magic tower, so she looked at it carefully and saw seven beads inlaid in a corner. It turned out that the lights were on because of the seven beads. Hesitating for a moment, he took one at will¡° Seven color beads... That''s the seven color beads in the Zhenmo tower... My God... "Moyin first reacted and looked at the beads in Murong Jin''s heart. The beads almost fell out. Subconsciously, he wanted to reach for it, but he was blocked by the powerful power of Hades. The Zhenmo lamp in the Zhenmo pagoda can only light up with seven color beads. If one of the seven color beads is missing, the Zhenmo lamp with the corresponding color of the bead will go out slowly. The devil wants to get out of the pagoda, but he doesn''t know how long it will take¡° You are a wise man. This bead is very useful. I will take it for you first The underworld looked at the woman who was smiling and squinted. He really sweated for the devil. This is a typical case of stealing chicken instead of eating rice. The lack of a seven color bead is enough for his egg pain for a period of time. After thinking for a while, I still took the bead in Murong Jin''s heart. This bead is the most suitable for him. In order to avoid Jin heart with it, also have to be the evil world of these demons three not five harassment¡° OK, my Murong Jinxin never does business at a loss. If you want to catch me and don''t let him pay for it, I''m so sorry for myself. " Murong Jin''s heart is very relieved to give the seven color beads to the underworld for safekeeping. She knows that the underworld is her own person and everything she does is for her good. In fact, she didn''t know what the use of seven color beads was. Anyway, they were all external things, and it was the same for anyone to keep them¡° Hades, please give us your seven color beads. We are willing to replace them with any treasure of the demon world. " After discussing with the four elders, the evil Yin came back and gave a big gift to the underworld. The voice of his mouth was a little weeping. As long as they can get back the seven color beads, the treasure of the demon world, they want what they want. It''s not easy for the Demon Lord to get through the customs. If they are delayed because of the seven color beads, they are afraid that the Demon Lord will go crazy¡° I originally wanted you to compensate for some spiritual losses. Now that Jinxin has got the seven color beads, it will be regarded as the reparation of your demon world. " It''s a good thing that Jinxin can take the seven color beads. She inadvertently gains more time for herself. As long as the devil doesn''t come out of the magic tower for a day, the demons in the demon world will not dare to be too rampant, and Jinxin will have more time to practice magic skills¡° This... This... "The devil Yin looks at the attitude of the underworld, and knows that even if he breaks his mouth, he can''t get back the seven color beads. After struggling for a while, he goes back to the four elders and shows his hand helplessly. When the four elders saw this situation, apart from sighing or sighing, was it really the so-called Providence... "Let''s go back to the underworld first, and I have something to tell you alone, which concerns my life experience and is very important..." seeing that it was almost noisy, Murong Jin put away her smile, looked at the man beside her and opened her mouth very seriously. About what the devil said, she wanted to ask the underworld if she knew anything. If she knew, she could find a way to save her people as soon as possible¡° OK, let''s go The underworld nodded, got up, and swung his black robe. In the blink of an eye, they were no longer in the hall of the demon world

 Chapter 204

    Fengyi palace in the underworld


    Under a thousand year old tree, Murong Jinxin sits opposite to Hades, holding a cup of tea in her hand, and several dishes of exquisite snacks are placed on the table in front of her.


    Murong Jin''s heart gently sips a cup of tea and tells the underworld what happened in the town magic tower. At this time, the underworld''s brow is locked and seems to be thinking about something.


    "How much do you know about the dragon and the Phoenix?"


    Murong Jin''s heart is not wordy. After that, she goes straight to the theme. Since she knows about her race from Fengxuan''s mouth, she has an impulse to make clear what happened that year. Now, with the words of the devil today, she can''t help paying attention to this problem.


    "I probably know a little bit more than you. After the dragon and Phoenix families changed in those years, the heirs of the two families, namely the Phoenix daughter and the young master of the dragon family, were taken in by the emperor of heaven. The emperor of heaven spared no effort to protect them from the disaster. Later, in order to protect the blood of Fenglong, the emperor of heaven took fengnv and the little master of the dragon to the underworld, and gave them reincarnation, which is now you and Junmo glass. I really don''t know the reason of the dragon and Phoenix''s misfortune and the fact that they may be frozen under an iceberg. But I can send letters to my father and the emperor. They must know more than I do. "


    Now if you want to get the clue of dragon and Phoenix as soon as possible, you can only turn to the father and the emperor. After all, it has happened for so many years that it will take quite a long time to find out. He hoped that she would be patient and prepared.


    Of course, he can''t ignore her. What she wanted, even if he risked his life, he would surely get it for her


    "Well, you can ask for me. If you have any clues, you can keep an eye on them first."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, she knew that want to trace so far things can not be found overnight. She is not in a hurry, step by step, to the truth of the time, naturally it will be revealed.


    Just let the underworld help, there is a little apology in my heart, after all, she can''t repay him anything, and he always does anything for her unconditionally.


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you to find out. If you have any clues, I''ll let you know. Don''t worry about it."


    The underworld nodded and looked at Murong Jin''s eyes with a little tenderness. Her ability to ask herself was a sign of her trust in him. He didn''t dare to ask for anything more. He didn''t forget her golden sentence when he first met her.


    "By the way, have you found out the ghost in the underworld?"


    After solving one thing, Murong Jinxin thought of another more headache. The man who tried to get her soul into credit more than two years ago has never been found out. I don''t know if she has any eyebrows during the time she left. She thought of the gloomy man occasionally and worried about him.


    "No, I don''t even bother to check. He can''t get the right soul into the work, and he can''t practice the secret arts. If you really want to make trouble, I''m not afraid of him. "


    The underworld shakes his head. For the man who hides too much, he says he has given up the pursuit. Instead of wasting so much energy to find out something that can''t be found after two years of investigation, he is not too idle. Anyway, when it comes to the surface, it will come to the surface.


    "I''m afraid that he will attack you when you die. Your day of death is similar to the day when the evil god came out of chaos. If he did it at that time, you... "


    Looking at Pluto''s helpless face, Murong Jin''s heart is still worried. Although it''s true, he won''t suffer. But if that man chooses to do it before or after his death, they will be defenseless.


    She knew that one month before the death of the underworld, her power would slowly weaken until it disappeared. After the success of the robbery, it will slowly recover.


    "That''s my life. Besides, ten years later, your nine days of Fengwu may have been accomplished. When my death comes, I don''t believe you will ignore it."


    The underworld laughs and doesn''t care. He believes her potential is strong when she is strong. Once her xuanming magic skill breaks through and begins to practice Feng dance for nine days, her ability will grow rapidly. He was very confident that she would not watch him kill the man. If he was killed, it would be his life, and he didn''t blame anyone.


    "You think so well that you put all your hopes on me. It seems that I have no reason to save you, not to mention whether my Fengwu nine days will be successful or not. "


    Murong Jin heart squint at the underworld one eye, cold hook lip a smile. His wishful thinking was crackling. Even if she didn''t really care about him, she had to add a little jam to him. Looking at the man''s natural appearance, she was not happy.


    "Why not? I am your future man. Our marriage was written on Sansheng stone by my father. Who else would you save if you didn''t save me


    How could the underworld not know her mind? After two years together, he really knew her too well. Even some of her speaking habits, some ways of doing things, and even some small movements, he was too familiar with. This woman has always been short guard, and he is absolutely within the scope of her protection, there is no doubt about this.


    "Ha, you died just in time, I can be with Jun Mo Li forever..." about her and Jun Mo Li, she thought a lot recently, even thought that the past ruined her marriage with Hades, but in the end she did nothing. Everyone has their own way to go, if God has doomed some things, she reluctantly changed, I''m afraid the result is not necessarily what she wants. So she decided to go along with everything¡° If you think too much, every Phoenix girl and the little master of the dragon clan have only one marriage. If you and Junmo glass are still in the family of dragon and Phoenix, you may spend a long time together. It''s a pity that you meet in the human world, so you can only walk hand in hand for just a few decades. " The underworld reaches out his hand and knocks her. All walks of life have their own rules. He can''t let her break the rules so as not to be punished. She is his wife, this is the fact that no one can change, even she can not change¡° Then we''ll go back to the birthplace of our own race. Fortunately, we''re so angry... "Murong Jin''s heart flicked, and now she seems to understand a lot of decisions of Hades, such as not to step into the harem. He decided that she would live for decades. For her, decades are just a matter of a flick of a finger. Forbearance may be gone¡° You really think too much, you are human now, so no matter where you go, you only have human life. Little fool, stop thinking. Your present life can give you happiness, and your next life will make you happier. Anyway, you won''t lose. " The underworld laughs, looking at her slightly childish side, rare bold hand rubbed her hair. Sometimes, she is quite lovely, different from the usual cold she, really let him love and hate¡° No loss? Ha, are you kidding? You don''t know how many women have touched your body. I don''t want to give it to you. And according to the rules of the underworld, I have to go into the remodeling pool after I die. It''s a place where life is not like death. After I reshape, still clean, do you think you deserve me? You dirty ghost... "After death, unless it is a woman or a man who is innocent before death, all of them will go into the remodeling pool. The main effect of reshaping the pool is to restore people''s innocence. Only when they are innocent can they say goodbye to the past and reincarnate. How dare you say she''s good at it? Don''t go into the remodeling pool after you die. I don''t care about your membrane, as long as your heart belongs to me. In this way, will your heart feel better? " The underworld saw her that face indignant expression, the corner of the mouth mercilessly drew. He couldn''t erase his past, and she could only do so if she felt a loss. At that time, they are not innocent, and no one owes anyone... "You think it''s beautiful, if I really have to be with you. The first thing after I die is to let you go down the pool. I can''t bear to sleep in the same bed with a man with countless reading girls. It will disgust me to death... "Murong Jinxin thinks that this ya really wants to be too simple. Things really develop to the point where they have to be together. She will never let him be stable because she has a habit of cleanliness in some aspects. She had to let him have a taste of it, so that he could understand that some things could not be done at will¡° OK, I will join you then. Isn''t it a remolding pool? I can still afford it... "After hearing the words, Pluto really wanted to cry. That remolding pool is hell on earth. If there is only one man or woman in the previous life, the pain is very small. On the contrary, the more men or women you have, the greater the pain of remodeling. He looked down and thought about how many women he had met over the years, and then he shivered decisively¡° Ha ha ha, I hope to reshape you and I will be developed. This underworld is mine... "Murong Jinxin knew what the expression on the underworld''s face represented, but she didn''t feel for him at all. This is called self inflicted evils, sometimes greedy for temporary happiness, the pain is several times¡° Your heart can be really cruel, black hearted little white eyed wolf... "The underworld looked at her small appearance of schadenfreude, and flashed a stream of light in her unfathomable eyes. Anyway, at least she no longer rejected the fact that she would be his woman, and everything was developing towards a good way. Murong Jinxin drank all the tea in the cup, but she didn''t say anything more. She left a word, got up and walked towards the netherworld pool¡° OK, I won''t talk nonsense with you. I''ll go to youmingtan to pull some herbs. I have to bring something back this time... "

 Chapter 205

    Liwang Mansion


    Jun Mo Li almost stayed up all night. In order to appease him, Chu Mo Shang and Feng Xuan stayed up all night. Three people''s hearts are very heavy, Murong Jin heart did not return to the house, that means she has been taken away by those demons.


    "Second brother, don''t think too much. The phantom has returned to the underworld. The underworld will not sit by and ignore it."


    Chu Mo Shang looked at the gaunt Jun Mo Li and sighed a little in his heart. The second emperor brother and Murong Jinxin are reunited with each other. This time, they are disturbed by the demons. I don''t know if Murong Jinxin will go for another two years.


    "I know that I just can''t help worrying. Don''t worry about me. Go to court first..."


    Jun Mo Li gave a bitter smile, looked up and poured a glass of boiled water. Since Jin Xin seriously warned him, except for some special occasions, he has almost never been drunk on weekdays. Now Jinxin was captured, he can''t borrow wine to pass back to the original dark days.


    "Well, I''ll go and get one for you first. You''d better have a good sleep."


    Chu Mo Shang looked at the sky, and it was time for him to go to court. Although he seldom went to court this time, he still had to go to court at this juncture. If there''s something wrong, you can put pressure on the second brother.


    "Well, let manager Lin prepare breakfast for you in the carriage."


    Jun Mo Li can see that Chu Mo Shang really cares about him, and tears out a smile. Jinxin once said, if one day to leave, as long as there is a breath in, she will come back. So, he wants to wait for Jin Xin in the mansion, where won''t go.


    "Gone."


    Chu Mo Shang and Feng Xuan say hello, make a wink, then drag tired body to quickly walk toward the door. There were so many things happened last night that it would not be peaceful in the court today. He had to go there early to inquire about the news.


    "Lord, I took you to see the statue of heaven last night. The Phoenix star belonging to Murong girl is just covered with dust. Murong girl will definitely be fine."


    This Fengxuan is absolutely sure, because Murong Jinxin has another identity, that is the future Princess of Hades. Unless the phantom has an accident on the way, the underworld will rush to the demon world to save people at the first time.


    "I also believe that she will be OK. She has mentioned these things to me before, and I am prepared. You''ve been tossing about all night. Go back to sleep first. "


    Jun Mo Li rubs his sore eyebrows. Feng Xuan has spent the whole night with him. If he is being accompanied by others, he is really sorry. This kind of day, before Jin Xin''s nine days of Feng dance is accomplished, I''m afraid he has to force himself to get used to it.


    "I''ll go back and see if the child was saved last night. If you have something to do, send someone to inform me."


    Feng Xuan also knows that his company is not of much use. Besides, he has more important things to do, which is to save Lin Ruoxi''s child''s life. The child was only half a year old. He couldn''t bear to see him become the victim of the emperor''s tricks.


    "After the storm is over, you''d better send the child to the Huguo temple. You''d better not let him know his life experience all his life."


    Although he hated Lin Ruoxi, Jun Mo Li didn''t stop Feng Xuan from saving the child, but he hoped that after saving the child, it would be over completely. Otherwise, when your child grows up, I''m afraid there will be changes. Besides, it will be good for the child to grow up in the Huguo temple. Sometimes it''s a good thing not to know your past.


    "I''m going to do the same thing. Don''t worry, I''ll..."


    Feng Xuan nodded. Since he wanted to take care of it, he would take care of it to the end. He must not leave trouble for the king. But before he finished, he looked up and saw a white figure coming towards the hall. He thought he was wrong. He looked at it hard and then laughed.


    After all, the lucky people have their own natural appearance. Murong Jinxin came back so soon. It seems that she is in a good mood


    "Jinxin..."


    Feng Xuan''s abnormality naturally attracted Jun Mo Li''s attention. Jun Mo Li followed his eyes to see the past. He only felt his heart shrink fiercely, and the whole person suddenly came alive.


    "Why? I just didn''t go to the devil kingdom to be an elder once. You look like I''m dead... "


    Murong Jinxin enters the hall and sees two men with different looks. First, she greets Feng Xuan, and then slaps Jun Mo Li on the back of the head. What''s that look on his face? Knowing that she couldn''t have something to do and that he was so haggard, this man really didn''t want to smoke.


    "Don''t say that word..."


    Jun Mo Li stares at her eyes as beautiful as stars. If it wasn''t for Feng Xuan, he would pounce on her directly. Hard to her, only at that time, he will feel that she really belongs to him.


    "If you say it, you won''t die. If you don''t say it, you will die too. What''s wrong..."


    Murong Jin''s heart gave him a glance, but she didn''t pay attention to the surging thoughts. Instead, she took out a handful of herbs from her arms and gave half of them to Feng Xuan. But for the herbs, she would not have come back until now.


    "These, together with the original ones, will probably be enough for you for a year. You should keep them well and keep them in clean water. Don''t let them see the light."


    It took her nine oxen and two tigers to pull it out of the netherworld pool, which was much bigger than the one she gave Fengxuan last time. If these precious herbs fail because of improper preservation, she will give Fengxuan a beating.


    "Well, thank you, Murong."


    Feng Xuan is also not polite, took that a large number of herbs into his arms, just like treating a baby in general. He can hear from Murong Jinxin''s tone that these herbs must not come easily, so he dare not waste them easily. At the same time, my heart is also full of gratitude to Murong Jinxin. Murong Jinxin is really wonderful to treat her own people.


    "Please, call me Jinxin. Don''t let Murong girl cry. My ears hurt when I hear that..."


    Murong Jin heart also by the way horizontal Feng Xuan one eye, think he is too serious. It''s clear that they have already made friends, and it''s natural for them to change their names. But he has always been calling Murong girl. He never thought about changing her. It''s a dead brain.


    "Well, I''ll go back first. Goodbye."


    Feng Xuan''s corners of his mouth gave a slight smile, and he felt good for the woman who was not affected at all. Of course, that kind of favor does not come from men and women, just think Murong Jinxin this person, make friends really worth it.


    "OK, go back to your room and go to bed first. I can''t bear to look directly at your uglier and uglier face."


    Murong Jin heart can see holding her demons have a lot of words to ask her, but this is the hall of people, what''s better to go back to the room to say, so as not to cause some unpredictable small trouble.


    "No matter how ugly you are, you''ll have to watch it for a lifetime. I''m already your man. I can''t return it."


    Jun Mo Li is in a good mood, and the whole person is relaxed. Directly Murong Jin heart horizontal embrace, stride toward the door.


    She''s right. He has to go back to his room and take good care of him. As long as she can feed him, he believes that he will be radiant naturally


    ¡­¡­


    Ink Garden


    In such a big room, on the white bed, Jun Mo Li leans over and kisses Murong Jin''s heart. They had just finished bathing and were wrapped in a wide bath towel like conjoined babies.


    "You give me a break..."


    Murong Jin heart some difficult to resist his enthusiasm, seized an opportunity to quickly put aside his small head, the breath of instability said.


    Last night, she had a fight with more than a dozen Saint fighters in the demon world, stood in front of the magic tower for two hours, and finally went to the netherworld pool to pull out a lot of herbs. She was really tired.


    "But I can''t help it..."


    Jun Mo Li could see the fatigue between her eyes and eyebrows. When she just took a bath, she also simply told her what happened in the demon world and the underworld. He knew that she was really tired. But I know it''s one thing. As soon as he touches her body, he feels uncomfortable. If he doesn''t want her, he will feel uncomfortable all day.


    "Once..."


    Murong Jin heart gently sighed a breath, some of the fate of the turn a white eye. She knew that he was flustered and why he was so anxious, because she didn''t give him enough sense of security. Just give it to him if he wants it. The great thing is to be made to sleep.


    "I try to... Once..."


    Jun Mo Li hesitated for a moment. How could it be enough at one time? It wasn''t enough to plug the teeth. But she all so request, he feel oneself still restrain some of good, lest really tired her, at that time heartache should be him again.


    "Then hurry up... And I''ll sleep..."


    Murong Jin heart helpless, directly wrapped in two people''s body bath towel to tear down and throw out, urging Jun Mo glass, as if to complete a task, see wrinkled nose small appearance, see Jun Mo glass hook out a burst of smile.


    "I''m afraid it''s too soon... If you can''t stand it... You can sleep first... I won''t mind..."


    How fast is it once? It was absolutely impossible. He was amused to see that she couldn''t wait to get rid of him. He believes that with his ability, once started, she will be completely involved, sleeping that kind of thing is probably after a long time.


    "Jun Mo Li... Sometimes I really think... I''ll get you some concubines to satisfy you... It''s not bad... At least I won''t be killed by you..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart all want to cry, this demon some aspect ability is also amazing, see his this posture, I''m afraid the next will be a protracted war. At this moment, she began to think, is really should get a few women to come in for her to share some of the terrible needs of this man.


    "Then you can find some women to enter the mansion... As long as the appearance is the same as you... The temper is the same as you... Even the smell on your body is the same as you... I still won''t have much opinion..."


    Jun Mo Li naturally knew that she was joking. Her eyes, like those of Yaoshi, locked her face. She couldn''t help teasing her. As like as two peas in the world, how can you find a woman who is exactly the same as her?


    "As like as two peas, you can say..."... There''s really...... the evil god... Almost like me... "Murong''s heart was filled with a look, and he was smiling back at his neck. Unfortunately, before the words were finished, they were blocked up by Jun Mo Li again. Kiss, tenderness, love, filled the heart, they before the good, just began

 Chapter 206

    Night, quiet and beautiful, stars twinkle, all things sleep together.


    In a palace of the state of Chu, a man and a woman are madly in love on a luxurious big bed, and the ambiguous voice spreads all over the room.


    The cool moonlight came in from the window, bringing out a strange sense of sadness


    The door of the room was kicked open from the outside with a bang, followed by a rapid sound of footsteps spreading towards the inner room, which awakened the two happy people.


    "You... You..."


    Song Yin''s intoxicated eyes suddenly open, and the face that comes into her eyes completely frightens her. Subconsciously, she wants to kick the man out of bed. It''s a pity that before we can move, the night pearl in the room suddenly glows.


    She caught off guard, had to quickly seize the side of the quilt, will be his body and the man wrapped tightly.


    "Queen... How are you..."


    Chu Haotian came in slowly. His muddy old eyes were full of resentment. He looked at a pair of dog men and women on the big bed, and his mouth was filled with a faint smile.


    This slut dare to find a wild man behind his back. It''s against her


    "Emperor... It''s not like this... Concubine... Concubine must have been drugged... Emperor Mingcha..."


    Seeing Chu Haotian, song Yin has no master. Having been in the palace for so many years, she knew what had happened. Curled up in the thin quilt of the body mercilessly trembled for a while, sharp fingernails have been deep into the meat.


    There was nothing unusual about the night that came to her mind. So how did this man get into her bed, and why did she enjoy such a dirty thing with this man? There is only one explanation for all this, that is, she was drugged.


    "Drugged? Good one was drugged. Empress, I have been bearing with you for many years. But I really didn''t expect that you''d give me a green hat. "


    Chu Haotian''s chest heaves heavily, which shows that song Yin gives him great stimulation. Looking at Song Yin, he really wants to throw song Yin to the barracks and be fooled by thousands of men. But song Yin was the mother of a country. Even for the sake of Chu''s face, he could not treat song Yin like that. Not only that, he also had to find a reason to live in the cold palace for this bitch.


    "Emperor... Do you believe that my concubine is really framed... Even if I have 10000 courage... I dare not do such a thing against the Emperor..."


    Song Yin''s head is buzzing. Chu Haotian is not happy with her. Now it happens again. She doesn''t even dare to think about her own fate. Most importantly, if something happens to her, Qi''er will be greatly affected. As the crown prince of Qi''er, I''m afraid


    "Framed? Then you should tell me who set you up? "


    Chu Haotian calmed down a little and took a look at Chu Mo Shang. He is not a fool, song Yin was caught in bed today, is not a coincidence, but man-made. That person is probably shang''er. Now Song Yin has been touched by other men, is not clean, he can never because of her and tear down his baby son''s stage.


    "It''s... It''s Chu moshang... He has resented my concubine for many years... It must be him... The emperor will leave this matter to the prince... The prince will find evidence... And this man... I don''t know him at all..."


    Song Yin''s eyes don''t hesitate to look at Chu Mo Shang, who is watching. This bitch will still appear in her bedroom at this time. It''s not necessary to think that this must be what he ordered. The emperor hasn''t stepped into her bedroom for a year. How can he come here tonight for no reason? Besides, he is still accompanied by this slut. Obviously, there is a ghost.


    "Empress, to tell you the truth, this is not really what the king sent to do. You are not good-natured, and the king''s dark guard finds that this man has been in and out of your bedroom several times. I really don''t think it''s proper for you to behave like this. I told my father about it tonight when this man came into your bedroom again to be happy with you. "


    Chu Mo Shang''s Old God is looking at Song Yin who is in a mess, and his mood is surprisingly good. He said that he liked the wedding gift from his second brother very much. It''s not easy to see song Yin. He wants to see a few more eyes, by the way, the mother''s concubine and sister''s share in the sky are also seen together.


    "You... Nonsense... This man... Must be your man..."


    Song Yin''s face is defeated. If she didn''t wear clothes now, she would directly slap Chu Mo Shang''s pretty slut in the face. It''s slander, naked slander


    Now, her only hope is that this cheap man who has defiled her innocence, and she will find a way to get some favorable evidence from this cheap man.


    "You said that... Our palace has no grievance against you... Who sent you to destroy our palace''s innocence... I don''t understand... Our palace killed you..."


    She turned her eyes to the man who was curled up behind her with a flustered face. He moved his body away and put out a hand to the man''s face. In an instant, a bloodstain appeared on the man''s face.


    "Niang Niang, this is what you love and I want to do. It really hurts my heart to say such words in order to be alone now. It''s a waste of my true love for you..."


    The look on the man''s face turns to grief. He holds song Yin''s hand and says something between lovers. But behind that deep feeling, there is some deep irony.


    This coquettish girl thought that he was willing to touch her. She was so old that she didn''t have any taste at all. It made him lose his appetite. If it wasn''t for the Lord''s orders, he couldn''t have been in this ghost place.


    "You... I''ll kill you..."


    Song Yin was almost laughed at by the man''s words. You love me, good one you love me, she is the mother of song Yintang. Even if you want to find a man, you have to find a decent one. What is he? He''s ugly and stinky. She feels sick to death when she thinks that she''s just having sex with him.


    "Niang Niang, you beat me to death. I can''t live now. Just before I die, let me make my mother happy again. In the future, I''m afraid she will never have such a chance to enjoy it again... "


    The man looked at the old woman sleeping beside him with a smile on his face. He was disgusted, but he covered it up very well and no one found out. Then he turns over and suppresses song Yin, and does things between men and women in front of Chu Haotian.


    "You... You go away... Go away..."


    Song Yin''s heart is shocked, and his eyes are full of despair. This man''s behavior directly determines that she can''t turn over. She struggled desperately, only to find that she couldn''t get rid of it at all. Her medicine had not been completely solved before, which made her almost intoxicated in the past while struggling.


    "What a couple of dog men and women... Dare to do this kind of thing in front of me... They don''t want to die..."


    Even if Chu Haotian is not happy with song Yin, song Yin is his queen and his woman. Now seeing song Yin with other men, he feels that his dignity has been completely destroyed. Because song Yin has always been arrogant, even when he was with him, he never showed such an intoxicated look.


    "The Emperor... Save my concubine... The Emperor..."


    Song Yin naturally knows that there are other people in the room, even if she is shameless, she is not desperate to put in under such circumstances. She bit her tongue hard, and a deep pain filled her whole body. She forced to turn to see Chu Haotian, very helpless.


    This man''s courage is really a little strange. Before he died, he even put her in such a way. Even if he went to hell, she must remember this deep hatred.


    "I see you enjoy it very much, Queen. You are enjoying the taste of men. Tomorrow morning, I will send someone to send you to the cold palace. From then on, you will live and die


    Things have come to this, Chu Haotian felt that it was superfluous to stay. Since Song Yin doesn''t want to make him feel better, he will make her life in the cold palace worse than death, even dogs. And her son, he''s going to take care of it.


    This pair of dog men and women, even if he looked more, he felt sick


    "Empress, I''ll see you in the cold palace. I''m afraid we won''t have such good treatment in the next days."


    See Chu Haotian went out, Chu Mo Shang also followed to go out, before leaving left some meaningful words. What song Yin has to endure is just the beginning


    "The Emperor..."


    Song Yin looks at Chu Haotian, who has gone away from the dust. Her life has been ruined. She is really not reconciled. What can we do if we are not reconciled? So what?


    She is defeated after all, defeated in Chu Mo Shang that Slut''s hand. Even her only son, I''m afraid, can''t survive


    "Niang Niang, let me serve you well tonight. Tomorrow I will be my ghost, and you will be your queen..."


    The man looks at Song Yin''s pain, and a malicious smile appears at the corner of his mouth. This old woman, he doesn''t want to let go so easily. He has worked hard to let her enjoy so long, it is time for her to repay him.


    His rough palm stretched out, a few slaps called to song Yin''s aging face, hit song Yin suddenly confused, and then began to scream.


    "Scream. No one will come to save you even if you scream. It''s an old woman who makes people lose their appetite..."


    Without the slightest sympathy, the man suddenly grabs song Yin''s hair, lifts the whole song Yin up and throws it directly on the cold ground. Then there was a burst of fists and kicks, until song Yin completely fainted, then he stopped.


    He put on his clothes, took out two enchantment bullets from his arms, and saw the dark bodyguard outside the door through the window, with a sneer on his lips.


    It''s ridiculous to think that we can catch him if we arrange so many people to guard outside. Chu Haotian just had a good chance to kill him, but he let it go. In a word, Chu Haotian is his reborn parent


    He jumped up and threw the enchantment bomb at the black crowd. Two white smoke rose up, and the black guards fell. He flew up and left the place where he would have a nightmare all his life

 Chapter 207

    These two days, for the people of Chu, the most talked about is the abolition of song Yin and the beheading of Lin Ruoxi.


    After a thrilling experience, Chu Haotian fulfilled his promise and took the princess who had never performed into the palace the next day. This time, only the prince of Chu was left.


    After some twists and turns, there were only five women who were willing to marry to the state of Chu. The status of the five women was not high. Chu Haotian had no choice but to ask the princes about their wishes. He married the five women according to their wishes. This farce came to an end.


    In the study of the prince''s residence, Chu Moqi leans on the soft chair. The imperial doctor just changed the medicine for him. At this time, his chest is still tied with a thick bandage. After a few days of recuperation, his injury has improved.


    "Prince, the sixth Prince has started to move our people. This morning, Mr. Zhou of the Ministry of punishment was impeached and put into prison..."


    There were several other officials sitting in the study. They looked dignified and worried, and everyone regretted that he had been with the wrong master.


    The empress was abolished, the crown princess was executed, and the two forces behind the Empress Dowager were deprived, which had fallen behind in the fight for the throne. But it turns out that there is a sixth Prince standing to kill his father. It''s better to kill his father than to be killed by Chu moshang


    "Yes, Prince."


    Mr. Qian looked at Jun Mo Li''s cold expression with a trace of ruthlessness that could not be covered. He was relieved. The prince is not stupid. As long as the emperor dies, they are dealing with the druggist. No one can stop the prince from going to the top. As long as the prince is in office, everything will be easier to handle.


    It seems that they see another layer of hope


    "Well, if you have nothing to do, go back first. Remember, be quiet and don''t make any mistakes for the palace at this juncture. He won''t forget your credit when he ascends the Japanese palace. "


    Chu Moqi felt a little chest tightness and sleepy, so he didn''t say anything more. He just waved away Qian and his party. He wants to take good care of his body, otherwise his dilapidated body will really become a big obstacle to him.


    "The prince will have a good rest, and the old minister will leave."


    Qian took the lead to stand up, gave a gift to Chu Mo Qi, and left in a hurry with several other officials.


    Only Chu Moqi was left in the huge study. He looked at the cloudy weather outside and sighed a little


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Murong Jinxin is discussing something with Chu moshang. Since Lin Ruoxi was found out, Murong Jin''s heart was relieved, and began to manage Ye Ranran''s marriage. That attitude of attention made Jun Mo Li jealous.


    "All right, all right, when we worship, those who sit on the throne are considered to be Chu Haotian..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at the hands of the list, delicate brow frown, struggling for a long time, just in Chu Mo Shang all kinds of request to step back.


    After all, the situation of Chu Mo Shang is different from that of Jun Mo Li, and it is reasonable for Chu Haotian to sit on the throne. If she forced down, I''m afraid Chu Mo Shang''s mood will be affected.


    "Hoo, that''s good, that''s good, haha..."


    Chu Mo Shang heart big stone suddenly fell to the ground, if Murong Jin heart insist, he is afraid also can''t take this woman how. Scold also scold but, beat even more is beat but, fortunately, she is finally in own unremitting efforts relaxed mouth.


    My father is really good to him. He doesn''t want to have the only wedding that he attaches importance to. He can''t even come here


    "Chu moshang, you will receive a lot of gifts for this big wedding. You can find a way to sell those gifts and exchange them for silver notes for a rainy day. I''m afraid there will be chaos in this world. "


    The state of Chu is her man''s in the end, so she naturally wants to eat more snacks. At present, the state treasury of Chu is empty, and the monthly money of the soldiers guarding the border is from Jun Mo Li''s own pocket. Although Jun Mo Li has a lot of silver, no matter how much it is, it may not be able to withstand the consumption of a war. As an alliance, Chu moshang naturally had to share a share.


    "OK, if it''s not enough, you can go to Ranran directly. She keeps all of Wang''s property."


    A listen to Murong Jin heart words, Chu Mo Shang''s heart also heavy up. In the current situation, Chu is in the most unfavorable position. As he expected, I''m afraid it will be a year away.


    "Well, when I go to Xiling from Tianchen, I will persuade the emperor of Xiling to form an alliance with Chu to resist the other three countries. Otherwise, with the current situation of Chu, it would be too difficult. My identity is so special that I can''t just jump out and kill people. At most, I can only help you raise some money and give you some advice. You can only fight this hard war yourself. "


    Murong Jinxin put down the guest list in her hand, and she couldn''t intervene too much in many things. It''s OK to come up with ideas, but it''s not OK to start. So all this depends on the ability of the two brothers.


    His identity has been determined, and it is not difficult to convince the emperor of Xiling. Combining the power of Xiling against other three kingdoms is the best for Chu.


    "Are you sure you are going to persuade the emperor of Xiling? Not to threaten the emperor of Xiling? "


    Chu Mo Shang see Murong Jin heart that serious appearance, only feel some funny. With her violent temperament and her persuasion, she must have adopted a bad method. He can already foresee the appearance of the emperor of Xiling being threatened. At that time, he must take his family to see the drama in Xiling palace¡° If you think too much, I just need to speak. The emperor of Xiling asked me for help, so I can''t refuse. " Murong Jin heart white side of a horse is Schadenfreude, the corners of the mouth slightly smoked, in their eyes, he is such a like violence? Well, she knows. She''s really violent. She always has to fight when she doesn''t agree. Later, she tried to change... "Please? What do you have that the emperor of Xiling needs? Money or beauty? Puff... "Chu Mo Shang restrained his smile and looked Murong Jin''s heart up and down for several times. He really couldn''t understand when the two people who couldn''t get together could have some interest relationship. Casually for a moment, he teased Murong Jin¡° Chu Mo Shang, what are your eyes? If you stare at me like that again, I''ll dig out your horse''s eyes. Yes? Am I not worthy of Xiling emperor''s request? Look at your low look, I really want to fork you... "Murong Jinxin is very unhappy with Chu moshang''s suspicious eyes, and slaps Chu moshang''s head directly. For Chu Mo Shang, she is also relatively easy to fight, want to fight, never hesitated. Sometimes even she wondered how this horse could be so special. Now that the horse and Ranran have completed their cultivation, they can be regarded as one of their own. When they fight, she will have no worries. At least a demon will not be jealous¡° Elder sister, I''m wrong. I''m wrong. In your noble and unparalleled status, let alone the emperor of Xiling, you can afford to let the emperors of the five countries kneel down in front of you. He made a slip of the tongue... "Chu moshang touched his head and stepped back two steps in fear. He deeply regretted that he had challenged Murong Jinxin''s authority. Murong Jinxin this woman, even if is to the second emperor elder brother that is all can descend ruthless hand, how does he so offend base oneself to seek to smoke. So, quickly showed a smile of flattery, all kinds of flattery, that dogleg like, see Murong Jin heart forehead directly slide down a drop of sweat¡° OK, there are so many people here. You can ask Ranran about some things. She will tell you. I forgot to ask you one thing. Will your master come

 Chapter 208

    As for Ranran''s life experience, it had been determined two years ago, but Ranran didn''t want to admit her father, so she didn''t bother too much. Later, due to her strange disappearance, Junmo glass is not dispensing for Ranran. Therefore, the crescent birthmark on Ranran''s chest has not been shown.


    Now the relationship between Ranran and Chu Mo Shang is different. Maybe Ranran is also willing to recognize his father. Just take advantage of this big wedding to solve the matter.


    "I have already informed my master. Whether I will come or not depends on my master''s mood. I really don''t know..."


    As soon as he mentions his master Wushang, who is unstable and mysterious, Chu moshang feels headache. The master has made a new contribution to him. Naturally, he hopes that his wedding master can come to watch the ceremony. But that''s just his wishful thinking, and the master may not be as he wishes.


    "If you find a way to get him, say that his daughter has found him..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at his face helpless, hesitated for a moment, seems to be made up some kind of determination. She also heard a lot of rumors about the supreme old man and knew that Chu moshang was telling the truth. Generally, people of this level always like to haunt themselves. It seems that only in this way can their supreme identity be revealed.


    "I dare not. If I make fun of this, I''m afraid my wedding will be ruined. Master''s temperament is really awkward. I can''t tell you what I said. "


    Chu Mo Shang waved his hand again and again. If he dared to cheat the master with the most important thing, his wedding would become a funeral. Once master is angry, I''m afraid no one can stop him. It''s possible to kill him. Besides, he didn''t want to use it to attack Shifu. He gave Shifu hope and then let him despair again. That''s too cruel.


    "I don''t care. You''ll find a way to get him. Maybe there will be a surprise. Do you hear me?"


    Murong Jin''s mouth slightly drew. It''s rare to see this kind of awe on the horse''s face. The supreme old man must have made a lot of efforts to carve the horse, otherwise the horse would not have refused her proposal without thinking about it. Some things she didn''t want to point out now, but she believed that with Chu moshang''s intelligence, she really wanted to invite the supreme old man, and she could do it.


    "I will do my best. If Shifu really can''t invite you, don''t blame me. I''m afraid of heaven and earth. I''m afraid of two people, one is you, the other is Ranran... "


    Chu Mo Shang suddenly egg pain, he looked at Murong Jin heart in the eyes of the fire, always think she may know something, but is not willing to tell him. It''s all right. Since she has already spoken, he has to invite the master, even if he has to spare half his life. Otherwise, he doesn''t know how this woman will make trouble with him.


    "Knowing that fear is a good thing, and men should be afraid of women, so that families can be harmonious and happy, and men can succeed in their careers..."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, after so much, she already will Chu Mo Shang as his relatives. So sometimes, although he is a little annoyed, what he should say will still be said. Occasionally, there will be a few jokes. Such a change, she felt very natural, she can also see that Chu Mo Shang was very happy in it.


    She is not a fool, Chu Mo Shang once had a little meaning to her, she naturally knew. Fortunately, he didn''t say anything and she didn''t know anything. Otherwise, it would not be so easy to get along now.


    "Jinxin, you should say this to the second emperor brother. I''m afraid of women. I''m sure that no one in the world can do better than me..."


    Smell speech, the corner of Chu Mo Shang''s mouth mercilessly convulsed several times, quite inconceivable looking at Murong Jin heart that face of course. This woman is really unusual. Her thoughts are different from those of ordinary people. In this world where men are superior and women are inferior, if this kind of words is spread, I''m afraid she will suffer from the unanimous confrontation of men all over the world.


    Strange flowers, the pair of people he met who were not sisters but were as close as sisters, one by one strange flowers


    "He was always afraid of me. Two years ago, he was afraid of me because he wanted to get me. Now I''m afraid because I can''t beat you. But compared with you, you are a little better. You are afraid of any fierce woman... "


    Murong Jin looked at him and sat down on the soft chair. She was busy all morning and tired. It''s better to talk with the horse to ease her mood. All of a sudden, I feel that this horse is not good for nothing. Knowing advance and retreat can always extinguish your fire before you get angry. Ranran married him and found a treasure.


    "I swear that in my life, I am only afraid of you and Ranran. In front of other women, I am the king. They will only crawl on my feet and let me do what I want..."


    In some ways, Chu moshang obviously still felt that he was very powerful. In those days, he read countless women, but none of the women he saw did not bow down to him and let him play with them. But for Ran Ran, he would still live like a king.


    "Chu Mo Shang, you are very capable? Don''t you blush when you tell people about your dirty past? "


    Before Murong Jinxin can despise Chu Mo Shang, ye Ranran''s voice comes from outside the hall. Ye Ranran came in with a gloomy face. Looking at the smiling face, he seemed to recall a horse in the past. His words were squeezed out of his teeth. This restless horse, as soon as it carries him on its back, publicizes his past heroic deeds everywhere. He can''t learn to be good without showing some color¡° Cough, I just mention it casually. You have a lot of it, but don''t get angry... "Chu Mo Shang''s smile is stiff, and a cold air rises slowly from his feet. He wanted to express his feelings at that time, but after seeing ye Ranran, he swallowed it abruptly. Not only that, but also the little heart trembled several times¡° Just to mention it? I don''t think you want to settle down and go out looking for women, do you? Chu Mo Shang, I suddenly feel that it''s too bad to marry you like this. Don''t we have ten days to get married? I''ll stay in the swineherd''s house these ten days until I''ve had enough sleep with the men, and if I have the strength to come back and marry you. " Ye Ranran is not so easy to get rid of. In his past, she has been avoiding, unwilling and afraid to think, that is her minefield. But now Chu Mo Shang himself stepped in, her heart felt very bad. Maybe, he still thinks that she can''t compare with those women, otherwise how can he mention those past without reason. When I think about it, I feel very aggrieved¡° God knows, how can I have such a mind? If I really have that kind of idea, I''ll die of it. Ranran, if you want to, just say, those little swineherd are not as good as Wang, are they? " Chu Mo Shang knows that he has lost his word, so he quickly pulls Ye ran onto his leg and sits down, kissing her little face to calm her mood. Just now, he was overjoyed and said something he shouldn''t have said. He naturally knew that there was a barrier in her heart that she could not cross. This is what he does not open pot, which pot, self-made smoke¡° to want to? I want you, chumoshang. Can you spit out a few words from your mouth? " Ye Ranran was speechless when he heard Chu Mo Shang''s suggestion. Two small hands twisted Chu Mo Shang''s handsome face, all kinds of ravages. Originally stuffy in the chest of gas, inexplicably dissipated more than half. This dead horse, if he is making him climb into his bed tonight, she will change her name to Chu Ranran... "That can''t be done. After saying that the king''s eldest brother has been buried..." Chu moshang sees that his move is useful, and immediately accompanies him to continue to talk nonsense. He deeply understood that if he didn''t calm Ranran''s mood, he might not have a good life in the next ten days. Not to mention eating her, I''m afraid I can''t even taste minced meat¡° Puff... "Chu Mo Shang''s shameless words let Murong Jin''s heart, who was drinking tea, spray out the tea directly. She looked at the face has reached the point of invincible a horse, expressed deep worship. This kind of words, I''m afraid no man has the face to say except this horse... "Then dig it out, and I''ll lay my hands on his body directly..." Ye Ranran is really sad. This dead horse, if she can, she really wants to slap him to death. The degree of covering one''s face and being cheap has reached the level of legal system. It is absolutely the best of shamelessness and the fighter plane of being cheap¡° What does it mean to lay hands on those hard and stinking corpses? You might as well start with me. I''ll let you have what you want, and I''ll make you happy. " Ye Ranran''s words also made Chu Mo Shang egg hurt for a long time. At least he was also his uncle. He couldn''t have died for so many years and was really pulled out by this woman. You know, this woman''s temperament is very fierce. I''m afraid that she can do anything more extreme, let alone dig her ancestral grave¡° Bah, I just like those hard and stinky corpses, especially your uncle''s... "The veins on Ye Ranran''s forehead all jump out, and the temple is jumping out. Is this cheap horse forcing her to throw all her moral integrity on the ground? It''s disgusting to say one sentence at a time. That''s enough¡° Poof... "Murong Jinxin once again flashed out a mouthful of tea. Looking at the pair of living treasures, she said that human beings could no longer stop them from walking on the road of being cheap. If they go to set up a shed to perform, they will definitely be full and famous all over the world¡° I said, would you mind my feelings? Can we stop talking about your uncle? If I go on, I''ll spit directly on you. I''m sick to death... "

 Chapter 209

    Murong Jinxin thinks that Junmo glass is not virtuous enough, but compared with this wonderful couple, Chu Mo Shang has never lost his moral integrity. At least in front of outsiders, Jun Mo Li will not be so reckless to such an unbearable degree.


    It''s really a response to that sentence, what kind of people are worthy of what kind of people, they are really born perfect match.


    "You''d better spit on him. He''s a horse. If he shakes his hair casually, his saliva will fall to the ground..."


    Ye Ranran closes her mouth and glances at Chu Mo Shang. She doesn''t continue to talk about him. In fact, she was bored with her spare time. She came to them to relieve her boredom.


    "Is the little girl still at home?"


    As soon as Chu Mo Shang looks at Ye Ranran''s expression, she knows the reason why she appears here. Maybe her baby daughter went out all morning. She was bored and bored.


    "I''m thinking about whether to let her live in Fengxuan directly. I''ve been running to Fengxuan all day, as if that''s her home..."


    As soon as mentions the baby daughter, the leaf dye dye decisive disliked. That little girl knows uncle all day long, don''t mention her mother, even her father is afraid to forget almost.


    As soon as I wake up every day, the first thing I say is, mother, I''m going to play with uncle Fengxuan. Then she had to wait on her and take the carriage to send the little ancestor. Fortunately, when the little ancestor came back, she didn''t need to pick him up, otherwise she would be crazy.


    "Maybe it''s really her future home. What''s Feng Xuan''s identity? You should be grateful for taking care of your children. How dare you dislike it?"


    Murong Jin heart is very indifferent, the little girl that called active attack, as long as the long run, once Feng Xuan has been used to her existence. When she grows up, it''s absolutely right for her to take Fengxuan. This is also very good. Ranran has a good time to relax, so as not to be like a yellow faced woman with her children all day long.


    "I just sigh, Feng Xuan is the national teacher, want to clear repair, there is that little girl in, he clear repair a wool."


    Ye Ranran has a headache and pats her forehead. She knows what virtue her daughter is. Once the person who is entangled by that girl, let alone ask for repair, I''m afraid it''s hard to get to the cottage. She''s also afraid that the little girl will delay Feng Xuan''s business.


    "Well, after you get married, you''ll restrict the little girl and have a good talk with her. Feng Xuan still has a lot of things to do after all, can''t accompany that little girl all the time


    As soon as mentioning Feng Xuan, she remembered his strange reaction when they met the devil that night. It seems that she has to take a trip sometime to ask Fengxuan what happened that night?


    At present, it is also an extraordinary period. They are busy with this grand wedding, but also lack of skills. Yue''er is safe in Fengxuan. She has personally learned the fairy barrier set by Fengxuan. She is sure that as long as it is a person, it is impossible to break in.


    "OK, let the horse speak at that time. The effect is better than what we said. He..."


    Ranran naturally knows this gift. Jinxin''s worry makes her understand. She''s just indulging that little girl for ten days. After their wedding, the horse is free. Let the horse take the little girl around. The little girl may not want to run to Fengxuan all day long.


    But before she had finished her words, she saw that Yun Qianxi came in with a murderous face, followed by Chu Moxuan.


    "Qian Xi, what''s the matter with you? Did Qingyu annoy you? "


    Murong Jinxin sees the appearance of Yun Qianxi. Besides xiqingyu, she can''t think of anyone else who can make her look like this. So, jokingly asked two.


    "It''s Dongfang, but that bitch really pissed me off..."


    Cloud shallow night is not polite, in Murong Jinxin sit down beside, pick up a cup of tea Gulu Gulu Gulu poured down. Thinking of the scene she saw before, she really wanted to kill Dongfang Ke directly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Listen to the East can be that three words, Murong Jin heart the whole person is not good. The slut who was humiliated at the imperial concubine selection banquet still didn''t learn how to make trouble everywhere. Is this the rhythm of going to the underworld to report in advance?


    "That Slut took a princess of Dongqi kingdom to the post station early in the morning to see brother Qingyu. That means that he hopes that brother Qingyu can take her imperial sister as his side concubine. He also said that he would like to take out two cities to make dowries for her imperial sister."


    She knows that Dongfang is on purpose. That Slut just wants to get back at her. She wants to put a woman next to brother Qingyu to answer her. If it''s not for being stopped by Qingyu''s brother''s dark guard, she will directly rush in and trample Dongfang Ke and her foxy son Huangmei to death.


    She knew that brother Qingyu would have other women, but when this day happened, she only felt that her heart was aching and she wanted to die


    "What did Qingyu say?"


    Murong Jinxin looks at the appearance of cloud shallow night, probably has guessed the outcome, but still want to confirm. The two countries'' cities say more or less. It''s worth the business to change the title of a concubine. For the sake of Xiling, Qingyu probably nodded and agreed.


    "Brother Qingyu had already refused, then Dongfang Ke proposed the dowry, and he was silent. Finally, the two cities that brother Qingyu asked to marry must be selected by him. As long as Dongqi agreed, he would take the princess as his side concubine. Jinxin elder sister, I feel sad, really sad... "Cloud shallow night also did not hide, a thought of Qingyu brother promised that Dongfang can that scene, she wants to die. She and brother Qingyu are not married yet. If the princess is allowed to enter the mansion, she will not be reconciled. But she can''t blame brother Qingyu. She knows that brother Qingyu is for those two cities. So can only come to Murong Jin heart, all when is to spit bitterness¡° Asahi, I have done everything I can about you and Qingyu. After all, Qingyu is the future emperor of Xiling, the emperor of a country with three palaces, six courtyards and seventy-two concubines. That''s the standard configuration. The only thing you can do now is to let Qingyu fall in love with you as soon as possible. If you fall in love, everything is easy to say. If I just like it, even if I can stop Qingyu once or twice, I can''t stop it three or four times... "From the bottom of her heart, she naturally doesn''t want xiqingyu to take a concubine. But there are few men in this era who can not take concubines. Xiqingyu''s identity is there. If he meets his lifelong love and only marries one wife, there is absolutely no problem. If not, I''m afraid no one can stop xiqingyu from marrying one woman at a time. After all, in order to balance the power of the court, he was helpless in many cases¡° I know, but I don''t know what to do to make brother Qingyu fall in love with me as soon as possible. I... "Yun Qianxi knows the truth. It''s because she understands it that she didn''t make a fuss at the post station. It''s one thing to understand, but it''s another to feel uncomfortable. The most important thing is that she has done her best to be good to brother Qingyu. She really doesn''t know what she has to do to completely grasp brother Qingyu''s heart¡° Well, I''ll go to the post station tomorrow and put this down for you. You don''t have to be too anxious. Dripping wears away stones. You will always wait until Qingyu opens up to you. Don''t cry. " Murong Jinxin looks at cloud shallow night and starts to cry. Big drops of tears fall from her eyes like stars in the dark night. In addition to helplessness, she still cherishes more. It''s not easy for the little girl to walk all the way. She finally came to the man she liked. Before she got married, she met this kind of thing. No wonder she was so sad¡° Jinxin, why don''t you talk to xiqingyu and let him marry only one wife? More women is not necessarily a good thing. Take a look at the horse beside me. It''s a good example... "Ye Ranran is also congested. She can understand the mood of Yun Qianxi. But she lived in that kind of bad situation of women for more than a year, and only she knew the joys and sorrows. Looking at the helpless appearance of yunqianxi, she really wanted to slap Dongfang Ke on the wall, but she couldn''t pick it out¡° Ranran, everyone has the right to choose his own life. Although we are all against polygamy, this is the rule of the times. We can''t let others destroy it for our own reasons. Besides, if Qingyu is not willing, do you think it''s interesting? " She can say some words, and she also believes that Qingyu will listen to them. But if Qingyu looks at her face and accepts her advice, who can guarantee that Qianxi will be happy? It may destroy the image of Qian Xi in Qingyu''s mind. She can intervene in her own life and ye Ranran''s life, but she can''t intervene in xiqingyu''s life. She and ye Ranran come from the same place and share the same thoughts. Xiqingyu is different. He was born in the royal family and received a different education from them. She felt that she had no reason to ask Xi Qingyu to do so. On the other hand, she is the princess of Xiling. From the standpoint of a princess, she should be happy to win two more cities for Xiling¡° Asahi, what are you afraid of? You take out the spirit of Altman to fight monsters and knock down those women who covet xiqingyu one by one. One by one, two by one, beat them to death... "Ye Ranran sighed, knowing that Murong Jinxin had a point. Jinxin is also difficult to do, as the princess of Xiling, can pick up two cities for nothing, who can give up? It''s not stupid. What she can do now is to encourage Yun Qianxi. After all, this kind of hard fight still needs Yun Qianxi to fight by herself. No one can help, and it''s useless... "I''m afraid that if I kill those women in a rage, brother Qingyu will not be able to explain. Forget it, maybe it''s my life. I can''t even recognize it... "

 Chapter 210

    Cloud shallow night will be in the heart of boring all poured out, the mood is a lot better, sobbing for a while and then calm down. Watery big eyes looking at Ye Ranran, with a few silk helpless and aggrieved.


    She was trying to kill Dongfang Ke and the princess. That was a very wrong idea. She can''t make a lot of trouble, and then wait for brother Qingyu to take care of the aftermath for her. In that case, brother Qingyu will be tired of her sooner or later.


    "If you really accept your fate, you won''t be reluctant to give up after Qingyu for so many years. Come on, wipe your tears. I still like that brave little girl. "


    Murong Jinxin throws a clean handkerchief to Yun Qianxi. Looking at Yun Qianxi''s small appearance, she can''t help shaking her head. She knew that the little girl was just in a noisy mood. After releasing these negative emotions, she was still a super powerful American soldier.


    "Sister Jinxin, if I am bullied by those women one day, you must not ignore me, I will count on you..."


    Cloud shallow night blinked a few big eyes, a few drops of tears meandering down, her action is very neat dry tears. Hold Murong Jinxin''s arm and shake it gently.


    She knows sister Jinxin''s status in brother Qingyu''s heart, and she is absolutely right about sister Jinxin


    "OK, if one day you are really bullied by them, I will deal with them thoroughly. Well, be happy. Ranran is the one who wants to get married. If you come here and cry like this, you''re not afraid that people will have an opinion on you. "


    Murong Jinxin pats cloud shallow Xi''s little hand, for cloud shallow Xi this dependence that can''t be said to rely on, some are not laughing or crying. This little girl is very clear under the tree to enjoy the cool truth, dead embrace her, but also happened to eat this little girl that set. No way, who let her at some time is too soft.


    "Hey, sister Ranran, I didn''t mean to. Don''t despise me..."


    Smell speech, cloud shallow night is to comprehend, after all, here is six Wangfu, she ran to others here crying noisy for so long, people didn''t drive her out directly, that has given her great face. She can''t be too headstrong. She has to worry about other people''s feelings.


    "It''s OK. If you are wronged, you can come to me and cry, but I hope that doesn''t happen again."


    Ye Ranran shrugs his shoulders indifferently. Yun Qianxi is Jinxin''s sister-in-law, who is also his own. She has always been good to her own people, let alone just cry, even if she wants to live here, she will not say a word of nonsense.


    "OK, you can talk. I''ll go ahead if I have something to do."


    Chu moshang feels uncomfortable staying among a group of women, and he doesn''t have the heart and time to listen to the women''s crying except Ranran. In Ye Ran Ran Ran''s face, he took a kiss and left quickly.


    The red dress was blown up by the wind, which showed his evil temperament


    "Sister Ranran, you can even accept the sixth prince. There must be some secret. Would you like to teach me some? I also want to get brother Qingyu''s heart as soon as possible


    Seeing Chu Mo Shang leave, a trace of envy appears in the eyes of cloud shallow night. Turn a head to think, then smile of toward leaf dye dye to walk, that small horse fart Jing''s appearance immediately appeared.


    Liu Wangye is a famous dandy. Before he met Ranran''s elder sister, there were lots of women. But now Ranran''s elder sister is very obedient. Ranran''s elder sister must have some secret of controlling her husband.


    "Well, I can''t make it clear for a while and a half..."


    Ye Ranran''s eyebrows jump, looking at yunqianxi''s eyes full of expectation, scratching his head. It seems that she doesn''t have the skill to control her husband. If she has to say why, she can only say one thing, that is, don''t take men seriously.


    "How can it be? You see, our relationship is so good, so don''t hide. Xuanxuan is still here. Maybe she can use it


    Yun Qianxi doesn''t believe Ye Ranran''s words at all. He blinks at Ye Ranran. He grabs Ye Ranran''s hand like a dog''s leg. He can see ye Ranran''s mouth.


    "It''s just a word to get to the bottom. Don''t take men seriously. People are so cheap. The better you treat them, the stronger they will be. If you completely ignore him, he will come up with you and stick to you. Jun Mo Li is like this, so is Chu Mo Shang... "


    It''s a pity that this doesn''t apply to yunqianxi. Yunqianxi is a good habit for xiqingyu. If you ask her not to be so good to xiqingyu, I''m afraid she may not be able to do it. This alone, she has fallen behind. In this relationship, she is destined to be the one who is tired.


    "Yes, if you treat him as treasure, he will treat you as grass. Don''t be so nice to Qingyu. When you should be coquettish, when you should be angry, when you should teach Qingyu a lesson, it''s more like a real couple. "


    Qian Xi is too accommodating to Qingyu, sometimes he will become too without his own position. He will do everything according to Qingyu''s ideas and live according to Qingyu''s habits, which is not good. Only when two people are tolerant of each other will they grow old together for life.


    "OK, I''ll go back and have a try." Cloud shallow night pondered a small meeting, feel Murong Jin heart and ye Ranran said words are reasonable. If she wants to change her situation, she has to try all kinds of new ways. She will never give up so easily, for the future happiness, she will try everything¡° Asahi, it''s going to work. Before, I always ran after the rain, but he ignored me. Later, I decided to put it down and ignore him. He came to me all day without anything. He was really tired of it... "A figure appeared in Chu Moxuan''s mind. Her words seemed to be complaining, but in fact, she couldn''t hide her inner joy. These days, she is very stable, all her dreams have come true¡° Well, I''ll definitely come on. " Cloud shallow night looking at Chu Mo Xuan encourage eyes, full of vitality of clenched fist. What even Xuanxuan can do, she believes that she can do it in time. However, when she really did that day, it was a matter of fact¡° All right, let''s not talk about that. Let''s get down to business. On the day of Ranran''s wedding, you should come and help earlier. On that day, there were more guests and more things to do. On the eve of the evening, your Kung Fu was better. You came to accompany Ranran and Yueer. Xuanxuan, you were responsible for entertaining some of the accompanying women Murong Jinxin see nonsense has been said almost, then straight to the theme. I don''t know why. She always has a bad feeling recently. She always thinks that Ranran''s big marriage will make trouble. Because of this feeling, she has let Jun Mo Li arrange a lot of dark guards to protect Ranran''s mother and daughter on that day. This is Ranran''s only big wedding. She doesn''t want to ruin it because of any accident... "Come and accompany me, or you can feel the feeling of being a bride in advance. Maybe it will be your turn soon." Ye Ranran didn''t really feel any special feeling about getting married, but during this period of time, seeing Murong Jinxin and Chu moshang busy, he also had a little expectation for the wedding. A feeling that she was about to marry suddenly came into being, which made her laugh secretly when she thought of it¡° When I get married with brother Qingyu, you''ll all get the show, or I''ll feel very sorry. " After Ranran''s elder sister gets married, she and Qingyu will go back to Xiling. Once back in the Western Qing Dynasty, she will pester brother Qingyu to go to the general''s residence of Zhenguo to propose marriage. She will marry brother Qingyu as soon as possible. She must not let other women get ahead of her. She didn''t have so many close friends in Xiling. On her happy day, she naturally hoped that all of them would be present¡° That''s natural. After I get married, we''ll go to Tianchen to clean up the Murong family for Jinxin, and then we''ll go to Xiling to drink your wedding wine. You can rest assured that we are ready for the present. " Ye Ranran pats Yun Qianxi on the shoulder. Xiling is a mysterious country. She has long wanted to go to see it. It''s all a honeymoon trip. Only her honeymoon trip, also need to take a small oil bottle¡° OK, let''s make a deal. Sister Ranran, I''m a little hungry, you see... "After a noisy morning, she hasn''t touched the water. Now she''s lost her bad mood, and she immediately feels her stomach grunting. She wants to eat, eat a special meal, will lose vitality to make up for well. Only in this way can we have strength and fight well¡° What''s the problem? Let''s go. I''m sure you don''t want to leave liuwangfu. " Ye Ranran didn''t even think about it. He reached out and took the little cold hand of Yun Qianxi. When it comes to eating, it''s really not as varied as what she eats here. When Chu moshang played with the flowers, he almost traveled all over the five countries and ate all kinds of delicious food. Because of this, her food has always been very good¡° You can eat something light. Your wound is not completely good. You must avoid it. Do you understand? " Murong Jin''s heart sweeps her eyes and stares at Chu Moxuan, who leaves with Ye Ranran and Yun Qianxi. In order to make Xuanxuan recover as soon as possible, she once gave Xuanxuan a taboo command. Most of the things Xuanxuan ate these days were very light, even tasteless. I''m afraid the girl is greedy¡° OK, isn''t Mrs. Huang going? If you know that you don''t eat on time, you should tremble again... "Chu Moxuan swallowed her saliva. Huang Sao''s words are imperial edicts to her, and she will not dare to eat what Huang Sao won''t let her eat. Come on, bear it. There''s always a time to bear it¡° You go first. I''ll put this guest list in order. Let Ranran prepare more. I''m starving. " Murong Jin heart waved, then put all attention to the hand just picked up the list. She never likes to leave a tail when she does things. Anyway, it''s just a matter of a few minutes, and she can''t die if she eats a few minutes later. The afternoon sun came in through the window and hit her, gentle and beautiful

 Chapter 211

    In the early morning, the colorful sunshine sprinkles down, putting a golden coat on the whole land.


    In the imperial city of the state of Chu, every household was hung with red lanterns, and everywhere was full of joy. On the road from liwangfu to liuwangfu, the red carpet has been crowded by thousands of people. People are talking about it. They all want to see the luxury and solemnity of this grand wedding.


    Chu moshang was dressed in a red bridegroom''s dress, which set off his gorgeous face. Enchanting peach blossom eyes glanced at a happy car behind him from time to time, with a thick smile between the eyebrows and eyes.


    In front of him sat Chu yue''er, who was also dressed in a big red robe. Chu yue''er bent her eyebrows with a smile, and her little head swayed from time to time. She could not say that the spirit was lovely.


    "I still remember the last time the sixth prince married Princess Yu, he didn''t even let the gate in. Compared with the battle of marrying the six princesses now, it''s really heaven and earth..."


    "The six princesses are so lucky that they can clean up the six princes. This is also the ability of others..."


    "If only I were the six princesses. I can''t even dream of this battle..."


    ¡­¡­


    From time to time in the crowd came the sound of discussion, envy, envy, hate of all kinds of everything. Floating into the ears of Ye Ranran, who was so bored that she almost fell asleep in the wedding car, she couldn''t help but raise a smile, and the small face that had been carefully decorated was shining.


    She raised her hand and gently opened a corner of the curtain, looking at the black crowd, with incomparable satisfaction in her heart. Suddenly, she felt that the horse in front of her had prepared a big wedding for her, and she enjoyed it very much.


    In a carriage behind the wedding car, Murong Jinxin and Junmo glass are sitting. They are chatting and tasting tea. They seem to be in a very good mood.


    Because Murong Jinxin insists that liwangfu is Ye Ranran''s mother''s home, ye Ranran is married from liwangfu today, which is why Ye Ranran has such a grand scene.


    "Envious?"


    Jun Mo Li rubbed Murong Jin''s hair, and the peerless face was full of spoiled smile. Such a wedding, he hopes to hold one for her.


    "I don''t envy you either. We don''t have to do that when we get married. I don''t like excitement, you know


    As a woman, everyone dreams of such a wedding. But the reality is that such a wedding is a waste of human, material and financial resources. She thinks Ranran can have it. She really doesn''t care about it.


    "That''s not right. Even if I agree, your father will not. At that time, the two countries will work together, and that will be more spectacular than it is now. "


    Jun Mo Li shook his head and immediately rejected Murong Jinxin''s words. He understood something from xiqingyu''s mouth. That is the Xiling emperor''s no bottom line love for Jinxin, and the identity of Jinxin has not been recognized. Now Jinxin''s identity has been set, the emperor of Xiling will not let Jinxin get married, which is a good opportunity for Jinxin.


    "Do you agree with me? If I disagree, what else can he do to me? That old man is very funny. Last time I saw him, he said that he asked you to go to him to propose marriage. He was willing to use five cities as my dowry. I don''t know if Dongfang felt that he was too stingy when the dowry of those ten cities came to his ears


    A mention of his father, Murong Jin heart immediately emerged in the mind of a serious face with a smile. The old man must have known that he was her daughter. I don''t know if he would be too happy to sleep for several days. When I see him next time, I will make fun of him.


    For that father, perhaps the first impression is too good, she will not hesitate to recognize


    "When I go to Xiling this time, I''ll mention my relatives and choose a good day by the way. Jinxin, I can''t wait to marry you back. I don''t want to kill people every time I see them coveting you. "


    Xiling emperor''s words are also reasonable. Before, he didn''t know who Jinxin''s parents were, and he never thought about it. Now Jin Xin''s identity has been clear, he must prepare a gift to promote marriage, or to show his sincerity to marry Jin Xin.


    "Whatever. Anyway, the old man is very interesting. You can go and tease him then. As for the gift of marriage promotion, don''t prepare it. Anyway, I don''t plan to ask for any dowry


    Murong Jinxin sees through his idea at a glance. Based on the premise that she won''t have a dowry, she thinks Junmo glass is better to go empty handed. Anyway, she doesn''t care about the things on the scene, and she believes her father won''t care.


    "If I don''t take anything with me, people will laugh at me for being stingy and want to get married without a cent. I can''t bear that reputation."


    She is his treasure, so he can''t treat her badly. After the wedding ceremony, the bride price he gave to the emperor of Xiling must be unprecedented. Even then, it was not enough to express his love for her.


    "Do you care about fame? Go to... "


    Murong Jin heart white he one eye, for he just words very disdain. When did this monster care about his reputation? Why doesn''t she know?


    "I..." Jun Mo Li was just about to say a few words when their carriage suddenly stopped and abruptly interrupted what he was about to blurt out. He stretched out his slender fingers and lifted a corner of the curtain to see what was going on ahead. The moment he lifted the curtain, his face suddenly became very ugly. A group of people in black came down from the sky, stopped the carriage, abruptly interrupted the rhythm of the wedding... "Damn, it''s the devil!" A strong smell of wild animals came, Murong Jin''s smile suddenly condensed. This demon world is really interesting. If you don''t come early or late, it''s just at this juncture. Is this forcing her to summon Pluto out and destroy them all? Today is Ranran''s wedding day. These demons are really special. They all deserve to die... "Let''s see the situation first and make plans." Junmo glass''s back was covered with cold sweat in an instant. Are these demons who are afraid that the world will not be chaotic at this time a coincidence or an artificial? It seems that they don''t want to come to Jin''s heart, so why do they come here¡° Well, I''ll go to Ranran first. Don''t act rashly, "Murong Jinxin dropped a sentence, put on the white veil, opened the carriage door, and walked towards Ye Ranran''s wedding car. Before walking to the wedding car, she saw that the door of the wedding car had been opened, and ye Ranran came down in a dazzling bridal dress. See Murong Jin heart, reluctantly hook lip smile¡° Don''t worry. It''s going to be OK. " Murong Jinxin holds Ye Ranran ''. The group of demons did not act rashly after standing in front of the welcoming team. It was only when a veiled demon came out that they showed their weapons one after another¡° Chu Mo Shang, I haven''t seen you for two years. You''ve had a good life... "The devil went to the jujube red bloody BMW, pointed his slender finger to the bloody BMW, and a black light flashed by. The bloody BMW twitched a few times and died thoroughly¡° You are... Song yu''er... "Familiar voice, familiar eyes, let Chu Mo Shang in slightly Leng for a while, immediately react. Holding her daughter floating to not far away, some incredible looking at the whole body is full of beast smell woman. After Song Cheng was beheaded, song yu''er was sent to the border to serve as a military prostitute. From then on, there was no news. He really didn''t expect that song yu''er had escaped into the demon world by chance. It seemed that she was doing well. He suddenly regretted that he should have killed this bitch directly. Killing her would not have left him such a big future trouble¡° Ha ha, Chu Mo Shang, you tortured me to death more than two years ago. I''ll calculate this account with you today. " Song yu''er didn''t hide her identity. She reached out and took off the black cloth on her face, revealing her face that was no longer soft. She looked at the shocked Chu Mo Shang with a little sarcasm. With a lift of her finger, the black cloth in her hand instantly burned to ashes¡° I really regret that I let you live. Tell me, what do you want to do with me? " Chu Mo Shang steadied his mind and looked at Song yu''er without any fear. He would like to see what kind of tricks song yu''er can play. Anyway, with Jin''s heart, they will not suffer¡° Chu moshang, for the sake of you and me, I can give you a way to live. Between Ye Ranran and Chu Yuer, you can choose to live alone. As for the one who was not selected, he had to bear the humiliation of dozens of demons behind me. What you did to me in those years, today I want to get it back with interest. " Song yu''er is also very simple, cold eyes stay on Ye Ran Ran and Chu yue''er for a little while, Jie Jie smiles. No matter who Chu moshang chooses, what he has to face is the humiliation that he can''t wash all his life. She wants this man to live in painful self reproach all his life, and be scolded by thousands of people all his life¡° Song yu''er, this is my old account with you. It has nothing to do with their mother and daughter. Why don''t you let them go and let me go with you? " Chu Mo Shang hesitated for a moment, that kind of choice he naturally won''t do. Both of them are his sweetheart. He can''t give up anyone. All this starts because of him, then it ends because of him. He put all his eggs in one basket, maybe he could die with song yu''er¡° Want to leave our mother and son, you dream. Chu Mo Shang, up poor blue, down yellow spring, where you are, I and Yueer will be. I would rather burn jade and stone than live with Yueer... "

 Chapter 212

    Ye Ranran breaks away from Murong Jinxin''s hand and goes to Chu moshang''s side, holding his hand to face song yu''er.


    She is not the kind of man who will choose to escape when it is difficult for her. Besides, she is also reluctant to give up such a good man.


    "Ranran..."


    Chu Mo Shang embraces keren''er in her arms, and all her strength almost falls on her words. He hoarse voice, gently called a Ye Ranran''s name, countless affections do hide among them.


    "It''s so affectionate. I can''t bear to do it. Chu Mo Shang, as the saying goes, injustice has a head, debt has a master, I should not be angry to their mother and daughter. But have you forgotten? Don''t you also want to revenge the queen, just to me under the cruel hand? "


    Song yu''er looks at a pair of Bi ren''er in front of her, and her sneer is even more blazing. She was really puzzled before, although she Diao sad Chu Mo Shang many times, but in the end can''t let him hate himself like that. Later I understood that Chu Mo Shang was to use her to retaliate against the queen.


    Good. She''ll use the same method for him. When ye Ranran is insulted by those Saint fighters, she wants to see how the Chu Mo Shang can be in agony.


    "Song yu''er, the three members of our family are standing here. If you have the ability, please come here. Don''t think that if you become a beast, we will be afraid of you. "


    Ye Ranran''s thoughts are not as complicated as Chu Mo Shang''s, and her strength is very strong. With Jin''s heart, it''s impossible to just sit by. What''s she afraid of? She''s afraid of a ball of wool.


    Today is a good day for her. She really doesn''t want to stand on the street with a wild animal and scold each other, which will reduce her style.


    "Beast? Ha ha ha, you''re right. I''m a beast now, a beast that can tear up three members of your family at any time. Ye Ranran, you once hit me, do you remember? "


    Song yu''er was deeply stimulated by the word "beast". She recalled that she had been trained by those cruel beasts in the past two years, and her heart was filled with great anger. All that she has suffered is due to these bitches in front of her. She wants to peel them one by one to make them die.


    "Animal is animal, full of animal words, the whole body of animal smell, even a look makes people feel sick."


    Ye Ranran looks at Song yu''er''s triumphant appearance, and he really can''t stand it. I really haven''t seen anyone become a beast, and it''s natural for her to be so. It opened her eyes.


    She doesn''t have much mood with this magic Hala, early infuriated her, early let Jinxin settle them, she good early go back to worship.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... If you are arrogant enough... I hope you can be so arrogant when you are attacked by them later..."


    Hearing the speech, song yu''er laughs. She looks at Ye Ranran more often. This woman is not simple. There is no other purpose to say these words at this time except to seek her own death.


    Well, since all three of them will die together, why can''t she help them? But she wants to let Ye Ranran''s mother and son die first, and let Chu Mo Shang die after suffering.


    "I''m not you. As long as I''m a man, I can beat you. Animals are animals. They can come anywhere and anytime... "


    Ye Ranran tries to irritate song yu''er by saying something again, but she is also very mean. Looking at Song yu''er like this, it is impossible for her to have a good life in the past two years. Now that you have some skills, you want to come to them for revenge. There must be a lot you want to say to them. But she just didn''t want to let her say, suffocate her.


    "Well, I''ll..."


    By Ye Ranran''s scolding from the left to the right, song yu''er''s anger is completely aroused. She breathes out a deep breath. When she is ready to accept the orders from her subordinates, she is interrupted by a cry of surprise.


    She turned around and saw Chu Moqi in a yellow robe come out of the crowd with a murderous face.


    "My cousin, I haven''t seen you for two years. I''m all right. How are you, queen


    Song yu''er didn''t feel much about Chu Mo Qi. But for song Yin''s sake, he was always polite to him, and nothing unpleasant happened between them before. So when Chu Moqi called her, she relaxed her face and looked at Chu Moqi with a smile.


    "The empress of the mother was ruined by Chu Mo Shang, and had been put into the cold palace by her father. Yu''er, the prince''s cousin only asked you one question. Would you like to help him? "


    Chu Mo looked at the woman who was no longer in front of him. He saw all the scenes that just happened. He doesn''t care whether song yu''er is a human being, a ghost or a beast. As long as song yu''er can help him, it doesn''t matter.


    He was already about to despair, the people in his hands were thrown into the prison one by one by Chu Mo Shang, and the secret line of his father''s poison in the palace died inexplicably. He was almost on the verge of collapse, but he didn''t expect that song yu''er would come back with all her skills. God helped him.


    "The prince''s cousin is welcome to speak. As long as I can do it, I will die."


    Song yu''er''s smile suddenly stiffens. She can''t imagine that Chu Mo Shang has done that to the empress. Her anger has gone out. It seems that if she wants to save the queen, she can only remove all obstacles for the prince''s cousin and help him ascend the throne as soon as possible¡° Kill all the people here and take revenge for your mother. If you can''t get rid of Jun Mo Li, you can take him away. " Up to now, Chu Moqi did not dare to have any hesitation. There was only one chance. If he didn''t grasp it well, who knew if there would be another time? As long as these people are killed, the ten thousand li rivers and mountains of Chu state are in his pocket. What else is he afraid of? As for his cruel father, he could go into the palace and take his life at any time¡° What''s the problem? These people are scheming against the queen. They can''t live one by one. Cousin prince, by the way, I''ll remove Chu Haotian for you, so that he won''t find fault with you all the time. " Song yu''er''s eyes slowly swept everyone on the scene. When she came to Jun Mo Li, she paused slightly, and then quickly turned her eyes away. In addition to revenge, another purpose of her visit is to take Jun Mo Li away. For Junmo glass, she never put it down, no matter in any way, she also wants to get him¡° Well, the prince''s cousin would like to thank yu''er for her success. This great kindness will never be forgotten. " Chu Mo Qi was overjoyed. Song yu''er''s meaning was too obvious. It was estimated that he would soon become emperor. Once he becomes emperor, everything will be easy. What''s more, song yu''er is a big supporter. I''m not afraid that those old people in the court will not accept him, unless they don''t want to die¡° It''s all a family. The prince''s cousin is welcome. " Song yu''er didn''t say anything more. All she did was to repay the empress for her unconditional love and maintenance. The crown prince''s cousin is the Queen''s only son, and she naturally wants to help. Only when the crown prince''s cousin is well, the queen will be well. It''s called all glory. She held her breath and seemed to be sensing something. Then her deep eyes flashed through layers of strange clouds. With a loud drink, Chu Haotian and song Yin appeared in front of everyone¡° Yu''er... Yu''er... My yu''er... You''ve finally come back... "Song Yin leans on Chu Moqi and looks at the crowd blankly. When the eye light sweeps song yu''er, her mood suddenly gets out of control and rushes to song yu''er without thinking about it. Tears burst the dike in an instant. She never thought that she could see song yu''er in this life. She felt that it was God''s gift to see someone who had been missing for more than two years before she died¡° Empress... You suffered... Yu''er came back late... "Song Yin''s mood inevitably affected song yu''er''s situation. Song yu''er held song Yin''s arm and gently comforted song Yin, which formed a sharp contrast with the fierce spirit just now¡° Yu''er... You are... "Song Yin quickly calms down her situation, takes a look at Chu Moqi beside her and Chu Haotian, who looks very ugly on the other side. She doesn''t understand what''s going on at the moment. Shouldn''t she be in the cold palace? How can it appear in such a strange place? What''s going on here¡° Empress, today, yu''er will personally kill these people who are harmful to you, and help the prince and the elder brother to be superior. " Song yu''er smiles at Song Yinyang''s lips, and her eyebrows and eyes stretch out. She holds song Yin''s hand and opens her mouth firmly. Today is the day when the queen comes to the end. From then on, she won''t let anyone to block the queen¡° Yu''er... You... What are you talking about... "Song Yin suddenly looks silly and thinks that he has heard wrong. Looking at Song yu''er for a long time, he doesn''t find that song yu''er is suspected of being joking, so he immediately gets nervous. In front of so many people to kill, jade''s brain no problem¡° Mother, yu''er is not what she used to be. You can rest assured that you will stand by and watch the play with your children. " Jun Mo Li is in a good mood and supports song Yin. He nods to song Yin and stops song Yin from speaking. Some things should be done as soon as possible, so as not to cause other problems¡° Chu Haotian, let''s start with you. Two years ago, you forced me to marry Chu moshang in spite of my begging. In liuwangfu, I have suffered the humiliation that women in the world can''t afford. This is an old debt. You have put the disgraced queen into the cold palace, which is a new account. You said, "how can I kill you?" Song yu''er strode up to Chu Haotian and grabbed him by the neck. That day, she went to beg him in tears, but he threw her out. Now Fengshui turns, she will not make him better¡° Song yu''er, what do you want to do? Let me go, or I will put all the people in your song mansion to death... "

 Chapter 213

    He was choked again, and Chu Haotian was furious. The last time Murong Jinxin pinched her neck, it was at the Jinluan hall, and no one dared to spread it afterwards. Now he is in full view of the public. Where is his old face?


    Chu Haotian can''t breathe because of the strong beast smell. He grabs song yu''er''s hand, but he can''t break it. He has to look for help at Chu moshang not far away.


    "Chu Haotian, it''s no use asking anyone. Today is the day of your death, and the day when the prince and brother ascend the throne. "


    Song yu''er has a sneer in her mouth. She sees a trace of fear in Chu Haotian''s eyes, and her heart is more happy. She is to let these people taste the fear before death, the suffering she has suffered, and she wants to get back from these people bit by bit.


    "Jinxin, please save your father..."


    Chu Mo Shang saw that scene, full of grief. He put the child into Ye Ranran''s arms, several strides to Murong Jinxin''s face, deeply lowered his head.


    At this time, except Jinxin, no one can save his father. In any case, he asked for


    "Jinxin, today is my day of great joy. I don''t want chu Mo Shang to have regrets."


    Ye Ranran also came over with her daughter in her arms. She looked at Murong Jin''s heart with a trace of prayer. She knew that if she didn''t speak, Jin Xin would never do it. But she promised Chu moshang to save Chu Haotian''s life. She can''t break her promise to Chu moshang.


    "Murong Jinxin, you have to think clearly? Chu Haotian did not find fault with you in those years. I advise you not to run this muddy water. "


    Song yu''er looks at the woman wearing white gauze not far away with a smile. She knows something about Murong Jin''s heart. Although she was not present when she caught Murong Jin''s heart last time, she knows Murong Jin''s heart can''t be underestimated.


    She brought so many subordinates this time, the main purpose is to prevent Murong Jin''s heart. She measured, her subordinates work together, can completely suppress Murong Jin heart.


    "Song yu''er, I really don''t want to meddle in other people''s business. But on today''s wedding day, I will fulfill whatever she says. This man, are you going to let it go or not? "


    Murong Jinxin looks at Ye Ranran for a while, and sees the persistence in Ye Ranran''s eyes. Well, today she is the bride, and what she says is what she says. What''s more, her words are reasonable. If Chu Hao died in Song yu''er''s hands innocently, I''m afraid this marriage can''t go on.


    "Murong Jinxin, I''ll give you a chance. If you can win the dozens of subordinates behind me, I will spare Chu Haotian''s life. "


    Song yu''er directly throws Chu Hao Tian aside and looks at Murong Jin''s heart provocatively. Now that Murong Jinxin has been involved, I''m afraid she has to solve Murong Jinxin before she can do other things. Anyway, she is well prepared, she is not afraid of not subduing Murong Jinxin.


    "Song yu''er, there''s a way to heaven. If you don''t go, there''s no way to hell. Today will not destroy you, I Murong Jin heart oath not to be human


    Murong Jin''s heart triggers a strange smile at the corner of her mouth. After all, the demons brought by song yu''er can''t be compared with those brought by the last time. The most important thing is that her mysterious skill has been broken ahead of time. But these, song yu''er obviously does not know.


    Today, she must get rid of this woman, so as not to bring endless future trouble to herself


    "Take her down for me!"


    Song yu''er is no longer wordy. With a wave of her hand, dozens of demons behind her begin to put in array, trying to trap Murong Jin. All of a sudden, the crowded streets were in chaos, and the onlookers began to stir up. Some timid people began to push to the periphery. For a moment, the scene was out of control, but these accidents could not stop the war that had already begun.


    Murong Jin''s heart flies up, dodges the array under the magic cloth, and points at Song yu''er. She didn''t want to waste so much energy on those dozens of demons.


    "Ha ha..."


    Song yu''er is a little surprised, but Murong Jin''s heart has already picked her up. Naturally, she doesn''t want to shrink back. She gathers her whole body''s fighting spirit to welcome her.


    In the middle of the sky, a white and a black two figures entangled together, from time to time burst out a lot of sparks. But in the blink of an eye, one person and one demon have already broken down hundreds of moves, and the people at the bottom are dazzled. Even those demons who were brought by song yu''er were standing below, and none of them moved rashly.


    "We have to learn a lesson from this, that is to cut down the grass roots."


    Ye Ran Ran looked at it for a while, and did not see that Murong Jin''s heart had any downward trend, so he had the bottom in his heart. No wonder Jin Xin dares to pick up song yu''er directly. It turns out that song yu''er is not Jin Xin''s opponent at all.


    "Indeed, in the future we must remember not to rely on the kindness of women."


    Chu moshang agreed with Ye Ranran''s words very much. Sometimes he just let it go inadvertently, but it would bring endless disasters to him, and even directly threaten his own life.


    "I really want to cut song yu''er to pieces..."


    Compared with Chu Mo Shang and ye Ranran''s indifference, Jun Mo Li is excited a lot. He looked at the white in the air, and his whole heart was tangled together.


    This damned bitch, a good wedding, was brought by her with a group of animals to make such a mess, it is unbearable.


    But at this time, in the middle of the air suddenly strong wind blazing, far away actually flew a group of black people. Jun Mo Li and others looked up, and his face turned dead gray.


    That was the devil who had captured Murong Jinxin before. Now he is here. Shouldn''t he come to capture Jinxin again?


    But obviously their idea is wrong. As soon as Moyin sees Murong Jinxin and song Yuer, who are fighting each other, their faces are very gloomy, which makes them more ugly.


    His hands congealed up a black light, to the direction of song yu''er mercilessly smashed down. This damned woman dare to leave the demon world without permission and take away so many demons he has worked hard to cultivate. She just doesn''t want to live.


    "Poof..."


    Hit by the black light, song yu''er''s body suddenly falls forward and bumps into Murong Jin''s palm. A sharp pain came, and a mouthful of scarlet blood gushed out.


    "Song yu''er, you dare to make trouble in the human world in private. How dare you?"


    With a wave of his hand, he slapped song yu''er heavily on her face and fanned out five finger prints. Then he motioned to his subordinates behind him, and they quickly caught the bewildered demons standing on the ground one by one and quickly left the scene.


    "The left Dharma protector spared his life, and his subordinates knew their mistakes..."


    Song yu''er held back the severe pain from her chest, knelt down on one knee and lowered her head. This time she went out, she really made up her own mind. She knew that she would be punished, but she didn''t know that the punishment came so fast that she didn''t finish what she should do.


    "Take her back and throw her into the magic pool. Life and death depend on her nature."


    Moyin is always very strict with the people who make mistakes, especially song yu''er, who wants to kill Murong Jin Xin. Murong Jin''s heart is the noumenon of the evil god. If she is really dead, what will the evil god do?


    If you go to the magic pool, maybe you can make this disobedient woman sober. It''s not your talent to practice. You can do whatever you want.


    "Yes, left protector."


    Two demons who seem to have higher positions come out behind the devil Yin. They press song yu''er left and right, and leave immediately without saying a word.


    "Murong girl, I''m sorry."


    After cleaning up those demons, the evil Yin just went to Murong Jinxin''s face with a stiff head, and opened her mouth with some fear. After the last thing, he was really afraid of Murong Jin. It''s not that I''m afraid that I can''t beat Murong Jin''s heart, but that Murong Jin''s heart will scold him again.


    "Moyin, this good wedding was stirred up by your subordinates. In this way, you can solve the problem by saying sorry?"


    Murong Jin''s heart leered at the enchanted Yin, arms around the chest, a pair of unwilling to give up on this appearance. She is not at a loss. Song yu''er interferes with the wedding. Now she can''t let song yu''er pay the price, so she can only let the devil Yin suffer for song yu''er.


    "What does Murong want?"


    Smell speech, the scalp of evil Yin begins to numb. He really wanted to leave regardless of everything, but he didn''t dare. As the saying goes, the monk can''t run to the temple. If he really runs away, I''m afraid he will be scolded by her next time. Fortunately, he has sent his subordinates away. No matter what he did, no one saw him.


    "How? Song yu''er killed our bride''s horse. You can change it into a horse for the bridegroom to ride back. "


    Murong Jin''s big eyes swept, and then swept to the last residue left by the unfortunate horse in the world. The left Dharma protector in the demon world is right. Then she will let him lower his noble head. When a horse is riding.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Evil Yin''s eyebrow heart mercilessly jumped for a while, for this evil star in front of him, he expresses really speechless. His powerful left Dharma protector in the demon world made him a horse for people to ride. Was she too much?


    "Hurry up, as long as you do as I say, we''ll write it off, or I''ll talk to you forever..."


    Murong Jin heart saw his disdain and hesitation, but did not take his reaction seriously. He pointed to the residue not far away, indicating that he would work early and finish early.


    "Well, I''ll see you next time. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    The evil Yin hesitated once more and looked up at the sky helplessly. The devil has ordered them not to offend Murong Jin, or they will be punished severely. In order to make life easier for him in the future, he will be patient. After a while, he will walk faster.


    "All right."


    Murong Jin heart readily agreed, she is not idle egg pain, always look for his bad luck why? As long as let her out of the chest of that stuffy, everything will disappear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What magic is not saying as like as two peas, the crowd only felt a black light flashing across, and a jujube red horse appeared before everyone else, almost identical to the one before. Chu Mo Shang, Mount

 Chapter 214

    Chu Mo Shang took his daughter on the horse, and the procession began to march toward the six kings'' mansion. After the previous uproar, everyone''s heart is relatively heavy, and they don''t have the heart to think so much. They just hope to arrive at the sixth Prince''s residence early and worship the hall as soon as possible.


    As for the song Yin mother and son who lost the protection of song yu''er, they were arrested by the angry Chu Hao destiny. He abolished Chu Mo Qi''s crown prince position in public for the crime of treason and was imprisoned in the crown prince''s mansion for life. Song Yin was abolished as Queen and went to the Huguo temple to cut her hair.


    All of a sudden, such a disturbance made the situation of the state of Chu more complicated and confusing. In addition to the dramatic scene that had just happened, people talked about who would be the next crown prince of the state of Chu.


    The sky of Chu state will change after all


    ¡­¡­


    Liuwangfu


    Gongs and drums are noisy, red silks are flying, red lanterns are hanging high, and everyone''s faces are filled with knowing smile. It seems that they are not affected by what just happened.


    In the hall, Empress Dowager Chen of Chu Haotian sat in the first seat and accepted a couple''s kneeling and tea. Both of them gave a thick gift.


    After the ceremony, the bride was sent into the new room, while the groom was left to drink and talk with the guests.


    Throw away the previous unhappiness, Chu Mo Shang''s mood is very good, one cup after another to drink. Enchanting peach blossom eyes with a strong smile, that stunning face exudes a strong sense of happiness.


    On the most humble table in the hall sat an old man in black. His old face was covered with wrinkles, and his turbid eyes seemed to know everything. He was holding a cup, quietly tasting the wine, and his whole body was full of the breath of no one was allowed to enter.


    "Master, I''m very happy that you can come."


    Chu Mo Shang came over with a wine pot and sat down opposite the old man in black. His eyebrows and eyes were full of smiles. He didn''t get a reply from Shifu before. He thought Shifu would not come, but he didn''t expect that when he was in the hall, Shifu suddenly appeared.


    "When you get married, Shifu should come to have a drink. It''s a wedding gift from Shifu."


    The old man in black is also Chu moshang''s master, the most poisonous one in the world. The old man''s face is pale, and he can''t see any emotion. His dry fingers take out a brocade box from his arms and give it to Chu moshang.


    No matter what purpose he came to his wedding, since he came, this gift must be given.


    "Thank you for your gift, disciple."


    Chu Mo Shang took over the brocade box. He just took a look and knew what treasure was in it. His smile was more intense and he bowed to the supreme old man deeply.


    The master was very kind to him. He gave him almost all the good things. His kindness to him was no less than that of his father


    "Your letter to master says that you have found a woman who can use hypnosis. Who is that woman?"


    The supreme old man took Chu moshang''s glass and drank it. Then he asked about something that had been bothering him for many years. If his letter had not mentioned it, he would have been polite.


    "I can''t say it clearly in a few words. I''ll wait for my apprentice to greet the guests first and talk to the master carefully."


    Chu Mo Shang Leng for a while, but did not expect the master so anxious, but this in public, say some too secret words is not good. Besides, today is his wedding day. He can''t leave a room full of guests and only greet his master. It''s not appropriate for him to be reasonable.


    "Well, you go to greet the guests first, and talk to the master in detail tomorrow."


    The supreme old man is not a tangled person after all. He has seen the clue from Chu Mo Shang''s attitude. 80% of the woman could use hypnosis, but she was not his daughter, otherwise the boy would have asked for credit in the letter.


    "Well, master, if you need anything, you can tell them to go and return."


    Chu Mo Shang nodded, then picked up the wine pot and bowed to the supreme old man again, and left contentedly.


    "Alas..."


    The supreme old man looked at his red clothes, and sighed a little. There was a little tangle on his face. After all, the boy still has some feelings for him and treats him like his parents. Is it really good for him to do that?


    He picked up the wine cup again and drank it cup by cup, swallowing all the hatred in his heart through the strong wine.


    ¡­¡­


    In the new house, ye Ranran directly lifted the lid, went to the table and began to eat. After a noisy morning, she hardly touched any water. She was almost hungry.


    "You are so hungry, are you reincarnated? Why are you in such a hurry? The makeup on the face is going to be put on


    Murong Jin heart looking at Ye Ranran that evil ghost pounce on food appearance, the corner of the mouth mercilessly a draw. She doesn''t care how she eats on weekdays, but today is her wedding day, and the guests will come to make a new house later. She wants to make herself too embarrassed, but what she loses is Chu Mo Shang''s face. Although Chu Mo Shang didn''t mind, it couldn''t be the reason for her indulgence.


    "I''m hungry. I''m really hungry. I''m so hungry that my chest is close to my back. I''m so hungry that I want to cry..."


    Ye ran can''t help cramming all kinds of snacks into his mouth, and doesn''t mind his embarrassment at all. Compared with face, her belly is more important. If you starve yourself for face, it''s not worth it.


    "You don''t look like a bride, but you''re released from prison."


    Murong Jin heart very speechless shook his head, know that he has been unable to stop her behavior, simply also sat down, with her to eat. Anyway, it''s boring. Eat something to pass the time.


    "When you get married, you''ll know that you''ll be more like a bride."


    Ye Ranran turns her mouth and finds a space to chew. She goes back to Murong Jinxin for a few words. Then she plunges into the delicious food. Her mouth is full. She has been blocked by food and lost her ability to speak temporarily.


    "Jinxin, brother Huang asked you to go to the hall. He said he had something to discuss with you."


    The door of the room creaks and someone pushes it open. Chu Moxuan walks in with a smile. She sees Ye Ranran''s eating face slightly wring her eyebrows. Then she looks at the woman whose eating face is obviously elegant.


    "What''s the matter? Need to discuss now? "


    Murong Jinxin put down the dim sum in her hand and looked at Chu Moxuan doubtfully. Seeing that she was also at a loss, she got up and cleaned up her hands. He said hello to Ye Ranran and left.


    In such a big room, only Ye Ranran and Chu Moxuan are left. Ye Ranran is still eating, but Chu Moxuan''s mouth shows an evil smile.


    She went to Ye Ranran''s side, and her little white hand seemed to accidentally touch a dish of snacks, and then pinched a piece and put it into Ye Ranran''s mouth.


    "Sister Ranran, eat more. I''m afraid they''ll have to come to the bridal chamber later. I don''t have enough to deal with them. "


    Chu Moxuan said innocently. There was no difference in that gorgeous little face. She just began to put snacks into Ye Ranran''s mouth one by one until


    "Xuanxuan... My head is a little dizzy... I..."


    Ye Ranran suddenly spits out the snack in his mouth. He seems to be aware of something and grabs Chu Moxuan''s hand. It''s a pity that her words haven''t finished, and the whole person falls into Chu Moxuan''s arms.


    Chu Moxuan gets Ye Ranran to the clean side of the table and gets up to get out of the room. Then a shadow flew in from the door, pushed open the door, put the comatose Ye Ranran into a sack, picked it up and left.


    Before the man in black left, he waved some white powder to Chu Moxuan. Chu Moxuan smelled the powder and fell down.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon after, Yun Qianxi comes back with Chu Yuer, who has been playing in the back garden. As soon as he enters the yard, he sees Chu Moxuan in a coma, and her face suddenly changes.


    "Xuanxuan... Xuanxuan..."


    She took Chu Yuer''s hand and quickly walked to Chu Moxuan''s side, shaking Chu Moxuan hard, but no matter how she shakes, Chu Moxuan didn''t wake up.


    In her mind suddenly flashed what, also ignore Chu Mo Xuan, picked up Chu Yue ER and rushed into the new house. But in the new house, in addition to the dim sum that has been vomited all over the table, where is Ye Ranran''s figure.


    Cloud shallow night suddenly muddled, Leng for a long time to hold Chu yue''er rushed out, pulled the throat and yelled.


    "Sister Jinxin... Sister Jinxin... Something''s wrong... Something''s wrong..."


    "Sister Jinxin... Where are you... Where are you..."


    "The bride is missing... The bride is missing... Come on..."


    ¡­¡­


    Cloud shallow night while running toward the outside, while tearing heart crack lung of shout up, six Wangfu those servant girls small Si who pass by a listen to this words, one after another to the direction of the hall running, a look to know is to report Chu Mo Shang.


    Chu Mo Shang, who is greeting guests in the hall, listens to the report of his subordinates. The smile at the corner of his mouth suddenly condenses, and the wine cup in his hand falls to the ground. A cool feeling spreads rapidly from the bottom of his feet.


    He didn''t care about anything, so he ran to the new house, and his fear was gone. He finally and dye dye came to today, a good big marriage, unexpectedly one after another happened a lot of things. Now even Ranran has an accident. Is God too cruel to him?


    "I''ve been tricked by that man. No, there may be something wrong with Xuanxuan. Damn it... "


    Originally feel some strange Murong Jin heart, after seeing Chu Mo Shang ran away, head suddenly clear up. Thinking of Chu Moxuan, her face turned pale.


    "Go, go and see at once!"


    Jun Mo Li is not much better, and he is not hesitating. Holding Murong Jin''s hand, he rushes to the new house. And the guests, who looked at each other, were stopped by Chu Haotian and stayed to drink the tasteless wine.


    The whole hall, dead silence

 Chapter 215

    In the courtyard, all the people who should have come came, but none of the people who shouldn''t have come.


    Chu Mo Shang rushed into the new house crazily, and saw nothing except the mess on the table. He called out Ye Ranran''s name, but got only a silent response.


    He walked out of the room and sat on the threshold, just like a man who lost his soul. Eyes lax, can not find a trace of focus.


    "Chu moshang, don''t worry. First wake up Xuanxuan and see if she knows what happened at that time?"


    Murong Jin heart looking at such Chu Mo Shang, the heart is also really not good. Take the initiative to go to Chu Mo Shang''s side, patted his shoulder, trying to appease his mood.


    No one can predict what happened. What they can do now is to find clues and get Ranran back as soon as possible.


    "How can I not be in a hurry? So many dark guards guarding this yard, can there be an accident? Why don''t you let me worry... "


    Chu Mo Shang looks up, and the enchanting peach blossom''s eyes are red with a strong sense of killing and despair. It''s terrible to be able to take away Ranran without knowing it. He was afraid that the next moment would be Ranran''s death.


    "Ranran won''t be so fatigued. If something happens, it will happen long ago. It won''t wait until now. We''ll take care of this. You''ll stay here. You''re not allowed to go anywhere


    Murong Jinxin orders Chu moshang''s Secret guard a few words. Seeing that Chu Moxuan has already woken up, she ignores Chu moshang and walks up to Chu Moxuan. Looking at her confused appearance, I helped her to the chair.


    "Sister Huang, what''s the matter with me? Why does the head hurt so much? "


    Chu Moxuan only felt headache. She rubbed her little head and had no impression of what had happened before, such as tears in her eyes.


    "Xuanxuan, think about it carefully and see if you can remember what happened before?"


    Murong Jinxin stops Jun Mo Li from telling Chu Mo Xuan about ye Ranran. She just tries to keep her voice as low as possible. She calms Chu Mo Xuan''s mood and asks softly.


    It seems that Xuanxuan has been drugged. She can still smell the faint smell of medicine in the air


    "What happened? It''s like nothing happened? I... "


    Chu Moxuan was a smart woman. Seeing the dignified look of the people, she knew that something must have happened. She held her breath, or hard to recall, can be a blank in my mind, about this period of time, all memory has no trace.


    She is a little anxious, the light water idea emerges in the Mou son. She knows that she must be the key to the whole thing. If she can''t think of a clue, I''m afraid


    "Did you meet anyone on your way to the new house?"


    Murong Jinxin can see that the woman in front of her has tried her best, but she still can''t recall anything and is not worried. Instead, I started to guide her step by step to see if I could find a clue.


    "Who did you meet? Previously, the emperor asked me to go to Xinfang to find you, so I went happily. Then, then, then, I, I remember, I seem to see a shadow. Yes, it''s a shadow. At that time, I thought that someone was making trouble. Just as I was about to call, the shadow gave me a look, and then I said, "I can''t remember anything..."


    Chu Moxuan gradually calmed down under the comfort of Murong Jin''s heart, and began to come out of the hall to recall little by little. She thought slowly, painfully, but persistently. Finally, when everyone thought it was fruitless, she patted her forehead hard and stood up excitedly.


    "He looks at you, which means you don''t feel conscious until you see his eyes, do you?"


    Murong Jinxin immediately found the key point in Chu Moxuan''s words and asked. After seeing Chu Moxuan nodding, her mood was calmer.


    One look can make a person unconscious, it must be hypnosis. Chu moshang once said that there are only two people in the world who can hypnotize, one is his master, the other is his master''s daughter.


    Well, Ranran was taken away by the supreme old man


    "Chu moshang, where''s your master? I remember he came. Where is he now? Ranran must have been taken away by him. Go to your master quickly. "


    Murong Jinxin several strides to Chu Mo Shang''s front, will Chu Mo Shang a pull up, see him or shrug head listless appearance, habitually directly slap on the back of his head. If he is not sober, her next slap is his whole head.


    "Ran Ran was taken away by the master? How is that possible? Master doesn''t know Ranran at all? Why do you take away Ranran


    Chu Mo Shang a spirit back to the soul, he can''t believe looking at Murong Jin heart. Because he was too sad just now, he didn''t pay attention to Chu Moxuan''s words. So Murong Jinxin said that the supreme old man took away Ranran, and his first reaction was that he thought it was impossible.


    Shifu will not attack a woman without any reason. This is Shifu''s principle. He has no injustice or hatred with Ranran. Besides, Ranran is his wife. Shifu is not satisfied. What''s the purpose of catching Ranran?


    "I don''t know. I have to find your master. Xuanxuan said that just now. The man looked at her and she lost consciousness. Besides your master, who else in the world has the ability to bring hypnosis to the extreme? " She had learned the hypnosis of Ranran, which was not enough to subdue people at a glance. Therefore, she is really sure that the person who took Ranran away must be the supreme old man. But Chu Mo Shang''s words also make her confused, they have no intersection with the supreme old man, why does the supreme old man catch Ranran¡° Well, I''ll go to the master immediately. " Chu moshang thinks Murong Jinxin''s words are reasonable. If the master really catches Ranran, maybe it''s a good thing. At least for a while and a half. Ranran will be fine. As long as he can find the master, it is not impossible for him to bring back Ranran. So thinking, just about to write a letter, a servant girl stumbled in. Holding a letter in her hand, she was shaking all over. At a glance, she knew that she had been greatly frightened¡° Wang Ye... Xin... Xin... "The servant girl rushed to Chu Mo Shang out of breath. She held up the letter in her hand and the sweat on her forehead kept falling. She couldn''t even speak clearly."... " Without saying a word, Chu moshang immediately tore open the sealed letter and looked at it at a glance. The more he looked, the more frightened he was. After reading it, he didn''t ask the servant girl what, but directly took the letter to Murong Jinxin¡° Oh, Cao, Chu Haotian, do you want to die? Or do you want to die? Or do you want to die? This kind of thing can be done... "Murong Jin''s heart read the letter, and she couldn''t help but burst the foul language. It''s no wonder that the news that Chu Haotian met an old man in black came back. It turns out that Chu Haotian was the mastermind behind the scenes. And the supreme old man was also a joker. He even said it directly at this time. There was a feeling that it was none of my business and I couldn''t help it¡° Father Huang He... After all, he didn''t want to quit the fight for the throne... Alas... "Chu Mo Shang was completely calm at the moment. Since the master has left a letter, it means that Ranran won''t have an accident for the moment. The only thing he can do now is to persuade his father to give up his last will to his master. He didn''t know what the master owed to his father. He was so willing to work for him, but it was none of his business, and he didn''t bother to ask about these old things¡° Ha, I''m afraid he''s still very happy. Chu Moqi is under house arrest. Maybe tomorrow morning you will be the crown prince... "Murong Jinxin probably guessed Chu Haotian''s intention. It''s really the best way to use Ranran to force Chu moshang. The dead emperor really wanted to die by himself. No wonder she did. Let song yu''er kill him if you knew. Maybe if he died, the supreme old man would not pay attention to the edict¡° Jinxin, don''t misunderstand me. I have already lost my mind. " He is not stupid. His second brother is the emperor star, or the little leader of the dragon clan. He is a real immortal. Only when the state of Chu is handed over to the second emperor''s elder brother can it be a blessing for the people of Chu¡° Chu Haotian wants you to be emperor to save Ranran, so you can do it. The Emperor didn''t care about Mo Li. He had to join the competition just to keep the general''s office. Now that our relationship has been reconciled, it''s the same to be emperor. " Up to now, Murong Jin is relieved. It''s just a throne. It''s necessary to make it so miserable. Anyway, Chu Mo Shang became the emperor, and he didn''t dare to give any thought to the general''s house of the town. As long as everyone is safe, she thinks it really doesn''t matter¡° Yes, brother Liuhuang, go to talk to your father first. Don''t hurt Ranran''s life because of a throne. It''s not good. " Jun Mo Li is really hard to get. He really doesn''t care about Chu''s throne. If liuhuangdi is willing to take over, let liuhuangdi do it. The mind of Liu Huang''s younger brother was enough to bear the expectations of millions of people in Chu¡° I don''t want to do it. I just want to be the carefree king and travel all over the world with my wife and children. The emperor''s throne is more suitable for the second emperor''s brother, who is concerned about the country and the people. I went to find my father, and you can do whatever you want... "Chu Mo Shang took a look at the couple in front of him, and his mouth pulled hard. They are so good that they even want to use this to force him to submit. He would rather die than give in. After that, the red sleeve robe swung and left in flames. The appearance is quite different from that before... The courtyard is quiet again. People look at each other and leave in silence

 Chapter 216

    In the northern suburb of the imperial city of the state of Chu, in a dense forest and a cave, ye Ranran, who was sleeping quietly, suddenly opened her eyes. The darkness made her alarm suddenly.


    The picture of her in the new house immediately came to mind. Subconsciously, she wanted to sit up, but found herself weak.


    "Don''t waste your time in meaningless struggle. Just be honest. You may live longer."


    The supreme old man looks at Ye Ranran, who knows clearly that he can''t move, but still wants to sit up again and again. He sighs a little in his heart. Good advice to persuade the two, her body in the soft muscle of his characteristics scattered. If there is no antidote, you can''t move within three days, and you will die quietly after three days. If you use Kung Fu to break it, you will die earlier.


    "Who are you?"


    Ye Ranran is proficient in medicine. After several unsuccessful struggles, he also finds something strange in himself. So, very honest lying, just moved his little head, looked at the supreme old man not far away.


    When I was worshipping, I heard that the supreme old man was coming, but I didn''t see him. That''s why I asked.


    "Master of Chu Mo Shang."


    The supreme old man didn''t hide his identity either. Maybe he was bored to stay alone, or he thought Ye Ranran was innocent. He rarely answered Ye Ranran''s question.


    "Are you the master of that horse? What are you doing hijacking me for? What''s wrong with you? "


    Ye Ranran was stunned for a moment, and a strange feeling welled up in his heart. Chu Mo Shang''s master, isn''t that her so-called Pro father in Jin''s heart? On the wedding day, he was hijacked by his own father. Is there anything worse than this?


    "I owe Chu Haotian''s kindness. I can''t pay the debt."


    The supreme old man was asked by Ye Ranran''s words, and his mouth slightly smoked. Everyone in the world avoided him like a scorpion, and no one dared to be so reckless in front of him. But just heard Ye Ranran''s words, he didn''t feel offended.


    "What does Chu Haotian want to do?"


    Ye Ranran didn''t expect that the supreme old man would cooperate so well. He would answer whatever he asked. Her sincere appearance made her straight and speechless. But he was willing to answer, and she did not ask. Since it''s her father, as long as he really starts on her, she shows her identity. She can''t die.


    "Use you to force shang''er to submit, take the throne of Chu, by the way, give Dongfang Ke to him, and finally kill you."


    Looking at the look on Ye Ranran''s face, the supreme old man was really curious from the initial nervousness to the relief after hearing his identity. However, he was not a talkative person, so he was curious and didn''t ask anything.


    "Chu Haotian, the dead emperor, tried to kill me. When I go out, I have to burn his hair and beard. "


    Hearing this, ye Ranran is very angry. Chu Haotian asks for someone to hijack her and threatens Chu moshang not to quit the fight for the throne. She can understand that Chu moshang will accept Dongfang, but she can also understand that. But she couldn''t understand the point of killing her. Anyway, she also gave birth to a child for Chu Mo Shang, even for the sake of that child, she would not be killed.


    "If you want to go out, you have to wait. If shang''er can persuade Chu Haotian in three days, I will let you go. Otherwise, even if the gods come, you will die. "


    Looking at Ye Ranran''s angry little appearance, the supreme old man felt very kind. He couldn''t help looking at it for several times, and his long lost daughter''s childhood appearance appeared in his mind.


    He originally planned to go to shang''er tomorrow to ask about the hypnotic woman, but for a moment, he revealed Ye Ranran''s news to shang''er. It seems that if he wants to go to shang''er, he will have to wait three days.


    "What am I afraid of? I was the one who died once. Chu Mo Shang can''t fix Chu Haotian''s dead emperor, and naturally there are people who can fix him. The supreme old man, don''t you? You will remember it for me, and soon you will pay for what you do. "


    Ye Ranran snorted with disdain. She didn''t expect Chu Mo Shang''s horse. With Jin Xin, everything can be done. Even if she really died, Jin Xin will certainly be able to make her come back from the dead. So, she really didn''t worry at all.


    "Do you mean Murong Jinxin? It''s really a strange woman... "


    The supreme old man doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. After chatting with Ye Ranran, he suddenly gets interested. Looking at the petite woman lying on the ground with her arms around her chest, her eyes softened suddenly, and she had a strange feeling. That feeling led him to approach Ye Ranran and told him not to hurt Ye Ranran.


    "Nonsense, no woman in the world is more strange than her. By the way, is it night now? "


    Jin Xin''s identity is cow force fork fork, a strange word can''t describe its ten thousand one. However, she is not interested in talking to the dead old man.


    A cool wind came to the cave and made her body tremble. She sneezed and asked the supreme old man not far away with a little nasal voice.


    "Well."


    Ye Ranran''s action naturally did not escape the eyes of the supreme old man, thinking that she had been sleeping in the cave all afternoon, and she was afraid of catching cold. He hesitated for a moment, still controlled himself, didn''t give ye Ranran medicine.


    "Dead old man, you hurry to pick up some branches to make a fire. Do you want to kill me?"


    Ye Ranran looks at the indifferent supreme old man, and his heart burns up in an instant. Without thinking about it, he roars at the supreme old man. She has been sleeping on the ground for such a long time in such a cold day. Does the old man want to murder his own daughter?


    "I''m not cold."


    The supreme old man was confused by Ye Ranran''s dead old man. It took a long time for him to react. He twisted his eyebrows and looked at the woman with a natural face. He really couldn''t figure out where she came from to direct him.


    He is a man who has the magic power to protect his body. He can live such a night even if he doesn''t make a fire. Once in a while, I light a fire just to bake something to fill my stomach.


    "If you''re not cold, I''ll be cold. You go to make a fire and get some pheasants to roast for me. Didn''t you say I had three days to go? Do you want to starve me? Even if I''m a hostage now, I have the right to eat and keep warm. "


    Ye Ranran looks at him and doesn''t intend to move at all. He is even more angry. Even if it is a prisoner, it is also a bed of ragged quilt, three meals a day, there are people sent to the cell. How to get to her, everything is saved.


    She is not an immortal. She can keep warm and live forever without eating or drinking


    "This is your dinner."


    Looking at her indignation, the supreme old man felt as if she had been abused. He felt inexplicably soft in his heart. He took out a hard steamed bread from his arms, covered the heat with his internal power, and accurately threw it to her tiny mouth. The right hand at the same time ejected an internal force, hit Ye Ranran''s right hand.


    "You are so poor. At least you are the most famous poison in the world. You even eat this. You are so poor..."


    Ye Ranran''s right hand grabs the steamed bread. Despite all kinds of disgust, he still sticks to his head and eats it in small mouthfuls. She didn''t want to be upset with her body. If she didn''t eat something, she would be hungry soon.


    "You are wordy. Tomorrow I will only give you water to satisfy your hunger..."


    The supreme old man looks at Ye Ranran''s incomparable dislike, and the corners of his mouth give him a fierce puff. This woman is really taken care of by shang''er. In this case, it''s good to have something to eat. She dares to dislike it. Dislike, dislike it, she would also like to say it, this is clear that they want to find smoke.


    "Dead old man, just give me water. Are you going to pee for me?"


    Ye Ranran is really furious. Is this still his father? Give her a broken steamed bread and threaten to give her only water? It''s really bad luck for her to have such a father.


    So, a small mouth flat, directly spit out a supreme old man want to spit blood words.


    "No wonder shang''er will take a fancy to you. You are the same thing. You are a natural couple..."


    The supreme old man really felt that the woman not far away had no sense of shame. He could even say that. He really didn''t know how the former owner of Yunyao mountain educated her? It was too much for him to accept.


    Why do you pee? Can this kind of words be casually said to a man, especially an old man?


    "Don''t be sarcastic, old man. You wait for me, sooner or later you will be cleaned up by me


    Ye Ranran snorted coldly. The old man dared to say that she was the same as the horse. It was a naked insult. In any case, she is better than that horse. In other words, the reason why she became like this was not because he was unable to protect her at that time, which led to her being taken away by others.


    "Come on, I don''t have time to talk to you. Shut your mouth, or I''ll make you never speak. "


    The supreme old man was also a little angry. He didn''t know why. He always felt that the woman''s mouth not far away was so unobstructed that he was really upset. So, turned his eyes, did not intend to pay attention to her.


    "Shut up, shut up. You think I''m happy to talk to you. The selfish old man will be punished sooner or later. "


    Ye Ranran is also a person with strong self-esteem. She doesn''t want to pay attention to her when she sees others. She''s not saying much. After scolding the supreme old man for two words, he calmed down.


    In the dark cave, there was an occasional wind. Ye Ranran was shivering with cold, but in order to fight for a breath, she kept silent.


    I can''t help thinking of Chu moshang''s horse. At this time in the past, she was probably locked in his arms, or chatting or doing something he loved to do, but now she can only lie in this cold cave and suffer from hunger and cold. Most of all, tonight is still her wedding night.


    I do not know when, she vaguely heard a burst of eager footsteps, and then a person in a hurry into the cave.


    "Master, the elder martial brother began to hurt himself. He said that if the emperor of Chu didn''t hand Ye Ranran over, he would stab himself every other hour... "

 Chapter 217

    The visitor went into the cave and took a look at Ye Ranran sleeping on the ground in the cold moonlight. Then he came to the supreme old man, lowered his voice and said, obviously also don''t want to let Ye Ranran hear.


    It''s a pity that ye Ranran''s cultivation is not shallow either. He can''t hear it unless he transmits the sound into the secret.


    "What did you say? Chu Mo Shang self mutilation? That fool really pissed me off... "


    Ye Ranran doesn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. Is that horse too stupid to do self harm? Can you do it at will? If one doesn''t die, what will she and yue''er do?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as the supreme old man heard Ye Ranran''s words, he directly shook his head. He basically said nothing to Ye Ranran. In order to save her, shang''er didn''t even want her own life. When she came here, she got a stupid sentence. What''s the reason.


    "That handsome guy, how many times has he stabbed himself now?"


    Although Ye Ranran was cursing, he still felt sorry for his man. Is it too miserable for him to hurt himself on his wedding night?


    Damn Chu Haotian, if the horse died, the man she went out recalled that the elder martial brother stabbed him twice, and he couldn''t find any rules. However, seeing the elder martial brother''s ruthlessness, he really believed that if the emperor of Chu refused, the elder martial brother would die.


    "The dead horse, the dead horse..."


    Ye Ranran was really flustered. The horse had a good grasp of the acupoints of the human body. If he had done it intentionally, he would have chosen a place that was not very important. Listen to this man, the horse may have collapsed and despair now.


    "Shang''er has done this for you. You even scold him. Do you have any conscience?"


    The supreme old man was already upset when he heard that Chu moshang was self injuring. Chu moshang was a successor whom he had worked hard to cultivate. If Chu moshang died, where could he go to find such a talented disciple as Chu moshang? Now a listen to Ye Ranran still curse Chu Mo Shang, very impatient low roar two.


    "Conscience? You say I have no conscience? Dead old man, you feel your own chest to see if your conscience is still there? Do you know who I am? Ah? I''m your own daughter who was beaten off the cliff many years ago. You kidnapped me and forced your son-in-law to kill himself. You even said that I had no conscience. If you were not my father, I would have scolded you... "


    Ye Ranran really wants to cry, anxious to kill, all kinds of emotions intertwined, originally need a vent. It happened that the supreme old man said something more about her. She didn''t control herself, pointed to the supreme old man''s nose and scolded her back.


    If she is said to have no conscience, then he is crazy


    "You... What do you say... How can you..."


    After a short period of stupor, the supreme old man stood up and looked at the petite woman not far away. What did she say? How could she say that she was his daughter who had been missing for many years? If she is his daughter, why is shang''er reluctant to tell him about it?


    All kinds of ideas flashed through the supreme old man''s mind, and finally they were all rejected one by one. He felt that ye Ranran must have learned something through Chu moshang''s mouth. At this time, he said this just to let her go.


    "Why not? Dead old man, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to recognize me. Anyway, I don''t care for your incompetent father. More than two years ago, I used hypnosis on Chu moshang. After that, Jinxin asked her brother-in-law to check my life experience. All the evidence has proved that I was picked up from the cliff by the former owner of Yunyao mountain. My brother-in-law said that the crescent shaped birthmark on my chest was hidden by the herb, and my memory was sealed up. At that time, I was hating Chu Mo Shang''s horse. How could I tell him my life experience. Later Jin Xin disappeared, this matter also stranded down. Old man, believe it or not, but remember that if Chu moshang''s horse died because of you, I swear that I will kill you myself... "


    Ye Ran Ran simply told the whole story of the incident, gasping for breath while saying it, and it was obvious that he was extremely angry. She is really down for decades of bad luck, just spread on such a cold-blooded merciless father. She didn''t want to say it in advance unless she couldn''t bear to see the horse do something stupid. Does he think she really wants to recognize him? Grass


    "You... You... You hypnotized me once..."


    The supreme old man has been completely shocked, ye Ranran can''t hear any loopholes in her words, and her look is extremely proud, in addition to disdain or disdain. That kind of Ye Ranran dispelled his many doubts. What Chu Mo Shang said today came to his mind, and he believed ye Ranran''s words.


    In this world, anything can be fake, but there are some unique things that can never be fake. Hypnosis is a unique skill. If ye Ranran dares to use it, he can tell if ye Ranran is his own daughter. Because the color of his own daughter''s eyes is the most unique color when she uses hypnosis, he doesn''t believe that other people in the world will use such a color.


    "You look at my eyes..." Ye Ranran is not wordy, big eyes slightly closed, opened again has changed a pair of appearance. Layers of strange clouds in her eyes like black grapes flow, like a huge suction, instantly towards the supreme old man. "..." The supreme old man strongly restrained his mind, carefully identified the color of Ye Ranran''s eyes, and slowly changed from pure black to purple. He fiercely closed his eyes, then cracked Ye Ranran''s hypnosis. At the same time, the body was severely shocked, and all kinds of emotions flashed on the old face full of vicissitudes, including surprise, heartache, regret and chagrin... "Enough? For the sake of our father and daughter, if you let me go this time, it''s all as if you were unable to owe me. After this, you go to your sunny path, I go to my single wooden bridge, we don''t owe each other, we don''t know each other Ye Ranran knew that the supreme old man had believed her, otherwise he would not be at a loss at this time. Hook lips sneer, spit out some almost heartless words. After that, she saw a twinkle of pain on the old man''s face, and she also had some bad taste in her heart. After all, he never gave up looking for her, and he never remarried after his mother''s death. He was very affectionate to their mother and daughter¡° Master, you should first solve the soft muscles of the younger martial sister, and then go to save the elder martial brother, or it will be too late... "When you see your master, you don''t even know where to put his hands and feet, obviously you have recognized Ye Ranran''s identity. The man urged a few words, then went to Ye Ranran''s side, helped Ye Ranran to sit up, and began to use his power to warm Ye Ranran''s body¡° You quickly take it... "The supreme old man suddenly realized that he shivered and took out a small white pill from his arms and handed it to Ye Ranran. His words were trembling. It can be seen that the excitement of his present mood can not be expressed in words. "..." Without saying a word, ye Ranran immediately took the small pill. As soon as she got the antidote, she felt that her stiff limbs began to feel. Then he began to urge his internal power, and with her so-called elder martial brother who didn''t know the number, he began to adjust his breath¡° That... I didn''t mean to... I didn''t know you were my daughter... You don''t care about villains... Forgive me this time... "Looking at Ye Ranran''s little face gradually ruddy up, the big stone in the supreme old man''s heart slowly fell to the ground. He trout in front of Ye Ranran, carefully explained, quite a kind of self sin can''t live feeling. At the same time, Chu Haotian has been scolded in his heart. Fortunately, Ranran knew his life experience, otherwise he would have killed his own daughter. He was afraid of this kind of thing just thinking about it... "Go away..." Ye Ranran was not in the mood to pay attention to the supreme old man. She was full of thinking about Chu moshang''s horse, and heard that the supreme old man was still nagging her, With a wave of his hand, he pushed the supreme old man aside. Teng stood up and rushed out of the cave without thinking about it¡° Ranran, don''t run around. It''s dangerous here. I''ll lead the way, you follow me Seeing that ye ranfeng ran out, the supreme old man did not dare to delay any longer and ran to the front of Ye Ranran. I didn''t dare to see ye Ranran, but I just walked through the thick woods with my head closed¡° Younger martial sister, don''t be angry with Shifu. Shifu has suffered a lot to find you these years. If you know that you are his daughter, and it''s too late for him to love you, how can he hijack you? " The man also catches up from behind, looks at Ye Ranran''s expressionless face, explains a few words for his poor master, and then dutifully follows Ye Ranran to protect her safety. In the boundless night, the three figures left the dense forest at a very fast speed and ran towards the palace of the state of Chu

 Chapter 218

    The imperial palace of Chu state


    Chu moshang kneels in front of Chu Haotian''s bedroom with blood all over his body, holding a dagger full of blood in his hand, and his enchanting peach blossom eyes twinkle with almost stubborn persistence. There are five scars on his body, which are shocking from a distance.


    "Father Huang, this is to let the son minister stab a few knives to his body?"


    Chu Mo Shang looked up and saw the stars all over the sky, and his heart was filled with endless sadness. Tonight was his wedding night, but his father ordered his master to hijack his bride, forcing him to kneel here to kill himself. Isn''t that ironic?


    "Shang''er, if you are making a fuss, your father will immediately let the supreme old man kill Ye Ranran."


    Chu Haotian looks at the baby son who is kneeling unsteadily not far away. The veins on his forehead burst. He took great pains to do so much, but in return for this son. He really felt that all his efforts over the years were in vain.


    "Ha ha, my father didn''t intend to let her go? If we die together, our father will be at ease. "


    Chu Mo Shang casually hooked the corner of his mouth, and the scarlet blood slowly flowed out from the corner of his mouth, smashing out a few blood flowers on the floor in front of him. He is full of sadness. If he dies, he won''t have to struggle so much. If they can''t live with Ranran, they will go to hell to be a ghost couple.


    "As long as you take this imperial edict and take a few women to the palace, your father will let Ye Ranran live."


    Having reached this point, Chu Haotian naturally did not want to give in. He held a bright yellow imperial edict in his hand, which was the imperial edict of the crown prince of Chu. He didn''t want what many people wanted.


    "Ha ha, without Ranran, what if my son won the world? In my eyes, the world is not as good as her smile. My father''s kind-hearted son and minister, please take it back. The emperor of the state of Chu can only be the second brother of the emperor. The father and the emperor had better recognize this reality, so as not to make mistakes again and again, and finally be out of place. "


    Chu Mo Shang gave a bitter smile. He had already seen his heart and understood what he wanted. No matter how his father forced him, he could not give in. The second emperor brother is the real emperor star. He just wants to be happy all his life and doesn''t want to get involved in such a war. What''s more, he has promised his whole life. How can he touch other women.


    "Shang''er, there are many things you can''t do. If you dare to die, your father will attack yue''er. You have to look after your daughter, even if you don''t care about yourself. "


    Chu Haotian has been so angry that he is about to ascend to heaven. He has said so much and advised so much, if the child is not willing to give in. Well, he used the little girl to intimidate him. His purpose is to let the child ascend the throne and dominate the world. He can sacrifice anything for this, including his own daughter.


    "Father''s heart is really cruel, father wants to start on yue''er, unless father has the ability to fight Jin''s heart. Father, you are gouging out my son''s minister''s heart. "


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang''s mood suddenly excited up, pale lips mercilessly trembled several times, just spit out a few painful words. For the sake of a throne, his father even wanted to attack his daughter. Such a father really scared him and made him cold.


    Moon son and Jin heart are his life, who dare to want his life, forced urgent, patricide this kind of thing he also can do.


    "Why are you not gouging out your father''s heart? Look at you. Your mother and concubine are alive in heaven. I''m afraid they will be angry again. You love Yuer and want to give her all your good things. Why didn''t my father think the same way? Why can''t you accept it? "


    Chu Haotian also knew that his words had gone too far. Looking at Chu Mo Shang, who had been shaking, he endured for a long time before he could resist the impulse to help him up. Heart to heart, the child can''t understand him any more. Over the years, their father and son have survived, and when they were about to reach the goal they had set, he even flinched.


    "Compared with the throne, the mother''s concubine certainly wants her children''s ministers to be happy. Father, stop it. If you are stubborn, after daybreak, what you are facing is not your son''s minister, but Jin Xin. "


    Chu Mo Shang felt that he could not support himself any more. He sat down on the cold floor. Because he was afraid that Jin Xin would kill his father in a rage, he begged Jin Xin to give him a night to solve the problem. If the father is bent on his own way, tomorrow he really does not know what kind of storm the father will face.


    "You don''t have to frighten me with Murong Jin''s heart. I only ask you whether you will accept this edict. If you don''t answer, I''ll ask your master to kill Ye Ranran immediately. I will die tomorrow, but before I die, my father will leave a decree for you to succeed me. At that time, if your second brother becomes emperor, the saliva of all people will drown him. "


    Chu Haotian looks at Chu Mo Shang, who is about to reach the limit. His hand with the imperial edict trembles. He knew that the son was filial to him, otherwise Murong Jinxin would have come to him. If his insistence hurt the child''s life, he would not even dare to die. Because he had no face to see huifei underground, he felt that it was difficult to ride a tiger for a moment.


    "Ha ha, I will die before Ranran. Father, an hour has come... "Chu Mo Shang doesn''t want to argue with Chu Haotian any more, and there won''t be any good result in the dispute. He didn''t care whether he was alive or dead. He has done his best to save Ranran, and he has a clear conscience when he meets her on the way to huangquan''an. As for yue''er, with Jinxin, the child will grow up safely. Maybe he will marry Fengxuan after growing up. He slowly raised the scarlet dagger in his hand, aimed at his heart, and stabbed into it without blinking his eyes... "Shang''er..." Chu Haotian saw the despair on Chu moshang''s face, and looked at the dagger in his hand, which turned out to be facing his heart. He was shocked and cried out. If shang''er died like this, what should he do? I''m afraid he doesn''t have the strength to live... "Bang..." just when Chu moshang''s dagger was about to sink into his heart, a leaf flew in the air and hit the dagger. Powerful power also let Chu Mo Shang some support, the dagger Bang fell. In the dark night, there are three figures floating down. The first one is the supreme old man who is relieved¡° Chu Mo Shang... You dead horse... I really want to slap you to death... "Ye Ranran looks at the gorgeous man in the pool of blood, and tears are almost forced out. I''m very glad that I didn''t come late. She ran to Chu Mo Shang''s side, hugged Chu Mo Shang and held Chu Mo Shang''s cold hand. She closed her eyes in fear¡° Ranran... Ranran... You''re back... I''m not dreaming... "The familiar breath came to my face. Chu Mo Shang''s peach blossom eyes, which had been closed, slowly opened, and saw a woman in the hazy. The woman''s eyebrows were tight, and she was very sad¡° Chu Mo Shang... It''s hard for me to look at you like this... How can you be so stupid... "Ye Ranran wanted to scold him, but he was so pitiful that he couldn''t scold him. He shrunk his nose and forced down the sadness. This is the time when she needs to be strong. She can''t cry, and she can''t collapse... "You''re safe... I''ll be relieved... Ha ha... Remember what you promised me... Remember to save his life..." Chu Mo Shang''s cold hand slowly raised, touched her delicate face, and then fell down, The body also poured into Ye Ranran''s arms, motionless¡° Chu Mo Shang... Chu Mo Shang... Don''t scare me... Wake up... "Ye Ranran panicked, gently shook Chu Mo Shang for a while, and then shook Chu Mo Shang for a while, but he didn''t get any response. The man lying in her arms is like losing life, without the slightest breath of life. She reached for Chu Mo Shang''s pulse and finally breathed out a breath. Fortunately, he still has a pulse, he just passed out in a coma... "What are you still doing? If you don''t bandage the wound for the sixth prince, I''ll let you all be buried with him. " Chu Haotian hears Ye Ranran''s heartbreaking cry, and his brain is buzzing. Also dare not come forward to provoke Ye Ranran, had to put the heart of the anger to the side waiting for the doctor body hair. Scared those doctors a few strides, then rushed to Chu Mo Shang''s side, carefully asked Ye Ranran, let them for six Wangye bandage¡° You all get out of here. I''ll do it. " The supreme old man saw such a scene, his daughter was in agony, and his son-in-law''s life and death were uncertain. He was really upset. He glared at Chu Haotian fiercely. If anything happens to his daughter or son-in-law, he must let Chu Haotian pay for it with his dog''s life. He took out a small porcelain bottle from his arms and put it in Chu moshang''s mouth. He stopped bleeding at several big acupoints of Chu moshang and smashed Chu moshang''s coat with internal force. Seeing the shocking wound, I was terrified. The boy must be more aggressive, or her daughter will resent him for the rest of her life¡° You get out of my way, old man. I''ll do it myself. " Ye Ranran glances at the old man. She only hears that he can use poison, but she doesn''t know that he can use medicine. He is so strong, maybe not to save people, but to harm people¡° You are not in a good mood to heal him. Don''t worry, he won''t die. I''ll guarantee with my life... "

 Chapter 219

    The supreme old man insisted very much, gave Ye Ranran a soothing look, then called another of his disciples. The master and apprentice began to clean Chu moshang''s wound and apply medicine.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran squats on the side and looks at it. Whenever a bloody wound is cleaned and appears in her fundus, her big eyes will blink a few times, and then force her tears back.


    This healing didn''t last long, but it made Ye Ranran feel as if it had been a century. When Chu Mo Shang puts on his clean clothes and lies on a single shelf beside him, ye Ranran feels that his whole strength has been taken away.


    She really wanted to close her eyes and go to sleep. Unfortunately, she has more important things to do at the moment. Although she said that she would let Jin Xin leave Chu Haotian''s life, what Chu Haotian did made her want to teach him a lesson.


    "Supreme, what you promised me, you even went back..."


    Chu Haotian saw ye ranteng stand up and looked at him fiercely. He subconsciously stepped back two steps. Only then did he realize what had happened and looked at the old man with the same ugly face.


    "You should be glad that I''ve come back, or you''ll end up miserable..."


    The supreme old man is also angry with Chu Haotian because he almost made a big mistake. If he killed his daughter by mistake, how could he go to see his wife who fell off the cliff and died unjustly?


    "What will happen to me? That''s my business. Now take this woman away immediately and fulfill your promise to me."


    Shang''er is seriously injured and in a coma now. Since his life is OK, he will issue the imperial edict of canonization while shang''er is in a coma. When shang''er wakes up, the prince''s identity has been determined. He can''t escape even if he wants to. Now, he just needs to get Ye Ranran away, and all the remedies are still in time.


    "You''re kidding. She''s my daughter who''s been separated for many years. If you ask me to kill my daughter, you''re really sick."


    The supreme old man snorted coldly. No matter what kind of kindness he owed Chu Haotian, he could not trade his daughter''s life. This is a matter of principle and nothing can be changed.


    He is such a precious daughter, lost for so many years, and now it''s hard to find, he just want to spoil her. If anyone dares to make his baby daughter unhappy, he will make the whole family unhappy.


    "What? Is she your daughter? Supreme, I think your brain is sick, right? She is clearly the owner of Yunyao mountain. Can''t you be cheated by her? "


    At first hearing the news, Chu Haotian felt a little incredible. When he calmed down, he thought it was incredible again. How big an industry is Yunyao mountain? How could its former owner hand it over to a child without any blood relationship? Unless the former owner of Yunyao mountain is crazy.


    However, looking at the convincing appearance of the supreme old man, he subconsciously thought that the supreme old man must have been cheated by Ye Ranran in a few words.


    "Chu Haotian, the only thing I can''t do wrong in my life is to recognize my daughter. If you dare to talk nonsense again, don''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    The face of the supreme old man is completely black. Is he so easy to be cheated? Chu Hao really thinks too much. Looking at the current situation, his daughter and Chu Haotian have been completely torn. Then he has to draw a clear line with Chu Haotian, so as not to offend his daughter and make the relationship between father and daughter worse.


    Anyway, he owes Chu Haotian enough. He doesn''t want to pay back


    "Well, she''s your daughter. I won''t touch your daughter. Then take your daughter away, and don''t let her pester me again. What you owe me is also written off. "


    Chu Haotian doesn''t bother to argue. He says it''s his daughter. That''s his daughter. It has nothing to do with him. Now, he just wants Ye Ranran to disappear. As long as ye Ranran disappears, no matter it''s life or death, it won''t become a stumbling block on the way of Shanger emperor.


    "Chu Haotian, it''s an honor for your son that my daughter can take a fancy to your son. What is my daughter pestering your son? Are you blind or are you blind. Make it clear that it''s your son who pesters my daughter... "


    As soon as the supreme old man listened to Chu Haotian''s words, he was on fire. As a matter of fact, the child of shang''er didn''t even want to die for Ranran. It''s unreasonable that Chu Haotian could even say this kind of words that make people laugh all over the world.


    "Well, you control your daughter and I control my son. Since then, I have never known each other


    Chu Haotian felt that he didn''t have much time to spend with the couple who were said to be father and daughter. Now he wanted to take away his precious son. When the baby''s son gets better, powerful women will have it all. The East can be that goblin, he can still keep for his baby son.


    "You dream that since my daughter has a crush on your son and your son has a deep love for my daughter, they should live happily together. You want to force them apart, unless you can win the knife in my hand


    The supreme old man is not a good person to send. Shanger and Ranran are so in love. Why should Chu Haotian break them up. Are parents, who do not want their children to be happy. But Chu Haotian was an exception. He wanted his sons to be miserable one by one.


    He took out a knife as thin as silkworm wings from his arms and gently played with it. It was his weapon. As we all know, he usually doesn''t show his weapon easily. Once he shows his weapon, I''m afraid it''s not one or two lives that can solve the problem¡° You... You... Don''t forget your promise to me... This is what you owe me... "Chu Haotian was a little angry by the supreme old man''s attitude. Maybe he was used to the attitude that the supreme old man would never refuse. Now the supreme old man disobeyed him again and again in front of so many people. He felt that he couldn''t keep his face. Therefore, he directly threw out the events of that year, hoping that such a kindness could stop the old man''s broken mouth¡° Chu Haotian, what I owe you has already been paid off. At that time, you just happened to pass by and saved my life. How many people have I killed for you these years? Can you figure it out? As the saying goes, one life for another, I have given you many lives, you are satisfied. If it''s too aggressive, I''ll make the dark things you''ve done one by one public. I don''t think you should be the emperor of the state of Chu. " No matter what Chu Haotian said, whether he was ungrateful or shameless, he didn''t care about fame. The only thing he wanted to do now was to spoil his daughter. What his daughter wants, no matter how hard it is, he must do it for her. If Chu Haotian didn''t know what to do and really pushed her to that point, he would be killed... "Well, well, I thought I was blind and saved your life..." Chu Haotian almost didn''t suffocate by his breath in his chest. He looked at the supreme old man for a long time, and finally gave up and continued to persuade the supreme old man. Over the years, he let the supreme old man do too many things that were not allowed by heaven. If those things were shaken out by the supreme old man, the court of Chu would be in chaos. So a thought then also didn''t say what, just saw the Chu Mo Shang one eye, sighed a then want to leave¡° Chu Haotian, you calculated me to torture my man like this. Patting my ass is like walking? Do your spring and autumn dream. " Ye Ranran''s anger, which she had been holding back, broke out completely at the moment. She strode to Chu Haotian and slapped him in the face. As the saying goes, it''s better to hit people than to face them, but she''s going to blow the dead emperor''s face and make him the laughing stock of the whole world¡° You... "Chu Haotian was caught off guard, and was slapped by Ye Ranran, almost directly fanned to the ground. He subconsciously covered his face, where hot pain. However, what he felt more painful was his self-esteem. The emperor of his country was beaten in the face. If it''s spread out, how can he behave in the future... "This slap is for you, you ordered people to hijack me, this slap is for you to make Chu Mo Shang look immortal, this slap is for the people of Chu, they have an emperor like you, it''s a blood mold from hundreds of lives..." Ye Ranran still refuses to give up, Directly with Chu Haotian move on the hand, subdued Chu Haotian, and mercilessly give Chu Haotian two slaps. Three slaps make Chu Haotian''s lips bleed, and her face swells into a pig''s head, which shows her strength. Such an accident directly shocked the bodyguards who were waiting on the side. When the bodyguards were ready to escort, ye Ranran had finished beating people, patted her ass and was ready to leave. They wanted to stop them, but they were frightened by the knife in the hands of the supreme old man and did not dare to move¡° Dragon one, dragon two, take Chu Mo Shang back to the sixth Prince''s residence. If anyone dares to stop him, there will be no amnesty for killing him! " Ye ran blood red eyes, lost to Chu Haotian a cold eye, then walked back to Chu Mo Shang''s side. The sign has already appeared dragon one and dragon two come to help quickly, this disgusting place, she is really not willing to stay, stay for another second, she felt sick¡° Yes Dragon one and dragon two easily lifted the single frame and ran away towards the palace. The speed was as fast as lightning, which was amazing¡° Ranran, would you like me and your second elder martial brother to live in liuwangfu first? " The supreme old man put away the knife he had been playing with for a long time, and took away his killing intention. Looking at her murderous daughter, she asked carefully. In fact, he can not ask, because no matter Ranran refuses or agrees, he will follow her back to liuwangfu. In the days to come, he doesn''t want to be separated from Ranran¡° Our six princes'' mansion is too small to accommodate you, the Great Buddha. You still have a long way to go, so that I won''t feel sick when I see you. " Ye Ranran is also too lazy to pay attention to the words of the supreme old man. After leaving a few words, he chases the dragon one and dragon two in front of him. Looking at her back, the supreme old man shook his head helplessly and caught up with her without hesitation

 Chapter 220

    Liuwangfu


    Chu Mo Shang''s coma lasted three days and three nights. These three days, ye Ranran took care of him. Even a small frown, a confused word, and even the occasional skimming of his mouth can cause all kinds of worries of Ye Ranran.


    Ye Ranran deeply understood that his feelings for the horse were beyond his imagination. Fortunately, he survived, otherwise she didn''t know what she would do more stupid than this horse.


    "Mom... Dad... Are you going to wake up..."


    The little girl with a bag came in from the door with short legs. She stood by the bed and touched Chu moshang''s still pale face. Her pure eyes looked at Ye Ranran with strong expectation.


    My father has been sleeping for three days, and my mother has been guarding my father for three days. If my father does not wake up, she is afraid that my mother will cry.


    "It should be... Soon..."


    Ye Ran Ran takes her daughter into her arms and kisses her. Some of her answers are not sure. It''s not easy for the little girl. Because the horse is in a coma, she hasn''t run to Fengxuan for three days.


    "That Chu Haotian... Is too bad... I want to avenge my father..."


    The little girl, who is a little kid, has already understood the reason for her father''s injury from the adults'' conversation. She used to hate Chu Haotian very much. Now when she sees that her father can''t wake up, she waves her fist and wants to rush into the palace to beat Chu Haotian.


    "When you grow up, my mother will teach you martial arts. With martial arts, when you grow up, no one will dare to bully you easily. "


    Ye Ranran can''t deny her daughter''s words. Thinking of what Long Yi and long er said to her, Chu Haotian even threatened to attack yue''er. The dead emperor was not worthy to be yue''er''s grandfather. If yue''er killed him one day, he deserved it and didn''t deserve anyone''s sympathy.


    "I want to be as powerful as my aunt... To protect my father..."


    Chu yue''er nodded a little head. She didn''t reject the practice. On the contrary, she was looking forward to it. When she learns martial arts, she can protect her father and mother from being bullied.


    "Yue''er, if you want to learn martial arts, my grandfather will teach you, and I will teach you tomorrow, OK?"


    After wandering in the yard for a long time, the supreme old man finally couldn''t help it. As soon as he heard the chance, he quickly came in and looked at the elf like little man with a loving face.


    Anyway, he is also idle. If he really teaches yue''er to practice martial arts, he can naturally stay and shorten the distance with yue''er.


    "No... I don''t know you..."


    Chu yue''er nests in Ye Ranran''s arms and looks at the supreme old man who has already come in front of her. Her big eyes are flickering, and she answers it coldly and coldly.


    Who is this old man? She suddenly appeared in front of her three days ago and claimed to be her grandfather. She asked her mother several times, but she said she didn''t know him. It was strange.


    "How can we not know each other? Grandfather is your mother''s father, we are a family. You are as good at martial arts as your aunt in the future. "


    The blue veins on the old man''s forehead jumped, and finally he understood what ye Ranran said in the cave. He hijacked his daughter, and the retribution came very quickly. Now her daughter not only doesn''t recognize him, but also doesn''t even bother to talk to him. Yue''er, the little girl, is very strange. Even if she says something, she looks at him like a passer-by, which makes him feel really congested.


    "Can you beat your aunt?"


    Chu yue''er tilted her head and thought for a while. Her mother often said that her aunt''s Kung Fu was the best in the world, even her father and uncle Huang couldn''t beat her. If the old man can fight, she can think it over.


    "This... Should be similar... I haven''t played..."


    Supreme old man a Leng, Murong Jin heart and song yu''er a war, he saw with his own eyes. Seems to really fight, he will be Murong Jin heart beat down that. But in front of his precious granddaughter, he felt that he still needed some face. The most important thing is that he saw a glimmering hope in Yueer''s small eyes.


    "I said, are you standing and talking without backache? In this way, you and Jinxin fight, not to say win, you are a draw with her, what do you want me to do? If you lose, get out of liuwangfu immediately, and don''t let me see you again. "


    Ye Ranran''s mouth flicks, and when he sees the shameless, he has never seen the shameless even when he is so old. Can he beat Jin Xin? Go to the devil. If Yueer was not young, she would have to spit at him directly. She squinted at the supreme old man and said the first words to him in three days.


    "Then... Forget it... Yue''er... Your father''s martial arts are taught by my grandfather... Do you think your father is powerful..."


    The old man''s face was red, and he thought he was a bit too much. Although he is old, but in the end the skin is not thick enough, had to quickly change a way, continue to coax that seemingly innocent little girl.


    "Dad... Can''t beat uncle Huang... I don''t want you to teach me martial arts..."


    As soon as the supreme old man said this, Chu yue''er''s small face immediately collapsed. My father''s martial arts seem to be very powerful, but even my mother can''t beat him. Learning from this old man is better than learning from his mother. Otherwise, when she grows up, I''m afraid she will still be bullied¡° Moon, that... "The supreme old man tangled, looking at that has turned his eyes, don''t want to pay attention to his villain, heart pull cool pull cool. He just wanted to please his granddaughter. Why is it so difficult? It''s a lot easier to kill¡° Dead old man, my daughter said she didn''t want you to teach me. Get out of here and don''t pestle me in my room. My eyes hurt. " Looking at the helpless old man, the expression on Ye Ranran''s face softened and glared at him, just like driving away flies. The dead old man would not understand how disgusting he had done without showing some color. If she doesn''t torture him, she won''t admit her father¡° Ranran... You should respect the master... "When the supreme old man wanted to cry and hesitated whether he should go away. A weak voice with a little smile came, which immediately drew the attention of the mother and daughter to the bed. Chu Mo Shang actually wanted to laugh, because he had never seen the master at a loss before. But he didn''t dare. No matter where he moved, he would pull the wound and cause severe pain¡° Dead horse, you finally wake up, scared me to death... "Ye Ranran''s emotion suddenly excited, took her daughter to the bed and sat down, then grasped Chu moshang''s outstretched hand, endured three days of tears, and could not help rolling down. Drop by drop hit the back of Chu Mo Shang''s hand, burned Chu Mo Shang''s heart¡° Don''t cry... Don''t cry... You cry... I want to cry too... "Chu Mo Shang looked at her haggard face, and his heart was already miserable. When I heard her crying, I really wanted to slap myself in the face. Ranran is such a strong woman. She almost died of dystocia when she was born, and she didn''t shed a tear. But now because of his injury, he cried like this. In addition to heartache, he was full of emotion. Her efforts in the past two years have not been in vain. Her love for herself is beyond words¡° You think I want to cry... Wuwuwuwu... But I just can''t help it... Wuwuwuwuwu... Next time if you are doing such a stupid thing... Wuwuwuwu... I''ll leave you... Wuwuwuwuwu... "Ye Ranran also feels ashamed, crying in front of her father and daughter. But she also has no way, emotion to this moment, need to vent, otherwise she will be suffocated. She let go of Chu Mo Shang''s hand, grabbed the towel beside her and began to wipe her tears, but the more she wiped them, the more they were¡° Good... I won''t cry next time... Please don''t cry... Little ancestor... "Chu Mo Shang''s slender fingers gently brushed her pale face, and sighed a little. In the end, they are more willful, and don''t think more about their mother and daughter. No matter what happened in the future, he would never be so stupid. After this time, he had understood that their mother and daughter could not do without him. If he died, I''m afraid none of them would live alone¡° Dad... Slept for three days... Mother... Has been guarding... "Chu yue''er saw her mother''s tears, a runny nose, a bright red lip, spit out the words that made Chu Mo Shang almost cry. Looking at her father and mother like this, she felt very good¡° Fool... Know this king can''t die... Why still keep... Really love to die this king... "Chu Mo Shang rubbed her hair, heart full of happiness. Even the sharp pain from the wound didn''t hurt much. With such a woman and such a lovely child, he felt no regret in his life¡° I''m just worried that... You''re dead... I''ll have to remarry... That''s a lot of trouble... "After a while, ye Ranran calmed down under the comfort of Chu moshang. In Chu Mo Shang pale lip petal lightly kiss for a while, this just got up and walked to one side to tidy up oneself to appear slightly embarrassed appearance¡° Master... Thank you for letting her go... Thank you... "Chu Mo Shang grabbed his daughter''s little hand and looked at the supreme old man standing on the other side of the bed with a smile. For what happened before, he didn''t know because he was in a coma. Just when I woke up, I just heard Ye Ranran''s last words. I thought it was the master who didn''t pay attention to Ye Ranran because he was looking after him¡° master worker? What kind of master? I''m your father-in-law. Next time I make a mistake, I''ll abolish you... "

 Chapter 221

    The supreme old man glared at the frail Chu Mo Shang. He was very disgusted with the master. He would rather hear him call his father-in-law than call him master.


    Master, I have a sense of distance. And father-in-law, how kind


    "Father in law?"


    Chu Mo Shang mouth smile suddenly stiff, enchanting peach blossom eyes are all doubts. He looked at the supreme old man for a long time, and seemed unable to react.


    Although Ranran can hypnotize, she doesn''t have the crescent birthmark on her chest. How can she become his daughter


    "I''ve already confirmed that Ranran is indeed my own daughter who has been separated for many years. If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed. You are stupid enough. The person you are looking for is around you, but you never find any trace. If Ranran is right, you are a fool... "


    The supreme old man looked at Chu Mo Shang''s hesitation, and his whole face stretched out. This kid doubts the truth of what he said? If he didn''t want to be too bloody and violent in front of his daughter and granddaughter, he would directly beat Chu moshang back and continue to be in a coma.


    "Ranran... You cheated me for so long..."


    Chu Mo Shang this just returns to mind, looking at the woman who has already walked to the bedside to sit down for a long time, just gnashing teeth of low roar a. She always knew that he was looking for his daughter for the master, but she didn''t say a word, which made him waste two years in vain. When he got well, he had to torture her hard to eliminate his negligible anger.


    "Chu moshang, I just made up this lie when I heard that you hurt yourself. Otherwise, how could he let me go? He kept saying that he wanted to kill me... "


    Ye Ranran is a dead duck with a stiff tongue, unwilling to admit that the supreme old man is his own father. The old man threatened to kill her, but for her self identity, she might have died in the cave. Why should she make him feel better when he does this to her.


    "Ranran, I know you are angry, but you can''t deny me because of this. Do you think how hard I have been looking for you these years? For the sake of my never giving up all these years, forgive me this time. "


    The supreme old man really wants to vomit blood. He has realized his mistake very deeply. The mistake had already been made, so he could only find a way to make it up. But Ranran didn''t even want to give him a chance to make it up.


    He is just a daughter like her. Before she lost her, she was always in love with her, but her memory was blocked. I can''t remember the happy time of their family.


    "Ranran... Master, it''s not easy for him... Or... Forget it..."


    His woman is what temperament Chu Mo Shang is very clear, but also nothing more than hate on the master to hold her thing. He believed that the master would do so with some difficulties. Maybe he made a deal with his father or owed him something. Otherwise, the master will not ignore his feelings and attack his women.


    The most important thing is that the master left him a letter after he took her away. To a certain extent, it also shows that the master''s heart is still extremely concerned about the relationship with his master and apprentice.


    "It''s his business whether he''s easy or not. I said I''m not his daughter. Chu Mo Shang, why do you care so much about your injury? "


    Ye Ranran is still angry and can''t listen to anyone''s advice. She white Chu Mo Shang one eye, stop him in continue to persuade. At this time, she just wants to talk to him quietly, and the family can stay in peace. This dead old man is really a man without eyes. Is it so cool to be a light bulb here?


    "What happened to your father..."


    Chu Mo Shang shook his head helplessly to the supreme old man. It''s not that he doesn''t help, but that he has more heart than strength. If he didn''t get hurt and beat her down, all would be done. But now he is like this, let alone eating her, even sitting up is very difficult.


    "I slapped him a few times. I didn''t kill him in your face. That dead emperor, unexpectedly helplessly looking at self mutilation and indifference, this is a pro father can do it? "


    As soon as Chu Haotian is mentioned, ye Ranran''s whole face is distorted. The dead emperor, she really regrets that she did it too lightly. She should beat him half paralyzed and let him lie in bed for the rest of his life to see if he can make trouble everywhere to find their bad luck.


    "My father, he too... Wants my king to be superior... Alas..."


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang enchanting peach blossom eyes mercilessly closed. In today''s situation, he is really powerless. He didn''t want to be emperor, but his father refused to let go. Is there any way to get the best of both worlds. So that he can withdraw from the fight for the throne, but also let the father willing to pass the throne to the second brother.


    This difficult problem really distressed him


    "When your injury is healed, we will accompany Jinxin to Tianchen. It''s better to play for a year and a half. What can Chu Haotian do with you? If we are in a hurry, we will not go back to the imperial city for the time being. "


    She is really tired of such intrigue. This time, she is lucky to meet her own father. But who can guarantee that Chu Haotian won''t give her a second hand? If she really fell into Chu Haotian''s hands, even if she didn''t die, I''m afraid she would suffer. She had a good life as a child and didn''t want to suffer.


    "OK... Whatever you say..." for ye Ranran''s words, Chu moshang has no opinion. It doesn''t matter where they go as long as they can be with their mother and son. If his father insists on his own way, he will stay away. When the world is in chaos, it''s the same when I come back to help the second emperor brother¡° I want to go too... "The supreme old man, who had been completely ignored, saw that they had finished their business, and quickly made a statement. He''s following them. I hope they can be prepared for this¡° Follow the asshole... "On the big bed, Chu yue''er, who was lying beside Chu Mo Shang and playing with Chu Mo Shang''s hair, suddenly sat up. Her chubby little hand pointed to the supreme old man, and her bright red lips spat out three words that made people laugh. After that, he turned his lips to the supreme old man with great disdain. "..." The supreme old man was shocked by the children''s words of Chu yue''er, and the corners of his mouth were hard to draw. Looking at the villain of the ghost horse spirit, he really couldn''t laugh or cry. Well, just follow me. He doesn''t care what they are called if they can see their mother and son day by day¡° Yue er... Can''t be rude... He''s your grandfather... "Chu Mo Shang twisted her daughter''s little nose, a face of love. This little girl is really not big or small. Shifu is two generations older than her. How can she say Shifu like this? It''s too shameful for Shifu¡° He''s not... He''s a follower... I''m tired of following me every day... "Chu yue''er shakes her head. The old man has been running behind her ass for three days, and he''ll follow her wherever she goes. She''s almost unbearable. If she had not known that he was a noble guest in the palace, she would have let the next people drive him out. Of course, the last two sentences are purely tucking out of the children of the moon. If they really make complaints about it, the old man will be directly turned mad. Grandfather wanted to talk to you... He loved you... Do you understand... "Chu Mo Shang couldn''t make a big one, so he decided to fool the small one first. Slender fingers stroked her daughter''s round face, infinite love. As long as she can deceive her daughter, if she is willing to be close to the master, it will be much easier to persuade Ranran to recognize her father¡° Don''t understand... Annoy... Hate him to follow me... "Chu Yue er''s big eyes blinked several times, but she has her own small mind. Although she knew in her little heart that the old man was very good to her, she could not offend her mother for the old man. Mother is the head of the family. If she offends her mother, she will not have a good life. So for her father''s words, she pretended to be naive and did not understand very much¡° After that, my grandfather will not be so close to you. How about following you from afar? " The supreme old man can still understand Chu yue''er''s feelings. She hasn''t left her these three days. It''s normal for her to annoy herself. If anyone follows him like this, he will not be able to bear it, maybe he will kill people¡° Not good... Don''t follow me... Follow the asshole... "Chu yue''er''s small eyebrows suddenly wrinkled tightly, she really didn''t want to be followed by an unfamiliar person, that would make her feel very bad. If the old man continued to follow her, she would not help swearing¡° Alas, the grandfather will not follow you as much as possible in the future. He has something else to do. Go ahead and get busy... "The supreme old man looked at the three members of the family on the bed and sighed. Well, he can''t ask for so much. Let''s go step by step. At least he has found her. It''s so much better than before. So, very helpless turned to leave, that figure with a bit of loneliness, see Chu Mo Shang heart very uncomfortable¡° Ranran... Master, his heart is very bitter... Don''t embarrass him for too long... Life is too short... No one knows what will happen next... "If there is an accident of sunrise, the only thing left for Ranran is regret and pain. It''s easy to forgive someone who loves you. He hopes that Ranran can get along well with his master, who will be worthy of his father''s two words... "I know the propriety. You should get better soon, and you will have to give me a wedding night when you are well." Ye Ranran also felt bad in his heart. He thought that the old man would recognize him in a few days. Flesh and blood, this is no one can give up. But now, she really didn''t want to talk about it, so she changed the topic decisively¡° What''s wrong with that... You must be satisfied... "Chu Mo Shang kisses her hair, looks at this and that, and the smile at the corner of her mouth is growing. Happiness is just like this, accompanied by people who love deeply, talking with happy, happy life

 Chapter 222

    The hall of liwang mansion.


    Jun Mo Li and Murong Jin Xin have just had lunch. They are chatting with each other. Manager Lin comes in in a hurry and follows Tianchen Xiu.


    "It''s impolite of me to come here, Prince Tianchen."


    Chu Mo Shang put down the tea in his hand and looked at the man who walked into the hall with a gloomy face, with a slight irony.


    "This palace is here today to fulfill its promise."


    Tianchenxiu sat down on a chair and took the tea from the servant girl. He sipped it gently. Without a word of nonsense, he went straight to the subject.


    In order to raise the tax of Tianchen for one year, he almost turned white and finally raised all the money yesterday. Today, he hastened to pay the debt. After paying the debt, he would immediately leave for home.


    "Your action is quite fast. OK, bring the bank note. After we count it clearly, we can clear it up."


    Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrows, originally knew that this day Chen Xiu is a capable person, but also did not expect that he could in a very short period of time to raise such an astronomical number. If she remembers correctly, the tax of Tianchen last year should be 100000 Liang, which is equivalent to one third of the property of Junmo glass.


    "The tax of Tianchen last year was 100000 taels. The silver note is here. Please send someone to order it."


    Tianchenxiu took out a small package from his arms and put it on the table. The package was full of silver bills that made him hurt. If it wasn''t for helplessness, he really didn''t want to give them. Such a big astronomical figure, it was handed in by Tianchen people after a year''s hard work.


    But dare he not? He didn''t dare. Murong Jinxin''s ability, he saw with his own eyes. He can''t make trouble, he can only spend money to get rid of it.


    "Manager Lin, make a quick check, but don''t let Prince Tianchen wait."


    Murong Jinxin nodded to the side of manager Lin. she was quite satisfied with Tianchen Xiu''s attitude. So, there was no sarcasm. After all, people put so much blood, they shouldn''t sprinkle salt on their wounds.


    "Yes, princess."


    Manager Lin got the order, immediately picked up the small burden on the table, went to one side and began to clear up. That professional posture, see Murong Jin heart mouth a draw.


    "On the 80th and 60th birthday of the Empress Dowager at the beginning of next month, my father has already sent a post to all countries. At that time, Lord Xili and girl Murong will go to the banquet. The wedding date of our palace and Qinqin has also been set, just half a month after the Empress Dowager''s birthday. Then you can stay more days in the sky. "


    Just when manager Lin was busy living, tianchenxiu suddenly opened his mouth. Looking at Jun Mo Li''s eyes with sincerity, it is obvious that they are sincerely invited to the birthday of the Empress Dowager and their wedding banquet.


    Since the war between Murong Jinxin and song yu''er, the world has been shocked. Even his father, who never cared about Murong Jinxin, began to make Murong Jinxin''s idea. He even sent a personal letter, asking him to invite Murong Jinxin back to Tianchen.


    He knew his father''s mind, but he was afraid that the fertilizer would flow into the fields of outsiders. At present, Murong Jinxin and Junmo glass are together, but whether they are married or not is still a big variable. Father emperor is to use these unknown variables, let the Empress Dowager come forward, Murong Jin heart to him do side imperial concubine.


    "Naturally, I want to go back for the Empress Dowager''s birthday, but tianchenxiu, I admire you. In order to dominate the world, even a pair of broken shoes are willing to marry. If you want to marry, you can give it back to the crown prince and princess, and tell the world with such vigour, poof... "


    The tea in Murong Jin''s heart spurts out. It seems that Murong Qinqin''s pheasant has been hopping for so long, but it still hasn''t hopped out of Tianchen Xiu''s palm. But the pheasant had been hopping for so long that it was time to beat her back.


    She looked at tianchenxiu with disdain, and her words came out with a schadenfreude smile


    "She''s your sister at least. She''s a family. How can you say that about her?"


    Murong Jinxin said that Tianchen Xiu felt that his face couldn''t hang up. Murong Qinqin, the slut, had an affair with his eldest brother. Everyone knows that if he had not been forced to kill him, he would not have picked up the worn-out shoes worn by his eldest brother. But Murong Qinqin is a phoenix girl. She is noble. No woman in the world can match her. For the sake of great cause, he must marry her.


    "Family? What about that pheasant? Tianchenxiu, I promise you will regret your decision to marry Murong Qinqin. Phoenix girl? The bullshit Phoenix girl is just a pheasant pretending to be forced everywhere. "


    Murong Jinxin sneers at Tianchen Xiu''s words, but now she doesn''t plan to hide anything. The identity of her Phoenix girl will be made public after she returns to Tianchen this time, otherwise she really can''t prove that Murong Qinqin is a fake.


    "Murong Jinxin, no matter what personal feud you have with her. She is now the Crown Princess of our palace. Please leave some affection for her. "


    Tianchenxiu feels that his dignity is really hurt. Anyway, Murong Qinqin is also a woman in his name. It''s natural for him to protect Murong Qinqin. If he let Murong Jinxin slander his woman again and again, he is not a man.


    "Do people like her need a word? A dirty pheasant. I will not only scold in front of you, but also in front of the whole world when you get married. "


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t mean to give in at all. Murong Qinqin is very annoyed at what she did in her previous life. What''s the matter with scolding her? When she returns to Tianchen, she will kill the pheasant.


    However, for Tianchen Xiu to protect Murong Qinqin''s Xinqing, she can understand more or less. On the contrary, for tianchenxiu''s behavior, she felt quite like a man.


    "I''m too lazy to tell you more. These are two posts. I''m looking forward to your coming."


    Tianchenxiu felt that he was a scholar. When he met a soldier, he couldn''t explain why. Murong Jinxin this woman is stubborn, even if he said broke the throat, I''m afraid the result is the same. Besides, he is a big man. He can''t surpass a woman because of this. It doesn''t matter if it''s for the love in his heart, but the woman Murong Qinqin doesn''t have the ability to let him pull down his face to fight with a woman.


    "We will go, and we will prepare a surprise gift for your wedding."


    Murong Jin chuckles, but she doesn''t attack Murong Qinqin any more. However, she has already begun to figure out how to deal with the group of bitches who have killed her mother''s life in Murong mansion.


    "Prince and princess, the number is true."


    One side of the forest manager has finished counting the stack of banknotes, did not find any abnormality, banknotes are really no traces of fraud, this just opened the mouth.


    "So I''ll leave."


    Hearing the words, Tianchen Xiuli stood up, arched his hand to Jun Mo Li, and left without looking back. For him, the state of Chu is a nightmare. He will never come again if he can not come. Unless one day, he comes with thousands of troops.


    "This Tianchen Xiu''s life is not good. We''ve made such a large sum of money, and we have to marry a pheasant who has lost his virginity. Moreover, his wedding is doomed to be a tragedy. Maybe we don''t know if that wedding can be finished..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the direction of Tianchen Xiu''s complete disappearance and is in a good mood. Suddenly feel in this continent, as long as you have the ability, silver this kind of thing is earn casually. Look at her such a move, it''s 100000 Liang, but tianchenxiu, who has been cheated, probably won''t have a good life for a long time.


    "That''s his life, too. He can only admit it. Who let Chu''s national teacher not be strong enough, calculate that pheasant is phoenix female


    For this king, Mo Li said that he couldn''t have any compassion because of the incompetence of Chu''s national teacher. At first, Xuanyuan Qinglin was destroyed, and then Tianchen broke his fortune and was about to become the laughing stock of the world. All this can only be attributed to the national teacher of the state of Chu.


    "It doesn''t matter if the Phoenix girl is not the Phoenix girl. The important thing is that those people want to get something for nothing. Even if Murong Qinqin is really a phoenix girl, can she unify the mainland without spending a single soldier? That''s just wishful thinking. "


    The greed of those princes and princes is really terrible. Otherwise, how could Murong Qinqin turn over that day? Fortunately, the demon around him is not so secular, otherwise they would not come together.


    "It''s time for us to prepare. I''m afraid this trip will not be simple. Xuanyuan Qinglin will certainly attack us. Fortunately, you have achieved great success now, and we don''t have any worries. "


    Since Xuanyuan Qinglin was abandoned, he almost went crazy. All day long, he was clamoring for revenge. He could not take it lightly. Jinxin, he doesn''t have to worry. What he worries about is Xuanxuan and Ranran''s mother and daughter.


    "If he dares to attack me, I will send him directly to reincarnation. I dare not forget the things he did to me two years ago. There are more than ten kinds of poisons on me. This time, I will solve all the things at once. I don''t want to go to Tianchen that place again after this time. "


    If she could, she would like to take the Empress Dowager li away, although she knew that was almost impossible. I haven''t seen her for more than two years. I don''t know if she is still strong? When she goes back, she has to go to the underworld and pull out some other herbs for Empress Dowager Li to take, so as to recuperate her pain.


    "Well, let''s go to liuwangfu later. It''s estimated that liuhuangdi''s injury should be much better, and it''s time for them to prepare their luggage for the road."


    The herbs Jinxin brought back from the underworld are really good things. Liu Huangdi''s wound was so serious that it had been completely healed in less than ten days, and his vitality had all recovered. If he doesn''t want Jinxin to contact the underworld too much, he wants Jinxin to get some back for a rainy day.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go now. I don''t know if the old man''s doubi is angry with Ranran''s mother and daughter. Poof..."


    Murong Jinxin seems to think of something funny. She pulls Jun Mo Li up and can''t wait to walk out. During this period of time, I went to liuwangfu every day to see the opera, but I didn''t watch that song that day.


    The sun fell on their tightly held hands, bringing out a trace of unique warmth

 Chapter 223

    In the bustling streets, hawkers are constantly crying. Although it is in the afternoon, there is still an endless stream of people shopping. Most of the hawkers'' business is good.


    On a rare day of leisure, Murong Jinxin and Chu moshang hand in hand, strolling and walking towards the six kings'' mansion. Their appearance naturally caused many people''s attention, but they all cherish their lives and dare not come forward to disturb them.


    Walking, Murong Jinxin, who used to smile like a flower, was suddenly gloomy with a white veil on her face. Looking at the people nearby, her eyes flashed a trace of disgust.


    Not far away, xiqingyu and a woman walk side by side, his gentle face with a gentle smile, from time to time look at the woman, seems to be very interested in the woman''s words. After them, with cloud shallow evening, Dongfang can reach Dongfang Lei, the prince of Dongqi state.


    "Cloud shallow night, you open your eyes to see, they are a pair of heaven and earth. If you still have self-knowledge, you should not marry in Prince Yu''s residence, so that you won''t sit on the bench all your life and die alone. "


    Dongfang can look at a couple of Bi people not far away, in a good mood. Today, it''s a coincidence that she takes her brother and sister out to go shopping, but she meets xiqingyu and yunqianxi. As a result, she brings them together to make yunqianxi more difficult.


    "Dongfang Ke, do you think too much? Brother Qingyu just wants to give you Dongqi a face. You can still rise to this height. I really convince you. "


    Cloud shallow night turned to open to looking at the West pure feather''s vision, slanted to glance at the East can one eye. She knew that Dongfang Ke''s purpose was to stimulate her. She is not a fool, even if she is now all kinds of unhappy, it is impossible to make trouble in the street.


    "Yunqianxi, my father has agreed to my request and has issued a letter of state to the emperor of Xiling. It is impossible to change the matter between Prince Yu and Dieer. Three days later, Dieer will go back to Xiling with Prince Yu. I hope you can bear it, ha ha... "


    East can tick out smile, seems to be laughing at the clouds shallow night of innocence. She, the imperial sister, was originally just a palace maid. She just climbed up to her father''s bed by her own means, and has been in favor for so many years. The reason for this is that they are good at sleeping. Her royal sister has learned all those techniques. She really doesn''t believe that she can''t catch the heart of xiqingyu.


    "So what? A foreign princess, or a side princess, do you think I need to be afraid of her? With my status and status as Yun Qianxi, even if I kill her, I still have the Zhenguo general''s office to rely on. What can you do for me? "


    Cloud shallow night a listen to this words in the heart is very uncomfortable, but she also can''t in the East in front of can show a bit. Jinxin elder sister has already found Qingyu elder brother. Even if she wants to accept the Oriental butterfly as her side concubine, it must be after their big marriage. For such a long time, when she got back to Xiling, she had plenty of ways to deal with the foxy son of Oriental butterfly.


    "Cloud shallow night, butterfly once entered the feather King''s house, there are some means to climb up the feather King''s bed. As long as Prince Yu touched her once, it was definitely a pet. To tell you the truth, Dieer''s mother''s concubine climbed from a palace maid to the present imperial concubine''s position, relying on her Kung Fu in bed. As long as Prince Yu falls in love with Dieer, it''s easy to capture the princess. "


    On that day, she convinced herself that the arrogant imperial sister had already made a detailed analysis with her. The position of the side imperial concubine was just a temporary strategy. As long as Dieer could grasp the heart of xiqingyu and give birth to her eldest son for xiqingyu, it was not impossible for her to cross the cloud. What''s more, she has given some secret medicines to her royal sister. As long as Yun Qianxi takes those medicines, she will be infertile all her life. Just imagine which Prince will let a woman who can''t lay eggs hang the title of Princess all the time.


    "Dongfang Ke, you really make me lose my appetite. Have you ever thought that the reason why you can''t get into the eyes of Prince Li is because your heart is too dirty. All day long, you want to count others and climb into a man''s bed. You''re really throwing people to do evil by pretending to be forced. "


    Pretending to force this word is learned from Jinxin elder sister, she thinks it is very suitable to use in Dongfang Ke. It''s the best beauty in the world. It''s gentle, kind and stupid. It''s all pretending to be forced. She believes that brother Qingyu will not treat her badly. Even if there are thousands of women around brother Qingyu, brother Qingyu will never forget her.


    "You..."


    Dongfang can smile directly stiff, she really did not expect that this time cloud shallow night even have the mood to scold her. Good mood suddenly fell to the bottom, because a mention of Jun Mo Li, she inevitably thought of Murong Jin heart. For Murong Jinxin, she is eager to eat the meat and drink the blood.


    "I don''t know what? Am I wrong? Dongfang Ke, your imperial sister is happier than you. She changed her position with two cities. And you, even if there are ten cities of dowry, how? I''m afraid you can''t get into the gate of King Li''s mansion all your life. "


    Cloud shallow night nature is not a easy to provoke the Lord, after stabilizing the mind immediately began to fight back. Since Dongfang is clear, she doesn''t want to make her better. Why should she make Dongfang better. To plug her heart, she has to pull Dongfang to plug her heart together. Only in this way can it be fair.


    She knows that Prince Li is the death place of Dongfang Ke. Once Prince Li is mentioned, Dongfang Ke will never be in a good mood again.


    "Pa..." Dongfang can''t bear it any more. She has been ridiculed by Yun Qianxi all this time. She has reached the limit. So, after yunqianxi stepped into the minefield in her heart again, she gave yunqianxi a hard slap without thinking about it. The sound of that slap was very clear. Even Xi Qingyu, who was a long distance in front of them, heard it. He turned his head to see that the smile in the corner of his mouth was completely restrained, and his gentle face was covered with dark clouds¡° What''s going on? " He several strides to cloud shallow Xi in front of, looking at cloud shallow Xi Wu face stubborn appearance, deep voice asked. Shallow night is his woman, he naturally can''t do, clearly know his woman was hit in the street, but silent. Besides, Dongfang is not a good woman. He has long wanted to deal with her¡° She said that once she arrived at Xiling, she would try every means to kill Dieer. I was so angry that I gave her a slap. Lord Yu, Dieer is also a princess of a country. Even if she is wronged to be a concubine, I hope you can protect her more. Don''t really let her die in your palace. " Dongfang can be a face of grief, she has already thought of a good reason when playing cloud shallow night. Those words cloud shallow night really said, also can''t help cloud shallow night don''t admit. Although her behavior is a little too much, she can cover up the past with sisterhood. Besides, there is also the emperor''s elder brother on the side. She can''t suffer a loss¡° Qian Xi, did you really say that? " Smell speech, the facial expression of West pure feather more gloomy. He looked at the cloud shallow night, will cloud shallow night face all the expressions. His mood is also extremely complex, he knows that cloud shallow night for a while and a half will not accept his concubine. But he couldn''t do without the two cities of Dongqi. As long as he got the two cities he wanted, it would be much easier for Xiling to swallow Dongqi¡° He said Cloud shallow night is a very honest woman, in fact, a lot of the time she is talking, and will not do that. Although she resents Oriental butterfly, she is not a heartless person. She can''t really be so cruel to Oriental butterfly. But she did say those words just now, and she dares to admit them. She believes brother Qingyu will understand her¡° Mischief, you are more and more don''t know the propriety, what words can open mouth to say? In the future, she''ll have to call you sister. Why don''t you even have the heart to accommodate others? " Xiqing feather hate iron not into steel looking at in front of the wronged villain, no matter how dissatisfied in her heart, also can''t say so untimely words with Dongfang Ke. I knew the reason why he would agree to this marriage, and how he would become a mother in the future? Maybe it''s different from the relationship on the eve of cloud. On the one hand, xiqingyu dotes on her, on the other hand, he hopes that she can grow up quickly and stand alone as soon as possible. Otherwise, once he ascends to the throne, all the things in the harem will annoy him to death¡° Brother Qingyu didn''t ask me why I said that? " Cloud shallow night flat flat small mouth, at this time she only felt cool through the heart. Did brother Qingyu convict her without asking anything? Said to protect her for a lifetime, is that how to protect it? If it happened to sister Jinxin and sister Ranran, she believed that Prince Li and six would slap Dongfang Ke dead without saying a word. But Qingyu''s elder brother is not them, and she is not as lucky as Jinxin''s elder sister and Ranran''s elder sister¡° Whatever the reason, you shouldn''t say such extreme things. Qian Xi, you are going to be my princess. I hope your words and deeds are worthy of the word "princess." Xi Qingyu sighs helplessly. He can spoil her unconditionally and clean up the mess for her, but that''s not good for her. He has to let her grow up. The first step is to let her understand that some words can''t be said in public. Before there was Jin Xin, he couldn''t manage it. Now Jin heart is not, he is hoping to let her suffer a loss and grow a wisdom by this thing¡° It turns out that brother Qingyu thinks so. Well, I understand. I will try my best to bear it in the future. I won''t make trouble for brother Qingyu any more. " Cloud shallow night wry smile, this moment she really want to cry, but she can''t. She also has her own pride. She must not lose it in front of these bitches. One day is one day. When she really can''t stand it, she has to cut her hair and become an aunt. After that, he covered his face and wanted to go back to the post station. But when he turned his head, he saw Murong Jin''s heart and Jun Mo Li come in a hurry

 Chapter 224

    "I''m really hopeless. I was beaten for no reason. If I were you, I would just step on her and kill her... "


    Murong Jinxin went to yunqianxi''s face, took her small hand covering her face, saw a bright red five fingerprints on her face, and flashed a thick violent eyes like stars.


    She once promised cloud shallow night to protect cloud shallow night, now cloud shallow night by the East can this slut in the street slap, if she doesn''t care is sorry his conscience.


    "Sister Jinxin, I..."


    Cloud shallow night''s eye circle instant red, she bite the lower lip, lest oneself in Murong Jin heart in front of cry. Jinxin sister this is really protect her, don''t need to ask the reason, just can''t see her wronged.


    "You what, you stay, this tone I or for you out, I don''t call Murong Jinxin."


    Murong Jin stares at her and pulls her behind her, just like a hen protecting her chicks, but her words are cold that no one dares to ignore.


    Dongfang is fed up with this shitty stick. Today, even if she didn''t kill this bitch, she would have to beat her to death and lie in bed for a year.


    "Jinxin, don''t worry about this..."


    Xiqingyu looks at Murong Jinxin''s posture, and the corners of his mouth are hard to draw. He knew the violence tendency of his royal sister very well. Once he started, no one could persuade him.


    He knows how much this matter is wronged, but it is also a lesson to shallow Xi''s mouth. He doesn''t want to let shallow Xi avoid this point again and again because of Jin Xin''s intervention. She needs to improve the most.


    "No matter? Why do you leave me alone? Not to mention the relationship between you and me, I can''t ignore the fact that Asahi is my friend. Xiqingyu, I Murong Jin''s intention is to protect the short, don''t you know? "


    Murong Jinxin is also a little angry. She has just heard the conversation between Yun Qianxi and Dongfang Ke without missing a word. She can also guess the reason why xiqingyu will deal with this. Can know is one thing, she is really can''t do, looking at cloud shallow night suffer such grievance.


    She coldly looked at xiqingyu, every word with a cold chill. No matter what, yunqianxi is his woman, no matter what yunqianxi did or said, he should protect unconditionally.


    "Jin Xin, can you protect her once or twice, and can you protect her for a lifetime? If she doesn''t learn to grow up, she will suffer more losses in the future. "


    Xi Qingyu rubs his sore eyebrows. If Jin Xin gets involved in this, it will be endless, and his painstaking efforts will be in vain. But he also knows Jin Xin''s business, I''m afraid he can''t stop it. But is this really good for Asahi?


    "I don''t care how many times I can protect her. One time is another. If I see that she is wronged, I can''t be her sister Jinxin. Xi Qingyu, you stay with me, and I''ll teach you when I finish teaching this bitch. "


    Murong Jinxin is blocked by xiqingyu again and again. The little flame in her heart burns into a raging anger, and her eyes are getting colder and colder when she looks at xiqingyu. What happened to xiqingyu? Are you really interested in this Oriental butterfly? Unexpectedly because of a woman who has not a word, let her Princess be wronged. Then she will come and meet this woman in person to see what she can do?


    "You''d better be obedient, or you''ll be too tired to take it..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the helpless face of xiqingyu, and the corner of his mouth is slightly hooked. Sometimes he sympathizes with Yun Qianxi. He has been running behind xiqingyu''s buttocks for so many years, waiting for xiqingyu wholeheartedly. In the end, although he has won the promise of xiqingyu as princess, he still doesn''t get xiqingyu''s heart.


    For his own woman, he knows best. He can''t see the people he cares about suffer a little grievance. It''s already in his expectation that she will stand up for Yun Qianxi.


    Well, that''s the difference between loving and not loving. If enough love, xiqingyu will slap it back. Do not love, it will only make their own women dejected.


    "It''s all your connivance. It''s more and more lawless..."


    Xiqingyu touched his nose and looked at Murong Jin''s angry heart. He knew that if he said more words, he would be more angry with her. Had to walk to the side of Jun Mo Li, very egg painful complained two.


    Well, he has nothing to do with this imperial sister. Of course, it means that she is not good enough to fight her little martial arts. He''d better be alone.


    "The woman of this king is to be lawless. If you feel uncomfortable, you can fight. If you feel uncomfortable, you can kill. You can''t suffer any injustice."


    Jun Mo Li can''t deny that his women are so arrogant. He''s used to it. When one day xiqingyu really falls in love with a person, he will understand his mood at the moment. Because at that time, even if the person you love kills and sets fire in front of you, xiqingyu will feel too normal.


    "I''ve really convinced you black hearted couple..."


    Xiqingyu shakes his head and takes a look at the cloud with his head down beside him. Hesitated for a moment, or hardened heart did not go to comfort her. Even if Jin heart for her out of the head, he also want to let her understand, after the Queen''s road, such grievances are also many.


    "Oriental butterfly, you want to marry xiqingyu, right?" Murong Jinxin''s first trouble is not Dongfang Ke, but Dongfang die who looks innocent. His uncle''s, she probably had a grudge with the royal family of Dongqi in her last life. Looking at these princesses of Dongqi, she was not only very upset, but extremely upset¡° I... my marriage to Prince Yu has been settled... My father has issued the National Certificate... "Dongfang die timidly looks at Murong Jinxin. Although she disdains Murong Jinxin, Murong Jinxin is a powerful role, and she doesn''t dare to offend easily, so as not to end up like Huang Jie. After she finished, she looked at xiqingyu pitifully, obviously hoping that xiqingyu could say a few words for her. But she overestimates her position in the heart of xiqingyu. Xiqingyu directly ignores her, let alone speaks for her¡° Jun Moli, in my name, wrote a letter to the emperor of Xiling, telling him that if he dares to promise this marriage, he will be counted on me for the rest of his life. " Murong Jinxin nodded, looking at the shy woman in front of her, another naked green tea whore. It''s good to give her this. Originally, she didn''t intend to take charge of the marriage of xiqingyu, but the East stepped on her bottom line today. Either she was impulsive or she was a chicken, anyway, she let the two sisters'' wishful thinking go to pieces¡° Yes, my Lord Jun Mo Li hooked the lip corner, for Murong Jin heart that is absolutely unconditional indulgence, but write a letter, move the finger thing, a few minutes. He can also take this opportunity to get in touch with his future father-in-law, so that he won''t be made difficult by his father-in-law when he goes to Xiling to propose a marriage¡° Murong girl, this is a matter between Dongqi and Xiling. It seems that it''s not appropriate for the girl to intervene. " Dongfang Lei is also a sore egg. He knows what his two royal sisters are fighting, but his position forces him to do something against his mind. In fact, he didn''t like these two arrogant and domineering imperial sisters, but his father and Emperor liked them. Many times, he had no way. He couldn''t offend his father and Emperor just because of this¡° Not appropriate? What''s wrong? Don''t say it''s such a trifle as Xiqing Yu taking a concubine. Even if the emperor of Xiling wants to take a concubine, I can certainly manage it. Dongfang Lei, in fact, I think you are quite agreeable. If you have self-knowledge, which side is cool and which side is to stay, or you will only make yourself miserable. " She''s a princess of Xiling state. Xiqingyu is her brother. She''s in charge of this. She can see some clues from the imperial concubine selection banquet. Dongfang Lei doesn''t like Dongfang Ke very much, but maybe because of his identity, he can''t ignore the things Dongfang Ke makes¡° Murong girl, please be merciful... "Dongfang Lei''s mouth flicked. He really didn''t expect that he could make this arrogant woman look good. With her temperament, she can see well. Should he set off firecrackers to celebrate? Unfortunately, his position does not allow him to retreat¡° Dongfang Lei, I think you''d better shut up. Don''t make a big man talk like a gossiper. " Murong Jin''s heart is not wordy. Her plain white fingers coagulate a white light and fly towards Dongfang Lei. In an instant, she seals Dongfang Lei''s acupoints. Obviously, she is already bored. "..." Dongfang Lei''s mouth opens. He wants to say something, but he can''t make a sound. He wants to move his body, and then he is fixed. After struggling for a while, he was relieved. Anyway, he has tried his best, and his skill is not as good as others. It''s no wonder that he doesn''t protect the two sisters. Suddenly, he felt that Murong Jinxin''s method was not bad. The next time such a thing happened, he said a few more nonsense, let Murong Jin heart directly settled him, save him really provoked a fishy¡° Murong girl... I didn''t provoke you... Please don''t interfere in my marriage with Prince Yu... "Dongfang die was really scared when she saw Murong Jin''s heart. Her small face collapsed and her big eyes rolled with water. She didn''t want to be xiqingyu''s concubine, but after she came into contact with xiqingyu, she felt that she was in love with xiqingyu. So I don''t care about my fame, I''m willing to marry xiqingyu as a concubine. She is really afraid of Murong Jin heart so a stir, this good marriage is gone¡° I didn''t intend to take care of you and xiqingyu, but Dongfang Ke dares to beat my friend. If you want to blame her, blame her. I''m Murong Jin. I don''t want to lose, so you know... "

 Chapter 225

    Murong Jin heart cold smile, she this person originally has no sympathy, even if this Oriental butterfly kneels on the ground to beg her, she is also not painful, not to mention this Oriental butterfly beg her appearance is extremely insincere.


    She just wants to stir up the conflict between the two sisters and make the Oriental butterfly hate the East. But it seems that it''s also good. The infighting between the sisters may be wonderful.


    "Murong girl... Huangjie is huangjie... I''m me... Don''t transfer your resentment towards huangjie to me..."


    Oriental butterfly is really a little flustered now. She looks at Dongfang, whose face has reached the extreme, and is inevitably unhappy in her heart. If she didn''t have nothing to do, she would not have broken her dream so quickly.


    "I''m a chicken with a small stomach. If I''m upset, I''ll upset her eight generations. You''d better save your saliva. Xiqingyu, you don''t have to think about it. The dowry of your two cities will go to whoever wants you. "


    Murong Jin heart Yin test finish saying, already don''t want to pay attention to the Oriental butterfly, Oriental can just to shallow night say those words let her very frightened. She''s also heard about the Princess Butterfly of the East. She''s good at bed. It''s said that if the emperor Dongqi dotes on her, it''s definitely a night of trouble. She often even avoids the early court.


    Listen to the tone of Dongfang Ke, Dongfang die has got the true story of her mother''s concubine. She is really worried about leaving such a disaster beside xiqingyu.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dongfang die looks at Murong Jin''s uncompromising appearance, and knows that no matter what she is saying, it will not help. So she closes her mouth decisively and glances at Dongfang Ke beside her, with a few threads of discontent and resentment in her eyes.


    Now, she can only think of other ways. Lord Yu seems to have a good impression on her. Maybe she can take the lead


    "Dongfang Ke, what''s your idea? Don''t think I don''t know. Do you want to add a jam to Qianxi? OK, today I''ll see what you can do to block Qian Xi... "


    "It''s very smart of you to give Xi Qingyu a woman who is good at things under the bed. Believe it or not, I''ll make you infertile, and you can''t lay eggs all your life..."


    "Forgive you once, twice and three times. If you don''t know what to do, I''ll see you fight once in the future. If I don''t kill you, I''ll let you lie in bed for several days. Life is not like death..."


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Jinxin reaches out her hand and grabs Dongfang Ke''s collar. She slaps her face and throws it at her, cursing and cursing. The fierce look makes the people of the state of Chu swallow their saliva one by one.


    They decided that no one would come to provoke Murong Jinxin, the evil star, in the future. It''s too terrible and cruel. Even the princess of a country can fight so simply. She must have ignored Dongqi''s face. It''s really domineering.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s the first time for xiqingyu to see Murong Jin''s heart playing. He''s a little scared when he looks at him. How can he be embarrassed if Jin Xin beats him like this for a while?


    "What? That''s scary? You should be glad that Yun Qianxi is a gentle woman, otherwise you may be beaten like this every day. If you don''t know your fortune, sooner or later you will regret breaking your intestines. "


    Jun Mo Li looks at Xi Qingyu''s reaction and tears out a smile. And looked at the side always bowed silent cloud shallow night, think this little girl really pretty poor, also can''t help persuading up.


    A good feeling in front of you, if you don''t know how to cherish, again and again to hurt it, sooner or later this feeling will no longer exist. Once at that time, it will be a real disaster.


    "What does it mean to let her grow up? What is good to grow up? What a strong man needs to do is not to let his women change themselves, but to let his women do whatever they want. Xiqingyu, I hope you can see your heart clearly earlier, so as not to make a big mistake. "


    He knows what xiqingyu is thinking, and he can understand xiqingyu''s feelings. But there is one thing xiqingyu doesn''t understand all the time, that is his feelings for yunqianxi. Can let a woman in his side to accompany more than ten years, that kind of feelings really just brother and sister? He didn''t believe it when he was killed.


    "Alas..."


    Jun Mo Li''s words inevitably touch the softness in xiqingyu''s heart. He looks at yunqianxi, who is playing with his fingers and doesn''t know what he is thinking. He gently reaches out his hand and hugs her into his arms.


    He may be too anxious, shallow night''s temperament has always been straightforward, if he will change her this side, really good?


    Jun Mo Li''s words touched him too much. A strong man wants to let his women do whatever they want. That''s a good thing. Unfortunately, it''s really hard for him to do it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Light bamboo fragrance floated into the nose, cloud shallow night small body a shock, but still bow what did not say, and in the past she is very different.


    She has been running after him for more than ten years, only asking for his wholehearted protection. In the past ten years, no matter what he has done, he can solve it for her for the first time. On the way to Chu, he accepted her. She thought she had asked for what she wanted. But what happened today really chilled her. If she doesn''t have such good luck to meet Jinxin sister, what will she face next?


    "There is only one thing in the world that can''t be hurt, that is the heart. If the heart is hurt, the feeling will slowly disappear... "Jun Mo Li sees this scene, his heart is also complex. If Xi Qingyu can listen to him, everyone will be happy. If you don''t listen, he believes that it won''t take long, cloud shallow night will absolutely leave. It''s not easy to find a woman who doesn''t repel and treats herself sincerely. Xi Qingyu is digging her own grave¡° Alas... "Xiqingyu sighed again, holding yunqianxi''s big hand tightly, looked at Junmo glass, and began to meditate. At this time, Murong Jin''s heart seems to have enough. After throwing the woman who has been beaten beyond recognition, even the emperor Dongqi can''t recognize her on the ground, she pats her hand and walks to the front of xiqingyu. A hand, then cloud shallow night mercilessly pulled out, threw to the side of Jun Mo Li¡° Xiqingyu, I really want to smoke you. You don''t know what you want to do when such a good woman is around you? If you feel aggrieved when you are with her, if you feel that her broad-minded nature is not worthy of you. OK, I''m looking for a man who''s happy for her. There are no four legged men in the world, but the streets are full of two legged men. " Later, Murong Jinxin pointed to xiqingyu''s nose and scolded. She is really angry, for the sake of an unrelated woman, unexpectedly let shallow night abruptly be thrown a slap. She didn''t care what he thought, she just stood in a woman''s point of view, think shallow night is not worth it. If he doesn''t want to cherish this feeling, she will let it go. In order to avoid in the end, shallow night was killed by his ruthlessness. "..." Xiqingyu is speechless by Murong Jinxin, and can''t find any sentence to refute. He admitted that in this relationship, shallow night to pay much more than he. But what can he do? His feelings for Qian Xi are not as strong as Jun Mo Li''s for her. He can only try his best to do everything he can. However, one thing we can''t avoid is that there will be more and more women around him. If Qian Xi can''t stand it, he can''t help it¡° Shallow night, you also give me a little bit, is not a man, what''s great? Who lost who is not the same live, if he so to you, you have what good nostalgia. I don''t think you need to go back to Xiling with him. Go to Tianchen with me. Maybe you can meet some good men on the way. Then you can pat your ass and say goodbye to him completely. " Murong Jin heart scolded one, then turned to another, for cloud shallow night, her heart is more or less soft, scold also really reluctant to cruel. This woman paid too much for this relationship. Xiqingyu has been stabbed into her heart like a thorn, and she can''t pull it out. Asahi has been around a man since she was a child. What she has experienced is too small. If she wants to really help her, maybe it will be useful for her to take her to see more other scenery. See more things, broaden their horizons, with other friends, everything may be different¡° I... I... "Cloud shallow night timidly look up, looking at Murong Jin heart that is full of angry face, swallow saliva. She knew that Murong Jinxin said it was all for her good. Maybe she should change her life. In that case, it''s best for her¡° What are you doing? It''s settled. You''ll go back and live with Xuanxuan later. I don''t think you need to worry too much about your marriage to xiqingyu. You are as beautiful as a flower. What do you want? Are you afraid of not finding a good man? Instead of sharing a man with a bunch of women, you''d better marry an ordinary person, maybe you can live a more stable life, at least you don''t have to be angry. " Murong Jin heart can see cloud shallow night shaken, so also don''t give her any chance of hesitation, directly made a decision for her. As for their marriage, if xiqingyu had a heart, he would have some action after returning to Xiling. If he doesn''t want to, it''s all right. What he wants won''t last long¡° Well, I''ll go to Tianchen with Jinxin sister, and I''ll go back to pack... "Yun Qianxi bit his lower lip, as if he had made some kind of decision. He reluctantly pulled out a smile at Murong Jinxin, turned around and went to the direction of Xiling national post station. When I left, I didn''t look at xiqingyu¡° Xiqingyu, are you satisfied? I''m waiting to see the day you regret... "Murong Jinxin dropped two words, then grabbed Jun Mo Li and left quickly. Now she''s really angry, and she doesn''t want to talk to xiqingyu. On the busy street, Xi Qingyu looks at their back and is very upset. His hand under the big sleeve robe becomes a fist and he leaves for a long time

 Chapter 226

    Xiling national post station


    In a secluded courtyard, in a very elegant room, Yun Qianxi had already packed his luggage and sat by the window in a daze.


    Today''s event touched her deeply. She thought that as long as she loved a person enough, she could contain everything about him, even countless women around him. But now she finds it really hard to do it. If she is forced to accept it, she thinks she will go crazy sooner or later.


    Well, follow Jinxin sister to walk around and have a look, not for anything else, just to adjust their mood, so that they can see further.


    The door of the room creaked and was pushed open from the outside. Yunqianxi didn''t look back. When she heard the footsteps of the man coming in, she already knew who the man was.


    "Do you really want to go back to Xiling with me?"


    Xiqingyu goes to yunqianxi and sits down. He looks at the woman who doesn''t seem to be ready to take care of him.


    After calming down, he knew that he was a little too anxious, and didn''t worry about her feelings, which made her be beaten by Dongfang Ke and suffer a lot of grievances.


    "Well, the outside world is so big. I want to go around and broaden my horizons. I''ve sent someone to take a message to my father. You don''t have to worry about his being hard on you when you go back. "


    Cloud shallow night light should be a few words, a reverse in the past lively, that words actually with a trace of sadness. That day in liuwangfu, Jinxin''s sister Ranran''s sister Xuanxuan wrote down what she said in her heart and decided to do it. She is doing the last Bo. If she loses, she will give up completely.


    As the saying goes, it''s hard to turn things around. What doesn''t belong to her will not belong to her after all. Even if I get it, it''s just a gorgeous cage for myself.


    "If you want to play, I can take you to have a good play on the way back to Xiling, and you don''t have to follow Jinxin to Tianchen. Besides, I have promised you that we will prepare for our wedding as soon as we get back to Xiling. If you insist on going to Tianchen, the wedding will be postponed. "


    Xiqingyu can''t tell the feeling in his heart. She used to stick to herself all the time, and sometimes he felt a little annoyed. But she now so cold light appearance, but let him some flustered. He even worried that she would meet a better man.


    He was silent for a moment and threw out the story of their big marriage. He knew that marrying her had always been her wish. She certainly won''t delay their wedding because of her anger.


    "Then put it off. You don''t have to mention it too early. I''ll talk about everything when I go back to Xiling from Tianchen..."


    Smell speech, cloud shallow night heart a pain, from the moment xiqingyu accept her, she day and night are looking forward to the dream of a big marriage. But now, she had to ask him to postpone. She has made up her mind that if she still can''t get his heart and the promise of a couple all her life, let the big marriage live in her imagination forever.


    "What happened today is that I didn''t consider your feelings. I apologize to you. You don''t have to be so angry. You even want to delay the wedding. "


    Xiqingyu quietly looked at her, saw her eyelashes gently tremble several times, pale lips also subconsciously pursed. Knowing that she was struggling, he quickly lowered his posture, hoping that it would make her change her decision. Go back to Xiling with him and marry him as his princess.


    "I just want to be alone. Brother Qingyu, I''m tired after you for so many years. You can''t afford what I want. I thought I could be as contented as other women, be your princess, be your crown princess, be your queen, and become a model for thousands of women in Xiling. But during this trip to the state of Chu, I saw with my own eyes the undying love between sister Jinxin and Lord Li, and the undying love between sister Ranran and Lord Liu. I really want to have such a feeling. If you say I''m greedy or I don''t know how to handle myself, that''s what I ask for. If you can''t afford it, forget it... "


    After hesitating for a long time, Yun Qianxi said something completely different from her personality. Along the way, I get along with sister Jinxin, and then come into contact with sister Ranran. Her love view has been completely subverted by them. If you can''t get what you want, it''s better not to. Do not at least have a good heart, at least there will be no resentment, at least when you say goodbye, you can smile and ask how are you recently.


    In the emotional world, she feels that she is a brave woman, who pursues her love bravely and never gives up because of any difficulties. But, this is not enough, she wants to be a person who can afford to put down, only then can she live a relatively happy life.


    "I know you are suffering. I promise you that I will not let you suffer from any woman''s grievance in the future. No matter how many women there will be in my future, I will stay with you for at least half a month. Qian Xi, this is the only thing I can do now. Don''t be childish and go back to Xiling with me, OK


    Xiqingyu is a little surprised at the change of yunqianxi. Maybe, as she said, she spent too much time with Jinxin and yeranran. Seeing their happiness, she can''t help but envy them. It''s a pity that not all women in the world can have such happiness.


    The only thing he can do is to keep her in favor. For the rest, he really can''t do it for the time being... "Brother Qingyu, I''ve made up my mind, so you don''t have to persuade me. I won''t stop you from doing anything in the future. If you want to have a concubine, accept it. As long as you think it''s right, do it. As for me, I want to fly freely. If one day I want to understand, maybe I will go back to Xiling to find you. If you don''t understand, let''s go to the end of the world. " Yunqianxi also knows that it''s not easy for xiqingyu to promise her, but that''s not what she wants. If you don''t want to, why force yourself. In the past ten years, she has forced herself to do too many things for him. Now, she just wants to live for herself once. No matter what she is about to face, even if because of this rejection, he died of her heart, she will bravely take this step. She is Yun Qianxi, her own master, no longer an accessory of anyone... "What are you talking about, Qianxi? You are my princess. I can''t let you run around. Go back with me and I will give you a grand wedding. " Looking at the free look on her face, Xi Qingyu was shocked. There was a voice in his heart telling him not to let her go, not to let her go. If she leaves, I''m afraid she''ll never come back. He suddenly reached out and grasped the small shoulder of cloud shallow night, forced her small body to twist over, so that she could see the firmness in his eyes¡° I won''t go back with you. Elder sister Jinxin is here. Elder brother Qingyu can''t take me away. Brother Qingyu, take care. If I have any adventures along the way, I don''t plan to follow sister Jinxin back to Xiling so soon. We take half a year as the deadline. If I don''t go back within half a year, you can choose another woman to be your princess. " Cloud shallow night looked at a pair of cold hands on his shoulder, once she wanted to hold these hands, but when she really can hold, she found that this is not what she wanted. The hands she wants are exclusive to her, and can only lead her to grow old together. With a smile, she pushed away xiqingyu''s big hand, then stood up, picked up her small burden and walked out without looking back. This time, she will not hesitate. She will live her own life like sister Jinxin and sister Ranran... "Asahi, if you leave, my king will not wait for you, and my princess will not wait for you..." Xi Qingyu looks at the appearance of her decision to leave, with a cruel pain in her heart. He subconsciously covered the part of his heart, and his originally pale face suddenly became more pale. It seems that she will walk out of his life completely¡° Well, I see. I''ll take back what I just said. On your wedding day, no matter where I am, I will send my deepest blessing. Goodbye, my brother Qingyu. I''ll see you later, and I won''t call you that again. I''ll call you prince Yu in a polite way. " The footstep of cloud shallow night has stopped, the eye like the dark night star is full of water light. She breathed deeply for several times, then stabilized her voice. With a cool, it''s like saying goodbye to the past. Since he didn''t want to give it to her for half a year, what else could she miss? It''s just, maybe they''re just a scene, or they''re just predestined. Then, she left her deepest blessing to him¡° Qian Xi, why are you doing this? If you insist on this, I have no choice. I hope you will not regret today''s decision in the future. " Xiqingyu was stabbed by yunqianxi''s words. He held back his sour heart and left behind a few words. Then he quickly passed her and went away. But when he walked out of the courtyard, he sighed heavily and waved his fist to a thousand year old tree¡® With a bang, the ancient tree was uprooted, just as a part of his heart was taken away¡° Ha ha, I hope to see you again. You and I are safe and have a sunny day. My love, by Dongfang can''t that slap to break up, by your words to beat the last few, in this you have no nostalgia to leave die. I''m gone, maybe I''ll never come back... "Yun Qianxi''s tears fell silently. She laughed and looked at the figure as tall as a pine disappearing in her eyes. Such as stars like eyes ruthlessly closed, when opened again, the rest is only full of sadness. She thought she could gamble, but he didn''t even give her a chance to gamble. So, just, she is not following, she began to walk her own way... She turned, left... Just why? The corners of the mouth are smiling, but there are still tears in the eyes

 Chapter 227

    Liuwangfu


    When Yun Qianxi appears in front of Murong Jinxin and others with his little burden on his back, his whole body is hurt, even his face is not spared.


    "What''s the matter with you? Who beat you like this? "


    Murong Jin heart a surprised, put down the arms of Chu yue''er, a few strides will go to the cloud shallow night in front of her shoulder on the small burden thrown to the table, quickly helped her sit down on the soft chair.


    Seeing this kind of cloud shallow night, her mood is really uncomfortable to the extreme, before she and Jun Mo Li catch up, but cloud shallow night just want to be quiet, she told cloud shallow night to six palace to find her, but did not think of a few hours, cloud shallow night was hit like this.


    "I don''t know. I went back to pack up and left the post station. After wandering in the street for a while, I met a group of people on the way to liuwangfu, and then it was like this... "


    Cloud shallow Xi doesn''t matter of pie mouth, was beaten like this is also she deserved, she is inferior to others, also have nothing to say. Fortunately, I didn''t hurt my muscles and bones. Those skin and flesh injuries will be cured soon.


    "What about xiqingyu? Just let you go? Didn''t even send one to you? "


    Murong Jin heart is really fire, a slap on the side of the table, such as stars like eyes flash a trace of displeasure. No matter what happens to Qingyu and Asahi, Asahi is a weak woman who wants to leave. He should send someone to follow him secretly. But he didn''t, let shallow night wound become this appearance.


    "Yes, I don''t know if there''s any life left if it''s not for those dark guards fighting to protect each other. But I don''t need those anymore. I don''t want to live under his wings all my life. Jinxin elder sister, I have already talked with him, maybe it''s not going to work. "


    On hearing the three words of xiqingyu, Yun Qianxi''s heart can''t help but feel a pain. Since they all decided to leave, he also decided to give up her, then she had no reason to let his dark guard protect her. She will practice seriously in the future. As long as her Kung Fu is good, she is not afraid of people coming to her.


    "What is no play? Make it clear to me... "


    Murong Jinxin naturally sees the despair in Yun Qianxi''s eyes, which can make a woman who has followed him for more than ten years give up her persistence. What did Qingyu say to Qian Xi? Will shallow night forced to this share? Is he going too far!


    "I didn''t say anything, but he couldn''t afford what I wanted, and I didn''t blame him. I am responsible for all this, and he is not wrong. In order to keep me, he even gave a promise to a woman in the harem, but I didn''t want it. Sister Jinxin, I want to go around and have a look at the world. Maybe I can meet a man who knows how to pity me... "


    Yunqianxi didn''t explain the conversation with xiqingyu in detail. He just explained a few words, and then pretended to be relaxed to lead the topic away. About that feeling, she didn''t want to say anything more, because no matter what she said, it was useless. Qingyu brother''s temperament she also knows, a promise, export words generally will not change. Maybe soon the news will come that he married the princess, ha ha


    "You''re a good girl. He doesn''t know how to cherish you. You also said, the world is so big, a lot of good men don''t know in what corner waiting to meet you by chance. If the old one doesn''t go and the new one doesn''t come, I''ll find a man who is devoted to you and go back to Xiling. He''s so angry... "


    Murong Jinxin can''t understand the pain in Baiyun Qianxi''s heart. The reason why she wanted to take Qianxi to Tianchen in the street before is to stimulate Qingyu and make him nervous. Secondly, I really want to let Qian Xi have a long-term insight, so that I won''t attach so much importance to my feelings. But I don''t think her words played a role in leading these two people into such a deadlock.


    She hears a key point from Yun Qianxi''s words, that is, what Yun Qianxi wants, Qingyu can''t afford it. What she wants, she knows what it is. If they did not go down because of this, it can only show that the fate between them is too shallow.


    "That''s to say, when you are in a good mood, I''ll introduce you to a few good men to make sure you turn over and be the master. When you used to be with xiqingyu. It''s not a day to live. It''s too sad, isn''t it? "


    Ye Ranran took the medicine box handed over by the servant, went to the front of cloud shallow night and began to treat the wound for cloud shallow night. Looking at those green and purple wounds, she thought of Ning''er more than two years ago. Although the situation of cloud shallow night is different from that of Ning''er, it also makes her heart ache to the extreme.


    Why can''t such a beautiful woman be pitied by her lover? Alas


    "It''s really sad. I won''t be so stupid in the future. I want to marry a good man who is obedient to me like sister Jinxin and sister Ranran..."


    Cloud shallow night know these people are sincere relationship with her, even if it is sitting not far away looking at her Jun Mo glass and Chu Mo Shang, also won''t have half false. She forced up her spirits and made fun of herself. She also made fun of Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Shang.


    As soon as her words fell, Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Shang looked at each other, then the corners of her mouth twitched almost at the same time, and finally nothing was said.


    In their hearts, they sympathize with Yun Qianxi. It doesn''t hurt to be ridiculed, so it''s all fun to be ridiculed¡° That''s right. Women should be used to hurt, not to bully. I''m sure you''ll meet a man who really treats you well. It''s not that hard to be a couple all your life. " Ye Ranran nodded, and soon all the wounds on her face were dealt with. Then he took her to the room to deal with her injuries. So big hall, suddenly quiet down¡° Jun Mo Li, immediately send someone to check, I want to know which is not long eye to shallow night under the hand Qian Xi is miserable enough today. First, he was slapped by Dongfang Ke, then blamed by Qingyu. After parting ways with Qingyu, he was beaten like this. How do you think? She is not happy. If she catches the person behind the scenes, she must smash him to pieces¡° Feng, go and find out immediately At the same time, in a study of Xiling country post station, xiqingyu is dealing with the business at hand. But no matter how hard he tries to get into the state, he always feels uneasy. He was a little annoyed and left the pen in his hand. He took up the tea and poured it down¡° Wang Ye, there is something wrong with Miss Qianxi. " There was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the study, and then a dark guard knocked on the door of the study. A hoarse voice said a very shocking news for xiqingyu¡° I beg your pardon? What happened to Qian Xi? " As soon as xiqingyu heard that something had happened in yunqianxi, he was not good at all. The cold sweat came out continuously, and the slender five fingers became fists in an instant. With a wave of his hand, the door of his study opened, and then he saw the obvious knife wounds on his dark guard, which made his mood worse¡° After leaving the post station, Miss Qian Xi took a walk in the street, and then went to liuwangfu. On the way to liuwangfu, he was intercepted by a group of people in black. There are too many people on the other side. The subordinates try their best to escort Miss Qian Xi to the sixth Prince''s residence. Miss Qian Xi may also be injured. The subordinates see that there are obvious scars on her face and hands. " Dark Wei lowered his head, didn''t care about the injury on his body, and simply said what happened before. After that, I can''t help sighing in my heart. Miss Qianxi is such a good woman. The Lord likes her too. How can he let her go¡° Did Qian Xi tell you anything? " The big stone in xiqingyu''s heart fell to the ground. Since his subordinates didn''t say that Qianxi was injured by the knife, it means that the wound on his body should be slight. Fortunately, he sent someone to follow her. Otherwise something happened to Qian Xi, he would not be able to let go of it all his life¡° Miss Qian Xi said that her subordinates are not allowed to follow. She said that it has nothing to do with the Lord. If they follow, she will let Murong deal with them directly. " At this point, the man''s heart again sigh. This in the end is how much aggrieved to say such words, such words have been equivalent to completely draw a line with the Lord. He shouldn''t have said it, but he was afraid that if he didn''t, it would be his subordinates who had worked hard to cultivate¡° It doesn''t matter? Ha ha, she walked naturally and naturally... "Xi Qingyu was stunned, and then he recalled the words from his family. He felt very sad in his heart. Some people have been with you, you think she is not important. But once she leaves you, you feel like you have lost something in your life. Qian Xi, you made a cup of wine for me, but it was a cup of bitter wine... "Lord, what should my subordinates do now?" The man looked at his prince''s sad appearance and sighed for the third time in his heart. Mr. Wang, why did you know that? If you coaxed Miss Qian Xi, things would not have developed into such a situation¡° Don''t follow her for the time being, you take some people to Tianchen first, wait for shallow night and Jin heart to separate, secretly protect shallow night, don''t allow her to have any accident Xiqingyu rubbed his sore eyebrows, pondered for a moment, and then gave the final order. Now shallow night with Jin heart together, Jin heart will certainly be on guard, also don''t need him to worry about, he should worry about is Jin heart and her after separation. Although he said those merciless words, he couldn''t let her go. Alas... "Send someone to check who it is, and even the king''s woman dares to move..." after Xi Qingyu left this sentence, he walked out of the study quickly. He is in a very bad mood now. He needs to find someone to fight and vent his boredom. He can''t be as smart as Asahi. Maybe he has more feelings for Asahi than he imagined

 Chapter 228

    In the dark night, the stars are twinkling, the wind is blowing in the autumn night, with a cool heart.


    Murong Jinxin curls up on the big bed, holding the pamphlet left to her by Tianji old man in her hand, casually looking at it, yawning from time to time.


    Behind a desk by the window, Jun Mo Li is concentrating on his official business. As he is about to leave for Tianchen soon, he is in a hurry to deal with some difficult things quickly.


    Suddenly, a strange wave came from the air, and the two people who were doing their own work were alert, especially Murong Jinxin, who quickly pulled a robe and put it on.


    A faint white light flashed, and black impermanence appeared in their sight


    "Miss Murong, the whereabouts of Mrs. Murong have been found, but..."


    Black impermanence looked at the very lazy woman on the big bed, with a very respectful attitude. It''s just that the previous scene comes to mind, with some fear.


    "But what? Is something wrong with my mother? "


    Murong Jinxin a look at the expression of black impermanence to know something, she previously felt that her mother so many years do not want to see what she may avoid, sure enough.


    "When the subordinates found her, she was being tied to the cross to be burned. She had been burned in many places, but her life was not serious for the time being..."


    Fortunately, his subordinates rushed there earlier, otherwise they didn''t know what serious consequences they would have caused. The woman was as like as two peas, who was almost burnt to death but silent. The arrogant temperament was exactly the same as the present Murong girl.


    "Where is she now? What''s the situation? "


    Murong Jin heart eyebrow heart a jump, small face that a touch of surprise moment was shocked to replace. What''s wrong with your mother? They''re still being burned. If they had not arrived in time, they would have been separated forever.


    "At Shanhaiguan, the border of the state of Chu, she is still in a stable situation, but she is in a low mood. After the subordinate has indicated her identity, she doesn''t say anything, but follows her subordinates to Tianchen in silence. "


    For this black impermanence is some tangled, if not forced, he can''t appear at will. But that Murong lady disposition is too stubborn, he had to appear to the whole story of the matter simply said again, she was willing to unconditional cooperation.


    "Well, you have to make sure that she''s safe. Don''t let her have any accidents."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, but also did not go to ask the black impermanence some details of things, she knows a lot of things, mother also can''t say to black impermanence. And black impermanence is busy with business on weekdays. Anton is disgusting, and she doesn''t want him to check something that can be asked in a few words.


    "Yes, I have something else to do. I''ll leave first."


    Black impermanence respectfully lowered his head, the corner of the eye Yu Guang see Murong Jin heart signal he can leave, immediately disappeared in the same place, the small room suddenly restored calm.


    "Do you want to tell xiqingyu about your mother''s going to Tianchen?"


    Jun Mo Li twisted her eyebrows and thought about it. Now she has the news of her mother. According to Jin Xin''s temperament, she should inform xiqingyu for the first time. But today, xiqingyu and yunqianxi make trouble like this. I''m afraid Jinxin is angry, so he thinks he should make it clear first, so as not to make his own opinion upset her, and he won''t be worth the loss.


    "No, as soon as I hear his name, I''m very angry. I''m going to be very angry with him..."


    Murong Jin heart is very resolute refuse, xiqingyu that goods she temporarily don''t want to see. What''s more, she also needs to find out what happened in those years and make plans after asking her mother''s wishes. Now there is black impermanence, they protect, mother is safe, she now the only thing to do is as soon as possible to see her mother.


    "He can''t blame xiqingyu. He also hopes that yunqianxi will be fine. In fact, Yun Qianxi''s careless nature is really not suitable to be the queen of a country. Xiqingyu just wants to whet her as soon as possible to let her understand that many things are helpless. It''s not what you want, you can do it. "


    They are all men, and they are all superiors. Junmo glass can understand the way xiqingyu does things today. But he can understand, Jin Xin this she said big feminism is not understand. In fact, they are not wrong, the fault is that xiqingyu didn''t see clearly the feelings of yunqianxi, and yunqianxi was hurt by the slap, and left.


    "I know I can''t blame him all, but I just feel congested. You see, one day he will regret it. When he regretted that day, I must severely ridicule him


    Murong Jin frets and grabs her hair. She is not unreasonable. She also knows that xiqingyu is helpless. Maybe at the moment, xiqingyu has reached the limit of his ability to yunqianxi. She is just a bystander and shouldn''t tell others about their feelings. But she really felt that if xiqingyu missed yunqianxi, she would regret it all her life.


    "Well, don''t think so much. Maybe Xi Qingyu has regretted it. Let''s just wait and see what happens. Since Yun Qianxi has already understood what he wants, it''s not a good thing if Xi Qingyu can''t afford to leave. "


    All things should be decided by time. After time, the feelings will show the most beautiful side, such as he and Jinxin liuhuangdi and Ranran. They can only stand by and watch quietly, and help them when they are injured. They really can''t help others¡° Well, anyway, after all this, the girl will gradually mature. I hope they can see each other''s position in their hearts after a period of separation. Life is too short for them to make such a fuss. " Murong Jinxin nodded, picked up the pamphlet given by Tianji old man and turned it up. Then her eyes widened fiercely, and the corners of her mouth smoked fiercely. She sat up. Before she has been curious that Feng dance nine days of the secret book in the end where? Ask Pluto, Pluto only said that when the natural appeared, so she did not care too much. Her mysterious skill has been broken ahead of time, but she hasn''t waited for the nine days'' secret script of Feng dance that should have appeared for many days. It''s boring to take out the pamphlet left by Tianji old man and look at it at will tonight. But with such a look, the trace of nine days'' Feng dance is found at the end of the secret script¡° What''s the matter? " Aware of her strange, Jun Mo Li raised her eyes to see the past, and then saw that her peerless little face was shining with excited light, and the corners of his mouth were unconsciously filled with a trace of smile¡° Feng dance nine days of the secret, cable cable. I didn''t expect that the old man Tianji gave me this little thing, which is quite useful... "Murong Jinxin raised her right hand holding the pamphlet and shook it, feeling extremely good. So, he began to recite the call words to call the fire phoenix he had never seen since he met one side. It''s been more than two years of practice, and it''s time for her to recover. I don''t know if she''s practicing or where she''s carefree, but she forgot about it¡° Master, you finally think of the Phoenix... "After three incantations, a golden light flashed in the small room, and then the light continued to expand, until the shadow of a phoenix appeared. The fire phoenix perches in the mid air, its high head is very respectful and low, and its flaming red feathers shine brilliantly, so beautiful that people dare not look directly at it. After a period of practice, its spirit is much better. Although the vitality spent in the sea of flowers has not been completely restored, it is no longer a problem¡° Don''t tell me. I really forgot you. What have you been doing for more than two years? " Murong Jinxin looks at the noble Fire Phoenix. Instead of the indifference when she meets for the first time, it is like treating a partner who has been with her for a long time. In fact, in a sense, fire phoenix is her best partner from previous life to this life. She once heard Pluto say that the fire phoenix was created by the God of time and space. Time and space are immortal, and fire phoenix is immortal. Therefore, fire phoenix has been with the Phoenix girl of the Phoenix family for many years... "Except for cultivation, I didn''t do anything. What''s the matter with the master calling me out?" The fire phoenix fiddles with its feathers and laughs carelessly. If its master hadn''t called it, it would still be in the forbidden area of the Phoenix family. However, it looks at the master''s appearance and regains its appearance. It seems that its Kung Fu has greatly improved¡° Can''t we have a chat? I haven''t seen you for more than two years. As the host, I''m also a bit derelict. I don''t even care about you. " Murong Jin heart and did not rush to say their purpose, slightly look up, such as stars like eyes with a smile, looking at the beauty of the fire phoenix. Now that it''s all right, they can have a good chat. She also has a lot of doubts and wants to ask it¡° The master doesn''t seem to be such a boring person... "As soon as the fire phoenix''s mouth drew, although she had only seen the master once in her life, she knew something about it. If nothing happened, it would be impossible to summon it. Chat with it and cheat little Phoenix. It doesn''t believe it¡° Er, in fact, sometimes I''m bored, but you don''t see it... "Hearing the speech, Murong Jin''s heart scratched her head awkwardly and glared at the fire phoenix. She felt that the fire phoenix''s temperament was obviously lively this time, and she didn''t have the formality and caution of the first time. This is good, at least shows that the gap between them is slowly eliminating¡° Is the host really just looking for Huofeng because he is bored and wants to pass the time Fire phoenix obviously still don''t believe, big phoenix eye circulation out of ten thousand kinds of brilliance, looking at that bright and moving Lilliputian, smile not smile of continue to ask a sentence¡° Er, well, I''m calling you to ask about Fengwu Jiutian. By the way, I''m asking about Fengzu. Cough... "

 Chapter 229

    Murong Jin heart was fire phoenix see some speechless, twitch a few corners of the mouth, also don''t want to talk with fire phoenix, mouth said his purpose.


    This fire phoenix''s temperament is similar to hers. She speaks and does things directly. She doesn''t like to drag things along


    "Phoenix dance nine days? Isn''t that always hidden in the master''s body? The master will call it out


    Fire phoenix Leng for a while, like looking at the monster looked at Murong Jin heart. The Phoenix Dance nine days is the treasure of the Phoenix family. It has been kept by the Phoenix girls of the past dynasties. Only the Phoenix girls of the past dynasties are qualified to practice. It has been stored in the body of fengnv in a special way. Only fengnv can summon it out.


    "Well, I don''t know the calling spell..."


    Murong Jin heart corner of the mouth twitches again, feel Fire Phoenix look at her eyes let her some egg pain. For Feng dance nine days, she really has no impression. Not to mention calling it, she didn''t even know it was in her body.


    "Ah? So what? The summoning mantra of phoenix dance is passed down from generation to generation. Only Phoenix girls of all ages know it, and I don''t know it either... "


    Fire Phoenix''s small mouth suddenly open big, in addition to frightened after is distressed, this phoenix dance nine days mantra master if all forget, it also can''t help. If you can''t practice Feng dance for nine days, then the Feng clan is really finished.


    "Well, maybe my memory has been sealed up or something. You''re wondering if there''s any other way for me to recover my memory."


    If only the Phoenix girl of all ages knew the mantra, she could not feel that she did not know it. He must be reincarnated as a human being. The summoned spell is sealed up by the mysterious power. She believed that as long as her memory was restored, the summoning spell would come back naturally.


    "It was the emperor of heaven who saved you. You go to heaven and ask the emperor of heaven. Maybe the emperor of heaven has a way."


    Fire phoenix frowned and thought for a while, but didn''t think of any good way. After the Feng family''s accident, it only knew that the master and the young master of the dragon family were sent to heaven together, and then it began a long escape Road, until it was caught and pressed into the sea of flowers.


    "OK, let''s go to heaven together. If we don''t ask why, I will never give up."


    Murong Jinxin thinks what huofenghuang said is reasonable. She also plans to go to heaven to ask about what happened to the dragon and Phoenix. I just took this opportunity to do everything together. With her present skill, it should be no problem to go to heaven.


    "Well, what does the master want to know about the Phoenix family?"


    Fire phoenix points his noble head. Once one thing is solved, it mentions another. What the host wants to know, it must know everything and say everything. And if you want to save the Phoenix family, you have to rely on the master. It has been waiting for so many years in the sea of flowers, and finally it has the hope that it will do its best to help the host and let the Phoenix family stand up again.


    "I was once captured by the demon sect. In order to force me to submit, he said that as long as I could agree to a condition, he would save the people of the Phoenix family for me. He said that the people of the Phoenix family were pressed under an iceberg. How much do you know about this? "


    Murong Jinxin''s face suddenly darkened, and the words of the devil appeared in her mind. Fire phoenix is an immortal body. You must know something about that year. If she had not forgotten it, she would have known the details. She wants to join hands with huofenghuang to save the people of Fengzu, so that Fengzu will not be buried.


    "In fact, I don''t know much about it. You were still in the cultivation period when you were young. I stayed with you in the forbidden area of Phoenix to practice. Until one day, the head of the Feng clan suddenly appeared. He said that the dragon and the Phoenix were attacked by unknown forces and might be exterminated. He wanted to send you to heaven and ask for the protection of the emperor. He told me to hide first and go to heaven to find you after this. As a member of the Feng clan, I naturally didn''t want to run for my own life. Originally, I wanted to help the people of my clan, but the clan leader severely stopped me. He said: "I can''t go out and play any role. I have a more important mission, which is to help the Phoenix girl rebuild the Phoenix family. I was born of fengnv. I can''t leave my master alone in this world. So, I ran away in disorder... "


    The fire phoenix shakes its gorgeous feathers, and its face darkens. It can be seen that the event of that year has a deep imprint in its heart, which makes it heartache when it recalls it. It''s eyes faint, looking to the unknown distance, from time to time sigh, it seems very helpless.


    The dragon and the Phoenix have never been involved in the affairs of the four realms. They just live a peaceful and beautiful life. They really want to break their heads and can''t figure out who is so cruel that they should attack them.


    "Then why are you pressed into the sea of flowers again?"


    Sensing the depression of huofenghuang, Murong Jinxin''s mood is also instantly affected and depressed. She knows that huofenghuang must have said what she should say, and it''s probably useless for her to ask. So, he asked about the fire after Phoenix fled.


    "After I ran away, I didn''t know where to go, so I wandered in the four realms all day. I don''t know how long I wandered around, but I heard a rumor that the Phoenix girl of our Phoenix family had been arrested and cooked. I''m the guardian of Phoenix girl. Naturally, I can''t watch my master die in other people''s hands. Hesitated again and again, I went. Knowing that it might be a trap, I still wanted to get some information. Then, I fought with those people for three days and three nights, and finally I was subdued by them. They wanted to destroy my yuan Shen. But I was created by the God of time and space. If time and space are not destroyed, I cannot die. In desperation, they cast me into a sea of flowers. Until my master rescued me, I have been practicing in the forbidden area of the Phoenix clan for more than two years, and now I have recovered 80%


    Fire phoenix simply said what happened after that, about the three-day and three night battle, which was the most tragic battle it experienced after it was created. That war not only exhausted its strength, but also almost made it a complete waste. Fortunately, it survived all this. It believes in the saying of the human world that there is another village with hidden willows and bright flowers. It''s the darkest time before dawn. As long as it stays with its master, everything will be fine¡° When will you be able to recover completely? What can I do for you? " Murong Jinxin nodded, for the fire phoenix loyalty she has no language to describe. Her white right hand raised, a white light will fire phoenix tightly wrapped, test fire phoenix spirit repair status. Fire phoenix has suffered a lot for her. If she can help her, she will feel very happy... "Master can''t help me. My cultivation depends on myself. No external force can intervene. After nine days of Fengwu summoned by my master, I will return to the forbidden area of Fengzu to practice. If it is as fast as one year or as slow as two years, I can recover. But during this period, if the master wants me to do anything, call me. Although I only have 80% of my ability, those demons can''t deal with it. " Its recovery period is actually very long, especially in the late stage, which is more and more difficult. In order to break through its bottleneck as soon as possible, it adopted the most extreme way, otherwise it would not be able to recover to three levels now. Now its attack power is still very strong, and there is no problem to carry out the task¡° Well, if there''s nothing particularly important, I won''t disturb your cultivation at will. When your Yuanshen is completely restored, you will come to me, and we don''t have to separate any more. " Unless it is necessary, she will not call it easily. Nothing is more important than the cultivation of the tower. She suffered so much for herself, but she couldn''t help anything, which made her a little depressed. In the end, the God of time and space to her is not thin, gave her fire phoenix, let her thoroughly understand the human world has such a feeling, that is called never abandon¡° If the master is bored, he can talk to me occasionally, which will do no harm to my cultivation... "Hearing Murong Jinxin''s sarcastic words, Huofeng''s hair trembles and goose bumps all over his body. She put away her emotions and teased Murong Jin again. The owner came here once in a while, which made him feel flattered and surprised. He couldn''t resist. Although they are not one with their masters, they are almost the same. When they were created by the God of time and space, they were destined to never leave each other¡° Are you finished? Owe to smoke... "Murong Jin''s heart and brain slide down a drop of sweat, squint at the fire phoenix, then ignore it, instead of looking at the side of thinking Jun Mo Li, push Jun Mo Li, pull back Jun Mo Li''s attention¡° I''ll go to Tianjie with huofenghuang. I''ll go back quickly. You must wait for me to come back to Tianchen. " At present, she must summon Feng dance for nine days, otherwise she will have nothing to do all day long. Once the practice stops, it will be very difficult to recover. Now that everything is going well, she has to deal with everything she can¡° OK, then be careful. When you see the emperor of heaven, please ask me about the dragon clan for me Jun Mo Li nodded, for her words without any opinion, although she left him, he would be inexplicably worried, but he knew that worry can''t let her stop his own pace. Her mission is too heavy for him to hold her back. Murong Jin nodded her head. She knew his eagerness. She would try her best to ask him what he wanted to know. He took a kiss on his lips, and then called the Fire Phoenix who could not bear to go away¡° Fire Phoenix, go A strong flash of light, the small room has only Jun Mo glass, he watched Murong Jinxin and fire phoenix disappear direction for a long time, finally lowered his head to continue to deal with business. Night, long and silent

 Chapter 230

    Heaven


    The vast expanse of white, heavy fog, Murong Jin heart and fire phoenix appeared, they were guarding the sky south gate Tianbing stopped.


    "Who are you? How dare you break into heaven


    The leader of Tianbing came over and looked Murong Jinxin and huofenghuang for several times. He was sure that he didn''t know them and didn''t see them show the invitation letter of heaven. As long as they are little devils, they want to send them away.


    "My name is Murong Jinxin. I''m the Phoenix daughter of the Phoenix family. I''d like to see the emperor of heaven. Please inform me."


    Murong Jin heart also didn''t feel offended, just looking at the front of Tianbing, look light said a few words. After all, it was she who asked for help from the emperor of heaven. She didn''t want to make trouble in heaven.


    "Murong Jinxin? The future Princess of Hades? "


    The heavenly soldier was obviously surprised. He was stunned for a moment, and then looked Murong Jinxin and Huo Fenghuang several times. Then he asked two questions.


    "That''s right. If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed."


    Murong Jin''s heart twitches, and she can''t imagine that even a heavenly soldier in heaven knows him, and that she is the future Princess of the underworld. From this, we can see the influence of the old bastard of the underworld.


    "Just a moment. I''ll get the message right away."


    As soon as Murong Jinxin''s identity is measured out, the soldier''s attitude makes a 180 degree turn, indicating that Murong Jinxin and huofenghuang are sitting on one side to have a rest, and then they float away.


    This is the princess of the underworld. He can''t stir up trouble. They know the underworld''s character of protecting his short hair very well.


    "All walks of life are the same. They are afraid of the underworld. They are afraid to death..."


    Fire phoenix floating in the air, rather disdainful looking at that has disappeared without a trace of Tianbing, cold hum. Export words with full of irony, completely did not talk with Murong Jin heart when the slightest bit of respect.


    "Well, just say a few words less. We''re here to solve things, not to fight."


    Murong Jin heart horizontal fire phoenix one eye, for Fire Phoenix words can not be denied. Bullying the soft and fearing the hard is the survival rule of all walks of life. You can only be strong enough not to be bullied. These heavenly soldiers are afraid of her now because of Hades. She believes that one day it will be because of her real strength.


    "It''s their nature that I Huofeng can say something about them. Who am I Huofeng? I am a part of the God of time and space. They are disrespectful to me, that is, they are disrespectful to the God of time and space. If I make trouble, the emperor of heaven can''t help me... "


    Fire phoenix doesn''t think so. It hasn''t been despised so much since it was created. As a God in heaven, it''s unreasonable that he doesn''t even know it.


    Of course, the words of Fire Phoenix are extremely reasonable. In the history of the creation of the three worlds of heaven, hell and devil, the God of time and space and Fire Phoenix will be mentioned. So these heavenly soldiers don''t know Huo Fenghuang. In Huo Fenghuang''s opinion, they are rebellious.


    "OK, you can do it. After a while, you will quarrel with the emperor of heaven. If you can''t find a way to summon the curse, don''t leave the heaven."


    Murong Jin''s heart is very speechless nodded, she really did not expect that the fire phoenix''s real temperament should be like this, arrogant narcissism to the incomparable, well, she admitted, as the God of time and space, fire phoenix does have this ability, arrogant narcissism.


    "That''s not good. I have to hurry back to practice Nai..."


    Fire phoenix patted his fire red wings, crooked crooked small head, very decisive refused Murong Jin heart. If the emperor of heaven knew that it could make trouble naturally, but if the emperor of heaven didn''t know, he would not make trouble even if he died. So the host does not dare to agree to such a condition.


    "Then shut your mouth and wait!"


    Murong Jin heart turned a big white eye directly, gave Fire Phoenix a warning look in the eyes, saw fire phoenix quiet down, this just didn''t say anything, also quietly wait.


    The heavenly soldier appeared in front of them again and invited them in respectfully.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianjie Hall


    The emperor of heaven sat on the chair of heaven, looking at the one person and one phoenix coming in, his turbid old eyes shining with a smile. They did not find fault for themselves, so they were given seats.


    "It''s rare that you will come to heaven to find me. What can I do for you?"


    The emperor touched his beard, but he didn''t say anything. As soon as he came out, he went straight to the subject. He knew that if he went to the three treasures hall, the two servants would not come to heaven to chat with him.


    "Did you seal up my memory when you saved me? I''ve forgotten the calling spell of Fengwu Jiutian now. What do you say? "


    Murong Jin heart pick eyebrows, for the emperor''s impression, not good, not bad. Since the emperor of heaven took the initiative to ask, she also directly said her purpose.


    Since she has come to heaven, she doesn''t plan to come here for nothing. She must get something useful to herself


    "Your memory is not sealed by me, but by your father. When your father sent you to heaven, you were too young. Your father was afraid that you would do something irrational when you grew up with this memory, so he sealed up your memory. So there''s nothing I can do about your memory. "


    The emperor of heaven opened his hand. Today''s Phoenix girl has been able to take charge of her own affairs, and he has nothing to hide. Besides, he knew that since she had come, she must ask something. As long as he is honest, he may leave a good impression on her¡° What about my phoenix dance for nine days? I don''t remember anything. I can''t summon it out of my body at all. I''m practicing a piece of wool Murong Jin heart looked at the emperor for a while, did not see the emperor has any sign of lying, the look on the small face is more ugly. If even the emperor of heaven can''t help her, what should she do? Her father didn''t know if he was alive, and she didn''t know where to find him¡° I''m afraid it''s a bit of trouble. Don''t worry. Let me think of something. Just a moment The emperor of heaven can see Murong Jin''s anxiety. Now that she has found here, it means that she has no way out. If I don''t help her, I''m afraid the next thing will be in trouble. Feng dance nine days, Murong Jin heart is must cultivate, and the sooner the better¡° Go and send the white Venus The emperor of heaven thought for a while, but he didn''t come up with any solution, so he wanted to find a way to solve the problem. Taibai Venus has a lot of ghost ideas and wide knowledge. Maybe it can help. A celestial soldier took the order and quickly invited the unwilling Taibai Venus. As soon as Taibai Venus entered the hall, she was not polite and complained directly to the emperor of heaven¡° Tiandi, what are you doing? Don''t you know I''m alchemy at this time? My elixir is broken. Can you afford the consequences? " Taibai Jinxing touched his gray beard, and his wrinkled face was full of anger. What he hated most in his life was that he was disturbed when he was refining pills. All the gods in heaven know this, but today he is still disturbed. He is so angry. You know what he made today is a strange medicine that no one has ever made successfully in hundreds of thousands of years¡° Don''t be impatient. I''ll come to you. Naturally, there is something more important than alchemy. " As soon as the emperor of heaven drew his lips, he naturally knew that this time was the time for Taibai Venus to make pills, but the affairs of Murong Jinxin and huofenghuang were more important than those of Taibai Venus¡° In my eyes, nothing in the world is more important than my alchemy. I came here just to tell you, don''t disturb me. I''m refining to the most critical time. " Taibai Venus just ignore the emperor, he is now full of his own baby elixir, even sitting on the side of Murong Jinxin and fire phoenix did not even find. After roaring at the emperor of heaven, he raised his foot and wanted to go out¡° Taibai Venus, you dare to take a step forward to see if I dare to spit fire and burn your hair. " In Tiandi egg pain, Murong Jin heart speechless, had been quiet Fire Phoenix power. She clapped her wings, and the sound of "please" rang out in the hall. She was so scared that Venus trembled all over and almost fell to the ground¡° You... You... You... You... "As soon as Taibai Venus turned her head, she saw the fire phoenix smiling at him. She stepped back several steps in a row, and her fingers were shaking. Obviously, she was so shocked to see the fire phoenix that she almost didn''t blow out her eyes¡° What can I do for you? You stay honest with me, or I will destroy your broken Dan smelting furnace, let you make a fart of Dan... "Fire Phoenix''s arrogance is very arrogant, it looks down on the sky and is about to cry, Taibai Venus, the winner''s posture is revealed. This dead immortal, if he doesn''t let him scold, he won''t obey¡° You broken Phoenix... You destroy my alchemy furnace again... I... I''ll fight with you... "After hearing the words of Fire Phoenix, Taibai Venus egg is extremely painful. Some years ago, I inadvertently said some unpleasant words to the Phoenix girl. Then the broken Phoenix killed him in his alchemy room, swallowed all the pills he had worked hard to make, and completely destroyed the alchemy furnace he had formed with his mind. Finally, he set a fire to burn all his hair and beard. Because of this, he became a joke of heaven. For so many years, he was constantly amused by those immortals. If he could not beat the Phoenix, he really wanted to rush to the Phoenix family and bake the broken Phoenix¡° Fight with me? Can you beat me? I''m afraid you can''t even beat the heavenly soldiers who guard the gate of the Heavenly Kingdom. Come on, my master has something to ask for in heaven today. If you dare to be ungrateful, don''t blame me for being impolite. Be honest and stay for me... "

 Chapter 231

    Fire phoenix is very disdainful to raise his small head, looking at it like swallowing ten thousand flies, hard to say too white Venus, is very proud to leave a word.


    Then his fire red wings flashed a few times, a powerful force straight at Taibai Venus, and he threw Taibai Venus to the ground, almost fell to the ground.


    "I have something to ask for... Dare to be so arrogant... That''s enough... Broken Phoenix..."


    Taibai Venus touched her nearly collapsed nose and got up in a mess. She looked at the fire phoenix like a ghost and mumbled for a long time. It''s just that the sound is very small, not heard by fire phoenix.


    It''s just that he is not afraid of heaven and earth. Even the emperor dares to scold him. He is only afraid of the fire phoenix, which is famous for its arrogance and arrogance in the four realms. She is the God of time and space, created by his own soul. As a knowledgeable and intelligent immortal, he should not offend at will, and he can only carry the loss on his own.


    "Taibai Venus, things are like this..."


    The emperor of heaven looked at Taibai Venus, who was packed up by the fire phoenix. He couldn''t help but smoke fiercely. It seemed that he was too indulgent to Taibai Venus, which resulted in Taibai Venus''s attitude of not putting him in the eye. He should learn to learn from fire phoenix. If he doesn''t agree, he will fight directly. Maybe he has already changed Taibai Jinxing''s bad nature.


    "You are the emperor of heaven. You can''t think of a way. How can I, a little alchemy fairy, have the ability to think of a way? I can''t help it... "


    After listening to the emperor''s words, Taibai Jinxing looks at Murong Jin''s heart for several eyes. Her brain has turned quickly. She has thought a lot about the method, but none of them is feasible. Finally, he could only shrug at the emperor of heaven, saying that he could do nothing.


    "Too white Venus, you really can''t help it?"


    Fire Phoenix a listen to the words of Taibai Venus is a little angry, Phoenix mouth a, a group of fire red flame toward Taibai Venus roaring away, target directly at Taibai Venus hair.


    This immortal can never solve the problem without violence. This point has been fully understood hundreds of thousands of years ago.


    "You broken Phoenix... You really want to burn me again... Too much..."


    As soon as Taibai Venus''s face turned black, she dodged the fire phoenix''s attack. Her dry fingers pointed to the fire phoenix, and her voice trembled with anger. He did not think of a way not to say, this broken Phoenix as such to him?


    It''s too much for the immortals


    "Well, Huofeng, stop it!"


    Murong Jin heart looking at too white Venus bitter force like, smile of stare Fire Phoenix one eye. This fire phoenix is really funny sometimes. Just watching the farce between it and Taibai Venus, she felt an impulse to smile with her stomach in her arms. But now they are here for help. It''s better to keep a low profile.


    "Master, if he doesn''t fight, he can''t think of a way. Since you open your mouth to plead for him, I''ll spare him for the time being. If he cooperates well, that''s all. If he''s looking for trouble, I''ll make him unable to practice pills all his life. "


    Fire phoenix takes back its wings and looks at Taibai Venus not far away with a smile. It seems to be warning Taibai Venus that if you dare to pretend you don''t know, even if there is a host to protect you, I will burn you.


    That kind of eyes look too white, Venus shivered all over, excited Lingling hit a cold shiver, the whole face wrinkled up, it seems that began to fall into a very painful state.


    "Too white Venus, thank you..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at Taibai Venus, attitude is to the unprecedented respect, that kind of respect from a respect for Taibai Venus. Since the emperor of heaven can allow Taibai Venus to this extent, anyone with brains should know the value of Taibai Venus. She believed in the eyes of the emperor of heaven, and also believed that Taibai Venus would not be inferior to her.


    "Don''t worry, I''m thinking, do my best..."


    Taibai Jinxing is a little surprised to see Murong Jinxin. He has heard a lot about this Phoenix girl, but he doesn''t know that she thinks highly of herself. He is flattered by her humble attitude.


    So think, look to Murong Jin heart''s eyes suddenly kind up, look also serious up, completely no longer just that languid appearance.


    "Well, thank you very much."


    Murong Jinxin also knows that this matter can''t be solved for a while and a half, but she is very satisfied with Taibai Jinxing''s attitude towards this matter. She nods to Taibai Jinxing, and she doesn''t disturb Taibai Jinxing''s meditation.


    As time goes by, Murong Jinxin sits like this, drinking a few cups of tea from time to time, waiting for the answer of Taibai Venus. And Taibai Venus sat down on the ground, a finger painted on the ground, it seems to gradually have eyes.


    "I remember. There''s a way to try..."


    Suddenly, is drawing circle on the ground too white Venus suddenly stood up, a face of excitement inexplicable. Because just sat too long, legs numb, almost fell a shit again.


    "Talk about..." as soon as the emperor''s eyes brightened, he knew that his eyes were right, and that Taibai Venus would live up to his expectations. It''s reasonable that he can pet the old fairy unconditionally. When we get to him, we can''t solve all the problems, let alone 100%, but at least 99% of them are successful¡° If I remember correctly, the evil god should be the condensation of Murong girl''s soul. As long as the evil spirit can be forced back to Murong girl''s body, Murong girl is a person with complete soul. Then I have a way to restore the memory of Murong girl for a short time, but the memory time can''t exceed five minutes. " Taibai Venus looks at Tiandi with bright eyes. He is quite confident in Tiandi''s ability. As long as Tiandi can do the former, he will be able to do the latter. If they can''t do it, even if they kill him, he can''t think of any other way¡° This is a good way, but even I can''t get into chaos. It''s a big trouble... "Hearing this, the emperor of heaven''s brow is wrinkled. The evil god has closed the entrance of evil Qi in chaos for a long time. Without the nourishment of evil Qi, her skill has been greatly reduced. Maybe she can''t even reach the previous five levels. If he does his best, he can subdue the evil god. But the biggest difficulty in front of him was that he could not enter the land of chaos at all¡° I''ve been in the state of leaving my soul, and I''ve been in chaos, and I''ve seen the God of evil. I don''t know if this is of any use to the emperor of heaven? " Murong Jin thought about it and said what she had experienced. She can enter the place of chaos, but it is in the form of soul body. She does not have any attack power. Even if she sees the evil god, she can''t subdue her¡° Let me think about it carefully. Since you can enter the chaos, there must be a way. " The emperor of heaven nodded, and his turbid eyes suddenly closed. He seemed to have fallen asleep, but his frown moved up and down from time to time. It was obvious that he was in a state of meditation. The huge hall suddenly quieted down, so quiet that we could hear each other''s heartbeat... "I have a way, I have a way..." I don''t know. After a long time, the emperor''s eyes suddenly opened and almost jumped up from the chair. He looked at Murong Jinxin, like a child who got 100 points in the exam and was eager to get a reward¡° What can I do? Please make it clear to the emperor of heaven. " Murong Jin''s heart was hanging. At this time, she completely put down her tight body. Looking at the emperor''s appearance, she was also infected. She raised a faint smile and looked at the emperor''s eyes with full trust¡° My casting lies in your soul. As long as you can enter the chaos, you can also bring me in. I am an entity, and I will be able to fight against the evil god. " This method is the only one he can think of at present, but once it is implemented, his spirit will certainly suffer heavy losses, which he did not say. But as soon as his words fell, they were strongly opposed by Taibai Venus¡° The emperor of heaven, all things in this world can''t enter the place of chaos, otherwise there will be the danger of death. If you go in by force, even if you are lucky enough to win, your accomplishments will be greatly reduced, and your spirit will suffer a devastating blow... "Taibai Jinxing''s face turns white. Although he often makes trouble for the emperor, he still has deep feelings for the emperor. No one in the world knows clearly the danger of chaos. If he can, he must stop the emperor''s stupid behavior. He hoped that Murong Jinxin could find a way to subdue the evil god, instead of letting the emperor of heaven make fun of him with his lifelong cultivation... "This is the only way at present. I believe I can''t die. Even if I really die, I will die properly. You will give me the elixir that can awaken her memory and tell me the way. I will certainly restore her memory. " The emperor of heaven has restrained his excitement and sighed in his heart. In order to maintain the balance of the four realms, he can only choose to do so. Otherwise Murong Jin heart memory can''t come back, Feng dance nine days can''t call out, the consequences are unimaginable¡° Then... Ok... I''ll go back to prepare... "Seeing that the emperor of heaven has made up his mind, and tianbai and Jinxing are not persuading him more, Ji Ren has his own appearance. He''s still optimistic. The emperor of heaven should not be so unlucky that he''ll die¡° Well, go ahead. " Tiandi nodded, indicating that Taibai Venus could leave first. Then he looked down at Murong Jin''s heart and got up to Murong Jin''s heart¡° Don''t worry, I can achieve your wish. You come with me first. I''ll take you to Tianchi first. As soon as Taibai Venus is ready, I will perform the Dharma of departing from the soul to you... "

 Chapter 232

    Heaven Pool


    In the vast expanse of white, in the layers of white fog, Murong Jin''s heart stood quietly. A fiery red phoenix above her head was very lazy and arrogant.


    "God, thank you anyway!"


    Murong Jinxin looked at the old man standing beside him, and suddenly felt that his courage was heavier. In order to summon Fengwu Jiutian for her, it can be said that the emperor of heaven is almost fighting with chaos with his own life.


    If it''s successful, the emperor of heaven is lucky, and he can leave the chaos alive. If it fails, the emperor of heaven will be doomed.


    She has just heard that the emperor of heaven is telling several generals to pass the throne, which means that the emperor of heaven has made a plan to die, and it also means how difficult it is to leave the soul this time


    "You don''t have to be polite to me. It doesn''t matter if I''m out of my wits. What matters is peace in the four realms. As a phoenix girl, you still have a lot to do. You are far more important than me. "


    The emperor of heaven was a little surprised and looked at the gorgeous woman beside him strangely. For her impression has been staying in the front, but also did not think that she has such a soft side. It''s good to be like this. Only in this way can we be like a man of flesh and blood. Only in this way can we protect the four realms.


    "I don''t know how much the emperor of heaven knew about the affairs between the dragon and the Phoenix in those days?"


    Murong Jinxin thought of Jun Mo Li''s expectation before leaving, and took advantage of this gap to ask. She was afraid that if she did not ask, if the emperor of heaven had an accident, she would never ask again.


    "I have received a letter from the underworld boy before and learned what happened to you in the demon world. I reckon that the devil is not lying, because for so many years, I have never seen the emergence of the dragon and Phoenix clan leaders in the sky. That means the patriarchs of the two tribes are still alive, but I don''t know where they are. The only thing I can be sure is that the disappearance of the dragon and the Phoenix is closely related to the demon world. I even think that it was the demon world that laid a heavy hand on the dragon and the Phoenix at that time... "


    The emperor of heaven stopped, and his eyes drifted to the distance, as if he had fallen into the memory of that year. His voice is distant, with a bit of heavy and helpless, it seems that he did not keep the dragon and Phoenix at that time. It was a pain in his chest forever, because the person he loved was after the first World War, and he never knew whether he was alive or dead.


    Over the years he has secretly investigated what happened that year, but he could not find anything out of his head. In all desperation, he had to give up the pursuit.


    "As for what the devil said, I pondered for a long time and looked through all the records about this time and space. Finally, I found that there was an iceberg at the intersection of the four worlds. The iceberg was created by the God of time and space, but it disappeared many years ago. The disappearing time is almost the same as the disappearing time of the dragon and Phoenix. I suspect that the people of the dragon and Phoenix may be under the pressure of that iceberg. I have already told the underworld boy about this. He will find a way to check it. You don''t have to worry too much. As the saying goes, if you don''t die in great danger, you will be blessed. They didn''t die in those years, and they won''t die now. "


    The emperor of heaven told us everything he knew. Maybe the devil was too proud to know that his words revealed such an important clue. As long as the underworld boy follows this clue, he will find the dragon and Phoenix people.


    Perhaps this is God''s will. It is doomed that all evils will get the retribution of cause and effect cycle when Phoenix girl is born. The demon world, the biggest careerist in the four worlds, is no exception.


    "What about the young master of the Dragon nationality? Since junmoli is the little master of the dragon clan, he is not a mortal. I wonder when he will get everything he should have? "


    Murong Jinxin''s mood suddenly brightened up, and suddenly felt that it was worth the bird''s breath that was captured by the devil. If she had not been captured by the devil, she would not have got such an important clue from the devil, and the emperor of heaven would not have made such a big breakthrough in searching for the two races.


    "When the time comes, there will be adventures. Don''t ask me so much. Some of the secrets can''t be revealed. You take a word for me to him, wait


    The young master of the Dragon nationality and the Phoenix girl are in harmony. Sooner or later, they will recover. However, the situation of the young master of the Dragon nationality is quite special. The road of recovery will be harder and slower than that of the Phoenix girl. Once the time is ripe, the young master of the dragon clan will find the dragon ball, take off the foetus and fight side by side with the Phoenix girl.


    "Is there anything else the emperor of heaven can tell you?"


    Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, looking at the emperor slightly serious face, hesitated repeatedly or continue to ask. Naturally, she knew that some things could not be forced and she had to wait for the right time. But how long does it have to wait? I don''t think it will be several years or more.


    She can afford to wait, but she''s afraid that Jun Mo Li''s monster will be crazy. Besides, the dragon people are waiting for Jun Mo Li to rescue them.


    "No, he will come to him at the right time. Everything must be done according to the established plan. We can''t advance or postpone it. Otherwise, the young master of the dragon clan will die... "


    The emperor of heaven shook his head. He would say what he should say, and what he shouldn''t say would be absolutely tight lipped. He naturally knew that Jun Mo Li was anxious. Looking at her little shoulder, she was carrying such a big responsibility. I''m afraid that any man would not feel better.


    But there''s no way. Junmo glass can only endure, no matter how painful it is... "Well, I know. I''ll tell him." Murong Jin heart listen to death that two words, the whole pretty face is gloomy. She believes that the emperor''s words, will also try to adjust the mood for Jun Mo Li. She believes that one day they will be able to stand together to defend the enemy and become a couple of immortals in the eyes of the world¡° Well, it''s time for us to get down to business... "After that, the emperor waved to Taibai Venus, who had been waiting for a long time not far away. He realized that he could come, and his serious face had returned to normal¡° The emperor of heaven, once Murong''s soul is united, let her take this elixir at once Taibai Venus handed a small porcelain vase to the emperor of heaven, with a painful flesh on her face. It took him tens of thousands of years to refine this pill. Today, there is only one pill like this. Now it''s given to Murong Jinxin. If he wants to refine another pill with the same effect, it will take tens of thousands of years¡° This amount is for you to protect yuan Shen. Take it quickly. " After the pain, Taibai Jinxing took out another small porcelain vase and handed it to Tiandi. This moment, the expression on his old face was not meat pain, but egg pain. It can be seen that this pill is more precious¡° It''s rare that you have such a heart. I''d like to thank you for giving up your love... "The emperor of heaven opened the small porcelain vase and took out the golden pill. His turbid old eyes suddenly brought a smile. He has not been good to him in vain these years. At a critical moment, he is willing to take out his own immortal elixir to protect yuan Shen for him¡° OK, OK, my conscience has not been eaten by the wheezing dog... "Taibai Jinxing sighed slightly, watching the emperor take the elixir, almost wanted to cry. He was really giving his life to the emperor of heaven. Without this elixir, he estimated that his time was almost up. Alas... "Don''t worry, you treat me like this. I will help you when necessary." Tiandi looked at Taibai Venus and patted her on the shoulder. He naturally knew what was bothering Taibai Venus. He would not let that happen¡° That''s what you said. Don''t go back on it. If I die ahead of time, I will not let you go as a ghost... "It is guaranteed that Taibai Jinxing grins and sweeps away the haze just now. She is as happy as a child. Such a scene in Murong Jinxin''s eyes feel very warm, even the Phoenix above her head are shaking, shaking their feathers to stand up¡° Fire Phoenix, I''m going to take your master''s soul to the place of chaos. You''ll stay here and guard your master''s body. You won''t get any accident. " The emperor of heaven raised his head slightly and looked at the fire red in the air. For this arrogant Fire Phoenix, he thought it was very kind. In any case, he was deeply moved by its heartfelt support for the Lord¡° Well, if you go early and come back early, I will naturally guard the master''s body. " Fire phoenix swept before the arrogance, rare serious up. The fire red wings fluttered twice, and then they fell to the ground steadily. A dazzling light flashed, and the fire phoenix summoned his real body. No longer, it appeared in front of the immortals as a shadow¡° Murong Jinxin, lie down. " The emperor walked over and was afraid of patting the head of the fire phoenix, so he sat down on the ground and saw Murong Jin''s heart was ready. A white light slowly appeared on his hands¡° Huofeng, I''ll go back. " Murong Jinxin lies beside the fire phoenix. Her white hand touches the soft feather of the fire phoenix and slowly closes her eyes. Then, she felt a real gas injected into her body, and a tearing pain suddenly appeared, which made her frown fiercely¡° Get up The emperor of heaven shouts, Murong Jinxin''s soul slowly stands up from her body, shakes Jinxin out of her body, looks around, and then floats in one direction without hesitation. Seeing this, the emperor of heaven turned into a wisp of smoke and quickly disappeared into Murong Jin''s soul. But in the blink of an eye, one immortal and one soul has completely disappeared in the air. Everything calmed down as if nothing had ever happened. The fire phoenix left on the edge of Tianchi changed into a thin blanket which covered Murong Jin''s heart. The big wings protected Murong Jin''s heart tightly under their own wings and guarded it quietly. When the breeze blows, the water in the Tianchi Lake swings slightly. It''s very nice to rub and fall

 Chapter 233

    The land of chaos


    Layer by layer of evil spirit constantly hovered at the entrance, impacting the indestructible entrance. After no result, it scattered around.


    Murong Jinxin''s soul shuttles through those evil spirits, and the evil spirits rush towards her, but she doesn''t feel any discomfort.


    So she floated to the entrance of the land of chaos, without any effort, she penetrated the transparent boundary and entered the land of chaos. Familiar to touch the location of the evil god, just appeared by the evil god found.


    "Here you are..."


    Evil god slowly sat up from the white bed, saw Murong Jin''s heart floating in the air, and said lazily. It seems that she hasn''t been away for long. What''s the matter with her coming back so soon?


    "You''ve had a good time. I''m here to borrow your body for five minutes. Are you cooperating? Or shall we do it? "


    Murong nodded as like as two peas, looking at the evil god and his almost identical face, and feeling that she had no malice towards herself, then asked him tentatively.


    If she is willing to cooperate, the emperor of heaven does not need to spend so much cultivation to fight with her, which is a matter of having the best of both worlds.


    "Tell me why, and I''ll think about it."


    The evil god''s big eyes flashed several times, and Murong Jin couldn''t figure out what she wanted to do. Borrow her body, Murong Jin heart, this is to the soul of one, should not want to kill her now?


    "You don''t need to know the reason, you just need to know that if you don''t agree with me, I will agree to the proposal of the devil and take your place in his heart. To tell you the truth, not long ago I met the devil, perhaps because you love him deeply, and I didn''t reject him in my imagination. When he learned that I was your body, he promised me that as long as I was willing to marry him, he would completely forget you. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the play, big eyes a turn, then spit out some let her own disgusted goose bumps off the floor. As the saying goes, as long as we can achieve our goal, we can talk nonsense. In any case, the evil god can''t prove it.


    Murong Jin''s heart stabbed at the God of evil, watching her from shock to disbelief to disbelief to final grief, she knew that her bet had won half.


    "I don''t believe it. The devil won''t be like this. It won''t be like this..."


    The evil god''s body shook violently several times, covering the part of his heart, constantly shaking his head. The Demon Lord has promised her all her life. How can he propose to Murong Jinxin? Murong Jinxin must have deliberately deceived her in order to achieve some ulterior purpose. It must be!


    "Look at my face. I really want to replace you. Do you think it''s hard? I can take the Queen''s position in the demon world at any time. It''s up to you to decide which is more important. "


    Murong Jin heart is not very concerned about the shrug, control want to break the body out of the emperor. In her body, the emperor of heaven is safe, and his spirit will not be affected by the evil spirit. Once out, she can no longer protect him.


    She felt that her deal with the evil god still had a success rate of seven or eight levels. A crazy woman who fell in love could agree to any request for her lover.


    "What evidence do you have? As long as you can provide evidence, I promise to give you five minutes to unite your soul... "


    The evil god hesitated for a long time, and put all the looks on Murong Jinxin''s face into his eyes. After a long time, he didn''t see any sign of lying. Heart, all of a sudden flustered, plain white small hand subconsciously clenched into a fist, bright red lip petal also dead bite. Had she not broken Murong Jin''s heart, she would have rushed up with her fist.


    "What more evidence do you want? I stand in front of you is not the best evidence? You have to stay in chaos for at least ten years. Ten years is enough for me to get the heart of the devil. At that time, even if you go out, my phoenix dance nine days has been great success, do you think you still have any hope? If you promise me, at least you have another thought. I can guarantee that there won''t be any other women around in ten years. This has been my greatest sincerity. I promise not to give you a word directly. "


    She has no such thing as evidence. She probably can understand the mind of the evil god, and she knows what words can defeat the defense of the evil god. If it was true, as soon as she said this, the evil god''s eyes were obviously bright, and her mood began to have some small fluctuations.


    "Are you sure there won''t be any other women around him in ten years? And you won''t get close to him? "


    The evil god is moved by Murong Jinxin''s words. Although she believes in the devil''s feelings for her, she doesn''t believe in those fox spirits in the devil''s world. Before, when she was still in the demon world, those fox spirits crawled under her eyes for many times. That means is really inferior to each other. She''s been at this level for tens of thousands of years. It''s hard to guarantee that the devil won''t touch them for her own needs.


    Maybe it''s one of the reasons, Murong Jinxin''s promise she thinks she can be trusted. If Murong Jinxin can prevent those women from climbing on the bed of the devil, she thinks the deal is worth it. Anyway, it''s only five minutes, and she won''t have any loss. On the contrary, she thinks she has made money.


    "I''m sure that Murong Jin doesn''t make a promise easily. Once she makes a promise, she will do it. If she can''t do it, heaven will strike thunder." Murong Jin nodded her head. She could see the devil''s feelings for the evil god. I''ve heard the underworld say before that he has never touched any woman for the sake of the evil god. Even if there is a quick way to cultivate demons, the devil has never used it. It can be seen from this that the Demon Lord is faithful to the God of evil¡° Well, I promise you, I''ll give you five minutes. " The evil God saw Murong Jin''s heart even dare to swear, and felt that she really should not miss this great opportunity. After nodding, her body turned into a wisp of black smoke and entered Murong Jin''s heart. "..." Murong Jin''s heart was shocked, and an unprecedented feeling filled her whole body. The original feeling of complete soul is so good, so good. It''s so good that she almost wavered. Don''t destroy the evil god. She guides the evil god to merge with her own soul slowly, and constantly uses her mind to suppress the evil god, so as to avoid what happens when she is controlled by the evil god¡° Take this elixir immediately... "Without the suppression of Murong Jin''s heart, the emperor of heaven immediately floated out, took out a elixir from his arms and handed it to Murong Jin''s heart. Then he sat down cross legged and concentrated his efforts to urge Murong Jin''s heart to the extreme. In the air, there was a strong evil spirit, which oppressed the emperor of heaven layer by layer. He could only rely on his perseverance to spend his cultivation. The old face, which was already pale, was covered with a thick cold sweat, and it slipped and disappeared in an instant. "..." At the entrance of Xiandan, Murong Jinxin immediately felt her head explode. All kinds of fragments come to mind bit by bit, she is a little confused, some at a loss. It was not until the emperor of heaven discovered her abnormality and put his internal power into her body that her soul was better. She quickly concentrated her mind and began to reverberate quietly¡° Murong Jinxin, move quickly, the medicine is going to pass... "After finishing what he should do, the emperor of heaven collapsed to one side, gasping in great pain. He looked at Murong Jin heart slowly did not open his eyes, can not help but some anxious, endure the pain of the whole body urged up¡° The emperor of heaven, I next words you remember, must remember... "Murong Jin heart suddenly opened the eyes like stars, looking at the side of the painful emperor of heaven, dare not have the slightest delay, bright red lips one by one, will call Feng dance nine days of incantation word does not fall read out. She is just a soul body now, can''t summon Feng dance nine days, can let the emperor of heaven remember the incantation first¡° I''ll read it again. Do you think it''s wrong? " The emperor of heaven remembers it very carefully, and almost remembers the complicated and difficult incantation. To be on the safe side, he repeated it. Until Murong Jinxin nodded that there was no mistake, he exhausted his last bit of strength and returned to Murong Jinxin''s body. At the same time, a black light flashed, and the evil god''s face appeared in Murong Jinxin''s eyes¡° Murong Jinxin, you are really treacherous. You even use me to summon Fengwu Jiutian for you... "The evil god really wants to die. She knows that Fengwu Jiutian is Murong Jinxin''s most powerful heart, but she didn''t expect that Murong Jinxin didn''t even see the shadow of Fengwu Jiutian. And she, unexpectedly credulous she, recovered for her call Feng dance nine days of incantation. She is really a complete fool. She sent her head to Murong Jinxin''s hand and tried to die by herself... "Don''t worry, what I promised you will be done for you. Stay here. If you want to live, don''t go out. " A wisp of soul was pulled away, Murong Jin heart suddenly some empty, looking at the angry evil god, she also did not have too much mind to talk nonsense. The situation of the emperor of heaven seems very bad. She has to go back quickly so that the emperor of heaven will not be hurt more. After that, her soul began to float out at a very fast speed. In the blink of an eye, she disappeared in front of the evil god and quickly left the chaos. After she left, the evil god collapsed on the big bed, big eyes full of tears, the heart of remorse. She murmured to herself. She didn''t know whether it was for Murong Jinxin or for herself¡° Murong Jinxin, we are one. Why are you so persistent? You must kill me... "

 Chapter 234

    Murong Jinxin''s soul returns to its soul with the help of huofenghuang. She helps Tiandi to force out the evil spirit in her body, and tries to summon Fengwu. After nine days, she says goodbye to the weak Tiandi and leaves the heaven.


    When she returned to the human world, it had been ten days. Many things happened during the ten days. One of the most interesting things was the imperial edict of emperor Xiling.


    "What did you say? My father, the dead old man, even ordered to canonize Dongfang die as xiqingyu''s concubine and get married today? Jun Moli, please don''t tell me that you forgot to write to the old man... "


    Just after returning to liwangfu, before she had time to drink hot tea, she heard such a news that she wanted to vomit blood. She was very angry and slapped junmoli on the back of the head to show her anger at this time.


    She has said clearly that she will never let Dongfang die marry to Xiling. The dead old man is slapping her in the face


    "Yes, it''s just that the letter of Dongqi came first. By the time our people sent the letter, the edict had been issued for a day..."


    Jun Mo Li touched the back of his head and looked innocently at the angry woman. He really couldn''t help it. Dongqi and Xiling were close to each other, and they issued the national documents before them. He couldn''t help it. But now it must be the emperor of Xiling, not him.


    "Is it God''s will..."


    Murong Jin heart slapped his forehead, quite a headache sigh. Her original intention is to prevent xiqingyu from taking concubines, until he can see clearly his feelings for yunqianxi and leave him a way out. But, in the end, there is no running time. If all this is God''s will, I''m afraid no one can stop it.


    "Maybe it''s a test given by God to them. After a lifetime of peace, I''m afraid it''s impossible if they can''t get there."


    In fact, Junmo glass is also a headache. The imperial edict of the emperor of Xiling has been issued. If the emperor''s imperial edict is immediately reversed, the majesty of the emperor of a country will be seriously questioned, and Dongqi will be dissatisfied. For the sake of an unimportant woman, he didn''t think Xiling emperor would do such a stupid thing.


    So, the only thing that can turn the situation around now is xiqingyu. As long as xiqingyu doesn''t want to marry, he is a great man.


    "What about xiqingyu? What''s his attitude? "


    Naturally, Murong Jin''s heart that Jun Mo Li can think of is also thought of. The key now is her imperial brother in the tortoise shell. Whether to marry or not depends on his attitude. If he insists on not marrying, no one can help him. Even if the Oriental butterfly went to Xiling, it could not enter his palace.


    "The day after you went to heaven, he set out to return to the Xiling. These days, I haven''t heard any rumors about his resistance to the imperial edict. Or you ask the phantom to send him a letter, and he will listen to you. "


    To some extent, xiqingyu''s silence is a kind of acquiescence. That day, xiqingyu came to say goodbye and met yunqianxi, but they just nodded and didn''t say a word. He thinks that now let xiqingyu give up concubine, can only let Jinxin come out.


    "I can stop it once or twice, but I can''t stop it three or four times. I don''t want to interfere too much. In this way, you put out a message for me. I''ll recruit husband for Qian Xi myself. The date is the day when Xi Qingyu took concubine. As for the condition, I''ll write it to you later. You let the person who released the news threaten that as long as he is liked by Yun Qianxi, if he is the prince of the Xiling state, the general''s office of the Zhen state is willing to support him with all his strength. "


    Murong Jinxin Ning eyebrow think, decided to xiqingyu with a strong medicine. You take a concubine, right? I''ll let Asahi take a husband. Since she wants to make a fuss, she will make a fuss about it thoroughly, and then see if his wedding can be done. If even this can''t stop xiqingyu, then she will give up completely, and will persuade Qianxi to give up completely.


    "OK, tell Yun Qianxi about it. I''ll let shadow people do it now."


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t dare to delay. Murong Jinxin''s words are just imperial edicts for him. He has to deal with everything before he leaves for Tianchen. After preparing the clothes for Murong Jinxin to take a bath, he hurried to the study and summoned the storm and thunder by the way.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, the streets, taverns and teahouses of Xiling state were boiling, the people of Xiling state were talking about it, and the princes of Xiling state were rubbing their hands. The reason was nothing more than the big notice of recruiting son-in-law posted by the general''s office of Zhenguo one day ago.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t Prince Yu and miss Asahi a natural couple? Why did you go to the state of Chu? Prince Yu was going to marry Dongqi''s princess, but miss Qianxi wanted to marry her husband. "


    "Look at this posture, they can''t walk together. It''s a pity that such a perfect couple of Bi ren''er must be the princess of Dongqi country who used some cheap means. Otherwise, how could King Yu take concubines without warning?"


    "It''s reasonable for Prince Yu to have a concubine, but it''s Miss Qian Xi who demands a couple for life. Which man can do that?"


    "Who said no? The Prince Li and the sixth Prince of Chu have done it. Maybe Miss Qian Xi can meet such a good man. "


    ¡­¡­


    When Xi Qingyu rushed back to the palace, the first sentence he heard was about Yun Qianxi''s recruiting husband. His hand holding the cup trembled slightly, and he sipped a sip of tea gently, trying to hide his emotion.


    "Wang Ye, what''s the matter with you and Miss Qian Xi? How can a good Zhenguo general''s house post such a notice? " Yuanzu, the first counselor in the world, sighed and looked at the gentle man who was slightly haggard. He really felt sorry for them. Not to mention the huge influence of his mother''s family behind Yun Qianxi, it is just Yun Qianxi''s infatuation with Wang Ye that is enough to move the world. Now that they had fallen into such a situation, he really didn''t understand¡° Maybe that''s the wish of Qianxi... "A couple for life, this is a feeling she always wanted. He can''t afford it, so if other men can afford it, he blesses her. About the notice of that recruit son-in-law, if he guessed correctly, it must be Jin Xin''s meaning. Jin heart is probably to him thoroughly disappointed, otherwise won''t do so absolutely¡° Wang Ye, if Miss Qian Xi falls in love with other princes, I''m afraid things will change. If you can make it up, you''d better make it up... "Yuanzu quietly looks at xiqingyu with drooping eyebrows. Standing in his position, he naturally hopes that Wang Ye can come together with Yun Qianxi. With the help of the great strength of the Zhenguo general''s house, the emperor''s road will be relatively smooth¡° I''m afraid that I can''t make up for it. If she can''t afford what she wants, then it''s ok... "Xi Qingyu gave a bitter smile. If he could make it up, he would have made it up. When he was in the state of Chu, he gave her such a promise, but still could not move her heart. Since she gave up first, he had to choose to help her¡° Alas, if it''s because of the princess of Dongqi, it''s not worth the loss. " Originally, he had heard the news that the prince and Miss Qian Xi had been together and were going to get married after returning to Xiling from the state of Chu. But now it''s like this. It has nothing to do with the princess of Dongqi who was killed halfway. Dongqi girl is always famous for her flattery. Isn''t it the prince who is bewitched by the Oriental butterfly? If that''s true, it''s not good¡° Even if there is no oriental butterfly, there will be other women. It''s only a matter of time before I take a concubine. She can''t accept it now, and she can''t accept it in the future. " Xiqingyu doesn''t deny that the reason for this situation is Dongfang butterfly. If there are no those two cities, this time it should be his big marriage with Qianxi. Everything, perhaps, is predestined by heaven. Mingming Jinxin asks Jun Moli to write a letter to his father. As a result, he is caught up by Dongqi''s national documents¡° Maybe Miss Qianxi just can''t accept it for a moment. After all, she hasn''t married the LORD yet. The Lord will accept other women into the house. I''m afraid everyone will be upset. " Cloud shallow night waiting for the Lord so long, the result or other women get ahead, that kind of loss is probably destroyed. He thought it was reasonable for her to quarrel with the Lord. He believed that with Yun Qianxi''s feelings for Wang Ye for so many years, if Wang Ye coaxed patiently, it would not be so stiff¡° I''m sorry for her. She was beaten by Dongfang Ke that day. I didn''t stand for her, but I blamed her. Maybe my attitude on that day hurt her heart, and also hurt her true feelings for me. " Xiqingyu saw that Yuanzu was not willing to give up without asking the inside story, so he had to compromise and simply told what happened in the state of Chu. He knew that if he didn''t make it clear, I''m afraid his ears would not be clear for a long time in the future¡° So it is, alas, nature makes people, nature makes people... "Hearing the words, Yuan Zu gave a wry smile for several times, and he said that Miss Qian Xi would not give up such an unforgettable relationship without any reason. It turned out that there was such a thing. The princess of Dongqi kingdom is really an excrement stirring stick. It stinks everywhere. He saluted xiqingyu, then shook his head and left again and again... "Hehe, this is the king''s fault, no wonder anyone. Shallow night, the king is completely cold your heart after all... "Xi Qingyu looked at the disappointed Yuanzu, put down the cup in his hand, a trace of pain flashed on his handsome and unique face. He subconsciously put his hand over his chest, but inevitably emerged in his mind the scenes of getting along with Yun Qianxi. So many years of company, she has become a thorn in his heart, a thorn that will hurt when touched... He asked himself again and again, such a beautiful woman, do you really want to give up? Do you really want to give up completely? A couple for a lifetime. What she wants is just a couple for a lifetime. Can''t he really afford it? It''s as if I heard his voice. The late autumn wind blows in through the window, bringing the coolness of the ground

 Chapter 235

    On a deer leading to Tianchen, several luxurious carriages galloped vigorously, raising countless dust. After nearly half a month''s journey, the imperial city of Tianchen is far away, but the people in the carriage are in different moods.


    All the way unimpeded into the imperial city of Tianchen, a few luxury carriages slowly toward the post station of Chu, got the news of Tianchen Xiu personally came to meet, two people met in the downtown area of Tianchen.


    "Mr. Li, Mr. Liu, welcome to Tianchen."


    Tianchen Xiu, with a formulaic smile on his mouth, hugged the people who had just come down from the carriage. It seemed that he was very happy about the arrival of Jun Mo Li and his party.


    "Prince Tianchen came to meet me personally. I dare not be my king and brother. Ha ha..."


    Chu Mo Shang holds his daughter in one hand and ye Ranran''s waist in the other hand. The enchanting peach blossom eyes flash a trace of ridicule. Tianchen Xiu is so pretended that he can confuse the eyes of Tianchen people.


    "You are my guests of Tianchen. We should welcome you in person. Even if we come here, we can''t express our welcome to you."


    How can Tianchen Xiu not hear the deep meaning of Chu Mo Shang''s words, but even if he does, he can only bear it. He is the future master of Tianchen. He should be polite. Otherwise, if they don''t feel comfortable in their hearts and make trouble in the morning, he will definitely be overwhelmed.


    "The prince is really polite. Since we all came here in person, let''s make it hard to accompany him all the way."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the sleepy woman in her arms. She really feels that the appearance of Tianchen Xiu is uncomfortable. It was clear that they could take a carriage all the way to the post station of Chu state. Because of the appearance of tianchenxiu, they had to walk back.


    "Miss Murong, Prime Minister Murong and his wife have come to pick you up in person..."


    Tianchen Xiu pulls out the corner of his mouth. He doesn''t pick up Jun Mo Li unwittingly. Instead, he looks at Murong Jin''s heart, who is lying in Jun Mo Li''s arms and doesn''t know whether she is asleep or awake. In his heart, Murong Jin''s heart is the hardest bone to chew. As long as he can handle Murong Jin''s heart, even if he is scolded by others, he thinks it doesn''t matter.


    "Jinxin, my father and mother have come to pick you up. Please come back with us first."


    Murong Pingzhi comes out of the crowd with Chen Jinhua. Looking at the woman with white gauze in Jun Mo Li''s arms, he says.


    If he could, he really didn''t want to be here. More than two years ago, he had already expelled Murong Jinxin from the Murong mansion. But the Emperor didn''t know what was going on, so he even asked him to take it back. He also said that if he couldn''t take it back, he would be punished heavily.


    "Yes, Jinxin, you haven''t got married with Prince Li yet. It''s safer for you to go back to the mansion first."


    Chen Jinhua is also unconventional, looking at the woman who doesn''t want to pay attention to them at all. She smiles and talks carefully, but she has already scolded Murong Jinxin in her heart. But now Murong Jinxin''s ability, status has been different from the past, in front of Murong Jinxin, she did not dare to make mistakes at all.


    "Where are the two dogs from? They are howling everywhere. They are so noisy..."


    Murong Jin heart long eyelashes gently tremble, such as stars like eyes slowly open, casual look at not far away to her nodding Murong house slut, a word with devastating insult.


    Just sleeping in a daze, I thought I had heard the two bitches wrong. When I opened my eyes, I realized that I was not dreaming.


    "There are two old dogs, one male and one female, from Murong house. The two dog faces are disgusting..."


    Ye Ranran strides to Murong Jinxin''s side. This is the first time for her to see the people in Murong mansion, especially the two initiators who abuse Jinxin and Jinxin''s mother. She felt sorry for her conscience if she didn''t scold her.


    These two bitches have already driven Jinxin out of Murong mansion and cut off all the relationships. Huizi has the face to ask people to come back to the mansion. This kind of behavior is not to smoke, but to die.


    "Oh, it turns out that they are the two leading dogs in Murong mansion. Tut Tut, what do you do when you don''t stay in your kennel this morning? Haven''t their owners told them that good dogs are out of their way? "


    Murong Jin heart lazy hit a yawn, looking at the face has been close to a pair of bitches. Originally no wave no mood eyes suddenly ignited a raging anger, since they sent to find abuse, how can she not fulfill their mind.


    "I''ve probably told them, but they''re not good dogs. They''re like two mangy dogs. Look at the dog hairs on them. They are going to stand up one by one... "


    Ye Ranran sneered, and Murong Jinxin sang together, perfectly matched. For her, Jinxin''s enemy is her enemy. When dealing with the enemy, he never considered being merciful, let alone being merciful.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Pingzhi and Chen Jinhua have a look at each other. They never dreamed that Murong Jinxin would insult their self-esteem in the street. Although he had been satirized when he came, he didn''t expect that Murong Jinxin''s hatred for them had reached a completely irreconcilable level.


    They just feel that the old face is burning, and a mouthful of old blood is stuck in their throat. They can''t go up or down. They are so miserable that they want to kill people. As for those Tianchen people who watched this scene, they had already seen it, because Murong Jinxin''s reputation was never good. This kind of abuse against her parents had been spread many times in the morning. In front of this, just let Murong Jin heart sit those rumors¡° Murong girl, they are your parents. They have to forgive others... "Tianchenxiu''s temple suddenly jumps, looking at some out of control scenes, clearing his throat and having to stop. First of all, he is the prince of Tianchen. It''s really not good-looking to make a scene like this. Secondly, the two people who were scolded were his future father-in-law and mother-in-law. If he didn''t care, Murong Qinqin would make a fuss¡° Forgive others and forgive others. Tianchenxiu, you say that very well. When they abused me, why didn''t you explain the meaning of this sentence to them? It''s too late for me now. In addition to visiting empress dowager Li, another purpose of my return to Tianchen this time is to kill these bitches in Murong mansion. My Murong Jinxin lived in Murong mansion for more than ten years. She was bullied by these bitches in Murong mansion and lived a life worse than a dog. She was poisoned by more than ten kinds of poison and died once. I''m sorry for my conscience, and I''m even more sorry for my mother, who almost died unjustly. " Murong Jin heart is like to see neuropathy, looked at the side of Tianchen repair one eye, completely did not intend to give Tianchen repair any face. She and Murong house of this group of bitches, is absolutely endless relationship. She wants to torture them slowly and let them die in pain when they die. She looked at Murong Pingzhi and Chen Jinhua, whose face had turned pale and whose body began to tremble, and sneered. If you know what you are doing, there will always be retribution¡° Murong Pingzhi, when you drove me out of Murong mansion two years ago, you once touched my mother''s grave, only to find out that my mother was only killed by explosion. It''s hard for you to find my mother in the past two years, isn''t it? " Murong Jin heart is really can''t suppress the roar in the heart, plain white small hand a wave, effortlessly will Murong Pingzhi up, export words with a deep chill. About her life experience, she doesn''t mind being exposed now. She wants to let the whole world know Murong Pingzhi''s evil deeds in those years. She wants to get justice for her mother¡° You... What are you talking about... Your mother has already died... Dead... "Murong Pingzhi''s cold sweat came out. He struggled desperately, as if he wanted to struggle out of Murong Jinxin''s hand, but he was thrown to the ground by the impatient Murong Jinxin and stepped on it. He thought of the empty grave, and his fear had been extinguished. He should have strangled her when she came out of her life. He shouldn''t have let her live till now and let the tiger go back to the mountain... "Murong Pingzhi, let''s open the window and tell the truth. My mother is the imperial concubine of Xiling Kingdom, but she was robbed back to Tianchen as a concubine by you. And I Murong Jinxin, the princess of Xiling Kingdom, is not your daughter at all. Dare you deny that? " Murong Jin heart hard step on Murong Pingzhi, hard step on, that kind of posture seems not to Murong Pingzhi trample to death, will never give up. And her words, but in Murong Pingzhi''s mind exploded, scared Murong Pingzhi even struggle have forgotten, even cry pain have forgotten¡° Do you dare to deny it? Well Seeing that Murong Pingzhi seems to have been scared, she just stares at her, but she can''t say a word. Murong Jin''s strength at the foot of her heart is stronger, and she directly tramples Murong Ping''s foot with a mouthful of old blood. Her aggressive words sounded in the crowded streets, which also made the Tianchen people suddenly realize and began to point at Murong Pingzhi¡° Murong Jinxin, what are you talking about? He''s your father. Do you want to kill your father? " Chen Jinhua recovered from the initial shock. Looking at Murong Pingzhi, who was trampled by Murong Jinxin and kept spitting blood, he suddenly panicked and rushed to Murong Pingzhi. Her life''s prosperity depends on Murong Pingzhi. If Murong Pingzhi is trampled to death, her good days will probably come to an end. Although her daughter has been identified as a phoenix girl, she knows the inside story. That hundred birds in front of the Phoenix is not played by her daughter at all... "Chen Jinhua, I think the more you live, the more you go back. Do you know what it means to lie with your eyes open? My father of Murong Jinxin is the emperor of Xiling. Murong Pingzhi is a fart. Patricide? Can he afford to be a father? "

 Chapter 236

    If Murong Pingzhi is kind to their mother and daughter, maybe she can spare a group of people in Murong''s house for their kindness. But Murong Pingzhi didn''t, not only Murong Pingzhi didn''t, but almost all the people in Murong mansion didn''t.


    "You keep saying that your father is the emperor of Xiling. Do you have any evidence? Otherwise, you are just lying to deceive the world


    Chen Jinhua was stunned by Murong Jinxin''s murderous eyes, but since she had completely torn her face, she felt that they didn''t have to pretend to be the tortoise grandson. Because whether it''s loaded or not, the result is the same.


    Murong Jinxin said that she was the princess of Xiling, and she was putting gold on her face. She had heard of the famous imperial concubine of Xiling and had seen the portrait of that woman. Murong Jinxin''s appearance was compared with that woman, and she was compared to the stinky ditch.


    "This general is the evidence. Murong is indeed the princess of Xiling. Her biological mother is the imperial concubine of Xiling. It is well known that she disappeared many years ago. The general would like to ask Prime Minister Murong, "how could the most noble princess of Xiling be reduced to your dog official''s house?"


    In the crowd, a man in his thirties came out, dressed in military uniform and full of strong fighting spirit. He first glanced at the cloud shallow night standing behind Murong Jin''s heart, and then his fierce eyes swept at Murong Ping who was almost trampled to death.


    His words are not meant to be a heavy bomb, which explodes in the crowd and completely shatters all people''s doubts. Because he is the general of Xiling Kingdom, his great power is not only a proof for Murong Jinxin, but also a direct imperial edict for Xiling emperor. I''m afraid Xiling emperor will not blame him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Pingzhi is completely stupid now. He can''t understand how Murong Jinxin finds out his life experience. It is clear that he has done everything perfectly.


    In the face of Yun Zheng''s accusations, Murong Pingzhi has a feeling that the sky is falling. Now that the emperor of Xiling has known about this, no wonder Murong Jinxin said that this time she came back to kill them. With the two big trees of Xiling emperor and Junmo glass, he already felt that the whole Murong mansion would be in bad luck.


    "When I come to Tianchen this time, in addition to celebrating the birthday of Tianchen''s empress dowager, I want to ask Prime Minister Murong for justice. Prime Minister Murong took the noble concubine of Xiling kingdom as his concubine. He didn''t know how to treat her well, and even sent his anger to the princess of Xiling kingdom. The princess of Xiling kingdom was abused in your Murong mansion since childhood. She didn''t live a comfortable life. Now that this has been done, our general will immediately ask to see emperor Tianchen. Prime Minister Murong should pay back what he owes to Xiling. "


    Seeing that Murong Pingzhi is speechless, Yun Zheng already feels that he doesn''t need to talk nonsense with him. Before he came to Tianchen, he had already received the emperor''s secret order. If the princess wants to attack Murong mansion, he must fully cooperate. Now that the princess is willing to admit her identity, he really wants it. If the emperor knew, he would be very happy.


    "This..."


    Tianchenxiu had never dreamed that he was just an envoy to meet Chu, but he made such a big stir. He looked at murongping, and his heart was full of resentment. He was really a man of good looks. He even did such a thing ten years ago.


    The qianguifei of Xiling kingdom is the treasure of the emperor of Xiling. The pig Murong Pingzhi dares to attack her. It''s really very brave. Now people come to him. Even if they want to cut him to pieces, no one in the world will sympathize with him.


    "Does Prince Tianchen still want to cover up? That is to look down on Xiling. Well, I, Yun Zheng, will do justice for heaven today and kill all the people involved in Murong Pingzhi. I, Yun Zheng, want to see what you emperor Tianchen can do for me! "


    Seeing that tianchenxiu was silent, Yun Zheng seemed to be thinking of a way to deal with it. The soft sword on his waist came out of the sheath and pointed directly at Murong Pingzhi''s heart. He Yunzheng has no patience to do things. If tianchenxiu hesitates, he will let Murong Pingzhi and Chen Jinhua splash blood on the spot.


    He wants all the people in Murong mansion to pay back the humiliation that the lady and the princess have suffered these years


    "General Yun, put away your sword. Murong Pingzhi is a bitch. I want my mother to cut her hand with her own hands. "


    Murong Jin''s heart crossed a warm current and shook her head to Yun Zheng. She knew that her mother was sure that her brother had arrived at the end of the day. The best way to let her face everything in the past was to let her end the bitch who had brought her pain for half her life.


    "Murong Pingzhi, go back to your kennel and keep it. Your good days will soon come to an end."


    Later, Murong Jinxin smiles at Murong Pingzhi''s Yin and kicks Murong Pingzhi. Murong Pingzhi''s body, like a broken kite, crossed the crowd and flew towards Murong mansion.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing this, Chen Jinhua did not dare to stay in any place. He quickly chased Murong Pingzhi in the direction of being kicked. In the heart of fear is to the end, she had to hurry back to the house to find a way to escape, she did not want to be buried.


    "General Yun, two princes, I will go into the palace immediately and report this to my father. If there is any neglect, please forgive me and say goodbye. "


    When such a thing happened, tianchenxiu did not dare to stay. He had to go into the palace and discuss with his father to come up with a countermeasure, otherwise it would be hard to deal with the matter once there was a disturbance in Xiling. Facing three people hugged to embrace fist, then took own person Huoliao Huoliao to leave.


    "Has the princess found the lady?"


    Smell speech, cloud Zheng a Leng, full face happy looking at Murong Jin heart. He has been looking for the imperial concubine for the emperor for more than ten years, and I don''t know how many times he has been disappointed. I hope God will show mercy on him. Don''t let the emperor down this time.


    "Well, I didn''t tell him because I was angry with Xi Qingyu."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, and didn''t plan to hide anything from Yun Zheng. However, she deliberately mentioned the name of xiqingyu, to see what Yun Zheng''s attitude towards xiqingyu and Qianxi is.


    But in the end is to let her a little disappointed, Yunzheng just pick eyebrows, face not even strange, it seems that the separation of xiqingyu and shallow night has no effect on him.


    "The princess is really naughty. If the emperor knew that it was this reason that caused the delay in the news of the lady, he would blame the prince."


    Yu Guang from the corner of Yun Zheng''s eye glances at his daughter''s thin little face. His heart really hurts. This silly girl, he has already warned her of the end of being with Xi Qingyu, but she just won''t listen. Now it''s good, but there''s a princess, just a side imperial concubine. She can''t stand fighting with xiqingyu. He thought it was a good idea. Compared with fighting in the harem, he would rather have his daughter marry an ordinary family, at least not be wronged.


    "Curse him? Ha, I just want him to be severely repaired by his father, let alone scolded. Even if he was dethroned from his position as the king, he deserves it and it''s his retribution! "


    Shallow night to recruit son-in-law''s notice has been posted out for many days, her that and her man''s equally famous brother also don''t know what to think. Don''t say it''s a stop, it''s not even a fart. Well, he''s very well. If he really plans to marry the Oriental butterfly, she will go to his palace every day to find fault with him. She''ll annoy him to death.


    "Shallow night this wench isn''t to cross a friend after all, return to ask the princess a lot of trouble from now on, for that wench find a right husband."


    Yun Zheng suddenly burst out laughing, and his arrogance was shown at this moment. Shallow night this wench also be regarded as to hit by mistake, he believes that if the princess has the heart, certainly can pull this wench out from this section of feelings. There are so many good men in the world that there is no need to hang on a big tree.


    "Don''t worry, general Yun. I''ll keep it in mind. By the way, when will the wedding of xiqingyu and the Oriental butterfly be held? "


    If it wasn''t for putting it in my heart, I wouldn''t have made so much noise to ask for a marriage for Qian Xi. Suddenly, she thought of a very important question. She had to calculate the time, so that before they got back to Xiling, xiqingyu had already rolled with the Oriental butterfly, and she had been tossing about for so long.


    "The emperor and the Empress Dowager have chosen a date before. I guess it will be the 15th of next month."


    The specific date depends on the imperial edict issued by the emperor. However, the emperor once mentioned the issue of choosing a day with him. Based on his understanding of the emperor and the empress dowager, it will be the 15th day of next month.


    "It''s really grand. It''s just a concubine. Hum..."


    Murong Jin heart good-looking eyebrows slightly wrinkled, in the heart of his father gave birth to infinite resentment. It''s not a big wedding. It''s a big one. Who do you want to show it to? Do you want to be angry with Qian Xi?


    "After all, Dongqi offered two cities. In return, the Emperor didn''t want to neglect the princess of Dongqi."


    Otherwise, it''s just a concubine, carrying a pretty girl through the side door to enter the house. It''s a lot of trouble. He didn''t think it was necessary to waste people and money. It has to be said that in the cognition of some things, Yunzheng and Murong Jinxin have amazing similarities.


    "If you think highly of the princess of Dongqi, it''s better to be canonized as Princess directly. Your father''s brain is either flooded or kicked by a donkey. It''s just speechless."


    In doing so, did your father ever consider the feelings of the general''s office in Zhenguo? His daughter has been chasing his son''s ass for so many years. General Yun is loyal to Xiling and has made great achievements in the war. What''s his intention?


    "Ha ha, princess, don''t be angry. Everything is decided by heaven. Maybe that''s what God means."


    Yun Zheng is very indifferent, looking at Murong Jin''s gnashing teeth, he also knows that Murong Jin''s heart is fighting for them. Can''t help but to Murong Jin heart gave birth to more favor, shallow night that wench can have such a person to protect, also be regarded as the blessing of three lifetime repair.


    "Come on, don''t say it. I''m going to be very angry with you. General Yun, let''s go and see my mother. "


    Murong Jin heart some irritable scratched hair, think this let her sad and hurt the liver thing or back to Xiling to worry about it. Now she has more important things to do, and that is her mother.


    She nodded to Yun Zheng, then took Jun Mo Li''s hand and strode toward the Chu post station

 Chapter 237

    Chu state post station


    In a secluded courtyard, under a thousand year old tree, an ugly woman sat quietly. She took a sip of tea from time to time, as if trying to calm the excitement in her heart.


    The people in the post station told her that Jinxin would arrive today. She had mixed feelings at the thought that their mother and daughter could recognize each other. Originally, she thought it was impossible for her to recognize her daughter in her life, but God had eyes and let her mother and daughter come to this day.


    Too much sorrow, too much pain, too much helplessness, the past bit by bit just like a movie in her mind, let her can''t help but slightly drop the beautiful eyes of all things in the world.


    A rapid and disordered footsteps came from afar, and then a familiar voice appeared outside the yard. Her hand holding the cup trembled, and even her body became stiff.


    Come, come after all


    "Jin... Jin heart..."


    Aware that the sound of footsteps has stopped in the yard, Xu Qian slowly turned back and saw the woman in white standing in front of her, her eyes instantly wet.


    After thinking about her daughter for so many years, she finally had the chance to say a few words to her face. Last time she ventured to meet her at the imperial concubine selection banquet of the state of Chu, even she did not dare to call her name.


    "Did you have a happy life in the past ten years?"


    Looking at the face in front of her, which was completely different from that day''s imperial concubine selection banquet, Murong Jin''s ouzi flashed. Without warning, he reached out and tore off the human skin mask on Xu Qian''s face.


    "I... I''m sorry for you... I..."


    Living under the human skin mask all the year round, Xu Qian has almost forgotten her original appearance. The human skin mask is removed by her daughter, which makes her subconsciously turn her head away. It seems that she doesn''t want to see people with her true face.


    "Can a word of apology erase the grievances I''ve suffered over the years? I died once, you should know? "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the woman who looks like her in front of her. Her words are a little cold, not like talking to her mother. Every word is to kill the heart of the words, oppression Xu Qian some breathless.


    "I... I know... I''m sorry..."


    Xu Qian thought of more than two years ago, and her eyes turned red. If it were not for her own incompetence and her own escape, her daughter would not have suffered so much injustice in Murong mansion. Because of the Dowager''s marriage, she was poisoned by more than ten kinds of poison and almost died.


    "Why did you leave me alone? I can''t tell why. I don''t recognize you as a mother. "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t let Xu Qian go because of the painful expression on her beautiful face. She felt that as the mother of this body, she should try her best to protect her daughter instead of running away alone, but let her former life stay in Murong mansion.


    "At that time, Murong Pingzhi went to Xiling with emperor Tianchen. He saw me in the palace of Xiling by accident and was astonished. In order to get me, he gave me medicine and changed my face. He took me out of the Xiling palace and left me a fake one to confuse your father. I was taken to Tianchen by him as a concubine. At that time, I failed to escape several times, but I found myself pregnant by accident. So, Murong Pingzhi threatened me with the child in my stomach. In order to protect the child in my stomach, I had to give in and stay in Murong mansion. Later, when you were born, Murong Pingzhi asked me to wait on him for various reasons, and he stopped his lust heart by forcing me to die many times. In order to force me to submit, he motioned to those aunts in the mansion to bully me, even to you. I don''t know anyone in Tianchen. I''m like an orphan girl. I have no power. It''s really hard for me to escape. In the year when Murong Pingzhi was promoted to prime minister, the Murong mansion held a big banquet, and even the emperor and the Empress Dowager came. I had an idea at that time, so I designed empress dowager Tianchen to let her fall into the lake. Then I pretended that she happened to be rescued and became her savior... "


    Memories such as the tide of General Xu Qian tightly wrapped, she put down the hands of the cup, tightly hugged his head. She can''t remember what happened in those years until now. Had it not been for her daughter, she would have died long ago. She would never have lived in disgrace to this day.


    Murong Pingzhi, the brute, loves him very much. She wants to drink his blood, eat his meat and beat his muscles


    "Maybe God thought I was pitiful. After the Empress Dowager was rescued, I deliberately stayed in the icy water of the lake until the Empress Dowager called someone to take me up. After that day, I couldn''t afford to be ill, and soon became terminally ill. The Empress Dowager thought of my kindness and promised to take good care of you for me. So, I took guixidan, which caused the situation of feign death, and left Murong mansion smoothly. After leaving, before I could rush back to Xiling for help, my people found me. They can take me away even if they don''t care about my entreaties. It''s been more than ten years since they left... "


    Xu Qian painfully closed her eyes, hot tears from her eyes constantly escape. If she had not been found by the clansmen, the three members of her family would have been reunited. All this can only be said to be the result of fate and the retribution of her leaving the clansmen more than 20 years ago.


    Her identity is not allowed to marry and have children, but that day she came down from the mountains and met the hunting emperor of Xiling. They fell in love at first sight and got out of hand. She became his concubine and gave birth to a daughter for him, which has broken the great precepts of race, so all this is her retribution¡° You are just a weak woman. How can you open the coffin and escape when you are seriously ill? Are you hiding something from me? " Murong Jin''s heart is unusually calm. She knows something about her mother. The information shows that she can''t do martial arts. How did she leave the tomb that year? It made her really curious¡° I have another identity, that is, the saint of Dongqi Kingdom, because I was born with congenital deficiency, and I was almost soaked in liquid medicine. Maybe it''s because the soaking liquid medicine is very corrosive, and my blood has the function of corrosion. When I woke up in the coffin, I started bleeding, corroding the coffin, and then I escaped. I pawned a gold hairpin that was buried with me, invited someone to replace it with a brand new coffin, and finally poisoned the two people... "That was the most cruel thing she had ever done in her life. She hesitated for a long time at that time. She was really afraid that the two people would go to Murong house to blackmail after taking her silver, and everything she did would be exposed. This time she came to Tianchen, if she could find their relatives, she would try her best to make up for them. They were the only two lives she had to bear until now¡° When did you get out after you were taken back? Why didn''t you recognize me at the banquet? And what does that fire mean? " Hearing this, Murong Jin''s face looks much better. She has heard something about the saint of Dongqi. It''s not surprising that her mother has some strange skills. Speaking of this, her heart has been better than many, the chest has been holding a sullen also dissipated most. People live is too much helpless, a lot of things will not follow the trajectory you want to develop, too many accidents make everything complicated¡° Three months ago, I escaped from my family. It took me a lot of effort to get into the imperial banquet of Chu state and meet you. I dare not recognize you, nor can I recognize you. I am the saint of Dongqi kingdom. The saint can''t lose her virginity and have a child. If they know that I have a child, their mission is to kill that child, otherwise Dongqi will be in danger because of that child. No one in the clan has seen my true face after I was ten years old, so it''s natural for me to hide the past when I was a concubine in Xiling. After leaving the imperial banquet of Chu state, I was caught by the people in the clan again, because the term of office of my saint has come, and the new saint will be in a higher position, so I have to pass the saint''s curse to her. But I''ve had a child, and the mantra has already disappeared, so there''s the fire penalty... "That''s why she''s willing to bear the fire penalty without snoring. This is what she should suffer. When she handed herself over to the emperor of Xiling, she knew that one day she would be burned to death. But what she didn''t expect was that the day she was born was her own daughter. In the eyes of the people, she had died in the fire, and everything about her had gone up in smoke. Now she is free, no longer have any burden on her body... "Then what are your plans for the future?" Murong Jinxin looks at the woman who gave birth to her but didn''t bring her up. The last point of resentment in her heart is completely put down. She takes the initiative to go to the opposite side of her and sit down. The eyes like stars lock her tightly. She hoped that she could return to her father. After all, he was very kind to her¡° I don''t know... I... I followed you... Ok... I know that no mother will live with her daughter in her husband''s house... But I really have no place to go... "Xu Qian shook her head. What''s her plan? She didn''t know what she was going to do. She thought she was going to die, but she didn''t. She has missed too many years of her daughter''s growth, and she hopes to accompany her daughter in the rest of her life to make up for everything she owes in the past¡° Li Wang Ye... You''d better take me in... Just give me a bed and a bowl of rice to eat... I really don''t want to be separated from Jin Xin... "It seems that I''m afraid that Murong Jin Xin will refuse. Xu Qian turns her eyes to the gorgeous Jun Mo Li, with a few threads of pleading and uneasiness. She knew that this would make Jun Mo Li very difficult, but she also had no way¡° If my mother-in-law is willing to live in Prince Li''s residence, I can''t help but ask for it. They are all family members. Why talk about two families? But my father-in-law is very affectionate to my mother-in-law. I''m afraid I won''t let my mother-in-law leave Xiling... "

 Chapter 238

    Jun Mo Li smiles at Xu Qian and opens her mouth gently. She is Jinxin''s mother, also be his mother, want to follow Jinxin is also understandable, he has no reason to stop. What''s more, it''s just a matter of having more bowls and chopsticks to live in King Li''s residence. He can''t afford it.


    But he believed that Xiling emperor would not let his beloved woman run around. After more than ten years of separation, they finally saw the hope. Even he, an outsider, felt that they should spend the rest of their time together.


    "Concubine, the emperor has never forgotten you these years. You can go back to Xiling with the princess. Where is your home?"


    Yun Zheng came to Xu Qian and opened his mouth very gently. This lady usually treats people very well and is quite popular. She should go back to the palace of Xiling to accompany the emperor for the rest of her life.


    "To tell you the truth, general Yun, I don''t like the palace like a cage. I used to be too young to bear anything for love, but now I don''t want to bear it any more. I just want to live freely and be myself. The emperor''s side also has many concubines, has my emperor to be able to lead very well


    Xu Qian''s impression of Yun Zheng is very good. Before, Yun Zheng had helped her, who was powerless and powerless. She can listen to his words, but it''s a pity that more than ten years later, no matter how good feelings have been polished by time. Her early absence is the innocent girl in the past. She has too many stories on her body, which are too heavy and heavy for her to bear. I really don''t want to go back to that cage and grab a man with a bunch of women. She didn''t like fighting, and now she doesn''t even have the heart to fight.


    "No matter how many women are around the emperor, they can''t take the place of the imperial concubine in the emperor''s heart. To tell you the truth, before I came to Tianchen, the emperor told me about the passing of the throne. He said that he is old, just want to walk with you safely for the rest of his life. So don''t worry. There won''t be any fighting in the future. "


    Yun Zheng knows that Xu Qian is telling the truth. The most unsuitable thing for a woman like her is to fight with a bunch of women in the harem. She is so soft that she is no match for those women. Had it not been for the protection of the emperor, I would have died many times. But now the situation is different. The emperor already has the heart of retiring. He knows that most of the heart of retiring is also because of the lady.


    "Well, when the Tianchen affair is over, you can go back to Xiling with me. Anyway, you have to meet the old man. I''ll talk about the next thing when I see you. "


    At first, she was worried about leaving her mother in the back palace. Now she is relieved to listen to Yun Zheng. It seems that the old man is aware that as long as he can treat his mother wholeheartedly, it is most appropriate for his mother to stay with him. At least, tired to have a shoulder to rely on, feel bored, there is a person to talk to.


    "I still want to live with you... You are my only daughter... And I''m just one of his concubines..."


    Xu Qian hesitated for a moment, as if the face had not been attacked by time flashed a trace of perseverance. Now in her heart, the daughter is the most important. Over the years, she missed her daughter more than he did, perhaps because time had passed away that once magnificent relationship.


    "OK, if you don''t feel comfortable staying in Xiling, come back to Chu with me. Anyway, where I am is your home. I hope you can kill Murong Pingzhi and the slut who destroyed our mother and daughter for half of their lives. Do you dare? "


    Murong Jinxin also doesn''t want to argue with her. When the time comes, the old man will abdicate and go back to Chu with them, and everyone will be happy. If a family can be together, it is the best thing for her. Now, there are more important things for her to do.


    "I dare..."


    On hearing the three words of Murong Pingzhi, Xu Qian''s whole face suddenly became ferocious. Over the years, she had dreamed of killing the beast herself. If it wasn''t for the beast, their mother and son would have had a good life for more than ten years. But all that was wiped out by the beast''s greed. She had to avenge this hatred.


    "OK, you can do it yourself on the Empress Dowager''s birthday in a few days. I''ll let the people in Murong mansion know what purgatory is on that day..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at the indignant woman, a little comfort in the heart. Originally thought that her weak temperament is afraid to be unable to start, now it seems that more than ten years of honing has made her hard up. In this way, the last thing the mainland needs is a softhearted person.


    "Well... I''ll listen to you... When will you and Prince Li get married..."


    Xu Qian nodded, and did not want to continue the topic just now. Instead, she looked at Jun Mo Li curiously for a while and asked carefully.


    She naturally heard a lot about her daughter and Prince Li. Since they have been together for such a long time, it''s time for them to do the wedding.


    "Soon, after he goes to Xiling to ask the old man to marry him, he will choose a good day to get married. He''s your son-in-law. You don''t have to be so polite to him. Just call him Jun Mo Li. "


    Murong Jin heart is very casual waved, she can see his mother seems to be afraid of Jun Mo glass. So he glared at Jun Mo Li, indicating that he had better behave better. If he disturbed his mother, she would never finish with him.


    "This... That''s ok... I''ll call him Mo Li later..." Xu Qian looked at the interaction between the two Bi ren''er, and her originally depressed mood suddenly got better. Jun Mo Li really dotes on Jin Xin, just from one look. If her daughter can have a good home, she will have no regrets in her life¡° Well, I''ve been starving all morning. Let''s go to eat first, and I''ll introduce a lot of people for you later... "The matter was solved successfully. Murong Jin touched her flat stomach and directly got up and took Xu Qian''s hand to go out. Just sweep the indifference, as if their mother and daughter never separated. The sunshine sprinkles on Xu Qian''s gorgeous face, bringing out a circle of soft halo. She looks at her small hands with a smile, and her heart is full of happiness..... In the imperial study of Tianchen Kingdom palace, the warmth is melting, and the light pear fragrance constantly floats out from the incense ovens on both sides, bringing out a burst of intoxicating taste. Tianchen emperor Tianchen Yi sits behind the Dragon case with a gloomy face. After listening to Tianchen Xiu''s words, the teacup in his hand is smashed on the ground¡° Murong Pingzhi really dares to move. He dares to move the imperial concubine of Xiling. I''m so angry. " Tianchenyi has no doubt about tianchenxiu''s words, because the Zhenguo General of the Xiling Kingdom has admitted that there can be no fake. I didn''t expect that the fool Murong Pingzhi had buried such a big worry for him during his trip to Tianchen¡° Now Murong Jinxin''s attitude is very obvious, that is to let a group of people in Murong mansion pay for their blood debts. The children feel that it is impossible to keep Murong mansion, unless they are enemies of Xiling. " The fact of Murong Ping''s work is so shameful that the emperor of Xiling can''t give up. If they have a heart to protect Murong Ping, the next thing they have to face is the war with Xiling. Although Murong Pingzhi is the Prime Minister of Tianchen, he is not important enough to risk the war with Xiling¡° Well, you can tell Murong Jinxin how she likes to deal with Murong Pingzhi. I can turn a blind eye as long as she doesn''t embarrass Murong Qinqin. Murong Qinqin is a phoenix girl. No matter what the cost, her life must be protected. " Tianchenyi pondered for a moment. He didn''t even need to hesitate about such a thing. Murong Pingzhi must be abandoned. Even if Murong Qinqin becomes noisy, it will not help. Now the only thing they can do is to protect Murong Qinqin. As long as Murong Qinqin is still there, the world will be theirs¡° After a while, the minister sent someone to take Murong Qinqin into the palace and send it to the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was looking after her. Murong Jin thought that she would be a little worried. " The Empress Dowager is very kind to Murong Jin. If the Empress Dowager forces her to die, maybe they can protect Murong Qinqin without a single soldier. He has been fed up with Murong Qinqin. He really doesn''t want to waste a little time on her¡° Well, I''ll talk to the Empress Dowager later. It''s related to the rise and fall of Tianchen. I believe the Empress Dowager will let go. But you still need to arrange more people to protect Murong Qinqin secretly, lest she be assassinated. " If it can be resolved in another way, it would be wonderful. Murong Jinxin just blackmailed their Tianchen''s tax for one year. If he killed their Tianchen''s Phoenix daughter, he thinks he can really die¡° If Murong''s zither becomes noisy, her children''s ministers will use it against her. Please let your father know this first. " Having been in contact with Murong Qinqin for so long, he already knows the temperament of Murong Qinqin very well. That slut will use his Phoenix female identity to coerce him to compromise, he has endured that woman for a long time, really don''t want to endure¡° Well, if she doesn''t know what''s good and what''s wrong, she still wants to make a fool of herself and knocks out and brings it back. She can''t help being reckless again and again. " It''s obvious that tianchenyi can''t bear Murong Jinxin. Murong Pingzhi has done such a thing, and they are willing to protect her. When a dog is in a hurry, it will jump over the wall, not to mention people¡° Well, I''ll leave first. When I''ve dealt with this properly, I''ll come and see my father. " Tianchen mends the order, and doesn''t stay much. He gives a gift to Tianchen Yi and leaves quickly. So big imperial study inside all of a sudden quiet come down, only left the day Chen Yi a face of if have thought, seem to calculate again what. Outside the window, the wind began to blow. It was a gloomy day. It seemed that something big was about to happen

 Chapter 239

    Murong Mansion


    Murong Pingzhi was lying on a soft couch. His injury had been treated by the doctor, but the injury was too serious. He still felt pain all over. No matter what position he was in, he was uncomfortable.


    The hall was full of people, almost all of whom had something to do with Murong Pingzhi. Everyone''s faces were covered with clouds. It was obvious that they had heard about what happened in the street before.


    "Sir, what shall we do now? Murong Jinxin that bitch will not give up


    Chen Jinhua looks at Murong Pingzhi on the soft couch. His slightly old face is full of sadness. Up to now, she really felt that there was no hope. Murong Jinxin is actually the princess of Xiling, protected by the emperor of Xiling and Jun Mo Li. She really wants to kill them, and they have nothing to say.


    "Where''s Qin Qin?"


    Murong Pingzhi stops humming, glances at Chen Jinhua and asks with a frown. Now if they want to live, they can only rely on Qin Qin. Qinqin is a phoenix girl. Only she can protect the Murong mansion.


    "I went out early in the morning, but I''ve sent someone to look for it. I should be able to find it later."


    Chen Jinhua knows what Murong Pingzhi''s idea is, but she is really suffering. Qinqin is not a phoenix girl at all. She plays it by Murong Jinxin''s hand. If Murong Jinxin makes a fuss about it, Qinqin will be the crime of deceiving you. I''m afraid she will die.


    "You should pack up your burden as soon as possible. If you can get away with it, it''s your destiny."


    Murong sighed, looking at the familiar faces in the hall, he suddenly felt very sad. If Murong mansion falls down, the culprit is him. He shouldn''t be greedy for Xu Qian''s beauty. He brought her to Tianchen, which led to this disaster.


    "I''m afraid I can''t leave any more. I was just about to go out to do something, but I found that a large number of officers and soldiers had been guarding the door, and I was thrown in directly."


    Murong star sitting in the corner suddenly raised his head and looked at Murong Pingzhi on the soft couch with resentment. She really can''t figure out why her father has nothing to do with the concubine and empress? As a result, I got it back, but I didn''t even taste the woman''s taste. I raised my daughter for more than ten years, and finally I made myself fishy.


    "Is it true that heaven is going to destroy my Murong mansion? Alas... "


    Hearing this, Murong Pingzhi sighed heavily. It''s no pity that he died. When he did that, he thought of today. It''s just that this big son of Murong mansion, if he died with him, he also felt ashamed of them.


    "Master, do you think we still have something to threaten Murong Jin''s heart?"


    Chen Jinhua really doesn''t want to die. She forces herself to calm down. Before the emperor''s edict comes down, she can''t give up the hope of continuing to live.


    Now they can''t run away. They have to find another way. If the master has any life preservers in his hand, maybe they can put all their eggs in one basket.


    "If there were more, I would not be beaten like this by Murong Jinxin. I''m sure I can''t live. Whether you can live or not depends on how Qin Qin quarrels with the Emperor... "


    Murong Pingzhi glared at the old woman in front of him. If he had any other way, he would lie here waiting to die. This time he is playing big, he does not expect to continue to live, just hope to die happily. As for the rest of Murong''s family, it has little to do with this matter. Perhaps the emperor will talk to the emperor of Xiling about the terms in the face of Qinqin, so that he can get away with it.


    "Qin Qin, she... What else can she do? I''m afraid it''s useless..."


    Chen Jinhua wants to cry. Now if Qin Qin really goes to the emperor to make trouble, it will stimulate Murong Jin''s heart. If Murong Jinxin is in trouble, Qinqin''s end is to report to the underground in advance. She opened her mouth, seemed to want to say something, and finally forced to go back.


    "Mother, how do you know it''s useless? The eldest sister is a phoenix girl. If the emperor doesn''t promise to protect us, he will let the eldest sister destroy her marriage. Or simply let the elder sister go to the prince of Nanyue. As long as the prince of Nanyue can take us away from Tianchen, the elder sister will marry him immediately. "


    Murong star son is very strange to see his mother one eye, big sister''s Phoenix female identity can be said to be their only life preserver. She believes that as long as he is an ambitious man, he will make the most appropriate choice. Protect the life of their family, get the whole world!


    "Murong xing''er, you''ve done a good job in calculating. You''re blatantly digging the corner of the palace for Nangong Han. How are you..."


    As soon as Murong xing''er''s words came down, there came a cold, murderous voice outside the hall, and then tianchenxiu came in quickly. Light swept the Murong star son of big talk shamelessly one eye, thin lip petal hook out a trace of sneer smile.


    He had already guessed that they would have such a mind, so he made such a request to his father. If Murong Qinqin dares to use this to make trouble for him, don''t blame her for turning her face.


    "Tai... Prince... Xing''er lost his word... Please don''t mind..."


    Murong xing''er was shocked by the powerful pressure from Tianchen Xiu, swallowed his saliva and knelt down with a plop. Although tianchenxiu is her future brother-in-law, this brother-in-law doesn''t like to see the people in Murong mansion. Now she says something so treacherous. Even if he killed her, the emperor won''t blame him¡° Naturally, I won''t bother with a little girl like you. You haven''t had a good time in a few days. I feel dirty when I move you. " The person who wants to care about her has already appeared. Instead of slapping her to death, it''s better to let Murong Jinxin torture her to death. He won''t be in charge of Murong mansion''s business, neither will his father. Everything depends on their nature¡° The prince has come here, but the emperor has an order? " Murong Pingzhi sits up with difficulty. He really wants to slap Murong Xinger in the face. This evil girl says that in front of so many people. If she is really killed by Tianchen Xiu, she deserves it¡° I''m afraid the father and the emperor can''t do anything about it. The prime minister will do it himself. Nanling''s attitude was very tough. His father could not cause a war between the two countries for a Murong mansion. However, my father said that he would protect Murong Qinqin''s life. At least he would leave one for Murong mansion. You can go with ease. Murong Qinqin, I''ve brought her to the Palace first. You can''t count on her. She''s too busy now. " Tianchenxiu looks at Murong Pingzhi, who is so miserable that he doesn''t care about his impoliteness. Anyway, he is going to die, and he doesn''t have to worry about a dead man. His subordinates have found Murong Qinqin and have taken it away. He just came to tell them that Murong Pingzhi has helped him a lot, so as not to daydream¡° Prince, this has nothing to do with us? Ask the prince to plead for us, even if we are sent to the frontier... "Chen Jinhua heard Tianchen Xiu''s words, her head hummed, she didn''t want to die, really didn''t want to die. So, the ghost pulled Tianchen repair''s arm, crying. That appearance made tianchenxiu almost nauseous¡° What is the prime minister''s wife doing? Are you free to touch the arms of this palace? Go away... "Tianchenxiu didn''t know what to use to describe his mood. Looking at the arm touched by Chen Jinhua, he really wanted to cut it off with a sword. He was disgusted to death. With a swing of the broad sleeve robe, Chen Jinhua, who offended him, was thrown to the wall¡° Alas... "Seeing this scene, Murong Pingzhi sighed again. He looked at Chen Jinhua who had been in a coma. He didn''t say a word, but shook his head at tianchenxiu, indicating that tianchenxiu could go. At this time, he didn''t want to let others come to see their jokes¡° Don''t worry, Prime Minister. My father won''t treat you badly. I''ll leave... "Tianchen Xiu didn''t stop for a second. He left a word that he would bury them. He left without looking back. This place from now on, he will never have to come again, and he will never have to look at Murong Qinqin''s face. It''s good¡° The hateful tianchenxiu captured his elder sister. I cursed him for going to hell after he died. Bah... "Murong Xinger got up from the ground and cursed the direction of tianchenxiu''s disappearance. This damned man, this way to their Murong people, sooner or later there will be retribution. I hope his elder sister will make a fuss and kill him. It''s better to marry the prince of Nanyue and make him angry¡° If your elder sister wants to save you, she will try to find a way. You should be calm. Don''t Murong Jinxin. You''ve been killed because of your mouth before we start Murong Pingzhi snorted coldly. Looking at this unworkable daughter, she was really upset. If she hadn''t just said that and happened to be heard by tianchenxiu, tianchenxiu wouldn''t have faced him with that attitude, a useless person who can''t accomplish enough and can''t defeat more¡° Dad... You... "Murong Xinger was still a little unconvinced and wanted to contradict Murong Pingzhi, but he was blocked by Murong Pingzhi''s tough eyes. Finally, he had to shut up and rushed out of the hall angrily¡° Let''s go. Life is short. I don''t know how much time I have to live... "Murong Pingzhi looked at the people who were staring at him in the room. It was so far that they would only make him feel more sad if they stayed here. It''s better for him to stay alone. Maybe he can feel better. "..." The others looked at each other, hesitated for a moment, got up one by one, and left quickly. No one spoke in the whole process, and the silence was terrible. Murong Pingzhi was the only one left in the huge hall. The wind outside the window came in. He shivered and his thoughts drifted away

 Chapter 240

    The imperial palace of Chu state


    On a winding path, Murong Qinqin walks slowly with a pretty face and looks at several bodyguards behind him from time to time.


    She just went out to chat with some sisters, but somehow she was caught by these bodyguards. Without a word of explanation, she stuffed the carriage. Now in the palace, she wanted to see who had the courage to bind her in broad daylight.


    When the three words of CI Ning palace appeared in her eyes, the color of her eyes became deeper, and a faint smile came out from the corner of her mouth. She said that even the emperor held her and regarded her as a treasure. The only one in the palace who didn''t pay attention to her was the empress dowager, who really sent people to move her hand.


    Well, then she''ll have a good fight with the old woman, and it''s better to make her angry to death


    "Here we are."


    Empress Dowager Li sat in a high position and saw the murderous woman coming in, spitting out two words. She didn''t like Murong Qinqin from the bottom of her heart. If it were not for this woman''s Phoenix identity, she would not even bother to look at her.


    "Empress dowager, if you want Qinqin to enter the palace, send someone to tell me. Why do you have to tie Qinqin so hard?"


    Murong Qinqin was not polite when she saw empress dowager Li. She went directly to empress dowager Li and looked at empress dowager Li with a smile. In the tone of questioning, the maids in the palace shook their heads.


    Even the emperor is respectful when he sees the Empress Dowager. It''s just like the future Princess has a deep hatred with the Empress Dowager. Every time he sees the empress dowager, she looks arrogant. No wonder the Empress Dowager doesn''t like her so much.


    "If you think too much, it''s not enough to support the family. If you have nothing to do, I''ll ask you to come to the CI Ning palace to add a jam to myself."


    Empress Dowager Li sneered. If the Emperor didn''t come to her, she would not care about her life. Murong Pingzhi, the slut, has done something that is not allowed by heaven. However, she has to promise the emperor that she will try her best to protect this shameless Slut without conscience. Even she feels that her heart is blocked.


    "What do you mean? I don''t see anyone else in the palace who has the courage to do this to me except the Empress Dowager. "


    Murong Qinqin sneered. She had some doubts about the Empress Dowager''s words, but she still felt that she had been treated like this and suffered a lot of grievances. So, the tone is more bad asked a few.


    Should the old woman do it or not? If that''s true, it''s ridiculous enough


    "Murong Qinqin, don''t show your face as a phoenix girl, so that when the disaster comes, you won''t even feel cold at home and don''t want to say anything to help."


    Empress Dowager Li thinks it''s enough. Does the LORD have no eyes? Unexpectedly, she chose a woman of such a character to be a phoenix girl. Sometimes she feels that what such a phoenix girl brings to Tianchen is a blessing or a curse. She put down the teacup heavily in her hand. She didn''t care about this cunt who didn''t know she was dying.


    "What''s the big deal? What does the Empress Dowager mean? Are you cursing me for an accident? The Empress Dowager''s heart is really vicious... "


    Murong Qinqin looks at empress dowager Li with great disdain. Her status today is different. How many men in the five countries want to get her? What''s the difficulty for her? Is this old woman tired of living? How dare she say such ugly words in front of these maids. Even if she Murong Qinqin is really in trouble, the people who want to save her Murong Qinqin are on the verge of the sky. Do you still need an old woman to help her? What a joke!


    "Murong Qinqin, I''m afraid you still don''t know. Today Murong Pingzhi was seriously injured by the princess of Xiling, and the general of Xiling threatened to destroy all the doors of your Murong mansion. Do you know why? Murong Pingzhi, the beast, robbed the imperial concubine of Xiling emperor more than ten years ago. He not only mistreated the imperial concubine, but also mistreated the princess of Xiling. Now, people come to Murong''s house. Your Murong''s house is completely ruined. If it''s not for the emperor''s sake, I really don''t care about your pheasant. "


    Empress Dowager Li can''t bear to see such arrogant Murong Qinqin. There was a fire blocking her chest, and her tone of voice was raised several times, which showed that she was extremely angry. She really created what evil, live such a big age, but also have to save this is no Phoenix like pheasant.


    In the past, she didn''t care about the pheasant, so she let the pheasant pretend to be uncle everywhere. But now this pheasant doesn''t know how to settle down. She doesn''t mind repairing her. Let her completely understand, is not the identity of Phoenix girl, this world''s people can''t help her.


    "My father robbed the imperial concubine of the Xiling emperor? Poof, I said the empress dowager, you are making a rumor, and you have to make something credible. Our aunts in Murong mansion are so beautiful that none of them can match the empress in the palace. Let alone the empress of Xiling emperor. The Empress Dowager has to have a limit when she is joking, so as not to make people laugh off their big teeth.... "


    Hearing the speech, Murong Qinqin was stunned for a moment, and then felt that she could not think of Li. Looking at empress dowager Li''s eyes was like looking at a psychopath. If her father really moved the imperial concubine of the Xiling emperor, would he be able to live in peace for more than ten years.


    She didn''t believe a word of Empress Dowager Li''s words¡° AI Jia wants to strangle you now. I''m not in the mood to joke with you pheasant. Murong Qinqin, do you know who the princess of Xiling kingdom is? It''s Jinxin. It''s Jinxin who was bullied by all the people in Murong mansion. Now Jinxin comes to your Murong mansion with all her skills, the Zhenguo General of Xiling and the Li Lord of Chu Empress Dowager Li almost laughed at Murong Qinqin''s words and slapped her on the table beside her. Her chest heaved vigorously, and her voice had all changed. She is very happy now, she was kind to Murong Jinxin, otherwise the current situation is a dead end, no one can solve the dead end. Now, she only hopes that Jinxin can see in the past and give Murong Qinqin a way to live... "What? You say Murong Jinxin is the princess of Xiling? How is that possible? She turned out to be the princess of Xiling... "Murong Qinqin was stunned for a long time. She looked at empress dowager Li in disbelief and seemed to want to prove it. If she is afraid of anyone in her life, it is Murong Jinxin. Murong Jin''s heart played her role as a Phoenix, and her identity as a phoenix girl was stolen from Murong Jin''s heart. Now Murong Jin heart kill back, her good days not only to the end, I''m afraid even her life is difficult to protect. What empress dowager Li said is right. She is the only one who is likely to protect herself now, but she just yelled at him. She really wanted to die¡° You are the slut. You are all sluts in Murong mansion. The upper beam is not right and the lower beam is crooked. If your father robs other people''s concubines, you rob them of their crown princess''s position. You Murong people have no good things. If you can make some use of it, you may as well. If you don''t, I''ll be the first to kill you. " When empress dowager Li heard that Murong Qinqin insulted Murong Jin''s heart, a nameless fire came out, and she slapped Murong Qinqin''s elaborately dressed face. That slap, she is under the hard force, hard to Murong Qinqin''s small face made five finger prints. She didn''t want to be patient any more, or she would be suffocated by the suffocation in her chest¡° I... I... "Murong Qinqin was stunned by the slap. She covered her face and looked at empress dowager Li stupidly. Her lips trembled for a long time, but she didn''t say a complete sentence. Now she was in a state of confusion. She was so flustered that all kinds of fear and worry were intertwined that she could hardly breathe. Finally, she fell on her knees and kowtowed heavily to empress dowager Li¡° The Empress Dowager is all Qin Qin''s fault. In the future, Qin Qin will try her best to serve the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager must keep Qin Qin. Qin Qin knows her mistake, and she will never be like this again... "A sense of fear of death strikes, and Murong Qin feels that she really can''t bear it. That kind of feeling from heaven to hell, let her tears big big big flow, soon hit wet in front of the cold floor¡° If you had known today, why should you have been afraid of Murong Qinqin? Ha, now what''s the use of saying that? You''d better pray for Jinxin and a trace of kindness, otherwise no one can protect you. " Empress Dowager Li slowly came to Murong Qinqin and looked down at her. At this time, she knew that she was afraid and that she was pleading for herself, which really made her lose her appetite. The slut is the slut, all kinds of affectation, disgusting... "Qinqin know wrong... Know wrong..." Murong Qinqin looked up at empress dowager Li, cold, she is still young, really don''t want to die, now only the Empress Dowager can have the ability to persuade Murong Jin to let her go, no matter what, she must hold the tree. Hold tightly, never let go, otherwise it will be the abyss¡° Come on, lock up this slut to AI Jia. No one can release her without AI Jia''s order. " Looking at this pitiful Murong Qinqin, Empress Dowager Li could not show any sympathy. She made a mistake of her own. She asked for it. Can you protect her? She really doesn''t have 100% protection. Jin Xin''s disposition is too fierce, once stubborn, I''m afraid no one can persuade her, she can only do her best¡° Yes, Empress Dowager. " On the other hand, two palace maids saluted empress dowager Li. They grabbed Murong Qinqin''s arm from left to right. Regardless of Murong Qinqin''s struggle, they dragged her directly to the small dark room in the inner room¡° It''s a sin, a sin... "Empress Dowager Li sat back in her place, sighed, rubbed her sore eyebrows, and slowly closed her eyes. The waiting maid quickly took a thin blanket and put it on her. Finally, peace was restored in the palace

 Chapter 241

    Nanyue country post station


    On a red bed, Nangong Han is fighting with two sexy beauties. The door of the room is knocked without warning, which makes him very unhappy.


    "Bang Bang... Bang Bang..."


    The long and short knock on the door continued until Nangong Han, who still wanted to hold the beauty and continue to be happy, heard the secret of the knock. Then he was shocked. Without thinking about it, he threw the two sexy beauties out of the wide open window.


    After two screams, everything was calm again. Nangong Hao dressed neatly and called the people waiting outside the door.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He looked at his personal dark guard, and his dissatisfied face was full of gloomy air. That''s the sign he agreed with his subordinates. Once that sign appears, it means something very important has happened.


    "Prince, something happened on Tianchen street today..."


    The man kneels on one knee, with a very respectful attitude, and tells Nangong Han what happened in the street. In fact, the Murong mansion has nothing to do with them. It''s just that it''s about Murong Qinqin, the Phoenix girl


    "My palace belittles Murong Pingzhi. Murong Pingzhi is really brave. The imperial concubines of the Xiling emperor dare to move..."


    After hearing the man''s report, Nangong Han''s face was much better. The most important thing for Murong mansion to suffer from this unexpected disaster is that someone can save their lives. He can use this to make a deal with Murong Qinqin.


    The so-called Phoenix girl wins the world. Even if it''s related to Xiling, he thinks it''s worth it


    "Murong Qinqin has been brought into the palace by Prince Tianchen. Now he is being held in the palace of CI Ning. Tianchen''s attitude is very obvious."


    That is to abandon Murong palace and protect Murong Qinqin, otherwise tianchenxiu would not protect Murong Qinqin alone. At present, it can also be said that it is a great opportunity for the prince. If we can save Murong Qinqin''s parents and sisters, we can force Murong Qinqin to submit as long as we use them properly.


    The prince stayed in Tianchen for such a long time in order to marry Murong Qinqin back to Nanyue. However, Murong Qinqin refused again and again, and finally decided to marry tianchenxiu. Today''s accident may make the crown prince achieve his wish and pave a straight avenue of stars for South Vietnam.


    "Well, take more people to rescue Murong Pingzhi Chen Jinhua and Murong Xinger tonight. As for other people in Murong mansion, don''t worry about them."


    Nangong Han pondered for a moment, then gave the last order to the man on his knees. There are too many people in Murong mansion. He can only save the most important ones. It''s none of his business whether he lives or dies.


    "As for Murong Qinqin, don''t worry. We can wait for a better time to take her away..."


    In a few days, it will be the birthday of the Empress Dowager Tianchen. At that time, Tianchen will entertain the envoys of the other four countries. For the sake of safety, it will send heavy troops to guard the banquet site. It will be much easier to save Murong Qinqin than it is now.


    "Yes, my subordinates will arrange it immediately."


    The man got the order, saluted and left in a hurry. Only the thoughtful Nangong Han was left in the small room. He went to the chair by the window and sat down. He looked up and poured a large pot of wine. He was in a strange mood.


    For Murong Qinqin, he is often ridiculed in Tianchen. Sooner or later, he will go to Tianchen and return all his bird spirit to Tianchen''s people


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark, the cold wind is blowing, which makes people''s face ache.


    A large number of people in black quietly appeared near Murong mansion. With a big wave of the leader''s hand, dozens of enchantment bombs exploded in the sky of Murong mansion. The thick fog enveloped the whole Murong mansion.


    "Kill


    Watching the guards waiting in Murong house fall one by one, the leader in black clothes gives an order, and his body shape floats out like a ghost, and the silver sword in his hand begins to release the light of bloodthirsty.


    For a moment, the murderous spirit was in the sky, and the blood was full of blood. A one-sided battle started and ended in less than ten minutes.


    The broken limbs and arms scattered all over the ground, and the smell of scarlet blood spread slowly, announcing the severity of the slaughter.


    "Who are you? What do you want to do? "


    Murong Pingzhi looked at the man in black who appeared in front of him, moved his body to the bed, and sweated all over his body. A pre death feeling came to him, which made him tremble.


    "Take them away!"


    The man in black, who was the leader, took the sword and gave a command to the people in black behind him. Several people in black came forward and stuffed the shaking Murong Pingzhi and the frightened Chen Jinhua into the sack. They picked it up and disappeared in the same place.


    In another room, Murong xing''er''s experience is almost the same. When all this is done, a group of people in black leave quietly.


    After such an accident, Murong house has been completely in chaos. Those who see a glimmer of hope have no time to clear up their burdens. They put on their silver tickets and then escape.


    In the thick night, there are people flying away everywhere. They keep running, as if they can escape from the sky


    ¡­¡­


    Chu state post station


    Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li, who were sleeping, suddenly woke up. They looked out of the window at the same time and saw the flaming light in the air. Their faces became very ugly.


    "It seems that someone has attacked Murong mansion..."


    Jun Mo Li got out of bed and took two people''s clothes, and put them on quickly. It must not be a good thing that Murong mansion has an accident at this time.


    "I want to see who has the courage to move even Murong mansion..."


    Murong Jinxin''s whole face is ugly. She knows clearly that she has been tied with Murong mansion, but she has to take part in it. It''s better not to be found out by her, otherwise she will never make that person feel better.


    "They should go to Murong mansion to save people, either to pray in the east or to Nanyue. In contrast, I think South Vietnam is the most likely. "


    Jun Mo Li began to analyze Murong Jinxin''s clothes and hair. Dongqi''s strength is so big, and he has just been married to Xiling. It''s impossible to smash Xiling at this time. What''s more, Dongfang Lei, the prince of Dongqi, happens to be the envoy to Tianchen this time. Dongfang Lei has tried Jinxin''s power. As long as he has a little brain, he knows that he can''t be the enemy of Jinxin.


    "Nangong Han is really idle. It''s just a pheasant. It''s worth his great efforts. I really don''t know if Murong Qinqin''s identity will be exposed and he will regret ending himself. I offended Xiling and Chu for a pheasant and a pair of broken shoes. Ha... "


    As soon as she mentions Nanyue, Murong Jinxin''s mind immediately comes up with Nangong Han''s cold face. The boar, who was killed by Hualing at the Yunyao meeting, has ruined his reputation, but can still keep the crown prince''s position. It seems that she belittles him. He still has a little of these things.


    "At that time, he will be the first to come out and cut Murong Qinqin into pieces by himself..."


    Nangong Han is not a kind man. If he knew that he had been cheated, he would fight back by all means. The cruelty of his means is absolutely equal to that of him. Murong Qinqin''s fate, he has been completely predictable.


    "Then let''s move nangonghan for the time being, as long as we take back those bitches who have been rescued. As for the dead and wounded bodyguards, they are my good men in Xiling. Let the wind take people to frustrate Nangong Han. One life is worth two lives. "


    Nangong Han''s own bitter wine, he has to taste it well. Yunzheng sent hundreds of people to Murong mansion in the past, all of them were excellent soldiers under his command. Now they are inexplicably under Nangong Han''s command. She must take revenge for this revenge.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Jun Mo Li nodded, then took Murong Jin''s little cold hand and walked out of the room. At this time, a lot of people had already come to the small courtyard where they lived, and everyone''s faces were not very good-looking, especially Yun Zheng, whose whole face was full of a strong sense of violence.


    "Princess, all the people we sent to guard Murong mansion have been destroyed, and there is no one left for life..."


    Cloud Zheng looked at Murong Jin heart came out, very heavy heart said. He has used other methods to test whether there are any survivors, but there is no movement in Murong mansion, which means that all the people he sent out have died.


    "I''ve asked Jun Mo Li to send someone to take revenge. We''ll let each other die twice as many as we die. General Yun, I''m sorry."


    Murong Jinxin can see that Yun Zheng is really sad, which is one of the reasons why his subordinates respect him. He regards his subordinates as his relatives, and naturally he will get the support of his subordinates.


    "Alas..."


    Yun Zheng sighed, clenched his fist and said nothing. He belittled the enemy. If he could take precautions, his brothers would not die in vain.


    "General Yun, please help Chu moshang to catch those Murong people who have fled. As for those bodyguards who died in their duty, please inform Xiling to distribute pacification money."


    Because of the geographical location of the Chu post station, you have to pass here if you want to leave the imperial city of Tianchen. Murong Jinxin has heard a lot of flustered footsteps, probably has guessed out, Nangong Han''s people let Murong house other people a way out.


    "Yes, princess."


    Yun Zheng extremely believes in Murong Jinxin''s ability, and has no doubt about Murong Jinxin''s orders. Now what he can do is try his best to make up, and never let those who bullied the princess escape.


    "General Yun, let''s go. I''m good at catching people."


    Chu moshang gives Ye Ranran her sleeping daughter in her arms. She gives Ye Ranran two words of advice. Then she hugs Yun Zheng and walks out with great strides. He was so arrogant in red that he was cold


    "The supreme old man, we have to go out. Thank you for their safety. Thunder and lightning will stay to help you. If there is any abnormality, you will ask them to set off smoke bombs, and we will come back immediately... "

 Chapter 242

    After such a thing, Murong Jinxin feels that she has to go to Murong Mansion because of her love and reason. For nothing else, just for those officers and soldiers who died, she had to go on such a trip to deal with the affairs behind them.


    The people in this yard are almost all women, except ye Ranran and Yun Qianxi, who have no Kung Fu. When they leave like this, they naturally have to have someone to guarantee their safety. The supreme old man is the most suitable person.


    "You go and get busy. I''m here. I''ll be fine."


    The supreme old man nodded and didn''t mind that Murong Jinxin took him as his younger brother. On the contrary, he felt a little happy. Murong Jin heart can let him do some things, from a large extent also recognized him.


    Now his relationship with Ranran''s mother and daughter has just improved. Let alone Murong Jinxin, he just wants him to protect the women here. Even if he wants to go up the mountain and down the pot, he is willing to.


    "Jin Xin, be careful..."


    Xu Qian''s face is full of worry, she suddenly put out her hand to hold Murong Jinxin''s hand, softly exhort. Although the voice of that sentence is not big, it is warm enough.


    "Don''t worry, my mother. I''ll be fine. Just stay here and I''ll go back."


    Murong Jinxin patted Xu Qian on the shoulder. Originally, she was always calling her mother. Later, she felt that something was wrong, so she changed her mother into a concubine. Otherwise, when she sees that old man, she can''t call her father and mother at the same time. That''s too strange.


    "Well."


    Xu Qian rubbed her hands and watched her daughter and son-in-law leave hand in hand. Her eyes were slightly red. She once thought that she would never see such a picture in her life, but she never thought that she could see such a picture for a long time.


    "Don''t worry, madam. Sister Jinxin''s martial arts are invincible in the world. She''s very powerful."


    Cloud shallow night came out from behind the crowd, thin little face with a faint smile. She went to Xu Qian''s side, helped Xu Qian to sit on the side chair, comforted Xu Qian''s mood.


    The lady is Jinxin''s mother, and her father has told her to take more care of her


    "Qianxi, right? She looks like your mother. In a twinkling of an eye, more than ten years have passed. How''s your mother doing now?"


    Xu Qian smiles and nods. She has heard about her daughter''s ability, but she can''t help worrying. Maybe this is the mood that every mother will have. No matter what the children do, there can be no day when they are really at ease.


    "Mother, she passed away five years ago..."


    On hearing Xu Qian mention his mother, cloud shallow Xi smile slightly stiff. But she knew that Xu Qian didn''t mean it, and she didn''t show any displeasure.


    "Sorry, I don''t know. We have also agreed that if our children are a man and a woman in the future, we will marry them. But we didn''t expect that we all have daughters and only one daughter... "


    Xu Qian a Leng, in the heart slightly sentimental. Jinxin insists on going to Xiling. She has no choice but to follow her. I thought I could find someone to talk to when I got to Xiling, but now it seems difficult.


    She looks at yunqianxi with some apology. She knows that mentioning yunqianxi''s mother at this time will make yunqianxi unhappy. But she really didn''t know. If she knew, she would not mention it casually.


    "You don''t have to say that. When you get to Xiling, if you have time, you''ll give my mother a stick of incense. If she knows something underground, she will be very happy."


    She knew something about the friendship between her mother and her concubine. In those years, the empress of the imperial concubine disappeared inexplicably. It is said that she cried for this many times. Since she had memories, her mother would often mention the princess to her. She was full of curiosity about her since she was a child. Perhaps it was destined that she naturally became good friends with the daughter of the imperial concubine and continued the friendship of the previous generation.


    "I will go with Jinxin. By the way, when is your big engagement with xiqingyu?"


    Xu Qian suddenly remembered that she had seen Yun Qianxi and Xi Qingyu sitting together at the imperial concubine selection banquet of the state of Chu. They looked like a couple in love. In addition to all the rumors she had heard about them, she asked with concern.


    "I''m separated from him. We won''t get married. However, he is going to marry the princess of Dongqi state as his side concubine recently. She can still drink a cup of wedding wine after she returns to Xiling. "


    Smell speech, cloud shallow Xi''s facial expression is a little gloomy, although already passed more than half a month, but the West pure feather is still a chasm that she can''t surmount. No matter who mentioned it in front of her, she could still feel her inner pain. It''s a kind of piercing pain, unforgettable pain.


    She has been holding back the pain, several times almost can''t help but want to secretly run back to Xiling, in the end, still rely on their own little self-esteem to control themselves, did not make their own shame on the street.


    "Well, the harem is not suitable for such a simple woman. Open up, there''s no barrier in the world that can''t pass... "


    Although she doesn''t have much contact with Yun Qianxi, she has heard Jin Xin mention Yun Qianxi''s temperament. In the harem, women who are too simple often do not live long. It''s better to marry into the common people''s home, at least for a lifetime. Unless you can meet a man like Jun Mo Li and make a vow to marry only one wife in your life. But there are too few miracles like that¡° Well, I''m fine. Dad also said that I''m not suitable to fight with a lot of women, hehe... "Yun Qianxi shrugged his shoulders and grinned to dissolve the dull atmosphere. Some emotions buried in the heart is good, do not have to take out everywhere, let everyone follow the bad mood. What''s more, she has passed through the most difficult period. In the future, she will slowly learn to put it down. She believed that one day when she thought of him, it would not hurt again¡° Little girl, if you like, I will give you my three disciples. The boy is not bad except for playing. You will not be wronged if you follow him The supreme old man suddenly opened his mouth. He had been observing the little girl for a long time. He thought that the little girl was really good. If his three disciples could win her heart, it would be a good marriage that everyone would envy¡° Old man, do you mean Murong Ziyan who is famous for eating, drinking and playing? Is that guy reliable? It seems that the wind is not very good? " Listening to the words of the supreme old man, ye Ranran suddenly came to the spirit. She stretched out her hand to pull the supreme old man''s arm, and asked a few questions which were not sure. Murong Ziyan''s reputation is not much better than Chu moshang''s horse. Is it appropriate to introduce such a simple woman as Qian Xi to him¡° In the eyes of the world, what they see is only appearance. That boy is of first-class character, first-class martial arts, first-class poison skill. Most importantly, he doesn''t bother. What the little girl asked for is just such a feeling... "The supreme old man looked at the place where ye Ranran had touched, and his heart was warm. Since his daughter was willing to say two words to him from time to time, he felt that his whole life was different. Sometimes he even woke up from a dream. He believes that he is working hard, his daughter will be able to completely accept him, and his good days will come¡° Why didn''t you say that earlier? Hurry to call him back, and Jinxin and I will investigate in person. " Ye Ranran glanced at the old man and despised him for his private behavior. Can be evaluated as a man who does not have a heart, this world is going extinct, how can she let shallow night miss¡° OK, I''ll let your second elder martial brother call that boy to Tianchen. I''m sure you and Jinxin will be able to see it. " The supreme old man didn''t care about the way his daughter looked at him. He just thought that if it happened, he would leave a very good impression on his daughter. When the boy arrives at the end of the day, he has to give him some good advice, so that he won''t be disgraced¡° Well, it''s all women here. It''s not a matter for you to be an old man. Here''s the baby. Take her back to bed. If anything happens, I''ll call you Ye Ranran looked at the excitement on the old man''s face, and he felt some bad in his heart. He really went too far for him. In fact, he really loves himself. Compared with many people, she is very, very happy to have such a father. So, the arms are still sleeping daughter gently put on his hand, pretending to be very impatient waved, then ready to send him¡° Well, well, I''ll let your second elder martial brother come to guard. If there''s anything, I''ll come right away. " The supreme old man looked at Chu yue''er, who was as lovely as an elf in his arms. He was so excited that he almost fell into tears. This is the first time that he holds his granddaughter. It''s indescribable that he is moved. He smiles at Ye Ranran and leaves with the baby in his arms. He walks very slowly, as if afraid of waking up the villain in his arms. The appearance of the care, see ye Ran Ran ran a sour nose¡° Sister Ranran, the supreme old man may cry all night with Yueer in his arms... "When Yun Qianxi saw this scene, he was in a good mood. All the way to see the supreme old man in order to please Ranran sister mother and daughter, his sincerity finally moved Ranran sister, everything is better. Ye Ranran glances at Yun Qianxi, takes Chu moshang several strides to the chair next to them, and sits down. He raises Yun Qianxi''s chin, which looks like a hooligan¡° I hope you can hold me and Jinxin and cry all night, and still cry with joy. Well, let''s talk about something else, such as Murong Ziyan... "The night was just right, the wind was blowing gently, the four women were talking intensely, and from time to time there were light laughter floating in the ai

 Chapter 243

    The imperial palace of Chu state


    Murong Jinxin followed behind an old eunuch and walked carelessly towards the CI Ning palace. Maybe she was in a different mood, but it was rare for her to appreciate the scenery of Tianchen palace.


    When she came across Nangong Han and his party''s Pavilion more than two years ago, she seemed to recall the past, and her mouth involuntarily drew a smile.


    It was here that the demon announced to the world that he was her man. At that time, she was ignorant, but did not know what kind of a baby she had picked up.


    Time flies is more than two years, when she comes back here again, everything has changed. She already has a noble and incomparable identity, and has the ability that no one dares to underestimate. She is no longer Murong Jin''s submissive heart.


    "Princess, the Queen Mother''s bedroom is here."


    The old eunuch stopped in front of a palace. His wrinkled face had a flattering smile, nodded and bowed, and his attitude was very respectful, which was quite different from that of more than two years ago.


    "Thank you, father-in-law."


    Murong Jin nodded, took out a ingot of silver from her arms and put it into the hands of the old eunuch. Then she stepped into the palace which had not been set foot in for more than two years.


    There is no difference between the fragrance of the palace and that of two years ago. But the Empress Dowager Li, who was waiting for her in her chair, had already added a few more wrinkles, and was obviously getting older.


    "Jinxin, here you are..."


    When empress dowager Li saw Murong Jin''s heart, her eyes, which were not clear enough, were tinged with a trace of joy. She subconsciously stood up and looked at the woman walking slowly. She had an impulse to cry.


    More than two years, the child really grew up, the momentum of the body is more fierce, a hand up a shot between full of domineering. Time has sharpened her stone into a gem.


    "Empress dowager, long time no see. Are you ok?"


    Murong Jin heart to meet up, a change more than two years ago cold, holding the shaking hands of Empress Dowager Li, low sigh. A thousand words can only be turned into such a greeting.


    "Good is not good, life is always like this, sometimes good and sometimes bad..."


    Empress Dowager Li pulls Murong Jinxin to a soft chair and sits down. With trembling hands, she holds the pot in person and says a cup of tea for Murong Jinxin. She looked at Murong Jinxin''s eyes as beautiful as stars and shook her head with a bitter smile.


    The days in the palace are not good or bad. They live like this all the time. They are not surprised, happy, sad or happy. They are just like a cup of boiled water.


    "The Empress Dowager should relax. Look at how many white hairs you have in the past two years."


    She remembers that the last time she saw empress dowager Li, the white hair on her head was very little, almost negligible. But now, full of white sideburns, see really make her sad.


    Over the past two years, I''m afraid the life of Empress Dowager Li is not so good


    "When you get old, your hair turns white. Since the news of your disappearance came out, the AI family thought they would never see you again. Now that I see you well, I can feel at ease when I see your mother underground one day. "


    Although she suffered a lot in Murong mansion, she grew up smoothly and found such a good man. Her mother and concubine could feel at ease if she knew. As for her, there was no regret in her life to see her before she died. But when I think of Murong Qinqin, I feel heavy.


    "Empress dowager, my mother''s wife is not dead. She will stay in the post station of Chu state. She will come to see you on your birthday."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes twinkled for a while. People all over the world will know about the mother''s concubine sooner or later, and there''s nothing to hide. It''s just that it''s not the best time for her to show up, otherwise she will bring her back to the palace today. In her heart, she was very grateful to empress dowager Li and wanted to say thank you to her.


    "Really... Really... That''s great... Your family can finally get together... Hard work and happiness..."


    Smell speech, Empress Dowager Li''s mind immediately emerged a plain face, Murong Pingzhi that beast, in order to cover up his crime, let a gorgeous woman with such a face for so many years. Now that he has been punished, he deserves it.


    "It''s all thanks to the beast Murong Pingzhi, so I won''t let anyone in Murong mansion go. The Empress Dowager must have heard about last night. Murong Pingzhi, Chen Jinhua, Murong Xinger was rescued, and a group of Murong family members fled the city. But we''ve already taken all the people back to Murong''s house. As for the three most damned people, they''ve already got eyes. "


    Murong Jinxin see empress dowager Li want to talk and stop appearance, has guessed what she wants to say, since she is embarrassed to take the initiative to mention, then by her to mention it. Otherwise, it would not be a problem for Empress Dowager Li to hold on all the time. It is impossible for her to let anyone in Murong mansion go. She hopes that empress dowager Li will be prepared.


    "Well, the people in Murong mansion really deserve to die, but Murong Qinqin is a phoenix girl. I hope you can spare her life. AI Jia is the Empress Dowager of Tianchen. We have to think about Tianchen''s national fortune... "


    Empress Dowager Li saw Murong Jin''s firmness in her eyes and hesitated for a long time before she spoke slowly. She knows that she is in trouble Murong Jinxin, Murong Qinqin that Slut used to bully Jinxin, with Murong Jinxin now temperament is absolutely impossible to let that Slut go. But she also has no way, the emperor''s request, she can''t ignore. What''s more, the rumors that the one who gets the Phoenix girl gets the world are not just groundless. She also hopes that Tianchen can dominate the world after she gets Murong Qinqin¡° Empress dowager, I can''t let her go in love and reason. Yu Qing, she bullied me and calculated me since she was a child. Even if she had an affair with Xuanyuan Qinglin, she didn''t forget to let Xuanyuan Qinglin find someone to destroy my innocence. Yuli, I''m a princess of Xiling kingdom. I shouldn''t leave such a big future trouble for Xiling. But now the Empress Dowager has opened her mouth, but I have to give her face. In this way, if the Empress Dowager promised me a condition, I would promise the Empress Dowager that Xiling would never attack Murong Qinqin, which would be regarded as a reward for the Empress Dowager''s redemption for me and my mother and concubine. " Murong Jinxin looked at the old face of Empress Dowager Li. She couldn''t bear to refuse. She looked down and thought about it, but she came up with a way to get the best of both worlds. As long as the Empress Dowager can agree to her terms, I''m afraid she doesn''t need to kill Murong Qinqin at that time. Murong Qinqin that bitch thought too good, thought that has the Empress Dowager to protect, she can''t help her? Ha, do her big dream... "What conditions, you say, the family can do, we must do our best." Empress Dowager Li''s eyes suddenly lit up, rare Jin heart let go, even if that condition is to use her life to change, she is willing to. This is also regarded as her last contribution to Tianchen. After her birthday, she will leave the palace and devote herself to Buddhism¡° On the day of the Empress Dowager''s birthday, I want Murong Qin to play in front of the whole world to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday. If it is true that, as it is said, a hundred birds come to worship, I will let Murong Qinqin go. " Murong Jin heart is also very simple, directly throw out their own conditions. She knew that empress dowager Li would promise her. Murong Qinqin will promise her to live. It''s just that Murong Qinqin may use some dirty means, and then she''ll just put some of that bitch. Since that slut has achieved her reputation by her hand, she will let that Slut destroy her own hands¡° OK, I promise you. If Murong Qinqin can''t do it, the first one in the family will not let her go. " Empress Dowager Li was stunned for a moment. She didn''t expect Murong Jinxin to make such a simple request. At the same time, she had some doubts in her heart. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s appearance and listening to her voice, she seemed to remind her that Murong Qinqin was a fake. She was a little surprised when she thought of what happened before. After all, no one had ever seen it before. It was Murong Qinqin who played it. And after Murong Qin won a good reputation as a bird in the morning, she refused to play again many times. Is there anything else hidden¡° I can only promise the Empress Dowager to give Murong Qinqin a chance to live. As for other people in Murong mansion, the Empress Dowager should never speak to me again, otherwise it will hurt my hard won feelings with the Empress Dowager. " Murong Jinxin has a panoramic view of all the changes in Empress Dowager Li''s expression. She knows that empress dowager Li has just heard her slightly suggestive words, so she doesn''t continue to talk about Murong Qinqin. She just makes a summary and is ready to end the topic about Murong mansion¡° Well, other people don''t care about the family, nor does the emperor. You can do whatever you want. After all, it''s Murong''s debt to your mother and daughter. It''s natural for you to collect the debt. " Empress Dowager Li smiles. She has long been unhappy with those bitches in Murong mansion. Now she is being asked for debts. Let alone she can''t manage them. Even if she can manage them, she can''t manage them. Jinxin can give her a face, is really rare, she can''t ask too much¡° Empress dowager, this is the herb cultivated by Junmo glass. If you insist on taking it, you can prolong your life. Take it as a gift for the Empress Dowager''s birthday. The Empress Dowager must remember that these herbs are very precious. You can''t give them to others easily, even to the emperor. Otherwise, good intentions will turn into bad deeds... "When the matter is settled, Murong Jinxin takes out a small package from her arms, which contains some very precious herbs. After taking those herbs, Empress Dowager Li''s pain will gradually ease, and her bones will become stronger and stronger. She will never allow them to be occupied by others. That''s why I deliberately said the last warning¡° This is a piece of your heart. I''m sure I won''t give it away at will. If you wait for AI Jia for a while, AI Jia also has something to give you... "

 Chapter 244

    Empress Dowager Li came into the inner room with the little bundle. She understood that these things given by Jin Xin must be hard to buy. She was moved. She didn''t know how many people she had helped in her life, but only Murong Jinxin made her feel that it was worthwhile to love her in the past.


    She opened a mechanism, took out a list and a token from a dark box, then quickly walked out and gave Murong Jinxin two things in her hand.


    "This is the dowry that the AI family bought for you a few days ago. Although you may not be able to use it now, at least it is also the intention of the AI family. You can take it for a rainy day."


    Since she knew that Murong Jinxin had returned to Junmo glass, she turned over all the treasures she had accumulated over the years and prepared to give them all as dowries. She knew that Murong Jin''s heart didn''t lack this, and Junmo Li didn''t care about it, but she couldn''t help but want to give it to Murong Jin''s heart, and she couldn''t even tell her how complicated she was.


    "Empress dowager, you have already given me a dowry, so you don''t have to..."


    Murong Jin heart scan that a list of dense small words, really feel that this empress dowager Li with her has been good to some extreme. Even if she is a grandmother, she may not be able to do so. Those treasures on the list are the last savings of Empress Dowager Li in her life. If she took it away, it would be difficult for Empress Dowager Li to even reward the eunuch.


    "The AI family will leave the palace in a few days and go to the Huguo temple for restoration. It''s useless to keep these things. The AI family doesn''t want to give them to others, just want to give them to you, so you have the whole heart of the AI family."


    Empress Dowager Li patted Murong Jinxin''s hand, showing her love on her face, but with infinite regret in her heart. Jinxin, the child, was originally a candidate for the Crown Princess she valued, but she missed it because of a lot of things. The emperor recently began to have the idea of Jinxin, hoping to give Jinxin to Xiuer as a side imperial concubine. She really thinks that the emperor thinks too much.


    Not to mention Jin Xin''s identity, even Jin Xin''s unswerving feelings with Jun Mo Li can''t be destroyed by her little kindness


    "Well, I''ll take it for the Empress Dowager. If one day the Empress Dowager wants to go back to the palace, I''m sending it back to the Empress Dowager. "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t ask much, and even thought that it was a good thing for Empress Dowager Li to leave Tianchen''s palace. The intrigue in this palace is really tiring. A new environment is the best for Empress Dowager Li. Especially the kind of quiet place is the most suitable for the elderly.


    "Well, after sitting for such a long time, this old bone is going to be stiff. Please go to the royal garden with AI family."


    Empress Dowager Li looked out of the window at the fine weather, and felt that it was better to go out for a walk in this room. She got up and asked Murong Jinxin to go out. Seeing her coming out, several maids waiting outside the door quickly stepped forward to help her, with extremely respectful attitude.


    Murong Jinxin walks behind empress dowager Li. She is relieved to see this scene. The emperor of Tianchen is still very concerned about her mother. Empress dowager Li may not have to worry too much about her later days


    ¡­¡­


    The genial sunshine is all over the earth, the late autumn wind is blowing, and the leaves are falling. From a distance, it is a beautiful picture of autumn.


    Murong Jinxin and Empress Dowager Li walked side by side, enjoying the beautiful autumn scenery and chatting about their parents. Both of them were in a very good mood.


    There are many people in the imperial garden. The ladies, princesses and princesses of all the palaces are scattered in every corner of the imperial garden. In addition to the coming and going maids, the whole imperial garden is full of people.


    Murong Jinxin is chatting with empress dowager Li happily. Suddenly, she hears a quarrel at the tip of her ear. The voice is very familiar. She stopped, her eyes swept around, and her whole face almost turned green.


    "Nangong Han, you dare to come closer to me. I must let my father peel your skin..."


    Cloud shallow night looking at the face close at hand, just want to vomit, really want to kill the pig in front of me. How unlucky is she? She just separated from Jinxin sister and met him. Then she was entangled by him and was about to go crazy. Now, because of the lack of skills, the boar forced her to be impolite.


    "Yunqianxi, you smell so good. Let me have a good smell. Xiqingyu really doesn''t know what to buy. Now that we''ve let go of such delicious food, tut tut... "


    Nangong Han was not moved by Yun Qianxi''s words at all. He stretched out his hand to stir up Yun Qianxi''s delicate chin, and his handsome face flashed with strong greed. He had never smelled such sweet virginity before. He was going to make up his mind.


    "Nangong Han, you shameless bitch, get out of here at once..."


    Cloud shallow night two hands protect in his chest, the life of the struggle up, was touched by this pig, let her goose bumps all over. Disgusting, it was so disgusting that she wanted to cut her chin directly.


    "Cloud shallow night, this palace takes a fancy to you, you can''t escape. Obediently submit to my palace. My palace promises to make you want to be immortal and die. Otherwise, my palace has many means to make you miserable. "


    Feeling Yun Qianxi''s heartfelt resistance, Nangong Han feels that his self-esteem has been greatly hurt. He slightly releases his grip on Yun Qianxi, and suddenly tightens his big hand holding Yun Qianxi''s chin. A bruise immediately appears on Yun Qianxi''s small chin. The woman he likes, except Murong Jinxin, never fails. Even Murong Qinqin, though he didn''t promise to marry him, had a long life with him. In front of this woman who was abandoned by xiqingyu, he had no reason not to get it¡° Bah, I can''t be defiled by you even if I die. Nangong Han, if you don''t let go, I''ll shout. " The sole of cloud shallow night''s foot heaves out a ray of coolness, she is difficult to ride a Tiger now. Don''t shout to be insulted by this boar. If she is seen with this boar, I''m afraid she can''t keep her reputation. This is why she has been hesitating and enduring Nangong Han¡° Shout, you shout. I can''t wait for it. After you yell, the palace will kiss you hard, in the face of you as everyone, you will not have any other men in your life except the palace, you will... "Nangong Han smile, that smile is a bit gloomy. He''s seen a lot of little tricks like yunqianxi. Anyway, he was going to give her a side imperial concubine position. Once she really yelled, he would give her an explanation. At that time, even Yun Zheng, for the sake of his daughter''s happiness, did not dare to give him a hand easily. Nangong Han is talking hard, suddenly feel the temperature around a drop several degrees, then subconsciously turned to see which is not long eye actually dare to bad his good deeds. Then he saw Murong Jinxin who half squinted toward him, and suddenly some eggs hurt. Murong Jinxin this woman''s fierce, more than two years ago he had learned, at that time he did not take any advantage from her. Today''s Murong Jin heart, terrible to heinous, he went out today really forget to turn the Yellow calendar¡° Nangong Han, you dare to tease the daughter of the National General of Xiling town in broad daylight. Do you really think that Xiling is a piece of tofu, and it will break when you pinch it? " Murong Jin heart unhurriedly went to Nangong Han in front of, not in a hurry to Nangong Han hands, just looked at the cloud shallow Xi chin bruise one eye, motioned cloud shallow Xi will tidy up his clothes, just the gloomy open mouth. Last night, she rescued one of murongping''s three family members. She hasn''t had time to settle the account with him. Today to tease insult shallow night, when she Murong Jin heart is dead¡° My palace just likes her and doesn''t control it all of a sudden. Is it worthwhile for Princess Xiling to raise this matter to such a high level? If the princess thinks she is wronged, the palace will marry her as the crown prince Nangong Han''s scalp was numb. Although his heart was trembling, he pretended to be indifferent in front of so many people. Even if the voice, it doesn''t matter very much, as if to say something unimportant in general¡° You? You are a pig who can only think with your lower body. Are you worthy to marry her? Nangong Han, why don''t you just pee before you go out? Look in the mirror and have a look at your pig like face. You can make people unable to eat for several days. " Murong Jin heart with a Yang, a twig will appear in her hands. She used the twig to lift nangonghan''s chin, which dislocated nangonghan''s whole chin. But she didn''t plan to stop. She picked up Nangong Han''s chin again. In this way, he unloaded and picked up, and then he unloaded and tossed about for more than ten times, until he threw nangonghan to the ground in pain, and then he threw out the twig in his hand¡° Are you comfortable? Is it better than playing with women? It''s just that you''ve just taken off your chin and you''ve become what you look like. Your prince of South Vietnam has no patience at all. " Murong Jinxin didn''t plan to let Nangong Han go. After unloading his chin, she got some branches to nail Nangong Han directly under the big tree. He picked up a twig again and waved it to Nangong Han''s arm¡° Murong Jinxin... You take off the chin of the palace... What else do you want to do... "Nangong Han wants to struggle, but he finds that he can''t move, so he''s a little flustered. The blue veins on his forehead burst out when the pain of his chin just came off. What else does this damned woman want to do to him? He didn''t have to play with Yun Qian Xi, and he didn''t know what to do with Yun Qian Xi. Did she lay such a heavy hand on him¡° What about? Naturally, you have to unload all the parts of your body that you can unload several times, so that your pig has a long brain. Not everyone can tease you, and not everyone can afford to offend you. Do you really think that I didn''t know you sent someone to do the Murong mansion? "

 Chapter 245

    Murong Jin heart will Nangong Han''s one arm eyes are not blinking directly to unload, looking at the pain of Nangong Han, skin smile meat don''t smile.


    It''s a new account. How can she handle it if she doesn''t work hard? I''m so sorry for my conscience. I''m even more sorry for those Xiling men who died unjustly.


    "Don''t blow your mouth... Say it was made by our palace... Show me the evidence..."


    Nangong Han was in a cold sweat. His whole face was twisted. He lamented his bad luck and scolded Murong Jinxin''s ancestors for 18 generations. But when hearing Murong Jin''s heart mention Murong mansion, her heart shrinks fiercely, and a strong chill spreads all over her body.


    Murong Jinxin is a vicious woman. If she really finds out the evidence to prove that he did what happened last night, I''m afraid he won''t come to a good end. It seems that the three members of Murong Pingzhi''s family must be sent away as soon as possible.


    "The evidence will come soon, but I don''t know if you can wait until that day. Nangong Han, I''ve been cheated by others, but I''m still very proud of them. You''re asking for it. "


    Murong Jinxin does not blink, and takes Nangong Han''s arm back. The smile at the corner of her mouth is even colder. It is obvious that Nangong Han was on guard last night. When the wind took people to the Nanyue post station, there was no secret guard. I think Nangong Han should have been transferred away.


    "Murong Jinxin... If you kill this palace... Nanyue will not give up..."


    Nangong Han really wants to cry. Murong Jin''s heart is absolutely torture to him. It''s so cruel that people can''t live or die. Every day they can''t cry. This woman''s means are really terrible, too terrible.


    But at the moment, he really has no way to fight. Even if his subordinates go together, I''m afraid there''s no other use except asking him to collect their corpses. In desperation, he had to raise his life to the height of national interests.


    "If I don''t kill you, why do I kill you? It''s better to see you once than to kill you. Since some things have been done, it is necessary to pay the interest. If you want to pay it all at once, there''s no way. "


    It''s a very simple thing to kill people. The people who were killed didn''t have much pain. Therefore, she has now figured out that it is better for her to make that kind of pleasure last longer than to be greedy for a moment''s pleasure. Sometimes a debt can''t be settled by death.


    In particular, animals like Nangong Han did not know how many good women they had ruined. The emperor of Nanyue was more seriously ill than Chu Haotian. At least Chu Mo Shang''s horse is just to cover up himself, and Nangong Han''s pig is a real rotten man.


    "You..."


    Nangong Han really wants to cry without tears. His two arms are unloaded by Murong Jin''s heart. He has already been tossed about so much that he can hardly speak. Can see her that play is energetically of posture, don''t seem to know when can let him go. He learned a lesson. As long as he is a person who has something to do with Murong Jinxin, he will be far away and will not be provoked.


    "Princess, please look up to me and let go of the prince of Nanyue..."


    Murong Jinxin is having a good time here, but on the other side, after receiving the news, the emperor of heaven rushed to see the scene in front of her, in addition to the corners of her mouth, she really felt too speechless.


    What a heartless thing Nangong Han has done is worth Murong Jinxin wasting such a long time unloading his body. He really wanted to ask, are you not tired when you unload like this?


    "I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. He molested the daughter of the general of our country in broad daylight and said that he wanted to strengthen her. If I don''t do that, I won''t be happy. When I''m not happy, I''m afraid many people will be unhappy. In order to make me happy, Emperor Tianchen still stands by to watch the excitement. After seeing it, he asks a doctor to calm down Nangong Han. "


    Murong Jinxin uses the twig to pick Nangong Han''s arm, because the arrival of emperor Tianchen is not in a hurry, so she immediately connects Nangong Han with it. On the contrary, she teases Nangong han to play. The pain makes Nangong Han''s eyes red. She looked at it coldly, with no sympathy in her heart.


    As for emperor Tianchen, she didn''t like the emperor either. I didn''t want to look at her before, but now I still want to ask her for face. How can she get so much face?


    "Princess, the prince of Nanyue has really offended Miss Yun, but you punished him like this. He should have learned a lesson and have to forgive others. Princess, please forgive me..."


    Smell speech, the emperor of the sky Chen feels old face some don''t hang, this Murong Jin heart puts clear didn''t put him in the eye. Don''t give him face also just, even the words are with ironic taste. With so many people watching, he felt a little ugly.


    But this is Tianchen''s palace. As emperor Tianchen, he has to take care of it. Otherwise Nangong Han died here, he would not be able to explain to Nanyue.


    "I''m a rough man, and I don''t understand these words. I only know that if anyone provokes me, I''ll look for someone''s bad luck. Don''t worry. I''ll leave him a life. It won''t make you too difficult to be a man. "


    Murong Jin heart sneer unceasingly, in the hand of the twig a wave, immediately will Nangong Han''s leg to connect. Seeing that Nangong Han can''t bear it, he seems to be in a coma. The twig in his hand slaps on Nangong Han''s face, and abruptly throws out countless scars on Nangong Han''s face that he could barely see.


    "Murong Jinxin... This palace is against you..." Nangong Han didn''t even have the courage to be in a coma. He was afraid that if he really fainted, Murong Jinxin would throw him directly to the hut. Can only endure the pain, staring at the blood red eyes in front of the devil like woman, the words are squeezed out from the teeth¡° I was going to let you go in the face of emperor Chen, but it seems that I still want to enjoy it for a while, so I''ll try my best to help you. " Murong Jin''s heart is not angry at all. The twigs in her hand are constantly rising and falling, just like playing with a funny toy. Her face under the white gauze is cold and can''t breathe out blood. As for the onlookers, when they heard Murong Jinxin''s words, they all twitched and looked at Nangong Han who wanted to die with great sympathy, one by one speechless¡° Asahi, where his cheap hands touch you, you give me a piece of meat in his corresponding part. I''ll make people boil soup and let this pig drink without a drop left. " Finally, Murong Jin''s heart seems to be tired of playing. She throws the twig in her hand at will and takes out a cold shining dagger from her arms. She hands it to Yun Qianxi, signaling that Yun Qianxi will come forward to let Nangong Han bleed. "..." As soon as Nangong Han heard this, he subconsciously opened his mouth and wanted to curse others. But when he thought of Murong Jinxin''s bad behavior, he forced himself to swallow the words he was about to export. He doesn''t want to be tortured by Murong Jinxin because of one sentence. He''s really fed up with it¡° Dirty... "Yun Qian Xi looks at the dagger in his hand, and then at Nangong Han, who has been tortured to death. He turns his mouth. He really doesn''t want to have any physical contact with Nangong Han. If she went to cut his flesh, she would inevitably meet him. She really didn''t want to¡° Let Xiaoye do it for you... "Murong Jinxin patted Xiaoye, who was still sleeping in her sleeve. She didn''t know what happened to Xiaoye. Since she came to the human world, she was almost sleeping. She didn''t wake up at all. In the state of Chu before, she directly threw it to Ning''er and didn''t bother to take it with her. If it wasn''t for Tianchen to leave it in the post station, she wouldn''t make trouble for herself¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "Ono slowly crawled out of Murong Jinxin''s sleeve and yawned. He was very dissatisfied with Nangong Han, whose dream was awakened. The scarlet tongue was spitting with a strong bloodthirsty smell. It is very sensible to roll up the dagger in the hands of cloud shallow night, bean big eyes staring at cloud shallow night, seems to ask cloud shallow night where to cut. Cloud shallow Xi corner of mouth a draw, pointed to guide Gong Han''s right hand¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "Ono leaped onto Nangong Han''s shoulder and slowly looked forward to Nangong Han''s right hand. The dagger in his hand was very accurate and cut a piece of meat on the back of Nangong Han''s hand. Scarlet blood came out from the back of Nangong Han''s hand, which made Ono''s bloodthirsty factor manic. "..." Nangong Han looked at the back of his hand which was missing a piece of meat. The pain of his whole body could not be compared with the astonishing anger in the bottom of his heart. He looked at the woman in front of him and vowed to break her to pieces¡° Nangong Han, this is just a small lesson for you. Next time I see you molesting a good woman, I''ll kill you. " Murong Jinxin motioned for the waiting wind to take the piece of meat to make soup, and then with a simple white hand, the twig supporting Nangong Han fell into the grass. Nangong Han, like a drowning dog, plunges into the grass and gnaws the satisfied mud¡° Send the prince of Nanyue back. Later, my people will send a pot of delicious human meat soup. You can remember not to let him sleep too early. Go away... "Murong Jinxin motioned several bodyguards of nangonghan to come forward and take away nangonghan, which was already in a pool of mud, so as to avoid eye pain. At the same time, I didn''t forget to tell them a few words to avoid any trouble when I got it. "..." The guards didn''t dare to fart. They lifted Nangong Han up and left quickly. The speed was as fast as lightning, just like a dog chasing after them¡° Empress dowager, you go on shopping. I''ll take Qian Xi back first. On the day of your birthday, I''ll bring my mother and concubine to see you ahead of time. I''m leaving... "

 Chapter 246

    Murong Jinxin looks at the complete disappearance of the group who fled at the speed of light, and then withdraws her eyes. She looks at the Empress Dowager Li, who is light in spirit. After saying hello, she pulls Yun Qianxi''s arm and leaves. In this process, she doesn''t look at the emperor and Tianchen Xiu.


    "Mother, I''m wrong..."


    The emperor looked at the gorgeous figure and sighed heavily. He shouldn''t let Murong Jinxin go. For such a capable woman, he should leave it to his emperor. Now it''s a big bargain for Junmo glass.


    "Don''t make up your mind about her. She won''t marry any Prince of Tianchen. You can see the end of provoking her... "


    Empress Dowager Li quickly persuades her. If the emperor wants to be happy for the sake of heaven, he will be safe. Otherwise, there will be no good fruit to eat. Once something is missed, it can''t be retrieved.


    "Well, did the empress tell me what I said to her?"


    Emperor Tianchen stroked his forehead and knew that empress dowager Li''s words were very reasonable. Today''s Murong Jinxin is not the one that can be handled at will more than two years ago. That''s all. As long as Murong Qinqin Tianchen can be saved smoothly, there is still great hope.


    "As long as Murong Qinqin plays a hundred birds in front of the Phoenix on the birthday of AI''s family and calls them, Jinxin will let her go. AI''s family has agreed."


    Empress Dowager Li tells the result of her conversation with Murong Jinxin. After that, she finds her son relieved, but she doesn''t say anything more. It''s useless to talk more about some doubts. On her birthday, the truth will be revealed.


    "Xiuer, go and talk to Murong Qinqin about this. Whether she wants to or not, if she wants to live, she has to agree. "


    This is the best result that the mother has won. It''s impossible for Murong Qinqin to postpone it. Otherwise Murong Jin''s heart is really noisy, I''m afraid no one can fight. Besides, he is also extremely interested in the song of "a hundred birds in front of a phoenix". If he can listen to a song, then his life will be complete.


    "Yes, I''ll follow the Empress Dowager back to the palace to see her in a moment."


    Tianchen Xiu''s idea is similar to his father''s, which is the best result. If Murong Qinqin dares to be unkind again, he will have to teach her a lesson. That woman''s good life is coming to an end. Once they get married, it will be the beginning of her falling into hell.


    He will never forget the picture of Nangong Han and her rolling together on the night when he returned to Xiling from the state of Chu to find her. He won''t let go of that bitch who dares to cuckold him before he gets married.


    "Let''s go. After a while, I''m tired."


    Empress Dowager Li''s good mood has been completely destroyed by Nangong Han''s incident. I don''t know how many times she has visited the royal garden. She is tired of visiting it. Before also just be afraid Jin heart sits too stuffy, intentionally put forward to come out to walk. Now that the principal is gone, what''s the point of her wandering around with an old woman.


    "Mother, walk slowly."


    Emperor Tianchen didn''t say anything to ask her to stay. At present, the five countries are gathering together, and there are too many things waiting for him to deal with. He has no time or mind to accompany his mother to the Royal Garden, so he naturally sent empress dowager li away.


    In the sunshine, the Empress Dowager Li walks slowly, the autumn wind blows, and the strands of white hair are dancing, bringing out a strong sense of bleakness


    ¡­¡­


    Cining Palace


    In a completely sealed room, a night pearl is shining with cold oil. On a simple little bed, Murong Qinqin is lying at a loss, with obvious signs of crying in her swollen eyes.


    She has been locked up here by Empress Dowager Li for one day and one night, which is the most painful day since she was born. I don''t know if my parents are still alive, and I don''t know if I have a chance to live.


    An overwhelming sense of fear made her feel at a loss, hysterical and desperate


    The door of the small dark room creaks and is pushed open from the outside. Murong Qinqin raises her godless eyes and looks at them. The person who introduces her eyes makes her heart tremble slightly.


    "Prince, why are you here now?"


    Murong Qinqin sits up from the cot, purses her mouth and complains. Now she really regrets that she has agreed to marry Tianchen Xiu. It seems that he doesn''t care about her life at all. This kind of attitude made her very uncomfortable, but because of the current situation, she did not dare to speak harshly to him as usual.


    "Our palace is going to deal with the mess caused by your Murong house. If you can find time to come over, you can laugh."


    Tianchenxiu went to the side of the small chair and sat down, looking at Murong Qinqin''s eyes full of disgust, this dirty and restless woman, if not for her Phoenix female identity, he really didn''t want to look at her. The thought of getting married with her soon made me feel bad.


    "What happened to my parents? Does Murong Jinxin have anything to do with them? "


    Murong Qinqin knows that since tianchenxiu knew that she was having an affair with nangonghan, she didn''t like her very much, so she didn''t dare to talk nonsense, and directly asked what she wanted to know.


    "Your old friend has saved your parents and sister, and killed all the Xiling people who guard Murong house..." Tianchen mends the corner of his lips, and doesn''t intend to hide her, but his words are deeply ironic. He wants to give her a piece of sugar first, slap her hard, let her have a good taste of the feeling of falling from heaven to hell¡° Are you still talking about this? We are about to get married. You have to find a way to save my parents and sisters from Nangong Han''s hands... "Hearing the words, Murong Qinqin was overjoyed. She didn''t expect that Nangong Han would lend a helping hand when she was in the most difficult time. If she can get away with it, she must find a way to get away from Tianchen and go to Nangong Han. If it wasn''t for Tianchen Xiu, she couldn''t have agreed to marry so easily. Playing among all kinds of beautiful men, she has a lot of fun. Getting married is undoubtedly digging her own grave. Besides, her skill in bed was so poor that she didn''t dare to compliment her¡° I don''t have that skill, and I don''t want to get involved in it. To tell you the truth, my father has given up Murong house. Murong house is doomed to die in Murong Jinxin''s hands. As for Nangong Han, he was molested by Murong Jinxin for several times today. The meat on the back of his right hand was cut off by Murong Jinxin''s snake king to make soup. I''m afraid that soon he would be disgusted to death by his own stench... "Tianchen Xiu put the look on Murong Qinqin''s face into his eyes, and the sarcastic smile at the corner of his mouth was even bigger. He understands Murong''s mind. It''s because I understand that I despise her more and more and hate her more. He really couldn''t figure out what his big brother had taken a fancy to Murong Qinqin. He even calculated Murong Jinxin for Murong Qinqin. At last, Murong Jinxin completely abandoned him¡° I beg your pardon? The emperor doesn''t care about us? How can I do that? My father devoted himself to Tianchen, but when he was young, he did something wrong. How could the emperor abandon him? You take me to see the emperor. I must persuade the emperor to fight against Murong Jinxin. " Murong Qinqin''s little secret joy is lost under tianchenxiu''s words. She stands up from the bed and rushes to tianchenxiu''s face with anger. As the saying goes, if you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, even if it''s in her face, the emperor shouldn''t make such a decision... "My father is busy now. I''m afraid you won''t see him for a while. I just want to inform you that you must play a hundred birds to the Phoenix on the Empress Dowager''s birthday. If you can''t summon a hundred birds, no one can protect you. " Tianchenxiu snorted with disdain. The bitch thought it was really beautiful. She really thought that if she saw her father and said a few good words, would he fight against the state of Chu in Xiling for her? She''s not enough¡° Is there any mistake? Now that all the birds are wintering in this weather, where can I call the birds? It''s not that I don''t want to play, but that I can''t play because of the wrong time. " Murong Qinqin''s delicate brow suddenly twisted up. After watching Tianchen repair for a while, he didn''t see that he was suspected of joking. In the heart suddenly gave birth to a kind of terrible fear, a hundred birds to the Phoenix, where can she play what a hundred birds to the Phoenix, this is not put clear in forcing her to die¡° You''re a phoenix girl. You''re gifted. You can''t do that. Are you a fake? " Tianchen repair are lazy to pay attention to her, hit her words finished immediately up, gave her a cold eye, skin smile meat don''t smile of rhetorical question. Before, she had found many reasons to refuse to play a hundred birds to court a Phoenix, which made him have to doubt that this one in front of him was actually a fake. If it were not for the repeated promises of the national master, he would have killed this bitch long ago¡° What are you talking about? Do you dare to question the words of the national teacher? Since you think I''m a fake, then you slap me to death, you clap, clap... "Murong Qinqin was shocked. Her slender fingers pointed to tianchenxiu''s nose and began to scold her, as if tianchenxiu had insulted her. In fact, the heart has been afraid to the extreme, this is just to cover up her inner darkness¡° Hehe, you don''t have to be excited. You can know it on the birthday of the Empress Dowager. If everyone is happy, if not, even if you don''t say it, the one in this palace will slap you to death. " Tianchen Xiu pushed her away, left a few words, then left without looking back. He didn''t want to stay with her for a second. He would feel sick for a second. The door of the small dark room was closed heavily by Tianchen Xiu, which made a loud bang, and then everything returned to the dead silence... "Is it the day to kill me... The day to kill me..." Murong Qinqin suddenly spread out to the ground, looking at the strong night pearl, and her whole body began to tremble fiercely. A sense of death came to her face, which made her unable to resist, It''s killing he

 Chapter 247

    Nanyue country post station


    After Nangong Han was carried back, he called the doctor to dress up the wound on the back of his hand. Then he lay on the soft couch in the hall and opened his eyes for a long time.


    "Find a way to send the three people of Murong house away immediately. Murong Jin''s heart has already doubted the head of the palace. If she finds the three people, I''m afraid we can''t live."


    Now, what worries him most is this matter. He doesn''t know how Murong Jinxin found out, but she did. So now the only thing he can do is to try his best to remedy the three troubles in Murong mansion.


    "Yes, my subordinates immediately arranged to send them back to South Vietnam."


    Nangong Han''s bodyguard took orders. He didn''t dare to stay any longer and left in a flying way. The prince''s temper is uncertain. He was angry with Murong Jin''s heart before. Whoever will stay by his side and wait on him will have bad luck.


    "Prince, the rescue of Murong Qinqin will go on as planned?"


    Liu Zhi, the counselor beside Nangong Han, frowned and thought about what happened to the prince in Tianchen Palace today. He had heard what the following people said. Murong Jinxin now that she has doubted the prince''s head, I''m afraid she will send someone to watch them. If they are blind, I''m afraid no one will be able to please them once they show their flaws.


    "No, that plan has been put on hold for the time being. It''s no doubt a suicide. Murong Jinxin, that woman, is really too vicious. We can only spend time with her first and delay it. "


    Nangong Han hesitated for a moment. When he thought of his previous life, he thought it was better to use static braking. He wants to rescue Murong Qinqin and take it away immediately, but if his life is taken away by Murong Jinxin''s vicious woman because of his anxiety, he will feel that the gain is not worth the loss. If you have no life, why do you want Murong Qinqin?


    "Well, I think so too. Now the best way is to wait. Nothing is the safest way


    Liu Zhi nodded and agreed with Nangong Han''s words. Although he didn''t see Murong Jinxin with his own eyes, the rumors about Murong Jinxin are flying all over the world. He can''t ignore the strength of Murong Jinxin and even fear Murong Jinxin. It is a good thing for the prince to have such an epiphany.


    "Now I don''t know whether it''s right or wrong that I''m involved in Murong mansion..."


    Nangong Han looked at his hand tightly wrapped. When he recalled the pain of tearing heart and bone when he was cut, he felt uneasy. He underestimated Murong Jinxin''s hatred for Murong mansion, and overestimated his own strength. Murong Qinqin can do it step by step. He is too anxious.


    Before he had finished speaking, a dark guard came in in a hurry, followed by several dark guards from liwangfu, one of whom was still holding a bowl of steaming soup


    "Prince of Nanyue, this is what the princess ordered us to bring. He also invited the prince of Nanyue to drink without a drop left."


    Wind see Nangong Han is not polite, just a wave of his hand, subordinates will use Nangong Han''s meat boiled into human soup on the table, skin smile meat don''t smile said.


    "Take away... This palace... Don''t drink..."


    Nangong Han looked at a piece of white meat floating in the big bowl, and his stomach turned upside down. That''s a piece of meat on him. Murong Jinxin, the vicious woman, actually let him drink her own human flesh soup. It''s disgusting.


    "I can''t help the prince of Nanyue. If the prince of Nanyue doesn''t drink, I''m afraid the prince of Nanyue will be even more overwhelmed when our princess comes to the door in person."


    The wind is not angry, the thin lip slightly lifted, the words of the export sounds very casual, but in fact it is with a strong smell of warning, as long as it is an individual can hear it.


    As for the prince of South Vietnam who only knows how to rob women by all kinds of despicable means all day long, he said that he really can''t have any sympathy. The princess is really more and more kind, and she just let him drink a bowl of human flesh soup. It''s too cheap to be a bitch like a beast.


    "You, a little bodyguard, dare to be so presumptuous in front of our palace. It''s not up to you to tell us what to do in our palace."


    Nangong Han''s chest is blocked with anger. He is very angry at Feng''s disrespectful attitude. Today, he suffered a great humiliation in Tianchen palace. Until now, he is still in a bad mood. Now a humble bodyguard comes out and forces him to drink his own human flesh soup. It''s really unreasonable.


    "I just obeyed my orders and asked the prince of South Vietnam to cooperate. At present, the soup is still hot. If the prince of Nanyue insists on going his own way, once it''s cold, I''m afraid it will be more difficult to eat it. "


    The wind does not utter a word is not inferior to stand, in the dark eye is the color of ridicule. He is really just a little bodyguard, and he is not qualified to take charge of Nangong Han''s affairs, but he has the responsibility and obligation to complete the task assigned by his master. As for Nangong ha''s emotional problems, it''s none of his business.


    He has to drink this bowl of human flesh soup. He can''t help it


    "Blow him out of the palace..."


    Nangong Han had no place to get angry. Now he was so excited by the wind that he sat up angrily. He smashed his intact hand on the soft couch and drank with his blood red eyes.


    It''s OK to be bullied by Murong Jin''s heart. Anyway, Murong Jin''s heart is also a person with a head, a face and a means, but what is this? It''s just a dog with Jun Mo Li¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "Listening to Nangong Han''s roar, Xiaoye, who was curled up in the sleeves of the wind, slowly crawled out. Douda''s eyes radiated a bright green light. He was not good at sweeping the South Vietnamese bodyguards who were trying to catch up with the wind. Scared that a few South Yue bodyguards face instant pale, standing in the same place just did not dare to step forward¡° Nanyue prince, the princess is afraid you don''t know how to praise, so she specially let Ono follow me to supervise you to drink soup. Ono''s patience is not very good. If the prince of South Vietnam insists on not drinking this bowl of soup, he will be killed. " The wind touched the blood red crown of Ono, and he knew that Nangong Han was a born rascal, so he went to ask the princess to bring Ono. Sure enough, Nangong Han didn''t shed tears without seeing the coffin¡° Throw them and this snake out to our palace... "Nangong Han can''t bear it any more. If he compromises so easily, how can he gain a foothold in the five countries in the future. Forced to drink the soup made from his own meat, he would never do it unless he was sure to die¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "Smell speech, small wild angry, small body jumped to the ground, the crown on the forehead shaking more violent. After a few loud screams, the small body began to grow slowly with the speed visible to the naked eye. In less than a minute, the king of the small and lovely snakes had been transformed into a huge and terrible boa constrictor with a big mouth and two rows of white teeth. This great change made the people on the scene dumbfounded. Even a few of Feng Du''s subordinates were stupefied... "Hiss... Hiss..." Ono gently shook the huge snake''s tail. With a bang, the wall behind it collapsed in an instant, and the whole hall shook violently. It is spitting out scarlet tongue, thick smell of blood toward the south palace Han attack volume, big snake eyes have taken moriran''s intention to kill¡° You... You... "Nangong Han''s face was as pale as paper, and his body trembled fiercely. It seemed that he wanted to swallow his little wild, hard to swallow. It''s terrible that the king of snakes can even change his body. I''m afraid it''s not enough to swallow it in one mouthful and plug its teeth... "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..." with a sweep of his thick tail, Xiao Ye immediately rolled up Nangong Han, and then casually rolled Nangong Han in front of him and stared at him, Seems to be teasing a prey general teasing Nangong Han¡° My palace... Drink... Drink... "Nangong Han only felt a smell of smell, which made his stomach twitch. Under the powerful pressure, in order to survive, he had to compromise. He knew that if he didn''t drink that bowl of his own broth, the next second he would have to be swallowed by this terrible monster. Dignity is more important than life itself¡° Hiss... "Hearing the words, Xiao Ye''s thick tail swung, and directly swung Nangong han to the soft couch. His big eyes were staring at Nangong Han. Nangong Han dared to break his promise, and it would definitely make him die¡° This palace... This drink... "Nangong Han didn''t care about his pain, so he got up and took up the bowl of hot broth on the table. He pinched his nose and took a few mouthfuls to drink the broth directly. Even the meat inside was quickly chewed and swallowed. When he finished all this, the whole person is erratic, very want to vomit, very want to vomit, but he dare not vomit. He was afraid that he would vomit as soon as he finished drinking, which would infuriate the big Python in front of him again¡° The prince of Nanyue, why? It''s hard to avoid drinking after this big circle. If I had drunk it honestly just now, I would not have been so frightened. " The wind has already recovered from the shock. Seeing Nangong Han''s appearance of eating stool, he is really very happy. Satirized South Temple Han a few words, then bent over to grab has already changed back to the small body of small wild, head also don''t return of leave¡° Prince... Are you all right... "Liu Zhi disguised the shock in his eyes, walked to Nangong Han and asked carefully. Then, he was swept out by Nangong Han¡° Ouch... Ouch... "Nangong Han couldn''t speak at all. He was disgusted by his own broth. After seeing the wind and others disappear completely, he opens his mouth and begins to vomit. In such a big hall, there was a complete silence, only Nangong Han''s vomit kept floating

 Chapter 248

    The next morning, bursts of melodious music came from the cining palace. The one who played it was Murong Qin, who was ordered to play a hundred birds to court the Phoenix on the Empress Dowager''s birthday.


    The sun in late autumn is warm and falling, accompanied by a slightly chilly autumn wind, plating a layer of gorgeous colors on the whole earth.


    Murong Qinqin sits on a soft chair with a pretty face. Her slender and white fingers are constantly plucking the strings of Guqin in front of her. Her posture is beautiful and elegant.


    A string of notes from her fingertips, like mountains and rivers, clear and moving, even the side of the maid in charge of guarding her, also heard the God.


    As a matter of fact, Murong Qin is a master of Qin art. Few people in the world can match it. But after Murong Jinxin became famous, she seldom played the piano in front of outsiders, hiding everything too subtle.


    "Qinqin deserves to be a phoenix girl. The sound is dreamy and beautiful. It''s really beautiful..."


    Outside the palace of cining, Emperor Tianchen came in wearing a dragon robe. His slightly old face was full of intoxication. It was obvious that he was attracted by the sound of Murong Qin.


    At the moment, seeing the woman playing in the sun, I really feel that it''s wonderful to combine human and Piano


    "Thank you for your praise. Qin Qin doesn''t deserve it."


    Murong Qinqin raised her eyes and gave a brilliant smile to the emperor. After receiving the music, she got up and saluted slowly. Since tianchenxiu told her that she had to play a hundred birds to court the Phoenix on the Empress Dowager''s birthday, her attitude towards people has become more humble. Especially to empress dowager Li and Emperor Tianchen.


    "Why not? Within the five countries, if Qinqin claims to be "that''s nature. Qinqin is the future Crown Princess of Tianchen. Naturally, my heart is towards Qinqin. As long as Qin Qin can summon the birds, she can stop Murong Jinxin''s mouth. At that time, she will not be able to turn back. "


    Emperor Tianchen nodded. Maybe he was really bewildered by the sound of Murong Qinqin just now. His impression of Murong Qinqin improved a lot, and the look on his face was very soft. It seems that through today''s Murong Qinqin, we can see the magnificent picture of Tianchen dominating the world in the future.


    As soon as he thought of the day when Tianchen unified the five countries, he couldn''t help his blood boiling. The more he looked at Murong Qin, the more pleasing he felt. But an idea suddenly appeared in his mind, which made his good mood fall to the bottom. It is said that the Phoenix girl wins the world. Does that mean that the person who unifies the world is Xiuer? After all, Murong Qinqin is the prince and concubine who Xiuer hasn''t passed.


    "Well, what happened to the emperor? Is there something wrong? Why is your face so ugly? Do you want Qin Qin to help the emperor


    Murong Qinqin nodded quietly. Now that the matter has come to an end, she can''t escape. She can only go up because of difficulties. A lift Mou but saw the sky Chen emperor gloomy get terrible facial expression, a while some flustered. She quickly stepped forward to hold the emperor of heaven, showing concern on her face, and asked a few questions anxiously.


    "It''s OK. I''m fine. I just think it''s a pity to give Qin Qin to the prince... "


    The emperor took advantage of Murong Qinqin''s hand and sighed. Although he was a crippled man, he was also a beautiful woman. He didn''t know what he thought. He agreed to give her to the prince. If she is her own woman, does it mean that time will be faster for Tianchen to rule the world? After all, I''m already in the top five.


    "The Emperor... Qin Qin doesn''t really get along with the prince..."


    Murong Qinqin was stunned, and then he was happy. His soft and boneless body leaned over to the emperor. For her, now the most important thing is to live, if you can get the emperor''s love, then she has a greater chance to live. A emperor, a prince, is a fool, who knows to grasp.


    "That Qin Qin doesn''t want to marry the prince?"


    The emperor smelled the faint fragrance of Murong Qinqin, and his heart itched. Murong Qinqin''s beauty is already out of the reach of few women. In addition, Murong Qinqin''s just hand seemed to brush his place intentionally or unintentionally. He felt that he could not be provoked for a long time. He was suddenly provoked by the woman his son had touched, which made him very surprised.


    "Qin Qin doesn''t dare to disobey the emperor''s edict. Disobeying it will be beheaded..."


    Murong Qinqin gave a bitter smile and shook her head, as if she was going to marry tianchenxiu. She this manner puts extremely good, let the emperor see all feel that she seems to have infinite grievance.


    "He he is a sensible man. On the Empress Dowager''s birthday, after you have played a hundred birds, I promise you a condition. At that time, you can publicly say that you don''t want to marry the prince. I will help you... "


    Emperor Tianchen provoked Murong Qinqin''s delicate chin, looking at her delicate appearance, he unconsciously felt a trace of pity in his heart. A big hand on Murong Qinqin''s waist is also tight. As long as this Murong Qinqin is smart enough, he will understand the meaning of his words.


    "Well, chin chin knows. If the emperor likes to listen to Qin and play Qin, Qin Qin can play several songs to the emperor every day... "


    Murong Qinqin nodded cleverly, and even put forward a more bold proposal. Want to get the emperor''s heart, the first is to climb on the emperor''s bed. She was very confident that as long as the emperor touched her once, she would be reluctant to give up. In those days with Nangong Han, she learned too many ways to please men. It was too easy to deal with an old man.


    "Well, that Qin Qin will go with me now. I want to enjoy the music of Qin Qin, which is incomparable." Emperor Tianchen took a deep breath of the fragrance from Murong Qin. He was very satisfied with the performance of Murong Qin. It''s rare for him to feel for a woman. Naturally, he doesn''t want to hurt himself. He is the emperor of Tianchen. As long as he is unmarried, he can ask who he wants, and no one can stop him¡° Yes, the emperor. Qinqin, I''ll pack up the Guqin and follow the emperor. " Murong Qinqin breathed a sigh of relief, left the embrace of emperor Tianchen, moved Lianbu lightly, and then went to one side and began to clean up the valuable Guqin. Her movements were extremely careful and her posture was very elegant. It took her a long time to tidy up the Guqin¡° The Emperor... The Empress Dowager that... You see... "Murong Qinqin holding the Guqin went to the emperor''s side, looked at the side responsible for guarding her several palace maids, carefully said a few words. The Empress Dowager must not know this, otherwise she will try her best to stop it. The emperor has always listened to the Empress Dowager. At that time, she and the Empress Dowager will not quarrel¡° You are also the old people around the Empress Dowager. You must know what to say and what not to say. If the Empress Dowager asks about it, you will tell her that she has to practice the piano. I have specially approved a piano room for her. No one is allowed to disturb her. " The emperor of heaven, who Murong Qinqin can think of, can also think of. The best excuse is that Murong Qinqin needs a place to practice. As long as he takes Murong Qinqin to the piano room, no one knows what he wants to do¡° I''ll do it. " Several palace maids looked at each other, and everyone scolded Murong Qinqin for his shameless behavior many times. But now the emperor supports her, and they dare not offend her. The Empress Dowager will leave the palace soon. If they want to stay in the palace, they must learn to be independent and never do what they shouldn''t do¡° Let''s go, I can''t wait... "The emperor looked at those maids, and knew that his words were useful. So he nodded to Murong Qinqin and strode out of the palace. Murong Qinqin is holding guqin, with a smile on his face behind the emperor. He has already begun to figure out how to make the emperor obedient. In the sunshine, a man and a woman with their own ghosts walk quietly, bringing out a strange feeling

 Chapter 249

    At the same time, in the hall of the Chu post station, a man in blue is sitting uneasily with a cup of tea. His dark eyes twinkle with uneasiness. The reason is very simple, that is, he is being looked at by two women as a dish in the market.


    "How old are you this year?"


    "Who else is in your family?"


    "What kind of woman do you like?"


    "What do you think of the love of a couple for life?"


    "What do you like?"


    ¡­¡­


    After being bombarded for a long time by such a lot of inexplicable problems, Murong Ziyan seems to be relieved. He looks at Ye Ranran standing in front of him and swallows.


    "Younger martial sister, do you want to introduce me to someone?"


    He had received a letter from the second elder martial brother saying that the master had something urgent to look for him. He happened to be on his way to Tianchen, so he rushed there quickly. But as soon as his feet landed, he was entangled by his younger martial sister, who had just met the master. He was confused by some strange questions.


    "You''re quite on the road. The old man said you''re good. I can watch you. What do you think? Jin Xin... "


    Ye Ranran doesn''t mean to hide anything. She smiles at Murong Ziyan. She seems very satisfied with Murong Ziyan''s answer. Then, he left the problem to Murong Jin''s thoughtful heart.


    She thinks this Murong Ziyan is very good, and it is a good match with Qian Xi. Although her identity is not as valuable as Qian Xi''s, if they can get along with each other, they don''t care about it.


    "It''s ok..."


    Murong Jinxin stares at Murong Ziyan for a long time. She thinks that the man is very good-natured. She doesn''t show any impatience when she is so noisy by Ranran. From this point alone, she felt quite satisfied.


    Although she is still inclined to shallow night and xiqingyu together, but the current situation is not her choice. That nerd of xiqingyu is going to marry Dongfang die in a few days. She has to make some drastic predictions.


    "Murong Ziyan, can you do us a favor?"


    Hesitated for a while, Murong Jin heart or think first will say clearly better. The innocent man in front of him was dragged in when he didn''t get the time, but he couldn''t do what he wanted.


    "What''s up? You said


    Murong Ziyan did not rush to agree, just picked eyebrows to see Murong Jinxin wearing white yarn. As long as he doesn''t violate his conscience and the morality of the river, he is duty bound to help.


    "You must have heard of Yun Qianxi, the lady of the general''s residence in the town of Xiling state. Recently, because of xiqingyu''s concubine, they have been in a stalemate. I hope you can play a play for me, pretending to like Qianxi very much, to stimulate xiqingyu. Is that all right? "


    Murong Jinxin did not say a word of nonsense. Since Murong Ziyan was the apprentice of the supreme old man, he was his own. Murong Ziyan should not refuse this little favor. If she really refuses, she can''t force Murong Ziyan. After all, there are still risks in this kind of thing. If Murong Ziyan pretends to be true, it''s really not good for him.


    "That''s not very good, is it? I don''t like acting any more. I''m afraid I can''t do it well... "


    Murong Ziyan was stunned, and the meaning of Murong Jinxin''s words and ye Ran''s contraction seems completely different. Ye Ranran''s reaction just now seems to be to introduce the object to him, but when he comes to Murong Jinxin, he is invited to act. He doesn''t seem to be good at acting, and he doesn''t want to cheat a woman''s feelings at will. Hesitated for a while, or decided to refuse very tactfully.


    "Oh, what''s the play? I asked the old man to come to you just to introduce you to Qian Xi. You don''t have to act. You just rely on your own feelings. I''m sure you will like her. "


    Ye ran pushes Murong Jin''s heart, and obviously disagrees with Murong Jin''s words. If Murong Ziyan can''t do it, she doesn''t object to acting and cheating. But it happens that Murong Ziyan is a very rare candidate for a good husband. She thinks that she shouldn''t miss Qianxi.


    She knows Jinxin''s mind. Naturally, she doesn''t want xiqingyu to miss yunqianxi, but at least Murong Ziyan is also her father''s Apprentice. Naturally, she doesn''t want Murong Ziyan to suffer too much.


    "Little younger martial sister, it''s well known that what Miss Yun likes is Lord Yu. I don''t like to get involved in other people''s feelings..."


    Murong Ziyan pulls out the corner of his mouth and looks at Ye Ranran''s rascal posture. He sincerely feels that his elder martial brother is excusable for falling into her hands. This little younger martial sister is just the first contact, and he feels that she is too strong. Natural little sister''s good sister, is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    "So what? Xi Qingyu can''t give Qian Xi the wholeheartedness he wants. Qian Xi has decided to give him up. You can just take advantage of the opportunity to enter... "


    Ye Ranran waves her hand indifferently. If xiqingyu and yunqianxi are just making trouble, she may have the same idea as Jinxin. But now is not, the current situation is xiqingyu is about to become someone else''s man, and cloud shallow night has made up his mind to give up.


    In her opinion, if you want to forget the pain of the previous relationship, that is to immediately put into the next relationship. Even if Yun Qianxi will not like Murong Ziyan for a while and a half, having Murong Ziyan with her can also be a great comfort to let her know that she is worthy of a good man''s love.


    "Little younger martial sister, I already have a place to belong to, or you can find the second elder martial brother..." Murong Ziyan took a puff from the corner of his mouth, and expressed great pain for ye Ranran''s taking advantage of the opportunity. After several comparisons, he thought it was the truth, otherwise he would not be able to get rid of the younger martial sister¡° Ah? You already have someone you like? Is it true or not? Don''t cheat me, or I''ll let the old man drive you out of the school. " Ye Ranran looks at the man in blue in front of him in disbelief and ponders over his words for a long time. Some of them ask after each other. If Murong Ziyan really has a place to belong to, she can only sigh that he has nothing to do with Qianxi. If Murong Ziyan is a liar, don''t blame her ruthlessness¡° It''s true. I won''t lie about my feelings. This is my principle. A year ago, I once met a woman and fell in love with her at first sight. Unfortunately, I haven''t met that woman until now. Alas... "Murong Ziyan gave a bitter smile and rubbed his eyebrows. A touch of pingting immediately appeared in his mind. Such a meeting let him never forget, but the vast sea of people, they have never met again. It was the first time that he was attracted to a woman, and he knew that he had already overcome the difficulties¡° Well, then you just think we didn''t say anything. You draw a picture of that woman and give it to me. I''ll ask my brother-in-law to look for it for you. I''m sure I can find it. " Ye Ranran is a little disappointed, but she is not a rude and unreasonable person. Since Murong Ziyan already has someone she likes, she can''t force Murong Ziyan to interfere with this matter. Otherwise, once Murong Ziyan meets the woman, I''m afraid he can''t explain himself. She is also a reasonable person... "That doesn''t have to be. If it''s fate, it''s natural to encounter it. If it''s not fate, it''s useless to find it deliberately. It''s better to let it be..." Murong Ziyan shook his head and simply refused. He believes in fate very much. If two people have fate, no matter one year, two years or ten years, they will naturally come together. Or you find her. There''s no future for both¡° You have a thorough understanding of your feelings. No wonder your master appreciates you. If I have a younger sister, I would like to marry my younger sister to someone like you... "Murong Jinxin looks at Murong Ziyan who is distressed but relieved. Murong Ziyan feels better in her heart. It''s hard to find such a man, who is lucky when she meets him. Know how to advance and retreat, be sensible, and be devoted to feelings. If Qian Xi met him earlier, everyone would be happy¡° Murong girl doesn''t have to praise me like this. Compared with Prince Li, I don''t think it''s enough... "Murong Ziyan was praised so thoroughly. Looking at Murong Jin, he felt embarrassed and scratched his head. In fact, he just respected his feelings, which was not as good as she said. It is Prince Li who is famous all over the world. As a king of a country, he dares to break the common customs and make a vow to marry only one wife. No man dares to say such heroic words¡° You have your own merits. You are the same people, but you have different status. Well, since you already have someone you like, we can''t force you, so you should take this trip to see your master... "Murong Jin''s heart is like stars, and her eyes contain a faint smile. She sighs in her heart. The man in front of her is elegant and calm. It''s a pity that she didn''t give him to her. Just let him so fiery run a trip, she also felt a little sorry, in the end is to occupy other people''s time, perhaps also disrupted other people''s plan¡° What are you talking about? Why don''t you call me? I''m next to you in the room... "Just as Murong Ziyan was about to say a few polite words, a gentle voice rang out in the hall. Then Yun Qianxi came in and laughed. She glanced at Murong Ziyan, who was sitting on one side, nodded, and then took it as a greeting¡° It''s stupid of you to ask the servant to know that we are all here, and we need to look everywhere. Cloud shallow night, I see you are more live more go back... "Murong Jin heart rolled a white eye, looking at in front of Qiao smile Qian Xi''s peerless woman, in the heart unspeakable complex. Such a beautiful woman, how could Xi Qingyu give up? She was really puzzled. But she had not finished sighing, a voice that made her even more surprised rang out, and it blew her up¡° Murong girl, I promise you what you just asked

 Chapter 250

    Murong Ziyan''s hand under the blue robe trembled slightly, his eyes fluctuated, and he forbeared his inner excitement without any hesitation.


    It turned out that everything was doomed. They saw each other under such circumstances, and she was the daughter of the general of Xiling.


    Since God has given him another chance, he must firmly seize this opportunity and never let go


    "Ah? Are you sure? " Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, from Murong Ziyan''s reaction, she seems to see what, subconsciously asked.


    If she is not wrong, Qian Xi should be the person Murong Ziyan met a year ago. Is this a coincidence? Or does God mean it?


    "I''m sure, very sure..."


    Murong Ziyan nodded, his dark eyes full of firmness. Xiqingyu doesn''t know how to cherish her. That''s xiqingyu''s loss. He definitely won''t give up this great opportunity to contact her. Even if in the end she still did not choose him, he at least tried, will not leave any regret.


    "Well, let''s make a deal."


    Now Murong Jin hesitates. She sees the potential in Murong Ziyan''s eyes. She knows that even if she is acting, Murong Ziyan must be acting with her heart. This is really terrible. If a person is willing to gamble with his heart, then he has at least seven or eight layers of winning rate.


    Tangled in the heart for a while, or nodded agreed. If that nerd of xiqingyu doesn''t work hard after seeing Murong Ziyan, she really has nothing to say.


    "Sister Jinxin, what are you talking about? So serious? "


    Cloud shallow night''s big eyes in Murong Ziyan and Murong Jin heart back and forth for a few circles, straight feel oneself missed what good play, slant small head is very strange asked two.


    Also, why did Murong Ziyan feel like she had met before? It''s really strange


    "Do you believe that I will sell you to him?"


    Murong Jinxin gives Murong Ziyan a warning look, and then stares at Yun Qianxi with a smile, giving a different answer. For the time being, it''s better not to let Qian Xi know about it. Let them develop freely. If they are really destined to get there, she will bless them.


    "If you don''t believe it, sister Jinxin won''t give up. Don''t forget that sister Jinxin hasn''t done the recruitment meeting for me. How can she sell me now?"


    Cloud shallow night to Murong Jinxin a you are joking eyes, she doesn''t believe Murong Jinxin words. This man probably met Jinxin elder sister for the first time. Even if Jinxin elder sister wanted to sell her, she had to sell it to someone who knew the root and the bottom. Until one day, when she was moved by Murong Ziyan, she realized that from a long time ago, Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran had been paving the way for her future.


    "Well, you''re right. If you want to sell it, you have to wait until after your recruitment meeting. It''s estimated that you can sell it at a better price. OK, he is Murong Ziyan. He will be responsible for your safety in the future. Don''t refuse. If you refuse, you will be responsible for the consequences if you meet Nangong Han again. "


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t intend to hide Murong Ziyan''s identity. Ranran has told her about that night. She knows that Qianxi knows Murong Ziyan. Now the situation of shallow night is more special, she also really needs to arrange some experts in shallow night side, lest shallow night what accident.


    "Ah? Is he Murong Ziyan


    Cloud shallow night a listen to that these two days frequently appear in the name of his ear, the corner of the mouth a draw, once again seriously looked at Murong Ziyan for a long time. The first feeling is that she doesn''t reject this man. The second feeling is that she must have seen this man. Where did she see him? She didn''t really remember for a while.


    "A year ago, I met Miss Yun on the street of the imperial city of Xiling. At that time, Miss Yun was carrying a child suffering from an infectious disease to the hospital, and accidentally bumped into me... "


    It was the collision that made him remember for a whole year. So kind a good girl, he thinks it is worthy of any man''s sincerity. He doesn''t know what xiqingyu thinks, but he believes that sooner or later xiqingyu will regret it, and he must make xiqingyu regret it.


    "Oh, it was you that I ran into. No wonder I think you look so familiar. It''s a good chance to see you again. "


    Cloud shallow night suddenly realized, flashed a picture of a year ago, she was holding the child too anxious, ran into a man. If it wasn''t for the man''s hand to help her, I''m afraid she and the child in her arms would have to fall into shit.


    He even knew that the child was suffering from an infectious disease. He must have followed her to the hospital. She remembered that she had no money at that time, and the doctor refused to treat the child. Later, a kind-hearted man gave generously and left a ingot of silver for the doctor to save people. Later, when she was busy with the child''s affairs and chased out, there was no trace of the kind-hearted person. Could that kind-hearted person be him?


    "What happened to the child? I was in a hurry and had no time to wait. I left a ingot of silver and left. "


    Murong Ziyan looks at the gorgeous woman in front of him with a smile. A strange current flashed in his heart. Just a few words with her, he feels that it is a gift from heaven. Thinking of being with him for a long time in the future, he can''t control his already out of control mood.


    He tried his best to control himself and make himself look more natural and peaceful. He couldn''t bring her any pressure... "Well, thanks to your ingot of silver. You are a kind-hearted person. Since elder sister Jinxin asked you to protect me for the time being, you should run around with me. Haha... "Yun Qianxi subconsciously wanted to refuse Murong Jinxin''s decision. She thought Murong Jinxin could arrange several secret guards for her. But when she heard Murong Ziyan''s words, she felt that there was no need to refuse. There are very few kind-hearted people like Murong Ziyan in this world. No matter how you can make friends with him in the future, it''s good. Besides, when she gets along with him, she doesn''t have any sense of oppression and restraint¡° Well, although my kung fu is very common, my poison skill is good. Miss Yun can rest assured that nothing will happen with me. " Murong Ziyan see cloud shallow night promised so straightforward, in the heart of cloud shallow night''s favor and straight line rise. How does he like such a straightforward woman. He must slowly enter her heart, open her heart, live in her heart. One day, he will heal her old wounds and make her the happiest woman in the world¡° Can you teach me that I''m quite interested in these poisons? " Cloud shallow night a listen to poison technique to come to spirit, she thought of Nangong Han, if she can use poison, even if beat Nangong Han will never fall into such a difficult situation. If you directly poison nangonghan, you can run away. Taking this opportunity, she must learn from Murong Ziyan¡° Maybe I can. I''ll ask Shifu first. If Shifu agrees, I can teach you. " Murong Ziyan looked at the cloud shallow night that a pair of eyes like the twinkling stars in the dark night, heart. As for Yun Qianxi''s request, he believed that as long as he spoke, Shifu would agree. This is better, he can teach her a lot of things, even if he is not around her, she will not be bullied by anyone¡° Don''t ask for instructions. You can teach me directly. I''ll talk to the old man. If he dares to have an opinion, I''ll take out his hair. " As soon as ye Ranran saw the scene that they were chatting with each other, he burst into a big smile and gave Murong Ziyan an encouraging look. He patted his small chest and made a promise. She felt that she could decide everything about the old man. It''s no big deal to teach Qian Xi some poisonous skills¡° Sister Ranran, it''s very nice of you, haha... "Hearing this, Yun Qianxi smiles. This is the first time that she has been so happy and happy since she separated from xiqingyu. The smile makes Ye Ranran and Murong Jin feel sour¡° Naturally, it''s good, but I''m sorry for your sister. Well, you can take Murong Ziyan around the post station and arrange a room for him to live in Ye Ranran has mixed feelings in her heart. It''s not easy for her to have a person who won''t repel her. If she can go on like this, it''s actually very good. She would rather not disturb them and let them get along with each other¡° In this way, I''ll go first. If you have something to do with the younger martial sister and Murong girl, you can send someone to greet me at any time. " Murong Ziyan understands Ye Ranran''s mind, smiles at Ye Ranran, greets Murong Jinxin, and walks away quickly behind Yun Qianxi. Until the figure of the two completely disappeared, Murong Jin heart just slowly opened the mouth¡° Is it really Providence? Alas... "What Qian Xi wants, she knows that Murong Ziyan can afford it through the previous words and deeds of Ranran. So, is Xi Qingyu really going to be struck out¡° Perhaps, in front of Murong Ziyan, Qian Xi is more real. He doesn''t need to disguise, doesn''t need to be aggrieved, doesn''t need to give in, and can do whatever he wants. Jinxin, although xiqingyu is your brother, you can''t let Qianxi be with him just because of this relationship. " Ye Ranran''s face is dignified. She knows Murong Jin''s heart too well. She was really afraid of Murong Jinxin''s thoughts of protecting her weaknesses, because once those thoughts came out, Murong Ziyan would not even have a chance¡° I know, let it be. If Qian Xi really likes Murong Ziyan, I won''t interfere. What''s the end of the play? The key is whether Murong Ziyan can pull Qian Xi out of the storm... "

 Chapter 251

    Feelings of outsiders may be able to intervene, but it is absolutely reluctant. Whether Qianxi will finally get together with xiqingyu depends on the will of heaven and man.


    When she comes back to Xiling, she will beat the nerd xiqingyu. If the nerd is still indifferent, she will not leave him any way back. She will send Yun Qianxi and Murong Ziyan to the pile.


    "If Qian Xi can get together with Murong Ziyan, general Yun will be happy. I can see that general Yun doesn''t want to enter the palace at all. "


    Yun Zheng is also one of the few people in the world who can see through the world. He just looks at Qian Xi''s injury and doesn''t say a word of comfort. He even says that he deserves it in front of them. They all know that general Yun wants to let Qian Xi completely put down xiqingyu through this matter. This is his greatest love for his daughter as a father. He may have seen too many intrigues in the harem and wanted to find the safest home for his baby daughter.


    "Well, that''s all for now. No matter how shallow night has a person to accompany, pour is also a good thing. Now the most important thing is to find out the three bitches of Murong Pingzhi Chen Jinhua and Murong Xinger. But I promised my mother to let her fight Murong Pingzhi on the Empress Dowager''s birthday. "


    Murong Jinxin nodded and changed the topic directly. That Nangong Han is also really powerful. These days, their people have tried their best to find the three people, but they haven''t found any clues. Sometimes she even wondered if Nangong Han had already sent the three men out of Tianchen imperial city.


    "Jinxin, will Nangong Han change their faces for Murong Pingzhi?"


    Sitting on one side has been silent Xu Qian suddenly opened a mouth, want to hide a person so deep, unless it is in the Tianchen imperial city have what secret road and so on, otherwise there is only one kind of possibility, that is, the technique of changing appearance.


    "I thought of that at the beginning, and let Chu moshang go to the gate of Tianchen imperial city to check whether the people who came out of the city were wearing human skin masks. Unfortunately, after several days, there was no harvest at all. As for the post station in Nanyue, I asked Jun Moli to take people to have a thorough investigation, and no one wore a human skin mask... "


    If Nangong Han hid the three people in the common people''s home, they would not be able to find them even if they had broken their heads. If Nangong Han had stopped, she would have a headache.


    On the birthday of the empress dowager, she wants to make all the truth known. If she can''t find Murong Pingzhi these two days, she may be able to use some extreme methods to extort a confession.


    "Why don''t I ask my idle father to catch nangonghan''s bodyguard and hypnotize the unfortunate one?"


    After thinking about it for a long time, ye Ranran still thinks that she can make use of her father, who has nothing to do all day and runs around chasing after Yueer''s little ass, so she will live as a waste. Free labor, no need for nothing. In this way, they can also save a lot of manpower and material resources and have the best of both worlds.


    "It''s a good way. Let''s go to talk with Jun Mo Li about how to arrest people..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart such as stars eyes suddenly bright, such a good way she did not think of. Anyway, the supreme old man is Ranran''s father. It''s a waste for his family not to use it.


    So, after saying hello to Xu Qian, he left with Ye Ranran in flames


    ¡­¡­


    Dark night, the wind whistling blowing, the dark sky Occasionally flashed a few stars, the whole land dark.


    The light of Nanyue country post station has gone out, and people have already fallen into deep sleep. Several shadows flashed by and fell steadily on the outer wall of Nanyue country post station, which immediately attracted the attention of the dark guard who was responsible for keeping watch.


    "Who?"


    A low and dumb voice rang out, and then a fierce murderous spirit broke through the air and roared at the shadows.


    "I''ll stop them, and each of you will catch one!"


    Jun Mo Li took the lead, and the silver sword on his waist came out of the scabbard to meet him directly. His move was a killing move. In the middle of the night, he didn''t have much thought to amuse these South Vietnamese people. Catch people early, go back to work early and go to bed early.


    "Boy, you can catch whoever has the lowest Kung Fu."


    The supreme old man''s sharp eyes swept the dark guards who were attacking them. He found the man who was said to be Nangong Han''s bodyguard. He left two words to Chu moshang, the weakest of the three. He killed his prey without any weapons.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu moshang had a big drop of sweat behind his head. He looked at the back of the supreme old man and smoked his mouth. Since the master was promoted to be his father-in-law, he really took care of him as if he was afraid that he would be easily cut to death. Even when he went to the gate of Tianchen''s imperial city to figure out the common people who had passed the imperial examination, the master also told him from left to right.


    "Mr. Li, why don''t you stay in the post station of Chu state in the middle of the night and come to our post station of Nanyue?"


    Hearing the fighting, Nangong Han, who came in a hurry, looked up and saw three faces that made him gnash his teeth. He saw that the dark guard he had carefully cultivated was losing under the attack of the three of them, and his whole face was green.


    His hands consciously clenched into fists. If it wasn''t for the lack of a piece of meat on the back of his hand, he couldn''t move his sword. He would go straight up and fight with them. Jun Mo Li is the best old man, but Chu Mo Shang still has an 80% chance to win¡° The prince of Nanyue has hidden Murong Pingzhi and others so well that the king has not found them. He can only come to you and take a few bodyguards back to have a good interrogation. I believe that in the hands of the king, they will soon spit out the whereabouts of the three bitches in Murong mansion. " Jun Mo Li carelessly evades the attack of several dark guards, and looks at Nangong Han who is almost angry below. He replies with a few words in a good mood, and has the rhythm to make Nangong Han angry to death. Anyway, there''s no need to hide their intention. It''s better for Nangong han to know that his heart is blocked¡° Prince Li is really deceiving people. This Nanyue post station is my territory in Tianchen. If Prince Li doesn''t leave quickly, if the dark guards of our palace kill him by mistake, it''s just that he deserves it. " Nangong Han''s chest heaved a few times. He didn''t think that Junmo glass had been so blatant that he came to his Nanyue post station to rob people. In this case, he doesn''t have to be polite. Now he is in the territory of South Vietnam. Even if he orders to kill the three intruders Jun Mo Li, people in the world will not tell him what to do¡° The king is waiting for the prince of Nanyue to give his advice, but I don''t know if the prince of Nanyue still has this ambition when all the dark guards of the prince of Nanyue will die in our hands. " Jun Mo Li doesn''t think so at all. He wants to kill them. Nangong Han doesn''t weigh his weight. Even if his martial arts skills are not good enough to beat them, there is still the supreme old man behind him. As long as the supreme old man is not good enough and moves his fingers, all of them will be poisoned¡° Put the array, kill one is one, kill a pair, we earn... "Nangong Han is really angry, also don''t want to think about the consequences, big hand for a while, those hidden in all directions of the dark guards came out, very tacit understanding of the start of the array. They are very clever. Instead of putting in one array, they are going to put in three. It can be seen that they also understand some truth very well¡° I don''t know how to live or die... "The supreme old man was obviously the most impatient one. When he saw more than a dozen dark guards flying towards him, he didn''t say any more nonsense, and he waved white powder in his hands. This is the first task Ranran gave him. If he lost his hand, maybe Chu moshang would be hurt. I''m afraid the relationship between them would be seriously damaged. He would never allow that to happen¡° Withdraw Nangong Han was shocked to see the white powder in the air. The only thing that could be solved in the world was Jun Mo Li. If his dark guard is rushing up at this time, the consequence is already self-evident. As we all know, the supreme old man is good at using poison, but he never disdains to use it to attack his opponent. Because his own Kung Fu is very high, not so good that he needs to use poison to deal with his opponent. But tonight, the supreme old man was so abnormal that he wanted to bite off his tongue. Because of his sentence, it is preliminarily estimated that at least a dozen of his elite dark guards have died... "The prince of Nanyue really loves his wings, and I''m really willing to be defeated." Jun Mo Li looks at Nangong Han''s gloomy face, and his mouth is full of irony. Nangong Han is not stupid, but he can understand the weight. Otherwise, even if the supreme old man doesn''t fight, he will surely fight those dark guards¡° My palace has accepted this gift from Prince Li. In time, I will pay back twice as much! " Nangong Han looked at the supreme old man and Chu Mo Shang had arrested people, knew that the situation had gone, and was not entangled in the problem of saving people. He must not sacrifice the other elite for the sake of the two dying men¡° Well, I''m waiting for the return of the prince of South Vietnam. I hope that gift is worthy of the cruel words of the prince of South Vietnam. " The silver light of the sword flashed by, and an overwhelming sword spirit ran away towards Nangong Han. Jun Mo Li took up the sword, and didn''t see if Nangong Han could take his own killing move. He turned to chase the supreme old man and Chu Mo Shang. Behind him, with a loud bang, Nangong Han can avoid the sword, but a thousand year old tree behind him bears the terrible consequences of Jun Mo Li''s sword. In the dark, a thousand year old tree was cut off by the waist, and the flying branches scattered all over the ground

 Chapter 252

    Time flies like the wind. In the blink of an eye, three days have passed.


    This day, Tianchen imperial city is full of people, and everyone''s face is full of excited and inexplicable smile. The reason is the Empress Dowager Tianchen''s 60th birthday. The emperor Tianchen opened the warehouse to release grain. All Tianchen people can get a bag of rice at the gate of the imperial city with their own identification.


    For a moment, the gate of Tianchen imperial city was blocked. If there were not a large number of officers and soldiers responsible for maintaining order, there might have been a lot of trouble.


    In line with this is the grand scene in front of Tianchen palace. Luxury carriages are constantly pouring in from all directions. There are a large number of envoys from the four countries. The gifts given to empress dowager Li''s birthday alone make the officers and soldiers of Tianchen carry it for more than an hour.


    In a piano room of Tianchen palace, Murong Qinqin is leaning against Tianchen Yi''s arms. Her angry body is only covered with a thin layer of gauze. Her red lips are slightly opened. She is looking at the middle-aged man who is deeply attached to her.


    "Emperor, you are not allowed to break your promise. Qinqin has fallen in love with everything you give. Qinqin wants to be your concubine and accompany you all her life."


    Murong Qinqin''s gorgeous little face still has a light crimson color. She gently rubs in tianchenyi''s arms, like coquetry, like invitation, more like asking for a promise.


    "Well, I''ll take my word for it. Qin Qin just needs to wait patiently... "


    Tianchenyi provokes Murong Qinqin''s gorgeous face, and there is a lust in his eyes that can''t be ignored. It''s really comfortable to be served by Murong Qinqin these days. Compared with Murong Qinqin, his concubines can be directly compared to the stinky ditch. He felt that he could not do without Murong Qinqin. When he came into contact with Murong Qinqin''s body, he could not control his feelings.


    "Well, the emperor has always been with Qin Qin these days. Maybe Qin Qin already has the flesh and blood of the emperor. Qin Qin and the emperor''s children, Qin Qin is happy just thinking about it... "


    Murong Qinqin naturally didn''t miss the irresistible look on Tianchen Yi''s face. There was a delicate smile in the corner of her mouth, but that smile looked good, but in fact it was with deep irony.


    In order to please Tianchen Yi, she used her whole body''s solution to serve him to death these days. But only she knew how much she had paid for it. She had reached the point of pain at a touch somewhere. The bruises on her body, big and small, even shocked her when she saw them. Her only purpose of bearing this is to survive.


    "If it''s true as Qin Qin said, I will be an old son. I will treat your mother and son well, ha ha..."


    Smell speech, day Chen Yi''s face flashed a glimmer of splendor, rough big hand touched Murong Qin Qin''s flat belly, as if there really had bred their own children. In the palace, no concubine has been pregnant for many years. If Murong Qinqin''s stomach is strong enough, he will never be mean to her.


    The child of girl Yu Feng must be the son of heaven


    "When the name is right, Qinqin must give birth to more children for the emperor. Your majesty, Qin Qin''s hands are very sore. If something goes wrong when playing a hundred birds to the Phoenix later, the emperor must say something for Qin Qin. "


    Murong qinqinjiao sat up with a smile and moved her sore hands for a while. Her eyebrows were slightly frowning, which seemed very uncomfortable. She hasn''t used it less these days, in order to seek a just reason. If it is because of waiting for Tianchen Yi that her hands are weak and there is a mistake in playing, Tianchen Yi will not ignore her.


    "I''m too greedy. I''ve tortured Qinqin like this. I''ll rub your blood for you..."


    The day Chen Yi one eye sees past, the turbid old eye fiercely shrinks. Murong Qinqin''s body is black and blue, and it has been tortured by him. See she has been rubbing his hands and shoulders, his heart gave birth to a kind of inexplicable heartache. He is too impatient. He needs too much in recent days. Except for going to court, he is rolling with her. If she really makes mistakes in her playing, he is responsible.


    "It''s very nice for the emperor to treat Qin Qin. Qin Qin has been living on the emperor for the rest of his life. He will never separate..."


    Murong Qinqin sees that her goal has already reached more than half, and immediately hooks tianchenyi''s neck and kisses tianchenyi''s disgusting mouth. She wants to make tianchenyi remember her more deeply. For the last time before the Empress Dowager''s birthday, she must entangle tianchenyi with madness.


    The small bed is suddenly hot, and the room is full of ambiguity. It doesn''t stop until tianchenyi''s eunuch knocks on the door


    ¡­¡­


    On the stone road to the Empress Dowager''s birthday, Murong Jinxin and his party walked leisurely, saying and joking from time to time.


    At the intersection of the two paths, Murong Jinxin and his party run into Dongfang Lei and his party of Dongqi state. Murong Jinxin picks her eyebrows and looks at the past, and then sees the butterfly in a good mood.


    "Dongfang Lei, you should thank me. Dongfang has to stay in bed for at least a year. You can save a lot of trouble."


    See the Oriental butterfly, Murong Jinxin''s good mood suddenly disappeared, skin smile meat don''t smile at Dongfang Lei, purplish red lips spit out some let Dongfang Lei cry and laugh.


    "The palace also has to thank the princess for mercy, let the imperial sister a way of life..." Dongfang Lei mouth a smoke, quite incredible looking at the woman in white in front of. How wonderful a woman is that she doesn''t even shout on such an occasion. The first sentence is to mention someone else''s embarrassment¡° So I''m thinking, do you want to beat xiqingyu''s concubine by the way, let her walk to Tianchen, carry her to Xiling, and lie down in yuwangfu. " Murong Jin heart hook lip angle, really feel his idea is very good. Maybe such a dozen, she and xiqingyu''s marriage will have to be postponed, also can give xiqingyu that nerd more time. At that time, Qian Xi brings Murong Ziyan back. If that nerd is stimulated fiercely, there is still room for maneuver¡° Princess, Dieer is also your future sister-in-law. You don''t want to kill her like this... "Dongfang Lei''s mouth draws again, but her father is already angry about the fact that she is almost disabled by Murong Jinxin. If the butterfly son also in big marriage Eve step can son''s follow-up, the father emperor probably will directly peel his skin. Murong Jinxin, the woman''s mind, is really different from ordinary people. Her violent factor is really terrible. He must not offend her easily in the future¡° Huang Sao? My Murong Jinxin''s sister-in-law is so dull that one or two of them will be killed. Those brothers who want to come to me will not care too much. There''s only one concubine left and right. They can take as much as they want. Is that right? " Murong Jin heart disdain of cold hum several times, Oriental butterfly this woman want to marry xiqingyu, it also depends on whether she is willing to. Even if it''s not because of Qianxi, she is not at ease. This kind of woman who is good at bed brother''s affairs and harbors evil will will stay with xiqingyu. After all, Xiling will be handed over to xiqingyu. As the princess of Xiling, she naturally has to think more about Xiling¡° Princess, I sent two cities to Dongqi. For the sake of those two cities, you should not see Dieer... "Dongfang Lei knows that Murong Jinxin is a person who can do what she says. Seeing the fire in her eyes, she really makes a sweat for her unfortunate imperial sister. In this case, Dieer will not have a good life even if she marries xiqingyu. Not to mention the attitude of the emperor of Xiling, it''s just xiqingyu, and it''s absolutely impossible for Dier and Murong Jin to have a heart conflict... "What are two cities? As long as my Murong Jin wants, I can take your Dongqi 20 cities. " Murong Jinxin looks at Dongfang Lei with disapproval. In fact, she doesn''t approve of taking away the cities of other countries for nothing. Those cities that are taken away often breed many problems, which make it difficult to integrate into the merged countries. If the two countries are at war, the merged cities are likely to turn over. This kind of thing happened many times in the past. She really didn''t believe that her father and his stupid brother didn''t know it¡° Princess, my palace has something to say goodbye to... "Dongfang Lei''s corner of the mouth draws again. After seeing Dongfang die, who is already pale with fright, he still thinks that it''s best to leave. So, without waiting for Murong Jin''s heart to answer, he gave the Oriental butterfly a look in his eyes and walked forward with fire. "..." As for the Oriental butterfly, who didn''t do anything but was very upset by Murong Jinxin, she quickly followed up without saying a word, just like there was a dog chasing behind her. While walking fast, while exhorting himself to walk back must see clearly, never alone and Murong Jinxin met¡° In fact, the Oriental butterfly is pretty poor. She is scared to pee her pants by Jin Xin. If I were her, I would not go to Xiling to marry... "Ye Ranran looked at the brothers and sisters who had fled, especially at the Oriental butterfly, and could not show any sympathy in her heart. Had it not been for this woman, Qianxi and xiqingyu would not have made such a scene. The kind of women who are afraid that the world will not be in chaos and even pretend to be forced everywhere is the most hateful¡° Not everyone has your awareness. Next time you meet that woman, don''t be soft hearted. I''m responsible for killing and maiming her. I just can''t stand her fox spirit. Every time I look at her, I feel angry. " Murong Jinxin takes back her eyes and shrugs at Ye Ranran. She wants to see and teach the Oriental butterfly a lesson. If that woman had self-knowledge, she would shrink back. If not, no wonder she did¡° Well, I''ll take my mother''s concubine to see the Empress Dowager first. You go there first, and we''ll be back in a moment... "Then I looked at the sky, took Xu Qian''s hand, called her, and hurried to another direction. The sun is just right, hitting the mother and daughter, with a little bit of warmth, with a little bit of tenderness

 Chapter 253

    Cining Palace


    Empress Dowager Li looked at the palace maids kneeling on the ground with a gloomy face. Her chest heaved vigorously, and her mood was extremely difficult.


    Here kneeling one by one is her hand promoted, can be said to be a confidant ah, but once the event, but one by one when the head turtle.


    "The AI family treats you well, but I didn''t expect that you should be so greedy. You are hiding the AI family one by one. Do you think the AI family is going to leave the palace and can''t help you?"


    If she hadn''t gone to the piano room on a whim today, she really didn''t know that Murong Qinqin had climbed into the emperor''s bed, and the maids in front of her clearly knew the truth, but one by one pretended not to know. These days, she really thought that Murong Qinqin had moved to the piano room to practice.


    She is so confused that she let Murong Qinqin turn out some tricks under her eyes. She is so angry.


    "The Empress Dowager spared her life. The maidservants knew their mistakes and didn''t dare any more..."


    Several palace maids even dare not gasp for breath, trembling on the ground, one by one desperately kowtow, afraid to the extreme.


    It seems that the Empress Dowager is very kind, but she is really cruel, which is also extremely terrible. Especially for those eunuchs who betrayed themselves, the Empress Dowager often gave them a dead hand.


    "No, I really don''t, because you all have no chance to do it."


    Empress Dowager Li''s eyes flashed a fierce, for the people below, occasionally make mistakes, he can tolerate anything. But she can''t accept it if she doesn''t give back. These palace maids, one by one, eat everything from the inside to the outside. There''s no other use keeping them.


    "The Empress Dowager spared her life, the Empress Dowager spared her life. The maidservants really knew what was wrong. Please give them a way to live..."


    Smell speech, several palace maids tremble more fierce, they cry for their own intercession, head also knock more loud. They are wrong, really wrong. The Empress Dowager has treated them so well these years. They should not look down on the Empress Dowager because she is about to leave the palace. They really know that they are wrong.


    "Come on, take them down. Poison wine white Ling dagger, they can choose at will. "


    For the sake of having been with her for so many years, she left them all dead and asked them to choose their own way of death. After they died, she would let the people below bury them as if they were their servants.


    "Forgive me, empress dowager, forgive me..."


    Several palace maids have been scared by Empress Dowager Li''s merciless words. They are still young and have a lot of good life. They really don''t want to die. But when they looked up and saw the Empress Dowager''s heavy eyes, they knew that they could not survive. The tears they had forced to endure suddenly fell down. One by one, they cried heartbroken.


    Several bodyguards came forward and dragged them one by one. They dragged them to the outside of the CI Ning palace without any pity. They happened to meet Murong Jinxin, who had just arrived.


    "What''s the matter, Empress Dowager?"


    Murong Jin heart looking at the several miserable palace maids, good-looking eyebrows slightly Cu Cu. Today is the Empress Dowager''s 60th birthday. What happened that made her angry to kill?


    "A group of disloyal and unrighteous dog slaves, it''s just a disaster to keep them."


    When empress dowager Li saw that Murong Jinxin was coming, she eased her face and rubbed her sore eyebrows. She really didn''t know how to say something, because it was so disgusting.


    "Have they been following the Empress Dowager for many years? What did you do to make the Empress Dowager fight like this? "


    Empress Dowager Li has always cherished her own people, but now she is going to kill several of them. It''s hard to say. Looking at empress dowager Li at the moment, she vaguely felt that something big had happened. Out of the gratitude to empress dowager Li, she still took the initiative to ask.


    "Ah, evil. Murong Qinqin, that bitch, has colluded with the emperor a few days ago. Those dog slaves knew it, but no one told AI Jia... "


    Seeing Murong Jin''s insistence, Empress Dowager Li hesitated for a moment and told Murong Jin about this very unbearable thing. After that, the weather beaten face was full of pain.


    She really can''t understand what kind of beauty the emperor hasn''t seen and how she can be confused by Murong Qinqin. Mingming has given Murong Qinqin to the crown prince to be his concubine, but he even wants to touch his son''s woman. What a shame!


    "The slut Murong Qinqin is really able to jump. It''s not enough to jump so many men. Now even the emperor of heaven is jumping. I really admire her."


    After three days, it seems that Murong Qinqin''s ability has increased greatly in some aspects. Easy to hook up with the emperor. She knows Murong Qinqin''s intention, but she can only say that Murong Qinqin''s wishful thinking is too good. Even if that bitch colludes with all the men in the world, it can''t change the end of that bitch''s death.


    "It''s all because of the poor care of the AI family. She said she wanted to play the guqin, so the AI family gave her a Guqin. But never thought, she used the Guqin to do such shameless things. Do you think God is blind? How could such a woman be a phoenix


    Empress Dowager Li is really heartbroken. If such a thing is spread out, the whole Tianchen Dynasty will be shamed. She really wanted to kill Murong Qinqin, a bitch who was afraid of chaos in the world. That kind of woman only deserved to be thrown to the brothel and rode by thousands of people. Fengnv, she is a woman like a fairy in the eyes of the world. She really doubts that Murong Qinqin is a fake... "God is blind. The Empress Dowager will soon know. It''s just a pheasant. It''s not worth the Empress Dowager''s anger. It''s not good to hurt her body." Murong Jinxin pours a cup of tea for Empress Dowager Li. Murong Qinqin will soon show her true shape. She thinks empress dowager Li doesn''t need to pay attention to the pheasant at all. If that pheasant wants to hop, hop. Anyway, it won''t be able to hop for several hours. A few hours later, even if the pheasant jumped into the emperor''s arms, she would die as well¡° Alas, it''s just that they are confused. It''s none of their business. How they like to toss and toss. The AI family will get up tomorrow and go to the Huguo temple. They will no longer pay attention to these absurd things. " Empress Dowager Li gently sips Murong Jin''s tea and shakes her head. She is old and can''t bear to toss. She doesn''t want to care about what she likes. Tomorrow, she will be far away from this land of right and wrong. Even if the sky falls down, she will not be able to reach her¡° Well, it''s easy to leave early. The Empress Dowager doesn''t have to worry about these dirty things in the future. She doesn''t even have to listen to them. Take the herbs I gave you on time in the future to ensure your long life. Well, this is my mother''s concubine. I specially brought her to thank the Empress Dowager. " Murong Jin heart will stand on the side of the mother imperial concubine pulled forward, maybe the palace of disgust is too strong, since entered the Tianchen palace, mother imperial concubine appears very uneasy. This returned to empress dowager Li here, nervous even hands and feet do not seem to know where to put¡° It''s no need to thank you. Murong Pingzhi has done such a thing and hurt your mother and daughter''s half body. In the end, I feel sorry for your mother and daughter. " Empress Dowager Li finally put her attention on the embarrassed Xu Qian, and her face became softer all of a sudden. Just a glance, she can see the discomfort of Xu Qian. So, I got up and took Xu Qian''s hand, pulled Xu Qian to my side and sat down¡° Sorry, our mother and daughter''s is Murong Pingzhi. It has nothing to do with the Empress Dowager. Over the years, thanks to the Empress Dowager''s care for Jin Xin, this great kindness has nothing to repay in this life. I just want to repay the Empress Dowager in the next life. " Xu Qian takes off the white gauze on her face. She is grateful to empress dowager Li from the bottom of her heart. Although Jin Xin has suffered a lot in Murong mansion these years, it is because of Empress Dowager Li that Murong Pingzhi dare not kill Jin Xin. She felt that she should face empress dowager Li with her most real side, so there was really no need for this layer of white yarn to exist in front of Empress Dowager Li¡° Beauty, it''s really beautiful. No wonder that animal Murong Pingzhi thought so much about you. It''s really as beautiful as it is said... "Empress Dowager Li, who was as beautiful as a fairy, laughed at her and melted her whole heart. Let alone Murong Pingzhi. If she was a man, I''m afraid she would be in the mood of taking her for herself. This one is quite different from her one more than ten years ago. The brute Murong Pingzhi took great pains to cover up her identity¡° Beauty and ugliness are just a layer of human skin. In beauty, there will always be a day when people grow old... "Xu Qian was praised and lowered her head. Although she is not good at communicating with people, she still has basic discrimination ability. Empress Dowager Li''s words came from the bottom of her heart. She was sincere enough, so she felt embarrassed¡° Well said, beauty and ugliness are nothing more than personal feelings. When Jun Mo Li took a fancy to Jin Xin, Jin Xin''s face was just miserable. But I believe that Jin Xin must be the most beautiful in that boy''s heart. " Empress Dowager Li nodded in agreement. No matter how beautiful a woman is, she can''t endure time. In this world, there are people like Murong Pingzhi who are easily confused by beauty and vulgar. Suddenly thought of a very important problem, Jin heart these two times see her are covered, the eyes seem to be more than two years ago. Since she has such a beautiful mother, her appearance must not be worse¡° Concubine, there is a very important thing I forgot to ask you. What are you covering my face with? Even Jun Mo Li didn''t find any traces of being touched by people.... "

 Chapter 254

    Murong Jinxin naturally understood empress dowager Li''s intention of saying that, and she just wanted to see her face. She didn''t show any affectation, so she took off the white gauze and showed her true face.


    Before, she thought it was some evil person who had done something to her. But since she knew that her mother''s concubine also had the identity of a saint of Dongqi, she felt that it was her mother''s concubine who did it.


    "Dongqi''s saints of all ages have a mask that can cover your face. When your mother gave birth to you, she was reluctant to give you a human skin mask, so she took that mask for you at the full moon. Don''t blame your mother''s concubine. If you don''t hide your peerless appearance, you may not be the first one to let you go. Your mother''s concubine is helpless... "


    Which mother doesn''t want her child to be beautiful, but she really has no other way. Jinxin''s appearance does not block, bring her only endless trouble.


    After she had just given birth to her baby, Murong Pingzhi once told her that if she didn''t want to serve him, she would let her daughter grow up to replace her. That day, let her make up her mind to let her daughter grow up with ugly appearance.


    "Grass, the animal is really an animal. What the animal does is what the animal should do..."


    Murong Jinxin''s face suddenly darkened. Although her mother''s words were obscure, she still recognized the deep meaning. Murong Pingzhi, the fighter in the beast, even dared to make up her mind. Good, very good. When she goes back, she has to call black and white impermanence, and let that beast be a real beast.


    "My mother is also very glad that she took the medicine for you. What Mo Li likes is your person, not your face."


    This is very lucky for her. When Jin Xin is still carrying the rumors that she is as ugly as a ghost, Jun Mo Li falls in love with her at first sight. Such feelings will stand the test of time, will be long, perhaps this is the only big harvest of Jinxin.


    "That''s Jun Mo Li''s wise eyes. Unlike the grandsons of AI''s family, they don''t have eyes one by one. Even their brains don''t work well..."


    Empress Dowager Li sighed and thought of the marriage for Jin Xin. In order to avoid giving marriage, those people with evil intentions have poisoned Jinxin more than ten kinds of poison, which almost killed Jinxin. Now if they see the true face of Jin Xin, I''m afraid they will regret that their intestines are green.


    "Empress dowager, what have you found out in the past two years? How many people do you know who poisoned me? "


    What empress dowager Li can think of is Murong Jin''s heart. Another purpose of her coming to Tianchen is to find out those who have poisoned her and those who have poisoned her previous life. She will not let go of them one by one.


    "I know two of them, but I really don''t want to talk about them. They are all the grandsons of AI family. AI family really doesn''t want to see them die in your hands... "


    Empress Dowager Li has heard so much about Murong Jin''s ruthlessness that she has seen it with her own eyes. If those two bastards fall into Murong Jinxin''s hands, I''m afraid they will be very miserable.


    She can''t bear it. She can''t bear it


    "The Empress Dowager said it. I will find out today. In the face of the empress dowager, I can do without them. What they poisoned me in those years, I will let them be poisoned now. Life or death depends on their nature. If the Empress Dowager refuses to say it, it doesn''t matter. After I find out, I won''t give them any chance to survive. "


    There is a limit to her concession. Compared with Murong Qinqin, those who poisoned the previous life seem to be more hateful. Murong Qinqin has ruined her reputation, but she hasn''t had time to kill her. But those who poisoned her previous life, one by one, tried hard to let her die. This revenge, she had to revenge, even the Empress Dowager can not have any human feelings.


    "One is lin''er, the other is Qi''er. AI family only knows about them..."


    Empress Dowager Li knew that this was Murong Jin''s biggest concession, and immediately said the names of the two. She was a little lucky in her heart. The poison of those two bastards to Jin''s heart was chronic poison, not enough to kill immediately. With Jin Xin''s promise, she knows that the two bastards can get a life back.


    "Xuanyuan Qinglin I can understand, the key is that day Chen chess, I really don''t understand, he in the end where the confidence I can see him?"


    Xuanyuan Qinglin is also the crown prince of a country, so there is a reason to attack her. Can that day Chen chess, really let her dare not flatter. It doesn''t look very good, and there''s a broken mouth that people want to tear at a glance. Even if she had a crush on a donkey, she would never have a crush on him.


    "I just want to join in the fun, but the child''s mouth is too bad, and it''s also a worry."


    Empress Dowager Li naturally asked about Tianchen chess. She also said that she was speechless about Tianchen chess''s original intention of poisoning. It''s nothing to do with him, Jin Xin never even mentioned him to her, but he''s crazy, and he does stupid things after others. Now that he has been punished, he deserves it.


    "I''ll let him understand what idle egg pain is..."


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth raised a trace of Yin test smile, join in the fun, right, then she let him join in enough. More than two years ago, she didn''t tell him about his abusing her in public. This meeting once again revealed that his poison had something to do with him. That''s good. Today, she''ll settle the old accounts together with the new ones.


    But Murong Jinxin''s words haven''t finished, the small eunuch''s sharp and thin voice outside the door then spread in. A sound of footsteps from far to near, soon into the hall¡° Mother, I will send Qin Qin back, she... "Tianchen Yi strides in, full of smile, a look will know that has enough to eat and drink. He first looked at empress dowager Li on the first seat, but before he finished speaking, he saw two other women wearing white gauze and quickly stopped¡° It''s a coincidence that the princess is also here. Who is this Tianchen Yi walks to the chair and sits down. Although he is talking to Murong Jinxin, his eyes are sweeping to Xu Qian. This woman gives him a similar feeling. If he guesses correctly, she should be Murong Jinxin''s mother¡° That''s the concubine of Xiling state. What''s the emperor''s intention to bring this bitch to AI''s home? " Empress Dowager Li used to be in a bad mood. Now when she sees Murong Qinqin standing beside her son, she is not angry. Today is her 60th birthday in the end. The emperor made it clear that this was to add obstacles to her. Now as soon as she saw Murong Qinqin, she felt uncomfortable¡° It''s all my fault that the empress calms down her anger. I can''t help it. If the empress wants to be angry, she throws it on me. It''s none of Qin''s business. " Tianchen Yi stretched out his hand to hold Murong Qinqin''s cold little hand and pushed all the mistakes to him. Just that love, let him really happy to the bone. He felt that for the sake of his future happiness, he should try his best to protect Murong Qinqin. Since the mother in front of Murong Jinxin mother and daughter are not taboo to say these, then he has nothing to taboo. Perhaps Murong Jin heart saw this scene, in the heart will have scruples, will not insist on the piano¡° What a pity. The emperor is really sad. Is he too old to use his brain? That day, all the maids in court have already recruited. This shameless bitch has lost the face of women all over the world. " Empress Dowager Li sneered and looked at Murong Qinqin. She really felt that she had never been so upset in her life. I can''t help it. I took a few big steps and slapped Murong Qinqin''s disgusting face¡° What is the mother doing? It''s not really Qin Qin''s fault. It''s better for the mother to calm down, so as not to hurt the harmony between mother and son. " Tianchenyi gently holds the hand of Empress Dowager Li. It''s very obvious that she wants to protect Murong Qinqin. She looks at empress dowager Li with unprecedented toughness. If Murong Qinqin makes him happy, he won''t allow anyone to touch Murong Qinqin, even his mother¡° You... You are so good... Ha ha... AI family gave birth to you for nothing... For the sake of this slut... You actually... "Empress Dowager Li looked at her hand and was stunned for a long time before she came back to herself, and a storm broke out in her heart. For the sake of a slut, the emperor said such heavy words to her. It''s really chilling, it''s hurting, it''s upsetting. For a moment, she stood there, looking at the face of Tianchen Yi, for a long time also did not say a complete topic¡° Murong Qinqin, from Xuanyuan Qinglin to Tianchen Xiu, to Nangong Hanzai to Tianchen Huang, you have a good time. I think I can''t move you when I climb the high branch. You think it''s beautiful. No matter you are Phoenix girl or not, my Murong Jinxin fist will surely greet you. The only difference is whether it''s death or not. " Murong Jinxin helped the grieving empress dowager Li to sit on the soft chair. With a wave of her little white hand, a few crisp slaps reverberated in the small hall. Don''t let empress dowager Li fight, then let her fight her more straightforward¡° You... "Murong Qinqin was slapped and fell to the ground. She covered her face with horror in her eyes. Murong Jinxin''s martial arts have reached such a high level that it''s easy to kill her. The hope that she had lit up in her heart was slowly extinguished after Murong Jinxin''s hand, and the whole person was suddenly dispirited¡° Emperor Tianchen, if you want to stand out for her, you have to see if you have this ability. I Murong Jin''s heart has never been soft on others, even the emperor. " Watching Tianchen Yi get up in a hurry and help Murong Qinqin up, she thinks that in addition to satire or satire. This is the Ming emperor''s brain is probably also the excrement to paste live, for a bitch even to hurt his mother''s heart. If he dare to act rashly, she will not give up¡° Princess, that''s enough. Otherwise, if there is a real conflict, it will be the people of the two countries who are unlucky! "

 Chapter 255

    Tianchenyi only feels that his dignity is trampled on by Murong Jinxin again. Although Murong Jinxin is still taboo in his heart, he doesn''t want to lose the majesty of the emperor in front of such a person.


    Murong Qinqin is his woman now. He is beaten in front of him. If he doesn''t care, is he still a man?


    "Emperor Tianchen, it''s just you and the pheasant who are really in conflict. My Murong Jinxin''s temper is not good, so I advise emperor Tianchen not to try to irritate me, let alone try to irritate me on the issue of Murong house. Otherwise, the consequences will not be borne by the emperor. "


    Murong Jin heart can not eat this set, play hard with her, the emperor is not qualified. She even dare to pinch Chu Haotian''s neck, which has nothing to do with her. The emperor of heaven is a fart. If you piss her off, it''s not wrong. At the same time, I really admire Murong Qinqin in my heart. She can accept an old man who read countless women in just a few days. Her Kung Fu in bed is really not simple.


    "The Emperor... Forget it... She just resents Murong mansion..."


    Murong Qinqin stabilizes her mind. Seeing that Tianchen Yi is willing to stand out for her, she has some confidence in her heart. She leaned against the arms of Tianchen Yi, big eyes sparkling, countless water flashing, that look very pitiful.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s in Tianchen''s land. She can''t help being arrogant. I said I would protect you, so I will protect you."


    Looking at the appearance of Murong Qinqin, Tianchen Yi really corrects his whole heart. The big hand holding Murong Qinqin''s waist is more tight, and the tone is more firm.


    Murong Jinxin is good at it, but it''s his territory. Even if he loses, he can''t lose the momentum


    "The Emperor..."


    Murong Qinqin''s big eyes blinked fiercely. A hot tear rolled down from her big eyes and fell on the back of tianchenyi''s hand. She then took advantage of the situation to rush into the bosom of the day Chen Yi, like a cat that has been greatly wronged, eager to find comfort in general.


    This scene makes empress dowager Li feel dizzy, makes Xu Qian frown, and makes Murong Jin sneer


    "Tianchenxiu, if you want to see a play, you''d better come inside and see what happens to this pheasant..."


    Murong Jin heart sincerely feel that watching Murong Qinqin do so, she will be depressed to death. The remaining light of the canthus glanced at tianchenxiu, who had been waiting outside the hall, and asked gloating.


    "I''ve met my father, the Empress Dowager..."


    Tianchenxiu, who wanted to pretend that he didn''t see anything, was made a little difficult by Murong Jinxin''s sarcastic words. Seeing the eyes of all the people looking at him, he could only go into the hall and say hello.


    "Prince, I will give you an account of this after the Empress Dowager''s birthday. Now, take Qinqin away first, and find some maids to dress up for her. Don''t neglect her. "


    Facing his son, Tianchen Yi has some guilt in his heart. He made it clear that the woman who had robbed her son was not suitable for love and reason. But now there is Murong Jinxin, a woman who is afraid of chaos in the world. No matter how he deals with it, Murong Jinxin will not miss the opportunity to humiliate them. Instead of doing so, it would be better to postpone the treatment and close the door at that time. No one dares to have any opinions on what he wants.


    "Tianchenxiu, if you want to be a man, you should be a man. If you dare to take this pheasant away, I Murong Jin''s heart will go to the banquet site to publicize the fact that you are wearing a green hat. I think the envoys from the other four countries will be very happy to hear this story about you and the emperor. "


    Murong Jinxin saw tianchenxiu''s forbearance, clearly has forbearance to the extreme, but still desperately suppress their emotions. All of a sudden, she felt that Tianchen Xiu was terrible. She could bear such things. If Tianchen Xiu became emperor one day, Tianchen''s future would be limitless.


    This person, she ignored and belittled before


    "Princess, my father is the king, and my palace is my minister. I have to do what you ask me to do."


    Tianchen Xiu''s dark eyes twinkled, Murong Jin''s intention he knew, but for the sake of big plan, he could only endure now, and had to endure. Otherwise, his father will certainly find some reason to abolish his crown prince. His wings are not yet full, and he can''t afford to lose.


    Murong Qinqin is such a bitch. He can''t clean up openly. He can come secretly. Betraying him again and again, he can never let this bitch go.


    "Tianchenxiu, you really impress me..."


    Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, really didn''t expect Tianchen repair will give such an answer. Tianchenyi is the king, he is the minister, the king let the minister die, the minister had to die. So what tianchenyi asked him to do, he can only do according to the order, but that doesn''t mean he is willing. At the same time, he put the relationship with tianchenyi on the monarch and his ministers, not on the father and son.


    "Let''s go."


    Tianchen Xiu glances at Murong Qinqin who is still in tears, and his hatred for her has been destroyed. The humiliation she inflicted on him, sooner or later, he will recover ten million times.


    He looked at Murong Qinqin as if he were looking at a dead man... "The Emperor... I''ll leave first..." Murong Qinqin was swept by tianchenxiu''s eyes, and his whole body was cold, and a cold air rose slowly from the soles of his feet. She knew that she had completely offended tianchenxiu. Even if she could survive today, she would not have a good life in the future¡° Let''s go. Let the people in the Tai hospital take some medicine for you and make good preparations. We''ll go to the banquet with the Prince later. " Tianchen Yi pats Murong Qinqin''s hand, indicating that she doesn''t have to worry too much. At the same time, it also gives Tianchen Xiu a warning look, indicating that Tianchen Xiu should not embarrass Murong Qinqin. He must stay here to comfort his mother. What he has just done really hurt her¡° Murong Qinqin, when you can play a hundred birds to the Phoenix, don''t let the birds don''t call. They call a bunch of pheasants... "Murong Jinxin looks at Murong Qinqin''s trembling after Tianchen''s self-cultivation, deliberately reminds Murong Qinqin a few times, and the purpose is self-evident. Sure enough, when her words fell, Murong Qinqin''s body trembled fiercely, and even her steps slightly stopped, which was enough to see her inner panic¡° The princess who lives in the folk is really different from the princess who lives in the royal family. There is no princess demeanor, and people dare not look directly at her Tianchen Yi is really unbearable, his woman is Murong Jinxin repeatedly abuse, his face has been completely unable to hang up. Brain a draw, then said some time with his identity extremely does not match the speech. The speaker has no intention of listening. Xu qianteng, who had been silent, stood up for a moment. His face under the cover of white gauze was already black¡° What does emperor Tianchen mean by this? Are you talking about my daughter being uneducated? Yes, my daughter is ill bred, but who is responsible for all this? Your prime minister of Tianchen has taken me as a concubine and treated my daughter harshly for more than ten years. You, the emperor of Tianchen, have no right to criticize my daughter? If you dare to say one more insult to my daughter, let''s go to the banquet and let the world judge you. Let''s see if people all over the world will stab your spine and scold you for sleeping with your son and woman. " Xu Qian several strides to the emperor in front of the sky, for this even do not understand the emperor, she felt that it is really the curse. Why should a man who can''t control his own behavior tell his daughter what to do? What happened to her daughter? Every word that her daughter scolds is what Murong Qinqin, that slut, should suffer. If this old man dares to talk more, she will fight with him... "I... Lose my words..." tianchenyi is choked by Xu Qian''s words. Looking at the fierce woman standing in front of him, he unconsciously comes up with a scene when he first met her. It''s really hard to overlap her in front of him with her in memory. However, he could not refute her words. Murong Pingzhi''s affair is that they are sorry for the mother and daughter. If he really gets into trouble with her, it will be him who will show up in the end¡° Emperor, you go. AI Jia doesn''t want to see you now. Tomorrow, I''ll leave for Huguo temple. I''ll never ask about you again. " Empress Dowager Li stroked her forehead and didn''t want to investigate anyone''s responsibility for the abnormal behavior of Tianchen Yi today. Now she just wanted to be quiet and didn''t want to hear a word from him¡° Mother, just now I am impulsive, mother, don''t take it to heart. As for going to the Huguo temple, we''ll discuss it after the birthday party. " Tianchen Yi in the end is distressed his mother, a listen to empress dowager Li to go, attitude suddenly soft down. Went to empress dowager Li''s in front of, full face apologetic mouth said¡° There''s no need to discuss it. The AI family will leave early tomorrow morning. The palace is in a miasma. I''m afraid the AI family will not be able to survive this year. " Empress Dowager Li waved and motioned tianchenyi to leave quickly. She has made up her mind and no one can stop her. She fought for most of her life for his imperial road. Now that she has come to such an end, it''s time for her to go to the Huguo temple for a good reflection. It''s because she didn''t educate the child well¡° Then I''ll pass first, and my mother''s wife will go to rest soon... "Tianchen Yi sees that empress dowager Li doesn''t want to talk to him, and his heart is very heavy. Youyou sighed and said hello to Xu Qian, then left quickly¡° Jin Xin, you and your mother''s concubine go over first. I''m sorry for my family. I want to be alone for a while. " Seeing that Tianchen Yi has left, Empress Dowager Li smiles at her mother and son. Then he closed his eyes very tired¡° OK, empress dowager, take it easy. Don''t think so much about it. " Murong Jinxin hesitated for a moment, and did not stay much. She ordered several maids to take care of Empress Dowager Li, and left with Xu Qian''s hand. The huge hall suddenly quieted down, so quiet that I could only hear the rustle of the wind blowing through the leaves outside the window

 Chapter 256

    When Murong Jinxin and Xu Qian arrived at the banquet, the envoys of the four countries and the courtiers of Tianchen had returned to their places. I don''t know whether Tianchen intentionally or unintentionally arranged the diplomatic corps of Nanyue next to the state of Chu.


    As soon as Murong Jin''s heart was seated, she felt a gloomy look on her body. She was not in a hurry to drink tea. She turned to meet Nangong Han''s resentful look.


    "Nangonghan, was the human meat soup good a few days ago?"


    Murong Jin heart such as stars like eyes hook out a deep irony, looking at Nangong Han that a face like swallowing flies, originally some gloomy mood suddenly a lot better.


    It seems that Nangong Han is infuriating Tianchen Xiu. Otherwise, Tianchen Xiu knows that Nangong Han has a grudge against her, and it is impossible to row the seats of Chu and Nanyue together. The annoying people are really annoying wherever they go.


    "Princess, don''t be happy too soon. Sooner or later, you will regret what you did."


    See Murong Jin heart turn head, Nangong Han want to dodge already too late, can only harden the scalp, hard mouth said two hard words. After saying that, also very disdainful cold hum a, seems to have no longer want to pay attention to Murong Jin heart.


    "Nangong Han, in fact, I was not happy before, but it''s not worth seeing that you''ve done so much for a pair of shoes that can''t be worn out. I don''t know how many times you sleep that pheasant has been sent to other men to sleep these days. As for how many times you sleep, I''m afraid she doesn''t know. By the way, to add, the man who sleeps her is not Tianchen Xiu. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is full of breath, and she doesn''t intend to let Nangong Han go. Nangong Han has been stuffing her heart for many days. Naturally, she has to let him follow her heart to get up with her conscience. As a result, one does not do two endlessly, will just happen to modify a bit said, but did not say the name of the emperor, also can be regarded as a face to empress dowager Li.


    "What does that have to do with my palace? How many men do she love to sleep with? That''s her business. This green hat is to be worn by Tianchen. Don''t pull it from my palace... "


    Smell speech, South Temple Han almost smile, gloomy pupil Mou emerge out of a faint light, the words of exit already close to gnash teeth.


    Murong Qinqin, that slut, almost gave his life in order to get her, but she was still happy in bed with other men. If that man is tianchenxiu, he has nothing to say. Tianchenxiu is her fiance. Even if she has done it thousands of times, it is reasonable. But it''s not Tianchen Xiu. That''s another matter.


    "No wonder tianchenxiu hates you so much that he put Nanyue and Chu together, ha ha..."


    Murong Jinxin naturally sees Nangong Han''s anger. A man like Nangong Han can play with women everywhere, but he will never allow his women to play with men everywhere. Murong Qinqin, as a phoenix girl, has long been the private property of Nangong Hanna. Now hearing Murong Qinqin shamelessly go to sleep with a man, Nangong Han is afraid to get angry.


    "If the princess has nothing to do, she can shut up. The palace has no interest in talking with the princess."


    The blue veins on Nangong Han''s forehead jump fiercely. About the seat problem, he has already scolded Tianchen Xiu in his heart. This Murong Jin heart is a virus, who infected who want to pour blood mold. He is still alone, so as not to be angry to death by Murong Jin''s heart at last.


    "But now I''m very interested in talking to you, Nangong Han. I''m curious. If you meet a woman like Murong Qinqin who is similar to a brothel woman, won''t you have a shadow? Or you don''t choose, as long as the woman''s face looks similar, even if she is sick, she can still touch it? "


    Murong Jin heart rare shameless once, she found that after satirizing Nangong Han a few words, his bad mood all transferred to Nangong Han. Therefore, he continued to say some words that infuriated Nangong Han, so as to calm his heart. When her tone subsided, Nangong Han would shut up without saying it.


    "The princess is really a model of Nanling women. She is so bold and unrestrained that all of us feel inferior. If you want to know all kinds of tastes, you can ask Prince Li to meet you. I believe that Murong Qinqin will be very happy to take off his clothes and let Prince Li meet him... "


    Nangong Han finally laughs. He has read countless women and seen all kinds of bold and unconstrained women. However, it''s really unprecedented that Murong Jinxin can mention these men''s and women''s affairs in public. He suddenly some regret, more than two years ago should not break the means to get her, this kind of hot woman, taste must be very good.


    "Nangong Prince is careful. I''ve always been clean. I''m not as hungry as Nanyue prince. Even women in Murong Qinqin kiln can eat my mouth."


    Jun Mo Li, who used to be silent on one side, was not good after listening to Nangong Han''s words. Nangong Han put him and sun Qinqin together to talk about things. It''s disgusting to him. Another word, don''t blame him.


    If God gives him two choices, one is to touch Murong Qinqin, the other is to die, he will die without hesitation


    "Mr. Li, there is only one kind of man in the world who can keep himself clean, that is, someone who is incompetent in some aspects. Even the princes in the Imperial Palace are still fighting against each other every three or five times... "


    Nangong Han is really depressed. If he doesn''t say a few words, he will be unhappy for a long time. Therefore, he resolutely abandons Murong Jin''s heart and directly targets Jun Mo Li. Murong Jinxin, a woman, doesn''t care about the reason and the occasion. She will be angry whenever she offends. But Jun Mo Li is different after all. Even if you want to be angry, you have to look at the occasion. This is the most basic style of a king of a country¡° No wonder Murong Qinqin''s Kung Fu in bed is so good. I''m afraid I learned it from you? I didn''t expect that you were so dirty that even the eunuch wouldn''t let it go. Nangong Han, you are really amazing. " Murong Jinxin holds Jun Mo Li''s hand. She knows that this evil spirit can''t hear this kind of irony. In order to prevent this evil spirit immediately make up, quickly took the words of Nangong Han. Today is empress dowager Li''s 60th birthday. She doesn''t want Jun Mo Li to take the lead in making trouble. She still wants to save some face for Empress Dowager Li¡° You... "Nangong Han was blocked by Murong Jinxin''s words, and immediately felt uncomfortable. Although he is amusing with women, he is not a pervert in the end. The eunuch is definitely not in his consideration. Because he had seen some fight against food scenes with his own eyes, even his master was disgusted¡° Nangong Han, thank you very much. I feel much more comfortable after saying a few words. " So far, Murong Jinxin thought it was almost done. Nangong Han''s changing face has achieved her goal. She just wants Nangong han to be heartbroken. In this way, as soon as the identity of the fake Murong Qinqin is exposed, she can already foresee the tragic degree of the picture. "..." By Murong Jin heart such a thanks, Nangong Han is really crazy heart have. If there is a bit of reason, he will directly lift the table in front of him and fight with Murong Jinxin. The hand under his broad sleeve robe tightly clenched into a fist, all thanks to Murong Qinqin that cunt, if that cunt is clean, Murong Jinxin will not find this reason to find his bad luck. Just as they were talking, Empress Dowager Tianchen Yi and Li had arrived one after another. Even the late arrival of Tianchen Xiu and Murong Qinqin arrived, and the Empress Dowager''s birthday banquet officially opened. After some polite remarks, the envoys of the four countries sent their respective gifts, each of which almost blinded everyone. Then the banquet opened, and a group of dancers with gossamer began to dance¡° The fish tastes good. Would you like to try it? " Jun Mo Li glanced at the dishes on the table, picked up chopsticks and tasted a mouthful of fish. He found that this was Murong Jinxin''s favorite taste, so he asked with a smile¡° Yes, I''ve been hungry for so long. " Although it''s inconvenient to eat with white gauze, Murong Jin''s heart still eats a little after touching her flat stomach. The next play will take a long time. She doesn''t want to go to the theatre on an empty stomach¡° Open your mouth. " Jun Mo glass directly put the fish in front of him, very careful to stir up the fishbone. That attentive appearance, see a lot of right gentleman Ink Glass have a mind of woman in the heart envy unceasingly. But Jun Mo Li doesn''t understand. He just wants to clean the fishbone, so as not to stab his own woman''s mouth¡° Have you arranged everything? " Murong Jin carefully eating, feeling the gentle Jun Mo glass, warm heart. It seems that as long as she has him by her side, she will feel particularly at ease¡° Good morning. It''s arranged. Can I not do what you told me? " Jun Mo Li chuckles. It''s very important for her and her mother today. How can he not pay attention to it? Just wait for today to pass, and their great revenge will be avenged, which will completely end their mind¡° Well, let the pheasant use up the last meal in her life, it''s also very kind to her... "Murong Jinxin nodded and looked up at Murong Qinqin, who was also eating. She didn''t dare to compliment her for her artificial appearance. Pheasant is pheasant after all, in how to pretend also can''t become Phoenix, this is eternal law. So silent, a blink of an eye is an hour has passed, people have enough to eat and drink, one after another belch, looking at the top of the sky Chen Yi, everyone''s eyes project a special expectation. Because two days ago, tianchenyi personally confirmed that Murong Qinqin was about to play a hundred birds to the Phoenix on the Empress Dowager''s birthday¡° In order to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s 60th birthday, Murong decided to play a song of a hundred birds in front of the Phoenix as the Empress Dowager''s birthday gift. Today, you have a good ear, ha ha... "

 Chapter 257

    Tianchen Yi naturally knows why people are so eager to see him. After clearing his throat, he says to them with a smile. After that, he looked down at Murong Qinqin, with a trace of incomprehensible tenderness in his eyes.


    Qin Qin has been wronged enough today, first by her mother and then by Murong Jinxin. After a while, as long as she can summon a bird, he will make it round for her.


    "Qinqin obeys the order."


    Murong Qinqin gets up and bows to Tianchen yiyingying, then takes a small step to the center, where has been cleaned up, a Guqin is lying quietly, as if waiting for Murong Qinqin to play.


    Murong Qinqin sat down on the soft chair and took a few deep breaths. He didn''t rush to play immediately. Big eyes swept to not far away Nangong Han, eyes in revealed a few silk expectation.


    Now that Nangong Han has saved her parents and sister, she is facing Murong Jinxin. For a while, she hopes Nangong Han can help her.


    "Hum..."


    Nangong Han didn''t try to avoid Murong Qinqin''s eyes. When he saw Murong Qinqin, he hummed coldly. This cunt really dares. Tianchenxiu is still looking at Na here, her new lover is also looking at Na here, and all the people in the world are looking at Na here. She dares to express her love to him so openly. That''s enough!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Qinqin naturally heard the cold hum of complete disdain, and then he knew what had happened in a moment. Must be Murong Jinxin that bitch in front of Nangong Han, or Nangong Han will not be such a reaction. When I think about it like this, I have lost a lot of confidence.


    "Isn''t it for the mourning family''s birthday? Hurry up and play. What are you doing? "


    Empress Dowager Li was a little impatient when she saw that Murong Qinqin in the center of the venue hadn''t played a note for a long time, and her face was gloomy. The tone is very bad, the attitude is also very bad, it shows that until now her mood has not been calm.


    "Yes, the Empress Dowager..."


    It is impossible for Murong Qinqin to find any reason to shirk even if she has reached this point. She turned her head and looked at the empress dowager, but in fact, she cast an affectionate look at Tianchen Yi.


    Then, her slender fingers on the string, guqin made a clear sound. One by one notes from the Guqin played out, floating in the air, beautiful to the extreme.


    All the people at the party cleaned their ears one by one, and they were very involved. But there are also some people who just want to see a hundred birds and don''t pay attention to the melody. They stretch their necks and look around. Can see for a long time, did not see a bird flying, even occasionally see a passing bird, also did not stop their own pace, in a hurry to fly away.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although Murong''s Qin skill has reached a certain level, under the current situation, she has to observe whether there are birds flying while playing. With one mind and two uses, the things you play will be greatly reduced.


    Five minutes went by, ten minutes went by, fifteen minutes went by, until the strings of Guqin banged, and no bird came.


    "Emperor, this hundred birds are so overbearing that Qin Qin can''t control it today..."


    Murong Qinqin looks at the blood dripping from her fingers, and her head is buzzing. Subconsciously, she looks at Tianchen Yi. Her face was pale and frightened, and there was something wrong with what she thought.


    Such a scene in the eyes of the public, but each has its own interpretation. For a moment, there was a lot of discussion. Many people looked at Murong Qinqin with a strong suspicion.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t it a hundred birds in the morning? Why don''t you have a bird? "


    "Yes, the string is broken. I don''t even see a bird''s hair. What makes a hundred birds look like a phoenix? It''s a lie. "


    "It''s definitely not cheating. I''ve heard it and seen it. It''s impossible to be fake."


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of voices filled the scene of the banquet, one wave higher than the other, and instantly drowned Murong Qinqin. Even tianchenyi, who opened his mouth several times to rescue Murong Qinqin, was drowned by layers of voices, and could not say anything.


    Finally, someone can''t sit down. He comes forward and salutes Tianchen Yi. He begins to question Murong Qinqin.


    "Emperor, I''ve been lucky to hear the song of a hundred birds in front of the Phoenix, which is totally different from what Murong plays today. What Murong girl plays is not a hundred birds to court the Phoenix at all. Please check it out


    The Minister of the Ministry of war, Mr. Xu, stood respectfully on one side, his face full of spit on Murong Qinqin. At that time, when the song of a hundred birds singing in unison was played, it was quite different from today''s situation.


    "Emperor, I feel the same as Lord Xu. What Murong just played is not a hundred birds to court the Phoenix. It''s just a very unorthodox song, which was written by my teacher. "


    A man about 40 years old also came forward. He was the first zither player of Tianchen. His words were undoubtedly a heavy bomb, which instantly ignited the anger of the people.


    "What''s the matter? Are we fools? If you don''t want to play a hundred birds to court a Phoenix, you can say that it''s a skill to cheat. "¡° Maybe she can''t play a hundred birds to court the Phoenix at all. At that time, someone just heard the song of a hundred birds to court the Phoenix, saw the scene of a hundred birds to court the Phoenix, and no one saw it played by Murong Qin. "¡° Maybe she''s a fake, what kind of Phoenix girl, a bullshit Phoenix girl. "..." One after another, the words were so ugly that they hit Murong Qinqin, who was still sitting on the soft chair. Murong Qinqin didn''t dare to lift her head and bit her lips tightly. She didn''t know how to deal with such a scene¡° Ladies and gentlemen, there is no doubt that Murong is a phoenix girl, but she is not well today. Please forgive me. Another day, I''ll let her play the real "hundred birds to court the Phoenix" and make amends to you See the scene some out of control, Tianchen Yi also some headache. He looked at the motionless Murong Qinqin below, and his mind came up with Murong Qinqin''s performance of working too hard on the bed. Zhizhi thinks that must be because of that, Murong Qinqin will appear such a situation. So he stood up and decided to say a few good words for Murong Qinqin¡° Emperor Chen, are you playing with us? Before, however, you Tianchen announced that you would let Murong Qin play a hundred birds to court the Phoenix. Now you just want to send us away for any reason. What do you think of us as? " It was Nangong Han who was the first one to come out to make trouble. See the South Temple Han Teng of for a while stand up from the seat, the corner of the mouth holds a trace of sneer, completely don''t give the day Chen Yi any face. His words were echoed by the public, and the diplomatic corps of the four countries began to support nangonghan. It is very likely that if Murong Qin didn''t play a hundred birds to the Phoenix today, they would not give up. The scene is out of control again. In addition to cursing Murong Qinqin, there are many more cursing Tianchen¡° Murong Qinqin, do you know how to play a hundred birds to court the Phoenix Seeing this, Empress Dowager Li could not sit still. She walked slowly to Murong Qinqin, held Murong Qinqin''s chin, and lifted Murong Qinqin''s head up. She said, how could God choose this pheasant to be a phoenix? It turns out that she is not a Phoenix at all. She just pretends to be too much like a real Phoenix¡° The empress dowager, Qin Qin is just in bad health. She really can''t control the overbearing melody of "a hundred birds facing the Phoenix..." Murong Qin has calmed down a lot at this time. She looks at empress dowager Li with sincere eyes, as if her words are true. At this time, she knew too well that if she could make it through, there would be nothing wrong with her when the emperor was there. If you can''t make it through, there''s only one way out¡° Then you will write down the song of a hundred birds in front of the Phoenix, and let the first zither player of Tianchen play it. There are many people here who have heard the song of a hundred birds in front of the Phoenix. Let them be a witness. " Empress Dowager Li''s eyes are shining slightly. She is not a woman who can be fooled at will. Murong Qinqin''s reaction has confirmed that Murong Qinqin is not a phoenix girl at all. Since this bitch has 100 reasons to refuse to play, well, if she writes down the music, there will be someone who can play it¡° How can this work? This piece of music can''t be spread out at will. It''s against heaven. Qin Qin really doesn''t dare to do it. " Hearing the speech, Murong Qinqin''s eyes suddenly widened, and her face was shocked, just like what empress dowager Li said. In fact, she has scolded empress dowager Li tens of thousands of times. If she can escape this disaster, she will be killed in the future¡° Can''t you spread it freely or can''t you write it at all? Murong Qinqin, if you don''t write, the princess of Xiling is still here. You can wait for her to tear you to pieces. " Empress Dowager Li sneered and looked at Murong Qinqin, who was unwilling to let go. She was too lazy to talk to her. This bitch, how dare a pheasant pretend to be a Phoenix. Good, very good¡° Empress dowager, it''s not that Qinqin doesn''t want to, but that she really can''t do it. The Empress Dowager will give Qin Qin another chance. When Qin Qin''s body is well, she will play a hundred birds to the Empress Dowager. If you break your promise, let the Empress Dowager handle it. " The look on Murong Qinqin''s face suddenly changed, and the light from the corner of his eyes turned to Murong Jin''s heart, which was not smiling, and she was very scared in her heart. But no matter how scared she was, she had to hold on. Now, the only thing she can count on is the emperor. Such a thought, eyes again floated to the high position of the old man¡° Murong Qinqin, you don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin. Why don''t you just admit that you are a pheasant? Phoenix is such a noble species. A pheasant like you, who only sleeps men, doesn''t pretend to be. If you don''t play a hundred birds to the Phoenix today, I will cut off your flesh piece by piece. If you don''t believe me, you can try... "

 Chapter 258

    Murong Jinxin looks at Murong Qinqin who refuses to admit that she is a pheasant. Patience finally declares bankruptcy. Walking slowly to empress dowager Li''s side, looking down at Murong Qinqin who is still struggling to death, I really feel extremely ridiculous.


    Now, she is still pretending. It seems that pretending force has been integrated into her blood


    "Murong Jinxin, I''m sorry your mother and daughter''s father, not me."


    Murong Qinqin was startled by Murong Jin''s strong sense of killing. She subconsciously stood up from the soft chair and stepped back several steps. When she stole the identity of Murong Jinxin Phoenix girl, the most fear is Murong Jinxin. Before Murong Jin heart timid, she can deceive at will. But today''s Murong Jin''s heart, noble identity and ability are not what she can afford.


    "You''re wrong. It''s sun Pingzhi who''s sorry for my mother''s wife, but it''s Murong Qinqin who''s sorry for me. At that time, I just played a song when I was bored, but you, the pheasant, publicized the music you played everywhere. For this reason, I tried to kill myself several times. You are more hateful than the beast Murong Pingzhi, the pheasant who stole everything from me. "


    Murong Jin''s little white hand stretched out, directly grasped Murong Qinqin''s collar, and abruptly lifted Murong Qinqin up. Her words were clearly introduced into the ears of everyone present, and directly fooled everyone present. However, in the ears of Murong Qinqin, it is just like a thunderbolt, abruptly splitting Murong Qinqin out of focus and inside out of tenderness.


    "What are you doing... Let me go..."


    Murong Qinqin only felt dizzy. She kept struggling. She looked like a pheasant flying in mid air.


    "Murong Qinqin, in order to let you end your career, I Murong Jinxin today reluctantly play a song of a hundred birds to the Phoenix. You listen to me and watch me, because this is the last feast before you die. "


    Murong Jinxin knows that if she wants Murong Qinqin to shut up, she must prove her identity. It''s just playing a song of a hundred birds in front of the Phoenix. It''s not too hard for her to play.


    As soon as he threw it away, he threw Murong Qinqin aside and took out a clean handkerchief from his arms to wipe the blood on the string. She did not sit down, but stood in front of guqin, and her eyes swept the people with different looks in the field.


    Plain white hands gently raised, it is like mountains and rivers in general melody will flow out of her fingertips, a shocking sound, a sound resounding across the sky.


    "This is as like as two peas," which is exactly the same as I heard before.


    "Yes, it as like as two peas."


    "My God, the real Phoenix girl is not Murong Qinqin, but the princess of Xiling..."


    ¡­¡­


    When the prelude of "birds to the Phoenix" sounded, several people who were lucky enough to hear the song stood up one after another. They looked at Murong Jinxin and were very excited. And other people were also infected by their situation, and opened their eyes to see if it would really be abnormal.


    The ethereal sound of the piano soars into the sky, shaking not only the people present, but also the birds who don''t know where to hide.


    Soon, the clattering birds came to chaotianchen''s palace in droves, one by one shouting happily. They are around the top of Murong Jinxin''s head, fluttering their small wings happily. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s eyes is like looking at the queen.


    All of a sudden, people''s Chins fell all over the ground. They showed incredible eyes and were excited to see more and more birds gathered in the sky.


    This is the real scene. It''s really spectacular


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin''s speed of plucking the strings is faster and faster, and the surging music is constantly circling in the air, attracting more and more birds. It was not until the whole sky above Tianchen palace was occupied by black birds that she slowed down.


    The exciting music suddenly softened up, and the birds hovering in the air fell to the ground one by one. Row by row very neat, when Murong Jin''s last note fell, all the birds almost lowered their heads at the same time, as if in worship of Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Huofeng, come out!"


    Murong Jinxin looked at the birds kneeling all over the ground, and did not stop. Instead, he recited the summoning mantra three times and summoned the fire phoenix directly.


    In the middle of the sky suddenly emerged a touch of fire red color, a phoenix shadow slowly appeared in the eyes of everyone


    "Master, what''s your order for Huofeng to come here?"


    Fire phoenix lowered his noble head, looking at the dense birds and crowd on the ground, beautiful Phoenix eyes with a trace of disdain. Its eyes fell straight on Murong Jin''s heart. Some of them didn''t understand the master''s intention of calling it out now?


    "I don''t have any orders. I just want the world to see you. The pheasant has been a phoenix for a long time. By the way, let her see what the real Phoenix looks like. "


    Murong Jin shrugged her shoulders, though she felt bored. But she still felt very happy to see that kind of worshiping look in the eyes of the public. Now the fire phoenix appeared, she would like to see who dares to say that Murong Qinqin pheasant is a Phoenix¡° Pretend to be a phoenix? Did you steal the identity of the owner? Her courage is really not the general big... "Fire phoenix is extremely intelligent, and with Murong Jin heart heart to heart. Murong Jin heart of a word, it has understood that sitting on the ground in a mess of women do good. Fire red wings patted, a strong force toward Murong Qinqin attack, but Murong Jinxin hand resolved¡° There are many people who want to kill her, so I don''t need you to do it. I just want you to show up. It''s all right now. What should you do? " Fire Phoenix''s blow is enough to make Murong Qinqin die thousands of times. She doesn''t want to be so cheap. Sometimes death can''t solve the problem. She wants Murong Qinqin to die even if she is dead¡° Master is really flustered... "Fire Phoenix mouth a draw, once again swept the trembling woman on the ground, dropped a word, flapped wings and left¡° Go ahead. " See fire phoenix leave, Murong Jin heart gently waved to the birds on the ground. Those birds just like to get the general order, flapping their small wings quickly scattered. The sky, suddenly restored to bright, everything seems to have just happened, and it seems to have never happened in general... "Murong Qinqin, do you want to sophistry?" Murong Jin''s heart is like the eyes of stars, shining with a frightening light. She looks at Murong Qinqin, whose face is as gray as ashes, and the chill from her whole body has gone out. "..." Murong Qinqin only felt cold all over, and a smell of death slowly spread in her body, which made her a little overwhelmed. If it was not for fear that she would be killed directly after she passed out, she would have passed out regardless of everything¡° Jinxin, you silly child, you know that you are a phoenix girl, but let Murong Qinqin the pheasant against your name for so many years... "Empress Dowager Li was the first to recover from the shock. She sighed again when she saw the fierce woman beside her. Those of her grandchildren, ah, clearly in front of the Phoenix, but they just let go for a pheasant. Now Jun Mo Li has Jin heart, does that mean that the state of Chu is about to dominate the world¡° Empress dowager, I''m just too lazy to explain. With the title of Phoenix girl, it will only bring me endless trouble... "Murong Jinxin naturally understood a lot of things from the twinkling eyes of Empress Dowager Li. There were regrets and regrets, but most of them still accepted their fate. Naturally, she knew what was in Empress Dowager Li''s mind, but she understood that empress dowager Li didn''t intend to do anything because of her Phoenix status¡° Alas, the will of heaven, everything is the will of heaven, and it is destined that you do not belong to Tianchen... "Empress Dowager Li sighed with a smile. The most correct thing she did in her life was to keep her. No matter what the outcome of Tianchen will be, she knows that the people in this world will soon have a good life. Because fengnv is in the world, the world is unified, and the world is unified, which indicates that the good days of the common people are coming¡° I don''t belong to any country, I only belong to myself... "She is fengnv. Her mission is to protect the mainland and maintain the peace of the four worlds. Murong Jinxin is just her status in the human world, which means nothing. She will not do anything harmful to other countries just because she is a princess of Xiling¡° AI Jia really envies you and lives at ease. Now that your identity is clear, what do you want to do with this pheasant? " Empress Dowager Li''s eyes are full of love, but the remaining light in the corner of her eyes curls up. She often turns to Murong Qinqin, who asks for help from her son, and her anger rises again. Murong Qinqin, a bitch, must be removed, or it will bring endless troubles to Tianchen. Even if her son resents her, she must attack Murong Qinqin¡° I don''t have to deal with it. It seems that there are many people who want her to die. Let''s just sit by and watch the play. " Murong Jin''s heart also lightly sweeps Murong Qinqin, who is about to collapse, without any sympathy in her heart. This woman has been doomed not to have a good ending since she began to make up her mind to count her own affairs. Look at nangonghan''s face, which is more wonderful than the palette, tianchenxiu''s face, which is more ugly than the one in the pit, and the face of Xuanyuan Qinglin, who is so cold that she wants to destroy everything. She doesn''t think it''s necessary for her to do it by herself¡° Murong Qinqin, you have cheated this palace so badly. I almost lost my life for you bitch. Let''s make a good calculation today. "

 Chapter 259

    The first one who came out to find Murong Qinqin trouble was Nangong Han, who lost his wife and broke his army. He strode to Murong Qinqin and looked down at Murong Qinqin like ants. He really wanted to slap himself in the face.


    He was really blind to think that this cheap pheasant was a Phoenix. He not only obeyed her, but also lost nearly half of her elite in order to save her parents and sister. At the end of the day, I got the news that the pheasant was a fake.


    It''s very good. Nangong Han is not the one who can cheat anyone if he wants to


    "The Emperor... Help me... The Emperor..."


    Murong Qinqin''s attack on her is Nangong Han, the whole person is more afraid. Nangong Han''s means she has seen with her own eyes. She feels that she can''t bear any revenge from Nangong Han.


    At present, the only one who can save her is emperor Tianchen. I''m afraid everyone else wants to kill her except emperor Tianchen


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tianchen Yi looks at the woman who is forced to collapse by Nangong Han. Although she is a little reluctant, she is still rational. Although previously promised to protect her, it is because she has been identified as Phoenix daughter, but she is not. Not only that, but also because of her behavior, let Tianchen miss the real Phoenix.


    At this time, she has been accused by thousands of people. If he is defending her, I''m afraid he will be criticized by people all over the world.


    "I heard that you climbed other men''s beds. I didn''t know who that man was. I understand when I hear you shout. You cheap pheasant, you first slept with your son, but now you even sleep with me. You are really good at it. "


    Nangong Han is not a fuel-efficient lamp either. At the moment, his hatred for Murong Qinqin has reached a monstrous level. Seeing Murong Qinqin asking for help from tianchenyi, I suddenly realized. Murong Jinxin said that man, he dares 100% certainly is the emperor.


    Nangong Han''s words exploded at the banquet, and those who were not ashamed of Murong Qinqin despised her even more. If there were rotten eggs, I''m afraid they would hit Murong Qinqin directly.


    "Emperor, maybe you already have your flesh and blood in Qin Qin''s stomach..."


    When the disaster comes, Murong Qinqin can''t care about anything for her life. She climbed back several steps, the small face full of tears raised to look at the sky Chen Yi. She''s still young. She really doesn''t want to die. She really doesn''t want to die


    "Ha ha ha, let us verify whether you are really pregnant..."


    Nangong Han is so angry that he doesn''t care whether Murong Qinqin is alive or dead. He gives Murong Qinqin a hard kick in his stomach. That foot is under the ruthless force, directly will Murong Qinqin kicked several meters.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    Murong Qinqin was kicked solidly, and her body curled up in a moment. She held her stomach, and her forehead was covered with thin cold sweat.


    A burst of severe pain made her a little unbearable. She just felt that something in her body had been stripped off. A stream of heat slowly flowed out of her body and instantly dyed her white skirt red.


    Blood, dazzling blood, scarlet blood, slowly flowing out, obviously people can''t ignore


    "It seems that she is really pregnant. Taiyi, go and see how many months she has been..."


    After all, Empress Dowager Li was a passer-by. She knew the result when she saw the shocking blood. He called an old doctor and motioned him to come forward for diagnosis and treatment.


    The old doctor took orders and went to Murong Qinqin. He reached for Murong Qinqin''s pulse, and his wrinkled face became more and more serious.


    "To the empress dowager, about a month. However, the child may not be able to keep it.... "


    Nanyue Prince just that foot so hard, a wise man will know what the result is. At present, Murong Qinqin''s condition is impossible to live. One corpse and two lives, alas


    "More than one month is less than two months. If AI''s family remembers correctly, the prince will be in the state of Chu. Murong Qinqin, whose child are you carrying? "


    Smell speech, Empress Dowager Li''s whole face is black, Murong Qinqin this don''t know the peace of the bitch, Xiuer just left, her hind foot went to find a man, is really detestable to the extreme. This kind of slut, if not dead, heaven will not allow.


    "Nangonghan... That''s your child... Your child..."


    Murong Qinqin holds her stomach and looks at a large pool of blood on the ground, grieving. She stares at Nangong Han and gnashes her teeth.


    What bad luck did she have to be pregnant with such a man''s child


    "The children of this palace? Ha, I guess you don''t even know who the child''s biological father is, do you? Because you are such a bitch, I''m afraid you can''t count the men you''ve slept with. "


    Nangong Han doesn''t believe it at all. Yes, he has touched Murong Qinqin. But who knows if Murong Qinqin went to other men at that time? What''s more, even his children? He won''t allow such a lowly woman to give birth to a child of his noble blood.


    "You gush blood... Nangong Han... You wait... You kill your child... You will have retribution..." Murong Qinqin looks at Nangong Han''s rampant appearance, and his heart is dripping blood. She gasped and cursed nangonghan in her heart, hoping that nangonghan would be sent to hell after he died¡° Before the prince of South Vietnam gets the retribution, your retribution has come. Murong Qinqin, you cunt, forced our palace to marry Princess Xuan of the state of Chu, which made our palace bankrupt. You even put on such a big green hat to our palace. How do you think our palace can retaliate against you? " Tianchenxiu, who had been silent, couldn''t bear it. Murong Qinqin, a slut, didn''t care about stealing a man, but she stared at his fiancee''s name and was pregnant with another man''s child. At this point, he felt that if he was holding his breath, he would not be a man. He had already seen that this bitch was very upset, and now it happened that he would settle everything and send her to the West¡° I... I... "A Nangong Han has been overwhelmed by Murong Qinqin, and now there is a Tianchen repair. Murong Qinqin has a desire to die at the moment. If you die, you don''t have to face all this, maybe you will be really free¡° Want to die? That''s not good. We won''t allow you to die until you have paid off your debts. You bitch Although tianchenxiu is a very cultured person, he is also a normal man. Facing such a thing, he really can''t remember how to write the word "cultivation". Then, to Murong Qinqin''s stomach again sent a hard foot¡° Ah... Ah... "Murong Qinqin''s face is nearly pale, and her body''s blood is still flowing. She looks at the two fierce men in front of her in agony, and she has no strength to cry. She''s wrong. She''s really wrong. You know, with today''s result, she won''t pretend to be a phoenix girl. She won''t... "Don''t play her to death. Let''s leave some anger for Wang. For her sake, I have become a man and a woman. My loss is much greater than yours. " Originally, Xuanyuan Qinglin, who was watching the excitement, suddenly made a sound. The sound was extremely sharp, and it had already lost its original low. There was a cold smile in his mouth, and his fingers played with a small stick, which surprised all the people present¡° Don''t worry, the palace will keep her last breath and let him have a good time... "Tianchen Xiu glances at Xuanyuan Qinglin, whose mother has already been out of shape. He seems to be in a better mood when he sees Xuanyuan Qinglin. Compared with Xuanyuan Qinglin, he couldn''t even look at it. Although he lost his fortune, he was still a man. But his big brother was bitten by Murong Jinxin''s snake king because of this slut¡° Isn''t she fond of sleeping with men? I''ll let her have enough of that in a moment. Even if it''s death, the king must let her die on this thing... "Xuanyuan Qinglin raised the stick in his hand, and the people raised their eyes to see that they all twitched their mouths in silence. Because the stick in Xuanyuan Qinglin''s hand is similar to the man''s. For Xuanyuan Qinglin''s behavior, they really feel enough. They have lost Tianchen''s face. "..." Murong Qinqin naturally saw the thing in Xuanyuan Qinglin''s hands. He was really scared. Since Xuanyuan Qinglin was castrated, she has seen all kinds of metamorphosis with her own eyes. So she would rather be stabbed to death than fall into the hands of Xuanyuan Qinglin¡° Murong Qinqin, if you want to die a little more happily, you can make a deal with me. " See the time is ripe, Murong Jin heart suddenly inserted in. She coldly looks at Murong Qinqin shivering, and her words undoubtedly bring good news to Murong Qinqin¡° What deal? You said... "Murong Qinqin raised her eyes to Murong Jinxin and couldn''t wait to ask. She was really afraid of Xuanyuan Qinglin, because she had seen Xuanyuan Qinglin kill a concubine with that thing. It was so cruel that she was cold in the thought¡° How much do you know about my poison? Name a person who poisoned and the corresponding poison, and I will relieve your pain. I already know Xuanyuan, Qinglin and Tianchen chess, which can be ignored. " At present, she has only one last big enemy left, that is the poison on her body. If Murong Qinqin can honestly hand over the poisoned person, in return, she can let Murong Qinqin die a little earlier¡° I... "Murong Qinqin was stunned for a moment, and then he thought of Murong Jinxin''s more than two years ago, the predecessor of more than ten kinds of poisonous things. One by one picture flashed quickly in my mind. I hesitated for a moment, but I didn''t speak immediately¡° My patience is limited. I''ll give you a minute to think about it

 Chapter 260

    Murong Qinqin''s reaction gives Murong Jinxin a glimmer of hope. Murong Qinqin should know something. Since she knows it, she can''t ask.


    She looked at Murong Qinqin and pointed to Xuanyuan Qinglin not far away. The threat was very obvious


    "Well, I said, I''ll tell you everything..."


    Murong Qinqin saw the stick in Xuanyuan Qinglin''s hand again along the direction of Murong Jinxin''s fingers. She didn''t even dare to think about it. She sat up in pain and looked at Murong Jinxin with her stomach in her arms.


    Now she doesn''t want to live any more. She even regrets why she didn''t see through all this earlier. If she died earlier, she would not have to suffer such a crime in front of all the people in the world, and she would not die in peace.


    "Come on, name five people, and I''ll make you suffer less from Xuanyuan Qinglin."


    Murong Jinxin is very satisfied with Murong Qinqin''s reaction, and even kindly relaxed her own conditions. As long as Murong Qinqin is cooperative enough, she will not let Murong Qinqin die in the hands of Xuanyuan Qinglin. This is her promise, and she will do it.


    "I gave you hedinghong, dad gave you heartbreak, and mother gave you heart eating pills..."


    Up to now, Murong Qinqin knows that no one in Murong mansion can escape. Since the end has been doomed, then she might as well honest move, perhaps because of their own words, those who have hurt Murong Jin heart, can also end up a happy.


    "I know it in detail, but you don''t know who made the black widow?"


    Murong Jin''s heart has to admire Murong Qinqin. She knows more than a dozen kinds of poisons in detail. Does she have a thousand mile eye or a smooth ear? But there is one of the most deadly, she did not say, that is the black widow.


    She didn''t forget the agony of the black widow''s attack. If you want to know who she hates most, it''s the one who gives her a black widow.


    "I don''t know... I really don''t know... I''ve said all I have to say..."


    Murong Qinqin shakes her head and recalls it carefully again. She really doesn''t know who gave Murong Jin the black widow. She looked at Murong Jinxin eagerly, just like a condemned man listening to his final sentence. Her eyes were full of expectation and despair.


    "Xuanyuan Qinglin, it''s up to you whether you hate her or not. But you listen to me. I''ll give you five minutes. Five minutes, it''s your business how you want to get back at her, but if you kill her, I promise you will suffer ten thousand times more than her. "


    For this eunuch prince who was abandoned by himself, Murong Jin really didn''t like him. The accounts between them will have to be settled sooner or later. Moreover, this Xuanyuan Qinglin means, let the same as a woman she is very shameless. How much is this dead eunuch Prince owed? It''s enough that he even brought such dirty things to the banquet.


    "Ha ha, it''s amazing that I killed her. I''ll live for my life. Murong Jinxin, you will be tortured by the king in the future. It''s better for the king to live than to die. "


    Xuanyuan Qinglin laughed, the smile is very sharp. He looked at Murong Jinxin''s eyes with the hatred of destroying the top. If it wasn''t for her, how could he end up like this? It''s just that the crown prince''s position has been abolished. There''s no one left. For more than two years, even he didn''t know how he survived.


    "Then why don''t you die? To put it bluntly, it''s just a timid Lord who is afraid of death. Don''t say it''s to avenge me. You''ve chased me for more than two years and haven''t killed me for so long. Now you''re even less likely to kill me. "


    Murong Jin turned her eyes and said something in return. She really hated Xuanyuan Qinglin. The reason why her black widow was opened was that Xuanyuan Qinglin sent a flower girl to do it.


    Naturally, she has to work it out with him


    "I know that I have missed the best time to kill you. Murong Jinxin, I can''t kill you in this life, and I will find you and kill you in the next life..."


    Xuanyuan Qinglin blood red eyes flashed a trace of pain color, now he is just a idle Lord. His power has been almost destroyed by Junmo glass. With Murong Jinxin''s hand, he deeply understands that he has no hope of revenge in this life. We can only seek the afterlife.


    "I advise you to save it. If you dare to calculate me in the next life, I promise that you will continue the sorrow of this life."


    Want to find her Murong Jin heart revenge, that also have to weigh his own weight. What other afterlife do you want? As long as she says, "black and white impermanence," he will not even have an afterlife and take revenge on wool.


    "Have you finished? With that, I''m going to attack this bitch. "


    Waiting on one side, Nangong Han has completely lost his patience. He looks at Murong Qinqin, panting for breath. The dagger in his hand is silver.


    "Ah..."


    Murong Qinqin couldn''t escape, but half of his scalp was cut off by the dagger flying out of Nangong Han. She looked at her long hair, and cried out.


    One hand tried to pick up the dagger flashing cold light, but Tianchen Xiu stepped on it fiercely and crushed her whole palm.


    This tragic scene made everyone at the banquet dumbfounded. They shook their heads one after another. Many people felt pity for Murong Qinqin. But afraid of the identity of Nangong Han and Tianchen Xiu, no one dares to plead for Murong Qinqin¡° Murong Qinqin, I''ll be a good man to the end, so that you can see your family before you die. As for the other people in your Murong mansion, they have been punished as they deserve, so you don''t have to worry about it. " Murong Jin heart saw has been low head of the mother imperial concubine one eye, think it''s time to let her face. He nodded to Jun Mo Li. Jun Mo Li waved in the air, several shadows flashed by, and then three shadows fell from the sky, straight to Murong Qinqin''s side¡° Qinqin, my Qinqin, how can your life be so bitter... "Chen Jinhua''s falling place is the nearest to Murong Qinqin. As soon as he looked up, he saw his daughter with many scars. Suddenly, he came to Murong Qinqin and hugged Murong Qinqin tightly. Her good daughter, a beautiful daughter, was tortured like this by these bitches. She hated it. She hated it. She wanted to eat all these bitches alive¡° Mother... You kill me... I don''t want to live... I don''t want to live... "Murong Qinqin seems to find a trace of warmth, holding Chen Jinhua and crying. She really hopes that her mother can give her a knife and help her. She really can''t bear such torture¡° Murong Pingzhi... It''s all your good deeds... If it wasn''t for you... Our family would not have come to such an end... "Chen Jinhua stroked Murong Qinqin constantly, and his hatred for Murong Pingzhi had been extinguished. If it were not for Murong Pingzhi, their family would be in danger of being destroyed. She never stopped him from taking concubines, but he didn''t like to take concubines, but he went to take concubines from Xiling... "Do you think these are useful now? I''d better be quiet. I can''t live. When you get married in your next life, keep your eyes wide open. " Murong Pingzhi calmed down a lot. He looked at the mother and daughter crying bitterly and bitterly. If he could, he would rather suffer all the sins they suffered, but Murong Jinxin would not give him this chance. Murong Jinxin, this woman''s heart is too cruel... All this is life, all life... "Murong Pingzhi, you know yourself. You can''t live. As for Chen Jinhua and Murong Xinger, I can give them a way to live. The key is whether you are willing to do what I say. " Murong Jinxin several strides to Murong Pingzhi''s face, looking at the calm Murong Pingzhi, the heart has been clear that Murong Pingzhi has seen through all this, also don''t want to do meaningless struggle, but she is not willing to let him go¡° You can tell me how to spare their mother and daughter''s life. " Murong Pingzhi once again glances at the mother and daughter who are still in pain. If Chen Jinhua and xing''er can survive, let him do anything. Although he knew that what Murong Jinxin asked him to do would not be a good thing¡° It''s very simple. I kowtow 100 times to my mother''s concubine. Every time I kowtow one, I have to shout. I''m a beast, a tortoise, and my grandson is the cheapest person in the world. As long as you can do it, I don''t want their mother and daughter''s life. " Murong Jin knows that people like Murong Pingzhi, who want to save face, can not say a word in the face of death. But once faced with their own self-esteem damage, I am afraid that life will be worse than death. In fact, she was not prepared to take Chen Jinhua''s mother and daughter''s life. Most of the other people in Murong mansion didn''t die either. They just suffered more when they were alive than when they were dead¡° You... "Murong Pingzhi never dreamed that Murong Jinxin would put forward such a condition, but he hesitated for a moment. What he loves most in his life is face, but his face is destroyed thoroughly by Murong Jinxin one after another. Now he is going to die, Murong Jinxin this bitch even wants to give him such a painful blow before he dies. Face and women and children, he can only choose one after all, then what choice should he make¡° You are still hesitating about Murong Pingzhi. Xing''er is your only hope. Do you want her to come to the same end as Qin Qin? " As soon as Chen Jinhua heard that he could live, he suddenly became energetic. She let go of her two daughters and moved to Murong Pingzhi. He shakes Murong Pingzhi''s shoulder as if trying to wake him up. If Murong Pingzhi gives up saving her and xing''er for the sake of the so-called face, she will not let Murong Pingzhi go even if she is a ghost... "You''re right, I can''t watch xing''er suffer the same sin as Qin Qin. I kowtow at this end, and I also shout this. I only hope that your mother and daughter can live in peace... "

 Chapter 261

    Murong Pingzhi seems to be shaken up by Chen Jinhua. He takes a look at Murong Qinqin, which has been tortured to the extreme. Is it his own, or will he be distressed. Now that he can save another one, why doesn''t he?


    So, his turbid eyes locked a woman who came slowly towards him. The woman had a pair of eyes that he knew so well that he wanted to sink. He knew that she was Xu Qian, the imperial concubine of Xiling.


    "Murong Pingzhi, I''ve been waiting for more than ten years, and I''ve finally come to the day when I ask you for a debt. Do you know how happy I am?"


    Maybe it''s too hate, originally soft and weak Xu Qian is not normal, holding a dagger in her hand, then she comes to Murong Pingzhi''s face, full of killing intention.


    For more than ten years, she always wanted to get revenge on this beast. Now that the moment has finally arrived, she will not be soft handed.


    "Yes, I knew that I might face such an end when I took the risk to take you away. My only regret is that I didn''t get you and raised your daughter for more than ten years. "


    Murong Pingzhi''s heart trembles. The woman in front of him is the goddess in his heart. Many times in the middle of the night, what he dreams about is her face. He hasn''t had a good night''s sleep since she died. I miss her more than anything else. Now he was very satisfied to see her before he died.


    "OK, kowtow. After kowtowing, I will tell you how Chen Jinhua and Murong Xinger will survive."


    Xu Qian nodded and saw the attachment in Murong''s eyes. She was so disgusted that she almost wanted to vomit. I don''t want to talk nonsense with this beast. The dagger in my hand flashed cold light and flew straight to Murong Pingzhi''s eye.


    "Well..."


    When the pain hit, Murong Pingzhi trembled violently. Then he felt that his eyes were pulled out with a dagger. Although he had already made preparations in his heart, he could not endure the pain.


    "Kowtow quickly, or I''ll stab Murong Xinger''s eye with the next knife."


    At this time, Xu Qian had no usual timidity. The bloody dagger pointed to Murong star, just like a soul messenger from hell. That cruel appearance, even the Murong Jin heart standing on one side all have some self lament inferior.


    "I''m an animal, I''m a tortoise grandson, I''m the cheapest person in the world, I''m an animal, I''m a tortoise grandson, I''m the cheapest person in the world..."


    Hearing the speech, Murong Pingzhi didn''t even struggle. One by one, his head banged on the cold ground, making a bang bang sound. Bright red blood began to flow slowly from his forehead, and soon covered his whole face. But he seemed to feel nothing, still very serious kowtow.


    This scene in the eyes of Chen Jinhua''s mother and daughter is also very sad, three people silently shed tears, especially Murong star son, cry very fierce. It seems that at this moment, she felt Murong Pingzhi''s paternal love for her.


    One hundred ring heads were soon knocked down. Murong Pingzhi raised his old face which he could not distinguish. His blood red eyes locked the gorgeous woman in front of him. It seemed that he wanted to carve her appearance into the bottom of his heart.


    "Murong Pingzhi, you saved the life of your woman and daughter. I hope you won''t die because of this..."


    Xu Qian looked at the blood man in front of her, without any sympathy in her heart. She even felt very comfortable after seeing it. For Murong Pingzhi''s hatred, it has penetrated into the bones.


    She Yin measures of smile, eyes in the cold light big blazing, swept that seems to be a sigh of relief of mother and daughter two, spit out the lip words with a strong suggestive.


    "What do you mean?"


    An ominous premonition lingered in Murong Pingzhi''s heart, and his remaining eye suddenly widened and asked.


    How did he feel that he was kind enough to do bad things? What the hell is Murong Jinxin doing? What do they want to do with Chen Jinhua and xing''er?


    "It means that they are going to be thrown into kilns for the men at the bottom of society to play with. What do you think of a penny a time? "


    The smile of Xu Qian''s mouth widens to the bottom of her eyes. She hates Chen Jinhua as well. At that time, this woman bullied her a lot. Even the wild men found several for her, and even beat her daughter in front of her. All that she remembers very clearly, naturally also want to double to get back.


    "Xu Qian, although I robbed you back to the prime minister''s house, I didn''t offend you. I raised your daughter. Even if I didn''t get credit, I had to suffer. You should retaliate against me and let them go."


    Murong Ping heart pain, he a face of pleading looking at the woman in front of, unexpectedly is the first time to speak of human feelings. His posture is very humble, just like a mole ant.


    If Chen Jinhua''s mother and daughter end up in the kiln, it''s better to be stabbed to death. At least they have dignity. It''s better than being killed by thousands of people.


    "Ha, I''m not afraid to talk big. If I didn''t cover Jinxin''s peerless appearance, even if the Empress Dowager was protecting her, I''m afraid Jinxin would be a slave to you. Murong Pingzhi, when you do those bad things, you should know that you will be punished. If you dare to give my daughter''s idea, why can''t I give it back to your wife and daughter to bear the retribution that originally belongs to you? "


    Xu Qian really can''t use words to describe her mood. How shameless can this animal be? She can even say that she has no credit and has hard work. She didn''t care what hard work he had, she only knew that he owed their mother and daughter, and she wanted his wife and daughter to pay the blood debt. She is Dongqi saint. Originally, she had a kind heart. But since suffering that disaster, she understood that if you want to live in this world safely, you must not be too kind. Too kind-hearted end, often bring their own disaster¡° I said Na, you are so beautiful, how can you give birth to an ugly daughter like a ghost? It turns out that you have done something on Murong Jinxin''s face... "He has been puzzled all these years, and even went to the doctor to show Murong Jinxin''s face, but he didn''t see the reason, so he had to give up at last. But did not think, she even has this kind of ability, can Murong Jin heart''s face to cover. This woman is not as delicate as she seems to be. She is even terrible in some aspects¡° All this thanks to you, my daughter, the most beautiful woman in the world. But because of your desire, you have to wear a mask which is despised by the world for more than ten years. Murong Pingzhi, I really want to feed you to the dog. " Xu Qian looked at Murong Jin''s heart beside her, and the fierce air on her face dispersed a lot. It was because she was so beautiful that she wore white gauze all the time and didn''t want to show her true face to others. Those who once laughed at Jin Xin were all eyeless¡° If you are willing to let them go, you can chop me up and feed it to the dog... "How can Murong Pingzhi not know Xu Qian''s hatred for him? Anyway, if he dies, it''s all over. He doesn''t know how to be chopped up. If this can dispel her a little hate, that''s it¡° You think it''s beautiful, Murong Pingzhi. You can''t live without doing evil. You have made our mother and daughter suffer for more than ten years, and I will make your wife and daughter suffer for the rest of their lives. " It seems that I think I have said enough. After Xu Qian said this, she was not speaking. Just the dagger in his hand began to stab into Murong Pingzhi''s body, stab in and pull out, stab in and pull out. One knife, one knife without hesitation, until her hands were red with blood, Murong Pingzhi died thoroughly, she was still repeating the mechanical action¡° Mother imperial concubine, enough, don''t dirty your hand... "Murong Jinxin looked at the crazy General Xu Qian, sweat a, quickly came forward to grasp Xu Qian''s arm, throw the dagger in Xu Qian''s hand far away. Originally she was worried that her mother''s concubine couldn''t do it, but her hand was heavy enough. Murong Ping''s death, their grudge with Murong Ping''s is also a complete end. The end means a new beginning. She and her mother never need to live in hatred¡° They drag Murong Pingzhi down to the king, chop it up and feed it to the dog. They take Chen Jinhua and Murong Xinger back to the state of Chu and throw them into the kiln. They are not allowed to commit suicide for a penny. " Jun Mo Li glances at Murong Pingzhi, who is extremely scared of death. With a wave of his big hand, several dark guards around him rush to the three people, and they take them down in a group. In such a big banquet, the faint smell of blood floats in the air, stimulating people''s nerves. The wind blows slightly, bringing up the coldness of the ground¡° Nangong hantianchenxiu, you can take her down. Remember to let her die today. If I let her live another second, I''ll cut off a piece of your flesh and make soup. " Murong Jinxin looks at Nangong Han and tianchenxiu who can''t help but don''t want to stop them. She gives Murong Qinqin to them. She can save a lot of thoughts. But she has promised that Murong Qinqin will let her suffer less pain. Let''s make it today¡° General Yun, except for Murong Pingzhi, Chen Jinhua and Murong Xinger, all the others who poisoned me were arrested. Prepare the double amount of poison they put down for them to take. Whether they die or live depends on their nature. If anyone is willing to give up the person who made the black widow to me, and it is verified, the poison will be avoided. If anyone dares to resist, there will be no amnesty for killing him! " Murong Jin deeply knows that she can''t bear the child to trap the wolf. There are several kinds of poison in her body, which can also kill people. In order to live, someone will provide clues. Today, the Empress Dowager''s birthday is so noisy, it''s time to stop¡° Yes, princess After getting the order, Yun Zheng, with his elite soldiers, surrounded the seven or eight poisoned people. Without saying any more nonsense, he pressed them and left. And those people were forced by Murong Jinxin''s momentum, no one dared to resist, even Xuanyuan Qinglin also put away his stick, obediently followed the officers and soldiers of Xiling. The farce is over, Murong mansion is completely destroyed today, and the legend of Murong jinxinfengnv will spread to the five countries after today

 Chapter 262

    In the dark, the moon is hanging high in the sky like a silver plate, the stars twinkle on the dark sky, and the cold moonlight casts a mysterious color on the whole earth.


    Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li have finished bathing. They are talking lazily on the soft couch. The small room is warm.


    Suddenly, there was an unusual wave in the air. In the blink of an eye, black impermanence appears in front of Murong Jinxin.


    "Murong girl, go back to the underworld to have a look. Something''s wrong!"


    Black impermanence''s face is very serious. Seeing Murong Jin''s heart, she doesn''t even have a gift, so she cries anxiously.


    "Is something wrong with Hades?"


    Murong Jin''s smile at the corner of her mouth suddenly became stiff. She sat up abruptly. Looking at the black impermanence that rarely appeared panic, she twisted her eyebrows and asked.


    In general, black and white impermanence is very calm, only when the underworld has an accident, they can appear such an expression. She suddenly remembered the backstage man who wanted to use her soul to work more than a year ago, and her whole body''s blood suddenly coagulated.


    "Previously, the underworld received a reply from the emperor of heaven, saying that there was an iceberg at the intersection of the four worlds, but it disappeared many years ago, almost the same time that the dragon and Phoenix were exterminated. The underworld then takes Bai Wuchang to investigate, but he is attacked by unknown forces on the way. In order to save Bai Wuchang''s life, the underworld blocked the fatal blow for Bai Wuchang and was seriously injured... "


    Black impermanence''s heart is very heavy. He always knows that he and white impermanence have a certain weight in Wang''s heart, but he never thought that Wang did this in order to save white impermanence. For so many years, I followed Wang Fengli in the rain, and all the hard work and discontent disappeared after learning the news. Following such a master is a blessing they have cultivated for more than ten years.


    "Is that unidentified force the one who wanted to arrest me?"


    Murong Jin''s heart missed a beat, the underworld is seriously injured, I''m afraid the whole underworld may be in chaos, if it''s really the hidden black hand that did it, then the consequences she did not dare to think about.


    "It''s preliminarily estimated that yes. Now the whole underworld is worried. I''m afraid that there will be chaos. I''ll give the black hand a chance to take advantage of it."


    Black impermanence nodded, even his own don''t know why? At the first time when he learned the news, he ran to Murong Jinxin. It seemed that he had already determined that as long as Murong Jinxin returned to the underworld, all the problems would be solved.


    "I know. You go back first. I''ll arrange things here and rush back to the underworld immediately."


    Murong Jinxin did not ask any more, no matter how her relationship with the underworld is, now the underworld is in trouble, she can''t sit back and ignore. Her everything is given by Pluto, and it''s time to repay him. What''s more, Pluto was seriously injured when he was looking for her people.


    "Yes, sir."


    Black impermanence relieved a breath, finally respectfully line a salute, then quickly disappeared in place. In the small room, the former tranquility was restored.


    "I have to go back for both feeling and reason. You handle the affairs of Tianchen for me, and then go back to Xiling with general Yun first. I''ll go directly to Xiling to find you when the affairs of the underworld are settled. "


    Murong Jin heart went to the side of the wardrobe, casually turned out a dress, then to his body set. It''s urgent at the moment. She dare not delay at all. Fortunately, the affairs of Murong mansion have been dealt with, and there is only a small tail left for her to deal with. She believes Junmo glass can handle everything well, so she is not worried at all.


    "Well, I''ll take care of my mother. Be careful yourself."


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t want Murong Jin''s heart to go to the underworld, but he knows Murong Jin''s nature too well. At this time, if he says something to stop him, it will only hurt their feelings. Since he can''t stop it, he can only choose to force himself to accept it.


    "Well, don''t be upset. He gave me everything I had, and he made a new one for me. He''s in trouble. If I don''t help him, I''m not even a person. "


    Murong Jinxin sees Jun Mo Li''s tangled face and knows what he is thinking in his heart. A slap on the back of his head, directly gave him a white eye.


    If jealous men are really careful, they are unbearable


    "I know. I''m just a little upset. You don''t have to worry about me..."


    Jun Mo Li pulled out the corner of her mouth, tied the jade belt around her waist, arranged her pure white clothes, and then printed a kiss on her clean forehead.


    She doesn''t know how long it will take for her to leave. If he can, he really wants to go to the underworld with her


    "I don''t care who I care? OK, I know the propriety. Every few days, I''ll ask Hei Wuchang to come and send you a letter. I won''t let you live in fear. "


    Murong Jin''s heart rubbed in his warm arms. She knew the uneasiness in his heart. Let alone him, even she did not know what kind of storm this trip to the underworld was about to face.


    If she''s lucky, it may be solved soon. If she''s not lucky, maybe her life will be taken


    "Send me a letter every three days. If you don''t send one, I''ll punish you when you come back..." hearing this, Jun Mo Li''s uneasiness dissipates. If her news comes every three days, he really can''t wait for it. It''s better than knowing nothing and daydreaming¡° OK, I''ll go. When I come back honestly, if you dare to go out and look for women, today in Xuanyuan Qinglin is your future. " Murong Jin heart is not give up, since she returned to the human world, things happen one after another, not a few days comfortable. At the moment, something happened to the underworld, and she didn''t know how long she was going to work in the underworld. She was really worried that if she worked so hard, she would die of overwork sooner or later¡° Am I that kind of person? I might as well spend more time with my mother''s concubine when I have a little spare time... "Jun Mo Li rubbed her green silk and said helplessly. He''s very timid. Let alone make a mistake, he doesn''t even dare to touch these principled problems. Otherwise, his fate would be much worse for Xuanyuan Qinglin¡° If you know, go to sleep. I''ll go Murong Jinxin blinked a few big eyes at him. Without saying more nonsense, she quickly disappeared and left..... On a big white bed in the underworld palace, a man was sleeping quietly. There was no blood on his cool face. His long eyelashes trembled from time to time, which seemed to be extremely unstable. Murong Jin heartburn into the room, with the black and white Impermanence in the room to say hello, then walked to the big bed. When you see the very bad situation of Hades, the already heavy heart suddenly becomes more heavy¡° You''re here... "It seemed that he had a premonition. The long eyelashes of Hades moved, and then he opened his eyes like a cold pool. Pale lips spit out three words, very light, very light¡° Yes, let''s see if you''re dead... "Murong Jin''s heart saw that he had woken up, and she didn''t show any affectation. She sat down on the big bed. The little white hand clasped Pluto''s wrist, and a white light instantly poured into Pluto''s body. She wanted to find out how much the injury of Pluto was¡° I''m afraid it disappoints you. I can''t die for a while and a half... "The underworld drew his mouth and looked at the gorgeous man in front of him. Besides grinding his teeth, he could only grind his teeth. This woman will never die when she meets him. He is so hurt. Can''t she say something nice to make him happy¡° If you can''t die, you will suffer. I said, aren''t you the most powerful king of the four worlds? How did you get out of the underworld and become half dead? When you talk big in the future, you must make a good draft first, so as not to flash your tongue. " Murong Jin''s heart felt the injury of Hades carefully for a while. Suddenly, the corners of her eyes jumped fiercely. If it wasn''t for black and white impermanence, she might have directly kicked him fiercely. This ghost with black heart, black liver and black lung, is that what he called serious injury? Go to his uncle''s serious injury... "I want to save Bai Wuchang. Do you think I want to? This also don''t know need to lie on the bed how long... "The underworld looked at her gnashing teeth appearance, pale lips slightly lifted, made a wink to her. In order to play this seriously injured appearance, he did a lot of work. At present, only she and black and white impermanence know that he is OK. Even the four elders of the underworld have been cheated by him¡° You have a deep love for impermanence. Don''t you have a crush on others for a long time? Otherwise, how can you use your own life to save Bai Wuchang? " Murong Jin heart after a short period of anger, instantly understand the deep meaning of the underworld. So, looking at Pluto with disdain, I think I misunderstood the meaning of Pluto. It was just like the relationship between Pluto and Bai Changchang¡° Do you think too much... "The underworld turned his eyes and said nothing to Murong Jin. I''m afraid she is the only one in the world who dares to say this in front of him. It really hurts to hear him. He is a normal man, a normal man who only likes women... "Do you know in your heart that there are too many women in the harem. I want to take some new pictures of male concubines. But your vision is also good. It''s better to take a fancy to white impermanence than to black impermanence. At least white impermanence looks white and tender, and it''s easier to arouse your appetite... "Murong Jin''s heart glanced aside. After hearing what she said, she felt uneasy about white impermanence. She felt that this guy was funny and couldn''t help casting a meaningful look at him, He was so scared that he shivered and put his head away¡° Speaking of appetite, I haven''t eaten for a long time. I''m so hungry that I can''t stand it. Just for the sake of Wang''s serious injury, let''s give him a meal. "

 Chapter 263

    The underworld really didn''t want to waste time on this problem without any nutrition. Looking at the woman who was still talking, he decisively interrupted her. If she said that, he would have a psychological shadow when he saw Bai Wuchang.


    "If your hand is broken, I can think about it reluctantly..."


    Murong Jin heart quite inconceivable looking at that lying talking not waist pain of a man, really want to cheer for his imagination. Even Jun Mo Li didn''t have the honor of feeding rice. He really dares to think about it and say it.


    "That''s not easy. Anyway, I''m almost useless now. Even if I waste my hands, it''s not bad. In order to make it difficult for you to feed me a meal, I will let you waste my hands. "


    Smell speech, the underworld just like to get the amnesty order general, slender as jade ten fingers out, signal Murong Jin heart quickly start to give them to waste. He would rather waste his hands three times a day if he could get the benefit of her feeding.


    His attitude was extremely sincere, his expression was extremely serious, and his appearance was extremely innocent, which made Murong Jin''s heart and brain slide down a huge sweat


    "Come on, don''t talk about what you have or don''t have. Let''s get down to business first. Do you have anything behind the scenes?"


    Murong Jin heart white in front of the Hades, lazy to tangle with him this kind of problem. The most important thing now is to get rid of the ghost in the underworld, so as not to dream too much at night.


    "No, my king has been abandoned like this. Maybe the underworld will be in chaos. What do you think will happen?"


    The underworld spread out his hand. If he has eyes, does he still need to lie on the bed and pretend to be forced? With his disposition of controlling violence with violence, he had already killed people. Can see Murong Jin heart that such as stars in the eyes of the flashing worry, he was forced to pretend to be very depressed mood suddenly a lot better.


    How much? The woman still has a little conscience and knows to worry about him, which is very rare for him


    "What''s your plan? What can I do for you? "


    Murong Jin heart heart feeling around, did not notice any strange, this just let go. Black and white impermanence is his most loyal subordinates. He can never betray them, so it''s not a big problem to say something very confidential in front of them.


    "The news of Wang''s serious injury has been spread out. If the backstage thugs still want to attack Wang, they will do it within three days. So, one word and so on. As for you, you''d better stay with me all the time. If you go out occasionally, you can pretend to be serious. You can even find some maidservants to vent your anger. "


    If he can''t attract the ghost to fight again, it can only show that the ghost is too powerful. So they don''t have to do anything now, because doing anything is superfluous.


    In fact, he didn''t intend to tell her about it. After all, it was very dangerous. He didn''t want her to get involved. It''s just black impermanence. It''s so good to see him dying. It''s like he''s going to die. Without saying a word, he goes to the human world. It''s too late for him to stop him.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll act like you''re going to die in the next second. Just in case, I''ll call huofenghuang to help you. When it''s over, we''ll immediately go to the junction of the four worlds and look for the iceberg that has disappeared. "


    The underworld already has the news of the iceberg, so just take this opportunity to go to the junction of the four realms. Maybe there will be something new. It would be even better if we could save the people of the dragon and the Phoenix by the way.


    Since she has put down everything in the human world and returned to the underworld, she must gain something, or she will come back in vain.


    "As soon as you get the news of Wang''s serious injury, you will come back in a hurry. I have a message for you."


    Pluto''s unfathomable eyes flickered slightly, hesitated for a moment, and did not immediately take her words. Follow him to look for the iceberg that has disappeared. It''s very dangerous. He doesn''t want her to go with him. He''s a man. He has to carry himself when he''s in danger.


    "What''s the news?"


    Murong Jin heart is very strange to see the underworld one eye, from the underworld that pale almost dead face saw a trace of heavy, the heart also has no origin of shrink.


    "The identity of the young master of the Junmo Lilong clan has been known by the devil. I guess he will have some trouble. I think if you don''t want to let him have an accident, you''d better wait for the matter of the underworld and go back immediately..."


    The underworld looked at Murong Jinxin''s eyes and said word by word. After that, he turned his lips. He really felt that he was suspicious of meddling.


    To some extent, Chu moshang is his rival. He is helping his rival. But if he knew it clearly and didn''t say it, he would feel that his conscience was not right. Although Murong Jinxin always scolds him as a black hearted ghost, his heart has never been black when facing Murong Jinxin.


    "Is it over? What''s the matter with the dragon and Phoenix? It''s enough to find fault and seek revenge all the time... "


    Murong Jin''s heart looks a Lin, a cool air rising from the soles of her feet, and a kind of inexplicable fear welled up in her heart. Jun Mo Li has not yet recovered his identity as the little master of the dragon clan. Now he is just an ordinary mortal. Facing experts like Moyin and Moyang, he has no choice but to wait for death. If you want to protect him, you have to go back and see him dead. As for the search for the iceberg, I''m afraid I can only rely on this black hearted ghost... "Maybe I''m fed up, or I''ve been shut down by the Zhenmo tower for a long time, and my heart is abnormal..." the underworld spread out his hand, and the devil''s mind has been known all over the world. He couldn''t move fengnu for the time being, because if fengnu died, his evil god would also die, so he decided on the little Lord of the dragon family¡° It''s supposed to be abnormal. It''s really annoying... "Murong Jin''s heart took a panoramic view of all the looks of the underworld, and understood that although his words were light, the actual situation would be more serious than what he said. Otherwise, with his bad character, it would be impossible to tell this kind of thing. If Jun Mo Li is just unlucky, he can''t wait to see the joke. Now that he said it, it means that the situation is very serious. The devil will let her go. First, she relies on the big tree of Hades. Second, she is the essence of the evil god. But Jun Mo Li is just a mortal at the moment. She is the only one who can rely on... "Black impermanence, if you dare to cheat me next time, I will be with you forever." Seeing that the business had been finished, Murong Jinxin thought of a very serious problem, that is, black impermanence cheated her to the underworld''s wicked behavior before. This kind of behavior must not be condoned, otherwise in the future she will be cheated by this black heart ghost¡° My subordinates know their mistakes. They really think that Wang has been seriously injured. Otherwise, even if I borrow 10000 of my subordinates'' courage, I dare not deceive you. " Black impermanence''s cold sweat, he is actually very innocent. At that time, Wang was carried back, and even the four elders shook their heads after checking. With Bai Changchang''s expression that he wanted to die immediately, he never thought that Wang was pretending. When he came back to the underworld after his stupid work, he learned the truth. He was really stupid to death by himself¡° All right, this time. This nigger has a deep mind. How can he hurt himself for you? Be smart next time. " Murong Jin heart also didn''t say much, black impermanence at that time of mood she more or less can understand, afraid just suddenly flustered, she also shouldn''t have been biting this matter don''t put, that''s too small¡° I know. " Black impermanent mouth a smoke, actually want to refute two. But the corner of the eye''s remaining light glimpses to Murong Jin''s heart to say that words is unintentional, then held back didn''t open mouth. In fact, the king of his family is very good to his subordinates. They are really in trouble, and Wang doesn''t care... "Well, he has been working in black impermanence for so many years, that is, he has been stupid for such a time. I don''t dare to be so stupid after I look at him. You just pretend that he hasn''t done anything. I''m really hungry. Can you remind you of the difficulty of Jun Mo Li, I''m leaving to look for icebergs for you. How about feeding me a meal? " The underworld swept the black impermanence of that facial pain, restrained the smile of the corner of the mouth, and rarely opened his mouth to say a few good words for him. Then he directly ended the topic and continued to work for his welfare. He looked at Murong Jin heart, the innocent look, even black and white impermanence see deeply sweat. They sighed in their hearts at the same time, how much love Wang lacked... "Hey, big head ghost, haven''t you heard a word? How can you not understand this kind of words that even the human beings you despise most? Besides, who are you to me? I want to make coolie for you with wool? Well, I''m going to go out and pretend to be forced. I''m going to cry everywhere and tell the ghosts of the underworld that their king, who is known as the most powerful of the four worlds, is going to die very soon. Let them prepare their filial piety earlier, so that they won''t be caught off guard... "Murong Jin''s eyes turned white. She really felt that it was a black hearted ghost, which was unreasonable. If she is seriously injured, she can still find a suitable reason to feed. But he''s fine. She doesn''t even have any skin injuries. How can she persuade herself to feed him? She''s not full again. After that, she got up and walked out of the room. She knew that if she stayed, she would be bored to death by this black heart. The door of the room was kicked open and closed with a bang, completely stopped.

 Chapter 264

    The garden of the dead


    A huge beast is lying on the edge of a stream to bask in the sun. The warm sunshine falls on its black hair, reflecting the dazzling black light.


    It''s huge animal eyes half squint, sometimes fidgety frown, sometimes helplessly skim mouth, seems to worry about what.


    There was a strange wave in the air, which made it sit up fiercely. The huge beast''s eyes looked at a certain place, and a look of awe appeared on its face.


    "Murong Jinxin has come to the underworld, you must do it in three days, otherwise..."


    A magic sound slowly floated into the huge ears of Yunyao beast. The sound was not big, but it was extremely deterrent. Otherwise, the two words would frighten Yunyao beast all over.


    It is too clear, otherwise later, it has tried, it is really afraid


    "Yes, master!"


    Yunyao beast respectfully stood up, the huge beast mouth slightly opened, a magic sound disappeared in the air. He knew that the master must have heard it, because after he said that, the fluctuation in the air disappeared.


    Nothing seems to have happened, just like no creature has just come


    "Alas..."


    Yunyao beast''s huge body suddenly collapsed on the grass. When it decided to make the deal with Murong Jinxin, it already understood that once it returned to the underworld, it must face this dilemma. But it has no way, it really can''t bear the underworld, the place where it grew up.


    So where to go now? It''s been less than a year since it came back to the underworld. If it''s making a mistake, Pluto will never let it go again


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Murong Jin came out of the underworld palace with a cool face and a low pressure below zero. As long as you meet her ghost, you will be scared. The reason is very simple. Since the underworld was seriously injured, Murong girl''s temper is not good. When she comes out of the underworld palace, she will lose her temper. Who meets who has bad luck.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart slowly walking, looking at those who see her as if to see the devil''s ghosts some egg pain. It seems that the two-day forced to pack too much, will be their own image to completely pack No.


    When she came to a dense forest, she looked up and saw a similar figure. She looked carefully and found that the woman was Princess Lin. she was shocked.


    Princess Lin had been put in prison by the order of the underworld more than two years ago. How could she be here? Her footstep stops, subconsciously then rushes toward Lin Fei''s direction.


    In this way, they have come to the most remote place in the underworld, which is equivalent to the cold palace of the human world. Originally is in front of the frantic Lin Fei suddenly disappeared, Murong Jin heart to catch up with the pace also suddenly stopped, a cold rising from the bottom of the foot.


    "I haven''t seen you for more than a year. Your Kung Fu has improved a lot. The woman who has the potential to meet the strong is really worthy of her reputation. "


    A layer of light black light slowly appeared in front of Murong Jin heart, a middle-aged man appeared in front of Murong Jin heart. He looked at the gorgeous woman in front of him. His turbid eyes were full of desires that no one could understand.


    "It''s you? You are finally willing to show up... "


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes swept over the middle-aged man''s face. Although he still covered his face, she could judge the identity of the man from his eyes and his voice.


    She had a bold idea in her mind. In fact, the purpose of this man''s plot about Pluto''s injury was not for Pluto, but for her.


    "Ha ha, as you wish, I''m right in front of you. It''s a pity that you don''t have the ability to take me."


    The old man Jie Jie''s smile, the last time she escaped by chance, he did not get her soul into the work. This time, he has been ready for everything, Murong Jinxin absolutely can''t escape from Shengtian.


    Before she was in the human world, it was not difficult for him to start. But once he started, it was easy to expose his identity, so he would endure again and again until he set up the game.


    The underworld is his territory. Moving her in the underworld is the wisest choice


    "I don''t have the ability to deal with you, but what ability can you have that makes me willingly use my soul to give you credit?"


    Murong Jin heart a cold smile, for a while and a half will of she also don''t worry that she will be poisoned by this old man. Because if you want to use her soul, the most important thing is to make her willing. As long as she was not willing, the old man had nothing to do with her.


    Pluto has great kindness to her, and she once promised that even if she fell into the hands of this old man, she would never give in. It''s no big deal to die with him.


    "Ha ha, of course, I have the ability. Don''t think of me as the black impermanence who almost died of his stupidity..."


    The old man looked at Murong Jin''s heart, even if he caught it, it didn''t matter. He didn''t tell Murong Jin too much, because Murong Jin''s heart had too many weaknesses, which were enough for him to force Murong Jin''s heart to submit. He believes that his purpose can be achieved by Murong Jin''s heart that he would rather die than keep his own temperament.


    To say the least, even if Murong Jinxin would rather sacrifice her weakness in order to protect the underworld, he still has the last way to make her submit¡° Since you are so confident, tell me your true identity so that I can die in peace. " Murong Jinxin spread out her hand, but she had already begun to calculate in her heart. I''m afraid the underworld doesn''t know about her falling into the hands of the old man for a while. So, she had to find a way to save herself first. As soon as I thought about it, I thought of the fire phoenix guarding outside the underworld palace and tried to summon it up... "I have set the result around you and sealed your breath, so don''t waste your time to do this kind of thing of looking for help. As for my identity, when your soul and I become one, you will naturally know The old man from Murong Jin heart slightly open mouth has seen the clue, kindly remind Murong Jin heart. He is not a fool. If he catches her, it is absolutely impossible for her to have a chance to move a bunch of rescuers to make trouble for himself. As for his identity, she will know it when she should know it¡° By the way, there''s one thing I forgot to tell you. I''m actually a person with incomplete soul. I have a wisp of soul has become the God of evil, so you know... "Murong Jinxin''s mind suddenly flashed a light, in the mind has a plan. She simply told him some very confidential things about herself, and she believed that he would be very painful after hearing them. How dare he want a soul with incomplete soul¡° Ha ha, I know, but I know better that the emperor of heaven once lived in your soul and went into the land of chaos. Murong Jinxin, if you want Jun Mo Li to live, you are honest. Otherwise, I''ll let them lie in the wilderness at once. " The old man laughed more wildly, for the throne of the underworld, he had carefully arranged for a long time. For a long time, even the heaven world has many eyes and ears, and even the demon world has many dark lines. As for the underworld, it is clear that the underworld is in charge, and it has already become his world. But now the time has not come, he does not want to fight against Pluto¡° You''ve come prepared. What do you want? " Murong Jinxin''s face suddenly changed, and her eyes towards the old man were full of resentment. She had expected that the old man would threaten her with Junmo Liye dye. But it seemed that there was some way to force the evil god to submit. She would listen to him. She doesn''t think that the evil god is a good bone to chew, and can be easily chewed down¡° It''s very simple. Take me to the place of chaos. You don''t have to worry about other things. As long as you do that, I promise I won''t touch anyone you care about. " The old man is also straightforward. He knows how to deal with people like Murong Jinxin. If we can avoid the nonsense, it''s the hard truth to go straight to the theme. He can see that Murong Jin''s heart has been loosened, and the stones hanging in the air have fallen a lot¡° The place of chaos is not the place where you can come back after you go. Maybe your life will be explained as soon as you go in. Even the emperor of heaven can''t bear that place. Do you think you can be better than the emperor of heaven? " Murong Jin''s heart drew a sneer at the corner of her mouth. Does the old man think highly of himself? Generally, ghosts like him who think highly of himself are easily killed by his narcissism. It''s not easy for him to go to the land of chaos. She takes him there, but he can''t come back¡° You just need to take me. You don''t have to worry about other things. Murong Jinxin, I''m going to settle your soul... "The old man looked at Murong Jinxin and didn''t seem to want to refuse. In fact, he knew what Murong Jinxin was up to. If he dares to go to chaos, he will surely come back. He still has this confidence¡° OK, if you want to go there to seek death, I will help you... "The only thing she can do now is to take him to the land of chaos and persuade the evil god to kill him, so as to have the best of both worlds. He not only extricated himself, but also helped Pluto get rid of this evil. As for the evil god, if she is not stupid enough to die, she should know how to choose¡° Look at her body, don''t let anything happen... "The old man waved to the nothingness. The Yunyao beast pretending that Princess Lin cheated Murong Jinxin out of the dark came out and respectfully accepted the order. Huge head hang low of, even see Murong Jin heart one eye of courage all don''t have¡° Yunyao beast, you are so stubborn that you make mistakes again and again. I ask the underworld to get you back to the underworld. This is the most wrong thing I''ve ever done in my life. If I''m lucky enough to come back alive, you''d better be able to bear my anger... "

 Chapter 265

    Murong Jinxin''s eyes suddenly shrink. She can''t even dream that Yunyao beast is the old man''s Secret line. No wonder when she was in Yunyao mountain, it would make such a deal with her.


    She''s wrong. She''s very wrong. She brings back a ghost from the underworld that the underworld has managed to get rid of. She''s letting the tiger go back to the mountain


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yunyao beast bowed his head and said nothing, for Murong Jin heart it is really guilty. At that time, it almost killed Pluto. For the first time, Pluto didn''t kill it, but banished it. But it is lucky to return to the underworld, the first target is once to have a great kindness to her woman, its heart is really not good.


    "The Yunyao beast has always been the hidden thread that I put in the underworld''s side. You don''t have to say that it stimulates it. It can''t betray me."


    The old man looked at Murong Jin''s heart like stars in his eyes. He hated the iron but didn''t make it into steel. He hooked the corner of his mouth. Everyone in the world can betray him, but Yunyao beast is the only one who can''t betray him. Over the years, he has been convinced of this.


    "Yunyao beast, I hope you can live up to your own conscience after all you have done..."


    Murong Jin heart sneer unceasingly, what she hates most in this life is the traitor, most is this kind of traitor who betrays again and again. When she finished dealing with the old man, the first thing she came back was to completely destroy it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A streamer flashed in the huge eyes of Yunyao beast. He lowered his head and bit his teeth. He didn''t say a word, but he had made the final decision in his heart. If all this is its life, it will admit it!


    "Let''s go."


    The old man didn''t give Murong Jinxin the chance to continue to talk. With a wave of his dry hand, a black light disappeared into Murong Jinxin''s body. After forcing Murong Jinxin''s soul out of her body, it turned into a black smoke and stored in Murong Jinxin''s soul.


    A soul with seven colors of light slowly drifted to the distance, and it took a long time to disappear


    "Murong girl, I hope you can forgive me for what I have done to you one day!"


    Seeing that Murong Jinxin''s soul has completely disappeared, Yunyao beast stoops to pick up Murong Jinxin''s body, looks at Murong Jinxin''s gorgeous face, and sighs.


    Only in this way can it win the master''s trust and help Pluto defeat the master completely


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    When Yunyao beast holding Murong Jin''s heart appears in front of the underworld who is still pretending to force, the underworld is almost crazy. He thousands of calculate, thousands of calculate really didn''t calculate, the real purpose of the backstage is Jinxin. He is too assured that no one in the underworld will attack Jin Xin, so that Jin Xin will have an accident under his own eyes.


    "Wang, the soul of Murong girl has gone to the land of chaos..."


    Yunyao beast kneels in front of the big bed, looking at the angry Pluto, his voice is low and dumb. It will be before what happened in detail once again, any details are not let go. After that, he bowed his head and knelt in silence. He knew what the consequences of what he had done. He only asked the underworld to give him a good time.


    "Yunyao beast, if you lay hands on me, I will forgive you for my love in the past. But if you do it to Wang''s woman, what other reason do you think Wang can let you live? "


    The underworld also didn''t pack, will Murong Jin heart cold body put on the big bed, pull thin be wrapped her tightly. Then in order to prevent Murong Jin heart accident, the soul can''t come back, he called out his inner pill to Murong Jin heart. After all this, he looked at the creeping Yunyao beast with a gloomy face like ice.


    "My subordinates know that they are willing to accept any punishment from the king. But before his death, his subordinates hope to do something for Wang. After that, my subordinates died without regret. "


    Yunyao beast looked up, with a trace of water vapor in his huge eyes. This was the first time he saw the king after he betrayed him. It felt like he was separated from the rest of the world.


    Compared with the master, Wang was hearty to him, but he chose to betray the king in order to live happily. It''s OK to make a mistake once. It really doesn''t want to make a mistake again. It wants to help the king, even if it can''t get rid of the master, it must also hurt the master''s power.


    "In my heart, she is more important than everything. If she has an accident and is promoted to meritorious service, even if you are my king, besides your master, my king is not rare at all. "


    The eyes of Hades are full of pain. He always knows what he wants most, that is Murong Jin''s heart. Even if his end is dead in the hands of the backstage, but as long as Murong Jin loved him, he has no regrets.


    Without Murong Jin''s heart, what else does he want to do in the underworld? He might as well go with her


    "Wang, Murong girl is the noumenon of the evil god. The evil god will not be so stupid, even her noumenon will be destroyed. I think it''s a good thing for Murong to go to chaos. Maybe it''s the ghost who will die at that time. "


    Black impermanence heart is also very angry Yunyao beast, but now the situation is not the best time to deal with Yunyao beast. Yunyao beast holding Murong Jin''s heart to find Wang repent, maybe it really repented, they must seize this opportunity, first hit the power behind the scenes, talking about other things.


    "My subordinates think that Hei Wuchang''s theory is reasonable. Last time Murong took Tiandi to chaos, according to Tiandi''s dictation, the evil god didn''t mean anything to Murong, and even was very friendly. Besides, Murong girl is extremely intelligent, and she will never let herself fall into a hopeless situation. Wang should believe in Murong''s ability. If Wang missed this great opportunity because he was worried about Murong''s safety. When Murong girl comes back from the chaotic place, the fate of the king will not be very good... "Bai Wuchang knows that the underworld is in a mess now, and Murong Jin''s heart is the most clear about the meaning of the underworld. That''s because they can see it too clearly, and they know Murong Jinxin''s temperament better, so they think that if Wang wastes this great opportunity because he is sad about spring and autumn, he will be read by Murong Jinxin. What''s more, they can''t go to that chaotic place. Now even if they are crazy, they can only stay here and wait for news¡° Wang, there''s nothing wrong with black and white impermanence. Murong girl was obviously relaxed when she learned that she was going to take her master to the place of chaos. It should not be too late. I also ask the king to immediately send people to follow his subordinates and wipe out the forces secretly laid down by his master. " Yunyao beast is one of the most anxious. The master''s influence in the underworld is very huge. He comes to see the king with Murong Jin''s heart. This is a blatant betrayal. Those hidden in the dark lines must have begun to deploy the evacuation plan. If they drag on like this, I''m afraid they will let go the big fish¡° OK, I will believe you again. Yunyao beast, this is the last chance I give you. If you don''t cherish it, I will burn you with the fire of hell, and there will be no residue left. " The underworld took a heavy breath, trying to calm down his disordered mood. He holds Murong Jin''s cold little hand. Although he is reluctant to leave, he gets out of bed. He looked down at the creeping Yunyao beast. There was a trace of complexity in his cold eyes. In the end, his conscience was not completely gnawed by the dog¡° My subordinates will not betray the king''s trust. They know that the master has hidden all the secret forces in the underworld. I also ask the king to close the border of the underworld immediately, so as not to let go of the secret lines that cannot be let go. " Yunyao beast takes out a pile of white paper from his arms and presents it to the underworld. The white paper is full of everything his master has carefully deployed in the underworld these years. It was written in great detail, even some doorkeepers and toilet sweepers, but everything related to the owner was marked out. This is the power distribution map it has been driving out for the past two days. As long as the black and white impermanence attacks according to this, there will be basically no mistake¡° Black impermanence, close the border of the underworld immediately. White impermanence, you immediately to the king''s death guard transfer over. I want to personally remove all the rubbish out of the underworld. " The underworld just scanned the top power distribution map, and his face was hard to see. What was recorded above made him not only shocked, but also frightened. That inner ghost has already had such a huge influence in the underworld these years. Even some of his subordinates who thought there would be no problem, without exception, all became the secret line of the insider¡° Yes, Wang Black and white impermanence got the order, immediately took Yunyao beast out of the room, and went to work separately. The huge room suddenly quieted down, and the king of Hades sighed, and called in the Fire Phoenix who was guarding outside¡° Fire Phoenix, take good care of your master. I''ll go back. " Fire phoenix is the symbol of Jinxin Phoenix girl, the heart of Jinxin is needless to say. Have it to protect Jin heart, in addition to their own set border, Jin heart will not have anything¡° Pluto, it''s OK for the master to come back safely. If something happens to the master, I Huofeng will make the underworld restless forever! " Fire phoenix stood in front of the underworld, not the slightest fear, it held his small head high, very dissatisfied with looking at the face, already difficult to see the extreme cool man. No matter he is the Supreme Identity of the underworld, his words are very provocative¡° If something happens to Jin Xin, how do you like to make trouble in the underworld? It''s your business, and I don''t care. But you also give this king to remember, before this king comes back, guard her well. If she has any accident, I will pull out your Phoenix hair and cook a pot of Phoenix Tang, the God of time and space In addition to Murong Jinxin, the underworld does not accept any other living provocation. He looked at the fire phoenix with a sneer. His words were full of violence. He didn''t show any mercy because the fire phoenix was the guardian of Murong Jinxin. After combing, he strode away, ignoring the fire in the room. Phoenix''s face was convulsive and painful¡° If the underworld is really the underworld, he is aggressive, arrogant and powerful. He is a natural couple with his master... "

 Chapter 266

    The land of chaos


    When Murong Jinxin''s soul appears in front of the evil god, the evil god is wiping tears. Feel the flow in the air, she casually to his face to wipe a, then lift eyes to see Murong Jin heart in mid air.


    "What else are you doing here? You liar


    Overcome by feeling of sorrow, as like as two peas faced with the same face, evil spirits can not help but feel sad. If it is not for a little bit of self pride, she will cry directly 80%.


    Since she was cheated by Murong Jinxin last time, there has been a subtle change in her feelings for Murong Jinxin, which is a bit more gnashing of teeth.


    "I don''t want to come either. I''m just forced by a ghost."


    Murong Jin heart suddenly frowned, feel his soul body deep spread a burst of pain. She knew that it was the old man who was beginning to feel uneasy and wanted to break through her oppression. She jumped out and made a deal with the evil god. She closed her eyes. At this time, she couldn''t let him out. At least she had to convince the evil god to make sure that she was safe.


    "Last time you brought the emperor of heaven to cheat me, this time you brought a ghost. Do you want to cheat me again?"


    Smell speech, evil god that beautiful little face flashed a trace of displeasure, the last thing she was trying to convince herself for a long time, did not have prejudice to Murong Jin heart. If Murong Jinxin deceives her again, she can''t bear it.


    "You think too much. I said I was forced. A ghost who was practicing the secret arts of the nether world caught me and wanted to use my soul to practice. Otherwise, if you think I''m willing to leave my soul when I''m free, I''ll see you cry like this. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the guard of the evil god''s face, turns her lips, and suffers the more and more severe pain from the depth of the soul. She decides to reduce Hara, and quickly reaches an agreement with the evil god to release the evil ghost to the evil god.


    "I''m ugly? Where am I ugly? I''m the most beautiful woman in the world. How dare you call me ugly. Murong Jinxin, you hate it


    After listening to Murong Jinxin''s words, the evil god felt that he couldn''t accept it. Small hand in the face of a gentle brush, immediately wipe the tears on the small face clean. She opened her eyes, which were red and swollen, and looked at Murong Jin''s heart with a little anger.


    She can bear anything, but she can''t bear to be called ugly. Why is she ugly? She is so beautiful that everyone is angry


    "OK, you are not ugly. You are beautiful. You are the first beauty in the world. I said, "great beauty, let''s get down to business first, or I can''t suppress the evil spirit in my soul."


    Murong Jin heart corners of mouth ruthlessly a draw, looking at the evil god that a righteous indignation of small face, straight feel very want to laugh. She really didn''t expect that the evil god should love beauty so much, which has nothing in common with her.


    But now is not the time to say that, she must convince the evil god as soon as possible, she can not give the old man any opportunity.


    "As long as you don''t cheat me and you want me to help you, it''s not impossible..."


    The evil god looked at Murong Jin''s heart carefully, and finally found the abnormality of Murong Jin''s heart. Murong Jin''s heart seemed to be suffering a lot, and even she saw that the soul of Murong Jin''s heart seemed to be being severely impacted by something. She hesitated for a moment, because she was separated from Murong Jinxin, she felt that she still had the responsibility and obligation to protect Murong Jinxin. If Murong Jin''s heart is in trouble, she can''t be sure.


    "I swear that I didn''t cheat you this time. You must know that ghost wants to use my soul to do it. He wants to unite our souls and devour us completely. If you don''t want to die, you''d better clean him up for me in a moment, so that he won''t find fault with me if he has nothing to do in the future. "


    Murong Jin heart to see the evil god''s attention was finally pulled back, a second did not dare to delay, immediately said what he asked. After that, he couldn''t suppress the evil spirit, so he had to accept his mind and let out the evil spirit who was afraid that the world would not be in chaos.


    "That''s him? What is it? He even wanted to devour our souls. Go to his uncle''s.... "


    The evil god was stunned for a moment, and passed Murong Jinxin''s words twice in his mind. Then he looked at the old man who fell to the ground for a long time and then struggled to stand up. Disdain of cold hum a, bright red lip petal directly burst out a mouthful.


    She was depressed enough that the emperor of heaven and the old underworld pressed her in this place where there was no hope. She finally convinced herself to endure. As a result, this thing that didn''t know what it was wanted to devour her soul. If she didn''t scold him, who else could she scold.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart listen to the evil god that go to his uncle''s words, the corner of the mouth again can''t help but mercilessly smoke, look at the evil god''s eyes with a smile. Sometimes, in some small places, she really felt that the evil god was similar to herself. It was the foul language of the evil god that made Murong Jin feel strange and close to the evil god.


    "Evil god, I don''t want to devour your soul. I just want to borrow your soul for the time being. I''m sure I can protect your soul. Once I''m finished, I''ll become the king of the underworld. I can release your soul, and help you suppress the soul of Murong Jin''s heart, so that you can use the noumenon of Murong Jin''s heart to revive and become a person with complete soul. " The old man only felt the tightness of his chest, but it was still within his acceptable range. He stood up and looked at the God of evil. His words were sincere. In fact, he really thinks so. The evil god is the woman of the devil. For her, the devil almost subverted the four worlds. If he wants to live in peace, he can''t move the evil god. But if he only borrowed the spirit of the evil god for the time being, and gave the devil a woman with complete soul after using it, he would not mind. After all, that day when the Demon Lord saw Murong Jinxin, he planned to do the same¡° Borrow my soul for a while? You think I''m a fool? Once you get the credit, my life and death can only be controlled by you. At that time, you will be willing to let me out. Maybe the ghosts will not believe you The evil god''s pretty brow frowned, looking at the old man who could come out safely in the chaos, he was very confused. This place, in addition to her and Murong Jinxin''s soul, she really can''t think of anyone who can not accept the influence of evil spirit. What''s the status of this old man? Make her feel terrible¡° For you, the Demon Lord has begun to prepare to invade the human world on a large scale. He can get out of the magic tower. But after meeting Murong Jinxin, Murong Jinxin steals a seven color pearl from the magic tower. Because of this, the devil doesn''t know how long it will take to get out of the magic tower. I still have some friendship with the devil, otherwise the devil would not lend me the chaos pearl you gave him in those years. " The old man looked at the evil god''s disbelieving eyes and just laughed. His turbid eyes flashed and took out a bead from his neck. The bead is now suffused with dark light, quickly absorbing the evil spirit of the old man¡° Who are you? " Seeing the bead of chaos, the evil god''s long and curly eyelashes trembled several times, and his eyes began to look strange at the old man. This pearl of chaos was given to the devil by her, and the devil has been wearing it all the time and never left. Now it appears unexpectedly on the neck of this old man. What happened? Listening to the old man, it seems that the devil is still affectionate and righteous to her. It''s absolutely impossible to transfer her baby to others at will... "You just need to know that I share the same position with the devil. The Pearl of chaos is such a precious thing. The devil is willing to lend it to me. Do you think it will be fake? " The old man saw the fluctuation of the evil god and took the opportunity to lobby. The reason why he dares to let Murong Jinxin bring him to the place of chaos is that he has the assurance that he can survive. At present, this pearl of chaos may have some more unexpected effects. The evil god is famous for his deep love for the devil. He must be right in the name of the devil¡° Are you sure he lent it to you? Not you? " The evil god can''t deny it. Her eyes began to be sharp, just like a sharp knife shooting straight at the old man''s heart. The old man said she was a three-year-old, so easy to cheat? The devil lent it to him. He really dares to say it. The devil knows her best and knows that she is used to being loose. What he fears most is to be restrained. Now you agree that the old man uses her soul to imprison her freedom? She won''t believe it if you kill her¡° Poof, are you kidding? You don''t know the ability of the Demon Lord. Can I take the Pearl of chaos from his neck? You think highly of me too... "The old man chuckled and looked at the evil god with a strong smile, as if the evil god had said something funny. At the same time, my heart suddenly became alert. Seeing the appearance of the evil god, I didn''t believe his words at all. If that''s true, it''s bad¡° You can even calculate the underworld. What''s so strange about stealing the evil pearl from the devil''s hand? Ling''er, if you believe her, I will despise you all my life. Since he said that the bead of chaos was lent to him by the devil, do you want him to take out some keepsake to prove the relationship between him and the devil? Otherwise, you have the right to regard his words as farting... "

 Chapter 267

    Murong Jin is very surprised. What''s the identity of this old man? This hand can be extended to the demon world, even the things on the demon''s neck can be made out. His existence is definitely a time bomb. It may explode at any time, which will blow up the four realms beyond recognition.


    She looked at the evil god, such as stars like eyes flashed thick disdain, the export of the spirit son but let the evil god suddenly stunned.


    "You... You..."


    The evil god took back his mind and looked at Murong Jin''s heart with a tangled face. The name of ling''er, she only told the devil. But now Murong Jin heart but casually called out, compared with this old man, Murong Jin heart words more credible.


    Demon Zun is not so reckless, he will tell Murong Jinxin her name, maybe that is a kind of recognition of Murong Jinxin. Since even he has identified Murong Jinxin, she has no reason to let Murong Jinxin fall into trouble.


    "Evil god, this is the token of the devil. Is it enough to prove my relationship with the devil?"


    After listening to Murong Jinxin''s words, the old man gave a strange smile and took out a piece of magic order from his arms. He shook it in front of the evil god. It was obvious that he was well prepared and made all the preparations.


    "It''s really a token of the devil..."


    The evil god took over the order and carefully distinguished it for a while. Then he nodded his head and looked at the old man from doubt to trust. She gave the old man a smile, and then put the piece of magic into her arms.


    This is something belonging to the Demon Lord. If you can take it back, one is the other, so as not to leave it on the old thing and let him carry it around.


    "Then you should believe me? I also want to save you from chaos as soon as possible. As long as you control Murong Jinxin''s soul body and willingly merge with me, I will be able to bring you out. I promise you, once I become the king of the underworld, the first thing is to force your soul out, and ensure that your soul will not be hurt. If there is any violation of this oath, heaven will strike thunder. "


    When the old man was happy, he saw the change of the evil god in his eyes. So he began to talk about his big plan. His old eyes, which were originally turbid, were all of a sudden brilliant, and even the tone of his speech was much lighter.


    As long as the evil god nods, with the joint force of him and the evil god, Murong Jin''s heart should be controlled. Once Murong Jinxin is controlled by them, he is not far away from everything he wants.


    "Yes, but you have to give me the Pearl of chaos first. This is a token of love between me and the devil. Even if I become one with you, I must take it with me. "


    The evil god nodded, as if he had been moved by the old man''s words. The plain white little hand stretched out and asked the old man for his own treasure. Anyway, she must get the Pearl of chaos today, at any cost.


    "OK, let''s control Murong Jin''s heart first. When your soul and I become one, I will cast a spell to merge this chaotic pearl with your soul."


    The old man hesitated for a moment. The reason why he was safe in the land of chaos was the Pearl of chaos. If you give it to her now, if she says otherwise, I''m afraid she doesn''t have the ability to resist. He won''t do such a worse thing.


    "If you don''t let me out in two years, you will die."


    The evil god hesitated for a moment, and her little white hand raised. A small black pill appeared in her little palm. She motioned to the old man to swallow the small pill, or she would not do the deal.


    "OK, I''ll swallow it."


    The old man''s heart tangled for a long time, as the saying goes, children can not bear to set the wolf, in order to achieve great things, he swallowed the poison. Anyway, he didn''t really intend to imprison the evil god for a lifetime. Two years is enough for him to finish what he wants to do. So he swallowed the small pill to show his sincerity in the deal.


    "You are so stupid that you believe what he said. How can I separate such a fool as you..."


    Murong Jin really wants to vomit blood. She can suppress the evil god alone, but if she adds this unfathomable old man, she will change the initiative of her soul body. If the old man really let her soul into the credit, then the consequences she really dare not think about.


    She looked at the evil god standing on one side as if nothing had happened, gritted her teeth and roared a few words, then her body quickly floated towards the entrance of the chaotic land. Now that they have reached an agreement, she can escape. She can''t escape. She is thinking of other ways.


    "Murong Jinxin, this is my territory. As long as I don''t allow it, you can''t leave..."


    The evil god looked at Murong Jin ''. Looking at that some embarrassed woman with a smile, I got better in a strange mood.


    Tell you to deceive me, tell you to deceive me, don''t give some color to show you, my chest of this breath is not come out


    "I really want to slap you to death, you brainless fool. If you have the guts, just come in and take the initiative with me. I''d rather burst than let you succeed. I''m dead, you don''t want to be better, grass... "Murong Jinxin knew that she couldn''t escape, so she was dead. She stood up and pointed to the nose of the evil god and began to scold. How can she tell such a fool? It''s so stupid. She''s so stupid¡° Evil god, don''t talk to her. Go into her body. I''ll help you Seeing this, the old man was in a good mood and urged the evil god to start. Once the evil god controlled Murong Jin''s heart. Then he can deposit in the soul of the evil god, first out of the chaos, and then devour the soul of the evil god. He seemed to have seen his bright future and could not help feeling excited¡° I enter your sister ah, she is my body, if she burst body, I can''t live. You think I''m a fool. You can fool me with a few words? " The evil god crooked his lips and laughed. The smile was as intoxicating as Poppy, but it was short-lived as a flash in the pan. She suddenly waved a palm to the old man, and her words were even more rude, which made Murong Jinxin, a modern man in the 21st century, sweat hard¡° You''d better listen to me, or I''ll be rude to you. You have closed the entrance of evil Qi for so many years. Your skill has been greatly reduced. You are not my opponent at all. If I don''t know what''s good or what''s bad, I''ll use the strong one directly... "The old man was embarrassed to avoid the attack of the evil god, and his mood plummeted. He looked at the evil god not far away with a gloomy face, patiently declared bankruptcy, and threw a huge black light at the evil god."... " The evil god pulls Murong Jin''s heart and turns around to avoid the shocking blow. Then the whole face collapses. This old man is just such a blow, almost let her irresistible, if really fight, I''m afraid she will suffer greatly. The poison she had just given him was a chronic poison, and it didn''t work for a while¡° Do you want me to continue or to control Murong Jinxin''s soul The old man took a few steps forward, a black light on his right hand was burning vigorously, and his words were full of pressure. If evil doesn''t cooperate, don''t blame him for his ruthlessness. Although he won''t really kill her, he will never make her feel better¡° Murong Jinxin, you have two choices now. First, you come into my body and my soul, and I can deal with him. Second, let''s wait for death together, you choose! " The evil god ignores the threat of the old man and stares at Murong Jin''s heart in front of him. He throws Murong Jin a dilemma. Either they defend the enemy together, or they wait to die together. It''s all in her mind how to decide¡° I believe you once and kill this devil for me at once. " Smell speech, Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, looking at the woman in front of no joke meaning, and looked at not far away already ready to go old man. Hesitated for a moment, then made a decision. There''s a way to live. There''s no reason for her to die. The evil god is still affectionate and righteous to her. In the face of the common enemy, she can only gamble on it¡° All right The evil god didn''t expect Murong Jin''s heart to be so simple, especially the eyes Murong Jin''s heart looked at her, which made her feel strangely moved. With a flash of white light, Murong Jin''s heart has entered her body, and her soul is in one, giving her the initiative completely¡° Ha ha, this is better. When I clean you up, there will be a way to make you submit to me. " The black light in the old man''s hand hit the evil god, and the old face covered with black cloth was more serious than ever. He saw the ability of the evil god with his own eyes. Although her power has been greatly reduced, Murong Jin''s heart is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Their souls are united at the moment, and it may take some time to subdue them. A war related to honor and disgrace started. Two figures, black and white, were intertwined. In the blink of an eye, hundreds of moves had been removed. A stream of air flows everywhere in the mid air, tearing the evil spirit in the air, and its tragic degree can be seen in general... I don''t know how many moves have been taken down. The old man gradually shows his fatigue, but the evil god is more and more brave, and his moves are more and more fierce. A stream of black air rushes out from her body, Wrap the old man tightly and don''t give him any chance to escape... "Go to hell, you..."

 Chapter 268

    Suddenly, the God of evil slapped the old man''s chest, and the black air also disappeared into the old man''s body. At that blow, she almost tried her best and didn''t give the old man any chance to live.


    "Poof..."


    The old man slammed on the wall made of the evil god''s chanting power and spewed out a big mouthful of blood. He looked at the evil god not far away and his eyes were wide open. He seemed to want to say something, but he died before he could say anything.


    A wisp of black soul from the old man''s body, Jin stood up, slowly floated to the entrance of the evil land, but was blocked again and again. There was no way to escape, so the soul had to flee everywhere in the chaos, until it was caught by the evil god with mental force and locked in a small porcelain vase.


    After all this, the evil God breathed a deep breath. Before he had time to think about the next step, he felt his body agitated. It was obvious that Murong Jin wanted to come out.


    "You give me a little quiet, or you will never come out in your life."


    Evil god suddenly feel proud up, now Murong Jin heart is suppressed in her body, that kind of feeling is really good. It seems that she suffered a lot from the two previous meetings, especially when she was cheated by Murong Jinxin last time. She felt that she should suppress Murong Jin heart for a while, let Murong Jin heart also taste that kind of helpless taste.


    "Let you cheat me. I will not let you out if I have to press you to death. I will trap you in this chaotic place and let you try my dark life."


    The evil god touched the position of his chest, and his red eyes flashed a smile, which made him feel like a master. But in the heart or really consider, will Murong Jin heart left the possibility.


    But she really underestimated the ability of Murong Jin''s heart. Before she had time to think more, she felt a deep pain in her body. Let her eyebrow tight Cu, for a moment unexpectedly is to have no force air pressure to suppress Murong Jin heart.


    "You think quite beautiful, you are just a wisp of my soul, want to suppress me, dream!"


    Murong Jin heart fluttering stood up, shaking a few small head, let oneself sober some. She looked at the shocked evil god, and there was a trace of disdain in her starry eyes. However, that disdain is just an affectation, without any insult.


    "I have to say that your soul is really powerful. Even in my heyday, I may not be able to suppress you... "


    The evil god rubbed his eyebrows and looked innocently at the rampant woman with a faint sigh in his heart. Noumenon is noumenon. It is stronger than separation at any time, which is doomed. I''m afraid it can''t change in my life.


    She also obviously felt that Murong Jin''s heart, which began to cultivate Feng dance for nine days, was different from ordinary people''s explosive power. It was really terrible. In the future, if they are unlucky, she will be more or less lucky.


    "Nonsense, otherwise why do you think I will promise you? Clearly we have different positions, how can I easily give you the initiative. If you really suppress me, my life will be over... "


    Murong Jin''s heart hummed. She couldn''t deny the evil god''s words. She was extremely arrogant, as if she wanted to subdue the evil god. That was a matter of minutes. In fact, only she knows how much energy she wasted to jump out. Now the power of the evil god has been reduced to such a situation that she can suppress her for such a long time. It really makes her scared.


    "Don''t cheat me in the future. I won''t hurt you before we become real enemies..."


    The evil god didn''t say anything more. He just handed the small porcelain vase to Murong Jinxin, whose beautiful face was shining with touching sincerity. She doesn''t know why, she is willing to be close to Murong Jin. Everything in Murong Jin''s heart attracts her and makes her want to be close to her. She knew that even when they met at the moment of war, she could not bear Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Well, I won''t lie to you in the future. Even if we become enemies, I will never tell you a lie. "


    Murong Jinxin nodded, she can feel the evil god''s kindness to her. Perhaps in the eyes of the world, the evil god is the embodiment of evil, but for her, the evil god is an inseparable part of her soul. At any time, if she abandons the evil god, she will also feel reluctant.


    "Well, you go. His soul must be destroyed as soon as possible. Let the underworld burn him with the fire of hell, or you will be in real trouble once he cultivates his form again. "


    The old man absorbed the evil here, and she absolutely did not allow him to turn over again. Now only the hell fire of Hades can completely burn his soul. As long as his soul is gone, everything will end. After today''s World War I, she also knows that Murong Jinxin must have more knowledge of her. In the future, when they meet again, they should not be at a crossfire as before.


    "OK, thank you this time. I''ll pay you back one day."


    Murong Jinxin put away the small porcelain vase, nodded to the evil god, and the soul floated to the entrance of the chaotic place at a very fast speed. In the blink of an eye, it has disappeared in the eyes of the evil god.


    "How good would it be to be friends? It''s a pity that you will destroy me after all... "... in order to prevent accidents in the underworld, Murong Jin''s heart didn''t go to the cold palace to find her own body, but planned to go directly to the underworld palace to ask for help. But when she fluttered into the underworld, she was shocked by the scenes in front of her. The debris on the ground, the corpses piled up like mountains, and the land red with blood show the cruelty that we have experienced here. All of a sudden, she was confused and had an ominous premonition in her heart. She didn''t dare to think much, so she floated towards the underworld palace as fast as she could¡° Get her! Come on! Just catch her and we''ll be saved! " Just when Murong Jin''s heart was dying to go to the hell palace, a harsh voice came from behind her. She turned to see that the whole person was not good. So, he had to run to the palace of the underworld. There is only one idea in my heart, run quickly, run quickly... Although Murong Jinxin ran wildly, she was soon caught up and trapped. She raised her eyes and recognized one of the old ghosts. It was the second elder of the four elders in the underworld¡° It''s God''s help. With her, I''m not afraid that Hades won''t yield. " Two elder floated to Murong Jin heart in front of, full mouth of smile, originally bad mood suddenly good up. Originally thought he would die, but God let him meet Murong Jinxin. With Murong Jin''s heart, what is he afraid of¡° Elder two, your master has already lost his soul in the land of chaos. I advise you to give up resistance. Maybe I can plead for you and let Hades give you a good time. " Murong Jin heart subconsciously clenched his fist, fearless on the two elders that cold eyes. To tell you the truth, she is not afraid of these ghosts at all. This is the underworld. It''s the underworld''s territory. The underworld can''t let anything happen to her¡° Murong Jinxin, don''t be paranoid. You are in our hands. Even if you let the underworld give up his throne, the underworld will not blink The second elder can naturally understand Murong Jin''s heart. He also knows that he will never dare to move Murong Jin''s heart. Murong Jin heart if in their hands, Hades do not know how to revenge them. Therefore, he just indicated that his subordinates trapped Murong Jin''s heart, and did not cause any harm to Murong Jin''s heart¡° Since you insist like this, take me to see the underworld... "A fierce battle in the chaotic land has consumed a lot of her soul power. Now she is very weak. She has just returned to her body to have a good rest. She really has no spare time to talk nonsense with this traitor. After all, you can''t escape, so leave it all to Hades¡° If you''re not, please come with us The two elders are still polite. They signal to their subordinates to watch Murong Jin''s heart. Then they go to the front to lead the way and walk in the direction of Mingwang palace. He didn''t ask for anything else, but Pluto gave them a way to live. Since the owners are dead, they did not continue to seek death. When they arrived at the underworld palace under Murong Jinxin''s pressure, the underworld had already got the news, and was waiting for their arrival with that cool face... "Jinxin..." the underworld''s eyes directly passed the two elders and looked at the pure white. My heart is full of flavors. In the end, she escaped from danger in chaos, but because of her poor protection, she was in danger in the underworld. He really felt that he was lousy and let his women face danger again and again, which made him feel really bad... "Solve them quickly, I''m going to die." See the underworld, Murong Jin Heart Stone completely put down. She knew that the place where Pluto was, that was the safest place. She just needs to stand by and wait patiently for a while, that''s all¡° Elder two, release people. In exchange, I will leave your dog''s life With a wave of the underworld''s big hand, a strong force roared to the bodyguard behind the two elders. The screams came one after another, followed by a very rhythmic sound of falling to the ground. But in the blink of an eye, the underworld has already held Murong Jin''s heart in his arms, speeding toward the underworld palace¡° Elder two, please Black impermanence looked at the two elders with disdain. If Wang hadn''t decided to spare the old man''s life, he would have let the old man die rhythmically¡° I''ll never see you again The second elder didn''t dare to stay any longer. He glanced at all the four headed subordinates and immediately disappeared in the same place. There was only a dead silence outside the huge underworld palace

 Chapter 269

    Hades Palace


    The underworld forced Murong Jin''s soul into her body, summoned her inner elixir and swallowed it. Then he looked at Murong Jin''s heart with lingering fear, and felt a burst of fear in his heart.


    Fortunately, she has nothing to do, otherwise he would not be able to forgive himself all his life


    "This is the soul of the old man. The evil god said that you must burn it with Hellfire to destroy it completely."


    Murong Jin''s heart moved her stiff body for a while, and then hurriedly took out a small porcelain vase from her arms and gave it to Hades. Now the most important thing is to burn the soul of the old man. As for the rest, we can talk about it later.


    "I really want to see who he is?"


    The underworld took over the small porcelain vase and wanted to open it to see what happened. He believed that as long as he opened his eyes, he would be able to see who this inner ghost had been harboring evil intentions for so many years. It''s a pity that his hand hasn''t unscrewed the lid of the small porcelain vase, and Murong Jin''s heart will be clapped open.


    "Don''t drive. I''m afraid you''ll have a problem as soon as you drive. Whoever he is, burn it first. He''s saying


    As the saying goes, strange heart will kill the cat. Although Hades'' Kung Fu has reached its peak, it''s better to be careful. Don''t give the old man a good chance to run away just to have a look at him.


    "It''s up to you."


    The underworld looked at her rare serious face and took back her curiosity. Hands together began to drive the fire of hell, and soon saw a wisp of black smoke floating out of the small porcelain bottle, quickly and smartly in the air.


    "Dead?"


    Murong Jin heart looking at that already can''t find the trace of the black fog, very uneasy asked a. She was really afraid of being calculated twice by the old man. If the old man is allowed to escape again, she will be depressed for a whole year.


    "I''m dead. There''s absolutely no possibility of further cultivation. Just put your heart back in your stomach."


    The underworld looked at her nervous little appearance and couldn''t help rubbing her soft green silk. Her eyes were as gentle as a cold pool. A kind of lost and recovered feeling constantly impacted him, making his heart heavy and relaxed.


    "He''s so powerful that he can even get the things close to the devil. You send a letter to the devil and ask him to clean up the demon world. I guess the old man has great influence in the demon world. "


    As the saying goes, the roots should be removed when cutting grass, otherwise the spring wind will blow again. At present, the old man''s power in the underworld seems to have been severely damaged, but if his power in the demon world counterattacks, it will be a very painful thing.


    "By the way, Yunyao beast is the old man''s Secret line. I was cheated by it changing into Princess Lin''s appearance."


    After finishing the most important thing, Murong Jinxin thinks of the Yunyao beast who once betrayed the underworld. Just before the underworld palace, she didn''t see Yunyao beast. If she was escaped by it, she would feel congested. She brought it back to the underworld, almost killed herself, and made the underworld turn upside down. Of course, she wanted it back with interest.


    "His conscience hasn''t completely disappeared. After he cheated you out, he came to repent with your body. Those forces hidden in the dark are also the clues it provides, so that we can have a pot of our own. The king didn''t kill it, but let it go to the pool to be punished. "


    If you want to come out of the netherworld pool, it''s a near death. After experiencing the washing of Ming pool, Yunyao beast dare not betray in his whole life. It was definitely a more terrifying experience than death. Yunyao beast''s harm to Jinxin, only xiamingchi can eliminate the anger in his heart.


    "I didn''t expect that it was still against China. It seems that during those days in Yunyao mountain, it really reflected on itself."


    She probably understood the reason why Yunyao beast calculated her purpose, and used her to control those behind the scenes, so that Hades could take the opportunity to wipe out those secret forces. In the end, even if she died, there would be peace in the underworld. Yunyao beast is exchanging the minimum price for the maximum benefit of the underworld. To some extent, it is not wrong.


    Well, she''ll take it for granted that she didn''t make a mistake again. This time


    "It can be regarded as atonement. The past is gone. I don''t want to haggle so much. I''m the king..."


    Pluto nodded, for Yunyao beast, he always has a special emotion. Yunyao beast was raised by himself, just like one of his children. If a child makes a mistake, it''s OK to change it. Naturally, he can''t wipe it out. But before his words were finished, black impermanence''s urgent voice rang out at the door of the room.


    "Wang, as soon as the Yunyao beast arrived at the pool, he froth and fainted. His subordinates found that his heart had been taken away. There was nothing they could do."


    Black impermanence hated Yunyao beast before, because Yunyao beast almost killed Wang. But since he knew that Yunyao beast''s heart had already been taken away, his hatred for Yunyao beast had disappeared completely.


    In the underworld, there is a kind of forbidden art, which is specially used to control people. That is the art of pulling out the heart. If the ghost who has been taken out of the heart wants to survive, in addition to suffering from unintentional torture day by day, he must also unconditionally obey the orders of the master who has taken away his heart. If there is a trace of disobedience, the consequences are unimaginable. This kind of sorcery is so overbearing that it has already been forbidden by the order of the old underworld.


    At that time, Yunyao beast had a chance to kill Wang, but he still left love under his hand. Because of that mercy, Wang didn''t kill it, but he must have put it into a place of eternal doom. It was banished to Yunyao mountain by Wang. No one knows what it experienced in Yunyao mountain¡° Isn''t that the forbidden art of the underworld? The old man is really brave... "Hearing the speech, Murong Jinxin''s face suddenly looked ugly. After two years in the underworld, she was quite familiar with everything in the underworld. As soon as she heard the words of black impermanence, she knew how deep the Yunyao beast''s emotion for the underworld was. This time it betrayed its master, whether it can survive is still unknown¡° The king said, inexplicable how it betrayed the king? So it is The heart of the underworld rolling out of the waves, the words out of the lips are with the taste of gnashing teeth. There was no time to say anything more. As soon as he swung his black sleeve robe, he turned and went outside the palace of Hades. In any case, he should go to see if he can save nature. If he can''t, he can only force it out and let it practice again¡° Huofeng, let''s go and have a look. " Murong Jinxin felt that her body was much better, and she didn''t want to be alone, so she called huofenghuang to watch the fun together The king of the underworld looked at the silent Yunyao beast lying on the ground with a cold face. He couldn''t tell the complexity in his heart. After a while, he stretched out his slender fingers and explored them in person¡° It''s the highest level of mind pulling skill. Once the betrayal heart is naturally broken, it''s probably hopeless... "After a long time of investigation, the underworld took back his hand, took the handkerchief from Bai Wuchang and wiped it clean. Then he opened his mouth¡° It can be regarded as using its own life to fulfill its loyalty to you, alas... "Murong Jinxin looks at Yunyao beast''s peaceful look, for Yunyao beast, death may be the best relief. No need to suffer or betray when you die. It''s just a pity that she died like this¡° Black impermanence, collect its scattered soul and send it to the underworld garden to practice again. " The underworld rubbed his sore eyebrows. He knew that his decision was a little difficult. Look at the appearance of Yunyao beast, it''s impossible to love. If you let it re cultivate, one day it will be sad to think of the past¡° Is its memory completely eliminated Black impermanence takes orders, summons the soul seeking pearl, and collects the ghost of Yunyao beast. Seems to think of something, hesitated to ask¡° No, I can''t face my past. It''s a coward. " The underworld pondered for a moment, but decided that everything was as usual. He brought it out on his own. He believes that the mind is strong enough. But a period of unbearable past, pain is over, also not its life¡° Yes, I will do it immediately. " Hei Wuchang nods, takes the soul searching pearl and starts to collect the souls of Yunyao beast near the pool. He walks slowly and looks carefully, and soon collects many pieces of souls¡° Let''s go. It''s the best ending. " The underworld looked at the disappearance of Yunyao beast''s body, and sighed helplessly. It''s a very long way to re cultivate. When the Yunyao beast was re cultivated into the shape of a beast, all fear was that things were right and people were wrong¡° What''s that look in your eyes? Disgusted to death... "Murong Jinxin takes her eyes away from Yunyao beast, glances at the underworld, and instantly gets goose bumps from the strange eyes of the underworld. She swallowed her mouth and opened it rather badly¡° I''m thinking that when Yunyao beast is born again, our child should be born too. Then I''ll give Yunyao beast to him as a gift. " The underworld''s fingers curled up and flicked lightly on her white forehead. Then he threw out some words that were not related to each other. He said very happily, but let Murong Jin heart listen to the back of the brain slide down a large black line strong¡° I said that you are a black heart. It''s not spring yet. Are you in love now? If you want to have children, go to the concubines in your harem. You can''t count on me, I don''t plan to give birth to a baby for you... "Murong Jin''s heart drew fiercely, and she was speechless to the thinking of Hades. From the death of Yunyao beast, he could even talk about giving birth to children. She really admired it¡° I don''t expect you. Who else can I expect? I don''t expect you to have a baby either. You just need to have a son and a daughter to make a good word. In fact, my requirements are very low... "

 Chapter 270

    Children must be born, but they can''t be too many, or they will compete with him for favor and annoy him to death, so one child and one daughter is the most suitable.


    The son is the elder brother, the daughter is the younger sister, and the elder brother protects the younger sister. What a beautiful thing


    "Your requirements are really low, and you are quite capable. You can also choose the gender of your child. Do your parents know you''re hanging like this? "


    Murong Jinxin looked at his face and knew that he was imagining something unrealistic. The corners of her mouth smoked again and again, and she said that there was nothing she could do for the nigger.


    "I''m very concerned about this. It''s well known in all circles. Naturally, my parents also know about it."


    The underworld raised a faint smile from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t feel that Murong Jinxin''s words were ironic. Instead, he enjoyed Murong Jinxin''s disguised compliment. It''s just that when his words came out, he was disgusted to death


    "You are really amazing to me. I can''t bear to stay with you for another second. I''m leaving, so that I won''t be disgusted by you to accompany Yunyao beast... "


    Murong Jin heart to resist the whole body of the cold, resist the impulse to vomit, black face looked at the underworld one eye, then holding his goose bumps from the next can not go under the arm, the head did not go back.


    She''s fed up with this nigger


    "Ha ha..."


    Looking at the figure disappeared in the eye, the underworld chuckled. In fact, his temperament is not like this, but I don''t know why. When I am with her, it''s like saying these strange and cheap words. He would feel very happy when he looked at her small appearance.


    "Bai Wuchang, immediately invite the three elders to the underworld palace. Our king has something important to discuss with them."


    After laughing, Pluto immediately restored his usual cool appearance. After giving an order to Bai Changchang, he hurried to his palace.


    After this disaster, the underworld has been greatly damaged. He must try his best to minimize the damage. When the underworld is rectified, he will immediately go to the junction of the four worlds to find the iceberg in the rumor, save the dragon and Phoenix people as soon as possible, and fulfill Jin Xin''s wish as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    Dark night, autumn wind rustling, chilling, cold moonlight, in the earth cast a light aperture.


    On the way to Xiling state, several luxurious carriages are driving slowly. Most of the women on the carriages are sleeping, while the men are divided into two groups and watch the night in turn.


    Night, quiet terrible, in addition to the sound of the wheels of the car, there is only the rustle of leaves.


    "Who?"


    Suddenly, a loud voice came out of the carriage, stiffly blocking the carriage''s forward steps. At the same time, several figures floated out of the carriage at the same time, protecting several carriages in the middle.


    "Ha ha..."


    More than ten black figures floated slowly in the air, and a strong smell of beasts floated in the air. The head of the evil Yin walked forward a few steps, saw a dignified look of a crowd, after the measurement of the smile.


    "It turned out to be the left Dharma protector of the demon world. What happened when I came late at night?"


    Jun Mo Li is strong to resist the uneasiness of the heart, sneer to open mouth to ask a way. One hand on the soft sword at the waist, ready to fight.


    He knew that all the people they were present could not deal with a devil. But even if they really want to die, they can''t die too cowardly.


    "In fact, it''s no big deal. The Dharma protector specially invited the young master of the Dragon nationality to have a cup of tea in the demon world and asked the young master of the Dragon nationality to cooperate more."


    Devil Yin is not wordy. Looking at the gorgeous man in front of him, he thought that he was just an ordinary man who was taken after by Phoenix girl, but he didn''t know that he had such a noble identity.


    The young master of the dragon clan, once he succeeds to the throne, will have the same status as the devil. They are also really blind, will think that Phoenix girl will be a nobody.


    "Just a cup of tea? Is Zuo HUFA a fool when he is king


    Jun Mo Li was stunned and set off a storm in his heart. There are not many people who know about the identity of the little master of the Dragon nationality. He believed that no one would disclose it at will, but how did the demon world know? This time specially pick Jin heart not in time to find him, absolutely uneasy good heart.


    "A cup of tea is just a polite way to say. To be exact, it''s the magic Lord''s life to protect the Dharma to capture the young master of the dragon clan, so as to avoid the young master of the dragon clan damaging the great event of the magic Lord."


    The evil Yin closed the smile of the lip side, said his true intention again. Now Murong Jin heart back to the underworld, he also need not have any worries. When Murong Jinxin comes back, Junmo glass may have been taken from the dragon''s heart and let the dragon''s blood dry.


    "Oh, the left Dharma protector wants to attack the king. Have you ever thought about how to face Jin Xin''s anger?"


    Jun Mo Li was a little frightened. He knew that since the devil had let the devil Yin catch him, if he went to the devil Kingdom, he would be very lucky. But now Jin heart is not in, how should he do?


    "The Dharma just obeys orders, and the consequences are beyond the control of the Dharma. The young master of the dragon clan wants to use her to threaten the Dharma protector. It''s absolutely impossible. " Smell speech, devil Yin''s canthus jumped a few jumps, want to say he is now most afraid of who, that is absolutely Murong Jin''s heart. He was afraid of Murong Jin''s heart not because of her Kung Fu, but simply because of her poisonous mouth. He has learned it several times, and now he has to continue to learn it¡° Well, you let them go, and I will follow you! " Jun Mo Li measured the current situation, since the evil Yin is only aimed at him, then he just like the evil Yin wishes, great is a death. As for other innocent people, he really didn''t want to get involved. He turned his head and gave Chu moshang a look, everything in silence, he believes Chu moshang can understand... "This dharma is for you, as long as you obediently follow this dharma, this dharma will not embarrass them." Moyin nodded, very satisfied with Junmo glass''s appearance. The order he received was just to take Jun Mo Li back to the demon world, and he didn''t care about other people. Moving a Jun Mo Li, he already had a premonition of his miserable life in the future. If you still kill all those people Murong Jin cares about, I''m afraid Murong Jin''s heart will directly let the underworld to strip his skin¡° Liu Huang''s younger brother, go immediately, and be sure to send the king''s mother and concubine to Xiling safely. " Jun Mo Li breathed a sigh of relief, indicating how far Chu Mo Shang had gone. Jinxin will send someone to send a letter tomorrow. When he knows that he has been caught in the devil''s world, he will go to the devil''s world immediately to save him. He doesn''t have to die¡° Mo Li... "Xu Qian looked at the dozen demons full of strong beast flavor on the other side and swallowed. It seemed that she wanted to say something, but she didn''t know what to say. But the look on her face had written all her worries on it¡° Madam, you go back to Xiling first, and I will come back to you soon. " Looking at Xu Qian''s appearance, Jun Mo Li only feels a warm current slowly across her heart. This is the first time he has enjoyed his mother''s care since his mother''s death. He looked at Xu Qian, gave her a soothing smile, with eyes to stop her continue to say... "Moyin, you are very good, what happened tonight I will not drop a word to tell Jinxin, when Jinxin killed you demon world, I see if you will be scared to piss off." Ye Ranran is very angry. They are all provoking each other. They don''t want to give them a good life one by one. Jin heart this front foot just left, their hind foot rushed to come over, really hateful let a person gnash teeth¡° Shut your mouth, or you will never be able to speak After listening to those four words, devil Yin''s face was hard to see. In my mind, Murong Jin''s heart is chasing him with a sword. I can''t help but feel bad about the whole person. How can he be so unlucky? He has to deal with everything about Murong Jin''s heart. He really has nowhere to say... "Bah, I''ll bet you don''t dare to be an animal. That''s the ability to take advantage of people''s danger and show off your power." Ye Ranran doesn''t think so. He squints at the enchanted Yin and says how ugly the words are. These demons really made her hate her teeth. If she had powers, she would tear them one by one¡° Don''t talk about Ranran, get on the horse first... "Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes twinkle. Seeing that Moyin is really going to be angry, she quickly stops Ye Ranran, lest she really offend Moyin and suffer a big loss. In the face of such a situation, he is helpless, he knows that the second brother is also helpless. Now these demons didn''t intend to move them, he had better go first. If you stay, I''m afraid there won''t even be a messenger for Jinxin¡° Brother in law, don''t worry, Jinxin will kill you in the devil''s world soon... "Ye Ranran, holding back the sour feeling in her heart, goes back to the carriage step by step, opens the curtain of the carriage, and locks her eyes tightly on Jun Mo Li. Her bright red lips are biting. She can''t do anything about this situation¡° Well, let''s go. Don''t think too much! " Jun Mo Li smiles at her and doesn''t say much. Until I watched the carriage leave, I slowly looked back at the devil. In fact, he has already made preparations in his heart. He is the little master of the dragon clan and is destined to take a difficult road. He believed that since God had let him live until now, he would not let him die in the demon world¡° Young master of the dragon, please The subordinates behind the evil Yin order open the border and make a finger to Jun Mo Li. It''s obvious that they are arresting people, but they do all this as if they are very polite. "..." Jun Mo Li did not say anything, strode toward the boundary of time and space. In the blink of an eye, they have disappeared in the same place

 Chapter 271

    Magic world town magic tower


    The devil half squinted and leaned against a magic lamp. He seemed to think of something funny. Suddenly he raised his lips and laughed. The world was eclipsed by that smile.


    The magic lamp gives out a faint light, beats a few times from time to time, and shows a faint shadow on the wall. Countless nights, demon Zun is such rely on memories to survive. Day after day, year after year.


    Suddenly, a sudden sound of footsteps came from outside the magic tower, which interrupted his thoughts. He slightly moved his stiff body, and the look on his face had returned to cold.


    "Demon lord, the young master of the dragon clan has been brought back by his subordinates and put into prison."


    Outside the magic tower, the devil stood respectfully. He has just finished what the devil told him, and now he is back to recover his life.


    "Well, it''s not too late to take out his dragon heart and blood. As for his dragon body, it''s just a mortal foetus. It''s burned directly."


    There was a trace of violence in the dark eyes of the demon master. Dragon blood was a good thing that was hard to get. If he drank all the blood of the young master of the dragon family, his heavenly demons would never break through in three days. He can destroy the magic tower in three days. As for Longxin, it''s the most precious thing in the world. Even if you take it with you, you can ward off evil spirits and eliminate disasters.


    "Yes, I''ll do it immediately. If Murong Jin wants to kill somebody, what should his subordinates do? "


    Devil Yin is about to leave, but he suddenly thinks of a very serious problem. For the Buddha Murong Jinxin, because it is the noumenon of the evil god, they can not lay hands on her. If she gets noisy, I''m afraid the whole demon world won''t get peace.


    "Set up a border around the demon world to stop her from coming to the demon world. As long as it can be delayed for three days, I will succeed. Even if the underworld comes, I will not be afraid! "


    Demon Zun pondered for a moment, with dragon''s blood and heart in his hand, he felt that he didn''t have to endure anything. Murong Jin heart is the biggest backer of the underworld, the underworld''s magical power and no breakthrough, so he has nothing to worry about.


    "By the way, what are the whereabouts of the Pearl of chaos and the magic order?"


    These two treasures have been lost for many years. No matter how his subordinates look for them, they can''t find any clues. It''s like they have disappeared out of thin air, which makes him feel strange.


    It doesn''t matter if the order is lost. He can make a fake one for a while. But the Pearl of chaos is the token of love that ling''er gave him, and it is also the most precious thing of ling''er. No matter what price he paid, he will take it back.


    "No, no matter how they look for it, they can''t find any clues..."


    About these two inexplicably missing treasures, Moyin is also painful. For so many years, they have searched all the places they can find, but they have not found anything. This is simply evil.


    "Keep looking, and you must find it before the evil god comes out of chaos. Otherwise, you don''t have to do it. "


    Although we have guessed the answer, there is still a look of disappointment on the devil''s face. Ling''er will come out soon. If he doesn''t move fast, he will be told to death by ling''er.


    "Yes, if there is nothing wrong with the devil, his subordinates will leave."


    Devil Yin was frightened by the coldness in the words of devil Zun. He knew that if he didn''t find those two things in ten years, he would lose his own life instead of the position of left Dharma protector.


    "Go ahead."


    ¡­¡­


    The magic world prison, a few night pearls hanging on the wall, the whole prison are shining like day. In the most inner cell, Jun Mo Li is resting calmly on the wall, her curled eyelashes shaking from time to time.


    A burst of rapid footsteps from far to near, the bright eyes of Jun Mo Li suddenly opened, looking at the demon Yin coming towards him, the hand under the wide sleeve robe slightly clenched.


    I''ll come to prison at this time. I guess it''s not good


    "Young master of dragon, please


    Devil Yin went to the cell door, looking at you very calm Jun Mo Li, the corner of his mouth with a smile of unknown meaning. He motioned to a demon who was in charge of Jun Mo Li to open the cell door, and still politely made a gesture of invitation to Jun Mo Li.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li pursed his lips tightly. He didn''t know where the devil Yin was going to take him. He got up and walked out. He didn''t even bother to talk. Anyway, the result is the same, and he doesn''t want to waste his saliva.


    "Bind him to this dharma protector on the cross..."


    When Junmo glass came to a place where he was executed, the devil Yin suddenly opened his mouth. Two demons came forward and grabbed Junmo glass, who was unprepared, and tied it neatly on the cross made of black iron.


    "Zuo HUFA, do you want to punish the king?"


    Jun Mo Li really thinks that the evil Yin in front of him is sick. If you want to get something from him, you should at least ask him first. If you don''t say this, you''ll tie him up. What''s wrong with your brain?


    "No, this dharma is not so boring. This dharma is only ordered to take your blood and heart. After a while, if there is more offense, the young master of the dragon clan will be able to bear it


    Devil Yin shakes his head. Naturally, he sees his disdain from Jun Mo Li''s eyes. If he disdains, he will. Anyway, he must carry out the order of the devil. If you want to blame him, you can also blame his identity. Who made him the reincarnation of the little Lord of the dragon clan? His dragon blood and heart are the most precious things in the world¡° Since you want to let me die, let me be a ghost. I don''t know what the devil wants the king''s blood and heart for? " Hearing this, Jun Mo Li''s heart shrinks fiercely, and finally understands why the devil wants to capture him. It''s just that he''s curious. What do they want with his blood and heart¡° I''m afraid the young master of the dragon clan doesn''t know. You are all treasures. The devil can leave the town magic tower after drinking your blood for three days. As for your heart, this dharma protector doesn''t know the magic effect of the devil for the moment. " Maybe I think Jun Mo Li will die. The devil Yin said a few more words, and didn''t want to hide the meaning of Jun Mo Li. After that, he sighed gently, as if it was a pity that Jun Mo Li was about to die¡° I have one thing to ask, and I ask the left Dharma protector to agree. " Jun Mo Li looks at the iron chain on his body and knows that he is afraid that he will be robbed. The figure of Murong Jin''s heart emerges in my mind, and the heart is in heavy pain. After all, he still took the first step. If he can''t join hands in this life, he hopes to meet her in the next life¡° You said Zuo HUFA saw that his mood didn''t fluctuate too much, but the unparalleled Jun''s face was twinkling with pain. He decided to look at Murong Jinxin''s face and reluctantly agreed to his last request to live¡° After my death, I will send my body back to the human world and give it to Jinxin. I am a human being in this life and hope to be buried in the world. " Jun Mo Li gently lifted the corner of his mouth and spat out some heartfelt words. He may not be able to see Jinxin at the end of his life. Let Jinxin see her at the end of her life to avoid her leaving too much regret¡° Well, I promise you. " The devil Yin didn''t hesitate too much. Anyway, the devil had already told him that he didn''t want his body. Since he still wanted to go back to the human world to bury him, it would help him. Perhaps because of this little success, Murong Jinxin will be a little more lenient when she meets him later¡° Take all his blood first, dig out his heart, and do it It''s almost time to watch, and I''ve said all that I need to say. Evil Yin didn''t want to delay. With a wave of his big hand, two demons came forward. One hand was holding Jun Mo Li, the other was holding a big sea bowl. Just as he was about to start, a noisy sound of footsteps spread to the prison¡° Left Dharma protector... Murong Jinxin has entered the demon world... "Just at the moment when the main artery of Jun Mo Li''s right hand is about to be broken, a sky shaking cry comes into the prison, and forcefully blocks the demon who is preparing to fight Jun Mo Li. The devil hesitated for a moment, and indicated with his eyes whether he would continue. Seeing that he shook his head, he let go of Jun Mo Li and went to one side¡° What''s going on? " Evil Yin looking at the people who stumbled into the prison, originally relaxed mood suddenly tense up. Murong Jin heart is not back to the underworld? How could you come so soon? Is it really Providence? Or what contact information did ye Ranran leave for them¡° I don''t know. My subordinates are going to invite the four elder cloth to join the world. As a result, they see Murong Jin''s heart come in and threaten that if you don''t let Jun Mo Li go, she will immediately call the underworld to level the world. The right Dharma protector has rushed to deal with it. Let the subordinate come down and ask the left Dharma protector to go quickly. " The devil''s cold sweat, the whole face is ferocious, giving people a feeling of seeing a ghost. He breathed heavily and wiped the sweat on his forehead from time to time. We can see how fast he ran along the way¡° Ha ha, left Dharma protector, your trouble is coming... "Jun Mo Li hears the devil''s words, and the whole person is alive. Jinxin came, which means that he will not die, they will soon be reunited¡° Look at him. I''ll be back when I go. " Evil Yin now sincerely want to cry, at the thought of going to deal with Murong Jin heart, his whole egg pain up. But now he had no way to escape, so he had to go to see the Buddha. He really wanted to raise his head and scold him. Go to your uncle''s... The originally bustling prison was quiet because of the departure of devil Yin. Only devil who was responsible for guarding the prison was left. But the devil who came to report didn''t leave with him. He puffed and gasped, but put his hand into his arms, took out something and threw it at the demons. A faint black light flickered, and the demons who were responsible for guarding Jun Mo Li fell to the ground instantly. But the devil jumped up, started the switch on one side, and took off the handcuffs on Jun Mo Li''s body¡° Young master, change your clothes and go with me quickly

 Chapter 272

    Looking at the doubts in Jun Mo Li''s eyes, the man didn''t have time to explain. He pulled down a suit of clothes from those comatose demons and gave it to Jun Mo Li. At the same time, he took out a human skin mask from his arms and pasted it on for Jun Mo Li.


    "Little Lord, if you can''t speak, don''t speak. If you have to, try to change your voice


    The man told Jun Mo Li a few words, then motioned Jun Mo Li to follow him out, he walked very eagerly, it can be seen that his time is very rush.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li finally understood, what Jin heart killed to the demon world, that is probably all in front of this man and his accomplice to make trouble. However, some people are willing to help each other. Naturally, he doesn''t want to miss this great opportunity to get away. He wants to live more than to die.


    They walked quietly, quietly left the prison, quickly disappeared in the night, and soon arrived at the magic pool


    In front of the magic pool, a woman in blue was looking around, her face full of anxiety. It was only when she saw the two black figures in the night that she was relieved.


    "Young master, are you ok?" She quickly welcomed up, after seeing Jun Mo Li, she gave a big gift, with a very respectful attitude.


    "It''s OK. Who are you? Why save the king? "


    Jun Mo Li''s good-looking eyebrows slightly frown, for this pair of men and women a little master some don''t understand. They should not be demons in the demon world. What are their identities?


    "Young Lord, we are your people. As for the doubts in your heart, let''s leave the demon world and talk about them."


    Now the situation is critical, and the man has no intention of saying more. There is no time to say more. He took hold of Jun Mo Li''s arm, and as soon as he lifted his breath, he quickly swept forward. Seeing this, the blue woman immediately followed.


    "Where are we going?"


    Being held up by a big man, Jun Mo Li felt very uncomfortable. He had planned to fly by himself. Can be a sense of the man with his forward speed, he is very decisive shut up.


    Now they are running for their lives. If he wants to fly by himself, I''m afraid he won''t be able to fly out of the demon world tomorrow.


    "Go back to the dragon clan and find the dragon ball!"


    The man''s words are very simple, the present situation only as soon as possible to find the dragon ball, the little Lord''s life safety can be guaranteed. Although they don''t know where the dragon ball is, they can go back to the Dragon tribe to find it. He believes they can find clues.


    "Dragon ball?"


    Jun Mo Li is stunned. He and Murong Jinxin are in the same situation. The memory of his little master of the dragon clan has been sealed. He doesn''t know what the dragon ball is. So, slanting his head, he looked at the man who was talking suspiciously.


    "The dragon ball is a bead, which belongs to the little master of the Dragon nationality. As long as the little Lord swallows the dragon ball, he can recover his true body. Once the little Lord recovers his true body, he can cultivate the nine days of Longxiao. Once you succeed, even if you meet the devil, you don''t have to be afraid. "


    The man looked at the doubts in Jun Mo Li''s eyes and sighed slightly. Today''s little Lord is just an ordinary person, memory sealed, soul locked, his situation is much worse than fengnv. Phoenix girl has the help of Hades and the emperor of heaven. Now she has begun to practice phoenix dance for nine days. But their young master has not even taken the first step.


    "I want to go back to Xiling to see Jinxin first, and then go to the dragon family..."


    Jun Mo Li is silent. He knows what the man said is right. If he wants to protect Jin Xin, he must return to his true body and practice his divine skill, or he will speak in vain. But he is afraid that it will be a long time for him to leave. Once Jinxin learns that he has escaped from the demon world, he will look for him everywhere. He doesn''t want Jinxin to live the kind of life that he survived two years ago.


    "Young Lord, I''m afraid you can''t do what you want. If I remember correctly, the little Lord''s life and death is coming. If I can''t find the dragon ball before that, the little Lord can''t get through. The main reason is that there is something wrong. We have no hope for the whole dragon clan. "


    Since the dragon and the Phoenix were created by the God of time and space, each young master of the dragon and the Phoenix daughter of the Phoenix have a lifelong relationship, and without exception, they are happy and complete. It is inevitable that there will be a relationship between Shaozhu and fengnv. He can understand the little Lord''s mood, but he can''t let the little Lord lose the big, he is helpless.


    If they were discovered by the demon world because of this trip to the human world, the consequences would be unimaginable. The most important thing is that if the demon lord sends demons to watch them, it will be even more difficult for them to find the dragon ball. Even if they find it, they may be robbed by the demons in the demon world.


    "Can you find a way to send a letter to Jinxin in Xiling for our king? She is your young master''s wife. You can''t ignore her feelings..."


    Jun Mo Li is silent. He once heard Jin Xin mention the death of the underworld, and he knows the stakes. Like the king of Hades, he can''t survive 100%, let alone the present one. He knew the meaning of this sentence very well, so he didn''t insist too stubbornly.


    "Young master, do you think this is OK? Let''s take you to the Phoenix family to find Huofeng and ask Huofeng to send a message for you... "


    They can never go to the human world. They really can''t deliver the letter. Now the only hope is Huofeng. More than two years ago, he got the signal of Huofeng''s life. Huofeng has been oppressed by the sea of flowers for so many years. The first thing after this life must be the Huifeng people''s cultivation. If they''re lucky, maybe they can. With the friendship between dragon and Phoenix, Huofeng should not refuse their simple request¡° OK, let''s go to the Phoenix family first. I know that Huofeng is practicing in the forbidden area of the Phoenix family. " Wen Yan, the big stone in Jun Mo Li''s heart finally fell to the ground. Jinxin once said that as long as there is no major event, they will not disturb the cultivation of Huofeng, so the chance that they want to find Huofeng is very large. Although Huofeng''s temperament is more drag, can see in Jin Xin''s face, should not be too difficult for him¡° Well, at that time, if the young master can persuade Huofeng to help us find the dragon ball, it will be better... "There is a streamer in the man''s eyes. They can see Huofeng''s ability with their own eyes. If they are accompanied by Huofeng, even if they don''t do anything, it will give them a strong sense of security. Even if at that time, the devil in the demon world will come, unless the devil Lord does it himself, otherwise no one is the opponent of Huofeng¡° Wang, do your best... "In today''s world, fire phoenix only listen to Jinxin''s words, he has not narcissistic to think that he is Jinxin''s man, fire phoenix will treat him differently. So, he really said to try, because the success rate was too low¡° Brother, I''m in the devil''s forest. I''ll take a gas mask to the young master. " The woman in blue, who had been following them all the time, had already been flying in front of them to explore the way when they were talking. Her figure suddenly stopped in the air, took out a mask from her arms and handed it to the man who had caught up with her. The humble little face was covered with frost¡° Little Lord, after entering the magic forest, don''t think about anything, don''t do anything, close your eyes and follow me. Magic forest is a enchanting array. As long as you have no distractions, you can go out safely. Remember, there''s no distractions. " They have been ambushing in the demon world for so many years, that is to say, they have found that there is no demon guard here. The magic forest is a forbidden area for the devil. The devil has many desires and is an evil body in itself. And this magic forest is just a terrible name. In fact, it is a very pure place. Those demons can''t get by. But they are different. They are dragons, and they are kind. To them, this magic forest is basically equivalent to nothing¡° I see. Let''s go. " Jun Mo Li broke off a branch from a big tree, holding one end of it and giving the other end to the man. Then deeply exhaled a few breath, then closed his bright eyes. No wonder they dare to save him so boldly and run. It turns out that there is such a good place in the demon world¡° Sister, you lead the way. Be careful not to run into those wild flowers and weeds. " The man looked at the sky. It was the darkest time at night. When they passed through the magic forest, it would be bright and the sun would come out. Perhaps it means that the good days of their dragon clan are coming. But I''m afraid my sister won''t live tonight¡° Well, you don''t have to worry about me. Just take care of the young master. " The woman smiles, her eyes are covered with a layer of resolute color. She will be careful. As long as she takes the little Lord out of the magic forest, they will be free. She and her brother have been in this evil place for too long, so long that they can''t breathe. Now that she can finally leave, she will not make any mistakes¡° Go The man also returned his sister a big smile, his sister''s mood he understood, how many years she finally saw her sister so pure and brilliant smile, good. In the boundless night, the three carefully step into the demon forest and disappear in the demon world..... At the same time, in the main hall of the demon world, a woman in white is struggling with the left and right Dharma guards of the demon world and the four elders. The woman''s mood was uneasy, but she held it back. What she has to do is to procrastinate. If she can procrastinate for a second, it will be a second. As long as the little Lord leaves the demon world safely, she will die without regret. She took a cup of tea on the table and sipped it gently to hide her nervousness. But before she swallowed a mouthful of tea, she was shocked by a scream from far to near and almost vomited out¡° Murong Jin''s heart killed... Murong Jin''s heart killed... The four elders left and right Dharma protectors... You hurry to come out and have a look... "Shocked by this cry, there are the four elders and the left and right Dharma protectors in the demon world. They look at each other and suddenly realize what they have done. They shoot at the white woman in the hall with twelve eyes, one by one fierce

 Chapter 273

    "Who are you?"


    The evil Yin several strides walked to that woman''s in front of, the fierce vision of Yin gave out a trace of strong murderous spirit. He had always thought that there was something wrong with this woman, but the momentum she showed was like Murong Jin''s heart, which made him dare not act rashly, but he didn''t think that his intuition was correct, she was really a fake.


    "Murong Jinxin, or who do you think I am?"


    The woman in white hums coldly. She seems to disapprove of the words of evil Yin, but she is completely relieved. Phoenix girl came, even if the little Lord has not left the demon world, it must be safe.


    Thinking that he couldn''t live anyway, he simply gave up, slapped the devil''s face and showed Murong Jin''s rampancy incisively and vividly.


    The crisp slap sound sounded in the big hall, not only confused the devil Yin, but also shocked the four elders and the devil Yang.


    "You want to die..."


    It took a long time for the devil to come back to his senses. As the saying goes, beating people but not their faces, although he is not a human being, he believes in this sentence of the human world. At the moment, I was slapped by this fake, and I couldn''t keep my face. As soon as he reached out, he clasped the neck of the woman in white. The face with five finger marks smelled worse than when it was in the pit.


    "Since you think I want to die, you''ll kill me? You kill me... "


    The woman in white was not afraid at all. Looking at the five fingerprints on the devil''s face, she felt very happy that she could slap the left Dharma protector of the demon world before she died. The reason why she did this was that she just wanted to use it to irritate the devil Yin, so that the devil Yin could give her a pleasure directly in her fury.


    After staying in the demon world for so long, she knows the terrible part of the punishment in the demon world. If she can''t get a happy death, she will face the pain of destroying heaven and earth. Even if it''s all about death, you have to bear all the pain.


    "Do you think this dharma protector dare not?"


    The evil Yin was stimulated by the mocking look on the woman''s face. The big hand clasping the woman''s neck tightened fiercely, and the blood red pupil was stained with bloodthirsty killing intention.


    "Moyin, it''s still useful to keep her!"


    Seeing the relieved smile on the white woman''s face, the devil Yang suddenly came back to himself. He approached the devil Yin like a ghost, and forced the devil Yin to clasp the white woman''s hand.


    Looking at this situation, the young master of the Dragon nationality should have been rescued. Keep this woman, maybe they can ask something, otherwise they don''t know what to take to account with the devil.


    "You wait for this dharma protector, and when you send Murong Jinxin away, this dharma protector will let you know what life is not like death."


    The devil Yin is strong to hold back the surging anger in the heart, the devil Yang''s words he understand, they still have to ask the Dragon minority Lord''s whereabouts from this slut''s mouth, she really can''t die now. But when his words fell, a fierce look swept on him, which made him feel like a thorn.


    "Devil Yin, how are you going to kill me?"


    Murong Jinxin bathed in the moonlight and rushed in. As soon as she rushed in, she heard that the devil Yin wanted to kill her, and her anger was burning. She several strides to the evil Yin''s front, the plain white small hand instantly then pulled the evil Yin''s hair, a foot then ruthlessly kicked up.


    The man who caught her threatened to kill her. She wanted to see how powerful the devil was


    "You..."


    Evil Yin caught off guard, was Murong Jinxin that foot directly to kick fly out, strong body hard hit on the wall of the hall, directly hit him dizzy. A mouth, then spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "What about me? The first thing I want to fight today is you. After you have saved people, I have to go to the Zhenmo pagoda and scold your ancestors for 18 generations. What can you do for me? "


    Murong Jin''s heart is really crazy. Just after returning to the human world from the underworld, she learns that Junmo Li has been captured by the devil, and a nameless fire rolls out of her heart. The words that Hades said suddenly appeared in my mind. He killed the demon world without telling Ranran a word.


    If that monster is OK, everything is easy to say. If she loses a hair, she will make a fuss in the demon world.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Devil Yin stood up a little embarrassed, covered his chest, twitching the corner of his mouth, looking at the woman not far away like a ghost star, he really wanted to smoke his big mouth. He is really confused by gas, will know Murong Jin heart has been killed in the clear, still behind his back to talk big.


    Send Murong Jinxin. How can he get the skill to send Murong Jinxin? He can''t hide from the Buddha. He can''t even send a fart


    "Bring Jun Mo Li here immediately, or I will wash the demon world with blood today!"


    Although Murong Jinxin still wants to scold these cheap demons in the demon world, she still knows the purpose of her coming to the demon world. It''s not too late to see that the demon is safe and sound.


    "Little madam, the little Lord has been rescued from the prison by our people, but whether he has left the demon world is unknown."


    The woman in white, who was still panting, came to Murong Jinxin and saluted respectfully. Then the little hand stretched out and tore off the human skin mask on his face, revealing the delicate and lovely little face.


    She looked at Murong Jin heart, eyes calm and gentle, just like a Wang water, see Murong Jin heart all the anger dissipated a lot.


    "What did they do when they brought Jun Mo Li to the demon world?"


    Murong Jinxin heard that Jun Mo Li had been rescued. Her heavy heart improved a little. She didn''t worry about it. She immediately asked a question that she always wanted to know. As for the identity of the woman in front of her, she can probably be identified.


    Those who dare to pretend to be her to save people in this case are still young masters and wives. This woman is definitely from the Dragon nationality.


    "Take the little Lord''s dragon blood and dig the little Lord''s dragon heart. As long as the devil takes the little Lord''s dragon blood, he can break through the demon and leave the Zhenmo tower in three days..."


    The woman in white is not ambiguous. In a few words, she makes the intention of the demon world clear. After saying that, she panted slightly, and it can be seen how much strength she had just put on the demon Yin. But she felt that as long as the little Lord could be safe, even if she was strangled alive, it was worth it.


    "Ha ha, the devil''s ambition is very big, ha ha..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart all over a shock, heart rolling out a huge wave. It''s no wonder that as soon as the demon master learned the identity of the demon, he started to attack the demon. So it is. If you want to drink the blood of the demon, you want to swallow the heart of the demon, right? Well, she Murong Jin''s heart will never forget this account.


    "Murong girl, since the young master of the dragon clan has been rescued, you can invite him. In order not to really start, hurt the harmony


    The evil sun originally didn''t want to come out, but when he saw the evil Yin''s miserable face and sighed, he had to take the initiative to open his mouth. They should send Murong Jinxin away, or they will not be able to search for Jun Mo Li.


    The devil is still waiting for the dragon blood of Jun Mo Li in the magic tower. They can''t let the devil wait too long


    "Amiable? Ha, do I have peace with you evil demons? Moyang, I''m afraid your ears are deaf. She just said that people have been saved, but she didn''t say that Junmo glass has left the demon world. You listen to me well, people are captured by you, then you have to send me back unharmed. If you can''t send them back one day, I will kill you a thousand demons until you hand them over to me... "


    Murong Jin heart sneer unceasingly, that pair of eyes like stars flashed bloodthirsty. If the person who caught her was rescued, would it be unnecessary to explain to her? They are going to fool her to death. Don''t take advantage of this opportunity to make a fuss in the demon world, she and Jun Mo Li still don''t have a good life in the future.


    Anyway, she is full of fire. If she doesn''t let it out, she will never leave the demon world


    "Man, we can''t hand it over. If Murong girl is in a hurry, she can find the whereabouts of the young master of the dragon clan in the demon world by herself. As for the demons who want to kill me, I would like to advise you not to deceive others too much


    Compared with Moyin, Moyang''s temper is a little harder. Now will be so hard to treat Murong Jin heart, mainly feel that no matter how soft they are, Murong Jin heart is impossible to let them go. In that case, it''s better to be tough. Maybe it can play a role.


    Last time, because of the presence of Pluto, they did not dare to act rashly, but this time, Pluto was not there after all. As long as they did not cause substantial damage to Murong Jin''s heart, Pluto had no reason to blame them.


    "People? Are you human? You make it clear that even animals can do all the things that animals can do. Since you are so aggressive, I don''t want to waste saliva with you. I''ll go to the devil. I''ll see if he is as arrogant as you are in front of me. "


    Murong Jin heart is really evil Yang''s attitude to thoroughly angered, she knows that in saying so there is no use. And if you want them to hand over people, just let the devil give the order. She has many ways to deal with the devil. Who let the devil have a weakness in her hands, that is the God of evil.


    "You come with me. Before you find your little Lord, you will follow me for a while. I will protect you."


    This woman is willing to use her own life to save her master. Her loyalty is commendable, and she should be saved in both emotion and reason. If she was left alone, she would face more than death. This is also very good. In the future, with these dragon people around Jun Mo Li, it can play a great role in the key time.


    "Yes, young lady."


    The woman in white was stunned for a moment, and then she was overjoyed. She thought she would die, but she didn''t expect that the young lady would save her life. Instead of dying like this, she hopes to see with her own eyes the grand reconstruction of the Dragon nationality.


    "Go


    Murong Jin''s heart is not wordy. She nods to the woman and walks out with great strides. The woman in white quickly follows up. Even the four elders and the left and right Dharma protectors of the demon Kingdom chase after the egg hurts for a long time


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 274

    Magic tower


    Demon Zun was smiling against the wall in a good mood. It seemed that he was waiting for something, and it seemed that he was looking forward to something. It was only when the rapid footsteps came towards the direction of Zhenmo tower that he restrained the smile of his mouth and put his arms around his chest, waiting for the demon Yin to deliver the dragon blood and heart of the young master of the dragon clan.


    Unfortunately, waiting for him is not dragon blood and dragon heart, but some let him mouth twitch abuse.


    "Demon Zun, I Murong Jin''s heart invites you to offend you?"


    A strange but familiar voice made him gnash his teeth. The devil could only feel the numbness of his scalp, and an ominous premonition poured out of his heart.


    Does this evil star have a thousand mile eye? Or do you have a smooth ear? Why did you come to the demon world so soon? Listen to the tone of her speech, Jun Mo Li should not have an accident. Otherwise, she might have gone crazy and killed people long ago. She would not have appeared outside the town magic tower and asked him for an explanation.


    "No


    Although he didn''t want to pay attention to her, he knew that if he became a turtle, the whole demon world would be in bad luck. As the supreme of the demon world, he shouldn''t make his people too sad.


    "Did Jun Mo Li provoke you?"


    Murong Jin''s heart stood in front of the town magic tower and waved to it. Swept by her palm wind, the whole town magic tower appeared slightly shaking. This shows what kind of situation her anger has reached.


    "No


    Demon Zun felt the wall shaking slightly, and his heart was shocked. In just a few days, Murong Jin''s heart had improved so much. It was really terrible.


    "Since we didn''t invite you to offend you, what do you mean you let these animals embarrass us again and again? Is it because Murong Jin has no ability to step on your demon world? "


    Murong Jin heart is really angry, a palm and toward the town magic tower mercilessly waved in the past. This time, the Zhenmo tower shakes even more. If you can, she really wants to go in and slap the culprit. It''s really annoying.


    The two palms she waved in succession made the eyes of the four elders of the demon world and the left and right Dharma guards shrink fiercely. They looked at each other, and sweat came out of their forehead.


    "Our respective positions are different, and it''s natural that we should attack you. You should be glad that I am merciful to you. Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll die crying in front of me. "


    The corner of the devil''s mouth draws again, for Murong Jinxin this woman''s thinking, he really expresses powerless. They have always been hostile. What''s wrong with him sending his men to fight against them? He really wanted to know what kind of position she was from in order to answer her questions.


    "All right, you''re awesome. Sooner or later, you''ll have to eat your own fruit. You must have known what happened in the underworld before. I was coerced to chaos by an old ghost. In chaos, in order to kill the old ghost, I gave the initiative of my soul to the evil god. Guess what? Even if I give her the initiative, she can''t suppress me. Devil, you wait for me. Sooner or later, I will be with her soul and let her kill you


    Murong Jin''s heart is choked by the devil''s words, and suddenly she feels funny. There is nothing wrong with mozun''s words. They hold different positions. Everything he does to them is reasonable. She was probably confused by anger, so she came here to ask for an explanation. But even though she wanted to understand this layer, she would never bow at the moment. The corner of the mouth a hook, vomited out some let demon Zun incomparable egg painful words.


    The devil wanted to make her unhappy, so she took him unhappy


    "Ling Er, is she... Is she ok..."


    After hearing the name of the evil god, the devil''s arrogance suddenly became much smaller. He had a beautiful face in his mind. He couldn''t control himself and asked a question that made him want to smoke his mouth.


    "It''s none of your business whether she''s good or not, demon. You''ve lost the bead of chaos she gave you. She''s already disheartened to you. She was thinking about whether to open the entrance of evil. She said she didn''t want to come out to see you. She would rather stay in chaos all her life. Does this news make you very ecstatic... "


    Murong Jin heart a listen to the tone of the devil, then know that she is poked to the devil''s pain. The devil was as fierce as a tiger in the first second, and as gentle as a cat in the second. He really had deep feelings for the evil god.


    "Do you know where the Pearl of chaos is?"


    Demon Zun suddenly Leng, but really did not expect Murong Jin heart even chaos bead lost thing all know, that also represents that she knows more? For a moment, he was a little excited. He has been looking for the Pearl of chaos for so many years. Now he has a clue, and he will not let it go.


    "Of course I know, but I won''t tell you. If you can''t find the Pearl of chaos, even if you force the old Hades and the emperor of heaven to open the entrance to the place of chaos, ling''er will not come out to see you. In your life, I think it''s useless... "


    Murong Jin heart pick eyebrows, not surprisingly, the devil will ask. If the devil knows the truth, he will trade with her with the whereabouts of the Pearl of chaos. If you don''t know her face, it''s OK. She''s great. She''s in the devil''s world. Anyway, she has a lot of time. She can afford it.


    "You tell me the whereabouts of the Pearl of chaos, and I ask them to release Jun Mo Li immediately, OK?" The town magic tower suddenly silent, a long time later came the voice of the devil, his voice with a few silk helpless, a few silk hope, and a few silk vicissitudes. In the ears of the four elders of the demon world and the left and right Dharma protectors, they could not help talking to themselves and their noses were sour. Junmo glass he can find another chance to catch, Zhenmo tower he can wait for a period of time to go out, but the whereabouts of the chaotic bead, he can''t wait... "OK, as long as you return Junmo glass intact to me, and promise not to do it to him within two years, I will tell you the whereabouts of the chaotic bead." Murong Jin''s heart is also very simple. As soon as the devil proposes to make a deal, she agrees immediately, but adds a condition to the devil''s condition. In two years, her nine days of Feng dance should be able to make great progress. As for the monster, once she saves the dragon and Phoenix people, he will be able to recover. At that time, it''s not easy for the devil to attack him¡° I... promise you... "The devil sighed heavily. He knew that the initiative was not in his hands. If he wanted to know the whereabouts of the chaotic pearl, he could only promise all the conditions of Murong Jinxin. Fortunately, Murong Jin''s heart just opened for two years, two years, but also a flick, he can still afford to wait¡° Frank, then let them give it to others. As long as people come to me, I will tell you the whereabouts of the chaotic pearl. And I promise, I''ll tell you the truth, or it''ll be a storm! " Murong Jinxin hooked the corner of her mouth and looked at the four elders of the demon world and the Dharma protector, especially the evil Yang who repeatedly provoked her, with a look of schadenfreude. The deal had been negotiated, and the monster would never be in danger for a while, and her heart had settled down a lot. As soon as the man relaxed, he inevitably thought of revenge¡° Immediately bring the young master of the dragon clan to Murong Jinxin, and go at once! " The devil didn''t hesitate at all. With the excitement in his heart, he immediately ordered the four elders and Dharma protector outside the town magic tower¡° Demon Lord, the young master of the dragon clan has been rescued and his whereabouts are unknown. His subordinates immediately sent more people to search the demon world and find him as soon as possible. " Evil Yin forced ha ha to come out, endured the pain of the whole body and the danger of being blasted in the head, and told the news that Jun Mo Li had escaped. After that, his clothes were all wet with cold sweat, and he almost shivered with the sudden cold in the air. This time, he really fell into a big fight. If he finds out the man who saved Jun Mo Li, he must break him to pieces¡° Moyin, you are becoming more and more slack recently. It seems that you don''t want to be a Dharma protector. I''ll find someone for you immediately. If you can''t find anyone, you''ll all go to the magic pool for me. I have to let you have a long memory. " As soon as he heard this, he was so excited that he almost fainted. Are they all pigs born? It''s stupid enough to let a mortal have an accident in the demon world. When he goes out, we must rectify the evil world. It''s time to kill, to change, to mention. We will never let this group of grass bags lower the pattern of the whole demon world¡° Yes, my subordinates will do it immediately. " Got the order, the four elders of the demon world and the left and right Dharma protectors looked at each other, and without exception, they saw the fear in each other''s eyes. Going to the magic pool will definitely cost them most of their lives. They''d better hurry to find someone, hurry to find someone. When I thought about it, I even forgot to salute the devil. A group of demons ran away like a burning butt... "Devil, I''ll wait here, and you''ll let people eat and drink to treat me. If you don''t get me someone in three days, we''ll call it a day. " Murong Jin heart at the moment has completely relaxed, small body to one side of the chair, just like an uncle, and she is also preparing to be a few days in the devil''s world¡° If you can''t find Jun Mo Li in three days, I promise you won''t attack him in five years. Please tell me the whereabouts of the Pearl of chaos. " The hand of demon Zun trembled slightly for a while. He naturally knew that every time he gave Murong Jinxin more time, his way out of the town magic tower would be more difficult. But he can''t help it. The Pearl of chaos is a token of love given by ling''er. He must get it¡° Well, for your pleasure, I promise you Murong Jin heart obviously Leng for a while, really didn''t expect that the devil Zun was willing to retreat to this point for a bead. Five years, five years is enough time for her Feng dance. Even Jun Mo Li, I''m afraid that by that time, he will have faded away and become the real little master of the dragon clan. OK, that''s good. This is a great deal

 Chapter 275

    Three days later, Murong Jinxin left the demon world with the five-year promise of the devil, and beat the devil Yang hard when she left.


    After returning to the human world, Murong Jinxin immediately takes the Dragon girl to catch up with Ye Ranran. Sitting in the carriage, she begins to ask about the doubts she has been holding for three days.


    "Xinyu, tell me your story, especially about rescuing your young master."


    Murong Jinxin took a cup of tea and sipped it gently, then looked at long Xinyu who was a little embarrassed. She knew almost nothing about the woman. In the three days of the demon world, there are few words.


    "It has to start many years ago. I am the daughter of the elder of the dragon clan, and I have a younger brother and a younger sister. This time, the two of them are responsible for escaping from the demon world with the young master. That year, I was ten years old, my younger brother was eight years old, and my younger sister was six years old. Because of fun, I took my younger brother and sister to leave the Dragon tribe and went to the human world. But when we had enough of playing and returned to the dragon clan, we met the clan leader on the way. At that time, the patriarch was driving to heaven with the unconscious little Lord. When he saw our sister and brother, he told us what was happening to the dragon family and prevented us from returning to the dragon family. "


    Long Xinyu subconsciously grabs the corner of his clothes and looks over Murong Jinxin to the outside of the carriage. Deep pain flashed on the beautiful little face. It can be seen that the memory she didn''t want to touch. But because Murong Jin asked, she had to recall.


    "The patriarch asked our sister and brother to go to the human world to hide. When the matter subsided, he went to the heaven to find the little Lord and help him rebuild the dragon family. He also told me some very confidential things. For the future of the dragon, I can only listen to the arrangement of the patriarch, take my younger brother and sister to hide in the human world, which is lucky to escape the disaster. We three brothers and sisters don''t know how many years have passed in the human world. We know that something has happened in the demon world. The Demon Lord is pressed in the magic tower, and the evil god is beaten back to the chaotic place. I felt that the time was ripe, so I took my younger brother and sister to heaven to look for the little Lord. However, I learned that in order to protect the little Lord, the emperor of heaven had already made him a mortal. The emperor of heaven said that the time has not come yet. Let''s continue to hide in the human world and wait for the Phoenix girl. After I left heaven, I felt that it was just a waste of time to continue to stay in the human world, so I took my sister-in-law to find a way to get into the demon world. This stay lasted for tens of thousands of years. On the one hand, we kept our peace in the demon world, and on the other hand, we began to investigate the extinction of the dragon clan until fengnv came to the world two years ago. We know that the Phoenix girl has appeared, and our young master will also appear soon. "


    Long Xinyu didn''t say it very carefully, but he said all the key points. When it comes to fengnu''s coming, he was so excited that his tone was trembling. She took a look at Murong Jinxin''s face, and somehow she felt that this woman was very trustworthy. She even felt that she was relieved when she told the past.


    She was flattered and took a cup of tea from Murong Jinxin. She looked up and drank it all. She felt her dry throat was much more comfortable and continued to tell her story.


    "A few days ago, we suddenly got the news that the demon lord asked the left Dharma protector to arrest King li of the state of Chu, saying that he wanted to take his blood to dig his heart. For a moment, I felt a little strange, so I asked my younger brother to check. It turns out that King li of Chu is the reincarnated little master of our dragon people, and the reason why the devil wants the little master''s blood and heart is clear. In order to rescue the little Lord, we just played such a play. I disguised myself as the young lady to drag the four elders and the left and right Dharma protectors, so that my younger brother and sister could bring the young Lord out of the demon world smoothly. "


    Long Xinyu said here, and looked at Murong Jin heart, see Murong Jin heart for his disguise her things seem not to care, this just let go. According to the rules of the dragon and the Phoenix, it''s a big crime for her to behead. It''s her blessing that the young lady doesn''t care about her. Such a thought, Murong Jin heart is born out of a lot of good feelings.


    "How did your brother and sister leave the demon world with your young master? Where could they have gone? "


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at the woman in front of her, and there is a faint pity in her heart. So many years is really difficult for her, with two oil bottles, small shoulders also carry such a heavy responsibility. In order to save Jun Mo Li, he didn''t even want his own life. Such loyalty, let her in addition to admire, no longer know what words to describe.


    "The young lady of the magic forest in the demon world must know that the magic forest is a enchanting array. It can only stop the demons, but it can''t stop the kind-hearted people. My sister once broke in by accident. We thought she would die. As a result, she not only came out safely, but also found a way to the other three realms. As for the little Lord, I really don''t know where they have gone. It was too hasty at that time. In order to pretend to be the young lady, I called up the image of the young lady''s last visit to the demon world to imitate. They dealt with other things. "


    At that time, she felt that she was doomed to die, and she didn''t bother to ask about them. She was also afraid that if she was tortured and forced to confess, she would be bewitched by something, and she said it in a cheap way. Therefore, she simply does not ask anything, does not know anything, she is not afraid of anyone, this is also the best protection for the young Lord.


    "Think about where they might go? I guess they won''t go back to the human world for the time being. They certainly don''t know that the devil has promised me not to move you, young master... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is not too anxious. Since the demon world will not attack Jun Mo Li, Jun Mo Li must be safe. As long as he is safe, she can bear to meet again even after a while. However, if she can know a general range, maybe she can ask huofenghuang to look for her. She still hopes to get some exact information about Junmo glass¡° The little Lord''s life and death disaster is coming soon. Maybe they will risk going back to the dragon clan to find the dragon ball first. The young master is still an ordinary child, so he must take the dragon ball to become his real body, so that he can survive the disaster of life and death... "Long Xinyu thinks about it carefully, and feels that they have no choice but the dragon family. The young master must take the dragon ball. Otherwise, once the robbery fails, I''m afraid their whole dragon''s spirit will be greatly affected. If you want to find the dragon ball, you can only go back to the dragon clan¡° When will your little Lord die? " Murong Jin heart a listen to life and death robbery that three words, scalp began a burst of numbness. If Jun Mo Li''s life and death were in recent months, I''m afraid things would be in trouble. It''s impossible to find something like the dragon ball. Maybe she''ll ask the underworld for help in time¡° One year later, we must find the dragon ball for the little Lord within one year, otherwise I''m afraid that the gods will not be able to save the little Lord... "Long Xinyu did not hide, and told all he knew. She knew that the feelings between the young lady and the LORD would never stand by, and there was a strong underworld behind the young lady. Combined with the power of the underworld, she believed that she would find the dragon ball¡° It''s better than a few months... "Murong Jin''s heart stone fell half, a year can do a lot of things, and after dealing with the Xiling, she will follow the underworld to the junction of the four worlds to find the iceberg, and must return to the Phoenix family. At that time, let the underworld also go, and look for the dragon ball by the way¡° But we don''t have any clue about Longzhu. It''s been so many years. It''s really a headache. " If you can get some clues, at least you know where to look. But now there is no clue, they are just like a fly bumping around, they can''t find the exit at all. Hard, it''s too hard... "It''s OK. I''ll ask the underworld to help me. I can''t. I''m going to heaven. The emperor of heaven must know something inside. He once told me that my time has not come yet, and Junmo glass can''t recover. So, there must be a way to get to the front of the mountain, and you don''t have to worry too much. " Murong Jinxin''s mind suddenly came up with the conversation with the emperor in Tianchi that day. Suddenly, he felt that he had a bottom in his heart. The emperor said that the old underworld would go to find Junmo Li and maybe give Junmo Li some clues. She believed that they had come to this stage, and that the old Hades and the emperor of heaven could not ignore Jun Mo Li''s life and death. Maybe she can ask the underworld to ask for information¡° Well, I''m relieved to hear from the young lady. This time, I have to thank the young lady for her help, otherwise I will die. " Long Xinyu breathes out a breath. Under the comfort of Murong Jin''s heart, he gets better in a strange mood. In front of Murong Jin heart gentle smile, in the heart incomparably happy own good luck. If it wasn''t for the young lady, she really didn''t know how much pain she would have to bear. My younger brother and sister would be very happy to know that she is still alive¡° You are a dragon people, I naturally want to save, you do not have to say these polite words. All these years, it''s hard for you. Follow the young master of your family and he will treat you well. " Murong Jin heart is very casual shrug, think longxinyu said these really some redundant. She seems to have to thank their sister and brother. If they hadn''t helped each other, she might have taken away Jun Mo Li''s blood and heart¡° My sister and I should follow the young lady and let my younger brother follow the young master. The little Lord''s side, or don''t leave a woman''s good... "Long Xinyu Yang lip a smile, about this little lady don''t allow the little Lord concubine thing, she knows. Therefore, she and her sister try their best to avoid the little Lord, so as not to make the little lady feel uncomfortable, and they will lose more than they gain¡° You can see it through. OK, then follow me. I won''t treat your sisters badly. I haven''t slept for three days. Let''s sleep together for a while. Let''s talk when we wake up... "

 Chapter 276

    Just when Murong Jinxin and long Xinyu fall into a deep sleep, Junmo glass and long Xinfan, long Xinlan, have reached the Phoenix family. Three people see in front of desolation, the heart is very heavy.


    "Young master, I only know that the forbidden area of the Phoenix family is on the Phoenix Mountain. As for the specific location, we have to find it..."


    Long Xinfan sighed. He had been to Fengzu several times before. He remembered how beautiful the Fengzu was at that time. The flowers all over the mountains, the green trees, the flowing streams, every place is extremely beautiful, but now all that no longer exists.


    "Well, it shouldn''t be too late. Let''s hurry up the mountain."


    Jun Mo Li took back his eyes, and now he didn''t have the heart to sigh. They came all the way in search of Fire Phoenix. All, still have to wait until find fire phoenix to say.


    "Little Lord, this way."


    Long Xinlan looked around, with the memory of using magic power to break up a mess of stones, leading the way in front of people.


    Jun Mo glass quickly followed up, and long Xinfan is in the last, brother and sister two before and after the protection of Jun Mo glass, very dutiful.


    The three walked so carefully, any wind and grass can make them panic, walked about an hour to reach the top of the Phoenix Mountain. In order to find the fire phoenix as soon as possible, the three people divided into two groups to search separately. Jun Moli and long Xinfan are in the same group, while long Xinlan is in the same group.


    "Little Lord, don''t worry. Xinlan''s mana is good. Nothing will happen."


    Long Xinfan looks at a touch of worry in Jun Mo Li''s eyes, and knows that he is afraid that his sister will have an accident alone. He quickly comforts her. They are all very self-conscious. They always know their own identity and status, what they should do and what they should not do.


    "Well, if she''s in danger, you don''t have to worry about the king, just go and save her first."


    Jun Mo Li nodded, he is extremely intelligent, from these days long Xinlan to his reaction he can see. That woman''s upbringing is extremely good. She is content with her duty and never disdains to think about things that don''t belong to her. This is good, so that Jin Xin will not have any thoughts in the future.


    "That can''t, if Xin Lan really has an accident, that is her life, I can''t put the little Lord aside to protect her."


    Long Xinfan walked very slowly, while talking with Jun Mo Li, looking for the entrance to the forbidden area. One heart dual-purpose, but very easy. Their living mission is to protect the little Lord and help him rebuild the dragon clan. In his heart, the safety of the little Lord is the most important thing. Naturally, he believed that this matter fell on his sister, and he must have the same idea.


    "You are sincere. It''s a blessing for the dragon people to have good children like you..."


    Jun Mo Li looked at the man in front of him who was not particularly strong, and was very pleased. With such a sincere clansman, he believes that the future of the dragon clan will be better. For their heartfelt contribution, he must work harder.


    "Good is rewarded with good. The patriarch had a great kindness to our family in those years. Even if that kindness was spent all our life, there was no way to repay it."


    What you plant in the world is what you get. If it wasn''t for that great kindness, they wouldn''t be able to do it now. When the dragon people had an accident, they were just children. A child doesn''t have such a heavy trace in his heart, but his sister and brother all know a truth, and they want to repay their kindness.


    "I will remember what you have done for me..."


    Jun Mo Li is clear, just want to say something, another direction suddenly came a long Xinlan''s shout, abruptly interrupted his words. He didn''t even think about it, so he ran to the direction where long Xinlan left. Anyway, he has to see what happened. If long Xinlan is attacked, at least they can help.


    When they arrived at the scene of the accident, they suddenly had some silly eyes, and then they were overjoyed


    "Jun Mo Li? Why are you here? "


    Fire Phoenix will be playing in the mid air swing long Xinlan directly to the ground, partial small head swept a glance, that fire fire fire fire fire to rush to the two people, when see one of them turned out to be Jun Mo glass, mercilessly surprised.


    Didn''t the master go back to him? How can he appear in the Phoenix family? And he seems to be in a bit of a mess


    "Fire Phoenix, great, I finally found you..."


    Jun Mo Li can''t hide her excitement. Seeing the fire phoenix is like seeing her relatives. If she didn''t have a little sense, she would rush to embrace the fire phoenix. Find the fire phoenix, it means Jinxin has returned to the human world, and he can also ask the fire phoenix to send a letter to Jinxin.


    "Did they bring you to Fengzu? Who are they? "


    Fire phoenix is a calm, swept a side of the brothers and sisters, very sure it does not know them. But they are with Jun Mo Li. To some extent, they should be their own people. Therefore, it just released the woman.


    It was originally practicing, but suddenly felt that someone had broken into Fenghuang mountain, and was almost possessed. In a fit of anger, he left the forbidden area and happened to meet this woman. He wanted to teach her a lesson¡° They are the people of the Dragon nationality. Our king was captured by the Demon Lord. The demon lord wanted to take our blood and heart. They saved our king. In order to find Longzhu, we decided to go back to Longzhu first to find clues. The Laifeng clan wants you to take a message to Jinxin for the king, so that Jinxin won''t worry too much. " Jun Mo Li naturally understood the arrogant and incomparable nature of Fire Phoenix, and he didn''t talk too much. He said the key point all at once. After that, he looked at the fire phoenix, as if afraid of being rejected by the fire phoenix. Now the only thing he can count on is fire phoenix. Even if he kneels down, he also asks fire phoenix to send a letter for him. He is really worried that Jin Xin will go crazy¡° Dragon people? Show your dragon pattern. If it''s fake, I''ll step on you. " Fire phoenix swept Jun Mo glass one eye, also didn''t say to agree also didn''t say not to agree, on the contrary is put the vision on the brother and sister of one side two bodies. Since they are dragon people, they have something to prove their identity. As long as they prove their identity, it can trust them. Otherwise, they must be undercover agents sent by the demon world¡° Our dragon pattern has been sealed before entering the demon world. Please open your eyes to see it Long Xinfan slightly lowered his head, very respectful attitude. He is a dragon, not afraid of fire. But when such as in order to enter the demon world, sister used an extreme method to seal their dragon pattern, they really can''t show themselves. But fire phoenix as long as open the eye of heaven, they can see the dragon pattern clearly¡° It''s really the dragon people. You''re lucky... "Hearing this, huofenghuang immediately opened his eyes and looked at his brother and sister for a while. Then he stopped his whole body and relaxed his attitude. The dragon patterns on their bodies are pure yellow, which means that they are devoted to the dragon race. They have been living in the demon world all these years, and their loyalty has never been shaken. Otherwise, the dragon pattern on their bodies will show a light black, which is a unique method to identify traitors¡° Fire Phoenix, you are reluctant to take a trip for me. I''m really worried that Jin Xin will be crazy... "Seeing this, Jun Mo Li quickly pulls the topic back. The biggest purpose of his coming to Fengzu is to send a letter to Jinxin. He just wants huofenghuang to do the matter in his heart, so as to make Jinxin less worried. He stood in front of the fire phoenix, looking up at the tall Fire Phoenix, a face of prayer... "Since you know she will be crazy, why don''t you go back to the human world first?" Fire phoenix looked at Jun Mo Li, and there was no compromise because of Jun Mo Li''s words. Junmo glass is not its master. Whether it wants to send a message for him or not depends on its mood. It doesn''t understand. If he doesn''t return to the good human world, why do he follow the two dragon people to the Phoenix family¡° We must find the dragon ball as soon as possible, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. If I go back to the human world first, the demons in the demon world will surely follow me. If I want to find the dragon ball, I will be in trouble... "Jun Mo Li is not angry, and tells Huofeng the reason. He believes to fire phoenix to Jin heart care, after listening to his explanation will help him. He is also forced to helpless, otherwise also won''t stand here to beg it¡° OK, I cast a spell to let you meet her. If you have any words, you can tell her face to face that I don''t have the habit of speaking for others... "The fire phoenix flapped its red wings and was quite satisfied with Jun Mo Li''s explanation, so it didn''t embarrass Jun Mo Li. It naturally knows that the master will be very anxious if you don''t hear from Jun Mo Li. As a competent guardian, it still has the responsibility to deliver the message of Junmo glass to its master¡° Really? Thank you very much Smell speech, Jun Mo Li simply feel oneself is hit big luck, excited almost jump up directly. It''s a great gift for him to say a few words face to face with Jinxin. Can''t help but to fire phoenix''s favor straight line rise, almost bow to fire phoenix¡° I also see in the master''s face, or else with you, even kneel down to beg me, I will not look at you, go... "Fire Phoenix looking at some jubilant Jun Mo Li, in a good mood. The young master of the Dragon nationality is really very concerned about his master. Otherwise, with his position, he would not be able to do these inferior things. That''s good. So, the little fiery red mouth pouted slightly, reciting a long string of incantations. In the middle of the sky, a shadow appeared. It was in a luxurious carriage. A woman was sleeping quietly

 Chapter 277

    "Jinxin... Jinxin..."


    Jun Mo Li''s eyes were almost red when she saw the little man who was thinking day and night. When I think of the moment I experienced in the demon world, I feel as if I was separated from the world.


    He gently called Murong Jin heart, although heartache will wake her up, but he really dare not let go of this great opportunity.


    "Well..."


    Murong Jin''s slender eyelashes trembled slightly, and her pretty eyebrows frowned slightly. She seemed to be disturbed by something and turned over impatiently. She wanted to continue to sleep.


    "Jinxin... Jinxin..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the way she shows in her sleep. He likes it very much. If he can, he really wants to fly to her and kiss her.


    "Well..."


    Murong Jin''s heart finally realized something was wrong. Her long eyelashes trembled several times, and then she slowly opened the eyes as bright as stars. But the eyes were at a loss with a trace of awakening. With her ignorant appearance, she could see that Jun Mo Li really wanted to rush at her directly.


    "Jinxin... It''s me..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the person in the heart, who seems to wake up, and raises a gentle smile at the corner of her mouth. He reached out and shook his hand in front of her eyes, which woke the woman with big eyes.


    "Mo Li... Where are you..."


    Murong Jinxin saw the faint shadow in the carriage. First, she was surprised. After careful identification, she felt that the picture didn''t seem to be fake. Then she began to talk at ease.


    "In the Phoenix family, with fire phoenix, it''s thanks to its help to see you. I''ll go to the dragon clan to find the dragon ball first. I''m afraid I can''t go back for a while. Don''t worry about me. "


    Jun Mo Li reaches out and touches the woman''s face in the picture. He knows that it''s illusory, but he still feels that it''s a great comfort in his heart. He didn''t dare to delay, so he quickly talked about the key points. Fire Phoenix''s temperament is uncertain, maybe he didn''t say a word right, it directly took back the spell.


    "Well, since we are all in the Phoenix family, you should go to the dragon family first. You still have a year to go before your death. You don''t have to worry too much. Let''s limit it to ten days. If you don''t get anything in ten days, let the brother and sister send you back first. I''ll let the underworld and the emperor of heaven find a way about this. "


    Murong Jinxin nodded, she understood the anxiety in his heart, so did not force him to come back immediately. He is the little master of the Dragon nationality. He finally went back to the Dragon nationality. Naturally, he also wanted to have a good turn. She was just worried that if he couldn''t find Longzhu, his mood would be greatly affected.


    "Well, I''ll go back in ten days, no matter if there''s any news. How about Hades? Is the injury better? "


    Jun Mo Li nods and agrees. He knows that Jin Xin must have her consideration when she says this. Besides, he is very used to listening to her. The most important thing is that he really missed her, and his whole heart was aching.


    "You mean the black hearted ghost? He is good and dull, and he pretends to be injured, just to lead out the black hands behind the scenes. After a bloodbath in the underworld, everything is back to normal. "


    As soon as you hear that Junmo glass mentions the underworld, Murong Jin''s mouth is irrepressible. The words that Hades said before he left echoed in my mind. I really felt that it was enough. Then the remaining light of the corner of the eye turned to the Dragon Xinyu who had been awakened by her, and the eyes flashed slightly.


    "By the way, I have one more thing to tell you. I''ve already talked with the devil. He won''t touch you in five years. So you don''t have to hide, the devil''s words are still credible. As for the woman who disguised as me to rescue you, I have also taken her out of the demon world. You tell her brother and sister that their sister is OK. "


    She knows that this kind of news is extremely valuable to the brother and sister. When they made the decision to abandon their sister, they must be very, very painful. They are also worthy of being treated well by Jun Moli.


    "That''s great. I''ve been guilty about it for several days..."


    On hearing the news, the smile of Jun Mo Li''s mouth became deeper. As soon as he turned his head, he quickly told the pair of brothers and sisters who were waiting for him. When he saw the two brothers and sisters, he looked at each other first, then jumped up with joy, and his mood improved a lot.


    He always cherishes his subordinates, especially the loyal ones


    "Mo Li, I''ll let Huofeng accompany you. If there''s any accident, I''m more at ease with it. "


    Murong Jinxin knows that what should be said has been said almost, and doesn''t want to delay Jun Mo Li''s time. Although the devil has promised not to move Jun Mo Li, there will be other accidents along the way. Let Huofeng follow him, she can be at ease.


    "All right, whatever you say. Jinxin, remember to miss me, always remember to miss me, otherwise I want you to look good when you go back... "


    Jun Mo Li waved to the shadow in the air, and then laughed to signal the fire phoenix to come. He naturally understood that fire phoenix only listen to Jinxin, want it to go with them to the dragon, only Jinxin mouth.


    "Master, don''t worry, I won''t let your man have an accident..." Fire Phoenix twitch the corner of his mouth appeared in front of Murong Jinxin, about Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li just dialogue, it naturally heard a clear. Although the heart is extremely reluctant, but the master''s order it did not disobey the courage¡° OK, I can rest assured with you. In the future, let me see him every day, or I''ll pluck your Phoenix hair. " Murong Jin nodded her head and was very satisfied with the fire phoenix. In fact, there is another advantage of Phoenix with fire around him, that is, she can see him at any time when she wants to see him. Two people can talk, at least can solve the pain of Acacia¡° As long as you want to see him, call me. Do you need to threaten me by plucking my hair? " For Murong Jinxin''s words, fire phoenix said very speechless, glanced at his beautiful some dazzling feathers, it is difficult to imagine what it is like to be plucked. The master is really forgetful when he sees the color. When he has a man, he just thinks about him. It''s too much¡° In fact, I really want to see what you look like after you''ve been plucked out of your hair, poof... "Murong Jinxin can''t help teasing huofenghuang when she sees his face that looks like he''s eaten stool. This phoenix is too arrogant. She is worried that Jun Mo Li can''t control it, so she will say such words to stimulate it. "..." Fire phoenix is directly Murong Jin heart words thunder a outside Jiao inside tender, twitch that lovely Phoenix mouth, really big explosion a roll thick. It''s a pity that the master of his family is too unscrupulous. If he yells at her like this, I''m afraid she''ll have to kill him¡° OK, I''m teasing you. You accompany them to do business immediately. I have to sleep for a while... "Murong Jinxin saw that the fire phoenix seemed to turn over. She closed her mouth decisively and waved her little hand. The shadow of the Fire Phoenix had completely disappeared. Then, holding thin quilt, she rolled aside and went on sleeping. As for the other side... "Young master, it''s getting late. Let''s go." Long Xinfan looked at the sky, went to the front of Jun Mo Li and said with a smile. Knowing that his elder sister was still alive, he swept away the haze before, and his mood was completely improved. Now that the affairs of the little Lord have been completed, they should set out immediately to the dragon clan, and maybe they can go back before dark¡° Fire Phoenix, you see... "Jun Mo Li did not immediately make a decision, but looked to the side of the fire phoenix. After all, we have to ask for others'' opinions. Fire Phoenix''s identity is very noble, but he can''t afford to offend¡° Today, you''ll spend the night in the Phoenix family. I''ll check if there are any clues about the dragon ball. " Fire phoenix looking at the man in front of careful, rare did not give him face. Since the host is also eager to find the dragon ball, it naturally has to do its part. There is a very secret library of the Feng nationality. Not many people know about it. That''s why it survived the disaster of extermination. Maybe there are some clues there¡° Shall we help you? " Jun Mo Li is a little surprised. Huo Fenghuang takes the initiative to help. It''s really rare. So, quickly gathered up, asked with a smile¡° Come with me and let them stay here. " Fire phoenix hesitated. After all, the library is in the forbidden area of the Phoenix family. It''s hard for outsiders to get in. But this Jun Mo Li is the master''s man. It should be OK to go in and help. Otherwise, there are so many books in the library, it can''t finish checking a Phoenix¡° Then you can wait here. You can get some food and have a good rest. It''s estimated that we won''t come back so soon. " Jun Mo Li nods. He knows that people outside can''t get in. Exhort the brother and sister a few words, then followed the fire phoenix behind to leave quickly¡° Brother, with such a young master, I think the suffering we have suffered over the years is worth it. " Long Xinlan looked at the man, a phoenix disappeared in the distance, the corners of his mouth raised a faint smile. Such a young master, considerate of subordinates, never put on airs, who followed who is burning a few lives of high incense¡° Well, our young lady is not bad, and she took the initiative to save her sister. From now on, our sister and brother will follow the little master and lady with all their heart. That''s right! " Long Xinfan also agrees with his sister''s words. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime good thing to follow a master who loves his subordinates so much. He believes that with the efforts of the young master and his wife, the dragon and Phoenix families will soon be rebuilt. He has been waiting for that day for a long time. Long Xinlan reaches out and grabs his brother''s arm. A shallow dimple appears on his beautiful little face. His big eyes twinkle with excitement and inexplicable light¡° Let''s go hunting and have a good meal. We need to find the dragon ball when we have enough spirit. "

 Chapter 278

    Three days later, when Murong Jinxin woke up with sleepy eyes, their carriage had already arrived at the gate of the imperial city of Xiling.


    "Sister Jinxin, the emperor has come to pick up the lady and you in person..."


    Cloud shallow night looking at the beginning of awakening Murong Jin heart, the corner of the mouth with a faint smile, that pair of eyes like the stars of the dark night but flash light injury. She thought she was hiding well, but she was still seen by Murong Jinxin.


    "If you don''t want to see him, you can go straight back to the general''s house of Zhenguo. You don''t have to get out of the carriage and kneel down."


    Murong Jinxin opened the curtain of the carriage and saw the figure as tall and straight as a pine. She immediately understood Yun Qianxi''s mind.


    In the end or with love is too deep, all of a sudden or no way to face. Well, if you don''t want to see me, go back first and say it when you have to.


    "There''s nothing you don''t want to see. Sooner or later, it will happen. If I deliberately avoid it, it seems that I care about him


    Cloud shallow night hook lips a smile, these days pain and happy. Although she would often think of him, this trip to Tianchen made her see a lot of different scenery. Especially after she met Murong Ziyan, she felt obviously happy.


    "Well, that''s what you think. Let it be. Let''s go. "


    Murong Jinxin nodded, simply washed for a while, then took the white yarn on one side and put it on. It''s rare for this little girl to have this kind of cognition. Let the nerd xiqingyu have a look at the change of this little girl. Maybe once he sees the little girl''s present state, he will have regretted it.


    "Yes, princess sister."


    Cloud shallow night convergence of his emotions, to Murong Jin heart made a face, tease Murong Jin heart, then pushed the carriage door, jump down.


    "Be careful. You are not afraid to fall if you jump so rashly."


    Beside the carriage, Murong Ziyan had been waiting outside for a long time. When he saw Yun Qianxi rushing out with a smile, his dark eyes were stained with a gentle smile.


    The girl seems to be in a good mood. He was worried that she would be too depressed to see Xi Qingyu today. Now it seems that he is worried too much.


    "If I can fall when I jump a carriage, my martial arts of these years will be wasted. Haha..."


    Cloud shallow night very disapproval of waved, jump carriage this kind of fact in too common, are not worth mentioning. Murong Ziyan sometimes is too careful, this does not allow her to do that does not allow her to do, sometimes she really feel like her mother Murong Ziyan.


    "You just don''t let people worry."


    Murong Ziyan shook his head, for cloud shallow night he always has no way, can only be so spoiled. As long as she can be happy, it''s all right.


    "It''s enough to make you worry. I haven''t caused any trouble along the way. I need you to deal with the aftermath. You''re satisfied."


    Yun Qianxi turns his eyes and pushes Murong Ziyan. The action is very natural, just like Murong Ziyan and her relationship is very close.


    "Well, before the emperor opens his mouth, you can''t stop chattering. It''s really not big or small. You have to go back to the mansion to flirt with each other..."


    Yun Zheng is glad to see such a harmonious scene between them. Along the way with Murong Ziyan, he thinks Murong Ziyan is really good, and he is a good match for his own little girl. So from time to time, they are sent to the pile to make fun of them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cloud shallow night to his father make a face, then shut his mouth. She is not a person who doesn''t know how to advance or retreat. It''s really not suitable for her to talk more on this occasion. She is still watching, watching Jinxin sister''s family reunion.


    This scene naturally fell into the eyes of xiqingyu, his eyes suddenly gushed out a cold, but quickly hidden, as if nothing had happened, as if he did not see anything.


    In fact, there has been a storm in his heart. She has not seen it for nearly two months. She seems to be thinner, but her temperament has not changed much. The only change is that when he stands in front of her, she will not take the initiative to see him. This kind of change is probably good for her, but it is heartbreaking for him.


    "Happy? Everything is as you wish, she will never pester you again. She already had another man by her side, who was willing to give her a double for life. See, even general Yun is very optimistic about them. "


    Since getting off the carriage, Murong Jinxin''s eyes have never left xiqingyu. Seeing the chill of xiqingyu''s eyes, she is in a good mood. Several strides to xiqingyu''s side, sneer.


    That''s what she said on purpose. She wanted to be angry with this idiot who clearly cares but doesn''t want to go back


    "If she can be happy, I will bless her..."


    Xiqingyu conceals his emotion and draws a light smile from the corner of his mouth. Are you happy? Naturally, he is not happy. The woman he cares about is so close to other men. Who can be happy? But he asked for all this. He couldn''t afford what he wanted, so he could pretend to be very happy.


    "Well, she will bless you, too. I wish you more concubines and more children. It''s better for those concubines to make a fuss in your palace. It''s better for those princes to fight for the throne in the future. Xiqingyu, I''m really wrong about you. " Murong Jinxin didn''t break the disguise of xiqingyu, just glanced at the Oriental butterfly standing in the crowd, whose eyes were as obscure as stars. This woman''s action is very fast. When she arrived at Xiling, she ran behind xiqingyu''s buttocks. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting¡° She''s the princess of Dongqi, so let her go... "Xi Qingyu knows Murong Jinxin very well. When he looks at Murong Jinxin''s eyes at the Oriental butterfly, the alarm rings in his heart. Jin Xin has such a disposition that she doesn''t make any sense in doing things. If she has to embarrass Oriental butterfly, I''m afraid Oriental butterfly can''t escape bad luck. He and the Oriental butterfly''s wedding day is coming, and the two cities of Dongqi Kingdom have been offered. The Oriental butterfly can''t have an accident at this time¡° I''m not going to find an excuse for you to attack Dongqi. If you kill Dongqi''s princess, Dongqi emperor will not give up. When the two countries are at war, you can lead the soldiers to kill Dongqi in person. How nice... "For xiqingyu, Murong Jin''s left ear goes in and right ear goes out. She is really not going to let go of this haunted woman. What about Dongqi''s princess? Dongqi is a fart! Anyway, the world is going to be in chaos. It might be a good thing for Xiling to destroy Dongqi first... "The two cities offered by Dongqi, one is at the junction of Tianchen and the other is at the junction of Nanyue. If the world is in chaos, those two cities will be the best breach to attack Tianchen and Nanyue." Xi Qingyu rubs his eyebrows with a headache. If he doesn''t speak his mind, he will never understand this awkward imperial sister. He used a side imperial concubine''s position, changed two breach which attacked two countries, he really did not want Jin Xin to mix this matter yellow¡° What''s none of my business? I''m a girl, and I don''t know anything about these military things. All I know is that if I don''t like her, I have to make her feel bad. That''s it. " Murong Jin heart clear, such a result she had guessed. She knew that the two cities sent by Dongqi must be of great use. As a princess of Xiling, she seems to be a little patient for the sake of the ten thousand li rivers and mountains of the Western Qing Dynasty. After all, she can''t intervene too much in this world war, but she just can''t help it for wool¡° Jinxin, Tianchen and Nanyue have formed an alliance. Originally, there was a Dongqi, but because of this marriage, Dongqi fell back on the day before the signing of the Three Kingdoms. At present, as long as the eastern prayer of Chu state in the Western mausoleum forms a line, Tianchen and Nanyue will surely suffer a great loss. As a princess of Xiling, shouldn''t you think more about Xiling? It''s really unwise to offend Dongqi now. " Xiqingyu really feels that he is a scholar. When he meets a soldier, he has no reason to say. If he is at the gate of the Imperial City, he really wants to shake her. He traded his beloved woman for the initiative of Xiling in this world war. Is it easy for him? Once the war was launched, the role of the two cities would immediately become apparent. Maybe because of the two cities, the soldiers in Xiling will be less injured. If not, how could he fight against her all the time? What is Oriental butterfly? Even if the woman died in front of him, he would not raise his eyelids¡° Sure enough, you have a heart for the people of Xiling. You will be a good emperor. OK, I promise you, I won''t kill Oriental butterfly for the time being. You hear clearly, it''s not killing but not moving. " Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, looking at the West Qing feather face pain color for a long time. She had thought of some, but she didn''t think so deeply. There is a great love in his heart. Although this great love is sorry for Yun Qianxi, it is absolutely worthy of thousands of people who support him in Xiling. Just this, her prejudice to xiqingyu has dissipated. It must be painful for Xi Qingyu to give up like this, but the current situation forces him to give up like this. If Dongqi and Tianchen Nanyue become a line, there will be a lot of pressure on Xiling and Chu. Even if the Allied forces of Xiling and Chu can win in the end, how many innocent people will be killed or injured? Xiqing feather with a side imperial concubine position, may be able to exchange for many family reunion¡° Jinxin, I just hope you don''t have to share with me because of this. I''m not only your brother, I''m also the patron saint of thousands of people in Xiling. I have the responsibility to exchange the minimum cost for the maximum benefit for them.... "

 Chapter 279

    His situation is different from Junmo glass. Junmo glass was not welcomed by the Chu emperor since childhood. The reason why he got involved in the struggle for the throne was to protect the people he wanted to protect. Therefore, even if the state of Chu was destroyed in his hands, I''m afraid he would not frown.


    But he can''t. He was canonized as the crown prince as soon as he was born. He was educated from an early age to cherish the world. He should start from the national interests of Xiling. He can''t be sorry for the trust of Xiling people in him!


    "Shengfen is sure to be. Apart from these, I don''t agree with your attitude in dealing with some things. OK, now that you have made your own choice, I''m not good at embarrassing you. But what I want to do, as long as it doesn''t damage your fundamental interests, you''d better leave it alone. Otherwise, when the conflict comes up, it will be your face. "


    Murong Jin sighs in her heart that there is such a kind of person in the world who does not hesitate to give up everything he wants for his country. This is true of Lu Cang before and xiqingyu now. Today''s conversation, in addition to making her heart more heavy, she really did not know what to do.


    Listening to Xi Qingyu''s tone, it''s not that he doesn''t love Qian Xi, but that he can''t love so deeply. Because in his heart, Xiling is always heavier than anything else!


    "Well, today is the day for you and your mother to go home. Let''s not talk about these unhappy things. You are more important in my heart than anyone else, and I hope you can be happy, alas... "


    Xiqingyu shakes his head and knows that he has saved the life of Dongfang butterfly. But it is absolutely impossible for Oriental butterfly to have a good life in Xiling. Forget it, he has already done what he should do. Let the Oriental butterfly take care of himself. He can''t completely cold Jin''s heart for the Oriental butterfly.


    "OK, I won''t see you in the future, because I can''t be happy when I see you..."


    Murong Jin''s heart hummed coldly and threw a white eye to xiqingyu directly, then went to his mother''s carriage. Because she didn''t know what to say, her father, who seemed very excited, seemed to be at a loss. She had to go and have a look so that her mother would not suffer.


    But before I got to the carriage, I heard my father''s low voice


    "Qian''er, please come back to the palace with me, I beg you!"


    "Qian''er, I know that it was my fault that I didn''t protect you and your children. You can give me a chance to make atonement."


    "Qian''er, you know what I mean to you, so don''t torture me. Go back with me. You can punish me whatever you want! "


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Jin heart listen to really feel that her father is very poor, but the emperor of a country in front of his people to a woman so humble, almost did not kneel down directly. His true feelings for his mother''s concubine were rare.


    "Concubine, if you don''t go back with the old man, the old man will have to kneel down for you."


    Murong Jin heart is really can''t see down, a few strides to the carriage side, swept a glance at the eyes of the red Xize, the corner of the mouth a few invisible smoke.


    This is in full view of the public. If the old man really cried, the scene would not be very good.


    "Jinxin, you let him go. I don''t want to see him or go back to the palace. You let him go..."


    Xu Qian''s voice trembled slightly in the carriage. Her tone was sad. It seemed that there were many grievances and helplessness. In the ears of the Xiling emperor, it was more painful than cutting his flesh.


    He''s been looking for her for so many years, looking forward to her for so many years, but now he''s got such deep resentment from her. He really wants to slap himself to death.


    "Concubine, he looks really pitiful. Let''s go back to the Palace first. If there''s anything we need to say."


    Murong Jin heart to see his father''s side over the body, seems to wipe a tear, the heart of his sympathy even more. Now he is not an emperor, just a poor man who is asking his beloved woman to forgive him. People who see this scene are afraid that they will be moved by his deep feeling.


    "What''s wrong with him? Can we have our mother and daughter in pity? Jinxin, you let him go. I don''t want to go back to the palace, and I don''t want to be the imperial concubine of Xiling... "


    Carriage again came some almost merciless words, Xu Qian is determined not to return to the palace that big cage. That cage had bound her freedom, and she could not plunge herself into such a soul stirring struggle. She''s old, and she just wants to have some safe days, that''s all.


    "Old man, why don''t you go back to the Palace first? It''s not a way to be so stiff, do you think? "


    Although she doesn''t spend a long time with her mother''s concubine, Murong Jinxin understands that once the seemingly weak mother''s concubine is stubborn, she is afraid that ten cows can''t be pulled back. Listen to the tone of mother imperial concubine, today is certainly won''t go back with father emperor, she retreat and beg second. First settle down the mother''s concubine, in good advice, the effect must be better than now directly bring her into the palace.


    "Little girl, I''m your father. Can''t you tell him to make me happy?"


    Xiling emperor reluctantly put away his low mood, reached out and rubbed his baby daughter''s soft hair, and the love in his eyes was about to escape. He didn''t hurt her in vain. It''s rare that she would say a few good words for herself. Can you persuade qian''er back to the palace, probably also can only rely on her.


    "You don''t make me happy. Why should I make you happy? Old man, you''re pretending you didn''t see my letter, right? Even if you didn''t see it, please keep a low profile, OK? Xiqingyu is just a concubine. Is it worth your next imperial edict? Have you ever thought about the general''s residence in Zhenguo? " She would speak for him, but she felt that he was sincere to his mother. Can want to let her open mouth to call a father emperor, she is not willing to. About the letter, she felt that the old man should give her an account. She wants to hear if the old man''s idea is the same as that of xiqingyu¡° Your letter is naturally seen by your father. But before that, the imperial edict of your father has been issued. You can''t let your father turn back. What''s the majesty of the emperor of that country? As for the marriage, I had planned to do it casually, that is, I was afraid of the face of the general''s office in Zhenguo. But Yunzheng took the initiative to find me, let me be sure to hold this wedding, because he wants to take advantage of this wedding let shallow night that girl to feather son completely dead heart. Yu''er''s position as princess, I originally preferred the girl named Qian Xi. However, Yun Zheng felt that his daughter was not suitable for entering the palace. Alas... "He and Yun Zheng were brothers for many years. Yun Zheng had made great achievements in the war for the Xiling. How could he ignore the face of the general''s office of Zhen state. But Yun Zheng had to let him do it. If he didn''t agree, Yun Zheng would not go back to the border, and he had no choice. He is the emperor of a country. He has seen a lot about the disputes in the harem and told Yun Zheng too much. Perhaps, Yun Zheng is afraid that the girl will have a bad life once she enters the palace... "So now do you know why she doesn''t want to go back to the palace with you? Can you understand the questions that general Lian Yun can understand, the emperor of your country? " This explanation of the emperor of Xiling obviously had the expected effect. Murong Jin''s heart was oppressed in her chest, and the tone finally dissipated. Originally, all this was required by general Yun. General Yun really had a good heart for Qian Xi. When his brother didn''t take any concubines, he didn''t say a word and let Qian Xi have a dream. Once shallow night''s dream is broken, he will give her the most thorough blow¡° Alas, my father will not step into the harem in the future. After you get married, your father will pass the throne to yu''er, and spend the rest of your time with your mother and concubine. Is that ok? " Looking at his daughter''s face, the emperor of Xiling naturally understood the meaning of her words. He has devoted most of his life to Xiling, and he is tired. For the rest of his life, he just wants to spend the rest of his life with his beloved woman¡° OK, you said you''d better do it, or even if you are my father, I''ll peel off your old skin. " Murong Jin nodded her heart, and her father''s words also confirmed what Yun Zheng said at Tianchen, so she was relieved. The mother imperial concubine side, she is persuading to add threat and inducement, probably also almost. Such a thought, the original gloomy mood suddenly cleared up¡° My father really can''t help you. I know you don''t like the imperial palace. My father has given you a princess''s palace, which is next to the Yuer palace. In the future, you brothers and sisters can be more close to each other, so that you won''t be bored. By the way, why didn''t Jun Mo Li come? He told me in his letter that he would come to propose marriage, but he dared to stand me up... "Looking at his daughter''s rascal posture, the emperor of Xiling shook his head helplessly. Fortunately, this girl has grown up, otherwise such temperament will make him want to go crazy, he certainly can''t resist¡° He has something to do in advance and will be here in a few days. What''s your hurry? If he doesn''t come to propose marriage, it''s not more suitable for you. You can still keep me in Xiling openly. " Murong Jin heart and did not say too much, the identity of the evil know not many people, she also did not want to let the emperor also mix that a right and wrong. As a result, I turned my lips and shrugged my shoulders, so I didn''t intend to continue this topic¡° You''re right. I should issue an imperial edict to forbid him to step into the imperial city of Xiling. In that case, I can keep you for two more years. Maybe you''ll fall in love with a man in Xiling, and it''ll be better then... "The emperor of Xiling thought that his daughter''s words were good, and their father and daughter recognized each other. He really didn''t want to marry her out immediately. It''s a good thing that Jun Mo Li doesn''t come. It''s absolutely a great good thing. Thus, an emperor began to fall into his beautiful fantasy¡° You want to dream of going back to the palace to make your dragon bed. He will come in ten days. If you have the ability, you can drive him out directly from the imperial city of Xiling. " Smell speech, Murong Jin heart thoroughly disordered. Looking at the thief''s smile on his father''s face, the corners of his mouth gave out a fierce smoke. Later, I didn''t care about the emperor who was dreaming. With a wave of my hand, the carriage carrying Xu Qian walked forward slowly. Murong Jinxin beckons Ye Ranran and others to walk slowly towards the imperial city of Xiling. Finally, an emperor with a broken dream had to get on his own dragon chariot and went back to the palace reluctantly

 Chapter 280

    Princess Mansion


    It''s early winter, but it''s still full of flowers and trees. The flowing stream, like a smart ribbon, emits a strange seven color light.


    It''s not luxurious here, but it''s extremely elegant. Murong Jinxin takes everyone around and feels very satisfied.


    "Mother, I want to flutter butterflies."


    Chu yue''er takes Xiao Ye to frolic among the flowers. She has a look at this and that, and finally she feels bored. In a twinkling of an eye, she looks at Ye Ranran.


    Almost two months of growth, she has been able to say very short words and run very steadily. In particular, the baby''s fat face, has been a little thinner, began to show her good looks inherited from her parents.


    "Wait, my mother will call Yunyao butterfly in a moment."


    Ye Ranran''s love for her daughter is limitless. She has almost reached the point where she will give her daughter what she wants. She signals her daughter to go away, and soon summons a group of Yunyao butterflies.


    Later, I saw my daughter playing with a bunch of butterflies. Occasionally, when she fell down, Ono would immediately roll her up, which made her smile.


    "When you go back from Xiling, you have to fulfill your promise to have more children for the king."


    Chu Mo Shang, who used to drink tea in the pavilion, walks behind Ye Ranran and encircles her petite body. Her thin lips linger beside her small and round ear beads, and her enchanting peach blossom eyes shine with the light she wants.


    So many things have happened since the dawn that he has hardly touched her. This forbearance lasted for two months, and he felt that he was going to be crazy.


    "I hope there will be time to have children..."


    The burning breath sprays on Ye Ranran''s skin, which makes her tremble slightly. Originally, she wants to refuse, but she is suddenly hugged by him, thinking about Jin Xin. They just left, and they should not come back so soon. So, also didn''t refuse, let Chu Mo Shang to her up and down.


    She knew that he had endured it for a long time. All the way, he looked at her with a kind of desire and dissatisfaction. Sometimes she felt that he was pitiful, but they were busy on their way. Even if they pitied him, they couldn''t do anything on the road.


    "As long as you want to have a baby, there will be time at any time. Ranran, let''s go back to our house and do something constructive. Let''s give Yueer to Dad. "


    Chu Mo Shang looks at Ye Ran Ran''s little face, and knows that she is also thinking about him. Therefore, one does not do two endlessly, then will hold her horizontally directly. Anyway, there''s Ono here. Baby daughter can''t be in trouble. Besides, he also arranged a large number of dark guards nearby, and he was very relieved about the safety of his daughter.


    "Then I have to find my father. If you leave like this, I''m worried about Yueer..."


    Ye Ranran turns around in his arms and sees that her happy daughter, who was playing with Yun yaodie, suddenly stops. Just when she thinks her daughter will run over and hold her thigh, she will not let her go. Chu yue''er''s eyes flashed a little clear. She waved her hand to Ye Ranran, and then played with Xiao Ye.


    Ye Ranran''s mouth twitches. She really says she can''t help her daughter''s precocity


    "You are... Hurry up... I''ll take care of you children..."


    From another path, the supreme old man saw his son-in-law passing by with his daughter in his arms. He wanted to stop them and ask, but he could see the scarlet color on his daughter''s face. As a past person, I naturally understand what they want to do.


    So, he waved to his daughter and walked toward Chu yue''er with a smile. Looking at shang''er''s impatient appearance, he may have a baby to hold soon.


    "Everything is predestined fate. When they met, they were envious, and no one knew that they would come to this stage..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at that has been about to disappear a pair of Bi people, the heart is comfort. He laughed at the supreme old man and couldn''t help sighing.


    "Shang''er has a good temper. Although he was a bit romantic before, I can see that he is sincere to Ranran. It''s the happiest to be able to support each other for a lifetime. "


    Along the way, the supreme old man and Murong Jin are unexpectedly familiar. Old and young, it seems that there are endless topics to talk about, breaking the glasses of everyone. Even after ye Ranran saw it, he felt that the supreme old man was more like Murong Jinxin''s father.


    "There are some things I haven''t asked and Ranran hasn''t asked, but I still want to know the answer. What happened in those years? Why do you force Ranran''s mother to jump off the cliff with Ranran in her arms? "


    Before that, I thought there were too many people and too many words to ask. Now this is her territory. You can say whatever you want. It''s absolutely safe. Then he took the initiative to ask. If Ranran had an enemy, the enemy would have to be avenged.


    "Well, it''s a long story. Since you''ve asked, I''ll talk about it. More than 20 years ago, I met an injured snow fox on the top of the snow mountain. I thought it was really cute, so I saved it for the first time and left it beside me. One day five years later, when I woke up, I found a fox faced woman sleeping beside me. Xuehu was raised by me. I have a strong sense of dependence on her. I''m afraid I don''t want her, so I design to climb onto my bed. She is Ranran''s mother. It''s strange, but Ranran is indeed the offspring of the fox. Our family live a carefree life, she is very virtuous, will our little life is very good. But one night ten years ago, suddenly a large number of foxes attacked us. There are so many foxes that I can''t cope with them alone. Ranran''s mother is forced to jump off a cliff to survive on a hanging wall. I and that group of foxes almost rushed to the cliff at the same time, as a result, Ranran''s mother died. God pity, let the master of Yunyao mountain take away Ranran, also let Ranran from death. When the foxes saw Ranran''s mother, they didn''t pester me. They were all gone. I''ve been searching for Ranran all these years, but I can''t tell her the mystery of her life. I can only say that she was killed by her enemies. Alas... "


    The supreme old man rubbed his eyebrows. For this strange feeling, he himself felt strange. But the snow fox was really good to him, so good that he never wanted to remarry after he lost their mother and son. Now everything is bright and dark, Ranran has a good belonging, and children, God is not bad for them after all. He doesn''t ask for anything now, just for the family to be happy together, and he will be satisfied after the rest of his life... "What else do you know about Ranran''s mother? It doesn''t mean that the foxes will let her go. " In the whole process, Murong Jinxin''s mouth is open. If she didn''t see many strange things, she would really feel that the supreme old man was talking. What she is worried about now is whether Ranran will be attacked again by those foxes after she meets the supreme old man. Ranran''s life is really weird. If she was just an ordinary person, I''m afraid she would not believe it... "I don''t know. I asked her, and she didn''t know. When I picked her up, she was only a few days old... "The supreme old man shook his head, and Murong Jin''s heart was also worried about him. That''s why he spent all these years studying poisons for a rainy day. At that time, if the foxes come to their trouble again, he will poison them with poison. Then there is Ranran''s mother''s great hatred. If he has a chance, he must find out the behind the scenes and completely end the old grudge... "Don''t tell Ranran about it for the time being. I''ll see if I can find a way to check it. What''s your plan for Yunyao mountain? " It seems that she went to ask huofenghuang to see if she could know something about fox. In any case, she had to prepare early to avoid any accident when she fell down. Fox is a very cunning animal. Now he may have been staring at Ranran... "Look at the attitude of Yunyao mountain. If they still need Ranran, Ranran should stay in Yunyao mountain and continue her duty. If they don''t need dyeing, it doesn''t matter. Our family will be able to move to Wuchen villa then. " He doesn''t care about this. Since his daughter has been greatly favored by others, she is naturally responsible for the need of others. No matter what the future will be, as long as their family can be together, nothing matters¡° Well, you look at the children, and I''m busy. " Murong Jinxin looked at Chu yue''er, who had a good time with Xiaoye Yunyao butterfly, and her mood was much better. He nodded to the supreme old man and left in a hurry. She had to call Huofeng to ask about fox clan. If Huofeng didn''t know, she might have to call black and white impermanence to ask. Since she came back from the demon world, along the way, she felt as if someone was staring at them, but she opened her eyes and couldn''t see anything different. Is it related to Ranran¡° Ranran is lucky to have such a friend. He has no worries all his life... "The supreme old man looks at Murong Jin''s eagerness to leave, and his mouth starts to smile. For Murong Jinxin, he felt no different from his daughter. Ranran made another friend, and he had another daughter¡° Grandfather, come and join me in catching butterflies. Hurry up When the supreme old man sighed, Chu yue''er could not wait to wave to him. The voice of grandfather was so sweet that his whole heart melted¡° Here, here, let''s see who poops more... "On the grass, an old man and a young man are happily chasing butterflies, while Ono is curling up in the sun. This winter afternoon, everything is warm and beautiful

 Chapter 281

    In a very elegant room, Murong Jinxin sits quietly on the chair near the window, and the tea in her hand sends out the fragrance.


    She has just called the fire phoenix, also asked some things about the Fox family, fire phoenix words let her heart is very heavy.


    Ranran, I''m afraid it''s inevitable to get involved in a dispute. I''m afraid I can''t avoid it


    "Sister Huang, I''m so angry. I''m so angry!"


    The door of the room was pushed open from the outside, and then Chu Moxuan angrily came in, poured a cup of tea for herself, and drank it all. Then she gritted her teeth.


    "Who provoked you? Say it, and your sister-in-law will teach him a good lesson for you. "


    Murong Jin heart back his thoughts, see Chu Moxuan rare angry become so, subconsciously think is rain provoked her. So while she Shun hair, while preparing to teach rain that bastard.


    "Dongfang die, I just went out to go shopping when I met Dongfang die coming out of Yuwang mansion. After she came out, she cursed the princess mansion and spat at it. I was so angry that I went up and said something about her. As a result, she scolded me... "


    It''s OK to scold her. She doesn''t remember the villain''s life and doesn''t care about Oriental butterfly. But Dongfang die scolds Yu roundly and says that Yu is just a cheap bodyguard. She is so angry that she almost fights with Dongfang die.


    That woman is really hateful. She has to let the emperor''s sister-in-law teach her a good lesson and let her know that some words can''t be said and some saliva can''t be spit.


    "Ha, she''s more and more daring. She dares to look for my bad luck before I trouble her. Good, very good... "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin in the heart of a nameless fire is instantly provoked, since the Oriental butterfly himself sent to death, then don''t blame her ruthless.


    Dare to stand on her territory and scold her, dare to spit on her territory, right? Ha ha


    "I went to Prince Yu''s house and asked her. She would go to Prince Yu''s house to find Lord Yu at noon these two days. Huang Sao, tomorrow you will block her directly and beat her


    It''s probably that after staying with Murong Jin Xinye Ranran for a long time, Chu Moxuan has more and more violent factors. The first thing she thinks of is to use violence to solve the problem. Originally that timid woman, now has transformed into a little timid little woman.


    "Beat her, and I''ve got my hands dirty. Tomorrow at noon, you remember to move a small bench to sit at the gate of Prince Yu''s residence and see how I deal with the woman who doesn''t know what to do... "


    Murong Jin heart such as stars like eyes slightly flash flash, a smile in the lips bloom. In the face of these people in Xiling, she can''t kill Dongfang die for the time being, but she vowed that she would never let Dongfang die live a comfortable life in Xiling.


    ¡­¡­


    In the afternoon of the next day, the sunshine in early winter was warm and cloudless, which was a rare good weather.


    In the study of yuwangfu, xiqingyu is dealing with a mountain of official business. Since he came back from the state of Chu, the emperor of Xiling has left all the affairs in the court to him. Therefore, he is always busy all day.


    The last Memorial in his hand was thrown on the desk. He rubbed his sore temple. The thought that the Oriental butterfly, who was full and had nothing to do, would come to disturb him again made him feel very unhappy.


    "Mr. Wang, you should go to the gate of the palace to have a look. It''s so noisy..."


    The corner of his mouth twitched and he walked into the study. He even forgot to salute. His old face was full of disbelief and schadenfreude. Can think of that kind of method to rectify a person, under the whole world probably also only their that Phoenix female princess.


    "What''s Jin Xin doing?"


    Xiqingyu looks at Yuanzu strangely. He really thinks that the expression on Yuanzu''s face is too wonderful. It''s rare to hook his curiosity out, but he sighs helplessly.


    Those who dare to make trouble at the gate of the palace, besides Jinxin, can''t think of another candidate


    "I''d better go and see for myself. It''s really hard for my subordinates to say..."


    Yuanzu couldn''t hide his smile. He was very unhappy with the Oriental butterfly. Seeing that the Oriental butterfly was pushed into such an ugly situation, he even added fuel to the flames and sent his subordinates to find some common people to watch. Therefore, it is estimated that the gate of the palace has been crowded.


    "It''s a girl who doesn''t let people worry..."


    Xiqingyu only felt that his head was more painful and it was hard to say this. Yuanzu all said this. He wanted to know what Jinxin must have done to make people speechless. Well, he has nothing to do with this precious imperial sister. Let''s see what happened first.


    So, accompanied by Yuanzu, xiqingyu went to the gate of Prince Yu''s mansion, where the incident happened. After seeing what happened in front of him, xiqingyu smoked hard at the corners of his mouth and eyes, and a big drop of sweat fell behind his head.


    There was a sign standing at the gate of the palace. A line of small characters on the sign was particularly eye-catching. It said: don''t pray for cheap women and dogs. What makes people feel most flustered is that Ono is still lazily hovering on the sign, spitting out tongue messages to people from time to time, and the threat has been very obvious.


    On the road in front of the gate, the people of Xiling, who had been surrounded by onlookers, were crowded. They pointed at the big sign that was extremely eye-catching, and looked at dongfangdi, who was standing in front of the palace with a black face, with a bit of malice. This damned Princess of Dongqi made the young lady of the general''s mansion suffer so much. Now they feel very happy to see her humiliated by their Phoenix Princess¡° Wang Ye, look at this brand. The princess bullies me. You have to decide for me, or I''ll go to the palace and ask the emperor for an explanation... "Dongfang dish sees xiqingyu coming out, her pale lips are flat, and her big eyes are shining. She was a princess of a country, but she was humiliated like this. She was really angry. Look at what the sign says. I''m comparing her with the dog. Murong Jinxin that slut, is really too hateful¡° What happened to my princess bullying you? You insulted the princess at the gate of the princess''s house yesterday, and spit at the princess''s house. The princess just set up a sign for you, which is polite enough to you. Otherwise, in our princess''s temper, we will send thousands of people to your Dongqi post station to yell at you, spit on you and drown you. " Long Xinyu protects Chu Moxuan and stands aside. When he hears dongfangdi''s words, he is not happy. If this woman doesn''t do it, she won''t be humiliated like the princess. She asked for it. No one can help her. According to her words, their princess is too kind, if let her hand, directly slap this bitch on the wall to pick all can''t pick down¡° What are you talking about? I just feel sick and spit on the road. How can I spit towards Princess mansion again? As for insulting the princess, which ear did you hear me? You are really bullying people. Lord, you have to decide for me... "Maybe xiqingyu is beside me. Dongfang dish feels that she has a backing, and her momentum comes up all of a sudden. She doesn''t want to speak as gently as before. She pointed to long Xinyu''s nose, very angry. After that, he stood beside xiqingyu, making her relationship with xiqingyu extremely close¡° Take this brand away... "Xiqingyu quietly stepped back two steps, opened the distance with the Oriental dish. He really didn''t want to hear a word from Dongfang dish. I just think this woman is annoying. It really annoys him. I''ve only been to Xiling for a few days now. I dare to spit at Princess mansion. She''s not looking for death. What is it? Jinxin just set up a brand, has been merciful. It''s just that the words on the sign are too indecent. It''s not a big deal if it''s standing like this all the time... "Lord Yu, my princess said that if anyone dares to move the sign, Xiaoye will kill him. However, the princess also specially explained that if you strongly demand to take away this sign, it is not impossible. At that time, our princess will make a large plaque to hang on the door of the princess''s house, which says that all the cheap women who pass by here will be killed by dogs. I''m afraid it will be very troublesome if Lord Yu becomes a relative with her. Otherwise, Lord Yu will build a road for her. Otherwise, she will not be able to get out of Prince Yu''s house all her life. " Since long Xinyu has identified Murong Jinxin as the master, he naturally only obeys Murong Jinxin''s words. Moreover, she is not a mortal, so even if the prestige of xiqingyu is powerful, it has no effect on her. Perhaps this is the reason why Murong Jinxin sent her out. Long Xinyu''s words are sonorous and forceful. He hears the crowd cheering secretly, but he hears that Dongfang dish is pale, and xiqingyu wants to vomit blood¡° Lord... Is it... Take it or... Don''t take it... "A hapless bodyguard of Prince Yu''s mansion came forward and hesitated for a long time, but didn''t dare to move the sign. First, he was afraid that the king of snakes would really bite him, and second, he was eager not to take it, so that their Phoenix Princess could set up such a plaque. But the princess of Dongqi was so ungrateful, It makes Wang Ye and Miss Qian Xi separate¡° Dongfang dish, do you want to take this brand or not? Make your own decision. " On the gentle face of xiqingyu, countless complicated emotions flashed, and finally all those emotions were suppressed. Since this matter is caused by Dongfang dish, the decision is left to Dongfang dish itself. Take or not, a word from her. Anyway, whether you take it or not, this woman can''t fall well... "Lord, of course, this brand is to be taken away. As for what the princess said about setting up a plaque in the princess''s house, that''s not good either..."

 Chapter 282

    Dongfang disc will be in the eyes of the tears to endure down, looking at xiqingyu pitifully said. It''s about her face, and she won''t give in anyway. If Murong Jinxin is aggressive, she can only go to the emperor of Xiling for an explanation.


    "You''re the one who provoked this. You can solve it by yourself. If you can''t solve it, go to the palace to find your father. I have something else to do. Let''s go ahead. Before this matter is settled, I advise you not to step into Prince Yu''s residence. Otherwise, I will not be responsible for any accident. "


    Xiqingyu looks at the Oriental dish lightly, and his heart is cold. This is just a woman, has made him restless. If there are more in the palace, will he live or not. However, a delicate figure appeared in my mind, and my brow was even more tight. In the past, when she was around, although she would make trouble, she would never make such a headache for him that she couldn''t solve it at all. She was so popular.


    As soon as he waved his blue sleeve robe, he raised his foot and went to the princess mansion. But after a few steps, he saw the woman who was thinking of her, smiling and smiling, coming towards the princess mansion. She was also accompanied by a handsome man


    "Qian Xi, you are here at last. Come and see the play quickly..."


    Just as xiqingyu''s steps stopped and he didn''t know where to go, Chu Moxuan''s voice came from behind. Then a gust of wind blew past him, and his ten fingers under his sleeve robe clenched into fists.


    "What play?"


    Yunqianxi is coming from another direction. At this time, the crowd of onlookers has dispersed under the drive of the guards of Yuwang mansion, but there are still many people who have not had time to leave. So, cloud shallow night and did not see the crowd of xiqingyu. After hearing Chu Moxuan''s voice, they walked forward with Murong Ziyan.


    "Look at this brand, poof..."


    Chu Moxuan took Yun Qianxi''s arm, but she didn''t think so much about it. She even directly ignored the old love between xiqingyu and Yun Qianxi. Just think cloud shallow night if saw the eastern dish bad luck, the mood will be very good.


    "Well, poof..."


    Cloud shallow night Leng for a while, haven''t had time to say anything, then be enthusiastic excessive Chu Mo Xuan pulled to the front door of the feather king mansion, pointed to the sign at the door to read aloud. She thought the words on the sign were funny, so she didn''t think much about it and laughed directly.


    Her smile made dongfangdi''s face more ugly


    "Yunqianxi, this is yuwangfu. How can you come back?"


    Dongfangdi feels that she is also xiqingyu''s fiancee. In front of yunqianxi, a woman abandoned by xiqingyu, she can still hold her head high. So, very looking for the open mouth.


    She felt that the last time the emperor''s elder sister beat Yun Qianxi, the prince Yu didn''t defend Yun Qianxi. This time, even if he was a little more presumptuous, Prince Yu would not blame her.


    "Poof, if it''s really a cheap woman in Dongqi, it''s like a mad dog."


    Cloud shallow night shrugged, she knew that the East dish is now angry, want to take her to operate. But this Oriental dish is too beautiful. Now she has nothing to do with xiqingyu. If xiqingyu''s side imperial concubine dares to speak rudely to her, she will not be merciful.


    "No wonder the Lord will abandon you. A vulgar woman like you doesn''t even deserve to be a servant girl for the Lord..."


    Dongfang dish only felt the burning on her face and was insulted again and again. Her patience had reached the limit. Anyway, Murong Jinxin that slut is not in, she even and cloud shallow night shoulder also won''t eat too big loss. This is yuwangfu, her future home. She must not lose her momentum in front of her own home.


    "I don''t deserve it, because I''m not cheap. I''m not a cheap woman in Dongqi, and I''m not a dog. "


    Cloud shallow night sneered a, the eye quick hand quickly grasped just want to East dish to wave palm of Murong Zi speech. It''s a woman''s war. She can do it herself. Now she has no burden on her. Whoever dares to bully her will be killed. Jinxin sister said, abuse who she gave her as a backer.


    "Aren''t you cheap? I''ve been running behind the king''s ass for more than ten years. You''re not cheap. What''s cheap? "


    Once again, Dongfang dish was deeply stimulated by the words of the cheap woman in Dongqi country, and her reason collapsed in an instant. Her blood red eyes, regardless of the cloud shallow night roared back.


    She has long seen Yun Qianxi, a woman who doesn''t shit in the pit, and now this woman is directly squeezed out of yuwangfu by her. She must give the tone of these days in her chest.


    "Dongfang dish, shut your mouth, or I won''t blame you."


    Xiqingyu, who had been hesitant about whether to enter or retreat, was livid as soon as he heard this. Asahi is too special for him. Since Dongfang Ke happened, he promised her that he would never let other women bully her. But what is this Oriental dish doing? Mention shallow night sad things, even dare to scold shallow night cheap, really let him unbearable to want to kill.


    "Lord... I..."


    Dongfangdi was shocked by the chill of xiqingyu''s whole body, and she suddenly felt a little confused. In her impression, xiqingyu is gentle and elegant, and seldom loses his temper to people, and seldom says heavy words. But he just so fierce to her, let her really some can''t accept¡° Roll to the king immediately, don''t let the king see you before the wedding... "Xi Qingyu doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He has a nameless fire in his heart. If he can''t control himself, he wants to slap dongfangdie directly. This woman, originally, he didn''t plan to deal with her. Now good, active provoked Jin heart, and insulted shallow night. After she enters the palace, see how he deals with her¡° Lord, how can you do this to me? I''m your woman, and I see you as natural. " Dongfang dish is a little frightened, but she feels her heart is broken at the thought of not seeing xiqingyu for a long time. Now she wants to have xiqingyu day and night. She wants to be crazy when she doesn''t see her. Now that he has not been seen for more than ten days, she will think that she will miss him and go crazy¡° Go away Xiqingyu is too lazy to look at Dongfang dish, especially when he hears that I am your woman from Dongfang dish, which makes him feel cold in his heart. His woman? Ha, he promised to take her as his concubine, but he never thought of touching her. He has heard too much about Dongqi woman, especially about Jinxin''s conversation with Dongfang Ke that day. He has long been wary of this Dongfang dish¡° Princess, let''s go back first. If we have something to discuss with the prince. " Seeing that the situation was not right, Dongfang dish''s servant girl quickly came forward and pulled Dongfang dish''s sleeve, indicating that Dongfang dish left first. If you still stay at this time, you will make Prince Yu hate the princess even more. They want to live in Prince Yu''s house for a lifetime. They can''t completely offend Prince Yu because of such a small matter. The consequences are absolutely beyond their affordability¡° Lord, I''ll go back first. Don''t be angry, it''s all my fault... "Dongfang dish was reminded by her servant girl, but also suddenly recovered. Put away the ferocious expression on the face, but as in the past, to the West Qing feather Ying Ying a worship, then pull own servant girl to leave quickly¡° I''ll go to elder sister Jinxin first. You are busy. " Yunqianxi sees that dongfangdi has gone too. There is no more excitement and no more fight. He greets long Xinyu and Chu Moxuan and leaves without looking back. "..." Xiqingyu subconsciously wants to stop her, but he finds his mouth open, but he can''t say anything. Now he has no qualification to trap her. Where she wants to go, when she wants to go, it has nothing to do with him, but why is his heart so uncomfortable, so uncomfortable... "Prince Yu, do you regret it? It''s no use regretting. Qianxi has already put you down. You will see how happy she is in the future. " Chu Moxuan looks at xiqingyu and sighs. What a good couple. Why can''t they get together. Now Qianxi has been accompanied by other men, so it''s hard for xiqingyu to recover¡° It''s the best thing for Wang to be defeated by her and see her happy... "Xi Qingyu rubbed his sore eyebrows again, feeling sour and astringent. Just now he was beside Qian Xi, but she didn''t even look at him. Such a gap is really hard for him to accept. That girl should hate him so much that she doesn''t want to talk to him. She doesn''t even want to look at him... "Well, how can I say something. A miss is a lifetime. Lord Yu, it''s hard to find a woman who is sincere to you. You are very lucky to meet her. Why let her go? Is it really that difficult to have a couple for life? But my two brothers have done it, haven''t they? " Chu Moxuan looked at such a lonely xiqingyu, and her heart was very complicated. As a Royal Princess, she is more considerate of xiqingyu. That''s all she can say. Whether she can listen to it depends on xiqingyu. It''s too late to save now. If it''s too late, you can only regret it all your life¡° Xinyu, the sign is standing here. Let''s go. " Chu Moxuan strode to the side of the sign and put the sleeping Ono into her sleeve. Then he smiles at long Xinyu, and they leave hand in hand. At the gate of the palace, only xiqingyu was left alone. The winter sun fell on his more and more promising body, bringing out a boundless bleak feeling

 Chapter 283

    Three days later, Murong Jinxin recognized her ancestors. Early in the morning, in her sleep, she was awakened by Yun Qianxi. She picked it up casually, and then got on the carriage to Xiling mausoleum.


    Along the way, Murong Jinxin is almost asleep, until the carriage is about to arrive at the imperial mausoleum, was awakened by cloud shallow night again.


    After a long morning of worship, Murong Jinxin, who was so hungry that her eyes were spent, finally completed all the steps of recognizing her ancestors. Then she rushed to the square in the northern suburb of the imperial city of Xiling, and had to complete the ceremony of her becoming the princess of Xiling.


    The square in the northern suburb is already full of people. In order to see their unprecedented Phoenix Princess, the people of Xiling almost stepped out of the square.


    The Dragon chariot stops in front of the square. The emperor of Xiling leads Xu Qian down the Dragon chariot with a smile and strides toward the high platform of the square. Under Murong Jinxin''s various attacks these days, Xu Qian has put down her worries and moved back to the palace. At the moment, the corners of her mouth also contain a faint smile, a graceful, gorgeous face, as shocking as twenty years ago.


    Behind them, Murong Jin''s heart shrugged and her small head followed him listlessly. It looked like a frost eggplant, and Xi Qingyu shook his head.


    "Jinxin, it''s your canonization ceremony. Do you think it''s good for the people of Xiling to see you like this?"


    After holding Murong Jinxin, who almost stepped on the air, xiqingyu asked in a low voice with a twitch. What did the girl do last night? It''s not easy to be trapped like this.


    "What''s wrong? That''s the real side of me. I really don''t like to do this kind of thing


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t care about her image at all. She yawns as she says it. It''s the same for the people of Xiling to accept it, and it''s the same for those who don''t accept it. Anyway, her identity has already been put here. It''s a ball of wool.


    "What did you do last night? I''ve been sleeping all the way, but I''m still sleepy. "


    Xiqingyu looked at her that a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, stroked her forehead frequently. No one bothered her these three days. She could sleep as she wanted. I really don''t know what she was making trouble about.


    "I''ve been staying in the princess mansion these days, thinking about how to clean up your side concubine more thoroughly. You should thank me. My Dongling cheap woman and dog are not allowed to enter the sign, which makes you clean for many days. "


    Murong Jinxin once again made no secret of a yawn, for the words of xiqingyu she also didn''t listen too seriously, casually lost an answer, go out seems to want to kill xiqingyu. However, after a few words with xiqingyu, her mood is obviously better. She shook her little head and her eyes sparkled like stars.


    "Then I have to thank you. After she married into the palace, you just set up a sign at the gate of her yard, so that she can''t get out of the yard all her life. Then I will worship you."


    When xiqingyu heard her answer, she was really sad and sighed helplessly. Because of the sign she put up at the gate of the palace three days ago, he may have become the laughing stock of the whole world. But because of the role of that brand, Dongfang dish did not dare to enter the palace to find him these days. Therefore, he was not in a hurry to leave the sign. He waited until the woman entered the house and said.


    "That''s OK. If you give me the title deed of your palace, your palace will be the property under my name. In my territory, I let that woman go east, and I promise she will never go west. "


    Murong Jinxin saw from the eyes of xiqingyu that he was 200% disgusted with the Oriental dish. She could not help but sympathize with him. For the people of Xiling, he was really not easy. Now that he has opened his mouth, if he wants to, she can clean up the Oriental dish for him.


    "OK, I''ll go back later. I''ll ask the housekeeper to take the title deed and send it to you. You remember what you promised me. Don''t let that woman bother me


    The West pure feather shallow Lang Mou suddenly bright, originally shrouded in his heart of big stone also fell half. For the woman in Dongfang dish, he was not upset with her eyes. If Jin Xin can do it for him, he can''t wait to get it. Let alone the title deed, he is willing to give her the key to the palace Treasury.


    "I said, my dear brother, you can avoid the first day of junior high school, but not the fifteenth. In the future, you will have more and more concubines. Do you still expect me to help you deal with it all your life? "


    Murong Jinxin looked at the West Qingyu relieved look, skin smile meat don''t smile of the mouth asked. Even if she can help, it is limited. After she marries Jun Mo Li, she has to move to the state of Chu. It is impossible for her to interfere with the affairs in his palace.


    "One step is one step. It''s one day to be less annoyed by women''s affairs. When it''s time to get bored, I''ll move out and live... "


    Besides, he really had no other way. He could marry women for the sake of the country in Xiling, but he didn''t plan to greet them. Marry to come back to hang, wait until he has to touch them.


    "You think it''s really beautiful. In order to balance the power of the court, you''ll have to share the rain and dew, and you''ll soon live the life that other princes have been living. In order to climb your bed, the women in your palace do everything they can to fight for favors. Maybe in the future, when I come back from the state of Chu to visit my relatives, I can move a small bench to your palace to sit and watch the opera. " Murong Jinxin really thinks that xiqingyu''s idea is too simple. She has never seen a clean man who can marry a lot of women back to her home. His brother can be an exception for one year or two, and definitely not for three or five years. She had no doubt about it¡° Well, sometimes I admire Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Shang. It''s good to marry a wife. At least I only need to deal with one woman. It''s a lot less trouble. " Xiqingyu has been Murong Jinxin said that the brain began to be confused, once again feel that a couple''s feelings for life is very good. Before, only Qian Xi ran around him alone, and he basically didn''t deal with women''s jealousy. But since the Oriental disc appeared, he was tired of women''s affairs again and again, and unconsciously began to resist men''s thoughts of three wives and four concubines. But this kind of resistance has been pressed in his heart, because he is the future emperor of Xiling, he can''t be ashamed of the thousands of people of Xiling because of his own selfish¡° You''re still in the beginning. Appetizers are not even good. Endure, wait till you are grey, and look back to see if you will regret it. " Murong Jinxin is not persuading xiqingyu to do anything. Everyone has his own way to go. Xiqingyu has chosen a merciless imperial road. Although he suffered, he was happy for thousands of people in Xiling. There are gains and losses. Not everything in the world can develop according to their ideas¡° Well, let''s not talk about these unhappy things. When I entered the palace yesterday, my father told me one thing, asking me to find a way to stop Jun Mo Li from going to the imperial city to ask him to marry him. You say I''m trying to stop it? Or not to stop it? " At the thought of his father''s words yesterday, he was really speechless. Jin Xin and Jun Mo Li have been living together for a long time. If they don''t get married, do they have to wait until Jin Xin''s stomach is big and get married with the ball? But he had to listen to his father''s words. It was a headache¡° Poof, that old man is funny. I just casually mentioned that he took it seriously. Don''t waste your time. You can''t stop him. Have you met long Xinyu? He is a member of the dragon clan. He has been in the demon world for many years. You''d better take it easy so that you don''t really annoy him. You''re the one who''s in trouble. " Murong Jinxin really thinks her father is wonderful. In order to prevent her from getting married, she really let xiqingyu do it. But Jun Mo Li came back this time with the dragon people. How could a mortal stop him. She got close to xiqingyu''s ear and whispered. Because these words were extremely private, she didn''t want to be heard by others¡° Once I saw her, I didn''t pay attention to her. She was not human. No wonder... "He knew something about Jun Mo Li. Now listening to Murong Jinxin, he thinks it''s better for him to listen to Jinxin. So as not to be against these ghosts and gods, it''s him who can''t get better¡° By the way, did you tell the old man about the alliance with Chu? " After a lot of gossip, Murong Jinxin thought of a top priority for her to come to Xiling. That is to find an alliance with Xiling to temporarily relieve the pressure of Chu. I mentioned it to xiqingyu before, and xiqingyu promised, but I still want to tell the old man that the old man is also the emperor of Xiling¡° Yes, my father has no opinion. Now I''m dealing with most of the things in the Xiling court. Don''t worry about it. Live your little life safely and be your princess of the town. " Xiqingyu really felt that the woman in front of him was just an elbow. He never asked about Xiling, but he was very interested in Chu. Now it''s already so. If you marry Junmo Li in the future, I''m afraid you''ll forget that you are the princess of Xiling¡° When will father pass on to you? " Murong Jin''s heart nodded with satisfaction, and the words that her father said three days ago at the gate of the imperial city suddenly appeared in her mind. It''s rare to gossip once. Of course, this kind of problem is extremely sensitive, so she also spoke in a very low voice, and did not let others hear¡° I know my father wants to pass it on to me after you get married, but the time is not right now. If the world is in chaos, I must lead the troops to the army. Once I take the throne ahead of time, I''m afraid the Xiling will be in chaos. You should also advise your father. It''s not that I don''t want to take it, but that I really don''t dare to take it... "

 Chapter 284

    When it comes to the throne, xiqingyu has a headache. Since learning that the lady is still alive, the father began to abdicate. Especially after seeing his wife three days ago, the first thing I saw him every day was to urge him to take over the throne.


    If he can take it, he will be very happy to take it. After all, what he is doing now is no different from an emperor. He is willing to make his father''s life easier.


    "It''s really such a thing when you say that. I didn''t think about it well before. I just thought about my mother''s wife. I''ll take care of it. I''ll talk to the old man some time, and I''ll persuade my mother by the way. The world will soon be in chaos. Everything will wait until the end of the war. "


    Murong Jinxin nodded, xiqingyu''s words are extremely reasonable. If she had to let her father pass the throne now for her mother''s sake, she would really be ashamed of the title of Princess of the town.


    Her father gave her the name of Zhenguo, and its deep meaning is self-evident. Yesterday, when the eunuch came to deliver the edict, she gave her a blank edict, which gave her the power that if the new emperor was incompetent, she could abolish it at any time.


    "If one day, Xiling and Chu are on the opposite side, what will you do?"


    Since knowing Jin Xin''s life experience, he always wanted to ask this question. Now jinxinfengnv''s identity has been revealed in the world. According to the rumor that the one who got fengnv got the world, Chu had a greater chance of dominating the world.


    Jun Mo Li''s ability can''t be ignored. Now with Chu Mo Shang, the huge real power behind them is too big to be underestimated. Although the current situation of Chu is not very good, it will not shake the foundation of Chu.


    "Don''t care, don''t ask, don''t help, you fight, who has the ability who is superior. I have only one request. Don''t hurt each other''s lives. "


    What else can she do? She is the princess of Xiling, but she is also the princess of Chu. No matter what identity she is, she can''t give up. If they really fight, she can only choose to look on coldly. However, she believed that Junmo Li would not take the initiative to attack Xiling even in her face, unless xiqingyu insisted on flattening the state of Chu.


    "Well, I hope the two countries will not really come to that stage, otherwise it will definitely be an endless fight!"


    Xiqingyu rubs Murong Jinxin''s hair. If he can, he will never let her face such a painful situation. He believed that Jun Moli''s idea must be the same as his. When the time comes, the two countries will be ruled across the river. Don''t hinder anyone.


    "There''s another very painful thing. The old man asked me to change my name, but I didn''t agree. You say Xi Jinxin, it sounds so awkward, I really can''t accept it. I''ve been used to my surname Murong for so many years. I don''t think I need to change it. If he talks about it again later, you can help me


    Xijin heart, she said she really did not agree. Anyway, her family name was Murong in her previous life, so she thought she was the same as her family name in her previous life. After all, Murong''s surname is not a heinous one, and it''s not allowed to be surnamed. But the old man''s insistence made her headache.


    "You can''t change your name just because you''re uncomfortable. You''re Xi. If you don''t like the name Xi Jinxin, you can choose one for yourself... "


    Xiqing feather mouth a smoke, was Xijin heart that three words to thunder. But no matter what, Jinxin should change her surname. This is not only insisted by his father, but also by him.


    You can change your name if you don''t like it, but you can''t change it at will


    "Well, you think I just said nothing. I have to call Murong Jinxin. What can you do to me? "


    Murong Jin''s heart glances at xiqingyu. Seeing xiqingyu''s insistence, she resolutely stops her idea of making him a lobbyist.


    Keep the name, even remind the old man all the time. He was urged to remember his mistakes and be kind to his mother.


    "I don''t want to say that. The canonization ceremony has begun. You can go there as soon as possible."


    Seeing that everything was ready, Xi Qingyu urged Murong Jinxin to say something. She would wait until the end of her canonization ceremony. This is the auspicious time for the emperor and the Empress Dowager to choose. If it is delayed, the emperor will have to peel off his skin.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin looked at her father who was waving to her in the middle of the high platform, and sighed gently. But for the old man''s insistence, she would not have carried out the canonization ceremony of Laozi. It''s not worth the loss that the labor and wealth hurt the people and delayed her sleeping.


    Unwilling to go in the past, looking at the soft cushion in front of. He hesitated for a moment and knelt down as soon as he gritted his teeth. At least it was her father who knelt down, which did not break her principles.


    "Fengtian emperor Zhao Yue..."


    Seeing that Murong Jinxin had knelt down, the old eunuch''s shrill voice came and read the imperial edict aloud in front of the people of Xiling. But he did not agree with some of the glories of the edict.


    "Jin heart orders, thank the emperor''s grace."


    When Murong Jinxin almost lowered her head in shame, the imperial edict of the old eunuch was finally over. She took the imperial edict and kowtowed respectfully.


    Nima, her father is really funny. Even the words of gentleness and gentleness are used. It''s really hard for the eunuch who read the imperial edict, because she has already seen a big black line on the eunuch''s forehead¡° Good boy, come quickly, don''t kneel and hurt your knees! " Nishizawa almost burst into tears when he heard his father''s words. This wench he lets her open mouth to call a father emperor now, almost even throat all said hoarse, she is dead alive don''t call. Now he finally called out. His heart was sweeter than honey¡° Knowing that my knee will hurt, you want me to kneel down, dead old man. " Murong Jinxin put the bright yellow imperial edict into the wide sleeve, got up and glared at Nishizawa, then twitched the corner of her mouth to leave. It''s just another purpose. What''s the matter with such a grand ceremony? Having attracted so many people, she couldn''t think of anything better than wasting people''s time. But as soon as she stepped out, she was stopped by her mother¡° What else can I do for you Murong Jin heart is very strange, looking at the smile of Xu Qian, some don''t know what she wants to do? This canonization ceremony was supposed to be held in the palace, but in the end, it was her mother who insisted on coming here. She really couldn''t understand her mother''s intention¡° Jinxin, you are now the princess of Xiling. You should face the people of Xiling with your true face. " Xu Qian went to Murong Jinxin''s side and looked at her daughter''s shining eyes like stars. She was very happy. Now all the sufferings are over, and my daughter should not bear the evil name of being ugly as a ghost. Her daughter is the most beautiful woman in the world. She wants to let the whole world see her beauty... As soon as Xu Qian''s words fall, the people of Xiling immediately scream and agree with her. Their concubine is so beautiful, and their princess of Zhenguo must be a gorgeous beauty. What''s more, the princess of their country is a phoenix girl. How can a phoenix girl be ugly¡° This... "Murong Jin''s heart is a bit embarrassed. The main reason why she doesn''t want to show her true face is that she''s afraid that her face will provoke rotten peach blossom. But when she saw the excited and inexplicable faces of the people in Xiling, she really had the feeling of riding a tiger¡° At that time, the mother''s wife covered your face for you. Today, the mother''s wife should take off the gauze for you. " Xu Qian doesn''t give her the chance to hesitate either. As soon as she reaches out her small white hand, she pinches the white yarn on Murong Jin''s face and gently pulls it. Bai Sha falls into her hands, revealing Murong Jinxin''s gorgeous face. "..." In a flash, the original noisy scene suddenly silent. Everyone''s eyes were all shocked by the gorgeous face on the stage. The eyebrows, the eyes, the nose, the lips and the skin are all carefully polished by heaven. This soul stirring beauty is absolutely indescribable¡° My princess is the most beautiful woman in the world Xize several strides up and holds Xu Qian''s hand. At the moment, he feels that he is the happiest person in the world. With a beloved woman in her arms and a beautiful daughter in her company, everything seems so beautiful¡° The emperor is right. Our princess is the most beautiful woman in the world¡° Yes, the princess is the most beautiful woman in the world. Compared with our princesses, the princess of Dongqi is just like a cloud and a mud! "¡° The princess is a phoenix girl. No one in the world is more beautiful than her¡° Princess! Princess, thousands of years, thousands of years! " As soon as Xize''s words fell, the originally quiet crowd suddenly became lively. Because of the status of Murong jinxinfengnu, the people of Xiling have respected her very much. In addition to her face, they feel that their Zhenguo princess is just a treasure given to them by God. For a moment, all kinds of shouts were heard and floated in the air for a long time... "..." Murong Jinxin saw such a scene. At first, she was a little uncomfortable, but soon she was infected by the enthusiastic people of Xiling, and she couldn''t help laughing. That smile is extremely dazzling. It is more beautiful than thousands of miles of rivers and mountains. It is like a rose that will never be defeated. It will always be treasured in the hearts of the people in Xiling. She waved to the people who were almost crazy. She didn''t dare to stay any longer. She turned around and walked towards her carriage. Quickly on the carriage, and then the carriage slowly forward. Thousands of people in Xiling followed her carriage, and everyone''s face was full of brilliant smile. It was a great honor to be close to Murong Jinxin. This day''s Xiling is crazy, and the people of Xiling are crazy. Because they have the most beautiful and capable princess in the world. This madness has lasted for a long time

 Chapter 285

    At the same time, two uninvited guests sneaked into the princess mansion of Zhenguo. The two uninvited guests were a man and a woman, all dressed in flowing white clothes, and the beauty of the men was absolutely beautiful.


    They will hold the child Ye Ranran trapped in front of a cluster of flowers, staring at Ye Ranran for a long time, then two people plop a kneel in front of Ye Ranran.


    "What are you... Doing... Crazy..."


    Ye Ranran looks at a pair of Bi people in front of her. It''s really puzzling. She doesn''t seem to know them. What are they doing with her? She''s not dead yet.


    "Princess, please go back to the fox clan with your subordinates immediately. The clan leader is dying..."


    It''s hard for a man to hide his inner excitement, even his voice is trembling. They have been looking for the princess for so many years, and after many hardships, they finally get what they want.


    "Gong... Princess..."


    Ye Ranran''s corners of the mouth yanked, subconsciously repeated the words in the man''s mouth. Is this man''s brain sick? When will she be their princess? Her father doesn''t seem to be the emperor of any country, does he?


    "Princess, your mother is the fox Princess we lost in more than 20 years..."


    Women''s eyebrows dyed with a few silk of light worry, looking at Ye Ran Ran''s eyes in the water flashing. After listening to Ye Ranran''s words, ye Ranran knew nothing about her life experience and sighed to explain.


    "Fox clan? What fox clan? Don''t you think my mother is a fox


    Ye Ran Ran was stunned, and the corners of his mouth took a sharp puff again. Nima, do you want to be so exciting? Suddenly two people come out and say that her mother is a fox. Doesn''t that mean that she is a hybrid of Fox and human.


    Ah, bah, what kind of hybrid? She''s just one person, OK


    "In fact, the princess is also a fox, but the princess has never recovered from her real life..."


    Looking at Ye Ranran, the man seemed to have a feeling of being split by thunder and quickly added two sentences. This time they came to ask the princess to go back. There are some things that should be understood by the princess, which they can''t hide.


    "What else can you say? Am I a fox? I''m your sister''s Fox... "


    Ye Ranran really thinks that she is going crazy. For no reason, two people say that she and her mother are actually two foxes. No one can be calm about it. And looking at their posture, it seems that they are ready to take her away.


    Please forgive her for being shallow and ignorant. She really has no way to persuade herself to believe these two people''s nonsense


    "Princess, we know it''s hard for you to accept. But you are really the princess of our Hu nationality, or we will restore you to your true self... "


    The man is scolded by Ye Ranran, and the corners of his mouth can''t help smoking slightly. They don''t know much about the princess who grew up in the human world. When I heard her saying no, I scolded her. I really felt that it was harmful to their fox princess''s demeanor.


    "Don''t... If you dare... I''ll step on you... Oh grass..."


    When ye Ranran hears the four words to restore his true body, he is not good at all. He gouges out the man and feels like crying without tears.


    She could not imagine what she would do if they really turned her into a fox? What should Chu Mo Shang do? What about her baby?


    "How can we be princesses to believe us?"


    As soon as the man heard that ye Ranran was rude, he knew that it might be too exciting for ye Ranran. Ye Ranran was the future head of the beaver clan. They didn''t dare to offend her at will. But her identity must be confirmed, otherwise she would not willingly go back to the fox clan with them to meet the clan leader.


    "I won''t believe you how to do it. Please go as you come. I can''t afford to entertain you two Buddhas."


    Ye Ranran is crying with a small face, holding her daughter''s little hand, shaking slightly for several times. No matter whether she is the princess of fox or not, now she just wants to be a person, a quiet person and live a quiet life.


    "Princess, the patriarch is dying. You have to go back with us. Otherwise, the whole fox clan will be destroyed if the royal power is lost. "


    The woman saw Ye Ranran''s reaction and sighed heavily, but she was not willing to compromise. Instead, he restrained the tears in his eyes and opened his mouth seriously.


    In order to get through this disaster smoothly, even if the princess will resent her in the future, she must take the princess away.


    "You can''t do it. Your whole family can''t do it. My father is still alive and can live a long life. If you dare to curse him again, I''ll beat you!"


    Ye Ranran was a little angry by the woman''s words. Since they said that she was the princess of the fox clan, the clan leader naturally referred to her father who was still alive yesterday. Even dare to say in her face that her father is going to die, this woman is clearly not long brain.


    "Princess, the patriarch I''m talking about is not your father, but your grandmother..."


    The woman was surprised by Ye Ranran''s indignant appearance, and then she reacted, and the corners of her mouth were almost uncontrollable. It seems that her words are not clear, the princess misunderstood, and quickly explained. After the explanation, the corner of the mouth smoked again.


    "Er... I''ll take back what I just said... Your whole family is really good..." Ye Ranran also felt a little nervous, shook her little head hard, and quickly apologized to the woman. They didn''t say her father, but she cursed the whole family. That''s very bad behavior¡° I''m the only one left in my family. It doesn''t matter if I can. The so-called is, princess, please go back with us. 1 "the woman really felt the thunder rolling, for ye Ranran thought very speechless. She thought it was better to get down to business first. Otherwise, I''m afraid I won''t get a result until tomorrow. She looked at Ye Ranran with sincere eyes, and her words were firm and praying... "Please, I''m living well now, so don''t disturb my life. No matter what my real identity is, I just want to live in peace. " What ye Ranran can''t stand most is the look in her eyes, which makes her feel guilty for treating them like this. Relaxed the look on the face for a while, a face beg of looking at them¡° Princess, if you don''t go back, we won''t live. The hundreds of thousands of fox lives are all in your mind. " The girl is really in a hurry now. The princess must follow them back. She not only has to follow them back, but also has to stay in radian for a long time to reorganize the fox clan. Otherwise, their fox clan is not far away from extinction¡° I''m a mortal now. I have no ability. I can''t save your people. You''d better go and find someone who can really solve your problems. " Ye Ranran''s shoulder trembled, hundreds of thousands of lives, what a terrible number it was. Even if those lives were not human, she couldn''t bear it. But she is a person, she can not go back to any effect. Besides, she really didn''t want to get involved, so as not to make herself scarlet¡° The princess will have the ability when she goes back, Princess... "The woman is eager to persuade Ye Ranran, but she doesn''t care too much about the strangeness in the air, until the man kneeling beside her face sinks and suddenly stands up. He quickly stopped his words and got up to face the enemy with the man¡° For the first time, please forgive me, ha ha... "Not far away, a woman in red looks at Ye Ranran''s mother and son, who are protected by the pair of men and women. A smile of unknown meaning is raised in the corner of her mouth. She knew that it was useful to follow these two wastes. Sure enough, it was God''s help that she followed them to find the future patriarch in the human world so soon. Besides the mother and daughter, the head of the clan must be her¡° Princess, we won''t let you hurt the princess. You''d better go. If we are in a hurry, we will die with you. " The man saw the woman in red and tied a knot on her pretty brow. A look of resentment. They have tried to avoid the princess, but did not expect or did not avoid her tracking¡° If you want to die with me, poof, it depends on whether you have the ability. Cut the crap and make a move The woman in red is not wordy either. As soon as she reaches out her hand to the void, a blood red whip appears in her hand. Under the winter sun, the whip emits a faint strange light, and a strong smell of blood spreads in the air... "Princess, you go quickly, go to find Murong Jinxin, quick..." the woman also shows her weapon, a whip made of fox hair, says to Ye Ranran, He followed behind the man and killed the woman in red. "..." Ye Ranran looks at the scene in front of her, and a voice in her mind calls out that she should run for her life quickly, but her feet are rooted and can''t move. Hesitated for a while, then put down the daughter in the bosom. After a few words of advice, he motioned to her to ask for help. She can see that the pair of Bi ren''er are not the rivals of the woman in red at all. After hundreds of moves, they have gradually fallen behind. No matter what, she can''t see death without help. She can delay here for a while. As long as Yueer runs fast enough, they can still be saved¡° Where to run... "Seeing Chu yue''er retreating in a small group, she ran far away. The figure of the woman in red who was fighting retreated, and the red whip in her hand waved to Chu yue''er mercilessly. If that whip was waved down, Chu yue''er would surely die¡° Yueer... Be careful... No... "

 Chapter 286

    Ye Ranran sees this, the whole body''s blood almost congeals, does not think, then rushes toward Chu yue''er. I hope everything can be in time, I hope she can save her baby daughter.


    But someone is faster than her. When she rushes past, Chu yue''er is protected by the man, but the man bears the whip that Chu yue''er should bear.


    The scarlet blood spread from his back, but it was strange that a drop did not fall on the ground. Instead, it flew to the bloody whip in the woman''s hand.


    "Princess... Please... Go back... Save the whole Fox family... Please..."


    The man''s face is instantly pale incomparable, he let go to embrace Chu Yue er''s hand, deeply saw a leaf dye dye one eye. Then the black whip in his hand waved to the red whip that was sucking his blood. That wave almost exhausted all his strength. It was waving out with the idea of dying with the woman in red.


    "You want to die with me? You are not qualified yet


    Naturally, the woman in red saw the man''s intention. As soon as the red whip in her hand was put away, her figure suddenly retreated towards the distance and easily avoided the man''s heaviest blow.


    "Breeze... Breeze..."


    The woman immediately rushed toward the man, holding the man''s already weak body, tears silently down. How can he be so stupid, clearly not 100% sure, why use his life to do this last fight? He''s dead. What should she do? How is she going to live?


    "Xiaoyue... Don''t be sad... I will look at you in the sky... If there is an afterlife... I will marry you..."


    Qingfeng began to cough violently, and the bright red blood escaped from the corner of his mouth. He''s at the end of his rope. He''s not going to live. But whether he is alive or dead, he hopes that Xiaoyue can complete the task assigned to them by the patriarch.


    "Well, well, you remember to wait for me. When I take the princess back, I''ll find you..."


    Xiaoyue cried heartbroken, holding the breeze began to gradually lose the temperature of the body, clear eyes flashed a thick hate. What should we do now? She can''t deal with this vicious woman alone. The princess and the little princess fell into the hands of this woman, and the consequences were absolutely devastating.


    "You live well... Help the princess... Don''t die... Promise me... Or I''ll die..."


    Qingfeng gasps and seems to be stimulated by Xiaoyue''s words. She has no strength to hold Xiaoyue''s hand. The current situation, Xiaoyue must not die, the patriarch and princess are still pointing to her to take care of, she must not die.


    "Well... I promise you... I promise you... I live well... Support the princess..."


    Xiaoyue is surprised. She knows Qingfeng''s temperament too well. She absolutely does what she says. If she doesn''t agree with him now, I''m afraid they won''t even have an afterlife.


    "Take care..."


    Please read feel his strength has been completely exhausted, he looked at Xiaoyue, eyes some deep attachment. After a long time, I closed it slowly, and my hand was also powerless.


    "Breeze..."


    Xiaoyue tightly hugs Qingfeng''s body, tears flow more fierce. But before she began to mourn, the whip of the woman in red waved towards her again.


    "Xiaoyue, let''s go together and go to hell to be a ghost couple."


    The corner of the mouth of the woman in red is full of chilly smile. Looking at Xiaoyue''s eyes is like looking at a dead man. As long as this eyesore is solved, the mother and daughter not far away are in her pocket. With a whip, she can solve their mother and son.


    "I''ll fight with you..."


    Xiaoyue knows that she is not the opponent of the woman in front of her. After she wields the whip, she drinks fiercely. Ye Ranran felt that as soon as the white light dispersed, a fox with white light appeared in her eyes. Her eyes suddenly shrunk, in addition to feel incredible, more or worry about the woman called Xiaoyue.


    "Somebody... Killed... Xinyu... Xinyu... Come on..."


    Ye Ranran''s brain began to rotate quickly, and there was only one way to save Xiaoyue. That is to find long Xinyu. Long Xinyu is a member of the dragon family. Maybe he can compete with the red fox.


    So, she started to howl at the top of her voice. The voice soared to the sky. It was so sad that long Xinyu, who was still in the distance, was all over. She directly used the technique of changing the ground and moving the shape to rush over.


    "Xinyu... Hurry up... Catch the red fox... She almost killed Yueer..."


    Ye Ranran almost cried when he saw longxinyu coming. Holding his daughter, he rushed to the back of long Xinyu, pointing to the woman in red and roaring angrily.


    If the red fox is caught by Xinyu, how can she deal with her


    "Fox, how dare you make trouble in the human world? I won''t accept you."


    Long Xinyu first glanced at the snow-white fox, and then his eyes fell on the woman in red. He carefully sniffed the smell of the woman in red, and his face changed greatly.


    The young lady once asked her about the fox clan. She felt very strange at that time, but she didn''t ask because she didn''t talk much. Now she understands that the reason why the young lady asks about the Fox family is that ye Ranran is a fox.


    "Dragon people? I have nothing against you. You''d better mind your own business


    The woman in red is obviously scared when she sees long Xinyu. First, she takes back her whip and seems to be measuring long Xinyu''s strength. Only when long Xinyu drew out her weapon did she feel relieved and arrogant again.


    "You cheated my young lady''s friend. How can I sit back and watch the sword?"


    Long Xinyu is not a person who likes to talk nonsense. After a few words, the silver sword in his hand stabs at the woman in red. He moves fiercely without leaving any room.


    One dragon and one fox fight in this way, from the sky to the ground, from the Princess House to the outside of the Princess House, until Murong Jinxin is beaten back, they can''t stop.


    "If you dare to make trouble in my princess''s house, you are the onion!"


    Murong Jinxin first goes to Ye Ranran''s side and checks Ye Ranran''s mother and son. She doesn''t find any trace of their injury, so she is a little relieved.


    Then she looked at the two white foxes not far away, one dead and the other wounded. She probably guessed what had happened here. She waved back long Xinyu, then waved to the panting woman in red.


    "Lucky for you today..."


    The woman in red is also a wise one. After avoiding Murong Jinxin''s attack, she knows that she is definitely not Murong Jinxin''s opponent. If you insist on staying, it will be a dead end. As a result, the figure immediately disappeared in place, dare not fight.


    "Jinxin, he died to save yue''er, she died to save me..."


    Ye Ranran gives her daughter to Chu moshang, and then leads Murong Jinxin to two white foxes. First, he squatted down and touched Xiaoyue''s head. Then he focused on Qingfeng, who had already died. He felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    "Don''t cry. I''ll let someone collect his soul for you later. It''s your reward for saving Ranran''s mother and daughter."


    Murong Jin heart to explore the wind of nasal suction, has no. I felt the heart beat of Qingfeng, but I didn''t feel it. This is a fox. She can''t save it. She has to give his soul to the wounded fox. As long as he practices well, they will meet again.


    "Thank you, fengnv. Xiaoyue will never forget your kindness."


    Xiaoyue difficult change back to the human form, facing Murong Jin heart is a heavy worship. If they can practice with the soul of the breeze, they don''t have to wait for the afterlife. Within a hundred years, they will be together again.


    "You go down with Xinyu to bandage the wound first. What do you have to say to deal with your wound. I''ve heard a lot about you fox people. I know what you''re looking for. I''ll try my best to help you fox people through this disaster. "


    Murong Jinxin nodded, her life is the most distressed is this loyal subordinate. See Xiaoyue so polite, she also rarely said a few more words. After all, the Fox family is Ranran''s responsibility. As a friend, she has to help her in both emotion and reason.


    "Thank you very much, thank you very much, thank you very much..."


    Smell speech, small month is Leng for a while first, then a kind of hit big luck feeling spread in the heart. Phoenix female is willing to help, this is their fox clan can''t ask for the blessing. That''s great. That''s great


    "Xinyu, take her down to heal first."


    Murong Jinxin helps Xiaoyue up and gives her to long Xinyu. Then he summoned several dark guards to carry Qingfeng''s body out for burial.


    "Ranran, fox clan is your responsibility, don''t try to escape, otherwise your clan will be killed by your weakness."


    Murong Jinxin pats Ye Ranran on the shoulder. She knows Ye Ranran too well, but no matter how ye Ranran escapes, she can''t escape the responsibility of her body. She is Ye Ranran''s relative. No matter how hard it is, she will accompany Ye Ranran.


    "Well, since you have said so, I have nothing to say. I''ll go back with her and fulfill my responsibilities. "


    Ye Ranran turned her lips. She can''t believe anyone''s words, but Jin Xin''s words are absolutely impossible. Since even Jin heart opened mouth, she can only brave to face the reality that she is a fox.


    The fox is just the fox. At least it''s meimeidi. It''s much better than those tigers, leopards and wolves


    "Come on, let''s talk about it."


    Murong Jinxin holds Ye Ranran''s hand and nods to the supreme old man and Chu moshang, signaling them to follow. As for Ranran''s other identity, both the supreme old man and Chu moshang have the right to know.


    The wind in early winter is blowing slightly. Although it''s not big, it still hurts people''s cheeks. Several people walked silently, and soon came to the main hall of Princess mansion


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 287

    audience hall


    The three big and one small are sitting with their hearts in mind, patiently waiting for the arrival of long Xinyu and Xiaoyue. The huge room is surprisingly quiet.


    Wait for about half an hour, long Xinyu just led Xiaoyue to rush over, will be injured Xiaoyue settle down, just find a seat to sit down.


    "Xiaoyue, tell me what you came for." Murong Jinxin looked at the respectful woman sitting on the soft chair, restrained the heaviness on her face, and asked gently.


    "I''ve come to ask the princess to return to the Fox family. The clan leader is dying. If the princess doesn''t go back, the clan leader will fall into the hands of fox Meier, the red fox before. She is infatuated with the little master of the wolf family. In order to become the little grandmother of the wolf family, she has reached an agreement with the head of the wolf family. She became the head of the fox clan and used the whole fox clan as her dowry. The leader of the wolf clan needs our Fox''s blood to guide him to practice Sirius. He has killed many of our people. In addition, we fox clan and wolf clan are natural enemies, and the feud is deep. If the fox clan really falls into the hands of the wolf clan, I''m afraid it will be exterminated. These years, in order to get the position of clan leader, fox mei''er has stirred the whole fox clan upside down. Even the clan leader can''t escape the bad luck. She has been poisoned by her. According to the regulations of the fox clan, as long as the princess returns to the fox clan, she will be the rightful successor. Even if she has the ability to communicate with heaven, she can''t change the rules set by the ancestors. "


    Xiaoyue deeply breathed a breath, and simply said the crisis that the fox clan was experiencing. Perhaps for fear that she was too excited to talk about the wound, she had been holding the position of her chest with her hand, and the look on her face was very painful. At the thought of the patriarch who pulled her hand up, she was sad and wanted to cry.


    "Tell me about Ranran''s mother..."


    Murong Jin heart is very indifferent to hear, Xiaoyue said these, she had heard Fire Phoenix mentioned. But time is too short, fire phoenix has not found out about Ranran''s mother.


    "It can be traced back to more than 20 years ago. The young master of the wolf clan was ordered to come to the fox clan to catch the fox and practice martial arts for his father. However, because he despised the enemy too much, he was caught by the four elders of the fox clan. Fox Mei son accidentally met the wolf''s little master, fell in love at first sight. She secretly let go of the wolf''s little master, and secretly sneaked into the wolf, found the wolf''s clan leader, talked about the deal. Later, the patriarch gave birth to a princess. She was the patriarch. After all, she was a foreigner. She couldn''t intervene in other people''s affairs. What she could do was really limited. She had to fight this tough battle.


    "The clan leader was poisoned by Fox, and he could live for two months at most. Today''s Fox clan has been basically controlled by Hu mei''er. I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort to straighten out the fox clan after the princess goes back to take over the throne. "


    She has foreseen the difficulties that the princess will face. The princess did not grow up in the Fox family, and knew nothing about the Fox family. Those old people who depend on the old and sell the old will embarrass the princess. I''m afraid even her succession will be delayed for a long time. However, no matter how difficult, she believes that the princess can thoroughly rectify the Fox family and take it to another height.


    "Is there no cure for the poison?"


    After the initial shock, ye Ranran has accepted her identity as a fox princess with egg pain. After learning the secrets of these fox people, I feel sorry for my grandmother. She couldn''t bear to see her die just like this. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, she will not give up.


    "That poison, commonly known as fox poison, is the forbidden drug of fox people. There is no solution in fox people. As for other places, I don''t know... "


    Xiaoyue shakes her head. If there is a solution, they will look for the princess and find the antidote for the clan leader. But because there is no solution, they want to take the princess away as soon as they appear in front of the princess. However, in the Fox family, no solution does not mean there must be no solution. Maybe they all have a way. But they are a small fox family, it is impossible to see such a big man as the emperor of Hades.


    "Jinxin, please help me, and find the underworld to get me some antidote..."


    Smell speech, ye Ranran is dogleg jump to Murong Jin heart behind, began for Murong Jin heart loose bone. Now she can only rely on Jin Xin, as long as Jin Xin can get the antidote for her grandmother, it is absolutely all right. She can still be an ordinary person in the human world and live a quiet life.


    "No solution in the fox clan doesn''t mean there is solution in other places. I''ll ask black and white impermanence later. If I can help you. You''d better be prepared. Don''t place all your hopes on me


    Murong Jin''s heart glances at the smiling Ye Ranran. She really knows her little careful thinking. You have to fight your own hard battle. Even if it''s the poison of the fox clan leader, it takes a lot of effort to get rid of the fox clan that has become a pot of porridge. Ranran, as the next patriarch of the fox clan, naturally can''t leave without caring.


    "OK, then you go and ask. When you find out the result, I''ll go back to the Fox family with Xiaoyue..."


    Ye Ranran is also very intelligent. She dares not listen to Murong Jinxin''s words. She also understood that this trip to the fox clan was very dangerous. If she didn''t pay attention, she might be killed. She would never take it lightly, let alone despise the enemy.


    "Well, don''t rush back. When Junmo glass comes back, you take Xinyu sister and brother back. Since Xinyu can draw with foxy girl, plus her younger brother and sister, no one dares to despise you. When you go back, you should kill, cut and go to hell. Don''t be soft handed. As for the wolf clan, you have to guard against it. You will definitely take advantage of the fox clan''s civil strife to attack the fox clan. " Fire phoenix also told her a lot about the wolf clan. The leader of the wolf clan is really a good stratagem. What a punk wolf''s little wife''s position, that trade is just to mix the fox''s water, to take the opportunity to swallow the fox. Probably only fox Mei Er that kind of fool will be true, and in order to destroy their own race, twenty years as a year of calculation fox clan head. I''ve never seen such a fool before¡° Well, when the time comes, I will kill the fox girl and cry. My father and mother will hide everywhere, and the wolf family will be killed everywhere... "Ye Ranran says very impolitely. Murong Jin blinks her eyes and tries to mix the atmosphere in the hall. Although she is sometimes insane, she is still mentally aware when it''s time to get down to business¡° When you say that, I feel flustered. Forget it, I''ll do it to the end and take Ono back with me. Don''t look down on Ono. His skill is far superior to Xinyu''s. make the best use of it. " Murong Jinxin looks at the ambition of the little woman in front of her. She really has a headache. She is more worried about killing the Fox family. After frowning and thinking about it, I think of the king of snakes who has nothing to do but sleep all day since he came back to the human world. It''s better to let it go out to practice than to put it to sleep. It''s always good for it¡° Wow, I really don''t know that Ono is such a bull. I don''t dare to bully him any more... "Ye Ranran''s little tongue vomited, and a chill rose from the soles of her feet. All the way, in order to pass the time, she teased Ono. She was teased by Ono''s white eyes for several times. She looked at Ono''s angry eyes but did not dare to get angry and laughed at it for a long time. There will be something to ask Ono. Don''t pull her back because of this "hatred"¡° Therefore, if there is a cause, there will be a result. If you suffer retribution for it, don''t rely on anyone. It''s all the evils you make in your daily life... "She saw Ye Ranran''s evil deeds with her own eyes. Ono''s broken snake, who is never willing to suffer losses, will take this opportunity to revenge her. However, she believed that although Ono was playful, she would not delay the business. As for the end of Ranran, she can''t control it. One is her friend, the other is her poison pet. She can''t care too much about one thing and lose the other... "Alas, if nothing happens, I''ll go back to my room first..." Ye Ranran sighs with a faint sigh, and looks at her daughter who has fallen asleep in Chu moshang''s arms. She strides over and hugs her. She leaves a word and doesn''t go back. In such a big hall, because of her leaving, she suddenly became quiet. Murong Jin waved her hand, and all the people who sold in the hall scattered

 Chapter 288

    Ye Ranran settles her daughter and makes sure there won''t be any accident before she leaves her daughter''s room and goes back to her room.


    Chu Mo Shang is sitting quietly by the window, with a cup of tea in his slender fingers and a slight frown on his sword eyebrow. He seems to be thinking about something.


    "Well, do you dislike me?"


    Ye Ranran seldom sees such a sad Chu Mo Shang, and subconsciously thinks that his identity Chu Mo Shang can''t accept. Take small broken step to move to Chu Mo Shang''s front, very uneasy of opening to ask a way.


    "That''s what you think?"


    Chu Mo Shang looks at the woman who stands in front of her and asks her a question.


    Do you dislike her? What''s the right of a man like him to dislike her? Some things are not her choice, he just loves her.


    "It must be. I''m a fox, a stinking fox that everyone despises. Even I despise myself."


    Ye Ranran''s small shoulder suddenly collapsed. She grabbed a cup of tea and poured it down. She cried with a small face and growled a few words.


    If she was a fox, he would have other ideas. She didn''t think she should blame him


    "But Ben Wang is fascinated by you, the fox spirit, and he will recognize you as a fox in his whole life..."


    Look at her more say more exaggerate, Chu Mo Shang mouth corner a draw then slowly get up, instant then imprison her between oneself and wall. Enchanting peach eyes affectionate, a big hand is very skilled into her clothes.


    "I hate that you don''t want to comfort me at this time, but you still want to do this kind of thing and walk away..."


    Ye Ranran looked at a hand bulging in front of his chest, and a thick black line appeared on his forehead. Want to pull that cheap hand down, but some reluctant. In a few days, she will return to the Fox family. Even if she wants to make him cheap, she doesn''t know when to wait. If he wants it, he will not mess around while she is away.


    "I am comforting you in my unique way. Do you like Ranran?"


    Chu Mo Shang thin lips pulled out a bad smile, big hands feel her good. He knew she was upset, but he didn''t know what to do to make her upset. Then take her to sink together, and say anything after the sink.


    "Like your sister, Chu moshang, you''re a naughty horse..."


    By his such a provocation, ye Ranran''s whole body is like burning general suffering, she is not reserved, directly picked up Chu Mo Shang''s big red clothes. Anyway, they are all old wives. She doesn''t have to pretend to be a little girl. If she wants to, she will express it directly by action.


    "Well, since you say I''m not good, I''ll be completely bad once. Ranran, it''s here. If anyone sees it, it''s a blessing to see... "


    Chu Mo Shang has no face and no skin. He holds Ye Ranran to one side of the window sill and sits down. He doesn''t mean to avoid suspicion at all. The words of export make ye Ranran want to vomit blood.


    "No, I can''t afford to lose this man..."


    Ye Ranran shivers all over, obviously frightened by Chu Mo Shang''s words. It took a lot of effort to pull his head open and quickly put out his hand to close the wide open window.


    You''re kidding. She doesn''t have the interest to play a live spring palace. Once the stallion started to fall in love, she couldn''t resist the enthusiasm. If she is seen by passers-by, she can''t lift her head in front of others all her life.


    "Ranran, will you come back to the Fox family with me?"


    Chu Mo Shang looked at her carefully small appearance, issued a burst of pleasant laughter, while feeling her beautiful, while panting asked.


    Let her a person back to the fox clan, in the face of the storm, he is reluctant to give up after all, also worried about what accident she will have. She has herself by her side. When she meets a difficult problem, there is someone who can talk to.


    "No... you stay here... Take care of Yuer..."


    Ye Ranran caught his neck and bit his thin lips. He was intoxicated with his eyes, which made it clear. He echoed his words in his head and shook his head decisively.


    Fox clan is too dangerous, she dare not guarantee 100% can come back alive. If he goes with them, what will Yueer do if they all have an accident?


    "Yue''er needs to be taken care of by her father. In my heart, you are more important than yue''er at the moment."


    Chu Mo Shang see her refuse, immediately not happy. It''s absolutely safe for Yueer to stay in Princess mansion, and it''s unnecessary for him to stay. But she is about to go back to the Fox family to suffer. As her man, he can''t help her share anything, but he can always accompany her. When she is tired, he has a shoulder to lean on.


    "But I don''t want you to suffer with me. Maybe I will die as soon as I go. Do you want to die with me?"


    Ye Ran Ran is stunned. I didn''t expect Chu Mo Shang to say such words. She always thought that his daughter was the most important thing in his heart. The love he showed for his daughter made her jealous. Now listening to what he said, my heart is warm.


    "How can I live alone when you are dead? Ranran, the reason why Wang dotes on Yueer like that is because I don''t have much time to dote on her. Sixteen years later, when she grows up and gets married, I''m afraid I can''t dote on her even if I want to. But you want to live with me all your life. I can spoil you all my life... "


    He never said these words to her, and sometimes even deliberately said some words like loving his daughter in her face to annoy her, but in his heart, she always stood in the most important position, and no one could shake her. When he promised her a couple for the next life, he was doomed to live and die with her. Therefore, this trip of fox clan, no matter what means to force her, he must follow her.


    "Don''t say that in front of Yueer. I''m afraid she can''t bear it. If you want to follow me, you can go. I don''t want to leave you either... "


    Ye Ranran suddenly feels that his nose is sour, and his eyes are covered with water mist. He had said that, and she felt that there was no reason to stop him from going with him. Let''s face it together. She will have more confidence with him.


    "I have a good idea, but I dare not provoke that little ancestor. Ranran, when are you going to change for me? I really want to see your fox... "


    See her promise very happy, Chu Mo Shang also don''t rush further. But kissing her hair, as if to think of something interesting picture in general, can''t help but smile and ask the person in the arms.


    It''s hard for him to imagine that one day he would lead a fox on the street


    "Chu moshang, you''d better shut your mouth immediately. If you piss me off, I''ll really become a fox. Then I''ll let you walk around with an ascetic face. "


    Ye Ranran''s mouth draws out, and the feeling in his heart collapses instantly. A slap mercilessly greets the back of Chu Mo Shang''s head. This cheap horse wants her to change into his father. Originally, she had forgotten that she was a fox, and he dared to remind her.


    "Ranran, I can spoil your body, and naturally I can spoil your animal body, and I''m looking forward to being one with your animal body..."


    Chu Mo Shang stirs up her delicate chin, and her enchanting peach blossom eyes look forward to her. Her words have broken the limit that human beings can reach. Ye Ranran trembles fiercely, and the corners of her mouth twitch for a long time.


    "Chu moshang, you are so cheap that people and gods are angry. I worship you..."


    Ye Ranran felt that her language was so poor that she could not think of any new words to describe his baseness. She also spoiled her animal body. When she thought of such a picture, she felt cold in her heart and uncomfortable all over. This stallion may really think of itself as a horse, seeking to mate everywhere


    "You don''t have to bow to me, just surrender to me, ha ha..."


    Chu Mo Shang looked at her, angry that the whole face was red, just like a ripe red apple. She could not help biting it. The hot breath pours on Ye Ranran''s ears, and his big hand starts to feel uneasy again. It''s self-evident what he wants to do.


    "Chu moshang, you forced me. If you dare to touch me now, I''ll be a fox when you''re half done. I''m sick to death... "


    Ye Ranran looked at his bad appearance. He was really angry. The big eyes of black grape turned and vomited a word that even she felt a drop of chastity had been lost.


    "The king will be half a man and half a fox..."


    Chu Mo Shang is made to laugh and cry by Ye Ranran''s words. She strips off her clothes three or two times and then goes to bed. He really didn''t believe that she had such a bad taste. If she really changed when they were happy, he would accept it. Anyway, it''s all his women, whether they are men or foxes, they belong to him alone.


    "Chu... Mo... Shang..."


    Ye Ranran almost didn''t vomit blood because of Chu moshang''s words. She gritted her teeth and roared, but before she roared out the fourth word, Chu moshang couldn''t wait to kiss her lips.


    The delicate kisses instantly swept her, let her reason collapse little by little, and soon sink into the beauty of this Chu Mo Shang weaving.


    "Chu moshang... I love you..."


    When it comes to love, ye Ranran looks at the enchanted face and spits out a sentence that has never been said before.


    This sentence, is her heart at the moment, is also her first love words to him. Her feelings for him can only be expressed in such a sentence.


    Love, she never easy to say, once said, it is this life is too much


    "Ranran... I have been waiting for a long time..."


    Chu Mo Shang lift eyes, enchanting peach blossom eyes seem to have water flash. He looked at the people under him. He had never been so satisfied. She finally said the three words, which she seemed to have been waiting for for for several lifetimes. It''s really hard. It''s really satisfying.


    "From now on... I''ll tell you once a day..."


    Ye Ranran saw the light in his eyes, never thought that the simple three words could move him to such a degree. Well, if he likes it, she will say every day in the future that she hopes him to be so happy every day¡° Well... It''s not enough to say it once... It''s not enough to say it ten times a hundred times a thousand times... "... the small room is full of warmth. In the country of love, they release their enthusiasm to their heart''s content, until they burn both of them thoroughly and exhaust their last strength

 Chapter 289

    Dragon nationality


    Jun Mo Li and his brothers and sisters of the dragon family have turned the whole dragon family over and over. They have been searching for it for seven days and seven nights, and they have nothing to find.


    "Young Lord, it''s time for you to rest."


    Long Xinfan handed Jun Mo Li a cup of tea. Looking at Jun Mo Li''s haggard face, he was more or less worried.


    After all, the young master is a human being. If he is worn down in this way, sooner or later he will have problems. They have already turned over the dragon clan and found nothing. They are still struggling to find the result.


    "I''m fine. Do you think there''s anything you''ve forgotten?"


    Jun Mo Li rubbed his sore temple, and his body was really close to the limit, but he finally went back to the dragon family. He really didn''t want to waste a second on such meaningless things as rest. Besides, fire phoenix will feed him a phoenix family elixir every day, which can ensure his full energy for a day.


    "No, I''ve looked for all the places I should look for. Maybe the clan leader didn''t leave any clues in the dragon clan. Maybe he did, but he has been cleared by the demon kingdom."


    They were less than ten years old when they left the Dragon nationality. It''s a long time since now. No one knows how many forces have come to the Dragon nationality in such a long time. Now the dragon clan has been destroyed like this. Even if there are clues, they may have been accidentally destroyed by those forces.


    "The head of the dragon clan is not so stupid. If he had left a clue in such an obvious place, Longzhu would have been found long ago."


    Fire Phoenix, who was sleeping on one side, listened to their conversation and opened his eyes, which was a good reminder. I really don''t know if these people of the dragon clan are all pig reincarnated. They are more and more stupid. I''m afraid even if they find a place where outsiders like the dragon clan can come for ten or eight years, they will get nothing.


    "Huofeng''s words are reasonable. Are you thinking about where else we haven''t found and it''s impossible for outsiders to find?"


    Jun Mo Li smiles at Huo Feng Huang. Huo Feng Huang''s words hit the nail on the head. They are smart but they are mistaken. If my father was so stupid, I''m afraid he would not be able to protect him in the war of extermination. These too obvious places, probably will not be wired.


    "Then I''m going to think about it..."


    He didn''t stay long in the Dragon tribe, and what he took the little Lord to look for was some places he knew. Maybe there is something that he didn''t think of for a moment. He has to think about it and the rumors he heard in the dragon clan.


    "You are so stupid that you can''t think of it even if you want to break your head. Don''t think about it. Let me tell you, there is a place where outsiders can''t get in. It''s the tomb of the dragon people. For the sake of the delicious food and drink that you have been waiting on me these days, I''ll try my best to accompany you. "


    Fire phoenix small good-looking Phoenix mouth slightly lifted, very neat from the body, patted his own fire red feathers, make sure his whole body is spotless, this is very satisfied with the mouth.


    In the past seven days, they basically regarded it as their ancestor''s offering, almost responding to every request. It is also a phoenix with only conscience. It takes a short hand to eat people and has a soft tongue. It has gained other people''s benefits. Naturally, it wants to return them a share of the benefits.


    "That''s great. Let''s go."


    Jun Mo Li suddenly came to the spirit, looking at the fire phoenix''s eyes are all grateful color. Although the Phoenix''s attitude was a little arrogant and his words were a little ugly, he was a capable and practical man. These days to see it in the busy Jinxin command outside, seems to be sleeping, but he knows it is actually to help them find clues.


    In the forbidden area of the Phoenix people, they once found a remnant of the record of the dragon ball, which recorded all the information of the dragon ball in detail. It''s just that the page about where the dragon balls are stored has long been torn down. He felt that the abnormality of Fire Phoenix in recent days must be related to the remnant of that page.


    "Jun Mo Li, don''t be happy too soon. Longling is a place where only the heads of the dragon people of all ages can enter. You want to go in, unless you know the way to open Longling. "


    Fire phoenix see Jun Mo glass excited inexplicable appearance, immediately splashed Jun Mo glass a big basin of cold water. Longling, for the dragon people, is a god like existence. It''s opened every 100 years. First, it''s to store the dragon people who died within 100 years. Second, it''s also to pay homage to the ancestors of the dragon people. Apart from that place, it can''t figure out where the dragon clan leader will store the clues of the dragon ball?


    "If you don''t let Jinxin go to heaven to find Taibai Venus and ask for a elixir, maybe you can recover my memory for a short time. What can I think of..."


    The smile of Jun Mo Li''s lips is instantly hidden. Like Jin Xin, his memory is blocked. He knows nothing about the way to open the Dragon mausoleum. But since Longling was their only hope, he didn''t want to let it go. At present, it seems that there is only one way.


    "The elixir that the master took at that time was a treasure that took many years for Taibai Venus to refine. This is the only one in the world today."


    Fire phoenix is not satisfied with the opening, once again splashed a basin of cold water Jun Mo glass. Some things can be met but not sought, and the same method can not be used twice. Now we can only go to Longling to have a look. Maybe we will find something new. Anyway, there are still three days left to spend in Longling. At least it thinks it will be a little valuable.


    "Fire Phoenix, can you tell us about the curse of Longling?" However, long Xinlan, who has been very silent behind them, suddenly opens her mouth. As soon as huofenghuang mentions Longling, she remembers that she overheard a conversation between her father and the patriarch when she was a child. In that conversation, she mentioned the curse of Longling several times. If they want to find a way to open Longling, they naturally need to know more about it¡° Damnation? Has Longling ever been cursed? " Smell speech, the eyebrow of Jun Mo Li mercilessly wrung up, this long Ling''s open method has not yet come to an end, and now a curse comes out again, really let him think more and more heart cold. If you want to find the dragon ball, it''s not so hard. It''s even harder than climbing to the sky¡° Well, that curse is also the secret of the dragon clan. I don''t know much about it Fire phoenix nodded, about the curse, in addition to the dragon clan chief and four elders, the other people of the dragon clan are completely unknown. Although she has lived in the Dragon nationality for many years because of her Phoenix daughter, she has never heard any rumors about this curse. Just in front of this little girl but mentioned this matter, it is to let it some accident¡° When I was playing hide and seek with my brothers and sisters, I hid in my father''s study and then fell asleep. I overheard it when I woke up. Because I''m afraid of being punished by my father, so I haven''t said this all the time... "Long Xinlan sees the doubts in her brother''s eyes and explains what happened in those years, so as to avoid any misunderstanding. After that, I despised myself. If I had listened carefully at that time, I might have heard something¡° I seem to think of something, I remember the patriarch said at that time what two people''s blood, what national teacher''s, and what fox Princess... "Long Xinlan suddenly patted her forehead, and suddenly flashed the picture of that day in her mind. The patriarch''s words appeared in her mind without warning. She felt it carefully and cried out¡° Fox? You remind me... "Fire Phoenix a listen to the fox that two words, mind immediately emerged out of the past few days of investigation, all the memories about the fox. There is one thing that seems unimportant, but I don''t know why it is so deeply remembered¡° Fire Phoenix, what do you think of As soon as Jun Mo Li saw the serious face of Huo Feng Huang, he was very happy. Then he knew that Huo Feng Huang must have thought of some important information, and asked quickly. If we can break the curse of Longling by the way, it will be a good thing for the dragon people¡° Hundreds of thousands of years ago, a princess of the fox clan fell in love with the second son of the dragon clan at first sight. They ruled out all kinds of difficulties and got together. However, on the eve of their marriage, something happened. The second son of the dragon family suddenly repents and returns to the dragon family. The princess of the Fox family is so sad that she goes to the dragon family alone to ask for an explanation, but she is blocked out of the dragon family. After many setbacks, she has no result. When she was frustrated, she found that she was pregnant, so she was overjoyed and told the dragon people about it, but the news came that the second son was about to get married. Not only that, the dragon people also killed her baby. On the wedding day of the second son of the Dragon nationality, she went to Longling with her beaten child in her arms. She cursed the second son with her blood and her life, saying that he would never be married and die alone. Later, the second son of the Dragon left the dragon and became the national teacher of a certain country. After so many years, maybe it''s the best time to break the curse. " Fire phoenix side said while shaking his head, it does not know how the dragon clan was thinking, clearly is a pair of people in love, why must break them up? It''s really self inflicted to get someone to curse his life. The most unfortunate is that the two CHILDES, who were forced to do so, were cursed by the woman they loved. It has been so many years, but because a dragon ball was mentioned again, it should be fate, the second son of the dragon and the fox princess met again. As soon as the words of fire phoenix fell, people fell into deep meditation, especially Jun Mo Li, who seemed to be touched by something. He thought about it carefully, and soon remembered something he had forgotten for a long time¡° Feng Xuan, the national teacher of Chu, was cursed. It is said that he would never marry a wife. I wonder if he would be the reincarnation of the second son of the dragon family in those years? "

 Chapter 290

    The more Jun Mo Li thought about it, the more likely he felt that among the five national masters, only Feng Xuan had a curse on him. He once asked Feng Xuan how to break the curse. Feng Xuan said he didn''t know.


    But there''s no such coincidence in this world. There happened to be a national teacher and he was cursed, but it had nothing to do with that year


    "Can you ask your master to go to the underworld to check? As for the princess of the fox clan, you know two, one is Ye Ranran, the other is Chu Yueer..."


    A few days together, fire phoenix to Jun Mo glass attitude obviously changed. First, I think the little master of the dragon clan has a lot of energy. Second, it is more important. No matter how tired the little master is, he will come to him and say a few words to his master. It is this affection that makes its heart soften a lot, so it can say everything to him.


    "Ah? Are Ranran''s mother and daughter foxes? Er... "


    Smell speech, Jun Mo Li is first Leng for a while, then Mou son fierce once open big, can''t believe of see to fire phoenix. Ranran is a fox. This heavy news is just too shocking for him. He says he can''t accept it.


    "Well, the master is worried about it recently. The fox people are making civil strife recently. After you go back to Xiling, ye Ranran will directly take the three brothers and sisters of the dragon people to the fox people to settle the civil strife."


    Fire phoenix is able to understand the mood of Jun Mo Li, and did not laugh at the stupid appearance of Jun Mo Li. Glanced at the side of the sister and brother, for their performance in recent days is obviously very satisfied. Their elder sister is really extraordinary. At such a young age, she can cultivate them so well.


    "I''m almost sure that Fengxuan was the reincarnation of the second son of the dragon family, and Yueer was the princess of the Fox family..."


    Otherwise, it can''t be explained. A child who is only one year old makes that kind of move to Fengxuan. Everything is doomed. In this way, the curse of Longling can be lifted, and Fengxuan and Yueer can continue to lead the way. This is a great harvest of this trip to the dragon family.


    "Then you can take their blood to break the curse. It doesn''t matter. After all, it''s just for the second son of the dragon clan. Happened to be the place of the curse, the fox princess was too subtle. If we don''t get rid of it, I''m afraid the ancestors of the dragon clan will not be at ease underground. Well, this is the Dragon Mausoleum of the dragon people. What should you do


    It can be seen from this that the princess of the fox clan resented the people of the dragon clan. She obviously cursed her beloved, but wanted to involve the ancestors of the dragon clan. This life, it seems that their luck is not good, the age gap between the two is a very difficult to cross the gap. Want to be together, unless there is a miracle.


    "Well, you have a rest. Later, I will ask Xinfan to send you fruit."


    A gust of fresh wind came to Jun Mo Li''s face, and he felt that his pores were opened instantly, which was very comfortable. Looking up, the flowers are blooming all over the mountains, butterflies are fluttering around with their small wings, and the colorful rays are flashing in the mid air from time to time, so beautiful that people can''t open their eyes.


    Here, there is no tomb, no gloomy atmosphere, how can''t be combined with the word Longling


    "Young master, there seems to be a border here."


    Long Xinfan looked around and walked a few steps forward, then he was blocked by an invisible force. He tried to break through the obstacles of that layer of strength, but found that no matter how hard he tried, his face changed slightly.


    "Look for it separately, along the border, and see if you can find any clues."


    Jun Mo Li took back his eyes and vomited a deep breath. What they have just seen is probably an illusion. The design of the Dragon mausoleum is so exquisite. No wonder huofenghuang says that no one can open the Dragon mausoleum except the head of the dragon clan.


    "Yes, young master."


    The two brothers and sisters were ordered to leave each other in the opposite direction. After they left, Jun Mo Li also began to look for it carefully. With his attentive expression, he could see that the Phoenix on one side sighed and shook his head.


    When the winter wind blows, the fragrance of flowers comes, which adds a lot of color to the tranquility


    ¡­¡­


    In the imperial city of Xiling, restaurants and teahouses in the streets and alleys are almost discussing one thing, that is, Yun Qianxi, a young lady in the general''s mansion of Zhenguo, is about to set up a challenge arena to recruit her husband.


    All unmarried men of the right age can run for the election as long as they are upright and have a sense of responsibility. Such a low threshold has made countless good men in Xiling eager to try, especially those who want to fly into the sky and leap into the dragon''s gate, aiming at this good opportunity to go to the general''s mansion of Zhenguo.


    In a tavern in Xiling, in front of an elegant room, Xi Qingyu smiles and sends off the guests one by one. When the last guest left, he put away his smile and rubbed his sore eyebrows. Turning his head, he saw Yun Qianxi and Murong Ziyan coming out of another elegant room.


    Cloud shallow night is talking with Murong son what, the mood seems to be very good, smile eyes curved. Suddenly bumped into the West clear feather''s vision, immediately a Leng, but immediately reaction came over. He took back his eyes and continued to talk with murongzi, ready to turn a blind eye.


    "Asahi, can you have a chat?" Just after yunqianxi is about to brush with xiqingyu, xiqingyu suddenly makes a sound, and there is an imperceptible pain in those shallow eyes¡° What can I do for you Cloud shallow night stopped his step, did not turn around, just put away the smile, light asked a sentence. The indifference and estrangement had been obvious¡° I have something I want to ask you. Can you talk to me alone? " Xiqingyu heart suddenly a pain, that a feather Lord straight into his heart the most soft place, let him some breathless. Suddenly understood, before that clear feather elder brother has how precious. He closed his hand tightly under the wide sleeve robe. He seemed very afraid that Yun Qianxi would refuse. He quickly opened the door of Ya room, hoping that Yun Qianxi could go in immediately¡° Ziyan, wait for me outside, and I''ll come to you soon. " Cloud shallow night originally subconsciously want to refuse, can think of if he refused, I''m afraid will let him have what misunderstanding. After hesitating for a moment, he winked at Murong Ziyan. Since he wants to talk about it, let''s talk about it. Anyway, he won''t lose a hair or a piece of meat. Is she afraid that he won''t be able to... "Well, I''ll go out first." Murong Ziyan is also very knowledgeable. Although he likes yunqianxi, yunqianxi has not recognized him. Moreover, this situation is not what he wanted to stop, so he left quickly. These days, he has a good understanding of yunqianxi''s temperament. Unless xiqingyu can give in, no matter what promise he gives, yunqianxi can''t promise. Cloud shallow evening slowly walked in, looking at the mess of a table in the Ya room, then walked to the inner room. The inner room is a special place for guests to rest. A very prominent big bed is placed by the window, which brings out a bit of ambiguity¡° If you have anything to do, please ask me. I have something to do. Don''t delay me too much time. " Yunqianxi went to the window and stood still, keeping a certain distance from xiqingyu. That pair of eyes like the stars of the dark night swept the West clear feather one eye, some impatient opened a mouth. She can''t stay with him too long, lest she can''t even disguise herself. He''s still her dead spot, the dead spot of rattan as soon as he touches it... "Do we have to share like this?" There is a trace of loneliness in xiqingyu''s shallow eyes. The people who used to be close to him are like strangers to him now. It''s really hard for him to accept such a gap. Apart from this period of time, he found her importance to him. But he is carrying too heavy a burden, and it''s really hard for him to fulfill her requirements. It''s a real dilemma... "Otherwise? What else do you want? Do you still want me to run after King Yu''s ass, brother Qingyu''s cry? Then I can only say that Lord Yu''s requirements are too high. " Cloud shallow night hook lips smile, that smile with a strong taste of irony. Seeing the flash of injury in his eyes, she felt the tightness of her chest. Can still force oneself to ignore his expression, lest oneself be influenced by him again¡° Don''t call me Lord Yu. I don''t want to be Lord Yu. I just want to be your brother Qingyu... "Being stimulated by the left sentence of Lord Yu and the right sentence of Lord Yu in yunqianxi, xiqingyu suddenly gets irritable. He doesn''t control his mood and yells at yunqianxi. After roaring, he suddenly froze, a hand heavily rubbed his sore eyebrow. He was so easy to be suppressed by Qian Xi, which is not like him... "Oh, but you are a prince in my heart, an ordinary prince, no different from other princes, that''s all. If you are angry in your heart, you can go to your woman. I''ll forgive you Cloud shallow night is West clear feather so a roar, is also stunned. This kind of xiqingyu was something she had never seen before, which made her feel strange, but she felt that he was more like a man of flesh and blood. But so what? Now he has nothing to do with her¡° Asahi, we have come to that point. Why can''t you give in? Do you think Wang is willing to marry dongfangdie? I really want to slap her to death. But what can I do? I have no choice but to let the Xiling occupy the most advantageous position in this world war and to let the soldiers of Xiling shed less blood and die less people in the two cities that I want to pray for in the East. "

 Chapter 291

    Xiqingyu see her words haven''t said two will go, chest accumulation of that breath suddenly all burst out. With a swing of his broad sleeve robe, the door of the small room slammed shut in front of Yun Qianxi. The jade like hand stretched out and pulled the cloud shallow night which had already come to the door. In an instant, it imprisoned the cloud shallow night between itself and the wall.


    He didn''t know what happened to him. Mingming told Jinxin that he wanted to give up. Mingming told himself that he wanted to give up. Mingming told the world that he wanted to give up. But when she stood in front of him, all his persistence seemed to have collapsed.


    He looked at her face, heart sour inexplicable, some people around you when you do not know how to cherish, until she died, you want to cherish no chance to cherish.


    "Prince Yu, I''m not your outlet. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can go to the emperor, sister Jinxin, or even your passing concubine. What do you mean by blocking me up here? Let go of me, Ziyan is waiting for me outside the tavern! "


    The strong fragrance of bamboo makes yunqianxi''s petite body stiff. She hasn''t smelled such a familiar smell for a long time, and seems to be a little strange. She looks up at xiqingyu, conceals her emotions well, and does her duty to show her indifference and disdain.


    At the beginning, he said he would not wait for her. Now what does he mean? What''s the use of telling her that? She had already planned to put it down. Did he want her to pick up this split feeling again?


    "Don''t mention him in front of me. I don''t want to hear his name. Qian Xi, when you come back to me, I promise you that you will be the only woman in my life, and I will only touch you, OK


    Xiqingyu can''t stand the indifference that she talks with herself. His original insistence collapses. He compromises again just to let her come back to him. He knows what this compromise means? But he really didn''t want to lose yunqianxi.


    Whether he is shameless or dishonest, he really understands at this moment that he really needs her. As long as she is around him, he can feel a trace of warmth, can feel that he is a living person.


    "I''m the only one. You can marry all the women in the world, can''t you? Lord Yu, it''s not dark yet. Why do you start to dream in broad daylight? What I want is clear in my heart. Now that someone can afford it, why do I still want to come back to you? Am I stupid or am I crazy? I have a good life, but I have to fight with a lot of women? "


    Cloud shallow night heart rolling waves, from xiqingyu abnormal, she can see xiqingyu is really want to let her back to his side. His concession this time has been able to achieve his limit. She believes what he said, because her father also said something similar to her.


    The world is going to be in chaos. The two cities where Xiling needs Dongqi need to form an alliance with Dongqi. In exchange for his sacrifice, thousands of people in Xiling will be reunited. But she has been brainwashed by the feelings of a couple all her life, and she can''t let herself give up a little bit on these principled issues.


    "Qian Xi, I really don''t want to miss you. Can you give me some time? When the time is ripe, the Allied forces of Xiling and Chu have destroyed the other three kingdoms. Whatever you want, I will depend on you. You will endure for a few years for me, OK


    Xiqingyu has a panoramic view of all the looks on yunqianxi''s face. He can see that yunqianxi can never retreat. Then, if he wants to save her, he can only do what she wants. He sighed heavily for several times, and his last insistence collapsed. He remembered what Chu Moxuan had said to him and what Chu moshang had told him about his recovery of Ye Ranran. His slender fingers clenched tightly into fists.


    In the recent years when the smoke of gunfire is about to rise, he really can''t do what she wants. But once the war is over, he is willing to give her that feeling, but only if she has to endure for a few years


    "Oh, when you can do it, and I haven''t married at that time, tell me. Lord Yu, you must be a good emperor. For the sake of millions of people in Xiling, you should be the best emperor in their mind. "


    Cloud shallow night heart down startled, she really didn''t expect that the West Qing feather will say just like that. That represents a complete concession, on behalf of his identification with her feelings. If it had been two months ago, she would have been ecstatic. But no one knows how many years a war will last, and no one knows what unknown things will happen. Maybe by the end of the war, his children will have run all over the street. She didn''t dare to make such a bet. She was afraid that what she would get at that time would still be a spectacle.


    "Yunqianxi, don''t force me. I want you now..."


    Xiqingyu really want to vomit blood heart has, he again and again concession in exchange for her again and again refused. Since she doesn''t eat soft food, he will take hard food. When she completely belongs to him, he doesn''t believe what else she can take to be with other men.


    Murong Ziyan, right? He really doesn''t believe that in such a short time, that man can get the heart of Qianxi


    "What about me? Isn''t it just a membrane? i don''t care. Do you think if you touch me, I can''t get married? If you dare to touch me, I will marry Murong Ziyan tomorrow. " Cloud shallow night is really by the words of xiqingyu to thunder, more than ten years of company, she too know the man''s temperament. Generally speaking, it is impossible for him to say such extreme words. He is too high, too high to allow anyone to trample on his self-esteem. But now, because of her, he even said this kind of rascal words, which made her vibrate¡° Then the king killed Murong Ziyan with his own hands. If you like one, the king will kill another, and if you like a pair, the king will kill a pair. You have to believe in me. Once it''s something I''ve decided, I''ll do it, and the people I want to kill will be killed! " Xiqingyu has been made a little crazy. Murong Ziyan, Murong Ziyan, how many sentences they have just said, she almost carries Murong Ziyan with her. Even if you want to be angry with him, there must be a limit. If you say too much, doesn''t she worry that she will be angry with him? At this moment, he knew that he might have fallen in love with her unconsciously, otherwise he would not have such an impulse to kill as soon as he heard her mention other men¡° Then you go to kill him. If you kill him, his life is bad. Who told him to take a fancy to me. There''s no way to threaten me. Lord Yu, let me go, or don''t blame me for being rude to you. " Cloud shallow Xi corner of the mouth a draw, looking at dead stare her gentle man, really feel thunder rolling. If he looks like this, she will misunderstand that he has fallen in love with her. But she really did not dare to think that, that would make her efforts in the past two months all in vain. Murong Ziyan''s skill she knows, even if his kung fu is not as good as xiqingyu''s, he will use poison. It''s really hard for xiqingyu to kill him¡° Since you want to be polite to me, I don''t need to be polite to you. Qian Xi, I told Jin Xin a lot of reasons to give you up a few days ago. But now the king of Japan sees you talking and laughing with Murong Ziyan. I think all those reasons are farts. I want you, whether you like it or not, you can only be my woman. Whether you are willing to endure or not, I will give you the title of Princess Yu. If you dare to escape, I don''t mind tying you to bed until you give birth to my king''s child... "Xiqingyu is also really angry. His slender hand immediately pinches Yun Qianxi''s delicate chin. His eyes are a bit predatory, and his tone is a strong warning. Now he is just like a beast that has been touched by the scales. He may go crazy at any time¡° You... "Cloud shallow night silly, she knew that the West Qing feather''s bone is overbearing, but never saw. Now the appearance of xiqingyu makes her want to laugh but cry. Under all kinds of emotions, she couldn''t say anything. Just looking at xiqingyu, looking at the face that has been engraved in my heart since I was a child... "Can''t you refuse me? I love you alone. Can''t resist it? You''d better stay by my side. I said that if I give you everything you want after the war, I won''t break my promise. Now, I will let you know who you are? " Xiqingyu looks at some silly cloud shallow night, shallow eyes fade a lot of fierce, after a domineering declaration, ruthlessly kisses on the cloud shallow night bright red watery lip. The fragrance of yunqianxi lingers on his nose, which makes his blood rush to his forehead. He constantly attacked the city and plundered the pool on yunqianxi. His amazing enthusiasm not only burned yunqianxi, but also shocked yunqianxi. "..." Cloud shallow night long eyelashes slightly tremble, small body already soft in his arms. They used to kiss, but it was just like a dragonfly skimming water. Compared with the current string of domineering kisses, it was very different. She wants to push away xiqingyu, but she finds that she is weak all over. She has to gasp and lean against xiqingyu''s arms and let him do whatever he wants¡° Shallow night... Give me... Ok... "Xi Qingyu suddenly raised her eyes and looked at the scarlet woman in her arms. He could feel his impulse, he wanted her, right now, and he was crazy. Now that he had made up his mind to give her what she wanted, he had to taste what he deserved¡° This is a tavern... You''re shameless... I want to... Get out of here... "

 Chapter 292

    The cloud shallow night suddenly returns to God, droops the MOU to see oneself already disordered not to become the appearance of clothes, the corner of the mouth once again a draw. Struggling, he wanted to escape from xiqingyu''s arms, but he was pressed tightly by xiqingyu and couldn''t move at all.


    She clenched her fist in anger, and hit xiqingyu''s chest with one fist, growling.


    "It''s really not suitable for... Today... You''re lucky..."


    Yunqianxi''s words instantly awaken xiqingyu, who is still in a confused state. Xiqingyu''s action stops, hears the sound of the second child knocking on the door, and resists the anger in his heart to send him away. Looking at the angry little man in his arms, he decided to let her go for a while.


    People come and go here. It''s really not a good place to do business. He can''t just because of his impulse, he can''t explain their first time in such a random way.


    "Lord Yu, I won''t talk to you in the future, you crazy beast!"


    Cloud shallow night looking at him that a pair of natural appearance, the forehead faintly has black line to float. Such xiqingyu, let her feel dangerous, but let her feel more real and more secure. But it''s not the time for her to think about it. She must go back to her house and hide in her room to think about how to face him in the future.


    Such a situation was once her dream, but now it really happened, but she still felt like she was living in a dream and could not find any sense of reality.


    "You said it a little early. I believe you will see it soon when I have more animals."


    Xiqingyu''s slender fingers are infinitely attached to her white and red skin. The lust in her eyes slowly fades away. It seems that he underestimates her weight in his heart. A man with a pure heart and few desires like him can be almost out of control by a woman. If it hadn''t just happened, no one would believe him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yun Qianxi has no words to describe his mood at the moment. Is he really xiqingyu? Is it the gentle and elegant xiqingyu? She really doubted whether his abnormality had been changed.


    "Your recruitment meeting can be cancelled, otherwise it will be you who will be embarrassed. I won''t let any man stand in that arena."


    Seeing her frowning in distress, xiqingyu''s eyes softened unconsciously, sighed gently, and then recovered to the usual gentle image.


    His voice is very light, but the threat is very heavy. Her that recruit husband meeting also just is Jin Xin to stir up to stimulate him, now he has been stimulated by Murong Ziyan to see his heart clearly. So there is no need to hold that meeting.


    "Why? Do you think you can cover the sky with one hand? I don''t believe nobody''s coming. When the time comes, sister Jinxin will be in charge. Can you stop it? "


    Yun Qianxi thinks that xiqingyu is overbearing all of a sudden. He won''t be like this before. If he comes across something about her, he will ask her for advice first. He won''t make his own decisions like he does now.


    She had to do that recruitment meeting. Since the news had spread, if she didn''t do it, she would be beating herself in the face. As for the outcome, it all depends on her mood. The more he didn''t let her do it, the more grand she wanted to do it.


    "If you can stop it, then you''ll know. If you don''t want to insult yourself, you''d better listen to me. Who dares to rob the woman whom the king has identified


    The West pure feather cold hums a, looking at cloud shallow night that drop to slip to turn to keep of big eyes, in the heart understand what she is making an idea. If she wants to play, he doesn''t mind playing with her. He knew that she was not comfortable, and that she could not accept the fact that she was about to take a concubine, whether it came from his heart or not. Can also play in the safe range of his play, he will never allow her to play a fire.


    "The people in Xiling dare not come to rob. The people of the other four countries dare to rob. Even if I marry Nangong Han, I don''t want to marry you... "


    Cloud shallow night really feel in front of xiqingyu is crazy, his mouth sound of identification, let her feel speechless and inexplicably feel happy. Two months is not enough for her to completely put him down in her heart. Before that, she only said so firmly, because she felt that he could not have such a concession.


    Now, what should she do? She suddenly felt confused and flustered


    "Nangonghan, that beast, sooner or later, my king will cut off his cheap hands. You are also a stupid man. Don''t you know how to shout when he starts? Let the beast take advantage of it for nothing


    As soon as xiqingyu hears the name of Nangong Han, he is not good at all. He is very clear about the fact that Yun Qianxi was almost insulted by Nangong Han in Tianchen palace. He still remembers the anger in his heart when he heard that. If he had been in Tianchen, he would have cut Nangong Han with his sword.


    "I''m willing to take advantage of him. Do you care? If you want to meddle in your affairs, you should meddle in the affairs of your concubine. My affairs are meddled in. You don''t have to worry about them. "


    Cloud shallow night white xiqingyu one eye, she said just that words is to add plug to xiqingyu, for Nangong Han according to a beast, she is also eager to abandon him. But now she is angry, just don''t want to make his heart comfortable.


    "If you don''t like her so much, you can find fault with her when she enters the palace. You''re a princess. She''s just a concubine. I don''t care what you want to do with her. " No matter what it represents is acquiescence in all her actions, Dongfang dish, though a princess, can''t do martial arts. It''s hard to beat Qian Xi, so it''s not easy to scold him. It''s not necessary for him to suffer a loss. If something happens to Dongfang dish because he can''t fight Qian Xi, he can just find a scapegoat at will. There''s no reason for Dongfang Qiguo to blame him¡° I won''t step into your broken palace. I don''t want that place. You, I''m not rare... "Yun Qianxi looks at him frowning as soon as he mentions the Oriental dish. In fact, he still has sympathy in his heart. It''s obvious that he hates it to the extreme, but he still forces himself to marry. After he gets married, he has to take time to deal with it. It''s really hard for him¡° Well, when we become parents, we will move to the general''s residence in Zhenguo. When this battle over the world is over, I will give up all the women in the palace and welcome you directly to the palace. " Xiqingyu looked at her as soon as she mentioned the abomination of the palace, and could understand her mood. It''s easy to do. He won''t go back to the palace, and he won''t worry about seeing those women later¡° When you accept others and don''t touch them, do you think their mother''s family is vegetarian? Or am I a fool? Xi Qingyu, the more I look at you, the more stupid I am. " Cloud shallow night again by the West Qing feather words to thunder live, after getting married to her home? It''s a shame that he can think it out and speak it out. If this kind of words spread out, his wisdom in this life will be destroyed. When she felt speechless, a strange feeling appeared in her heart. It is said that the back palace is the wind vane of the previous dynasty. Which concubine is most favored depends on the influence of her mother''s family. If he wants to accept it, he won''t touch it. It''s a joke¡° That''s not easy. When the time comes, I''ll find someone to change my face, and Wang will call them from time to time... "Xi Qingyu pondered for a moment, and thought that this method was probably the only one that was feasible. Those women need men, then he will give them a man, so simple. "..." Cloud shallow Xi eyebrow a jump, looking at the West clear feather for a long time didn''t say a word. This man is really not the general cruel, let other men to touch his woman, I really don''t know his words let those who want to marry him hear, will be crazy¡° It''s settled. I will go to the general''s residence of Zhenguo to propose marriage at an appropriate time. It doesn''t matter if you don''t agree, as long as the general of Zhenguo agrees. " Xiqingyu knows that she is still angry with him. She will not agree with their previous marriage, but that will not be the reason for her not to marry. He also knew that general Yun didn''t want his daughter to enter the palace, but he believed that he would persuade general Yun to agree. After that, he suddenly felt that the big stone in his heart had finally landed, and the whole person was much more comfortable. Those tangled, those bored at the moment, the rest is just a sunny day¡° If you want to insult yourself, you can go. I won''t stop you. But I am in charge of my marriage. I don''t want to disagree. No one can force me. Lord Yu, I''ll look at you with new eyes after three days. What you''ve done today is really an eye opener to me. I''m gone. I don''t have time to waste on you, a brain sick man. I''m gone! " Cloud shallow Xi corner of mouth a draw, looking at his shallow Lang Mou to send out of self-confidence, she cold hum a. She won''t agree to this marriage. She is no longer at his disposal in the past. Now she has her own opinions. How to go in her life can only be decided by herself¡° I will go with you. " Xiqingyu quickly grabs the little woman who wants to run after finding the gap, reaches out her hand and arranges her clothes for her, until she can''t see any trace of the two people''s kissing, so she takes back her hand with satisfaction. Instead, she takes yunqianxi''s little cold hand and goes out to the elegant room¡° I advise you to behave yourself, otherwise I don''t mind rehearsing the scene that we just came to kiss in front of everyone... "Xi Qingyu looks at the woman who keeps doing all kinds of small movements to try to shake his hand away, and gives a gloomy warning. If she didn''t give him her hand, would she still want to give it to that wild man? "..." Yun Qianxi shakes his little hand which he holds tightly. He finds that no matter what he does, he is wasting his strength. Finally, he gives up. Unwilling to let Xi Qingyu lead him out from the side door of the tavern and directly leads him back to the general''s residence of Zhenguo. As for the unfortunate Murong Ziyan, after waiting in front of the tavern for nearly an hour, he finally felt something was wrong and left in a very low mood

 Chapter 293

    Princess mansion of Zhenguo


    Time flies. Five days have passed. Murong Jinxin gets up early this morning, because she has received the news from huofenghuang, Junmo glass will be back soon.


    After breakfast, she accompanied Chu yue''er to catch butterflies in the back garden. She was in a good mood. And other people also learned that Jun Mo Li was coming back, and they all got together. Even Yun Qian Xi and Xi Qing Yu came early in the morning.


    "Jinxin, brother-in-law is back."


    Looking at her daughter who is enjoying herself, ye Ranran yawns sleepily. When she opens her eyes, she sees a man in white walking towards her in a hurry. After blinking a few times, she makes sure that she is right and yells.


    Her voice was very loud, which immediately attracted all the people present. All the people were stunned for a moment, and then cast their eyes behind them.


    On the zigzag stone road, a gorgeous man came in a brilliant light, and his elegant demeanor fascinated people. See the crowd looked over, he just picked pick eyebrows, tick out a faint smile.


    "I thought you died on the way..."


    Murong Jin heart hands the butterfly to Chu yue''er, looking at the gorgeous man in front of him, heart in this moment to completely put down. It''s good that he finally came back safe.


    "As soon as we meet, can''t you say something nice?"


    Jun Mo glass mouth a draw, was about to blurt out the love words by her that a dead word to stiffly choke back. Fingers curled up in her smooth forehead on the play, is very helpless mouth.


    It''s hard for him to come back. It can be said that he has experienced a near death, and her attitude is too indifferent


    "What do you want to hear? I was captured by the devil, and I was almost blooded to get my heart. That''s all I can do... "


    Murong Jin heart white his one eye, nice words in front of so many people, she is really speechless. She and ye Ranran are almost the same. Most of the ways to express her emotions are like this. He should be used to it. Besides, they can almost "see" each other every day. In fact, they don''t miss each other for ten and a half days.


    "I really want to bite you..."


    Jun Mo Li fondly pinches her small nose. If there were not too many people present, he would have directly attacked her. That''s because she said these words were not worth her life. But at the moment, he obviously has something to deal with immediately.


    "Whatever you want to say, you can rest assured that it''s all your own people."


    Murong Jin heart looking at him that a pair of words and stop appearance, big eyes swept sweep, did not see any outsider. I felt it again and didn''t find any abnormality. He nodded to Jun Mo Li, indicating that Jun Mo Li could confidently and boldly say all the words he wanted to say.


    "Jinxin, you let black and white impermanence check two people for me, one is Fengxuan, the other is Yueer. I want to know whether they were once the second son of the dragon family, the other was the princess of the Fox family, and whether they ever had a love affair."


    Jun Mo Li hugs Chu yue''er, who is holding his trouser legs. He kisses Chu yue''er on her red face, which is the ultimate love. Although I didn''t get the dragon ball during this trip, I still received a lot of goods. According to the clues they later found, the first thing to open Longling is to lift the curse of Longling. If you lift the curse, you will naturally get other clues.


    "Well, good..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at Jun Mo glass arms powder make-up jade carve villain, the corner of the mouth can''t help but hard a smoke. Since Jun Mo Li asked her to check, she must have identified something. Feng Xuan and yue''er, as expected, have a bright future.


    "Brother in law, can you make it clear? Listen to me in a daze... "


    Ye Ranran is sweating. She doesn''t know how her brother-in-law went to the dragon clan to have a relationship with her baby daughter and Fengxuan. Listening to him, it seems that her baby daughter and Fengxuan are still in love. She is really curious.


    "The Dragon Mausoleum of the dragon clan was once cursed by a woman. According to the information we have, the woman under the name may be Yueer. Yuer and Fengxuan had a bitter love in those years. Because of some misunderstanding, Yuer cursed Fengxuan with her own life after she lost her child. The curse at the end of the curse, because the moon''s resentment is too deep, and also affected the Longling. Now I want to lift the curse, otherwise I won''t get what I want. "


    Jun Mo Li patiently explained that this matter involves Yuer, and it''s normal for Ranran to ask more questions. His intuition tells him that those two people in those years must be Feng Xuan and yue''er, and now they are just waiting for Jin Xin''s confirmation. Once it''s confirmed, he''ll have to take Fengxuan and Yueer to the dragon family after he''s finished his marriage with the emperor of Xiling.


    "Er, no wonder the girl fell in love with Fengxuan at first sight. There was such an episode, sweat..."


    Ye Ranran is tongue tied and looks at Chu Mo Shang with the same expression as her. For this girl before a lot of very strange behavior, also finally found a reasonable explanation. It seems that in the future, she will make up for them more, so that they will not have regrets in this life.


    "Can the little Lord get the dragon ball after breaking the curse?" Long Xinyu looks at a man and a woman behind Jun Mo Li and is full of joy, but they still have to be more polite in front of people, so they don''t hold together to celebrate the afterlife. But her mood is excellent, so good that when she unconsciously asked the doubts in her heart, she realized that she had interrupted the conversation of the masters. For a moment, she felt that she had made a mistake¡° If you break the curse, maybe the king can open the Dragon mausoleum and get the whereabouts of the dragon ball. Everything is still unknown, but now the most important thing is to break the curse. " Jun Mo Li takes a look at long Xinyu. She doesn''t feel any displeasure because of her sudden words. Instead, she patiently explains a few words. He was more tolerant of his subordinates who saved him with his own life¡° Xinyu, you don''t have to be so nervous. We don''t have so many rules. " Murong Jinxin looks at long Xinyu''s trembling appearance, smiles and is afraid to pat her on the shoulder. She comes from the 21st century. In her eyes, there is no distinction between high and low. Rules restrict those who don''t want to obey the rules, not those who always obey the rules¡° Thank you very much, little master and little lady... "Long Xinyu was moved. These days, little lady is very indulgent to her. Now it seems that little master and little lady are almost the same. It''s a blessing for them to follow such a good master¡° Well, there''s nothing more for you here. Take your brothers and sisters around and settle them in. After two days of consolidation, you''ll have to follow Ranran to the fox clan, and it will be another bloody storm. " She knows that in order to find the dragon ball, long Xinfan and long Xinlan have not slept for nearly ten days. Although they are not mortals, they can''t keep sleeping like this. Besides, they are going to the fox clan soon. They have to take a good breath these two days¡° Yes, young lady Smell speech, long Xinyu''s whole face is bright up, a touch of light smile in her lips bloom, she gave a gift to Murong Jin heart, then with the same joy brother and sister left quickly¡° Xinyu said that she and her sister will follow me and leave her younger brother beside you... "Murong Jinxin looks at the back of her sister and brother, and can''t help sighing. They are all brothers and sisters, but they have to calculate with each other, let alone love each other. I''m afraid it''s hard to say a few words. The words that long Xinyu once said flashed through his mind and explained to Jun Mo Li¡° It''s a smart girl. You can reuse her in the future! " Jun Mo Li nodded. He had no objection to Murong Jinxin''s words, but he took a look at the back of long Xinyu. This kind of woman has another loyalty. If she is properly arranged, she will become a sharp blade in Jinxin''s hand¡° I also have this intention, only from she dares to impersonate me, also dares to take out evil Yin to slap this matter, I then feel that wench''s potential is infinite. This trip to the Fox family is also a test for her. " Murong Jinxin agrees with Jun Mo Li very much. There are not many people who can be valued by her and Jun Mo Li at the same time. If long Xinyu is cultivated well, he will become a great tool in time. With this thought, he looked at Ye Ranran, who seemed to be in the state of being chopped by thunder¡° Ranran, Xinyu''s heart is more careful. If you have anything, besides Chu moshang, you can ask her for advice. I''m sure she can help you a lot. " Ranran is careless, and often he is careless in dealing with things. And Chu moshang is almost obedient to Ranran. I''m afraid that even if Ranran makes a wrong decision, he won''t stop it fiercely. But long Xinyu is not the same, these days observation, she found that long Xinyu is very independent, and in all the things she thinks right will be more insistent, can prevent Ye Ranran make stupid¡° OK, I can trust your eyes. I will temper her for you. Jinxin, the poison on my grandmother, when you call black and white impermanence, you also ask if there is any result? " Ye Ranran takes back her thoughts. She knows how dangerous the fox trip is, otherwise Jinxin will not remind her again and again. What she is most worried about now is the fox poison on her grandmother. If she can''t get rid of it, she may need to stay in the fox clan for a long time. This is the result she doesn''t want to see¡° Well, I guess there will be a way. Black and white impermanence can''t solve it. I should go to Hades to solve it. After all, the fox clan is only a small clan, and it can''t produce any poison that no one in the four realms can detoxify. "

 Chapter 294

    Murong Jin heart thought of the black impermanence at that time heard fox poison reaction, and he didn''t seem to think it was like, in the heart how much or have the confidence. If the poison is difficult, his face will be very serious, but not so relieved.


    It''s a good thing that she can get rid of the fox clan leader''s poison. After the fox clan is stable, Ranran can still come back to the human world to accompany her. Otherwise, she would be reluctant to part with them for a long time.


    "I''ll be relieved if I have your words. I''ve learned a lot about the fox clan from Xiaoyue these days, and I''ve got a heart preparation."


    Ye Ranran nods, and the big stone in her heart finally falls to the ground. These days from the mouth of Xiaoyue know too much about the fox clan leader, in addition to feel sad or sad.


    Just after giving birth to her daughter, she was stolen before she was born. After more than ten years of searching, she found her daughter''s body. She had been wandering around for so long that she couldn''t stick it to her granddaughter, but she was poisoned by fox. If she died like this, her life would be too sad.


    "Well, I''m afraid you can''t catch up with a good play as soon as you leave..."


    Murong Jin nodded her head. She didn''t say anything more about the Fox family. Instead, she looked at xiqingyu and yunqianxi, who were on the other side. She asked a painful question.


    "I said, which one are you singing?"


    Five days ago, Xi Qingyu, a fool, seemed to be enlightened. He led Qian Xi along the street, as if he was afraid that the people in Xiling didn''t know that Qian Xi had something to do with him. In the next few days, whenever Xi Qingyu comes to princess''s mansion on a short evening, he will surely put down his heavy business to join in the fun. Even if he came, he couldn''t say a word, and he was happy to stay among women.


    "Now that you see this situation, I have promised to give her everything she wants, but she would rather die than follow..."


    Xiqingyu pulls yunqianxi to his side and looks at Murong Jinxin''s helpless mouth. He has said all the good things these days, but she is still unmoved. He did not know what to do, just Jinxin asked, then he simply said let Jinxin solve for him. Jin heart of a word, arrived at him to say a few days a few nights.


    "Really? Before, you said that for the sake of the people of Xiling, you would rather sacrifice the ego to complete the ego. How could you change your mind? It''s said that women are fickle. I think you are more fickle than women. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is really a bit unexpected. When she saw them coming and going, she just thought that xiqingyu couldn''t bear it and tried to persuade him to accept what he had to bear. However, she didn''t expect that he even promised him a lifetime. The speed of the plot reversal makes her, a modern person from the 21st century who has been used to all kinds of blood purchasing plots, feel powerless to accept.


    "Well, it''s hard to say. You can persuade her for me. I just want her to endure for a few years. When this world war comes to an end, everything depends on her. But she won''t, what do you think I should do? "


    Xiqingyu tightly grasped the small hand of cloud shallow evening plain white, don''t give her any chance to struggle. He has been overwhelmed by the Court Affairs these days, but he has to spend a lot of time persuading her. He really feels that he is going to be crazy.


    It took him a lot of time to fight a war with all the strength of Xiling. In the past, his father and Emperor helped him, but now he completely ignored the affairs in the court. He was so tired that he wanted to vomit blood.


    "He meant that before the end of the war, he would marry a concubine or something. When their value is drained, they will be collectively retired to welcome me to the palace. Jinxin elder sister, what are you talking about? I don''t think it''s impossible for me to get married. Can I hurt myself so much for a man? "


    Cloud shallow night hard struggle for a while, just give up the struggle, such as the night star like eyes looking at Murong Jin heart, the disdain in the eyes is very obvious. She is not one of those women who come and go as soon as they are called. Let him handle it as he used to, and don''t think Murong Jin''s heart will help him if he says those words. She is not ready to accept that kind of life.


    "It''s true that men are all over the street. If you want to have a figure, a look, an identity, an identity, what do you want and what do you want, why do you suffer from the grievances? What''s more, rabbits don''t want to look back. I think you''d better make a good choice at the recruitment meeting. If you really can''t make a good choice, you can go all out with Murong Ziyan, and try to marry yourself when he takes the second concubine. "


    Murong Jin turned her eyes directly. She had no sympathy for xiqingyu, and even was very schadenfreude. This is the end of not knowing how to cherish. Xiqingyu can''t blame anyone. He can only blame himself for having lost his mind and didn''t see his feelings for Qianxi earlier.


    She feels that xiqingyu still lacks a lesson. If Qianxi gives in so easily, he will not cherish it in the future. We have to take advantage of this opportunity to treat him severely, and only in the future can we have a good life.


    "I think so too. It''s better to find someone who is obedient to me than one who makes me suffer all the time. Jinxin elder sister, you ask him not to pester me, I''m really bored. "


    Cloud shallow night nodded, for Murong Jin heart words extremely recognized. During this period of time with Murong Ziyan, she has been used to the feeling of being cared for. If xiqingyu still wants to treat her like before, there''s no way. After that, he looked at xiqingyu holding her hand. No matter what the result is, even if they will come together in the end, she will not compromise so easily¡° When your recruitment is over, let''s pack up and go back to the state of Chu, then you can be out of sight and out of mind. You should be a little more patient these days. If you really can''t bear it, you and Murong Ziyan will leave the imperial city and go around. Just come back the day before the recruitment. " Murong Jinxin naturally saw the determination of cloud shallow night this time, she felt that this little girl really grew up, have their own ideas. She believes that she doesn''t need to worry about the future. She has begun to learn to protect herself. As long as the little girl really learns to protect herself, she can survive no matter what happens in the future. But xiqingyu has opened her mouth. In private, she will persuade her¡° Jinxin, you are my royal sister. Can you keep your elbow from turning out? Even if you don''t help me, you can still stir up the flames. You are really angry with me... "Hearing the words, Xi Qingyu''s gentle face suddenly turns black. Holding Yun Qianxi''s big hand fiercely tightens, he looks at Murong Jin''s meaningful smile on her small face discontentedly. It''s really speechless. Before that, she tried to persuade him, he compromised, and then directly stabbed him. Isn''t that too much¡° Lord Yu, you''ve done evil by yourself. What''s the matter with Guan Jinxin? " When Xi Qingyu questions her woman, Jun Mo Li gives up and puts Chu yue''er in her arms on the grass. Then she speaks sarcastically. Xiqingyu doesn''t know how to cherish this goods. Now he dares to blame his woman. It''s just shameful. It was he, not Jin Xin, who made this situation¡° I think it''s better to ask for myself than to ask for others. How to make up is the last word. However, for the sake of the happy conversation between Prince Yu and me, I can tell you the best way... "Chu moshang was in a very good mood when he watched his daughter jump up and down again. Sexy thin lips raised a faint smile, enchanting peach blossom eyes half narrowed, quite interested in looking at the entangled couple. Now yunqianxi''s future has been basically decided. Xiqingyu turns back in time. His third younger martial brother is probably out of business. He understands Murong Jin''s selfishness. Although he knows his words will make Ranran dissatisfied, he decides to help xiqingyu¡° What''s a good way? I''d like to ask the sixth Prince for advice. " As soon as xiqingyu listens to Chu moshang''s words, he immediately comes to the spirit, and looks at Chu moshang with shallow eyes. He was convinced that Chu moshang was chasing women. He also believed that if Chu Mo Shang told him the truth, it would work¡° It''s still the old saying that it''s much easier to talk about things in bed than in other places. I believe the second emperor brother also has a deep understanding of this... "Chu Mo Shang swept Murong Jin''s heart, which twitched slightly at the corner of his mouth, and opened her mouth in front of everyone. This method was figured out by him when he was wandering in the flowers a few years ago. Women, as a creature, will not reason with you in many cases, and they are also very hard spoken. Only in bed, when they are happy, you can do whatever you want. Anyway, he is not happy with this method¡° Six Wangye, you are forcing Liang to be a prostitute... "Yun Qianxi looks at the man in red in disbelief. He let xiqingyu attack her in front of so many people. Has he considered her feelings? The prodigal son of Huajian is really a prodigal son of Huajian. It''s enough to think about these men and women''s affairs all day long¡° This king is also for your good. Look at you. If you have put it down to him, can you still let her do it to you? Look at him. He is tired to balance you with the government affairs of Xiling Imperial Hall. I don''t believe it. You don''t care at all? You are so stubborn, the result can only be two people live to suffer. I''m from the past. I know what it''s like. It''s a day if you can live a safe life. When the world is in chaos, even if you want to live a safe life, there won''t be any more... "

 Chapter 295

    Chu Mo Shang looked at cloud shallow night that angry small face, slightly shook his head. Some things can still be held in her hands. If she lets them go, one day she will suffer like xiqingyu.


    Xi Qingyu, a man of such temperament, put her responsibility in the second place for her. She should cherish it well, otherwise sooner or later, the room will leave tears of regret.


    "Brother liuhuangdi is right. There are not many days left now. Once on the battlefield, it may be time to go, so we should cherish it when we should... "


    Chu Mo Shang''s words made Jun Mo Li, who had planned to stay out of the affair, look dignified. He could not help feeling what he had experienced during this period. If it''s a peaceful and prosperous age, it doesn''t matter how noisy yunqianxi is. The attitude of xiqingyu towards yunqianxi deserves to be abused by yunqianxi. But at present, the five countries are in dispute, and the people who are still in front of you may not be there any more. If he can be tolerant, he thinks it''s better to be tolerant.


    "It''s better for him to die as soon as he goes to the battlefield, so that I won''t be upset when I see him..."


    Cloud shallow night also didn''t think much, just think Jun Mo Li Chu Mo Shang stand to xiqingyu all let her very uncomfortable, subconsciously jump out of such two words. After that, he was stunned. It seemed that the scene of xiqingyu dying in blood appeared in front of his eyes. His heart shrinked fiercely, and even his body could not be controlled. She never thought of such a problem. What should she do if xiqingyu is gone one day?


    "I really make you so miserable? I''m so miserable that I want to curse my king to death... "


    Xiqingyu is obviously hurt by yunqianxi''s words. He holds yunqianxi''s big hand tightly and then slowly releases it. There was a faint smile in the corner of his mouth, and the irony did not reach the bottom of his eyes. What kind of situation did he hurt her to? Let her say such heavy words?


    "I didn''t mean that. I just made a slip of the tongue. You and Prince Li are the two heroes of the world, and you are so good at Kung Fu that you won''t die on the battlefield... "


    The cloud shallow night knows oneself is wrong, hastened to explain, no matter how she all shouldn''t say this kind of hope he dies of words. Seeing the hurt in his eyes, she felt that she was too eloquent. Retracted already obtained the free small hand, in the heart if has lost.


    "Ha ha, it''s ok if I die. If I die, no one will stop you from being with Murong Ziyan..."


    Xi Qingyu glances at her lightly, but doesn''t say anything more. After laughing at herself, he greets Murong Jinxin, turns around and leaves. Just turn around that moment, shallow Lang Mou dyed a trace of imperceptible smile.


    This wench after all still cares about oneself, he naturally won''t let her slip a good opportunity, perhaps can also gain some benefits. As for Chu moshang''s suggestion, it coincides with his idea. As long as she completely belongs to him, the rest is easy to do. So now the only problem he has to consider is when to let her completely belong to him.


    "I..."


    Cloud shallow night looking at Xi Qingyu left back, subconsciously want to shout him, but words to throat after stiffly choked. Suddenly she gave a wry smile and restrained her emotions. Even if she stopped him, she didn''t know what she could say.


    "Well, he doesn''t know how stingy he is. Just act like he is. Don''t believe it. But what they say is true. Think about it for yourself


    Murong Jin''s heart pulls out from the corner of her mouth and looks at the lonely figure of xiqingyu. Her first reaction is that xiqingyu is pretended. According to her understanding of xiqingyu, xiqingyu is not angry because of a few careless words of yunqianxi. The reason why he turned around and left was that he had thought of a way to deal with yunqianxi and went back to the palace to deal with the government affairs.


    "Whatever, I''ll go shopping with Murong Ziyan..."


    Cloud shallow night looking at the West clear feather''s back completely disappear in the eye bottom, curled to curl small mouth, that point of loss in the heart in Murong Jin heart of a few words dissipated almost. She''s very upset now. She just wants to go shopping to relieve her depression. As for the big question of whether to forgive him or not, she thought after she had enough to eat and drink.


    "Or that sentence, pity the people in front of you, don''t make decisions that you regret."


    Murong Jin heart did not leave her, know her heart is not good. Although Qingyu gave her a promise, it was after the war. Before this period of time, I''m afraid she still had to look at Xi Qingyu''s concubines one by one. I''m afraid that kind of taste is not good for a normal woman. However, in the end is given a promise, how to choose still depends on her, as for them these people, also can only look on the side, occasionally give her a few reminders.


    "Well, I''m leaving..."


    Cloud shallow night to Murong Jin heart waved, Murong Jin heart words she can listen to. She''ll have to talk to her father later to see what his attitude is. The balance in her heart still falls to xiqingyu. She knows that xiqingyu can do it once she promises.


    "Well, I pity Murong Ziyan. He really likes Qianxi, but it''s a pity that he appears late. In the past two days, you can persuade him a lot, but don''t let him fall too deep into it.... "


    Ye Ranran thinks more about the most innocent Murong Ziyan. At the beginning, they found him, although Jinxin just said to let him play a play. But this scene, he is playing with his heart. Now that the overall situation has been decided, Qianxi and xiqingyu are sure to be together. She just hopes that the unlucky boy will not get into trouble¡° He knows in his heart that it''s no use persuading him. I''m just worried that he won''t marry me all his life. " Chu Mo Shang spread out his hand. He knew the character of his third younger martial brother, and he must have determined that it would be difficult to change his life. Feelings of this kind of thing, want to come out only on their own, no one can help. However, he didn''t dare to listen to Ranran''s words, so he would still try to persuade him, even though he knew the result was the same¡° Brother in law, when are you going to ask the emperor of Xiling to marry him? " Ye Ranran thought of a very serious thing, that is, the wedding date of Jinxin and Junmo Li. She must persuade them to wait for her to get married. Jinxin''s wedding, she doesn''t want to miss, also can''t miss¡° I have already sent someone to submit a letter of worship to the emperor of Xiling. I will go to the palace early tomorrow morning to propose marriage. " This is the top priority for him to come to Xiling. If he hadn''t been so tired today, he would not have been able to wait until tomorrow. He wants to deal with these things as soon as possible, go to the dragon clan as soon as possible, break the curse of dragon scale, and look for the clues of dragon ball¡° Don''t pick your wedding day too close, or I''ll be in trouble if I can''t come back. What I''m worried about most is your wedding date. " Once she goes to the Fox family, many things can''t be what she wants. If their wedding time is too tight, and she just can''t get away in the Fox family, she will probably cry to death¡° I won''t marry you if you don''t come back, will you Murong Jin looks at Ye Ranran, and knows that ye Ranran''s worry is that the wedding date can be extended indefinitely, and they also have a very important thing to do now. Maybe they can''t get married for a while. She didn''t think it was necessary to worry about Ranran¡° If you say that, I''ll be relieved. I''ll come back early so that my brother-in-law won''t kill me because he can''t marry you. Haha... "Ye Ranran grins, glances at Jun Mo Li, who looks a little ugly, and swallows. Obviously, her brother-in-law is very dissatisfied with Jin Xin''s words. But because of the fear of Jin heart, can only swallow their own opposition back to the stomach¡° I''ll give you three months at most. If you can''t come back in three months, you don''t have to come back... "Jun Mo Li couldn''t help it. He looked at Ye Ranran with a smile on his face and threw out a few threatening words. He and Jin Xin''s big marriage, he has been waiting for more than two years, if also because ye Ranran this dead girl indefinitely wait, he thinks he will die of depression. So three months is the limit he can accept¡° If I really don''t come back, Jinxin will miss me, brother-in-law, you have to wait, hehe... "Ye Ranran didn''t take Jun Mo Li''s words seriously. After all, between Jun Mo Li and Jin Xin, it''s Jin Xin who is really in charge of the family. Jin Xin says that one is always one and two is always two¡° Well, I''ll go back and ask black and white impermanence something first. You two will accompany Yueer well. Some things you''d better not hide from Yueer. Although she is young, she is still a smart child. Don''t try to cheat her. " Murong Jinxin took a look at the little girl who was playing happily. She was infected by the smile on her small face. She couldn''t help but raise a smile, which eclipsed all flowers. Such a clever little person, rather than hiding her, it''s better to tell her frankly, that may be better¡° You go back quickly. You should do what you should do. After so many days apart, it''s not easy to endure it until now. " Chu Mo Shang picks an eyebrow and smiles at Murong Jin Xin and Jun Mo Li vaguely. The smile contains a bit of flattery. It seems that the reason Murong Jin Xin said is too far fetched, which causes Murong Jin Xin''s first big eyes¡° Do you really think everyone is the same as you? Roll thick... "Murong Jinxin white sleeve robe gently swing, a powerful force moment toward Chu Mo Shang roaring away. This Sao Bao horse can''t control his Sao Bao mouth without any color¡° Don''t be so noble. I really don''t believe you can continue to endure. Otherwise, let''s make a bet that you won''t go out before sunset. Dare you Chu Mo Shang can''t avoid Murong Jin''s heart that very casual blow, but also don''t care about Murong Jin''s heart not to move to his hand, very flat continue to tease that has raised the foot to leave a pair of Bi people¡° You are so idle that it hurts... "Ye Ranran kicks the man in red next to him. He really thinks that this kind of cheap horse in front of people is unbearable. Too lazy to pay attention to him, he turned and walked towards his baby daughter. The winter sun on her body, with a circle of halo, this side of the small world shine very warm

 Chapter 296

    After returning to the room, Murong Jin''s heart was directly attacked by Junmo Li. Under Junmo Li''s strong attack, Murong Jin''s heart was exhausted. After waking up, it was late at night.


    She sat up, looked at a messy bed, and looked at the sleeping man, some egg pain frowned.


    Difficult to get up to pack up their own, swallowed a few pieces of snacks wrapped abdomen, then will call black impermanence.


    "Black impermanence, what happened to what I asked you to check last time?"


    For that black and white impermanence only came one, Murong Jin heart has been very used to. At present, the underworld is still in the period of consolidation. Bai Changchang is trying his best to help the underworld. Naturally, he can''t come. Besides, it''s a waste of time for him to come.


    "My subordinates have asked the underworld. It''s not difficult to get rid of the fox poison. When the young master of the dragon clan swallows the dragon ball to restore his true body, he can give the fox clan leader a bowl of blood to get rid of the poison."


    The fox tribe is just a small tribe that can''t make the climate. In their eyes, they can''t even be called a tribe. At most, they are a small tribe. To use the word "clan" for them is to praise them. As for the blood of the little master of the Dragon nationality, it is a rare treasure. As long as the little master of the Dragon nationality is willing to give blood, the head of the fox nationality will live for thousands of years.


    "But the head of the fox clan can''t wait that long. The devil knows when the dragon ball will be found."


    Murong Jin heart looking at black impermanence full face disapproval of the appearance, some irritable scratched hair. If this is the only way to detoxify, it really depends on luck. After all, the dragon ball is too hard to find, and it won''t have any effect for a while.


    "The underworld asked his subordinates to give it to the girl. As long as the girl asked the fox clan leader to take it, she could prolong her life by one year. In a year''s time, if the little master of the dragon clan can''t find the dragon ball, not only the head of the fox clan will die, but also the little master of the dragon clan will not be able to escape the disaster of life and death. "


    Black impermanence took out a flower from his arms and handed it to Murong Jinxin. The flower was delicate and lustrous, with a few drops of wet dew. This is the treasure that Hades hesitated for a long time to take out. It blooms only once every 100000 years. Even in the underworld, there are not many plants. As for the fox clan leader''s poison, it can only be solved by the blood of the Dragon minority leader, and there is no other way.


    "Well, there''s one more thing I need you to check for me."


    Murong Jin heart swept that a flower one eye, immediately understood that the precious flower, very impolite directly accepted. Since Pluto gave such an answer, she believed it must be the only one. The old bastard knew Ranran was in love with her sister and couldn''t take Ranran''s grandmother''s life as an issue. This, she is very sure.


    "Girl, do as you please."


    For Murong Jinxin''s command, Hei Wuchang is used to it. Sometimes he even thinks that he is Murong Jinxin''s subordinate. It is clear that he and Bai Changchang met her together before, but I don''t know why. The future Princess always likes to talk to him, so that Bai Changchang has refused to appear with him at the same time.


    "Check the past life of Chu yue''er, the daughter of Feng Xuan and Ran Ran Ran, the national teacher of Chu state. I want to know if they were the second son of the dragon and the princess of the fox, and had feelings, and had a child who died before he was born."


    Murong Jinxin''s look is very sharp. Now the most important thing is to find the dragon ball. If you want to find the clue of the dragon ball, you must first break the curse of the Dragon mausoleum. This is an urgent matter that must be done immediately. A dragon ball is related to Jun Mo Li''s life and Ranran''s grandmother''s life. It''s really precious.


    "Hold on, girl."


    Black impermanence some strange saw Murong Jin heart one eye, this good go to check two mortal''s past life to do what? But Murong Jinxin''s command, even if he has doubts in his heart, he will try his best to complete it. So a mirror was summoned.


    "Is this the mirror in legend that can see through people''s past and present life?"


    As soon as Murong Jinxin saw the mirror floating in the air, her eyes like stars suddenly widened. It was the first time for her to see this magic mirror, and she was inevitably curious.


    "Well, I''m going to recite a mantra. Don''t speak before the mantra falls."


    Black impermanence nodded, this face of the underworld treasure is generally not let outsiders see, if not Murong Jin heart really eager, he will not easily call out. After exhorting Murong Jinxin a few words, he began to recite the mantra.


    Feng Xuan and Chu yue''er''s appearance in this life began to slowly load into the dark mirror. The two people, one big and one small, looked surprisingly harmonious. Then, as the incantation continues to accelerate, their images begin to change dramatically. Their previous life, one after another presented in front of Murong Jinxin. Until the curse of black impermanence stops, the picture is set on the image of the two people who did not know how many years ago, and the introduction of their identities also appears on the squeaky mirror.


    "Black impermanence, can I see what happened in their life?"


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes suddenly open, looking at the beautiful woman and the elegant man, hesitated for a moment, then some reluctantly asked.


    She knew that all the things about the past and the present belonged to the secret of the underworld, and she could not intervene as an outsider. Black impermanence can let her see Feng Xuan and Yue er''s appearance many years ago, it is already an exception.


    "Yes, girl, please." Black impermanence didn''t hesitate at all. His slender fingers gathered a black light and pointed towards the dark mirror. The black light suddenly disappeared into the dark mirror. The screen of the dark mirror began to roll slowly. About Fengxuan and Chu Yueer''s previous life, from their birth began to roll, see Murong Jin heart small face expression constantly changing, until the last curtain fell, her heart became extremely heavy. No wonder yue''er curses Feng Xuan like that, and specially chooses the location of the curse in the Dragon Mausoleum of the dragon clan, which affects the ancestors of the dragon clan. Alas... "Black impermanence, thank you, I can''t move without you..." Murong Jinxin sighs when she sees black impermanence putting away the dark mirror. Since she came back to the human world, it seems that when something happened to her, the first thing she thought of was him. The trust in him has exceeded her imagination, and he has done his best every time, without any neglect because she is not his master. Although she knows that he works for her because of the relationship of Hades, she can feel the loyalty of Hei Wuchang to her¡° You are welcome, girl. I belong to you and Wang. As long as the girl and Wang have any orders, they will die. " Smell speech, black impermanence pour is Leng for a while, didn''t expect that always cold and hard Murong Jin heart will say that kind of words to him, in addition to feel incredible, in the heart or gave birth to so a Mi Mi moved¡° How is the underworld now? " He is about to mention the underworld. If he doesn''t ask, he can''t figure out what kind of coldness he will get after he goes back. That old bastard''s heart is thinner than the tip of a needle. Recently, he especially likes to do some cheap things. In addition, she is also very interested in the underworld¡° Almost everything that needs to be straightened out has been straightened out. More than half of the officials in the underworld have been sacked. This civil strife has also greatly damaged the vitality of the underworld. I''m afraid it will take a long time to recover. The underworld is now trying his best to deal with the underworld. As for the search for the dragon and Phoenix people, I''m afraid it will be delayed. " The underworld can''t leave the underworld in a short time. Otherwise, once the opportunity is given to the demon world, the underworld will suffer the disaster of extermination. Now the underworld, like a babbling baby, needs careful care, otherwise the consequences are unimaginable¡° You tell the underworld that everything should focus on the interests of the underworld. Since the people of the dragon and the Phoenix have been sleeping for so many years, they don''t care about sleeping for a long time. We must not lose big things because of small things. " Murong Jin''s heart is clear, and there is no dissatisfaction with the underworld. Some things can be delayed, so there is no need to rush for a while. She knows something about the underworld. Her only worry is that if the underworld''s brain is not normal, she will take Bai Wuchang to look for the iceberg again. In her heart, the dragon and Phoenix groups are important, and the underworld is also important. After all, it is the place where she is reborn¡° Yes, there''s another thing for Hades to tell the girl. As for the Dragon Ball issue, the young master of the Dragon nationality should not act too hastily. Now the time is not ripe. Even if the young master of the dragon clan finds the dragon ball, he must wait. He can''t swallow it at will. When the time comes, the old underworld will show up to help him recover his true body. " Black impermanence looked at the gorgeous man who was still sleeping on the big bed, and said the words of the underworld''s thousand exhortations. For the sake of the future Princess, Hades really broke his heart. I hope that the future Princess can walk through the following spring, summer, autumn and winter hand in hand with their king¡° Fortunately you reminded me, otherwise it would be a big mistake. Well, I know about it. Go back to work as soon as possible. " Murong Jin''s heart was shocked, and the words of the emperor of heaven appeared in her mind again. If the old bastard of Hades didn''t know her too well and knew that she must have got the dragon ball, he would be eager to let Jun Mo Li take it. Maybe Jun Mo Li would have been killed by the dragon ball that could save his life¡° If nothing happens, I''ll leave. " All the things that should be dealt with have been dealt with. Hei Wuchang feels that he has nothing to say. He looks at Murong Jinxin waving to him, salutes Murong Jinxin, and disappears in a flash. In the small room, all of a sudden, peace returned. Murong Jinxin goes to the bed and looks at Junmo glass without any sign of waking up. She kisses him on the forehead and covers the quilt for him. Then she leaves lightly. In the thick moonlight, she sat alone under a thousand year old tree and looked at the sky thoughtfully, covered with a cold moonlight

 Chapter 297

    Xiling Palace


    In the majestic Jinluan hall, Xize frowned at the gorgeous man standing in the center of the hall. He seemed very unhappy with his arrival.


    He has already told yu''er to think of a way not to let this boy enter the imperial city. How come this boy comes so fast that he has received the invitation from him before he can react.


    "I''m here to propose marriage to the emperor of Xiling today. I''m in love with the princess of Zhenguo. I also ask the emperor of Xiling to agree to betroth the princess of Zhenguo to me as a princess. I will love her wholeheartedly, never let him down, and ask the emperor of Xiling to complete it. "


    The low-pressure Jun Mo Li in the main hall naturally felt it. His charming eyes picked it slightly and looked at the emperor of Xiling on the Dragon chair with a smile, ignoring the painful expression on the emperor''s face.


    No matter whether the emperor of Xiling is happy or not, Jinxin must marry him. This is a matter of certainty. No one can stop it.


    "To tell you the truth, I just met the princess of Zhenguo, and I want to keep her for two years. Why don''t you be patient for a while, and I will hand over the princess of Zhenguo to him two years later? "


    Nishizawa looks at Jun Mo Li''s smile, and his scalp feels numb. He glances at xiqingyu, but finds that xiqingyu''s head is directly down. He seems to ignore the matter. He can''t help smoking.


    Yu''er doesn''t know what''s wrong. He''s always running after the girl in the past few days, and he has to deal with the heavy and breathless government affairs. It makes him feel sad.


    "The emperor of Xiling, the wedding date of our king and Jinxin was set by Jinxin himself, I''m afraid it can''t be reversed. After we get married, if the emperor of Xiling misses Jinxin, he can come to the state of Chu to see Jinxin at any time. It doesn''t prevent the emperor of Xiling from connecting with Jinxin. "


    In this matter, he must persist to the end. Let alone two years, he didn''t want to delay for two days. If he doesn''t marry Jinxin back, his heart is not steady after all. Although he knows that Jin Xin can''t give up on him in his life, he just wants a position, which can make his heart stable.


    "But I really don''t want to. Why don''t I get engaged first? Anyway, Jinxin will be your princess in the future. If you have a lifetime to get along with each other, you''d better give me two years to live with her mother first... "


    Nishizawa scratched his head and saw that Jun Mo Li didn''t mean to give in. He was a little annoyed. Although he has many daughters, the most precious one is this one. In addition, his relationship with qian''er still needs this precious daughter to maintain. If he married his baby daughter like this, he would not like it.


    He can guess some of Jun Mo Li''s thoughts. As a past person, he can also understand Jun Mo Li''s current mood, so he uses the tone of consultation rather than command.


    "Emperor Xiling, the world will be in chaos soon. I don''t know what it will be two years later. I really don''t dare to delay, and I can''t afford to. "


    Jun Mo Li saw that the emperor of Xiling didn''t want to marry his daughter, but simply didn''t want to give up. The look on his face also eased down. Bypassing this topic, he mentioned the coming chaos of the world. Once the five countries start to fight, he will be busy with the enemy and will not have time to get married. Even if there is time, in such an atmosphere, he and Jin Xin may not have the heart to get married. He hoped that the emperor of Xiling could understand this.


    "I know all this, but I just can''t bear it, can''t bear it..."


    The emperor of Xiling sighed and rubbed his sore eyebrows. Then he seemed to think of something. Looking at Jun Mo Li''s eyes, he suddenly became serious, and his helpless face also instantly converged. It seemed that what he was going to say next was extremely important.


    "It''s said that in the world of fengnv, Jinxin''s identity as fengnv has been confirmed. I want to ask, if the Western Chu allied forces destroyed the other three kingdoms, how should Prince Li deal with the relationship with Xiling? "


    He was the emperor of Xiling, and naturally he wanted to benefit the people of Xiling. What he was most worried about was that the other three kingdoms would be destroyed. For the sake of being the overlord of the world, the emperor of Chu would surely attack Xiling. Once the two countries fight each other, I''m afraid it won''t be finished in a year or two. He was worried that the state of Chu, which had gained fengnv''s fame, would use fengnv''s east wind to level the Xiling directly.


    "The emperor of Xiling thinks too much about it. If it is true that on which day the world will be divided, the king is willing to rule by the river with Xiling and not invade each other. Xiling is Jinxin''s mother''s home. Naturally, I won''t do anything to make her unhappy. "


    As soon as he talked about business, Junmo glass became serious. He knew that what Xiling emperor wanted was his attitude and his promise. He knew that all the rumors about fengnv were true, and it was normal for the emperor of Xiling to have such worries. If he is ambitious, I''m afraid the emperor of Xiling will try every means to prevent his marriage to Jinxin even for the sake of the people of Xiling.


    "Since you promised me, you must do it. If one day the state of Chu killed him, I would order Jinxin to be the pioneer of Xiling. If you see me on the battlefield, don''t say I''m cruel. "


    He was the emperor of Xiling. For the benefit of Xiling, he naturally did not want to marry Jinxin to other countries. But Jun Mo Li is also devoted to Jin Xin. He has helped Jin Xin a lot in the past two years. That love is not something he can stop. He can only accept and bless.


    In the current situation, although Chu is at a disadvantage for the time being, as long as Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Shang join hands, this disadvantage will soon turn into an advantage. The hope that Xiling wanted to unify the five countries was basically gone, so he had to step back and strive for the most favorable position for Xiling¡° If there is one day, I will kill myself with a knife. I seldom promise. Once I promise, I will never go back. The emperor of Xiling can rest assured. " Jun Mo Li raised his lips with a smile, and his eyes suddenly changed. The emperor of a country is the emperor of a country. It seems harmless. Once he is cruel, it is extremely terrible. He believed that if he really attacked Xiling, the emperor of Xiling would force Jinxin to fight against Chu by death. To some extent, xiqingyu and Xiling emperor are very similar¡° Well, I believe you. As for your marriage with Jinxin, it will be three months later. You can''t bargain with me. I''m marrying my daughter. I''m not selling things. Naturally, I have to be well prepared. " The emperor of Xiling hesitated for a moment. Looking at Jun Mo Li''s appearance that he would never stop until he reached his goal, he tangled for a long time before he opened his mouth. Anyway, he is also his future son-in-law. Although he feels a little aggressive, he can''t be too difficult. Otherwise Jin heart know, also don''t know will come to find their own how to make trouble¡° This is the betrothal gift from the king. Please accept it from the emperor of Xiling. " Jun Mo Li was very happy. He didn''t expect that the emperor of Xiling would be so happy. He quickly took out a detailed list from his arms and handed it to the old eunuch. He has no opinion on the date of marriage mentioned by the emperor of Xiling. The old eunuch took the list of betrothal gifts in Jun Mo Li''s hand and presented it to the emperor of Xiling with a smile. The emperor of Xiling took it and looked at it very carefully. He didn''t miss any small words. After reading, I nodded with satisfaction¡° Well, it''s not bad. I''m very satisfied. As for Jinxin''s dowry, what does Prince Li want? As long as it is not the throne of Xiling, I will not be stingy as long as I have it. " Although it doesn''t matter whether the bride price is or not, it represents Jun Mo Li''s intention. Looking at the things on the list, Jun Mo Li really gouged out the meat on his own body. There are all kinds of treasures in the world, which can''t be described as priceless. If he remembers correctly, one year''s taxes in Xiling can''t match the dowry given by Jun Mo Li. Since people look up to their precious daughter so much, he can''t be stingy. As long as Jun Mo Li wants what he can give, he will give it without hesitation¡° There''s no need for dowry. I don''t need anything. Jinxin is priceless in the king''s heart. Even if the emperor of Xiling offered the whole Xiling, she couldn''t smile as much as her. " Jun Mo Li shakes his head. He doesn''t come here to get the bride price back from Xiling. He just wants to tell the emperor and his mother how much he values Jinxin. As for the dowry of Xiling, you can get rid of it if you can. He knew that Jinxin had always been a short guard, and I''m afraid he didn''t like what he took from Xiling¡° How can I do that? How can I marry my baby daughter without any dowry? Then I will be ridiculed by people all over the world and despised by myself. In this way, after the World War II, the state of Chu occupied the second and the Western mausoleum occupied the first, which can also be regarded as the dowry I gave to Jinxin. " He had promised to marry five cities before, but later emperor Dongqi gave ten cities to Dongfang Ke. If he only gave five, it would be too light on Jin. Then, on the day of the great victory of the Western Chu allied forces, he would share less land. It is absolutely domineering to give the whole Dongqi to Jinxin as a dowry¡° Let''s talk about it in the future. If the emperor of Xiling still insists, the dowry of the emperor of Xiling under the king will be it. " Jun Mo Li was stunned, but he didn''t expect that the emperor of Xiling''s love for Jin Xin had reached this level. Chu two Xiling one, that is to use the whole East to pray for Jinxin dowry. Such a father''s love is more important than Mount Tai. It seems that he will have to be more respectful to his future father-in-law, or sooner or later he will be talked about by Jin Xin¡° Well, that''s the decision. Later, I''ll choose the date with the empress dowager, and I''ll tell you... "The emperor of Xiling nodded, indicating that the matter had been settled. If Jun Mo Li had nothing to do, he could go away. After all, this is the early days of Xiling. Junmoli, an outsider, can''t come to the imperial palace. It''s a pity that before he finished, he was interrupted by a quiet voice¡° My father, I have something to tell you. Please allow me... "

 Chapter 298

    Xiqingyu stands out and opens his mouth before Junmo glass leaves. He looks a little dignified, looks a little haggard, and even his words are a little tired.


    "He said


    When the emperor of Xiling saw that xiqingyu didn''t shy away from Junmo glass, he even deliberately left Junmo glass. He knew that what he wanted to talk about was not a matter of state, but rather a love affair between his children. Maybe it had something to do with the girl in Qianxi.


    "About the marriage between ER Chen and Princess Dongqi, er Chen wants to keep a low profile. The lower the profile, the better..."


    He has been thinking about this for several days, but he didn''t think so much about it before. He didn''t care how much his father liked to toss. Now the situation is different, he already has a shallow night, if still big, shallow night in the heart I''m afraid will not feel good. Now that he had determined it, he naturally had to take her mood into consideration.


    "The wedding invitation has been sent out. I''m afraid it''s hard to keep a low profile..."


    If really and he guessed almost, it seems that feather son has made up his mind, don''t want to miss shallow night that wench, otherwise won''t suddenly put forward such request. It''s just that their marriage has been almost ready. He can''t send someone to take back the post.


    "The son minister can ask Jin Xin to help, this marriage affair certainly can press down, only ask father Huang not to intervene in this matter then."


    The way he had already thought about it, it doesn''t matter if the wedding invitation is sent out. As long as Jin Xin comes out, those who receive the wedding invitation don''t have to dare to come. For Jinxin in some aspects of ability, he said very agree, and Jinxin also can''t put this matter.


    "I''m afraid it''s not easy to explain to Dongqi. After all, they have already sent two cities. The only requirement is that you can''t treat their princess badly."


    Xiling emperor some hesitation, this matter to really let Jin heart out of the hand, that day''s big marriage don''t know can also become. After all, they have taken other people''s things. They are short handed and can''t do things too much.


    "Jinxin and dongfangdi have already made a lot of trouble. It doesn''t hurt to stop the guests. At that time, it will be said that it''s a little fight at the daughter''s house, and dongqiguo doesn''t dare to say anything more."


    Jinxin''s bad name is known all over the world. Even if the emperor Dongqi is dissatisfied, he doesn''t dare to talk about it casually. They can''t provoke the woman like a evil star. Moreover, the fact that Dongfang disc openly insults Jinxin and spits at Princess mansion can also be used as a good excuse for Jinxin to retaliate against Dongfang disc.


    "Lord Yu thinks twice. This marriage is a marriage between the two countries. If Lord Yu does something too ugly, it will hurt the harmony between the two countries."


    In the crowd, Yun Zheng comes out and looks at Xize''s slightly respectful body, then looks at xiqingyu. He is clear about Xi Qingyu''s abnormal behavior these days, but he does not agree. Shallow night that girl finally decided to put down the feelings for him, if he is so a stir, shallow night and stir in, shallow night want to get away from the more difficult.


    These days, he watched his daughter pain, watching her cry, watching her pretend to be strong, it''s enough. He didn''t want his daughter to suffer the same pain a second time.


    "I have made up my mind. No one can stop me, even general Yun."


    Xiqing feather shallow Lang Mou slightly shrunk, for cloud Zheng''s words he can''t deny. He knows that Yun Zheng still misunderstands him. I''m afraid that Qian Xi didn''t mention anything about him. After coming down today, it seems that he needs to have a good talk with Yun Zheng first, so as not to make his future love more difficult because of some misunderstandings.


    "Emperor, I have something to ask of you."


    Yun Zheng fiercely closed his eyes, and the picture of Murong Ziyan drinking muggy wine these days flashed through his mind. In order not to let his daughter make the same mistake again, he decided to be tough once, even if it attracted the resentment of the girl.


    "Go ahead, general Yun."


    Xize''s eyes are burning at Yun Zheng. After years of brotherhood, he can probably guess what Yun Zheng is asking for. It seems that he will have a headache for a long time. The next couple, one is his brother and the other is his son, both of them hold the handle that can make him compromise, alas


    "My daughter agrees with murongzi, the disciple of the supreme old man. I implore the emperor to marry them after the meeting. This is the only wish of my life. The emperor must help me. "


    Yun Zheng suddenly knelt down and saluted Nishizawa. Although his heart is not taste, but the attitude is very firm. He wants to protect his only daughter. He can''t let his only daughter die in the fight of the harem. Murong Ziyan can do all his requirements. He wants to give his daughter to Murong Ziyan. He wants to keep her away from the disputes in the harem and live a happy life.


    "This..."


    It is rare for the emperor of Xiling to see that Yun Zheng has such a determination on something, so it is difficult to make a choice all of a sudden. Yun Zheng has knelt down to him, and he should be married in love and reason. But he hesitated when he saw his son''s already gloomy face.


    "The emperor of the Qing Dynasty has made the old minister''s painstaking efforts."


    Yun Zheng suddenly hit the ground with a loud bang, his fingers clenched into fists, and his heart was very sour. He knows what his current behavior means. If the emperor marries him, he will undoubtedly choose the future for his daughter. Such a future is the best and happiest for him, but his daughter may not be able to accept it.


    "General Yun''s words are different. Qian Xi and Wang are a couple known to the world. We had some misunderstandings before, but now they have been explained clearly. It''s all because I didn''t mention it to general Yun at the first time. Please forgive me. " Seeing this situation, xiqingyu knows that if he doesn''t come out to say something, I''m afraid that her father will really decide her marriage. He went to Yunzheng, bent down to help Yunzheng up, the export of words with potential in the will and a bit of determination. No matter what means he will use, he will never let his father give him this marriage. Otherwise, there will be many twists and turns between him and Qian Xi... "Prince Yu joked. The girl of Qian Xi didn''t become the princess. She can only marry ordinary people and live an ordinary life. " Yun Zheng looks at the handsome man in front of him and regrets. If this man also can be like the glass Lord to the princess of the town general to shallow night, oneself also need not so worry about. He would be happy to see them come together, and he would be relieved to deliver his daughter to him. He would immediately return to the border to protect the territory of Xiling for them¡° General Yun, you may have misunderstood Wang. About Qian Xi''s marriage, Rong Ben Wang and general talked deeply about how general Yun was making a decision? If general Yun doesn''t feel at ease at that time, he will give Qian Xi to our king to take care of him. Our king will never stop him from arranging any marriage for him. " Xiqing feather sighs. It seems that she has done so much harm to Qianxi that even her father uses this method to prevent her from being with him. In the future, he will be better to the girl and make up for the damage he caused as soon as possible. It only takes him a few years to make Qian Xi happy, just a few years... "General Yun, would you like to talk to yu''er first? All wait for shallow night that wench''s recruit husband meeting to make a decision, how? " The emperor of Xiling looked at his arrogant son and bowed his head to Yun Zheng. After all, yu''er is the future emperor of Xiling, and his dignity must be safeguarded. He winked at Yun Zheng and motioned him to be calm. They could solve the problem in private¡° Well, that feather Lord will keep his promise... "Yun Zheng received the slightly praying eyes of the emperor of Xiling. Although he was very eager to get a marriage grant, he gave in for the sake of the overall situation. Since xiqingyu wants to talk about it, they will talk about it openly. I hope that after they talk about it, xiqingyu can completely get rid of the thought of Qianxi¡° certain! My father, I have made up my mind about what I have just mentioned to you. Please forgive me. " Xiqingyu finally breathed a sigh of relief and gave Yun Zheng a faint smile. Then he turned his eyes to the emperor of Xiling on the Dragon chair and opened his mouth with an extremely firm attitude¡° Alas, you child, what can your father say about you? The emperor of Xiling shook his head and sighed heavily. He had nothing to say about his obedient son''s rebellion once in a while. What''s more, this matter is also related to Jin Xin. If he resolutely stops it, he can''t figure out how Jin Xin will make trouble with him. That''s all. He''s too lazy to take care of young people''s affairs. As long as there''s trouble, they can solve it by themselves¡° The emperor of Xiling, if nothing happens, I will leave first. " Jun Mo Li sees that the problem of xiqingyu has been solved, and he is ready to leave. Facing the emperor of Xiling, he hugged his fist and went to Yun Zheng, who was not sure what he was thinking¡° General Yun, give him a chance. Maybe you will see the happiness you want to see. " This is the only reason for xiqingyu to leave him. He wants to say a few good words for him. For the sake of being brother Jinxin, what he should say is still what he wants to say. After that, he patted Yun Zheng on the shoulder, said hello to Xi Qingyu, and left quickly. "..." Yun Zheng is stunned. Subconsciously, he looks up at xiqingyu, who is smiling. He feels thoughtful¡° Alas... "The emperor of Xiling sighed again as he watched Jun Mo Li leave. He waved to the old eunuch, indicating that the morning could begin. In the huge hall, the voices began to ring one after another, and the relaxed atmosphere suddenly became serious

 Chapter 299

    In the dark night, the stars twinkle, and the cold moonlight gives the whole earth a mysterious color. In a small courtyard of Zhenguo general''s mansion, Yun Qianxi is lying on the bed with a sad face, tossing and turning.


    The window of the room was suddenly blown open by a gust of wind, making a slight noise, and suddenly woke up the cloud light night that was still immersed in his thoughts.


    "Who?"


    The natural instinct of the martial arts practitioners is that the eyes of Yun Qianxi are as sharp as the stars in the dark night, and the small white hand holds the dagger hidden under the pillow in an instant. As soon as he turns over, he sits up.


    In the middle of the night, people can enter the general''s residence of Zhenguo without being found out. We can imagine their martial arts skills.


    "My king."


    Xiqingyu enters the room. With a wave of his broad sleeve robe, the originally wide open window closes again. The shallow Lang Mou swept to the woman with a cold face on the big bed, the corner of the mouth stirred up a little invisible smile.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Light bamboo fragrance floating into the nose, let the cloud shallow night nervous mood suddenly relaxed. She will be in the hands of the dagger race back under the pillow, is not happy to see has come to the bed of the gentle man.


    Is he full? Why don''t you stay in your palace and come to her? She didn''t have the time to greet him.


    "Do something you love to do. I think Chu moshang''s words are right. Many problems may be easier to solve in bed."


    Xiqingyu doesn''t avoid suspicion either. His slender, jade like fingers stretch out and hold Yun Qianxi''s delicate chin. He looks at the gorgeous face introduced into his eyes, and his heart trembles slightly.


    I don''t know if general Yun told her what happened in the hall today. He came here today just to cook the raw rice, so as to avoid any accident between them.


    "This is the general''s residence of Zhenguo. As long as I shout a few words, I''m afraid Lord Yu will be ruined."


    Cloud shallow night cold hum a, directly will the West clear feather finger to pull open. The petite body shrinks to the bed, very alert.


    She knows too much about xiqingyu. She must do what he thinks, no matter what the cost


    "I believe general Yun won''t let me lose my reputation, but it''s possible to pack you up and throw you to my palace as a princess. Qian Xi, do you know that general Yun proposed marriage to Murong Ziyan for you? "


    Xiqingyu sat on the big bed and fished out her little body. As soon as she turned over, she was pressed under her body. Smelling the faint fragrance of her body, feeling her soft little body, breathing slightly shortness up. I can''t help but bow my head and kiss her lips.


    He really felt that he was a fool. He ignored such a beautiful woman beside him. If he had realized it, I''m afraid they would even have children.


    "Yes, I think it''s very good, and I agreed to..."


    Cloud shallow night tries to put aside his small head, but is blocked by xiqingyu, only to watch the man who is more and more unfamiliar, unwilling to reply.


    They are now in such an ambiguous position that people can''t imagine, but she can''t help it. She can''t push it away. As for shouting at the top of her voice, she couldn''t afford to lose her face.


    "Well, since you''ve agreed, you''ll have to pay the price. Who dares to marry the king''s woman but the king? "


    Xiqingyu nodded, for cloud shallow night this dead duck on the shelf mouth hard problem is very understanding. Even if she did not want to forgive him, she would never marry herself so easily. The reason why I answered him like this was just to add obstacles to him. He understood.


    It''s one thing to understand, but it''s another to make him very upset. In order to punish her slightly, his slender fingers gently opened the sleeping belt around her waist.


    "You... You play hooligans... You..."


    Cloud shallow night only feel waist a loose, and then see his clothes were he lifted, revealing her snow-white clothes. In a moment of great embarrassment, there were two blushes on her pale face.


    She hurriedly stretched out her hand and tried to close her scattered clothes, but he took two hands by one hand and tied her little hand directly to the head of the bed.


    "You are my king''s, and it''s natural for me to be a hooligan to you. Asahi, you can''t escape tonight. You must belong to the king. "


    Xiqingyu didn''t think much of her words. Her slender fingers, like jade, then opened the belt of her inner garment, revealing her pale yellow belly pocket. He looked at her, the whole body of blood suddenly straight to the forehead, even feel some unbearable. This feeling was stronger than when I was kissing her in the pub.


    His burning breath sprayed on Yun Qianxi''s little face, without the slightest intention of forbearance


    "You... You go away..."


    Cloud shallow night suddenly flustered, she saw the West clear feather Mou of firm, that kind of firm let her fear. She had lost her heart on him. If she lost her body, she would have saved her life. She had a hard time coming to this stage. She really didn''t want to go back to the old way.


    Her petite body began to struggle, trying to kick xiqingyu out of bed, but did not know that her struggle made xiqingyu''s already excited mood more excited¡° Qian Xi, don''t move, or I''m afraid I can''t help hurting you. " Xiqingyu took a breath of cold air, and sweat came out of his forehead. He slightly opened some distance with the cloud shallow night, lest the cloud shallow night in such a disorderly twist down, he will directly like a wild animal to pounce on her. For the first time, he felt his desire for a woman, which made him happy and even more helpless¡° Prince Yu... Want to find a woman... Find your concubine... What''s the ability to bully me... "Although Yun Qianxi is a woman who hasn''t experienced the affairs of men and women, he knows something from xiqingyu''s reaction. She stiff body, big eyes staring at the West clear feather that Zhang Junyi unparalleled Yan, is very angry low roar a few. She has nothing to do with him now? Why did he do this to her? In a few days, he will be married to Dongfang dish. What''s his position on her¡° If I really go to her, you will drown in vinegar. Qian Xi, you are the only one I want. I''ve endured it for 20 years. I don''t want to endure it any more. " Xiqingyu looks at her small and angry appearance, draws out a burst of low laughter, and pinches her lovely nose, which brings them closer and makes her feel his desire for her closer. He''s a normal man, and he needs it. I didn''t like her before, but I don''t need to bear it. Now it''s different. She''s got his heart, so there''s no need for him to endure¡° You think highly of yourself... I don''t want to be touched by you even if I''m crushed by thousands of people... "Yun Qianxi looks at the smile on xiqingyu''s face and is really angry. He was so sure that she still loved him, and he was so justified in doing such shameless things to her. He was really angry with her. But she felt that there was still a little expectation in her heart. At this moment, she seems to have been thinking for a long time. When it really happened, she still couldn''t bear it. Especially when he clearly wants to marry another woman, but comes to her on the eve of his big marriage, she shows that she is unable to accept it¡° Nonsense, not clean up... "Smell speech, the smile on xiqingyu''s face instantly convergence, as punishment, he directly picked open her belly belt. It''s really unfair that this little girl should say such ugly words at such a time¡° Xiqingyu... I beg you... Let me go... It''s impossible between us... You''re the man of Dongfang dish... Not mine... "Yun Qianxi really wants to cry without tears. Looking at her pale yellow belly pocket shaking on her body, she really has the impulse to crash to death. If her hand had not been tied, she would have directly pulled Xi Qingyu''s hair and shaken it to death. She was biting her lips, and two voices were fighting in her heart, tearing her, making her chest stuffy and uncomfortable... "You are the only woman in this king, so don''t say these words to make your heart stuffed. She is only for two cities. I will never touch her or any other woman. This is my promise to you. About the marriage between Wang and her, Wang went to find Jinxin today. Don''t worry, there won''t be a chapel, there won''t be any ceremony, and even the king won''t put on the bridegroom''s clothes. You''ll think that there''s a dog in the king''s palace... "Xiqingyu knows that she''s in a bad mood when she thinks of dongfangdie, and she just tries her best to appease her. Things have come to the point where he has to accept the Oriental dish. It''s just like that. The palace has a mouth to eat, that''s all. In addition to the lower court, he went to the princess mansion of the town in a hurry. After asking Jin Xin Qian for all kinds of guarantees, he reluctantly convinced Jin Xin to help him. He was really not easy¡° Even if it''s a dog... It''s a dog with a right name... A dog that can bite people... "Yun Qianxi flattened her mouth. It''s undeniable that Xi Qingyu''s words made her feel much better. If there is no ceremony, it is doomed to be a tragedy for Dongfang dish to enter yuwangfu. Not only the people in yuwangfu look down on her, but even the people in the world will look down on her. But one thing that annoys her is that Dongfang dish still has his brand, which is the name of his side imperial concubine¡° I promise that she won''t bite you. I have given the title deed to Jinxin. Yuwangfu is Jinxin''s property now. Dongfangdi is a hermit in Jinxin''s territory. She can''t make any waves. I know you don''t like that place. I''ve led people to buy a big house next to Zhenguo general''s house. From now on, we''ll live next door to Zhenguo general''s house. If you want to go back to your mother''s house, you only need to walk a few steps to get there... "

 Chapter 300

    Originally, he thought that after they got married, he would temporarily live in Zhenguo general''s house. But later, after talking with Jinxin, he still felt that he should have his own house. Therefore, he sent someone to buy a large house adjacent to the general''s residence in Zhenguo yesterday. In this way, it is convenient for Qian Xi to return to the general''s residence in Zhenguo. His future father-in-law can also see his sincerity to Qian Xi and kill two birds with one stone.


    "What... You bought the big house next door..."


    Cloud shallow Xi corner of mouth a smoke, some inconceivable looking at the body of the beautiful man. This morning, when she saw that the next door was moving, she went over and asked. Only then did she know that the big house next door had been bought at a high price. She had been thinking about who had so much money to buy such a big house at a price three times higher than the market price, but she didn''t think that he was responsible for such a stupid thing.


    He really has too much silver. In the words of sister Jinxin, he is a real local tyrant


    "In order to buy that big house, I have already spent half of my property. Plus the cost of decoration, I will almost become the most pitiful Prince of Xiling. You can see my heart. Don''t make trouble with me, OK


    Xiqing feather Yang lip smile, intimate and her forehead, shallow Lang Mou see into her eyes deep. He never thought he would do this for a woman because he never thought he would fall in love with a woman. He is the future emperor of Xiling, the emperor is merciless, he knows this truth.


    When everything happened in the opposite direction, he found that in the emotional world, everyone is crazy. The only thing he can do is to make himself a madman with a little sense.


    "Don''t waste your mind... It''s no use doing this... I just can''t accept you... I can''t accept you..."


    Yun Qianxi was shocked by the deep feeling in his shallow and bright eyes, and his mind came up with all kinds of pain he had experienced after the separation of the two people, such as the twinkling of water in the eyes like the stars in the dark night. Along the way, she walked so hard, and finally came to his heart. But why does she still feel like it''s happening in a dream? So ethereal, so unreal.


    She struggled again, and the bound little hand took a lot of effort to get free. Then she grabbed xiqingyu''s collar and tried to throw xiqingyu to the ground.


    But with such a big move, her belly pocket, which had been attached to her chest and was already in danger, suddenly fell onto the bed. She felt cold and it was too late to react.


    "Shallow night... Beautiful..."


    Xiqingyu was shocked by the beauty of his eyes. His slender fingers trembled and covered them lightly. He couldn''t control his reason. This is his first time to see a woman, or his beloved woman, he felt that he did not immediately pull down her pants, it is a miracle.


    "Don''t look... Don''t look..."


    Cloud shallow night''s small face Teng of a gorgeous red up, feel his hot eyes have been staring at himself, her hands tried to cover, but found useless. For a moment, I was really flustered.


    She''s not ready to give herself to him yet, but at the moment, it seems that everything is off track


    "I want to see it, and I will see it day by day and from time to time."


    Cloud shallow night just feel his day is about to collapse, heart was taken away by him, body was also taken away by him. She had nothing but her poor self-esteem. If he''s going back, she''ll lose her self-esteem. She didn''t even know where her life would go after that night.


    "Where to go... You are already my person... We can''t be separated in this life... You want a sense of security, I give you... Believe me for the last time... Ok..."


    Xiqingyu takes a panoramic view of the look on her face. Seeing that she shows a look of despair, her heart starts to ache. Constantly say love words, pacify her some collapse mood.


    He would not have touched her if it had not been determined. Even if he is selfish, he will not make fun of a woman''s innocence. Now she is his person. Everything she wants, as long as he can do, must be given to her.


    "I don''t want to believe you... You liar... Cheated my heart before... Now cheated my body again... You go away..."


    Cloud shallow night began to restless again, small body began to struggle. While shouting low, while beating the shoulder of xiqingyu, the mood is very excited. But don''t want her such a move, let the West pure feather all rational moment disappear.


    "Shallow night... Shallow night..."


    He whispered the name of cloud shallow night, with cloud shallow night step by step on the highest point of this love. In the past all kinds of things in his mind, let him constantly swear in his heart, in the future must be better to her, in better, better.


    In the small room, the heat creeps. As time goes by, the temperature is getting higher and higher, until the door of the room is knocked fiercely


    "Qian Xi, who are you in there with?"


    Outside the door, Yun Zheng''s voice came with the ice cold of December. In an instant, he woke up the two people who were still intoxicated in the happiness given by each other.


    Yun Qianxi''s body is stiff, and his eyes are like stars. He wants to push xiqingyu away subconsciously. But xiqingyu sealed his lips again. After a whirling happiness, he was let go¡° General Yun, it''s my king. " After eating and drinking enough, xiqingyu slowly gets up. After touching the scarlet, his gentle eyes unconsciously raise a faint smile. Just that love, let him taste the taste of a woman, really a little reluctant to let her go... "Prince Yu, you''d better give our general an account of what happened tonight, otherwise our general will never give up." On hearing the voice of xiqingyu, Yun Zheng was silent and sighed heavily in his heart. Is it all God''s will that his silly daughter is destined to live in such intrigue after entering the palace? He''s from the past. He doesn''t think the voice he just heard is just a prelude. He is 100% sure that his silly daughter is lost¡° Don''t worry, general Yun. I will be responsible to the end. General Yun, please wait in the hall first. Wang and Qian Xi will arrive in a moment. " Xiqingyu heard the gnashing of teeth in Yunzheng''s words, but he didn''t care too much. Just dropped this words, then picked up the cloud shallow night curled up small body, strode toward the side of the bathroom. Even if it is to account, it will have to clean him and shallow night in account. He also took this opportunity to solve all the problems at one time¡° Don''t be afraid, everything has its own king. When the sky falls, I will bear it for you. " Xiqingyu put keren''er in her arms in the bath and began to wash her carefully. No matter general Yun wants to fight, scold or punish, he will stand in front of her and never let her bear it alone. In the small bathroom, there is a burst of water sound. Yun Qianxi leans against xiqingyu''s arms, droops his eyebrows and says nothing until xiqingyu takes care of her and holds her to the hall

 Chapter 301

    hall


    Yun Zheng is sitting on the first seat with a gloomy face, holding a cup of flower tea in her right hand. The faint fragrance of flowers is very strong, but she can''t put out her anger.


    He has been thinking about the sentence that he said in the morning. He can''t sleep, so he wants to see if his baby daughter is asleep. If not, father and daughter can talk about each other. But as soon as he walked into his daughter''s yard, he heard some ambiguous voices, which almost scared him out.


    Xi Qingyu, a beast with a human face and an animal heart, if he doesn''t explain it to him today, he will have to put him in prison directly and let him have a few years'' prison food and have a good introspection.


    After waiting for about half an hour, I saw that xiqingyu came in with her baby daughter in her arms. Zhang Junyi''s incomparable face was still with a faint smile. I couldn''t help but feel more angry.


    "Lord Yu, what''s the difference between your behavior and those flower picking thieves in the Jianghu?"


    Before xiqingyu sat down, Yun Zheng could not restrain his anger. He smashed his fist on the table beside him and broke the table into pieces.


    He has lived for 40 years, and he has never been so angry. All this is due to the gentle man in front of him.


    "It''s different. I''m sincere to Qian Xi. Now that I have touched her, I will be responsible for it. General Yun may still have some misunderstandings about Wang. Now he is so angry. "


    Looking at the woman in her arms, Xi Qingyu shrinks uneasily. Knowing her fear at the moment, she hugs her and gently pats her back. She had never been afraid of anything, but she was afraid of her father, which he knew very well.


    "Really? Maybe Lord Yu is sincere to my silly girl, but what about that? That''s why you''ve tainted her innocence? "


    The veins on Yun Zheng''s forehead burst, and no matter what the identity of Xi Qingyu was, his blood red eyes roared. What''s the use of sincerity? It''s not that I hurt the silly girl in his family again and again. This silly girl of his family follows him, and it''s impossible to live a good life in the future. The Oriental dish alone is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    "General Yun, I think you know better than I do why I took dongfangdi as my concubine. I know what you are worried about. I promise you that all your worries will not happen. I will make Qianxi happy every day. If I can''t, I''ll leave it to you. "


    Xiqingyu looks at Yunzheng in the rage, and the smile at the corner of his mouth is all gone. His eyes are all serious. Every word he said came from his heart. I hope Yun Zheng can understand it. After saying that, obviously feel the body of the small child with a slight tremor. Then, lowered the head to go shopping in her forehead to kiss, the gentleness in the eye son already was about to escape.


    "Not everyone wants your queen''s position. I won''t let my only daughter fall into the battle of your harem, so you should die."


    Yun Zheng looks at his daughter in the arms of xiqingyu. He really hates iron but not steel. Can''t she live without xiqingyu? Have already come to this step, unexpectedly still so silly to hand over oneself to Xi Qingyu, in this world there is no more stupid person than her?


    Anyway, even if she is not innocent, he doesn''t want her to marry Xi Qingyu. He didn''t want to see her, because of a moment''s weakness, put herself in the future.


    "Cloud shallow night, you give me to kneel in front of your mother''s mourning hall, want to understand before you can get up. I will attack tomorrow and ask the emperor to marry Ziyan for you. I believe Ziyan won''t care if you are innocent. You just stay in my room honestly and don''t leave until you get married with Ziyan. "


    After roaring at xiqingyu, Yun Zheng aims his artillery at Yun Qianxi. After a burst of roaring, Yun Qianxi, who is curled up in xiqingyu''s arms and wants to be a turtle, sits up with a roar. After hesitating for a while, he wants to struggle to get down from xiqingyu''s arms and go to the Lingtang to kneel down to reflect, but he is tightly held by xiqingyu and can''t move.


    "General Yun, Qian Xi is already the king''s woman. No one can touch her except the king. As for the matter of marriage, general Lao Yun doesn''t have to worry about it any more. I will play my father''s book Asahi as soon as possible. And the most important point, I have promised Asahi that I will never have another woman except her. He became the emperor of Japan, and there was only one empress in the harem. As for dongfangdi, there are also women who may enter Prince Yu''s residence later. After this world war, I will send them a letter of divorce. Are you satisfied with that? "


    Xi Qingyu sees the tears in the eyes of the person in his arms. He knows that if Yun Zheng doesn''t nod his head to agree with them, I''m afraid she will back down. Over the years, their father and daughter depend on each other. It is Yun Zheng who holds up the sky for her. No one can intervene in that kind of strong father daughter relationship. He didn''t want her to be unhappy, so the first thing he did was to deal with Yun Zheng. As long as Yun Zheng agrees, everything is easy to discuss.


    "Qian Xi, what he said is true?"


    Yun Zheng was obviously stunned. He shook his head a few times and recalled what Xi Qingyu had just said. Although some can''t believe it, but still forced to suppress the anger in the heart, looked at the baby daughter who was almost scared to cry by him.


    If what Xi Qingyu says is true, it''s another matter. After all, what baby daughter likes is xiqingyu, and what she always likes is xiqingyu¡° He said that... But I don''t know if it''s true or not... "Cloud shallow night timidly looked up to his father, flat mouth, gently nodded. He did say that, and she couldn''t lie that he didn''t. Besides, he dares to give his father such a promise, which is probably true. Now she is his person. If she can''t be with him, she won''t marry another man... "If it''s true or false, it''s time to judge. I won''t let you have any regrets in your future life. You can trust me again." Xi Qingyu rubbed her messy hair, held her little hand and put it on her heart, and could not help kissing her red and swollen lips. He knew what had happened before, and she had lost all her trust in him. It doesn''t matter, he will use later time to make up for her, love her, hold up a sky for her, let her fly¡° I... "Cloud shallow night heard that strong and powerful heartbeat, in the face of such affectionate him, she did not know how to answer. For a moment, she was choked. She walked for a long time and finally got everything she wanted. But why did she still feel that everything was so unreal¡° Before the end of the war, how does Prince Yu plan to place dongfangdie and the women who may be entering the mansion? " Yun Zheng stares at xiqingyu for a long time, but doesn''t see any sign of lying. He can trust xiqingyu''s character. Now that I have promised him, I will be able to do it. Otherwise, he believes that xiqingyu can''t bear the consequences of breaking his promise. So now the only question is, how does xiqingyu clean herself for the women who are about to enter the palace¡° The king has bought a big house, right next to the general''s house in Zhenguo, which will be the home of the king and Qian Xi. As for those women, when they come, they will live in the palace. There is no need for us to go back to the palace. Even if general Yun doesn''t believe me, I have to believe in the princess of Zhenguo. If our king fails to live up to Qian Xi, it must be not general Yun who will be the first to kill us, but the princess of Zhenguo. " Xiqingyu said his plan again, he can see that his words just talked about Yunzheng, and the big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground. As for the women, he didn''t have to worry about her. As long as Qian Xi and he can survive this world war, there will be a bright future between them¡° Yunqianxi, what do you say? Are you going to marry or not? Make up your own mind about your own business. " Yun Zheng nodded and was satisfied with xiqingyu''s answer. He has been living in the court for many years, and he agrees with the practice of xiqingyu. After all, xiqingyu is the future emperor of Xiling. At present, the world is in chaos. Xiqingyu must exchange the minimum price for the maximum benefit of Xiling, which he has nothing to say. Well, it''s the question of whether the silly girl in his family is willing or not¡° I... I... "Cloud shallow night looking at the moment before also angry dad, attitude suddenly occurred 390 degree big change, some can''t adapt. Looking at my father, I didn''t give an answer for a long time. Now, she is his person, and her father seems to have stood on his side. If she says she won''t marry, I don''t know whether she will be directly killed by these two men¡° Since I didn''t refuse, I''ll take it as your promise. As for the wedding date, we''ll set it on the same day with Jin Xin, and we won''t have to hold two weddings to hurt the people. " Looking at her awkward little appearance, Xi Qingyu raises a smile of complacency. General Yun agrees. I''m afraid she won''t marry. From now on, his heart can be put back in his stomach, and there is no need to worry that she will be robbed by other men¡° OK, that''s settled. It''s noisy in the middle of the night. You should go back to sleep. You are busy in government affairs now. You''d better be moderate. Don''t wear your body out... "Yun Zheng just glanced at his precious daughter. Seeing that she wanted to promise or not, he was speechless. With a wave of his hand, he gave his baby daughter''s marriage. Then he stood up, rubbed his sore eyebrows, exhorted xiqingyu, and quickly left¡° Let''s go, Princess Yu. We should obey the order of our father-in-law and go back to our room to have a good rest

 Chapter 302

    Fox clan


    On a big bed paved with white fox hair, there lies a beautiful woman. The woman closed her eyes slightly and her long eyelashes trembled from time to time. The complexion is very pale, the eyebrow center also faintly reveals layer upon layer of black gas.


    The curtain of the tent was lifted, and then a enchanting woman in red came in. She glanced at the woman on the big bed, with a cold smile on her mouth.


    "Patriarch, Qingfeng Xiaoyue has died in his duty. Your princess and little princess are in my hands now..."


    Fox mei''er goes to the big bed and stands still. She looks down at the dying woman on the big bed. Her eyes are shining with the light of ambition.


    Her time is running out. Once Ye Ranran returns to the fox clan, the position of clan leader she has been calculating may change. Especially Ye Ranran, the woman, has a relationship with Feng Nu, which makes her have to guard against it.


    "Cough... Is it..."


    Hu Su Su slowly opened her eyes, which were full of Mori Leng''s killing intention. She looked at the fox girl in front of her with a smile, and didn''t believe a word of her words.


    Before Qingfeng Xiaoyue left, she once put a spell on them. She knew that Qingfeng had died, but Xiaoyue was still alive. Fox Mei son suddenly said such words to her, probably what threatened her, let her have to speed up the pace of usurping the throne.


    "If the patriarch wants to protect their mother and son''s life, he knows how to do it. I''m giving the patriarch a day to think about it. If the patriarch still doesn''t understand, I don''t mind killing them in front of the patriarch."


    Fox mei''er looks at the killing idea in fox Su Su''s eyes, a cool idea rises from the sole of her feet. Since she began to carry out her own plan, there has never been one that made her so frightened. She repressed her inner confusion and opened her mouth like a queen, just as if Hu Su Su refused, so she really wanted to kill her.


    "Ha ha... Let me meet with the four elders... After meeting, I will consider passing the throne..."


    Fox vegetable droops Mou, seem to be thinking, but soon then raised that pair of eyes that have no any brilliance, looking at Fox Mei son Wei to tremble to open a mouth. Even if she''s really going to die, she won''t let Hu mei''er do it. The fox''s water is turbid enough. She doesn''t mind mixing it more turbid.


    "Well, I''ll show you the four old men. But don''t worry. After you pass the throne, I''ll serve you with delicious food and drink. After you die, I''ll bury you in the wind. "


    Fox Mei son stares at Fox Su Su for a long time, in addition to see the despair in fox Su Su Su''s eyes, nothing. She hesitated and decided to take a bet.


    After that, he went outside the tent and gave a few orders. A rush of footsteps quickly walked in four different directions.


    "The ambition of the wolf family... I don''t believe you can''t see it... But you want to put the Fox family into such a hopeless situation because of your own selfish interests... Are you worthy of the ancestors of the Fox family..."


    Hu Su Su sat up and looked at the woman who was dreaming. Her chest was undulating vigorously. She really don''t understand, fox charming son so clever woman, how can so stubborn? The Fox family is also the place where she was born. When she does something harmful to the Fox family''s interests, won''t she have a bad conscience?


    "When I become the little wife of the wolf clan, I will persuade the little master of the wolf clan to accept the fox clan and never let the fox clan go on the road of extermination. You can rest assured of that. "


    The little master of the wolf clan is always gentle and considerate to her, and almost obedient. As long as she speaks, she believes that the little master of the wolf clan will agree. As long as the wolf minority leader agrees, they will go together to persuade the wolf clan leader, which is much easier. Fox clan is her most solid backing, she naturally won''t abandon fox clan so easily.


    "Ha ha... I really don''t know where you got your self-confidence... There are so many women of the wolf master... Who are you..."


    Smell speech, fox Su Su smile, that smile full of disdain. It''s ridiculous for a man who is dazzled by love. The young master of the wolf family is playing a trick on her, but she deliberately turns a blind eye to her. I''m afraid she is the only one who thinks she has captured the heart of the young master of the wolf family.


    Well, since she insists on this, no one can persuade her. She just hopes that when she goes underground, she will have the face to face the ancestors of the fox clan.


    "I''m different from the patriarch. The patriarch has no confidence in himself, so his men will follow other women."


    Naturally, Hu mei''er could hear the irony in Hu Su Su''s words. Her charming face sank fiercely. She fought back and directly uncovered the deepest scar in Hu Su Su Su''s heart.


    She is the first beauty of the Fox family. She has beauty, beauty, means, means, power, and power. It''s too simple to hold a man''s heart to her. No matter how many women there are, once she gets married, she is sure to drive them away.


    "Ha ha... Cough..."


    Fox Su Su laughed, and a cold light flashed in her eyes. It was the first time that someone dared to mention the man in front of her in so many years. OK, foxy is really good


    "Patriarch, don''t be too sad. I know you have a deep feeling for that man. When I take your place, I will find a way to find that man for you and bury him with you. It''s not bad to be together when you''re born, but it''s good to be together when you''re dead. " Fox beauty son looked at the cough more than fox element, know their words have serious stimulation to Fox element, but did not intend to shut up, spit out some more ugly also more embarrassed fox element words. After what she said, Hu Su Su coughed more violently and spewed out a mouthful of scarlet blood. Just at this time, the four elders of the fox clan had rushed over... "Four elders, please sit down. The clan leader has something to discuss with you." Fox Mei son looked at the four elders with different looks and motioned them to sit down. She also found a good place to sit down and did not intend to leave. Then she looked at Fox Su Su, who had gradually calmed down, and motioned to her to say and fart quickly¡° Foxy, I have something important to talk about with the four elders. You''d better avoid suspicion. " Fox element element swept an eye, that plan dead skin Lai face to rely on not to walk of fox Mei son, very impolitely under the guest order. Her next words, is absolutely can''t let fox Mei son hear, otherwise her previous forbearance will be wasted¡° The patriarch is going to pass it on to me. What else can''t I listen to? If the patriarch has something to say, he should say it quickly. If he doesn''t say it all the time, I''m afraid the four elders won''t have the patience to listen. " Fox Mei son sneered, if she left at this time, maybe she would be calculated by Fox Su Su Su. She''s not a fool. She can''t do such a stupid thing. There are two of the four elders that she can control now. As for the remaining two, they are the loyal followers of Hu Su Su Su. She can''t help but guard against them¡° Princess, you can''t disobey the orders of the patriarch. Please The big elder''s turbid eyes flashed a glimmer of brilliance. He knew that the patriarch now said that they had found it, and that they were ready to make the last fight. Anyway, he is not the same person as Hu mei''er, and he is not afraid to offend her¡° What the elder said is right. Even if the patriarch intends to pass the throne, he has to discuss with our four elders first. What''s the system for the princess to stay here? " Three elder also stood up, fearless of looking at Fox Mei son, this fearless world not disorderly woman, die to the end, return to think oneself is elder brother. Once the patriarch starts the final plan, her fate is self-evident¡° The princess also asks to leave first, if has the matter, we will immediately invite the princess to come in The second elder and the fourth elder looked at each other, but they did not contradict the Third Elder at this time. Anyway, the patriarch is still the patriarch. They can''t disobey the patriarch''s orders. Anyway, the fox clan is already the princess''s world, the clan leader''s influence can be ignored, and they have nothing to worry about¡° Well, I''ll give the four elders a face and wait outside the tent. If you have anything, please invite me in immediately. " Fox Mei son received two elder and four elder to deliver to come over of vision, slightly hesitated for a while, still decided to leave first. Since the two elders are so confident, she should trust them. Anyway, she won''t go far. If there''s anything wrong, she can rush in immediately with a shout¡° Four elders, I invite you here for the purpose of spreading the throne. As you know, I may not live for two months. Previously, I always thought that the position of patriarch was my granddaughter. But now my granddaughter has fallen into the hands of honey fox, I''m afraid she can''t succeed. As for the grudge between Hu mei''er and me, you elders also know that it is absolutely impossible for me to pass on the position of patriarch to her. After thinking about it for a long time, I decided to pass on the clan chief to hujiaoer, the daughter of the two elders. What do you think of the elders? " Hu Su Su cleared her throat, forced the blood rolling in her body, and told her plan. After that, she began to take a big breath. It was obvious that she was not satisfied with the long crosstalk she had just said. She looked at the shock in the eyes of the two elders and stirred up a faint smile. Success or failure depends on this. As long as the second elder believes her words, everything will be easy¡° This... According to the rules of the fox clan... The clan leader''s position should be passed on to the princess... The clan leader''s decision... Really flatters me... "The two elders'' hands under the white robe clenched into fists slightly. Apart from being shocked and unbelievable, they can''t use their own words to describe the good luck coming from the sky. His daughter is at best the fourth heir to the patriarch''s position. But since the patriarch has opened this mouth, I''m afraid that the good things they didn''t even think of before will really fall on them¡° Fox mei''er... Killed my daughter... Took my granddaughter... Poisoned me... I would rather pass the clan leader''s position to a gatekeeper at will... Than to Fox mei''er... If the two elders don''t want it... I won''t force it... "

 Chapter 303

    Hu Su Su drooped her eyebrows. The reason why she chose the second elder''s daughter is very simple. First of all, Hu jiao''er, the daughter of the two elders, is the successor of the patriarch''s position. If she really wants to be promoted to the patriarch''s position, she can also serve the public. Secondly, the daughter of the two elders married the son of the four elders. As long as they are greedy, they will be used by themselves.


    "Even so, if jiao''er is so superior, she may not be able to convince the public. What''s the plan of the patriarch?"


    Before the second Elder spoke, the fourth elder could not wait to get in. Hu jiao''er is his daughter-in-law. If she really becomes the head of the clan, it''s a step up to heaven for them. The patriarch''s current situation is not good. I''m afraid he has been driven to a dead end by fox. He has to make such a decision. Maybe they can really find a big bargain.


    "It depends on the plans of the second elder and the fourth elder? Want to let fox Jiao son right way is not without, kill fox Mei son is. I''ll trade a clan leader''s position for fox mei''er''s life. The second elder and the fourth elder should think it''s very cost-effective... "


    Hu Su Su deeply breathed several tones, she could see that the two elders and the four elders had been shaken, so she directly threw out her own conditions. She knew that for the sake of power, the second elder and the fourth elder would agree to the deal. What she can do now is to delay time so that Xiaoyue can bring her granddaughter back to the Fox family.


    "Let''s have a discussion, clan leader..."


    The second elder and the fourth elder look at each other. They go to the corner and discuss in a low voice. They don''t notice. Behind them, Hu Su Su Su has made a gesture to the third elder. Soon they discussed, turned the moment attitude has been respectful a lot.


    "If the patriarch insists on this, then we''ll all depend on the patriarch''s orders..."


    Two elder looking at Fox Su Su, the joy between eyebrow eyes even if want to hide also can''t hide. Out of the understanding of Hu Su Su Su and her revenge nature, she made such a decision is completely reasonable. Not to mention Hu Su Su, even he would not pass on the position of clan leader to an enemy who killed his daughter and was about to kill himself.


    Originally, they were the only ones who wanted to take fox Meier''s life, but now, in order to get more benefits, they have to change sides


    "The two elders are smart people... Naturally they know how to do it... Two months is enough time for you to get rid of Hu Meier... As soon as Hu Meier dies... I''ll pass the throne right away..."


    Hu Su Su nodded, everything is in her expectation, so now she has two months to delay. Two months can do a lot of things, I hope that before she died, Xiaoyue has found her granddaughter back.


    Now she has done everything she can, just lying in bed and watching the play. Two elder and four elder won''t let fox Mei son live, also won''t let her die in fox Mei son before, she can rest assured.


    "Yes, patriarch."


    The second elder and the fourth elder were appointed, and their attitude was quite different from before. But at the moment, they have restrained the smile on their face, so as not to be seen by Fox after going out for a while.


    "Two elders, since the patriarch thinks highly of you, I hope you don''t forget the kindness of the patriarch


    The elder concealed his disdain and stood up to look at the two elders and the four elders and said earnestly. What he worried most was that the patriarch would be forced to die in advance by Fox, and now the only one who could keep the patriarch was the two greedy elders.


    "Please rest assured that we will do our best to protect the patriarch."


    If they want their daughter and daughter-in-law to go to the top smoothly, they have to rely on the patriarch. Naturally, the patriarch will not have an accident during this period. When the patriarch passes the throne, the patriarch is their noble. Naturally, they should treat her well and repay her with gratitude.


    Now the most important thing is to find a way to protect the patriarch. Besides the fox, it''s a headache for them


    "Well... You go first... I want to be quiet..."


    Hu Su Su looked at it and waved to the four elders. Then she lay down on the white bed and closed her eyes slowly.


    "Yes, patriarch."


    The four elders saluted respectfully, and then left the tent one after another. There was silence in the cold tent. Fox Su Su so quiet lying, like a dead man in general.


    The cold moonlight casts in and brings out the bleakness of the land


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, outside the territory of the fox clan, ye Ranran and his party have arrived in a dusty way. Looking at the extremely heavily guarded fox territory, people did not choose to rush directly. But under the leadership of Xiaoyue, he found a hiding place and began to discuss countermeasures.


    "Fox must be on guard, otherwise there would not be so many bodyguards guarding the gate of the territory."


    Xiaoyue''s dignified color looks at the guards who keep walking around. It seems that foxy doesn''t intend to let them in easily.


    "Is there any way to get in?"


    Ye Ranran assesses the situation in front of him. There are too many guards guarding the gate. If they come here hard, they will immediately scare the snake. I''m afraid it''s not worth the loss. Now the best way is to sneak in without knowing it. As long as you find her grandmother, things may be easier to deal with.


    "I''m afraid I can only kill these bodyguards and rush in..." Xiaoyue thought for a long time and didn''t come up with any good way. Finally, she had to spread out her hand and said a way that was not the way. She has a clan leader''s token on her, but she knows it will never work, so she really can''t think of any other way¡° Why don''t we take care of the guards and you rush in? " Long Xinyu is also a headache. The guards of the fox clan are good at it. It''s almost impossible for them to kill them unconsciously. And the boundary of the fox clan is also very strong. Unless they go through the main gate, they will never step into the fox clan¡° Didn''t you bring Ono? Let Ono get in and kill them. " It is the Chu Mo Shang of one side frown to think a while later, the figure of small wild emerged in the mind. Xiaoye can transform at will. If he turns into a snake, he can attack the bodyguards. Maybe it will have a wonderful effect¡° Yes, how can I forget Xiaoye... "Ye Ranran patted her forehead and quickly took Xiaoye out of her pocket and touched Xiaoye''s blood red crown with a smile. Looking at that lazy incomparable Ono, extremely flattering. "..." Ono glances at Ye Ranran, and the snake''s head is crooked. It seems that he doesn''t want to pay attention to Ye Ranran, and his whole body exudes the arrogant spirit of king¡° Ono, please, go kill them. It''s better not to make any noise. " Ye Ranran fiddles with the crown on Ono''s forehead. He knows that Ono doesn''t like to see her very much, and his smile can''t be stopped. However, she opened her mouth in a good voice. At this point, she hoped that Ono would not be in a bad mood. "..." Ono turns to see ye Ranran again. Originally, he wants to be forced, but after seeing the uneasiness in Ye Ranran''s eyes, he turns away from ye Ranran''s control¡° Be careful... "Ye Ranran didn''t expect that Ono would cooperate so much. In addition to celebrating his good luck, he was also very worried that Ono would suffer losses. He couldn''t help but was exhorted by Jipo, but he didn''t get any response from Ono. Ono''s little body soon disappeared into the darkness, but in the blink of an eye, it lost its trace, until the guards who guarded the gate opened their eyes one by one and fell down, but there was no time to make any sound... "Go, change their clothes immediately." Ye Ranran looked at the damned dead and ran out first. However, she did not rush to change clothes first, but began to look for Ono. Until the small wild into the pocket, this just randomly pull down a bodyguard''s clothes to change¡° Let''s move faster. It''s time to change shifts in an hour... "Xiaoyue looks at the people behind her, and the corners of her mouth smoke slightly. This height is really a little egg pain, Princess and Xinyu a look to know is not a bodyguard, in the Fox family really do not have such a petite bodyguard¡° Let''s go, no matter whether it looks like you can pass a pass or not... "Ye Ranran naturally understands the meaning in Xiaoyue''s eyes, but now there are not so many shares. It''s better to mix as far as you can, than to be found to be an intruder as soon as you appear¡° Well, we have to make a detour. There are few bodyguards there Xiaoyue nodded and didn''t say anything more. As soon as her figure flashed, she came to the front to lead the way. In the dark night, a group of people quickly shuttled along the winding path of the fox clan, avoiding many guards'' inspection, but inevitably there were many episodes. Finally, they spent nine cows and two tigers to come to the fox clan leader''s tent¡° Xiaoye, it''s up to you... "Ye Ranran''s big eyes swept around. The guards here are no less than those who guard the gate of the fox clan. I''m afraid Xiaoye will be released, and the three elder brothers and sisters of the dragon clan will have to fight to kill all these bodyguards¡° Xinfan, Xinlan, Xiaoyue, let''s move fast. " Long Xinyu takes out his weapon and compares the positions of the three people behind him. When Ono attacks, he goes to kill the nearest bodyguard. After a silent fight, ye Ranran and Chu moshang follow Xiaoyue into the tent, while long Xinyu''s sister and brother and Ono stay outside... "Patriarch, I bring the princess back..." Xiaoyue strides to the big bed and looks at Hu su lying motionless on the big bed. A month did not see, the patriarch has disappeared to such a situation. Eyes a red, two drops of tears will slide down the face. As soon as her words fell, the beautiful woman on the big bed suddenly opened her eyes, and those eyes without any expression suddenly twinkled

 Chapter 304

    "Grandma..."


    Ye Ranran looks at the gorgeous woman in the big bed. She seems to be about the same age as her. She''s already her grandmother. It''s not so well maintained.


    "You... What''s your name..."


    Fox Su Su struggled to sit up, the weak body mercilessly trembled, appeared very excited. She looked at Ye Ranran and opened her mouth for a long time.


    This is her granddaughter whom she has never met. She is so beautiful.


    OK, that''s great


    "My name is Ye Ranran. Just call me Ranran."


    Ye Ranran sits beside the bed and holds Hu Su Su''s dry hand. He is surprised by the temperature of Hu Su Su''s body, which looks like a dead man. Quickly from the arms of Murong Jinxin to take out her flowers, petals one by one off, stuffed into the mouth of Hu Su Su Su.


    "This flower can temporarily suppress the poison in your body, and your life will be safe within a year. When the time is ripe, I''ll take the real antidote to detoxify you. You''d better be patient for a while


    She looked at Hu Su Su''s puzzled eyes, explained it, and then motioned Hu Su Su Su to swallow the petal immediately. Jinxin has specially warned her that once the petals are taken off, the earlier you swallow them, the better.


    "Who gave you these flowers?"


    Hu Su Su was very obedient and immediately swallowed the petals. As soon as the petals enter the body, they immediately fuse with her blood, and a warm feeling spreads in the body. In an instant, she felt that her body, which was already as cold as snow, was warm a lot.


    "The underworld gave me my best sister, the Phoenix girl of the Phoenix family, and the future Princess of the underworld. Do you feel better?"


    Ye Ranran didn''t hide her. After feeling the temperature of her hand, she asked eagerly. The things given by the underworld are really good things. They have immediate effect.


    "Much better. I feel that the poison in my body is being suppressed. Ranran, thank you very much... "


    Fox Su Su hook out a faint smile, a face of love looking at the leaves in front of dye. God is still very good to her, even gave her such a good granddaughter, as soon as she appeared, it gave her the confidence to live. Since the poisoning, she has never thought that she can continue to live. But now it seems that maybe she can live a long time.


    "Why do you say that? It''s all a family. By the way, his name is Chu moshang. He''s my husband. I also have a daughter, more than one year old, called Chu yue''er. "


    Ye Ranran''s heavy heart relaxed a lot when he saw that Hu Su Su had obviously improved. Seize the hand of Chu Mo Shang, can''t wait to introduce his identity.


    "Grandma..."


    Chu Mo Shang mouth a draw, looking at in front of such a young woman, really feel grandma that two words some don''t export. Where is grandma? This is my sister. But under Ye Ranran''s gaze, he didn''t dare not cry.


    "Good boy..."


    Fox element mixed feelings, looking at the eyes of a pair of Bi people, tears can''t help but spin around the eyes. If her daughter, who had just been born, was still alive, how nice it would be.


    She holds Ye Ranran''s hand and Chu moshang''s hand tightly. She doesn''t want to put it down for a long time


    "Patriarch, what''s the situation of fox now? The princess brought the dragon people to help us, we must take this opportunity to eradicate the power of fox. Those bodyguards outside have been killed by our people. Look... "


    Xiaoyue is naturally moved to see such a scene, but now is not the time to be moved. The guards outside will be changing shifts soon. They have to figure out how to muddle through this matter, otherwise their whereabouts will be exposed immediately.


    "This is body powder. Take it and melt the bodyguards'' bodies first. Then immediately take the men to the elder, and he will arrange it. As for the women, they went to the secret room first. Tomorrow I''ll find a way for them to arrange some servant girls for me. Then you can change your appearance and stay. As for Hu mei''er, the second elder and the fourth elder will naturally find a way to deal with her. Let''s sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. When they both lose, we''ll take advantage of them. "


    Hu Su Su thinks for a while, and quickly gets up and takes out a large bag of body powder from a secret dark grid and hands it to Xiaoyue. Then she signals Ye Ranran to call the woman outside the door in. The caster opens a secret room and signals Ye Ranran to escape in the secret room. After all this, he cast the magic to restore himself to a terminally ill appearance.


    "Patriarch, let''s go first. You must be careful. Maybe after a while, fox will bring someone to search. We killed the bodyguards guarding the gate and slipped in. Now it''s too late to deal with the bodyguards'' bodies... "


    Xiaoyue exhorts Hu Su Su Su for a few words, and then takes Chu Mo Shang to leave. She has to go back quickly, or she will not be able to avoid the ending found by Hu mei''er.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at Xiaoyue and his party''s disappearing figure, Hu Su Su''s mouth turned into a cold smile, and her slender fingers became fists. It took a long time to loosen them.


    Fox, we''ll see


    ... sure enough, just as Xiaoyue expected, the whole fox clan became lively after the change of guard. A noisy sound of footsteps sounded outside the tent, followed by Fox mei''er and the four elders came in¡° Patriarch, the guards guarding the gate tonight were all killed without exception. The fox clan was probably embedded in the alien people. Just in case, we have to search in the patriarch''s tent. " Fox mei''er looks at the sickly woman on the big bed. She seems to want to see something from her face. But after a long time, she doesn''t see any fluctuation in her mood. With a wave of his hand, a group of bodyguards poured in from outside the tent and began to search carefully¡° Cough... The alien people come here... It''s also your people. The guard is not effective... You can''t find anything when you come here to check... "Hu Su Su Su coughed a few times and looked at Hu mei''er with a few satires. The secret room left by her ancestors could not be opened unless she knew how to solve the curse. She was not afraid of foxy¡° I''m also thinking about the safety of the patriarch. If the patriarch has any problems, we can''t blame him. " While dealing with Hu Su Su Su, Hu mei''er carefully feels that there is an ominous premonition in her heart. She always thinks that the intruder is Ye Ranran. But the whole fox clan has been searched, even the fox hair has not been found out. If Hu Su Su can''t search here, there''s nothing she can do¡° Cough... Then hurry to check... After checking, hurry to leave... Don''t delay my rest... "Hu Su Su Su was not angry, looking at Hu Mei er''s frown, the sullen breath in her chest evacuated a lot. It seems that fox mei''er is very afraid of Ranran, otherwise she won''t stir up the army like this, and she will search by herself. It''s good to use Ranran to divert her attention, so that the second elder and the fourth elder have more opportunities to calculate her, and the elder and the third elder have enough time to gather the forces hidden by the fox clan leaders of all ages¡° Patriarch, since you don''t have it here, we will go to other places to check. In order to ensure your safety, I''ll arrange two servant girls for you to come and wait on you tomorrow. Please bear with me a lot. " Looking at the bodyguard that oneself brings continuously looked for three times, also didn''t find any clue, the facial expression of fox Mei son already difficult to see the pole. After sweeping the fox in the big bed, she decided to arrange two eye lines to stare at her in order to make her feel a little relieved. Ha ha... Hu mei''er... Sooner or later you will regret what you did today... "Hu Su''s heart is happy. Originally, she is still a little tangled about how to let Hu mei''er arrange two servant girls for her. I didn''t expect that she even opened her own mouth now. It''s too good. Now her poison has been suppressed, and her Kung Fu is slowly recovering, but she can recover completely in three days. At that time, let alone two servant girls, even twenty can''t be her opponent¡° Let''s have a good rest, clan leader. Let''s go Fox Mei son is not in the mood to talk nonsense with Fox Su Su now, casually left a word, then with their own people fire fire left. And the second elder and the fourth elder, who stayed at the end, looked at Hu Su Su Su, who had been lying down with trembling lips, and their doubts also dissipated¡° Those bodyguards were probably really bitten to death by the poisonous snake... "The four elders approached the two elders and said in a low voice. The whole fox clan didn''t find a stranger. Besides, he couldn''t think of any reason to explain the death of the guards¡° Well, we shouldn''t be looking for people. We should be looking for snakes in the clan. " The two elders also agreed that the snakes that killed the guards were not ordinary snakes. Maybe it was just an accident. What alien invasion, looking for so long, even the hair did not find, speak also depends on the evidence¡° There''s no need to look for it. If the snake really comes in, it can kill her unconsciously. We''ll save trouble. " Four elder nods, fox Mei son wants to toss to let her toss, had better be can toss her own small life also into. That way, they can help their daughter-in-law to get to the top without any trouble except her¡° You''re right. Let''s go On hearing this, the second elder deeply felt that what the fourth elder said was reasonable. Instead of wasting his energy to do something useless, he might as well sit by and watch the excitement. So he took a look at the four elders and left quickly with a tacit understanding. On the big white bed, foxu Su stopped coughing, and a faint smile rose from the corner of her mouth. Everything seems to be much smoother than she imagined. She closed her eyes slightly. She decided to have a good sleep. She raised her spirits and fought with these ghosts and snakes

 Chapter 305

    Xiling


    Today is the day when xiqingyu married his concubine, and it is also the day when yunqianxi recruited her husband. The whole imperial city of Xiling has become lively because of these two events.


    After walking around the imperial city of Xiling, a luxurious red flower sedan finally walked slowly to King Yu''s mansion. Sitting on the sedan chair, Dongfang dish was full of joy. Listening to all kinds of admiration from outside, she was almost drunk.


    After waiting so long, she finally married him. After tonight, she will belong to him completely


    The red sedan chair soon went to the gate of the princess mansion of Zhenguo. The guards of Xiling, who were in charge of carrying the sedan chair, saw a huge sign standing at the gate of the princess mansion of Zhenguo. Hesitated a moment, very egg painful put down the red sedan chair.


    "What''s the matter?"


    After waiting for a long time without the help of the bridegroom, dongfangdi, who was originally dreaming, lifted the corner of the curtain of the sedan chair and saw that the sedan chair had stopped at the gate of the princess mansion of Zhenguo. Her good mood disappeared instantly. She asked with a gloomy face.


    "Princess, you''d better get out of the sedan chair and have a look. We won''t lift the sedan chair any more..."


    A Xiling guard looked at the big sign again, looked at the other guards for a long time, and finally made up his mind. They don''t do this stupid thing because this woman who is only a concubine and can''t be favored offends the princess of Zhenguo.


    "How dare you? You carry the sedan chair away immediately, or I''ll let the emperor of Xiling strip your skin... "


    Dongfang dish a listen to that bodyguard''s words, almost didn''t bite a silver tooth. What would it be if she got out of the sedan chair? I''m afraid it will be sneered at and scorned by people from all over the world.


    She is the princess of Dongqi. These bodyguards dare to neglect her so much. When they see the emperor of Xiling, she must tell them.


    "Even if you let the emperor take our skin, we will not lift the sedan chair. If you want to worship, the princess will do it by herself. "


    The Xiling guard was not moved by dongfangdi''s words. After leaving a word, he took his subordinates to one side and looked at the luxurious red sedan chair coldly.


    The onlookers began to point at the red sedan chair, and everyone''s face looked like a good play. In the hearts of these Xiling people, their beautiful and intelligent Princess fengnv is their God. Princess Feng wants to teach this side imperial concubine who is nothing. Naturally, they don''t have any opinions.


    "Princess, I''ve sent for the prince. Please be patient."


    Dongfang dish''s servant girl is a clever one. She doesn''t make a scene like this. She just orders her own people to leave quietly. This kind of thing, the prince''s coming may not be able to solve. She is just a little servant girl. She never dares to run the muddy water at will.


    "What happened?"


    Dongfang dish pulled off his red cap and asked. This is her good day. What does Murong Jinxin want to do? It''s so bullying.


    "The princess of Zhenguo set up a sign at the door..."


    Little servant girl also dare to prompt such a sentence, the words on that sign she dare not read out. She is timid and cherishes her life. If she read it out in public, the princess could kill her in a rage.


    "Damn Murong Jinxin, I won''t let her go, I won''t..."


    Smell speech, Oriental dish that make-up delicate small face on a ferocious color, think of that East pray cheap woman and dog can''t enter the brand, she can''t help but give birth to a desire to kill.


    "Princess, you''d better be calm and wait. The prince will come soon and deal with it..."


    The little maid swallowed her saliva and didn''t dare to say anything more. Quietly stood on one side, low head also dare not to look at those people around the mocking eyes, just in the heart for the Oriental disc lamented several times.


    Fortunately, such a scene did not last long, Dongfang Lei has come in a hurry. But when I saw the huge sign standing in the middle of the road, I couldn''t help smoking.


    Murong Jinxin that wonderful woman in the end is how much revenge? He had already humiliated his imperial sister, but now he is still unwilling to give up. Instead, he is making trouble on her wedding day


    "Come and carry the sedan chair to our palace..."


    Dongfang Lei closed his eyes slightly, endured the strange eyes from the people of Xiling, and waved his hand, which was a loud drink. She brought more than a dozen bodyguards got the life, very egg pain went to the big red sedan, very recognize the life of raised the sedan. Just as he was going forward, he was blocked by a cold voice.


    "I don''t think any of you dare!"


    Along with the sound came a fierce palm wind, which forced more than a dozen bodyguards to fly out. Even the luxurious red sedan chair was not spared. After rolling on the ground for a few circles, it directly faced the sky and the ground.


    "Murong... Jin... Jin..."


    Dongfangdi, who had been knocked dizzy and could hardly get up, couldn''t bear to climb out of the sedan chair. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart not far away, she sent out a startling anger.


    If she didn''t know martial arts, she would rush up and tear Murong Jinxin, a woman who even destroys her wedding... "Dongfang Lei, don''t you see that sign? This is my territory. I''ll let anyone who I want to pass. I don''t want to let anyone pass. Let alone people, I can''t even climb an ant. " Murong Jinxin looked at the discomfited Oriental dish, especially the changeable expression on the face of Oriental dish, in addition to disdain or disdain. If this woman didn''t spit on Princess mansion, she probably wouldn''t have done so ugly. But it happens that this woman is too ungrateful, which is no wonder that she¡° Today is a good day for the marriage of the two countries. It seems that it is not good for the princess to do such a great job... "Dongfang Lei''s eyebrows jump, looking at the fierce Murong Jinxin, trying to reason with Murong Jinxin. But his heart is extremely depressed, so depressed that he wants to dig a hole to bury himself. He really regretted that he went to the state of Chu with Dongfang Ke and Dongfang dish. If he had not gone to Chu, he would not be the one to face such an embarrassing situation¡° It''s ok if you want to go there. Let her carry this sign around the venue and show the people in Xiling what it says. " Murong Jinxin looks at Dongfang Lei''s face. It''s rare that she doesn''t embarrass him. He just pointed to the huge brand and threw out his own conditions. In her territory, everything is up to her. If the Oriental dish just had a better attitude, maybe she would let them spend some money. But Dongfang dish just looks really fierce. I want to swallow her directly¡° You... "Dongfang disc just focused on the huge brand. Suddenly, she felt dizzy and almost didn''t feel dizzy by the words on the brand. The sign said: Xiling people can do it, Dongling dog can''t do it. It is feasible for men, but not for women. Note: today''s situation is special. It''s not feasible for officials above grade 7¡° If the princess insists, I''m afraid it will hurt the harmony between the two countries. The princess thinks twice... "Dongfang Lei breathes heavily and glances at the pale Dongfang dish. He really thinks that the brain of the imperial sister is flooded. If such a thing happened to him, he would take off his wedding clothes. Instead of being humiliated in Xiling, it''s better to go back to Dongqi and find a good man to marry¡° Harmony is something that can be repaired even if it is hurt. As long as we in Xiling can give you some compensation, the master can be transformed into small things. Don''t you think so, Prince Dongqi? " Murong Jin heart some funny looking at Dongfang Lei that has been close to distorted face, angry people not worth the life said. In fact, Dongfang Lei is quite funny. If it wasn''t for their poor stance, they might still be friends. "..." Dongfang Lei''s corners of his mouth twitch fiercely. He expresses his admiration for Murong Jinxin, a woman who completely ignores the interests of the country. She is probably the only one in the world who can say this in front of the people of her country¡° Oriental dish, do you carry it or not? If you don''t carry it, go back there. If you dare to step into the territory of my princess mansion, I will cut off your leg. " Murong Jin heart looking at Dongfang Lei has been blocked by her a speechless, will look to one side, but also lucky Dongfang dish, skin smile meat don''t smile urged a few words. This woman, if she doesn''t kill her today, she won''t be called Murong Jinxin... "Brother Huang. You go to the palace immediately to see the emperor of Xiling. If the emperor of Xiling doesn''t give me an explanation and ask him to return our two cities of Dongqi, I won''t marry today... "Dongfang dish bit her lower lip. Even if she is thick skinned, she can''t do such a thing. Now the only one who can control Murong Jin''s heart is the emperor of Xiling, and her only chips are the two cities offered by Dongqi. She didn''t believe it. Because of Murong Jin''s heart, the emperor of Xiling would not even want those two cities... "If you have backbone, I''ll wait for your good news..." Murong Jin''s heart picked her eyebrows, and her eyes flashed a smile, which was the effect she wanted. No matter whether Dongfang dish finally married Xi Qingyu or not, her remarks today are enough for her to be criticized all her life¡° Then you''ll wait here, and you''ll be right back. " Dongfang Lei finally breathed a sigh of relief, swept Dongfang dish several eyes, got Dongfang dish again and again affirmation, broad sleeve gown a swing, left in a hurry. If the marriage can really be cancelled, he would like it. He was really reluctant to give up the two cities of Dongqi. With the departure of Dongfang Lei, the originally quiet princess''s house suddenly became lively again. The crowd around pointed at Dongfang dish and talked about it one after anothe

 Chapter 306

    An hour later, Dongfang Lei appeared with an old Eunuch in the palace. When the old eunuch saw Murong Jin''s heart, his face ached and his hand shaking slightly.


    The emperor made this decision, I hope not to offend the little ancestor, otherwise this thought, originally some gloomy mood suddenly better. Let one side of the small servant girl for her to clean up for a while, covered the red cap, then in the small servant girl and the bride''s help, change not to go toward the gate of the feather palace.


    They''ve all come to this point, and she can''t bear it. As long as she gets a pet, not to mention 100000 Liang, even if it''s million and 20 million Liang.


    At this time, because of Murong Jinxin''s brand, a few groups of guests came to yuwangfu, all of them were below seven grades. As for those above seven products, after seeing that brand, they all went back to the government.


    See a bridal dress of Oriental disc came in, everyone''s face expression is very delicate, originally some noisy hall suddenly quiet down. When people looked at the woman who walked into Prince Yu''s house, there was no other language to describe their feelings except for feeling sad.


    The bridegroom helped the Oriental dish to one side and looked around. She didn''t see the bridegroom''s shadow. She was very worried and swallowed the words that were about to be exported. It''s not the bridegroom who comes from left and right, but manager Xu of Prince Yu''s residence.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the worship ceremony has been cancelled. Please move to the side hall for dinner."


    Manager Xu didn''t bother to look at the Oriental dish standing on one side. He nodded to the sparse guests, made a gesture of invitation, and opened his mouth with a smile.


    As soon as his words fell, the already quiet hall suddenly became a dead silence. Everyone looked at each other. They didn''t know which one the prince Yu was singing? If you don''t even worship the hall, what kind of relationship can you be?


    "Manager Xu, what do you mean? Why cancel the chapel ceremony? "


    Dongfang dish fiercely lifted the red cap, the beautiful little face has been close to distortion, looking at manager Xu''s eyes with cold. In order to enter the door of Prince Yu''s mansion, she has suffered a lot of humiliation, but now she tells her that she even saves the hall. What does that mean?


    "Princess, the hall of worship was rented by the Lord from the princess of the town. Now it''s time. The princess of the town has sent someone to reclaim the place. The princess can only blame herself. If it wasn''t for the delay of more than an hour, the hall would have been finished."


    Manager Xu looks at the Oriental dish with a smile, and his words are sonorous and powerful, without any fear. Since this woman has entered the palace, she belongs to the palace. For the women in the palace, the Lord told him not to be polite.


    "You go to the princess of Zhenguo, rent the hall for another hour, and I''ll pay for the money..."


    Dongfangdi takes a deep breath. She can''t pick out anything wrong with manager Xu''s words. This palace belongs to Murong Jin''s heart. No one can stop Murong Jin''s heart from collecting money. Well, she''s renting for an hour. She still has money for an hour.


    "The princess of Zhenguo has said that the hall will not be rented out in the future. If the princess has such ability, I''ll go and ask the Lord to come to the hall at once. "


    Manager Xu throws the ball directly to dongfangdi. It''s clear that the princess of Zhenguo does it on purpose. If she has the ability to let the princess of Zhenguo loose her mouth, the prince of his family can show his face. I''m afraid she doesn''t have this ability.


    "You are deceiving people too much. If you can''t worship the Lord, I won''t marry you."


    Dongfang dish breath in the chest, can''t go up and down, hear manager Xu so tough words, in the heart of grievance. He threw the red cap on the ground and got angry with the princess.


    "I can''t help the princess. The princess came into the palace by herself. Now that she has come in, she is the woman in the palace. The princess has married herself into the palace. If the princess wants to leave, she can only ask the Lord for a letter of divorce. But I believe that if the princess opens her mouth, the prince will surely make the princess happy. "


    Manager Xu sneered, and the threat to Dongfang dish was not the same thing. It was her own failure that provoked the princess of Zhenguo. Now she has been avenged by the princess of Zhenguo. Who can she blame? If she wanted to leave, she would not have gone into the palace after being so difficult by the princess of Zhenguo.


    "You wait for me... I''m going to see the Lord..."


    Dongfang dish really felt that she couldn''t hang on her face. She stamped her feet and walked out of the hall. She wants to find Xi Qingyu. She wants to ask what Xi Qingyu wants to do? Take the two cities they prayed for, but treat her like this!


    "Princess, the Lord is receiving visitors. He has told me to send the princess back to her yard."


    Manager Xu''s body blocks the Oriental dish. The prince is having tea with the princess of the town. If he is disturbed by this woman, he will be skinned by the prince.


    With a wave of her hand, the two servant girls came up, and one of them held one arm of Dongfang dish, ready to take it away by force.


    "What are you trying to do? Let go of me


    Dongfang dish stares at manager Xu, and his anger has gone out. When she arrived at yuwangfu, she was treated like this. She couldn''t stand it. She couldn''t stand it!


    But she is a woman who has no strength to bind a chicken. How can she survive the two servant girls with deep internal power? After several times of tugging, she was taken down. She can still hear her heart splitting spit from a distance¡° Please, my lords. " After cleaning up the Oriental dish, manager Xu looks at the people who come to celebrate again, with a formulaic smile on his lips. It''s obviously inviting people to dinner, but it makes people feel like he''s driving people away. These officials who have been in the officialdom for many years are all human spirits. At the sight of manager Xu''s face, they all stand up, find their own reasons and leave soon. The hall of Prince Yu''s mansion was completely quiet now. Manager Xu sent every guest out of the mansion with a smile, and then returned all the gifts. It is self-evident what this move means. A grand wedding ended in such a dismal way, leaving countless talks for people all over the world. I know that many years later, there are still people talking about it with relish

 Chapter 307

    Dark night, dark sky, only occasionally see a few stars. It''s the first snow in Xiling since winter.


    Cloud shallow night sitting in front of the window, looking at the snowflakes flying all over the sky, such as the dark night stars like eyes dim a lot. At this time in the past, he had already come. Today is his wedding day. Is he going to have a wedding night with Dongfang dish?


    She didn''t know what she was feeling now. She was expecting and inexplicably sad. It was clear that he had promised himself that she should believe him. But why are you still worried? Or are you upset?


    "Why are you sitting by the window on such a cold day? What if it''s frozen out? "


    Just as Yun Qianxi fell into her own thoughts, a clear magnetic voice rang out in her ears. Xiqingyu stood outside the window, scraping her little frozen nose, with a faint smile in the corner of her mouth.


    Look at the girl''s appearance, we all know that the girl is thinking again. He''s just late for something


    "You don''t have to be gentle with Oriental dishes. What are you doing here?"


    Cloud shallow night patted open his hand, glared at him one eye, then glanced open the vision, completely did not want to pay attention to his appearance. In fact, her empty heart was filled strangely when she heard his voice. The feeling was so wonderful that she couldn''t help spitting at herself.


    "Ha ha, I knew you would say that. The emperor of the Yuan Dynasty had something to discuss with the king, but it was delayed. I haven''t seen the Oriental dish today. Don''t do me wrong. "


    Xiqingyu jumped into the room with a light vertical, slender fingers like jade stretched out and closed the window tightly. Then she hugged the awkward yunqianxi into her arms, pulled open her clothes, and put her cold hands on her chest to keep warm.


    "Who knows if you see me? Go away, I''m going to sleep..."


    Cloud shallow night by the temperature of his body for a while, suddenly want to retract his little hand, but he was holding tightly. The familiar fragrance of bamboo lingers around her nose, which makes her smile unconsciously. The smile flashed by and was not seen by xiqingyu.


    "It''s really time to go to bed so late, otherwise the king of Japan in Ming Dynasty would not be able to go to the morning Court on time."


    Xiqingyu agrees with yunqianxi''s words. As soon as he reaches out his hand, he picks her up and takes a few big steps to the bedside. After taking off her coat and shoes, she put them into the warm quilt. Then he also took off the thin, retracted into her arms.


    "You..."


    Yunqianxi curls up in the arms of xiqingyu. A strong sense of security envelops her. She subconsciously rubs against his arms. It seems that she wants to say something, but it''s hard to say.


    "If you want to ask anything, just ask. We don''t need to hide anything."


    Xiqingyu hugs her tightly. He knows that she must have a hard time today, no matter how relaxed and indifferent she is. In the eyes of the world, he is married, but the bride is not her. The only thing he can do now is to calm her down and make her feel a little better.


    "Can you not go back to the palace in the future..."


    Cloud shallow night hesitated for a long time, just gently spit out a word. She knew she shouldn''t have said that, but she just couldn''t help it. She couldn''t bear the thought of Dongfang dish pestering him.


    All day today, she was in a muddle. All kinds of pictures of him with Dongfang dish flashed through her mind. She couldn''t even have a bite of food. It was not until Xuanxuan came to her and told her about his wedding that she felt a little better.


    "It depends on your performance. If I''m satisfied, I won''t go anywhere..."


    Xiqingyu is stunned. She didn''t expect that she would say such words. Then the heart next joy, in her pale lips on the hard kiss. She was willing to show her jealous side in front of him, which he could not wait for. As for the palace, unless it is necessary, he really does not want to go back.


    "You... Hate..."


    Cloud shallow night perceived his big hand has already probed into her skirt, small face suddenly a red. Two little hands pushed him, trying to push him away. But he was more aggressive further, can not help but some shame.


    On weekdays, he was like a modest gentleman, but when he got to bed, he was almost like a beast. The difference between the two is not so big.


    "Really? Well


    Xiqingyu skillfully opens her belly pocket and turns over to her. Looking at her shy and timid appearance, I really like her. Big hands in her body lit a cluster of small flames, while she was intoxicated with her tightly entangled together.


    "Do you... Agree or not..."


    Cloud shallow night lightly called a, looking at his that eager appearance a little incredible. These days, he has been tossing her around in the middle of the night, but she is still so hungry and thirsty. I can''t stand it. She was about to be tossed by him, so that she couldn''t get out of the yard. If it wasn''t for today''s recruitment meeting, she hadn''t been out of the yard for several days.


    "Yes, of course. I''ve packed my luggage. Someone will send it tomorrow. Qian Xi, tomorrow morning, I will ask you to be the princess... "


    Looking at the stubborn color on her small face, Xi Qingyu was a little disappointed. Now she is his God. Can he refuse what she said? Dare you not?


    "Don''t... Too fast..."


    Cloud shallow night a listen to give marriage, originally soft body suddenly stiff up. She did not know why, subconsciously refused. But her words were so ambiguous that xiqingyu misunderstood them on purpose.


    "No, I think it''s too slow. I want to be faster..."


    As for their marriage, he would never allow her to shirk any more. If he didn''t want to work too hard and hurt the people, he would advance the wedding two months. But no matter when the wedding date is, he still wants her to be crowned Princess Yu first.


    "Xiqingyu... You... You hooligan..."


    Cloud shallow night by his words to make directly want to vomit blood, small fist swung straight toward the West Qingyu hit in the past, originally gorgeous red incomparable small face suddenly red more dazzling. These days together, let her find his shameless side, really let her dare not compliment.


    "In the evening, the world will be in chaos in less than a year. There are not many stable days we can live. When the army of Nanyue comes down in Tianchen, we will lead our troops to the battle. At that time, we will be separated. If we really have an accident, we don''t want to leave any regrets in our life... "


    Xiqingyu put away the smile on his face, they can live a good life is not much. If he doesn''t cherish it well, he is afraid that he will have no chance to cherish it. Once on the battlefield, anything can happen. Although he is confident in himself, if


    "You''ll be fine... I''ll go with you on the expedition..."


    Cloud shallow night in the mind again emerge out of him a bloody battle dead in the battlefield of the picture, the whole body a ruthless shiver, hugged him, don''t want to blurt out. I don''t know why, every time someone mentions war, she will be very sensitive, just like what will happen in the near future.


    "I can promise you to go out with me, but my condition is not to refuse marriage, otherwise I promise you will not go to the battlefield..."


    Xiqingyu sighed, for some aspects of her extraordinary stubborn, he is deeply aware of. When he went to the battlefield, she would certainly follow him to the death. He had seen this very clearly for a long time, and he never thought of stopping it. At the moment, if it could bring him some benefits, he was willing to threaten her with it.


    "In a few days... I want to talk to Ziyan first... Um..."


    Cloud shallow night looking at xiqingyu that abnormal serious expression, know oneself if don''t promise, xiqingyu certainly won''t take her in the side. But she must go with him. She only needs to see him day by day to be at ease.


    As for Murong Ziyan, she thinks she should have a good talk with him first. There is something wrong with his reaction these days. She is also worried that he will do something bad.


    "Don''t mention other men in front of me. I''m the only one in your heart..."


    As soon as Xi Qingyu heard the four words of Murong Ziyan, his face became soft and gloomy. He bit Yun Qianxi''s mouth and bit her several times. Then he let off his hatred and looked at her fiercely and warned her.


    "You are more and more domineering... More and more hateful..."


    Cloud shallow night eat pain, flat flat small mouth, very wronged. She just thinks Murong Ziyan is innocent. At the beginning, Jinxin''s elder sister asked him to act for her, but she didn''t want him to make a fake of himself. She just wanted to explain a few words, let him completely die.


    "Next time I dare to mention it, I will be more overbearing and hateful. It''s settled. If you dare to oppose it, you can have a try. I will let you spend the rest of your life in bed... "


    Xiqingyu didn''t mean to give in at all, and felt that there was no need to discuss. She made it clear that she didn''t want to make him feel better. When she mentioned other men at this time, she just wanted to make him feel better.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cloud shallow night looking at such a pair of jealous husband like xiqingyu, heart in addition to annoyance, more or sweet. He buried his small head in the arms of xiqingyu, and he was not talking.


    "Go to Jinxin to walk around tomorrow. She estimates that she will leave Xiling in two days. I''m afraid it will only be after March if she wants to see you again..."


    Xiqingyu looks at this kind of cloud shallow night, really love to the bone, want to swallow her to the stomach and he into one. The words that Jin Xin said to him in the afternoon suddenly appear in his mind. It reminds Yun Qianxi of the bad scenery, so that he won''t be too depressed and forget it.


    "Ah... Sister Jinxin is leaving..."


    Cloud shallow night scarlet face suddenly appeared a trace of disappointment, Jinxin elder sister is her biggest backer, Jinxin elder sister left, she really now situation will reverse. This thought made the whole person feel uncomfortable.


    "Silly girl, no matter Jinxin is in Xiling or not, our king will never let you down..." xiqingyu can naturally understand the disappointment on her small face. With a gentle smile, she speeds up the pace, does not give her any time to think, and leads her to sink step by step. Outside the window, the winter wind is blowing, but in the small room, the spring is full of warmth, Hu Kai

 Chapter 308

    Two days later, Murong Jinxin bid farewell to Xiling and went to Chu with junmoli. After half a month of driving day and night, we finally arrived at the imperial city of Chu in the evening.


    Familiar with the breath, let Murong Jin heart deep breath. Since her rebirth, the imperial city is the place where she lived for the longest time. Unconsciously, she has taken it as her home.


    In order to prevent accidents, Murong Jinxin settles the supreme old man and Chu yue''er in liwang''s house, and sends someone to invite Fengxuan over.


    In the hall of liwangfu, Murong Jinxin looked at the man in black clothes, and raised a faint smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "What does Jin Xin laugh at? Is there anything wrong with me? "


    Feng Xuan looked at Murong Jin''s smile, some inexplicable, will look up and down again, it seems that there is nothing worthy of her smile. So, very confused to ask.


    "Smile, you and Yueer are destined to be together in this life, poof..."


    Murong Jinxin motioned to Fengxuan to sit down, and then she took a cup of tea. The scene of Fengxuan being "impolite" by Yuer''s girl appeared in her mind, and the smile at the corner of her mouth became more intense.


    After years of waiting, they finally met again. Since they met, they were not allowed to miss each other


    "Er, Jin Xin forgot that I have a curse on me. I can''t get married and have children..."


    Feng Xuan mouth a smoke, brain slide down a drop of huge sweat, looking at Murong Jin heart that more and more profound smile, can''t help but remind Murong Jin heart.


    He doesn''t know why Murong Jinxin suddenly said such words, but he is quite sure that he can never give any woman happiness


    "We came to you this time for your curse. You used to be the second son of the dragon family. You had an unforgettable relationship with yue''er, but because of some misunderstanding, yue''er lost her child, so you were cursed. Now, we need to remove the curse from you. "


    Murong Jin heart will be simple to say it again, looking at Feng Xuan after listening to slightly open mouth and that seems to be thunder to split the appearance, mood suddenly good. On weekdays, Feng Xuan is usually very calm. It''s hard to see him panic.


    "What about the curse?"


    Fengxuan spent a little time digesting what Murong Jinxin just said. After digesting, the whole person was relieved. If he and Chu yue''er are predestined fate, it is impossible for him to hide, only to choose to accept. Fortunately, he likes that villain very much. Let''s wait for her to grow up. Anyway, she took the medicine of the underworld, and her life span was not much different from that of him. He could still persuade himself to accept it.


    "Now I only know that I need to use the blood of you and Yueer as a guide. As for how to solve it, huofenghuang is still investigating. Fengxuan, the most important thing at the moment is to find the dragon ball for Jun Mo Li to survive. The sooner you get rid of the curse, the better. After a two-day break, we plan to go to the Dragon tribe. Then you and Yueer will go with us


    As soon as mentions the matter of business, Murong Jin''s heart mouth corner''s smile then all converged, like the starry Mou son stares at Feng Xuan, the export words can''t discuss the tone. No matter how important things Feng Xuan has now, he must put them down first. He and yue''er can''t miss this trip to the dragon family.


    "Well, I''ll arrange what I''m going to do in the next two days. Just send someone to inform me when you''ve decided."


    Feng Xuan nodded clearly. He didn''t think that the curse on his body was related to the dragon ball. He naturally knew the importance of Longzhu to the young master of the Dragon nationality, so as soon as Murong Jinxin asked him to go to the Dragon nationality together, he immediately agreed.


    "Feng Xuan, there''s one more thing I want to ask you. When I was captured by the devil, why were you afraid to be like that as soon as you saw the devil? "


    She forgot to ask him about it because there were so many things before. Now I think of it, naturally I have to ask a clear question. Feng Xuan''s reaction that night really made her feel abnormal. She thought about it carefully, but it seemed that Feng Xuan had something to do with the demon world.


    "I... I don''t know..."


    Feng Xuan''s Mou Guang Shan Shan, some accidents Murong Jin heart unexpectedly can be so sensitive. In that case, I noticed his abnormality. But he didn''t want to mention the things that happened to him, and he didn''t dare to mention them easily.


    "Fengxuan, if you take me as your friend, tell me truthfully. If there is any difficulty, I will try to help you."


    Murong Jin heart saw Feng Xuan Dodge, look at Feng Xuan''s eyes also sharp up. She just had some doubts before, but now she is 100% sure that Fengxuan must have some unknown secret, and that secret is also related to the demon world.


    Her mind suddenly came up with the last time she went back to the underworld, Pluto seemed to mention some things carelessly, breathing almost stopped, the whole person is not good.


    "Jinxin, you''d better not ask more about some things. I won''t tell you if you ask. As long as you know, even if I die, I will never hurt you and the Lord... "


    Fengxuan is under the pressure of Murong Jinxin''s eyes. He seems to see a clue from Murong Jinxin''s look change. Maybe Murong Jinxin guessed something. But no matter how Murong Jinxin guessed, he would never admit it. Because that''s the disaster he hit, I''m afraid it can''t end until he dies.


    "Fengxuan, the underworld once said to me that the demon world refined a group of Saint fighters two years ago. All those Saint fighters came from the human world. One of them was refined into a super Saint fighter because of his excellent qualifications. It was the first super Saint fighter in the beginning of the demon world. There are two souls in the super Saint fighter, one is noumenon, the other is forced to be added later. This kind of super Saint fighter has one characteristic, that is, after successful refining, it is no different from ordinary people, and ordinary people can''t distinguish it at all. If I remember correctly, after my strange disappearance, you have been closed for two years. You must have lived in the devil''s world in those two years... "Murong Jinxin looks at Fengxuan''s miserable appearance, and her heart is also extremely uncomfortable. Under such circumstances, it''s rare that he can say something that won''t hurt her and Jun Mo Li. No matter how hard it is, she must save him. She opened her red lips and spat out words that shocked Jun Mo Li. The moment the words fell, she saw Feng Xuan''s face as pale as paper. She knew that her guess was right. Fengxuan was indeed the most powerful super Saint fighter in the history of the demon world¡° Don''t say... Please don''t say... "Stimulated by Murong Jin''s words, Feng Xuan hugged her head and seemed to fall into a terrible panic. As for his identity, he never wanted to admit it or face it. Now Murong Jin heart so easy to say out, he felt his whole person is about to collapse. Since he was controlled by the demon world, another soul in his body controlled him and did a lot of bad things for the evil world. He felt that sooner or later he would be punished by heaven... "Fengxuan, you''d better tell me everything now. Another soul in your body, I will find a way to bring it out for you. " Murong Jin''s heart looks at Feng Xuan, who is already very manic. Her fingers gently hook, and a light white light is injected into Feng Xuan''s body. She tries to make Feng Xuan calm down, but she doesn''t want to stimulate Feng Xuan even more, and let his clear eyes gush out layers of strange clouds¡° Ah... You go back... Go back... "Feng Xuan screamed, his slender fingers clenched into fists, and he didn''t hesitate to hit his chest. The strength was so great that Murong Jin''s heart was in a cold sweat¡° Feng Xuan, what can I do to help you? " Murong Jin heart eye disease hand quickly clasped Feng Xuan''s hand, lest Feng Xuan in reason under no hurt himself. She looked at Feng Xuan''s clear and strange eyes, and knew that Feng Xuan was fighting with the soul in her body for the initiative of the body. In my heart, I have already cursed the demons of the demon world and tortured such a good man. Those demons are really crazy. If she meets one next time, she will kill one. She will not be merciful¡° You can''t deal with her... Let me... "Fengxuan has fallen into the war without smoke of gunpowder. His eyes are bright and his voice is low. It''s obvious that it''s not Fengxuan who takes the initiative now. It''s a spirit more powerful than Fengxuan''s soul in Fengxuan''s body¡° Your courage is very big, so blatantly ran out, ha ha... "Murong Jin heart let go of Feng Xuan''s clamp, looking at the front of the whole body exudes Chu Yin cold breath of" Feng Xuan ", the corner of the mouth raised a faint smile, that smile is extremely cold, with a strong sense of killing. It''s a very arrogant spirit. As soon as Feng Xuan is seen through, he immediately comes out to show off his power... "Murong Jinxin, you want to force me out, I''m afraid you don''t have such great ability!"¡® Feng Xuan looked at the gorgeous woman in front of him. If it wasn''t for her being the essence of evil god, and they had a long history, he wouldn''t be so polite to her. Don''t think he''s afraid of her. If he really fights, she may not have the upper hand¡° I don''t have that great ability, but it doesn''t mean Pluto doesn''t have it. Don''t be arrogant to me, or I will call the underworld to kill you immediately. " Murong Jin''s heart snorted coldly. She stepped back and looked at the rampant "Fengxuan" in front of her. She could not help sighing. She had been suppressed by the evil god, and she could feel the taste of it. She knew that Feng Xuan must still be struggling. She suppressed the spirit first. It''s a pity that Fengxuan is only a mortal after all. How can he deal with the magical spirit¡° Ha ha ha, even if you find the underworld, it''s useless. I''m the immortal devil. No one can force me to submit unless I want to... "

 Chapter 309

    Feng Xuan laughs wildly and looks at Murong Jinxin with disdain, just like Murong Jinxin is telling a joke.


    The immortal devil will never die unless the demon world is destroyed. As to want to force him out of Feng Xuan''s body, unless he is willing, otherwise impossible.


    "Immortal devil..."


    Murong Jinxin repeated the words of immortal devil and took a breath of air. She knew little about the immortal devil, but she heard about his aggressiveness from Hei Wuchang. The demon world has released such a vicious spirit to harm the world. How strong is the demon''s determination to level the world?


    "Murong Jinxin, you are one with the evil god. Why fight with the devil? It''s better to work hand in hand to level the other three realms and achieve the supremacy of the demon world. "


    The immortal devil looks at the shocked expression on Murong Jinxin''s face and shows a smile of unknown meaning. This woman is clearly the incarnation of evil, but she is doing something totally inconsistent with herself, which makes him not only unable to figure it out, but also have to admire the brainwashing skills of the old Pluto and the emperor of heaven.


    "Then let the devil calculate me and give the initiative of my body to the evil god? Immortal devil, maybe you''ve been in the dark pool for a long time, and your brain is damaged. "


    Murong Jin''s heart rolled a white eye directly, didn''t feel that the immortal devil was killing her, this just slightly eased the stiff expression on her face, and sat back to her position to drink tea.


    She knew that her current skills could not deal with the immortal devil, so she could only chat with him to see if she could get some useful words from him.


    "It''s up to you to let it or not. If you don''t, no one can help you. Murong Jinxin, you are not a good thing, otherwise your soul will not be able to separate the evil god. "


    The immortal devil looked at the gorgeous woman with her arms around her chest. Her view was different from that of the devil. Compared with the evil god, Murong Jin''s heart is obviously more evil. If let him choose, he will abandon the evil god and choose Murong Jinxin. Only a cruel woman like Murong Jinxin can give the devil the greatest help.


    "You are not a good thing..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart directly by the immortal devil''s words to a thunder outside Jiao inside tender, what call she is not what good thing? This kind of words is mostly only the devil who drags like 250000 or 80000 can dare to say it in front of her. It really makes her feel speechless. A white eye flew in the past. If she couldn''t fight, she would directly rush up and slap him.


    "I''m not a good thing in the first place, which everyone who knows me knows. As for you, probably only I can see your hidden evil nature


    The immortal devil doesn''t think much of Murong Jinxin''s words. He is never a good thing. In this world, good things can only be slaughtered by others, and only disasters can last for thousands of years. For example, he and she are the most powerful proof that two models are not good things.


    "I said, can you go back and release Fengxuan? As soon as I listen to you, I''m in a panic. "


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth mercilessly twitch for a while, looking at the kind of immortal devil I know your eyes, she really said to accept powerless. What is her evil nature? She is a phoenix created by the God of time and space. Is her nature good. Even if there is an evil side, it has nothing to do with nature.


    "Murong Jinxin, when the God of time and space created you, he had evil thoughts, so your nature is really evil. It''s just that the God of time and space used the magic power to suppress the evil for you, but it''s obvious that the magic power is about to disappear, otherwise your soul will not become the God of evil alone. "


    The immortal devil didn''t get angry. He said some secrets he knew without caring. Although he knew that he might not change anything by saying these things, he just wanted to say it, inexplicably. Murong Jin''s heart belongs to darkness. Even if she stays in the light now, it is only temporary. Once the God of time and space imposed on her incarceration failure, her evil nature will be completely revealed. He was waiting for that day, waiting for her to see the day when the four realms would be disturbed.


    "How do you know? If I remember correctly, are you also created by the God of time and space? Does the God of time and space especially like you and tell you these gossip


    Murong Jin was surprised, carefully pondered the immortal devil''s words, the cold sweat all over her body came out. She didn''t know why she believed the immortal devil. If it is true, as the immortal devil said, if she restores her evil nature, the consequences will be


    "Because I was created one step ahead of you. I saw the God of time and space cast his magic to suppress your evil nature. Murong Jinxin, we are a country. Sooner or later, you will join us. It''s just a mistake made by the God of time and space. No one can make up for it. "


    Maybe it''s because he and Murong Jinxin had been together alone for a period of time after they were created. He thought Murong Jinxin was very kind. In addition to know these inside information, will also Murong Jin heart as his kind.


    Over the years in the magic pool, he has been wondering whether the God of time and space is full or idle. Is it interesting to create them and let them fight?


    "When will my spell disappear?" Murong Jinxin for immortal devil''s words really don''t agree, but still to himself sounded the alarm. About what happened to her, I don''t know whether the old Hades and the emperor of heaven know the inside story. It seems that she has to go to heaven to ask¡° It should be fast. Now the evil god has closed the entrance of evil Qi, and the gathered evil Qi is slowly eating back to the four realms. I guess that evil spirit will be absorbed by you in the end, and then your mana will be completely destroyed. At that time, you must be the real God of evil. " The immortal devil shrugged his shoulders and could not give a clear answer to Murong Jinxin''s question. However, according to his observation during his stay in the human world, he felt that it should not be more than ten years, and Murong Jinxin would certainly return to her nature. Unless the evil god''s conscience finds out that he opens the entrance of evil Qi in time and absorbs the evil Qi stored in the chaos for Murong Jin''s heart. But that possibility, he thought, should be zero¡° Immortal devil, thank you for telling me this. You''ve been out long enough. Can you go back? " Murong Jin''s hand under the wide sleeve robe has become a fist. Although there is no abnormal color on her face, she has set off a storm in her heart. She can''t let Feng Xuan be suppressed by him for so long, otherwise Feng Xuan would be more difficult to come out. As for the game between the two souls, she has experienced and understood it. She really understands the principle of the balance¡° You have a deep plan. I know that the longer I come out, the weaker the soul power of Feng Xuan is. Ha ha... "The immortal devil looks at Murong Jin''s heart for several times, and the corner of his mouth has a rare smile, but the smile gives people a feeling of lifelessness. Then, the layers of cloud in his eyes quickly dissipated. Restore the original clarity. "..." Feng Xuan''s leg is a soft, almost directly fell to the ground, he hard to stabilize his body, directly sat down on the chair, gasping, looking very tired. Every time the battle of the soul, he will face such a result, he has been very, very used to... "Fengxuan, he will be suppressed by him in the future, you try not to resist. His soul power is too strong, and your forced resistance will only make you miserable. " Murong Jin heart looking at Feng Xuan that pale as the face of the paper, the heart is also not good. She knew that Feng Xuan had tried very hard to suppress the immortal devil, but it was too difficult or impossible. If Feng Xuan thought that he was strong, I''m afraid he would soon be devoured by the immortal devil¡° But I''m not reconciled, I''m not reconciled to be his puppet... "Feng Xuan gasped for a long time, and then reluctantly recovered the pain from his soul. He held his head in pain, and his voice was shaking. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart, his eyes were helpless, just like a child who lost his way. It was really a pity¡° Don''t worry. I''ll take you to the underworld to find the underworld. Maybe the underworld will find a way Murong Jinxin gives Fengxuan a soothing look. She really can''t do anything about Fengxuan''s current situation. She can only turn to the underworld. If you don''t suppress Fengxuan''s immortal demons, I''m afraid even a drop of Fengxuan''s blood will be hard to get, let alone lift the curse of Longling. Thinking about it like this, I sighed heavily in my heart. It''s very difficult for me to walk all the way. Every step is too difficult¡° As long as I can suppress him, I''m willing to try anything. Take me to the underworld as soon as possible... "There is a glimmer of hope in Feng Xuan''s clear eyes. In recent months, he has been suppressed by the immortal devil and has done all kinds of immoral things. Although it''s not his intention, he still has a bad conscience. Now he is like a piece of meat on the chopping board. Even if he wants to die, he has to see whether the immortal devil is willing or not. He was really fed up with this helpless feeling¡° Mo Li, you have a good rest. Feng Xuan and I will go to the underworld and come back soon. " Murong Jin''s heart nods. She has to take Fengxuan away without delay. It''s not to mention a day''s delay. Even a second''s delay is not right for her. After saying hello to Jun Mo Li, he picked up the weak Feng Xuan. As soon as he practiced the magic, they disappeared in Jun Mo Li''s sight. Jun Mo Li sighed, rubbed his eyebrows, and once again spit on himself for his incompetence. He got up and walked slowly out of the hall. The cold moonlight shone on him, bringing out a faint bleak feeling

 Chapter 310

    The underworld


    When Murong Jinxin and Fengxuan appear in the underworld palace, the underworld is in a rage. Outside the underworld palace, there are many officials of different sizes in the underworld. The scene is very spectacular.


    "My patience is limited. I can''t catch those fish in ten days. You don''t have to come back to see me. Let''s end it all by yourself."


    The underworld kicked one of the officials who was closest to him. Although he didn''t use his magic power, he still kicked the official directly and hit a thousand year old tree not far away.


    In the eyes of the officials in the underworld, this cruel scene made them bow their heads for fear that they would be swept by the anger of the underworld and become the next unlucky ghost.


    "Get out of here, all of you!"


    Feeling Murong Jin''s heart close, the underworld reluctantly pressed down the raging anger in his heart. With a wave of the black sleeve robe, a powerful force swept towards the officials kneeling on the ground. The officials swept by that force all flew around like a parabola.


    "What''s the matter with you? I''m not afraid to hurt my liver if I have such a big fire. "


    Murong Jin''s heart twitched and the corners of her mouth came out from the dark place. Looking at the man who was so angry that the veins on her forehead burst out, she was very speechless.


    It seems that this internal strife in the underworld has made him go to great lengths. Otherwise, a king with such temperament as him would not waste his saliva and roar if he was angry and killed the officials who offended him.


    "That''s all thanks to these junk snacks, rubbish, all rubbish!"


    The underworld looked at the officials who had fled, and the deep eyes flashed with a sense of killing. To give them another chance is his gift to them. Had it not been for the shortage of major generals in the underworld, he would have twisted their heads off.


    "All right, you don''t have to yell a few words. They are scared to death by you..."


    Murong Jin gently patted Pluto on the shoulder, trying to calm Pluto''s mood. Looking at the black-and-white impermanence on one side, I felt a little funny because I was afraid of being swept by the tail of the typhoon.


    She had to calm him down, or she would have come in vain. Once he was in a mood, five of his ten sentences were hard to tell.


    "Murong Jinxin, the underworld can''t be any cat or dog. What''s your intention to bring the national master of Chu? But don''t say you ask me. I''m in a bad mood today. Whoever asks me to do something, I won''t do it. "


    The underworld looked at the Phoenix Xuan standing not far away with gloomy eyes, and his eyebrows closed slightly. He knew that it would be no good for the little white eyed wolf to come to the underworld to look for him. He brought the boy here this time. Maybe he had confirmed the boy''s identity and asked him for help. But it happened that his uncle was very upset today. He was anxious with anyone who dared to ask him to do something.


    "Who said I came to ask you to do something? I''m here to order you to do something! "


    Murong Jin heart looked at him that a pair of days fall down is not my business appearance, directly spit out two let him want to vomit blood crazy words. Please, that''s a compliment. Since he doesn''t want to be promoted by her, she simply doesn''t want to be promoted. Anyway, Fengxuan''s business, he is to do also have to do, do not do also have to do.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld suddenly felt thunder rolling in the sky. What evil had he done? He met such a black hearted little white eyed wolf. Clearly is to ask him, but also shamelessly said is to order him. He really wants to look up to the sky and sigh, where is the principle of heaven!


    "Don''t show me that Stinky Face. Just give me a word. Don''t you mind my business? No, let''s talk about it. No matter, I immediately pat the ghost to find the emperor. From then on, I don''t want to come to you. "


    Murong Jinxin looked at him and went to the underworld palace. She didn''t even want to say a word back to her. She couldn''t help coming up. Several strides ran in front of him and looked at him coldly.


    In her dictionary, he never said no to her. This time, of course, there is no exception


    "Murong Jinxin, I''m in a bad mood now. You''d better not challenge my limit!"


    The underworld fidgetily scratched her hair and looked at the gorgeous woman in front of her. He really wanted to brush her up and refused her. But he knows her stubborn temper too well. Once he refuses, I''m afraid she won''t come back to the underworld to find him. For a moment, it was difficult for him to ride a tiger, so he could only bypass the problem directly.


    "OK, I''ll go. I can''t provoke you, the supreme of the demon world. I''ll go to the emperor of heaven. Anyway, he must know what you know. Why do I stay here to see your face? "


    Murong Jin''s heart glared at him for a while. Seeing that he didn''t seem to want to compromise, she simply turned her heart and walked in the direction of Fengxuan. Of course, she is also acting. Compared with the emperor of heaven, she thinks it''s more appropriate for the Hades to do her own business. In her cognition, the underworld is her own person and the emperor of heaven is an outsider.


    "Are you finished? I''m in a bad mood. Can''t you comfort me first? One is not as good as your mind, and you have no conscience? "


    The underworld sighed helplessly. He estimated that he would be destroyed in this way in his whole life. He was destroyed in the hands of the little white eyed wolf. She threatened him casually, and he had to compromise. She''s a real killer of his life, a doomed disaster.


    She quickly grasped her slender arm, and her words were no longer violent, but only sad... "You are in a bad mood, haven''t you already breathed on those unfortunate ghosts? Why is Qi so strong? Like a girl. " Looking at his attitude has softened down, Murong Jin heart patted his paws, glanced at him, for his questions are indifferent. He has a lot of vent, and she is not short of one. Why should she stick it up to scold herself? She is not mentally ill¡° Tell me, what can I do for you? " With a puff from the corner of Pluto''s mouth, no matter how big the anger was, it dissipated after the two words of her mother came out. In order to prove that he is not a woman, he can only break what he just vowed to say. He knows too well that if he doesn''t serve his little ancestor well, I''m afraid he won''t have a good life for a long time¡° Fengxuan is a super Saint fighter refined by the demon world. He has the soul of the immortal devil in his body. What can he do to suppress the immortal devil completely Murong Jin''s heart is not polite to the underworld, and her big eyes sweep. Outside the underworld palace, except for the black-and-white impermanence that the corners of her mouth are still twitching, she doesn''t even have a bird. So, I feel relieved to say what I ask for. After that, he waved to Fengxuan and motioned for Fengxuan to come forward to the underworld¡° "The underworld..." Feng Xuan came slowly, with a little calm smile in the corner of his mouth, and bowed his head to the underworld to show his respect. Then he stood beside Murong Jinxin, not daring to say a word of nonsense. Jinxin, the king of the underworld, can provoke at will, but he can''t. Therefore, if you don''t say it, don''t say it; if you say less, say less¡° A mere mortal can never suppress the immortal devil. If he wants to fight against the immortal devil, he will only be crushed to death all his life unless he takes off the immortal The underworld squinted at Feng Xuan and opened his eyes. He looked at Feng Xuan''s soul carefully and frowned slightly. The national master of Chu state is quite tough. I''m afraid he has been fighting against the immortal devil in the past two years, otherwise his soul power would not be so weak that he could almost be ignored. If we don''t take some measures, I''m afraid his soul will soon be engulfed by the immortal devil¡° You mean Xiuxian? How to do that? Make it clear. " Murong Jin nodded her head, and the words of Hades would never be wrong. So now the only thing they can do is to help Fengxuan go on the road of cultivating immortals. Only by removing the mortal foetus can it be possible to suppress the immortal devil¡° You take him to Tianchi to soak for a day, and ask huofenghuang to find Taibai Venus to ask for an elixir, and his mortal fetus will fade naturally. As for the cultivation of immortals, there is no need. I know that there is a secret skill called soul control in heaven. If you can persuade the emperor of heaven to teach him that secret skill. As long as you practice well, you will be able to fight against the immortal devil in time. " The underworld dropped his eyes and thought about it. The fact of Fengxuan is a little tricky. It''s easy for the fetus to fade, but the secret art of heaven is never spread. How can the emperor of heaven make an exception for a mere mortal? It seems that he has to accompany her to heaven¡° With what you know about the emperor of heaven, how can I persuade him? " Murong Jin''s heart is a bit of a headache. The emperor of heaven seems to be very kind and kind-hearted, but he is also very principled about some things. I''m afraid it''s really more difficult to persuade him to spread the secret art of heaven than to ascend to heaven¡° You can''t convince him with what I know about the emperor of heaven. " The underworld glanced at her. The stubborn emperor of heaven could not be moved in a few words. He wanted to make an exception, unless she held something in her hand that could make an exception. Otherwise, it would be empty talk, and it would be in vain for heaven to go¡° Then you help me to persuade him, he certainly can''t help but give you face... "Murong Jin''s big eyes turned, and she hit the idea on the underworld again. The emperor of heaven does not bird her, but he will never bird the king of the underworld, who is famous for his tyranny and ruthlessness. As long as he comes out, the emperor of heaven will surely have to be obedient. For his ability, she is very agree with¡° Murong Jinxin, who do you think this king is? Why should the king take charge of other people''s affairs? To find your man to manage... "The underworld looked at her natural appearance and sighed again. At least he is also the king of the world. How can he become a drummer here? It''s really different treatment¡° Don''t you keep saying that you are my future man? Since you are a man in the future, you can barely count as my man. Naturally, you have to take care of other people''s affairs... "

 Chapter 311

    Murong Jinxin looked at his extremely depressed expression and knew that if he didn''t say a few good words, I''m afraid he would really turn over. So, had to resist the heart of the cold, said a few sounds extremely good, very can calm his mood.


    After saying that, she glared at Feng Xuan, who was standing on one side. If it wasn''t for him, how could she say such disgusting words to this black heart ghost.


    She doesn''t know what her future will be like. She also gives a man a ball of wool


    "Well, I''m in charge of your business. Tomorrow morning, I will accompany you to heaven


    Smell speech, Hades silent see her for a long time, until see her some impatient, just opened mouth. If he remembers correctly, this is the first time she has admitted that he is her man. No matter whether this kind of recognition comes from her heart or not, it is at least admitted in front of outsiders, which is a good thing that he can''t ask for. For her this time to admit, even if the price is a little big, he also admitted.


    "Why tomorrow, not now? I''m in a hurry... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is not clear, so it doesn''t take him much time to go to heaven. He will come back soon. Do you still need to wait for tomorrow? Is this nigger trying to use this to leave her in the underworld for a day?


    "First of all, I have some important things to deal with. Second, the king also needs to prepare a big gift in exchange for soul control water. You don''t want to be so humble about me. If I want to keep you, I will speak directly. I don''t need to play these tricks. "


    The underworld saw what she thought in her heart at a glance, and the fire that had dissipated had the potential to start a prairie fire in an instant. He has always been direct in his work. He can say what he wants without so many crooked intestines. So for the disdain in her eyes, he directly said that he could not accept it.


    "What gift?"


    Knowing that she misunderstood him, Murong Jin''s heart flattened her mouth, and she didn''t dare to say anything more. Just curious, what is the so-called gift in his mouth? At the thought that he would lose some treasures because of himself, she was very unhappy.


    "Do you remember the netherworld flower that I asked Hei Wuchang to send you a few days ago? The emperor of heaven has been coveting the netherworld flower for a long time. I can only give up my love and exchange three netherworld flowers for soul control. "


    The words of the underworld came directly from his teeth. There were four flowers in his hand. Give Jinxin one, there are still three left, after tomorrow, these three will not belong to him. These three Youming flowers, which he originally intended to use on his wedding day with Murong Jinxin, now it seems impossible.


    "Can I have two? You only have three in all


    Murong Jin heart also some tangled, Youming flower she naturally know, not only know, also know very detailed. The love degree of Hades to Youming flower is absolutely appalling. Previously, in order to save Ranran''s grandmother, he gave her one, but now he has to give Tiandi three because of Fengxuan. He really paid for her. How can she return such a love in the future?


    "If you can, what will I say to Sanduo? The emperor of heaven needs netherworld flowers to purify the water in the Tianchi Lake. One less flower is not enough. "


    The water in the Tianchi Lake has been polluted so seriously by the evil spirit these years that it has gradually lost its original effect. If it is not purified, I am afraid that the immortals in the Heavenly Kingdom can hardly solve the problem of drinking water. This is also the reason why he is so confident. As long as Tiandi is not stupid, this deal can be negotiated naturally.


    "Then you are black hearted enough. At least the emperor of heaven and your father are very close to each other. He can''t even drink water from the gods in heaven."


    Murong Jin heart suddenly realized, no wonder this nigger has such a big confidence to persuade the emperor, the emperor has asked him. It fully shows that this ghost is not only black hearted, but also cold-hearted. He talks about all kinds of worldly affairs. He doesn''t treat you differently because you have something to do with his father.


    "I am the king of the underworld. I only care about the affairs of the underworld. Can their celestial immortals drink water? What''s the matter with me? I''m not a savior, and I''m not a philanthropist. You''re always in charge of your business. "


    The underworld doesn''t think so. He looks at Murong Jin''s heart with a painful face. If it was not forced, he would never trade the netherworld flower. Don''t underestimate the three little dark flowers. They are of great use. He thought it was more important that he wanted to surprise her than the problem of drinking water from celestial immortals. But now that has already been in the heart of thousands of times no surprise, and some are just empty joy.


    "If you let the emperor of heaven hear this, he will be so angry that his beard will be raised up..."


    Murong Jinxin can''t deny his words. She suddenly feels that the emperor of heaven should rewrite her. If it wasn''t for her, I''m afraid that the immortals in heaven would die of thirst. On this thought, she felt that the underworld was really a little bad. Maybe she should take advantage of the situation to do something good for the underworld.


    "I''m telling the truth. Even if he hears that he''s angry, it''s his business. Let Bai Wuchang take him down first. As for you, go to the dining room and cook a meal for the king. If you want to be in a bad mood, you can do it when you want to. When will I go to heaven with you


    The underworld sweeps aside Feng Xuan, who is a little uncomfortable, and waves to Bai Wuchang. Bai Wuchang immediately steps forward and takes Feng Xuan down. Then, his eyes on Murong Jin''s heart, skin smile meat don''t smile left a few words, then quickly flashed into the underworld palace¡° Hello, I can''t cook, I... "Murong Jin heart to cook, a first meal into two big, not that she doesn''t want to do, but really can''t. She is trying to refuse to let the underworld to ask for something else, the underworld has completely disappeared. She stood outside the underworld palace for a long time, hesitating whether to go in and ask for love or not, even if it was to carry water and cut firewood instead. But after struggling for a long time, I didn''t take any steps. Finally, I had to cross my heart and walk to the dining room In the study, Pluto is concentrating on his official business, and the memorials have been piled up. The civil strife in the underworld made him busy like a dog. He spent almost all his time in his study except eating and sleeping. Black and white impermanence sits behind the other two desks. One is helping Pluto deal with the memorial, and the other doesn''t know what it''s writing. In such a large study, there was only the sound of writing¡° Wang, go to the dining room to have a look. If you don''t go, I''m afraid you won''t be able to eat today... "The door of the study was knocked, and then the manager of the dining room came in. He flopped down on his knees and looked pitifully at Hades with a mournful face. He felt like crying when he thought of the Grand View of the dining room¡° What''s going on? " Hades will reply to a good Memorial thrown aside, rare looked up at the man kneeling on the ground, light asked, but in the heart rose a kind of ominous premonition¡° Murong girl has almost burned the dining room, she still insists on cooking in the thick smoke, her subordinates worry that she will be smoked by the smoke, and she will not listen to her subordinates.... "it doesn''t matter if the dining room is burned, it can be rebuilt. If the aunt Murong Jinxin had an accident in their dining room, I''m afraid all the ghosts in their dining room would go to hell. He also has no way, otherwise he is absolutely afraid to disturb Pluto when Pluto is dealing with official business, he does not think his life is too long¡° It''s really a dead brain... "As soon as the corner of Hades'' mouth drew, he motioned black and white impermanence to continue, then got up and left the study. He had to go to the dining room to have a look, so that the little white eyed wolf would not be killed by the smoke¡° Alas... "The man was relieved when he saw the underworld leave. He said hello to black and white impermanence and left behind him. At this time, the dining room can''t be described as miserable. There was smoke everywhere and pots and pans scattered all over the floor. In a small room, Murong Jin was busy cooking vegetables, coughing from time to time, and her beautiful little face was in a mess. There were several dishes on the table beside her. Each dish was black, and it was impossible to see what it was¡° Murong girl, you go out to have a rest. What do you want to do? Let''s make it for you... "A fat man looked at the fried dishes in the pot. He was too weak and didn''t know what was wrong with the future Princess. All of a sudden, he ran to the dining room to cook, and made a mess of the whole dining room¡° I also want to have a rest, but the old devil of Hades won''t let me have a rest, so I can''t help it. Don''t follow me. Get out of here. " Murong Jinxin didn''t have time to see the fat man. The spatula in her hand flew up and down, and soon put the fried vegetables into the plate. Big eyes swept the dishes on the table, which could not be seen at all. Some of the eggs hurt and smoked the corners of the mouth. It seems that she has to do it again. If she takes these to the black heart, he will laugh at her. "Murong girl, tell us what you want to do, and we can help you to do it..." the man looks at the dish on the table and his whole face is distorted. This Murong girl has no talent for cooking at all. Even if she has exhausted all the ingredients in the dining room, I''m afraid she can''t make a decent dish¡° If you don''t want to get me some eggs, I can''t do these complicated things, so I can always steam an egg... "Murong Jin''s heart stared at the black things on the table again, and finally she was dead hearted. Looking to the side has been accompanied by her man, headache ordered a. But before the man could answer her, a familiar voice that made him gnash his teeth exploded above her head¡° Jinxin, I asked you to cook, not to burn the dining room or commit suicide... "

 Chapter 312

    The underworld looked at the dark woman in front of him. She was so funny and angry. The funny thing is that she made herself look like a ghost in order to cook a meal for him. She was so angry that she didn''t have the ability to do it, but she still kept herself smoking here. She was not afraid that she would be smoked to death by the smoke.


    "I said I couldn''t cook. You forced me. Don''t rely on me when the dining room is burned down, because it''s all your fault. These are what I made. You can eat them all now. You are not allowed to leave any vegetables. "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart suddenly a look up, then saw the Hades that helpless in a bit distressed face. With a sneer, he picked up a black dish on the table and put it into his hand.


    It''s time for him to come. Now that she''s cooking, she''ll see how he can eat


    "Take these dishes to the underworld palace..."


    The underworld put the spray in her hand on the table, gave a command, then took her arm, pulled her out of the dining room, and walked towards the direction of the netherworld pool.


    She looks like a ghost now. It really hurts him. If he doesn''t wash her clean, he''ll be in a bad mood all day.


    "Hey, why do you take me to youmingtan?"


    Murong Jin wanted to shake off his hand, but found that no matter how hard he could not shake off, so she let him pull her arm forward. Just very confused, he did not go to the underworld palace, what to do in the netherworld pool.


    "Take a bath."


    The underworld is also very simple, thin lips spit out two words that let people emerge, it seems that it is a matter of course to take a bath with Murong Jin''s heart.


    "If I want to take a bath, I''ll go back to the palace. Why do I go to Youming lake? I''m not out of my mind


    Murong Jin heart a Leng, dead drag Pluto is not willing to go forward. She is a married woman now, but she has no interest in bathing with him. If the demon of Jun Mo Li knew that she was taking a bath with the underworld, the consequences would not be affordable to her.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything beyond that until the name is right. I''ll take you to the Youming pool to bubble. Where can I find a pool of water to relax your tendons and activate your pulse, and speed up your nine day cultivation of Feng dance. "


    The underworld let go of the hand holding her arm, and the deep eyes showed a faint helplessness. Is her trust in him so low? Looking at her defensive face, his heart is really not a taste.


    He also has self-esteem, especially in women. There are countless concubines in the harem, and he never forced any concubines. It''s the same for her, of course.


    "There''s such a good place that you can hide and tuck in. It''s really..."


    This Murong Jin heart happy, pushed him a, then take the initiative to quickly walk toward the netherworld pool. She knew that her attitude had hurt him a little, but she didn''t know how to explain her strange heart. He had to pretend that he didn''t see anything and went to the front by himself.


    The underworld is sincere to her. She thinks about everything for her. It seems that she never has any selfishness. She should learn to trust him. It''s not good for her to always use the heart of villain to measure the belly of a gentleman.


    "Did I not say it or did you not give me a chance to say it? Every time you come to the underworld, you come and go in a hurry. Do you have time to listen to me say a few words to you? I''ve already seen that your phoenix dance is not smooth, but you''re so stubborn that you never say a word to me. I would like to advise you that after you find the dragon ball for Jun Mo Li, you''d better find a time to shut up in Youming lake. Fengwu Jiutian is totally different from other kungfu. The most important thing to cultivate it is the first level. As long as you can break through the first layer, the next nine layers will be easier to break through. You have too many trivialities in the human world, so you can''t cultivate at ease. If you still insist on it, sooner or later you will be possessed. I''ve always wanted to tell you these words, but I know you can''t listen to them until the time comes. "


    The underworld walked to her side and walked with her side by side, looking at her small black face, and the worry in her heart was overwhelming. It seems that only by keeping her by his side can he feel a little more at ease. It was the most wrong decision he made in his life to let her go. Looking at her step by step to go so hard, he in addition to heartache or heartache.


    "If you don''t say I don''t know, I''ll tell you how I''ve practiced for so long that I haven''t even entered the door of Feng dance for nine days. So it is."


    Murong Jin heart suddenly realized, she has been very puzzled that his Feng dance nine days without any progress, originally because this Feng dance nine days and other Kung Fu is the opposite. The most difficult is the first layer, and the easiest is the tenth layer. If it wasn''t for Hades to remind her today, she would not have been able to produce any results until she died. It seems that in the future, she should communicate with him more when she meets anything that can''t be solved, so as to avoid her detour.


    "If you want to get started, you still have a long way to go. With your qualifications, as long as you break through the first level, the rest can be completed in only one year. But no one knows when you can break through the first layer. "


    She is such a half skill now. If she had not been the essence of the evil god, she would have been killed many times by the devil. It''s impossible for Fengwu to achieve great success in three or five years, or even in twenty or thirty years. Fortunately, now the devil is not out of the magic tower. If the devil comes out, I''m afraid her life will be more difficult.


    "Well, when the five countries start fighting, I will go back to the underworld and shut up. Until the Western Chu allied forces win, they will never go out of the pass. " Murong Jin''s heart weighs the weight, and thinks that Pluto''s words are reasonable. In the human world, there are too many things to do and too many thoughts to meditate, which is not conducive to the cultivation of Fengwu Jiutian. She can''t intervene too much in the war of the human world. Then she simply did not intervene and went back to the underworld to practice. She believed that with the ability of Jun Mo Li and Xi Qing Yu, nothing would happen. When the time comes, she will leave the three brothers and sisters of the Dragon nationality to protect him, which is absolutely safe¡° Well, within a year, the human world will be in chaos. Jun Mo Li''s life and death disaster may be ahead of time. You wait for him to get through the disaster and come back, so you don''t have to daydream. " Pluto nodded, and it was wonderful that she could make such a decision. She is fengnv, the guardian of this continent. Her greatest mission is to balance the forces of the four realms. As for the fighting among the four realms, the less she intervenes, the better. But he also understood the importance of Junmo glass in her heart, as long as Junmo glass is absolutely safe, she can concentrate on meditation¡° advance? How long does it take to advance? " Murong Jin''s heart only felt a cool air rising from the soles of her feet. He clearly remembered the difficulties of Jun Mo Li''s life and death. Originally, there was not much time left for them. If they had to go ahead, would this be the rhythm of forcing them to death¡° Maybe half a year, maybe three months. It''s not sure yet. Waiting for confirmation, I will let Hei Wuchang tell you, or I will give you a psychological preparation. " The underworld shakes his head. He also knows about Jun Mo Li''s life and death in his father''s recent letter to him. Although he doesn''t like Jun Mo Li very much, at least Jun Mo Li is Jinxin''s man now, and he can''t ignore the man who doesn''t know what bad luck he has gone¡° I''m in a panic when you say that. Have you asked your father about the dragon ball Murong Jinxin saw the seriousness of the situation from the look of the underworld. The disaster of life and death is predestined by heaven, and it will not be advanced or delayed for no reason. If something is abnormal, something must be destroyed. It''s a terrible thing¡° Yes, my father didn''t say anything constructive. Just go to find it according to your idea. First remove the curse of the Dragon mausoleum. Maybe there will be other clues in the Dragon mausoleum. " The underworld spread out his hand, and he couldn''t help the dragon ball. His father didn''t know whether he was intentional or unintentional, and didn''t disclose any useful information to him. Therefore, everything depends on the nature of Jun Mo Li. If you can find the dragon ball smoothly, everyone will be happy. If not, the catastrophe of life and death is his final belonging. But he still believed that Junmo glass should not be so unlucky, and Longzhu could still be found¡° There is another very serious thing I want to tell you. Today''s immortal devil told me that the God of time and space had evil thoughts when he created me. My nature is evil. If the evil god sticks to the entrance of the evil spirit, the evil spirit gathered in the chaos of the four realms will be absorbed by me, and the magic power added by the God of time and space will disappear completely. At that time, I may become a real evil god. I think the immortal devil is true. If you don''t want me to be the God of evil, you''d better do something quickly. " Murong Jin heart suddenly thought of the immortal devil said to her before the secret of heaven, the heart is more heavy. Compared with all the other waiters, she thought this one was the most serious one. If her evil nature is opened and she becomes the real God of evil, I''m afraid the four realms will have bad luck¡° Anything else? I have never heard of it. I''ll take care of this. The most important thing for you now is to find the dragon ball quickly. " The underworld''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly. Murong Jinxin had never heard of what Murong Jinxin said before. He was sure that his father and the emperor of heaven did not know. It seemed that they had a big problem. Looking at the woman beside him, he suddenly felt an ominous feeling in his heart, which made his feet beat and his heart hurt¡° You stop here, don''t step forward. Tell me where the pool is? I went to soak myself... "

 Chapter 313

    The netherworld pool is close at hand. Murong Jin''s heart stops and stops the underworld from moving forward. Big eye swept around, and did not sweep where the pool water is special, had to ask Pluto a mouth.


    "If you feel it carefully, where you feel the water is warm, don''t go there to soak."


    Pluto did not immediately answer her, but casually found a stone to lie on, tired of closed his eyes. He is so busy these days that he doesn''t even have time to have a good sleep. Today, taking advantage of her presence, he took advantage of his leisure and took it as his own holiday. If you are in the underworld, no one will dare to make up his mind. It''s the same everywhere.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart looking at his eyes deep shadow, originally also want to continue to ask words also retracted stomach. I had to go to the edge of Youming pool and feel it quietly. I almost used all the methods I could use. Then I went to a nearby pool and jumped directly.


    It''s winter already, but the pool here is very warm. It wraps Murong Jin''s heart tightly. Murong Jin''s heart, who has been on the road for several days, soon feels tired and sleeps with a stone protruding from the bank.


    Maybe she felt that there was Pluto not far away. She thought it was safe, so she slept very deeply. By the time she woke up, several hours had passed.


    She raised her head and subconsciously looked at the big stone not far away. Her eyes, like stars, suddenly widened. I can''t believe it. Blinked for several times, to determine that they see everything is true.


    Not far away on the grass, a woman is lying on the Hades in messy clothes, constantly fanning the flames. Pluto''s clothes have been taken off most of the upper body almost without any shelter.


    "Jinxin... Jinxin..."


    Murong Jin heart don''t open eyes, it is a little egg pain. If this nigger wants a woman, he has to choose a good place. Has he considered her feelings in broad daylight? It''s too unruly.


    But when she climbed up the bank and was ready to leave quietly from another path, she was stunned by the two light calls of Hades. How can you still call her name when you''re messing with other women? Is he


    "I''m Jinxin... I''m here..."


    At the moment when Murong Jin''s heart turns back, the woman who is playing to the underworld suddenly jumps out two words that make Murong Jin''s heart frown. The doubt in the heart has also been confirmed, hesitated for a while or decided to go out to stop all this.


    "Which palace maid are you? How dare you lay hands on the underworld? Are you impatient? "


    Murong Jinxin several strides rushed out, grabbed the woman''s hair, directly threw to one side, looking at the flush on the woman''s face, she extremely disdained questions.


    It''s OK to climb the underworld''s bed, but please don''t climb in her name. She''s not interested in being a stand in. The most important point is that Pluto was calculated by this woman. With her relationship with Hades, this kind of thing can''t be said without stopping it.


    "Murong... Murong girl... Maidservant... Maidservant..."


    The woman didn''t expect to kill a Cheng Yaojin on the way. The good thing was interrupted. She was confused for a while before returning to her mind. When she saw Murong Jin''s heart in front of her, her petite body shook violently.


    Blame her too anxious, she should first check whether there is anyone around the netherworld pool. She was not willing to give up the chance she had just met.


    "Did you give him medicine or a spell?"


    Murong Jinxin looks at the abnormal looking Pluto, picks up his scattered robes and covers most of his body. Then she begins to interrogate the woman who used the inferior means to deal with Pluto like a thief.


    "I didn''t... I didn''t do anything... I just like the underworld too much... I beg Murong to open up a little bit... Let me live..."


    The woman''s head shakes like a rattle. She seems to be afraid of Murong Jin''s heart. Big drops of tears are constantly falling from her eyes. She looks very pitiful. In fact, she was thinking about how to escape the disaster.


    "No? No Hades would be like this? Do you think I''m a fool? Is that a move or not? "


    Murong Jin''s little white hand explored Pluto''s forehead, and was scalded by the temperature on his forehead. She felt that the woman in front of her was so strange that even the underworld could figure it out. She couldn''t underestimate her. Otherwise, if you underestimate the enemy, you may be killed and the underworld will be killed.


    "Murong girl... I really don''t have any... I just thought I shouldn''t move when I saw the underworld sleeping..."


    The woman''s hand quietly stretched out toward the broad robe, while sophistry, ready to do the last fight. She knows very well that if she doesn''t escape, she will face the next fate. I''m afraid that Murong Jinxin is the only one who can escape in the world.


    "What else do you want to do? Well


    Murong Jinxin takes a panoramic view of all the little movements of the woman. Looking at the twinkling of her eyes, she starts to stretch her hand into her sleeve and becomes alert. In order to prevent any accident, she quickly reached out and clasped the woman''s wrist.


    "Murong girl, please spare my life... I dare not... Please let me go this time... Please..." the woman''s hands were restrained, and her tears were more fierce. In her heart, Murong Jinxin''s ancestors were scolded for 18 generations. She continued to pretend to be pitiful, and her head began to turn quickly¡° Wake him up at once, or I''ll break your neck. " Murong Jin heart looking at the woman''s small face, the heart of a little sympathy. This woman is not a good thing at first sight. If she lets it go, she will leave her future trouble. She would never do such a thing¡° Maidservant also don''t know why the underworld is like this... Girl Mingcha... Ah... "The woman is not the opponent of Murong Jinxin. After being restrained by Murong Jinxin, she intended to gather all her mana to attack Murong Jinxin, but she found that her arms were numb, and Murong Jinxin directly broke the meridians on her arms with her mana. The sharp pain came, and she couldn''t help crying¡° Jinxin... Jinxin... "Just at this time, the underworld began to cry vaguely. The voice is very light, just like the whispering between lovers, but with a strong taste of lust, let Murong Jin heart listen, the heart is very uncomfortable. I''ve never seen such a weak side of this man before. Now I see it, I feel a kind of Pan acid in my heart. She didn''t have time to think about it. She broke the tendon of the woman''s foot. After she was sure that the woman couldn''t escape, she came to the underworld¡° The underworld, the underworld, wake up... "Murong Jinxin patted the underworld''s face gently, trying to wake the underworld up, but her little hand just patted a few times, then she was held by the underworld, how can''t pull out. She thought about it and felt that she could not solve the situation. So, very neat will black impermanence to call¡° Murong girl, what''s wrong with Wang? " As soon as heiwuchang shows up, he sees his own Wang seizing Murong Jinxin''s little hand. His face is flushed, and he can''t stop calling Murong Jinxin''s name. He is shocked. He glanced at the woman standing on one side and suddenly became angry again¡° I don''t know. I guess I was either drugged or given a similar spell. Ask the woman Murong Jin shrugged her shoulders, saying that she didn''t know everything under her eyes. Seeing that the underworld suffered badly, he wanted Hei Wuchang to find some of his concubines, but he was afraid that he would blame himself at that time. After hesitating again and again, he helped him to the edge of the netherworld pool and threw him directly into the cold netherworld pool¡° Suck... "The icy water made the originally passionate Pluto wake up a lot. He took a breath of cold air, deep eyes suddenly opened, looking at Murong Jin heart has faded a lot of lust¡° Don''t look at me like this, you are calculated by the woman, I just let you sober up, lest you break my hand... "Murong Jinxin looked at the underworld''s unknown eyes, raised his hand which was still grasped by him, and nuzui toward the woman not far away. There are some things that don''t need to be explained. Pluto can see them¡° I think I''m too proud of myself. Since there are still some people in the underworld who don''t want to die, I dare to prescribe medicine to myself. " Pluto''s face suddenly hard to see the extreme, he is too relieved, otherwise also won''t sleep so dead, let a cheap woman take advantage of him. He looked at a wet Murong Jin heart, and looked at his body with only a pair of pants, should understand all understand¡° I guess it''s also for climbing into your bed. Anyway, even if you are taken by her, you won''t suffer. Do you want a woman or an antidote now? " Murong Jin heart a listen to the words of the underworld will know that the underworld has found out his own body of love poison, the heart is at least a sigh of relief. Now he is sober, and any decision he makes has nothing to do with her. If he wants a woman, she immediately asks Hei Wuchang to find some¡° You want it, for me? " Pluto mouth a draw, looking at Murong Jin heart that such as stars like eyes flashing light, the heart in the end or some happy. If she was cheated by other women in front of her, that scene would become a barrier in her heart in a few years¡° Here, if you dare Murong Jinxin looked at his unorthodox appearance, sneered and kicked him. At this time, he was still in the mood of joking. It seems that his love poison is not deep¡° What dare I do? I''ve always been brave, but I don''t want to force you. Let Bai Wuchang deliver the antidote to the king. How far do you have to go. In case I can''t control it, I will let you become the princess of the underworld today... "

 Chapter 314

    After returning to Fengyi palace from youmingtan, Murong Jinxin always feels that something is wrong. She changes her clothes in a hurry, says hello to Li Anqi, and then goes out to the palace.


    All the way, she was thinking about the woman''s reaction after she interrupted the good thing. She was sure that the woman didn''t have any panic, which made her feel very suspicious. If that woman was really just a palace maid, I''m afraid she would have been scared out of her wits after she caught her. How could she be so calm.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she was, and the bigger her step was, just like a gust of wind blowing towards the underworld palace


    "Who told you to do it?"


    In the wide open courtyard of the underworld palace, the underworld was soaked in a huge wooden bucket filled with Millennium ice. At this time, the whole face of the underworld was pale. It looked like a terminally ill patient.


    His deep eyes looked at the woman curled up on the ground, and the words he uttered were even colder than the Millennium ice.


    "Maidservant... No one instructs me... I just like the underworld... So I made such a big mistake... Ask the underworld to give me a trace..."


    The woman endured all the pain, looking at the cool man not far away, a pair of water eyes have been crying red, in front of her has gathered a pool of tears, looks pitiful.


    Since the appearance of black impermanence, she has no hope. Now she only asks for the mercy of Hades to give her a happy life.


    "Black impermanence, let her taste the taste of the technique of dividing tendons and crushing bones."


    The ten fingers of the underworld smashed two pieces of ice, and there was no patience. For people outside Murong Jin''s heart, he would not ask the same question twice. If you don''t say that, then execute. This is the most effective way.


    "Yes, Wang."


    Black impermanence didn''t say a word of nonsense. A black light gathered in his hand and immediately hit the woman''s body. The black light fell into the woman''s body, and the woman let out a howl. He was worried that the woman''s howling would disturb the underworld, and he cast a spell to block all the calls.


    So, when Murong Jinxin stepped into the underworld palace, she saw such a funny scene. A woman kept rolling on the ground, small mouth constantly roaring, but she did not hear any sound.


    "I suspect she has a problem, not just trying to climb your bed."


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at the underworld in the barrel. Her miserable appearance makes her not only sigh, but also show sympathy in her heart. Clearly find a woman can solve the problem, why does he make himself so embarrassed.


    "Well, I''m on trial."


    The underworld nodded, looked at the thin sweat on her forehead, knew that she was coming, and the breath in her chest dissipated a lot. Anyway, the little white eyed wolf still thought about him, did not laugh at him, and did not take it as a very simple thing to solve.


    "Aren''t you always alert? How can she be drugged without knowing? "


    For this point, Murong Jin heart really feel too strange. Even if Hades is sleeping, but someone close to him will certainly be aware of. But he didn''t. He was drugged by this woman and took advantage of it. If she didn''t wake up at the right time, I''m afraid it would leave him a lifelong stain.


    "I was completely asleep before, without any precaution. Because I never thought that anyone would dare to count me in broad daylight. "


    The underworld gave a wry smile. He had learned a lesson from this incident. In the future, as long as he was sleeping outside, he would let one of the black and white impermanence guard. If such a thing happened again, his reputation would be ruined.


    "No, I don''t think it''s right. Even if you fall asleep and are drugged by her smoothly, he will wake you up by pulling your clothes, but you don''t wake up. Is she so cruel to you? Won''t wake you up? "


    The power of the underworld is so deep that even if he was drugged, he would be able to wake up at the first time, but he didn''t. His clothes were almost torn clean, but he didn''t have any trace of waking up. This doubt, too terrible, if they do not pay attention, I am afraid that this woman will be lucky to escape.


    "What you said is also reasonable. After taking the antidote, I still feel terrible. But that kind of suffering is not the suffering of not meeting a woman, but the suffering of the part of the heart. I think what she has done to me is probably not love poison, but a kind of poison very similar to love poison. "


    The underworld sinks to coagulate a moment, feel Murong Jin heart of words very reasonable, he probably is too despise this woman. Fortunately, Jin Xin''s heart is thin enough, otherwise he will directly let black impermanence kill this woman. Who is it? Can you even attack him in the underworld?


    "Black impermanence, the image of me and the underworld after arriving at the netherworld pool, I doubt who was hidden in the dark at that time, the poison may not be caused by this woman."


    She has tried this woman''s skill, but she can''t even look at it. She is very sure of that. Therefore, she felt that someone else should have started.


    She looked at the woman who had already become so painful but still refused to let go of her confession, and didn''t want to waste too much time on her. She gave a direct command to Hei Wuchang.


    "How do you feel now? If I can''t stand it, I''ll go to heaven first and invite the emperor to come. " Murong Jin heart looking at the face of the underworld more and more pale, finally began to worry. He went to his side and reached for his forehead again. This time, he was scared and retracted his hand. The temperature on Pluto''s forehead has changed from scalding people to scalding the ice, which is the double sky of ice and fire. If even he can''t solve the problem, she can only ask the emperor of heaven, otherwise there is really no other way... "In wait, the doctor of the underworld has gone to check, should soon have the result." Hades reluctantly smile, for her care is very useful. Although he has a little medical knowledge, he is not proficient at all. The doctor of the underworld has taken the blood from him for examination. He will wait for the result to come out and make a decision¡° Jinxin, you didn''t let me lose myself to her. I''m very happy. Thank you very much He looked at Murong Jin heart, deep eyes with tenderness. The past few years have not been in vain. He should have branded a heavy mark in her heart. Otherwise, according to her not easy to meddle in matters of character, see him and other women rolling together, I''m afraid to directly pat the bottom to leave, simply won''t stop¡° Lost? What else can you lose? I would stop it at that time, just because this woman pretended to be me... "Murong Jin looked at the man who was shivering with cold and sweating with heat, as if he was telling a big joke. He is such a man who does not know how many women he has beaten. Using the word "lose one''s life" is really a great compliment to him. Besides, there is no need to say thank you for their relationship¡° I''m very clean now. I want to cut the place that this cheap woman touched. " Pluto mouth a smoke, but also feel that some of their own faux pas, lost that two words with a little bit of what. He is such a man who reads countless women. It seems that he has nothing to do with those two words. But when she said that the cheap woman pretended to be her, his mood was much better. He must have regarded the cheap woman as her, so he didn''t have such a strong consciousness to wake up. At that time, he remembered vaguely hearing a voice saying "I''m here" and so on¡° I''m afraid it''s really troublesome. You have to cut all your skin. I''m afraid that except for the sole of your feet, all the other parts of your body have been touched by her... "Murong Jinxin''s mouth raised a smile of schadenfreude and maliciously enlarged the scene she saw. In his mind, he also came up with his upper body. He was worthy of practicing martial arts for a long time. He was still in a good shape. He could compete with Jun Mo Li¡° So miserable? The first thing I do when I come back from heaven is to change my skin. I''m sick to death. " Hearing the words, the good mood that the Hades finally cultivated disappeared. His deep eyes swept the woman who was still rolling around on the ground. He was cold all over. When he thought that he had been touched by this cheap woman, he really felt that feeling was more unbearable than that of jumping in the pit himself. Just then, black impermanence has been black calm a face came in, but in the hands of a face at a loss, some inexplicable Feng Xuan¡° Wang, girl Murong is right. It''s not the woman who attacked you, but the national teacher of the state of Chu. " Black impermanence pushes Feng Xuan to the bucket of the underworld. The black face, like the bottom of the pot, is glowing with anger. It''s obvious that he is very angry with what Feng Xuan has done. Had he not known that there was an immortal devil in his body, he would not have been so merciful¡° It must be the immortal devil. Fengxuan, are you aware of what just happened Murong Jinxin know black impermanence angry, also didn''t blame him so rude treat Feng Xuan. Just personally helped Feng Xuan to rise, looking at Feng Xuan that piece more pale face, light voice asks a way. She saw the fear and regret from Feng Xuan''s clear eyes. She knew that Feng Xuan knew more or less that she had done something bad, but she was not sure that Feng Xuan knew why the immortal devil wanted to do it¡° I only know that he has gone out again to do evil things. As for what, he has sealed up the memory so well that I can''t feel it. " Feng Xuan held his head and thought hard. There was a blank in his mind. For him, the immortal devil is too powerful. If he doesn''t want him to know what he has done, he will never know. This, let him very feeble really¡° I''ll call him out and ask him a few questions. Please bear with me. Don''t compete with him... "

 Chapter 316

    Looking at the immortal devil has rolled back, Fengxuan is weak and can''t bear to hold the edge of the barrel, Murong Jinxin''s mood is very complex. If Feng Xuan doesn''t suppress the immortal devil as soon as possible, he will bring great trouble to the other three realms.


    Fengxuan is her friend. She won''t allow anyone to touch him unless she has to. Besides, she needs Fengxuan''s blood to remove the curse of Longling.


    Devil, it''s really resourceful and deep hidden


    "It''s really a good way to let the evil god fall in love with him and kill him. It can restrain him, and it''s good for the four worlds."


    The underworld withstands the impact of ice and fire in his body, looking at Murong Jin''s gnashing teeth, a plan slowly takes shape in his heart. When he came back from heaven, he began to layout. When the devil came out of the magic tower, he would give the gift back to the devil.


    Once the devil has to fall in love with another woman, I''m afraid the first one who won''t let the devil go is the God of evil. Then there will be a good play. They just need to stand far away and wait to reap the benefits.


    "Well, then you and the emperor of heaven will add up. You can''t accept the crime in vain."


    Murong Jin''s heart nods. She always protects her weaknesses. Pluto is one of her own. When Pluto suffers, she naturally wants to get back from the devil. She doesn''t believe it. The underworld and the emperor of heaven can''t figure out the cheap devil.


    "From today on, I will be alert and will not give any chance to the devil. You can rest assured that my body is yours and my heart is yours. It will never change from generation to generation... "


    The underworld looked at her and was really angry. With a smile, he directly attributed her anger to the devil. So, knead Murong Jin heart slightly messy hair, affectionately talked about let that just into the underworld palace of black impermanence almost fell down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, looking at the eyes of Hades is like looking at a neuropathy. Is this nigger''s brain abnormal because he has been frozen into the body for a thousand years? Suddenly say so let a person get goose bumps of words, she said it is difficult to accept.


    The reason why she is so angry is that a small part is because of him, but the bigger part is because of Fengxuan


    "Let''s go and have dinner with the king."


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which was quite speechless. He knew that he was amorous, and several thick black lines appeared on his forehead. In order to cover up his embarrassment, he grabbed Murong Jinxin''s arm and walked towards the dining table not far away.


    "Forget it, you don''t feel well today. Don''t eat these..."


    Murong Jin heart is not polite, a butt sat on the chair, looking at a large table of dishes, appetite big move. Seeing that he picked up the chopsticks, he went to poke those dark things he made, and quickly stopped him with chopsticks.


    She couldn''t even eat these things, and he couldn''t eat them. He should be in agony now. Her eyes hurt when she looked at his pale and ruddy face.


    "You should eat what you make. I''m not willing to waste it."


    Hades dodged the attack of her chopsticks, picked up a chopstick that looked like vegetables, and put it in his mouth. Obviously, they all look very bad, but he eats them with relish. He sees black impermanence caressing his forehead and sighs that their king is finished.


    "Don''t eat. I owe you this meal first. I''ll pay it back when I have time."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the underworld, and without blinking an eye, she finishes a plate of black food. She is still ready to eat another plate. She really has a bad conscience. He got up and took away the dishes he had made. When he saw the dissatisfied eyes of the underworld, he had to compromise.


    "Yes, you said that. Don''t break your promise. If you dare to break your promise, I will let Jun Mo Li lose in this world war, and there is not even a pair of profane trousers left. "


    For Murong Jinxin''s solution, Pluto agreed with it. Since she is willing to cook for him again, he has nothing to say. Those black things, pour it out, otherwise it will be his precarious stomach.


    "For a meal, you threaten me with such words. As for you..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart is really a little dare not compliment, twitch the corners of the mouth looking at the cool man in front of, there is no language to describe his mood at the moment. He probably ate too much good food and wanted to eat something she made.


    "You don''t know how sad I am. Sometimes I really want to change with Jun Mo Li. It''s easy for him to get your favor, but it''s hard for me to get to heaven. Jinxin, I have to say that you are really eccentric. "


    The underworld sighed a little, some words he didn''t want to say too clearly originally, some things can hold in the heart or hold in the heart. But her good is too hard to ask, in addition to using this method, he really does not know how to ask.


    "He''s my man now, so naturally I want to be nice to him. You don''t have to say that to find abuse on your own and eat. "


    Murong Jin heart some irritable poked a chopsticks of vegetables race to the mouth, for Pluto these complaints, she heard too much, really don''t want to listen. She is afraid that she will be soft hearted one day. Now she belongs to Jun Mo Li. She can only think more about Jun Mo Li.


    "I don''t know how my father valued you, the little white eyed wolf, and tormented me so much that I didn''t look like a ghost. But I thought I was a meddler. Alas..." their fate was half decided by heaven, and half decided by my father. Sometimes he really wanted to ask my father, how could he choose her alone when there were so many Ren fengnv? If the father and the king chose other Ren''s Phoenix daughter, his love road would be much easier. He really believed that few people in the world were as difficult as her¡° Poof, if you really feel aggrieved, let''s go to Sansheng stone to have a look this time. If we get rid of our names, it will be all right... "When hearing the word" Ba Po ", Murong Jin almost didn''t spit out the food in her mouth. Looking at his grievance, he kindly put forward his opinions. About her fate with the underworld, she was actually quite curious, so she took this opportunity to go to ask the old moon¡° You think too much. Once the name on Sansheng stone is engraved, it is impossible to erase it. In addition, in the past two years, I have paid my heart and lungs to you, and you should make good compensation to me. You can be a man without conscience, but when you become a ghost, you must have conscience. " The underworld reaches out his hand and knocks her little head. He is speechless for her whimsical. Sanshengshi is a very sacred existence for men and women in the four realms. There are very few men and women in the four realms who can engrave their names on them. Once their names are engraved, they will represent the company of generations. No matter how time and space change, no matter how many generations of reincarnation, we must be together¡° I''ll wait until I''m a ghost. I''ll go back to the palace to sleep when I''m full. Take your time. " Murong Jinxin pulls the last mouthful of rice steak into her mouth and throws her chopsticks on the table. She touches her full stomach and yawns. I''m afraid three days and three nights are not enough for her¡° Go on, get some sleep. I''ll go back and wake you up when the medicine on the king is over. " The underworld looked at her tired little face, and his heart was also distressed. He didn''t say anything more, so he gave black impermanence a look, indicating that black impermanence would send the sleepy little white eyed wolf back, so as to avoid any accident on her way. Black impermanence got order, then followed Murong Jin heart behind quickly left, so big yard only left the king of Hades in elegant dining. The wind is blowing. It''s very cold, but the king of Hades feels the warmth in his heart. Murong Jinxin sleeps until noon the next day. After a simple meal, the king of Hades comes with Fengxuan. So, they followed the underworld to heaven, and met the benevolent emperor smoothly¡° Smelly boy, it''s rare for you to come to heaven. What can I do for you this time? " The emperor of heaven sat on the chair and looked at a pair of Bi people below. Without saying a word, he went straight to the theme. He knew too much about the man in front of him. If he didn''t have something to do, he would never have stepped into heaven, let alone come with him¡° It''s not that I have something to ask you for help, but that I have come to talk with you about a deal to save the gods in heaven who will soon die of thirst. " Without waiting for the emperor to give him a seat, the underworld took Murong Jin''s heart and sat down on the chair beside him. His words were as if he were the Savior of heaven¡° What do you want to do with me? " Wen Yan, the emperor of heaven is somewhat unexpected. As soon as the smelly boy was in the upper position, he began to ask for netherworld flowers from the smelly boy. Now, tens of thousands of years have passed. During these tens of thousands of years, he has exhausted all kinds of methods, but there is still no way to persuade him. He is about to give up, but the stinky boy has come to the door by himself. Is it because God has been worrying about him all these years that he really can''t stand it¡° I''ll exchange three netherworld flowers for your soul control skill that never spreads from heaven. " The underworld was also very simple. He took out a brocade box from the black sleeve robe and threw it to the emperor of heaven. He didn''t even bother to ask the emperor of heaven''s opinions, just as if the emperor of heaven had agreed to his deal¡° Why learn soul control? " The emperor of heaven opened the brocade box and looked at it. It was really three genuine Youming flowers. There was a trace of doubt on his wrinkled face. Although soul control is a secret skill never spread from heaven, it''s nothing special. It''s not worth replacing with three dark flowers¡° This boy has been refined into a super Saint fighter by the demon world. He has the soul of the immortal devil. If he doesn''t practice soul control, his soul will be devoured by the immortal devil sooner or later. As for his life experience, you must know better than Wang. He can''t die for a while. "

 Chapter 317

    Pluto''s slender fingers stretched out and pointed to Feng Xuan, who stood on one side respectfully. His words were very careless. Looking at the emperor''s appearance, we can see that the deal has been negotiated and that his purpose of coming to heaven has been achieved.


    "Feng Xuan has seen the emperor of heaven."


    Feng Xuan gave a deep gift to the emperor of heaven. He was just a little national teacher in the human world. He was very devout when he saw the real gods. He didn''t have the confidence of Hades and Jinxin. He dared to sit down in a chair without saying a word.


    "I know the rules. It''s hard to practice soul control. You have to be prepared."


    The emperor of heaven looked at Feng Xuan for a long time, then touched his beard and nodded. Although the man''s eyebrow in front of him was covered with black Qi, he still could not cover up his healthy qi. He is a good man. No wonder the people of Chu state love him so much.


    "Well, no matter how hard it is, I must refine it. Thank you for your willingness to teach me the lake control skill."


    What he was afraid of was not the difficulty, but the emperor''s refusal to teach soul control. For thousands of innocent people in the world, he will spare his life to practice. As long as he can practice successfully one day earlier, he can do less bad things. He must suppress the immortal devil and take back the initiative of the body.


    "Well, you go to Tianchi first, and I will teach you this secret skill in person after you have taken off the foetus."


    The emperor waved to the bodyguard and motioned him to take Fengxuan to Tianchi. Then he took out the Youming flower and gave it to the God of tota, and ordered him to take the three precious Youming flowers to Tianchi to purify the water polluted by evil.


    After that, I looked up at the couple. Perhaps it is to solve the big problem in the heart, the emperor''s mood is rare good, and the smile around his mouth is deep.


    "Jin Xin, you''re still a big face. I''ve begged this boy for tens of thousands of years, but I almost didn''t kneel down, but this smelly boy is completely unmoved. Now because of your face, I have solved the biggest problem in heaven. You are really our noble man. "


    Also can see from this, Murong Jin heart in this smelly boy''s heart how weight. It took him tens of thousands of years to solve the problem that others solved in a word. This is really a very different treatment. But anyway, he sincerely thanks Murong Jinxin.


    "That''s your wrong way. He is typical of eating hard but not soft. If you rob him by force, I''m afraid you will have snatched this dark flower."


    Murong Jinxin naturally heard the deep meaning of Tiandi''s words, but now she is just a mortal, she can only do what a mortal should do. As for the deep feeling of Hades, maybe she will be able to repay a little when she becomes a ghost.


    "Ha ha, I''m not the opponent of this smelly boy. I''ll go to him to rob him, unless I don''t want to live. Fire phoenix came to me a few days ago and asked me for a way to break the curse of Longling. I didn''t tell it. Today, for the sake of these netherworld flowers, I will make an exception and tell you how to open the Dragon mausoleum. "


    The emperor reached out again and touched his white beard. After pondering for a moment, he looked at Murong Jin and opened her mouth with a smile. He really knew about the opening method of Longling. But he promised the head of the dragon clan that he couldn''t tell anyone easily. He never takes advantage of others at will. This opening method plus soul control is regarded as the reward of the three Youming flowers.


    "The emperor of heaven can really hide his words. Even the fire phoenix can be cheated by you. It''s not easy for you..."


    Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrows, fire phoenix temperament she is to understand, unless it is determined that the emperor does not know, otherwise it is absolutely not to give up. The emperor of heaven, if he is really a powerful character, he can deceive people all over the world.


    "It''s really not easy. I was almost asked by Huo Fenghuang. You''re right. If you want to open Longling, you must first break the curse of Longling. You already know the method. Take the blood of Feng Xuan and Chu yue''er and pour it into longan in the four directions of East, West, North and south of Longling. The curse can be broken. Then let the young master of the Dragon recite the opening mantra I sent to you, and the Dragon mausoleum can be opened. There are many organs in Longling. Before you go in, you must be well prepared, or it will probably become your burial place. "


    Tiandi''s old hand turned to Murong Jin''s heart a little, and a string of incantations came to Murong Jin''s mind. In order to prevent Murong Jin''s heart from forgetting to increase her troubles, Tiandi specially made a curse for Murong Jin''s heart, and the incantation grew in Murong Jin''s mind as if it had a root. I''m afraid it won''t disappear in my life.


    At present, all he can do is to solve other problems after they find the dragon ball.


    "What else do you know, old man? Let''s just say it all at once, so that they won''t even bother themselves when they''re looking for it. "


    The underworld took a sip of tea and looked at the sophistication in the eyes of the emperor of heaven. He deeply felt that the older the old man was, the more confused he was. He had to let a few mortals look for things that could be solved in one sentence. Finding them all became his business, which really bothered him.


    "That''s their mission in the world, and they have to do it themselves. If I had solved all the problems so easily, they would have no need to exist. "


    The emperor of heaven gave the king a white look and could not deny his words. This smelly boy wants to pursue shortcut, but there is no shortcut in life. He can go forward step by step. Only after suffering can we grow up. This is a constant law since this continent was created¡° Come on, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. There''s another thing you need to check. It''s about Jinxin''s nature. The immortal devil said to Jinxin a few days ago... "The underworld waved impatiently. What he hated most was that the emperor of heaven talked about the truth. He repeated what Jinxin said to him yesterday to the emperor of heaven. This is an eventful year for the underworld. He has many things to do himself, and to give it to the seemingly idle emperor is the best choice. I''ve never heard of this. It seems that I need to go to the Tianshu Pavilion again to check the classics... "The emperor''s muddy eyes narrowed and thought deeply about the words of the underworld. His face was serious. If Murong Jinxin has such an accident, it will be troublesome. He''s going to have to check it out and see what''s going on¡° Yes, if nothing happens, the king will leave. Old man, be polite to my wife, understand? " The underworld gets up lazily and looks at Murong Jinxin, who is sitting beside him in boredom. He doesn''t say much. He said hello to the emperor of heaven and left in a hurry. He really didn''t want to stay in Tianjie, which would only make trouble for himself. If the sixth Princess of Tianjie knew that he was coming, she would pester him crazy¡° Is there anything in heaven that he is afraid of? It''s not in his nature to go like this. " Murong Jinxin looks at the burning buttocks of the underworld and runs away quickly. In addition to being funny, she also feels a little surprised. She slants a small head, looking at the sky emperor of the head very doubt of ask a way¡° Maybe I don''t want to meet my six princesses. That girl has loved him since she was a child. She has been pestering him for many years. He doesn''t want to come to heaven, which is also related to that girl. " See Murong Jin heart asked, the emperor sighed. The son-in-law of the underworld is naturally very fond of him. Unfortunately, people don''t look up to his daughter. Even if he marries his daughter back to be a concubine, the smelly boy doesn''t want to. It is pitiful that wench, so many years just don''t want to marry a person, must wait until the underworld is willing to accept her¡° The sixth princess''s eyes are really different from those of ordinary people. A man who looks at a woman like a toy, like Hades, has bad luck who marries her. " Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, really didn''t think he had a relationship in heaven. He would leave in such a hurry, probably because he didn''t want to make it difficult for the emperor of heaven. The identity of that woman is placed here. He can''t treat that woman as rubbish just like other women¡° You are not sure. That smelly boy is affectionate and righteous to you. It''s said that for you, I haven''t stepped into the harem for a long time, which is very difficult for a mature man. I''ve also asked Yuelao about it. There''s no fate between them, so you should listen to eight strange people casually. If that wench which day brain water embarrasses you, you are more tolerant, she that is in the heart not balanced The emperor shakes his head. The boy of Hades looks heartless, but in fact he is the most affectionate. Once identified a woman, it is absolutely a lifetime of love. If it had not been for the old underworld who had already engraved the name of Murong Jinxin on the Sansheng stone, he would have done something in the dark¡° As long as she doesn''t go too far, if she exceeds my bottom line, I don''t care what identity she is. I should beat her as well. " For some promises, Murong Jinxin is afraid to give, especially this kind of love. However, if possible, she was willing to take the initiative to avoid the six princesses, so as not to really give birth to a conflict, in the end is not good. The emperor of heaven has saved her life, and she can''t do it too well¡° Then you are really good at it. Her Kung Fu is as good as yours. But I advise you not to do it at will. Once the girl starts fighting, she has to decide whether to win or lose... "The emperor of heaven shakes his head with a smile. Let it be. Maybe the girl needs Murong Jinxin to teach her a lesson before she will give up her heart to the underworld. Anyway, that girl''s Kung Fu can''t hurt Murong Jin''s heart. In fact, he doesn''t have to worry too much¡° Well, I want to go to Yuelao. I''ll live there in the evening. After you teach Fengxuan the soul control skill, send someone to take Fengxuan there. I''ll go. " Murong Jinxin spread out her hand, and she was too lazy to think about the future. Now she just wanted to ask Yuelao about the relationship between her and Hades. After that, she got up and left quickly. On the huge hall, the emperor of heaven looked at the disappearing white figure, shook his head with a bitter smile, sighed, and left slowly

 Chapter 318

    Yuelao Palace


    Murong Jinxin''s visit obviously surprised Yuelao. Yuelao, who was preparing the red line, was stunned for a while. He quickly put down his work and went out to welcome Murong Jinxin into the palace.


    "Murong girl, please have tea."


    Month old put a cup of tea in the hands of Murong Jin heart next to the small table, the attitude is very respectful. He is just a little god in heaven, a kind of God who can''t even give a banquet to the emperor of heaven. And Murong Jinxin no matter is the identity of Phoenix girl, or the identity of the future Princess Ming, which is he can''t stir up.


    "Yuelao, you don''t have to be so formal. I just want to ask something. I won''t eat you."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Yuelao, who is obviously uneasy. She looks at a lot of red lines on the table behind Yuelao, eases the look on her face, and opens her mouth gently.


    No matter which of the four realms they are in, it''s not uncommon for an official to decide his status. Yuelao''s official position is not high, and this kind of reaction is also expected by her.


    "Murong girl, if you have anything to ask, I will tell her if I know."


    Yuelao looked at Murong Jin''s heart for a while, and felt that Murong Jin''s heart seemed not the same as some of the rumors, and his attitude was very kind. Then he was a little relieved, went back to his position, sat down, picked up the red line on the table and continued to work out.


    "I really have only one life relationship with Jun Mo Li?" About the marriage between the little master of the Dragon nationality and the Phoenix girl, she heard the Hades mention it several times. She knew Pluto couldn''t cheat her, but she wanted to prove it.


    "It''s true that there''s only one destiny for me, girl. Please see."


    The moon is old, and does not talk nonsense. With a dry finger, a red line appears in the air. On both sides of the red line are the names of Murong Jinxin and Junmo glass. The month old swept that red line one eye, very affirmative opened mouth.


    "After a lifetime of love, it''s impossible to meet again?"


    Murong Jin heart staring at the red line for a long time, did not see why, but she is not too tangled. Since Yuelao has confirmed her words, there will be absolutely no fake, which needs no doubt.


    "If there are ordinary men and women in the human world, there may be new marriages in samsara. But your situation is very special. The names of you and Hades have been engraved on Sansheng stone by old Hades... "


    Yuelao shakes his head. All the men and women whose names are engraved on Sansheng stone, no matter which world, can only be entangled forever. Whether it''s a good couple or a resentful couple, it can''t change this reality.


    "Why did the old underworld choose me? Do you know the inside story? "


    For Yuelao, Murong Jinxin has no accident. She has always been a person who takes things as they are. If it''s all destined by heaven, she can only accept it. Everything has a definite number. Even if she loves you and Mo Li, she will never violate this law.


    "Your fates are interdependent, but you can conquer them, but you can also help them. It all depends on how you choose. Ten years later, Pluto''s life and death catastrophe will break out. This outbreak is very terrible. Only you can save Pluto''s life. "


    Yuelao hesitated for a moment, and decided to tell the truth. This woman is not easy to fool. If he tells a lie, he will not be able to do well. I had to explain the reason that the old Hades had said to him when he came to carve his name. After that, I looked at Murong Jinxin with fear that Murong Jinxin would be affected by his words.


    "It means that the old Pluto wanted to use me to keep Pluto, so he carved the name of me and Pluto on the Sansheng stone?"


    Murong Jin''s eyes flashed like stars. She said, how could old Pluto lead the red line for Pluto for no reason? There was such an inside story. His wishful thinking is very good. Do you think it can restrain her?


    She felt that the old Pluto really thought too much. With her current relationship with Pluto, she could not stand by when Pluto was in trouble. There is no need to tie their marriage together.


    "The underworld is also very good to the girl. Everything is doomed. I hope the girl doesn''t resent the old underworld. Old Pluto has only one son, so it''s hard to avoid thinking more about him. The underworld didn''t know about it in advance. Don''t move your anger to the underworld


    Yuelao sighed. Murong Jinxin said it was true that the old underworld was willing to take such a big risk in order to protect his only son. But this is not the point. The point is that the underworld has a good heart for Murong Jin. If they can go on happily, it may not be a good marriage.


    "Can the name engraved on Sansheng stone be erased? My marriage doesn''t want to be artificial, it just wants to be predestined. "


    Murong Jin''s heart pondered for a moment, but she also listened to Yuelao''s words. It has nothing to do with Pluto, and she can''t blame Pluto anyway. However, her life has been manipulated by the God of time and space, and she doesn''t want to be manipulated by the old Hades.


    "Girl, I don''t know. It''s not easy to carve a name on Sansheng stone. Only the marriage approved by Sansheng stone can be allowed to engrave the name. In other words, although your marriage with Hades was imposed by the old Hades, it was also approved by Sansheng stone, so it can''t be erased... "


    Yuelao shakes his head. Since ancient times, no one has ever been able to erase the name of Sansheng stone. Maybe this is the magic of Sansheng stone. It is precisely for this reason that all men and women who want to carve names on Sansheng stone should be very careful. Once the name is engraved, it will determine the future of the couple. About Murong Jinxin and Hades, he thought that they were a good match. There was no need to waste time on these boring things... "Can you take me to have a look?" Murong Jin heart did not show too disappointed expression, just very indifferent looking at the old moon, put forward their own requirements. Now that they''ve all come, I''m going to have a look. Maybe I can see something else¡° Of course, I can. Don''t ask the girl to wait for me for a while. I''ll weave this marriage thread to take the girl to Tianshan Mountain... "Yuelao looked at the red marriage thread in his hand in some embarrassment. The marriage thread has already been woven half way. If he stops for too long, I''m afraid they will have an accident. Murong Jinxin''s business is not very urgent. He thinks he should finish his work first¡° Yes, you can be busy first. We''re going to Tianshan when we''re finished. " Murong Jin nodded and agreed. It''s not a big deal to see Sansheng stone, and there''s no need to see it immediately. Yuelao also has her own work. At least she has to wait for others to deal with the things on hand¡° If you have any questions, please feel free to ask. I can answer the girl''s questions while knitting marriage lines. There is no conflict. " Yuelao smiles and looks at Murong Jinxin with more gentle eyes. In fact, this Phoenix girl is very good at speaking, and she doesn''t have a lady''s temper. He likes it very much. It''s not easy for a woman of such status to be considerate of others¡° Can you weave a marriage line for the devil Idle is also idle, Murong Jinxin drank a few mouthfuls of tea, then remembered what happened in the underworld yesterday. If the demon Zun, the dead man, could make a move on his marriage line, she would not show mercy¡° These marriages are predestined by heaven. If the devil is destined to have a marriage, the sky mirror will show it. I can only weave the marriage lines shown by the sky mirror. But you can try to carve the name of the devil and other women''s on the Sansheng stone. If you are lucky, you may succeed. " Yuelao very resolutely refused, marriage line is not he want to weave can weave, he want to cut can cut, everything depends on God''s meaning, he can''t decide at will. But the old underworld once used the method, Murong Jin heart or can try¡° In this way, I really have to try that moment... "Murong Jin was disappointed, but she didn''t show it. All walks of life have their own rules, and she can only abide by them. She didn''t want to see that Yuelao was harmed by her obstinacy¡° I''ve been a Yuelao for so many years. I only saw three pairs of men and women engrave their names on the Sansheng stone. Girls, don''t hold too much hope... "Just try. If you take this matter too seriously, I''m afraid that the disappointment will grow. He thinks he still reminds first, lest Murong Jin heart can mood fluctuation too big at that time. They all know about what mozun did, and they can understand why Murong Jin''s heart resents mozun¡° Well, I know it. I don''t take it seriously Murong Jinxin know month is always kind, but month old mouth reported the number but also let her surprised. If she remembers correctly, she has been in office for at least 100000 years. In 100000 years, only three pairs of men and women''s names have been engraved. How small is the probability? And she and Hades are a couple. What does that mean¡° The girl will arrive at Tianshan soon. If you see the sixth princess, you must be calm. Six princesses have been admiring the underworld for a long time. In order to destroy the marriage between the underworld and the girl, they almost go to Tianshan every day. They just want to erase the name of the underworld girl from the Sansheng stone... "The month old general hung the marriage line in a closed space, and then got up to greet Murong Jinxin and went out. Go a few words, suddenly stopped, deliberately explained Murong Jin heart a few words. When he thought of their Silly Princess, he really didn''t agree. It took him tens of thousands of years to draw up the marriage line, but in the end, he still got nothing¡° Well, I see. Let''s go. " Murong Jinxin''s step almost slipped, and she was speechless to the six princesses. It seems that the name engraved on Sansheng stone is really hard to erase. Since someone has done it for her, she still can''t get it¡° Let''s go

 Chapter 319

    Tianshan Mountain


    Layers of fog floating on the mountain, rendering the whole mountain very mysterious. Murong Jinxin and Yuelao walked all the way up to the top. Before they got to Sansheng stone, a curse came into their ears from a distance.


    "Broken stone... Broken stone... You stubborn broken stone..."


    "I split you... I split you... I don''t know what to do..."


    "The underworld is mine... Why do you allow the old underworld to engrave the names of him and Murong Jinxin... Why..."


    "I go to Tianshan Mountain every day to put on their names... After all these years of ups and downs... Can''t I move you... You broken stone... Broken stone..."


    ¡­¡­


    Next to Sansheng stone, a woman in white with a silver sword cut down Sansheng stone. She used every sword to cut it very hard. Such as cherry like lips open and close, spit out a rather speechless words.


    After chopping for a while, it seemed that she was tired. The woman sat down on the ground and leaned against the stone that she wanted to vomit every day. Her crystal eyes were full of tears.


    She tried so hard for a long time, all the methods she should use were exhausted, but everything was in vain. The names of Hades and Murong Jinxin are not erased by her, but are carved deeper on Sansheng stone. This let her heart very chagrin, very uneasy.


    The man she loved since she was a child never stopped to see her. He can marry all the women in the underworld, but he is not willing to let go of their marriage. What else can she do? To make him accept him?


    "See Princess six."


    Just when Xiao Liu was in great pain and wanted to jump directly from the Tianshan Mountain, an old voice came. She quickly restrained her emotions and calmed down for a long time before she turned and looked at Yuelao.


    Can turn around the moment, such as crystal eyes suddenly open, slender fingers pointed to the Murong Jin heart behind the old moon.


    "You... Murong Jinxin... You are Murong Jinxin..."


    Xiao Liu has never seen Murong Jinxin, and the reason why he knows Murong Jinxin is that he has seen the portrait of Murong Jinxin. Her small mouth was wide open, until she was sure that the woman not far away was Murong Jin''s heart, and she made a sound of grinding her teeth.


    It''s all this woman, it''s all this woman. If it wasn''t for this woman, she and Hades would still have hope


    "Princess six, you are all right."


    Murong Jin looks at the beautiful woman with a smile in her heart. The corners of her mouth are slightly crooked. She doesn''t think much of the hostility in the woman''s eyes.


    "What are you doing here? See my joke? "


    His rival is very jealous when he meets him. When Xiao Liuyi sees Murong Jin''s heart, he suddenly feels that his heart is even more congested. She heavily vomited a few mouthfuls of turbid gas, looked at Murong Jin heart''s eyes more bad, will Murong Jin heart''s appearance directly attributed to see their own joke.


    "Sixth princess, do you think too much? We''re just meeting for the first time. I''m full and I''ve come to see your jokes. "


    Murong Jin heart corner of the mouth a draw, this woman can too sensitive point, even her intention did not ask began to guess, really enough nervous. What''s more, she is only allowed to come to Tianshan Mountain, and no one else is allowed to come. Unfortunately, all the people who meet her come to see her joke?


    "What are you doing here?"


    Small six or a face of defense, for Murong Jin heart this person, she really can''t give birth to any favor. At the thought of Pluto''s love and maintenance for this woman, her heart felt as if it was bleeding and she wanted to cry.


    "Look at the Sansheng stone, that''s all."


    Murong Jinxin really didn''t want to pay attention to her. She dropped such a sentence and went to the side of Sansheng stone. At a glance, she saw the two names carved in the middle of Sansheng stone by the old Hades. Subconsciously, she wanted to reach out and touch them. It''s a pity that his hand was only half stretched out, and he was stopped by Xiao Liu.


    "You can touch your own name, but don''t touch the name of Hades. Hades is mine..."


    Small six took Murong Jin heart''s hand, is very overbearing oath of their sovereignty, as if the king of hell is her man. That pair of jealous woman''s appearance portrays thoroughly, even one side''s month old saw all could not help sweating.


    "I think you are really sick here..."


    Murong Jin heart of the mouth again a draw, for in front of this woman''s behavior, she said very accept powerless. You can''t even name it. How possessive is it? No wonder Pluto is unwilling to marry her. If anyone marries her, if they are happy with each other, if they are just right, I''m afraid that man will not be safe all his life.


    "Murong Jinxin, you wait for me. Sooner or later, I will erase your name and replace mine."


    Small six looking at Murong Jin heart pointed to her head, also scolded her sick, gas all don''t hit a place. Stamping his feet, he directly let out some cruel words that Murong Jin could not expect.


    "Then you should move quickly, at least change your name when I was a human. Otherwise, once I''m a ghost, I''m afraid you can''t change it. After all, Pluto is the supreme of the underworld. It''s very good for me to marry him. "


    Murong Jin heart shrugged, for small six words very disapproval. Even if her name is erased, she may not be able to carve her own. Even if she took the dog''s excrement to carve up, with the underworld''s explosive temper, I''m afraid it will directly destroy this Sansheng stone.


    She didn''t want to say such words to stimulate Xiao Liu, but Xiao Liu didn''t say a good word since she met her. In this case, why should she be merciful.


    "You dream, I won''t let you marry her, if I want to kill you to stop you, I will make you crazy, won''t give you any chance to marry him!"


    The throne of the princess of the underworld is hers, which she has been fond of since she was a child. She definitely can''t give it to other women. Especially this Murong Jin heart, put clear don''t like Pluto, she is the least qualified to sit on the position of the princess of the underworld.


    "The tone is quite big. I don''t know where you got your confidence. Come on, I don''t have so much time to talk nonsense with you. What should you do. If you want to continue cutting Sansheng stone, please help yourself. "


    Murong Jinxin feels that following a woman who has been dazzled by love is not only a waste of her saliva, but also a waste of her time. Although she is very idle today, she does not want to waste her time on this woman. She wants to finish her work early and go back to the old moon palace to have a big sleep. It is estimated that she and Feng Xuan will be able to return to the human world tomorrow.


    "Murong Jinxin, you really deceive people too much. I don''t want to cut this stone now. I want to cut you to death. "


    Small six was Murong Jinxin words to almost vomit blood, here is heaven, she is heaven''s six princesses, this Murong Jinxin what qualifications to tell her? She is the Lord, Murong Jin''s heart is the guest. If she wants to tell her what to do, it''s also her way.


    In a rage, he grabbed the silver sword beside him and attacked Murong Jin''s heart. It''s as fast as lightning, and there''s no time for Yuelao to stop it.


    "You really think I''m afraid you can''t..."


    Murong Jin heart is really angry, if this small six say a few ugly words, she can endure. But it''s all against her. If she doesn''t fight, she will look down on herself.


    The plain white little hand stretched out into the empty air, and a silver sword with black light appeared in her, killing Xiao Liu.


    One person and one immortal are entangled together. They are both white and similar in shape. When the fight is fierce, even Yuelao can''t tell who they are.


    "Six princesses Murong girl... Don''t fight... Don''t fight..."


    Yuelao really wants to cry. He really doesn''t know that the sixth princess is so stupid. Murong is also a guest, and her status is not inferior to her. If she really hurts Murong, I''m afraid the whole heaven will not be able to bear the anger of Hades.


    But his words didn''t work at all. The only way to answer him was the continuous fire and the increasingly fierce fighting.


    "Murong Jinxin, I''ll fight with you!"


    Suddenly, there was a fury in the air, and the silver sword in Xiao Liu''s hand turned into a startling roar, roaring toward Murong Jin''s heart. This sword is almost exhausted her full strength, the purpose is to set Murong Jin heart to death.


    "Go to hell!"


    Murong Jin heart thoroughly angered, the silver sword in the hand did not hesitate to fly out. Since people don''t want her to live and kill her, what else can she have to worry about? If she scruples too much, she will die. For such an unreasonable woman to die, it''s not worth it.


    Maybe she was too angry. The energy she burst out was amazing. With one blow, she cut Xiao Liu''s silver sword into two pieces, one of which flew to Xiao Liu uncontrollably.


    "Ah..."


    Xiao Liu was shocked by the powerful sword Qi. Between hesitation, the silver sword had already come to her. Out of the instinct to survive, her body burst back. Instantly, she retreated to the edge of the cliff. After a scream, her small figure completely disappeared in Murong Jinxin and Yuelao''s eyes.


    "Six princesses... Six princesses..."


    Yuelao was so surprised that he rushed to the edge of the cliff and yelled at the bottom of the cliff. The cry of terror floated on the Tianshan Mountain, causing countless birds to flee around.


    "Yuelao, go to Tiandi. Six princesses is I hit the cliff, this consequence I will bear


    Murong Jin heart will take back the silver sword, some accidents suddenly burst out of their own energy, probably because of their strong physique. Although she was a little annoyed with the words and deeds of the sixth princess, she didn''t want to hurt her. But now it''s useless to say these things. We can only let the emperor of heaven send more heavenly soldiers to search. Maybe the six Princesses'' lives should not be lost, and they still have a chance of survival.


    "It''s not entirely your fault. Alas, I''ll report it to the emperor of heaven first. The girl will go back to Yuelao palace to have a rest. I''ll inform the girl immediately if there''s anything..."


    Looking at such a daring woman, Yuelao didn''t say much. Now it''s important to save the sixth princess. He must go to see the emperor of heaven immediately. He can''t delay for a second.


    "Go ahead, I''ll sit here, and I''ll go back soon..."


    Murong Jinxin gives Yuelao a reassuring look. She sits down beside Sansheng stone and looks at her and the name of Hades. The wind blowing, let her hair blowing disorder, but also her heart completely blowing disorde

 Chapter 320

    Tianjie Hall


    Murong Jin stood in the middle of the hall with a cold face, looking at the queen who sat on the sky chair and wanted to tear her to pieces, a faint smile rose from the corner of her mouth.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are so cruel that you beat Xiao Liu down the Tianshan Mountain..."


    Tian Tian''s hand tightly clenched into a fist, if there is not a trace of reason, she will directly rush up, will Murong Jin heart torn.


    How unlucky is her baby daughter? He was robbed by Murong Jinxin, but he was knocked off the cliff by Murong Jinxin.


    "Queen, you should feel your conscience when you speak. You have no way to teach your daughter and let your daughter bite everywhere. You blame me. Yes, I killed the sixth Princess of Tianshan, but she also wanted to die. If she didn''t kill me, I would do my best to protect myself? If she wants to kill me, I will stand in the same place and let her kill me? I''m not a fool... "


    Murong Jinxin had a trace of guilt in her heart. After all, Tiandi was her life-saving benefactor. She knocked Tiandi''s daughter off the cliff, which was not good. But after this day, she accused her indiscriminately. She felt that if she tolerated it, it would be too inconsistent with her character. Besides, the cause of this is not her. Why should she bear all the consequences?


    "You''re still right. If you move the empress Ben''s daughter, she will never give up. Murong Jinxin, if you don''t find Xiao Liu for a day, you can''t leave heaven for a day. If there''s something wrong with Xiao Liu, I want you to pay for it with your life and blood! "


    After a day to see Murong Jin heart that don''t care about the appearance, in the heart of the fire directly three jump. There was a trace of ruthlessness on her charming face, which was quite different from her gentle and virtuous image in the past. She didn''t even ask the emperor''s opinion, so she ordered Murong Jin.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as Tian Tian''s words came down, the emperor sitting beside her frowned more tightly. He glanced at the Empress Dowager and looked at Murong Jinxin, who was standing upright as if she hadn''t done anything wrong. She really had a headache.


    From Yuelao''s mouth, he has understood the cause and effect of what happened. It is true that Xiao Liu made mistakes first. She shouldn''t provoke Murong Jin''s heart, but also draw a sword to Murong Jin''s heart, and finally use a killing move. Murong Jin heart may just break out in the dilemma, he did not forget that Murong Jin heart has strong physique.


    "As the saying goes, it''s up to the master to make a hook. Tian Hou''s words are very tough. Have you ever asked the emperor for his advice? Have you ever asked Pluto for advice? "


    Murong Jin heart directly to the day after a white eye, for the day after the words directly as a give up. She Murong Jin heart do wrong will naturally admit, but the six Princess down Tianshan, this thing she really is to protect herself. If you know her burst of energy is so powerful, she will not try her best, at least she has to worry about the face of the emperor of heaven.


    "You don''t need the underworld to scare empress Ben. Even in front of the underworld, empress Ben dares to say that. You''ve murdered my princess in heaven. If you want to stay out of it, it''s a dream. "


    After hearing that Murong Jin''s heart was pressing her with Hades, the veins on her forehead jumped out. She knew that Murong Jin''s heart had always been fearless, that was because of the support of Hades. But now Murong Jin''s heart is the princess of their heaven. When the underworld comes, she doesn''t care.


    "Murder? The empress of heaven can really put a big hat on my head. How can I let the world slander me like this


    After listening to Tian Hou''s words, Murong Jin really wants to laugh. It''s said that the queen of heaven is beautiful, elegant, virtuous and tranquil. Today, it''s true that it''s said that this kind of thing can''t be trusted.


    She Murong Jin heart line is sitting end, said she will miss six Princess down the cliff, she recognized. But if she deliberately murdered the sixth princess, even if she killed her, she would not admit it.


    "Murong Jinxin, if I don''t give you some color to see, you won''t know what disaster comes from the mouth. Come on, give Ben ten slaps in the face. "


    Tian Tian was completely enraged, no matter who was sitting on one side and his face was more and more gloomy. He waved to several heavenly soldiers in the hall and roared angrily.


    The soldiers who were swept by Tian Hou were stunned for a moment. Instead of immediately starting, they looked at the emperor. In the end, the emperor of heaven is the master of the heaven. They are loyal to the emperor of heaven, so they only listen to the emperor''s orders.


    "Enough, it''s not all Jinxin''s fault. If it wasn''t for Xiao Liu''s ignorance, how could he have come to such an end. "


    Things have developed to such a degree that the emperor of heaven can no longer ignore them. If those heavenly soldiers really beat Murong Jin''s heart, the consequence will be absolutely destroyed. Although his heart is also a little angry Murong Jin heart, but he also had to reward. Murong Jin heart is not intentional, at most is a miss hurt.


    "Emperor, what do you mean? Xiao Liu is your daughter. How can you protect an outsider and take responsibility for your daughter whose life and death are uncertain? You really make me feel too cold. "


    Tian Tian''s sharp fingernails directly pinched into the meat, and her eyes to the emperor were very strange, as if she didn''t know the emperor at all. She didn''t know why, the emperor of heaven was very kind to Murong Jin. From the moment Murong Jin''s heart was sent to the heaven, the emperor of heaven loved her without limit. Now Murong Jinxin laid hands on their daughter, he even chose to protect Murong Jinxin, which she really can''t accept.


    "Everything has to be reasonable. Yuelao has made yesterday''s story very clear, so don''t fool around. Even if you hit Jin Xin, what? Can Xiao Liu be found? Don''t make trouble for yourself The emperor rubbed the brow of the knead hair ache, looking at the queen next to him, persuading painstakingly. Don''t say Jinxin is just a miss, even if Jinxin really deliberately murdered Xiaoliu, they can''t take Jinxin how. Jinxin behind the underworld, the underworld is not everyone can afford. If you want peace in heaven, sometimes you have to make a little sacrifice¡° After this hit her heart will be better, small six is after this, after this must for her out of this tone. Ten slaps on her face is just the beginning. Today, Ben and Hou are against her. No one can stop her. " Tian Tian''s heart is bitter and astringent. The emperor of heaven has been so indifferent to her these years that she doesn''t even care for her daughter. When did it start? It seems that after he went to Fengzu once... "Are you finished? I''m in charge of the heaven. When will it be your turn to take over? Today, whoever dares to touch Jin''s heart will be put in prison. " The emperor of heaven''s hand heavily patted the sky case in front of him, and his eyes to the queen of heaven were more gloomy. This woman is really not willing to let go of something, which makes him more and more annoyed. When on earth did she become like this? Where is the gentle and virtuous she used to be¡° Tiandi, you protect Murong Jinxin so much that I have to doubt whether Murong Jinxin is your daughter. You went to Fengzu in those years and changed a lot after you came back. Even the harem are rarely involved, this has begun to suspect you. It''s a pity that I can''t find any evidence. Otherwise, I would have killed the fox spirit of the Phoenix family. " Years of forbearance has reached the extreme, Tian Tian Teng stood up, looking at the emperor who vowed to protect Murong Jin''s heart, and his heart billowed. Some words she has been afraid to ask, now she really can''t control, she must ask clearly today¡° What are you talking about? Jinxin is the daughter of the head of the Phoenix clan. Her noble identity and blood line can''t help you to say a word of slander. " The emperor of heaven was very angry when he heard Tian Tian''s words. He pinched Tian Tian Tian''s chin with one hand to show his happiness and anger. This woman really owes beating. She said these children''s private affairs in front of man Chao''s civil and military. Did she do it this day? Will it ever be done? As for the so-called fox spirit she said, it was the love of his whole life, and she couldn''t help but slander it... "Was he angry at last? Ha ha, I''ll tell you the truth. Unless you kill me, Murong Jin''s heart will be fixed. I can''t move today. There will always be a Japanese empress who can move in the future. " He felt the sharp pain from his chin, and Tian Hou''s heart sank to the bottom with the sharp pain. He really had a problem. She saw from his eyes that he did have other women in the Phoenix family. This thought, a wave of anger slowly breeding, even a little face not to the emperor, said let the emperor very angry words¡° I see that you are really old and confused. Is fengnv able to move when you want? Are you overestimating yourself? Don''t try to force me. I won''t be kind to you if I''m in a hurry. " The emperor took back his hand and felt that the woman in front of him was unreasonable. Facing her, he really didn''t want to say anything. If it were not for the face of his daughters, he would have given her the post of Queen¡° Is it? I''d like to see how you''re not kind to me. " Tian Tian''s heart is completely cool. She looks at the emperor of heaven for a long time. Suddenly, Jie Jie laughs. Since he is not benevolent, don''t blame her for her injustice. Today, she just wants to destroy Murong Jinxin''s prestige and let Murong Jinxin pay a substantial price. Her figure suddenly flies forward and attacks Murong Jin''s heart with both hands. Her move is to find the fatal one. The intention of killing Murong Jin''s heart is very obvious. The emperor of heaven looked at a scene not far away and almost vomited blood. This woman was too presumptuous. With such a move, she will bring endless troubles to heaven. His right hand coagulated a genuine Qi and was just about to wave at the queen. A black light as fast as lightning has roared away to the queen, followed by a voice that makes all the immortals in the hall tremble¡° Who dares to move my wife... "

 Chapter 321

    The underworld came in the air of ice and walked into the hall step by step. Every step was very slow. The fierce murderous spirit in his eyes is releasing continuously to the queen, just like the soul lock messenger in the dark night. That momentum, even just arrogant is also very arrogant days were shocked.


    "Did you get hurt?"


    He went to Murong Jinxin''s side and checked Murong Jinxin up and down several times. Until Murong Jinxin was annoyed by his inspection and gave him a white eye, he put down his heart and rubbed her slightly messy hair.


    This woman is really stubborn enough. She didn''t call him when such a big thing happened. She even wanted to carry it on her own. If it wasn''t for the secret line he arranged in the heaven to inform him, she would have suffered if she didn''t die.


    "Queen, what do you think the king should do to you?"


    After peace of mind, the underworld squinted at the cold queen not far away. After all, the queen belongs to heaven, so he used a counter instead of a punishment, but the meaning is similar.


    "Pluto, she beat Xiao Liu down from Tianshan Mountain. What''s wrong with this lesson?"


    Tian Tian was shocked by the killing intention in the eyes of the underworld again, and forced her heart to tremble and said. It is absolutely impossible to say that she is not afraid of Hades. In fact, she was not only afraid, but also very afraid. The reason why he was so arrogant before was that he expected that the underworld would not appear. After all, the celestial world blocked the news.


    "Don''t say it''s just a small six, even if she beat all your daughters down, what can you do?"


    The underworld''s broad sleeve robe was thrown hard, and a strong internal force rushed to the queen. Dare to his woman, this woman is really impatient. Think she''s the queen, he can''t help her? He doesn''t care who she is. Even if it''s a dog, he can beat it.


    "Pluto, this is heaven. If you are presumptuous, the emperor of heaven will not let you go..."


    How could Tian Hou be the opponent of Hades? She could avoid the blow of Hades. She went back to the chair with a pale face and sat down. Pluto is not a reasonable master. If she wants to get rid of the disaster, she has to seek the protection of the emperor.


    She could see that Hades really wanted to kill her. She has seven daughters to take care of. She can''t die.


    "Old man, if you don''t give me an account today, I will never give up. I will never let this old woman go. "


    The underworld looked at the fear in the eyes of empress dowager, and the corner of his mouth raised a cold smile. Also disdain to pay attention to her, but looked at the emperor beside her. If the explanation given by the emperor of heaven is not satisfactory, he may be able to let it go. If it''s not even satisfactory, don''t blame him for being cruel.


    His women, no matter where they go, can never be wronged. In his eyes, he can already be sentenced to death.


    "It''s really her recklessness. Fortunately, Jin Xin didn''t get hurt, so you can see my face..."


    The emperor of heaven really wanted to die. He knew that it was impossible to hide such a thing from the boy, but he didn''t want to be so clever. Come to then met the day after tomorrow to Jin heart start, this should let him how to account for? He can''t account for anything.


    "Who dares to touch my wife, I will not give you any face. Old man, is Wang''s woman so easy to bully? First, you were insulted and threatened by your daughter, and then you used killing tactics, and then you were taught by your woman in front of the civil and military forces of Manchuria. Have you ever considered my feelings? "


    The smile of Pluto''s mouth expanded, and his words became more and more fierce and ugly. People don''t give him face. Why should he give it to others? He had always cherished his face, but he did not show his face to others.


    Jinxin is the future Princess of the underworld, which represents the underworld. The empress of heaven wants to deal with Jinxin, which is delusion to deal with the underworld.


    "She is also because she can''t find Xiao Liu all the time, so she has no sense of propriety. You don''t remember me, forget it..."


    The emperor rubbed his eyebrows. He really felt that it was much more difficult to deal with the underworld than to deal with the busy affairs of heaven. He is a man. No matter whether he loves the woman around him or not, he should protect her in the face of the children. Whether he can protect it or not is another matter. As long as he tries his best to protect it, he will be worthy of his conscience.


    "It''s better not to find that woman. If you do, I won''t let her go. Don''t think that I don''t know what she''s doing behind her back. I don''t care. But now that his face has been torn, the book will be reckoned with the new and old accounts of the mother and daughter. "


    When Xiao Liu was mentioned, the face of Hades was even worse. That woman wants to go to Tianshan day by day to erase Jinxin''s name, because he knows that the woman is just in vain, so he is too lazy to stop it. Originally, he wanted to look at the face of the emperor of heaven, and then he turned a blind eye to it, but it was obvious that the mother and daughter didn''t want to give him this opportunity.


    "She''s just infatuated with you. You can think of her as a child. When I get her back this time, I won''t let her be fooling around. "


    It''s an open secret for Xiao Liu to go to heaven, so he can''t be unaware of it. Because he knows too much about Pluto''s personality, he knows that as long as Xiao Liu doesn''t touch his bottom line, he won''t get angry. That''s why Xiao Liu doesn''t care about that. Now Pluto raised it, he really felt that he couldn''t find a good reason to shirk for his daughter¡° Old man, you have a lot of reasons. If I say one word, you can find a reason to exonerate them. You are really affectionate to their mother and daughter. There''s nothing for Wang to say. Then let''s do it directly. If you win Wang, Wang will take it as if nothing has happened Pluto''s patience completely declared bankruptcy. He looked at the emperor with a sneer. He said what he should say, and it was just a waste of breath. Anyway, there is no such thing as harmony today. Whether he wants to repair it in the future depends on his mood. Now he has a stomach of fire, there is a channel to vent, a fight will certainly make him feel comfortable¡° I''m not your opponent. What do you want? " The emperor of heaven shakes his head helplessly. He knows how to protect himself if he has a little sense. At this time, fight with the underworld. Even if the underworld is merciful, it will definitely be immortal and seriously injured. Since he came out of chaos, his body is not as good as before, and he still hasn''t recovered. He can''t bear to toss like this¡° You said, "what do you want to do with them?" The underworld didn''t answer to the emperor immediately. Instead, he turned his eyes to Murong Jinxin, who had been silent all the time. His tone was much more gentle, which was completely different from his aggressive attitude towards the emperor. As long as she says something, he will do it for her, even if he wants to subvert the whole heaven... "Come on, after all, I beat the sixth Princess down from the Tianshan Mountain by mistake. Tian Hou just gave me a hand and killed me, even if it was even. In the future, if she is making trouble for me, you can kill her directly. " Murong Jin heart to see the original arrogant days, at this time straight swallow saliva, the heart of the nose. No matter what world you are in, you must have strength. Look at the underworld. He just scared the queen into this shape. She must return to the underworld as soon as possible to practice Feng dance for nine days. She doesn''t want to be bullied because her Kung Fu is not as good as others¡° Are you sure? It doesn''t seem like you''re going to have to pay for it. " The underworld picks eyebrows, some don''t understand why Murong Jin''s heart is so abnormal. According to her temperament, even if she didn''t kill Tian Hou, she would kill her half. But she chose forbearance, which was beyond her expectation¡° Emperor of heaven, believe it or not, I really don''t mean to hurt the sixth princess. She killed me at that time. I just fought back in self-defense, but I didn''t want to be in danger. My Fengwu Jiutian suddenly made great progress, so I beat the sixth Princess down the Tianshan Mountain. " Murong Jinxin nodded to the underworld. At this time, what she said was very sure. Strictly speaking, Tian Hou didn''t take advantage of it. If the sixth princess is still alive, that''s fine. If I die, I''m afraid I''ll be in agony. In contrast, it''s much easier for her to be a bad person by accident. However, she felt that she should give an explanation to the emperor of heaven. This is her proper attitude towards this matter¡° I know that you have a special constitution. When you are strong, you will have a new breakthrough. That''s it. No one will talk about it in the future. As long as Xiao Liu can get away with it, it''s also her nature. " The emperor of heaven knew that Murong Jin''s heart could explain a few words to him, which had given him great face. No matter which law he followed, he was innocent of hurting people in order to protect his life and self-defense. He can''t blame Murong Jin because it''s his daughter who has been hurt. Everything is also caused by Xiao Liu himself. She can only blame herself¡° The emperor of heaven, this matter can''t be like this, can''t... "After hearing that the emperor of heaven was going to let Murong Jin go, she was very anxious. She wanted to clap the case, but she was very afraid that the underworld would attack her again. Can only get to the ear of the emperor of heaven, whispered protest. But before her words were finished, she was interrupted by Yuelao, who came in a hurry. See the moon old look dignified rushed into the hall, even salute all too late salute, then panic of big pay up¡° Emperor of heaven, it''s not good. Someone is moving the Sansheng stone. Go up to Tianshan Mountain and have a look. Sansheng stone can''t have an accident... "

 Chapter 322

    heavenly


    Next to Sansheng stone, a woman in white stood with her hands down and her eyes were strange and sad. Her right hand holding a small fruit, perhaps some mood fluctuations, her hand holding a small fruit slightly tightened, a drop of fruit juice will drop on the Sansheng stone.


    That drop of juice quickly into the Sansheng stone, the original quiet Sansheng stone suddenly vibrated, as if by what stimulation in general, issued bursts of white smoke.


    That is to say, the white smoke makes the Tianjing of Yuelao palace appear abnormal, which leads to the previous scene of Yuelao''s entering the main hall.


    "It''s really useful, ha ha..."


    Small six eyes flashed a ray of excitement inexplicable light, originally she had some don''t believe, but now it seems, this small fruit is still useful. This is really good. She suddenly feels that everything is destined by heaven. If Murong Jinxin had not beaten her down from Tianshan Mountain, she would not have found this kind of fruit that can erase the name of Sansheng stone in the cliff of Tianshan Mountain.


    "It seems that God has opened his eyes, ha ha..."


    Under the trout, he reached out and touched the still shaking Sansheng stone. His slender fingers lingered on the name of Hades. For a while, she wants to erase her name in front of Murong Jinxin, and engrave her name beside the name of Hades. She wants to make that woman regret what she did to herself yesterday.


    She naturally knew that the abnormality of Sansheng stone would certainly attract Yuelao''s attention. Anyway, she is not in a hurry. She is here waiting for Yuelao to find someone.


    If it''s not as good as she expected, it''s just a cup of tea. There are bursts of rapid footsteps. Her hand holding little fruit tightens again. Sansheng stone vibrates violently again, and there are more white smoke floating in the air.


    Maybe it was the violent shock that surprised the people who came to Tianshan Mountain. She only heard the already very rapid footsteps, even more rapid, as if someone had already run towards the top of the mountain.


    "Six... Six princesses... The emperor of heaven... Is six princesses..."


    On seeing the woman in white beside Sansheng stone, Yuelao, who stumbled up to the top of the mountain, was shocked at first, and then cried out excitedly. It''s great that the sixth princess fell off the cliff of Tianshan Mountain and was safe.


    "Xiao Liu... My good daughter... Xiao Liu..."


    Hearing the cry of Yuelao, the girl who had been walking at the back suddenly got excited and sent it. Regardless of their own image is not image, directly toward the top of the mountain. It''s a pity that her baby daughter is OK.


    "Mother, I''m fine."


    Xiao Liu looks at Tian Hou who is rushing towards him. His figure flashes to one side and stops Tian Hou''s approach with gesture. She can''t let anyone near her, or it''s easy to cause trouble. She has been waiting for this moment for a long time. She dare not take any risks.


    "Xiao Liu... What''s the matter with you... Come and show it to the empress..."


    Days later, looking at her daughter who has always been close to her, she suddenly alienates herself. What''s wrong in her heart. But her daughter has just returned from the disaster, and she doesn''t want to make her daughter unhappy because of her temporary unhappiness.


    "Mother, you stand there and wait to see a good play. I''ll..."


    Small six hook lip a smile, the mood is extremely good, even toward the day after a big blink. But before she finished her words, she caught a black shadow in the corner of her eyes. Her petite body a violent shock, eyes involuntarily turned to his day and night thinking of the man.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld felt the small six''s eyes, the good-looking eyebrows instantly wrinkled, the cool face was full of storm. This cheap woman didn''t die. She dare to stand here and attack Sansheng stone. It''s really ungrateful.


    "Come on, as long as she''s safe, don''t do it to her."


    Walking in front of the underworld Murong Jin heart immediately aware of the underworld''s intention to kill, surprised, quickly turned back to him and shook his head. Now that she has finished this matter with the emperor of heaven, as long as the six princesses are not doing anything extraordinary, she is too lazy to take care of it.


    "For your sake, I''ll leave her dog alive for the time being."


    It''s rare for Hades to see Murong Jin''s request in her eyes. Originally, her cold and hard heart warms up. She flicks her fingers on her forehead, which is extremely adorable.


    "Pluto, I know that you are attracted to her because of sanshengshi. It doesn''t matter. I will erase her name from Sansheng stone today, and you won''t have to be subject to Sansheng stone in the future. "


    The warm scene naturally made Xiao Liu blush. Her hands shaking with little fruit, and the pain on her beautiful little face was very obvious. It was the first time for her to see him doting on a woman, and she felt that she could not bear it.


    "I don''t mind if you want to die."


    The underworld was almost amused by Xiao Liu''s words. His anger, which had been restrained, burst out again. His fingers even clenched into fists and made a creaking sound.


    This cheap woman really gave her a way to live. She didn''t want it. You want to offend him, right? Good, good


    "Pluto, we are a natural couple. Today, I will write my name on Sansheng stone to replace Murong Jinxin in your heart. I''m sure you''ll fall in love with me one day. " Xiao Liu doesn''t have any displeasure because of Pluto''s indifference. On the contrary, she thinks that this kind of Pluto has the taste of a man and makes her feel more conquered. She was obsessed with looking at the man who had come to the top of the mountain, and her mind came up with scenes of him doting on himself, and her mood suddenly improved¡° Xiao Liu, don''t be mischievous, or don''t blame your father for punishing you severely. " The emperor of heaven looked at his daughter not far away. He really hated iron but not steel. He managed to suppress yesterday''s affairs. If she irritates Pluto again, I''m afraid no one can protect her. He gave Tian Hou a look. She saw it clearly, but pretended not to see anything. She was so angry that, er, Tian Di''s beard shook violently. She really let go and let the mother and daughter go hand in hand¡° Father Huang, Xiao Liu is not mischievous. You don''t know what Xiao Liu thinks of him. Since you can''t achieve it for Xiao Liu, Xiao Liu can only rely on himself. As long as Xiao Liu carves his name next to his, everything will be fine. " Small six see has been very doting on her emperor are angry, also not too seriously. There''s only one chance. She has to finish what she wants to do first, and then coax her father, and his anger will disappear naturally¡° Come on, take down the sixth princess! " The Emperor didn''t want to be wordy any more. With a wave of his broad sleeve robe, he ordered the heavenly soldiers behind him. If you allow this girl to go on fooling around, today is the time for her death. The underworld''s patience is absolutely limited. I''m afraid that even Murong Jin''s heart can''t stop him if he''s really angry¡° Who dares? Whoever dares to come up, I will jump down from here again. " When Xiao Liu saw that the emperor of heaven was serious, her face was lengthened, and her figure suddenly retreated to the edge of the cliff. Her fierce reaction also successfully stopped the heavenly soldiers who were coming towards her¡° You... I''m so angry... "The emperor of heaven looked at his daughter standing on the edge of the cliff. She was really soft hearted. Just because her daughter was beaten off Tianshan mountain yesterday, she was lucky not to die doesn''t mean she won''t die today. This daughter without any sense of propriety really made him want to vomit blood. When he takes her back to the palace, the first thing he does is to ask Yuelao to draw up a marriage line for her. He can''t connive her to make mistakes again and again, or the whole heaven will be affected by her¡° Father, you give Xiao Liu a little time. When Xiao Liu finishes what he wants to do, he will go back to the palace with you to see you off. " Small six see Tianbing has retreated, she did not dare to have any hesitation, a few strides to Sansheng stone, the hands of the small fruit crushed, the juice smeared on the Sansheng stone engraved Murong Jinxin name place. Everyone looked at Xiao Liu''s action, but it was too late to stop it. But everyone''s heart is still very calm, because everyone knows that the name engraved on the Sansheng stone can''t be erased. Until Sansheng stone suddenly trembled violently, Murong Jinxin''s name began to fade away gradually, and all the people suddenly became silly¡° No... "The first reaction was Pluto. He couldn''t believe it and then rushed to Sansheng stone like a wild animal. It seemed that he wanted to stop the scene that split his mind. His eyes were red. At the moment when Murong Jinxin''s name was about to disappear completely, a drop of tears fell on Murong Jinxin''s name¡° Murong Jinxin, I have to thank you. If you hadn''t knocked me down, I couldn''t have found this kind of fruit. Now, you and his fate has been exhausted, he can no longer fall in love with you Xiaoliu looks at Murong Jinxin''s name has completely disappeared on the Sansheng stone, and the big stone in her heart falls to the ground in an instant. She finally does it. Even though Pluto resents her temporarily, after she carves her name beside Pluto''s name, she believes that Pluto will slowly accept her¡° You want to die, that''s your choice. I just hope you will not regret what you did today when you are out of your mind. " Murong Jin heart suddenly a pain, not because his name has been erased, but because of the Pluto''s tears. This is a how proud of the man, even for her, in public shed tears. His love for her was really terrible. She went to Pluto and patted him on the shoulder, as if trying to comfort him that he was on the verge of collapse. But suddenly she saw the deep despair in the eyes of Hades, and she sighed again. Everything has happened. It''s impossible to make up for it. Everything will return to the origin. The future between them depends on the will of heaven¡° You cheap woman... I want to burn you with the fire of hell... I want you to die without a burial place... "

 Chapter 323

    The comfort of Murong Jin''s heart obviously has no effect on the despairing Pluto. He pushes Murong Jin''s heart away and suddenly gets up. He reaches out his hand and grabs Xiao Liu''s neck. The blood red pupil twinkles with a sense of killing. The anger all over the body can burn the whole heaven.


    He knew that the men and women who engraved their names on the Sansheng stone wanted to be entangled forever, but that did not mean that they could love each other every life. Therefore, to carve a name on Sansheng stone is just a marriage given by heaven, which does not constitute a reason for him to fall in love with Murong Jinxin.


    Now their marriage has been destroyed by this cheap woman. After Jin Xin and Jun Mo Li have gone through this life, heaven will give Jin Xin a new marriage line, which must have nothing to do with him.


    He couldn''t accept the reality. He felt it was more painful than killing him. If he can''t stay with Jinxin, he would rather destroy this continent


    "Hades... Hades... You let me go... I..."


    Small six suddenly silly eyes, she didn''t know just erase Murong Jin heart name, unexpectedly can lead to his such anger. She was flustered when she felt the murderous spirit of destroying heaven and earth from him. Constantly struggling with their small body, eyes also unconsciously float to the emperor for help.


    If she died because of this, it would be too bad for her. As long as her father can save her, she will be able to carve her name on Sansheng stone. She doesn''t want to fall short.


    "I''ve ruined my marriage, and I hope I can let you go? I will not only let you die, but also let the whole heaven be buried with me because of your stupidity! "


    The eyes of the underworld suddenly burst out a thick color of blood light. A pair of black pupils gradually changed color in extreme anger. When his deep eyes were all stained with blood, all the people present were shocked.


    Blood pupil, that is how deep hate will breed out of the variation


    "You... You... Your eyes... You..."


    Xiao Liu is obviously frightened by the blood thirsty eyes of the underworld. She naturally knows about the legend of blood pupil. Once the blood pupil is formed, it represents endless killing.


    Pluto''s feelings for Murong Jin''s heart have reached such a deep level. It''s terrible. It''s terrible


    "The underworld... If you want to kill him, then kill Ben... Let go of Xiao Liu..."


    The day after she saw her daughter''s miserable appearance, she suddenly came back to herself. She ran to the underworld''s side, risking the risk of offending the underworld, trying to break the hand of the underworld pinching Xiao Liu''s neck.


    "To die..."


    In a rage, the underworld had already lost his sense. As soon as he raised his hand, a strong air stream would hit the Queen''s body back. For him now, only by killing all the immortals in heaven can he calm down his anger a little.


    "Poof..." Tian Hou was seriously injured by the blow of the underworld, fell into the distance, vomited a mouthful of blood, and then completely fell into a coma.


    "Yuelao, is there any way to carve Jinxin''s name?"


    The emperor of heaven held back the stormy waves in his heart and looked at the old moon beside him. Even the words he said were trembling. He knew that unless there was a way to make it up, today''s heaven would be washed by the blood of Hades.


    Xiao Liu really played big this time, playing the whole heaven


    "I don''t know. There is no record about this in those fragments. Try it first..."


    Yuelao shook his head and saw that it was inconceivable to erase the name on Sansheng stone. As for whether he could engrave the erased name again, he had to go to test it first.


    He went to Sansheng stone and mobilized his magic power. His dry fingers began to carve Murong Jinxin''s name on the other side of Hades'' name. It''s a pity that every time he writes, that one will quickly disappear on the Sansheng stone. Repeatedly write for a long time, and finally give up completely.


    He sighed softly. It seems that today''s heaven is destined to be a river of blood


    "Jinxin, I ask you to stop him. If you can stop him, otherwise the heaven will disappear on this continent. You are a phoenix girl. You have to stop all this... "


    The emperor of heaven heavily vomited a mouthful of turbid gas, looking at his daughter who had been pinched to death, but he didn''t want to stop the madness of Hades. If my daughter has done such a thing, she will die today. What he is worried about now is not his daughter''s problem, but the safety of heaven.


    He looked at Murong Jin heart, eyes with deep prayer, directly Murong Jin heart identity moved out. Whether he is selfish or shameless, he can''t let his daughter''s affairs involve other immortals in heaven, who are innocent.


    "I''m afraid I can''t stop it. As you just saw, he pushed me away, and didn''t worry about whether I would get hurt by that push..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at not far away has been on the verge of crazy man, the heart is also tangled. She can understand his mood very much. If she stops him now, she believes he will not be happy all his life. But she is also a phoenix girl. It''s impossible to watch him destroy heaven. This is her mission.


    After hesitation, I decided to take a look at the situation first. That small six has done such a thing, is definitely can''t live. Even if she is saved today, she will be killed by the underworld in the future. Besides, she didn''t want to save the woman who was looking for death¡° Jin heart, even if I beg you, don''t let the small six''s mistake involve other innocent. I am willing to use my own life, the lives of all my concubines and children, in exchange for the peace of heaven. " The emperor of heaven bowed his head deeply. He was willing to take responsibility for his daughter''s mistakes. I only hope to use the dozens of lives related to myself in exchange for the future peace of heaven. Now, that''s all he can do. Murong Jinxin''s temperament, he knows, once more really up, I''m afraid will not care about their own status... "Emperor of heaven, some things are not what you want to do. I''ll stop it when it''s time to stop it, but it''s not my problem if I can stop it. " Murong Jin heart to see the emperor will say this, she also had to relax. Let''s wait for the anger of Hades to dissipate, or she will rush out now and stimulate him even more. I''m afraid it''ll be even worse¡° Cheap woman... Let you die like this... It''s too cheap... I must let you know what is called purgatory... "The underworld threw Xiao Liu, who had been pinched so that his whole face was blue and blue, to the ground, and his words were more violent. Then a foot heavily stepped on the small six''s chest, a sound of bone fracture in an instant will float in the air¡° You... Why... Poof... "Xiao Liu was a delicate woman. She was spoiled since childhood. When did she receive such treatment. For a moment, sadness came from it. The pain on Mingming''s body was gone, but she felt more pain in her heart. She just wanted to love him and be with him. Why did he do this to her? What''s wrong with her? She just wanted to fight for her own feelings... "Why... Because I love her more than my life... You cheap woman... Destroyed all my hopes..." the corner of Hades'' mouth had been hooked with a cold smile, looking at the tiny woman like a mole ant, in addition to disgust is deep resentment. All his dreams were ruined by her today. She destroyed him, shouldn''t he return it ten million times¡° She... Doesn''t love you... What she loves is... The little master of the dragon family... "Xiao Liu''s painstaking efforts, to hear him admit that he has fallen in love with other women, is undoubtedly a bolt from the blue for her. She strong support oneself already fast to limit of body, very difficult continue to open mouth to stimulate Pluto¡° How do you know that she doesn''t love Wang... Even if she doesn''t love now... When her fate of Junmo glass is over, she will love... "Pluto was already in agony. She was almost crazy when she said that she didn''t love you. She does not love him, yes, she does not love him, her heart now only Jun Mo glass, but so what? He is willing to wait until she falls in love with him. But now, he may not even have the chance to wait¡° You... I love you too... Why... You don''t want to look at me more... Marry me back to the underworld... "Xiao Liu''s tears were finally hit by the words of the underworld. She gasped, and the silent tears fell down her beautiful face, bringing out a kind of sad beauty. Unfortunately, in this case, there is no heart to sympathize with her¡° Even if I marry all the women in the four realms, I will never marry you, the cheapest one. The pain you inflict on me will be given back to you bit by bit. I won''t let you die so easily... "Pluto was almost nauseous by Xiao Liu''s love. This kind of cheap woman is not qualified to love him. Now he just wants to torture her, let her live the rest of the day as pig and dog, suffering, life is not like death¡° Hehe... Hehe... Just give it back... Even if I''m dead... I will pester you forever... You and Murong Jinxin... It''s impossible after all... "Xiaoliu almost fell into despair. Looking at such an underworld, she knew that it was impossible between them after all. She may really be dying, so be dead. It''s better to be dead than to live like this and watch him and other women happy. Such a thought, the mood is relaxed down, the chest of the gas of the knot actually also dissipated. Anyway, she just touched his hand and smelled his unique smell. In this way, it may be enough... But when she fell into her own thoughts, Yuelao, who had been standing beside Sansheng stone, opened her eyes, pointed to the Sansheng stone that was slowly changing, and exclaimed¡° Murong girl''s name... Reappears... My God... It''s incredible... "

 Chapter 324

    Yuelao could not hide his excitement. He pointed to the three words that had completely emerged, and they were incoherent.


    For the first time since the beginning of this kind of thing, the name on the Sansheng stone was erased and then reappeared


    "Really... Really emerging..."


    As excited as Yuelao is the emperor of heaven, Murong Jinxin''s name reappears, which is undoubtedly a life-saving straw for their heaven. Naturally, he wants to hold on tightly.


    He strode to Sansheng stone. After a moment of despair, he was shocked by the spectacle.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart also took the opportunity to see in the past, then the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked. Is this going to be weird? The name just erased reappears this time, and seems to be engraved more deeply than before. It''s really strange. It happens every year, especially this year.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld also saw the strange things on the Sansheng stone. He didn''t care to torture Xiao Liu. He took a few big steps to the Sansheng stone and pulled away the emperor in front of him. His action is very rough, but with a bit of care.


    Murong Jinxin''s three words with light white light were reflected in his blood red eyes. He stretched out his shaking hand and seemed to want to touch it, but he was afraid that his name would disappear again. The slender finger pauses, but shrinks back.


    Jinxin''s name comes back, does it mean that their marriage is automatically repaired, they can still entangle forever


    "Yuelao, will this name disappear?"


    He looked at the three words for a long time, then raised his eyes to look at the side of the old moon, scared to ask a sentence. He can''t let Jin Xin''s name disappear again. If he disappears again, he is afraid that he will go crazy directly.


    "Well, I don''t know. I have to go back and check..."


    Asked by Hades, the smile on Yuelao''s face coagulated, frowned and thought for a while, but he didn''t think of a reason. He didn''t dare to cheat Pluto, so he had to answer with some distress.


    "Good..."


    The emotion of the underworld obviously calmed down a lot, and the originally jumping demon light in the blood pupil also disappeared little by little. He nodded to Yuelao, not angry at Yuelao because Yuelao didn''t know.


    Now, the only thing he has to do is to go down to Tianshan Mountain and destroy all the fruits whose names can be erased. In that case, he and Jinxin will be together forever.


    After thinking about this, he looked at Murong Jin, who was quite speechless. Without saying anything, she swept away from the cliff of Tianshan mountain like a ghost.


    Such a variable, scared the emperor, also scared Murong Jin heart, even that fell to the ground of the small six also issued a cry of despair.


    "Pluto... You are crazy..."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t have much time to think about the reason why Pluto chose to jump off the cliff. She only felt that seeing the scene that Pluto''s figure disappeared was very uncomfortable. Although I know that his kung fu is invincible, I''m still worried that he will hurt himself. After the underworld, he also jumped to the cliff of Tianshan Mountain.


    "Hades... Wait for me..."


    Murong Jinxin''s body shape instantly drops toward the bottomless cliff. She tries her best to control her speed, but it''s fruitless. The cold wind kept pouring into her clothes, which made her shiver.


    She couldn''t control her figure, so she had to shout at the top of her voice, hoping that the old bastard of Hades didn''t fall too fast, otherwise she was really worried that she would be killed.


    Her cry was extremely shrill, penetrating the sky above the Tianshan Mountains, and naturally came into the ears of the underworld.


    "What are you jumping for? I want to be killed... "


    The underworld controlled his body shape in mid air, and took Murong Jin''s heart steadily into his arms. Then he slowly fell to the bottom of the cliff of Tianshan Mountain.


    All the anger in his heart disappeared at the moment. She jumped off the cliff for him. Does that mean that she still cares about him


    "I''m afraid you''re making trouble. What''s the matter? What do you want to do when you go down the cliff? I don''t want to try the taste that the sixth Princess once tried, do I


    Murong Jinxin looked at his bloody eyes with mixed feelings. This man, she really doesn''t know what to say. Even if she is a hard hearted person, at the moment can not help but get a soft point.


    Just, she loves Jun Mo Li well in this life, and she will love him well in the next life


    "I want to go down and destroy all the fruits. Jin Xin, I''m really afraid of being manipulated again..."


    The underworld looked at her pretty little face, with unspeakable satisfaction. It was almost impossible for him to hold her when she was awake. Now she was in his arms, it was so wonderful that he was reluctant to let go.


    "You are so boring..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart also don''t know what to say, see fiercely roll a white eye, not live of shake head. I''m afraid this man is a magic wand. It''s so childish.


    Tianshan Mountain is so big, does he really set a fire to burn all those flowers and plants? If it''s burned, maybe it can grow again¡° If you''re bored, you''ll be bored. It''s better to be on guard so that there won''t be any more accidents. I''m afraid that Wang''s ink hair will be white with anger. " About his eyes has become a blood pupil, he naturally also knows. But it doesn''t matter. He doesn''t care, and he believes she won''t care about these external things. It is enough to bear such despair once. He will never allow himself to bear it a second time¡° Can your blood pupil recover? Looking at pretty seeping people... "Murong Jinxin looked at his bloody eyes again, and sincerely felt that his original eyes were more pleasing to the eye, besides, he was not suitable for the color of red. He belongs to the dark, black is more suitable for him¡° I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. I don''t have the time to study it. If you don''t like it, I will change the color back to the original The underworld looked at her look of disgust, and knew that she was just acting, not really disgusting him. But since she likes black, he doesn''t mind changing the color of her eyes back at all. The deep eyes blinked a few times, then restored the original black¡° This looks much more comfortable, to... "Just as they were talking, Murong Jinxin had been protected by Hades and fell to a grass under the cliff. If you look at it, you will find that it is full of flowers, trees and streams, birds and birds¡° How are you going to find the fruits all over the mountains? " Murong Jin''s eyes, like stars, swept around and looked at almost every big tree covered with red and green fruits, which could not be distinguished at all. If he really wanted to destroy everything here, she would feel very sorry¡° I''ve just pinched that cheap woman''s neck, and there''s still her smell in my hand. I''ll just walk through the place she once walked again. " The underworld picked his eyebrows and spread out his palm. Although it was disgusting, he still smelled the smell on his palm. Then he began to feel it. Soon he walked in a direction. It was a winding path, covered with all kinds of traces left by Xiao Liu after he fell off the cliff... "Your nose is really better than dog nose, Turin, tut tut..." Murong Jinxin followed the underworld, here and there. Looking at such beautiful scenery, even the mood has changed a lot, and even the words are witty¡° Can you not compare my king with animals? " The underworld drew his mouth and glanced at her. He had learned too much about her poisonous tongue, and was almost numb. He even felt that if one day she was too gentle to himself, he would not stand it¡° It''s just a metaphor. You think too much. Hurry up and finish your work so that you can go back to dinner. I''m starving after all this trouble. " Murong Jin''s heart touched the empty stomach, pushed the Pluto who had stopped, and urged him. When she got back to the top of the mountain, I was afraid that he would have to make trouble for a while. She was afraid that she would faint from hunger¡° When you go back, you''ll have enough to eat. The fruits here are all the best in heaven. They are very useful for your cultivation and promotion. If you can''t get any money, you can eat as much as you can. If you like, I''ll take some back for you. " As soon as the underworld saw her appearance, he knew that she was really hungry, but he was not so anxious to find the fruit that could erase the name of Sansheng stone. But the caster picked many kinds of fruits, put them on his nose and smelled them. After confirming that they were non-toxic, he handed them to Murong Jinxin. These fruits are the dream of the practitioners. Since they are all here, he doesn''t mind taking them all away. She takes a few a day, which is absolutely wonderful for her¡° Well, if it''s really Xianguo, it''s really delicious. Would you like one Murong Jinxin without saying a word began to put fruit into her mouth, he said that these fruits are extremely useful for her cultivation, she naturally is to fight for life to eat. Such a good opportunity is not for everyone. Now she was suddenly glad that she had jumped down. She thought it was worth the ticket price just because of the delicious and juicy fruit¡° You''d better keep it for yourself. When the king destroys the fruits that can erase the name on the Sansheng stone, he will take all these immortal fruits away. In the future, you will eat some after meals every day, which will be of great benefit to your nine day cultivation of Feng dance. " The underworld looked at her who said that she didn''t want to eat. As soon as he pulled out the corner of his mouth, he rubbed her hair, and a faint feeling of doting came out. These fruits are too precious for him to eat. Moreover, with his present skill, he would eat for nothing. It''s better not to eat¡° Well, the sixth Princess made your eyes turn into blood eyes. Let''s take it as the compensation of heaven... "

 Chapter 325

    Murong Jin nodded her approval, and they were all good natured. The six princesses let the underworld suffer such a big loss. If they don''t get back some interest, the underworld will not give up.


    These fairy fruits are the best and most suitable compensations at the moment. If you don''t take them for nothing


    "That cheap woman, I won''t let her live. She has stepped on my bottom line..."


    As soon as mentions the small six, the underworld has not been able to suppress has given birth to a nameless fire. Although Jin Xin''s name reappeared, it could not be the reason for him to let that bitch go.


    His scale is Murong Jin''s heart. If anyone touches it, he will let anyone die


    "It''s up to you, but don''t make the relationship with heaven too stiff. I''m afraid we have many things to ask the emperor for help in the future."


    Murong Jin heart can''t deny, his temperament is so, if don''t let him revenge small six, I''m afraid he will live a long time very irritable. Xiao Liu can''t blame others for his own death.


    "I know the propriety. Except for that cheap woman, I will not be angry with other immortals in heaven."


    He''s rational now, so he won''t do what he would do in a rage. Although he is not a good thing, he still has his own principles. In addition to the relationship between the father and the king, under such circumstances, he is really not good to tear his face with the emperor of heaven.


    "Well, if you know that going to see Sansheng stone will cause so many things, I''d rather not see it..."


    Just because of her curiosity, this series of things happened. If it wasn''t for God''s pity, she really didn''t know what he would do to destroy heaven and earth. She was shocked at the thought of his black eyes turning into blood pupil. Originally, she was eager to erase her name from Sansheng stone. At that moment, she completely understood that her name must not be erased. Otherwise, she will kill this man and countless creatures in the four realms.


    This man''s feelings for her are not sustained by sanshengshi, but from the heart. Even if their names were not engraved with Sansheng stone, he would treat her the same way.


    "The purpose of seeing Sansheng stone is to study whether you can erase your name. I advise you not to do so, or you may not be able to bear the consequences. Since our marriage is approved by God, the king will not let it have any accidents. "


    The underworld gave her a white look. Don''t think he doesn''t know the purpose of seeing Sansheng stone. He can guess the little white eyed wolf''s mind without thinking. He only hoped that after what happened today, she would give up her ridiculous idea. No one can change the fact that she is his!


    "You are ready to destroy all those fruits. What else can I take to erase my name? I said, would you like to keep some for me in case of emergency? Maybe you''ll soon get tired of me, and then we can wipe the names on the Sansheng stone and be free. "


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t deny Pluto''s words. This man knows her too well, even better than Junmo Li. She doesn''t have to hide anything in front of him and swallow the immortal fruit in her mouth. She looks like she has something to discuss. No one knows what will happen in the future. If one day he no longer loves, they don''t need to be tied together.


    "You want to be beautiful. I''ve only taken you seriously in my life. Even if a Japanese king is tired of you, he will not let you go. You will die, waiting to be the eternal Princess of the underworld. "


    Pluto slender fingers such as jade pinched her peerless little face and pulled hard. This little white eyed wolf really dares to say that he knows himself too well. Once he falls in love, he will never give up. This is his principle and his commitment to her.


    "Hey, can you do it gently, it''s very painful..."


    Murong Jinxin patted open his hateful hand, good-looking eyebrows slightly frown up, only feel the right cheek pain, so is very dissatisfied with the open mouth. This nigger is really more and more cruel to her. I''m afraid that he will be violent on holidays


    "It''s too light to serve as a warning. Be careful when you talk to me later. If you''re talking nonsense, I won''t pinch your face next time, but your butt..."


    The underworld saw her straight frown, also can''t help heartache, quickly and gently touched two times on her cheek, but the words of the export is not vague at all, after saying that, he also looked at Murong Jinxin''s back.


    This little white eyed wolf should be treated like this. The general method can''t deal with her. Only this shameless and obscene method can work for her.


    "You are not only a nigger, but also a luster. You are really mean enough..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at his squinting eyes. A few drops of sweat fell from the back of his head. The dead man was more and more serious. If he really dares to pinch her ass, she will fight with him. Because it''s not about pain, it''s about her dignity.


    "Don''t you just like mean men? When Jun Mo Li ran behind your ass, it seemed that he was more humble than Wang. Hum... "


    About her and Jun Mo Li get along with some things, he once asked for abuse to see some. After watching, he deeply understood that if you want this woman to remember you, you have to play cheap, the more cheap the better.


    After that, he suddenly stopped, closed his eyes again, and felt the taste of the fruit in Xiao Liu''s hand. The underworld motioned Murong Jinxin to wait. Then he came to the big red fruit tree. Just as he wanted to pick a fruit at will, a crisp voice exploded in his ear¡° who are you? Why do you come to pick the fruit of my guard? " A woman''s figure slowly emerged in front of the underworld and Murong Jinxin. She was dressed in red, just like the color of this large piece of fruit, gorgeous and incomparable. She slanted her small head and looked at the cool man in front of her. There was a trace of doubt in shuilingling''s big eyes. The bottom of the cliff of Tianshan Mountain had never been stepped into by any ghosts before yesterday. A woman who claimed to be the daughter of the emperor of heaven came to us yesterday. Today, such a pair of beautiful Bi ren''er came to break the tranquility here¡° Can these fruits erase the name on the Sansheng stone? " The underworld was a little surprised. Subconsciously, he stepped back to keep the distance from the woman in red. Since he found that he fell in love with Murong Jinxin, he has been very clean and self-conscious to maintain a distance with any woman¡° how did you know? Did the woman who came yesterday tell you that? " The woman in red didn''t deny it. Her first reaction was that the man in front of her must have something to do with the woman who came yesterday. However, she was very curious. Looking at the man, she seemed to hate the fruits she guarded. Did the woman who came yesterday do anything harmful with the fruit she gave her¡° Naturally, I know, because that cheap woman used this fruit to erase the name of my beloved woman on Sansheng stone. Therefore, the purpose of my king''s coming here today is to completely destroy these fruits. " The underworld is not vague, and he can tell his meaning clearly in a few words. He did not expect that there were guardians for these fruits. It seems that it is not easy for him to destroy these fruits smoothly¡° These fruits are called love forgetting fruits. In addition to erasing the name on Sansheng stone, the most important effect is to make people forget their former love. The woman who came here yesterday said that the man she loved didn''t love her. She was so miserable that she jumped down from the Tianshan Mountain. That''s why I gave her a fruit to forget her love. I didn''t expect that she would use that fruit to do such a thing... "The expression on the woman''s face suddenly changed. Looking at the man in front of her, I could see that what he said was not a lie. It seemed that she was kind-hearted and had done something wrong, I''m afraid it has brought disaster to all the creatures in this land, because she can sense that the man standing not far away from her absolutely has the ability to destroy everything here. Now, what can we do to turn the tide¡° That''s because you are stupid. No wonder other people will destroy these fruits. If you want to die, you can stop them. " Now that the truth has been made clear, the underworld is not polite. A black flame gathers in his right hand. The flame is burning vigorously, and the goal is to point at this large piece of red rare fruit in front of him. If she didn''t give that cheap woman a fruit, they would not have jumped from the Tianshan mountain until they died¡° Wang, please be merciful. You belong to the underworld. It''s the spirit of all fruits that the old underworld planted in the heaven. " The woman in red looks at the black flame in the hand of the underworld, and the water in her eyes flashes a wave. Knee a bend immediately kneel to the ground, is very respectful to the underworld kowtow a head. The black flame is the fire of hell, the symbol of the king of the underworld. The man standing in front of her is her real master¡° The spirit of all fruits? Are you the spirit of all fruits? Then, damn you The underworld was stunned for a moment, and instantly put out the fire of hell in his hands. After seeing the woman kneeling on the ground for a long time, he determined the identity of the woman. The spirit of a hundred fruits was inserted into heaven by Wang An, her father. This flash has passed for nearly 100000 years, but I didn''t expect that she was still alive¡° Wang, my subordinates are aware of their mistakes. Please be merciful and don''t destroy these fruits. " The spirit of hundred fruits did not dare to plead for himself, but some of them were reluctant to accompany him for many years. They are all spiritual. Once they are destroyed, they will lose the chance of cultivation. It''s too cruel for them. The mistake is that she''s not the fruit¡° Give me a reason not to destroy them. If you don''t make it clear, you will be buried in the fire of hell with them... "

 Chapter 326

    Pluto''s hands behind him, looking at the spirit of fruits in front of him, his face was very ugly. Had it not been for her, she would not have come to the end of turning black eyes into blood pupils. So if she doesn''t say the value of her own survival, he will destroy her without hesitation.


    "Wang, the old underworld planted his subordinates in heaven in order to cultivate immortal fruits for the king to spend his life and death. These fruits will play an important role in the king''s life and death. If Wang destroys them, I''m afraid his subordinates will not be able to produce the second batch of love forgetting fruits in ten years. "


    The spirit of hundred fruits did not dare to lie, and told her the purpose that she was inserted into heaven by the old king of Hades. It''s just that I''m really afraid of the amazing momentum of the underworld. My little head doesn''t dare to lift up. Even my voice trembles. Compared with the old underworld, the present King is too domineering.


    "What do you do with these fruits? Does my father want me to forget my love? "


    Hearing the words, the whole face of the underworld is black. It''s not that he didn''t get through the robbery. When he got through the robbery, he could only suffer any pain by himself. It''s useless to eat anything. What''s the purpose of father''s letting the spirit of hundred fruits cultivate these forgetful fruits?


    "I don''t know. All the fruits here are carefully cultivated by my subordinates. They are all used by the king to survive the robbery. I implore the king not to destroy them."


    There are several threads of firmness in the eyes of the spirit of fruits. These fruits are raised one by one by her. She has deep feelings for them and can protect them day by day. She knew that Wang Dujie needed a lot of fruit to refine a kind of pill, but there were so many fruits here, Wang must not use up. Those who are lucky enough to escape also leave them a way to live.


    "Don''t forget it. It''s important for you to survive. Keep these fruits..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at the underworld that is not willing to compromise, slowly went to the underworld''s side, looked up at him, attitude is also very firm. If the destruction of these fruits leads to the failure of the successful pill refining, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    I think his disaster is not small, otherwise the old underworld would not have started to prepare so many years ago. She could not let him destroy the old underworld''s arrangement and his own life because of his impulse.


    "Can you transplant all your fruit trees to the underworld?"


    The underworld looked down and pondered for a while. He couldn''t live up to everything arranged by his father. Now that he has a beloved, he doesn''t want to die in the disaster of life and death. Now, it has been exposed here. Leaving these fruits is nothing more than making wedding clothes for the emperor of heaven. The emperor of heaven can''t let go of these fairy fruits.


    "I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. These immortal fruits need the immortal spirit of heaven to survive. That''s why the old underworld arranged his subordinates to heaven."


    The spirit of hundred fruits hears the strange things in the mouth of the underworld. She is extremely clever, and instantly understands the worries of the underworld. Yes, the princess of the world came yesterday. It''s no longer safe here. If these fruits are left, I''m afraid her years of hard work will be destroyed.


    She is wrong, she should not be soft hearted yesterday, but should directly kill the princess of heaven, kill her, maybe the secret here will not be discovered


    "Then you will immediately prepare the fruit that needs to be refined, and the king will take it away immediately."


    The dark eyes of the underworld swept the red one in front of him. Since he can''t destroy it for the time being, he can only choose to leave these fruits around, otherwise he will be restless all day. When you have prepared the medicine refiners, the rest will be given to Jinxin to improve her cultivation.


    "Yes, Wang. Please wait a moment. My subordinates will do it right away."


    The spirit of hundred fruits does not have any hesitation, and the little hope in my heart is gone after I understand this layer. These fruit trees must not be left to heaven, or the strength of heaven will soon expand. These immortal fruits are the best to improve cultivation.


    "The old underworld really worked hard for you. Even our marriage was a plot he used to save you."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the figure that the spirit of hundred fruits leaves quickly, and sighs slightly in her heart. This nigger''s life is really good. There is a father who broke his heart for him. This is a blessing that many people can''t ask for.


    In the heart originally is to the old Hades has a little resentment, after all, the Hades will innocent oneself also pulled into this has nothing to do with her dispute. But since she had identified his feelings for herself, she changed her view of the matter and was not dissatisfied with the old underworld.


    "My father knows my king best. He will choose you, and he must understand that my king will fall in love with you. Otherwise, he will never be good at such an idea. Since you are a phoenix girl, no matter how many times you reincarnate, your temperament will not change. My father must have followed you for a long time and thought that we were suitable, so he would carve our names on Sansheng stone. "


    For this, he was very sure that his son and father knew too much about it. If he chose a woman he didn''t like, the result would be that he destroyed sanshengshi at all costs. My father would not do such a stupid thing. Everything he did was definitely carefully considered. Father was very attentive to him, and he didn''t want Jin Xin to resent him.


    "You are really father son love..." Murong Jin rolled her eyes, she just felt that her life was not the life she wanted, either controlled by the God of time and space, or controlled by the old Hades, which made her feel very free. But the matter has come to this point, what she said is useless, she and this man are destined to entangle forever¡° Don''t complain about your father like this. Even if he was selfish, he has made up for you now. What you eat in your mouth is all cultivated by his painstaking efforts to insert the spirit of fruits into heaven. If you just eat it carelessly, your accomplishments will increase a lot. That''s a height you can''t reach in three or five years of cultivation. " The underworld rubbed her hair and said nothing more. See the spirit of fruit came, still holding a small porcelain vase. He recognized at a glance that the small porcelain vase was one of the treasures of the underworld, which could be put into all the objects in the world. My father gave it to the spirit of a hundred fruits in those years, so that he could collect these fruits today¡° Wang, my subordinates have prepared three portions of the fruit for refining medicine. What will the king do with the rest of the fruit? " The spirit of hundred fruits handed the rich brocade bottle to the underworld, very respectful. After picking the three parts of the fruit, the number of fruit left here is also considerable, so she dare not make her own decision. Only when the king gives an order can she carry it out¡° I received this brocade bag as a fruit for the princess after dinner. " The underworld put away the rich brocade bottle and handed a small purse to the spirit of hundred fruits. Although the purse was small, it was enough to hold the rest of the fruits here, and it was very convenient for Jin Xin to carry it. What he promised to her must be done¡° Yes, Wang. After his subordinates have finished picking the fruits, please burn them with the fire of hell, or they will be used by heaven. " There is a twinkle of pain in the eyes of baiguozhiling. After years of getting along with each other, she has deep feelings for every plant here. She had planned to stay here all her life to cultivate them for the underworld in case of emergency. But I don''t want to bury all their lives because I can''t bear it for a moment¡° Well, after that, I''ll go back to the underworld with my king and work with the pharmacist to refine the medicine. " The underworld nodded, the merits and demerits offset, he decided to temporarily leave the spirit of the fruit of life. Besides, she is the only one who knows the efficacy of these fruits best, and it will definitely get twice the result with half the effort to let her cooperate in refining medicine¡° Yes, Wang The spirit of hundred fruits finally breathed a sigh of relief, and his life was saved. In the future, she should be more careful not to make such stupid mistakes. The next thing went very smoothly, the spirit of the fruit picked all the fruit, and Pluto completely destroyed the beauty of this place. Then they cast their magic and left the bottom of the Tianshan cliff, where there were only grotesque stones left. On the Tianshan Mountain, the emperor and the old moon are still waiting. Even Xiao Liu, who has been seriously injured, is freezing with the north wind of the emperor and the old moon. On the Sansheng stone, Murong Jinxin''s name is still shining with a faint white light, and it seems that there is no trace to disappear. And the name of the underworld is also shining in the light of the little white light. There was an unusual fluctuation in the air, which made them alert in an instant. It was not until the figure of Hades and Murong Jinxin appeared in their eyes that their original tense mood was relaxed¡° Are you all right? " The emperor of heaven looked them over, and did not see anything wrong, but still some worried asked¡° We''re fine, but there might be something wrong with your daughter. Black impermanence, take this cheap woman back to the underworld, and I will never let her go. " The underworld saw the emperor of heaven one eye, then called black impermanence to come over, pointed to that already embarrassed small six, very disgusted of command a. He said that he would not let this woman go. No one could keep this woman. He wants to take this woman back to the underworld, so that this woman will live in fear all day long, and die without closing her eyes¡° Alas... "The emperor sighed heavily. Although there were thousands of people in his heart, it was useless. If he doesn''t give Xiao Liu to Pluto, once Pluto gets angry, it will be other innocent immortals in heaven who will suffer. For the peace of heaven, he can only rely on Pluto, after all, this small six itself has done wrong, small six against the sky, even if Pluto does not torture her, God will not let her go¡° Ah... Look at the Sansheng stone... The names of Murong girl and Hades... Turned into gold... Tianna... Gold... It''s tianyuanna... "

 Chapter 327

    Just as Hei Wuchang catches up with Xiao Liu and is about to take him away, Yuelao suddenly makes a sound and attracts everyone''s attention. Even Hei Wuchang, who is ready to leave, stops curiously and looks at Sansheng stone.


    I saw two names on Sansheng stone side by side, emitting a touch of golden light, extremely good-looking.


    "Fate? What is fate? "


    Murong Jinxin goes to Sansheng stone and stares at her name for a long time, but she doesn''t see why. She really didn''t know anything about fate. So, had to look at the old moon, let the old moon answer questions.


    "Murong girl, there are three kinds of predestination between men and women in the four realms. One is paper predestination, only one life predestination. One is the silver edge, which has the eternal fate, that is, the men and women who can engrave the name on the Sansheng stone can have. The last one is fate. Men and women who have fate can find each other no matter how many times they reincarnate, and each life can have a very happy marriage. Since the creation of this continent by the God of time and space, there has never been a fate. You are the first couple. "


    The month old is obviously excited some ruthless, the mouth trembled for a long time, this just opened the mouth. His dry fingers touched the two golden shining names, and there was no language to describe his mood at the moment except for feeling incredible.


    For so many years, he has been looking forward to the birth of fate day and night, and now his dream has come true


    "How did this fate come into being? It''s not going to happen somehow, is it


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, really did not expect is this simple fate two words also have so much attention, unexpectedly also points to the type. Well, fate is fate. She just wants to know how it came from?


    "This is really hard to say, but one thing is for sure, that is, the hearts of the two men and women have recognized each other, and are willing to give everything to each other..."


    Yuelao touched his white beard. He didn''t know much about fate, and he never had fate before, so Yuelao didn''t have many records about it. When he returns to his husband, he must make a detailed record of what happened today. Maybe he will leave a very precious historical record for the study of fate.


    "Er..."


    Murong Jin heart mouth again a smoke, this will not be too magical. She only recognized him at the moment when she jumped off the cliff, which made the fate between them rise to the fate, which really made her speechless or speechless.


    "Can the name of Wang and Jinxin be erased from Sansheng stone?"


    The underworld from the initial shock to the moment of the heart in full bloom, he stared at the corner of the mouth constantly twitching Murong Jin heart looked for a long time, he knew that she had recognized him from the bottom of her heart, otherwise the fate between them could not rise to the fate. His only worry now is that his fate will not be destroyed by some unkind bitches.


    "No, no way. Once the fate of heaven, no matter what external forces are impossible to break up this pair of men and women. Hades, you and Murong girl will never leave each other and join hands with each other. "


    Yuelao certainly shook his head, if fate can be destroyed, it is too unreasonable. Fate, that''s the strongest fate in the world, no one can shake half of it. The worry of Hades is absolutely superfluous.


    "It''s very kind of you, Yuelao. If you take them, you can break through the limit of your cultivation. "


    Smell speech, Hades that dazzle cool face, he felt that he lived so many years, never a moment can have at this moment happy. As soon as he was in a good mood, he could take out some fairy fruits in his arms and put them into Yuelao''s hands. Naturally, he could see that Yuelao was at the end of his life. Only when he broke through the limit of his cultivation could he continue to live.


    "This... This..."


    Yuelao looked at the pile of fairy fruit in his hand, which was shining with colorful rays, and had a feeling of pie falling from the sky. As the saying goes, he didn''t do anything because he didn''t get paid for his work. He can''t accept such a reward casually. But he didn''t dare not accept the reward from Hades. For a moment, some tangled, raised his eyes to see the emperor.


    "You can take it from Hades."


    The Emperor gave Yuelao a look, indicating that Yuelao could not hesitate. Pluto''s temperament is notoriously uncertain. If Yuelao''s hesitation affects his good mood, Yuelao may not be able to get better.


    "Thank you very much for your reward..."


    The moon master understood the meaning of the emperor of heaven and quickly bowed his head to thank the underworld. Now that the emperor of heaven has agreed, he will take it as if he had lost his fortune today and recovered his life. Otherwise, he would not have been more than three years.


    "No... how could it be... How could it be..."


    It''s Xiao Liu, who was caught by black impermanence. He almost went crazy when he heard Yuelao''s words. She held her head and cried. If you know that erasing Murong Jinxin''s name will make their fate become fate, she won''t do it even if she kills her.


    She climbed up to Sansheng stone and was ready to shoot Murong Jinxin''s name. But before her hand touched Murong Jinxin''s name, a strong golden light burst out from the Sansheng stone, which instantly disintegrated her palm¡° I''m going down to Tianshan Mountain... I''m going to the woman in red... She must have a way... To erase Murong Jinxin''s name... "Xiao Liu felt the burning pain in her right hand, which was stabbed by the golden light, but the pain couldn''t compare with the pain in her heart. In despair, she suddenly thought of the adventure at the foot of Tianshan Mountain. She wants to find the woman in red. Even if she climbs, she has to climb to the cliff of Tianshan Mountain. She can''t be with him, and she can''t let Murong Jinxin be with him¡° Bitch, don''t waste your time. The fruit of the king has been destroyed... "Maybe he''s in a good mood. Pluto doesn''t gripe his teeth to Xiao Liu. Just coldly looking at her constantly moving body, spit out a let small six completely desperate words¡° No... no... I don''t believe it... I don''t believe it... I want to see it with my own eyes... Poof... "Xiao Liu realized the reason why the underworld jumped off the cliff. For a moment, she was filled with grief. The pain of destroying heaven and earth made her gush blood. Her sky completely collapsed, and all hopes in her heart were shattered at this moment. For the first time, she felt that it was such a painful thing to live¡° Smelly boy, she has become like this. I beg you to let her go... "The emperor of heaven can''t see any more. He takes a few big steps to hold Xiao Liu in his arms. This silly girl, the biggest mistake in her life is to fall in love with Hades, because this obsession has pushed her into such a abyss, which is really not worth it¡° Old man, are you kidding? She has become like this, unexpectedly still want to destroy my marriage. If I want to save her life, I will bring endless trouble to myself. " The smile on Pluto''s face instantly coagulates. For a woman who wholeheartedly wants to destroy his marriage, if he stays, he is undoubtedly blocking himself. He won''t do this kind of thing¡° I will put her in the heaven prison to ensure that she will not make trouble when she comes out. For the sake of my friendship with your father for many years, promise me. " The emperor bit his teeth. If he could save his daughter''s life, he would rather put her in prison for life. Although the days like that would be very hard, at least she was still around them and would not suffer from any flesh and blood¡° I will never let her go. You''d better not waste your saliva. " In this matter, Hades is stubborn to the end. Let alone the emperor of heaven, even if his father pleads, he will never compromise. He turned to see black impermanence one eye, signal black impermanence immediately small six away¡° Tens of thousands of years ago, when I joined hands with your father against the evil god, I once saved your father with my life. At that time, your father once said that the underworld owes me a favor, and I can ask the underworld to exchange it at any time. Now, I will use this human relationship to protect Xiao Liu''s life. " With a faint sigh, the emperor looked at his daughter who had already fainted and opened her mouth heavily. In fact, with his friendship with the old underworld, it is not worth mentioning at all. But now he wants to save his daughter, he can only shamelessly turn over the past. He knows that the underworld has always been committed, even if the underworld has thousands of reasons to kill Xiao Liu, he will give up because of this so-called human relationship¡° Well, after today, I don''t owe you anything from the underworld. If next time she still falls into the hands of the king, the king will tear her to pieces. " Hades Leng for a while, the emperor said this human, he naturally knows. Now that he was asked to change his father''s promise, he could not refuse. Although he is not a good thing, he will certainly pay back what he owes others. Today, just because you can''t kill this cheap woman doesn''t mean you can''t kill her in the future. Just because Ming can''t kill him doesn''t mean he won''t come to the dark¡° Thank you very much The emperor finally breathed a sigh of relief. He picked up the unconscious little six in his arms and got up. After a few steps, he was blocked by a flying soldier¡° Tiandi, it''s not good. The people brought by Murong started to kill a lot of our heavenly soldiers after they left Tianchi. His kung fu is so high that even the general of heaven is not his opponent. Go and have a look at it quickly... "Murong Jin''s face turned black immediately after hearing this soldier''s words, and her ten fingers clenched tightly into fists. This damned immortal devil, while they have no time to care about him, ran out to make trouble again. It''s unbearable. She pulled Pluto''s sleeve and opened her mouth badly¡° You go and call back that damned thing. Remember not to hurt Feng Xuan''s body. I''m so angry. I''m so angry... "

 Chapter 328

    Heaven, killing all over the sky, thick smell of blood hovering in the air, for a long time.


    When Murong Jinxin and his party arrived at the killing battlefield, the immortal devil seemed to have killed red eyes, and the corpses everywhere could be piled up into a hill. At this time, the immortal devil is entangled with the general of heaven, and is occupying the obvious upper hand.


    "Immortal devil, you go back to me immediately..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at not far away that a black figure, gas almost did not directly eject a mouthful of old blood. From the human world to the underworld to the heaven, there is not a moment of leisure for this worry free thing, which is unbearable.


    He''s like a shitty stick. He''ll mix up the water wherever he goes. Without any trouble, he feels that his life can''t go on.


    "Go away, sister. The water in the pool almost didn''t make me dizzy that day. I finally climbed up from that bird place. If I didn''t kill some immortals, I would suffocate."


    As soon as the immortal devil hears Murong Jin''s heart coming, he doesn''t feel any accident. While dealing with the general of heaven, he was distracted and quarreled with Murong Jinxin. This dead woman, if she didn''t have to let Feng Xuan suppress him, he wouldn''t be forced to soak the Tianchi water which stinks more than the cesspit. It''s disgusting to him.


    "Dare to scold my wife, I will kill you!"


    Originally, the king of Hades was very leisurely. As soon as he heard the immortal devil''s words insulting Murong Jin''s heart, his face suddenly changed. Without saying a word, he directly killed the immortal devil.


    "Lao Tzu, that''s just a mantra, not to abuse her..."


    After fighting for so long and killing so many immortals, the sullen breath in the immortal devil''s heart has almost dissipated. Originally, I wanted to quit, but I caught a glimpse of the angry Pluto in the corner of my eye. As soon as the corners of the mouth were pulled out, the body immediately retreated.


    Although the pool was smelly that day, it didn''t break his brain. He deeply understood that if he was against the underworld, he would be killed by the underworld. Murong Jin''s heart will take care of Fengxuan, but the king of Hades will not.


    "I don''t care if you are a pet phrase. If you scold my woman, I will make you pay the price."


    The underworld doesn''t care so much. The fierce attack wave after wave makes the immortal devil want to hide. He didn''t show any mercy at all. Every move was filled with thunder, and he soon pushed the immortal devil to the end.


    "Murong Jinxin, the underworld is crazy. If you don''t let him stop, I will let Fengxuan out..."


    Has been pressed to fight, the immortal devil had dissipated that sullen moment blocked back. He can''t escape the underworld''s a kill move, taking advantage of a gap to the direction of Murong Jin heart ran away. As he ran and cried, he was as embarrassed as he was. He had no longer the air he had when he killed the celestial immortals.


    "You don''t want to smoke. If you can, I really want to smoke you to death..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at the fire bum buttocks general hiding behind her immortal devil, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked. As for this devil who didn''t mean much to her, she didn''t hate him much besides being angry with him. Slap hard on the back of the immortal devil''s head, the words are gnashing teeth.


    "I''m not happy in my heart. I''m really not happy. It''s clear that Lao Tzu and you are handkerchief friends. We''ve been together since we were created by the God of time and space. I''ve seen you naked. As a result, you want to destroy me because of a mortal. You said, "do you deserve your conscience?"


    The immortal devil looks at the underworld who is walking slowly towards him like a killing God. He swallows his saliva. He doesn''t know that he has been soaking in the Tianchi Lake for too long, and his brain is full of water. He even spits out some words that make Murong Jin''s heart laugh and cry, and make the underworld completely black. After saying that, I suddenly found that I had said it, and quickly went back to Murong Jinxin.


    "I said, you really want to die. If you don''t want to live a safe and stable life, you have to run out to be hated... "


    Murong Jin heart was his words directly to the thunder a Jiao outside Nen, what do you mean also saw her bare ass appearance, this dead devil is really not see coffin don''t shed tears. If he hadn''t occupied Fengxuan''s body, she thought she would be happy to strangle him.


    "I''m hated, you''re hated. Murong Jinxin, on the day when you return to your nature, I have to slap you in the sky... "


    Not to be outdone, the immortal devil scolded him back. After that, he slapped Murong Jin''s heart. Then he rolled back with a smile. He knew Murong Jin''s temperament well. If he didn''t roll, he would suffer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After touching the place where she was fanned by the immortal devil, Murong Jin''s heart was really a little sad. This dead devil is very similar to her, and refuses to take any loss. If it wasn''t for him, she would have pinched Feng Xuan''s neck directly.


    "Jinxin... I... I..."


    Layers of strange cloud fade, when that pair of clear eyes appear in front of Murong Jinxin, Fengxuan has been sober. He looked at Murong Jin heart, and looked at not far away that pile of corpses, heartache.


    He is really incompetent. He will bring disaster wherever he goes. If he can, he will be killed directly. It''s a pity that he won''t even have the chance to be killed


    "It''s not your fault. It''s all done by immortal devil. Don''t blame yourself. You''re just a victim..."


    Murong Jinxin saw his pain in Feng Xuan''s angry eyes, patted him on the shoulder and shook his head at him. All this has nothing to do with Fengxuan. In order to suppress the immortal devil, Fengxuan almost exhausted his soul power. He has done his best. Even if God wants to punish him, he will not be punished.


    "When can I suppress him... I can''t stand this... So many innocent lives... Are all buried in my hands... I''m a sinner through the ages..."


    Feng Xuan closed his eyes in pain. He was pure in nature and could not accept such bloody killing. He felt that he was about to be driven crazy by the immortal devil. He watched those innocent lives wither in his hands again and again, but he couldn''t stop them. He really wanted to catch the immortal devil and tear it up.


    "Don''t think about it. I''ll ask the emperor of heaven to teach you soul control. You are good at cultivation, and you will soon be able to suppress the immortal devil.... "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t know how to comfort him, so she had to pull him away to avoid guilt when he saw the mountain of corpses. In the future, she will let the phantom look at him. Once the immortal demon appears, she will know for the first time, and may be able to avoid many disasters.


    "OK... Leave me alone... Leave me alone..."


    Feng Xuan nodded. The only thing he could do now was to practice soul control. Besides, he can''t do anything. He can''t do anything.


    "OK, I''ll let heiwuchang accompany you first, so that the immortal devil won''t show up again."


    Murong Jin nodded, she knew that any language for Feng Xuan is powerless. Feng Xuan''s heart is too good, unless he thinks it out, otherwise it''s really hard to face his own bloody hands. After that, he winked at the black impermanence who was waiting for him, and then he left safely.


    "God, I''m sorry, it''s all my negligence. As compensation, you can ask me to do one thing for you, as long as it''s not against morality, as long as I can do anything


    Murong Jinxin came to the sighing emperor and bowed to him deeply. This disaster was brought to heaven by her, and she could not bear the blame. The big mistake has been made, and the only thing she can do is to make up for it.


    "It''s all a disaster in heaven. It''s none of your business, and you don''t have to take it to heart. If it''s compensation, you can let Hades arrange a good place for them. "


    What''s wrong with Murong Jin? She brings Fengxuan to heaven for soul control. He agrees. Then, everything that Fengxuan happened in heaven has nothing to do with Murong Jinxin. It was because he didn''t think carefully and didn''t guard against the immortal devil that caused the killing.


    This killing also made him see clearly the current strength of heaven. However, the great general of heaven was beaten by the immortal devil. It was their slackness that led to this evil result.


    "Well, can you teach Feng Xuan the soul control skill first? I''ll take him away earlier, so that he won''t have any trouble."


    Murong Jin nodded her head and agreed that she could do this little thing. She pointed to not far away very decadent Feng Xuan, very polite asked.


    Their trip to heaven has caused a lot of trouble. If they can leave early, they should leave early to avoid any accident.


    "I''m going to teach him soul control."


    The emperor looked at the mountain of corpses again, rubbed his sore eyebrows, and went to Fengxuan without saying anything. Although know this matter have nothing to do with Feng Xuan, can he in the mind no wonder still can have some uneasiness.


    So many heavenly soldiers died in his hands, alas


    "Murong Jinxin, you should explain to me, what does it mean that he has seen you naked? You''ve been in heaven long enough. Let''s go. "


    The underworld sees that all things have been dealt with properly, several strides to Murong Jin heart in front of, endure full of jealousy, very uncomfortable mouth asked.


    He hasn''t seen her naked ass. why can''t the immortal devil see it? Why?


    "I really don''t know about it. If you are curious, ask the immortal devil, and you will find something for me."


    Murong Jin''s eyes turned white. She really felt that the man was funny. How can she answer what she doesn''t even know? What''s more, the immortal devil said that it was just when they were created. At that time, she couldn''t control whether she was dressed or not.


    "I will ask you clearly sooner or later. You''d better pay attention to me..."


    The underworld looked at her in a daze, and did not continue to ask her. Warning her, then with black impermanence disappeared.


    Murong Jinxin looks at the corpse being carried away. She has mixed feelings in her heart. When will the peace and tranquility of this continent be restored


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 329

    It was three days later when Murong Jinxin and Fengxuan finished their trip to heaven and returned to the human world. Back in the human world, they all have a sense of right and wrong.


    "Fengxuan, in order to prevent the immortal devil from coming out again to make trouble, you should stay in Prince Li''s house for a while, and I''ll let the phantom protect you in the dark."


    In the hall of liwangfu, Murong Jinxin and Fengxuan are sitting opposite each other. Murong Jinxin is wolfing down, Fengxuan has no appetite, and is tasting a cup of tea gently. Junmo glass is sitting beside Murong Jinxin, carrying fishbone for Murong Jinxin.


    "Well, I''ll go back to pack up later. You can come with me."


    Feng Xuan answered softly. Although it has been two days since the immortal was killed by the immortal, the cruel pictures still appear in front of him. Even when he was learning soul control from the emperor of heaven, he was almost possessed several times. So, wherever he goes now, he hopes to be with Murong Jinxin. With Murong Jinxin, he doesn''t have to worry about the immortal devil coming out and killing people everywhere.


    "Well, don''t be too sensitive. Back in the human world, the immortal devil will probably stop for a while


    Murong Jinxin naturally sees Fengxuan''s mind. She knows that Fengxuan is worried all day now. She is afraid that the immortal devil will come out to kill him. Well, before his soul control skill was completed, she would take him with her first, so that he could have a good mood to practice. Otherwise, it would be very difficult for him to practice soul control in a calm way.


    "When shall we go to the dragon clan?"


    Feng Xuan saw Murong Jin''s heart didn''t dislike him. The string in her heart was a little loose. Finally, she had a little appetite. She picked up the chopsticks on the table and ate them gracefully.


    "In the future, Junmo glass''s life and death may be ahead of time. We can''t afford to wait."


    As for the time to go to the dragon clan, of course, the sooner the better. If she hadn''t come back too late to deal with many things, she would have left tomorrow. Time waits for no one, she can''t afford to delay.


    Before going to the dragon clan, she is afraid to call one of the three brothers and sisters back, otherwise many things will be very troublesome.


    "How early?"


    Jun Mo Li, who had been picking fishbone for Murong Jin''s heart, suddenly raised her head and looked at Murong Jin''s heart in surprise. I didn''t expect that she went to the underworld and heaven, and would bring back such a news that made him feel uneasy.


    I don''t know when Longzhu will be found, but his life and death are ahead of time. Does God want to force him to death?


    "I don''t know. Pluto is still investigating. Now the situation is very bad for us, especially the immortal devil. It''s like a time bomb. I''m afraid that after we find the dragon ball, he will eat and support it. "


    After a series of blows from the immortal devil, Murong Jinxin has regarded him as the first enemy who needs a headache. He is different from other demons in the end. She can kill other demons at will, but the immortal demons have Fengxuan as a shield, and they can''t move him either.


    Now she is not only worried about finding the dragon ball, but also worried about what happens after finding the dragon ball. She absolutely believes that the immortal devil will not let them leave the dragon family with the dragon ball.


    "As soon as I found the dragon ball, I immediately swallowed it. He couldn''t even grab it."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t like the immortal devil. Although the devil didn''t seem to be malicious to Jin Xin, it can''t be denied that the devil brought a lot of inconvenience to their actions.


    "No, the underworld specially told me that you can''t swallow the dragon ball until the time is right. At that time, the old underworld will show up to help you recover."


    Murong Jinxin shakes her head. If things can be so simple, she won''t have such a headache. Once the dragon ball is born, the devil will never let it go. At that time, there will be another fight. Although the devil promised not to move Jun Mo Li in five years, it doesn''t mean he can''t rob Jun Mo Li.


    "I''ll arrange it, so you don''t have to think about it so much, or you won''t have enough brains."


    Jun Mo Li looked at her small face, which was already haggard. All the way from Xiling to Chu, they came back day and night. After coming back, she took Fengxuan to the underworld and heaven without stopping for a moment. If she goes on working like this, her body will not be able to bear it.


    "Well, one step is one step. If you have time, think more about countermeasures. By the way, you have to take one of the brothers and sisters of the dragon family with you on this trip to the stall. Who do you think is better? "


    His opinion is very important for him to know more about Long''s brothers and sisters than she does. Although she is more inclined to long Xinyu, long Xinyu is a person who can pick the beam. She thinks it is more appropriate to leave long Xinyu beside Ranran.


    "Long Xinfan, he is more calm in his work..."


    Jun Mo Li droops his eyes and thinks that the last time he went to the dragon clan, it was almost all long Xinfan who took care of him. He thinks long Xinfan is not bad. Besides, long Xinfan is a man, so it''s more convenient to stay with him.


    "I''ll call him back later. The emperor of heaven has already told me how to open Longling. We can open the gate of Longling smoothly this time. But the emperor of heaven told me that there are many organs in the Dragon mausoleum. You''d better find someone who knows the organs to go with us. Maybe it will be of great use at that time. "


    Murong Jin heart is also very happy, immediately decided to take long Xinfan to the dragon. After that, he told Jun Mo Li to prepare for all the troubles. After such an account, just as he felt that nothing had happened and was preparing to eat, manager Lin and an old eunuch came in in a hurry. As soon as the old eunuch saw Jun Mo Li, it was like seeing the Savior. He went to Jun Mo Li with red eyes and knelt down to the ground with a plop¡° Lord, the emperor''s mouth is foaming and poisoned. The doctor has nothing to do. Go into the palace and take a look for the emperor. " The old eunuch shivered his lips, lowered his head, and said his intention with fear. After that, he knocked his head heavily. Now the emperor''s situation is not optimistic. I''m afraid Prince Li is the only one who can save the emperor''s life. He''s really afraid that Prince Li is not willing to help him because of what happened before¡° Oh, what''s the matter with me? You''d better hurry up and ask your father to summon the world''s famous doctors to the palace for treatment. I''m very busy. I don''t have the leisure time to enter the palace. " Smell speech, Jun Mo Li put down his chopsticks, took a clean towel to wipe his fingers clean, this is good to whole time looking at the old eunuch kneeling on the ground, export words with strong irony. Poisoned, the doctor had nothing to do, so he thought of his son, who was almost killed by him. Is there such a good thing about this? Maybe, but it will never be his merciless father¡° Mr. Li, you''d better go into the palace to have a look, or the Emperor may not live for three days... "A cold sweat rolled down from the old eunuch''s forehead. Before she came, she knew that it might be like this. The gratitude and resentment between Mr. Li and the emperor could not be explained in a few words. The emperor treated King Li badly. Even if he didn''t want to help him, the emperor had nothing to say¡° If you can''t live for three days, it''s also his life. You can inform the people below to prepare for the state funeral, and I won''t join in. You hurry to go, I still have to pick fish bones for the princess. I''m very busy... "Jun Mo Li nodded clearly and didn''t agree with the words of the old eunuch. He had no feelings for the man he had to call his father. Whether he is dead or alive is his business, which has nothing to do with him¡° Prince Li, the emperor said that as long as you can remove the poison from him, he will immediately order you to be the crown prince of Chu... "The old eunuch was not moved at all when he saw that Jun Mo Li was in a hurry, so he had to take out the last mace. The emperor is desperate. If he wants to change his life for a prince, it depends on the attitude of Prince Li. With his understanding of Lord Li, he will certainly refuse¡° Oh, please go back and tell your father that our king has no interest in the crown prince of Chu. He can pass it on to whoever he likes. " Jun Mo Li nodded to the old eunuch again, spitting out some angry words. Crown prince? If he wants to have it at his fingertips, does he need to use his own medical skills? It''s ridiculous¡° Lord Li, please help the emperor. He is your own father at least. You can''t wait to save him... "The old eunuch really wants to die. I''m afraid he can''t finish such a job. If Prince Li didn''t care about the last bit of family affection, I''m afraid the emperor really died, and he would not go to the memorial ceremony¡° He can always want to kill the king. Why can''t the king be saved? I''m not a Bodhisattva who can save us from adversity. How can we all save us. You go quickly, or I will send someone to throw you out directly. " Jun Mo Li only thinks it funny. What about his own father? His own father has always been to fulfill his responsibility as a father, but also always calculated him everywhere, hoping that he would die without a burial place. Who stipulated that such a biological father must be saved¡° This... This... Slave... "The old eunuch was blocked up by Jun Mo Li''s words. After a long time, he seemed to want to say something, but he didn''t know what to say to move Jun Mo Li. I stopped here for a moment, but I didn''t dare to go. His hesitation made Jun Mo Li''s patience come to an end. He waved to manager Lin and casually dropped a sentence that made the old eunuch want to vomit blood¡° Throw the old dog beside the father out to the king. He is not allowed to step into the palace without the king''s order... "

 Chapter 330

    The old eunuch was soon carried away by two bodyguards, and the atmosphere in the hall suddenly became dignified. Murong Jinxin was still eating slowly, as if nothing had happened just now.


    But Feng Xuan hesitated for a moment, looked at Jun Mo Li''s not very good-looking face for a while, and then opened his mouth lightly.


    "It''s better for you to go to the palace. As long as the emperor is alive, you don''t have to take on the responsibilities of Chu so early. Otherwise, once the prince becomes emperor, I''m afraid many things will not be convenient for him to do


    At present, the dragon ball of the Lord has not been found, so it is not suitable to take over the country of Chu immediately. In addition, the battle of the world will start soon. I''m afraid that the Lord will have to lead his troops to the battle at that time. The emperor had better not have an accident at this time, otherwise I''m afraid all the plans of the Lord will be disrupted.


    "Fengxuan''s words are right. You''d better hang Chu Haotian''s life for a while, and let him live and die after the world war. I once saw the poison on his body. Even if I control it temporarily, his life will not be very good. It''s better to let him live in pain than to let him die so happily. "


    Murong Jinxin agrees with Feng Xuan very much. She knows that Junmo glass is determined and doesn''t want to save Chu Haotian. She can also understand Junmo glass''s mood. After all, Chu Haotian has completely cooled Junmo glass''s heart. But in the present situation, it''s better to save the dead emperor first. As long as he has a breath, the state of Chu will not be in chaos so soon.


    "You all say that. I''ll go into the palace for a while to see the situation. Maybe he can''t be saved at all..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at Feng Xuan and Murong Jin''s heart and sighs a little. He doesn''t know what they say. But his heart is blocked flustered, is from the bottom of the heart do not want to give him that foot has entered the coffin of the father emperor treatment poison.


    "If it can''t be cured, it''s his life. No wonder you go to the palace. We''re making plans."


    Jun Mo Li said that this possibility is also there, Chu Haotian''s poison is chronic poison, or can delay. But if he is unlucky enough and poisoned by someone who doesn''t like him, it''s another matter. About Chu Haotian, she is disgusted, can''t do anything for Chu Haotian''s poison.


    "Well, I''ll go to the Palace first. You can go back with Fengxuan after dinner. Go and return early."


    Jun Mo Li is not delaying either. They will go to the dragon clan in the future. What they should deal with is to take advantage of it, so that they will not be delayed. So he got up and left with a kiss on Murong Jinxin''s forehead.


    "As far as I know, after the exposure of your Phoenix daughter''s identity, many ministers in the court once asked the prince to be the crown prince, which is a good thing for the prince to be superior."


    Although most of them are because of the rumors that the one who got the Phoenix girl got the world, the back of the people''s heart is very important for the king to achieve hegemony. Now, not only most of the ministers in the court have begun to come up with the idea of the Lord, but also the people of the state of Chu have been calling for his support one after another. This is a good phenomenon for Wang Ye.


    As for the emperor, I think he also wants to understand something. The sixth Prince refused to accept the throne. This time, he didn''t even go back to the state of Chu with him. This attitude of giving up is too obvious.


    "Don''t be a prince. I''ll fight with the prince. It doesn''t matter who is going to be the emperor of Chu. Junmo glass doesn''t need the throne to keep the general''s residence of the country. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is very indifferent. In the past, she wanted to sit on that seat because she was not strong enough. Now, both she and Junmo glass have strong enough ability to compete with any force. Therefore, it''s not important to be an emperor. She even wants to be an emperor. Not when the emperor has been tired like a dog, this when the emperor also got, it is not really tired, became a dead dog.


    "The prince is the emperor star, you can''t avoid it. You just have to be prepared for it. By the way, why didn''t the sixth prince come back with you. If the sixth Prince is here, I''m afraid things will be much better. "


    Phoenix Xuan hook lips smile, looking at Murong Jin heart that a mention of the prince two words hate the appearance, really feel some funny. Then he thought of Chu Mo Shang and ye Ran Ran. The emperor was poisoned. If he could let the sixth Prince back to preside over the overall situation, what would he save.


    "They went to the fox clan. Ranran is the princess of the fox clan. That is to say, xiaoyueer, who is only one year old, is actually a fox."


    Murong Jinxin thinks it''s funny when she thinks about it. When Ranran comes back, she has to let Ranran change her body to show her. No wonder that Chu moshang''s prodigal son can be accepted by her. The whole fox spirit, which man in the world can escape from a fox spirit of Chu?


    "Er..."


    Smell speech, Feng Xuan that clear Mou son exposed a silk not to believe. Ye Ranran turned out to be a fox. That is to say, maybe he will marry a little fox in ten years. At the thought of the scene that he was likely to take a little fox shopping, he couldn''t help smoking.


    "Think about your future feelings, it''s the love between human and fox, poof..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Feng Xuan''s appearance and can''t help laughing. As a normal person, this kind of alien love will be rejected. But she hopes Fengxuan is an exception. After all, Fengxuan is not a simple mortal now¡° Let it be. If it''s really fate, I don''t reject it. Let''s go. " Feng Xuan shrugged and looked at the woman who had already started to drink tea with her stomach in her arms. She took the lead to get up and walk out of the hall. Murong Jinxin then put down the tea in his hand and left behind Fengxuan. The hall, which used to be a little noisy, suddenly quieted down. If it wasn''t for the food left at that big table, it would be as if no one had come before Chu Hao was lying on the Dragon bed, his whole face was stained with black air. From a distance, he seemed to be a terminally ill person. After listening to the eunuch''s words, he coughed violently with anger. The scarlet blood dripped down the corner of his mouth on the quilt engraved with golden dragon, rendering ironic blood flowers¡° Emperor, what should we do now? " The old eunuch knelt in front of the Dragon bed and trembled slightly. He was afraid that Chu Haotian would take off his head in anger. Today''s emperor, has become violent, ready to kill, he is really afraid¡° What do you want me to do? I asked you to invite Prince Li into the palace. If you don''t, you still have the face to ask me what to do? " Chu Haotian''s chest heaved violently, and his eyes were fixed on the old eunuch kneeling on the ground. If he could not get up, he would get out of bed and kick the useless dog slave to death¡° Emperor, the slave has said all the good things, but the glass Lord is still unmoved, and the slave has no way. Why don''t you let the Empress Dowager have a try? " The old eunuch was so scared by Chu Haotian''s cold words that he almost flew. His brain turned quickly, and soon he thought of someone. At present, we can only rely on the Empress Dowager. If the Empress Dowager is all right, maybe the emperor will have to die¡° What are you doing? Go immediately and invite the Empress Dowager. I want to see her. " Chu Haotian''s mood is very complicated when he mentions his mother. In the past two years, I was not enthusiastic about my parents. My mother seemed to understand something, and seldom came to see him. There is a gap between them. I''m afraid they can''t cross it all their lives. But now he can only rely on his mother, after all, blood is thicker than water, mother should not ignore his life and death¡° Yes, I''ll go, I''ll go... "The old eunuch just like caught a straw and kowtowed to Chu Haotian. He got up and ran out of the palace. The speed was as fast as lightning, which was absolutely not in line with his age. It made all the doctors in the room sweat¡° Emperor, don''t be angry, otherwise it will speed up the expansion of the venom to the heart. " Li Taiyi, the leader of Tai hospital, looks at Chu Haotian and frowns with a headache. He didn''t know how many times he had said the same thing, but the emperor never cared. I have to lose my temper almost every hour. If I continue to be so willful, I''m afraid I won''t be able to live for three days¡° I don''t want to be angry, but I can''t even take care of my body. What''s the use of keeping you? " As soon as Chu Haotian heard what Dr. Li said, he was not angry. He was just poisoned. Is it so difficult to cure? He spent so much money to support them, but none of them could be used at the critical time. It''s a miracle that he hasn''t been angry with them¡° Emperor, I''m incompetent. But if the emperor insists on going his own way and refuses to listen to my advice, I''m afraid his life will be in danger at any time... "Li Taiyi sighed heavily. Looking at Chu Haotian, who is suicidal himself, he really felt enough. Anyway, if the emperor died, they could not survive. As a result, the export of words directly increased a lot¡° If I die, I will destroy all your nine nationalities and dig out the tombs of the eighteen generations of your ancestors, so that you will all die hard. " As soon as he heard that he might die at any time, Chu Haotian couldn''t control his excitement any more. He grabbed his sleeping dragon pillow and smashed it at Dr. Li. But in the end, because he was too weak, the pillow didn''t hit Dr. Li. On the contrary, he coughed violently again and almost fainted. Just when Chu Haotian wanted to die in pain, the old eunuch who just ran out rushed in, and his wrinkled face even had a smile on it¡° Emperor, here comes the prince of glass, here comes the prince of glass... "

 Chapter 331

    Jun Mo Li followed the old eunuch into the inner room with a gloomy face. First, he glanced at Chu Haotian, who was lying on the Dragon bed breathing heavily. He didn''t have a little sympathy for seeing Chu Haotian''s painful appearance.


    For this father''s feelings, I have already put down, this trip is just to not want to let myself take over the big trouble of Chu.


    "Li''er... Here you are... Keke... Come and see for your father... Keke..."


    When Chu Haotian saw that Jun Mo Li was coming, his old eyes flashed a trace of satisfaction. In the end is his own son, although the mouth said regardless of his life and death, but also can not see that he really died.


    "Yes, let''s see if my father is dead."


    Jun Mo Li walks to the Dragon bed and looks down at Chu Haotian, who is so thin that he has a sneer on his mouth. His face is full of disdain.


    Even if you want to treat him, he has to stimulate him well, otherwise he really can''t convince himself to feel his pulse.


    "You... You..."


    Chu Haotian couldn''t believe his ears. He thought he was here to cure his own poison, but he didn''t want him to say that. To see if he''s dead? This villain is really angry with him.


    "It seems that my father is still very energetic. I just heard him scold these doctors outside the palace. It''s full of Zhongqi. It''s not like a patient who has not lived for three days."


    Jun Mo Li''s face is still smiling, but Chu Haotian''s eyes are cold and piercing. It is clear that he is about to ascend to heaven, but he is still furious. It''s not that other people don''t want to save him, but that he wants to find his own way.


    Then he simply added a fire and burned him. It was his bad luck. If he could not burn him, he would try his best to cure him.


    "You... You..."


    Chu Haotian coughed again because of Jun Mo Li''s words. He couldn''t stop coughing until he coughed up a large amount of blood on his bedding.


    At this moment, he is really a little flustered, look at the son''s appearance is really not going to save him, then he is sure to die. He''s only middle-aged. He hasn''t lived enough. He really doesn''t want to die.


    "Father Huang, while still sober, should give his last words as soon as possible, so that he won''t even have the chance to give his last words when it''s too late. After his father''s death, the king will let the six emperor''s younger brothers come back to personally manage his father''s funeral ceremony. It will definitely make his father''s death magnificent, unprecedented and never to come. "


    Jun Mo Li see Chu Haotian and slow down, export words more ugly. Chu Haotian''s poison when he entered the palace, he had already asked Feng, and knew what was going on. Anyway, it''s better to let him cough more blood for him. The result is the same.


    "You... You..."


    One in the stimulation, Chu Haotian only feel his whole body of blood began to rush to the forehead, that kind of speed is so fast that even he can''t control. Before I could say a complete sentence, I began to vomit blood.


    A sound of vomiting resounded throughout the palace. Chu Haotian vomited so much that he soon got the bed in front of him wet. The thick smell of blood wafted away, making people want to vomit together.


    "Prince Li, if you are stimulating the emperor, I''m afraid the emperor will not be able to support you..."


    Originally, I didn''t want to meddle in such matters, but as a doctor, it''s hard to avoid that. Li Taiyi went to Jun Mo Li and saluted him respectfully before he opened his mouth.


    He knows that the Lord Li is a very difficult master. If he says something at this time, it will certainly make the Lord Li unhappy


    "Isn''t it better to die? He is so angry with the king that you and your ancestors will be able to escape


    Jun Mo Li didn''t get angry. She just looked at the doctor Li standing in front of her, but her eyes were gentle. There are not many doctors like Li Taiyi who can put the sufferings of patients in the first place. Li Taiyi can be reused.


    "Alas..."


    Li Taiyi shook his head, his heart is also extremely bad taste. He didn''t say anything more. Instead, he went to the bed and prepared to pour for Chu Haotian, trying to alleviate Chu Haotian''s pain.


    "If Dr. Li doesn''t let him spit up the congestion, he will be really hopeless."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t stop Li Taiyi''s behavior, but he just opened his mouth. Chu Haotian is deeply poisoned. Seeing the color of the blood he spits out, I''m afraid all the blood on him will have to be replaced. When Dr. Li went to give acupuncture at this time, he would only do evil things with good intentions.


    "Yes, Mr. Li."


    Li Taiyi was stunned, and his hand holding the silver needle trembled slightly. When he realized that Jun Mo Li had really saved Chu Haotian, he quickly took back the silver needle in his hand and stood aside respectfully.


    "All the blood on him must be changed. You''d better prepare some fresh human blood for him. Adding this to the fresh blood can accelerate the fusion of the blood with him without rejection


    Jun Mo Li goes to the bed and looks at Chu Haotian who has fallen into a coma. He begins to examine Chu Haotian seriously. Five minutes later, he took out a small porcelain vase from his arms and handed it to Dr. Li. After a casual explanation, he was ready to leave.


    "Prince Li, can the poison on the emperor''s body be completely removed after changing the blood?" Li Taiyi took the small porcelain vase that Jun Mo Li handed him, and he was completely relieved. Prince Li is willing to help. The emperor''s life can be saved at least now, and the lives of their nine families can be saved¡° Is Dr. Li joking? I''m afraid he can''t be cured when he comes here. I''m just delaying his life for him. " Jun Mo Li Yang lip a smile, patted Li Taiyi''s shoulder, then did not say anything more, turned and strode away. He has done what he should do. Chu Haotian will never die for a while. Maybe it''s really hard to say that the disaster will last for thousands of years¡° Go to prepare fresh blood immediately, and begin to exchange blood for the emperor two hours later. " Li Taiyi looked at Jun Mo Li''s elegant posture and completely disappeared under his eyes. Then he sank his face and waved to the doctors who were looking at him. It shouldn''t be too late. I''d better change the emperor''s blood quickly to avoid any accident At the same time, after the careful deployment of Hu Su Su Su and the two elders, the contradiction between Hu mei''er and the two elders and the four elders has been irreconcilable, and the two forces have turned the whole fox clan upside down¡° Fox Su Su, pass it to me immediately, or I will let your granddaughter die without a burial place. " Fox mei''er with a few powerful subordinates broke into the fox clan leader''s tent, looking at the gorgeous woman lying on the big bed, even don''t bother to disguise. Today, no matter what, she has to force Hu Su Su Su to submit. The second elder and the fourth elder have betrayed her. If she moves a little slower, I''m afraid that the head of the clan will fall on Hu jiao''er¡° Ha ha... You have a dream... The position of clan leader... I''m the bodyguard who is responsible for guarding the gate of the fox clan. I will never pass it to you... "Hu Su Su Su coughed a few times and sat up with difficulty. Looking at the woman whose face smelled worse than the stone in the pit, she was in a very good mood. The second elder and the fourth elder have been trying to find fault with her these days. It seems that she is completely out of breath now and is ready to put all her eggs in one basket¡° You really don''t want to drink or drink... "Hu Su Su Su''s whole pretty face was almost distorted. If this clan leader didn''t need a keepsake, but she couldn''t find the keepsake symbolizing the clan leader''s status, she would have started with Hu Su Su Su¡° Come, bring ye Ranran to me. I will strangle her only granddaughter in front of Hu Su Su. " Fox Mei son toward tent outside roared a, the affair has already come to this point, don''t succeed then become benevolence, she what all don''t care. It''s a pity that when her words fall, it''s not her subordinates who press Ye Ranran, but the second elder, the fourth elder and Hu Jiaoer who walk into the tent¡° Fox, what are you doing? To force the patriarch to pass on the throne, do you want to rebel? " The second elder has a gloomy face. He looks at the woman in red who has no way to go and hums coldly. In the past 20 days, they have assassinated her many times, but every time they can be dodged by this cunning woman. This time, she even openly forced the patriarch to pass the throne. Then they had a good reason to kill her. They would not miss this great opportunity. Today, either she died or they died... "Isn''t the second elder and the fourth elder talking nonsense? Didn''t I rebel long ago? " Fox mei''er didn''t expect that they would come so fast, but since they all came, let''s have a good fight with them. She is not afraid of these two old things. Her hook lip Jie Jie of smile, the words of the export is also not ambiguous at all¡° Now that you have publicly admitted your rebellion, don''t blame us for our ruthlessness. " Now that they''ve torn their faces, there''s nothing to put on. This fox mei''er must die today. The two elders yelled to the outside of the tent, and more than a dozen guards with silver swords immediately swarmed into the tent, one by one, looking at Hu mei''er fiercely, and the silver swords in their hands flashed a faint light¡° Two elders, kill her. Kill her. My promise will be fulfilled immediately. " Seeing that the two sides were at each other''s throats, Hu Su Su coughed a few times, and the weak voice floated into the ears of the two elders and the four elders, which made them feel as if they had been beaten with chicken blood. They took a look at it, then motioned to Fox jiao''er to protect fox Su Su Su first, and then yelled¡° If you dare to resist, you will be killed! "

 Chapter 332

    At the second elder''s command, more than a dozen bodyguards with silver swords killed Hu mei''er. Fierce swords flew in the small tent and rebuilt the tent formed by the clan leaders of the fox clan.


    "Give it to me!"


    Fox mei''er was not willing to be outdone. The blood red whip, which symbolized her identity, waved in the air. The blood red light flashed and roared to the second elder and the fourth elder.


    During this period of time, she was played with by these two old men, and all kinds of calculations came out one after another, which made her fall into a desperate situation several times. It''s time for her to make a good calculation.


    "Jiao''er... You take me out... Cough... The taste here is not good... I can''t stand it..."


    Hu Su Su saw that the two sides had been fighting each other, so she took Hu jiao''er''s hand and began to cough violently. The faint smell of blood began to spread in the air, which made her look pale.


    "Patriarch, please bear it. I''ll take you out now."


    Fox jiao''er looks at so weak fox Su Su Su, although in the heart extremely spurn, but on the face what all did not display. What she is going to play now is the role of a good child, so that after father and father-in-law deal with foxy girl, the patriarch will delay passing on the throne.


    "Good boy..."


    Hu Su Su gasped for a while, then with the help of Hu jiao''er, she got out of bed, dodged waves of turbulence, and walked out of the tent. It was a short way, but she walked for several minutes.


    At the moment of setting up the tent, the dazzling sunlight hit her, and her petite body was shocked. How long has it been since I saw the sunshine? It seems that it has been a long time.


    "Fox jiao''er, put down the clan leader!"


    Long Xinyu and long Xinlan, who have been changed into little servant girls by Yi Rong, attack Hu jiao''er without saying a word when they see Hu Su Su coming out. Anyway, they are now Hu mei''er''s people. Even if they kill Hu jiao''er in disorder, no one will be surprised.


    "You are presumptuous. Take care of the clan leader for me. I''ll meet them."


    Fox jiao''er saw fox mei''er''s confidant killed to come over, the facial expression once sink, then gave fox Su Su behind several bodyguards, a white whip instantly appeared in the hand, face to face up.


    Because of the chaos of long Xinyu and long Xinlan, the two sides of the original confrontation suddenly became chaotic. With the fanning of Ye Ranran and long Xinfan, the two sides spontaneously turned from confrontation to confrontation.


    All of a sudden, the scene became chaotic. The two sides only focused on fighting. No one was taking care of Hu Su Su who seemed to be standing outside the tent. Hu Su Su covers his chest and moves quietly out of the battlefield. Finally, he moves to a very secret corner. She took out a human skin mask from her sleeve, put it on, and walked towards the elder''s tent unconsciously.


    After ye Ranran and others saw that Hu Su Su had left, they didn''t have the heart to fight. After they killed several foxes, they followed Hu Su Su into the elder''s tent.


    "Patriarch, everything is ready. When they are both defeated, we can take advantage of them."


    The elder looked at the dignified woman in white in front of him. He was surprised. Clan leader Mingming has been bedridden with Fox poison. Why does it look like nothing happened?


    "My poison Ran Ran has gone to the underworld to ask for medicine. Now I am the same as usual. The two elders can rest assured."


    After many years of getting along, Hu Su Su can naturally see the doubts in the eyes of the elder and the three elders, and explains with a smile. Then he reached out to hold Ye Ranran''s little cold hand and took off the human skin mask on her face.


    This is her granddaughter. She was forced to wear a human skin mask as a maid for so long. Now everything will be on the right track, and she doesn''t need to wear this human skin mask.


    "I see the princess."


    As soon as the elder and the three elders saw Ye Ranran''s true face, they immediately knelt down. There is no need to prove the identity of the woman in front of us. That face alone is enough.


    They always knew that the princess had come back, but they didn''t know who she was, let alone the real face of the princess. This is also the first time to really meet, this gift must be done.


    "Oh, don''t kneel down. I can''t afford it."


    Ye Ranran stoops to help the two loyal elders up. Except Chu moshang''s kneeling, she can''t stand other people''s kneeling. Besides, she really doesn''t think it''s necessary to kneel like this.


    "It''s God''s blessing for the princess to return to the Fox family smoothly."


    The elder looks at Ye Ranran with a curved smile and feels better. When the princess comes back, the patriarch will have a companion and will never be alone again. Since that man eloped with other women, the patriarch was not really happy, and finally survived.


    "Don''t talk about me like an immortal. The fox people can survive this disaster only because of the sincerity of the two elders. Otherwise, I''m afraid my grandmother would have died in the hands of that cheap fox named fox Meier."


    Ye Ranran smiles and ignores others. Instead, he rushes to Chu Mo Shang. She didn''t say a word on the 20th. She didn''t see him once. She really missed him. I don''t know how he is living in the Fox family, and whether he is fascinated by the fox spirit¡° Let me smell whether you have the coquettish smell of that fox spirit... "Ye Ranran also does not avoid suspicion, and hooks Chu moshang''s neck with a deep kiss. After smelling it, her small nose begins to smell along Chu moshang''s hair all the way. That full-bodied hooligan can see that foxu Su and the two elders are smoking at the same time¡° Besides you fox spirit, which fox spirit can I be confused by? Well Chu Mo Shang holds Ye Ranran''s waist and reaches her forehead, smelling the taste that belongs to her alone. These days, he really felt that he was the most miserable in his life. It was clear that she was not far away. For the sake of the overall situation, he could not go to see her and kiss her. He felt that he was going crazy¡° It''s hard to say that if you are in heat, as long as you are a female, you can be confused. " Ye Ranran leans his small head on Chu moshang''s chest and listens to his strong and rapid heartbeat. He is extremely satisfied. It''s wonderful to have him around, even if you can''t see, touch or kiss for a while¡° I''m saying that Wang is in heat now. Anyway, I don''t know how long it will take. Why don''t we do something first? I really miss you so much that I want to be crazy... "Chu Mo Shang was teased by her little hand, and immediately had some impulse. The big hand on her waist was tight, and came to Ye Ranran''s ear, whispering. Although his skin is very thick, it is not thick enough, so his voice is very low, even if other people raise their ears to hear it¡° Roll thick, this kind of time you can even say this kind of words, you are really crazy... "Ye Ranran stamped Chu Mo Shang''s foot, really don''t know what this horse''s head is made of, all day long thinking about these romantic things, it''s really unbearable¡° Patriarch, it''s over. Fox mei''er has been caught by the two elders. Fox mei''er''s subordinates have been killed by the two elders. " At this moment, the curtain of the tent was lifted from the outside, and then Xiaoyue came in, with a few light worries on her beautiful face. Compatriots fratricidal, it is too cruel, this fox clan chaos, the death and injury is absolutely not only the clan, hurt deeper or radian vitality¡° The second elder''s heart is really cruel. Let''s go and have a look. " Hu Su Su sighed heavily. Although he had already known that there would be such a result, he still felt confused. All the people who died were her people. She was really incompetent as a patriarch¡° Let''s go. " The elder and the three elder lead them to go out first, then fox Su Su Xiaoyue, and finally Ye Ranran and Chu Mo Shang. Their heart is extremely heavy, every step with a heavy sense of powerlessness. Fox clan leader''s tent, has been countless deaths and injuries, fox beauty son was a few bodyguards frame, hair messy, mouth constantly to the outflow of blood. She looked at the elder and the second elder in front of her and wanted to swallow them¡° Fox charming son, in the end ginger or old spicy, you still accept life The two elders looked at the embarrassed woman in red, and the whole old face was smiling. As long as the fox girl dies, the fox clan will be in their pocket. They have been waiting for this day for too long, so long that they can''t restrain their joy¡° Ha ha, I''m willing to accept defeat. I''ve lost this game. You can deal with it as you like. " Fox Mei son also know that he can''t live, even if is in front of these two betrayal her dog is willing to let her, fox element also won''t let her. If she wants to die, she should die with dignity¡° For the sake of our joint efforts, I''ll give you a pleasure, so that you won''t fall into the hands of the patriarch and be tortured to death. " The two elder didn''t expect that fox mei''er was still so tough. He didn''t even say a word of begging for mercy. Thinking that they had been in collusion with each other, I''ll give her a lift and let her go happily¡° Then I would like to thank you, but before you give me a happy, I''m afraid your dream will be broken, ha ha... "Fox girl''s bloody eyes suddenly widened, and her face turned into schadenfreude. She is going to die anyway. It would be nice to have these two good things with her. On the way to huangquan, she can laugh at them¡° what do you mean? You... "

 Chapter 333

    Two elder looking at Fox Mei son face that suddenly change of facial expression, just want to ask a few words. A fierce vision projected from his body, which made his relaxed body tense instantly.


    He suddenly looked back and saw the woman in white coming from the sunshine. Gorgeous, which seems to be a little sick. After a while, he realized that he had been cheated.


    "Patriarch is really a good stratagem, kill two birds with one stone..." the two elders looked at Hu Su Su who had already come to the front, and clenched his fingers into fists, and growled.


    "In fact, it''s not a good stratagem. Everything is due to your greed. You can only blame you for thinking too much."


    Hu Su Su went to the two elders and looked at the wonderful face of the two elders. He hooked his lips and laughed. The smile fell in love with the city, and all the flowers lost their color. All of a sudden, they were fascinated by the two elders.


    "Patriarch, even if you use us to deal with the power of fox, you are not necessarily our opponent."


    The second elder fiercely moved his eyes and forced himself to sober up, so that he would not be confused by the woman in front of him, and the consequences would be unimaginable.


    The current situation is no doubt a downwind for them. Naturally, the power in the hands of the elder and the three elders should not be underestimated, but he thinks they are still sure to win.


    "Elder two, have you forgotten that I still have the hidden fox handed down by the fox clan leaders of all ages? In order to wipe out you evil saboteurs completely, the elder has transferred all the hidden foxes scattered everywhere back. Maybe you have a lot of them, ha ha... "


    Hu Su Su is not ambiguous either. With a slight wave of his little hand, a smoke bomb explodes in the air. Those hidden foxes outside the territory of the fox race rush to the place where the smoke bomb explodes, while those hidden foxes in the hands of the second elder and the fourth elder also show up and walk behind Hu Su Su.


    This change made the second elder and the fourth elder breathe and their brains buzz. They naturally know about the hidden foxes, but no fox clan leader has ever been transferred, so they really ignore them. I didn''t expect that in order to protect myself, fox Su Su even exposed the strength of these hidden foxes. The determination to eliminate dissidents is self-evident.


    "Elder two and elder four, you are really smart, but you are mistaken by smart. Poof..."


    Fox mei''er looks at the huge and frightening hidden fox behind Hu Su Su Su. The second elder and the fourth elder''s hands are powerful. Can you think that the enemy is hundred? So there is absolutely no good end for these two. However, she will die without regret, and they will surely die in peace.


    "Shut up


    By Fox Mei son poke in pain, two elder old face a black, a slap then to Fox Mei son that pretty small face mercilessly jilted past. After a burst of clear and crisp sound, five bright red finger prints immediately appeared on Hu Mei er''s face.


    "Elder two, since you are so unkind, don''t blame me for being unjust..."


    Honey fox only felt her left cheek burning pain, but she didn''t care very much. She just looked at the two elders strangely. It seemed that what she was about to say was a shocking secret.


    "Hu Su Su, your man didn''t betray you. He was just bewitched by the second elder. As for the woman who came with him, he was arranged by the second elder. As for their elopement, they were all fabricated by the two elders. Do you know why the second elder did this? Because he likes you, he will destroy everything in order to get you. When he was talking about the deal with me, the only condition was you. You are so stubborn about you. Even if you are going to die, he will get you. Poof... "


    Fox Mei son is also free to go, two elder don''t let her better, destroyed her elaborate layout of all. Then she will never make the second elder feel better. At that time, she saw with her own eyes that the two elders cast a spell on the unfortunate man, so she sent someone to check it, and finally found out such a big secret.


    Now that she is going to die, she will do a good deed. She knows that foxu Su has the nature of repaying her kindness. She has solved a knot of foxu Su''s heart, which can be regarded as being kind to foxu su. Foxu Su won''t let her suffer too much even if she wants to kill her. This, she is very sure.


    "Elder two, you really make me sick..."


    The blood color on Fox Su Su''s face quickly disperses, looking at two elder''s eyes, that is to hate poison. The pain of her half life is due to him. Her good marriage was all ruined in his hands. She resented her husband for decades, but in the end, he was only plotted by the second elder.


    "I..."


    The second elder''s weather beaten face flashed a trace of sadness. Facing Hu Su Su Su, he really loved and hated each other. It''s hard for him to describe his complicated mood. At the moment, his mind about foxu Su is clear to the world, and he just feels embarrassed.


    "Come on, I want you to arrest the two elders and four elders of Hu Su Su Su and put them in jail."


    Hu Su Su really felt his eyes hurt when he looked at the second elder. He didn''t say a word of nonsense. He immediately ordered the two elder and the four elder''s men to be hanged. It''s useless to keep these unfaithful things. If you can betray her for the first time, maybe you can betray her for the second time. In this case, you''d better kill them all, so as not to leave you endless troubles.


    The originally quiet scene suddenly became chaotic. The loyal subordinates of the second elder and the fourth elder rose up to resist, but they were cut into several parts one by one by the elder with the hidden fox like a watermelon. Hu Su Su motioned for some hands to clean up his tent, then took Ye Ranran and others to go in. Now the general situation has been set, the next is how to restore the vitality of the fox¡° Grandma, everything here is over. Shall I go back to the human world first Ye Ran Ran came to Hu Su Su''s side, shook Hu Su Su''s hand and began to be charming. Now all the people who should be arrested are dead. It seems that there is nothing wrong with her. She wants to go back to the human world and live a safe and stable life¡° It''s just settled down. You want to leave. Can''t you stay with grandma for a while? " Fox element a listen to Ye Ranran want to go, mood immediately depressed up. She finally found this granddaughter, just want to spend a few days with her. As a result, the civil strife of the fox clan ended. She was so anxious to leave that she couldn''t accept it. She really didn''t want to leave immediately¡° Or will I come back to live with my father and Yueer for a while in three months? Jin Xin is going to get married soon. I have to do something for her, don''t you think? " Jinxin wants to take her brother-in-law to find Longzhu, but she doesn''t know what the situation is. She and Chu moshang will go back now. How much they can help when they go back? Besides, she doesn''t want to be separated from Yueer all the time¡° That''s true. Fengnv helped us a lot. She''s going to get married, so naturally you have to go back and help. OK, you can go back tomorrow and have a good conversation with grandma tonight. Is that ok? " Fox Su Su is not a unreasonable, a listen is Murong Jin heart, also relaxed. At present, the fox clan needs to be reorganized, and Ranran''s stay really can''t help. I''m afraid I have no time to take care of her. Well, let her go back first. She will come back three months later. She also wants to see the son-in-law who saved her daughter¡° OK, that''s a deal. When Jinxin got married, our family came back to live for a while, haha... "Ye Ranran breathed a sigh of relief, and was almost happy to see her baby daughter. Just when she was overjoyed, the gourd around long Xinfan''s neck began to flash. Long Xinfan pressed the button of Hulu and began to talk to Jun Moli. About three minutes later, he ended the call. Then he looked at long Xinyu¡° Princess, the young master and his wife will leave for the dragon clan in the future. The young master asked me to go back immediately. I''ll go first. " Long Xinfan also looks at Ye Ranran. They are sent by Shaozhu to help Ye Ranran. If he wants to leave, he should say hello to Ye Ranran first. Fortunately, now the Fox family''s affair is over, and he can leave safely¡° Why don''t you go first and take Xiaoye back with you. Without our two oil bottles, you should be able to go back to liwangfu tomorrow night. As for me and Chu Mo Shang, let Xiaoyue escort us back then. " Ye ran Xiran knows that if she is not forced, Jin Xin will never be transferred to her easily. Anyway, it''s no use keeping their sister and brother three now. It''s better to let them go back earlier, or let Jinxin have more helpers¡° That''s OK. Let''s go first. You must be more careful when you go back. " Long Xinyu nods and agrees that the little Lord and his wife want to go back to the Dragon tribe. It''s better for them to be with them. After all, they still know a little about the Dragon tribe. Xinfan in the end is a man, the mind is not as delicate as they are, I''m afraid many things will not be well thought of¡° Well, you don''t have to worry about me. Let''s go. " Ye Ranran takes out the sleeping Ono from his arms and carefully gives it to long Xinyu. Then he sends his sister and brother to the gate of radian territory after saying goodbye to Hu Su, and finally sees their figure disappear completely¡° Let''s go and go back with the expatriate. " Ye Ranran raises her head and smiles sweetly at Chu Mo Shang. The winter sun gently fell on her beautiful little face, rendering her as a dream. They walk forward hand in hand, the wind gently starts their hair, brings out a charm radian, a kind of thing called happiness, spreading around

 Chapter 334

    Magic world town magic tower


    The Demon Lord took the credit and leaned lazily against a magic lamp. His cold eyes trembled from time to time. After a long silence, a smile of unknown meaning appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    "You mean Murong Jinxin, they have set out to the dragon clan to look for the dragon ball? And with Feng Xuan and Chu yu''er? "


    This is interesting. He didn''t know that the dragon ball of the dragon clan had been lost, so he sent Moyin to attack Junmo glass. Now I think it''s ridiculous that Jun Mo Li who didn''t take the dragon ball is just a mortal. His blood and heart fart are useless. But he lost to Murong Jinxin, a promise not to move Jun Mo Li in five years, he is still very unlucky.


    "Yes, and the underworld exchanged three Youming flowers for the soul control skill never spread from heaven. Now Fengxuan should have learned it."


    Devil Yin is very headache mouth should way, he really didn''t expect Murong Jin heart would be so sensitive, but with a little bit of clues, unexpectedly saw through their carefully cultivated super Saint fighter, that woman is not only not simple, but also terrible.


    "The underworld is really willing to give up his blood, three Youming flowers, tut tut..."


    The netherworld flower is the treasure of the underworld, and the underworld has only four flowers, one for ye Ranran and three for the emperor of heaven. He is willing to do anything for Murong Jin. However, it remains to be studied whether the three Youming flowers are in exchange for an empty joy.


    "Maybe it''s because the sincerity of Hades moved heaven and earth, and his marriage with Murong Jinxin has been chosen by heaven as fate..."


    The devil Yin reported the news one by one to the devil Zun these days. When it comes to the fate of heaven, he was obviously sweating. It is said that the king of the underworld shed a drop of tears at that time. The king of the underworld shed tears for a mortal. This shows that the king of the underworld has deep feelings for Murong Jin. Later, when they face Murong Jinxin, I''m afraid they should be more careful. Otherwise, the first one to trouble them must be Hades.


    "Fate, the underworld is really lucky. The first couple who have fate since the beginning of the world, God is really good to them..."


    Smell speech, the evil Lord''s look suddenly dim. Many years ago, he and ling''er had been to Tianshan and wanted to carve their names on Sansheng stone. Unfortunately, they did not carve their names for several days and nights. But he didn''t think that Pluto was so lucky that he could get such pity from God, which made him very envious.


    "Devil, what should we do now? Once Feng Xuan''s soul making practice is successful, the immortal devil will be suppressed by him, which is very unfavorable to us. "


    Devil Yin naturally heard the voice of envy in devil''s words, but now the evil god is still in chaos. No matter how much devil''s envy is useless, he can only take it alone in the magic tower. What he is most worried about now is the immortal devil. If really be suppressed by Feng Xuan, their loss is absolutely very heavy.


    "Let the immortal devil think of his own way. If he wants to destroy Fengxuan''s soul control skill, Fengxuan may not be able to help him."


    For the ability of the immortal devil, the demon master knows it very well. Unless Murong Jinxin can find a way to suppress the immortal devil in a short time. Otherwise, this soul control skill, which is exchanged by three Youming flowers, can''t even talk about the furnishings.


    "What about the dragon ball?"


    Once a problem is solved, only the most intractable one remains. Longzhu is the most precious thing of the dragon people. If the devil can respect it, it''s a matter of minutes to get out of the magic tower. He felt that the devil would never let go of this great opportunity.


    "Let the immortal devil find a way to send the dragon ball back to the demon world. But remember not to hurt Jun Mo Li''s life. "


    The demon Zun pondered for a moment. As expected, he must make better use of the best opportunity to leave the town magic tower. As long as the dragon ball is in hand, his demons will break through immediately, and the magic tower will be completely destroyed by him.


    "Yes, my subordinates will arrange it immediately."


    The devil Yin should report all the things. After receiving the order, he stood aside and didn''t say a word of nonsense. Only waiting for the devil to finish what he should say, can they leave.


    "Well, you can do whatever you want. Don''t provoke Murong Jinxin, the evil star, before I get out of the magic tower, so that she won''t make trouble in the evil world again and make my head ache."


    After thinking about it, it seems that there is nothing to explain. The devil Zun rubbed his eyebrows wearily, and then indicated that the devil Yin could leave.


    Night, quiet terrible, winter wind whistling blowing, leaves issued rustle sound. Town magic tower, the devil closed his eyes, quietly fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Murong jinxinjun Moli and his party arrived at the holy land of the Dragon Nationality under the leadership of the three sisters and brothers of the Dragon nationality.


    Fire phoenix has been waiting here for a long time, see Murong Jin heart appears, clapping his red wings, Xing came in a hurry.


    "Master, you are here at last."


    It went to Murong Jin heart in front of the intimate rub rub Murong Jin heart delicate small cheek, good mood has revealed no doubt. I haven''t seen my master for some time. She really miss her, though her mouth is a bit cheap sometimes.


    "With Yueer, I delayed a little bit." Murong Jinxin''s mouth raised a smile, touched the fire phoenix''s red fur, explained why she was late. Yueer''s age is still young after all. She can''t help being too fast. In order to accommodate her, they have to slow down again and again¡° Aunt, I want to play with it. " Chu yue''er jumps down from Feng Xuan''s arms and runs towards Murong Jinxin with her short legs. She has a lovely smile on her small face. She looked at the fire phoenix, can''t help but reach out and want to touch the fire phoenix feathers, but was fire phoenix a flash, directly away. So, Du small mouth began to Murong Jin heart coquetry¡° You''re OK anyway. Just play with her. She''s really fun. " Murong Jin heart naturally see the fire phoenix exclusion, also know the fire phoenix that arrogant temperament. But Chu yue''er is not a reasonable girl. If Huo Fenghuang doesn''t play with her, she will make a fuss. Now, this is not a good time for this little girl to make trouble. So, she patted Fire Phoenix''s wings and gave Fire Phoenix a look of your temporary patience¡° Why don''t I carry you and you play on my back? " Murong Jinxin''s order, fire phoenix naturally dare not disobey, had to compromise. It looked at the ground that short not in the middle of winter little children, really do not know what to play with her. It has no experience in taking care of children, so it has to come up with a way that it can accept a little bit¡° Good Chu yue''er nodded her head cleverly, then motioned to fire phoenix to squat down. She climbed on fire phoenix''s back smoothly. But the fire phoenix didn''t like her meaning, only saw the fire red wings swept at will, Chu yue''er that small body had already safely fallen on the fire phoenix''s back. She laughs happily and turns over and over on the back of Fire Phoenix. It seems that fire phoenix has magic power and won''t let her fall¡° Let''s go to Longling first. " Murong Jin heart a command, long Xinfan will be very conscious to go ahead to lead the way. They were silent all the way, and soon came to the Longling of the dragon people. This time, the Dragon mausoleum in front of the public is completely different from the last time. It looks very gloomy and terrifying because of its rocky barren mountains, all kinds of poisonous insects climbing all over the ground, and even some strange birds that they can''t name are flying in the sky. The original beauty has disappeared¡° Break the curse. " Murong Jinxin looked for a long time, but she didn''t see the reason. However, she wanted to break through the boundary of Longling with her internal power, but she had no choice but to give up her heart to signal Fengxuan to bleed. Then he went to Chu yue''er''s side, looking at Chu yue''er, who was playing happily, and grasped her little white hand¡° Moon, my aunt will give you some blood to catch the insects on you. You can bear it. It won''t hurt very much. " Although she couldn''t bear it, she couldn''t let go of the blood. Only hope that the little girl Yueer can be sensible and won''t cry¡° Well, aunt, let it go. The moon is not afraid. " Chu yue''er''s little face was wrinkled at first, but she was afraid of pain on weekdays. If she wanted to bleed, she must poke her fingers, and she really didn''t want to. Can see not far away Feng Xuan has begun to bleed, the heart of that little fear also instantly disappeared. What uncle Fengxuan can do is strange, and so can she. It''s just bloodletting. It''s going to be over with patience. She nodded to Murong Jin''s heart and made a face of fearlessness¡° It''s really a good child... "With the approval, Murong Jin''s heart pinches one of Chu yue''er''s fingers. With a little force, Chu yue''er''s fingers immediately shed a drop of bright red blood into the small porcelain bottle in Murong Jin''s heart, and soon the small porcelain bottle is full¡° My aunt is so powerful that I don''t need to poke my finger to bleed. " After putting the blood, Chu yue''er looks at her still white fingers. She seems to have some disbelief. Carefully looked at several times, just to Murong Jin heart thumbs up, flattered. And the fire phoenix, who didn''t pay much attention to her, suddenly turned into a red fruit and put it into Chu yue''er''s little mouth¡° Well, my aunt is going to be busy. You can have a good play with fire phoenix. " Murong Jin heart will not consciously smile, this little girl''s mouth is as sweet as ever, let adults do not love her. After giving orders to huofenghuang, he takes the blood of Chu Yuer and hands it to Jun Mo Li, who will fuse Fengxuan with Chu Yuer''s blood¡° The four of us, one by one, can break the curse by injecting their blood into longan in the four directions at the same time. After a while, let''s go to longan first, and then we will work together... "

 Chapter 335

    Murong Jinxin simply said the method of breaking the curse again, and then one person gave them a small porcelain vase. After confirming that they had no doubt, she bore the brunt of it and went to the East.


    It seems that longan is not easy to find. She asked Pluto before, and Pluto just gave a brief description, so now she can only pray for her good luck.


    "I''ll find it with you."


    Murong Jinxin just walked a few steps, Jun Mo Li then caught up. Now anyway, he has nothing to do. Even if he can''t help her, it''s good to be with her.


    "Well, I hope your luck is better than mine."


    Murong Jinxin also didn''t refuse, anyway find longan method, she had told the three brothers and sisters of longzu before, he must also remember. She would be happy to have help.


    So they began to search carefully along the border to the east of Longling. They were just as careful as the three elder brothers and sisters of the Dragon nationality who were in the southwest and north directions.


    Except for chuyueer''s laughter, everything here is quiet, even the wind is silent


    An hour later, the four people continue to find all the four longans. Murong Jinxin signals Jun Mo Li to leave, and her white fingers pick up the smoke bomb in her hand and throw it into the air. After a burst of explosion, the four people almost simultaneously injected their blood into longan in the four directions of East, West, North and south.


    Then, the four people''s body quickly retreated, and only when they retreated to the entrance of Longling did they stabilize their body.


    The sky over Longling began to darken gradually, and the blue color began to turn into the color of blood. The overwhelming smell of blood spread in the air. Not to mention human beings, even beasts with deep magic power like fire phoenix frowned.


    "Well..."


    Chu yue''er, who was playing happily on the back of Fire Phoenix, seemed to feel something. She stopped playing and looked straight at the sky with her big eyes, making a light cry.


    In the sky, a painting is slowly reflected in the eyes of the public, which is the image of Fengxuan and Chu Yueer in this life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Feng Xuan looked at this very mysterious scene, and somehow, subconsciously, he went to Chu yue''er, reached out and held Chu yue''er down from Huofeng, and tightly held her in his arms.


    It seems that he subconsciously hopes that he and Chu Yueer can hold each other and watch the story


    "Alas..."


    Murong Jin heart gently low sigh a, about their previous life story, she has read once, hope Feng Xuan see after, won''t pain hit the wall.


    "He is a man with a strong heart. The immortal demons have not defeated him, and the memory of previous lives will not defeat him."


    Jun Mo Li is afraid of patting Murong Jinxin on the shoulder and embraces her in her arms. Out of her understanding, she has guessed the story that will be broadcast soon, and she has seen it in advance. Otherwise she would not have such a look on her back, let alone sigh.


    "You can see that it''s too heartrending. Feng Xuan is afraid that he will blame himself all his life..."


    Murong Jin heart will own small head on his shoulder, slightly closed his eyes, such a tragedy to see once is enough, she really don''t want to see the second time.


    "That''s good. At least he will be good to Yueer in his life. The past is over. The future is the most important thing. "


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t think so. Feng Xuan is special to Chu yue''er all the time. Even if she has guilt in her previous life, she can make up for it in this life. If they can go hand in hand to finish this life, it is also a good marriage. People can''t live in the past forever.


    "Well, I''ll squint for a while. You can see for yourself."


    Murong Jin heart did not say anything, days of running has let her body has been fast to the limit. She has to seize all the time to rest, because later she will have to go to Longling to find the dragon ball, which is another tough battle.


    The curtain of the sky began to open slowly. The past lives of Fengxuan and Chu Yueer began to play from the moment they were born. Scene by scene, there were laughter, tears, sweetness and pain


    "Poor sister..."


    When the picture jumps to Chu yue''er who is forced to lead out the fetus in her body, Chu yue''er seems to feel the same way. Her lovely face is covered with tears, and her hand holding Feng Xuan''s neck is even tighter.


    "If Yueer is afraid, don''t look..."


    Feng Xuan looked at Chu yue''er''s small face, covered with tears, heartache. Slender fingers out, her tears drop by drop for her to wipe clean. Then he pressed her into his arms. He didn''t want her to see such a bloody scene.


    "Yue''er is not afraid. She just thinks her sister is so pitiful. You see, her sister is bleeding too..."


    Chu yue''er''s courage is always big. She struggles to get her little head out of Feng Xuan''s arms and continues to look at the pain she once suffered. But now she is too small, many things are not very understand, even the angle of view is completely different from adults.


    "Well, does Yueer''s hand still hurt?" Feng Xuan''s clear eyes suddenly surge with a trace of sour meaning. If he didn''t see this scene today, he really didn''t know that the little man in his arms had to bear so much for him. A misunderstanding, a premeditated misunderstanding made by an outsider, made her lose her child and let her dry her blood. He owes her so much that he doesn''t know what to use in return in his life. Maybe it''s not enough to use anything in return... "It doesn''t hurt long ago. Does uncle''s hand still hurt? If it hurts, yue''er will blow it to you?" Chu yue''er reaches out her white hand and shakes it in front of Feng Xuan, and her face changes suddenly, There is no sorrow just now. He grabbed the finger of Feng Xuan''s bloodletting, and saw a little dot pricked out by the silver needle. He was very distressed to blow it. That pitiable appearance lets Feng Xuan''s heart mercilessly shrink, lowers the head to take the initiative to fall a kiss on Chu yue''er''s forehead. When the last trace of blood in the sky disappears, he knows that the curse on him has disappeared. From then on, he is also a normal person. He can get married and have children, and do everything that a normal person can do. He secretly vowed in his heart that he must be kind to the little man in his arms, and hold up a sky for him, and let her fly freely¡° Will Yueer marry her uncle when she grows up? " He looked at the little girl with big eyes in his arms. He couldn''t help asking a very untimely question. After asking, the corner of his mouth smoked, the corner of his eyes also found that other people''s mouth also smoked at the same time, suddenly a little embarrassed¡° Well, yue''er has already told her uncle that she will marry him when she grows up. Let''s pull the hook. " Chu yue''er agrees very happily. Her little finger hooks Feng Xuan''s big finger and pulls up the hook. In her cognition, anything that has been pulled is something that she can''t go back on sleeping. She likes uncle Fengxuan. She never wants uncle Fengxuan to be robbed by others¡° Well, in the future, don''t call me uncle, just call me by my name. " Feng Xuan looked at Chu yue''er for a long time, and suddenly thought of a very serious problem. As for their address, if it''s always uncle''s name, once it''s become a habit, it''s hard to change it in the future. It''s better to change it now¡° Er... That''s ok... "Chu yue''er hesitated for a long time and nodded reluctantly. It''s polite to call uncle? Would it be strange to call a name? But since he asked for it, she just did it¡° You can just ask her to call your husband directly. That''s enough... "Murong Jinxin, who just narrowed for a little while and was woken up by these wonderful flowers, looks at Fengxuan with great pain. Does Fengxuan want such a small person to get along with him in a way of getting along with his lover? If he thought so, she would really think he was crazy¡° Lord, you''d better open the Longling first... "Fengxuan scratched his head a little embarrassed, and quickly bypassed the topic, otherwise he would be uncomfortable for a long time. In the future, he will talk to her in private, never let others hear¡° OK, I''ll open Longling to look for Longzhu, so you can take your little wife to have a love talk here... "Jun Mo Li looks at Fengxuan who is a little embarrassed, but he can''t embarrass him. After making fun of him, he begins to recite the mantra of opening Longling. A string of incantations from his mouth, toward the four longan constantly gush out, presented in front of their picture began to gradually true up. Those illusions fade away bit by bit. When the last mantra falls, the true face of Longling appears in the eyes of the public. Solemn and majestic, it is clearly a mausoleum, but it looks more like a palace¡° Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang. So far, the door of Longling has been completely opened¡° Fire Phoenix, we have to go in and find the dragon ball. You are here to protect them. Remember to watch the immortal devil. I''m afraid he will come out and make trouble after we leave. " Murong Jinxin took a look at the gate of the Dragon mausoleum with many golden dragon patterns. Her heart was rough. After a long time, she came back to the fire phoenix and exhorted carefully¡° Master, don''t worry. Even if the immortal devil comes out, I''m not afraid of him. " Fire phoenix is very narcissistic, patted his wings, but its level is higher than the immortal devil, even if it now only recovered eight points of skill, really fight, it will never suffer¡° Go, enter the Dragon mausoleum

 Chapter 336

    With the guarantee of Fire Phoenix, Murong Jin is relieved, otherwise she is really worried that the immortal devil will destroy the Dragon mausoleum. Give Feng Xuan a placatory look in the eyes, touched Chu Yue er''s small head, then first walked into long Ling. In this group of people, her Kung Fu is the highest, so she should take the lead.


    "Young lady, I''d better go ahead."


    Long Xinfan strides to Murong Jinxin and smiles at her. Without waiting for Murong Jinxin to respond, he quickly leads the way. As a subordinate, he naturally wants to take the lead in such a matter.


    "Be careful. There are so many mechanisms here. It''s hard to go every step."


    Murong Jin heart also didn''t go to fight, just exhort long Xinfan a few words, then turned to look behind. She is followed by Jun Mo, Lilong, Xinlan, leilong and Xinyu in turn. Except for her, everyone is holding a silver sword, and no one dares to be slack.


    The walls of the Longling mausoleum are covered with night pearls the size of fists, which make the whole Longling Mausoleum as bright as day. There are all kinds of dragons with different expressions everywhere, which shows that the ancestors of the dragon clan have made great efforts to build this tomb. Clearly is a mausoleum, but not the slightest sense of gloom, like walking in a maze in general.


    After walking as like as two peas, he came to a fork and three identical roads lead to three different parts of the dragon''s tomb. He did not dare to make a decision on his own. He had to stop for five points, namely, Mr. Murong and his heart.


    "Little master, little lady, which way shall we go?"


    Since the emperor of heaven has said that there are many organs in Longling, if you choose the wrong way, you may be buried here. But the three roads in front of us can''t tell which is right and which is wrong.


    "How to choose? Why don''t you take any of them? "


    Murong Jinxin''s big eyes looked around, no instructions, can''t help frowning. Lingling''s ancestors'' scheming is really deep enough. It''s not a heartbeat, it''s luck. People with good luck reckon that they can get to the end by one way, while those with bad luck may report directly to the underworld without taking a few steps.


    "It must be right to take the middle one."


    Just as Jun Mo Li hesitates, long Xinyu, who is walking at the end, suddenly opens his mouth. The fact that the ancestors did not leave any instructions in Longling does not mean that they were not prompted. She has a feeling that as long as people who have lived in the Dragon nationality since childhood, they will be able to walk out of Longling safely.


    "Why?"


    Jun Moli signals long Xinyu to come forward. He knows that since long Xinyu dares to be so sure, he must have a great deal of confidence. He still has absolute trust in long Xinyu, a subordinate with wisdom and beauty.


    "There is a very strange tradition in the dragon people, that is, walking without detours. Since we can''t take a detour, let''s go straight along the middle road. "


    She looked at Jun Mo Li, with a firmness that no one could shake in her eyes. She thought her judgment was 100% correct. He gave long Xinfan a look, indicating that long Xinfan was cut off. She has lived in the Dragon tribe for ten years, and she remembers more than her younger brothers and sisters. It is most appropriate for her to go ahead.


    "OK, let''s go." Jun Mo Li nods and has no doubt about long Xinyu''s words. With a command, the group began to walk in silence again.


    Sure enough, as long Xinyu expected, they walked very smoothly, without any danger. Except for the sound of footsteps echoing in the Dragon mausoleum, everything is as usual.


    Walking to the end of the road, a wall blocked the pace of the people. Looking up, a golden dragon is perched on the wall, with a bead in its mouth, which glows in the light of the night pearl.


    "There must be a way to take off this bead."


    Long Xinyu looked at the wall several times very carefully, but he didn''t find any instructions. Her eyes fell on the strange bead. She reached for it, but was shaken away by a huge internal force.


    She shook her numb little hand and stepped aside, as if searching for clues in her memory to take down the bead.


    "Jun Mo Li, go and get it."


    Murong Jinxin looked at long Xinyu and thought hard for a while, but she didn''t think of a reason. Then she went to the mouth of the dragon and carefully observed the change of the bead. But in the circulation of the bead, I see a dragon, a dragon with eyes slightly open, and what is reflected in the longan is the figure of Jun Mo Li.


    Clearly she is in front of us, but the reflection of longan is not her figure. What does that mean? It shows that this dragon only knows its own master, and its master is the head of the dragon clan. Although junmoli is not the head of the dragon clan, his identity as the little master of the dragon clan is enough for the dragon to bow to the throne.


    "Good."


    Jun Mo Li, who was still studying other parts of the dragon, answered Murong Jinxin''s greeting and came over. Her slender fingers stretched out directly towards the bead.


    A strange scene happened. Although Jun Mo Li didn''t take down the bead, there was no external force to stop him from taking it.


    "You kneel down and kowtow to it three times..." Murong Jinxin''s mind came up with countless TV series of dog blood pictures, and felt that kowtow was a way to try. So, calm face very serious to see to Jun Mo Li. She knew that there was gold under the man''s knee, and that a man as proud as Jun Mo Li might disdain to kneel to anyone. But now the situation is special. If three heads are not enough, it is estimated that he will have to knock many more¡° Good... "Jun Mo Li subconsciously wanted to refuse, but when she came into contact with Murong Jinxin''s defiant eyes, she had to touch her nose, plop down on her knees and kowtow heavily to the Golden Dragon for three times¡° All right, now get the beads. " Murong Jinxin''s eyes have been on the little dragon in the bead. When she saw that the little dragon''s eyes were all opened and grinned, she was relieved¡° Fortunately, I only knock three. If I knock three hundred, I don''t need this one. " Jun Mo Li got up, and there was an obvious lump on his forehead. He reached for the bead again, this time without any hindrance. He looked at the crystal bead and shook his head with a bitter smile¡° Unless the person who designed the mausoleum hated the head of the dragon clan, it would not be so bad. Do you think this bead could be a dragon ball Murong Jinxin took the bead and looked at it. She really loved the little dragon in the bead. And the little dragon in the bead seems to have finally felt her existence. He even frowned and winked at her and couldn''t laugh or cry. A bead with a dragon, literally it''s a dragon bead, poof... "It shouldn''t be. Huofenghuang and I once found a picture of a dragon bead. There''s no little dragon in the Dragon bead, just a small yellow bead. There''s nothing special in the appearance." Jun Mo Li shakes her head. Seeing that she really likes the bead, she puts it in her pocket for her. Looking up at the lifelike golden dragon, he had a feeling of looking at himself, which was so strange that he was thrilled¡° Well, let''s go now, or we''ll have bad luck if this secret passage is closed. " Murong Jinxin takes back her emotion, raises her foot and goes to a small door not far away. If she wants to tease the little dragon, she can go out of the Dragon mausoleum. Now it''s important to do business first. Under the leadership of long Xinyu, the party marched forward, and the road was still unimpeded, which made Murong Jin feel ashamed. The so-called organs in Tiandi''s mouth are numerous, only for those who don''t choose the right way. It took more than ten minutes to walk. When they reached an open place, they were completely shocked by the sight. The place where the remains are stored in Longling is divided into three areas. The first area is for the remains of the ordinary people of the long nationality, the second area is for the remains of the people with official ranks, and the third area is for the remains of the heads of the long nationality. All coffins are made of gold, the only difference is the dragon carved on the coffin. The types and numbers of dragons carved on coffins are totally different among different levels of dragon people¡° When you see the ancestors of the dragon people, don''t you kneel down quickly? " Just as the people were still immersed in the shock brought by this mausoleum, a ruffian voice suddenly came into the people''s ears and pulled them back¡° Who? Who is it? " The three brothers and sisters of the dragon clan immediately took out the silver sword they had already taken back and looked around on guard, but they didn''t find any switch that could make a sound, let alone anyone. Originally already relaxed a lot of mood suddenly tense up¡° Are you talking? Well Murong Jinxin only thinks that the voice comes from her clothes, hesitates for a moment, and then takes out the bead that Jun Mo Li took down before. Looking at the little dragon with eyes hanging in the bead, she can''t help but draw. The appearance of this little dragon reminds her of Chu moshang''s Sao Bao ma. The only difference between them is that Chu moshang is a man, it is a dragon¡° Guess what Bruce Lee blinked at Murong Jin''s heart. His mouth didn''t open, but there was still a voice coming out of the bead¡° I guess you''re a big head. Who are you? You''d better make it clear to me, or I''ll slap you on the wall, and I can''t pick you out. " Murong Jinxin is almost knocked down by Bruce Lee''s cute appearance, but she is still very rational. She fully believes that as long as the ruffian dragon is solved, their next road will be much easier¡° Well, you''re quite capable. Would you like to take one for me? If you really can''t pick it out, I''ll tell you who I am? I can also tell you where the dragon ball is... "

 Chapter 337

    Bruce Lee looks at the gorgeous woman in front of him with great interest. The little dragon tail swings excitedly and makes a small appearance that he seems to want to be photographed on the wall and can''t pick it off. Especially at the exit, the ruffian makes all the people sweat.


    Dragon is a very noble species. The behavior of this little dragon seems to have nothing to do with the word noble


    "The dragon''s brain is sick. Forget it, let''s hurry here to find out if there is any clue about the dragon ball and ignore it."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Bruce Lee''s appearance, and she already has a solution in her heart. Chu Mo Shang that Sao Bao stallion, she can train obediently, this ruffian dragon, she really don''t believe that she can''t make it.


    She winked at the others and threw the beads into a dark corner. The round beads rolled countless times on the ground and were blocked by a wall.


    "Let''s look for it separately. You three are in charge of the first district. Jinxin and Xinyu are in charge of the second district. I''ll go to the third district to look for it."


    Junmo glass can naturally understand Murong Jinxin''s intention. Since the little dragon knows the whereabouts of the dragon ball, they just need to find a way to deal with the little dragon. The reason why we arranged to look for it was just to make a show and stimulate the ruffian dragon.


    "Yes, young master."


    "Yes, Lord."


    The three brothers and sisters of the dragon clan have been ordered by Lei. Without saying a word, they go to the gold coffins. Although they also know that it''s acting, even if it''s acting, they have to act like it.


    The original bustling Longling was quiet, only the sound of people''s footsteps


    "Don''t waste your time. You can''t find the dragon ball even if you find death here. The dragon ball is not in Longling at all."


    Bruce Lee, who has been quiet for a while, doesn''t want to pay attention to Murong Jinxin at all. In addition, it has a problem, that is, it is afraid of the dark. After it has endured for a long time, it still can''t help but open its mouth.


    The Phoenix girl named Jinxin is so arrogant that she has never seen a more arrogant Phoenix girl. If it didn''t need to let them take it out, it would not care about her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people who are looking for clues are still busy looking for clues, and no one pays attention to the little dragon who starts to shout, but the tone in the hearts of the people is finally relieved. Once Bruce Lee can''t help but compromise, they don''t have to pretend to act here. In other words, it''s tiring to look around like this.


    "Well, are you all dead? Pick me up quickly and take me out of Longling. When I go out, I will tell you where the dragon ball is? "


    After waiting for a long time, but not waiting for a response, Bruce Lee is a little fidgety and keeps rolling in the beads. It really can''t stand this kind of dim feeling in front of it. If it doesn''t pick it up and take it away, it will be furious and crazy.


    "OK, first tell us where the dragon ball is? I''ll let huofenghuang look for it first. If I find it, I''ll take you out. "


    Murong Jinxin, aware of Bruce Lee''s strange behavior, is not acting. She walks slowly to the dark corner and raises her hand to pick up the beads on the ground. She noticed that when Pearl left the dark place, the expression on Bruce Lee''s face relaxed obviously, and she picked her eyebrows clearly.


    "No, if you cheat, I''ll stay here for another hundred years. I won''t do it."


    Bruce Lee''s eyes blinked several times, as if thinking about the credibility of Murong Jin''s words. Finally, in order to leave Longling smoothly, it refused to disclose the whereabouts of Longzhu first.


    It knows that they must be very eager to find the dragon ball. This is its only chip. It can''t throw it out so soon.


    "Then why should I believe you? If you cheat us, it will be a hundred years before we enter the Dragon mausoleum again. "


    Murong Jin''s heart hummed coldly and began to stare with Bruce Lee. She can''t guess the identity of this little dragon, but she knows that the identity and status of this little dragon will not be low. Otherwise, it would not know that they were looking for Longzhu. She remembered that they didn''t mention a word of looking for Longzhu in front of it.


    "Why don''t you believe me? I was sealed in this bead by the patriarch, and I was thrown to this place where birds don''t shit and chickens don''t lay eggs, in order to lead the young Lord to find the dragon ball one day when he needs it. I''m the guardian beast of the little Lord. I can''t harm anyone. If you don''t believe me, it means you don''t believe in Fire Phoenix. That''s something wrong with you. "


    Bruce Lee was questioned, but also regardless of confidentiality, his identity collapsed. After that, I realized that I had said something wrong. My little paw covered my mouth and blinked innocently.


    This secret was originally intended to be kept for a long time. After all, it will take some time for it to recover its former majestic appearance. It naturally wants to recover its own mana. When it appears in front of its master, at least it won''t be abandoned by his master. It''s a useless oil bottle.


    "Are you the guardian beast of Junmo glass? No wonder... "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart in the eyes of a flash of surprise, look at Bruce Lee''s eyes are a little different. Guardian beast, it is the most special existence in the world, and also the most heartfelt species in the world. If it''s true, it can never be false.


    "Since I''m the king''s Guardian beast, tell me immediately where the dragon ball is?" Jun Mo Li is also a little surprised. Looking at the angry little dragon stamping his feet in the bead, his eyes soften unconsciously. If it is the same as fire phoenix, he should treat it well¡° You don''t necessarily understand what I said. Take me out first, and I''ll take you to find it. " Bruce Lee turns his mouth, and his master orders him not to speak. But even if that place is said, I''m afraid the owner may not be able to find it, so it doesn''t want to waste this saliva, so it just takes the owner to find it¡° Well, if you dare to cheat me, I will let fire phoenix swallow you directly. " Jun Mo Li takes the bead in Murong Jinxin''s little hand. This little dragon is his guardian beast. It seems that he can communicate with it more smoothly, and it also seems to listen to him more. Then Utah will do the job of looking for the dragon ball¡° Master, you are so cruel. " Hearing the words, Bruce Lee''s little body suddenly shrank, and his face was blank, as if he was afraid of Fire Phoenix. It believes that if it does not take the master to find the dragon ball, the Phoenix girl gives an order, the fierce phoenix of Fire Phoenix will really swallow it. That Phoenix is really terrible. It used to suffer a lot from it... "What''s your name?" Looking at the little dragon, she immediately agrees. The dragon ball is about to be found. Murong Jinxin''s mood is better, and she can''t help talking more. Having said that for a long time, they still don''t know how to call it. They can''t always call it "hello" or "Bruce Lee"¡° My name is... Master... You are so kind that you can give me a new name... "Originally, Bruce Lee had been struggling for a long time. After tangled, he decided to change the name of the counsellor. He stared at Jun Mo Li with small eyes and prayed¡° How can I change my name at will? What was your name before? " Looking at Bruce Lee''s wriggling appearance, Jun Mo Li''s curiosity is also picked up. Deliberately looking at Bruce Lee with a serious face, he asked coldly¡° Call... Call water... "Bruce Lee''s face is wronged. After repeated hesitation, he says his name, which anyone wants to laugh at. After saying it, I immediately saw the corner of the master''s mouth, and there were several laughs in my ear¡° I said, who gave you your name? That man is very insightful Murong Jinxin thinks that the name is unique. Can there be a funnier name than Shuishui? She really wanted to know which one of its owners had been amused to such a worshipful degree¡° It''s not your smelly Phoenix. I''ll bet her. After losing, it''ll give me a new name that dogs dislike next year. I''m really fed up with it. " At the mention of its name, Bruce Lee is full of bitterness. No, it must be looking for the smelly Phoenix to bet and change its original name back¡° Poof, I didn''t know our fire phoenix was so interesting. Well, it gives you a new name. It''s really good. You''ll call it that all the time, Shuishui. " Murong Jin''s heart is more happy to hear that. Seeing Bruce Lee''s bear like appearance, she really feels that fire phoenix is talented, too talented. But this fire is just like water. Isn''t it afraid that this fire will be extinguished by this ferocious flood one day¡° You are as bad as your smelly Phoenix, I ignore you... "Shuishui was so angry that she stamped her feet, but she had nothing to do with Murong Jin. Finally, I had to squint my eyes and close my mouth. My little body lay down and straightened out¡° Who told us how to leave Longling, you are sleeping... "Jun Mo Li looked at Shuishui a little angry, the smile of the corner of his mouth slightly converged, shook the bead to stop Shuishui''s corpse behavior. Now that they have the whereabouts of the dragon ball, it''s meaningless for them to stay here. I''d better hurry out, find the Dragon Ball earlier and go back earlier. They are about to get married, and he has a lot of things to deal with¡° Go straight along this road until you come to the end of the road. Recite the opening mantra, and then we can leave this dark place. Don''t take a side road, or those mechanisms will kill us tens of millions of times. I''ll sleep first, and you''ll wake me up after you go out. " The water yawned. In the past few years, it was almost sleeping. It has been noisy for such a long time today, and it has already been exhausted. If you don''t have a good sleep, I''m afraid it will be dizzy after going out¡° Then what are we waiting for? Let''s go... "

 Chapter 338

    After about half an hour''s walking along the road pointed by Shuishui, they came to the gate of Longling. Junmoli recited a mantra. The gate of Longling opened, and they quickly left Longling with the sleeping water.


    Outside Longling, huofenghuang is half squinting and yawning in boredom, while Fengxuan and Chu Yueer are playing happily.


    Everything seems very beautiful


    "Fire Phoenix, the immortal devil has not come out to make trouble."


    Murong Jinxin in a good mood went to the fire phoenix''s side, to its soft feathers hard rub rub, the soft touch let her can''t help but reach out to touch.


    "No, if he dares to come out, I have to beat him to death. Even the God of time and space can''t recognize him."


    Fire phoenix like Murong Jin heart and it such intimacy, pointed Phoenix mouth gently comb Murong Jin heart slightly messy hair, looking for a gap, very proud said.


    "By the way, we found a little dragon in the Dragon mausoleum. It is said that it is the guardian beast of Jun Mo Li. You also named it Shuishui..."


    Murong Jinxin is really hard to imagine Fire Phoenix and water together, but she must know something about water. Just after sleeping in Longling Shuishui, she clearly saw that Shuishui was not unwilling to take care of them, but her physical strength had been overdrawn and she could not make trouble with them.


    As like as two peas, she was reminded of the scene of the day when the Phoenix was in the world.


    "That ruffian dragon? Why isn''t it dead? I almost forgot it if you didn''t say it. I haven''t seen it since the accident of the dragon and Phoenix. I didn''t expect that it was sealed in the Dragon mausoleum. "


    Smell speech, fire phoenix a Leng, beautiful Phoenix Mou flash a trace of disgust, export words also extremely not good to hear. But if you look carefully, you can still see a trace of concern from its look. About that ruffian dragon, there are still some feelings. For so many years, only it can say a few words to itself and fight with itself.


    "It''s sealed in a bead. Its current situation is similar to that when you came out of the sea of flowers. Is there any way to release it from the bead?"


    In Longling, she never heard Shuishui ask Junmo glass to release him from the bead. If it had a way, I''m afraid it would have been noisy for a long time.


    "If you let Hades break that bead with his magic power, it will come out naturally. After it comes out, let it go back to the forbidden area of the dragon clan to practice. In time, it will be able to recover its power. "


    The fire phoenix slants the small head to think, the bead that is sealed can only be opened by external force unless it knows the spell of unsealing. And Pluto''s skill is superior to that of the dragon clan leader, which is the best person to open this bead.


    "Well, when I find the dragon ball, I''ll take it to the underworld."


    Murong Jin nodded, water is the guardian beast of Jun Mo Li, she naturally is to take good care of it for Jun Mo Li. In the future, once Shuishui''s skill is restored, Junmo glass will have another layer of protection. Even against the devil, there will be more chips.


    "Wake it up quickly, find the dragon ball and say that it''s going to be dark this day..."


    Fire phoenix knows that the water is very weak and needs to rest. But it''s too late. It thinks that it''s better to find the dragon ball first, so as to clear their mind. Otherwise, once it''s late at night, the demons of the demon world will come out and make trouble, I''m afraid.


    "Jun Mo Li, wake up the water and get down to business first."


    Murong Jin heart to see the fire phoenix''s eyes, intentionally or unintentionally glanced to not far away Phoenix Xuan, then also know its heart worry. After weighing the pros and cons, I decided to work hard first. Perhaps, the demons sent by the devil are not only immortal demons, they can''t help defending.


    "Come out? I''m so sleepy... "


    Jun Mo Li gently shakes the beads in his hand and soon wakes up the water. Shuishui opened her eyes, yawned and looked very sleepy.


    It took a look at Jun Mo Li, but didn''t complain. It promised to take the master to look for the dragon ball as soon as it came out. Naturally, what it said can''t be broken.


    "If you find the dragon ball, you can sleep. Now go to find the dragon ball first."


    Jun Mo Li''s thumb''s belly touched its small head across the bead. Looking at it like this, he couldn''t bear it. But there''s no way to do it. We have to make it last for a while.


    "Well, let''s go, from here."


    Shuishui half squinted and looked at the familiar and strange place. Her little paw pointed not far away, indicating that Junmo glass was going to the East.


    Without saying a word, they walked forward according to Shuishui''s instructions. They took seven turns and eight turns and seven turns and eight turns. They didn''t know how long they had been walking until the sunset was almost down and finally stopped on a grass.


    "Master, this array is the unique array of the dragon clan. No one has ever broken it since ancient times. The dragon ball is buried somewhere here."


    Shuishui''s little paw pointed to the vast grassland in front of him and definitely opened his mouth. The clan leader has set up an array here. If you want to get rid of the dragon ball, you must break the array first. And it can see that this array has never been moved in these years, which means that the dragon ball must still be inside.


    "How to break through?" The big stone in Jun Mo Li''s heart finally fell half, and the place where the dragon ball was buried was finally found. After so many days of hard work, they finally got something in return¡° The master of this array can''t break it. Let fire phoenix break it. " Shuishui looks at the fire red not far away. It should be no problem to break the array with the power of Fire Phoenix. Except for Huo Fenghuang, I''m afraid even fengnv can''t break this unique array for the time being¡° Tell me how to break the battle. I''ll break it. " Fire Phoenix a listen to the words of water, also did not have the slightest hesitation, went to the water in front of the beautiful eyes looking at the beads in the small, the heart is very sigh. Hundreds of thousands of years later, everything has changed, but they are still bad friends who have been fighting for many years. This kind of feeling is actually very good¡° You can''t let the immortal devil hear it... "Shuishui glanced at Feng Xuan, who was looking at them again and again, and immediately became alert. If the demon world knows how to crack the dragon''s unique array, the consequences will be unimaginable¡° Say it... "Fire Phoenix rare did not dislike it, put his ear on the bead, it knows it now has no magic power, there is no way to tell it the way to crack through the sound into the secret. Therefore, it has no opinion to make do with it occasionally¡° Well, go to sleep, I''ll break the battle! " Soon the fire phoenix stood up straight and looked at the grass with firm eyes. The method of cracking is really dangerous. If all its powers are restored, it may be able to do it easily. However, it only recovered 80% of its power. 80% and 10 levels are only two levels apart, but even the two levels are absolutely different. The master is not in a good condition now, and his skill is not as good as it. Naturally, it is up to him to take the risk... "Be careful, the Qi of this array is too strong. If you don''t pay attention to it, you will be easily attacked. I don''t sleep. You come back safe. I''m sleeping. " The expression on shuishuixiao''s face is very grim. Although he is very sleepy, huofenghuang is about to take risks. With his friendship with huofenghuang, how can he sleep¡° You still have a little conscience. For your sake, I''ll bully you less in the future... "There is a warm current in Fire Phoenix''s heart. In addition to the master, this ruffian dragon is the only one who really cares about it. In the past few years, they have gone through too many ups and downs together, and the feeling of suffering is particularly precious at this time¡° Be careful Jun Mo Li also nods to Huo Feng Huang. Huo Feng Huang wants to get the dragon ball for him and take risks for him, but he can''t help him. The only thing he can do is to exhort him. "..." Fire phoenix swept Jun Mo glass one eye, rare also lowered his noble small head, gave Jun Mo glass response. Then he spread his wings and flew to the vast grassland, where the grass grew very luxuriant. In my mind, I think back to one side of Shuishui''s method of cracking. The giant foot first took ten steps forward, then five steps to the left, then five steps to the right, and finally five steps backward. Then its huge wings suddenly spread out, raised its mana to the extreme, and rushed to the eye of the array¡° Boom... "With a loud noise, the originally airtight border was cracked by the Fire Phoenix who recited the mantra. And the fire phoenix was that a border of the anti phagocytic force directly ejected far away, mouth will spit out a mouthful of blood¡° "Boom... Boom... Boom..." the fire phoenix, regardless of the injury on his body, continued to recite the mantra and hit the border, again and again, until the knot was completely smashed. And it is also in that barrier completely disappeared, fell into a coma. When the array was forced, a huge golden dragon rose in the air. After hovering in the air for more than ten times, the mouth of the Dragon opened and a yellow bead fell at the foot of Jun Mo Li. Jun Mo Li stooped to pick up the Yellow beads on the grass and put them in his palm for a long time. After a while, I restrained the excitement in my heart and walked to Murong Jinxin, who was looking after the fire phoenix not far away. At this time, Feng Xuan, who was playing with Chu yue''er, suddenly moved. He gave more than ten palms to the three brothers and sisters of the dragon clan, each of which was a killing move. He forced the three brothers and sisters of the dragon clan back more than ten steps¡° Don''t blame me. This is the order of the devil. If you want to get the dragon ball back, let Murong Jinxin go to the devil... "

 Chapter 339

    The immortal devil takes away the dragon ball that is not covered in Jun Mo Li''s hand with no effort. When he leaves, he pattes Jun Mo Li on the shoulder with love and says a few words to Jun Mo Li that can make Jun Mo Li spit blood directly. Then, the body would fly away in the air like a ghost.


    All this happened so fast that even Murong Jin, who was supporting the fire phoenix, could not spare her hand to stop it. Seeing that the three elder brothers and sisters of the dragon clan are preparing to chase the immortal devil, she says something to stop them.


    "Don''t chase him. Your skill can''t compare with him. You can''t catch up with him. Come and help me first..."


    If they really catch up with the demon world, I''m afraid they will die without a burial place. Last time they designed to save Jun Mo Li, the demon world must still be jealous, pointing out that the immortal devil not only snatched the dragon ball, but also received the order to kill them. She can''t take the risk.


    "Young lady, it''s all our incompetence..."


    Long Xinyu quickly goes to Murong Jinxin''s side, helps Murong Jinxin to help the unconscious fire phoenix to one side, and looks at Murong Jinxin with guilt. Their three brothers and sisters can''t stop the immortal devil, which shows how powerful the immortal devil is.


    "Even with me, I''m not his opponent. He is the second most powerful devil in the world of evil, and you don''t have to blame yourself. But I didn''t think about it carefully. I didn''t take into account the state of Fire Phoenix... "


    Before I came here, I just wanted to catch fire. Phoenix could almost get rid of the immortal devil. I really didn''t expect that fire phoenix would be in a coma due to serious injury. In the current situation, it is more important to wake up the fire phoenix.


    If the dragon ball is lost, she can make trouble in the demon world. If something happens to huofenghuang, she won''t even have a noisy place


    "What shall we do now?"


    Long Xinyu doesn''t dare to think about it any more. He is even more afraid to think about it. Now the dragon ball is taken away by the immortal devil. The young lady should go to the devil''s world as soon as possible to get the dragon ball back, otherwise the young Lord will be in real trouble.


    "After I wake up the fire phoenix, I will go to the devil to ask for the dragon ball. Then you will send your little Lord back to the state of Chu."


    Murong Jin thought that without thinking about it, she made a decision that was the best for them. She had to rush to the devil''s world as soon as possible, so that the devil would not swallow the dragon ball too quickly. That would not be worth the loss. For Jun Mo Li, the Dragon Ball takes time to swallow, but for other people, ghosts and spirits, it is a treasure that can be swallowed at will.


    "Well, we can control the fire phoenix''s injury. Young lady, you''d better go to the demon world at once..."


    Long Xinyu nodded, then attracted long Xinfan and long Xinlan, ready to deliver the true Qi for Fire Phoenix. Fire phoenix this is a very serious internal injury, with their ability to only control for it, the other also rely on fire phoenix itself.


    "OK, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go to the devil''s world first."


    Looking at long Xinyu''s chest, Murong Jin is relieved. She has to go to the devil''s world immediately. The fire phoenix will be handled by long Xinyu.


    He turned around and walked to Jun Mo Li, who was very upset. After comforting him, he chased the immortal devil in the direction of the night


    ¡­¡­


    Magic world town magic tower


    As always, the devil sat under the same magic lamp, with a slight smile on his mouth, as if he was recalling the sweet past with the evil god.


    A light footstep came from a distance and interrupted his thoughts. He slightly narrowed his eyes and looked out of the town magic tower.


    The sound of footsteps came closer and closer, until it stopped in front of the magic tower, and the voice of the devil Yin sounded in the silent night sky.


    "Devil, the immortal devil has sent you a dragon ball."


    Devil Yin stood respectfully, in a very good mood, looking at the gentle man on one side, that experienced old face could not help but bring a smile.


    Longzhu, he thinks that he can get it back with the ability of immortal devil, but he doesn''t know that his action can be so fast. If he remembers correctly, Murong Jinxin and they arrived at Longling two days ago. In terms of the immortal devil''s footwork, he should have got the dragon ball on the day he arrived at Longling.


    "Well, present it."


    With a slight eyebrow and a wave of his hand, the door of the magic tower slowly opened. Obviously, he appreciated the speed of the immortal devil, and even his words with a faint smile.


    "I''ve brought Longzhu to you. If Murong Jinxin takes it back, don''t come to me. I''m very busy. I don''t have much time to do the same thing. "


    The immortal devil took out an insignificant yellow bead from his arms and said what he wanted to say before giving the Dragon bead to the devil. He''s busy fighting with Feng Xuan''s soul control now. He really doesn''t have much time to do these things. It''s a waste of time and energy.


    He gave the dragon ball to the devil, but it''s another matter whether the devil enjoys it or not. He thinks Murong Jin''s heart should soon come to the devil''s world to make trouble, he will have to find a place to hide, so as not to be humiliated by that woman in front of the devil of the whole devil''s world.


    "Unless I''m willing, she can''t take back the dragon ball. You can rest assured."


    The door of the magic tower slowly closed, and the Dragon Ball floated towards the devil. Just as the devil reached out, he was ready to catch it. It suddenly flashing a dazzling yellow light, seems to have a spiritual general brush of a fly away. That speed is as fast as lightning, let the defenseless demon Zun just Leng for several seconds¡° If it''s really a divine thing, it''s so spiritual, but since you enter the magic tower, you can''t escape from the palm of my hand, ha ha... "The devil looked at the dragon ball floating in the air and didn''t rush to catch it. It wants to play with him, then he will play well with it. When it is tired, it will be swallowed willingly by him. But what he didn''t know was that it was because of this mentality that Murong Jinxin took the dragon ball when he was near the door, so that his time out of the town magic tower was delayed again¡° The warlord, the guardian beast of Junmo glass is now in the world. In the future, Junmo glass will be more and more difficult to deal with. You can do it yourself. " The immortal devil coldly hooked his lips. He was speechless to the devil. Since he met Murong Jinxin''s fierce mother-in-law, he didn''t know how much he had suffered from Murong Jinxin. He was so confident in himself. I really don''t know where his self belief came from¡° The little beast reckons that it will take some time to recover. I will deal with it. " Smell speech, the smile of the corner of the devil''s mouth is finally dispersed. Within the four realms, there are only two people who can guard the beast. One is fengnu, and the other is the little master of the dragon clan. Their guardian beast is the part of the God of time and space. Time and space will not destroy the beast, and the beast will not die. He can''t deal with Jun Mo Li now, so he can only deal with the guardian beast of Jun Mo Li instead. As long as the guardian beast is sealed up before it becomes a big weapon, its existence will have no value¡° Some time ago, I killed a lot of heavenly soldiers in the sky, and I almost knew the strength of the sky. Today''s heaven is not as good as before. If you have a lot of spare time, you can go to heaven first The immortal devil really feels that he is too dutiful. He always does something beyond his duty. He has tried in the underworld. Even if he was hurt by the previous civil strife, as long as there is the underworld, they will not be able to do anything. But heaven is not the same. When the emperor is old, sometimes his brain will be confused. It''s much easier to deal with it¡° Devil Yin, let''s set up a secret line in the heaven to make trouble. It''s time for us to fight back after the emperor of heaven''s cowardice... "Devil Zun pondered for a moment, and felt that the immortal devil''s words were really reasonable. What he''s doing here now is that he''s so idle that he''s really bored. Let''s take Tianjie as an example. The old man of Tiandi looks like a benevolent philanthropist. In fact, he is not a good thing. At least, for their demon world, they can definitely be called old enemies¡° Yes, demon. If Murong Jin''s heart comes to the demon world, how should his subordinates deal with it? " Moyin is most worried about Murong Jinxin''s coming back to the demon world. As soon as he wants to face the murderer again, he feels uncomfortable in every pore of his body. He still remembers the last kick. He really doesn''t want to fight with the evil star¡° Just like last time, set up a border outside the demon world. Don''t let her pass it in. " As like as two peas, the devil would not have thought of it, and he would have thrown out the same answer as he did last time. He would not be annoyed by Murong''s heart. If she can''t get in, she can''t make a fuss. But what the devil doesn''t know is that long Xinyu has already given Murong Jinxin the road map of entering the demon world through the demon forest. Murong Jinxin doesn''t go through the door of their demon world at all¡° Yes, I will do it immediately. " Moyin still feels a little uneasy. He always feels that even if there is a border outside the demon world, it still can''t stop Murong Jinxin from making trouble in the demon world. He thinks that for him, the best way is to find a place to hide, so that Murong Jin''s heart comes, and Moyang and the four elders deal with it¡° If nothing happens, I''ll go back to the mill. I haven''t been down for a long time. I feel uncomfortable all over. " Seeing that there was nothing wrong with him, the immortal devil dropped a few words at will and walked away with a big stride. It''s not easy to go back to the demon world. He has to go to his base camp and be happy. He absorbs Mo Qi and suppresses Feng Xuan, who is more and more arrogant¡° Go ahead. If you think the human world is unsafe, don''t go back to it for the time being. If you don''t want to be really trained by Feng Xuan, you will be in trouble. " Maybe the devil was in a good mood. He was a rare concern in a thousand years. He was so scared that he almost fell to the ground. I couldn''t believe I looked back at the town magic tower, and I smoked again and again. After a long time, he left the town magic tower with an expression of being struck by thunder and went to his old nest

 Chapter 340

    An hour later, Murong Jinxin successfully passed through the magic forest and entered the magic world. She flew away towards the direction of the magic pool. About the terrain of the demon world, because of the relationship between long Xinyu, she has long been memorized in her heart.


    On the way, she suddenly remembered that song yu''er, who was brought back to the demon world by the devil Yin, seemed to have been thrown to the magic pool. Maybe she could go to the magic pool to see whether the woman was alive or dead after taking back the dragon ball.


    The disaster is a time bomb. Maybe it will explode at any time, which will make them at a loss.


    "Who?"


    In the dark night, a low voice sounded, and then dozens of demons flew up to block Murong Jinxin''s way.


    "Your aunt, get out of the way!"


    Murong Jin''s face was wrinkled because of the strong beast smell. Frost spread all over her small face. Her small hand under the big robe had become a fist, and she was ready to fight.


    "Arrest this woman who broke into the demon world and put her in jail."


    The first devil looked at the arrogant woman in front of him, determined that he didn''t know her at all, and didn''t say a word of nonsense. With a wave of his hand, he ordered his subordinates.


    "Ono killed them..."


    Murong Jin heart shook shake his sleeve, will still sleep in the sleeve of Ono to shake out, small mouth spit out six words. She really hates these demons. Now there are so many people who want to die. If she doesn''t kill them, she will kill them.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono yawned and twisted his small body. Then there were several howls. In the blink of an eye, a huge Python appeared in the eyes of the demons.


    Good dream is disturbed, let Ono''s mood is very not beautiful, huge snake tail mercilessly toward the magic will be surrounded by them swept away. After two years of practice in the underworld, Ono has already changed. The result of that rejection is that several demons who can''t escape are forced to throw out, spit blood, twitch a few times and die.


    "Go to the left and right Dharma protectors immediately and ask for support."


    The first devil didn''t expect that Ono''s fighting power was so amazing. He quickly measured the war situation and felt that they could not compete with Ono at all. So, decisively under the order for help.


    "Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono''s huge eyes glanced at the demon who was trying to ask for help. The scarlet tongue letter stretched out, and a drop of venom flew away at the demon. The huge snake tail swept the demons who were already on guard again.


    A contest without any suspense started again, until the demons had been swept away by Ono and died, and everything was calm.


    The strong smell of blood floated in the air, and soon attracted the attention of other demons. Murong Jinxin was surrounded by waves of demons before she took Xiaoye out for five minutes. This time, the first one was Moyang.


    When Moyang saw Murong Jin''s heart, his mind was blank. They clearly set up a border outside the demon world, and Murong Jin''s heart could not break through. Who is the man as like as two peas in Murong''s heart? Should not be what lurks in the demon Kingdom''s Dragon clans secret line counterfeits?


    "Take down the woman who pretends to be a phoenix girl for this dharma protector. If she dares to resist, kill her..."


    And Murong Jin heart big eyes to small eyes to see for a long time, magic Yang this just reaction come over. With a wave of his hand, he made a killing order without hesitation. He didn''t expect that the woman in front of him was Murong Jin.


    In my mind, I came up with a picture of being played with by that dragon woman not long ago. I hate it so much


    "Ono, bite that shady man to death for me..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart mouth a smoke, quickly understand that Moyang was once bitten by a snake ten years afraid of the well rope, probably was Xinyu that day pretended to her thing to be scared. Otherwise, if you give him 10000 courage, he will not dare to kill her. In that case, there would be a big fight, and her hands had not been stained with blood for a long time.


    "I said, Moyang, are you blind? She is Murong Jinxin. Even if you don''t know her, can you not know the king of snakes around her? "


    Between the outbreak of the war, a leisurely voice suddenly exploded in mid air. The immortal devil came over with a gloomy face in the moonlight. These idiots, one by one, don''t want to live any more. If they regard real people as dummies, is there anything more stupid than them?


    He didn''t want to meddle in this business. He was taking a bath in his own magic pool. If you don''t want to see these idiots looking for their own way to die, you will risk being patted on the back of the head by Murong Jin.


    "This..."


    As soon as Moyang heard the immortal devil''s words, his whole face almost turned green. In addition to being shocked by Murong Jin''s ability to enter the demon world without knowing it, she is even more annoyed at her own stupidity. It is clear that Murong Jinxin is going to make trouble in the demon world. Even the demon Yin is hiding, but he is so stupid that he sends him to the door to find a curse.


    "If you want to kill me, it depends on whether you have the ability..."


    Murong Jin''s demon subduing chopper in her heart waved hard at the devil Yang, but the demon subduing chopper was blocked by a powerful force in the air. After several times of impact, she went back to Murong Jin''s heart again¡° The immortal devil, don''t let me beat him, I''ll kill you today... "Murong Jinxin thought with her toes that she could think of who was doing the mischief. She took away the demon subduing chop in her hand, and walked to the immortal devil with several strides. She slapped the immortal devil in the back of her head, and the whole face began to blow fire¡° Even if you kill me, it''s no use. I''ve given the dragon ball to the devil. If you''re dawdling, I''m afraid you can''t even see the shadow of the dragon ball. " The immortal devil looks at the gorgeous woman in front of him. There is a look that nobody can understand on his gentle face. He took Murong Jin heart is about to wave out of his small hand, cold open mouth. He didn''t want to conflict with her. After all, he had a strange feeling for her. Before they were released by the God of time and space, they got along very well. She was also his first friend. But because of his duty, he can''t betray the devil. It''s really a dilemma... "If you don''t rob, the dragon ball can go to the devil''s hand and roll your sister..." the immortal devil''s words made Murong Jinxin''s small face gloomy. She threw away his hand and roared fiercely. After the roar, she gave up the fight decisively and took Ono to fly towards the magic tower. "..." If can not rob, he naturally does not want to rob, he is not full to support idle egg pain, nothing to provoke her, can have a good end¡° Immortal devil, if you don''t stop her, is that really good? " Magic Yang this time very self-knowledge, did not make any self death, watched Murong Jinxin left. Turning his head, he looked at the immortal devil with a bit of deep thinking, and he didn''t agree with the immortal devil''s behavior¡° Didn''t you stop it? If you blame me, it''s you, not me. I''m just a mortal now. I can completely ignore anything in the demon world. " The immortal devil''s eyes sweep fiercely to the devil Yang. He doesn''t have much patience for whatever is outside Murong Jin''s heart. Since the devil Yang wants to question him, he doesn''t care. If the evil Lord believed in the evil sun, he would be even more eager to expel him from the evil world¡° You... "Moyang looked at the immortal devil''s rambling appearance, and the green veins on his forehead jumped out. However, the status of the immortal devil is not lower than him. His kung fu is far above him, and he has no way to get rid of the immortal devil¡° Murong Jinxin is my friend. I''ve recognized her since I was born. I advise you not to count on her, or I''ll make you feel like you can''t take it. " The immortal devil naturally knows that no one in the demon world dares to kill Murong Jin, but that doesn''t mean there won''t be a long-term calculation. Although he is not a good thing, he is very helpful to his friends. This principle will never change¡° You turn your elbow out. I''ll tell the devil what you said. You can do it yourself. " Although Murong Jin''s heart is the noumenon of the evil god, it''s opposite to their position in the evil world. I have to fight to the death. The immortal devil is really good¡° Whatever. If the devil gets angry, I''ll thank your ancestors. " The immortal devil shrugged and ignored the pattern. He turned and walked towards the magic pool. By Murong Jinxin that fierce mother-in-law such a disturbance, his good mood has disappeared. When we go back later, he has to abuse those unfortunate ghosts who have experienced in the magic pool because of their mistakes. "..." Magic Yang looked at the back of the immortal devil completely disappeared in the fundus of his eyes, and sighed heavily in his heart. Turning around, he took his subordinates to the magic tower. They didn''t stop Murong Jinxin. If they were making a turtle this time, I''m afraid the devil would cut them down in a rage... As for the town magic tower, the devil who has been bored for a long time is teasing the dragon ball, unaware that a storm is coming. It was not until the gate of the magic tower was severely kicked outside that he regained his playful heart and resumed his usual cold appearance. Good looking eyebrows wrinkled, originally was not intended to pay attention to Murong Jin heart, but Murong Jin heart that one after another provocative words to stimulate some can''t stand. This woman, in not giving her a little color to see, she will be too bold. Anyway, he''s really busy today. Let''s have a good time with her. He looked at a magic lamp in front of him, and a smile came from the corner of his mouth. With a wave of his hand, the door of the magic tower opened slowly¡° Murong Jinxin, if you have seed, come in... "

 Chapter 341

    Murong Jin''s heart didn''t even think about it. Before the devil''s words came down, she flashed into the town magic tower. She has no seed, but since she even kicked the door of the magic tower, she must see the devil. There are a lot of things to say face to face, which is much better than standing outside the magic tower alone.


    "It''s very fast. I''m very curious about how you entered the demon world?"


    The devil looked as like as two peas in a fierce woman who had been rushing in. The face of the deep pupil was shrinking. He could hardly resist looking at this face almost identical to the evil god. Although he knew it was wrong for him to do so, he couldn''t control himself.


    "If you want to come in, come in. You are as easy to enter as the vegetable market in the human world."


    Murong Jin heart coldly looking at the cold man in front of her, since she returned to the human world, this man has given her countless troubles, really let her in addition to gnashing her teeth, is to beat him.


    "This temperament is still the same, it''s really different from ling''er..."


    The devil is choked by Murong Jinxin''s words, and the corner of his mouth is almost invisible. The woman in front of him is a little wild cat. I''m afraid even the underworld can''t tame her. It''s very interesting.


    "Can you say something else constructive? Don''t say I''m different from her every time you see me. I''m different from her. Is it interesting for you to keep repeating this kind of thing that everyone knows? "


    Murong Jin''s heart is not pleasing to the devil now. If she can''t speak well, she must not speak well. If she can add blocking to the devil, she must add blocking to the devil. She''s fed up with this devil. She even felt that he had made her rough life. If it wasn''t for him to level the human world, there would be so many things.


    "Naturally, it''s interesting. Only by constant repetition can I convince myself that you are not a spirit. Are you willing to let me treat you as a spirit? I''m afraid Ben Zun will do something to you that only lovers can do... "


    Demon Zun is not angry, looking at her angry little appearance, the mood is bright again. Thin lip slightly lift, spit out some let Murong Jin heart cold, but from his heart.


    He was right. If he hadn''t kept reminding himself, he would have let devil Yin catch her and love her


    "If you are not afraid that the underworld will trample on you, you can put your horse here. I''m afraid you don''t have the courage. Cut the crap and give me back the dragon ball! "


    Murong Jin''s heart only felt goose bumps all over her body. Maybe the devil really wanted to be crazy about the evil god. She could even say that. But it''s not about these things at the moment. It''s important to solve the problem first.


    Her little white hand stretched out to the devil, and the meaning of asking for something was very obvious. However, her heart is still a little drumming, because she does not know if the devil has swallowed the dragon ball.


    "Since the dragon ball has been in my hands, how can I give it back to you at will? I have to rely on this dragon ball to break through the demons and leave this dark place as soon as possible. "


    The demon Zun looked at Murong Jin''s heart and pointed out his little hand. He picked his eyebrow and said with no smile. He wants to get out of the magic tower. Longzhu is the only hope at present. If she wants to blame herself, why did she take the seven color beads when she first met. If it wasn''t for the seven color pearl, he didn''t have any mind to move the dragon ball.


    All this is forced by her. Now she even wants to ask him for Longzhu. If he gives it to him, he is a fool


    "Offer your terms, as long as I can do it, I will never refuse."


    Murong Jin heart is not wordy with the devil, a few strides to the devil in front of, slightly looking up at the devil, that beautiful little face cold.


    On her way here, she had thought about the price she would pay to talk about the deal with him, and she had a bottom line in her heart. As long as she didn''t exceed that bottom line, she would agree to any terms.


    "As like as two peas," he didn''t plan to talk to you about any deal, but since you can''t wait to talk with his father, you''re sorry if you don''t get the same face with Ling. The condition of the Buddha is that when the spirit comes out of chaos, you will be united with her soul and give her the initiative of the body. As long as you are willing to make a blood oath, I will immediately return the dragon ball to you. "


    The devil looked down at her stubborn little face for a long time. The light from the corner of his eyes turned away the dragon ball which was still floating in the air. He hesitated for a long time and then opened his mouth very calmly.


    This is what he wants most from Murong Jin''s heart. If Murong Jin is willing to give up her soul to save Junmo glass, he will help her. But with his understanding of Murong Jinxin, this possibility is almost zero.


    After all, the identity of Murong Jinxin is here, and the responsibility of fengnv is here. Unless Murong Jin loves you, Mo Li is crazy, or she will never agree.


    "Are you kidding? I can''t do that. You''d better change the one I can do. "


    Murong Jin heart even did not want to refuse the devil, she is impossible to give the initiative of this body to the evil god. In addition to Junmo glass, she has her own responsibility. She can die for Jun Mo Li, because she can reincarnate after death. But if her soul is let out, the God of time and space will be rich, her mission will be completely ended, and this continent will be controlled by the devil and the evil god.


    "This is my condition. If you can''t do it, please go back, no!" This result has already been expected, and there is no disappointment on his face after listening to it. It''s just a show that there''s nothing to talk about between them. She can go away. He must go out, otherwise many things are really difficult to operate. Besides, he has been here for tens of thousands of years, and he is really going to get moldy¡° I won''t go unless you return the dragon ball to me. If I''m in a hurry, I''ll live in your demon world. It''s so noisy day and night that the devil world is restless. " Murong Jin heart looking at the devil''s eyes is the expression is very resolute, can''t help but have a headache. Now he and she don''t have enough chips to exchange with the devil. If the devil really doesn''t give it, she really can''t help it. If she let the underworld interfere in this matter, I''m afraid it would infuriate the devil and lead the devil to swallow the dragon ball directly. As a result, she can only use the trick she always used, no matter whether it is bright or not, she can achieve the ultimate goal anyway¡° It''s also simple. The Buddha controls you, puts you under house arrest or packs you back to the underworld. When I break through the demons, I''m not afraid of the underworld. " The demon Zun shrugged his shoulders indifferently, and his words were very light. What he said is also true. There has been no progress in the underworld''s divine skill. His heavenly demons can completely fight against the underworld at this stage. As long as the underworld''s secret skill does not break through one day, he will not have to fear the underworld one day. If Murong Jinxin wants to play a hooligan with him, it''s also simple. He won''t connive Murong Jinxin to kill his people in the demon world¡° Ha, I''ll call the underworld now. Even if you swallow the dragon ball, you want to break through the cultivation of heaven and devil. I will let the underworld guard here. As long as you practice, you will attack you. You will never succeed in your whole life. You will stay in this dark place all your life. " Murong Jin heart naturally not to be outdone, brain a draw to say some let her feel a little egg pain. If this thing really deadlock down, I''m afraid she has only such a way to deal with the devil. If the devil is not a fool, he will get along with her and exchange other conditions with her. Otherwise, she will let the underworld be wronged and keep the devil for three or five years, and she will not believe that the devil will not go crazy... "You really look up to yourself, why do you think that the underworld will listen to you and do such things that make people laugh..." the devil is really defeated by Murong Jinxin''s words, and her method is very poisonous. But Pluto''s temperament has always been arrogant, can not easily do these things that people can talk about all their lives. Don''t say it''s the underworld. If it''s any man, I''m afraid I won''t do it¡° The underworld doesn''t listen to me, does he still listen to you? I and his fate is fate, fate you understand? If she doesn''t listen to me, I''ll kill him. However, the patience of Hades is not good. Maybe he will go crazy one day and kill you. " Murong Jin''s heart turned white, and a drop of tears fell on Sansheng stone came to her mind. Such a proud man even cried for her. She really felt that there was nothing he would not do for her. This, she is very sure, 100% sure, ten million sure¡° Murong Jinxin, can you make good use of the underworld so thoroughly? Now you love Junmo glass, but because of the power of Hades, you use him again and again. I really look at you with new eyes. " Demon Zun sighed with a smile. Compared with Hades, he is actually happy. At least ling''er is really good to him. If he does this for ling''er, he will get something in return. Unlike Hades who constantly wipes his bottom for his rival, he doesn''t know when Ma Yue will get the reward¡° He is willing to be used by me. Can you control him? Now you just need to think, in the end what conditions to exchange for the Dragon Ball... "Murong Jinxin was shocked by what the devil said. She had to say what the devil said. She was very entangled in her heart and didn''t want to face it. What Pluto has done for her in the past two years, she never forgot. Now she is still a person, naturally, she will not repay him anything. But when her marriage with Junmo glass is over, she believes that she will treat him well. After all, he is worthy of her company¡° I really lost to you. Wait, I''m thinking about it... "

 Chapter 342

    Murong Jinxin''s words all said this, the devil felt that the dragon ball had to be given. Otherwise she really let the underworld guard him day and night, he would be bored to death. Instead of that, for the sake of his better life in the future, he''d better give in a little.


    He went to a magic lamp and stood. His thick eyebrows were tangled together. The beautiful face was full of helplessness. The magic lamp fell on him with cold light, forming a strange aesthetic feeling.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin opened her mouth and seemed to want to say something, but after seeing such a demon, she swallowed what she was about to blurt out. She also went to a corner and stood silent.


    Originally very quiet town magic tower, because their silence suddenly become more silent. For a long time, he raised his eyes and looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which was still cold with a small face. A smile with unknown meaning was drawn from the corner of his mouth.


    "First, let the underworld return the seven color beads to me. Second, send 100 letters to me and ling''er. Third, you are not allowed to make trouble in the demon world before I leave the magic tower. As long as you can fulfill these three conditions, I will return the dragon ball to you. "


    The thin lips of demon Zun lifted to lift, then said the condition after thinking oneself. He wanted the dragon ball because he wanted to get out of the magic tower. He could go out with seven color beads, but it was a few days later. As for his second and third conditions, it''s all taken as the unexpected joy of robbing the dragon ball.


    He knew that such conditions were not harsh. Murong Jin agreed without blinking


    "It''s OK to send 100 letters, but they must be sent in ten years, ten in a year, one in a month in the first ten months. The number of words in each letter must not exceed 1000 words. The time of sending letters in that month must be set by me. This is my additional condition, you must agree. You know, my time is also very precious. I can''t let you be on call. "


    Murong Jinxin pondered in the heart for a while, these conditions of demon Zun are very good, in addition to the second condition. She''s not a messenger. She''s not a messenger. She''s a messenger. Therefore, we added a more capable one to the second condition. She knew that the devil, who had been crazy about the evil god, would promise without saying a word.


    "Well, I promise you. At the beginning of each month, one of them will send the letter to you. "


    Mozun felt that Murong Jinxin''s additional condition could also be accepted reluctantly. Except for the word limit, he felt that everything else was normal. After all, Murong Jinxin''s identity is here, and he can''t let Murong Jinxin send 100 letters for him. Well, a thousand words is a thousand words, better than a hundred words.


    "In advance, I have to go to the magic pool after this deal is completed. If you kill anyone, you can only admit it. After all, my visit to the demon world this time is not within your third restriction. "


    Murong Jinxin thinks of the immortal devil and song yu''er. She wants to go to the magic pool. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult not to make trouble. Let''s make it clear now, so that we can avoid saying that she didn''t keep her word.


    "Well, you can go to the underworld. As long as you give the seven color pearl to me, I will give back the original dragon pearl."


    The demon master nodded and subconsciously thought that Murong Jinxin''s going to the magic pool is to repair the immortal devil. He thought that Murong Jinxin can''t fight the immortal devil anyway. If you want to make trouble, you can make trouble. Anyway, don''t make trouble for him.


    "Good."


    After the deal is completed, Murong Jinxin doesn''t think it''s necessary to stay. He nodded to the devil, raised his foot and went out without a second''s delay. In the corner of her eyes, she caught a glimpse of yellow. Her eyes widened and looked at the dragon ball floating in the air.


    "Ha ha, you can''t take it..."


    Murong Jin heart strange nature did not escape the eyes of the devil, just gently smile. With him, even if Longzhu is willing to go with Murong Jinxin, it can''t go. He is very sure of that.


    "Hum..."


    Murong Jin heart naturally also know this reason, know even if he really go to rob also can''t rob, so didn''t act rashly. After seeing the dragon ball again, he left in a hurry.


    "Ha ha..."


    Demon Zun looked at Murong Jin heart figure completely disappeared, and gently smile. After tens of thousands of years apart, I can finally get in touch with ling''er. He had to think about how to write the first letter and how to pour out his missing feelings to her in a thousand words.


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld


    As always, the underworld stayed in the study to deal with official business. He was very busy day and night. When Murong Jin appeared in front of him, he frowned with some doubts.


    How could she appear in front of him at this time? What''s going on?


    "What''s the matter? You look so sad? Who bullied you? "


    The underworld threw the memorial in his hand to one side, and had no mind to deal with official business. Looking at the woman with a sad face in front of him, he asked.


    "Who else can bully me? Devil, he robbed the dragon ball that I had worked so hard to find... "


    Murong Jinxin took a cup of tea from the underworld''s desk and poured it into her mouth. It was said that she had no time to eat and drink tea. Now she, tired and hungry, is about to spread¡° Do you want me to go to the devil kingdom The underworld looked at her tired little face. It was very painful. She seems to be very hungry, quickly ordered black impermanence to the dining room to make food for her. Then, just knead the eyebrow that rubs hair to ache, looking at is wolfing down her¡° Don''t... You... Give me the seven color beads... "Murong Jinxin shook her head. He was so busy. Why did she let him go to the demon world. She has dealt with this matter. After a while, when she has enough to eat and drink, she takes seven color beads and leaves. Coming back to the underworld is like going back to another home. The feeling of this home is different from the one Jun Mo Li gave her. This home can give her a stronger sense of security, and she can be more arbitrary¡° The devil is not bad for you. If it''s someone else, I''m afraid he will swallow the dragon ball directly in front of that person... "The underworld himself poured a cup of tea for her and handed it to her lips, so that she wouldn''t choke herself. Looking at her, he felt tender in his heart. He really wanted to wipe the corners of his mouth for her. But he had promised her that he would not do anything too ambiguous to her before they were justified, so he stifled the idea in his mind¡° Come on... He asked me to... Send a hundred letters for him to... The God of evil... He didn''t allow me to make trouble in the demon world... "Murong Jin didn''t agree with the words of Hades. It''s not a small price for her, OK? The thought of going to chaos every month gave her a headache. If we do this kind of thing too much, it will do great harm to her soul. Maybe the devil also saw this and wanted to weaken her soul power, so that the evil god could control her more easily¡° The devil''s mind is very deep, let you leave the soul a hundred times, his wishful thinking is very good... "Hearing the words, the good mood of Hades disappeared. Murong Jin''s heart can think of, he can think of. Go to the place of chaos, Jin Xin will consume some soul power. This also wants to go 100 times, the devil Zun this is wants to abuse the Jin heart¡° There''s no way... So... If you have any medicine that can strengthen your soul... Remember to leave some for me... "Murong Jinxin put a piece of cake in her hand into her mouth, chewed it for a long time, and then she looked at Pluto helplessly. She has agreed to all these conditions. Now what she can do is to find a way to make up for her lack of soul power. She is a person who will do what she says and will never break her promise easily¡° Well, I''ll ask the spirit of fruits later to see if there are any fruits that can enhance your soul power. " Hades nodded and looked at her tired little face again. He got up and went out. He soon came in with a small porcelain vase and put it in front of Murong Jinxin¡° These dewdrops are collected by my own hand from the netherworld pool. If you are out of strength, take one drop and take it. It''s very useful. " These dewdrops come from the netherworld flower. He can only collect one drop every ten years. It took him many years to collect so many dewdrops. Anyway, it''s useless to keep it. It''s better to drink it as a nutriment for her¡° You are quite willing to me... "Murong Jinxin looked at the small white porcelain vase in front of her, and knew what was inside when she heard the word dewdrop. In the heart sighs, the underworld is really good to her has no words. Such a baby, even to supplement her physical strength, is simply outrageous¡° If I am reluctant to give up to you, who else will I give up to? You don''t have to be moved. This is what we should do. Just accept it. " The underworld looked at her guilty eyes and knew what she was thinking. She''s the only woman he''ll have in the future. Who else can he do if he''s not nice to her? Compared with her, these belongings are nothing¡° The devil asked me today, because you are good to me, I will make full use of your good. He asked me, "can I have a good conscience?" Murong Jinxin put the cake in her hand back, and looked at the faint smile of the corner of Pluto''s mouth, sighed. The devil''s question is too sharp, which makes her feel very heavy all the way from the devil''s world to the underworld¡° What do you care about him? He was jealous. Even if he wanted to be good to the evil god, he didn''t have that chance. You have to know that he has been shut up by the Zhenmo pagoda for tens of thousands of years. He stays all day by himself. He thinks that his heart has become abnormal, and he can''t see others well.... "

 Chapter 343

    Hsiu Wang''s mouth corners sucked hard, and I think the devil is too idle. He is willing to be used by Jin Xin. What''s the matter? Is he in charge? Jin heart when facing him, the pressure in the heart has been very big, now he said so, he does not want to let Jin heart better, right?


    "He''s right. I really use your feelings for me to do everything I want to do, and I never care about your mood. But you also know that besides you, I have no one else to rely on. Jun Mo Li hasn''t recovered his true body, and long Xiao Jiutian hasn''t started his cultivation. He can''t fight against the devil at all. I''m helpless too... "


    For a long time, Murong Jinxin knows Pluto very well, and knows that Pluto is comforting her. A lot of things he didn''t say she knew, but she just didn''t know. Because she first fell in love with Jun Mo Li, she has always been a single-minded person. Before the marriage with Jun Mo Li is over, she can''t give him anything in return.


    "What are you talking about? I''m your future man. You don''t depend on me. Who do you depend on? You can think of me when you have something to do. I can''t wait for you. I know that now you only have Jun Mo Li in your heart, but I don''t care. After all, you and Junmo glass only have a lifetime marriage. How short a person''s life is. I can wait. Don''t think about it. I like the way you are domineering, and I like the way you order me to do this and that. "


    The underworld looked at the gloom in her eyes and rubbed her soft hair. It''s rare to see her so sentimental. Although it''s not like her, it makes him more distressed. It is very rare for a woman as strong as her to say such words. He knew that he was already the most special being in her heart, that would be good. To pay for her is his life wish, no matter how hard and tired, he is happy.


    "I don''t think the devil is abnormal. You are abnormal..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at his pretended deep appearance, originally some low mood also suddenly bright up, a slap in the back of his head, the corner of his mouth hard to smoke.


    Looking at his cool face and listening to what he said, which seemed to be love words, she really felt very uncomfortable


    "Well, maybe I''m really abnormal. Since I met you little white eyed wolf, I''m not my king anymore..."


    The underworld touched the place that she patted and hurt, and looked at her vitality again. There was tenderness in her deep eyes. As long as she can be happy, metamorphosis on metamorphosis, than looking at her that dejected look better.


    "Well, don''t say that. We found a little dragon in Longling, which is said to be the guardian beast of junmoli, but it was sealed in a bead by the dragon clan leader. Then I will bring it to the underworld, and you will shatter the bead by casting a spell


    Murong Jinxin also continues the topic just now. If he goes on here, I''m afraid he has to rack his brains to think about how to please her and make her happy. It''s better to say something else. As a result, a small figure appeared in her mind.


    "Well, that dragon, like fire phoenix, is a guardian beast. When its power is restored, you can put it to great use. Longzhu, how did you get there? "


    The underworld nodded, but he broke a bead by casting a spell. It''s not worth mentioning. He was curious about the process of searching for the dragon ball. I don''t know where the dragon clan leader will hide the dragon clan''s treasure?


    "We found the guardian beast named Shuishui in Longling, which led us to the place where the Dragon beads were buried. The fire phoenix broke the dragon''s unique array, and a giant dragon vomited the Dragon beads into Jun Moli''s hands. Before covering the heat, it was taken away by the immortal devil. However, the Phoenix was attacked by the Qi of the juejian formation. He was seriously injured and was in a coma. He didn''t know what was going on now. Alas... "


    As soon as she mentioned their search for the dragon ball, she immediately thought of the fire phoenix''s wound. When she left, she gave everything to long Xinyu, hoping everything would go smoothly. Now she also dare not summon Fire Phoenix, lest Fire Phoenix use mana to damage its recovery.


    "Dragon''s unique array? That fire phoenix''s wound should be better in a short time. I''ll go to the spirit of fruits tomorrow and send some healing fruits to fengnv. I hope it will be useful to her. "


    About the dragon''s juejian, Pluto knows more or less. I''m afraid he can''t break that array. Even if huofenghuang knows how to break the array, it''s hard to break it with its own power. What''s more, its power has only recovered eight levels.


    Fire phoenix is Jinxin''s Guardian beast, Jinxin''s feelings for it is also very deep, he can help some, naturally is to help some. Fortunately, a lot of fairy fruits have been picked from the cliff of Tianshan Mountain, some of which are holy for healing.


    "Keep these fruits first, and let the spirit of the hundred fruits select some from them that can be used. As for those used to make medicine for you, don''t move any of them!"


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart took out a brocade bag that he gave from the bosom to put on the table, looking at him very serious say. What the spirit of fruits left behind was to make medicine for him, and she would never allow him to move. As for their own these, if the fire phoenix injury is good, give Fire Phoenix all right.


    Now the demon Zun should not trouble her for the time being, and the fire phoenix still has time to heal. She can''t embezzle the fruit of huofenghuang''s life and death because of his injury.


    "You still have a little conscience. I have a good idea. I won''t care about one thing and lose the other..." the underworld raised her face with a very firm look, warm heart. Who says she''s not good to herself? She is always on his side in all matters concerning his vital interests. In this way, for him now, enough¡° You just know. I hope you don''t really do something stupid. You''re also stupid. " Murong Jin heart this just at ease, pinch the snack in front of continue to eat up, the expression on the face also restored the usual indifference. Most of what should be said has been said. When she is satisfied, she will return to the demon world with seven colored beads and complete the unfinished transaction with the demon¡° The king has found out the life and death of Jun Mo Li. It will be three months in advance. You don''t have to worry too much. If he can''t make it, I will help him. " The underworld suddenly remembered the news that Hei Wuchang had told him before. He didn''t want to interfere in the life and death of Jun Mo Li. Life or death depends not only on the nature of Jun Mo Li, but also on the will of heaven. But today Jin heart of this words but let him have to intervene. Well, even if he owed Jun Mo Li in his last life, he came to pay off the debt in this life¡° I''m relieved to have you. Yuelao once told me that the most important reason why your father chose me is that I can help you through the robbery. I just want to ask, "what can I do for you then?" When it comes to the problem of life and death, Murong Jin''s heart is not only worried about Jun Mo Li, but also about Hades. As the king of Hades said, if you can''t get rid of it, you can still help. If he can''t make it, who can help? Can she do it herself¡° This kind of too profound question, next time you see your father, ask him directly, I really don''t know. " It''s not that he doesn''t want to say it, but that he doesn''t know anything at all. He has never been very concerned about his own affairs, but since Jin Xin attaches so much importance to his life and death, he must also attach importance to it. No matter how also of will life and death greatly rob to pass, otherwise Jin heart also too pitiful¡° Well, Jun Mo Li and I will get married more than two months later. You''d better know... "Murong Jinxin looked at him for a while, and knew that he didn''t want to hide anything deliberately, so she turned the topic and turned to her marriage. She knew that he would not be happy to hear such a thing, but she didn''t want to hide anything from him. This is the road she and Jun Mo Li must go through, and it is also the beginning of their happiness¡° Well, I won''t go then, but my gift will come. " The underworld is very indifferent. Since he knew that she had a lifelong marriage with Jun Mo Li, he had this psychological preparation. It''s a happy thing for them to get married. Even if there is bitterness in his heart, he can''t show it¡° Don''t send me some weeds at that time. I''ll kill you. Well, I''m full. Give me the seven color pearl. I have to go to the demon world. After making a fuss about the dragon ball, I have to go to make a fuss about the immortal devil... "Murong Jinxin poured a big glass of water again, touched her stomach, and stretched out contentedly. Plain white little hand toward Hades, the intention to go has been very obvious. For Murong Jin''s heart, the dragon ball didn''t arrive for a second, and her heart couldn''t be completely put down... "Be careful, if the devil dares to touch you, you can call me. The king is really afraid that he will attack you because you are similar to the evil god... "The underworld handed the seven color bead to Murong Jinxin and rubbed Murong Jinxin''s hair again. She was very worried about it. Demon Zun, the pervert who has been locked up for tens of thousands of years, is really worried that the pervert will have Jinxin''s idea¡° If he dares, I''ll castrate him, and I''m not easy to provoke. I''m leaving... "Murong Jinxin put the seven color beads away, took another drop of dew from the netherworld flower, and pushed the small porcelain vase to the underworld. Such precious things, she really didn''t want to let them spoil like this¡° The king sent you... "The underworld got up and walked behind her towards the underworld palace. The moonlight is just right, and the cool moonlight falls on them, pulling their shadows long

 Chapter 344

    Demon world


    When Murong Jinxin appeared in front of the devil with seven color beads, the devil was sitting on the ground in a daze, holding a pen in his right hand, and spreading a piece of paper on the ground. Beside the paper, there were many flattened paper balls. It can be seen from this that in the period of time after Murong Jinxin left, how tangled he was when he wrote his first letter.


    "If one thousand words is not enough to write, you can write two thousand three thousand, and add one thousand to calculate one more letter."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the demon master who has no way to write. If she can, she can''t wait for the demon master to finish writing 100 letters all at once, so she doesn''t have to run around to consume her soul power.


    "You think it''s beautiful. I don''t want to break up with ling''er so soon. How do you think I should write my first letter? How about some advice? "


    The demon Zun put down his pen and looked at the woman in front of him. He didn''t mind being ridiculed by her and opened his mouth.


    Also a woman, Murong Jin heart is the essence of ling''er, as long as Murong Jin heart is willing to give him good advice.


    "I''ll give you advice. What good will you give me? There is no such thing as a free lunch


    Murong Jin''s heart didn''t refuse. She picked up a small paper ball at her feet and spread it out to have a look. There was a huge thick line sliding down the back of her head. The devil looks very cold, and the writing of these things is completely inconsistent with his temperament. Dear, he is not afraid that the evil god will vomit when he sees it.


    "What benefits do you want?"


    Demon Zun''s cold eyes brightened for a while. As long as Murong Jin''s heart didn''t want too much, he would give it to her. He didn''t know what to write in this first letter. He always felt that nothing could express his yearning for ling''er.


    "It''s very simple. Let the immortal devil stay in Fengxuan''s body for ten days. In ten days, he will not be allowed to come out or hinder Fengxuan. How about that?"


    Murong Jin''s eyes flashed like stars. The biggest headache now is Fengxuan. Fengxuan''s soul power is too weak. Even now he has got the true biography of the emperor of heaven, if the immortal devil refuses to let him practice soul control, he will have nothing to do. Ten days is not long or short, but it can let Feng Xuan''s soul control skill enter the door


    "Murong Jinxin, you are really treacherous. You are always planning for your own people. Aren''t you tired of living like this?"


    Demon Zun is quite incredible looking at the gorgeous woman in front of her. At this time, she can even think of Feng Xuan. He really convinced her. Can''t she think about it for herself and order something for herself?


    This woman, you say she is selfish, she is also very selfish indeed, the degree that protects short has let a person hair. But her selfishness is all for the people she cares about. For herself, she is very stingy, and the degree of stinginess has made him marvel.


    "Tired, very tired, very tired, but what can I do? It''s not all thanks to you. If you don''t insist on the human world, do I need to live so tired? "


    Murong Jin heart is very sure of nodded, this kind of everywhere for people calculation of life she really don''t want to, but all this can''t help her. She is surrounded by people. How can people compete with demons? In order to protect them, she can only let herself live in this kind of abyss.


    "I have no choice. If I don''t, the old Hades and the emperor of heaven won''t open the entrance to the chaotic place, and the spirit can''t get out. Now you have your beloved. You have tasted the taste of separation. You should be able to understand it. "


    The devil sighed. His mistake was that he wanted to dominate the four realms, which caused countless waves. Otherwise, the old Hades and the emperor of heaven would not have tried their best to get rid of ling''er. Today''s situation is not much better. Even if he promised that the old Hades and the emperor of heaven would not have such great ambition after they came back, the two old men would not believe him any more, because he had broken his faith with them.


    Now if he wants to stay with ling''er forever, he can only follow the old way and dominate the four worlds. There''s no other way.


    "After all, ling''er is evil. Chaos is her best place to live. If she comes out, even if you stop and live a good life, I''m afraid the four realms will be in turmoil because of her evil spirit. All the people, ghosts and demons in the four realms have become jerks. There is no good thing in the world. Can you live that life? "


    She had been separated from Jun Mo Li for two years, and she also experienced the pain of the separation. But he and Jun Mo Li together, will not harm the interests of others. The devil and the evil god together, I''m afraid the destruction of only this continent.


    Good and evil complement each other. If there was only evil left in the world, she could not imagine what the world would be like.


    "As long as I can be with ling''er, I can live any day. Murong Jinxin, you don''t have to persuade me. Different ways don''t conspire with each other. We can only be antagonistic all our lives, unless there is a woman who you and ling''er become one and become me. "


    What does the good and evil in this world have to do with him? He just wants to be with his beloved, that''s all. He doesn''t care about other things, he doesn''t care.


    He scratched his head, picked up the white paper in front of him, pinched it in his hand and threw it aside. His mood seemed to be affected¡° OK, do you agree to my terms. If you agree, I can give you attention to this letter. If you don''t, you can sit here and hold it Murong Jinxin nodded and agreed, the devil''s words all said this, she also had nothing to advise. He is right. The relationship between them can only be antagonistic. There will never be a day of relaxation. In this case, the key to the deal is whether he is willing to give Fengxuan ten days to practice soul control¡° Soul control skill should be able to get started in ten days. If I promise you, I will undoubtedly put the immortal devil''s head on the guillotine. You will die of this heart. I won''t do such a loss business. " The demon Zun didn''t even think about it, and immediately rejected Murong Jinxin. He didn''t reach the level of no sense. Once the lake control skill is introduced, it will be more and more difficult for the immortal devil to deal with Fengxuan. The immortal devil is the treasure of the demon world. Naturally, he can''t make fun of the immortal devil¡° It''s up to you. It''s seven color beads. You can exchange them with me immediately. " Murong Jin''s heart is inevitably a little lost, but also not too tangled on this issue. He took out the seven colored beads from his arms and waved them in front of him, indicating that he would finish the deal immediately. No matter what, she has to bring the immortal devil back to the human world, otherwise Fengxuan might be in too much crisis¡° The dragon ball is still floating there. Go and get it yourself. " The demon Zun carefully identified the seven color beads in Murong Jin''s heart. After confirming that they were real, he pointed to the Yellow beads that were still floating in the air and said absently. Longzhu is full of attack power. He wants to see how Murong Jinxin''s skill grows. After all, Murong Jinxin has been practicing Feng dance for nine days¡° You go to fetch it for me, and hand over the money and hand over the goods... "Murong Jinxin is not a fool, how can she not see the intention of the devil. Looking at the appearance also know, Longzhu is not a good host, must not surrender. She was too tired to deal with a bead¡° You, a woman, are really unwilling to eat any loss. You are waiting here... "The devil''s mouth flicked and shook his head helplessly. I''ve seen a smart woman. I really haven''t seen such a smart woman. Also don''t know Ling son met her, can be cheated by her to sell oneself to return to count money for her. In a flash, he flew away towards the dragon ball, which was as fast as lightning. He released a strong pressure and suppressed the dragon ball. In the blink of an eye, he had caught the dragon ball in his hand¡° To... "The devil handed the dragon ball to Murong Jinxin, and didn''t care what Murong Jinxin would play after receiving the dragon ball. He thought carefully, and his cold eyes were rarely stained with a smile. This woman is really the more contact with her, the more interesting. No wonder Pluto will be treated to death by her¡° You''d better write your first letter before I leave the demon world. After I''ve been to the magic pool, I have a lot to do. If the delivery is late, it will be delayed until next month. " Murong Jinxin is also very trustworthy, will be in the hands of the seven color pearl heart reluctantly back to the devil, it seems that the devil is not enough to block the heart, deliberately mentioned the devil is now the most difficult thing, as long as you send a second late, I will let you wait until the end of time¡° OK, I''ll send someone to send you to the magic pool later. " The demon Zun rubs his eyebrows, but he doesn''t have the heart to chat with Murong Jinxin. He goes back to the place where he used to sit, mentions the pen and starts to think about it. What is the first letter to write? There are too many words to say. He really doesn''t know how to write¡° Left... "Murong Jin heart also didn''t mind to see the demon lord''s hard forced sample, put away the dragon ball, left two words and quickly walked toward the town magic tower. The rapid footsteps echoed in the magic tower, just like stepping on the devil''s heart, which made his already impetuous mood more impetuous. The pen in his hand was thrown aside. He leaned against the wall behind him dejectedly and fell into deep thinking. The faint light of the magic tower fell on his handsome face, rendering a strong loneliness. The night is deep, the whole earth has been sleeping, but he is not sleepy

 Chapter 345

    Magic pool


    Murong Jinxin looked at the two big characters with black light, the corners of her mouth showed a smile of unknown meaning, and a trace of obvious ferocity flashed across her beautiful little face.


    Immortal devil, if she doesn''t take this opportunity to teach a lesson, he won''t know why the flowers are so red.


    With a sneer, he walked into the magic pool and was shocked by the scene. I saw dozens of demons floating on the pool, and the look on each one''s face was extremely painful. They just floated on the water like a corpse. From a distance, what appears in front of Murong Jinxin is a very strange flower.


    "Dog


    In Murong Jin heart corner of the mouth twitch for a moment, some don''t know whether they are in or out of the time, not out of the devil''s voice leisurely came. Then she saw the unique flower slowly spread out and combined into a dog, which was accompanied by a burst of dog barking.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart mouth again a draw, looking at the dozens of magic in synchronized swimming practice, really feel that there is no language to express their feelings at the moment.


    She raised her eyes to see that the immortal devil was lazily leaning on the side of the magic pool not far away. She saw Murong Jin''s heart and waved to Murong Jin''s heart.


    "You have a lot of leisure. Dare you come and beat me up?"


    Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrow, to the immortal devil waved fist, if he dare to come over, she will beat his posture. This hateful devil, if it wasn''t for his robbing the dragon ball, would she have paid such a heavy price? If it wasn''t for the fear of Fengxuan, she really wanted to cut him to pieces.


    "You can get rid of it with a beating?"


    The immortal devil seems to be indifferent. Maybe he already knew that he would not come to a good end. Skimming the corner of the mouth, some are not sure back to a sentence. If you beat it up, it will calm down. He is willing to be beaten up by her.


    He naturally knows that she must have got the dragon ball when she appears here so calmly now. But he also knew that she must have paid a very high price.


    "If you can calm down, I''ll beat you first."


    Murong Jin heart to his words can''t deny, beat a meal to cool? That''s absolutely impossible. He thought it was beautiful. If everything in the world could be solved by beating, it would be nothing.


    "If you want to calm them down, you can abuse them as much as you like. I promise they will listen to you and dare not fart..."


    The immortal devil subconsciously reached out and touched the back of her head, which was already in pain before she was beaten. She could hear the clue from her voice. She touched her nose and felt that she could divert her anger for herself. The slender finger pointed to a dog in the magic pool, which was a very unscrupulous suggestion.


    "As the saying goes, injustice has its head and debt has its owner. I have no injustice or hatred with them. Why should I abuse them? I don''t have such a bad taste as you, and I don''t have a brain full of water. Are you coming by yourself? Or let me pass? "


    Murong Jin glanced at the dog. She could not help but shed tears of sympathy for those demons who were tortured by this perversion. No wonder the demons in the demon world didn''t want to come to the magic pool for training. I''m afraid they didn''t want to be trained by this perversion. They had lived as if they were suffering. She didn''t want to sprinkle salt on their wounds.


    "I used to..."


    The immortal devil sees Murong Jin''s firmness in her heart. After several hesitations, she finally retreats. He knew Murong Jinxin''s temperament. If he didn''t torture him, he would be suffocated in his chest. He might as well bear it. Anyway, it''s just a beating. It''s not painful. At most, it''ll hurt his face.


    "I''m quite self-conscious. I hope you won''t cry for your parents later."


    Murong Jinxin''s ten fingers clenched, moved her body for a while, and went to meet the immortal devil. Without saying a word, he first hit the immortal devil''s gentle face with a fist, and then kicked the immortal devil''s chest. However, her action seems to be very fierce, but still have scruples, and did not lay hands. She knew that after being beaten, she would probably shrink back and leave the pain to Fengxuan.


    "Jinxin, you really have feelings for Fengxuan..."


    In the face of Murong Jinxin, who looks so "ferocious", the immortal devil didn''t even hum. Murong Jinxin''s skill is probably known to him. This beating didn''t use the slightest internal power at all. As for the reason, he naturally knows. So, can''t help but very sad exclamation.


    "So you''d better pray that you can stay in Fengxuan''s body all your life, or I will trample on you all over the world..."


    Murong Jinxin naturally knows that she can''t play a big role in fighting a powerful demon like this, but she is not comfortable in her heart. She has a feeling that she has been fooled but still has nothing to do.


    "Oh, don''t be angry. I''ll give Feng Xuan three days to practice soul control. I won''t disturb him in three days. Just take it as my reward for robbing you of the dragon ball. This is the limit I can do. If you don''t want to, you can continue to fight... "


    The immortal devil looked at her, her face was red with anger, and she could not bear it. After hesitating for a while, she made a pure decision to seek her own death. He''s also gambling on Fengxuan''s savvy. It''s not long or short in three days. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for Fengxuan to get started, unless there''s a miracle.


    "Well, that''s what you said. If you dare to make trouble in three days, I''ll give it a try..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart wave out of a slap can can fall on the immortal devil''s cheek side, looking at his that a pair of death like home appearance, bite teeth to take back his hand.


    Three days is better than none. Maybe Fengxuan was talented enough to enter the door in three days. It will be much easier to deal with the devil then.


    "To you, I''ve never lied, alas..."


    The immortal devil touched his aching cheek and sighed in frustration. Then a buttock sat on the ground, is very tangled looking at the Murong Jin heart in front of.


    He doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. In the face of Murong Jinxin, he will give in inexplicably. He''s really afraid that he will give in when he''s ready


    "Is there a saint named song yu''er here?"


    After getting his relatively satisfactory compensation, Murong Jinxin doesn''t want to spend any time on a matter that has already had a result. Her eyes like stars sweep the dog and ask coldly.


    "Song yu''er? I''ve been here, but I''ve left... "


    As soon as the immortal devil heard song yu''er''s name, he felt very familiar. After thinking about it carefully, he remembered that there was such a saint who had come. However, the saint was gifted and soon passed the tests of the magic pool and left.


    "Left alive or carried out dead?"


    Murong is a bit surprised. She knows about the legend of the magic pool. Once she is removed from the magic pool, it is absolutely impossible to leave without dying. It''s said that it took half a year for song yu''er, the first demon to escape from the magic pool, to set a new record?


    "The woman who left alive had a lot of energy. She could not stand still in any training. She was the most powerful Saint fighter I had ever seen except Fengxuan."


    When it comes to song yu''er, there is no lack of praise for the immortal devil. Obviously, he doesn''t know that Murong Jinxin had a festival with song yu''er. After he finished, the temperature around him suddenly dropped several degrees, which made him realize that he had said something wrong.


    "Where did she go?"


    Murong Jinxin''s face lengthens when she hears Feng Xuan''s words. It seems that she has let the tiger go back to the mountain. If she can pass the test of the magic pool so quickly and get the praise of the immortal devil, song yu''er may have made a breakthrough in the demon world.


    "I don''t know. If you are interested, you can ask the left and right Dharma protectors. Yes? She has a grudge against you? "


    The immortal devil shows his hand. He will not pay attention to the fate of a little Saint fighter. But seeing Murong Jinxin like this, it seems that song yu''er has a deep hatred for her.


    "Of course you have a grudge. If you have any conscience, you will get rid of her for me next time you see her."


    Murong Jin heart also has no intention to elaborate, squint at the immortal devil, smile rather than smile. If you can borrow this magic hand, it''s absolutely the best thing except song yu''er. That woman began to gradually become the climate, she must not underestimate her.


    "OK, if I meet her, I will kill her for you. If I don''t, it''s fate..."


    The immortal devil didn''t shirk. Killing a saint fighter is just as simple as an ant. He can still bear the consequences, but only if he can meet it.


    Just at this time, a rush of footsteps came from outside the magic pool. Murong Jin''s heart was clear. When she looked back, she saw the magic Yang coming towards her with a letter.


    "Murong girl, this is the letter that the devil asked me to give you..."


    Moyang first glanced at the immortal devil''s face, which had been beaten so badly that he could hardly see it. Then he handed the letter to Murong Jinxin, and his words were also very respectful.


    "Let''s go back to the human world."


    Murong Jin heart will be very casual to the letter to his body, also ignore the magic Yang, just push the immortal devil a, and then stride toward the magic pool.


    "Go, right Dharma protector, ha ha..."


    The devil Yang saw his embarrassed appearance, and the immortal devil didn''t feel anything wrong. On the contrary, it was taken that Murong Jin''s heart directly ignored a thorough appearance, and she was in a good mood to laugh.


    Murong Jinxin is different to him in the end. Although she gnashes her teeth and wants to chop him to death, she never treats him with such an unreasonable attitude.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Moyang looks at the figure of the man and the devil leaving, and his heart is full of mixed feelings. Murong Jinxin, the existence of this woman, is a disaster for the demon world. Sooner or later, the demon world will be buried in her hands.


    Should he go to find the old devil, who no longer knows where to swim, so that the demon world will not be doomed.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 346

    Liwang Mansion


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at the immortal devil in front of her. Her heart is full of mixed emotions. All kinds of complex emotions are mixed together, which makes her speechless for a moment.


    Anyway, the immortal devil still has a little affection for her. Maybe, as he said, they are naked handkerchiefs. Since his identity was identified, he went to the underworld to make trouble in the heaven, but he never did any substantial harm to her.


    "Let Feng Xuan come out. The time of three days will start tomorrow morning..."


    After a long time, Murong Jin heart just raised his head, looking at the gentle man not far away, gently said a word. Since I don''t know what to say, I don''t need to say anything. Everything is silent.


    "Alas..."


    The immortal devil took a look at Murong Jin''s heart. Without saying a word, the layers of strange clouds in his eyes began to dissipate slowly, and soon revealed the pure eyes belonging to Fengxuan.


    "Fengxuan, you have three days to practice soul control. The immortal demons will not come out and make trouble in these three days. It depends on your aptitude and luck if you can achieve something."


    Murong Jin heart looking at constantly knead eyebrow pain incomparable man, straight to the point said. She knew that Fengxuan was different from the immortal devil. The immortal devil could control all of Fengxuan''s thoughts, but Fengxuan knew nothing about all the behaviors of the immortal devil.


    "That''s great. I will practice soul control continuously these three days. I must get started..."


    Smell speech, Feng Xuan''s clear eyes flash a ray of excited light, in the past few days because of the immortal devil''s confusion, he simply can''t practice soul control, which makes him very depressed. Although the time of three days is not much, he believes that if he practices well, there will be results. God will not treat him so badly.


    "Well, these three days you will stay in the secret room of King Li''s residence to practice. I will ask manager Lin to prepare dry food for you for three days first."


    Murong Jin nodded, looking at Feng Xuan, the whole person seems to be alive, the original heavy heart also relaxed a lot. This trip to the Dragon tribe, although a little cruel, was still fruitful. Take back the dragon ball, find the water, Feng Xuan also has the opportunity to practice soul control, the only thing that worries her is the injury of Fire Phoenix.


    "Well, Lord, when will they be back?"


    Feng Xuan''s eyes flashed, and a delicate figure appeared in his mind. From he was controlled by the immortal devil to now Murong woke up, it was only a second for him, but he couldn''t control himself and didn''t worry about Chu yue''er. Oneself and Jin heart walked like that, also don''t know that little wench can get angry? Can Wang ye make sure of that difficult little girl?


    "I don''t know. It will take several days at the fastest. I''m afraid it will depend on the injury of huofenghuang. Don''t think about Yuer. She''ll be fine. It''s a matter of peace of mind. "


    Murong Jinxin immediately saw what Fengxuan thought in her heart, and she couldn''t help laughing. After breaking the curse, Fengxuan''s attitude towards Yuer was a 360 degree change. This seems to be very good. At least the girl''s life is destined to be flat.


    "I can''t help remembering. Don''t worry. I will control myself when I practice..."


    Feng Xuan''s face is slightly red, there is a feeling that he is blaspheming the motherland. Yue''er is just over one year old and a child. He should treat her as a child.


    "After you and Yueer get married, what should you call Chu moshang and Ranran? Poof... "


    At the thought of this, I can''t help but imagine Feng Xuan standing respectfully in front of Chu Mo Shang and ran ran calling his father-in-law and mother-in-law. She thought it was very funny.


    "At that time, I will say that there are still more than ten years to think about..."


    Feng Xuan had a big sweat on the back of his head. It was really a big problem about this title. Let him call Chu moshang and ye Ranran his father-in-law and mother-in-law, he really can''t speak, and I believe Chu moshang and ye Ranran are not used to it. How to call it? He will find an appropriate time to have a good talk with his future father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    "OK, I have to go to the place of chaos first. You are tired and tired. Take care of me. I will be back soon..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the sky. At this time, she should let Fengxuan go back to her room and have a good rest. But she still has a letter from the devil to the evil god in her arms. She never likes to procrastinate. She decides to send the letter to the evil God first, and then she doesn''t have to think about it any more.


    "You go, I will guard your body well, but you''d better let Ono come with me..."


    In the human world, although he is very confident that his skills have reached the peak. But if the devil in the demon world takes the opportunity to make trouble, he will not be able to deal with it. With Ono, he''s more at ease.


    "Xiaoye, I''m going to the place of chaos. You and Fengxuan guard my noumenon together. If something happens to my noumenon, I''ll let Hades burn you with the fire of hell..."


    Murong Jinxin shakes her sleeve and shakes the king of snakes to the ground. Seeing that she still wants to pretend to be dead, she doesn''t want to open her eyes. Two fingers mercilessly clamp her seven inches and use a little strength.


    "Sleep... Hiss... Hiss..." pain such as bone, Ono suddenly opened his big eyes, can''t believe looking at his seven inch place, the face is very ugly Murong Jin heart, is very dissatisfied with the hiss. It''s seven inches. The owner said that it''s easy to clip it. What should one do if he tries too hard to clip it to death... "You sleep all day long. Can you do anything constructive except sleep? If you just sleep day and night, you won''t be afraid to die one day? " Looking at the appearance of Ono''s sad face, Murong Jin''s heart sneered, it can''t give it any good face. Since she came back to the human world from the underworld, she seldom has a sober time. If someone else raises a poison pet, she can have some fun for herself. However, she is like raising an old man and has to find someone to serve him¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "Ono was also extremely aggrieved. In fact, he didn''t want to sleep like this. But it also has no way to control itself, only in deep sleep it can carefully practice. It does not forget its mission all the time, so it tries its best to make itself strong. But these owners don''t know, and it can''t tell them¡° Are you still aggrieved? Am I more wronged than you? Because of sleep, how many things have you delayed me? " Murong Jinxin looks at the resentment of Ono. She can''t laugh or cry. She curls her fingers and bounces on its blood red crown. Then she puts it on one side of the table. Although she was scolding like this, she was loyal to herself. She couldn''t fight it even if she wanted to. Finally, he threw a few rhetorical questions to Ono, then cast the spell away from the noumenon, and started his first journey as a messenger..... In the land of chaos, the evil god sat on the white big bed that he had formed with his mind, his delicate eyebrows slightly locked, and he didn''t know what was bothering him. There was a wave in the air, which interrupted her thoughts. She didn''t need to know who was coming. Her eyebrows locked tightly. Every time Murong Jin''s heart comes, there will be no good. I don''t know what she comes for this time¡° Are you being held hostage again? " The evil god looked at the soul floating in the air, turned his lips, didn''t say any words, directly cut into the theme. She''s not in a good mood today. She doesn''t have so much spirit to talk with her. She just wants to get rid of her as soon as possible and continue to think about spring and autumn as soon as possible¡° Can you say something nice? Don''t curse me all the time. Look at you. Who''s provoking you? " Murong Jin''s heart turned white, and she really felt that the evil god was in need of beating. But looking at her mood seems not good, she will be about to export the ridicule to swallow back the stomach, but very curious to ask¡° In addition to you, who else can enter the land of chaos to provoke me... "Looking at Murong Jin''s heart, it seems that she is very relaxed. It doesn''t look like there is something important that she needs to help. The evil god has to start to pick up his low mood and try to deal with Murong Jin''s heart¡° OK, I''m here to deliver the message for the devil. I hope you will be in a better mood after reading this disgusting letter from bala. Give it to... "Murong Jin''s heart twitches. I really don''t know where she just came and provoked her. I didn''t want to talk to her. I took out a well sealed letter and threw it to the evil god. The letter from the devil is a good medicine for her to cure her bad mood. After reading the letter from the devil, I''m sure she will have no worries¡° Did you lie to me? How can you deliver a letter for him... "The evil god looked at the letter in his hand, and the familiar handwriting came into her eyes, but she did not dare to reach for it. Because of the loss of Murong Jin''s heart, I''m afraid that this time it''s a trap set by Murong Jin''s heart¡° I promised you that I would not cheat you from now on. Anyway, believe me, do you like to see... "Seeing the obvious doubt in the eyes of the God of evil, Murong Jin gave a wry smile. It seems that this man can''t lie. As long as he tells a lie once, it''s really hard to win the trust of others. This is the best example¡° Then I''ll try to believe you. After I finish reading this letter, if you still cheat me, we''ll break up with each other... "The evil god really can''t resist the missing of the devil in his heart. After hesitating for a long time, he picked up the letter and gave Murong Jinxin a warning look before opening it. If Murong Jinxin agreed to her, but still deceived her, then she will completely lose her trust in Murong Jinxin¡° You can''t expect me to do such thankless work at the expense of my soul in the future. I''m leaving... "

 Chapter 347

    Murong Jin heart looked at the evil god in the eyes of the alert, the heart inexplicably gave birth to a nameless fire. She Murong Jin heart is so not worthy of her trust, clearly has promised her, but she gave up when she said.


    She murongjin''s heart seldom promises to others. It''s rare to give it once, but it''s still suspected. It really makes her feel bad


    "Don''t you go, I''m wrong, isn''t it? I apologize to you. Please don''t leave. Please... "


    The evil God heard Murong Jin heart said to go, will only look at a few eyes of the letter to one side, quickly apologize. She read the address and knew that this letter was really written to her by the devil. She wronged Murong Jin''s heart. No wonder Murong Jin''s heart was so angry.


    She pitifully looked at Murong Jin heart, big eyes full of apology, small mouth slightly flat, seems very worried that Murong Jin heart will be angry with her.


    "If you don''t leave, you can recite the letter from the devil to me, or I will leave at once."


    Murong Jin''s heart floated in the air, and she made an appearance of going. In fact, when she saw the evil god''s weakness, she was already soft somewhere in her heart. Even the inexplicable anger was gone. This feeling, let her feel very strange.


    "I''d better not... I''m afraid I''ll disgust you..."


    The evil god picked up the letter again, looked at the name of the letter again, and his mouth could not help smoking. The content of this letter seems not healthy. She can''t read it aloud. If you really do as Murong Jinxin says, she thinks she will die.


    "If you don''t read it, I''ll leave..."


    Murong Jinxin was just curious about what kind of letter the devil would write. Now when she saw the appearance of the evil god, she knew that the content of the letter must have some color. Now that she''s here, she can''t come here for nothing. If you listen to his letter, you may have more tricks to laugh at him in the future.


    "Don''t go... I''ll just read it... Don''t laugh..."


    The evil god swallows her saliva. In order to keep Murong Jinxin, she decides to read it reluctantly. Maybe she has to ask Murong Jinxin to go to the demon world for her. Murong Jinxin, the Great Buddha, can''t afford to offend her for the time being.


    "I try not to laugh..."


    Murong Jin softened her facial expression for a moment and made a light appearance. In fact, she wanted to laugh because he remembered the name of the evil god.


    "Dear little darling... If I can... I really want to hold you down and love you hard... Love every skin on your body... Listen to you gently call, you like three words... For so many years, whenever I dream back in the middle of the night... I can itch to think of you... Think of every shock you bring to me... I..."


    The evil God hardened his head and began to read aloud, but as he read, his face became more and more red, but his voice became smaller and smaller. She really didn''t know how the devil could say such a private thing in the letter. It really made her feel a little embarrassed, especially the face that Murong Jin''s heart seemed to be chopped by thunder, which she accidentally swept. She even wanted to dig a hole to bury herself.


    I''ve lost all my face today


    "Well, don''t read it. I''ve learned that when you are with him, you will only stay in bed. You''re so soft and weak. You''re very resistant to pressure. It''s not easy for a man to think about your performance in bed so much... "


    Murong Jinxin looked at the God of evil that extremely embarrassed appearance, a sweat. For the devil can write such a letter, she expressed incomparable admiration. She even felt that it was not the evil god, but the body of the evil god, that the devil had been missing for tens of thousands of years. This shows from the side, in fact, the devil is also a man who can only think with his lower body.


    "No... not as exaggerated as you said... Really..."


    The evil god was deeply bowed by Murong Jinxin''s words, but the picture of love with the devil appeared in his mind. For a moment, he did not dare to lift his head. Just very flustered wave hand, as if want to prove his innocence.


    "If you know it, it''s no use denying it. Well, I''ve sent his letter. I should go back. "


    Murong Jinxin did not continue to talk on this issue. Naturally, she knew that if she did not stay in chaos for a second, her soul power would be reduced a little. After finishing with Hara, the evil god, he turns around and floats towards the entrance of chaos.


    "Jin Xin, don''t go... I''m waiting for my reply when I want to go..."


    Aware that Murong Jin''s heart has gone, the evil god can''t be shy any more. With a wave of his hand, he blocks Murong Jin''s way and pulls Murong Jin''s heart back. Are you kidding me? Murong Jinxin has a hard time coming here. If she lets her go, how can Ma Yue see her again.


    "Stop, I didn''t promise to deliver a letter for you, and I won''t deliver a letter for you. To tell you the truth, he let the immortal devil steal my dragon ball. In order to get it back, I have to send you a hundred letters for him. How can you expect me to bring your message to him? "


    Murong Jinxin directly interrupted the evil god''s busy, want to let her for the evil god to send a letter actually also can, but want to acid in that one hundred, otherwise all don''t talk. When she came, she had already decided that the evil god would also send her letters, so that she would have a chance to reduce the number of times in chaos by half in the future.


    "Please, just send him a letter for me, will you?"


    The God of evil knows Murong Jin''s hard temper, and he doesn''t dare to be hard with Murong Jin''s heart. He just stares at Murong Jin''s heart, and his clear eyes begin to gather light water vapor. At a glance, he knows what she wants to do.


    "I can''t beg you. I''ve never been a loss maker. I don''t owe you anything. If you force me to stay like this, you can''t expect me to deliver the rest of your ninety-nine letters. "


    Murong Jin heart completely does not eat this set, she this person originally has no compassion, in addition to in front of the evil god is obviously pretending. In this case, if she agrees, there will be a ghost. So she just looked as like as two peas. The evil god cried, and there was a faint smile on the face of almost the same face as the evil god.


    "Then how can you promise?"


    The evil god twisted his eyebrows and knew that Murong Jinxin was determined to eat her. He would never let go. He immediately stopped crying and began to bargain with Murong Jinxin.


    Murong Jinxin, a shrewd and hateful woman, must have had some wishful thinking, otherwise she would not have been willing to negotiate with her.


    "I owe you a hundred letters. As long as you can persuade me to count your reply in the hundred letters, I will try my best to deliver the letter to the demon world for you."


    Murong Jinxin''s words were natural, as if everything she said was natural, but the evil god frowned. It will take at least nine years for evil hate to leave the land of chaos. If her reply is included, it means that her contact with the devil will be half reduced. For the evil god, she is absolutely not happy.


    "Well, I promise you!"


    Although the heart is not willing to, but the evil god knows whether she is willing or not, Murong Jin heart condition she must agree. Otherwise, Murong Jinxin, a black hearted woman, would never pass on any news about her to the devil.


    "Happy, then according to the rules, a letter is a thousand words. I will probably come to deliver the letter once every two months, and then you should prepare your reply in advance. I don''t spend most of my time in your chaotic place. You know, if I don''t delay a second, my soul power will be affected by a second. "


    Murong Jinxin''s mood suddenly good, evil god is really her savior. This way, she can waste a lot less time. The devil has no reason not to do what the evil God promised. Even if the devil does not agree, she has a way to force the devil to agree.


    "Well, I''ll write him a reply today. By the way, I''ll talk to him about the transaction with you, but can we not count it in that thousand words? "


    The evil god gnawed his teeth, turned around and began to be busy again. She had almost finished her letter, and her reply had been automatically generated in her mind. In order not to let him and Murong Jin heart in conflict, she thinks or she will this matter in person and he said clearly.


    "OK, make a long story short and write it quickly..."


    Murong Jinxin nods and agrees. The limit of one thousand words is just to block the devil. If the evil god can deal with the devil, this letter can be written with ten thousand words. Anyway, a one thousand word letter weighs about the same as a ten thousand word letter.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The God of evil is stronger than the devil. When he picked up the pen, he began to write. There was no problem that he didn''t know what to write. She wrote while carefully counting the number of words, it is obvious that extremely abide by the provisions of Murong Jinxin. Even if she wrote a wrong character, she would erase it by magic, so that she could not get the time to say that the wrong character was also a character, which should be counted within a thousand words.


    Her action is very fast, less than 10 minutes will have written the letter, sealed in a special envelope, to Murong Jinxin''s hand.


    "This letter has a password. The password is the day I set with him for life. If you tell him this hint, he will be able to solve it naturally..."


    It''s not that she is careful, but that she wants to let the demon Zun remember more clearly what happened between them in this way. For Murong Jin heart the most basic trust, she still has, know Murong Jin heart can''t do that kind of will peek at other people''s letter.


    "OK, let''s go. I''ll see you in two months!"


    Murong Jinxin put the letter in her arms without saying a word, waved to the evil god, and floated to the entrance of the chaotic land again. This time she floated smoothly, and the evil god did not stop her.


    "Jinxin, although you are treacherous, I still thank you very much..."


    The evil god looked at the direction of Murong Jin''s heart disappearing. For a long time, he shook his head with a smile. He picked up the letter from the devil like a baby, and looked at it word by word, with amazing warmth.


    Everything seems to be developing in a good direction

 Chapter 348

    Fengzu


    Fire phoenix is lying under a thousand year old tree sleeping, that a fire red feathers because of its serious injury lost a lot of color. The winter sun penetrated the branches of the ancient tree and scattered on it, casting mottled light and shadow.


    Not far away, the three brothers and sisters of the dragon clan and Jun Mo Li are very worried to watch the sleeping Fire Phoenix. After Murong Jinxin left that day, it took the three brothers and sisters of the dragon clan an hour to wake up huofenghuang. After a short rest, they took huofenghuang back to the forbidden area of the Phoenix clan, because it was more suitable for huofenghuang to recuperate.


    "Little Lord, why don''t I send the moon and water back first? When the underworld saves the water, I''m sending the water back?"


    Long Xinyu looks at Chu yue''er who is playing with Shuishui. Since Fengxuan left, the little girl has been in a bad mood for several times and quarrels to go back. Now the fire phoenix injury is not clear, they must be temporarily unable to leave. Instead of this, it''s better for her to send Chu yue''er and water back first, and fire phoenix has Xinfan and Xinlan to guard, which should not be a problem.


    "Well, take Yueer and Shuishui back first, and take this..."


    Jun Mo Li pondered for a moment, and felt that long Xinyu''s words were right. If they all stay in the Phoenix family, it doesn''t make much sense. They''ve done everything they can about huofenghuang''s injury. Now we can only guard it and find some fruits for it.


    Long Xinyu goes back first, and can tell Jin Xin about Fire Phoenix''s injury. Maybe Jin Xin can go to the underworld to find some holy medicine for fire phoenix to take.


    "I''ll leave first."


    Long Xinyu takes the gourd that Jun Mo Li gives her to talk to, tells long Xinfan and long Xinlan a few words, then goes to Chu yue''er and whispers to Chu yue''er. Although Chu yue''er is small, she is very independent about many things. If she doesn''t agree with her, I''m afraid she will be in trouble all the way.


    "Then I''ll say goodbye to huofenghuang..."


    Chu yue''er gives the water in her hand to long Xinyu and runs to the fire phoenix with her short legs. Her chubby little hand gently touches the fire phoenix''s red feather. She was a little depressed at the thought of being separated from it.


    "Hurry back, I can''t die..."


    Fire phoenix also don''t know when to wake up, slightly opened his Phoenix eyes, looking at the little girl who is not in the middle of winter, powerless said a word. If it can, it really wants the little girl to play on it again. But now it is too injured to bear her agitation.


    "Then I''ll go back to Fengxuan first. If you want to be good, you''ll be well soon..."


    Chu yue''er points her head and gently rubs Phoenix''s neck. She really can''t bear it. If she didn''t worry too much about Feng Xuan, she would stay with her until it gets better.


    "Go ahead..."


    Fire phoenix mouth a draw, looking at the villain in front of the small face that serious look, know Chu yue''er is sincerely care about it. Bear pain pulled out a feather on his body and handed it to Chu yue''er. In this life, I don''t know if I have ever seen each other. A feather should be regarded as a souvenir.


    "I will keep it well, I''ll..."


    Chu yue''er looks at a flaming red feather in her hand, like a treasure. Small hand tightly holding, for a long time are reluctant to go into the pocket. Is saying what, but was suddenly carried into the arms of long Xinlan.


    Suddenly there was a strange wave in the air, and it was obvious that someone was coming. The three brothers and sisters of the dragon clan were on guard for a moment. They looked at each other, and they all saw a look of death in each other''s eyes. The Kung Fu of the comers is very high, far above them. If they are enemies, they may not be.


    The atmosphere of the scene suddenly became tense, even the fire phoenix, who was seriously injured and lying on the ground, sat upright and leaned against the millennium old tree behind him.


    Soon, a touch of red figure appeared in everyone''s eyes. The woman in red came in the air. She was as beautiful as an immortal in red. There was a faint smile on her exquisite little face.


    "I''m the spirit of all fruits in the underworld. I come to rescue fire phoenix by the order of the underworld. You don''t have to be so wary of me. I won''t hurt you."


    The spirit of all fruits falls in front of the fire phoenix. Instead of rushing to investigate the injury of the Phoenix, he explains a few words to Jun Mo Li and others, so that they won''t have any hostility to themselves. I''m afraid it''s not easy to do things.


    "The spirit of all fruits? I haven''t heard of the spirit of all fruits in the underworld. What evidence do you have to prove that the underworld sent you? "


    Long Xinyu thought for a long time, but she couldn''t find any information about the spirit of hundred fruits in her mind. She stood in front of the fire phoenix and doubted the spirit of hundred fruits. Unless the woman in front of her can prove that what she said is true, she will never let the woman in front of her touch Fire Phoenix at will.


    "I don''t have any evidence to prove my identity, but I have these fruits. You can let huofenghuang tell the truth of these fruits first."


    The spirit of hundred fruits was really baffled by long Xinyu''s words. After hesitating for a moment, she took out a pile of immortal fruits from her arms and put those red and green fruits all over the floor to show her sincerity.


    Fire phoenix is a beast, she believes it has the ability to identify the value of these fruits... "These fruits have been seen by the king, and they were given to Jin Xin by the king of Hades. She is really a person of the underworld. Fire Phoenix, do you think these fruits are useful Jun Mo Li''s bright eyes suddenly shrank. Since Jin Xin came back from heaven, he had eaten these fruits, which he had seen with his own eyes. Because the smell as like as two peas is very special. He has just sniffed it carefully. It is exactly the same as the fruit that Jin Xin eats. These fruits come from the heaven. They are hard to buy. You should be one of the underworld''s hidden lines, right Fire Phoenix''s claws picked up a fairy fruit on the ground, put it under her nose and smelled it carefully. The slightest dislike floated into her nose, which shocked her originally dispirited spirit. Did not smell any strange, it tentatively put the fairy fruit into the mouth chewing, also did not detect toxic, this just safely swallow the fairy fruit¡° That''s right. I''m the dark thread that the old underworld Ann planted in heaven. These fruits are all cultivated by my hands. The underworld asked me to stay and take care of you until your injury is completely healed The spirit of hundred fruits nodded, and did not deny the fire phoenix guess. For Fire Phoenix, she naturally has a awe. She stood respectfully in front of Fire Phoenix, just like standing in front of Hades. Wang is willing to give such an important thing to her. She must do her best to make up for her previous mistakes¡° Well, you leave half of the fruit you bring with you, and I have other uses. " For the good intentions of Hades, fire phoenix feel well deserved. Anyway, the master will be princess Ming in the future. It''s natural for him to take care of it for the master. It knows that Pluto is always generous. Since the star of fruits has brought it fruit, the weight of the fruit will not be less. Then it will leave half of it to the ruffian dragon, good or bad friends, there are good things to share naturally¡° These fruits are all taken from Murong girl. You can leave as much as you need, and I have to return the rest to Murong girl... "The spirit of Baiguo, listening to huofenghuang''s words, puffed slightly. If you leave half of them, Murong girl may not have enough to eat. She has to make her words clear, so that fire phoenix will not take the fruit of her master''s self-cultivation as a snack¡° Ah? In this case, you just think I just didn''t say that it''s important for the master to practice phoenix dance for nine days... "Fire phoenix was stunned, and the fruit just put in his mouth almost spit out. The master is so kind to him that he took all the fruits to heal him. It suddenly felt that the fruit was a little too much to eat. It seemed that every time he ate one more, the master would break through Fengwu for nine days¡° If you have any need, you can tell me. Maybe I can find some herbs that can replace these fruits. Then I can go back to the underworld to get them. I believe the underworld will not have any problem. " I''m afraid I don''t dare to mention it even if I have some opinions. The king of Hades is famous for his fear of the future Princess. He has always been obedient to Murong girl. Fire phoenix is so important to Murong girl that Hades will not be stingy with fire phoenix. This point, it is very sure¡° The herbs in the netherworld pool seem to work well. When my injury is all right, you can go back to the underworld and pick some for me. The more, the better... "Fire Phoenix looks at the spirit of hundred fruits, and is very satisfied with the care and consideration of the spirit of hundred fruits. It thought in its heart that when it saw the host, it must say a few good words for the woman in red in front of it, otherwise it could not express its gratitude to her¡° OK, I''ll pick as much as you want. You let me check the injury for you first. The underworld also gave me some medicine. I have to prescribe the right medicine according to your injury. " The spirit of all fruits nodded and agreed. Compared with these fruits, the herbs in the netherworld pool are much inferior. In addition to the difficulty in picking, it is quite easy to cultivate them. If the fire phoenix just want those herbs, it is absolutely inexhaustible¡° Well... "The fire phoenix swallowed the immortal fruit in his mouth, and then he fell back on the ground again, so that the spirit of hundred fruits could heal it. The action of baiguozhiling is also very fast. It has been investigated for it in more than ten minutes. At the same time, it has taken out several black pills and put them in its mouth¡° You can''t use any mana during this period, or you will need to lie down for a year and a half... "

 Chapter 349

    The spirit of hundred fruits reached out and touched the soft feather of Fire Phoenix, indicating that it could have a good rest first. Such a heavy injury, since it can still sit so long, its endurance is really amazing.


    Settled the fire phoenix, she turned her eyes to Jun Mo Li. She had heard about Jun Mo Li''s identity. However, she is from the underworld. Naturally, she is more agreeable to her own king, and she also feels that her own king is more compatible with Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Young master of the dragon clan, you can go back first. I''ll take care of the fire phoenix, and you can''t do anything by staying here. "


    Her watery eyes looked at the tired man in front of her, and her words were very indifferent, but the faint sense of alienation could even be felt by the Fire Phoenix who had closed her eyes to rest.


    "I want to ask if Jinxin has got the dragon ball back from the devil''s hand?"


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t care about the attitude of the spirit of 100 fruits, but he just wants to know whose hand the dragon ball finally falls into. Listening to the tone of the spirit of 100 fruits, it seems that Jin Xin has gone to the underworld. Since she went to the underworld, it means that she didn''t get the dragon ball from the Demon Lord for the first time. His only worry is whether the devil will have swallowed the dragon ball.


    "I really don''t know. I haven''t met Murong. It''s also the order of Hades to take care of huofenghuang..."


    The spirit of fruits shrugged, not that she refused to say, but that she really didn''t know. As soon as she received the order of the underworld, she rushed over without stopping. She knew nothing about the dragon ball.


    "The fire phoenix will trouble you. I will go ahead."


    Jun Mo Li nodded and didn''t say anything more. He gave a thank you to Baiguo Lingdao, said hello to huofenghuang, and left quickly with his own people.


    The spirit of hundred fruits stood in the same place and watched their figure disappear completely. Then he took back his eyes and went to the fire phoenix. He sat down and closed his eyes slightly under the thousand year old trees behind him.


    One person, one phoenix, one big red and one fiery red add a trace of gorgeous color to this bleak season


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in the secret room of liwangfu, Fengxuan is fighting against the clock to practice soul control. For the whole three days and nights, he spent all his time practicing except eating.


    The slightly heavy door of the secret room finally slowly opened, and Fengxuan came out of the secret room with a faint smile on his gentle face.


    "Feng Xuan, how are you doing?"


    Outside the chamber of secrets, Murong Jinxin had been waiting for a long time, and her eyes, like stars, were staring at Fengxuan, looking forward to her. She could not bear to fight for him for three days. If she got nothing, she was afraid that she would not be able to control herself and beat him directly.


    "The immortal devil has just come out. Although I can''t suppress him for the time being, I feel that my soul power has obviously increased a lot. My head won''t hurt when he leaves... "


    For three days, he felt that he was not in vain, at least when the immortal devil appeared and left, he would not have any pain. Although the step is a little small, at least it is a step out. He believes that as long as he can persist, he will be able to suppress the immortal devil one day.


    "Well, that''s a good thing. In the future, learn to be smart. If he wants to come out before the time is not ripe, you should let him out. Don''t make meaningless struggle, otherwise your newly recovered soul power will dissipate all of a sudden. "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t expect that Fengxuan''s talent was so high, and she could make such a big progress in three days. She remembers that every time the immortal devil left, he was in agony. In three days, he has changed this passive situation, which is very good.


    "Well, in the future, I will start to practice when he is distracted. Every second of practice is every second. Every little makes a lot. One day there will be a return."


    Feng Xuan nodded. He cherished everything he had now and would not do anything stupid. He wants to live well, he also has to take care of Yueer, he must suppress the immortal devil before Yueer grows up, and give Yueer a complete self.


    "OK, let''s have breakfast first, and then go back to have a rest immediately. We still have a lot to do when we have a good rest. Let''s go."


    Murong Jin heart deeply took a breath, shrouded in the head of a haze is finally completely dissipated. When she asked black impermanence about something last night, black impermanence told her that the spirit of hundred fruits had been ordered to go to the Phoenix family to look after the fire phoenix, and also brought many healing pills. He won''t leave until huofenghuang is healed. She''s always at ease with the underworld. With the spirit of a hundred fruits to take care of huofenghuang, she felt that she could rest easy. Now, just waiting for Jun Mo Li and others to return.


    Magic tower


    The cultivation of the devil has come to the last moment. Surrounded by a mass of black Qi, the devil''s cold eyes suddenly glowed red, just like a demon lamp jumping out of the uncertain fire.


    His brow was locked, his handsome face was covered with thin sweat, and his facial expression was very ferocious. He seemed to be enduring something and waiting for something.


    His hands condensed into a black light more and more prosperous, suddenly, he dyed red eyes fierce shrink, the black light in the hands of lightning to cover the potential of flying out.


    "Boom..." a loud noise, where the black light goes, there is no resistance to the town magic lamp, one by one out. Originally very dark town magic tower is more dark, even because of that blow, the whole town magic tower is shaking several times¡° The devil decided that I was finally refined. Ha ha ha ha... "The devil suddenly stood up and raised his big hand again. A huge force flew towards the magic lamp behind him, and the magic lamp in the magic tower was extinguished more than half of the time. He had a good laugh, which went up into the sky. After enduring humiliation for tens of thousands of years, he finally came to this step. Today, he will thoroughly blow up the magic tower that has trapped him for tens of thousands of years, and announce to the other three sisters that he has returned. Countless sad, countless suffering, have been the best return today. His heaven devil decides to practice, looking at the four realms, he has no fear any more¡° Congratulations! Congratulations! Congratulations! Congratulations! Congratulations! Congratulations The demons outside the Zhenmo tower started to shout slogans under the leadership of the four elders of the demon world and the left and right Dharma protectors. Their faces were smiling with joy. The devil came out. From then on, they didn''t have to be demons. They could be proud at last¡° Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. Then he went to the gate of the town magic tower and conveniently put seven seven color beads in his bag. The gate of Zhenmo pagoda had already been opened by itself, and the devil came out slowly, looking down at the people who were crawling on the ground with a kind of momentum of glancing at the world. The corner of his mouth raised and the sound of laughter kept escaping, which shows how good his mood is at the moment¡° Congratulations! Congratulations! Congratulations! Congratulations! Congratulations! Congratulations When the demons on the ground saw their king''s high spirited appearance, they were like beating chicken blood, shouting more and more fiercely one by one. That kind of cry, enough to make people excited, forget everything¡° Ha ha ha ha... Ha ha ha ha... "The Demon Lord was very satisfied with his crafty people. After a burst of wild laughter, he waved his right hand behind him. With a bang, the magic tower that had imprisoned him for tens of thousands of years completely collapsed, slid into the ashes, and then disappeared in the world¡° From then on, the demon world will not be afraid of anyone, ghosts and gods. The demon world will dominate the four worlds and become the real king of the four worlds This is his wish for many years, and he believes it will come true within ten years. Lao Ming Wang Tian Di, I will let you know that even if you have tried your best to calculate me, what should belong to me will still belong to me sooner or later. I want all the beauties, and I want your life¡° Dominate the world! Dominate the world! Dominating the world The demons are now more passionate, and the words of the devil give them a beautiful picture, which makes them all crazy. It was as if the other three realms had already succumbed to their feet and let them trample on them at will¡° Today, we will hold a three-day banquet to celebrate your exit from customs. In three days, we will reward you according to your performance in recent years! " What he wants to do now is to have a few drinks, have a good meal, have a good sleep, and go to the chaotic place to see ling''er¡° Devil, the feast for celebration has already been set. We can get drunk for three days only when the devil orders us Devil Yin''s mood is not good, he looked up at the man who has been incomparable, and welcomed with a smile. Since Murong Jinxin returned the seven color beads, he had expected that the devil would come out of the magic tower these days, so he was ready for everything¡° Well done, reward Demon Zun nodded and looked at the happy devil Yin. He was very satisfied with the performance of devil Yin this time. With a wave of the big hand, a seven color bead flew into the hand of the evil Yin¡° Thank you for your reward, please Devil Yin can''t believe that he will have such good luck. Seven color beads are the guarantee of the demon world. The devil Zun rewarded him with one. Quickly put seven color bead in his arms, kowtow to the devil. Then he got up and bowed down to make a gesture of please¡° Well, don''t get drunk, don''t go back! " He walked slowly, surrounded by demons and in a good mood. It''s just a pity that if ling''er is by his side at the moment and can witness the first step of his success, how good it would be! Ling''er, his ling''er, doesn''t know what he said to Murong Jinxin after reading his letter. Maybe he should find a chance to find Murong Jin''s heart, to explore Murong Jin''s heart

 Chapter 350

    The carnival of the demon world starts from the moment when the demon lord leaves the magic tower. Whatever the devil is, no matter where he is, as long as he can come back, he will come back. Those who can''t come back because of important things are all secretly happy in their hearts, except for one exception, which is the immortal devil.


    In the hall of liwangfu, Murong Jinxin and the immortal devil stare for a long time before she takes back her eyes. Originally, she was very depressed because the devil left the Zhenmo tower, and her mood improved because she saw the pressure of the immortal devil.


    "Murong Jinxin, we were born in the same year, month and day. Do you have to let me be destroyed in your hands?"


    The immortal devil scratched his hair impatiently. If there is any regret medicine in the world, he will buy a lot at any cost. He shouldn''t be so soft hearted that he promised Fengxuan the chance to practice soul control for three days. It was because that three days made Fengxuan lucky to enter the door, which made him have a strong sense of crisis.


    "How could you ruin it? You are the immortal devil. As long as the demon world is immortal, you will not die. At most, life is not like death. "


    Murong Jin''s heart was not moved, and her mouth was filled with a sneer. Her eyes were gloating at the immortal devil. She naturally knew What immortal devil was suffering from, but she was willing to see him suffering. The more he was suffering, the closer Feng Xuan was to success.


    "You''re a very cruel woman. I''m merciful to you everywhere, but you want me to live worse than death. Do you know you''re forcing me to death, and I''ll bite when I''m in a hurry..."


    The immortal devil looks at Murong Jin''s heart and doesn''t show any sympathy for him. It''s really hard to feel in his heart, so he begins to speak harshly. He had done as much as he could for her, but she didn''t seem to appreciate it at all. He can bear to make things difficult for him and against him everywhere. After all, their positions are different. But this matter has related to his life and death, she is still this attitude, let him really disagree.


    "Then you should learn to bite people like dogs. Anyway, it''s all done by animals. It''s not uncommon for you to do it..."


    Murong Jin''s heart turns white and her smile is deeper, but she has no idea of the immortal devil. This dead devil made her pay so much to get back the dragon clan. Why did he expect her to sympathize with him? She has done her utmost to him if she doesn''t fall into the well.


    "You..."


    The immortal devil was almost blown up by the beast''s two words. His chest heaved vigorously, even his breath was slightly short. Looking at Murong Jin''s eyes, he was a little angry. This dead woman even compared with him with that kind of humble species. He was really angry. He really wanted to cut her directly.


    "Fengxuan''s affairs have not been reconciled. You should know his stubbornness and perseverance very well. If you don''t want to be suppressed by him for a lifetime, I advise you to leave immediately before his Lake control skill has been cultivated. Otherwise, your future life will be more painful than imprisonment."


    Murong Jin heart see him angry too hard, closed the corner of the mouth smile, very seriously said. If he wants to live a carefree life, he''d better leave Fengxuan''s body and come back to the demon world. Otherwise, once Feng Xuan''s soul control skill is successfully practiced, the initiative will come to Feng Xuan''s side, and he can only go if Feng Xuan wants to let him go. If Feng Xuan had a bad heart, he would have a hard time.


    "Do you think I''d like to put it in Feng Xuan''s body? It''s not that I''m too idle. I was ordered to act and I didn''t have a choice... "


    If there is a choice, he will be so wronged to fight with a mortal body? He''s not really magic pool. He''s been running for a long time. He''s also helpless. Is that ok. Who told him that he was not born to be a demon, but a subordinate of the demon, and he could not choose his own fate.


    "Then we have nothing to say. The road is your choice, and the consequences will be borne by you. It''s said that the demon lord left the town magic tower for a carnival for three days. Would you like to go to the demon world with me and send a gift? "


    Murong Jinxin spread out her hand and made a helpless appearance. Since the matter is irreconcilable, there is really no need to talk about it. Because no matter how we talk about it, we can never get a result that both sides are satisfied with. All of them have a strong temperament and are unlikely to give in to some principled issues.


    So, she was very decisive to switch the topic. She hasn''t sent the letter from the evil god to the devil yet. Then she will go to the devil kingdom to see if she can find some useful information.


    "No, he''s out of the magic tower. That''s the beginning of my tragedy. What am I going to do? Do you want to block yourself? "


    For Murong Jinxin''s proposal, immortal devil fiercely refused. The devil finally got him into Feng Xuan''s body. That is to say, he will never leave Feng Xuan''s body if he doesn''t squeeze out his utility value. Don''t say to see him, he even heard the devil''s name all feel irritable.


    "OK, if you don''t want to go, let Fengxuan out. Don''t do anything immoral while I''m away. I''ll let Ono and phantom look at you. If you dare to do anything wrong, I''ll beat you to death. "


    Murong Jinxin also didn''t force him, just warned him, then got up and walked out of the hall. She knew that the immortal devil was very upset now, so she worried that the goods would spread her anger on other innocent people.


    "Dead woman, sooner or later, I will repair you hard..." the immortal devil originally planned to go out and kill several people to calm down his anger. Now, after listening to Murong Jinxin''s words, the whole person was bored. In order not to give himself in trouble, he had to according to Murong Jin heart said, will Feng Xuan out. In the blink of an eye, the layers of strange clouds will disappear completely, and that pair of pure eyes belonging to Fengxuan will appear in an instant..... The demon world is a sea of joy everywhere, and every demon''s face is filled with happy smile. They drink, eat meat, speak and laugh loudly. Their emotions that have been suppressed for tens of thousands of years are completely released on this day. The devil sat in the first seat, constantly pouring wine into his mouth. The golden liquid occasionally slipped from the corner of his mouth, bringing out a sexy arc, and disappeared into his black robe. He was immersed in his own thoughts, and it seemed that he was not affected by the noise of the demons below. Only when he knew that a cold line came with a shade in it, could he pull his thoughts back. He raised his eyes and saw a white figure. He couldn''t help smoking. It seems that he didn''t invite her to have fun, did he? She came here so rashly that he knew it was not good¡° Don''t tell me that you''ve come to congratulate me for leaving the town magic tower... "Since she''s here, unless she wants to leave, he can''t get rid of her. Then simply with her random nonsense, perhaps also can ask some ling''er''s news from her mouth¡° Yes, I just want to see how proud the cheap devil who has made me so miserable is now. I want to remember what he looks like today, so that I can spur myself all the time. " Murong Jin heart also ignore those demons to her pointing, slowly walked to the devil in front of, skin smile meat don''t smile of mouth sarcasm way. If it wasn''t for the immortal devil who robbed her dragon ball, it would be a dream for the devil to leave the magic tower in a short time. How could he still drink here¡° That''s also because you stole my seven color beads first. If you hadn''t stolen my seven color beads, I would have left the Zhenmo tower long ago. Why do you have to wait until now? " Demon Zun picked to pick eyebrow, quite speechless of looking at her. It''s nice to catch a thief. She shouts to catch a thief first. Is she going to be shameless? He didn''t resent her for this, but she came to find fault with him first. Is there any reason¡° That''s why you mean evil to me first, and let the evil Yin catch me in the evil world for no reason. I Murong Jin heart is so easy to grasp, don''t give you color to see, you won''t understand what is called steal chicken not into reverse erosion rice Murong Jin didn''t feel that she had done something wrong at all. She just looked at the devil coldly, and a strange smile suddenly appeared at the corner of her mouth. The smile didn''t reach the bottom of her eyes, but it made her scalp numb¡° Murong Jinxin, what are you doing here today? In the daytime, let''s open the window and tell the truth. Don''t do anything furtive... "The devil put down the pot of wine he had just picked up. Although he had only a few friends with Murong Jinxin, he had a deep understanding of some of Murong Jinxin''s smiles. Today is a good day for him to leave the town magic tower, and it is also a good day for the whole demon world to celebrate. He really doesn''t have the heart to play tricks with her¡° It''s no big deal. I''m just here to give you a present. Do you want the faith of the evil god? If you want, you''d better show some sincerity. " Murong Jinxin takes out a letter from her arms and swings around in front of the devil. Now she doesn''t want to say any more nonsense. She just wants to deal with the evil God first. In that case, she will have a relatively good mood to do other things¡° What do you want? I give it to you The devil''s eyes didn''t leave the letter in Murong Jin''s heart for a moment. Originally, he wanted to rob it directly, but he was afraid that Murong Jin would cheat. Since Murong Jinxin has come, it means that ling''er must have written a letter to him, but whether it is the one in front of him is another matter. Murong Jinxin this woman will not be so silly, give him the chance to grab¡° I only promised to send a letter to the evil god for you, but I didn''t promise to send a letter to the evil god for you. As the evil god said, her reply to you will be included in the 100 letters. If you agree, I will give you her letter. If you don''t agree, I will destroy it. " Murong Jin heart also don''t give him wordy, directly put forward their own conditions. She had planned that the first letter would be read directly by the devil. Now she changed her mind. If the devil didn''t agree, she would destroy the letter directly in front of him. Who let him show off so much and sprinkle salt on her wound¡° Murong Jinxin, your heart is really dark. I promise you, bring the lette

 Chapter 351

    Demon Zun looked at Murong Jin''s hateful appearance. He really hated her from the bottom of his heart, but he didn''t dare to say anything too radical. Who let this world only Murong Jin heart can go to the chaos of the land, he can''t point back, still have to ask her.


    He is really a pig. When he talked about the terms, he forgot to include ling''er''s reply. Now the 100 letters are reduced to 50, which makes him want to give himself a good beating.


    "From now on, I''ll send the letter once every two months. Take it. This first letter made her write more. It''s just a gift for you to see the sun again."


    Murong Jinxin throws the letter directly in her hand, takes out another one from her arms and throws it into the hand of the devil, and says the password to open the letter again. It''s not so much that she''s here to send a gift to the devil as that she''s here to send a heart stopper to the devil. Naturally, she could see the pain and helplessness in the devil''s heart. What she wanted was this effect.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The demon Zun glanced at Murong Jin''s heart, and didn''t have time to pay attention to her. He quickly opened the letter in his hand and read it carefully. Every time he looked at a word, his cold eyes softened. He read a letter with only a thousand words for five minutes. Tens of thousands of years, this is the first time that he has received a letter from ling''er. Even if he has seen it thousands of times, it is not too much.


    "Devil, I have a gift for you. I hope you won''t be sick to death after you receive it."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the enchanted face of the devil. As soon as she draws her mouth, she remembers the scene of the evil god reading the letter written by the devil. A bad smile rises from the corner of her mouth. I don''t know if his image in the hearts of these demons will be greatly reduced by reading her letter to the evil god in public.


    "Can you shut up? I don''t want to take it! "


    Demon Zun put the precious letter into his arms. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s unkind appearance, he refused Murong Jinxin''s other so-called gift without thinking about it. What good can she have for him? Even if he sent a letter for him, he still had to bargain. He really didn''t want to accept her so-called gift.


    "If you don''t want to, give me some sealing fee, or I''ll read your letter to the evil god in a loud voice with great emotion in public..."


    Murong Jinxin made a very easy to discuss appearance, plain white small hand but not polite to the devil out, want her to shut up, as long as the benefits enough to let her shut up, her mouth must be very close, no one can open.


    "You''re reading my letter to her, you Voyeur..."


    Smell speech, the whole face of demon Zun almost green, looking at the shameless woman stretching her finger toward him, he really gave birth to a kind of slap to kill her feeling. The letters he wrote to ling''er were all extremely private contents. If she read them out in such a loud voice, would he want his face?


    "Poof, you really think too much. The evil god himself read it to me word by word. If you don''t believe it, you can ask her in the next letter. Are you going to pay the sealing fee or not? If I don''t, I''ll read it right away. "


    Murong Jin heart puff hiss, quite incredible looking at the devil that some deformation of the face, for his extraordinary imagination really want to clap. She Murong Jin heart is not shameless to that extent, and his letter is really nothing to let her have the desire to peep.


    "Aren''t you afraid that I will make you dumb all my life? I''m not afraid that even the Hades will come to me... "


    Demon Zun just doesn''t want to compromise as simply as that. He looks at Murong Jin''s heart, gnashing his teeth and yelling a few words. He wanted to tell her that he really made her dumb. Even if the Hades came, he couldn''t make her speak.


    "That''s OK. I''ll change all the letters you asked me to send to the land of chaos. Not only that, but also I will arrange you with the evil god, saying that you have set up a demon queen, accepted the harem, sung every night, and changed your favorite concubines one by one. If you want me to be dumb at most, I''ll try my best to be dumb. "


    Murong Jin''s heart curled its lips, and it didn''t matter. Even if she is really dumb, she can still use handwritten words. If she wants the Dark Lord, it''s a matter of minutes. No one can stop her. What''s more, the devil only said that she was not afraid of the underworld, and she didn''t say that she would win the underworld, so she had nothing to worry about.


    "Say, what kind of sealing fee do you want?"


    As soon as he heard Murong Jinxin''s words, the veins on his forehead burst out. Murong Jinxin''s mind is really terrible. Sometimes it makes him want to be crazy. Once this woman has grasped the weakness of others, she must make full use of it. And ling''er is his weakness. As long as ling''er is involved in everything, he will compromise.


    "Give me back the seven color beads I gave you, or I will make you become a joke of the four realms!"


    As soon as she thought that the seven color beads she had managed to get were so easily taken back by him, she was really not reconciled. Take advantage of this opportunity to take back what already belongs to you. The underworld said that the beads will be of great use to her in the future. Since they are so useful, how can she get rid of the devil for nothing.


    "You are a woman. I really don''t know what to say about you. For a seven color pearl, how about you?" The corner of the devil''s mouth was drawn. He thought she wanted something nice. He wanted to get back the seven color pearl she had returned. Well, just give it to her. It''s her reward for delivering the letter for him. The seven color beads were useless to him. He had the right to take the one he gave her and never took it back¡° Why not? That''s my stuff. If you force me to take it out and give it to you, it''s equivalent to gouging out my flesh. You said, "I''m not a meat seller. Can I give you my meat?" For the people she cares about, she doesn''t blink when she takes anything away from her. But for a devil who always wanted to calculate her, even if he took one of her hair, she must come back. She is such a fussy person, especially for those who don''t like her, the degree of fuss will make people angry¡° Then I will give you the flesh of your body, and I will ask you to take this piece of your flesh with you and lift your feet high. How far can I go? " The demon Zun took out six beads in his arms, found out the one she returned and threw it at her. He had to find a way to get rid of the woman at once, lest he should have bad luck staying. If you are not satirized, I''m afraid you are going to be killed severely¡° It''s normal to say that I should go as far as I''ve got something, but I still have one thing to do. If you don''t let me take this opportunity to do it together, I''m afraid I''ll come to you in three or five o''clock. " Murong Jinxin picked up the seven color bead and looked at it for a long time. After confirming that there was no fake, she laughed at the devil. In addition to sending a letter to him, she has another big thing to do when she comes to the demon world today, that is to cut down the grass and root. That day never extinguishes in the devil''s tone, she already recognized Song Yu Er''s formidable. I''m afraid I won''t go back to the demon world for a while. So, she thinks it''s best for her to do it by herself¡° Yes? You hurry to do it, and then go away... "The devil was almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood by her natural appearance. This woman is not finished. If she is allowed to make such a fuss, this carnival of the demon world will become a one-man play she sings. He, the bishop, will not only become a supporting role, but also be ridiculed by people all over the world¡° Give me song yu''er, the Saint warrior trained by you in the demon world. I have a grudge against her. I have to take revenge! " Murong Jinxin said her request without saying a word. After that, her eyes like stars began to look down on the demons, trying to find song yu''er''s shadow from those demons. Unfortunately, no matter how carefully she looked, she never found song yu''er''s shadow¡° If you have a grudge against her, you can go to her for revenge. I will never stop you. If she died in your hands, it''s because she has no ability, and I don''t leave a saint fighter without ability. But, you want me to give her to you at your disposal, two words dream The devil''s cold eyes flashed. He knew about song yu''er in Murong Jin''s heart. He was a rare talent for repairing demons. It was absolutely impossible for such a good seedling to let him hand over so easily. As a demon, if he had not a good reason to hand over his people to be slaughtered, how would he be able to convince the public in the future¡° OK, then I''ll look for it myself until I find out song yu''er''s skin and bone! " Murong Jin heart staring at the devil for a while, very clear nodded. Well, it''s a little impulsive for her to ask people to hand over the subordinates who have been cultivated for a lot of money without any reason. Then she''ll find out for herself. Today, she has to find out the woman song yu''er, or she won''t give up¡° Murong girl doesn''t have to look for it. Song yu''er is out on a mission. Even if you look for Po''s head, you can''t find her here. " Devil Yin came out with the black line all over his head. Today is a good day for the devil. It''s too shameful to let Murong Jinxin make such a fuss. The key is that song yu''er, whom she is looking for, is no longer in the demon world. He really doesn''t want Murong Jin''s heart to turn the demon world upside down because a subordinate who has already gone out to do the task¡° Devil Yin, I don''t think you have the courage to cheat me. I''ll trust you today. If I find out you''re lying, you''ll end up in a terrible situation. "

 Chapter 352

    Murong Jin''s heart swept that facial expression extremely stiff evil Yin one eye, although contact with evil Yin is not much, but for his temperament how much or understand some. Since he said that song yu''er is out on a mission, it is absolutely impossible for her to find song yu''er here.


    As the saying goes, there are no more than three things. She has come to the devil''s world to find song yu''er twice, but it doesn''t work. If she can''t find song yu''er the third time, she really thinks that the God who killed her is joking with her.


    "I''ve never been in the habit of lying. If Murong is OK, please go ahead."


    Devil Yin is very calm, what he said is true anyway, also not afraid Murong Jin heart to check. Now, he just wants to ask Murong Jinxin to leave quickly, so as not to affect the good mood of the demon master and the demons in the demon world.


    "It''s nothing for the moment, but I just don''t want to leave. What do you say?"


    Murong Jinxin looks at the appearance that Moyin can''t wait to fly her away directly. Maybe she takes back the seven color beads and is in a good mood. She has a rare joke with Moyin. Naturally, these words may be joking words in her eyes, but in the eyes of Moyin, she has nothing to pick fault with.


    "Miss Murong, please. We have different standpoints. We are tired of each other when we stay."


    The evil Yin bit to bite teeth, looking at that pair of arms ring chest is not willing to let them comfortable woman, simply put a heart a manner tough some. Anyway, they are really tired of seeing each other. This is true at all. He believes Murong Jinxin will agree with them very much.


    "I''m tired of seeing each other. Well, this idiom is well used. I can''t see that zuohufa in the demon world is still so literary. Occasionally, he can say such a brilliant sentence. Well, for the sake of your bravery, I''ll try my best to get out and let you be happy first, because you will soon understand another idiom, that idiom is "happiness leads to sorrow."


    Murong Jin didn''t get angry either. She just looked at Moyin and nodded. After a few words of sarcasm, she left behind an idiom that let the demons gnash their teeth. Then she patted her ass against the demons'' eyes and walked away.


    "Mozun, Murong Jin''s heart is too arrogant. If we always give in like this, she will be more lawless. I beg mozun to take some measures so that we won''t suffer all the time."


    Just after the devil Yin was relieved and retreated, the devil Yang came out with a gloomy face. For Murong Jinxin, I''m afraid the whole demon world wants to kill him, but the demon lord won''t let him. After all, Murong Jin''s heart is the noumenon of the evil god. Murong Jin''s heart can''t die, but it doesn''t mean that he can''t teach. Murong Jinxin, the woman, is not taught. If I had been taught a lot, I would not have come to the devil''s world if I had nothing to do.


    "Well, what should we do? Did you take her and lock her up? Have you ever thought about Hades? You must know more about the nature of the underworld than I do. If you offend him, I''m afraid he will directly use the spirit of the phantom to break through the secret arts of the nether world, and the whole demon world will suffer. So we have to wait, wait for the most favorable time, wait for the Buddha to get rid of the underworld... "


    The devil Zun looks at the righteous indignation of the devil Yang''s face, and knows that he is Murong Jin''s heart. He has eaten too much, and is angry and confused. What they can think of, he can think of. He can think of things they can''t think of. Before ling''er leaves the land of chaos, he will never risk Murong Jin''s heart. Because he is a demon, and the underworld is a ghost, his heavenly demons will definitely compare with the underworld''s supernatural power, and the congenital deficiency can not be made up the day after tomorrow.


    "What the devil taught me is that my subordinates didn''t think it well. My subordinates have found out. The reason why Murong Jinxin was able to enter my demon world without knowing it last time was that she broke through the enchantment circle of the demon forest. My subordinates implore the Demon Lord to set up a heavy army outside the demon forest to prevent Murong Jin''s heart from entering again. "


    After listening to the explanation of the devil, the devil Yang''s heart felt better. Originally, it wasn''t that the devil didn''t care about Murong Jin''s heart, but the time was not yet. As a result, another more thorny problem has been thrown out. Through Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li''s previous affairs, we can roughly understand that the evil forest can only hinder their steps, but not the other three worlds.


    "Well, you should take care of it and send some elite soldiers to guard it, so as not to let some useless flies fly into the demon world."


    The evil Lord''s eyebrows are twisted together. He really doesn''t know about the evil forest. He can only trap themselves, but not the other three realms. This loophole must be filled up. He will let the four elders figure out what''s going on?


    "Yes, my subordinates take orders."


    Moyang breathes a sigh of relief and looks at the demon Zun whose face is uncertain. Suddenly, he regrets that song yu''er has gone out to look for the old demon Zun. In fact, the devil''s temperament has not changed, and his ambition to dominate the four worlds is stronger than tens of thousands of years ago. In the face of Murong Jinxin, there are still their own principles. Perhaps, he should withdraw song yu''er.


    "Well, let''s continue to revel. Don''t let Murong Jin''s heart destroy our interest."


    The devil stood up and raised his glass to the demons. Then he drank it in one gulp, which broke the dull atmosphere and made the whole Carnival crazy again.


    The carnival of the demon world is interrupted by Murong Jinxin''s arrival, but it continues after Murong Jinxin''s departure until three days later. At this time, Junmo Li and others who are on their way to King Li''s mansion are in great trouble. They meet song yu''er who is looking for the whereabouts of the old devil. After a fierce battle, the third sister of the dragon clan was defeated by song yu''er, who had already been promoted to the top of the demon world¡° What do you want to do? " Jun Mo Li holds Chu yue''er in his arms, who is about to be scared and crying. He looks at Song yu''er standing in front of him with a cold face. Besides bad luck, he already feels that there are no words to describe his mood at the moment. I haven''t seen song yu''er in a few months, but I don''t want to see her martial arts develop so much. I''m afraid song yu''er can compete with Jin Xin now. It''s really terrible... "Mo Li, no matter I''m a human or a demon, my heart to you has never changed. Maybe it''s naive that I met you at this time. As long as I kill them all and take you away, we will be together forever. " Song yu''er really thinks that this is the best chance given to her by heaven. Her mood of wanting Jun Mo Li has never changed. She worked so hard in the demon world in order to get him one day. What she can do now is to kill all these people, and then take him away from all the troubles in the world¡° I don''t know if I can live for a year. How can I live together forever? Song yu''er, you should know that our king is the young master of the Dragon nationality. There will be a great disaster of life and death in one year. If you take our king now, we can only die in that great disaster of life and death. " Jun Mo Li hugs Chu yue''er tightly. Looking at Song yu''er''s eyes is like looking at a psycho. With this beast full of beast smell? Then he might as well finish himself with a knife. He knew that song yu''er had real feelings for him, so he could only try to escape in this way¡° If you don''t talk about it, I''ll forget it. It''s easy. When you are near the catastrophe of life and death, I''ll send you back. " Song yu''er picks her eyebrows. She really feels that what Jun Mo Li says is not a matter. As long as he goes with her and has tasted her taste, she thinks she will be able to grasp his body. This she is quite confident, because in the demon world these two years, she secretly practiced a kind of forbidden technique to please men, once in bed, I''m afraid no man in the world can resist. As long as you catch a man''s body, it''s not far from catching the man''s heart¡° Are you kidding? This time, I will go back to find the old underworld and ask him to help me recover. Song yu''er, if you don''t want me to die early, you''d better go. If you really want to get into trouble with me, you can wait for me to get back to my true body and live through the disaster of life and death. " Jun Mo Li glanced at Song yu''er, and her head began to run quickly. She racked her brain to think about the way to get rid of her. He must not fall into song yu''er''s hands, or he will be ruined in his life¡° Mo Li, don''t treat me as a fool. Today you have to go or not. If you like me to use the strong one, it''s up to you. " Hearing this, song yu''er laughs and shakes her head at Jun Mo Li, indicating that Jun Mo Li doesn''t have to waste her mind. She will never let him go. How could she let go of the fish in her mouth? Besides, in the past two years, she''s going to be crazy about him¡° Let them go, and I will consider going with you! " Jun Mo Li gives Chu yue''er to Lei who doesn''t have her hand. Her slender finger points to the injured third sister and brother of the dragon clan. Now that she''s talking about this, save people first and make plans when they leave safely¡° No, they have to die! I''m not going to let the tiger go back to the mountain! " Song yu''er also looks at the three brothers and sisters who are struggling to get up with their chest covered. There is a smile of disdain on the corner of her mouth. Now she has been cruel enough, will not make any wrong decisions because of anyone and anything. If you let them go back, Murong Jinxin will know that she took Jun Mo Li. At that time, if Murong Jinxin goes to the underworld, I''m afraid it''s her¡° Young master, you go first, we''ll fight with her! " When long Xinyu looks at Jun Mo Li, who wants to protect them at this time, she seems to be determined that they can''t let the little master fall into the hands of the devil. Even if she needs to explode herself and die with the devil, she doesn''t care¡° You go away and let me blow up this stinking devil. It''s really stinky. It''s killing me... "

 Chapter 353

    As long Xinyu embraces the idea that he will die with song yu''er, Junmo Li embraces the idea of ending his life at any time, the water that Junmo Li pinches in his hand suddenly makes a sound.


    Then, a light yellow light burst out from the beads that sealed it, straight towards the defenseless song yu''er.


    The speed was as fast as lightning, and the attack power was so strong that song yu''er was forced to retreat for more than ten steps, and then he burst out a mouthful of blood


    "Master, take me to that smelly woman, and I''ll blow her up!"


    After a successful attack, Shuishui immediately gets up and points her little paw at Song yu''er, who can''t believe it. She will never give up until she is killed.


    Jun Mo Li quickly walks up to song yu''er with water, and a yellow light bursts out of the bead again, aiming at Song yu''er''s heart


    "Mo Li, I underestimate you. You are lucky today. We have a long way to go."


    Song yu''er side body, mobilized the whole body''s skill to be able to avoid the water blow. Between lightning and flint, she has made the most favorable decision for herself, that is to go.


    She knows that her skill is not as powerful as the little dragon in the bead. If she tries to stay, she will be in a different place. She cherishes her life and won''t do such a thing that already knows the result.


    "It''s not so easy to go..."


    As soon as song yu''er wants to leave, Shuishui is not happy. The yellow light bursts out of the beads, directly shooting song yu''er to the bottom. As a result, song yu''er was shot away by it, but it fell into a coma immediately after song yu''er left, and could not wake up.


    "Xinyu, take Shuishui with you, or I''ll worry about it. Hurry up..."


    Jun Mo Li looked at the water lying on all fours in the beads, and an unknown premonition flashed in her heart. Their hearts are very clear about the situation of Shuishui. They must have taken a great risk just now. As its owner, he must minimize the risk.


    "Yes, young master."


    Long Xinyu breathed heavily and took the bead that was sealed with water. Without a word of advice, he picked up his whole body power and ran to the direction of Li palace.


    After a day and a night of running, she finally takes Shuishui back to liwang''s house and finds Murong Jinxin who is chatting with Ye Ranran over tea.


    "Xinyu, what''s the matter with you? How did you get hurt so badly? What about the ink glass


    Murong Jin''s smile at the corner of her mouth converges at the moment of seeing long Xinyu. She gets up and helps the panting long Xinyu to one side and asks anxiously.


    As soon as you see this situation, you will know that something happened on the road. Otherwise, long Xinyu would not come back alone regardless of Jun Mo Li''s life and death.


    "Young lady, on the way back, I met song yu''er, the saint fighter of the demon world, who seriously injured our three brothers and sisters. Originally, she wanted to take away the little Lord, but Shuishui defeated her and saved the little Lord. The young Lord ordered me to come back to you first, so that you must save the water... "


    Long Xinyu didn''t even have time to drink a cup of water. He took out the water that was protecting his chest and handed it to murongjin. Then he breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as his eyes closed, he was in a coma. Before the coma, there was a smile on the corner of her mouth. She finally gave Shuishui to the young lady. Shuishui would be OK.


    "I''ll bandage her first. You go to save the little dragon."


    Without saying a word, ye Ranran gets up and helps long Xinyu to one side of the soft couch. After he orders his servants to get the medicine box, he urges Murong Jinxin.


    This ruffian dragon is called Shuishui. She has heard Jinxin mention it many times and knows its importance. Seeing this situation, Jinxin may have to take this little dragon to the underworld.


    "OK, send someone to invite Fengxuan. I think there''s something wrong with her wound. You may not be able to deal with it. I''ll go to the underworld first, and I''ll be back soon. "


    Because it was hurt by song yu''er, Murong Jinxin specially inspected a wound of long Xinyu, and found that the wound was full of black gas. It is obvious that long Xinyu was attacked by evil gas. I''m afraid that even she can''t do anything about this injury. Naturally, she can''t solve it. Fortunately, there are immortal demons living in their palace. She thinks she should be able to persuade immortal demons to save people.


    "Yes, I will excite the immortal devil when necessary. It shouldn''t be too late. You go quickly. "


    Ye Ranran nods, takes the wet towel handed over by people, and starts to clean up the black blood on the wound for long Xinyu. The appearance of the extremely focused, let Murong Jin heart after a look, then very relieved to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld


    The underworld is still very hard to deal with the mountain of official business, even the day''s hard work makes him feel a little irritable, I saw him from time to time rub a few eyebrows, drink a few cups of tea, even the words on those memorials are more and more ugly.


    With a bang, the people in the study were kicked away from the outside. The pen in Pluto''s hand stuttered. Just as he wanted to be furious, a familiar fragrance floated into his nose and instantly disintegrated his violence.


    "What''s the matter with you? What''s the matter with all this trouble? " Jun Mo Li leans on the soft chair behind him and looks at the gorgeous woman in front of him. He smokes out of his mouth. The door of his study will be broken by her sooner or later. Maybe he should let heiwuchang reinforce it¡° You hurry to save it. It''s the guardian beast named Shuishui. Yesterday, he had a fight with a demon and was in a coma until now. " Murong Jinxin didn''t say a word of nonsense. She handed the bead to the king of the underworld and motioned to the king of the underworld to save the dragon. Then she sat down on the chair next to the underworld. She ran so fast that she needed to adjust herself¡° How dare it fight with the devil? I think it''s going to sleep like this for the rest of my life... "Pluto''s eyes look at the sleeping little dragon in the bead, and at a glance he can see that the little dragon is at the end of his life. Although it is the guardian beast, is the separation of the God of time and space, can not die. But look at it now, I''m afraid it''s hard to live¡° Junmo glass in danger, it is also loyal to protect the Lord. No matter what the cost, you must wake it up Murong Jinxin knows the underworld. He seldom jokes with her on business. As soon as he said that, his heart began to beat a drum. The situation of Shuishui is not optimistic, but he believes that he will have a way to save Shuishui¡° If you take a break, I will get it out of this bead first. " The underworld looked at her face and didn''t say anything. He just rubbed her hair and turned his attention to Shuishui. His right hand stretched out, a faint black light began to gather in his hands, until the light stabbed people''s eyes could not open, Pluto reached out to hold the bead. The beads wrapped by the black light began to fluctuate, and the water in the beads began to fluctuate, and the water kept pounding to the edge of the beads circle by circle. This situation lasted for a few minutes, the original indestructible bead began to have signs of cracking, one by one the sound of beads being crushed came, until the last loud sound, the whole bead was completely broken. The black light carries Shuishui''s small body up, and constantly rotates in the air. Shuishui''s body starts to grow from small to large, and gradually grows, until it returns to his original appearance, then it is gently put on the ground by the black light¡° Black impermanence, take it to the hot spring of youmingtan, and tell me when you wake up and when you come The underworld received the merit, the facial expression some pale looked to one side''s black impermanence. This little dragon''s injury is so serious that he hasn''t been treated now. We can only wait for it to wake up and prescribe the right medicine according to its condition¡° Yes, Wang Black impermanence did not dare to delay at all. With a wave of his big hand, he changed the water into the size of the beads. He picked up the water and ran to the netherworld pool¡° Are you ok? " Murong Jin heart naturally aware of the underworld''s strange, looking at his pale face, it is some worry. Open that bead, it seems that he lost a lot, otherwise his face would not be so ugly¡° What can I do for you? It''s good to be in the netherworld for a few days. " The underworld shrugged his shoulders indifferently. It seemed that what he had just done was just a trivial matter. It seemed that it was not worth mentioning. In fact, because of this treatment, he suffered some minor injuries, which were not cured until a long time later¡° Well, don''t work too hard. It''s not good to be exhausted. By the way, these are Longzhu and qisezhu. Please keep them for me first. I don''t feel safe until I put them with you. " Murong Jin heart did not think about it, exhort him, then took out two beads from his arms and put them in front of the underworld. She is worried all day now, even if the immortal devil is attacking Longzhu and qisezhu. In order to end this kind of day, she can only throw these two precious and incomparable beads to him to keep¡° What did the devil write in his letter to the evil god? Even willing to let him use a seven color bead to seal your mouth The underworld took a look at the seven colored pearl, and then remembered Murong Jinxin''s threat to the devil in public. He couldn''t help but be curious. It was a rare gossip in ten thousand years¡° Do you really want to hear it? Then I''m sure you''ll feel sick after listening to it, and you won''t be able to eat for three days and three nights... "Murong Jinxin looks at the shining brilliance in the deep eyes of Hades, and a big drop of sweat slides down from the back of her head. It turns out that gossip is not a woman''s nature. Even this kind of cool man who makes people tremble at a glance will also have such curiosity¡° I don''t have any appetite these days, so please recite it to me in a loud voice with your feelings... "

 Chapter 354

    Hades pick eyebrows, looking at Murong Jin heart seems not to want to say, curiosity was teased more exuberant. Hands cross put in the head, quite interesting looking at the complexion some tangled Murong Jin heart.


    He wanted to know what kind of magic the devil had and how to make a woman do it for him. It was all his experience.


    "You have no appetite, but I have. I don''t want to find abuse for myself..."


    Murong Jin heart good-looking small eyebrows slightly wrinkled, extremely reluctant to look at the underworld, great please underworld merciful meaning. Every time she thought about the contents of the letter, she felt goose bumps all over her body. It was really uncomfortable.


    "Tell me, if you don''t tell me, I will be unable to sleep because I can''t eat this day..."


    It''s rare to see her pain like this. At the moment, he''s not in a good mood. He can just divert his attention and have fun.


    "Dear little darling... If I can... I really want to hold you down and love you hard... Love every skin on your body... Listen to you gently call, you like three words... For so many years, whenever I dream back in the middle of the night... I can itch to think of you... Think of every shock you bring to me... I..."


    See the underworld that a pair did not hear, it seems that will never compromise appearance, Murong Jin heart again tangled after a while, still feel in accordance with the underworld. Pluto''s perseverance is amazing. As long as he wants to know something, if she doesn''t say it, I''m afraid he will annoy her once and for all. It''s better to make it clear at once. Anyway, he''s not afraid of nausea. Maybe he''s done something more disgusting than the devil.


    "Anything else..."


    The underworld suddenly had a feeling of being split by thunder. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart, who read a few sentences with twitching mouth, pretended to be calm and asked.


    "Yes, but I really can''t listen to it. I didn''t let the evil god read it. I''m afraid that if the evil god read it, I would be directly disgusted to death in the chaos..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the seemingly calm Hades, some strange how he listened to the devil so disgusting Bala''s words without any reaction? A little doubt of looking at the underworld, it seems that the underworld did something wonderful.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not as shameless as him. I''m very serious..."


    The underworld looked at the naked doubt in Murong Jin''s mind, and slipped a few thick black lines behind his head. He quickly opened his mouth to explain, so that the little white eyed wolf would not think of anything strange.


    Before he met her, he never cared about women. Let alone writing letters, I''m afraid it''s very difficult for his concubines to hear a good word from his mouth.


    "Are you serious? You''re serious... "


    Murong Jin heart disdain of cold hum a, for his confused past, say don''t mind that is impossible. Since God is destined to let them get together, it''s better to make some things clear as soon as possible, so as to avoid the confusion between women.


    "I''m not serious? Have you ever seen a more serious man in this world? I have been with you for more than two years. When did I touch you? I''m so serious that I''m about to cry... "


    The underworld deeply felt that he was wronged by the little white eyed wolf in front of him. For her, he had done everything from affection to propriety. At most, he rubbed his hair a few times. If it was not serious, would there be any serious man in the world? He felt that compared with Jun Mo Li, he was more serious!


    "That day on Tianshan Mountain, the reason why you shed a drop of tears is because you feel that you are too serious, and then you can''t help crying?"


    Murong Jin heart white underworld one eye, for his words said very not enough communication. So, he deliberately misinterpreted his meaning and teased him badly. But she was moved by his precious tear.


    "Go to you, I care too much about you. When I saw your name disappearing, I could not help but shed that tear. Since my memory, it was the first tear I ever shed. You don''t know how to cherish it. You even tease me. You wait for me. Sooner or later, a Japanese king will make you cry and beg me. "


    The underworld reaches out his hand and knocks her hard. That tear is very precious. Later, he even thinks that because of his tear, Jin Xin''s name will reappear on Sansheng stone. This little white eyed wolf, don''t think he can''t see her idea of mischief, he is really weak.


    "Go to your this sentence seems to be generally said by women, I have never heard a man say, how do you feel more and more Niang?"


    Murong Jinxin looks at his extremely serious appearance, some want to smile, slightly hook the corner of the lip, the words are not surprising, spit out a let Pluto want to spit blood, spit out after very sensible quickly rolled to one side, lest suffer the underworld''s poisonous hand.


    "My mother? If you dare to say one more thing, I''ll let you see my animal nature now... "


    The black line on Pluto''s forehead is constantly jumping. He is almost laughed by the little white eyed wolf in front of him. Looking at the four realms, only she could use the word "Niang" to describe him, and only she dared to use it to describe him. If someone else said that to him, he would burn the man with hellfire¡° What are you excited about? It''s just a joke. I know you don''t have a mother. The whole world knows you don''t have a mother. Poof... "Murong Jinxin looks at Pluto''s anger and continues to challenge Pluto''s limit, because she doesn''t believe what Pluto will do to her at all? Because Pluto is a ghost who keeps his promise. Once he makes a promise, he will never talk back. He had promised her that he would behave before they were honest, so he was afraid of a wool ball¡° Murong... Jin... Jin... "The underworld was finally angry and laughed by Murong Jin''s heart. His deep eyes were burning with fury, staring at the woman who had been hiding in the corner. He really felt that he couldn''t laugh or cry. This little white eyed wolf really made him love and hate, love and hate... "Well, well, I won''t tell you about your motherhood. Don''t be angry. If you are angry, there may be some trouble in the underworld." Murong Jin heart hey hey a smile, afraid he really angry ruthless hurt his body. He walked back to him again, looked at him for a long time, and then sighed softly. God treats her well after all. In the human world, she has a Jun Mo Li who dotes on her. In the underworld, she has a Pluto who loves her. Her life is not destined to be a tragedy¡° What are you sighing about? I didn''t beat you or scold you, really... "Seeing that she began to sigh, Hades tried to change the topic. He would rather be teased by her than see her sighing. A person of her temperament is only suitable to be a queen, not a little woman¡° I was sighing for you. I heard that your concubines in the harem are restless recently and want to climb your bed all the time. Do you want to find them to comfort their empty soul and body, or you can''t blame them for wearing green hats for you any day... "This is also the gossip I talked about with Hei Wuchang recently, The reason why he will say it this time is also his attitude. She and Jun Mo Li have at least a few decades to go, and she doesn''t want to see any changes here. Now she to him, although still can''t talk about what love between men and women, but in the end also on the heart¡° You stop me, you little white eyed wolf. You are lying with your eyes open. When will you allow your man to touch other women? If you were so generous, women would be everywhere in Junmo glass''s palace. When you say that now, do you think that there will be any change between us? " As soon as I mentioned this, Pluto felt a little crazy. He knows too much about her temperament. Now he is so pure-minded, in order not to let her heart have too heavy shadow. He knew her cleanliness and was willing to restrain himself for her cleanliness. But she pushed him to other women, which made his heart feel a little bad¡° You think too much, I just remind you that some things can be said, but some things can''t be done. You''d better pay attention to it. Although I can''t control you now, if you do something that I don''t care about, I don''t care about fate. I can''t bird you... "Murong Jinxin''s face became serious instantly. She knew that she shouldn''t control these things now. After all, she is not his woman now, There is really no position to judge his behavior. But now that she has determined that she is his future man, she hopes that he can be a little patient. Whether she is selfish or willful, he can only accept that she is such a person¡° I don''t have this kind of thought at all. I can learn from you for your loyalty. Just put 120 hearts into it. I will be worthy of your hard work today. " Smell speech, the dissatisfaction in the underworld heart just gather down, for her warning, he is very happy in it. Because he knew that it represented her recognition and that she had begun to treat him and Jun Mo Li in the same place. But it''s just a few decades. It''s gone. He''s not the kind of kid who''s just grown up. He''s not so impulsive¡° I hope so. Well, I have to go back to see long Xinyu''s injury. She was hurt by the devil. I guess I have to ask the immortal devil to save people. Take care of Shuishui for me. Don''t let anything happen to it. You go to sleep. I''m leaving... "

 Chapter 355

    Murong Jin heart looking at him that a pair of heaven and earth, afraid that he is going on, he is afraid that will caesarean section to prove innocence. Thinking of long Xinyu''s injury, he decides to go back to the human world to see the situation first, so as not to cause trouble for Ranran.


    "You are really busier than the king. When you become the princess of the king, the king will let you enjoy a few days of happiness. Hurry back..."


    Although Pluto didn''t give up, he knew the priority of things. He can''t delay her just because he wants to spend more time with her. So, very unwilling to wave, indicating that she can go away.


    Murong Jin''s heart didn''t say anything. She got up and went out, but when she just walked out of the underworld palace, she was frightened by the scene.


    I saw the women kneeling all over the ground outside the underworld palace. Their faces were a little sad. Their delicate bodies were shaking slightly in the winter wind, and they looked very pitiful.


    Murong Jinxin''s steps stop, some don''t know why, looking at these women kneeling outside the underworld palace, the eyes of inquiry look at the white impermanence with a painful face.


    "Bai Wuchang, what happened to them?"


    If she remembers correctly, the underworld gave Bai Wuchang the job of taking care of the harem, and she knew some of the women kneeling. So for the time being, these kneeling women should all be the concubines of Hades.


    "They want to revolt. They don''t want to live any more. They ask the underworld to choose a concubine..."


    White impermanence quite speechless swept the empress concubines who had almost knelt all over the underworld palace, really felt that these women had enough to eat. Pluto did not dissolve the harem, but also keep them to let them live brilliantly, has been a great gift of Pluto. They don''t want to live. What is it?


    "Ask the underworld to choose a concubine?"


    Murong Jinxin is really surprised that there are few concubines of the underworld. One by one, they want to climb to the bed of the underworld. Now they will unite to ask the underworld to choose a concubine? If Hades is choosing concubines, do they still play and sing?


    "There is a rule in the underworld. Every ten years, the underworld had to choose some young women to fill the harem. This year is just a decade, so they have found an excuse to make trouble. "


    Bai Changchang looks at Murong Jin''s doubts in her heart and explains a few words. This rule of the underworld is the same as the three-year draft in the human world, but the king has ordered that this year''s draft be cancelled a few days ago. For these women in the harem, this is a good thing. But they still don''t know what to do, one by one united to force the underworld into the harem.


    "You''d better let them go back. If they want to make trouble, they''ll come here some other day. It seems that Hades is not in a good mood today..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is clear, originally is to want to borrow to choose imperial concubine this matter to force the underworld to submit. These women''s brains are not all water, the underworld''s nature is cruel, they do not know. This meeting is so noisy, they really think their lives are too long.


    She didn''t want to take care of it, but when she thought that it was because of her, she hesitated again and again and took the initiative to open her mouth. Although she is not a kind person, she still has a little conscience. She can''t bear to see these women involved because of her.


    "They say that it''s better to hit the sun than the neem day. If Hades doesn''t agree with their request today, they will be unable to kneel until they die..."


    White impermanence helplessly spread out a hand, what should say he has already said clearly, but they can''t listen at all, have to make trouble, he also has no way. Anyway, he has done his utmost. They really died, and he has a clear conscience.


    "I have nothing to say since they all come here with the will to die. I have something else to do. I''ll go first... "


    Murong Jinxin felt the sad eyes of those women, and felt uncomfortable all over. It''s just that the water in the underworld is too deep. She''d better protect herself. So as not to offend the empresses and the underworld. So, she was ready to leave as soon as possible.


    "Murong girl, you are the future Princess of our underworld. You can''t stay out of this. The underworld dotes on you. If you open your mouth, the underworld will listen to you. "


    Just when Murong Jin''s heart was ready to slip away, a delicate voice came. She took back the steps she had taken and looked up. It was only after a look that I found that the woman who was talking was a lady who had got one of her Yanji pills more than a year ago.


    "Shufei, as you said, I''m just the future Princess of the underworld. Since it''s in the future, what''s the matter with me? "


    She picked to pick eyebrow, looking at that speech to challenge her woman, very impolite retort a few words. Want to pull her into the water, this woman is not too simple to think? Not to mention that she is not now. Even if she is, she is not full and has nothing to do. Can she get a lot of women into the harem to block herself?


    "Murong girl, sooner or later, we''ll pay you a respects. Can you help us?"


    Shufei was blocked by Murong Jinxin''s words. For a moment, she was speechless. Her hand under the wide sleeve robe tightly clenched into a fist. If it wasn''t for this woman, she would have rushed up to give this woman a good fight. Since the appearance of this woman, Hades has never been in the harem, making their life like a pool of stagnant water, and no bubble can be excited.


    In the past, imperial concubine Lin was the only one, but the underworld would occasionally call them, and they could still enjoy the happiness of men and women from time to time. But now, let alone the underworld into the harem, even they want to see the underworld at a glance are difficult to ascend to heaven. The gap is too big for them to accept¡° Lady, I can''t help you with this. I''ve always been selfish and won''t allow my men to mess with me. You should be glad that I am not the princess of the underworld. Otherwise, I am afraid that the first one to attack you is not the underworld, but me, because of the stupid thing you do today. " Murong Jin doesn''t want to do this. She didn''t want to get involved in the affairs of the underworld''s harem for the time being, but the lady had to get her involved. Then she would make her attitude clear, so that these women wouldn''t be bored to death when they watched the way of the underworld¡° How can Murong say that? As a princess, in addition to serving the Pluto well, she also wanted to accept the extended heirs for the Pluto. Murong girl is jealous, it can''t work... "The lady didn''t expect that Murong Jinxin''s attitude would be so tough, and she would disobey the ancestral system in front of them. The little abacus in her heart couldn''t go on, and she just felt a chill rising from the bottom of her feet. Murong Jinxin is different from the favorite imperial concubines in the harem. Her marriage with the underworld is fate. She has the endless love of the underworld. Once she becomes the princess of the underworld, if you want to spoil her, it''s easy. I''m afraid that the whole harem will be in danger because of her words¡° I''m jealous? Well, I''m naturally envious. Aren''t you envious? Who dares to feel his conscience and say that he is not jealous? Guangna Hougong? That''s what idiots like you do. I Murong Jin heart if identified a man, there is no reason to give way. Not to mention stepping into the harem, I won''t even allow you to look at you with a straight eye. " Murong Jin heart just feel funny, don''t do to others what you don''t want, I don''t know if the lady has heard this sentence. When she criticizes her, does she think about himself? Just as she wanted to say something else, a familiar sound of footsteps came, and then she felt that the temperature around her had dropped by more than ten degrees, and it was so cold¡° I won''t stop you if you want to die. I will show my mercy today and let them all get what they want. " The underworld walked to Murong Jinxin''s side, the eyes of cold pool swept the concubines kneeling on the ground, and the originally gloomy mood suddenly became more gloomy. These ungrateful women, he is good to eat, drink and dress to support them, they think their life is too good, want to go to hell¡° Wang, there is something wrong with my concubines. I didn''t serve you well. Please choose your concubines according to the ancestral system, and choose some women you like to enter the palace, so as to make up for the sins of your concubines. " Shufei''s body was shaking, but she was the most famous of these concubines. Even if she didn''t want to say something, she had to say it. She only hoped that when she finished, she would not be slapped to death by the angry Wang¡° You are indeed guilty. I wanted you to please me when I accepted you into the palace, but none of you had the ability to bind my heart, even my body. You want me to choose your concubines, right? OK, I''ll help you. " The underworld looked at the first lady, thin lips pulled out a sneer, they want to use this method to force him to submit, then don''t blame him merciless. He looked at the white impermanence on one side and opened his mouth¡° Bai Wuchang counts the number of concubines who are making trouble in the underworld Palace today. Ten concubines will be converted into a new concubine, and the number of new concubines will be converted into the palace according to the number. As for them, those who are willing to kneel here will let them kneel here, and those who are not willing to let them carry all their burdens to the cold palace. After entering the palace, the new imperial concubine was assigned to the palace according to her position. Since they can''t wait to make way for other women, how can I be inferior to them? " If he wanted to abolish the harem, he had to reduce the number of concubines in the harem step by step. After that, the number of concubines in the harem will be nine tenths less, which is not bad. In fact, they didn''t get nothing when they made such a fuss¡° Wang, my concubines are wrong. Please take it back... "

 Chapter 356

    Smell speech, Shu imperial concubine''s body trembles more fierce, she a face pray of looking at the underworld, the fear idea in the heart has already destroyed the top. If they want to use their leave in exchange for the entrance of the new imperial concubine, they would rather the underworld never be in the imperial concubine.


    Although they are not allowed to be spoiled now, on the way, those palace maidservants are still respectful to them and dare not neglect them. But once they step into the cold palace, they can''t understand what they can do except to die.


    Lenggong''s life made her feel creepy


    "Wang, I''m wrong. Please don''t banish me to the cold palace..."


    "Wang, I don''t want to go to the cold palace. All this is forced by Lady Shu, and I have no other way..."


    "Wang, if you want to punish, please punish the lady. I''m really innocent..."


    ¡­¡­


    For a moment, there was a lot of wailing outside the underworld palace, and almost all the concubines who came to make trouble felt that the sky was about to fall. They begged for the underworld bitterly, and accused Shufei, the initiator of the incident, with great indignation. If there is not a trace of reason, I''m afraid they will directly rush up to tear Shufei to pieces.


    "Shut up to the king. If anyone dares to cry, the king will send her to hell immediately."


    The underworld looked at the crying concubines. They were very upset. During this period of time, they made constant small movements. He turned a blind eye to them, but they didn''t know how to restrain themselves. Today, they even dare to make trouble in the underworld palace. It''s unbearable for him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    With an order, the concubines immediately covered their mouths with their hands. They knew in their hearts that Hades would never change his words. If they don''t want to die, they''d better keep their mouths shut.


    "Those who don''t want to kneel down here will roll to me. Those who want to kneel down here, please don''t make any noise, or I will peel her skin..."


    Even days of fatigue has made the mood of Hades to the critical point, looking at those silent crying concubines, the veins on his forehead burst out. I think these women are really eye-catching. From now on, he doesn''t want to see any of them.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Most of the interesting concubines stood up in silence, and left the underworld palace in silence without any struggle. They know that what Pluto has decided can never be changed. The cold palace will be their life for the rest of their lives. In the blink of an eye, the outside of the underworld palace was much empty, and even the flowing air became more leisurely.


    "Congratulations, a large number of new concubines will enter the palace soon. I hope the next time I come here, I won''t find you in the bed of one of your concubines. "


    Murong Jin left dozens of concubines who planned to kneel and die outside the underworld palace, and sighed. No, since it''s someone else''s choice, it''s not easy for her to interfere. Turning his head, he squinted at the cool man in front of him for a long time and then opened his mouth with a smile.


    "I''m used to sleeping. You can only find me in my bed..."


    The underworld turned his eyes and looked at the corner of her mouth with a smile of unknown meaning. He couldn''t figure out what attitude she was after all. The deep eyes locked her incomparable little face, trying to see something from her little face, but after a long time, there was nothing.


    "Ha ha..."


    Murong Jin heart also didn''t say anything else, just looked at him Yin measure of smile, that laughter extremely gloomy terror, let the Hades hear back a burst of cold.


    "Nine out of ten concubines have been disposed of at once. Don''t you think it''s good?"


    The underworld swallows his saliva, and the words Murong Jinxin said when he left the underworld palace before appear in his mind. The little heart trembles fiercely. Will he do something bad with good intentions?


    "Ha ha..."


    Murong Jin heart is still just smiling, silent looking at him. She could guess a little of his purpose. But she did not agree with him.


    When a new imperial concubine enters the palace, she doesn''t know how many women she wants to kill. She knew that some of the rules of the underworld were extremely strict. Once she entered the harem, she would be responsible for this impersonal palace in her life.


    "If you don''t like it, forget it. I don''t want to choose a concubine..."


    Seeing that she still didn''t make a statement, the underworld was a little anxious. He was afraid that his decision had infuriated her and quickly turned back. This little white eyed wolf has a bad temper. If he is really angry, I''m afraid he won''t be easy to coax.


    "You don''t want it, Wang Wei? Before I am in charge of your harem, you can make trouble as much as you like, just don''t involve too many innocent women. The harem is a place of right and wrong. When they step in, their life will be ruined. "


    Murong Jin heart white his one eye, is to open mouth to speak finally, just speak of voice some low. She knew that because of her relationship, more and more innocent women would be implicated. She could only watch, but could not stop. They are all women. Why do women bother women?


    "Well, I will take this opportunity to revise the rules of the harem of the underworld. All concubines who are not favored after entering the palace, as long as they keep their peace, I can marry at will after abandoning them." the underworld rubbed her hair, and always felt that she was merciless to women who coveted her man, but today I heard her saying that, Suddenly let him feel that her heart can also be very soft. As long as the women didn''t hurt her, she was willing to be kind to them. Such she, some contradictions, some paranoid, but let him feel more lovely¡° Well, I''m gone. On the day when you choose a concubine, I''ll come back to join in the fun... "Murong Jinxin nodded gently, satisfied with his concession. In this way, we can leave a way for those honest women who can see through everything. It is good to get married freely and leave this gorgeous cage. As for why he came to join in the fun of selecting his concubines, it was probably a pity in his heart. He wanted to prevent him from selecting some particularly good women to enter the palace... "The Japanese king would not go to select his concubines. You go to choose for the king, and you can choose whoever you want. Don''t choose too many..." when she said that she would come, the king of Hades would say that if she went to that occasion, I''m afraid it would be no good for him. In this case, can he do a shrinking head turtle, and throw all the selection of concubines to her? He really thought too well. Murong Jinxin turned around and gave him a look of your dream. Then he walked away... "Watch them, if you let them into the underworld palace, you don''t have to do this white impermanence..." when the underworld king saw Murong Jinxin''s figure disappear completely, he touched his nose and was about to leave with his feet raised, The remaining light of the corner of the eye glimpses to be pitiful, looking at his lady, the brow is mercilessly one wrinkly, good mood disappears. Ordered white impermanence a few words, then head also don''t return of leave. Outside the palace of the underworld, the concubines with a glimmer of hope knelt silently, as if they were making a silent protest, as if they were waiting for God''s pity. Until they saw the first woman kneeling to death with her eyes wide open and her eyes closed, they walked towards the cold palace with any fluke idea, dragging her legs that were about to be wasted..... Ye Ranran kept walking in the hall of liwang mansion, and looked at the gentle man not far away from time to time, and rubbed her eyebrows. As expected, the injury on long Xinyu''s body can''t be cured by ordinary people like her. So she began to try to call out the immortal devil, but her mouth was almost useless, and the immortal devil seemed to be teasing her¡° Feng Xuan, can you find a way to force him out? " Ye Ranran stops and looks at Feng Xuan who is just as distressed as her. She asks a question that she has asked hundreds of times¡° I can''t control him now, but my heart is more than my strength... "Feng Xuan spread out his hand, saying that he really can''t help. Now this body is still controlled by the immortal devil. If the immortal devil doesn''t want to come out, no one can force it out. His soul power recovered with difficulty. He could not do something laborious and fruitless on impulse¡° So what? Jinxin doesn''t know when she can come back. Can we just watch Xinyu go on in such pain? " Since Jin Xin left, long Xinyu''s body began to have some strange reactions, high fever and low fever alternately, and from time to time his heart pulse stopped beating, and even his breathing was so weak that it could almost be ignored. If it goes on like this, I don''t know how to explain her life¡° If we can''t see it, we have to see it. We have no other way but to wait for Jin Xin to come back. " Feng Xuan is very calm, the current situation is not you can have a solution. In this world, in addition to the devil, Jin Xin is probably the only one who can deal with the immortal devil. As long as Jin Xin comes back, all the problems will be solved¡° Alas, when can Jinxin come back? It''s really boring... "Ye Ranran walks to long Xinyu and sits down. After touching her cold body, her worries come like the torrential river. Long Xinyu is very kind to her. She definitely doesn''t want long Xinyu to have an accident. But what to do now? What should we do? So big hall because of her stop and all of a sudden quiet down, originally is sitting quietly Fengxuan, that pair of clear eyes began to appear layers of strange cloud, soon will be in the eyes of the clear pressure down¡° Little fox, why can''t you wait for me to come out? Do you want to seduce me while Chu moshang is away? Ha ha... "

 Chapter 357

    The immortal devil looks at the pretty woman not far away, with an evil smile on her lips, and her words are even more ironic.


    He was really annoyed by the little fox. If he didn''t come out, he was afraid that the little fox might catch Fengxuan and beat him.


    "Little fox? You are a demon who is clearly there but pretends to be forced. I''ll kill you... "


    Ye Ranran was bewildered by the immortal devil''s cry. It took a long time for her to react. She went to the immortal devil with a gloomy face. The little hand under the pink dress has been tightly clenched into a fist, this dead devil with dirty mouth, what does she want to seduce him. Even if she seduces a pig, she will never seduce a demon full of beast flavor.


    "Come here and let me see if your fox claws are hard enough."


    The smile of the immortal devil''s mouth is more profound. His slender fingers point to his gentle and unrivalled face. He cooperatively puts his face towards Ye Ranran.


    This little fox looks very interesting. He is too boring, so let''s tease her first. He has no reason to let go of the prey that comes to the door.


    "You think it''s beautiful..."


    Ye Ranran walked in front of him, did not smoke his face, two small hands suddenly stretched out, grabbed the immortal devil''s ink hair, completely regardless of any consequences, crazy like shaking up.


    This devil is really hateful. He couldn''t call it out before, but now he comes out by himself, but he teases her as soon as he comes out. She Ye Ranran is so easy to tease? See what she does with him.


    "Ye... Ran... Ran..."


    A burst of pain hit, let the immortal devil ferociously frown, he can''t believe his eyes, he was a little fox who seemed to meet for the first time to pull the hair, also dead shake, it''s unreasonable.


    "Cool? If you dare to tell me those words with color, it''s not as simple as pulling your hair next time. Hum... "


    Ye Ranran ignored the roar of the immortal devil and shook it hard for a while. He didn''t let go until he was satisfied. Back two steps, hands akimbo, like a shrew looking at in front of the immortal devil.


    Didn''t he want to see if her little fox''s claws were hard? Then she told him with facts that her claws were not only hard, but also sharp.


    "My hair is not so easy to pull. You have to pay for it. You say, if I use Fengxuan''s body to get on you, will your future mother-in-law have a shadow when she sees Fengxuan? Ha ha... "


    The immortal devil rubbed his hair and began to tidy up the hair that had been torn by her. His words seemed to be careless but contained a strong sense of warning. Although he didn''t have the habit of beating women, he never suffered. If ye Ranran tramples on him, he will not make ye Ranran better. There''s only one person in the world who doesn''t need to be responsible for abusing her. That''s Murong Jinxin.


    "You really have all kinds of bad tastes. I''m sick to death. No wonder Jinxin hates you so much..."


    Smell speech, ye Ranran almost vomit. If the devil is really the devil, it is impossible to say anything good when you open your mouth and shut your mouth. But the immortal devil''s words also let Ye Ranran be on guard, subconsciously retreated a few steps. She didn''t think that the demon in front of her had any good intentions. She could probably do it. Now Jin Xin is still in the underworld, she is more leisurely.


    "Don''t mention that heartless little white eyed wolf in front of me. As soon as you mention it, I want to trample you more severely..."


    On hearing the word disgust, the immortal devil''s hand, which was arranging his hair, trembled slightly, and then his bad mood fell to the bottom. Murong Jin heart hate him, that woman even dare to hate him, this fact let him very heart plug, let him want to kill!


    "It''s really abnormal. When Jin Xin comes back, I must repeat what you just said to her, and see how she will repair you."


    Ye Ranran looks at the strange cloud in the immortal devil''s eyes, and swallows it. Even if she is dull, she knows that her words have stimulated the devil in front of her. She is to see to understand, Jin heart is the bottom line of this devil, but all is said Jin heart does not wait to see him and so on, I''m afraid is stepped on his bottom line.


    "How can she fix me? Great is a beating. Little fox, it seems good to exchange a beating for the shadow of your family for a lifetime. "


    The immortal devil gets up and walks slowly to Ye Ranran. He takes Ye Ranran''s hand and looks at Ye Ranran''s pretty face. His smile is more strange.


    For him, women are dispensable. In the past, he had tasted too much of women, but he had never tasted fox. At present, he was in a bad mood, so he wanted to find a fox to spoil it.


    "What do you want to do? Let me go... "


    Seeing the lust in the eyes of the immortal devil, ye Ranran was a little flustered. She knew too much about that naked look, which meant that he really thought about her rather than just joking with her.


    "Women in the human world always like to use fox spirit to describe those coquettish and unruly women. Today, I''d like to try what''s different from ordinary people with your real fox spirit..." the immortal devil doesn''t give ye Ranran any chance to escape. In an instant, she forces Ye Ranran to the corner of the wall and suddenly pulls her chin down with a big hand, hissing, Ye Ranran''s coat was torn to pieces¡° You are crazy? If you dare to touch me, Jinxin will kill you. She will kill you Ye Ranran wants to struggle, but how can she be the opponent of the immortal devil? For a moment, a kind of fear of destroying heaven and earth attacked her. If she was really spoiled by this demon, even if Chu Mo Shang didn''t mind, she would despise herself in her life. What''s more, this demon still uses Feng Xuan''s body. How will she face her daughter then¡° She can''t kill me unless she''s willing to kill Feng Xuan! " Murong Jinxin that small white eyed wolf won''t do it to his own people. Even if he is angry, he will surely let him go on Feng Xuan''s face. He is very sure of that. So ye Ranran wants to use Murong Jin''s heart to threaten her, which is absolutely impossible. Since Feng Xuan''s introduction of soul control, he has been holding a breath in his heart. He wants to find some women to dispel this tone in his heart. Ye Ranran is also unlucky. He bumps into the muzzle of his gun. It''s no wonder that he doesn''t know what''s good or what''s bad about this woman, and he calls him crazy all the time¡° Fengxuan, you quickly find a way to suppress him, or you will not have a better life... "Ye Ranran knows that the immortal devil is right, and gives up using Jinxin to contain the immortal devil. Now the only thing she can count on is Fengxuan. If Fengxuan can find a way out, this crisis will be completely relieved. If Feng Xuan can''t get out, the three members of their family will be destroyed¡° He just entered the door. If there is no one who can hold me, don''t shout. If you want to shout, I''ll make you cry out loud later. " It seems that the immortal devil likes to see ye Ranran''s panic. Looking at the look on her small face, she falls into despair bit by bit. Her originally gloomy mood is much better. He teases Ye Ranran as if he were teasing a little cat and dog¡° You, go away... "Ye Ranran really wanted to go crazy. He bit the immortal devil''s arm hard. He almost bit down a piece of meat on the immortal devil''s arm. Her extreme reaction completely angered the immortal devil. The immortal devil looked at the blood on his arm, and his eyes were full of strange clouds. He had never met such a tasteful woman before. He could already foresee the fierce struggle between them for a while. He could not wait... "Hiss..." a burst of tearing sound of clothes broke through the hall of King Li''s mansion. The immortal devil did not give ye Ranran any chance to struggle. He tore ye Ranran''s clothes to the left of the inner clothes¡° I''ll fight with you... Ah... "In the face of such a situation, ye Ranran only feels that her whole blood is rushing to her head. There is only one idea in her heart, that is, she would rather die than become a plaything of the devil. This idea is too strong, strong to her body suddenly burst out of the white light, stiffly will clamp her immortal devil to shake away¡° You... "The immortal devil looked at the woman in the white light, shocked. Because from the white light, he seemed to see something incredible. She, unexpectedly, is her. How could it be her? She is just a fox... "Ah... Ah... Ah..." Ye Ranran, who is wrapped in white light, utters bursts of shrill screams. Her body curls up together, constantly twitching and shaking, as if she is suffering from some terrible pain, and her screams penetrate the hall of liwangfu, Also scared to break the heart of Murong Jin who just came back to the palace of King Li. Murong Jinxin raises her foot and rushes to the hall of liwangfu. At the moment of entering the hall, she is shocked by the scene in front of her. In the white light, ye Ranran''s body began to change slowly until her body completely faded, showing her animal body. That is a white fox, beautiful fox. At the moment, the fox is looking at her. The unique purple eyes are shining with a faint purple light. A drop of tears falls on the cold floor and smashes out a small purple flower... "Immortal devil, what have you done to her? What did you say you did to her? She is a good person, how can she become a fox? If you don''t make it clear to me, I have to kill you today, you crazy devil... "

 Chapter 358

    Murong Jin heart silly Leng Leng looking at the white fox in front of, for a moment some reaction can''t come over, until the eyes inadvertently swept the fox behind, saw the scattered pieces of clothes, head buzzing up. A possibility was automatically generated in her mind, which made her legs soft and almost fell to the ground.


    She strode to the slightly dejected immortal devil, slapped the immortal devil in the face. At this moment, she was completely angry. She knew that the slap would be Fengxuan, but she couldn''t help it.


    She can''t imagine how serious the consequences would be if this crazy devil really touched Ranran. This is forcing Ranran to die, and Chu Mo Shang and Chu yue''er to die


    "I... I..."


    The immortal devil looks at the angry woman in front of him. His thin lip opens. He seems to want to explain a few words, but he finds that he doesn''t know how to explain. He can''t bear the blame for what happened.


    "Say, did you touch her?"


    Murong Jin heart to see the reaction of the immortal devil, brain vertigo more severe. She grabbed the collar of the immortal devil and asked fiercely.


    If he really touched Ranran, she would summon Hades to burn him with hellfire. When that happens, Feng Xuan is afraid that he has no face to live. Let him suffer this crime with the immortal devil.


    "No, she changed before she finished tearing the clothes..."


    The immortal devil''s head shakes like a rattle and denies very quickly. He suddenly some happy, fortunately Ye Ranran changed, otherwise Murong Jin heart will not let him, because he saw a trace of absolute resolution from Murong Jin heart''s eyes.


    "You know that she is my relative, why do you want to attack her? Are you dissatisfied with me and trying to get back at me? "


    Murong Jin heart of the big stone this just fell more than half, did not touch dye, that means that things have a turn for the better, not bad enough to be unable to save the situation. Blue Xiaojie''s ferocious face suddenly appeared in my mind, and my heart suddenly straightened up. If for his own reasons, he would not be at ease all his life.


    "No, you know, I''m a little annoyed these days. She happened to do something that irritated me..."


    The immortal devil continued to shake his head, he was not so bored, because he wanted to revenge her and laid hands on her friends and relatives. He must have been possessed by a ghost just now, so he almost made a big mistake.


    "I''ll settle the account with you later. Now you''ll find a way to get her back. Immediately!"


    Murong Jin had a great effort to press down her anger. She came to the little fox and bent over to pick it up. Her little hand touched the little fox''s head gently. She felt very sour in her heart. It''s all her fault. She knows that the immortal devil is hard to deal with, but she gives him to Ranran to deal with. She should call black impermanence to take water. It''s all her fault.


    "There''s nothing I can do..."


    The immortal devil looked at the beautiful fox in Murong Jin''s heart. He sighed and shook his head decisively again. It''s not that he doesn''t want to recover for her, but that he really has no way. Maybe she can''t recover at all in a short time.


    "OK, then you go to cure the injury on long Xinyu immediately, otherwise there will be no love left between you and me except hatred..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at him. She doesn''t seem to be telling a lie, so she doesn''t force him. She just points to the soft couch, and her lips are trembling with longxinyu.


    Ranran''s business is a foregone conclusion. He can''t change it. So long Xinyu''s injury can be cured. If he still shakes his head and refuses her, then she won''t talk nonsense to him in the future.


    "Good..."


    The immortal devil knows that he has done something wrong, and that he has completely angered her, so he can only do what she says, or he doesn''t know what consequences he will face.


    Murong Jin''s heart is very special to him. Although they stand against each other, he knows that he will never hurt her


    "Ranran, don''t be afraid. I''ll take you to the underworld in a moment. He must have a way to recover you. Believe me."


    Seeing that the immortal devil has gone to the soft couch to check the injury for long Xinyu, she knows that the immortal devil is really scared by her this time, and she should be honest in treating the injury for long Xinyu, and she is not in charge of him. But droops the MOU to see to the small fox in the bosom, the warm voice whispers of say.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran raised her head and her purple eyes sparkled with tears. She actually felt that she was quite shameful. I don''t know why she wants to cry, and her tears are out of her control.


    "What he did to you, when you recover, you can deal with him as you want. I will help you to the end."


    Murong Jin heart really uncomfortable, ye Ranran is what temperament, she is the most clear, now crying into such a miserable appearance, must have been greatly wronged. Then there is no doubt that she wants to take revenge on the immortal devil. At that time, she will depend on her whatever she wants. She only asks that this matter will not leave a shadow in her heart.


    "..." Ye Ranran nodded, then put her little head on Murong Jinxin''s chest. She didn''t say anything and closed her eyes gently. She is so tired. She just wants to have a good sleep. When she wakes up, she will say something¡° Go to sleep. I''ll watch you all the time. You''ll be safe. " Murong Jinxin looks at her sleepy and thinks it''s a transformation. She doesn''t think much about it. She just caresses Ye Ranran''s soft white hair with her little hand, which seems to help Ye Ranran fall asleep. On the other side, the immortal devil has begun to cast magic on longxinyu. The black light envelops longxinyu, and a faint smell of blood begins to spread in the air. The wound on long Xinyu''s body slowly heals at the speed that can be seen by the naked eye, until it is completely healed, and the black light wrapping her completely dissipates¡° The evil spirit on her body has been forced out by me, and it won''t hurt after a few days of cultivation. The demons she met are of high level, probably ranking in the top 15 of the demonic world... "The immortal devil received the credit, but he was a little curious about who seriously injured the Dragon Girl. The magic of that hand is very pure. He hasn''t seen such pure magic for many years¡° It''s song yu''er who is highly praised by you... "Murong Jin''s heart told him that she had already scolded song yu''er thousands of times. The devil even wanted to attack her man, but he didn''t pay attention to her. Next time, she will kill her at all costs¡° No wonder you have to deal with her. With her magical nature, she will be one of the top ten experts in the demon world in three years. In less than ten years, he will be one of the top five experts in the demon world... "The immortal demon knows clearly that those who can be favored by Murong Jin must not be ordinary people, but song yu''er looks down upon him. I remember when she just entered the magic pool, he didn''t even have the heart to practice her. After several months of training, it is extremely rare that the Kung Fu has grown to such a state¡° So what? No matter what it is, I won''t let them have a good end, including you... "Murong Jin''s heart raised eyebrows. Although she was a little surprised at the immortal devil''s words, it didn''t show in the face. Her words were full of warning. She wants to tell the immortal devil that the people around her can''t move casually. Once he dares to act rashly, she will never die with him¡° Come on, I know where your bottom line is, and you don''t have to keep saying that, which makes me feel congested. Besides, ye Ranran''s turning into a fox is the way she has to go. It''s not necessarily a bad thing. Don''t worry too much. " There are some things that he can''t say or make clear. But he knows that ye Ranran will be OK. This time, she is just a small step on the road of the strong. It''s normal¡° You really don''t have a pain in your back when you stand and talk. You just become a fox and have a taste of it... "Murong Jin snorted coldly. Seeing the immortal devil''s indifferent appearance, she wanted to grind her teeth. This devil, without being on the scene, will never feel Ranran''s feelings. If she didn''t have this ability, she would turn him into a fox to Ranran without saying a word¡° Come on, I''m tired after all this trouble. If there''s nothing wrong, don''t look for me. I don''t want to come out to meet people for the time being... "The immortal devil yawned. He was really tired, both physically and mentally. Today, ye Ranran gave him too much shock. He had to go back to digest it well. His words just fall down, that is full of his pupil, the layer upon layer of strange cloud in the Mou begins to gradually disperse, soon then exposed the Feng Xuan that pair of clear Mou son¡° What happened? How did Ranran become a fox Feng Xuan looks at the fox in Murong Jin''s heart, with a blank face, and knows nothing about what just happened. It''s just that he feels very uncomfortable in his heart, and he can''t tell why¡° It''s OK. Xinyu''s injury has healed. Take care of her for me. I''ll take Ranran to the underworld and come back soon. " Murong Jin heart hesitated, or decided to hide what just happened. Fengxuan is too sensitive. If you know that he almost forced Ranran, I''m afraid that he will regret all his life. Patted him on the shoulder, gave him a reassuring look, and then held Ye Ranran and disappeared in the same place

 Chapter 359

    The underworld


    When just left no more than two hours Murong Jin heart holding a small fox appeared again in front of the underworld palace, just out of the white impermanence mouth ruthlessly smoked. It seems that the future Princess has come to the underworld a little more recently. Every so often, it''s not good.


    Just sent a dragon, this time brought a fox, she will not be the underworld as an animal distribution center, right?


    "Murong girl, the underworld just fell asleep. Would you like to wait for a while?"


    White impermanence twitch a corner of the mouth to walk to not squint of Murong Jin heart in front of, made a ceremony, hesitated for a while just opened the mouth. Pluto has been sleeping for several days for only two or three hours, which will not be easy to sleep. He sincerely hopes that Murong Jinxin will not be disturbed for the time being.


    "With which woman? I need to wait... "


    Murong Jinxin looks at Bai Wuchang strangely. It seems that the word "wait" never existed when she was looking for him before. Today, Bai Wuchang specially came to tell her that this is the old bastard of the underworld. He can''t help being lonely for a while, and is happy to find his concubines?


    "Er, Murong thinks too much. It''s just that the underworld sleeps too little during this period of time. The sleeping time in a day is no more than three hours. Only my subordinates have this saying..."


    White impermanence corners of the mouth once again a draw, quite inconceivable looking at in front of embrace Fox of peerless woman. With her fierce princess on the side, even if Wang had the idea to get out of the wall, he didn''t dare to get out of the wall, otherwise he would have to be killed by the woman who was more fierce than the tiger.


    "Well, that''s fine. I''ll wait outside first."


    Murong Jin heart looking at white impermanence that slightly appear ferocious facial expression, sweat a, it seems that he really think a little more. Before leaving, she told him to go to bed. This time, she behaved like a jealous woman.


    "Then I''ll go to work first. Hei Wuchang is still working in it. If you have something to do, you can find him."


    White no common has stopped Murong Jin heart, then did not stay, said hello and quickly left. There have been so many things recently that he has to rush to deal with the affairs of the imperial concubine selection meeting.


    "He really cares more about Pluto than Hei Wuchang. Fortunately, he is a man. If he were a woman, he would have climbed into the man''s bed long ago..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at white impermanence left back, can''t help but issued a few exclamations. Maybe it''s because Bai Changchang is in the Lord. He has more time with Pluto and knows more about Pluto''s life. If it''s a woman, even if she can''t be a princess, it''s at least one of the four.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran, who has been sleeping for a long time, wakes up. When she hears this, her sharp Fox''s mouth opens slightly, and one of her forepaws pats her forehead with pain. For Murong Jinxin''s thought, she is really speechless.


    "Don''t you think so? Think about the man who always wore blue clothes before the sixth Prince''s mansion. Is Bai Wuchang very similar to him


    Drooping eyes, it seems that she doesn''t agree with her Ye Ranran. Murong Jinxin has a blue figure in her mind, which used to be a favorite of Chu Mo Shang. She really thinks that Bai Wuchang is similar to the man in green in some aspects.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran really feels that Murong Jin''s heart is boring. Bai Changchang''s eyes are pure and calm when he talks about the underworld. There''s nothing unusual about it. It''s not like that Qingyi. When he mentions Chu moshang''s Sao Bao Ma, he looks very happy. That''s the problem.


    "Well, I really think about it..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Ye Ranran''s disdainful look and puts away her thoughts. Since even a little fox can see that white impermanence is actually normal, it really means that impermanence is actually normal. Even if she likes men, what she should like is not Hades.


    After that, he took Ye Ranran into the underworld palace and glanced at the closed door. He thought that the underworld should sleep for several hours. So, big stab into the study, will ye Ran Ran Ran into the study.


    "Ranran, I''m sleepy. I want to sleep here. You can play here. If you are bored, you can walk in the yard, but you must not go out of the underworld palace, you know? If you go out, I''m afraid you''ll be caught and baked as food. "


    Murong Jinxin yawns and gives Ye Ranran a serious warning. Then she orders Hei Wuchang to lie down on the soft couch behind her and sleep in front of Hei Wuchang. She doesn''t care if her sleeping appearance will be seen by Hei Wuchang.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For Murong Jin heart of this behavior, ye Ranran said very egg pain. How can she go to bed with a little fox who can''t even speak here? But when she saw Murong Jinxin''s tired appearance of sleeping almost as soon as she lay down, she turned her lips and didn''t complain.


    This period of time, Jin Xin is too tired, too tired, has been tired to such a limit, let her see really distressed


    "How did you become a fox?"


    Black impermanence was still very curious about who the fox was in Murong Jin''s heart. After hearing the word Ranran, several big black lines appeared on his forehead. Ye Ranran has gone to the fox clan for a trip, but he hasn''t turned into a fox. Is he bored to play and change himself?


    "..." Ye Ranran jumps to heiwuchang''s desk. The sharp Fox''s mouth opens. She seems to want to explain a few words, but she can''t make any sound. Only one buttock squatted in front of the black impermanence, began to dance¡° I don''t understand what you''re talking about? Forget it. You can play by yourself. I''ll deal with things first. You must remember not to run out of the underworld palace. " Black impermanence looked at the beautiful little fox in front of her for a long time. He really didn''t understand what she meant. He took a look at the desk full of official business and didn''t have time to talk to her. After a word of advice, he began to keep busy. "..." Ye Ranran''s mouth flattened. He wanted to play with Hei Wuchang for a while, but when he saw all kinds of memorials in front of Hei Wuchang, he didn''t bother Hei Wuchang. After wandering around the house for a while, I didn''t find anything interesting. I shook my fox''s tail and walked towards the yard. Three hours later, when the underworld kneaded his eyebrows and stepped into the study, he was startled by the woman who was lying on the soft couch and almost drooling. See she will cover in the body of thin was kicked to one side, quickly went to cover for her¡° You wake up... "Although the action of Hades is very light, it still wakes Murong Jin''s heart, who is always alert to sleep. Such as stars like eyes open, after a short period of confusion, it reflects a cool face. She yawned and sat up, big eyes swept around, but did not sweep the ball of white¡° Sleepy also don''t know to return to the palace to sleep, so cold day, if this is frozen, can have you suffer... "The underworld in the heart doubts very much, this woman how front foot just left, back foot turned back, what happened again she can''t deal with matter? Otherwise, it''s really hard to explain why she''s here. He didn''t think she would come to the underworld for no reason. This little white eyed wolf didn''t have such deep consciousness¡° I''m in a hurry. Bai Wuchang said that you just fell asleep and didn''t let me disturb you. I''m really bored. I went to sleep by the way. " Murong Jin''s sleepy eyes are open, and she really wants to continue to sleep. She can think that ye Ranran, who has become a fox, has forced her sleepiness down. No matter how sleepy you are, you should get down to business first¡° I don''t think Bai Wuchang can stop you... "The underworld turned his eyes and flattered her. If this little white eyed wolf is really in a hurry, he won''t care what he is doing. I''m afraid even if he was going to the cottage, she would kick the door of the cottage directly. There is leisure to sleep here, which means that things are not very urgent¡° Before Ranran, she was almost overpowered by the immortal devil. At the critical moment, she became a fox. I came to see you to turn her back into a human being. " Murong Jinxin doesn''t talk nonsense with him. She says her intention to the point. After that, she looks at the open door of the study, as if she wants to see if ye Ranran is playing in the yard¡° The immortal devil''s interest is still very high, even the married woman can do it, tut tut... "The first surprise of Hades is not that ye Ranran became a fox, but how the immortal devil changed his temper. He knows a lot about the immortal devil. Although it''s not a good thing, he is too arrogant to force a woman. It should be ye Ranran who offended him¡° Well, you don''t want to talk about other people. Your interest is no worse than other people''s. It''s said that you also slept a lot in those years, married women, and took several concubines back to the palace, so don''t laugh at them... "Murong Jin saw that he was blurring the focus directly and slapped him on the back of the head. Compared with the immortal devil, he is not a good bird. Before laughing at others, did he ever think that he was the same as others¡° They came to climb the king''s bed, but the king didn''t force them. What''s more, they are still innocent girls. I don''t want to touch women who have been touched by others... "The underworld suddenly felt that he was very unjust. He had never forced any women at such a big age. He is also very picky about the women who send them to the door. Jinxin said that the so-called married women, but also has an engagement, but not married. If he really married someone, he would not have the impulse to do things that would embarrass his people¡° Your bed is really easy to climb. I guess that even a female dog may be able to climb up one day... "Looking at him as if he had been wronged, Murong Jinxin really felt a little sad. He seems to be very glorious after sleeping with his fiancee. That''s enough¡° Unless you change the female dog, I will never let her climb into my bed. "

 Chapter 360

    The corner of Pluto''s mouth drew, and the cool face couldn''t help distorting. This little white eyed wolf is so merciless. Where is his bed to climb? Even in his most romantic time, only the beauty can climb it. However, he obviously did not dare to say these things. I''m afraid he won''t have to live any longer.


    "Go away, you''re a bitch..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart a foot to that bad smile unceasing man kicked past. How dare you say she''s a bitch? This old bastard thinks her skin is itchy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Black impermanence, who is quite poisoned by tea, is really uncomfortable when listening to the king''s remarks about the female dog. I really want to ask, Wang, where is your moral integrity?


    "At most, I''ll become a male dog, ha ha..."


    Pluto''s slender fingers reached out and grasped her slender ankle. With a slight push, he pushed her back to the soft couch. The words let Murong Jin''s heart and Hei Wuchang''s mouth draw at the same time, and a big drop of sweat fell from the back of his head.


    "Now the sun is just right, or you will become a male dog and I will take you out for a walk?"


    Murong Jin heart see him cheap addicted, sit straight body, skin smile meat don''t smile stare at him, if you don''t change male dog, don''t let me walk you, I''ll be the same with you forever.


    "Yes, but I don''t like to walk by myself. I like you to walk with me. Do you have a hug? If you hold it, Ben Wang will change now... "


    The underworld also seems to follow Murong Jin heart Mao, not to be outdone, to her blink an eye, deep eyes full of smile. If she is really willing to take him out to bask in the sun, he is really willing to become a dog and curl up in her arms. Maybe he can take the opportunity to eat some tofu or something.


    "You won..."


    Murong Jinxin''s mind unconsciously came up with the scene of her walking with a black big male dog, shivering with fright. Looking at his mean looking at her, she said that she could not continue this conversation. Well, this time, he successfully broke the rules.


    "Well, I won''t tease you, that little fox. Bring her here. Let''s see what''s going on with her


    The underworld is a man who knows how to deal with him. Although she is not angry, she is about to ignore him, so she talks about business. If he continues to tease like this, he may not be able to take advantage of it. Maybe he will be full of fishiness.


    "Ranran... Ranran..."


    When it comes to business, Murong Jin''s face is more serious. Facing the door of the study, he cried out. Can shout more than ten voice also didn''t get any reply, Murong Jin heart feel some strange, immediately got off the soft couch out of the study.


    "Ranran... Ranran..."


    Murong Jinxin is looking for the small white meat ball in the courtyard of the underworld palace, and continues to shout, but when she has found every part of the underworld palace, she still has no response from ye Ranran, and she begins to feel a little flustered.


    "Don''t look, ye Ranran is not in the underworld palace..."


    The underworld felt the presence of any other animals in the underworld palace except for the three of them, so he stopped Murong Jin''s heart, who was walking around. Maybe that little fox is fond of playing and sneaks out of the underworld palace to play.


    "That dead woman, it''s really hard for people to worry. She has warned her that she can''t leave the underworld palace, and she dares me to run out. If you meet a ghost who is uneasy and kind-hearted, it will make her cry. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is a little irritable and grabs her hair. This is her first time to the underworld. Everything in the underworld is strange. In addition, the ghost of the underworld doesn''t know that Ranran was brought by her. I''m afraid that Ranran''s fur alone will cause her to kill.


    "Don''t worry. I asked the bodyguard to look for it immediately. I believe it will be found soon."


    The underworld also has some worries in his heart. Although this is his territory, no one dares to move Jin''s heart. But in the end, we still don''t know that little fox is Jinxin''s, so it''s the easiest to have an accident. He did not dare to delay, immediately let black impermanence put down the work in hand, with the bodyguard left the underworld palace.


    "If you are busy, I''ll look everywhere. I can''t be at ease staying here."


    Murong Jinxin looking at black impermanence left figure, also feel that he is impossible to sit, as well as in the underworld around, maybe she is lucky to run into the obedient fox.


    "I''ll accompany you. Anyway, this business can never be finished, and I don''t care about the delay."


    The underworld saw that she was uneasy, and he didn''t trust her to run out alone. Think of yourself for the underworld tired so long, occasionally rest is also natural. Therefore, it is obligatory to follow Murong Jinxin and leave the underworld palace.


    One person and one ghost walked in silence and began a long journey to find the fox. On the crooked deer, they searched carefully, but no matter how they searched, they didn''t even find a fox hair.


    Looking for two hours later, Murong Jin heart mood some collapse, an ominous premonition more and more intense. Just when her mood is about to explode, black impermanence comes in a hurry.


    "Murong girl, you hurry to go down with her and have a look, ye Ranran..." black impermanence''s face, which is as black as the bottom of the pot, has been completely tangled together at the moment. The corners of his mouth are constantly trembling. It seems that he has seen something very frightening, and he can''t even say clearly¡° Go On hearing the news of Ye Ranran, Murong Jin is too lazy to ask what happened to Hei Wuchang. Seeing Hei Wuchang''s appearance, she knows that Ranran seems to be OK. Since nothing happened, it''s easy to say. Then, she followed the black impermanence for a while. She walked for more than ten minutes to an open place. Then she was shocked by the scene in front of her. I saw the green grass, two small balls entangled together, a white and a gray, a fox and a wolf, are fighting. And those bodyguards that black impermanence brings only dare to stand in the distance and watch helplessly, but none of them dare to come forward to persuade¡° Ye Ranran, enough, don''t fight! " Just after ye Ranran turns over and presses the gray wolf under his body, and the little fox claw stabs the bad wolf fiercely, Murong Jinxin finally can''t help it. She takes several strides to say that ye Ranran, who is fighting happily, catches him and roars in silence. This dead woman, is not impatient to live, even ran out to fight with the wolf, is really full to support the egg pain... "..." Ye Ranran struggled in Murong Jinxin''s hands, small claws pointed to the little gray wolf not far away, purple eyes flashing strong resentment. Bared teeth seems to want to explain something, but she has no way to speak, only in Murong Jinxin''s hands dry anxious¡° Do you have any reason to beat others like that? Be honest with me, or you will be a fox for my whole life Murong Jinxin looked at the underworld will have been beaten to open the flesh of the small gray wolf picked up, really feel some can''t bear to look directly at. Look at the appearance of the underworld will also know that the wolf''s identity is aloof, otherwise it is impossible to get the underworld''s special treatment. It''s good for this dead woman to make trouble in other people''s territory. She clearly wants to make trouble for herself. "..." Listening to the threat of Murong Jin''s heart, ye Ranran dares not to act rashly. Her small body shrinks into a ball, and she leans against Murong Jin''s heart. Purple eyes looked at the little gray wolf in the arms of Hades, flashing a cold light¡° You are also disgraceful. At least you are a male. You can''t even beat a female fox. I''m looking at you. You''ve been too leisurely these days. It''s time to train you well. " The underworld looks at the little gray wolf in his arms and doesn''t have any sympathy. In this world where the strong are respected, if you don''t have the ability, don''t provoke the capable people. If you do, you deserve to be beaten. What''s more, ye Ranran is just a female fox. At least she is a male. She was beaten so badly that she really threw their faces out of the underworld¡° Whine... Whine... "The little wolf endured the pain all over his body and looked pitifully at the underworld. He was very dissatisfied that he didn''t get the sympathy of the underworld. He had been so embarrassed by the fox, and Wang even laughed at him. He really didn''t want to live¡° OK, I have enough to watch you. Go back to the netherworld and follow the king of netherworld to study hard, so that next time even a chicken can put you down, then I can really make you into soup... "The netherworld put his jade like hand on the top of the little gray wolf''s head, and a faint black light wrapped the little gray wolf. In a minute, the little gray wolf''s wound was healed. He throws the little gray wolf to Hei Wuchang, indicating that Hei Wuchang will throw this shameful little bastard who can''t even beat a female fox into the netherworld to experience¡° Whine... Whine... "The little gray wolf fell into the big black hands of black impermanence and began to struggle violently. It doesn''t want to go to the underworld garden. It''s too terrible there. Those underworld beasts can trample it to death by lifting their feet. He doesn''t want to go. He really doesn''t want to go... "If he can''t pass the hundred moves of the king of netherworld, he is not allowed to go out of the netherworld garden." The underworld sneered and looked at the little gray wolf, who had made a cruel effort to turn it into a second little wild. At least let it have the ability of self-protection, otherwise it may be killed by a chicken¡° Whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine. Even if it is trained to die, it can not pass the hundred moves of the king of netherworld. Wang didn''t mean to shut it up in the underworld garden for a lifetime. He was too cruel, too cruel... "Don''t laugh. If you can''t recover, I''ll throw you to the underworld garden to experience. Don''t you like fighting? Then go and fight with the real netherworld beasts, and beat them all down. You''re coming out and have a fight... "

 Chapter 361

    Murong Jinxin looks at the fox in her arms. When she sees the bad luck of the wolf, she covers her mouth with a small paw. She is very schadenfreude. She can''t help wring the fox''s ear and gives a few warning.


    When you are a man, you seldom make trouble for her. On the contrary, if you become a fox, you will make trouble for her. Don''t think she dares not teach her a lesson. If she dares to make trouble, she will beat her ass.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran put down her fox claw and stopped her smile. She knows Jin Xin, to say one not two, if she dares to continue to gloat, waiting for her is absolutely more miserable than that dead wolf.


    "That''s a good suggestion. The hell garden is really a place to experience all kinds of animals. Look at Ono. He''s been in it for two years, and he''s got all his skills. This little fox has good aptitude. You can consider not restoring her real body for the time being, and let her go in and make company with the broken wolf. "


    The underworld agrees with Murong Jinxin. After all, ye Ranran is the princess of the Fox family. Since the real body is not a human being, the cultivation is indispensable. Otherwise, they are too weak to guard the fox clan in the future. Take this opportunity, even if you just go to the hell garden for a year, you will certainly get a lot.


    "Why don''t you see for her first? Other foxes are able to talk after transformation. She can''t even speak after transformation. It''s really strange... "


    Murong Jin heart began to think about the words of the underworld, she can see that the underworld is not joking. Her heart has always been a doubt, Ranran as a fox princess, why does not have any powers? Maybe taking this opportunity, she can let Hades do a good test for Ranran.


    "Well, you put her down. Let''s see what''s wrong with her."


    The underworld nodded and motioned Murong Jinxin to put Ye Ranran on the grass. Then he squatted down in front of Ye Ranran, and his slender fingers began to carefully check every part of Ye Ranran''s body.


    Ye Ranran''s condition is very special. He must check it very carefully. Every part of her body can''t be ignored.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although the underworld''s eyes on Ye Ranran are already very gentle, ye Ranran is still slightly shaken by the powerful pressure from the underworld. In her life, she never thought that one day she could be so long away from Hades. But this kind of feeling is not very good, especially when the hand of Hades touches her, she feels uncomfortable all over.


    "What are you struggling with? He''s just checking your body, not insulting you. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at Ye Ranran constantly twisting her little body, and constantly wants to avoid the touch of the underworld''s hand. Suddenly, fire comes, and ye Ranran''s little ear is twisted. She roars angrily.


    Does the dead woman know that the man in front of her is not Chu Mo Shang, and he doesn''t have Chu Mo Shang''s good temper. Once he gets angry, he will slap her to death. And this man is touching her body now, but also to help her, not to do anything to her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When ye Ranran hears Murong Jin''s angry words, he is scared to move, just like a corpse, lying on the ground. Purple eyes twinkle a little grievance of light, but dare not make any let Murong Jin heart angry action.


    She also knew that Hades was not insulting her, but she just felt uncomfortable. Although she is only a fox now, she still has a human mind. By a strange man so touched, if illegal resistance, then she is not normal.


    "Hey, there''s no need to see that place..."


    Seeing that the underworld''s eyes began to look at some part of Ye Ranran, Murong Jin also felt that if the underworld really touched it, it would be a bit inappropriate. She quickly grasped the hand of the underworld, and quickly stopped the underworld, so that the underworld would not make any offensive actions against Ye Ranran.


    "Do you think too much? I just found that the color of the hair there was a little different, so I wanted to take a few down to compare them. She''s not you. I''ll show you that place, and I don''t care about it. "


    The underworld''s face instantly darkened, looking at the woman who was very dissatisfied with him, the corners of his mouth could not help smoking. If he really wants to see it, he can just find a woman to see it. He doesn''t need to see a fox. Moreover, he is still a fox that seems to have some dysplasia.


    "Can you say something nutritious? If you dare to talk nonsense, I''ll smoke you..."


    Murong Jinxin''s face suddenly turned red and kicked Hades. Even if she was thick skinned, she felt a little overwhelmed by the old bastard saying this in front of so many bodyguards. But when he said this, his mood was relaxed. Otherwise, if he had to insist on watching Ranran, she would have to let him see it in the end.


    "Can you stop thinking of me as being so obscene? I''m not interested in a fox even in the stench..."


    Hades looked at her rare red face, deep eyes flashing a smile, deliberately glared at her one eye, is very unconvinced refuted a few words.


    This little white eyed wolf, sometimes her words and deeds really make him a little angry. He is so determined to her, but sometimes she still doubts him. It''s really hateful¡° You''re mean. You''re mean if you want to. As for the stench, I see you are all, hum... "Murong Jinxin looked at him pulling out a few hairs of Ye Ranran and making a comparison. He wanted to scold more, but he was so focused that he didn''t mean to scold. After all, it''s her fault, and she has to ask others to do things. "..." The underworld looked at those hairs in his hand and fell into a deep meditation. He didn''t pay attention to Murong Jin''s heart. He didn''t even pay attention to Ye Ranran, who was still lying on the grass. Just blindly thinking about something, no one cares¡° You get up first, and when he needs to check, you lie down... "Murong Jinxin looks at Ye Ranran''s uncomfortable but not daring to move. She eases the look on her face, and the trout picks her up and puts her on the grass. It''s rare for Hades to be so serious. I''m afraid the problem of Ranran is a little big. "..." Ye Ranran breathed a sigh of relief, but she was not making a fortune, and she didn''t dare to disturb Pluto. Just a moment to see this, a moment to see that, boring to several yawns. Such a silence is an hour passed, and the underworld finally has a reaction. He moves his already stiff body, turns his eyes to Ye Ranran, who is almost asleep, and signals Ye Ranran to lie down again. "..." Ye Ranran is very clever this time, no matter where Pluto checks her, she is also very cooperative. Pluto seemed very satisfied with her cooperation. After checking, he gently touched her brain, which made her really flattered¡° There is a huge energy in her body, which is oppressing her. If she can''t learn to control that energy, she will be in danger of death. " The black light in Pluto''s hand gradually goes out, his face is dignified, and his eyes to Murong Jinxin even bring a trace of helplessness. The hidden energy of Ye Ranran is really terrible. It may be accumulated by the clan heads of fox clan in the past dynasties. Once Ye Ranran learns to control the energy in her body, her skill will progress to an amazing level¡° How can we control that energy? " Murong Jin''s heart is also surprised. The eyes of Hades make her a little afraid, because she has never seen such eyes before. Ranran may be in real trouble this time. But anyway, she will accompany Ranran to face it¡° The only way is to practice. As long as you reach a certain level, you can control that energy, but I can''t judge whether she can wait until that day... "The underworld opened his mouth heavily, and he didn''t want to hide Murong Jin''s heart, let alone Ye Ranran. All this needs Ye Ranran to face bravely. If ye Ranran gives up, I''m afraid no one can help her. Ye Ranran didn''t have any foundation before. It''s impossible for her to improve her Kung Fu by leaps and bounds. And he can''t treat Jinxin as he did two years ago. After all, she is nothing to him¡° Well, she will stay in the underworld to practice from tomorrow, and you can help her. I beg you... "Murong Jin''s eyes are red because of the last words of the underworld. She knows that the words of the underworld may be reserved. The situation of Ranran must be more serious than what she thinks now. Then, in order for Ranran to survive, she had to ask him¡° I''ll try my best, but if she doesn''t make it, you can''t hate me, OK? " The underworld saw that she wanted to cry, and his whole heart was pulled up. He rubbed her hair and sighed. Ye Ranran is one of her most important people. He knows that she can''t live without Ye Ranran. But he can only try his best, and the result depends on Ye Ranran''s nature¡° Well, I believe you! " Murong Jinxin nodded. Since she promised that she would try her best, she believed that Ranran would be OK. If there is really an accident, she will never hate him, it can only be said that God has no eyes¡° Ye Ranran, I will stop talking nonsense. I can help you, but that also requires you to have enough perseverance not to give up, otherwise you will soon be overwhelmed by the huge energy in your body. " The underworld gets up and looks down at Ye Ranran''s eyes, which are shining with purple light. He has no idea of joking. His face is very ugly and his eyes are very stern. He wants to make a promise to Ye Ranran, a promise that he will never give up when he meets any difficulties. Otherwise, he will not help. Because if he starts to do it, it means that he has to pay a huge price for it, whether it''s human or material resources

 Chapter 362

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ran Ran Teng stood up and looked up at the underworld. His eyes were firm and he nodded cautiously. She understood the words of the underworld, and she will do it according to what the underworld said. She also had her parents, men and children, and she died so inexplicably. As long as there is a chance of life, she must live.


    She believes that where there is a will, there is a way. As long as she works hard and has perseverance, she will make a breakthrough in a short time. Isn''t Jinxin a good example


    "Well, you can have a good sleep today. I''m afraid you''ll forget how to write the word "sleep" from tomorrow to the beginning of your great achievement. "


    The underworld got his satisfactory answer and nodded to Ye Ranran. His words were cruel, but they were not exaggerated at all. If you want to succeed quickly, you have to make efforts that ordinary people can''t imagine, and bear the pain that ordinary people can''t bear. Jinxin is just like this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran suddenly pulled Murong Jinxin''s sleeve, purple eyes with a trace of expectation, small claws began to draw up, it is obvious that it has something to say with Murong Jinxin.


    "She asked you if you could let Chu Mo Shang and yue''er come to the underworld to accompany her."


    Murong Jinxin read for a while, and finally understood what ye Ranran wanted to express. After hesitating for a while, she asked the underworld beside her. However, she felt that this question was in vain. For a practitioner, the most important thing was to concentrate. If Chu Mo Shang and yue''er came, Ranran would be distracted, which was not good for her cultivation.


    "Yes, but I have one condition. If the task of that day can''t be completed, she must look at Chu moshang face to face and be happy with other women. As long as you are confident that the day will be over, you can bring Chu Mo Shang and Chu yue''er to the underworld. "


    The underworld is not moved by Ye Ranran''s prayer, but he doesn''t refuse ye Ranran immediately. Instead, he gives Ye Ranran a multiple choice question. How to choose depends on Ye Ranran himself. However, he believes that as long as a normal woman, it is impossible to agree to his condition.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sure enough, ye Ranran hesitated, and he couldn''t make up his mind for a moment. After thinking for a long time, love finally looks at Murong Jin''s heart and seems to want to ask for an answer.


    "Ranran, cultivation is really hard and time-consuming. Once you start to practice, you don''t have the time and energy to take care of other things. Chu Mo Shang and yue''er will only divide your heart when they come. It''s better not to come. In this way, as long as you can complete the task assigned to you by Hades for a month in a row, I will bring Chu Mo Shang and yue''er to meet you. How about that? "


    As a past person, Murong Jinxin can naturally understand Ye Ranran''s mood. She has tasted the pain of missing, which is too painful. She looked at Ye Ranran''s disappointed look in her eyes. She took a look at the underworld and added a condition. Maybe for Ranran, having such a hope will give her more positive energy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After listening to Murong Jinxin''s words, ye Ranran was happy and nodded his head. Jump on Murong Jin heart''s arms, hook Murong Jin heart''s neck is a loud kiss. Jinxin, who knows her, knows how to motivate her. As long as there is a chance to meet, she will strive for it.


    "Come on, don''t make me sick..."


    Murong Jinxin rips the leaf dye dye in her arms and throws it aside. She reaches out her hand to wipe the place where she has been kissed by the fox''s mouth. She looks disgusted.


    She has given her hope. Whether she can meet her man and daughter depends on her efforts. It''s useless to be happy too early.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran grins, and Murong Jin naturally understands what she thinks in her heart. She did not expect to see them every month, as long as a few months to see one side, she has been satisfied.


    "What are you going to practice for her?"


    Murong Jin heart ignored the nervous little fox, but turned to look at the thoughtful Pluto, is very concerned to ask. There are so many kinds of magical skills in the underworld. She was really curious about what the underworld would let Ranran refine?


    "First, as you said, throw her into the underworld garden to experience. The underworld beasts there will teach her a lot. One year later, you will begin to practice the Fox family''s martial arts treasure, the magic fox treasure. When you go back, you''d better send someone to the Fox family to get the treasure and give it to the king. "


    Ye Ranran is different from Jin Xin. Ye Ranran is a fox, and the nature of his cultivation is the Kung Fu of the fox people. As for the martial arts treasure of the fox clan, although his skills can''t catch up with many of the magical skills of the underworld, as long as ye Ranran has mastered it, he can teach her a set of swordsmanship never passed down from the underworld after ye Ranran''s success. After learning these, ye Ranran may also be able to slowly use the huge energy contained in his body.


    "OK, I''ll let long Xinyu go to the fox clan to get the treasure. Ranran will ask you to worry about it later."


    Murong Jinxin nods. She knows that the arrangement of Hades must have his consideration. She believes that he will make the best decision for Ranran. It was not until this moment that she was lucky. Fortunately, the old underworld engraved the names of her and the underworld on the Sansheng stone. Otherwise, she really has no way to deal with so many things that have happened in the past two years.


    "I have to work hard as well as hard. Remember that you owe me this favor. Remember to pay it back later." The underworld looked at her suddenly serious appearance, but it was not suitable. White her one eye, then motioned her to take ye Ranran to the netherworld pool to walk. Now that they are all here, let''s take this opportunity to see the little dragon and let Jin feel at ease¡° Sooner or later, I''ll pay it back. Murong Jin doesn''t like to owe others... "Murong Jin also knows that he doesn''t like to hear her say these polite words, but she says they are sincere. He has helped her so much that when she can repay her one day, she will pay all the debts¡° Well, the meat will be ready then. The king can''t see anything else on you, and only you can use it reluctantly... "The underworld snorted coldly, and looked Murong Jin''s heart up and down for several times, and then opened her mouth. These polite words really hurt his ears. If she dares to say them, don''t blame him for being merciless¡° I said, how many women have you been through? Are you not bothered with that? Thinking all the time, are you not afraid of going crazy that day? " Murong Jin''s heart and eyelids were so angry that she jumped up. This bastard''s mouth is too cheap. It''s all men and women''s business to open and close his mouth. He is more Chu Mo Shang than Chu Mo Shang. It''s only two years of abstinence. It seems that he hasn''t touched a woman in his life. That''s enough¡° Wang is also a normal man. He is still in the prime of his life. How can Wang be bothered with that? As for going crazy or something, you can rest assured. Only when I meet you, will my gun go off. " Hades thin lips lifted lift, export words more and more shameless, hear Murong Jin heart a head two big. She felt that if they continued to talk like this, I''m afraid he would be able to talk about all those boudoir pleasures. In order to prevent her ears from being poisoned again, she stares at the cool man beside her and walks forward with Ye Ranran in her arms. After walking for about five minutes, I saw the huge yellow figure in the netherworld pool. In the pool of water she had soaked in, the water was sleeping quietly on a stone, motionless like a living and dead dragon, which made her very worried¡° Ranran, you go down to bubble. This hot spring is very helpful to your cultivation. " Murong Jinxin casually throws Ye Ranran into the pool, leaving behind a word and ignoring Ye Ranran. But reached out to touch the water, water that closed longan, heart mixed¡° You say, "when will it wake up?" Sad for a long time, Murong Jin heart just looked to the underworld, very worried asked a sentence. The underworld just let the water soak here before, and didn''t say that he wanted to give water to heal the wound. How long does it take¡° I don''t know. When it can wake up, I will heal it. If it can''t wake up through its own willpower, it will be so useless in its life. " For this little dragon''s sober time, probably only God knows. If there''s a miracle, maybe you''ll wake up soon. If his willpower is not strong enough, I''m afraid he won''t wake up all his life. Anyway, it won''t die. At most, it will lie half dead until the end of time¡° You say, why am I so unlucky? One by one, people around us have had accidents, and now they are still affecting the beast. Did I do too many bad things in my last life, and God asked me to pay them back in my life? " Smell speech, Murong Jin heart the whole person is a little dispirited, she sat down in front of the water, very tired of rubbing his eyebrows. Since knowing her identity, she has been worrying day and night, either about this or that. When is the end of such a day¡° Jinxin, this is the way you want to go in this life. If you are tired, I can lend you my shoulder to lean on This is the mission of fengnv. She can''t escape and can only march forward bravely. He also knew that she was very tired, so a delicate little woman had to carry the whole continent on her shoulders. This kind of responsibility, let alone put on her, even if he came to resist, he might not be able to carry it down. He also loves her, looking at her increasingly thin, all the time by these worldly things, but he can''t help her too much, sometimes he even resents why he is so incompetent¡° Well, I''m just talking about venting my emotions. I''ll lean on your shoulders one day, but not now... "

 Chapter 363

    Murong Jin sighed and stroked her forehead with her little white hand. After so much experience, she seemed to have been used to it. Her life is to constantly encounter problems, solve problems, and solve problems in the face of problems.


    Tired, of course, is tired, but if tired is valuable, she is willing to


    "Soon, you won''t be so tired when Jun Mo Li returns to his real body..."


    The underworld looked at the small face which was usually very stubborn, but he didn''t know what to say to comfort her. But he believed that she would be happy and hardworking. When Jun Mo Li''s Long Xiao Jiutian was successful, she would be much more relaxed.


    "When he gets back to his true body, he has to go through the robbery. After that, he has to practice. I''m afraid only God knows how long this process is..."


    As soon as she thought of Junmo glass''s death, she felt even more agitated. She worried about all kinds of entanglements, for fear that something might happen to him. People who did not experience these feelings would never realize it.


    It''s just that. Anyway, from the previous life to this life, she has been working so hard. I''m afraid she won''t get used to it when she doesn''t work.


    "Don''t talk about it. Even I feel sorry for you. I shouldn''t have sent you to the human world..."


    The underworld really felt that he was abused by her words. He had seen thousands of women, and there was no such hard work as her. Look at the concubines in his harem. Even if they are not to be spoiled, they are delicious and have a good life. Apart from being lonely, he really thinks it''s much better than Jinxin''s life.


    "It''s all thanks to the devil and the evil god. I should ask them to settle the accounts. But the evil god is kind and righteous to me. If I really want to attack her, I may not be able to do it. "


    From the first time she saw the evil god, although the woman was angry and resentful to her, she helped her at the key time. To some extent, she had saved her life. Otherwise, she would have been killed by the ghost in the underworld, and she would not have lived until now.


    To kill demon Zun, she could not blink an eye, but to kill the evil god, she felt that it was difficult for her to cross the barrier in her heart.


    "If you can''t do it, you have to do it. After all, the evil god is separated from your soul. If you are reluctant to kill her, you will devour her and force her to be one with your soul, which is the best for you."


    Lack of soul is not good in the end, what sequelae, no one knows. Since demon Zun has already made up his mind to her, and wants to let the spirit separated from the evil god control the noumenon, why can''t he help Jin Xin to unify her soul?


    "I''m afraid that after the unity of soul, the devil will start to think of me. I don''t have much mind to deal with his abnormal..."


    This is also her most worrying point. If the evil god is locked up in chaos, the devil will not regard her as the evil god. But if the evil god really becomes a part of her body, it''s another matter. With the devil''s feelings for the evil god, she felt that the devil would adopt some extreme ways to get her. She has been involved with two men are not clear, do not want to add a perverted devil.


    "That dead pervert, after our king''s Youming skill has been successfully cultivated, we are building a magic tower with our mind power, and we will shut him down!"


    Murong Jinxin''s words make the underworld alert. The demon lord''s feelings for the evil god are close to abnormal. For the evil god, he can do anything. In the future, he has to be more careful to prevent the abnormal, so that he won''t be caught in Jin''s words.


    "It''s still unknown when you will be able to achieve your Youming skill. Let''s not talk about these troubles. Every step is a step. I want to go back, lest Chu Mo Shang didn''t dye the news and everywhere crazy. Ranran will be handed over to you. You can train as you should. Don''t be merciful. Let her soak here, and arrange for good hands to protect them. "


    Murong Jin''s heart was afraid of the big head of clapping water, so she got up and looked at the little fox who had been sleeping with a big stone in the hot spring. She didn''t make a sound to disturb her. Just exhort a few words, then get up to leave.


    "Well, you can go back safely. I believe that everything will be fine."


    Knowing that she still had a lot to do, the underworld didn''t leave her. He just rubbed her messy hair and walked forward with her side by side. He can''t help her too much now, so he can only do his duty well, do her things well one by one, and lighten her burden.


    ¡­¡­


    Liwang Mansion


    Chu moshang is very bored walking around in the hall. He just went to the palace to deal with some official business for his father. When he went back to the palace, he was told that his woman had somehow become a fox and was taken to the underworld by Murong Jinxin. It is said that he wanted to recover. He went for half a day without any news. He was so anxious.


    Now he really felt that he was going crazy. He had to worry about his wife who had gone to the underworld and his daughter who was still on the way back to the palace of King Li. In addition, his father forced him to take the upper position again in various ways, which made him a little restless.


    Walking like this, just when he was about to guess a big hole in the floor of liwangfu, he finally expected Murong Jinxin back.


    "What about Ranran? She didn''t come back with you? " Chu Mo Shang''s eyes kept looking behind Murong Jin''s heart. After a while, he didn''t see ye Ranran. He was very puzzled and asked. Jin heart has come back, there is no reason why Ranran can''t come back. Is there something wrong with Ranran¡° I''m afraid she won''t be able to come back for a while. Her body contains the skills accumulated by the fox clan leaders of the past dynasties. I''m afraid she will stay in the underworld for a long time. She must cultivate and become a strong one before she can come back. " Murong Jinxin looks at the expectation and doubt in Chu moshang''s eyes. Although she can''t bear it, she tells him the truth. She knew what kind of waves her words would set off in Chu Mo Shang''s heart, but there was no way. About Ranran, he had to face it and had to face it¡° How could that be? Will she be worried about her life? " Chu moshang was stunned for more than ten seconds after listening to Murong Jinxin''s words. When he came back to himself, his first reaction was not to have any opinions on Ye Ranran''s having to stay in the underworld to practice, but to worry about whether there would be any problems with Ye Ranran. He knows Murong Jinxin''s friendship with Ye Ranran. It''s impossible to leave Ranran in the underworld until he has to, so he really can''t help thinking¡° There won''t be for a while, but if you don''t practice or the speed of cultivation is too slow, there will be. Chu moshang, you have worked hard to take care of your children over the years. Ranran has no way to help her. You should be more considerate... "Murong Jinxin is very pleased to hear Chu moshang''s words. At least in Chu moshang''s heart, Ranran''s safety is always the first. So he patted him on the shoulder, trying to calm his already out of control¡° What to say is considerate or not, she is my beloved woman, her all I can accept naturally. Just Jin Xin, can you go to beg for my king, so that my king and yue''er can occasionally go to the underworld to see her? " As a martial arts practitioner, Chu moshang naturally knew how to do the best for ye Ranran. He didn''t dare to go to the underworld to accompany her. He only wanted to see her once in a while to see if she was well. Isn''t that too much¡° The underworld has promised me that as long as Ranran can finish the training task he arranged for one month in a row, Ranran will see you and Yueer once. Chu Mo Shang, now is the most difficult time. I believe you know better than me. On the other side of the moon, you have to calm her down. " Murong Jin''s heart is somewhat unexpected. She thought Chu Mo Shang would make trouble with her because of the problem of visiting Ranran, but she didn''t think he was so calm. It seems that as long as you really fall in love with someone, you will put yourself in the right place to think for that person. This is a law that no one will change¡° I know that no matter how hard it is, our family will certainly walk hand in hand... "Although Chu Mo Shang''s heart is very hard, he has restrained his emotions. He is the head of the family. At this time, he must not mess with himself. He also has to take care of his daughter and appease the master. If the master knows about Ranran, I''m afraid he won''t be able to slow down for a long time¡° Well, I''m afraid you''ll have to pay more attention to the affairs in the court of the state of Chu. When Jun Moli comes back, I''m afraid you''ll have to train the army to prepare for war... "All the things have come together, and none of them can have a free time. What she is most worried about now is that on the day of her marriage to Jun Mo Li, Tianchen and Nanyue will open the curtain of the world war¡° I don''t want to get involved too much in the affairs of the court. I don''t want to give my father any more expectations. If I can, I''d rather go to practice my army. " This battle for the throne has already made him very tired. Now he just wants to stay away from the court, even if he leads the soldiers to fight. He can''t let his father have any hope for him, otherwise it will be a bloody storm. At present, the state of Chu can''t be in any trouble, or it will become more and more vulnerable¡° That''s OK. When the time comes, let you Yueer and the supreme old man go with you, and you won''t be too lonely... "Murong Jinxin didn''t embarrass him, so just practice the army. As long as you can make him feel a little better, she will support him unconditionally whatever he wants to do. She knew the reason why he didn''t want to stay, and she just didn''t want chu Haotian to make up his mind. Chu moshang nodded. Just as he was about to say something, a sudden sound of footsteps came from outside the hall. He seemed to feel something. He suddenly raised his eyes and looked out

 Chapter 364

    "Dad... Dad..."


    From a distance, the little man with his head combed saw the man in red, who was very arrogant. He ran to his father with short legs, and his lips opened and closed one by one.


    "Yueer... My father''s sweetheart... You are finally back... I really want to die..."


    Chu Mo Shang catches her daughter''s small body, which is short but not in the middle of winter. She holds her baby daughter in her arms and kisses her repeatedly. It seems that she can''t kiss her enough. Until Chu yue''er can''t stand it and pushes him away, he takes back his mouth reluctantly.


    "Father, mother and grandfather?"


    Chu yue''er''s big eyes flashed everywhere. She didn''t see her dear mother and grandfather. She asked with her little head.


    "Grandfather is out and will be back soon. As for mother, she is busy with other things. I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a while to see her. But it doesn''t matter. It''s the same with dad and grandfather. "


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t explain too much to his baby daughter. Ranran''s business is a little complicated. I''m afraid that the little girl can''t understand it. When he has made an agreement with the master, he will talk to the little girl together. I''m afraid it will be easier for the little girl to accept the master.


    "Well, let''s wait for mother Python king to talk about those foxes. Dad, I''ll tell you one thing. Fengxuan agreed to marry me. Hehe... "


    Chu yue''er subconsciously thinks that her mother is still in the Fox family, and she doesn''t care much about it. Instead, she talks about another thing that she thinks is very important, and instantly pulls the topic away.


    Uncle Huang said that it''s not good for her and Fengxuan to decide for life in private. She must get the consent of her father and mother, so she can''t wait to report this very important thing to her father.


    "Feng Xuan has already told his father, and he congratulates yue''er on getting what he wants. Fengxuan wants Yueer very much these days. Does Yueer want to see Fengxuan first? "


    Chu Mo Shang pinches her daughter''s pink face and sees the exhausted people, especially Chu Mo Shang seems to have something to say. Although some reluctant, but still decided to support her daughter first. In the world of adults, he still thinks it''s better for his daughter to participate less.


    "Well, I''ll go to see Fengxuan first, and I''ll come to see my father later."


    Chu yue''er was very happy, just like she was granted an amnesty. I jumped out of my father''s arms and ran out of the hall. The speed was so much faster than that of a child over one year old. It was amazing.


    "Why did you go to the dragon clan? The child ran so fast?"


    Chu Mo Shang looks at the pink figure that has run away in disbelief. After a long time, he turns to Jun Mo Li and estimates what adventure his daughter has had. Otherwise, he won''t have a feeling that his daughter seems to be four or five years old.


    "Huofenghuang seems to have fed her some fruit, which is probably the effect of those fruits..."


    Fire phoenix is still very fond of yue''er. After yue''er''s blood was taken, he saw fire phoenix feed yue''er some unknown fruits. After huofenghuang was injured, huofenghuang would choose some suitable fruit for Yuer as a snack whenever it was picked by the three sisters and brothers of the Dragon tribe. He thinks that''s probably the reason, otherwise Yueer would not have been more than one year old, but already had the intelligence and action ability of a child of three or four years old.


    "That little girl is very lucky..."


    Hearing this, Chu moshang is really happy for his baby daughter. Huofenghuang is such a powerful beast that he is willing to condescend to feed his baby daughter. I''m afraid only his baby daughter has ever enjoyed this honor in the world.


    "It''s really good. Huofenghuang likes her very much. This little girl will be very lucky in the future. By the way, how about Dyan? Can''t you really stay in the fox clan? "


    Some things are OK to cheat children. It''s absolutely impossible to cheat adults. Based on the understanding of Ye Ranran and Chu moshang, something must have happened, otherwise ye Ranran would not have stayed in the palace for no reason.


    "Ranran has become a fox and needs to practice in the underworld for a long time. We will discuss this later. What''s the matter with Xinfan and Xinlan? Will song yu''er also be hurt? "


    Murong Jinxin is not a mortal after all. At a glance, she sees the black air in the center of long Xinfan''s and long Xinlan''s eyebrows. The black air seems to be deeper than the color before long Xinyu. If she is not wrong, the brother and sister''s experience should be the same as long Xinyu''s.


    "Yes, their injuries seem to be more serious than long Xinyu''s, and they have been forced to come back all the way. Jinxin, you should find a way to save them... "


    Jun Mo Li''s expression suddenly became serious. He had checked for long Xinfan and long Xinlan, and the injury was not something he could deal with. If you want to cure their injuries, I''m afraid you have to take some extreme measures.


    "Chu Mo Shang, you try to take yue''er away and let Feng Xuan come to the hall. It''s important to save people."


    Murong Jinxin helps long Xinlan, who is about to collapse, to lie down on the soft couch, and signals long Xinfan to lie on the soft chair. Only the immortal devil can cure their injuries. Although the devil said he didn''t want to come out for the time being, he couldn''t help it¡° Well, as long as I knew, I wouldn''t let that little girl go to Fengxuan. You wait. I''ll let Feng Xuan come here in a moment. " Chu Mo Shang felt that he had done a bad thing with good intentions. If he had just taken his baby daughter, I''m afraid things would be easier to deal with. Now the little girl is still in the mood. I''m afraid he has to force and lure her to leave Fengxuan¡° Are you hurt, Mo Li? " Murong Jinxin grabs Chu Mo Shang and goes to one side to sit down. Her little hand starts to touch Jun Mo Li, as if to check the injury for Jun Mo Li. But her this kind of movement is really let Jun Mo Li some can''t bear, slender big hand without hesitation wrapped her is making trouble of small hand, to her very affirmative shook his head¡° I''m fine. I''m not hurt at all. Don''t worry. When it comes to song yu''er, I see that she seems to have improved a lot, at least twice as much as when she was fighting with you last time. Jin Xin, you must be on guard. You may not know when that cheap woman will trouble you again. " Song yu''er has a feeling for him, and will definitely not attack him for a while. But Jin heart is not the same, song yu''er has been Jin heart as a thorn in the flesh. Now she came to the human world again, she would never miss this opportunity to find Jinxin trouble¡° I can''t wait for her to come to me. I went to the demon world to find her twice before. I tried to get rid of her, but I didn''t find her. I was worried that I couldn''t find her, but I didn''t expect that she came to the human world. By the way, how is huofenghuang''s injury? " As soon as song yu''er is mentioned, Murong Jinxin''s face turns black. The woman who is afraid that the world will not be in chaos starts to look for her trouble before her wings are hard. Now the wings have been hard, naturally, she will not let go. Anyway, it''s better to be on the right side earlier, except for her peace¡° The spirit of 100 fruits says that the fire phoenix can be cured only if it is less than March and more than half a year. Now with the spirit of 100 fruits protecting and looking after the fire phoenix, we don''t have to worry too much. It''s Shuishui. By the way, song yu''er had already spent all her Yuanshen. Did the Hades wake her up? " Jun Mo Li simply said the situation of fire phoenix again, then couldn''t wait to ask about his guardian beast. Although fire phoenix is seriously injured in the end or sober, and water water in Song yu''er after they fell into a coma, also don''t know this time sober¡° Its wounds are troublesome. Now it''s being raised in the underworld. The underworld will heal it at the right time. The national model says that it has to stay in the underworld for a while. Anyway, everything is developing in a good direction, and we don''t have to worry too much. " Murong Jinxin still chose to hide the truth of some facts, in order to avoid this monster to worry about the injury of that ruffian dragon day and night. At the moment, they have too much to do to share most of their heart. As for the ruffian dragon, she was optimistic. The separation of the God of time and space can''t be so bad. Sooner or later, Shuishui will be alive¡° Young master, you are back... "Just at this time, long Xinyu, who heard the news, rushed into the hall and glanced at his brother and sister, who seemed to be dying. His heart was very sour. But she didn''t dare to make a mistake. First she came to Jun Mo Li and saluted respectfully¡° You are just in time. I have something to ask for you. Xinyu, you must know that Ranran has become a fox. Go back to the fox clan and send me a letter to the head of the fox clan. " Murong Jinxin opens her eyes to see that long Xinyu seems to have completely recovered. It''s not too late for her to take back the treasure of the Fox family and give it to Hades. Maybe Ranran can use it in advance¡° Yes, young lady, Xinfan and Xinlan ask young lady... "Long Xinyu sees Murong Jinxin''s expression and knows that it''s urgent to go to the Fox family. He picks up his mood, sweeps his brother and sister who seems to be in a coma again and leaves quickly. But when she rushed out of the hall, she almost ran into the immortal devil¡° Are you in a hurry to get reincarnated? The next time you dare to collide with me, I''ll break your neck... "The immortal devil has a face and looks at long Xinyu who is still in shock. His mood is not very beautiful. As soon as he learned that Jun Mo Li and they had come back, he vaguely felt that his good life had come to an end. Sure enough, Chu yue''er''s little girl''s front foot just arrived, and her Laozi''s back foot followed her. Then he was told that he was going to work as a coolie¡° You''re still not a man when you care so much about a woman? Come in and help me, or I''ll break your neck... "

 Chapter 365

    Murong Jin heart looking at the rogue like immortal devil, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked. It seems that he''s really angry these days, otherwise he won''t quarrel with a woman who doesn''t mean to bump into him.


    "Screw it, screw it, you can break my neck directly, I don''t have to be a bull and horse for you, and you''ll call me around..."


    The immortal devil walked in reluctantly and glanced at the brother and sister lying on the soft couch and chair. If he could, he really didn''t want to help. He is clearly a devil, a devil who does all kinds of evil, so he doesn''t understand why he wants to do good things everywhere to save people.


    The key is to save people. None of these people who have been saved by him will appreciate him. I''m afraid they will seize the opportunity to kill him one by one. He really felt that he was holding back a lot, and there was a fire in his heart, which could not be extinguished.


    "All right, then you will wake them up, and I will help you."


    Murong Jin''s heart turns white. She knows that the immortal devil will save the brothers and sisters. After all, the immortal devil did that to Ranran not long ago. She knows that her anger has not dissipated, and she will not offend her at this time.


    "Murong Jinxin. After these two people''s rescue, I have paid Ye Ranran''s debt. In the future, don''t mention that in front of me, or I''ll never finish with you. "


    The immortal devil rubbed his sore eyebrows. He was really wrong. When the devil asked him to make Fengxuan into a super saint, he should check the identity of Fengxuan a little bit. If you know that what you have to face after entering Fengxuan''s body is Murong Jinxin, a woman more terrible than the devil, he will not agree with the devil''s request. It''s really a mistake that has become eternal hatred. He pushed himself into such a desperate situation.


    "OK, you can wake them up. Let''s write off everything about Ranran. In the future, as long as you don''t mention it in front of Chu Mo Shang, we will all be happy. "


    Murong Jinxin thinks it''s fair to deal with it like this. The huge energy contained in Ranran''s body will explode sooner or later. The immortal devil just makes it all ahead of time. He saves the three brothers and sisters of the Dragon nationality. She doesn''t pursue what he did to Ranran. No one owes anyone. As for whether Ranran will trouble him in the future, it''s Ranran''s business and has nothing to do with her.


    "I''m not a Baba. I don''t have this habit of chewing my tongue everywhere."


    Wen Yan, the immortal devil''s mood is better. Anyway, saving these two people is just a matter of lifting a hand. If ye Ranran can be suppressed, he can still earn money. Otherwise, he can''t imagine how Murong Jinxin will annoy him with this matter. As for Chu moshang, he naturally hopes that the man will never know what happened to Ye Ranran.


    "What else are you talking about? Save people quickly. After saving people, you can go back to sleep."


    Murong Jinxin is very impatient to wave her hand, and she doesn''t want to talk nonsense with the immortal devil. After the devil saves long Xinfan and long Xinlan, she has to write to the clan leader of the fox clan. She doesn''t have much time to talk to him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The immortal devil looks at Murong Jinxin, who seems to be sending a dog. There is a black line on his forehead. Murong Jinxin, a hateful woman, is so angry that she can even ask for such a drag when she asks for help. But this man still needs to be saved. Who let him make such a deal with others.


    So, he was very hard to cure the injury of the brother and sister of the Dragon nationality, and he was very hard to get out of the hall in Murong Jinxin''s eyes.


    "Well, you go to dinner. I''ll write a letter to the head of the fox clan first."


    Murong Jinxin sees that the immortal devil''s figure has completely disappeared. She pushes Jun Mo Li to one side. Then she gets up and walks to the desk to write a letter.


    The huge hall sweeps away the original noise and quiets down


    ¡­¡­


    The land of chaos


    A group of evil gas constantly floating in the mid air, come and go, always can not find a entrance, began to slowly drift in the direction of the coming.


    A black figure galloped from a distance, passed through the layers of black fog, and soon flew to the entrance of chaos.


    "Ling''er, I have come to see you..."


    The devil''s body floats in the mid air, and his cold eyes look at the entrance of the chaotic land, and his thin lips make a faint smile. Although they still can''t see each other, the distance between them has narrowed a lot. When he got here, he felt as if he could feel her by his side.


    "The devil..."


    Lying on the big bed to read the letter of evil god, her heart was wrapped by a warm for no reason, she suddenly sat up, eyes involuntarily floated to the entrance of evil.


    When he comes, it must be him, because only when he comes can she feel such warmth in her heart


    "Ling''er, I have left the Zhenmo tower. I can come to see you often in the future..."


    It seems that there is a white figure in front of the devil''s eyes. It''s amazing but charming. What is his spirit doing now? Sleeping, practicing, reading letters or thinking about him? If he could, he would like to open the entrance of the chaotic land immediately, and see the people who have been thinking about it for tens of thousands of years pour into his arms and love them fiercely.


    "The devil..." was moved by the heart connecting curse, and the evil god''s eyes were filled with tears. The day that she was looking forward to all the time finally arrived. Now she didn''t know what language to describe her mood. Now that the devil has come out, he will find a way to open the entrance of the chaotic place for her. Maybe they will meet soon... "Ling''er, I have already refined my demon. Believe me, I will soon be able to force the emperor of heaven and the old Hades to submit. At that time, we will be together forever, and never separate... "The devil flew to the entrance of the chaotic land, and his slender fingers stroked the boundary that seemed to exist. It was the boundary laid by the emperor of heaven and the old Hades, which abruptly separated him from ling''er, and closed ling''er for tens of thousands of years. One day, he will destroy this barrier and let his spirit be completely free¡° Devil... "The evil god put the letter in his arms and flew to the entrance of chaos. Although they can''t meet, she must stand at the nearest place to him to feel his existence. A thin border like cicada wings, inside stands a gorgeous woman, outside stands a handsome man. At a glance, it is clear that they are transparent, but they can''t see or hear each other¡° Ling''er, I miss you so much that I''m going crazy. Do you think of me Demon''s big hand gently stroked that layer of boundary, he knew that his woman was in this layer of boundary. There was a heart connecting charm between them. He felt that ling''er must be able to sense his arrival. So, obviously he didn''t touch anything, but he still felt as if he was touching the little face of his beloved woman, especially satisfied¡° Think... How can I not think... I think all the time... Day and night... "The tears of the evil god quietly escaped from his eyes, drop by drop, like a string of broken beads, smashing out a moving spray. Over the years, countless heartache, countless grievances, countless despair all burst out at this moment. She seems to have found an outlet to vent her emotions¡° Fool, why cry? After meeting, I won''t let you drop a tear. Even in the fall, it will be the happiest tears... "The devil''s heart suddenly pain up, he knew that whenever he had such symptoms, it represented his spirit crying. This kind of feeling, when they are still together, he has tested countless times, and none of them failed. The silly girl always cried, as if the tears were not worth money, and flowed down. He didn''t know that every time he felt very sad... "Hate... People also shed happy tears..." the evil god hurriedly stretched out his little hand and tried to wipe away his tears, but no matter how hard she wiped them, the more tears she shed, It didn''t have the slightest effect. She simply gave up, anyway, she is such a crying temperament, he knows¡° Ha ha, silly girl, did Murong Jinxin bully you? " The demon Zun laughed, and his cold eyes were full of soft light. His thin lip gently kisses the transparent border, just as he kisses the evil god. In the mind suddenly appeared Murong Jin heart''s figure, subconsciously then in the heart wanted to ask. Murong Jinxin that woman is not a fuel-efficient lamp, maybe cheated ling''er, ling''er is still counting money for her¡° Yes... She bullies me every time... But I don''t want to argue with her... I don''t know what''s wrong with me... "As soon as Murong Jin''s heart is mentioned, the evil god is wronged. That hateful woman must suffer a loss every time she comes out. Even if she only came to deliver a letter, she would not return empty handed. Last time I asked her to read the contents of the letter aloud, next time I didn''t know that I would come up with some ideas to amuse her. It was disgusting¡° Don''t pay attention to her. She is just like that. Deceiving the dead is not worth the life. She''s so bad... "The devil doesn''t have to think about it. He knows the fate of his ling''er when he meets that tough woman. He''s either cheated or mad. He has learned that woman''s ability many times. Even when he sees that woman, he tends to have weak legs, because he knows that as soon as that woman appears, he will have bad luck¡° Poof... It''s really bad... But even though she''s bad... It''s also me... I don''t allow you to bully her... And I don''t allow you to hurt her... Do you hear me... "

 Chapter 366

    The God of evil knows the devil very well. She knows that the devil is always cold-blooded and merciless to the enemy, and Murong Jinxin is hostile to them. With Murong Jinxin''s angry mouth, she worries that the devil will kill her in a rage.


    Although she is also very angry Murong Jin heart, but to some extent, they are the same person in the end, there are still a lot of love in.


    "I want to bully her and hurt her, but that woman is too smart and has the support of Hades, so I always suffer in the end. I''ve lived for so many years, and I''ve never been so grateful to any woman. Ling''er, I will keep her. Sooner or later, I will give her to you as a gift... "


    The devil turned his lips. Ling''er was too naive. She was a woman like Murong Jinxin. Who met who was unlucky. She is so fierce and shameless that even her own men may not be able to take advantage of her.


    He still has some ideas about Murong Jinxin. In order for ling''er to live forever, he must integrate the soul of ling''er and Murong Jinxin


    "In fact, it''s very good for me and her to be like this... Why do we have to be one... We are two people with completely different ideas now after all... I love you... But she doesn''t love you..."


    The evil god pauses for a moment, and the words that the old man once said come to mind. His scalp feels numb. She and Murong Jin are two people. They have their own thoughts and lovers. They have to get together. When you say there is only one person, how can you divide them? What''s more, she has an inexplicable feeling for Murong Jinxin. She just wants to live in peace with Murong Jinxin. She also knows that after the old man, Murong Jinxin has changed a lot about her. Maybe after she goes out, she can sit down with Murong Jinxin and have a good talk


    "The unity of soul is good for you. You forget that it was because you didn''t have the body protection that you were beaten back to chaos by the old Hades and the emperor of heaven. If you control Murong Jinxin''s body, we don''t need to be afraid in the future. "


    On this point, mozun is very persistent. In the past two days, he has consulted some classics about the lack of soul. What he found makes him tremble. For the sake of ling''er''s future, he must let ling''er control Murong Jinxin''s body. Even if Ling Er doesn''t want to, he can''t compromise.


    "I don''t want to control her body... I don''t want to be controlled by her... I just want to coexist with her... I like her very much..."


    The evil god didn''t know the stubborn temper there. For the first time in her life, she had such a big difference with the devil. She felt that the devil''s potential was inevitable, and she was very unhappy. In this world, in addition to the devil, Murong Jinxin is the only one who can say a few words with her. She doesn''t want Murong Jinxin to disappear.


    "Silly girl, the immortal devil once told me that Murong Jinxin is the real evil god. When the God of time and space created Murong Jin''s heart, he had evil thoughts, which were later suppressed by casting. According to the immortal devil theory, within ten years, Murong Jin''s evil nature will be revealed. At that time, if you have a good heart, it will be you who will be devoured. "


    The devil felt the obstinacy of the evil god and sighed. Sooner or later, this silly girl will be killed by her only kindness. Murong Jinxin that woman once ruthless up, no one in the world and, will never give ling''er a way to live.


    "That''s not necessarily... What''s the specific situation... I''ll watch it after I go out... But before that... Don''t touch her mind..."


    The evil god naturally knows that the devil is for her good, but she thinks she knows Murong Jin''s heart better than the devil. She knows that Murong Jin''s heart will be soft, and with the increase of their time together, their feelings will be more profound. Ten years later, it may be another scene.


    "Well, whatever you say, I will avoid her as much as possible..."


    The demon Zun didn''t want to argue with her. He touched the position of his chest. He really felt a little magical. Originally, his reaction was not so strong, most of it was based on guessing ling''er''s language behavior. But later, what ling''er wants to say is automatically generated in his mind. He doesn''t have to spend any effort to understand what ling''er thinks. Therefore, their communication will be more and more smooth.


    "Well... You go back quickly... There is no pearl of chaos on you... The evil spirit here will hurt your spirit... Just write to me later... Don''t come to see me..."


    The evil God heard the concession in the words of the devil, and his tense mood relaxed. Suddenly, he thought of a very serious problem. People can''t easily set foot in this chaotic place. Even the top experts like the devil will be hurt by the evil spirit here. She was worried that he would get hurt. Anyway, she had been waiting for tens of thousands of years, and she didn''t care.


    "Well, the evil spirit is really powerful. I can''t stand it any more. In the future, I will come to see you once a year. You should remember how much you think about me, and don''t let Murong Jinxin calculate next time. "


    Demon Zun only felt that his chest began to have some valves, and his consciousness became lax. He was surprised to know that he had been in chaos for too long. Linger''s words are right. If he stays, he will hurt Yuanshen. In spite of all his reluctance, he had to leave at once.


    "Well... I think about you all the time... You go now... Go now..." the evil god thought of the feeling in the devil''s heart at this moment, and his little heart shrunk fiercely, and began to drive away the devil anxiously. If the devil hurt yuan Shen because he came to see her, she would really cry to death¡° Ling''er, take care, I''m gone... "The demon master''s slender hand gently knocked on the transparent border, as if he was saying goodbye to the evil god. Then he flashed and left quickly. In the blink of an eye, it has been flying far away¡° Hoo... "The evil god felt the devil''s departure, and his heart was empty. There are a lot of things that I didn''t have time to say, and I feel a little careful. But soon she was happy, because compared with a few words with the devil, the others were nothing. She wiped away the tears on her face, took out the letter that she had read countless times from her arms, and walked happily towards her big bed...... fox clan when long Xinyu appeared in front of Hu Su Su, she was discussing something with the two elders. When she saw long Xinyu''s slightly embarrassed appearance, Hu Su Su was surprised, Subconsciously, he thought that his granddaughter had an accident¡° Xinyu, sit down and have a rest. " Hu Su Su, regardless of her noble status, gets up in person and helps long Xinyu, who is out of breath, sit on the soft chair beside him. She also pours a cup of steaming tea for long Xinyu. In her heart, long Xinyu is a great benefactor to the Fox family, which is worthy of her treatment¡° Patriarch, this is a letter from my young wife. Please have a look at it. " Long Xinyu gulps down the cup of tea in one breath, and then takes out a letter with her body temperature and hands it to Hu Su Su. Then he breathed a sigh of relief and spread out on the soft chair to rest¡° Immediately prepare some food for Miss long... "Hu Su Su orders outside the tent. She can''t wait to open the letter from long Xinyu. She can read it at a glance, but she is also very serious. When she sees the signature of Murong Jinxin, she has a deep belief in the content of the letter¡° Patriarch, is something wrong with the princess? " The elder looked at Hu Su Su Su''s face with a dignified look. He could guess what had happened. Apart from the princess, he could not think of anything else that would make the patriarch look so serious¡° Ranran turns into a fox. Hades finds that Ranran''s body contains a huge amount of energy, which should have been accumulated by the fox clan leaders of the past dynasties... "Hu Su Su Su hands the letter to the elder, and she has no secret about these two faithful confidants. She is now distressed that, as the head of the fox clan, why did she not know such a big event¡° This... This is incredible... "After reading the letter, the elder showed an incredible look. They really knew nothing about this huge energy. The most fatal thing is that the princess did not grow up in the fox clan, and the clan leader only saw the princess once. Who is the huge energy hidden in the princess¡° Elder, go and look into this matter to see if you can find a better solution? " Murong Jinxin has made it very clear in her letter. What she is worried about now is that even if Ranran is practicing hard, before Ranran''s cultivation is successful, the energy will burst out. Since the ancestors left such a large sum of wealth, maybe they will also leave some solutions. If it does, Dyan doesn''t have to work so hard¡° Yes, patriarch. I''ll check it right away. " Knowing the importance of this matter, the elder put down his memorial and walked out of the tent. For them, the princess''s life is the most important. If the princess had an accident, I''m afraid the whole fox clan would be in trouble. After the elder left, Hu Su Su''s mind sank for a moment, and then he looked at the two elders. She must give what Murong Jin wants. It''s just that she''s worried that that kind of Kung Fu is too overbearing for Ranran¡° Elder two, you go to get the most valuable martial arts of fox clan and give it to dragon girl. Ranran needs to practice as soon as possible. You are quite familiar with that Kung Fu. This time you will leave with Miss long. Maybe you can help Ranran... "

 Chapter 367

    At the same time, in the underworld, ye Ranran was personally sent to the underworld garden by the underworld, and sent to the king of the underworld beast. The purple eye son swept a sweep, a glance then swept a few days ago with oneself fight by oneself bite of small gray wolf.


    She strode up to the wolf and showed her teeth to the wolf. If it wasn''t for the underworld, I''m afraid she would step on the wolf directly.


    "She''ll give it to you. She must be able to pass you a hundred moves in a year, or you, the king of hell beast, won''t have to do it."


    The slender fingers of the underworld touched the big head of the king of the underworld beast. His deep eyes narrowed slightly. Looking at the white and gray fox and wolf, the corners of his mouth tilted up slightly. He was really a natural enemy.


    Since they like to play, let them play. They have one year to play. I hope that after one year, they can play in the underworld garden smoothly.


    "Oh..."


    The big head of the king of netherworld beast rubs against the palm of netherworld''s hand and looks at Ye Ranran''s eyes. What is the origin of this fox? Unexpectedly got the Pluto such esteem, condescend to descend expensive to send it to the underworld garden. If he is right, the fox should be a female.


    "What are you thinking? She is the princess of the fox clan and a friend of the princess. If I don''t treat her better and more special, the princess will have to kill me. So you already know how to handle this discretion. "


    The underworld saw a kind of deep doubt from the eyes of the king of netherworld beast. He drew his mouth fiercely. Out of his understanding of it, he probably had guessed what he was thinking in his heart. The slender fingers pause, then curl up and play heavily on its forehead.


    "Oh..."


    The king of netherworld howled, stretched out his paw, rubbed his brain door, and glared at the netherworld. Wang is really like an Ascaris lumbricoides in his stomach. He just thinks about it casually. Wang can feel it. It''s really terrible.


    It turns out that this female fox is a friend of the princess, so she should take it easy. She must not be killed by training, or she will be skinned by the princess.


    "And this little wolf, the conditions for leaving the underworld garden are the same as hers. It''s a male. You can practice it as you like. If it''s killed by training, it''s also that it has no ability. I won''t blame you. "


    The king of the underworld kicked the cute little gray wolf in front of him four or five meters away. It has been in this place for several days. It seems that it has been treated differently by the king of the underworld beast. Maybe because of its identity, the king of the underworld beast and all the underworld beasts here do not dare to attack it. This is totally contrary to his original intention of sending it in, and he will never allow it.


    A few days ago, it was bitten by Ye Ranran, which gave him a blow. He can''t connive at Xiaohui, otherwise it will be killed by his connivance


    "Oh..."


    The king of netherworld cast a glance at the wolf who got up from the ground. The huge eyes projected a faint cold light. This little wolf, because his identity is too noble, has never been moved by him. Now that the king of Hades has opened his golden mouth, he still wants to be a master in the underworld garden, but there is no door.


    "Ouch... Ouch... Ouch..."


    Small ash a listen to the words of the underworld, holding his small head constantly began to jump up, it seems to protest against the tragic underworld. It is wrong, it should not have nothing to eat enough to provoke the fox, otherwise it will not be bitten by the child''s fierce female fox, and it will not be sent to this terrible place.


    His big eyes were full of tears, and he looked at Pluto pitifully. If it had not been for the iron order that Pluto would not have allowed him to cry in front of him, he would have cried a lot


    "Don''t pretend to be poor in front of the king. Look at them. They went into the underworld garden like you. Did they hum? It''s still a mother... "


    The king of Hades felt very headache when he looked at Xiao Hui. This little broken wolf came to this move all the time. He didn''t even have the wildness as a male wolf. He was really angry. He was so angry. He thought that this little wolf was similar to the eunuch of human world, and his mother was terrible.


    "Ouch... Ouch..."


    Xiao Hui takes a look at Ye Ranran, who is standing on one side. If he can talk to people, he really wants to roar up to the sky. This fox, where is it? Where is it like a female fox? It is clearly a male, a male fox disguised as a female.


    "It''s a male or a female. You can verify it yourself when you can beat her, but I don''t think you''ll have such a chance in my life. You listen to me clearly. The king here is the king of hell beast. You''d better be respectful to me. If you dare to pretend to me, I''ll strip your wolf hair and roast you. Similarly, here, the strong survive for the fittest. If you are lazy and don''t practice, you will be killed by this little fox one day. I won''t even bury you. I will chop up your body and throw it into the wolf''s den to feed the little wolf cubs... "


    The underworld looked at Xiaohui''s unconvinced face, and his anger didn''t come out. But for a little sense, he estimated that he would kill the little wolf with a slap. This little wolf has lost all their faces of the wolf clan and the underworld.


    It''s the dead old man of my father who always tells him to be kind to the little wolf and not to do anything to hurt him. Well, now this little broken wolf has been treated well by him. It''s like a wild wolf. It''s just a rooster waiting to be slaughtered¡° Whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine. The king said such heavy words to him and despised him so much. He had to fight for breath and wait for him to get out of the underworld garden. He was going to find the old underworld and never follow the king again... "You can go to the father if you want, provided you can get out of here. As long as you can get out of here, you can go wherever you like, and I don''t care about you. I''m afraid you can''t get out in your life, and you won''t see that old man in your life. " The underworld really knows this little wolf too well. It''s useful to look at the heavy words he said. He hums coldly and comes to Xiaohui. He looks down on Xiaohui. Among them, his heart is not good, from the day he was born, the father will be small ash to it, small ash with him through so many years of ups and downs, the feelings of nature is very deep. But the current situation, he can not be soft hearted, a little bit can not, small ash must be strong, must be strong¡° Whimper... Whimper... "Xiao Hui put away his eyes. A small paw raised his hand and threw it toward the underworld. A sound of clothes cracking sounded, and the hem of the underworld''s robe was torn down by its small paw. It is not willing to show weakness of the small head, fiercely glare at the underworld, that look in the eyes of other animals is completely want to die¡° This time, I let you tear it on purpose. It''s not your ability. Next time, if you can tear up the robe of our king when our King attacks you, our king will allow you a condition, even if you want the throne of Hades, our king will give it to you. " The underworld looked at a large piece of robe that fell on the ground, and he didn''t care much about it, but he was very satisfied with the fierce force that just broke out on Xiaohui. Right, it''s like a wolf, a wild wolf. It seems that he did not come to the underworld in vain. A year later, this little wolf may bring him a surprise¡° Whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, whine, you wait for me, sooner or later, I will pull you down the throne of the underworld, make you become¡° Well, I''m waiting for you. I hope you don''t let me wait until the end of time. " There was a flash of light in the deep eyes of the underworld. After greeting the king of the underworld beast, he raised his feet and walked out of the underworld garden. By comparison, he feels much more relaxed now. In this continent, foxes and wolves are old enemies. Putting Ye Ranran and Xiao Hui together can definitely promote their cultivation. "..." Ye Ranran looks at the figure of the underworld has completely disappeared, a gloomy fox face slowly comes to the little gray wolf, without hesitation of a paw to the little gray wolf''s head. The purple Fox''s eyes are full of satire. This little broken wolf wants to provoke Pluto, which is beyond his capacity¡° Ao Wu... Ao Wu... "Xiao Hui looks at Ye Ranran in front of her. Her original momentum has already disappeared. She is so scared that she even takes a few steps back and swallows. This female fox''s ability has been learned by her. She has no ability now. I''m afraid she will lose a lot if she confronts with her. Some losses can only be taken once, but they must not be taken twice. Thinking about this, the little eyes wandered several times. Just when the beasts thought they would fight, Xiao Hui turned around and ran to the deep of the hell garden Ye Ranran watched the little gray wolf run away, and naturally refused to let it go. He followed the little gray wolf and chased him out. The speed was amazing, which made all the animals in the hell garden sweat. "..." The king of netherworld beast saw such a scene, the corners of his mouth took a fierce puff, and there were two funny comparisons in the netherworld garden. I''m afraid it will be lively in the future. They want to have a chase, so let them run. For them, nothing can improve their ability more than actual combat training

 Chapter 368

    Liwang Mansion


    Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li sit in the first seat, and below them sit Chu Mo Shang Feng Xuan and some important officials of Chu state. Everyone''s face is dignified.


    "Lord, Tianchen and Nanyue have already started the whole army. In a few days, they will send troops to the east to pray."


    The wind stood up, and the pretty face was covered with frost, and the words of the export were also a little cold. Tianchen and Nanyue chose to move at this time, and made it clear that they didn''t want to make his prince and Princess better. You should know that the wedding of the prince and the princess is coming. If there is such a fight, the wedding may have to be postponed indefinitely.


    "Three hundred thousand troops are divided into three routes: one hundred thousand to Xiling, one hundred thousand to BeiChu pass, one hundred thousand to Nanchu pass. As for other border passes, the garrison generals should also be vigilant."


    Jun Mo Li''s thin lips are tightly pursed. In fact, he is the most uncomfortable one here. Looking forward to the stars and the moon, it''s hard to get to the day when he''s going to marry Jinxin. As a result, Tianchen and Nanyue give him this game. If you don''t want him to be better, don''t expect him to show any mercy to the people of the two countries.


    "Brother Erhuang, why don''t you go to Xiling''s 100000 troops and take them with you?"


    Chu Mo Shang put down the cup in his hand, good-looking eyebrows always twisted, hesitated for a while before he took the initiative to open the mouth. Among the three routes, the route to Xiling is undoubtedly the most important. He felt relieved that he did not bring any soldiers along the way. But in this way, he might miss the wedding of the second emperor brother and Jinxin.


    "No, Ranran will come back on the day of Wang''s marriage with Jinxin. I can''t deprive you of the reunion day of your family so cruelly."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t even think about it. He immediately said no to Chu Mo Shang. He waited for Jin Xin for two years and deeply understood how painful it was to miss each other. Ranran doesn''t know how long it will take to practice in the underworld. The days when his family can get together are very few. He can''t be so selfish.


    "But at the moment, only Wang is the most suitable one to lead the troops. We can''t just send someone to take the 100000 troops to Xi Qingyu and leave them alone..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s heart is also very tangled, he naturally knows how precious it is to see one side with Ranran. But now there is really no other way, as long as he goes to stabilize the morale of the army. Besides, xiqingyu and the second emperor''s brother were married on the same day. At this point, they can''t throw all the burden on xiqingyu. It''s really unreasonable.


    "I''m thinking of other ways, so you don''t have to worry about it..."


    Jun Mo Li has a headache and rubs his eyebrows. It''s really difficult, but he will come up with a solution when it''s difficult. His six emperor younger brother has suffered enough. He doesn''t want to deprive him of his only hope. He always believes that Jinxin has said to him that there must be a way to get to the mountain.


    "Or, I''ll go..."


    Looking at the two brothers quarrel, a group of soldiers will also be helpless, has been silent Feng Xuan suddenly opened a mouth. Although he didn''t know the art of war or war, his identity was here. He was the God of Chu people. As long as he''s here, he''s sure to boost his morale. Chu Mo Shang and he are also a family, he naturally also wants to help some.


    "There''s no reason why the national division of a country leads the army to fight. Fengxuan, your mind is led by the king. You''d better stay in the imperial city and take the children for the king."


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang''s mouth corner almost invisible of draw draw draw, stretched out a hand to clap Feng Xuan''s shoulder, without the slightest bargaining power immediately rejected Feng Xuan''s words. Fengxuan''s status in Chu state is transcendent. If they let Fengxuan lead the army to meet the enemy, I''m afraid the first one who won''t agree is the thousands of people in Chu state.


    "Brother Liuhuang is right. If we let you go to the battlefield, I''m afraid you will be drowned in the saliva of the Chu people."


    Jun Mo Li can understand Feng Xuan''s desire to help, but it''s a pity that Feng Xuan''s position is not suitable for leading soldiers. Otherwise, before the war starts, I''m afraid the state of Chu will be in chaos. Fengxuan is the belief of the Chu people. When the war is in full swing, let Fengxuan watch the sky at night, which will certainly play a great role in the war situation.


    "Well, you think I didn''t say anything..."


    Feng Xuan touched his nose and didn''t try to argue. Since they didn''t need him to lead the soldiers, he would stay and take the children to practice soul control. He believed that with the ability of Wang Ye and xiqingyu, Tianchen and Nanyue would be able to gnaw down.


    "Mr. Wang, if you really can''t, let your subordinates and Yu Lei Lei go..."


    The wind looked at all of a sudden and silent, hesitated again and again opened the mouth. He knew that his weight was not heavy enough, but as the most sincere subordinate of the Lord, he just wanted to share the burden for him. After all, the wedding day is not far away. He thinks that even if the four of them fight together, they will survive the wedding.


    "Or let the four of them go? At least you''ve trained them hand in hand. You should believe that they have this ability. "


    But Murong Jin, who has been silent all the time, opens her mouth. She looks at the wind with firm eyes and thinks that the wind of the past two years has been mature enough to be independent. Besides, there is also the emperor''s elder brother who is in Xiling. It''s impossible for him to make a big deal in more than a month.


    She knew that Junmo glass could not postpone their wedding. Now they had to go back to the second place... "Nephew daughter-in-law, or uncle, ha ha..." just when everyone was in a standoff and Junmo glass was also in a headache, a loud voice came from outside the hall. Then Lu Cang came in. He was tired, but he was still in a good mood. He strode to the front of Jun Mo Li, and clapped his hands heavily on Jun Mo Li''s shoulder, showing his love¡° Uncle, how did you come back? " Seeing Lu Cang, whom she hadn''t seen for more than two years, Jun Mo Li got up and hugged Lu Cang. He thought that his uncle would come back only a few days before their wedding, but he didn''t want him to come back ahead of time. Is that God''s will¡° My uncle came back to share your troubles? Why, not welcome? " Lu Cang took a cup of tea from Jun Mo Li and drank it as soon as he looked up. Then he stared at Murong Jinxin for a long time and nodded his head with satisfaction. The girl is really beautiful after she recovers her true face. No wonder Li''er tries her best to marry her back¡° Welcome is welcome, but in this way, uncle can''t attend Li''er''s wedding. Alas... "Uncle always takes care of him, even more than his own children. Naturally, he hopes that uncle can sit on the top and accept the worship of him and Jinxin. But in the current situation, I''m afraid it''s really hard to have both. But with his uncle, his biggest problem can be solved¡° My uncle is a soldier, and the duty of a soldier is to defend his country. Compared with your marriage, my uncle thinks that the thousands of people in Chu are more important. Don''t despise your uncle. He doesn''t care about the things on these scenes. As long as he can see you and Jin Xin have a good life, he will be relieved. " Lu Cang waved his hand with disapproval. He fought in the battlefield for many years and watched too many parting. In his heart, the people of Chu always put the first place. It''s just a wedding. It''s just a ceremony. It''s the same whether he sees it or not. As long as their husband and wife can live in peace, he will be satisfied¡° The 100000 troops going to Xiling are brought by my uncle. The wind goes with my uncle, and his uncle cultivates him... "Hearing Lu Cang''s words, Jun Mo Li feels mixed feelings. How could a loyal and virtuous man like his uncle be willing to attack him again and again. If it were true, except for his uncle, the pillar of Chu would have fallen in half¡° All right, that uncle will go to check the troops tomorrow, and lead the troops to Xiling the next day. " Lu Cang was also very straightforward. Although he had a hard time coming back, he was only concerned about the Chu people. He didn''t want to spend more time with his family and children. For him, where there is war, where he should go at the first time¡° General Lei and General Chen are responsible for leading 100000 soldiers to beichuguan. Power and General Liu are responsible for leading the army to South Chu pass... "Jun Mo Li nodded and began to arrange the whereabouts of other generals. Because the biggest problem has been solved, he arranged it very skillfully. Everything was arranged in less than five minutes. After all this, I fell to the ground in my heart. Everything, will not be too big a problem, just wait for him and Jinxin after the big marriage, he will go to the battlefield with the sixth emperor''s brother, will Tianchen and Nanyue kill a piece¡° Well, if you have nothing to do, you can go back and get together with your family. As soon as the war starts, I don''t know when it will end. " Maybe for a year and a half, maybe three or five years, no matter how long, he hopes that they can cherish this rare time together with their families. Otherwise, if he died in the war, he would leave a lifelong regret¡° Yes, my subordinates are leaving. " All the generals stood up almost at the same time, bowed deeply to Jun Mo Li, and left quickly. The huge hall suddenly quieted down, leaving only a few people, such as Jun Mo Li, Murong Jin Xin and so on¡° Well, my uncle went back to the house first. Tonight, you bring Jinxin to my uncle''s house for dinner. It''s time for our family to get together. " Lu Cang had nothing to do with it. After pouring a cup of tea, he got up and said hello to Chu Mo Shang Feng Xuan. Then he blinked at Murong Jin''s heart and left with a laugh. The remaining four were stunned by the blink of Lu Cang''s eye, which was not in line with his character. For a long time, they didn''t react

 Chapter 369

    "Well, don''t look like you''ve been struck by thunder. I have something else to tell you..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the three men looking at each other very speechless, behind the head also slipped a few drops of sweat. Everyone is multifaceted, and Lu Cang is no exception.


    She cleared her throat, and suddenly remembered what Hades had told her about cultivation. It happened that they were all there, so she took this opportunity to say all that should be said at one time, so that they could have a psychological preparation.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jun Mo Li is very strange to see Murong Jin''s heart, he came back these days, she should have said it, how suddenly something happened? As soon as he heard this, he felt uncomfortable, as if his woman was about to leave him. This feeling made him very uncomfortable.


    "As you all know, no matter how I practice nine days of Feng dance, I haven''t made any progress. I once asked the underworld, only to know that this martial arts is a little evil. The most difficult thing to cultivate is not the tenth level, but the first level. Anyway, I can''t get involved too much in this battle of the world. In order to fight against the devil as soon as possible, I decided to go back to the underworld and shut up after my big marriage. I had to break through the first level.... "


    Murong Jinxin looks at Jun Mo Li''s look suddenly changed, and gently holds his hand. She knew that there had been so much happening recently that he was scared. When I heard something happened, I was nervous subconsciously. She also said what this means, Jun Mo Li may not agree with her back to the underworld.


    "If you want to shut up, you can shut up in the palace. Why do you have to go back to the underworld? It will take several years for you to go like this. What do you want me to do? "


    Thinking of the pain of missing for those two years, Jun Mo Li''s whole face turned white. They have been together for more than two years, and they haven''t been together as much as they have been apart. Now she even proposes to leave. How can he accept it?


    "The most important thing in cultivation is to be calm. There are too many miscellaneous things in the human world, which certainly have an impact on me. Mo Li, if my phoenix dance doesn''t break through, I''m afraid I''ll be in big trouble. Do you remember what the immortal devil said when he first appeared? My nature is evil... "


    Murong Jinxin quickly pacify his mood, if she can, she does not want to separate, not forced, who is willing to separate with his lover? She can''t help it. If not, the consequences will be quite serious. If the short-term separation can be exchanged for eternal happiness, she can only be cruel, and she knows that he can understand.


    "Wang Ye, Jin Xin''s words are right. There are so many things disturbing her here that she can''t concentrate on her cultivation. Even if it is closed, the effect must not be as good as going to the underworld. Feng dance nine days, the name sounds very beautiful, but it''s really a very dangerous Kung Fu, a little careless will easily go crazy. Besides, Jin Xin can''t get involved in too many wars. It''s better to let her go back to the underworld. You''ve gone through so many ups and downs in the past two years. Don''t you believe her? "


    Feng Xuan looked at some crazy Jun Mo Li, his face changed a few times, and sighed in his heart. This is the way for the Lord to go. Even if he wants to stop it, he can''t stop it. For the sake of the common people in this continent, the LORD had to choose patience, otherwise he would drag Jin Xin''s back.


    He knows more than Wang Ye, so he must support Jin Xin unconditionally, because Jin Xin''s decision is not necessarily good for Wang Ye, but it is undoubtedly the best for the four circles. Once the cultivation of Fengwu Jiutian is successful, I''m afraid this continent will get more long-term peace.


    "Brother Erhuang, we are busy in war, and we don''t have much time to take care of our women. Jinxin just went to practice Fengwu for nine days, but she didn''t come back. Maybe Jin Xin will be able to break through the first layer after a year and a half, and then she will come back. "


    Chu Mo Shang received Murong Jinxin''s eyes for help, but he didn''t dare to pretend to turn a blind eye. He had to accompany Murong Jinxin''s smiling face to persuade him, but he couldn''t help pouring out a sense of desolation. They are the same people in the end of the world. They are typical brothers in need.


    "What if I can''t break through all the time? Have you been shut up in the underworld and never come back? "


    Jun Mo Li also knows this principle, but it''s hard to persuade herself to agree to her immediately. The war has been cruel enough. Now Jin Xin still has to go. Is this life still for him? She doesn''t worry that when she thinks about it, she will go crazy


    "In this way, let''s take this war as the starting point and the ending point. As long as the war is over, I don''t dare to know how my cultivation is, I will come back to accompany you when I go through the customs, OK?"


    Murong Jin heart a listen to him some angry words know that he has compromised a big half, shook his arm, some coquettish said. She had made up her mind. He agreed that she had to go, and he did not. She has too many responsibilities in her life. Besides him, she also has the common people in this continent.


    "As soon as you shut up, you don''t hear outside the window. Maybe our war is over, and you don''t know..."


    Jun Mo Li still refuses to compromise. He knows he can''t stop her. Since he can''t stop her, he will get the best result for him. If the time of her departure is determined by the time of the war, he will let the war end as soon as possible.


    "I''ll let the phantom stare. Don''t worry about that. The phantom is my man, just listen to me... "


    Murong Jin heart know his heart is not good, also try to give him some guarantee, lest he so a go, he even fight not good. She let the phantom pay attention to their war, and will never make any mistakes¡° Well, if I don''t see you in the palace on the day of Wang''s triumphant return, I will sleep all the women in the world... "Jun Mo Li can''t beat her after all. He reaches out and rubs her hair, so he has to compromise. Hold her in my arms, smell her unique fragrance, heart bitterness. When he recovers to his true body and successfully survives the robbery, he must cultivate Long Xiao for nine days. He wants to share the burden for her. He doesn''t want her to be so tired¡° You dare... "Murong Jin''s heart picked eyebrows, opened her mouth and bit him on his arm. This evil spirit used such rotten words to annoy her. If there were no one present, she would have to bite off a piece of meat from him¡° Dare you to know, hum... "Jun Mo Li didn''t care that she bit her, and her big hand twisted her waist, and passed her intention to her naked. Since she is going to leave so soon, from tomorrow, he will have to fight against the clock to be gentle with her, otherwise he will treat himself badly¡° Jinxin, what should I do? Shall I take Yueer to the underworld with you? " Seeing that the two people began to love each other, Feng Xuan jumped out quickly, so that he didn''t have a chance to say anything. Jinxin if left, then no one can suppress the immortal devil, if the immortal devil out of chaos that can do¡° If you really don''t feel at ease, then you should take Yueer with you... "Murong Jinxin also thinks that the time bomb of immortal devil still needs to be paid attention to, otherwise she pats her ass and leaves, and the devil without any restriction comes out to make trouble again, which is not good. After thinking about it, I think it''s good for Fengxuan to follow him. Maybe in the underworld, Pluto can give him some advice¡° Well, I''ll take yue''er with you. I''m really afraid... "Fengxuan immediately expresses her attitude after hearing Murong Jinxin''s words. Although the underworld does not seem to like him to go to the underworld, he has no choice. Only when he goes to the underworld can he feel at ease, otherwise he will not be able to eat every day and sleep at night¡° If you take Yueer with you, maybe you can have a look at Ranran from afar. Feng Xuan, yue''er will ask you... "Wen Yan, Chu Mo Shang''s mood is much better. Moon is in the underworld. If she is liked by the underworld, it won''t be hard to see her. This seems to be good¡° It''s all the words of the family. Yueer is my responsibility. Naturally, I will take good care of her. I won''t even let her lose one hair. " Feng Xuan smiles gently at Chu Mo Shang. Yue''er will be his woman when she grows up. It''s natural for him to take care of her. She doesn''t need Chu Mo Shang to do anything more. At the thought of the painful little man, he felt that his heart was more than half soft¡° Jin Xin, I hope you can be with me when I go through the robbery, OK? " Seeing that the matter had been settled, Jun Mo Li suddenly thought of his life and death catastrophe. If Jin Xin is not by his side when Du rob, he is afraid that he will not be able to survive¡° At that time, he will be with you. Pluto has promised me that if you are in trouble, he will help you. Let''s have 120 hearts. " She is his woman. If she can''t accompany him when he is in the most difficult and can accompany him, then she is not worthy to be his woman. She cared about him very much and would never let him face it alone at such a critical moment of life and death¡° Well, as long as you''re here, I''m sure I can. " Jun Mo Li was completely relieved. As long as she was by his side, even if nothing could be done, he could have infinite energy with just one word from her. But it''s a disaster. He must be able to pass it smoothly, and he must strive to pass it by himself, because he owes Pluto so much that he really doesn''t want to¡° I''ll ask Hei Wuchang to arrange some people to follow you. Once you have any signs of robbery, I''ll know for the first time. Once I know, no matter how critical my cultivation is, I will stop to accompany you. Mo Li, how can we see a rainbow without wind and rain? One day we can see the most beautiful rainbow in the world when the wind blows through the sky... "

 Chapter 370

    Murong Jin heart looking at Jun Mo Li has accepted the fact that she is about to go to the underworld, the small head gently on his shoulder, whispering in his ear.


    She has always been tough, and seldom says anything emotional in front of him. Today, I don''t know why, but I want to show my affectation


    "Well, you can go and practice in peace of mind. Don''t worry about me. I will live a good life, and join hands with my brother to level Tianchen and Nanyue. "


    See her rare little woman once, Jun Mo Li hugged her a little, looking at her eyes tender. They have experienced so much wind and rain between them, it should not be far from the day to see the rainbow. He was looking forward to how gorgeous and beautiful the rainbow would be when everything calmed down.


    "Although it''s hard for us to go this way, every step we take will always be rewarded. Even if it''s the dragon ball that has been lost for hundreds of thousands of years, we will find it. So, as long as we insist, we will get what we want and get where we want to go. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the two light bulbs that hinder her eyes and walks out of the hall wisely. Her bright red lips kiss on Jun Mo Li''s peerless face. It''s hard to avoid heartbreak at the thought of separation soon, but when I think about it, separation is to be better together, which can also turn the bitter wine of separation into sweet wine.


    "The place I want to go now is in bed..."


    Jun Mo Li looked at no one in the hall, and then he kissed her pretty lips. His big hand was very impolite and began to stir up the flames everywhere. In an instant, the atmosphere between them changed and became ambiguous.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to the study to deal with business?"


    In this kind of thing, Murong Jinxin''s face is naturally thin, while pushing her away, at the same time very uneasy everywhere. In broad daylight, if people see them here, it''s not good for them. So, began to find a variety of reasons to get away.


    "You''re leaving. What else can I do? Naturally, you have to have enough to eat first, or you won''t be afraid that I''ll go out and steal... "


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t want to let her go. She says something very natural, but does something that makes people speechless. He bit Murong Jinxin''s little earlobe and sprayed his hot breath on Murong Jinxin''s little face. I''m afraid a blind man can feel what he wants to do.


    "Go on, go on, your moon tower is all over the world, you can taste the beauty of the world all night."


    Murong Jin''s heart turned white, and she felt that the evil was more and more speechless. Don''t say that he really went to find other women, even if he had such a mind, she had to kill her, her Murong Jin''s eyes could not hold a little sand.


    "It''s really worth considering that women''s skills in romantic places are always high. Maybe I can learn how to please you from them..."


    Jun Mo Li see her fierce resistance, also know the reason for her resistance. Without saying a word, he picked her up and strode towards the ink garden. Since she doesn''t like to be outside, go back to her room. After returning to the room, he wanted to see how she could resist.


    Before she left, he didn''t want to let himself endure at all. If he could have it once, he would never allow her to escape. Because for a long time in the future, or he will rely on these memories to live.


    The winter sun just happened to fall on them, with a faint golden halo. The wind gently blowing, their ink hair blowing away, entangled together


    ¡­¡­


    Night, slowly coming, the dark sky covered with stars. Because of the arrival of Jun Mo Li and Murong Jin Xin in the general''s residence of Zhenguo, it was very lively.


    The family first sat together for a reunion dinner, and then made several pots of good tea. The family chatted while drinking tea.


    "Li''er, this is your wedding gift from your mother''s concubine..."


    Lu Cang took out a brocade box from his arms and handed it to Jun Mo Li. A pair of lifelike mandarin ducks were carved on the brocade box. It seems that the time is very long.


    "What is it?"


    Jun Mo Li looked at the brocade box in his hand and asked subconsciously. His mother''s wife really wanted to prepare a wedding gift for him. It really surprised him, but it was a surprise.


    "Just open it and have a look..."


    Lu Cang just laughed and didn''t answer Jun Mo Li''s question. What is it? Of course, it is a good thing. It is a good thing that Lu Cang has preserved for generations. The last generation passed it to yun''er. Yun''er kept it carefully so that one day this good thing could help Li''er.


    "This... How could the concubine have this..."


    Jun Mo Li''s slender fingers looked at the code lock on the brocade box, hesitated for a moment, then set the code to his birthday number, and the brocade box popped up. An old sheepskin is lying quietly in the brocade box. The three big characters of the treasure map are reflected in Jun Mo Li''s eyes.


    Jun Mo Li is surprised and takes out the sheepskin to have a close look. After it''s not fake, she doesn''t know what to use to express her mood. She never mentioned the treasure map to him. He didn''t know that she had such an important chip.


    "This is passed down from generation to generation by our Lu family. How many generations has it passed down? My uncle has forgotten. Li''er, I don''t know when this world war will be fought. I''m afraid the state treasury of Chu has already been empty. This treasure map can just be used. " Now, even the monthly silver of the soldiers guarding the border began to be deducted. He knew that the state of Chu had become an empty shell. If you want to fight, the first thing is to have money. Without silver, even if your soldiers are tigers, they will have to become sick cats because they can''t eat food. With this treasure map, Li''er''s pressure will be much less¡° Since it''s handed down by Lu Jiazu, Li''er can''t use it easily. The uncle should take it back and continue to pass it on. " Jun Mo Li''s hand with the old sheepskin trembled slightly. For the sake of Chu, he had already compensated all his family property. Would he have to compensate his mother''s family property as well? In fact, he is a very selfish person. He really can''t afford to squander his mother''s things¡° Silly child, silver is dead, common people are alive. You can earn money even if you spend money. If you lose your life, it''s completely over. If you feel guilty, just wait for the end of this world war, and when you have more money, just return the silver. " Lu Cang was very open-minded. In his eyes, a human life was far more important than silver. Having silver means having confidence. They don''t have to worry about this world war, even if it''s been a decade and a half. Only when the soldiers have enough food and clothing can they have the motivation to work for you. Otherwise, I''m afraid that if I go to the battlefield hungry, I can only be killed¡° Mo Li, my uncle is right. Let''s take the silver as a loan and return it later. All the money you''ve earned over the years has been invested in this war. We''ve taken a lot of money from Wuchen villa and Yunyao mountain, but it''s not enough... "Murong Jin''s heart is still more rational. This treasure map must be taken, and we must get the money or treasure out as soon as possible. The war will start soon, and their time is running out. She took Jun Mo Li''s hand, and her eyes were very firm. She even took the treasure map directly from Jun Mo Li''s hand and began to study it¡° Look at other people, your brain is dead... "Lu Cang was not angry because of Murong Jinxin''s behavior, but was very pleased with Murong Jinxin''s boldness. Li''er sometimes likes to carry everything by himself, which may not be a good thing. Now with Murong Jinxin by his side, it''s a good thing to remind him from time to time. "..." Jun Mo Li looks at Lu Cang''s eyes that you are not as good as a woman''s big utensil. As soon as he draws his mouth, he turns his mouth rather speechless. Jin heart has made a decision, he also dare not have what opinion. Take it as a loan for the time being, and return the money after he delays. After all, the things of the mother''s family are the things of the mother''s family. He can''t be so selfish and directly fill the things of the mother''s family with the public... "Uncle, I can''t understand, please explain." Murong Jinxin studied for a while, looking at the dense buildings, she really felt that even if she saw the end of time, she could not see any clue. So he handed the treasure map to Jun Mo Li and looked at Lu Cang and asked¡° If I guess correctly, the location of the treasure should be in Yunyao mountain... "Lu Cang really couldn''t understand this. How did the ancestors hide the treasure in Yunyao mountain? Yunyao mountain has a long history, which is prior to the existence of these treasures. Is it because the ancestors of the treasures were once the disciples of Yunyao mountain¡° Jun Mo Li, I have to say that your ancestors are very strong, so a large number of treasures can be hidden in Yunyao mountain... "Hearing this, Murong Jin Xin also thinks it''s quite incredible. She knows something about the history of Yunyao mountain. Looking at the age of this old sheepskin, it''s hundreds of years. This treasure map is really interesting. Maybe it can reveal some secrets of many years ago¡° It''s a pity that Ranran can''t go back for the time being, otherwise we can still transport the treasure out without knowing it. " Jun Mo Li and also have the same feeling, looking at the hands of the old sheepskin, brain has begun to quickly turn up. Now the most important thing is to transport the treasure out, and it''s better not to be known by outsiders, otherwise the treasure will be lost¡° In fact, it''s not difficult. I''ll go to the underworld and ask Ranran to write a letter to the eight elders of Yunyao mountain. I''ll ask Chu moshang to accompany us. I guess it''s almost the same... "

 Chapter 371

    Murong Jinxin thinks that this is not a problem. Chu moshang and Ranran lived in Yunyao mountain for a year, so they should be very familiar with Yunyao mountain. As long as the eight elders of Yunyao mountain recognize Ranran, everything is easy to say. If the eight elders don''t recognize Ranran because of the exposure of Ranran''s life experience, it''s another matter.


    "About Ranran''s life, Ranran has no time to communicate with the eight elders of Yunyao mountain. I hope that the eight elders will not embarrass us..."


    Jun Moli reloaded the treasure map into the brocade box and put it in his arms. Now that he has determined the location of the treasure map, he can go back to have a good discussion with Liu Huangdi about some details. After all, liuhuangdi is more familiar with the terrain of Yunyao mountain. Maybe you can see the location on the treasure map at a glance.


    "If we don''t want the soft one, we''ll give it to the eight old men. I have the identity of a phoenix girl. I''m not afraid that they won''t give in. "


    These are the property belonging to the Lu family. If Yunyao mountain wants to annex it, don''t blame her men for being merciless. If they no longer want to recognize Ranran, Yunyao mountain has nothing to do with them. If she had a dispute with them over the treasure, it would be reasonable for her to destroy Yunyao mountain.


    "After the 300000 troops set out, we will take people to Yunyao mountain to transport the things in the treasure."


    It''s not easy to transport so many treasures from Yunyao mountain to the imperial city. He has to find a way to hide people''s eyes and ears. Fortunately, Yunyao mountain sells herbs all year round. Maybe they can buy Herbs for the army.


    "Well, tomorrow you go to find Chu moshang. I''ll go to the underworld later to find Ranran, and by the way, I''ll send the magic fox Scripture of the fox clan to the underworld."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, about this kind of transportation, she felt that it had nothing to do with her. If he and Chu Mo Shang can''t even do this, they have been fighting for so many years.


    Long Xinyu has taken the magic fox Scripture and also brought back the two elders of the fox clan. No matter what, she still has to give the fox clan leader a face and send the two elders to the underworld. As for whether they can stay, it depends on whether the two elders have the ability to persuade the underworld.


    "Listen to these ghosts and gods, I really feel flustered in my heart. I said nephew daughter-in-law, you are not really human, are you


    Listening to the dialogue between Jun Mo Li and Murong Jin Xin, Lu Cang only feels the fog water at one end. What kind of Hades and fox clan are so mysterious? Previously, I heard that on the day of Chu moshang''s wedding, a lot of demons came to make trouble. It''s incredible that these things are in a mess.


    "I''m not human, am I still a ghost? Have you ever seen a ghost with a shadow? There are so many strange things in the world. If you can''t listen to them, cover your ears and don''t listen to them, so that you won''t be scared out of sleep at night... "


    Murong Jin heart white Lu Cang one eye, some things she doesn''t want to explain so much, because the explanation is not clear, even if can explain clearly, it''s afraid to say a day and a night. She''s very busy now, but she doesn''t have so much leisure to do those unimportant things. Besides, seeing Lu Cang''s appearance, that is to say, he didn''t say that he had to get the answer.


    "You are a smart girl. No wonder you have cured Li''er so well that there is no concubine in your family so far..."


    Lu Cang''s mouth drew. No one in the world would speak to him in such a tone except her. Even Chu Haotian had to be polite when he spoke to him. However, he knew that she was such a true nature. Although he had only contacted her a few times, he was quite used to it.


    "As long as I''m here, he can''t have a concubine. Uncle, you must die of this heart. You mustn''t tell me that he will be the emperor in the future and need to continue to have children. If I can''t give birth to children, he will probably have no offspring in his life. You''d better see this earlier so as not to cause any conflicts between us in the future... "


    Murong Jinxin knows that Lu Cang is testing her. Lu Cang has a good impression on her, but that doesn''t mean that Lu Cang agrees with monogamy. Look at the women in the general''s residence of the town. Although Lu Cang has been fighting outside all the year round, his aunt has eight rooms. Even at the border, I heard that there are two or three concubines who are specially responsible for serving him. Therefore, he certainly hoped that Junmo glass could bring more women into the palace to contribute to the royal family.


    "Well, I wanted to persuade you, but I dare not. You are not an ordinary woman after all. I don''t agree with you in some ways, but I can''t impose interference. If Li''er can really do one person for you all your life, it''s your destiny. "


    Lu Cang is a smart man. Seeing Murong Jinxin''s face and listening to Murong Jinxin''s words, he knows that everything he is saying is in vain. Since the couple have already reached a consensus, he should not intervene too much. Otherwise, it would be bad to hurt the harmony. Murong Jinxin is a woman with extreme temperament. If she has any idea about him, I''m afraid he will never have a chance to get her trust again in his life.


    "My uncle knows better than many people. It''s not like some people who clearly know what they can''t do, but do whatever they want depending on their own identity. Sooner or later, they will eat the bad consequences. "


    Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrows, see Lu Cang eyes changed, because he is not difficult, let her feel close to Lu Cang a lot. There are not many people who know themselves well in this world, but Lu Cang is a rare one. Such a person, if he is twenty years younger, she will probably become close friends with him¡° You mean the emperor? The emperor is also old, his eyes are dazzled, his ears are deaf, and he has already stepped into the coffin with one foot. Don''t worry about him. He won''t pass the throne to Li''er. My uncle also hopes that you can make preparations as soon as possible. " At the mention of Chu Haotian, Lu Cang''s face appeared a very delicate expression, like irony, helplessness and resentment. In a word, it was very complicated, I''m afraid that even he could not describe it in words. Since the death of huifei, Chu Haotian has done only one thing, that is, to help Chu Mo Shang to be superior. So even if Chu moshang withdrew from the competition for the throne because of a woman, Chu Haotian would not give up. Maybe Chu Haotian had already set up a decree to pass on the throne, waiting for him to tell the world after he died¡° Chu Haotian should know that he can''t offend us at this time if he is not a fool. Otherwise, as soon as we let go, the state of Chu would be trampled down by the northern and southern allied forces. However, I will not let the imperial road of Mo Li be criticized. When Chu Haotian is about to lose his hair, I will certainly get his imperial edict. " It''s very easy to deal with a person who is afraid of death. As long as we can give him a chance of life, I''m afraid he is willing to abdicate immediately. She naturally knows that Chu Haotian can''t give up Chu moshang so soon, but it''s not the time to need her¡° Go to worship your mother''s concubine before you get married. If she knows you are going to get married, she will be very happy. Your mother''s concubine''s life is really too hard. Alas... "Seeing Murong Jin''s heart is full, Lu Cang is completely relieved. It is fortunate for Li''er and the people of Chu to have such a woman with means to help Li''er. He couldn''t help but think of his infamous sister. Seeing this scene, yun''er''s spirit in heaven should be able to rest in peace¡° Well, after the implementation of the treasure map, I will take Jinxin to the imperial mausoleum... "Even if my uncle doesn''t remind me, he will do it. The world is in chaos, and the war is about to start. He must take this opportunity to see his mother''s wife, or he will have to wait until the war is over. Unfortunately, before he finished his words, he was interrupted by the rushing rain. Rain gloomy face came to the side of Jun Mo Li, close to the ear of Jun Mo Li, whispered a few words, Jun Mo Li''s face instantly dark¡° What''s up? You look so ugly? " Murong Jinxin noticed the difference of Jun Mo Li, and didn''t guess what happened. She couldn''t help asking curiously. It''s rare to see this demon show such a bad face. I guess it''s quite serious¡° Some people go to the moon building to make trouble. They strip all the girls in the moon building and throw them on the street to be insulted by the tramps. I''m afraid Hualing will be robbed... "The moon building is his property, and all the girls are working for him. Now that such a thing has happened, as the master, if he doesn''t care, he will be very sorry to these loyal subordinates. But he couldn''t figure out who had the courage to do such a crazy thing under his nose¡° What are you waiting for? Let''s hurry to have a look, so as not to kill more girls... "Hearing the words, Murong Jinxin''s face doesn''t look good. It''s clear that it''s aimed at Jun Mo Li, otherwise the means would not be so cruel. If something like this happens to Mingyue building, Junmo glass will definitely do it. Maybe those people just want to see who is the owner behind Mingyue building¡° Rain, let the sixth emperor brother rush to deal with it immediately, tell the sixth emperor brother that he is the master behind the moon building... "Murong Jin''s heart can think of how Jun Mo Li can''t think of it. He ponders for a moment, and has made a decision in his heart. If the man wants to be the backstage owner of the moon tower, he satisfies the man''s curiosity. But when it comes to the head of Mo Li, he will not give up. He pulled Murong Jin heart up, looked at Lu Cang sorry smile, said a Hello, then left in a hurry¡° Uncle, Li''er is in a hurry. Let''s go first and have a drink with him tomorrow night

 Chapter 372

    The faint smell of blood spread in the short street


    "Take them to our king and drag them to the northern suburbs to be divided into five parts..."


    When Chu Mo Shang with a group of bodyguards arrived at the scene, the scene that came into his eyes made his eyebrows wrinkled. He swept those women who had been tortured to death and had no strength to struggle. The enchanting peach blossom eyes flashed out the fierce murderous spirit.


    "Yes, sixth Lord."


    The bodyguards felt a little miserable when they saw the scene in front of them. Although these women were brothel women, they were human beings. It was really pitiful to be tortured by these vagrants.


    "Six Kings... Spare my life... Spare my life..."


    "Go away... I''m not happy enough... Don''t catch me..."


    "Ah... Beauty... Beauty... My beauty..."


    ¡­¡­


    Because of the intervention of the bodyguards, they wake up a lot of vagrants. As soon as they see that Chu moshang is serious, they plop down to the ground and begin to kowtow desperately for mercy. But there are also some may still be interrupted on the head, issued a cry of discontent. A short street suddenly turned into a mess.


    "Drag on, no one left!"


    Chu Mo Shang one eye then saw that lie in the flower spirit in the corner, good-looking brow wrinkly more tight. There is still a little affection for the secret line arranged by the second brother. After all, she did a lot of things for him in the palace for more than a year, and she once spared no effort to save yue''er. A few strides to the side of Hualing, took off his cloak and covered Hualing''s body.


    "Six Wangye... Thank you..."


    Hualing that pair of eyes is no longer smart to see in front of the gorgeous man, with blood mouth gently hook hook, very difficult to spit out a few words. She really didn''t expect that when she was in the most awkward and embarrassing situation, it was the man she once resented who covered all this for her.


    She knew that if she died now, she had nothing to worry about. Chu moshang should bury her well


    "You used to be my concubine. I won''t ignore you."


    Chu Mo Shang can see that Hualing''s thanks come from his heart. He sighed a little, and the scene of seeing her for the first time appeared in his mind. It was only one or two years. Everything had changed. It''s a pity that a delicate flower has withered.


    "At this moment... I''m glad... I used to be the concubine of the sixth Prince..."


    Hualing felt the pain of tearing all over her body, and the blood was flowing out. She knew that she was in danger. She was tortured by the tramps who had ruined her. She felt that it was a miracle that she could still live. She only wanted to see Prince Li before she died, otherwise she would die.


    "Hold on a bit. The second brother has come. He will save you."


    Chu Mo Shang motioned the Madame of Mingyue building to move Hualing to one side and wanted to say a few words of comfort, but he didn''t know what to say. No matter what he said, I''m afraid that such a thing can''t erase the hurt in her heart. Perhaps, she would rekindle the hope of living only when she met her second brother.


    "Hualing has no face to live... I just want to see Prince Li before I die..."


    Hualing gasps and leans on the procuress. She lets the procuress clean her body and wear clothes for her. Her eyes, which have no expression, flash out a twinkle after hearing that Junmo glass will come. No matter what, she must hold on. She can''t swallow this last breath until she meets the glass Lord.


    "Alas..."


    Chu Mo Shang also doesn''t know how to pick up Hualing. She is a woman who is determined to be with her second brother. She gets herself into such a situation for her second brother, but she still has no regrets. Love, this word is the most grinding, but also the most hurtful.


    "Take off your clothes, put them on, and send them back to mingyuelou. An Fen writes. Otherwise, he will go to the northern suburbs and find some doctors to take a good look for them in Mingyue building. "


    Chu Mo Shang swept those women who fell on the ground struggling but no one was in charge, and ordered a few words to another team of bodyguards who came to support. They are all poor people, and they are also people who work for the second emperor brother. He will do well and settle them all.


    "Thank you for your help..."


    As soon as the procuress heard Chu moshang''s words, the big stone manager in her heart lost more than half of them. Most of these girls are still alive. Even if she can''t pick them up in the future, she can''t give them up. I''ve been together for so many years. I have feelings. She knew that Chu Mo Shang only treated them like this for the sake of the master. But it doesn''t matter. What matters is the lives of these girls.


    "There''s nothing to thank. It''s all the king''s negligence that makes mingyuelou an opportunity for people to take advantage of and put you in such a hopeless situation."


    Chu Mo Shang looked at the procuress, the words of export seemed to have meaning. Since the second emperor elder brother let him bear the burden of mingyuelou, he naturally can''t let the second emperor elder brother down. Since he wants to fight, he will have a good fight with the behind the scenes.


    "Yes, master." The procuress is a personal essence. As soon as he hears Chu Mo Shang''s words, he already understands Chu Mo Shang''s meaning. She nodded slightly to Chu Mo Shang and lowered her voice. She had guessed the purpose of the master. Then there was a long silence. The girls of mingyuelou were carried away one by one, and the onlookers were dispersed by the officers and soldiers. The originally crowded street suddenly became empty, only the cough of Hualing came out from time to time. I don''t know how long later, the white figure of grain came into the entrance of the street, and Hualing looked up, At a glance, he recognized the man who was walking in the front, and his emotion became a little excited¡° Brother Erhuang, she used to be the side concubine of the king. You can help her with the treatment in the face of the king... "Since it''s acting, it''s natural to make it more realistic. Chu Mo Shang grabs Jun Mo Li''s arm, pulls Jun Mo Li to Hua Ling, and says very heavily. Hualing, after all, is the secret line carefully cultivated by the second emperor brother. With the love of the second emperor brother, no matter whether Hualing is still useful or not, it will certainly save Hualing. Besides, the flower spirit is really worth saving by the second emperor brother Jun Mo Li''s face is so ugly that he feels the pulse of Hualing carefully in front of Hualing. Then he took out a few silver needles from his arms and stabbed them into Hualing''s big acupoints. Looking at Hualing''s eyes was like looking at a dead man¡° Six emperor younger brother, unless there is a miracle, she can only live three days... "Jun Mo Li motioned to the waiting madame to take Hua Ling back to Mingyue building. He already had a silver needle to hang Hua Ling''s last breath. For a while, Hua Ling could not die. As for whether she can live successfully, it really depends on her nature¡° Keke... Thank you... King li... Gave Hualing three days'' life... Keke... "Hualing suddenly laughed. She could live for three days, so she still had a lot of opportunities to talk to her master. She understood the conversation between the sixth Lord and the procuress. Naturally, she would not drop the chain at such a critical time, which would damage the master''s important affairs. "..." Jun Mo Li glanced at Hua Ling, but didn''t pay attention to Hua Ling. It was as if he didn''t know Hua Ling. There was no fluctuation in his eyes, just like a stranger''s eyes. Facing Hualing, he didn''t know what to say. Since she left liuwangfu, she is also conscientious in mingyuelou, and she has always accomplished the things she ordered. He knew what she wanted, but he couldn''t afford it¡° Chu Mo Shang, how did you deal with those tramps? " Murong Jinxin looked at the cold floor scattered with dots of blood, she can already imagine the tragic, always hard hearted she can''t help but be moved. Those bitches who should be killed have tormented those beautiful women. As long as they are normal women, I''m afraid they want to kill them¡° There''s no one left alive Chu Mo Shang can see that Murong Jin''s heart is very angry. Murong Jin''s heart seems to be very cold, but after a long time of real contact, you will find that she is also a very soft hearted person. He believed very much that if she saw the scene of the tramps'' violence against the girls in mingyuelou, she would be so angry that she would kill all the animals in the street¡° If the person behind the scenes is found out, you can keep it for me. Whether it''s a man or a woman, I''ll let Ono summon 10000 snakes to kill him... "Murong Jinxin is very satisfied with Chu moshang''s attitude towards this matter. In this continent, women are vulnerable groups. If Chu Mo Shang leaves a little affection, I''m afraid this kind of thing will happen in the future. It can definitely have a great deterrent effect on those who have desires¡° OK, if I find him out, I will let you know as soon as possible. Now, you''d better go to Mingyue building with me. Maybe you''ll have to trouble the second emperor later... "Chu Mo Shang takes a look at Murong Jin''s heart, and the corners of his mouth are hard. He is very glad that he made the decision to be responsible for Ranran after he got into Ranran. Otherwise, what he has to face is not much better than the behind the scenes¡° Brother Liuhuang, I''m not a quack. I''m not sick of anyone. I''ll see it... "

 Chapter 373

    Jun Mo Li waved his sleeve robe and looked at Chu Mo Shang with disdain. He seemed to reject Chu Mo Shang''s words. In my heart, I am really sighing that his six emperor brother''s play is really good.


    If not, it would be difficult for them to deceive those behind the scenes


    "Forget it, let''s go and have a look. Those girls are really poor..."


    Murong Jin sighs and holds Jun Mo Li''s hand, not to mention that the women who were raped were Jun Mo Li''s men. Even if they didn''t have any relationship with each other, she thinks they still have to help. Don''t say she''s too compassionate, she just can''t see it.


    "Jinxin, I don''t want to go..."


    Jun Mo Li shakes off Murong Jin''s hand and opens his mouth very unhappily. He had noticed something strange. Someone was lurking in the dark and staring at them. Well, maybe the play should be played longer, so that rain can find the hiding place of the man in the dark.


    "Go ahead, Chu Mo Shang has all opened his mouth. It won''t be bad all the time. Anyway, you are also grasshoppers on the boat. You should share happiness and difficulties together..."


    Murong Jin''s heart seems to have no intention of looking at a certain place. She secretly looks at the eye of heaven and looks at the person hiding in the dark clearly, but she finds that she doesn''t know the person. Then, the plain white finger pointed to not far away, and told the rain the man''s hiding place.


    "That''s right, poor girls. You didn''t see the scene just now. It''s so sad. At the same time, there are more than a dozen people playing with... "


    Chu Mo Shang looks at Jun Mo Li with a praying face. In fact, he has a good life. The personality of his two elder brothers is always like two fifty-eight thousand. Even if he wants to persuade him in acting, he has to lower his temper.


    When he thought about it, he felt that he was really depressed. It was obviously none of his business. He had to be pushed out by the second emperor brother to be his "scapegoat.".


    "Forget it, if he doesn''t want to go, let''s not force him. Let''s go, he can go wherever he likes..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the time is almost, white Jun Mo glass one eye, pushed Chu Mo Shang one, raised his feet and walked toward the direction of the moon building. She walked very fast and didn''t seem to care whether Jun Mo Li had followed her.


    "Let''s go, second brother..."


    Chu Mo Shang left a word, then followed Murong Jin heart behind, quickly read away. As for Jun Mo Li, he hesitated in situ for a long time, and then he was unwilling to follow.


    After all the people left, a shadow came out of a dark place, and the corner of his mouth covered with black cloth gave a sneer. As soon as his figure flashed, he flew away in the distance.


    But what he didn''t know was that after he left, several faster figures chased him in the direction of his departure


    ¡­¡­


    The moon building is in a mess. When Murong Jinxin and others arrive, the bodyguards who are responsible for settling the moon building girls have just left.


    Jun Mo Li motioned to the procuress to clear the scene. Then he quickly walked to the second floor and began to treat the girls who were tortured by non-human in person.


    He is their master, and it is his unshirkable responsibility not to protect them well. Now, he can do his part for them, and he is happy to do so.


    So busy in the middle of the night, Jun Mo Li will moon building all the girls are diagnosed. When he walked out of the last girl''s room, his peerless face was the rage he had never seen before.


    "Madam, mingyuelou is temporarily closed for rectification. Let these girls have a good rest. If you want to stay, you can stay. If you want to leave, you can give them one thousand taels of silver. You can''t embarrass them. "


    Jun Mo Li took Murong Jinxin''s tea and sipped it gently. Then she looked at the worried bustard. He softened his face and gave a few orders.


    "If you want to stay but don''t want to be a girl, what should you do?"


    The procuress nodded, with a few threads of gloom on her charming face. For her, tonight is not only the nightmares of the girls, but also her nightmares. All her life, I''m afraid she can''t get rid of it. Now, she just wants to fight for more benefits for those girls, and she knows that no matter what conditions she puts forward, the master will agree.


    "What do you want to do? You can satisfy them as long as you don''t go beyond the principles. What happened tonight is that I did wrong to them. "


    For a woman, the most important thing is integrity. Even the brothel women have a sense of shame in their hearts. But tonight they were stripped off and thrown into the street. The scene of their being ruined was seen by countless passers-by. If they had the courage to live, he would not find it easy. So they want what kind of future, he will give them what kind of future, as long as they want, not beyond his bottom line.


    "I thank the master for the girls. I believe that there will be more girls willing to live."


    The procuress plops down to the ground and kowtows to Jun Mo Li heavily. The girls were all picked in one by one and cultivated with great pains. She has a very deep feeling with them, they also trust her very much, respect her, and are willing to give up their own lives for everything she tells them.


    "Get up, you have been loyal to me all these years, and you have never asked me anything. If you don''t think you can go out tonight, you can leave. Maybe you can go to other places. I won''t treat you badly Jun Mo Li really felt that the procuress''s voice was worthy of him. I got up in person, helped the procuress up and patted her on the shoulder comfortingly. I''m afraid that mingyuelou will be changed after this disaster. Maybe the procuress should be changed too. Over the years, she has been very reliable for him, maybe he should put her in a more important position¡° Everything follows the instructions of the Lord. From the moment the LORD saves his subordinates, his subordinates have made up their mind to follow him all their lives. Unless the Lord no longer needs his subordinates, they will never leave him. " The procuress was surprised. She didn''t know the meaning of Jun Mo Li''s words. She just wanted to know if she didn''t do her duty well, which caused the displeasure of the Lord. So, kneel down again, facing Jun Mo Li is a few heavy ring head¡° You go down. When the moon tower is over, you can go to shadow. Then the rain will arrange your position. " Jun Mo Li looks at the procuress in front of her, and her heart is full of mixed feelings. In fact, doing good deeds in this world will pay off. Most of his most heartfelt subordinates are saved by him or his subordinates. For them, it''s just a small effort, but they are repaying him with their own lives¡° Yes, I would like to thank you for your kindness. " Smell speech, the procuress is first Leng for a while, see Jun Mo glass words in mind recalled several times, this just understand, the Lord is going to reuse her. Shadow, that is the place where the most trusted person of the Lord can enter. It seems that her efforts over the years have not been in vain. It''s really good¡° Well, let the shadow people do something about mingyuelou. Brother Liuhuang, we have more important things to do now. " After the door of the room closed gently, Jun Mo Li motioned Chu Mo Shang to sit down. Then he took out the brocade box left by his mother''s concubine from his arms and handed over the treasure map inside. Now that we''ve all got together, we''ll finish the business. Anyway, we can''t sleep for a while and a half¡° Is this a treasure map? " Chu Mo Shang stares at the old sheepskin for a long time and then raises his head. He looks at Jun Mo Li in doubt and asks. In the heart sigh, the second emperor elder brother''s family background is really rich, unexpectedly even has this kind of thing¡° This is just given to the king by my uncle tonight. It''s a wedding gift from my mother''s concubine. These treasures are hidden in Yunyao mountain. Can you see where they are? " Jun Mo Li nodded, slender fingers pointed to the end of the treasure map, indicating that Chu Mo Shang looked at the key point directly. Although he also had the topographic map of Yunyao mountain, he didn''t walk by himself. He was afraid that his judgment would be wrong¡° This is like the back mountain of Yunyao mountain. Ranran once took Ben Wang to visit it. However, the terrain of that place is very dangerous, and it''s also a barren mountain. The disciples of Yunyao mountain generally don''t go there, but the treasure is likely to be hidden there... "Chu moshang looked left and right, but he didn''t see the reason after a long time. However, just when he wanted to give up, he suddenly remembered that he had been in the wild with Ye Ranran for half a day. If he guessed correctly, the place marked on this treasure map is there¡° OK, then send a letter to the eight elders of Yunyao mountain, saying that we will go to Yunyao mountain in the near future and want them to buy some herbs. Tomorrow, you will also prepare to arrange for people to go to Yunyao town to buy some horse boxes and so on for a rainy day. These treasures, we must transport out as soon as possible, or we will fight this battle without confidence... "Jun Mo Li looked at Chu Mo Shang''s solid appearance, and he was relieved. Now that the location of the treasure map has been determined, they have only one last step left, which is to dig up the treasure in Yunyao mountain¡° OK, I''ll take care of these tomorrow. Well, I''ve been making trouble for so long. I''ll go back to my house first. Otherwise, the little girl in the moon didn''t wake up in the middle of the night and she didn''t see me crying... "Chu Mo Shang nodded and agreed, got up and left a few words, then left in a hurry. When the play is finished, there is nothing for him here. He had to hurry back to see his baby daughter, lest she cry when she couldn''t find him¡° Go to see Hua Ling. She seems to have a lot to say to you... "

 Chapter 374

    The door of the room creaks and closes. Murong Jinxin looks at the cold man beside her and pats him on the shoulder placidly. She thinks of Hualing''s desire to talk and stop. Finally, her heart is soft.


    Anyway, Hualing once stopped the spring bug for her in Yunyao mountain, and she still has to pay back the favor. Now Hualing can''t live more than three days. She can''t let Hualing die.


    "No, she''s just a subordinate of the king. The king treats his subordinates equally."


    Jun Mo Li shakes his head, and his attitude is very firm. In his heart, there is no difference between Hualing and Madame, who are loyal subordinates. He can''t make any difference. Besides, it''s not necessarily a good thing to go. What Hualing wants to say is already clear to him. Why does he have to stimulate Hualing to report to the underworld in advance.


    "Well, you can do it by yourself. I''ll go to the underworld first and do all the things that should be done..."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t force him either. Seeing the storm and thunder, she knocked at the door and came in. She knew that they must have something very urgent to find Jun Mo Li. It''s not helpful for her to stay here. It''s better to do her own business first.


    "Well, come back early."


    Jun Mo Li eased her face for a while, and then she took her to the window with a kiss on her clean forehead. At this time, she can''t go to the main entrance, she can only be wronged to leave by using her lightness skills.


    She went to the underworld too many times recently. Although he didn''t like her going, he couldn''t help it. Who let him still can''t restore true body, cultivate Long Xiao nine days, who let him so have no ability.


    "Gone..."


    Murong Jin heart waved, body shape a flash, then flew out from the open window, quickly disappeared in the night. Jun Mo Li stood by the window for a long time, then closed the window again and sat back in the first seat.


    "Well, what can I do for you?"


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld


    When Murong Jinxin and the two elders of the fox clan appear in the study of the underworld, the underworld is still immersed in the mountain of official business. A fist sized night pearl hung on the wall, emitting a faint light.


    "Who is this old thing?"


    The underworld didn''t lift his head. He didn''t dare to enter the study. He didn''t knock on the door. There would be no one else except the little white eyed wolf. Only this time, he caught a glimpse of an old man from the corner of his eye.


    "See the underworld. I''m the second elder of the fox clan. The clan leader asked me to help Princess Ranran cultivate the magic fox Scripture..."


    Although the underworld didn''t even look at him in the right eye, the powerful pressure that unintentionally sent out still made the two elders shiver, and a cool air rose from the soles of their feet. He stood respectfully in front of Hades, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    This kind of Wang Shi is so powerful that he doesn''t need words any more. Just a light glance can make any creature standing in front of him fear.


    "Do you agree?"


    Smell speech, the underworld slightly frowned, will be in the hands of the memorial after reading, just looked up to have found a chair to sit down Murong Jin heart, that cool face is obviously very unhappy. He doesn''t like that she always brings some unimportant cats and dogs to the underworld, which makes him feel that the underworld is like a vegetable market, where everyone, ghosts and demons can come.


    "I only agreed to bring him, but I didn''t agree that he must stay in the underworld. You are the master of the underworld. However, the head of the fox clan said that he had studied the magic fox Scripture for many years. With him, you might be able to save a lot of thought. What do you think? "


    Murong Jin shrugged her shoulders and said that she didn''t take over. She also knew that he didn''t like to have a grandmother come to the underworld, and she was just helping Ranran''s grandmother. If he strongly opposes and doesn''t want to leave the second elder, she has nothing to do with it. These two elders have no friendship with her. She doesn''t need to make Pluto unhappy for him.


    "Hum, Hu Su Su sent such an old man to the underworld. I''m afraid he came to help Ye Ranran and supervise the king? They fox clan since so don''t believe this king, this king is lazy to meddle in their business. Let him take the magic fox Scripture with him, as far as he can go to the king. "


    The underworld saw that she didn''t take everything in this matter, so she was in a better mood after all. The little white eyed wolf knew what he felt, what he could promise and what he couldn''t decide for himself.


    He finally took a sidelong look at the two elders who were standing on one side, but he just took a sidelong look and didn''t even intend to say a word to them.


    "Pluto, the patriarch really only asked me to come for Princess Ranran. It''s not that I don''t believe in Pluto. Please forgive me and leave me. I promise to be safe in the underworld and never do anything to offend the underworld... "


    The two elders know that the underworld is not joking with him. They beg for love from the underworld and Murong Jinxin with their eyes. As long as Murong Jin wishes to speak a few good words for him, he will stay, otherwise I''m afraid he will not get rid of the fate of being swept out by the underworld.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart holding pot for himself poured a cup of tea, a small sip of light pursed, directly ignored the two elders for help. What she can do has been done. Now even if the second elder asks her, it''s useless. She can''t let these people get used to it. Whenever she has something to ask for Pluto, if the way of Pluto doesn''t work, she will ask for herself.


    There are enough things about the underworld, and the government affairs of the underworld are enough to make him worried. In addition, he asks him to help from time to time. If she asks him to take care of everything, he will be very tired¡° Bai Wuchang, throw this old thing out to the king. " Hades see understand, Murong Jin heart probably won''t care about it. So he didn''t show mercy to the two elders. With a wave of his big hand, he gave an order to Bai Changchang. However, the magic fox treasure book is not worth mentioning in his eyes. Does Hu Su Su send a fox to help Ye Ranran? If ye Ranran doesn''t even have this talent, she doesn''t have to practice any more. She''s more comfortable just sitting and waiting for death¡° Murong girl, in the face of the princess, you can say a word for me, Murong girl... "The two elders are caught by Bai Wuchang, and they dare not struggle casually. He is afraid that his struggle will irritate Pluto, and Pluto will slap him to death. He looked at Murong Jin heart, the last hope on Murong Jin heart¡° Elder two, go back and tell the head of the fox clan that Ranran, the magic fox treasure, can be cultivated soon. She will be fine... "Murong Jinxin gives elder two a look of helplessness. Since the underworld has made a decision, she will not interfere. She had already guessed the result of the second elder. It''s just that the two elders will not give up if they don''t take him there¡° Alas... "As soon as the two elders listen to Murong Jinxin''s words, they already understand that what they are saying is useless. They simply don''t say anything. They just sigh and leave behind Bai Wuchang. Because two elder and white impermanence leave, so big study suddenly quiet many. The underworld put his hands behind his head and looked at the woman as if nothing had happened in front of him. He didn''t say a word for a long time¡° Don''t look at me like this. I have goose bumps all over my body... "Murong Jin was a little strange and put down her cup. I don''t know what the expression of Hades means? He talks a lot on weekdays, doesn''t he? I''m crazy about playing with her today¡° I''m just thinking, will you be crazy on that day? Jinxin, the news of Wang''s imperial concubine selection has just been released. In less than one day, more than 10000 registration forms have been recovered. Can you tell me how you are going to choose your concubines that day? " The thin lips of Hades gave a faint smile, and the deep eyes were full of schadenfreude. This little white eyed wolf''s patience is always not good, so many women who participated in the election did not know how she would come up with a wonderful way to choose his concubine after she was dazzled¡° Then tell me first, what kind of concubine do you want me to choose for you? Coquettish or pure? Plump or bony? Tough or gentle? Artificial or brainless? As long as you can say that, as long as there are women like that who come to the election, I will choose them for you. However, can you be kind-hearted and stop signing up at once... "Murong Jin''s eyes turned white, and her temples began to ache. It was less than one day, and it was more than ten thousand. If she delayed for a few days, she would not be able to choose three days and three nights. What''s the charm of this ghost? Can it win the favor of so many women? Don''t you know that once you enter the palace, it''s as deep as the sea? Or one by one, they are too confident, and they all feel that they have captured the heart of Hades with their beauty¡° The king likes to have few things. It''s better that he won''t make trouble or look for trouble after entering the palace, and he won''t think about climbing the king''s bed all the time... "The king of Hades looked at her and was in a good mood. He had a deep smile at the corner of his mouth. He thought about her questions very carefully. After a while, he opened his mouth and put forward several conditions that were not conditions¡° Then you don''t have to choose, I look at the whole underworld, that is, only one person meets your requirements, and that person is me... "Murong Jin''s heart twitches, and looking at the underworld''s eyes is like looking at a neuropathy. Who are the women who are not ambitious? Who doesn''t want to step on other people''s shoulders? He thinks it''s very beautiful. When he chooses someone else to come in, he also wants them to do nothing. Isn''t that nonsense¡° Anyway, I want you to choose that kind of woman into the palace, but I don''t care how I choose. If you choose a lot of troubles for me to go to the palace, I will never end up with you... "

 Chapter 375

    The underworld doesn''t care so much. The underworld has gone through the great cleansing before. Now he has to put all his thoughts on government affairs. If there are a lot of women who like to make trouble everywhere, he may be crazy.


    She is his future Princess, and naturally she has to take some responsibility for him. His requirements are not high, he believes that even if she can''t do it, she won''t be too poor from his requirements.


    "Women are troubles. Where there are women, there will be fights. Don''t tell me you don''t even understand this? If you dare to say you don''t understand, I''ll kill you now... "


    Murong Jin''s heart and pretty face sank, and she really felt that the underworld was a little forced. It''s impossible to meet the conditions he said, OK? If she only chose one or two concubines, she might be able to jump out of the dwarfs. But this is a large-scale election. Where do you want her to find so many women who can meet his requirements?


    "I didn''t know much about the previous sentence. But since I met you, you have interpreted this sentence vividly and concretely with your own actions... "


    The underworld conceals the smile in her eyes and looks at the small appearance that she begins to wave her little paws. It''s really very interesting. In fact, what he said is also true. He had seen thousands of women, of whom she was the most troublesome. I''m afraid she can''t deny that.


    "I see your skin is itchy recently. I''m the most troublesome. So what? If you can''t stand it, don''t provoke me in the future... "


    Although the underworld is telling the truth, Murong Jinxin is not very willing to listen. She Teng stood up, a few strides will go to the front of the underworld, white hands instantly seized the collar of the underworld, staring at the eyes of the underworld, a few words of vicious roar.


    This old bastard, he just said those words on purpose to annoy her. She''s in trouble. What''s the matter? That''s what he asked for. Now he even dares to show him such an expression of disgust. It''s clear that he wants to die. If she wants to tell him something, even if it''s true, it can''t be said casually.


    "Ha ha, can''t you see that Wang said that on purpose? I know that when you are angry, you will come to pull my collar. I like you to take the initiative to get close to me, and I also like the faint fragrance of you... "


    The underworld looked at her small face, which was suddenly enriched because of anger. He chuckled softly. His slender fingers played with the green silk hanging in her ears. His words were enough to kill people. Let alone his bad taste, he also wanted to get close to her too much, but he didn''t dare to get close to her openly, so he had to.


    As for whether she is in trouble or not, it is not a matter at all in his eyes. He wants her to be more troublesome so that he can spend more time with her and cultivate his feelings.


    "You''re really sick here. I don''t know if it''s water or donkey kicking you..."


    Murong Jinxin''s lips trembled for a while, and then trembled for a while, finally slapped the hell''s cool face. She also wants to let him understand that women can''t offend, especially women like her who have become troublesome.


    "You don''t know the famous saying of beating people but not their faces, don''t you?"


    The facial expression of Hades twisted for a while. He looked at the woman who had let go of his collar. He thought that she would hit him in the back of the head at most, but he didn''t want her to hit him in the face directly. This little white eyed wolf''s paw is really not very sharp.


    "Are you human? At best, you''re a whore who plays around with women. What''s the matter with beating you in the face? I haven''t kicked your lifeblood yet. What''s the strength of shouting? "


    Murong Jin''s heart shook off her painful little hand and looked at the obvious palmprint on the underworld''s face, which made her smile. She doesn''t usually hit anyone in the face, but just now she doesn''t know why? That slap waved without thinking. Perhaps in her heart already knew that no matter what she did to him, he would not care with her.


    "I''ve forgotten your hobby. Those men who were castrated by you are really pitiful, but I bet you don''t want to castrate me..."


    After being beaten, the underworld didn''t think much of it. His slender fingers coagulated a black light and waved it to his face. The five paw marks on his face disappeared immediately. When I think of the things that she did when she first came to the human world, I really feel that she was not happy.


    This woman''s strong and merciless, from the moment she just resurrected has been revealed. Even when she is the weakest, she will never let the person who provoked her come to a good end.


    "How do you know that I am reluctant rather than eager? If you become a eunuch, I won''t worry. You don''t have to worry about going out and looking for married women, killing two birds with one stone. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at his shameless, it is a little angry. But whenever they fight, she can''t get the upper hand. Every time she is pressed by the luster, she really has a determination to be shameless with him. Isn''t it shameless? She can''t be worse than him.


    "Why don''t I take off my clothes and castrate you now? If you can''t do it, how about your parents? "


    The underworld looked at her face and thought it was funny. Simply stood up directly, walked to her in front, slender fingers such as jade pinched his waist black jade belt. As long as Murong Jin nodded his head, he would strip himself and let her do whatever she wanted. The only reason why she loses to him every time is that she can''t let go. After all, she is a person and a woman of Jun Mo Li. She can''t have no bottom line like him¡° In this way, you run around the underworld barefooted, so that all the ghosts in the underworld can see their great king''s disgusting bala. Then if I can''t do it, I''ll kiss you, OK? " Murong Jin heart such as stars like eyes drop Liuliu turn up, looking at the man in front of Yushu Linfeng, self - color, laughing very unkind. To tell you the truth, before he made some mistakes of principle, she would not lay such a heavy hand on him. But, he wants to use this to force her to kiss him, that is also impossible. She really didn''t believe he could do it. If he is really shameless to such a degree, she will admit defeat... "OK, then don''t you go back on it? I''ll be as you wish after a while, ha ha... "Pluto is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Looking at Murong Jin''s smile, he began to think about the feasibility of this. It''s not hard for him to run around naked. His next edict is to clear the underworld. At that time, don''t say it''s just naked, even if it''s naked¡° What are you trying to cheat? If you want to go, run now. An hour later, the bet will be invalid automatically... "Murong Jinxin is very alert. As soon as he looks at the underworld, he knows that he has a countermeasure. So, the corner of the mouth hook hook, directly the Pluto''s back to block. If you have the ability, you can take off and run now. If you don''t have the ability, you can roll to one side. What should you do¡° Run now, run now. It''s amazing. Just follow me and watch. When you get there, you''ll find out all kinds of reasons why you don''t want Ruixian to promise. " Pluto looked at her defense, and the smile on the corner of her mouth expanded a little. If you don''t want him to make an order, then he''ll perform a hiding skill himself, and only let her see it alone. Anyway, she didn''t say he was not allowed to use magic, and he was not in breach of contract¡° Then you... Run... "Smell speech, Murong Jin heart behind the brain slide a drop of huge sweat, quite incredible looking at the cool man in front of. Is this man crazy? It must be crazy. Or is he originally an exhibitionist, and would like to show his body to the ghosts of the underworld? Either way, she couldn''t accept it. After all, Hades will be her future man. If other women see all of them, she will have a psychological shadow. But she has already said all the words, and now it''s not right for her to take them back. For a moment, she was in a dilemma¡° Open your eyes and watch. If you dare to cheat at that time, I will kill you... "The underworld looked at her face and knew the tangle in her heart, but it''s none of his business. The only thing he has to do now is to go barefooted in the underworld. After running, she would kiss him. This is what he thinks day and night. He seems to have felt the temperature of her soft mouth kissing him. At the thought of the coming good thing, he could not help but feel a surge in his heart Murong Jinxin watched him begin to undress, some uncomfortable turned his head. He''s not her man now. She can''t watch it. If she saw it, she was afraid that she would have needle eyes. She was very principled¡° The king began to run, you don''t pestle there, follow one... "The underworld looked at her very uncomfortable standing far away, and threw the black jade belt in her hand directly in front of her. He wanted to come directly to her and let her appreciate his good figure first. But he also took pictures of himself, which would provoke her and directly annoy her¡° You don''t care whether I follow you or not, you just run to you, manic... "Murong Jinxin looks at the jade belt falling at her feet, and her heart is really tangled. Let him run or not? Let him run or not? If let him run, he not only lost a kiss, but also let his heart give birth to a never pass. If you don''t let him run, you may have to lose a kiss, but at least you will feel better¡° Poof, I''ve run away. I''ve really run away. After seeing my impeccable figure, I''m afraid Bai Wuchang will have to accept 10000 application forms for selecting concubines again... "

 Chapter 376

    The underworld looked at the woman standing on one side, deliberately said something to make Murong Jin''s heart more tangled. After that, he really raised his feet and went out, without a trace of hesitation.


    In any case, after a while, he used the art of seclusion, and his people could not see it. In her words, he is afraid of a wool ball


    "That... You wait..."


    Finally, at the moment when Hades stepped out of the study, Murong Jinxin made the final decision. She did not dare to look back, just stood in place and roared. After the roar, his whole person wilted.


    She knew what such a roar represented and what she would lose because of it. However, there are Countermeasures under the policy, and she is not afraid.


    "What? Can''t bear it? Since you don''t want to give up, please put on your clothes for me, or I''ll have to go out and run... "


    The underworld is also very witty, automatically retracts his feet, but does not immediately go to Murong Jinxin''s side to get dressed, but does not spare any effort to continue to seek his own welfare.


    It''s hard for him to catch this opportunity and make a fool of her. Of course, he can''t let it go. Otherwise, he would be too poor


    "To have your big dream, I''ll give you three minutes, and I''ll get dressed immediately. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite..."


    Murong Jin heart listen to the underworld that almost play rogue words, the blue veins on the forehead burst out. He thought so well that he dared to threaten her to dress him. This is a typical three-day absence.


    "So you''re giving up?"


    The underworld doesn''t want to compromise so easily. If she wants to cheat, he doesn''t mind using force on her now. What he should get must be obtained by any means.


    "I give up. You put it on and say..."


    Murong Jin heart is very sure of nodded, in this case, she dares to say she does not admit defeat? If she dares to say it, I''m afraid he will go straight to her naked and argue with her. She can''t stand such a hot scene.


    "It''s about the same..."


    The underworld walked back with a smile. He really felt that he had made a lot of money. Just took off her clothes, said a few words to stimulate her, got a kiss, too cost-effective, have no!


    He walked back with a smile and picked up the clothes scattered on the ground one by one with his slender fingers. Just as he was about to put them on, a sound of air-conditioning exploded at the door of the study.


    "Suck..."


    Bai Wuchang, who is going to go back to work after dealing with the second elder of the fox clan, comes to the door of the study and sees the king of Hades, who is wearing almost nothing and the trout is picking up clothes on the ground. Thinking that he was dazed, he rubbed his eyes and looked at it again. Then he was stunned.


    Pluto, what the hell is Pluto doing? If you want to play exposure, you have to go back to his own room. This is the study. It''s the study for office. It''s the study that he and Hei Wuchang may appear at any time. Did he come to such a place to kill his rhythm?


    "Close your eyes, close your mouth and stand in the corner for an hour."


    The underworld doesn''t need to look back to know who made the sound. The smile at the corner of his mouth fades down and flashes behind his desk. His face is very embarrassed.


    No matter how open he is, he hasn''t been able to be seen by his subordinates. For a moment, he only felt his face burning hot. He really wanted to dig a hole to bury himself.


    I''m afraid he will have a shadow in his heart when he talks to the back


    "Yes, Wang."


    White impermanence is also a face of egg, pain forced very much, he really blame himself, clearly know Murong Jin heart, he also come back so early why? This is not only bad for Pluto, I''m afraid even I have to grow a needle for a few days. However, Wang''s figure is really good. No wonder those concubines never forget him. Even he just looked at so many eyes, there is a desire to nosebleed impulse.


    "I said, your Highness the great Pluto, you are all seen by white impermanence. Should white impermanence be responsible for you? I''m looking at this time''s selection of concubines, and I''ll choose Bai Wuchang into the harem. Anyway, you''ve come to the level of being frank with each other. What do you think? "


    Murong Jin''s heart is happy, listening to the sound of wearing clothes behind her, she teases Pluto and Bai Wuchang in a good mood. This is really interesting. In the future, I''m afraid it''s impossible for them to clarify that they have nothing to do with each other. Bai Wuchang is really a bad luck ghost. It''s too bad. After seeing the body of Hades, he may not have a good life in the future.


    But Murong Jinxin''s words just finished, the underworld hasn''t had time to answer, a voice with some doubt thought again, this time it''s black impermanence.


    "What are you doing in the corner? Do you have enough to bask in the moon? "


    Black impermanence stops in front of the door of the study, looking at the appearance that white impermanence''s face seems to be split by thunder, it''s strange to ask. In the middle of the night, he doesn''t deal with his official business. He stands here straight. Is his brain sick.


    "I was punished by the king to stand..." white impermanence mouth a draw, very speechless white black impermanence one eye, tangled for a long time to come up with such a sentence. He only hoped that heiwuchang would not break the casserole and ask to the end, otherwise he really didn''t know how to face the sudden stimulation that made him want to vomit blood¡° What did you do wrong? Why did you stand by the king? " Black impermanence is Zhang Er''s head. White impermanence is always cautious and seldom makes mistakes. And even if it is wrong, Wang will not be so boring, right? Penalty station, isn''t that a waste of time and expression? Is it that Bai Changchang did something that made Wang speechless¡° Black impermanence, you stand by the wall with white impermanence, and you are not allowed to move in less than an hour... "The eyebrows of the king of Hades, who has been dressed up, are constantly jumping and jumping. Hearing black impermanence''s insidious questioning, an unknown fire sprang up in his heart. In a rage, even the innocent black impermanence was punished¡° Yes, Wang... "Black impermanence is more strange, scratched his big head, went to white impermanence''s side to stand. Wang, what''s the matter? What''s the matter with Bai Wuchang''s mistakes? How can he be angry with him? Really should Murong Jin heart said that sentence, lying also shot¡° Black impermanence, you must be very confused why white impermanence will be punished to stand, and why do you lie gun? For the sake of your loyalty to me, I will tell you reluctantly. Your Wang just wanted to be a hooligan on a whim, so he took off all his clothes and was ready to run naked. Before he ran out, he was seen by Bai Wuchang. You say, is this their accidental fate? "Poof..." Murong Jinxin turned around, first looked at the face, hard to see the extreme of a certain king, and then he just enlarged some of the frustration. After that, she could not help laughing. In her heart, she really felt that it was not a great thing that Hades was seen by Bai Changchang, but a very funny thing. Now she caught a handle. In the future, if he dares to be too shameless to her, she will use it to threaten him. It must be useful¡° Ah... "The expression on black impermanence''s face also changed in an instant. Looking at white impermanence''s eyes, he took some color and deep worry. What can Bai Wuchang do in the future? Will the king to see all, he does not want to die? Or don''t you want to die? He can''t help but think of Bai Wuchang''s future abused by Wang. He shakes his head sympathetically. "..." White impermanence sighed a breath, returned black impermanence a helpless expression. He didn''t mean it, okay? If he knew that Wang was naked, even if he was forced to die, he would not dare to appear in front of Wang for the first time. He also has integrity, OK¡° Enough laughter? If you have enough laughter, you will come to fulfill your promise. Otherwise, I will be shown by Bai Wuchang... "The underworld looked at the woman with a gloomy face. He really felt like crying without tears. He is so wise and confused. If he had just closed the door, he would not have put himself and Bai Wuchang in such an embarrassing situation. All this was stirred up by the little white eyed wolf. If she kisses him obediently, it''s OK. If she dares to play tricks, he will definitely make her have no good fruit to eat¡° Don''t you think too much? When we made a bet, I just said I would kiss you if I lost, but I didn''t say I would kiss you now. But don''t worry, I''ve always been brave and I won''t break the debt. After several hundred years, I''m psychologically prepared, and I will certainly fulfill my promise today. " Murong Jin heart is in accordance with the words came to his in front, but did not intend to kiss this only hapless ghost. Just pick the eyebrow to look at him, very ungrateful open mouth. Anyway, what she said was right. She just said that she would kiss, but she didn''t say when. Even if he forced her to death, it was useless¡° Murong Jinxin, how dare you play with me? Well Smell speech, the whole face of the underworld is purple, unbearable pull her a, instantly will she pressed on the wall behind, fierce stare at her, as if immediately like devouring her. He had paid such a high price, but she could not kill him with a few words¡° Hey, how can I fool you? Did you say you wanted to kiss right away? No What has the final say when I have not fulfilled my promise? You don''t give me horizontal, if you dare horizontal, I''ll walk out of this study and go out like a boat when you are seen by Bai Wuchang... "Murong Jin snorted coldly, and didn''t pay attention to his anger at all. In front of her, he is a paper tiger. She was not afraid of him. She didn''t need to be afraid of him¡° You little white eyed wolf, black hearted wolf, I''m so angry with you, I''m so angry... "

 Chapter 377

    The underworld was very angry. The look on his face really wanted to break Murong Jin''s heart into pieces. He was really gnashing his teeth. How can he spread out such a little white eyed wolf? How many lives has he made?


    He looked at Murong Jin heart, fight is not scold is not, temporarily between heart blocked flustered. I''m afraid this study will have to be demolished directly by him if it''s not for a little sense


    "You have a big life. You can''t be angry. Calm down, calm down..."


    Murong Jin heart to see that he is really angry, rare good intentions out of his wolf claws for him Shun Shun gas. She didn''t say no. is it necessary for him to be so angry? It''s like I''ve never been kissed by a woman in my life. That''s enough.


    "I''d rather be really angry with you. If I die, it''s all over, and I don''t have to face you, the black hearted little white eyed wolf. I''m heartless. I know how to play with my feelings all day long. It''s disgusting... "


    By her claws, the fire of Hades dissipated a lot. Although the words of the export are still vicious, the look in the eyes has been mild down. He always has no way to take her, this life can only be her riding on the head. This is his life. I can''t believe it or not!


    "How can I play with your feelings? Do you want to make it clear to me? When did I play with your feelings? Since you want to die so much, why don''t I make you angry? I''m sorry. I''m not going to return that kiss... "


    Murong Jinxin originally wanted to say a few good words to calm his mood, but when she heard his words that she played with his feelings, her face became gloomy. She Murong Jin heart to treat feelings has always been single-minded, even for him, it has also done she can do the extreme. What else does he want? Do you still want her to cheat on Junmo glass so as not to play with his feelings?


    "You know my king dotes on you. No matter what you do, you are not willing to move you. You just take advantage of my king''s doting on you to cheat me. Isn''t it playing with my feelings?"


    The underworld saw that she was a little annoyed, and quickly recalled what he had just said without thinking carefully. He felt that he had gone too far. But at this point, he couldn''t admit his mistake so easily, so he had to stick to it.


    He has to take this opportunity to let the little white eyed wolf understand that he is also temperamental, so as not to happen again in the future


    "OK, I''m just playing with your feelings? What about? What can you do to me? "


    Murong Jin''s heart really wants to be rough, but she has to bear it. She looked at the man who trapped herself in the corner and really wanted to slap him in the face. He could say that she was cheating and shameless, but she felt that she could not afford such a serious crime of playing with her feelings.


    Ask yourself, she Murong Jinxin never played with anyone''s feelings. Before, he took a look at her. At that time, she resisted and disdained, and never gave him any hope. Later, they lived together for two years. He taught her peerless skills and gave her one of his hearts. She was also very rational and didn''t want to. Finally, the tear he dropped on Sansheng stone moved her, and she decided to repay his infatuation, but it was also based on the fact that she and Chu moshang walked safely through life. She didn''t understand. In his eyes, how could she become the kind of person who can play with other people''s feelings at will?


    "I can''t do anything to you except endure. You always know that, don''t you?"


    The underworld looked at her and was really angry. It didn''t seem like a joke. His heart began to sink with a thump. Although the mouth is still very hard, but the attitude has been completely relaxed. He knew her personality and her difficulties. Her marriage with Jun Mo Li was also decided by heaven. He knew all the time and didn''t intend to interfere. No matter from which aspect, she has nothing to do with playing with feelings.


    "Then you don''t have to bear it. Let''s open the window and tell the truth. I''ve had enough of playing with you. I don''t want to play with you any more. From then on, you go your way and I go my single wooden bridge. We don''t know each other


    Murong Jin''s heart is really angry. She reaches out her little white hand and pushes him away with all her strength. Then she angrily goes out of the door of the study. Even the Hades doesn''t find the opportunity and time to explain. She left with a look of chagrin. She grabbed her hair and wanted to hit the wall immediately.


    "Wang, hurry to chase, or the consequences will be unimaginable..."


    Bai Wuchang, who is standing at the penalty station, can''t listen any more. He thinks that his Wang is really a fool. In this case, if he doesn''t hurry to chase Murong Jinxin, does he still want to stay in his study and read the memorial?


    Murong Jinxin that kind of stubborn woman, if the king does not coax her well, I''m afraid that even if you come to the underworld to see ye Ranran, you will never step into the underworld palace.


    "Yes, Wang, if you don''t explain it clearly, I''m afraid Murong will hate you all her life. For a moment, the wind is calm and the waves are calm. Take a step back, the sea is wide and the sky is wide.... "


    Compared with white impermanence, black impermanence''s mood is more urgent. He spent a lot of time with Murong Jinxin. He knew Murong Jinxin so well that Wang could only treat him as a dumb loser today. Otherwise, Wang would be the one with bad luck.


    "Chase, why did I chase her? I don''t owe her. It''s because she cheated and didn''t pay her debts. Why did she make such a fuss? It''s not my fault. I don''t want to chase her today. She loves me... "Pluto was very upset and walked around in his study. After looking for something for a long time, he didn''t find anything to vent. Finally, he could only sweep all the memorials of several tables to the ground. He was really angry by the little white eyed wolf. She even said that she wanted to break up. He just lost his mind and said something he shouldn''t have said. Is it that serious¡° Wang, you have to think clearly. If you don''t go after her, I''m afraid you''ll have to go to the world secretly if you want to see Murong girl in the future. Murong girl''s temper, you know, very hard, will never take the initiative to compromise with you... "Black impermanence of a black line, Wang''s words put out clearly is complaining, is angry. But this gas really can''t gamble. If you gamble, I''m afraid the whole underworld will be flying. Therefore, he still plucked up the courage to continue to persuade¡° No compromise, no compromise. I don''t need her to compromise. When she needs the help of the king, she will compromise... "Pluto still thinks that he has no face to catch up with. This is her fault. He just said a few words. Why should he go to coax her? For what? Why¡° Wang, Murong girl''s temperament, once falling out with you, she will go directly to the emperor of heaven. If you don''t believe it, you go to the underworld garden to have a look. Maybe she will take ye Ranran away... "Hei Wuchang really doesn''t know whether to cry or smile. Can Wang not be so naive? Murong Jinxin''s temperament is like that. Unless the sky is going to fall, she will die and never come to find Wang. Wang is such a clever ghost. How can he become a pig in love¡° Don''t scare me. I''m not scared. If she takes Ye Ranran away, ye Ranran will die. No doubt, the emperor of heaven can''t save Ye Ranran... "Hearing this, the underworld calms down. Black impermanence''s words are really right. That little white eyed wolf has always been a very determined person. If he falls out with him, I''m afraid he will really take ye Ranran away¡° But she didn''t know. She was sure that the emperor of heaven could also save Ye Ranran. Wang, don''t get on with yourself. If Murong really ignores you, how can you live? " Black impermanence know their words played a role, quickly add fuel to continue to persuade. While talking, he was full of tears. Is it easy for him to make peace in the underworld? He, alas... "I''m the king... Chasing..." the underworld was a little frightened by the last sentence of black impermanence. Yes, if the little white eyed wolf really ignored him, he might not be able to live in the future. He could not easily let her open her heart to herself. If she was completely disappointed in herself because of a moment of anger, it would be more than the gain¡° Black impermanence, you go to work, don''t stand here. You don''t have the time to finish standing, just go to Bai Wuchang to finish standing for you... "Thinking about this, he took a few strides and ran out of the study. As soon as he came out of the library, he saw the two door gods, black and white. Looking at black impermanence, he breathed a sigh of relief, and the corners of his mouth were almost invisible. A wave of his hand indicates that Hei Wuchang can go away¡° Thank you for the king''s unpunishment... "Hei Wuchang sighed for a long time when he saw the underworld blowing away like a tornado after leaving so many words. Their invincible king, in front of Murong Jinxin, there is a little bit of Wang''s momentum, just like a little mouse¡° What will Wang do to me in the future White impermanence crying a face, looking at is ready to enter the study of black impermanence, is very painful asked a sentence. He is really worried now. Wang has already started to aim at him. What should he do? What to do¡° Well, I don''t know. Please take care of yourself... "Black impermanence shakes his head. For white impermanence, he says that he really can''t answer it. How will Wang deal with him? Maybe he will deal with him to death. It depends on whether Wang can coax Murong Jin back¡° Alas... "Bai Wuchang sighed, but he was not speaking. He lowered his head and fell into his own meditation. The cold moonlight falls, leaving a mottled light on the ground... There is bound to be a rough night in the underworld tonight

 Chapter 378

    The garden of the dead


    A rapid step came from far and near, and suddenly woke the sleeping beasts. The outer beast opened his eyes and looked. He only felt that the woman in white was familiar, but he couldn''t remember who she was for a moment.


    "Roar... Roar... Roar..."


    Originally, I thought that the woman in white was just passing by, and I didn''t care about her. Just as the beast wanted to close her eyes, she felt that the woman in white was standing at the gate of the netherworld garden, looking around as if she was looking for something. So, the quiet underworld garden suddenly remembered the roar.


    "Ranran... Ranran..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is not afraid of those monsters who show their teeth to her. There is a border in the garden. Unless someone leads them, they can''t get out and hurt her.


    She took some deep angry eyes to look around, didn''t see ye Ranran''s figure, then began to call in a low voice.


    "Roar... Roar... Roar..."


    Because Murong Jinxin''s cry is getting louder and louder, it may disturb the rest of the dark beasts. More and more dark beasts begin to cry. The roar is higher and higher, which drowns Murong Jinxin''s voice in an instant.


    "I said, I''m just looking for the little fox who just came to the underworld garden. Can you stop yelling? It''s annoying... "


    Murong Jin heart only feel their eardrum buzzing, the whole head is about to be those screams make explosion. She drives her internal power and spreads her intention through her internal power. I hope these dark beasts don''t cry and howl after they know that she is looking for people. They really can''t stand it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as I heard that Murong Jinxin was looking for the little fox, the dark beasts were quiet, because the dark beasts in the dark beast garden basically knew that the little fox was sent in by the king himself, and was a good friend of the princess. Then, will the woman who appears in front of them in the middle of the night happen to be their future Princess?


    "Ye Ranran, get out immediately..."


    Murong Jinxin felt that her words were useful. Taking advantage of the moment when the dark beasts stopped temporarily, she drove her internal force to shout again. Because it''s a sound mixed with internal force, so basically the whole netherworld beast in the netherworld garden is awakened, and ye Ranran is no exception.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Knead sour eyes, think that he is a mirage, until the continuous cry of connection floating in the sky of the dark garden, ye Ranran know that he is not a mirage, but Jinxin is really calling her.


    She heart next surprised, Jin heart how can appear in the middle of the night here? Is Chu Mo Shang or Yue ER in trouble? With this thought, all the sleepiness was awakened, and with four short legs, he ran towards the direction of the garden.


    "Ranran, here, come here..."


    When that ball of white ball appeared in Murong Jinxin''s eyes, Murong Jinxin''s originally very depressed mood suddenly improved a lot. She waved to Ye Ranran, who was looking around, indicating that ye Ranran came quickly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ran Ran flies to Murong Jin''s heart, looking at Murong Jin''s face, feeling even lower. Facing Murong Jinxin, she danced and asked why Murong Jinxin came here to find it.


    "You think too much. Your man and daughter are very good. Today, I want you to write a letter to the eight elders of Yunyao mountain. Junmoli''s mother and concubine left a treasure map. The treasure is hidden in the back mountain of Yunyao mountain. We need to transport the treasure out as war supplies. "


    Murong Jinxin looked for a while before she understood what ye Ranran wanted to express. She touched her hairy head placidly and relaxed her face. Then she told her why she came to her. It seems that I scared him at this time. Look at his painful appearance


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran nodded, and the big stone in his heart was finally put down. Then he thought of his fox like appearance and looked at his fox claws. He looked at Murong Jin''s heart in embarrassment. As she is now, I really don''t know if she can write with a pen.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''ll take you to Tiandi later. He should have a way to make you recover for a short time."


    Murong Jinxin smiles at her. At the beginning, when Hades checked Ranran, she didn''t say that Ranran couldn''t recover her body. But later, in order to make Ranran more motivated to practice, she didn''t mention the matter of recovering Ranran''s body. It''s an extraordinary time now, and she can''t take care of it any more. First she recovers herself, then she recovers herself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran listens to Murong Jinxin''s words, and her purple eyes flash a trace of doubt. What''s wrong with Jinxin? Let her recover and find the underworld. Why do you have to go to heaven to find the emperor? Is there something wrong between her and Hades?


    "I''ve fallen out with Hades. I''ll go back to the bridge. I don''t know anyone. I''ll find a way to get you out later. Let''s go to heaven to find the emperor. I have the magic fox Scripture in my hand. If you go to heaven, you can also practice. Why do you have to suffer in this place full of wild animals? "


    Murong Jin heart is not hidden Ye Ranran, a word will happen tonight to do a conclusive statement. She has always been a decisive person. Once she decides to go far, she will go far with all her belongings. She will not occupy other people''s territory and enjoy other people''s happiness. "..." Ye Ranran is even more strange now. Although she doesn''t have much time to contact with the underworld, she can see that the underworld is really good to Jin Xin. Everything makes Jin Xin spoil Jin Xin. How can she fall out all of a sudden? And it''s so serious. What''s the matter? She continued to wave her little paws, hoping Murong Jinxin could speak more clearly. And those beasts who were close to Murong Jin''s heart naturally heard their conversation, one by one came to the spirit, obviously very interested in the eight trigrams of the underworld¡° He said I played with his feelings, especially I didn''t understand where I played with his feelings? What''s the matter? Do you think it''s difficult for me to move without him? Bullshit... "Murong Jinxin knows that if she doesn''t make it clear, ye Ranran will never follow her easily. Skimming his mouth, he simply said the source of his anger. After that, he felt that his anger, which had been suppressed, suddenly came out again. He could not help but waved his hand to the big tree¡° Are you trying to kill me? The king just said a angry word, but you are serious... "After a palm, a lonely figure came out of the thousand year old tree, and the king of Hades came to Murong Jinxin''s face with a twitch. All his anger had disappeared after hearing her say that he would leave. He felt that he was really finished. He was eaten to death by the little white eyed wolf¡° If you come, it''s better to let Ranran out, lest I hurt your beast. " Murong Jin heart back two steps, opened the distance with the underworld, look at the underworld''s eyes have no temperature in the past, the rest is only indifferent, just as if she and the underworld were just two strangers who never met¡° Ranran can''t leave here, or she will die, and the emperor of heaven can''t save her. Don''t be angry. Isn''t it true that I''m wrong? " The underworld really can''t stand the kind of eyes Murong Jinxin looks at him, a few strides forward again will Murong Jinxin trapped in his arms, drooping eyes looking at her proud to let him scared small face, carefully said. It was not until this moment that he realized how stupid it was that he didn''t catch up earlier. Fortunately, black and white impermanence reminded him, otherwise he and she would not be the same even if they were reconciled in the future. Through this, he deeply understood that if they were quarreling in the future, they must solve the problem before she could go out¡° It''s her life to die. You don''t have to worry about it. I''m a married woman. You''d better stay away from me. I don''t have any interest in you... "Murong Jinxin''s delicate brow twisted because of his sudden approach. Except Junmo Li, she didn''t really like that other men were too close to her. There are some situations that can''t be avoided, she admitted. However, such a situation can be completely avoided¡° You said, "how can you calm down?" The underworld stretched out his hand and rubbed her hair, and countless tenderness poured out of his heart. He knew she was angry, but he really didn''t know how to make her happy. He has lived for so many years, and basically has never coaxed a woman. It seems that he will have to learn from Chu moshang''s stallion in the future, otherwise if she is angry, I''m afraid he will be driven crazy¡° It''s very simple. Don''t let me see you again in your life. I''ll definitely cool down immediately. " Murong Jin heart pushed him a few, found that he could not push, also did not work. Just squint at him, very cold and hard open mouth. In fact, the anger in his heart also dissipated a lot in his low breath¡° How is that possible? How about you beat Ben Wang? How many bites of Ben Wang? How many kicks do you have? If you don''t get rid of it, you''ll let me go up to the sword mountain and down to the oil pot? " The underworld looked at her and seemed to soften. He continued to keep a low profile and said something totally inconsistent with his status. After that, he felt a series of disdainful eyes projected from the netherworld, which made his smile tremble slightly. These damned hell beasts don''t sleep in the middle of the night. They come out one by one to see his jokes, right? Well, it''s very good. From tomorrow, they won''t have to sleep any more... "OK, if you are so sincere, just like your concubines, kneel at the gate of Hades palace for a day. As long as you get down on your knees, we''ll write it off. "

 Chapter 379

    Murong Jin heart sneer, with his ability, what is the next pot? Even if it''s the next 18 levels of hell, it''s not painful. Besides, she didn''t want to pay any attention to him now, so she threw out a condition that he couldn''t do and couldn''t do.


    Kneel down, this word seems to be very easy to write, but for these superiors, especially those who are so powerful and domineering like him, I''m afraid it''s impossible to do it in a lifetime.


    "How about kneeling in the room or in the study? Kneeling at the gate of the palace will greatly affect the majesty of the king, don''t you think? "


    Smell speech, the underworld''s small heart mercilessly shrank, he lived so many years, still really never kneel. If you kneel down in such a public place, I''m afraid his great reputation will be over. But if you go back to your room or go to the study and kneel down, it''s harmless. Anyway, the little white eyed wolf and black-and-white impermanence''s mouth are very tight, and they can''t talk about these disgraceful things everywhere. As for these dark beasts, even if they want to talk, he won''t give them a chance to speak.


    "I think you''re really out of your mind..."


    Murong Jin heart listen to his words, the corner of the mouth mercilessly a draw, quite incredible looking at the cool man in front of. Let him kneel, he kneels, he has such a good voice? Besides, with his male chauvinism, even in his room or study, it''s impossible to accept it, isn''t it?


    "My brain is sick, otherwise how can I say that without my brain, so don''t worry about a patient, it will lower your IQ..."


    The underworld nodded in agreement. Sometimes it''s a good thing for him to think that his brain is sick for the first time. Maybe because his brain is sick, he doesn''t have to bear so much responsibility after making a mistake, such as he is now.


    "Then you go to cure your brain first, and come to me when your brain is cured. I don''t like to deal with an abnormal ghost..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at him as if there was a sign of relief, sneered a few times, looked for an opportunity, quickly drilled out from under his arm, once again with him far away. He thought so beautifully that he wanted to use her casual words as a shield.


    "Only you can cure this brain disease. As long as you are not angry with me, I will be cured naturally. If you have a lot of money, please let me go this time. I must go through my brain before I speak in the future... "


    There is a trace of helplessness in Pluto''s deep eyes. This little white eyed wolf is really hard to coax. I''m afraid it won''t work to deceive her. So, next, he can only honestly admit his mistake. I hope my sincere attitude can move her and let her hold her high.


    "Don''t worry, even if you want me to be angry with you in the future, I won''t be angry with you. When I take away Ranran, I can''t remember anyone. "


    Murong Jinxin really feel a little speechless, this man in some ways and Jun Mo Li that evil really like, shameless degree is a level. But it''s none of her business. She can''t give him any good face before her anger goes down. For the sake of admitting his mistake, she didn''t care about him for too long. Only when she came back to the underworld to look for him next time, could it really pass.


    "No, if you do, I won''t let you go, so that I won''t sigh and hurt my liver all day long. Maybe I will die one day..."


    The underworld really had a headache. Her attitude seemed to soften, but her tone didn''t mean to soften at all. No matter what, he couldn''t let her go with a bellyful of anger. If she insists on arguing with him to the end, he can only buckle her down, slowly grind her, pester her, cry for her, anyway, the purpose is to let her completely forget this matter.


    "Don''t play hooligans with me. I''m not afraid of hooligans in my life. If you piss me off, I''ll make the hell out of you. "


    Murong Jin heart looked at him not like a joke, the heart has the bottom. Although the tone is still very hard, she knows that she can''t screw this nigger. Because she has too many things to go back to do, there is no time to spend with this nigger.


    "If you want to make trouble, you can do whatever you want. But if you don''t let go, you can''t leave here. If you don''t eat soft food, I''ll give you hard food to see if your arm can twist over my thigh. "


    The underworld is really out of the way, he can''t really run to the underworld palace and kneel. If he really kneels down, what he will lose is not the problem of face. What he will lose is probably the trust of all the people in the underworld, and Jin Xin will certainly suffer the unanimous resistance of the people in the underworld. He didn''t want to see all these.


    "I can''t wring your thigh, but I can cut it off. Come on, I don''t want to talk to you anymore. You first release Ranran into human form. I need Ranran to write me a letter. "


    Speaking of this, Murong Jinxin feels that it is a waste of time to entangle each other. So, she pointed to Ye Ranran not far away with her little white hand, and ordered a few words with a gloomy and pretty face.


    This nigger, sooner or later she can teach him a lesson, and she doesn''t have to be in a hurry


    "Then you promise not to worry about me? Well The underworld breathed a sigh of relief. His index finger caught up a black light and flew towards Ye Ranran. In an instant, he took Ye Ranran out of the underworld garden, but he was not in a hurry to transform Ye Ranran into human form. If she nodded first, he would shamelessly take ye Ranran back¡° I''m sure I have to worry about it, but I won''t worry about it with you now. I''ll wait until I want to worry about it with you. You move quickly, I''m in a hurry, and I don''t have time to talk with you... "Murong Jinxin naturally refused to submit so soon, but she had put away her indifference and pushed him as if nothing had happened just now. She calmed down a lot after such a disturbance. The nigger said those words unintentionally. Maybe she was so angry that her brain was sick¡° When you marry me, you''ll be arguing with me. You can do whatever you want. Is that all right? " The underworld wiped the sweat on his forehead and felt like he had escaped. Looking at her holding her plain white hands, my heart was completely settled at the moment. Out of the understanding of this little white eyed wolf, he knew that this time he was lucky. If she had to worry about it, she would have to wait for decades, and then he would have plenty of time to worry about it¡° Look at your performance, you hurry up, in the wordy I will continue to care with you now, hurry up... "Murong Jin''s heart turned white, he is also quite helpless. It''s just that although she is a person who must be rewarded, it is also to the enemy, not to her own people. She has no bottom line to her own people, and she is no exception to this nigger¡° The magic fox Scripture is given to the king, and the king asks black impermanence to study... "The underworld looks at her as if she is really in a hurry, and doesn''t dare to talk nonsense. A black light flashes by, and ye Ranran has changed from a small white group to her original appearance. With a wave of his hand, a table appeared in front of Ye Ranran, and the pen and paper were placed on the table. Jinxin and ye Ranran naturally heard the conversation, so he didn''t ask much, just asked Murong Jinxin for the magic fox dictionary, anyway, he wanted what he wanted first¡° Here it is Murong Jinxin takes out a thin pamphlet from her arms and throws it to the underworld. She knows this black hearted ghost too well. If she doesn''t give it, he will talk about her ears. And the underworld took over the pamphlet and put it in his arms at will, not even interested in looking at it¡° Jinxin, I don''t know if the eight elders recognize me. I can only do my best. " Ye Ranran sank for a moment, and his pen began to brush on the white paper. In a few minutes, it was finished. She folded the letter paper, put it in the envelope, sealed it and handed it to Murong Jinxin. She said something worried. After all, she is not the daughter of the owner in front of Yunyao mountain. To some extent, she is not qualified to inherit Yunyao mountain. Even if the eight elders didn''t recognize her, it was reasonable¡° It''s OK. I want you to write to them, just to give yunyaoshan a face. If they insist on their own way, I will not show mercy. " Murong Jinxin puts the letter in her arms, or Yunyao mountain has saved Ranran''s life and raised Ranran for so many years, she won''t do such a troublesome thing. I hope the eight elders of Yunyao mountain can understand it, otherwise it will only bring disaster to Yunyao mountain¡° Well, your subordinates still have some feelings. They have great kindness to me. It''s better not to hurt the lives of the disciples of Yunyao mountain. " Ye Ranran is aware of Murong Jinxin''s disposition to fight when she doesn''t agree. She takes Murong Jinxin''s hand and exhorts her seriously. After all, the place where she has lived for so many years is sentimental. She doesn''t want yunyaoshan to have an accident in her hands¡° If I have a sense of propriety, you can rest assured to stay here to practice. The human world is getting ready for war, so you don''t have to worry about Chu Mo Shang''s nothing to do. As for Yueer, I will return to the underworld to practice after I get married. She will follow Fengxuan to the underworld. As long as you practice well, I will let her come to see you every day. " Murong Jinxin smiles at Ye Ranran and gives her an encouraging look. She could see that Ranran had suffered a lot these days, even her chin was sharp. But this is the way of cultivation. If you eat bitterly, you will become a master¡° That''s really great. In order to cultivate my body as soon as possible, I must work harder to abuse the little gray wolf. Maybe the day I kill him is the day I can leave the underworld... "

 Chapter 380

    When ye Ranran heard that her daughter was coming to the underworld, she almost jumped three feet high. Her purple eyes suddenly became colorful. Holding Murong Jinxin''s neck, she gave Murong Jinxin a kiss on her small face, completely ignoring Murong Jinxin''s white eyes.


    In fact, she didn''t do anything these days. She just ran after the wolf as soon as she woke up. She felt that her speed was getting faster and faster, and her cultivation also increased a lot in these days.


    "It''s not necessary to abuse to death. I''ll just take a breath. Anyway, it''s also the treasure of other people''s underworld. You''d better not die. "


    Murong Jinxin''s mind came up with the scene that the little gray wolf was injured by Ye Ranran. With a puff of his mouth, it seems that he really answered the words of the underworld. The little gray wolf will play a great role in promoting her skills. But she can''t be too arrogant. The little gray wolf has a deep relationship with the underworld. If Ranran really kills it, who knows if the underworld will hate Ranran?


    "Well, it depends on your face. I''ll take a breath for it. Well, I have to go back to sleep, or I will be thrown away by that little gray wolf tomorrow. "


    Ye Ranran yawned a little, and now she has the motivation. For the sake of her daughter, she must have to die. So, now she must go back to sleep, sleep well, in order to have enough energy to chase the little gray wolf.


    "You don''t have to be merciful. If it can''t even beat you, it''s dead."


    The underworld knows that Murong Jin''s heart is also because he is worried about him, so he will let Ye Ranran show mercy, but he doesn''t think it''s necessary at all. Xiao Hui''s posture is not worse than ye Ranran''s. If you really practice hard, you can''t die in Ye Ranran''s hands. He also wants Ye Ranran to abuse Xiao Hui in death. In order to live, Xiao Hui will certainly raise his potential to the extreme.


    "I will never show any respect when I fight it. Anyway, we foxes and wolves are natural enemies..."


    Fox clan and wolf clan were born enemies. She knew little gray wolf knew it, so when she chased little gray wolf, she would force little gray wolf to improve her cultivation. Pluto threw them together just for her to force the wolf to practice. Just because she didn''t say it didn''t mean she didn''t understand.


    "Go back."


    The underworld is no longer talking nonsense. With a wave of his big hand, a faint black light flashed by. Ye Ranran has entered the underworld garden and changed back to the appearance of a little fox.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran waved to Murong Jin''s heart and ran towards the depth of the garden with short legs. The speed was as fast as lightning. Murong Jin''s heart was shocked. It''s only a few days. Ranran''s progress is too bad.


    "The hell garden is the best place to train animals. In time, you will see a completely different leaf dye."


    The underworld takes a panoramic view of Murong Jinxin''s face. Seeing that she is very satisfied with Ye Ranran''s changes in recent days, he can''t help but be happy, and his previous haze mood is swept away. In the past few days, ye Ranran has made such an amazing change. Xiao Hui would not have been too bad. Otherwise, ye Ranran would not have been so indifferent and would have been showing off his brilliant deeds to Jinxin.


    "You will also see a completely different little gray wolf, huh..."


    Murong Jin heart can''t see what the underworld thought, cold hum a, export words with a touch of irony. Don''t think she doesn''t know what the hell is up to. Frankly speaking, he just uses Ranran to force his pet to practice.


    "They are promoting each other. Anyway, Hello, I''m good, everyone is good."


    The underworld doesn''t care if his mind is seen through by Murong Jin. Anyway, after all, it''s a win-win thing to put Ye Ranran and Xiao Hui together, which can''t be denied by anyone.


    "Come on, I''ll go. If you have time, just stare at some dye for me. She''s just starting to practice. Don''t let her take a detour. "


    Ranran''s time is very precious now. If she takes a detour due to improper cultivation, it will undoubtedly be a devastating blow to her. She would never allow that to happen. Therefore, her expression is very serious and serious.


    "Well, black impermanence stares at her every day. If there is any problem, she will correct it immediately. You don''t have to worry about her, either. Get busy with your own business. "


    The underworld nods. If he can''t do such a small thing well, he can really die. What she should worry about now is not ye Ranran, but herself. Feng dance nine days want to break through, but not overnight, if she does not come back as soon as possible, the consequences are absolutely unimaginable.


    "I''ll pay back what I owe you. If you dare to talk nonsense in the future, we''ll see..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the worry in his eyes, and the look on her face was much better at last. He gave a cold hum to him, left a few words and left in a hurry.


    "Ha ha..."


    On hearing this, Hades was in a very good mood. When he was still coaxing her, he was ready to be cheated by her, but he didn''t think she never wanted to. Well, since she will return it, he will wait for it.


    Seeing that the white figure disappeared in the eye, the underworld restrained his smile and glanced at the animals who were pretending to sleep. With a wave of his broad sleeve robe, he roared away to the underworld garden. After a loud noise, dozens of thousand year old trees in the garden were uprooted, so broken that there was no residue left. Those beasts pretending to have fallen asleep shivered and understood the meaning of the hand of the underworld. They lie one by one, telling the underworld with their body language that they are sleeping, they see nothing, they hear nothing..... Liwang mansion when Murong Jinxin appears in the ink garden with Ye Ranran''s letter, Jun Moli is still lighting the night to draw the soldiers'' layout, and sees Murong Jinxin sitting on the chair with a tired face, He poured a cup of tea and walked over¡° I''ll have a rest and a cup of tea. You''re tired. I''m sorry to see that. " Jun Mo Li puts the teacup into Murong Jinxin''s little hand, and then in front of Murong Jinxin, he begins to hold Murong Jinxin''s aching leg. To see his own woman tired into this appearance for himself, he was really distressed and bleeding¡° Well, what can I do? That''s the hard work. " Murong Jinxin sips tea, looking at the gorgeous man squatting in front of him, warm in the heart. It''s nothing to be tired for him. Even if it''s going to kill her, she won''t blink¡° Looking at you like this, I really think it might be better for you to go back to the underworld to practice. At least you only need to do one thing seriously, unlike the current pile of things you need to worry about. " After knowing that she was going to get married, she went back to the underworld to practice. It was not until this moment that Jun Mo Li felt that it was a good thing for her to leave for a period of time, at least not to be tired of these worldly things. Maybe the body will suffer some hardships in practice, but the pressure on the heart is definitely not as great as it is now¡° When you talk about cultivation, I think of something. Do you want to give the secret script of Long Xiao Jiutian to the underworld for you to ponder over this profound skill? " Longxiao''s cultivation is more difficult than Fengwu''s. Now she has the guidance of the underworld. She thinks it''s very difficult to cultivate. If Jun Mo Li regains his true body and immediately cultivates Long Xiao Jiutian, I''m afraid it will be very difficult. At least she has laid a solid foundation for two years, and she can''t cope with Fengwu for nine days. And he doesn''t even have any experience of cultivation. Maybe he doesn''t know where to start when he looks at the secret script of Long Xiao Jiutian¡° If he doesn''t mind the trouble, I''ll be happy. I''ll give you the secret script later. You call black impermanence to get it. " Jun Mo Li Leng for a while, did not expect Murong Jin heart will put forward such opinions. He has read the secret script of Long Xiao Jiutian and is familiar with it, but he can''t understand it. If there is such a peerless master as Hades on the side, he will benefit a lot. Only in this way, he owes another favor to Pluto¡° He dares to dislike it. I''ll slap him to death. When the war is over, if you don''t make progress in the ninth day of Long Xiao, you''ll leave the affairs in the court to Chu moshang and go back to the underworld with me to practice. " Murong Jin''s heart curled her lips. She believed that as long as she opened her mouth, Hades could not refuse anything. She is now the woman of Jun Mo Li. Naturally, she has to plan more for Jun Mo Li. If Junmo glass can''t cultivate Longxiao Jiutian well in the human world, she can only get Junmo glass to the underworld. She has no way¡° Alas, we always trouble him so much that we don''t know what to repay him in the future... "Jun Mo Li sighs with a faint sigh. If he owes too much for such things as human feelings, he thinks that he will feel short of the underworld when he meets the underworld. It''s a pity that he has no way. It seems that the only one who can help him now is Hades¡° In return for what? We don''t have to pay him back. We are forced by the old Hades and the emperor of heaven to take such a road. If we''re desperate and they don''t want to help us, we can probably let go of everything. " Return this kind of thing she does good, Jun Mo Li does not need to think so heavy problem. Anyway, she can''t get rid of the underworld. It''s enough that she can''t get rid of the underworld. These debts are all owed by her. She must not drag Jun Mo Li to pay them¡° I can see that Pluto likes you, maybe because of this love, he will help us without regret. Jinxin, if we can''t be together in the next life, you can be with Hades. Only a man as strong as him can protect you, hold up a sky for you and let you soar... "

 Chapter 381

    Jun Mo Li''s hand stops. He never asks about the relationship between Jin Xin and Hades, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t know anything. Jin Xin, a man of such temperament, would never have gone to the underworld again and again to seek help from the underworld if he had not had a deep relationship with the underworld, and the underworld would not have helped a woman who had no relationship with her unconditionally. For this, he is very sure.


    After so much experience, he has been indifferent to many things. I used to think about immortality, but those things in the afterlife are too vague, not what you can ask for. His only happiness is that there is still this life between them, and it is enough to support each other well. If God has eyes, he will naturally give them marriage. If not, he will not have any regrets.


    "What do you want to do for a long time? If you have time, you''d better think about how to take Tianchen and Nanyue down as soon as possible, so that the people in the world can suffer less. "


    Murong Jin heart clapping, she quietly looked at the trout in front of her gorgeous man, heart mixed feelings. He has always been a very keen person, I''m afraid he has seen something. She didn''t want to tell him anything about Hades unless she had to.


    She wants to give him the best life, in this life, only she, no other people and things


    "You don''t have to run away from this problem. I know that I don''t want the afterlife, but this life. Jinxin, if you can accompany me safely through this life, I will be satisfied. "


    Jun Mo Li looks at her small nose slightly wrinkled, seems very reluctant to mention the underworld in front of him, can''t help but Yang lip smile. This silly girl really protected him so much that he didn''t know what to say about her.


    In the past, his love was narrow-minded, thinking only of possession, thinking of imprisoning her. But now, his love is relatively large, as long as she can be happy and stable, even if they have no marriage in the future, there will be no discomfort in his heart.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. We are bound together by God. No one can break up. Mo Li, don''t think about the ones that are missing. Let me tell you something. Don''t tell Chu Mo Shang. I''m afraid he''ll be mad... "


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t want to continue this sensitive topic. She pulls Jun Mo Li up and sits on the chair, while she sits on Jun Mo Li''s leg and simply tells what happened after ye Ran Ran went to the underworld. As for the relationship between Ranran and the little gray wolf, she always thinks that there will be something wrong with the chase, but now there is only one way to make Ranran improve rapidly. She thought that Ranran''s life was more important than the possible evil relationship between them.


    "I''m afraid Liu Huang''s younger brother will be crazy when he knows about it. Poof..."


    Jun Mo Li also has the same feeling with Murong Jin after listening. Even if Ranran can hold himself, the little gray wolf is not necessarily. Although Fox and wolf are natural enemies, emotion has nothing to do with fate. Although Ranran''s personality is impulsive, it''s still likable. In addition, she is also gorgeous. It''s too simple to catch a wolf''s heart.


    "Yes, next time I go to the underworld, I must go to the underworld garden to see the chase between them. I feel passionate when I think about it."


    Murong Jinxin''s mind unconsciously emerges a scene of a small white group running after a small gray group. In fact, if there is no Chu Mo Shang, she feels that Ranran and the little gray wolf match. That little gray wolf has a tendency to be abused at first sight, which is similar to the temperament of gray wolf. It is absolutely a wife slave.


    In fact, when she thought of Ranran''s beating the little gray wolf, she had a feeling that the little gray wolf was making Ranran. She even wondered if Ranran was so beautiful that the little gray wolf fell in love with Ranran at first sight.


    "I hope Ranran can survive smoothly. If she has any accident, I''m afraid Liuhuang''s younger brother will not be able to survive..."


    At the thought of the hidden energy in Ye Ranran''s body, Jun Mo Li''s heart is heavy. The rest is not important. The important thing is that Ranran can live. As long as we live, everything is negotiable. If Ranran died in this accident, I''m afraid Liuhuang''s younger brother will die with her.


    "Don''t worry, Ranran is not so weak. If there is no way, I will ask the underworld to pass some skills to Ranran..."


    This is also the most difficult decision that she made after pondering over this period of time. She really can''t see that something happened to Ranran. Ranran is very important in her heart. As long as there is a chance of life, she will not give up. She hoped that Ranran would not come to such a situation, otherwise she would really owe Pluto a great favor.


    "Ranran is blessed to have a sister like you. In fact, it''s all our luck that we met you... "


    Jun Mo Li sighs. Jin Xin is so kind to his own people that sometimes he can''t see it. If he had not met her, his life would have been like a pool of stagnant water. Even if you know that you are the little master of the dragon race, I''m afraid you are not strong enough.


    "It''s good to know. Then you have to listen to me and give me the standard of the twenty-four filial new good men. Remember it firmly, understand?"


    Murong Jin''s heart shrank in his arms, smelling the faint fragrance of snow lotus on his body, and a strong sense of security wrapped her tightly. She felt at ease with him. It''s nice to have him here¡° The queen, it''s time for us to wash and sleep... "Jun Mo Li looks at the pretty person in her arms, and a faint smile comes up at the corner of her mouth. A strong sense of happiness arises spontaneously. He looked out of the window. It was almost dawn. If they don''t sleep, I''m afraid they don''t have to¡° Let''s go, Lizi. " Murong Jin''s heart is very cooperative, hook Jun Mo Li''s neck, let him pick himself up to the bathroom. The words of the export made Jun Mo Li''s legs tremble and almost fell down One day later, Murong Jinxin and his party left the imperial city of Chu and rushed to chaoyunyao town with treasure map and ye Ranran''s letter. This time, because of the urgency of the matter, their journey of more than ten days was shortened by half. After almost two or three horses were killed, they arrived at Yunyao town at dusk five days later and stayed in Yunyao inn¡° Remember the night when you picked and dyed your clothes? At that time, you lived in this room... "Murong Jin suddenly stopped in front of a room, and her little white hand pushed away the VIP room, indicating that Chu Mo Shang could revisit his hometown. That night, I''m afraid it was Ranran who used hypnosis on him. He found Ranran''s real identity¡° How can I forget that since I met her, I haven''t had a safe day... "Chu Mo Shang walked into the room and threw his burden aside. He was a very easy-going person and didn''t think there was anything wrong with this room. The enchanting peach blossom eyes swept around, and the corners of the mouth raised a faint smile. Between him and Ranran, it was probably the love that he planted that night. From then on, it became uncontrollable. I hope they won''t have deep love and shallow friendship... "Things are changeable. At that time, we were still enemies. I never thought that one day I would be a comrade in arms standing in the same line... "Murong Jinxin went to the chair by the window and sat down, poured two cups of tea, and motioned Chu moshang to sit down, drink a cup of tea and say a few words. Since Ranran went to the underworld, she deliberately approached Chu Mo Shang, for fear that Chu Mo Shang would think wildly when she was alone¡° Yes, at that time, what I liked was you. I was always thinking about how to get you. Poof... "Maybe I''ve become a good friend, and I don''t think it''s hard to say anything. After pouring a large cup of tea, Chu Mo Shang made fun of himself. About his love for Murong Jinxin, he never mentioned it, but he knew Murong Jinxin must understand it¡° I''m also very honored to be liked by you, the world''s first dandy. Like Junmo Li, you like tough women and tend to be abused. Those gentle women can''t control you... "Murong Jinxin doesn''t feel embarrassed. She holds the pot and pours a cup of tea for Chu Mo Shang, and naturally begins to tease Chu Mo Shang. Those things obviously happened not long ago, but now I think it seems that a century has passed. Time is really a butcher''s knife. More than two years have passed since the moment of sharpening the knife¡° Don''t say it. It''s true. The more Ranran is violent to Wang, the more he feels that he can''t do without her. Sometimes, Wang feels that he is a bit abnormal... "Chu moshang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes are shining with bright brilliance. When he thinks of his little woman who has become a fox, his heart becomes soft unconsciously. I really want to go to the underworld to see her little fox. She must be cute and beautiful¡° This amount is the infamous in the legend. Since you stripped Ye Ranran''s clothes, I think something will happen between you, but I don''t want you to really get together in the end. When Ranran was pregnant, I didn''t agree with her being with you. But your attitude surprised me. Maybe this is what we call fate. " At that time, she really wanted to break up Chu Mo Shang directly, but Chu Mo Shang''s attitude towards children completely changed her view of Chu Mo Shang. A man who cares so much about his children is not bad in nature. She just gambled for Ranran, but she won¡° I once made a solemn oath that no matter who gave birth to my first child, I would treat that woman well all my life. But I didn''t expect that Wang would fall into Ranran''s hands and love her to death. Maybe this is karma... "

 Chapter 382

    The past is vivid in my mind. Unconsciously, he and Ranran have been quarreling for more than two years. Over the past two years, he has experienced sour, sweet, bitter, spicy and mixed flavors, but for the first time he realized what real life is.


    "It''s really karma. God will arrange for someone to accept you for such an amorous horse. If you had not fallen in love with Ranran, you would not have lived for five years. The fight for the throne, you will surely die in the hands of Jun Mo Li. "


    It''s lucky for Chu Mo Shang. If it wasn''t for his relationship with Ranran, I''m afraid his life would be lost. Once Chu Mo Shang was defeated, even if Jun Mo Li would spare his life, she would never allow it. She thinks that the word "root cutting" is too reasonable. Song yu''er is a good example.


    "So God is not bad for us. Everything is doomed. By the way, the emperor of Xiling sent a letter to the second brother, asking when the second brother would send someone to send you back to Xiling. Your wedding day is coming. "


    Murong Jinxin is different from Ranran after all. Murong Jinxin is a princess of a country, so she should marry from her own country. But why did he look at these two people who seemed to be not interested in this matter, and even he had a feeling that Murong Jin''s heart might be directly married in the palace of King Li.


    "You answer a letter to my father for me. I''ll go back half a month before the wedding, so that he doesn''t have to worry too much..."


    Murong Jin heart a Leng, said she really didn''t think so much. Now hearing Chu moshang''s warning, she thinks she should go back to Xiling in advance. She is the princess of Xiling and should get married from Xiling. She can''t be too headstrong, otherwise I''m afraid she will hurt her father and mother.


    "Well, you''d better discuss this with the second brother. I don''t mean to let you go back to Xiling. I can understand the feelings of the second emperor brother, but your identity is there. You should get married from Xiling, otherwise your wedding will be criticized by people all over the world. "


    Chu Mo Shang nodded, don''t blame him for his talkative. They are all royal people after all. In addition to their own ideas, they should also consider the face of the royal family. If Jin Xin married directly in Chu state, the face of Xiling emperor would be lost. It is said that the wedding of the Xiling emperor was done by himself, and it was not good to let him down.


    "I know, thanks to your reminding, otherwise I would have made a big mistake. I''ll deal with it. Even if he doesn''t agree, I can''t ignore the face of Xiling. "


    Murong Jin shrugged her shoulders and began to calculate in her heart. When the treasure business is finished, they rush back to the imperial city. It''s almost time. She first went to the underworld to choose her concubine for the underworld, and then asked heiwuchang to send her directly to Xiling. As soon as she left, Junmo glass had to go to Xiling to meet her, so there was no conflict.


    "After the end of the treasure affair, I went back to Wuchen villa directly from Yunyao town. Recently, something happened in the villa. I need to deal with it myself."


    As soon as he mentioned the dust-free villa he had painstakingly founded, he was a little ashamed. It has been more than two years since he was the leader of the villa. On weekdays, he used to command all the affairs of the villa by flying pigeons. Otherwise, the situation was too serious this time. I''m afraid he couldn''t make up his mind to go back at this juncture.


    "Be careful. I''ll let long Xinfan and long Xinlan go with you, so that you won''t be cheated."


    Murong Jin''s heart nods. She has heard something about the recent events in Wuchen villa. I''m afraid that Chu moshang''s going back is also a tiger''s den, and every step is a trap. With long Xinfan''s brother and sister, many things are easier to do, and she doesn''t have to worry about Chu moshang''s life. Chu Mo Shang is Ranran''s man, she naturally wants to help.


    "That''s the best. I can go back as soon as I have them. I really neglected to manage Wuchen villa in the past two years, which caused the great disaster today. After Wang calms down this civil strife, he merges Wuchen mountain villa into second brother''s estate. Later, second brother will pay us some dividends on time every year. Hehe... "


    Since the accident of Wuchen villa, he has been thinking about how to settle this thorny villa. After thinking about it, he finally decided to give it to the second emperor brother. As the saying goes, everything is light. He doesn''t want to take care of it in the future. He just wants to accompany his own woman and daughter to enjoy the beauty of the world. He knew that the second brother would not treat him badly. Anyway, he didn''t have much to pursue.


    "You think it''s really beautiful. He wants to throw the throne of Chu to you now. Even if he takes over Wuchen villa, he won''t let you go around in a short time. So, you don''t have to have too many illusions, because they are unrealistic. "


    Looking at Chu Mo Shang mouth smile, Murong Jin heart cold hum a. This Sao Bao stallion''s wishful thinking was crackling, but she knew Jun Mo Li couldn''t let him go. For at least five years, he wants to live a free life, which is basically impossible.


    "I can''t even think about it? I don''t want any money... "


    Chu Mo Shang is splashed down by Murong Jin''s heart, and his whole body is chilly. When Murong Jin''s heart is white, he opens his mouth with egg pain. Of course, he knew that many things were not what he wanted to do, especially the situation of Chu was not good at the moment, and he couldn''t go for a while. He just thinks, thinks.


    "Then you continue to think, go to take a bath, go to bed and hold the quilt. Anyway, you don''t need money. You can think of tomorrow morning in your dream..." Murong Jinxin drank all the tea in her hand, yawned, and didn''t follow Chu Mo Shang Hala. She waved to Chu Mo Shang and left quickly. If she doesn''t go back to have a good rest, it will be difficult for her to get up tomorrow The next morning, the colorful sun shines on the earth. Murong Jinxin and his party come to Yunyao mountain under the mist. Unexpectedly, the eight elders of Yunyao mountain come down to meet them. Both sides are very polite to say hello, then under the leadership of the eight elders along a winding path to the top of Yunyao mountain¡° Please sit down In the hall, the elder sat down on the first seat and looked at Murong Jinxin and others with a smile. He was really curious about their intentions. At such a critical moment, Junmo Li Murong Jinxin put down what she was doing and came to Yunyao mountain in person. She would never just buy Herbs according to the post¡° Elder, this is the letter Ranran asked me to pass on to you. " Murong Jinxin is not anxious to sit down. Instead, she takes out a letter from her arms and hands it to the elder. Then she sits down in the chair beside Jun Mo Li. From the eight elders'' attitude towards Chu Mo Shang, she can see that the eight elders still recognize that Ranran is not the master of the master. Therefore, she is quite polite to the eight elders¡° All of you step back. No one is allowed to come within a hundred paces of this hall without my order. " The elder read Ye Ranran''s letter to him at a glance. After reading it, the smile on his face no longer exists. He gave a command to the servant girl Xiao Si, but didn''t immediately say what was mentioned in the letter. Until the whole hall had been cleared, he handed the letter to the two elders and motioned the other seven elders to have a look¡° Murong, can you show me the treasure map? " The elder does not doubt what ye Ranran wrote in his letter. He naturally knows something about the treasures of Yunyao mountain. Now he just wants to confirm the authenticity of that treasure map. If it is true, the treasure will be returned to its original owner. If it is false, no matter what the identity of Murong Jinxin is, they must not give it¡° Naturally. " Murong Jin nodded her head and motioned to Jun Mo Li to show the treasure map to the elder. From the elder''s reaction, she can feel that the elder knows about the treasure in Yunyao mountain. I want to see the treasure map. Maybe I want to confirm the authenticity of the treasure map. Now that they all know the location of the treasure map, it doesn''t make much sense¡° Thank you... "The elder took the treasure map handed by Jun Mo Li and looked at it carefully for a while, but didn''t see anything unusual. He spread the treasure map on the table beside him, took a glass of water and splashed it on the thin treasure map without hesitation. Everyone''s eyes immediately gathered on the treasure map, and saw that the treasure map which was wet by water began to change slowly until all the ink on the treasure map disappeared, revealing a picture of mandarin ducks playing in the water¡° The treasure map is true... "The two elders stared at the picture for a long time, but they didn''t see any flaw. They nodded to the elder and then handed it back to Jun Mo Li¡° I don''t know when Prince Li Murong is going to transport the treasure in Houshan? " The elder stares at Jun Mo Li for a long time. Since the owner of the treasure has come to get the treasure, the only thing they can do now is to cooperate fully and secretly transport these valuable treasures down Yunyao mountain¡° The sooner, the better. If it''s convenient for the eight elders, we can arrange to go to the back mountain to have a look today... "It can''t be delayed. Of course, the sooner, the better. If it can be done today, it''s the best. Their time is too precious to afford. But if the eight elders need other arrangements, they can only wait for a day or two¡° OK, let''s make an arrangement and go to the back mountain in an hour to look for the treasure. For the sake of safety, Yunyao mountain will transport the treasure to Yunyao town for you. The next thing is up to you. "

 Chapter 383

    Elder looking at Murong Jin heart seems to be some anxious, in the heart how much also understand is what reason. After a little thought, he nodded in coordination. At present, the world is in chaos, and the 300000 troops of the state of Chu have gone to the front line. It is reasonable for them to fight against time.


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    Hearing this, Jun Mo Li breathes a sigh of relief and hugs the elder. He really didn''t expect that the grand Presbyterian Council was so straightforward. Since they stepped into the boundary of Yunyao mountain, they not only didn''t embarrass them, but also were very polite to them.


    "Mr. Li, you''re welcome. We''re just going back to our original owners. The ancestors of the Lu family have shown us great kindness in Yunyao mountain. We just keep the treasure for them. It''s not worth mentioning. "


    The elder waved his hand. He was flattered by Jun Mo Li''s attitude. You know, the last time the prince came to Yunyao mountain, he not only strangled their young lady in front of the world, but also threatened to destroy them. Today, his attitude has undergone a 360 degree change. He said that he can''t adapt to it.


    "In fact, apart from the treasure, we really want to purchase a batch of medicinal materials from Yunyao mountain this time. The elder must know that the world is in chaos. Once a war starts, there will inevitably be casualties. I want to buy a batch of herbs from Yunyao mountain and refine them into some pills for a rainy day. I also hope the elder can accommodate me. "


    Jun Mo Li has a pause. Now that they are all here, it''s good to take some herbs from Yunyao mountain. Yunyao mountain''s medicinal materials are famous in the world. His subordinates have been refining some healing pills day and night. Now they are short of medicinal materials.


    "Well, I don''t need to buy this medicine. Tomorrow, I will tell the disciples of the pharmacy to start refining some common wound medicine. Every ten days, I will send a batch of them to King Li''s house. What does King Li think? "


    As a member of the Chu state, he would not be stingy if he could make some modest efforts. As the prince of a country, Junmo glass even took out the treasure of his mother''s family. However, there are many common herbs in Yunyao mountain, which are not worth much money. It would be a great achievement if the soldiers of the state of Chu could get timely treatment and reduce casualties.


    "It''s no better. The elder doesn''t have to be polite to me. I can''t let Yunyao mountain suffer too much."


    Jun Mo Li is very happy. If Yun Yaoshan is willing to help refine the medicine, it''s the best. He really can''t ask for it. It''s just that Ranran had already taken a lot of herbs and silver from Yunyao mountain to give him, and it was not good for him to let Yunyao mountain suffer. As long as they are willing to help refine pills, it''s easy to say anything about silver.


    "It''s just some common medicinal materials. It''s too hurtful to talk about silver. Moreover, with the relationship between my young lady and Lord Li, even if Lord Li asked us to give generously, we would not have two words. "


    Although Ye Ranran''s life experience is now known to the world, and she is not the daughter of their master, since their master made such a decision in those years, they can''t help but recognize Ye Ranran. As long as ye Ranran opens his mouth. As long as they do not violate the rules of Yunyao mountain, they must obey unconditionally.


    "Well, thank you, elder. Ranran is practicing in seclusion now. I''m afraid she won''t be able to come back for a while. Thanks to the eight elders for sharing everything in Yunyao mountain. "


    People will talk about this, Jun Mo glass is not good to delay, but in the heart is happy for dye. The eight elders did not have any opinions on her because of her life experience, which is very rare. If people look up to him, naturally he can''t push his kindness all the time.


    "The young lady also mentioned in her letter that in the future, if Prince Li has any need, he can directly ask our uncle to send a message. If we can help him, we will spare no effort to help him. As for the young ladies in our family, Lord Lao Li and miss Murong have taken good care of them. "


    The elder sighed in his heart. He had figured out the disaster of Ye Ranran. It''s just that this time ye Ranran has to face a life and death catastrophe. He believes that with Murong Jinxin''s help, ye Ranran should be able to survive. Everything is mutual. They are good to Ye Ranran, and yunyaoshan is good to them in turn. He only hopes that the good relationship between them can continue.


    "Naturally, Jin Xin is the emperor''s sister-in-law of the king. Naturally, the king won''t stand by and watch her affairs. The elder can rest assured. Elder, if you have something to do, let''s sit here and have a cup of tea. "


    Jun Mo Li nods and sees that the three elders who left earlier have returned. It seems that there is something very important to discuss with the elder, so he doesn''t say any more polite words, indicating that the elder can go ahead. Anyway, it''s only an hour, and they''ll have two cups of tea.


    "Well, I''ll arrange it first. Please help yourself."


    The elder got up, and the smile at the corner of his mouth stopped instantly. There was a trace of Su Sha on his wrinkled face. He nodded to the three elders and left quickly.


    Shortly after the two elders left, a rush of bells rang out in the air of Yunyao mountain, which made Chu moshang, who was enjoying tea leisurely, give a fierce meal with his tea cup in his hand, and his enchanting peach blossom eyes burst out with a sense of killing.


    "What''s the matter?" Murong Jinxin, sitting beside Chu Mo Shang, immediately discovers that Chu Mo Shang is not right. She puts down her tea cup and asks with her eyebrows. The bell just sounded so fast that she faintly felt that something might have happened in Yunyao mountain¡° The sound of the bell means the invasion of a strong enemy. It seems that it''s time for us to come here. Yunyao mountain is in big trouble... "After all, after living in Yunyao mountain for a year, Chu moshang knows Yunyao mountain very well. As the uncle of Yunyao mountain, he can''t stand by because Yunyao mountain is in trouble. With a wave of the red sleeve robe and a gloomy face, he strode out¡° Let''s go and have a look At the top of Yunyao mountain, there are hundreds of masked people in black. They are holding silver swords and are in the spirit of killing. You can see that they are not ordinary people. The eight elders stood in front of a group of disciples of Yunyao mountain, looking at the arrogant and arrogant man in black, with a dignified face¡° Damn it, it''s the devil When Murong Jinxin follows Chu moshang and rushes to the top of the mountain, a strong smell of wild animals pours on her face, which makes her heavy heart even heavier. These demons know that the level is not low. When did Yunyao mountain provoke the demons¡° Jinxin, Yunyao mountain has made a new contribution to Ranran. You must find a way to keep Yunyao mountain. " When he heard that it was the devil, Chu Mo Shang''s step suddenly stopped and turned to look at Murong Jin''s heart devoutly. He also felt the familiar smell of wild animals, which made him feel frightened. There are so many demons. Unless Jinxin helps, Yunyao mountain will die today¡° It''s no use saying that you''re not sure what happened this time is caused by you... "Murong Jinxin pushes Jun Mo Li away, opens his eyes in the dark and looks at the demons carefully. It doesn''t matter. She was furious. To Chu Mo Shang low roared a few, then quickly walked toward those demons. "..." Chu Mo Shang looks at Murong Jin''s heart and angrily goes away. He feels his nose for some inexplicable reasons. For a long time, he doesn''t know why Murong Jin''s heart changed its face to him. It was not until Murong Jin''s shrill voice came that his face turned white that he understood the reason why Murong Jin''s heart was angry¡° Song yu''er, you are really haunted. Can''t deal with Ranran, can''t deal with Chu Mo Shang, so he ran to Yunyao mountain. I said, "are you the holy fighter of the demon world with such ability?" Murong Jinxin goes to the eight elders and sweeps her fierce eyes at one of the masked men in black. Her mouth is lightly mocked. She is really depressed. She did not even dream that song yu''er''s Revenge had been abnormal to such a degree that even Yunyao mountain disciples related to Ranran were unwilling to let it go. If you don''t get rid of this cheap devil, I''m afraid the whole human world will not be peaceful¡° Murong Jinxin, heaven has its way. If you don''t go to hell, you will come. Since we meet here today, either you or I will die! " Song yu''er uncovers the masked black cloth and slowly walks out of hundreds of demons. She really didn''t expect that if she didn''t come to destroy Yunyao mountain, she could meet Murong Jinxin, the enemy. God is really bad enough for her. No matter what she does, she must mix Murong Jin''s heart. Killing Yunyao mountain is the first step for her to take revenge again. She must walk beautifully... "Song yu''er, I heard that you were so pissed off by the water last time. Today I''ll do the same thing and let you roll in front of your subordinates..." although I know that song yu''er is not what she used to be, Murong Jin''s heart is still full of confidence. She shook her sleeve and let out Ono, who had already woken up. Ono, together with the three sisters and brothers of the dragon clan, should not be a big problem in dealing with these demons. As for her, if she would fight with song yu''er, she would not believe that she could not beat the devil. If she really can''t fight, she will summon the underworld bastard out. Anyway, she must kill this cheap devil today¡° Hiss... Hiss... Hiss... "Ono looked up at the sky and howled a few times. His small body was like an inflatable ball, and instantly expanded into a python. It vomited scarlet snake letter, very not good at staring at the hundreds of demons. After training for so long, it''s time for him to exercise his muscles and bones and smell the smell of blood¡° Ono Xinyu Xinfan Xinlan, these hundreds of demons will be handed over to you, all of them will be killed, and none of them will be left. As for this monster, I will let her blood splash on the spot today. "

 Chapter 384

    Murong Jinxin makes a backward gesture to the eight elders of Yunyao mountain, and then summons the subduing demon chop. Without a word of nonsense, she attacks song yu''er.


    This cheap devil is wasting his saliva by saying one more word to her. It''s not as good as fighting with real weapons and fists


    "Murong Jinxin, do you really think I''m afraid you won''t succeed..."


    Song yu''er glanced at Jun Mo Li not far away, and a smile came out of the corner of her mouth. Because she suffered a big loss in Murong Jinxin''s hands last time, she was very concerned about Murong Jinxin''s cultivation. She knew that Murong Jinxin''s Fengwu nine days didn''t seem to make much progress. And she herself in this short period of time, after a lot of training, skill by leaps and bounds, now Murong Jinxin can''t be her opponent.


    One man and one devil fight like this. Two figures, white and black, are entangled in the air. For a moment, it''s hard to separate them.


    "Kill


    On the other side, long Xinyu saw Murong Jin''s heart beating hand, and with a loud sound, the silver sword in his hand attacked the nearest demon. She really hated these demons. Killing one is just one, killing a pair is a pair. If she could kill ten, she would never kill nine.


    At the top of Yunyao mountain, a fight started. It was bloody and brutal, merciless and cruel


    "Murong Jinxin, your phoenix dance has been practiced for nine days, ha ha..."


    After thousands of moves, the two figures entangled in the air suddenly separated, and song yu''er''s elated voice came into everyone''s ears. Then Murong Jinxin''s body is a little unsteady and falls from the air. If it wasn''t for Jun Mo Li''s quick eyes and quick hands, she might fall into shit.


    "Song yu''er, I don''t know how to do it. But don''t be happy too soon. I can''t deal with you. There are people who can deal with you... "


    Murong Jin heart only feel the whole body of blood are rushing to the top of her head, she spent a lot of effort to put the throat of scarlet sweet down. The plain white little hand grabs Jun Mo Li''s arm and looks at the gloomy song yu''er who is not far away, showing a strange smile.


    The words of immortal devil are right. Song yu''er''s talent of cultivating demons is terrible. In such a short time, her skill has at least doubled. It''s really amazing.


    "Murong Jinxin, the only thing you can rely on is the underworld. Do you want to summon the underworld to deal with me? Ha ha... "


    Song yu''er suddenly raised a trace of sarcastic smile, looking at Murong Jin heart is not agree with the opening. She might have been afraid to hear the name of Hades before, but now she''s not. She also has her amulet, and her amulet is no worse than Pluto.


    "You''re quite self-conscious. That''s right. I have to get rid of you today. Even in this disgraceful way, I don''t care..."


    Murong Jinxin also does not hide her intention. It is impossible for her to protect Yunyao mountain in her present situation. In front of her, there is only one way to go, that is to move rescue soldiers, and Pluto is undoubtedly her most reliable and reliable rescue soldier.


    "Ha ha, please call the underworld quickly. I''m not afraid of him!"


    Song yu''er shrugs her shoulders indifferently. As the saying goes, love enemies are especially jealous when they meet. She wants to see how Murong Jin''s heart can adjust the relationship between Hades and Murong Jin''s heart?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin was a little puzzled. She really felt that song yu''er was a little strange today, as if she didn''t worry about being killed by the underworld. This situation, let her heart slightly hesitated. But she quickly eased over, pale lips gently open, began to read the call spell.


    In the blink of an eye, three lights flashed, and Hades appeared in front of all the people and demons with black and white impermanence


    "What''s the matter with you? It''s a shame to be beaten like this by a demon... "


    The underworld looks at the gorgeous woman in Jun Mo Li''s arms. It''s hard to see the extreme on that cool face. Although the words are hard to hear, the anger in his heart is extinguished.


    These demons are really brave. Even his women dare to be seriously injured. They really think their lives are too long


    "Don''t talk about it. I''ll kill her!"


    Murong Jin heart mouth corner a draw, she is now very uncomfortable, no with his nonsense strength. If he wants to talk nonsense, he can kill song yu''er first.


    "She is not worthy of my own hands!"


    The underworld saw that she didn''t even have the strength to speak, so he was very distressed. Several strides came to her, took her out of Jun Mo Li''s arms, and began to heal her. And black and white impermanence is to look at each other, have tacit understanding very much at the same time attack to song yu''er.


    "Black and white impermanence, ha ha, today let me have a good meeting with you two ghosts of the underworld..."


    It''s a bit unexpected that Pluto didn''t make a move. Seeing two black and white lights and shadows attacking her, she directly welcomed them. She didn''t pay attention to the black and white impermanence at all.


    However, after dozens of moves, she was completely sober. Black and white impermanence is worthy of being the confidant of the underworld. Her skill has already reached the peak, far above her. If she entangles with them for hundreds of moves, even if she doesn''t die, she will be seriously injured. She is very aware of the current affairs of the virtual shake a move, such as Murong Jin heart just general also read the call curse.


    A black light flashed, and the devil appeared in the eyes of the people and the demons. He saw song yu''er, who was forced to die by black and white impermanence, and quickly fished out song yu''er¡° The devil, she can summon you, your relationship is really intriguing... "At the moment of first meeting the devil, Murong Jinxin thought that she was dazzled, blinked several times to confirm that the black figure standing nearby was the devil. The corner of the mouth mercilessly convulsed for a while, looking at the vision of the demon Zun took on some kind of very strange color. No wonder song yu''er is not afraid of the underworld. It turns out that she has already got close to the big tree of the demon master... "Did you hurt her?" The demon master later found Murong Jin''s heart, which was healing. His beautiful eyebrows tied a knot in an instant, and his cold eyes looked at Song yu''er in an instant. Although his words were rhetorical, they had already taken a positive color¡° If I don''t hurt her, she will take my life, and I''m helpless. " Song yu''er hooks the lip flap, and does not deny the fact that she has hurt Murong Jin''s heart. Anyway, she is telling the truth, and the grudge between her and Murong Jin''s heart is also known to the devil. She doesn''t worry that the devil will blame her for it¡° Song yu''er, are you a fool? Your skill is superior to her. If you want to hide, can she get your life? " The demon Zun looks at Murong Jin''s heart that piece of pale matchless small face, the heart unexpectedly very strange ache for a while. The slender fingers stretched out like jade, and immediately clasped song yu''er''s neck. Fortunately, Murong Jin''s heart is not stupid and calls the underworld. Otherwise, Murong Jin''s heart will die in the hands of this woman today, and his spirit will be in great trouble. Does this woman think she can do whatever she wants by saving his life? There''s no door¡° Mozun, what do you want to do? Don''t forget your promise to me? " Song yu''er immediately felt that her breathing was not smooth, but she didn''t struggle. Her eyes were shining with cold light, and she looked at the devil, and her black lips pulled out a smile that seemed to have nothing¡° Song yu''er, don''t do it again. If you dare to hurt her, I won''t be merciful to you! " The demon Zun coldly looks at the woman in the hand, almost does not have a mouthful of blood to spurt out. This is a cheap and good woman. He really wants to slap her on the wall. He can''t pick her out¡° The devil, she and I will never die... "Song yu''er didn''t promise the devil anything. Her gratitude and resentment with Murong Jin''s heart will never die unless she dies or Murong Jin''s heart dies. She won''t attack Murong Jin''s heart just because the devil protects her heart. She hopes that the devil has a psychological preparation¡° Song yu''er, I can save you once, twice, three times and four times, but it doesn''t mean I will save you five times, six times, seven times and eight times. You''d better understand that in your heart. " As long as he returns what should be returned, he will be worthy of his heart. He is not a master at the mercy of others. Song yu''er''s life-saving grace can not be exchanged for his life''s protection¡° If the devil can save me once, twice, three times and four times, I think it''s enough. I don''t expect the devil to save me five times, six times, seven times and eight times Song yu''er covers her neck, which is pinched by the devil. She smiles at the devil. With this experience, the next time she kills Murong Jinxin, she will move faster and will not give Murong Jinxin any chance to ask for help. That''s why she said that it was enough for the devil to save her so many times¡° Hum... "The devil looked at her that a pair of dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water, the heart of the uncomfortable, but also very helpless. Glancing at Song yu''er, he turns his eyes to the underworld who is still healing Murong Jin''s heart. Tens of thousands of years no see, in addition to look at his eyes more yin cold outside, the underworld is not changed at all. He didn''t want to fight with Pluto so early. In order to save song yu''er, I''m afraid it''s inevitable for him to stand with Pluto¡° Devil, next time I go to deliver your letter, I will tell the evil god several times what happened today. You say, what identity should I put in for song yu''er? How do you look? Your favorite princess? Or your queen Murong Jin heart fearless on the devil''s eyes, the corner of the mouth that sneer smile more obvious. She probably understood why the devil would indulge song yu''er so much. But it''s one thing to understand. If she doesn''t make use of it to block the devil, she will feel uncomfortable all over¡° Murong Jinxin, you are a crazy woman. I have done my utmost for you. Do you want to count me all the time? You feel your conscience and ask yourself, where on earth did you feel sorry for me? You have repeatedly threatened me with the evil god. Do you think I really have no tempe

 Chapter 385

    The demon Zun was almost joked by Murong Jinxin''s words. The ten fingers under the black sleeve robe tightly clenched into a fist. Looking at the woman who compared her middle finger to him, she really wanted to give her a fist.


    If she really dares to say that to ling''er, he doesn''t guarantee that he can endure it.


    "Ha, where are you worthy of me? You are calculating me everywhere. In order to let the evil god control me, you ask me to send a letter to the evil god for you. Don''t think I don''t know your sinister intentions. Now, you dare to ask me, where are you sorry for me? Devil, do you really think I have no temper? "


    If not for the underworld is still healing for her, she really want to look up to the sky smile, scold your sister. The importance of soul power to a person is self-evident, but the devil tried every means to weaken her soul power. If this is worthy of her, she said that she had nothing to say.


    She is not a person without conscience, who is good to her, who is good to her, she has a scale in her heart, she knows very well


    "Murong Jinxin, don''t push too far. I didn''t even hum when you killed my demon people. You want Longzhu, although I don''t want to, I still make a deal with you. You asked for seven color beads, and I gave them to you without blinking. However, I asked you to send some letters for me, but you also misunderstood the evil god. I have endured and tolerated you enough... "


    Demon Zun''s eyes flashed. He didn''t deny the real purpose of letting Murong Jinxin send the letter, but he would never admit it. Their position is hostile. It is unprecedented for him to be so kind to his enemies. She was not satisfied and accused him in public. It was unreasonable.


    "Devil, I really want to scold your ancestors. I kill the demons in your demon world. If you don''t pursue me, you think those demons are useless. You promised to trade with me for the dragon ball, for fear that I would call the underworld to guard you day and night. As for the seven color beads, you just want to block my mouth, so that I won''t make your name worse. OK, I remember everything you did right. I will never forget it in my life, and I dare not. Don''t waste your saliva. Today I''m going to kill song yu''er. If you dare to stop me, we''ll kill you. "


    Murong Jin really wants to vomit blood. She thinks that there''s something wrong with the devil''s head, and it''s still a big problem. Otherwise, how can she argue with her at this time. Whether she has conscience or not, she must do the business of today. She has called the underworld. She can''t let him go back to the underworld after healing himself. Even if she wants to, I''m afraid the underworld won''t want to.


    "Song yu''er has saved my life. I promised to protect her for ten years. If you want to kill her, ten years from now. At that time, don''t say you just killed her. As long as you have the ability, even if you chop her, I won''t blink an eye. "


    Demon Zun sees Murong Jin''s determination and feels more pain in the temple. Murong Jinxin this woman, once the heart of what. If she is not satisfied with the result, she will never give up. If you want to protect song yu''er today, I''m afraid he will have to call the devil Yin and Yang, otherwise song yu''er will be killed by black and white impermanence.


    "In this case, we can only speak with our fists. Whoever has a hard fist will listen to it..."


    Murong Jin''s heart was lucky, and she felt very comfortable in every pore of her body. She had no pain when she was injured by song yu''er. Aware that the hand of Hades had left her back, she suddenly stood up and looked at the devil whose face had changed a few times. She didn''t give the devil any face.


    "Murong Jinxin, it''s just a draw. Why do you waste your strength?"


    The devil Zun is also helpless. If they fight together like this, no one can take advantage of it. He really doesn''t want to waste this time on doing these useless things, but judging from Murong Jinxin''s posture, I''m afraid it won''t work without fighting. In this way, they immediately summoned the devil Yin and the devil Yang, so that they would not suffer a great loss if they really fight.


    "Pray that song yu''er can escape the attack of Ono. My snake looks very ugly, but its attack power is much better than its ghost appearance... "


    The so-called draw devil didn''t take Ono into consideration. She always felt that Ono''s skill should not be just like this. She had to let it out and compete with the experts more, otherwise it would not know that it would think of danger in times of peace, and sooner or later it would have to sleep to death.


    "Ono, bite that cheap devil to the king, hook her soul, let her never turn over."


    The underworld receives the merit and stands by Murong Jinxin''s side. The cold pool like eyes sweep song yu''er''s body. The determination to kill song yu''er has been shown on the surface. Those who hurt his woman will die! The woman who hurt him, and the woman who insulted him, die on die!


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono shakes his huge body, and the thick snake tail sweeps at Song yu''er fiercely. What seems to be a common move is actually a hidden murder. The huge pressure forced song yu''er to have no chance to retreat, so she had to fight against it.


    "Devil, let me understand your decision." The underworld pushes Murong Jin''s heart to Junmo Li and gives her a hint. After receiving Junmo Li''s response, she shoots fiercely at the demon Zun, and Youming''s magical skill rushes to the demon Zun. Jinxin''s words are not bad, even if they just tied, as long as Ono can find the right time to kill song yu''er, they are still the winner... A real battle starts, the supreme of the two worlds, the king of the two worlds, for the first time in the human world. This dozen heaven and earth change color, all things wither... "The devil''s decision is really extraordinary..." Murong Jin''s heart is very discerning, and did not rush out, such as stars eyes lock the two black figures, eyes are full of appreciation. She had seen the underworld magic power of the underworld, and she had been shocked at that time. But maybe the netherworld''s supernatural power has not broken through the last level, and the demon lord''s heavenly power has not suffered a loss in front of the netherworld''s supernatural power. One ghost and one devil are equally divided. It''s estimated that even if we fight to the end of time, it''s impossible to win or lose¡° Indeed, I hope that after our Fengwu Jiutian and Longxiao Jiutian are refined, they can compete with the devil. " Jun Mo Li is also a burst of exclamation, the human world''s Kung Fu in front of these peerless skills is not worth mentioning. However, his heart is toward Pluto, no matter what, Pluto is his own person. He can''t curse Pluto because Pluto is the enemy of love¡° That''s a must, Mo Li. Can you understand why I have to go back to the underworld to practice? My phoenix dance has been stagnant for nine days. In such a short period of time, even song yu''er can''t beat it... "Taking this great opportunity, Murong Jinxin starts to do Jun Mo Li''s ideological work. She has always known that although Junmo glass promised her to return to the underworld to practice, his heart is still very uncomfortable. Now that he has her miserable experience of being hurt by song yu''er and the fierce battle between Hades and the devil, he will be more considerate of her¡° Well, I''m very careful. I just think about myself. I didn''t think about your dangerous situation. Jinxin, you go back to the underworld immediately after your marriage. We won''t make an appointment with the time of this world war. When do you think the cultivation is OK? When are you coming back Jun Mo Li nodded and shook her hand slightly. Only God knows what he was feeling when he just held her who was hurt by song yu''er, and all his heart was lost at that moment. He wants to make her strong enough to walk across the four realms, even if he has to pay the price of waiting silently. For their future, he forbeared¡° Poof, no exaggeration. I''ll be back on time. Maybe you have to go to the underworld with me to practice, then we can be a companion... "Murong Jinxin looked at his deep eyes that a bit worried, the corner of her lips hook, she said that those are not to let him worry, just want to make his heart better. She was reluctant to part for too long. He is not the only one who has the pain of Acacia¡° You can do whatever you say. I''ll listen to you in the future. I won''t make a child''s temper any more... "Jun Mo Li rubbed her hair and smelled the faint fragrance of her body. He had mixed feelings in his heart. All she did was for their future. In the future, he could not make trouble with her because of his selfishness. The road ahead is too hard for them. They have to take advantage of a little time to make themselves stronger¡° Well, watch it. It''s rare to see it in ten thousand years. Even if you can''t learn anything, it''s cool to watch. " Murong Jin nodded and looked back at the two figures again. She knew that the underworld could not be hurt in her hands, so she came to see such an earth shaking war with a feeling of appreciation¡° Jinxin, you go to help the three brothers and sisters of the dragon clan. I see that they seem to have some difficulty... "Compared with Murong Jinxin''s ease, Junmo Li''s mood suddenly became heavy after seeing that long Xinlan was almost hurt by a demon. He hesitated for a moment, or Murong Jin heart open mouth. He knows that his female skills are far above these demons. If you fight with them, your own women will not suffer... "OK, let''s go together. You can also feel the power of these higher level demons. Maybe after this battle, your skill will be improved... "

 Chapter 386

    Murong Jinxin measured the current fighting power of both sides, and felt that she could take Jun Mo Li to have a good play with those demons. On the one hand, you can let Jun Mo Li practice, on the other hand, you can also let yourself eliminate fire, killing two birds with one stone. So, holding Jun Mo Li''s hand, he flew away towards the weakest dragon Xinlan.


    A big war fell into a stalemate. Except for Murong Jinxin and the third sister and brother of the dragon clan, there was no suspense. The other groups were all equal. For a long time, no one could break the balance


    "Ah..."


    When Murong Jinxin is playing with the demons with Jun Mo Li, a shrill scream suddenly rings on the top of Yunyao mountain, which immediately attracts the attention of all demons.


    Murong Jin heart through a gap to see, the corners of the mouth suddenly raised a strange smile. It turned out that song yu''er was swept by Ono''s snake tail, seriously injured and vomiting blood.


    "Ono, bite her to death..."


    Murong Jinxin evades the attack of a demon, and looks at the covetous looking at Song yu''er''s Xiao ye not far away and shouts. As long as song yu''er died, no matter how mean it was, she didn''t care.


    "Hiss... Hiss... Hiss..."


    Ono''s huge tail shook Murong Jin''s heart, indicating that it had received the order. Then, the scarlet tongue letter spits out, and instantly stretches out to song yu''er, who can''t get up. She swallows song yu''er with a mouthful.


    "Stupid..."


    Demon Zun, who is fighting with Hades, subconsciously looks at Song yu''er after listening to Murong Jin''s words. This look was surprised by song yu''er''s appearance. He dodged the attack of Hades and rushed to song yu''er, who was almost swallowed up by Ono.


    Between the lightning and flint, the devil hit Ono''s big head with a heavy slap, which made his huge body fly for several meters


    "Devil, don''t blame me for being merciless to you..."


    Seeing this scene, the underworld, who didn''t want to take advantage of others'' danger, burst out a fierce intention of killing like a cold pool in his eyes. His black sleeve robe threw hard at the devil, which almost used eight points of his internal power. The huge energy roars towards the devil. Although the devil is on guard, he can''t escape because he wants to save song yu''er. He is hurt by the hand of the underworld.


    "Devil, we''ve grown up. I promise I will tell the evil god every word about your affair with this cheap devil... "


    Murong Jin gallops to Xiaoye with a heart full of fear. Looking at the huge Python one second ago, she instantly shrinks into a Golden Snake about 30 cm. Her hands are shaking. She could see it clearly with the magic hand, and she also made great efforts. Don''t say Ono got it when he was unprepared. Even if Ono was well prepared, he would never get it.


    "Go..."


    The devil opened his mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Holding back the blood in his body, he grabbed the seriously injured song yu''er with one hand. He didn''t dare to fight in love. As soon as his body flashed, he flew away towards the distance.


    "Pluto, kill the devil, or I won''t be reconciled, I won''t be reconciled..."


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at Xiaoye, who is seriously injured and has fallen into a coma, and at Song yu''er being taken away by the devil. She is very upset. Seeing that the devil Yin and the devil Yang have already gone out, Murong Jin shouts to the underworld without thinking. If the devil had hurt one of her hands, she would have to hurt both of them. That''s fair.


    "I''m afraid I can''t kill it. It''s OK to do heavy damage..."


    The underworld looked at the two demons that were about to disappear in the sky, and the index finger curled up to give two black lights. Unless he catches up, the distance will hurt the devil''s right arm at most. But now Ono is seriously injured, and it''s unwise for him to catch up.


    "Come and see for Ono..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the silent little golden snake in her hand, and felt that the temperature of the Little Golden Snake was falling, and her eyes were red. Damned devil, sooner or later she will settle the account with him.


    "Bai Changchang immediately takes Xiaoye to the netherworld pool to soak, and tries to stabilize his injury. After that, he returns to the netherworld garden to continue his cultivation."


    The underworld explored the situation of Ono, and the big stone in his heart fell. Ono''s injury looks very dangerous, but as long as the treatment is appropriate, it doesn''t matter. Devil Zun, in the end or merciful, otherwise that knot solid solid palm, Ono can''t still have life in.


    "Yes, Wang."


    White impermanence''s heart is not easy, in the past two years, Ono is almost his hand to take up. Now, seeing that he was dying, he cursed the devil in his heart dozens of times.


    "Ono''s current situation is not suitable for following you, otherwise it will hurt its vitality. Don''t worry too much. It''ll be OK. "


    The underworld looked at Murong Jinxin''s red eyes. He knew too much about the woman''s temperament. He sighed and comforted her. Fortunately, the devil is merciful. Otherwise, the woman will make a fuss in order to avenge Ono. He had seen her ability to make trouble, and he was really afraid.


    "I''ve been dead for eight generations. How can I meet song yu''er at the critical moment? What the hell..."


    Hear the small wild won''t have big obstacle, Murong Jin heart just will the tears in the eye meaning drew back. At the thought of being escaped by song yu''er, my mood is not beautiful. Why is that cheap devil so hard to kill? Summoned the underworld all can''t kill, really let her feel the heart is stuffed¡° If you can''t kill this time, wait for the next time. There will always be times when you can. She has been hurt badly by Ono. It''s estimated that she can''t get out without training for three or five years. " The underworld continues to pacify Murong Jin''s heart. He knows why Murong Jin''s heart hates song yu''er so much. But these are not important for him, the important thing is that song yu''er dare to kill Jin Xin. In that case, the woman must not stay¡° Do you want me to go for a walk in the pool? After song yu''er came out of the magic pool, her skill increased greatly... "If she went to the dark pool, she would get twice the result with half the effort. Even if the process was a little harder, she didn''t care. Now she just wants to improve her skills, so that she won''t have to call the underworld when she meets some song yu''er¡° Don''t go, that kind of ghost place is easy to hurt women''s Yin Qi. Even if you get away with it, you may be infertile for life. " The underworld immediately shakes his head and refuses Murong Jinxin''s proposal. In that dark place, the man will be more evil at most, but the woman will be greatly hurt. Song yu''er is a good example. At present, there may be no clue. After a long time, song yu''er will find her body changed. The male hormone explodes, I''m afraid that by then she will even change her sexual orientation¡° Er... "Murong Jin''s heart was stunned. She really didn''t know that going to those places would have such serious consequences. For a woman, if she can''t have children, her life is not complete. I don''t know if song yu''er would be crazy if she knew the news¡° Moreover, within three years, song yu''er will find that she likes women. So, after you get married, you''d better go back to the underworld to practice Feng dance honestly for nine days, or you will fall into song yu''er''s hands later, and I''m afraid she will spoil you... "His words are not exaggerating at all. People, demons and gods can''t be normal. More or less there will be some defects, so unless they committed an unforgivable mistake, otherwise they will not let their belongings live in that place to suffer¡° Er... "Hearing the words, Murong Jin''s heart trembled. She looked at the look of Hades carefully and found that he didn''t have any sign to scare her. She couldn''t help swallowing. So song yu''er is a pervert. This world, normal people are not terrible, terrible is these abnormal. It seems that she really needs to practice well, otherwise she will not come to a good end if she falls into song yu''er''s hands¡° Jun Mo Li, don''t belittle yourself. You are definitely more than that. Once the time is right, you will not be worse than the devil. " The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s face, and couldn''t help reaching out and bouncing on her bright and clean forehead. Later, I didn''t bother to pay attention to her. Instead, I went to the front of Jun Mo Li and stood still. It''s rare that I took the initiative to open my mouth. How can the little master of the dragon clan be a thing in the pool? He just hasn''t reached the time of flying into the sky. Otherwise, let alone the devil, I''m afraid even he and Junmo glass don''t need to be afraid¡° Thank you for your words of comfort, I will be at ease and so on... "Jun Mo Li nodded, he believed in the words of Hades. Dragon, how could that be all? He knew that the time would soon be ripe, and he would soon get rid of the foetus and become a real dragon. Until that day, he had the qualification to protect Jinxin¡° In the matter of cultivation, you''d better not hinder her. All the decisions she makes are well thought out for your future. Don''t doubt her feelings for you. There will never be another woman in the world willing to do this for you. If you don''t cherish her, I won''t show mercy to you. " The underworld hesitated for a moment, and said what he wanted to say in his heart. As a normal man, I''m afraid I can''t understand Murong Jinxin''s stubborn behavior, even Chu moshang. But he wants to let Chu Mo Shang understand that Jin Xin never does things carelessly, and he doesn''t want Jun Mo Li to misunderstand Jin Xin¡° I know, I will do my duty, never let her make a choice... "Jun Mo Li nodded heavily, he knew what the Hades said to him. He was ashamed to think of his small stomach in the past. No matter what kind of thoughts the underworld had for Jin, the starting point of everything the underworld did was for Jin''s good heart. Compared with Hades, he really felt that he had done too badly¡° If you have something to do, don''t hold on. I don''t want to collect the corpse for you... "

 Chapter 387

    The underworld is very satisfied with Jun Mo Li''s answer. He turns around and says hello to Murong Jin Xin. His figure flashes and he leaves quickly. There are a lot of things waiting for him to deal with in the underworld. I''m afraid he won''t have to sleep tonight for such a delay.


    With the departure of Hades and black and white impermanence, the top of Yunyao mountain quiets down in an instant, leaving only the sound of the wind blowing through the treetops


    "Elder, get rid of these demons."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the demons who have been killed. Their limbs and arms are scattered all over the ground. She smiles bitterly at the elder. The smell of blood in the air is so strong that it makes people nauseous.


    "Alas..."


    The elder sighed heavily. Although Yunyao mountain had not suffered any damage in this disaster, he was really worried that song yu''er would make a comeback if she failed once. Today, Murong Jin''s heart is there. They escaped by chance. If they don''t have such good luck in the future, Yunyao mountain will be destroyed.


    "Elder don''t worry. Song yu''er will have to rest for several years at least. During this period, I will try to kill her. Yunyao mountain will be fine."


    Murong Jinxin wants to know what the elder is worried about from her toes. In fact, it''s not only the elder, I''m afraid everyone present will worry, even including her. Song yu''er''s time bomb, maybe she can find the immortal devil to find a way. The devil once promised her to deal with song yu''er for her when she had a chance. She knew that the promise was valid.


    "Please Murong girl, as long as song yu''er doesn''t die, we will have no peace in Yunyao mountain for a day..."


    The elder looked at Murong Jin''s firmness in mind and felt relieved. He has always been merciful, but he can''t show any sympathy for these inhuman demons. Only when these evil demons die can the world be peaceful.


    "Elder don''t be polite. It''s my responsibility as a phoenix girl. As long as I''m here, I will protect Yunyao mountain for one day."


    Murong Jin''s heart can understand the elder''s mood, gives the elder a soothing smile, then goes to the side of the heart of the mixed taste of Chu Mo Shang, without saying a word, first slap in the back of Chu Mo Shang''s head, the strength of the start is much heavier than in the past.


    "Don''t fight. You''ll be silly if you fight. I''m innocent too..."


    Chu Mo Shang''s good-looking eyebrows wrinkled more tightly, and his slender fingers kept touching the place where he was hurt. He really felt that Murong Jin''s slap was a little puzzling. Song yu''er, who is a pervert, must not be the only one who wants to level Yunyao mountain.


    "You''re innocent? What are you innocent of? Song yu''er hates you more than I do. If it wasn''t for the things you did to her in those years, she wouldn''t be angry at Yunyao mountain. "


    Murong Jin heart a listen to Chu Mo Shang words directly smile, looking at Chu Mo Shang eyes as if looking at a fool. He''s innocent. How dare he say he''s innocent? At that time, his revenge on song yu''er made her and Ranran Dunn sweat a lot. Now Song yu''er''s revenge will be so abnormal, most of it is because of him.


    "The only thing I regret is that I didn''t cut the grass and root at the beginning!"


    At that time, he had 100 reasons to kill song yu''er, but he let song yu''er go in order to suffer more. It''s absolutely wrong to let go like that, otherwise they would not have endless trouble now. If everything could be done again, he would cut song yu''er into pieces.


    "So, if you win this battle, don''t give Tianchen and Nanyue a way out, or it''s the common people in this world who are unlucky..."


    There is a saying that a single spark can start a prairie fire. Although this is a good saying, it seems that it should not be used as a metaphor. But she wants to let the two men in front of her remember what the consequences are. It''s enough for the people of the world to suffer from a war. If Tianchen and Nanyue are left with a way to survive, they will have to fight again.


    "Yes, Auntie and granny. I won''t let go of anyone who should be killed this time. Is that all right?"


    Chu Mo Shang knew that Murong Jin''s heart was for their good, restrained the serious look on his face, and began to laugh with Murong Jin''s heart. The burden on Murong Jin''s heart is too heavy. He doesn''t want Murong Jin to worry about their war. It''s their men''s business and they will do well.


    "You look like a ruffian. I want to beat you. That''s enough..."


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth a draw, also don''t say what more, white Chu Mo Shang one eye, turn round then toward the hall of cloud Yao mountain walk. After a fight and an injury, she just feels hungry and wants to have a big meal.


    "Brother Erhuang, go with Jinxin. I want to be alone..."


    See Murong Jin heart also don''t go back, Chu Mo Shang patted Jun Mo Li''s shoulder, motioned him to catch up. And he wanted to look around, looking for traces of love with Ranran.


    The winter wind blows up his ink hair, sets off his red clothes, and brings out a fatal temptation


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Murong Jinxin and his party went up the back mountain of Yunyao mountain under the leadership of the elder and found the entrance to the treasure without any difficulty. The elder started the mechanism, and the party entered the secret road one after another.


    Maybe no one has been here for a long time, the secret road is full of cobwebs, and the little night pearl emits faint light in the dark. It''s not very bright, but it''s enough for people to walk steadily. After walking for a few minutes, the party had already arrived at the location of the treasure. One by one, the dark red boxes lay quietly on the wet ground, covered with thick dust, without any trace of being moved¡° Lord Li, all the treasures are here. Please count them The elder took out a list from his arms and handed it to Jun Mo Li. The list was made of a special kind of cloth. Although it was very old, it still looked the same as the new one¡° No, I believe in Yunyao mountain. " Jun Mo Li put the list in her arms, and didn''t mean to count it. Instead, he went to a dark red box, reached out to clean up the dust on the box, and pressed the first black button next to the box, but the box did not move¡° Elder, is there any special way to open these boxes Seeing this, Murong Jinxin also went to a box and pressed the black button on the box, and got the same result as Jun Mo Li. So, had to turn to look at the side of the big elder¡° The way to open these boxes is on a pair of mandarin ducks in the treasure map. In order to prevent the treasure from being stolen, the ancestors of the Lu family specially made these boxes with Millennium black iron. Unless they knew how to open them, even the sharpest sword in the world could not cut them open. You''d better transport the treasure away first, and study the picture of mandarin duck all the way, or you''ll find something. " The elder spread out his hand, indicating that he didn''t know the way to open it. The only thing he knew was that the way to open it was on the picture of mandarin duck. As a descendant of the Lu family, Prince Li should be able to understand the mystery of the picture¡° Wind, take people to carry out all the treasures here at once... "Jun Mo Li is not wordy, and personally carries a big box on him, turns around and goes to the entrance of the secret road. Because of the concealment of these treasures, he only took wind and rain, thunder and lightning, and the three brothers and sisters of the Dragon nationality to Yunyao mountain, so he had to take responsibility for everything¡° Let''s go Chu Mo Shang didn''t dare to fall either. He picked up a big box beside him and walked behind Jun Mo Li. And other men all follow suit, no one has a complaint. Even with long Xinyu and long Xinlan, because they are too small, they work together to lift a box¡° Elder, I don''t want you to do it. " Murong Jinxin is very smart and doesn''t try to move the box. She knows that if she moves the box, it may lead to Jun Mo Li''s nagging. So I just took a towel out of my arms and began to wipe the dust from those boxes. See elder also prepare to move box, she several strides forward to stop. She would not let elder do such hard work even if she could carry it. There are seven big men here, plus two little women, who will soon be able to carry all these treasures¡° Murong girl, this is sympathizing with my old age, ha ha... "The elder saw Murong Jin''s attitude is very firm, retracted his hand, also not trying to do anything useless. Murong Jin in the rumor is arrogant, domineering, insidious, cunning, cruel and ruthless. In fact, it''s not surprising. From some small things, we can see that she also has a considerate heart. The world''s evaluation of her is too biased¡° I''m not so kind-hearted. I''m just afraid that the elder will flash his waist, and then the other seven elders will find us trouble... "Murong Jin''s heart drops her eyes and continues to work. She is not suitable to say some sensational words. Even if she really thinks so, it is impossible to admit it in front of the elder. So, continue with her usual poisonous tongue style¡° Ha ha... "The elder also doesn''t think so. From Murong Jinxin''s awkward look, he has got the answer he wants. Just chuckled softly, and didn''t pierce Murong Jin''s heart. The porters came and went, and they moved all the treasures out in less than an hour. When the last box of treasures was carried on Jun Mo Li''s shoulder. The elder pulled down Jun Mo Li''s sleeve and put a letter into Jun Mo Li''s hand. His speed is very fast, in addition to standing behind him Murong Jin heart, no one found¡° Well, since all the treasures have been removed, let''s get out of here. This secret passage will be destroyed automatically in half an hour... "

 Chapter 388

    As night falls, the afterglow of the setting sun is engulfed by darkness, casting a mysterious color on the whole land.


    On the path leading to the imperial city of Chu state, a long motorcade was driving slowly. Only a few dozen bodyguards were responsible for escorting this batch of treasures. It seemed that there was nothing special.


    In a luxurious carriage, Jun Mo Li is frowning at the picture of mandarin duck in her hand. But after a long time, she doesn''t see why. She hands the picture to Murong Jinxin, who is so bored that she yawns.


    "Jinxin, look..."


    He felt that he really had no way to solve this picture, and he had used all the methods that should be used, without any effect. If Jin Xin can''t solve it, he can only wait until he goes to Xiling to ask his uncle.


    "Don''t count on me too much. I''ve never been interested in these things."


    Murong Jinxin picked up the picture of mandarin duck and looked at the night pearl. She looked left and right, horizontal and vertical, but still got nothing. She reluctantly put the picture on the table, indicating that she couldn''t help it.


    "I can''t do it. I''ll try my mana."


    After all, these millennial black irons belong to the human world. She thinks she can still split them with magic power. Instead of spending time on this picture, let her try other ways.


    "That''s OK. These treasures should be used as gold and silver as soon as possible. I also hope to use them to prepare some food."


    His industry is all over the five countries. It''s very difficult to mobilize so much silver at once. The silver given by Liu Huang''s younger brother and Ranran has already been used to forge weapons. If he didn''t have this treasure, he would have to use the silver from his marriage to Jinxin to raise food.


    "Money is used everywhere now. We''ll just make do with our wedding. Don''t be too extravagant. I don''t care what we have or don''t have."


    Murong Jinxin knows that in order to give her a grand wedding, he has already left the silver for the wedding. But now, she didn''t think it was necessary to spend money on these unimportant things. She didn''t approve of any wedding. If he hadn''t insisted on it with his father, she would have been married to him when she was in Xiling.


    "That''s not good. If I treat you badly, my father will skin me. I''m saying that this is what I promised you. Naturally, I can''t break my promise. "


    Now that they have the treasure, all the problems will be solved. Their wedding can still be carried out according to the plan. How can he be willing to treat her badly if conditions permit.


    "Speaking of the wedding, I just have one thing to tell you. I will go to the underworld half a month before my wedding, and then return to Xiling from the underworld. I''m the princess of Xiling. I should be married from Xiling. Don''t object to it. It''s invalid. "


    She didn''t know how to open her mouth to him. Now that she has said this, she will finish everything at one time. Her tone was serious, her attitude was firm, and her words were unquestionable.


    "Well, I knew it would be like this. Just go back. After you leave, I''ll leave for Xiling to meet you. "


    Jun Mo Li showed a helpless smile. He hesitated when he received his father''s letter. He really didn''t want her to go back to Xiling. But he had promised Pluto before, and he didn''t want to embarrass her because of such a thing. It''s a happy thing to get married. If the bride is upset, I''m afraid he won''t get married.


    "When I go back to the underworld, I want to tell the underworld about Longxiao Jiutian in detail. Secondly, I want to help the underworld choose concubines. The underworld is so busy after that civil strife that he''s going to die. I''ll help him if I can. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is a little bit surprised by Jun Mo Li''s attitude. After seeing him for a while, she doesn''t see what''s wrong with him, so she is relieved. He told the reason why he went to the underworld, and didn''t want to hide anything from him, so that he wouldn''t think about it on the way to meet his bride.


    "The underworld is so busy that he has to choose a concubine? Does he have time to find his new concubines after the election? "


    Smell speech, the corner of Jun Mo Li''s mouth a draw, strange is not her own woman to choose a concubine for the underworld, but the underworld all to this share, the underworld unexpectedly still have the elegant interest of choosing a concubine, really let him incredible.


    "This is the rule of the underworld. It''s the same as the three-year draft in the human world. As for whether he has time to find his concubines, that''s beyond my control. I''m only responsible for selecting them for him, and it has nothing to do with me after selecting them... "


    Murong Jinxin spread out her hand, about whether the underworld will run to the palace of those new concubines, she thought that she should not worry too much. Since the nigger had promised her, unless he was calculated, he would not have so much courage after his serious warning.


    "After I became emperor, the first purpose was to cancel the triennial selection of concubines. One woman is enough for me. If I get into the harem, I''ll make trouble for myself. "


    As a superior, Junmo glass can understand the mood of Pluto''s being forced to choose a concubine. Sometimes the rules laid down by our ancestors can drive people crazy. Monogamy is very good. Why do you have to have three wives and four concubines? Sleeping with different women every day, don''t those men have psychological shadow?


    "I heard Xinyu say that you still have a fiancee in the Dragon tribe who decided to be a baby from childhood. It is said that you liked that little girl very much in those years. When you wake up your people, you will be annoyed..." about his fiancee in the Dragon tribe, she doesn''t know whether Xinyu has told him. But it can''t be denied that she was very upset about it. Especially after hearing that Xinyu said that this monster ran behind the little girl''s buttocks when she had nothing to do, she felt that there was a fire in her heart¡° Er, at that time, you don''t need to investigate if you are young and don''t understand. When all the dragon people wake up, the first thing I do is to cancel my marriage with her. Don''t be annoyed by this... "Although the young master and the Phoenix daughter of the dragon family are predestined by nature, the men of the two families can have three wives and four concubines. No matter how many marriages they have, they are reasonable, But now he has been Jinxin eat dead, in addition to Jinxin he does not want any other woman¡° Ha ha, it''s said that you went to ask for the marriage, so you can do it yourself... "Murong Jinxin looked at his completely indifferent appearance, and actually felt that he was a little cautious. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, he was just a little boy, and knew what love between men and women was. Probably that is to look at other people''s little girl looks more lovely, cheap¡° Er, if you want to blame it, you have to blame the broken rules of the two ethnic groups. Why can''t fengnv and the young leader of the Dragon nationality meet before they are 16 years old. If I had seen you long ago, how could these accidents have happened... "Jun Mo Li slipped a large black line behind his head. He knew Murong Jin''s jealousy very well. It was long Xinfan who told him about the marriage. He knew it quite well. According to long Xinfan, he knelt outside his father''s yard for a day and a night to get married. When heard here, borrow a word of Jin Xin, he is also drunk. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t come up with a good reason to explain. But he did something he didn''t care to do. He put all his mistakes on the ancestral system... "That''s not necessarily. Maybe I was ugly at that time. You just spit at me..." Murong Jin tilted his eyes. She didn''t tell him, Ever since she knew this, there has been a faint uneasiness in her heart. She totally believed in Jun Mo Li, but she couldn''t help defending the imaginary enemy in the legend. Besides, there is also a rule of the Dragon nationality that once the marriage is decided, you can''t go back on it all your life. Therefore, unless the men and women of the Dragon nationality are really in love with each other, they will never engage in such boring things¡° When I saw you for the first time, you didn''t look much better. I fell in love with you at a glance? Well, don''t think about all this mess. I''ll solve the problem of the dragon family. You can just draw your heart back and wait to be a bride. " These things are too far away. He still has to think about them. There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain, but it''s just a marriage. He doesn''t believe it. Can he still defeat him? Anyway, he only married one person in his life. He would be anxious with anyone who forced him. If he was anxious, he would not want to be the young leader of the dragon clan¡° Hum, Chu moshang said that he would merge Wuchen villa into your industry. I think his determination is very firm. You are ready to accept Wuchen villa. " Murong Jin heart white he one eye, also didn''t say what, just thought of leave soon Chu Mo Shang. Although she was protected by the dragon people, her heart was more or less concerned about his safety¡° He thinks that nothing is too light. I can collect the rotten blanket of Wuchen mountain villa for him, but he has to solve the problems in the court of Chu... "Jun Mo Li''s mouth flicks. He really doesn''t know that his brother Liu Huang is lazy enough to make people feel angry. No dust mountain villa, that''s his home. Now he doesn''t even want his own home. It makes him completely speechless¡° He''s a good man. Once he identifies you, he''ll dig his heart out for you. Anyway, it''s all a family. You can do it by yourself. I''m sleepy. I''ll sleep. If there''s any robber who''s looking for death, you''re waking me up... "And Murong Jin feels sleepy again. She looks at the dark sky, yawns and falls on the soft couch behind her. Her long feather lashes tremble a few times, and then she falls asleep. The speed of sleeping made Jun Mo Li sweat a lot¡° Alas, now it''s not a little wild cat, it''s a little lazy pig... "Jun Mo Li took the thin quilt and covered it for her, recorded a kiss on her forehead, picked up the memorial and read it carefully. Night, quiet terrible, winter wind whistling blowing, with a burst of strange feeling

 Chapter 389

    After more than ten days of turbulence, the horse team escorting the treasure finally arrived at the imperial city of Chu at dusk. Most of all, I know the reason why Murong Jinxin and Junmo Li are escorted in person. No one comes to find fault along the way.


    The horse team stops at the gate of Prince Li''s mansion. The storm and thunder command their respective men to get busy. Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li stand by and watch. They both look relieved.


    "Aunt beauty, uncle Huang, you can come back. Go to see Fengxuan. It''s terrible..."


    Just when Murong Jin''s heart and Jun Mo Li were relieved, Chu yue''er rushed to Murong Jin''s heart. There was a deep fear in her big eyes, and her small body could not help shaking in Murong Jin''s heart for several times, which was a painful little look.


    "Don''t be afraid, no one can scare you with your aunt..."


    Murong Jin''s heart rubs Chu yue''er''s head, comforts Chu yue''er, and gives her to Jun Mo Li. Then she strides toward the hall under the leadership of the supreme old man.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Jinxin asked the supreme old man as she walked. She could frighten yue''er so hard that she thought that the immortal devil would come out and make trouble again.


    "Feng Xuan is crazy. She throws yue''er around like a ball. No one can stop her. This time, she''s still throwing things and swearing in the hall for no reason..."


    The supreme old man felt frightened when he thought of the previous scene. Fortunately, Feng Xuan had a little conscience and didn''t really hurt yue''er. Otherwise, yue''er would have been thrown to death by him. Originally a good person, how to become this appearance in the blink of an eye, is really puzzling.


    "He''s not crazy. He''s itchy. I have to fix him up..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart corner of the mouth mercilessly draw draw draw, not extinguish of the devil seems to owe draw, even dare to throw the moon when the ball. She had only been away for 20 days, and he couldn''t help running out to bully. It was really hateful.


    "Since you left, Feng Xuan seems to be a different person from time to time. What''s the matter?"


    The supreme old man looked at the red mark on his baby''s granddaughter''s neck. He really wanted to kill Fengxuan with a slap. In fact, he also really did so, the result was Feng Xuan mercilessly repaired a meal, almost took his half life. Murong Jinxin didn''t tell the supreme old man about Fengxuan''s two souls, so the supreme old man didn''t know the secret of Fengxuan.


    "I''ll tell you about this later. Take Yueer to play first, and stay away from the hall for the time being..."


    Murong Jin hesitated for a moment, knowing that if she didn''t tell the truth to the supreme old man, I''m afraid there would be some changes in the future. The immortal devil is polite to her, but it doesn''t mean he will be so polite to others. It''s better to make it clear, so that the supreme old man won''t fight the immortal devil one day, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "OK, I''ll take Yueer out for a while first..."


    The supreme old man naturally saw the heaviness of Murong Jin''s face. He was surprised and guessed that something might have happened to Fengxuan. In order not to frighten the baby granddaughter, he decided to listen to Murong Jin''s heart and take Yueer away first.


    "Well, go ahead, be careful."


    Murong Jinxin has heard the call and curse from the hall, and three thick black lines appear on her forehead. How depressed is this devil? Depressed to the need to jump out of the curse level? It''s so speechless.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are such a vicious creature. If you dare to appear in front of me now, I have to kill you, kill you..."


    "I really want to kill all the junk snacks in your liwang mansion and devour your soul..."


    "Ah, I''m so tired. I''m so tired. I''m going to be tortured to death by Feng Xuan, an unsettled and kind-hearted thing..."


    ¡­¡­


    The immortal devil kept walking up and down the hall, shouting and scolding while walking. He was really bored by Feng Xuan. He began to practice soul control as soon as he caught him sleeping. In order to stop him from practicing, he had not slept for many days. Now he was so sleepy that he really wanted to cry.


    He regretted that he didn''t dare to be soft hearted and promised Murong Jinxin three days of cultivation time for Fengxuan. That is because of the soft hearted at that time, he now fell into the situation that he should not be called every day. I really can''t live this kind of life. He''s really fed up with it.


    Just walking and scolding, he didn''t realize that people had entered the hall. It was only when a cold voice exploded above his head that he was so excited that he stood upright and didn''t dare to move.


    "I''m right in front of you now. If you have the guts, you''ll beat me to death."


    Murong Jinxin motioned that the servant girls who had been scared and silly retreated. Then she looked at the gentle man with her arms around her chest, and her words were cold.


    He doesn''t want to smoke her. She''s here now. She depends on how he''s going to smoke her


    "Murong Jinxin, I''ll fight with you..."


    The immortal devil turns his head and looks at Murong Jin''s smiling heart. He spits at him, and a nameless fire gushes out of his heart. Unusual, several strides to Murong Jinxin''s front, after a roar, he grabbed Murong Jinxin''s shoulder and began to shake hard. He didn''t dare to smoke Murong Jin''s heart. He didn''t want to find abuse himself. But shaking her a few times was harmless. He had to shake the heartless little white eyed wolf to vomit. He would be afraid when he saw him next time. This move is learned from ye Ranran. I hope it will work on this little white eyed wolf... "..." this change makes Jun Mo Li, who has just stepped into the hall, stand in a daze. The corners of his mouth twitch for a long time, but he doesn''t respond. There was only a feeling left in his heart. The immortal devil was probably really crazy. He was afraid of the end of shaking Jin''s heart. Originally, he wanted to help immediately, but when he saw Murong Jin''s ruthlessness in his mind, he knew that the immortal devil was going to have bad luck, and his step out abruptly drew back¡° The immortal devil, when I bully you, dare to shake me, I''ll fight with you... "Murong Jinxin really didn''t expect that the immortal devil would react like this. After shaking her eyes and scalp numb, she got angry. She resisted the urge to vomit, grabbed the immortal devil''s hair and began to shake it vigorously. She Murong Jin''s heart is not his outlet. He wants to take her as soon as he gets angry. It''s a dream. So, in the hall of liwangfu, a man and a woman staged a shaking head competition, and the war was so fierce that people were shocked. Looking at one side of the Jun Mo Li stunned, in addition to sigh, only sigh¡° You crazy woman, I''m afraid of you. I''ve patted you... "Finally, when the immortal devil''s hair didn''t know how much it had been pulled down and his scalp was about to be separated, he released his hand and shook Murong Jin''s heart away with magic power. He felt his painful scalp and stepped back several steps. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart was like looking at a monster. Murong Jinxin, a woman, is really too fierce. After this battle, he deeply realized that he really can''t be provoked... "If you''re afraid of me, just be honest with me. Tell me, you throw Yueer as a ball and abuse my people in liwangfu wantonly. What do you want to do?" Murong Jin''s heart gasps, and it takes a lot of effort to suppress her desire to vomit. She arranged some messy clothes and hair, looked at the anxious man not far away, and asked aggressively. If he doesn''t give a good reason, she will never stop talking to him about it¡° Can you tell Fengxuan not to practice any soul control? If I continue to practice here, I''m afraid I''ll go crazy and kill people everywhere. He is now practicing day and night, as soon as he has a free time, I''m tired of it... "The immortal devil grabbed his hair and simply said the reason for his madness. In fact, soul control is not so terrible, but what is terrible is Feng Xuan''s perseverance. If Feng Xuan is struggling like this, he can''t guarantee that he just throws people and scolds them every time. If you are in a hurry, he will kill people¡° I have advised you to leave on your own for a long time, but you don''t believe it. You think you are very good, and no one can help you. Now that you have come to such an end, you deserve it. For the sake of our little friendship, I''ll advise you to stop and roll. I really don''t want to see you live in darkness one day. It''s not up to you to leave at that time. " Listening to the immortal devil''s words, Murong Jin''s heart breathes out a long breath. It''s really unexpected that Fengxuan has been crazy to such a degree that she can force the arrogant immortal devil into this virtue. She really wants to give Fengxuan a thumbs up. As long as Feng Xuan can insist on it all the time, soul control will soon be a success. For the immortal devil, she still has a trace of intolerance, and the reason is that the immortal devil really protects her, and has not gone through any real harm to her body. Therefore, she did not want the immortal devil to come to an end¡° Can you say something else? You think I''d like to stay if I could go? Who is willing to share a soul with others? Murong Jinxin, otherwise, you go to find the devil for me and ask him to make me go back to the devil''s world. As long as it''s done, I thank your ancestors. " The immortal devil rolled his eyes, and he couldn''t help it. Otherwise, he would have gone back to the demon world to drink spicy food. He wanted to stay in Fengxuan''s body for the sake of wool. His brain is very good, no disease¡° In this way, you quietly go back to the demon world and kill song yu''er for me. As long as song yu''er dies, I''ll try to get the demon lord''s next will to let you regain your freedom. What do you think? "

 Chapter 390

    Murong Jin''s eyes, like stars, tightly locked the immortal devil. She could see the subtle expression on the immortal devil''s face. She felt that the immortal devil was telling the truth and pondered for a moment.


    If the devil is the only reason why the immortal devil refuses to leave, she can find a way to get the pass to freedom for the immortal devil. After all, she still holds the trump card of evil god in her hand, and she thinks that there is a great chance of success.


    "I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. Song yu''er has been sent to the magic altar by the devil to heal her wounds. Only the devil can enter the magic altar..."


    Although he is not in the demon world, he knows more or less about it. His subordinates have already told him about what happened on Yunyao mountain. He knows why Murong Jinxin can''t wait to get rid of song yu''er. But the reality is in front of us. Unless song yu''er leaves the magic altar, he can do nothing.


    "The devil is very kind to that cheap woman. I know I can''t give up. I''m willing to pay so much."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart delicate eyebrow hit a knot. It seems that it is more difficult to kill song yu''er. She also knows a little about the magic altar. Knowing that place is the most sacred and inviolable place in the demon world. No matter what you enter, you can''t survive unless you are led by the devil.


    "That woman''s good luck, happened to meet the devil who came out of chaos and was hurt by the evil spirit. The devil also wanted to repay her for saving her life."


    For song yu''er, the immortal devil didn''t feel much. But after knowing that song yu''er almost killed Murong Jin Xin, she naturally gave birth to a lot of opinions on that woman. Murong Jin''s heart is also his handkerchief. If anyone dares to hurt Murong Jin''s heart, it is equal to having trouble with his immortal devil. Let alone a little Saint fighter, even the devil, he will not hesitate to block in front of Murong Jinxin.


    "I don''t care if he repays his kindness. The devil has hurt my snake. The beam is big. You just say, will you do this deal? As long as you nod, I will try my best to get the amnesty order for you. And you just need to find a chance to kill song yu''er after she leaves the magic altar, and don''t let her do harm to the world in the lower world. "


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at the immortal devil and doesn''t seem to want to refuse, so she continues to ask. As long as the immortal devil really wants to leave, he will agree to such a simple deal. If he doesn''t want to agree, don''t blame her for being rude. She let Feng Xuan go to death to practice, and kill the devil.


    "OK, but I can''t guarantee the time. Since the devil wants to protect her, he will make complete preparations. Even if she comes out of the magic altar, I''m afraid it''s not easy to kill her for a while. But since I have promised you, I will do my best. Don''t scold me for that. "


    The immortal devil thought about it and thought that the deal could be done. He didn''t want to leave because Fengxuan hadn''t started practicing soul control. Now he already felt that it would hurt his vitality to entangle with Fengxuan. Why didn''t he go when he had a chance? He''s not a fool.


    "Well, let''s make a deal. Now that you are going to leave, don''t hinder Feng Xuan''s cultivation... "


    Murong Jinxin nodded, for the immortal devil so straightforward expressed very satisfied. But, she still has a little mind, soul control technique Feng Xuan has begun to practice, she doesn''t want to let Feng Xuan give up halfway. Anyway, the immortal devil must go, and there''s no need to stop Fengxuan.


    "No, if you don''t get the amnesty from the devil, I''ll have no way out in my life. If you are sincere, let Fengxuan stop practicing the lake control skill for the time being, and I won''t be at ease day and night. I can promise you, pretending to be suppressed by Fengxuan, or pretending that the orders given by the devil can''t be finished. This is my biggest concession. If you don''t agree, I can''t help it


    He certainly can''t seal his retreat to death. Once Feng Xuan''s soul control skill is successfully practiced, he will have no right to speak at all. If Fengxuan wants him to come out, he has to come out. If he wants him to stay in his body, he should be a turtle in his life. Murong Jinxin, the little white eyed wolf, thinks for Fengxuan. Have you considered his feelings?


    "Well, for the sake of your sincerity, I''ll ask Feng Xuan to stop practicing soul control temporarily. But you remember what you said. If you are deliberately hurting innocent people, I will never forgive you easily. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the immortal devil that very wronged look, also know that he bent on helping Fengxuan hurt his heart, but this is inevitable, who let Fengxuan is his own person, and he is the devil who is hostile to himself. But his words can be considered. If he doesn''t come out to make trouble, she can be a little accommodating. After all, it''s not easy to make a deal. When it''s time to give in, she still has to give in.


    "Murong Jinxin, don''t let me down. If you don''t mean what you say, I won''t care about the negligible love between us..."


    The immortal devil looked at Murong Jinxin''s big eyes and blinked several times, thinking that she had moved something to him. Handsome face instantly elongated, mood is also more depressed. This little white eyed wolf had better not do too much. He also has a bottom line. If she had crossed his line, he would never have been lenient.


    "My Murong Jin''s promise can be achieved. As long as you are calm, I promise that Fengxuan will not be practicing soul control. Believe it or not..." Murong Jin''s mouth flicked and looked at the immortal devil. She was very unhappy with the doubt of the immortal devil. She will not easily promise, once promised will do, time will prove everything¡° I''ll go back and let Feng Xuan An divide up. Don''t disturb my sleep. " The immortal devil didn''t continue to speak. After yawning, the layers of strange clouds quickly dispersed, revealing Feng Xuan''s clear and incomparable eyes. Feng Xuan''s face is a little ugly, slender ten fingers tightly clenched into a fist, a fist then hit on the table beside him¡° The immortal devil just came out and went crazy for a while. What kind of madness do you have Murong Jin heart looking at rare angry Feng Xuan, some Zhang two don''t know, he this is how? It''s really illogical to be so angry just after being released¡° I heard the cry of yue''er. He must have laid hands on yue''er. I really hate that I have no ability, even my own woman can''t protect... "Feng Xuan''s fist hit the table on one side again, and the table made of jade finally broke, but even so, it still can''t extinguish his burning anger. His moon, that is his treasure, he is reluctant to let her lose a hair, but was hurt by the immortal devil, how can he swallow that breath¡° Yue''er has nothing to do with it. He''s merciful. You can count on my face. Also, don''t practice soul control for the time being. I made a deal with the immortal devil. He said, "he will pretend that he has been suppressed by you. For a while and a half, he will not come out to make trouble." Murong Jin gently pats Feng Xuan on the shoulder. She doesn''t expect that Feng Xuan''s soul control technique is so advanced that she can sense what''s going on outside when she is suppressed by the immortal devil. No wonder the immortal devil is so mad. However, since she has reached an agreement with the immortal devil, the things she should deal with for the immortal devil will come out naturally¡° I don''t want to stop, I want to suppress him, so that he doesn''t come out to hurt yue''er again... "Feng Xuan fiercely bit her lower lip, and rarely disobeyed Murong Jin''s heart once. Now he hates the feeling of powerlessness. If he can''t even protect Yueer, what kind of man is he? He made a little progress with this soul control skill. If it stops, I''m afraid all previous achievements will be wasted. He really doesn''t want to¡° Feng Xuan, don''t you believe him? Don''t you believe me? You don''t want to stop, you have to stop. You have to think about the big picture. If you insist on going your own way, the immortal devil will kill you immediately. Who will bear the consequences? Don''t forget that you are the national teacher of the state of Chu. Do you want to let the people of the state of Chu be doomed because you can''t bear it for a moment? " Murong Jinxin''s face darkened in an instant. It''s not a question that Feng Xuan wants to promise. If song yu''er doesn''t get rid of that time bomb, it will be the whole human world. At present, the best person to get rid of song yu''er is the immortal devil. Feng Xuan can''t bear it, but he can''t. Besides, she also has some feelings for the immortal devil, and she doesn''t want the immortal devil to have an accident¡° Feng Xuan, don''t be too stubborn. Listen to Jin Xin. The immortal devil promised to get rid of song yu''er for us, and he also promised to leave your body as long as the devil gave us an amnesty order... "Jun Mo Li looked at the two people, and they seemed to be on the opposite side, and quickly came up to fight. He winked at Fengxuan and motioned him not to struggle. He knows so much about his women that once a decision is made, no one can disobey it. What''s more, this deal with the immortal devil, they still have a good chance. Fengxuan shouldn''t have given up such a good opportunity because Yueer was wronged¡° I''m just too excited, Jinxin. Don''t blame me. I don''t want to control my soul for the time being... "With Jun Mo Li''s explanation, Fengxuan immediately understands Murong Jinxin''s painstakingness. He is really a pig head, Jin heart wholeheartedly for his sake, he even used that attitude to Jin heart, it is too should not. He looked at Murong Jin heart apologetically, slightly lowered his noble head¡° Alas, go to comfort the little girl Yueer. She was frightened by the immortal devil throwing the ball before. I will solve the immortal devil as soon as possible... "

 Chapter 391

    After Feng Xuan left, Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li went back to Mo yuan. As soon as they stepped into the room, they noticed the strange air flow in the air. In the blink of an eye, a black light flashed, and evil Yin appeared in front of them.


    "Your life is so big that you haven''t died yet. Hum..."


    Looking at the face of the devil Yin in front of her, Murong Jin''s heart suddenly got better. It seems that the last move of the underworld is powerful. It''s not good to let the devil recuperate for more than 20 days. It''s just that he will come to her. What''s the matter?


    "Thanks to Murong, this great kindness will never be forgotten."


    Evil Yin endure the impulse of spitting blood, the pupil eye that hang down flashed the way Sen Leng''s killing intention. Originally, he was not so hostile to Murong Jinxin, but after the incident of Yunyao mountain, he had a strong hostility to Murong Jinxin. Murong Jinxin this woman, if one day fell into his hands, he will not easily forgive her.


    "Ha ha, that''s the best. Come on, what can I do for you? "


    Murong Jin''s heart is indifferent shrugged, she and the devil is irreconcilable, they do not remember revenge for her is indifferent. Because once waiting for her phoenix dance nine days success, these demons she will not let go.


    "The demon lord needs to be closed for three months. These are two letters. Please send them to the evil god in order on time."


    Moyin takes out two letters from her arms and delivers them to Murong Jinxin. In order to save song yu''er, mozun on Yunyao mountain is hurt by Hades. The hand of the underworld didn''t leave any feelings. If the devil wants to recover as soon as possible, he must shut up. That''s why he was asked to come to deliver the letter in advance, otherwise he would not want to come to this place in his life.


    "He remembers it very clearly. You can rest assured that I will send the letter on time. I will tell the evil god exactly what happened on Yunyao mountain. If there is any misunderstanding between them, you can ask the devil to explain it slowly in the next 40 or so letters. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is clear. She takes the letter from Moyin''s hand and throws it on one side of the table. The action is very hasty, as if she is throwing some waste paper, which makes Moyin very angry. But because of the fear of their own moment of irrationality, let Murong Jinxin give birth to what opinion to him, delay the time to send the letter, so forbearance did not attack.


    "The devil saved song yu''er only because song yu''er was kind to him. You can''t pour dirty water on him even if you want to. The truth will come out one day."


    Devil Yin didn''t say anything more. He knew that if he stayed, he would be mad by Murong Jinxin''s mouth. After leaving such words, he disappeared. In the cold room, because of the disappearance of the evil Yin, it was warm all of a sudden, and even the flowing air was fresh.


    "Jinxin, when are you going to deliver the letter?"


    Jun Mo Li sweeps the two letters lying on the table, obviously very clear about the deal Murong Jinxin made with the devil. At the thought of her own woman leaving her soul and wasting her soul power, Jun Mo Li couldn''t control her anger.


    Devil, the woman who treats him like this, sooner or later, he will return even Bengali''s to him, and let him have nothing to eat


    "Now, I''m going to test the evil god about the immortal devil. If the evil god would help, things would be much easier. Maybe I can''t make it, but I guess it''s not a big problem


    Murong Jin''s heart stretched out her hand and put the two letters into her arms. The evil god was good to her after all. She believed that as long as she said the seriousness of the matter, the possibility of the evil god to help her is very large. If there is a shortcut, it''s a fool.


    "Well, I''m guarding your body. Go and get back quickly."


    Although Jun Mo Li is distressed, he knows that he can''t stop it. Because this is Jinxin promised the devil, now don''t send a month later also want to send, this trip is inevitable. He stretched out his hand and lifted Murong Jin''s heart to the bed. At the moment when he put Murong Jin''s heart on the bed, a touch of white soul stood up from Murong Jin''s heart, and then quickly flew away.


    "Jinxin, when can I protect you?"


    Jun Mo Li sighs, takes off the outer shirt and shoes for Murong Jin Xin, and pulls the quilt to cover Murong Jin Xin. Looking at the beautiful little face, he rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. Pluto''s right, in addition to Jinxin, there will never be a second woman so kind to him.


    ¡­¡­


    The land of chaos


    When Murong Jinxin appears in front of the evil god''s bed, it''s rare to see that the evil god is laughing. She seems to be in a good mood.


    "It''s two months since then..."


    As soon as the evil God saw Murong Jin''s heart, his eyes suddenly widened and twinkled. Murong Jin''s heart is coming. It seems that she has letters to read again.


    "It''s only one month now, but the devil needs to shut down. Before closing, he sent me two letters. Do you want to read them?"


    Murong Jinxin shook her head. Although she couldn''t bear to destroy the good mood of the evil god, she had to do it again in order to keep the evil spirit alive. She once promised that the evil god would not cheat her in this life, so now she can only tell the truth and ask for the help of the evil god with the truth.


    "Seriously injured? How could he be seriously injured? Who hurt him when he fell to the ground? Don''t tell me it''s you... "Hearing the words, the smile of the evil god''s mouth instantly converged. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart, the expectation turned into surprise, and finally into pain. Since the demon Zun gave the letter to Murong Jinxin in advance, it means that he was seriously injured. The last time the Demon Lord came, he said that the heaven demon had already been cultivated successfully. Who had the ability to hurt him¡° You look up to me too much. In fact, he was wounded by Hades to save a woman. Not only that, he also hurt my poison pet for that woman. " Murong Jin''s heart turned white, and she was speechless. Her Kung Fu can only be called a three legged cat in front of the devil. If she has the ability to hurt the devil, she still needs to stand here and waste saliva, trying to persuade her to help? She directly put the knife on the devil''s neck to achieve her unknown goal¡° To save a woman? How is that possible? Are you lying to me? " Evil god''s small mouth suddenly opened, her first reaction is that Murong Jin heart began to cheat her. She didn''t believe that he would change his mind in such a short time. So, she looked at Murong Jinxin with fluke, and her eyes were full of doubt¡° I promised you that I would not deceive you. What I said is true. If it''s a lie, the sky will strike thunder. " Murong Jinxin raised her right hand to make an oath. Looking at the look on the evil god''s face, she was very pale, and her heart was really not better. But she also has no way, in order to get rid of song yu''er, she can only do so. Anyway, the truth of this matter will be explained in the letter. The pain of the evil god is just ten minutes¡° He... How could he... How could he... Who is that woman... "The evil god seems to be defeated all of a sudden. The devil has always been merciless to women. If he is willing to save that woman with his own life, it means that the status of that woman in his heart is very important. She wants to know who that woman is? Dare to rob a man with her, she will never give up¡° It''s a saint fighter in the demon world. That day, I was seriously injured by that woman. I summoned Hades, but she summoned the devil Murong Jin heart looked at the evil god, although sad, but still very rational want to maintain their feelings, the heart of her is a bit of favor. The God of evil seems to be very gentle, but if anyone guesses her bottom line, she will definitely turn into a soul seeker and let those creatures who step on her bottom line die¡° You''re seriously injured by her? Murong Jinxin, where is your nine days of Feng dance The evil god is a bit unexpected. Murong Jinxin''s cultivation is not low. The holy fighters in the demon world can''t compete with Murong Jinxin at all. But Murong Jin heart but hurt in the hands of the woman, it can be seen that the woman''s identity may not be simple¡° Well, I can''t help it. A few months ago, that woman was not my opponent. After she was captured by the devil Yin, her skill improved by leaps and bounds. In just a few months, it''s twice as much as mine. I don''t know what she ate or practiced. " Murong Jinxin is also very helpless about this. She carefully considers the sentence, not only ensures that what she says is true, but also leaves countless imagination space for the evil god, otherwise it can''t arouse the evil god''s monstrous hatred for song yu''er¡° Murong Jinxin, what''s the purpose of your coming to tell me today? Don''t say you''re just here to deliver. You''re not so kind. " The evil god took a few deep breaths of evil and controlled her anger. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart in front of her, she really felt that she was not so boring. She spent her soul power to tell her these gossip in a chaotic way. Perhaps Murong Jinxin''s purpose is the woman, just want to join hands with her. If so, she will not hesitate to agree, because she does not allow the devil''s side with other women. The devil is the only one for her, and she must be the only one for her, or she will suffer all these years in vain. That ungrateful woman must die¡° After that woman was seriously injured by my poison pet, the devil sent her to the magic pool. For a while and a half, I couldn''t do anything to her. Now there is an opportunity. If you promise to cooperate with me, we can work together to get rid of that woman as soon as possible. If you don''t want to cooperate, I can only do it step by step. I''m afraid it will take a long time. If there''s any accident... "

 Chapter 392

    Murong Jin heart saw the evil god in the eyes of a trace of Su Sha and firm, see the evil god has no heart to listen to her nonsense, she also very happy to say his intention. The fire has come, and she doesn''t need to stir up the flames.


    In the emotional world, no matter who is selfish, especially a woman like the evil god who can only live by remembering, her suspicion will be heavier than anyone else


    "What chance? Make it clear. "


    The evil god bites his lower lip hard. In order to achieve her goal, Murong Jinxin''s words may be exaggerated, but from her point of view, she must not leave any women around the devil. There are too many facts like love over time. She can''t afford to lose.


    "You should be familiar with the immortal devil. He was ordered by the devil to enter the body of Fengxuan, the national master of Chu. Now Fengxuan began to practice soul control, and gradually began to be able to compete with him. He made a deal with me in order to get out of the misery as soon as possible. He killed that woman for me, and I want to get the pass to get rid of Fengxuan''s body from the devil for him. "


    Murong Jinxin will deal with the immortal devil simply said again, she believes that the evil god''s wisdom is able to guess what she wants her to do. She looked at the evil god. Although she had seven or eight levels of assurance in her heart, she was still nervous before they reached an agreement.


    "Does the devil know that the immortal devil is suppressed?"


    The evil god was a little surprised that he could be possessed by immortal demons, which means that the national master of Chu state was a super Saint fighter refined by the demon world. Since the Demon Lord put the immortal demons on a mortal, he must have placed high hopes on this mortal. If she easily let the immortal devil free, I''m afraid it will affect the situation that the devil worked hard to set up.


    "I''m afraid I don''t know yet. I just came back to my house to find out. Then I received a letter from the devil and rushed to you all the time..."


    Murong Jin''s heart shakes her head. She can''t run to tell the devil this for no reason. Even if she says the devil, she won''t believe it, unless the immortal devil admits it. However, since the immortal devil promised that she would pretend to be suppressed, the devil would believe it sooner or later. After three months of being shut up, news will surely come to his ears.


    "The immortal devil''s skill is so advanced that even if the national master of Chu really learned soul control, as long as the immortal devil doesn''t want to, the national master of Chu will never have any chance to practice. Murong Jinxin, don''t deceive me... "


    The evil god dropped his eyes and did not agree to cooperate with Murong Jinxin at the first time. Instead, he raised all kinds of questions in his heart. Although she wanted to kill the woman saved by the devil immediately, she couldn''t be too reckless, or she would make the devil suffer a great loss. Unless Murong Jinxin can confirm that the immortal devil is really about to be suppressed by the national master of Chu, she will not let go.


    If the immortal devil is really about to be suppressed, she let the devil give the immortal devil freedom, that is to save the immortal devil. If not, it can only show that this is a plot of Murong Jinxin.


    "According to the immortal devil, he and I were created by the God of time and space one after another, and had a short time together before we were released by the God of time and space. That is to say, he had some affection for me. At that time, he snatched the dragon ball from our hands, which aroused my anger. In order to calm my anger, he agreed to give Fengxuan three days to practice soul control. It was the three days that let Fengxuan enter the door. It''s not too difficult for a Kung Fu teacher to practice. The immortal devil overestimated himself, which led to today''s situation... "


    Murong Jinxin patiently explains that the God of evil''s prudence makes her be a little careful. She knows that if she can''t prove what she just said, the God of evil won''t take such a big risk for song yu''er''s sake. But it''s easy to prove that she can bring Fengxuan to the place of chaos. It won''t hurt as long as she takes the Pearl of chaos from the evil god.


    "You are right. You really have some friendship with the immortal devil. When the God of time and space created you that day, because he had evil thoughts, he bred me. In order to suppress me, she specially cast a spell on you. You and the immortal devil really lived in the God of time and space for some time. In this way, you will bring Fengxuan to the place of chaos. As long as you let me confirm that Fengxuan''s soul control skill has been greatly accomplished, I will promise to cooperate with you and let the devil free the immortal devil. "


    The evil god''s eyes crossed Murong Jin''s heart and looked into the distance. It seemed that he had fallen into some kind of memory and opened his mouth for a long time. Murong Jinxin''s words about the immortal devil are true, so it is very possible that the immortal devil will give the national master of Chu three days of cultivation time because of Murong Jinxin''s anger. The immortal devil comes from Da. With her understanding of him, he is quite likely to do such a thing. So now, she can only let Murong Jin heart will not destroy the devil, she personally confirmed. As long as it is confirmed, she will have a way to force the devil to submit.


    "OK, you wait. I''ll go back and bring Fengxuan, lest you say I''m cheating you..."


    Murong Jin nodded her head, feeling that the God of evil was still simple. After all, the devil is her man. It''s normal for her to think more about the devil. After that, she handed a letter to the God of evil, and then drifted toward the entrance of the land of chaos.


    "..." the evil god looked at the letter in his hand with a heavy feeling and a heavy heart. She knew that this letter would explain why he saved the woman, but no matter how he explained it, even if the woman was innocent, she would never let her go. She was too scared to take any risks. After hesitating for a long time, I opened the letter from the devil. After reading it at a glance, I didn''t feel any better. She spread out on the big bed that she created with her mind, her eyes like water were wide open, and occasionally there was a flash of water, but she was very stubborn in a moment. Just like this, I don''t know how long I''ve been lying. When she''s waiting for me, Murong Jin''s heart finally drifts in again¡° I''ve brought you the man. First lend him the Pearl of chaos. " Murong Jin''s heart looked at the letter which was thrown aside by the evil god, and didn''t say much. She just stretched out her little white hand to ask the evil god for the Pearl of chaos. Without the Pearl of chaos, no matter Fengxuan or immortal devil can survive here¡° Here you are The evil spirit took out a black bead in his arms and handed it to Murong Jinxin without saying a word. She promised Murong Jinxin that she would do it. No matter whether the devil Zun explained it to her or not, she would do it¡° Feng Xuan, come out. " Murong Jinxin unties her oppression of Fengxuan''s soul and releases Fengxuan. In the moment that Fengxuan rolls down from her body, he puts the Pearl of chaos on Fengxuan''s neck, so that Fengxuan won''t die before landing¡° "Hoo..." Feng Xuan only felt dizzy and thirsty, and his chest seemed to be pressed by a big stone. He struggled to get up from the ground, shaking his head a few times, and then looked at the evil god in front of him. The clear eyes as like as two peas of a surprise, I never thought that the woman in front of me would have a face almost identical to that of Jin Xin. It''s said that you can suppress the immortal devil. Release the immortal devil and suppress it for me to see. " The evil god doesn''t talk to Fengxuan either. Seeing that Fengxuan''s breath has been adjusted, he puts forward his own request directly. Hearing is false and seeing is true. She is more willing to believe her eyes than her ears¡° For the time being, he can''t suppress it, but he can already fight against it... "Feng Xuan pulls his lips, indicating that he can''t do what the evil God asked him to do, but he is still obedient and releases the immortal devil. Layers of strange clouds began to appear in the eyes, and soon the immortal devil had replaced Fengxuan, looking at the evil god in front of him¡° Why do you let Murong Jinxin bring me to this ghost place? Murong Jinxin said is true, although I still have the upper hand, but I have been made crazy by him. With his crazy cultivation speed, I will be crushed to death by him in half a year. So do me a favor and promise her. " The immortal devil looks at the evil god in front of him with his arms around his chest like an old man. Maybe he has some friendship with the evil god and speaks casually. He doesn''t seem to ask for help at all. The Murong Jin heart listened to the corner of the mouth to draw, really feel compared to the evil god, the immortal devil is more polite to her¡° Alas, it''s all caused by your arrogance. If you have a bad attitude, you can wait to be suppressed by him. " The evil god looked at the man in front of her. Although his face was totally different from that of tens of thousands of years ago, she recognized his eyes. In this world, in addition to the immortal devil, no one will have such strange eyes. The man standing in front of her, she is very sure that is the immortal devil, there can be no mistake¡° Is it useful to say that now? You quickly let the devil give me an amnesty and let me be free. I really can''t bear it... "The immortal devil raised a helpless smile at the corner of his mouth and showed his hand to the evil god. His attitude of speaking was not improved, but worse, as if he had a grudge against the evil god¡° Well, you''re suffering for yourself. Who can blame you? Do I owe you? Why should I save you? I don''t know how many days I can be so arrogant... "

 Chapter 393

    The God of evil raised his eyebrows, and there was something depressed about the immortal devil''s attitude towards her. Normally, she was also separated from Murong Jin''s heart, and the immortal devil''s attitude to her and Murong Jin''s heart seemed completely different. It is clear that she and Murong Jinxin are the same person. This product is definitely treated differently.


    "Of course you owe me. If it wasn''t for your man, I wouldn''t have come to such an end. If you want me to live in the dark, I will abandon the dark and turn to the light and work for Murong Jinxin. You are responsible for the consequences! "


    The immortal devil is not a good talker, nor can he be threatened by anyone. Seeing the evil god''s disdain, he hums coldly and throws out some words that make Murong Jinxin almost clap her hands.


    He knew the nature of the evil god and how to deal with her. The evil god and Murong Jin''s heart are different in the end. Although the name sounds terrible, they are still a very simple woman. Compared with Murong Jinxin''s black hearted little white eyed wolf, it''s much easier to deal with.


    "You really dare to say that you should not forget your mission and turn from the dark to the light. I think you are full. Even a mortal can''t deal with it. You are really more and more cowardly... "


    The evil god was blocked by the immortal devil''s words, and the veins on his forehead burst out. This dead devil really dares to say anything. His created mission is to protect the demon world from foreign invasion. He even dared to say that he would be used by Murong Jin''s heart. If he heard this, he would vomit blood.


    "My mission? If I''m suppressed by Fengxuan, what else do you think I can do to fulfill my mission? God of evil, it''s been tens of thousands of years. Why is your brain still not open? Look at Murong Jin''s heart. She''s better than you in everything. She''s so smart that even I''m willing to be inferior. "


    The immortal devil was deeply stimulated by the word "wunang". His thick eyebrows tied a knot and looked at the evil god with a few provocations. He also just gambled to lose, was picked up a big bargain by Feng Xuan, and what relation does the wretch pull up?


    "Don''t get involved with me. I don''t want to get involved in your quarrel..."


    Murong Jin, who was shot innocently, once again pulls out the corner of her mouth and looks at the immortal devil quite speechless. She sincerely feels that the immortal devil''s words hurt her. Compare the evil god with her. Is the immortal devil pulling hatred for her?


    "Noumenon is noumenon, and separateness is separateness. No matter what you do, separateness can''t surpass noumenon..."


    It seems that the immortal devil hasn''t said enough. He pretends not to hear Murong Jinxin''s words and gives the evil god a sarcastic look. He shakes his legs a few times, as if he doesn''t care what he says.


    "You, I''ll beat you to death..."


    The evil god''s face was instantly livid by the immortal devil''s words. In a moment of impatience, he swung his fist and smashed at the immortal devil. The speed was as fast as lightning, so that the unsuspecting devil was hit by the fist and stepped back a few steps directly. Thus we can see how strong the evil god''s anger against the immortal devil is.


    "Don''t think you are a woman, I dare not beat you. I don''t have the habit of not beating women..."


    The immortal devil suddenly felt a burst of scarlet sweetness in his throat. Subconsciously, he reached out and covered his chest. His tight body showed that his anger against the evil god had been burning. If he didn''t worry about the devil''s face, he would fight with the evil god directly.


    "Come on, hit me. This is the place of chaos. You can''t help being reckless!"


    The evil god was really annoyed by the immortal devil''s attitude. He really wanted to slap him directly and shoot him out of chaos. But out of consideration for the long-term interests of the demon world, she decided to put out the fire ignited by the immortal devil in her heart.


    "That''s enough for you. If you want to fight or scold, you''re fighting or making trouble after you''ve solved your business..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the scene has some out of control, if she does not jump out to say a few words, I''m afraid the two goods do not know when to make a fuss. Knead the brow that rubs to send ache, a roar then almost will not extinguish the ear membrane of the devil and evil god to shock deaf.


    The two who are still fighting suddenly stop fighting. One of them is used to being suppressed by Murong Jinxin, and the other is used to being bullied by Murong Jinxin. When they meet Murong Jinxin, they get angry. Even if there are thousands or tens of thousands of them who are unwilling, they have to give face. Otherwise, they will be the ones who have bad luck.


    "Evil god, you have to see for sure. I''ve done it. Should you agree to cooperate with me to get an amnesty order for the immortal devil?"


    See two quiet down, Murong Jin heart clear please throat, quickly will topic Rao back. She looked at the angry evil god, with a trace of irresistible firmness in her eyes.


    "Can I go back? As soon as I saw this dead devil, I couldn''t get angry. I don''t want to save him at all now. He''d better live in the dark all his life... "


    The evil God turned his mouth. Facing Murong Jinxin''s eyes, she couldn''t help but drop her eyes. She was really unwilling. This dead devil made a belly of fire every time she saw him. What can I do to save him? Do you want to save him for yourself?


    "You can go back. If you go back, I''ll leave him here and stare at you day and night. If you can stand it, you are welcome to go back. " Murong Jin heart spread out her hand, for the evil god that angry words said very calm, just skin smile meat don''t smile at the evil god, it doesn''t matter. I''m afraid that besides her, the evil god also has a hard wound, which is the immortal devil. After the two such a harmony, she has been very deep understanding of this¡° Murong Jin''s heart, if he is right, I will never turn out your palm, alas... "The evil god sighed helplessly. I''m afraid no one in the world can stop what Murong Jin wants to do. Just, if she doesn''t agree to this, I''m afraid Murong Jinxin will really leave the immortal devil to annoy her. Moreover, although she was angry with the immortal devil, at least they were still grasshoppers on the same rope. They were both prosperous and disadvantaged¡° What are you going to do? " Murong Jin''s heart saw that the evil god had compromised, and the big stone in her heart finally fell to the ground. Lost a warning look to the immortal devil, indicating that he had better close his mouth, don''t come out to interrupt her at such a critical time, or she would have to beat him¡° How to do it? I couldn''t think of what to do for a moment? He has to be closed for another three months. Give me some time to think about it. Next time you come to deliver the letter, I will give you a satisfactory reply. " It came so suddenly that she came up with a solution all at once. She really couldn''t think of it. Besides, there is a Buddha in the demon world, which makes her brain unable to work. However, what she promised will be done. Now she needs time and space to think about the countermeasures carefully¡° OK, I''ll come to you in three months. Do you want to read the second letter from the devil now or next time? " Murong Jin nods her head. She can see that the evil god is in a mess now. Under such a situation, it is impossible to come up with any good way. But she believed in the evil god, and what she promised her would be done. So he took out the second letter written by the devil from his arms and swayed in front of the evil god. For the sake of the cooperation of the evil god, she can make an exception and give her a letter in advance two months later¡° Give it to me... "The evil god looked at the letter, and did not show the expression of ecstasy. After hesitating for a long time, he opened his mouth lightly. That attitude is just like the man who wrote this letter, who has little to do with her¡° The God of evil, the evil Lord has left the magic tower, and the concubines in the harem are eager to try. I hope you''re lucky enough, or I''m afraid you''ll have to cry and faint in the hut after you go out, ha ha... "The immortal devil saw that Murong Jinxin''s business had been finished, endured the faint pain in his chest and went to the God of evil. He was very happy to open his mouth. This woman who has no brain dares to beat him. If he doesn''t let her stop him, he will suffer a lot¡° Don''t scare me, he won''t... "For the evil god, those concubines in the harem are her death. In the past, when she was still around the devil, those women had all kinds of small movements. Now how could they let go of the chance to climb on the devil''s bed. At the thought of it, she felt really sick¡° The same are men, I can only tell you that men are in need. Sometimes that kind of need has nothing to do with love, just because you want it, ha ha... "The immortal devil saw that the whole face of the evil god was pale, and the breath in his chest disappeared instantly. He gently laughed, but the layers of cloud in his eyes began to disperse gradually. It''s obvious that he did it on purpose. He wanted the evil god to fight back even if he wanted to¡° Well, I''m gone, and don''t think too much about it. Sometimes you have to have your life, and don''t force it all the time... "Taking advantage of the evil god shaking God, Murong Jin seized the opportunity and quickly floated to the entrance of the chaotic land. In such a short time, she has been back and forth to chaos twice, and she has obviously felt that she can''t bear it. If she is entangled by the evil god, she will have to vomit blood¡° Murong Jinxin, don''t forget what you promised me. You said you wouldn''t let other women around him... "The evil god came back, but there was no Murong Jinxin when he wanted to catch up. She slumped on the ground, looking at the hand of the letter did not open a long time. The evil air flying all over the sky wrapped her tightly. In the black fog, her petite body loomed, with a strong sense of sadness

 Chapter 394

    After coming back from chaos, Murong Jin''s heart didn''t vomit blood, but she still hurt her vitality. She had a full rest in bed for more than ten days before she reluctantly recovered. After this restoration, it was half a month before their marriage, that is, Murong Jinxin had to go to the underworld, and junmoli had to go to Xiling to meet her.


    After their love, they set foot on their own road. Although they were reluctant to part with each other, they were calm at the thought of meeting soon.


    Murong Jinxin sends Jun Mo Li out of the palace of King Li, and takes Feng Xuan to the underworld. Although the immortal devil has promised not to come out and make trouble, Murong Jinxin still decides to send Fengxuan to the underworld to stay until her wedding day, and Chu Yueer continues to be taken care of by the supreme old man.


    When Murong Jinxin and Fengxuan arrive at the underworld, the underworld is still dealing with official business. He talks nonsense with Murong Jinxin. Although he is unwilling, he follows Murong Jinxin to the scene of the imperial concubine selection meeting under Murong Jinxin''s strong request.


    "In other words, how many women have participated in the election?"


    Murong Jin''s heart looked at the dark area, and it seemed that she could not see the end. Three thick black lines appeared on her forehead. She was sure that there were more than ten thousand women, at least twice as many. Didn''t Pluto listen to her? How come all of a sudden? Is this going to last forever?


    "I don''t know if it''s 20000 or 30000. After you left that day, I ordered to suspend the registration, but I still reported so many. You''re looking forward to your own happiness..."


    The underworld was also shocked by the women in front of him. He didn''t care much about the selection of concubines. Bai Wuchang was always tossing about. As for the number of women, he also observed them visually. Looking at the side of the mouth straight twitch woman, a face of sympathy said.


    "Can''t women in the underworld find men? Tut tut... "


    Murong Jinxin felt that tens of thousands of eyes fell on her. She really felt uncomfortable. If you know that this scene is so exaggerated, this imperial concubine is so difficult to choose, she will not promise the underworld to do it even if she kills her. It''s really a shame.


    "Maybe Wang shizai is too charming..."


    The underworld took the lead in sitting on the first seat, but he didn''t talk to Murong Jinxin, so he raised his pen and continued to read the memorial. He came here just to show his face and move the official business he dealt with in his study here. As for other things, he didn''t care.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin turned her eyes and looked at the confident man. She really didn''t know what language to use to describe her mood. Seeing that he began to work, he did not disturb him. Instead, he cast his eyes on the black woman, and the little head turned quickly.


    So many women, how to choose the concubine? I''m afraid all the methods she had thought would not work, and she had to come up with countermeasures.


    "Murong girl, can we start?"


    White impermanence bitterly forced ha ha to come up, looking at Murong Jinxin''s ever-changing face, I don''t know if Murong Jinxin has a plan for this time. Seeing that the time had come, he had to ask.


    "Clear away all the ghosts watching here. I need to use the venue here."


    Murong Jinxin nodded and pointed to her right side. With so many people, she had to fight hard. Those women who don''t conform to her rules can only admit their bad luck, otherwise the imperial concubine may not know when to choose Ma Yue.


    "The woman who is more than 1.6 meters tall and weighs less than 90 Jin, with long hair and waist, stands on the right. If one of the above three conditions doesn''t meet the requirements, stay where you are. If I find out that I''m cheating, I''ll go straight to hell


    White impermanence''s action is very fast, less than three minutes, she asked for the venue will be empty out. So, Murong Jinxin went to the high stage, beautiful face with a bit of indifference, sweeping the bottom of all kinds of beautiful women, red mix spit out some let many women a Leng words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Those women who came to participate in the selection of imperial concubines looked at each other, but they didn''t react for a long time. What medicine is Murong Jinxin selling in the gourd? However, Murong Jinxin''s order, there are still many women with eyes, after weighing the three conditions, slowly went to the right side of Murong Jinxin. Women took the lead, and more and more women went to the right side of Murong Jinxin, but the number of women on both sides was almost balanced in about ten minutes.


    "The woman on my left hand side, whose height and weight are not up to standard, will be eliminated!"


    Murong Jinxin looks at the people who should choose the side, and points to those unfortunate women. With a wave of her hand, Bai Wuchang immediately takes them away from the imperial palace. She also has no way. If she doesn''t choose like this, she is afraid that she will be tired to death.


    "It''s not fair. I don''t accept that there is no such standard in the selection of imperial concubines in the past dynasties."


    Among the eliminated women, a woman in red flew up to Murong Jinxin and protested against Murong Jinxin''s way of selecting a concubine. She had been waiting for this day for ten years, but it was not easy for her to wait until this day. She was eliminated because she was taller and heavier than the average woman, which made her feel so frustrated.


    "Unfair? What''s unfair? What''s unfair? You find out that I am choosing this concubine. I can choose it as I want. What qualifications do you have to tell me? " Murong Jinxin looked the woman in red standing in front of her up and down for several times, and probably understood the reason why she would make trouble. This woman is so beautiful that even Princess Lin was not as good as her. But this woman is tall, and her weight is heavier than that of other women. I''m afraid it''s impossible for her to reach the standard of 90 Jin. That''s why she was questioned¡° You are discriminating against our tall women. If we grow tall, our weight will naturally be heavy. Do you dare to say that your condition is fair? " The woman in red seems to give up. She still has a lot of courage to contradict Murong Jinxin with a cold hum. Naturally, her words were accepted by many tall women, but none of them dared to speak. Because Murong Jinxin''s aura is so powerful that they can only swallow it even if they are dumb¡° The underworld also likes women who are more than 1.6 meters and less than 90 kilograms long hair and waist. If you have any opinions, you can go to him to make trouble. If you don''t dare, go back where you came from. " Murong Jinxin saw the aggressive appearance of the woman in red, but she didn''t want to talk to her. After signaling the woman to go to the underworld to make trouble, she fixed her eyes on the women who passed the first round, and had made her attitude very obvious¡° Wang, it''s against the ancestral system for Murong Jinxin to choose a concubine like this. Please make the decision for us. " The woman in red returns to Murong Jinxin with a look that is not to be outdone. Then she goes to the underworld and blesses her body gently, without any fear. She is afraid of what, with her father''s relationship, the underworld also gives her a bit of face¡° Send her out to the king. If you dare to make trouble, you will go to hell The underworld threw one of the memorials on the table. His fingers were as long as jade. Then he picked up another one. He didn''t even look at the woman in red. But when he came out, he had a strong sense of killing. This imperial concubine he since let Jin heart be responsible for choosing, Jin heart make of any decision he can''t interfere. Jin chooses whatever she likes. He doesn''t mind¡° Wang, I... "The woman in red didn''t expect that the underworld didn''t even have a look at her face. She was so anxious that she wanted to say something to save her. When Bai Wuchang came up, grabbed her arm and pulled her out. Her hands even covered her mouth."... " The women at the scene looked at the scene and did not dare to make a sound. Those tall women who had a chance of survival also left in silence. Wang has never been joking. If they make trouble together at this time, I''m afraid they can''t live¡° A woman who is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting will stay, as long as she is not proficient in one, she will leave by herself. As for the standard of mastery, according to the level of the underworld for these four talents, those above three levels are regarded as proficient. " Murong Jinxin looks at the woman in red being dragged out by Bai Wuchang. The corners of her mouth are slightly tickled with a faint smile. The woman''s status should be very valuable, otherwise the underworld will not show mercy, and Bai Wuchang will not fight in person. She also blocks the woman''s mouth. But it''s none of her business. Her responsibility is to choose a concubine. "..." As soon as this rule came out, most of the women who got away with it in the first round were stunned. It''s really hard to master all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. I''m not really a talented woman. I really can''t do it. But because of the scene just witnessed, those women who did not meet the standard left with regret. In addition to the footsteps of the women leaving, there were only sighs on the whole scene of the selection of concubines... "The concubines must be clean from the inside to the outside. Those women who destroy their marriage in order to fly to the branches and become Phoenix, please Murong Jin heart swept still stay in place woman, visual inspection about there are probably more than 1000. After a tangle in my heart, I made the most severe decision. She knew that as soon as the conditions came out, she would have to walk away at least half of the time. Then the rest of the women she can go to the real assessment... Murong Jinxin''s words, let a lot of women still stay on the court chagrined, but also let a lot of men in the field to watch the excitement in a great mood. They looked at the woman who came out of the field with scorn and schadenfreude in their eyes¡° It''s very good that Murong chose her concubine well. I''ve never seen such a fair choice of concubine... "

 Chapter 395

    A man came out, bowed deeply to Murong Jin''s heart, and spit out his sincere words respectfully. Among these women, there are his former fiancee and many other men''s former fiancee. In order to climb the high branch, they ruined their marriage and broke their heart. Now Murong Jinxin this last standard, no doubt gave them a bad breath.


    "Yes, it''s a good standard. In this way, all those vain women will be eliminated..."


    "That is, as soon as the woman I''ve been with for a few years heard about the selection of the queen of the underworld, she can''t wait to part with me. Now she has something to regret..."


    "Murong girl is right. You should keep those clean women around Wang..."


    ¡­¡­


    Because of Murong Jinxin''s last standard, the scene of choosing a concubine is like a frying pan. Those men who are abandoned by their fiancee or their old friends, one by one, are elated and give Murong Jinxin a thumbs up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin didn''t stop such a chaotic scene at the first time, not because she likes to listen to some good words, but because she wants to take this opportunity to tell those heartless women that a good feeling is put in front of you. If you give up because you want to be a Phoenix, it will be a lifelong regret.


    "You, reward!"


    The underworld, who was engrossed in his official business, suddenly raised his head. His deep eyes looked at the man standing in front of him. He pointed to the man''s direction with his big hand. He was in a good mood and said a rather puzzling word.


    "Thank you... Thank you for your reward..."


    The man was also surprised. He didn''t know why the king suddenly asked for a reward. However, the king asked for a reward, and he couldn''t accept it. So, plop a kneel to the ground, kowtow thanks.


    "That''s a good thing. I love it. Those vain women are not even worthy to carry shoes to the king. Jinxin''s criteria for selecting concubines are the fairest over the years. I''m very happy. "


    The underworld looked at the speechless woman standing on one side, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. In fact, the reward was not because of Murong Jinxin''s criteria for selecting a concubine, but because the man praised Murong Jinxin in public, which made him feel very comfortable.


    "Well, let''s go on with the selection. The women left behind are all those who are clean and have amazing talents. This time, the number of candidates is 188. I will strictly follow this quota. There will be no more or less. Now you''re in a group of ten, and you''re free to combine. "


    Murong Jin heart looked at the man''s gratitude to go down to receive the reward, will turn back to the attention of the remaining hundreds of women. Among these women, she tried to choose according to Pluto''s standard, but she didn''t have much hope. Since all of them are here to choose concubines, few of them will be content with plain life.


    As soon as her words fell, the remaining women did not dare to have the slightest hesitation, and soon formed a small team of ten with the women around them. Five women who did not find an organization were cruelly eliminated.


    Finally came to this level of women are all looking at the stage of Murong Jin heart, atmosphere dare not take a breath, all erect their ears, for fear that they did not understand Murong Jin heart in the first time.


    "I have three questions for you. After you hear them clearly, you will think about the answers in your mind. Whoever I point to will come up and tell me my answer. The voice must be small and can only be controlled within the range I can hear. The first question is, if you are elected to the palace, what kind of position would you like from Hades? Second, how do you plan to get the favor of Pluto? Third, are you sure you will be invincible in this battle of harem? "


    Murong Jin heart looked at the bottom of the women, also did not let them wait too long, put forward their own ultimate test. These three questions have allowed her to make a preliminary judgment on the temperament of these women. Let''s just say that 188 concubines are not a small number, so she has to choose them.


    After that, he gave the women five minutes to think. Then with a wave of his hand, he pointed to one of the group of women nearest to her.


    The woman''s Lotus steps moved gently, with a light smile on her face, just like a white-collar in full bloom. It was a very elegant beauty, which made Murong Jin feel comfortable even when she looked at it.


    She went to Murong Jinxin''s front, lowered her voice and said her answer again. The whole process was graceful and very appropriate.


    "Do you want to enter the palace?"


    Murong Jin heart after listening to her answer is some accident, hesitated for a while, then asked her a, but saw the woman gently shook her head. She hesitated again, but ruthlessly, and made a gesture to Bai Wuchang, indicating that the woman in front of her was selected.


    "Go to the Palace first and make up for it. One day you will get what you want."


    Murong Jin heart to the woman sorry smile, the queen of Hades is also need her such a woman. When the time is right, she will ask for a good marriage for this woman.


    "Yes, Murong girl." A little disappointed in the woman''s heart, she thought that if she said that, Murong Jinxin would not choose her into the palace, but on the contrary, Murong Jinxin hesitated several times and chose her. She is sincere don''t want to enter the palace, but a listen to Murong Jin heart behind that sentence slightly suggestive words, or very readily agreed¡° Next... "Murong Jinxin stopped the smile from the corner of her mouth and began to summon the women one by one to the high stage. An hour later, she had selected 160 concubines. The remaining 28 were chosen by the women in the same group, and one group could choose two. The last eight places, she directly let those women draw lots, who is lucky who will enter the palace. It took Murong Jinxin less than two hours to solve a magnificent imperial concubine selection meeting. Most of the women who were selected were in high spirits, while a few were in low spirits. But those who have not been selected, almost all like a defeated cock, extremely reluctant to leave. Murong Jin heart looking at this scene, the heart is still happy, at least she will choose all the selection to the palace of Hades. At least one tenth of these concubines are reluctant, and most of them are forced to come by their families, which indicates that one tenth of the women will not find trouble for the underworld in principle. As for the remaining nine tenths, she specially selected a few palace fighting experts, perhaps can let the underworld''s harem a little more balanced. It seems that it''s not bad for a bunch of women to fight a few women¡° The king has one more thing to announce. All the concubines who have been in the palace for ten years, as long as they have not been touched by the king, can have a chance to ask for a divorce. For a successful woman who takes the initiative to seek a divorce, marriage is no longer subject to any constraints. Once married, the king will give one million taels of gold and go to testify in person. " Seeing that the selection of concubines is almost finished, the Pluto, who was still busy, finally got up and walked to Murong Jinxin''s side. His fierce eyes first swept the 188 newly selected concubines, and then looked at the people who had not left. As soon as his words fell, several of the newly elected concubines picked up their eyebrows, sweeping away the previous dispirited, and the whole face brightened up. For them, Pluto''s words are extra generous. They only need to stay in the harem for ten years to be free. On the day of their marriage, they can have the witness of Hades, which is the glory that no other woman can ask for¡° All right, let''s go. The new concubine will go home to prepare and enter the palace in three days. " With a wave of the underworld''s hand, he didn''t say a word more nonsense. He motioned Murong Jinxin to one side of the desk. He handed Murong Jinxin a pen, pressed Murong Jinxin on the chair, and put a list of concubines in front of Murong Jinxin¡° What are you doing? " Murong Jinxin looked at the 188 names in front of her and looked at the pen in her hand. She asked Pluto strangely. She''s done what she''s supposed to do. Is he going to make her work for nothing¡° These concubines are chosen by you. Their positions are up to you. You''ve just heard their answers, and you should know them in your mind. " He doesn''t have much thought to spend on those women now. Anyway, it doesn''t matter to him who has a higher position and who has a lower position. He doesn''t have any opinions on how she decides¡° I pick out a few impressive ones, and let Bai Wuchang decide the rest... "Murong Jinxin looks at them at a glance, draws circles on seven or eight names with her pen, and remarks their positions on one side. Then he threw the list to Bai Wuchang. Anyway, Bai Wuchang was in charge of the harem. He would let whoever he liked be in charge. "..." White impermanence is very speechless, looking at a pair of men and women in front of very irresponsible, pillow for these into the palace of the new concubine feel sad, spread so two masters, in the end is their misfortune¡° Well, it''s done. You''d better be busy. I''ll go to youmingtan to have a look at the water. I''ll go to Mingyuan to have a look at Ranran. Then I''ll go back to the palace and have a good sleep. Feng Xuan, send someone to watch for me. Don''t let the immortal devil come out and mix up. " Murong Jin''s heart stretches. The matter of choosing a concubine is settled. Then she can also leave. After seeing Shuishui and Ranran for a while, she will go back to Xiling. For half a month, she had to accompany her father, mother and imperial concubine well, so as not to leave for several years after her marriage¡° Let black impermanence accompany you, lest you be swallowed by those dark beasts. I have prepared some fruits for you. Remember to take them with you when you leave. Look at your frail appearance. It''s as good as Murong Jin''s heart before... "

 Chapter 396

    Murong Jinxin bid farewell to the underworld, first went to see the water, and then came to the underworld garden with black impermanence. This time, the situation was completely different from that of her last visit. As soon as the animals lying on the outside saw her, they did not howl loudly. Instead, they quickly stood up and stood on one side respectfully, just like Murong Jinxin was the superior leader who came to inspect.


    "Murong girl, do you need her subordinates to call ye Ranran?"


    Black impermanence along the dark garden winding path toward the deep, want to find Ye Ranran is not an easy thing, who knows that little fox and chase small ash ran to where the ghost place?


    "No, let''s look around and see what she''s doing?"


    She refuses black impermanence''s kindness. She just wants to see Ranran from a distance. If black impermanence wants to find Ranran, maybe it will affect Ranran''s cultivation.


    "I''m afraid you have to go to the deepest part of the underworld garden. In addition to the chase, ye Ranran and Xiao Hui have begun to have some positive conflicts these days. Maybe you''ll be able to broaden your horizons later."


    Because of the particularity of Ye Ranran''s situation, he came to the underworld garden almost every day to check Ye Ranran''s cultivation. When he found Ye Ranran three days ago, ye Ranran was fighting with Xiao Hui. He was biting Xiao Hui to death. Even he could not see the bloody and cruel scene.


    "How can I feel the little gray wolf playing with Ranran? Black impermanence, is the little pet of Hades really so weak


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart of the mouth a draw, a thought of the two previous fighting scenes, she felt very egg pain, hesitated for a while, or will these days in the heart of doubt asked out. Xiao Hui has been with the underworld for so many years. Even a waste wolf can''t be so waste. Even an ordinary fox can''t beat it. That''s bullshit.


    "Half and half, Xiao Hui is really weak, but at least he can draw with Ye Ranran. Perhaps it is too lonely these years, will die biting Ye Ranran. It probably knows that ye Ranran can''t kill him. At most, he will be hurt. For him, those injuries are not painful. "


    Xiao Hui is gifted. Even though he is lazy and refuses to practice, he doesn''t know that he can''t beat a little fox. He thought that it was probably the little wolf who took a fancy to Ye Ranran. Otherwise, how could ye Ranran be allowed to bully the old man. But that''s good. With the improvement of Ye Ranran''s cultivation, if Xiao Hui wants to survive Ye Ranran''s attack, he must improve his cultivation, or he will be killed by Ye Ranran.


    "Pluto seems to love and attach great importance to it. Besides the fact that it has been growing up with Pluto, is there any other reason?"


    She always thinks that little gray wolf is not simple. With the disposition of Pluto, how can she allow her pet to be rubbish? But Pluto has connived at little gray for so many years. She thinks there must be something else. Anyway, it''s boring now. Instead of walking in silence, it''s better to talk to kill the time of looking for those two wonderful flowers.


    "I''m not very clear about the origin of Xiaohui. I just heard that Xiaohui was a pet brought back by the old Pluto from the outside. As soon as Pluto was born, he gave it to Pluto. The old underworld asked the underworld to treat Xiaohui well, but the specific reason has never been mentioned. That''s why the underworld has been conniving at Xiaohui''s ignorance until now. "


    Hei Wuchang thinks hard. Most of his memories of Xiaohui stay after he follows Wang. As for whether Xiaohui has other magical effects, he knows nothing about it. I''m afraid it''s not just him, even Pluto doesn''t know. Before Murong Jinxin came to the underworld, there was a rule that you can''t offend Xiaohui if you offend anyone. This shows how valuable Xiaohui is in the underworld.


    "Your old Pluto always has a deep meaning in his work. I''m afraid that little gray wolf is not small. If it''s just an ordinary wolf, it''s not worth him to bring it back. Maybe little gray will play a very important role in the death of Pluto."


    She doesn''t think that the old underworld is such a compassionate ghost. When she sees any stray dog or cat, she will be so kind to pick it up. Such as stars like eyes turned, the heart will have a bold guess. Some years ago, a king as far sighted as the old underworld sent the spirit of all fruits to the heaven to plant fruit trees. That little gray wolf must have something to do with it.


    "I hope so, Murong. Look, they are over there..."


    Black impermanence originally wanted to respond to Murong Jin''s heart a few words, but the eagle like eyes swept not far away, a fox and a wolf were fighting together, and instantly they were taken away the attraction. Let''s talk about the old underworld later. Look at this pair of enemies who have been beaten all over the body. He''s really one head and two big heads.


    "Er..."


    Murong Jin heart along the direction of black impermanence fingers looked in the past, scalp a while numb, she finally understood what Ranran so-called to the death of small gray wolf is meant. Look at that poor little gray wolf. His gray hair is about to be torn off by his dyed claws. His small body is covered with all kinds of scratches and bite marks. It''s really sad to look at him.


    "They get used to it every day. Xiao Hui is looking for abuse. No wonder Ye Ranran... "


    Black impermanence looking at Murong Jin heart to see to small gray sympathy eyes, the corner of the mouth a draw, is very ungrateful initiative for ye Ranran speak. From Xiaohui''s eyes, he can see Xiaohui''s intention. He just can''t understand it. Let''s just let it go. But why do we have to make ourselves so miserable? Anyway, it''s to protect yourself. Does Xiao Hui think that ye Ranran can still produce compassion when he sees nothing¡° How is Ranran going these days? " Murong Jinxin calms her heart and stares at the white ball. It''s really hard to see the depth of her cultivation from the close hand to hand combat between her and Xiaohui. It has been more than 20 days since she left last time. Ranran seems to be bigger, and her white hair seems to be longer. Besides, she can''t see any other changes¡° It''s not bad. She works very hard. Her cultivation speed is better than her subordinates expected. According to her momentum, I''m afraid she will be able to return to human form and leave the underworld garden in a year Black impermanence is very satisfied with this. He has trained countless subordinates, and there are few of them who work hard like Ye Ranran. Therefore, he is willing to spend more time on Ye Ranran. He believed that through his careful guidance, leaf dyeing would become a great tool in time¡° Well, you''d better spend more time and let her practice the magic fox book as soon as possible. " Murong Jinxin looks at Ye Ranran as if she is tired. She kicks the little gray wolf and falls on the grass. She gasps. She is still distressed. Since Ranran came to this strange world, she has never suffered so much, and she has never been so embarrassed. Now such a desperate, but also to be able to live for decades¡° Girl, don''t worry. It''s my duty. I will do it well. " During this period of time, Hei Wuchang obviously felt the change of Murong Jinxin''s attitude towards him. Now they don''t want to be subordinates and subordinates, but more like friends. He was flattered by this way of getting along¡° By the way, how is Bai Wuchang''s recent life? " Murong Jinxin didn''t go to say hello to Ye Ranran. Seeing that little gray wolf with few hairs left, she didn''t know where to get some fruits and threw them in front of Ye Ranran. She really felt that little gray wolf was too poor. Now that Ranran is still hurt physically, I''m afraid that after knowing that Ranran has been married, I can''t heal the trauma of my heart all my life. This is not a miserable word to describe¡° Just so so. Wang had too many things to deal with and didn''t have much time to deal with him. He escaped for the time being. However, when Wang Kong is free, he will not have good fruit to eat. " Smell speech, black impermanence mouth mercilessly twitch a few times, since white impermanence see light Wang that thing happened, white impermanence all day long live in tangle, even several times he heard white impermanence mutter to himself, hope Wang forget that day. But he knew it was absolutely impossible. Wang''s revenge was very heavy. Unless Murong Jin''s heart pleads for Bai Wuchang, Bai Wuchang can''t escape the fate of being made difficult¡° He and Hades, that is called fate, a second is not bad fate, poof... "Murong Jinxin once again looked at Ye Ranran, saw Ye Ranran is eating the fruit of little gray wolf, sighed again, and then turned to walk towards the path, indicating that black impermanence can leave¡° Alas, at that time, please open your mouth and say something nice for Bai Wuchang. Otherwise, Bai Wuchang will die crying in the hut... "Hei Wuchang smiles and shakes his head. He and Bai Wuchang are brothers in the end. He will help if he can. If Bai Wuchang is made difficult by the underworld because he has not finished the task, he will not open this mouth. But if such a thing makes Bai Wuchang live in dire straits, he still feels that he can''t bear it¡° OK, I was waiting to see a good play, but since you spoke, I naturally want to give you this face. When I go back to the underworld to practice, I will tell the underworld, you also let Bai Wuchang not delay his own business because of this. Well, you go to work. I''m back to the palace. Fengxuan, you also take care of me more. In the underworld, besides Pluto, I can only rely on you. " A person a ghost so you a word I a language of out of the underworld garden, Murong Jin heart looked at the sky, suddenly remembered that he had a big event did not talk with the underworld. Patted black impermanence''s shoulder, then left in a hurry. It is black impermanence to stand in situ to see her figure completely disappear, the corner of the mouth just evoked a faint smile¡° After all, I didn''t tell the wrong master that even if I let my subordinates die for you, my subordinates will have no regrets.... "

 Chapter 397

    Murong Jinxin went back to the palace, had enough to eat, drink and sleep. She didn''t wake up until the next day. Maybe it was because she took the fruit cultivated by the spirit of hundred fruits yesterday. She felt that her spirit was much better than before. He tidied himself up very neatly and went to the underworld palace in a good mood.


    Today, she has a very important thing to talk with the underworld. After that, she will leave the underworld and go to the Xiling for half a month to live as a princess. She is in a better mood when she thinks that she will see her father, mother and imperial concubine soon.


    The palace of the underworld is as quiet as usual. Murong Jin is familiar with the way to the study. When she is about to push the door, she suddenly hears a woman''s voice in the study.


    "Wang, Xiao AI doesn''t care. Xiao AI is going to be a concubine in the palace. Xiao AI will accompany you for the rest of your life..."


    In the study, a woman in red stood in front of the underworld, her long eyelashes trembling slightly, her big eyes filled with shallow tears, looking extremely pitiful.


    "The selection meeting is over..."


    The underworld will be in the hands of the good walk thrown aside, looked up at the woman in front of a glance, for her this repeatedly entangled has some impatience. He is very busy now, but he has no time to pay attention to these messy dogs and cats, and he has no patience to talk about the princess selection meeting.


    "Wang, Murong Jin''s heart makes it clear that she can''t get along with Xiao AI. Where is Xiao AI worse than those selected women? Xiao AI doesn''t care... "


    As soon as Xiao AI thinks of the last scene of those women''s drawing lots at yesterday''s imperial concubine selection meeting, she is itching with hatred. Murong Jin''s heart is like a bitch. She dares to choose a concubine in that way. She is just scorning the ancestral system of the underworld. At the thought of some of the selected women, plain appearance, she was even more angry.


    "Jin Xin doesn''t know you. What''s wrong with her? If you dare to talk nonsense, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    The underworld is really speechless. Jinxin''s imperial concubine selection is not aimed at any woman. Does this woman feel too good about herself? She can''t get into his eyes, does Jin Xin have to aim at her? neuropathy.


    "Dad, if you don''t speak for me, I won''t recognize you."


    Xiao AI was not moved at all when he saw the underworld. He was a little worried. He winked at the middle-aged man standing beside him. His words were full of threat.


    Now that she''s looking for her father, she has to enter the harem. She really didn''t believe that Wang would make trouble for her because of such a small matter.


    "Wang, please let Xiao AI enter the palace in the face of the old minister. It doesn''t matter what the position is, even the lowest level is OK..."


    The middle-aged man sighed and looked at Pluto apologetically. He has been loyal to Wang for so many years, and has never made any demands on him. If Wang didn''t fulfill such a little wish, he would have been unable to say it.


    "Elder, the matter of selecting concubines has been settled. If the king comes here with such an exception, I''m afraid many ministers will come to the king to ask for love. This precedent can''t be set by the king."


    If there is no Jin heart, this woman wants to enter the harem, he will not hesitate to let her into, anyway, it is just one more mouth to eat. But now in the end is different, this imperial concubine is Jinxin choose, if he is in interference, Jinxin afraid later will never do anything for him. What''s more, I''m afraid I''ll have a few complaints about him. The most important thing is that this little AI is a trouble seeker. He doesn''t want to make such a trouble for himself.


    "I also know that Wang is in a dilemma, but I have such a precious daughter. I really have no other way..."


    The elder also knows that once his daughter enters the palace, I''m afraid that the king''s study will be trampled by the officials who plead for his daughter. But his daughter had given him an ultimatum, and he had to take it hard.


    "That''s the family of the elder. I can''t manage so much. Elder, hurry to take her away. I''m very busy and have no time to waste time on these unimportant things. "


    The underworld rubbed his eyebrows. He really felt that this kind of broken things bothered him. This woman''s life and death has nothing to do with him, and he doesn''t care. So, with a wave of his hand, he motioned for the father and daughter to go away.


    "Wang, this is the gold medal you gave Dad. According to the rules of the underworld, as long as dad takes out this gold medal, you have to promise dad unconditionally. Today, we will return this gold medal to Wang in exchange for one of the four concubines of Xiao AI. "


    Xiao Ai saw that the human card was unable to play, hesitated for a moment, and then took out a gold medal from his arms. This gold medal is equivalent to their family heirloom, and they would never take it out unless they had to. At present, in order to enter the palace, she can only be sorry for her father.


    "You... You..."


    The elder was stunned when he saw the gold medal, and then his face was very blue. He really wants to slap this evil girl. She dares to steal the gold medal he gave her in exchange for a little imperial concubine. Does she have no brain or is she crazy?


    "Dad, don''t blame Xiao AI. Xiao AI can''t help it. I want to be with Wang, and I will never be separated from him forever... "


    Xiao AI naturally knows that what he has done is a little out of line. He looks at the elder with an apologetic face. Wang is her dream from childhood to adulthood. She doesn''t want to miss the chance to stay with Wang. She can only be sorry for her father¡° Alas... "At this point, even if the elder wanted to pursue his useless daughter, he immediately spoke. Looking at the glittering gold medal, I really feel that my whole body is in pain. This gold medal, he was to stay to be the family''s talisman, now this talisman is gone, they should be more careful in the future, they can''t make any mistakes, otherwise there will be no way out¡° Now that you have taken out the gold medal, I have nothing to say. The gold medal is left. You can go. The imperial concubine position you want will be arranged by Bai Wuchang. " The deep eyes of the underworld flash. The gold medal is the supreme honor of the underworld. Any official who has the gold medal can ask the successive kings to do one thing as long as he shows the gold medal. As long as it does not violate morality and justice, successive kings can not refuse it. Xiao AI took out the gold medal, even if he was reluctant to give her imperial concubine, he had to give it. But in this way, I''m afraid other courtiers have nothing to say¡° Wang, Xiao AI wants to be a concubine... "Xiao AI put the gold medal on the desk, and finally was relieved. A thick smile bloomed on her beautiful face. As long as she can enter the palace, she will have a way to make the king want to give up on her. Sooner or later, the throne of Princess of the underworld will be in her pocket. She looked at the underworld, purplish red lips light open, coquetry of open mouth¡° Give her the position of lady, and let the ghosts in the underworld see how virtuous and virtuous they are when they exchange gold medals for the position of lady. " At the moment when the underworld opens his mouth and prepares to send Xiao AI and the elder, the door of the study is kicked open, and then Murong Jinxin''s cold face appears in front of the ghosts. She first glanced at the elated little AI, and then looked at the gold medal on the desk. She really felt that this woman was stupid¡° Also, I would like to mention that three women fill the other three imperial concubines, and set up a position in the underworld that is lower than the imperial concubines but higher than the four imperial concubines. That is the imperial concubines. Do you have any opinions? " This stupid woman thinks that''s how she''s going to get to hell''s bed? It''s a dream. Since she didn''t want to make Hades better, why did she make her better. She simply canonized the other three imperial concubines, and was getting a royal concubine out. At that time, there will be not only three women on an equal footing with her, but also a woman with a higher position than her. Let''s see if she can get up¡° Murong Jinxin, what do you need? There has never been a royal concubine in the underworld. You can''t stand it if you want to. " Smell speech, Xiao AI''s whole face is purple, looking at Murong Jin heart''s eyes is very vicious, want to immediately will Murong Jin heart skin and bone. Murong Jinxin, a cheap woman, is so arrogant before she becomes a princess. If she becomes a princess in the future, she will not have a good life of her own. She had to take advantage of this woman''s unstable foundation to find a way to get rid of her¡° Do you agree? " Murong Jin heart is also lazy to pay attention to the anger of Xiao AI, such as stars like eyes lock the underworld, smilingly opened his mouth. If he should not, he can try¡° I agree. You can toss as much as you want. Even if you want to get ten or eight imperial concubines, I don''t care. " The underworld only felt a cool air rising from the soles of her feet. Her words were for this reason. Dare he not agree? Can he disagree? Unless he''s really itchy and wants to be sucked to death¡° Wang, how can you indulge her so much? This woman just wants to muddle the water in the back palace and press me down... "Xiao AI looks at the underworld''s love for Murong Jin, who seems to have no bottom line. She is very unhappy. Even regardless of his own identity, he began to shout to the Pluto''s nose, completely ignoring the cold light from the Pluto''s eyes¡° I''d like to. What do you care? He dares to point at me. I don''t mind if Bai Wuchang feeds the dog with your fingers... "The underworld looks at Xiao AI like a neuropathy and thinks that there is something wrong with this woman''s brain. Just yell at him, dare to point at him so wantonly. If it wasn''t for the elder''s face, he would have slapped her in the face¡° White impermanence, throw this woman out to me without self-knowledge and self-knowledge. It''s really unlucky and annoying. In the future, if she dares to do something wrong in the harem, she will directly abolish her imperial concubine''s position and go into the cold palace for me... "

 Chapter 398

    Murong Jinxin''s good mood has been completely destroyed at the moment. Looking at Xiao AI who still wants to make a fuss, it''s rare for her to take over. She is really unbearable, the degree of this little moxa mania is really amazing to her. The women she met before were nothing compared with little Abby.


    "Yes, Murong girl."


    As soon as Bai Wuchang receives Murong Jinxin''s order, he immediately moves. The speed is so fast that the king of the underworld sweats deeply. He sighs in his heart that the king of the underworld may have already changed his master. His confidants all lean to Murong Jinxin''s side one by one. Maybe one day he will become a loner.


    "Who are you? Why do you command white impermanence? You... "


    Xiao AI''s slender arm was caught by Bai Wuchang, and he dragged it out without any pity. For a moment, he was a little crazy. He slapped Bai Wuchang in the face and directly confused him.


    This dog slave, she is the concubine of the underworld. He dares to grab her by the arm. It''s just the opposite


    "Wanton, Bai Wuchang is in charge of the harem according to the king''s order. You little concubine dare to fight him. It seems that you really don''t want your hands..."


    Xiao AI''s slap made Pluto completely angry. In his heart, black and white impermanence, who has been sharing weal and woe with him, has a very important position. Now Bai impermanence is beaten by an inexplicable flower maniac. Naturally, he can''t bear this tone.


    Right hand raised to small AI a slap mercilessly threw in the past, the strength of the big let small AI abruptly fell out of the study, even stand aside to see the joke Murong Jin heart are surprised.


    "Please be merciful. I''ll take her back and discipline her..."


    As soon as the elder saw that the underworld was angry, he immediately gave a gift to the underworld. Then he strode out of the study and helped the little AI who had been stunned by a slap. He didn''t dare to delay for a second and left quickly. He knows the nature of Hades too well. If they are not going at this time, they will not be able to go when they want to.


    "In the future, except Wang and Jinxin, if anyone dares to beat you, you don''t have to be polite. Even if you kill the presumptuous Lord, I won''t hold you responsible."


    The underworld''s eyes stopped for a moment on the five finger marks on Bai Wuchang''s right face. He and Murong Jinxin have a common characteristic, that is, protecting the short. White impermanence is his recognized subordinate. When he can protect white impermanence, he will certainly do his best to protect it. Otherwise, he will be sorry for white impermanence''s loyalty to him.


    "Yes, Wang."


    White impermanence''s eyes suddenly lit up, Wang''s meaning he understood, later in addition to Wang and Murong Jin heart, no one wants to bully him. Shufei, right? In the future, he will return today''s shame to her with interest.


    "Step back, finish the work of the new imperial concubine''s entering the palace, and resume her life when she comes back."


    The underworld also knows that Bai Wuchang has been so wronged that he needs a good self adjustment, so he waves his hand to indicate that he can leave. These two days are the holidays he gave Bai Wuchang. White impermanence''s disposition, if don''t give this bad breath, I''m afraid it will be difficult to sleep and eat.


    "You are different in your understanding of impermanence..."


    Looking at the white impermanence walk slightly disorderly left, Murong Jin heart gushed out a trace of evil interest, look at the underworld''s eyes with a few silk of ambiguity, the words of the export is more people''s imagination.


    "What''s the difference? What''s the difference between my king and black impermanence? What''s the matter with you coming to see me? Don''t tell me what news you got and come to catch the traitor... "


    Pluto mouth a draw, with toes want to also know Murong Jin heart and what messy things, white Murong Jin heart a look, very speechless will turn the topic. What happened that day, he didn''t want to be mentioned in his life, this little white eyed wolf put it clearly, which pot didn''t open, which pot.


    "You really like to put gold on your face. This is not a fuel-efficient lamp. I''m afraid it will bring you endless trouble in the future. I hope the next time I go back to the underworld, I won''t hear that you have been calculated by her. By the way, this is the secret collection of Long Xiao Jiutian. Junmo glass can''t understand it. You can figure it out for him when you have time... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is not talking nonsense. She takes out the secret collection of Long Xiao Jiutian from her arms and puts it in front of the underworld. Originally, she intended to let Hei Wuchang bring it to him, but later she still feels that she is sincere in bringing it to him. This matter also concerns Jun Mo Li. She is worried that the man will think out and throw away the secret collection as a waste book.


    "I''m really busy. Can you stop looking for me in the future..."


    After hearing the words, the good-looking face of the underworld tied a knot. Then he picked up the secret script of Long Xiao Jiutian and turned it over. He found that long Xiao Jiutian had a lot in common with the secret arts of the nether world that he practiced. He was really surprised. Even his complaint was successfully interrupted by this discovery.


    "How can this be said to be a trivial matter? If it were really a small matter, I would not come to you. Hey, what''s that look on your face? "


    Long Xiao Jiutian is related to Jun Mo Li''s life and her future life. If it is a small matter, there are really not many things in the world that can be called big things. But when she wanted to reason with him, she saw a flash of shock on his cool face. So, he stopped, and he was about to blurt out his words. He twisted his eyebrows and asked strangely.


    "Dragon xiaojiutian is similar to the nether world skill that I''m practicing. I can''t break through the nether world skill all the time, but now I see the hope of breaking through..." the nether world looked at it at a glance, and the more he looked at it, the bigger the smile was. When he quickly read the secret collection, the breath in his chest disappeared. He thinks that as long as he has figured out this secret collection, Youming''s magical skill can be achieved without soul''s involvement. Jinxin is really his lucky star¡° In this case, you need to think about it carefully. First, it''s to help me. Second, it''s also for yourself. " Murong Jin heart can see the underworld is really excited, pressure in her heart a big stone also instantly removed. Originally, everything was really destined to be good in the dark. Because of her, the netherworld''s magical skill has not been broken, but now it has a new turn because of her trust in him. Although Longxiao Jiutian is a sacred thing of the Dragon nationality, it can''t be consulted by outsiders except the little master of the Dragon nationality. But the current situation is special. Junmo glass wants to cultivate Longxiao Jiutian. He has to be led by the underworld, and they don''t have a second way to go¡° You tell Jun Mo Li that although Long Xiao Jiutian is of great use to me, I promise that I will not take the initiative to practice. In return, I will do my best to help him succeed. " After reading the last line of words, the underworld put the secret script of Long Xiao Jiutian in his arms and looked at Murong Jinxin carefully. Although he knew that since Jin Xin had shown him the secret script, it represented Jin Xin''s totally believing attitude, he felt that he had to say something. Of course, he won''t take advantage of others at will. If he takes advantage of others, he will work for them¡° OK, we don''t have to say such polite things in our friendship. You can think about it well. Even if you need to practice long Xiao Jiutian to break through the nether world, there is no problem. As long as you don''t use long Xiao Jiutian''s Kung Fu in the future, this is what you know, I know, Jun Mo Li knows. We''re all on the same boat, so we won''t overturn it. " Murong Jinxin nodded, originally because Xiaoai to make trouble and become gloomy mood suddenly improved, can''t help but reach out in the secret book gently patted. This is really a good thing. As long as the underworld''s secret power is broken through, many things will be better in the future, and she doesn''t have any need to fear the demon world¡° It''s rare that you are willing to say a few good words. According to your thoughts on me, I will ask my father to go to the human world to restore me on the day of your big marriage with Jun Mo Li. It''s just a wedding gift from me. " Originally, Junmo glass''s real body was restored. His father only planned to tell Junmo glass how to restore it. Now, looking at this little white eyed wolf with conscience, he asked his father to give him a hard time. He believed that Junmo glass would like his wedding present very much¡° I''m really relieved to have you. You should remember the day when he returns to his true body. You should tell him the way to cultivate the nine days of dragon Xiao. You just write a letter to let heiwuchang loose. With his intelligence, as long as you write clearly, there will be no big problem. " Murong Jin''s eyes blinked like stars for several times. She really felt that she had made a lot of money. If Jun Mo Li could get back to her real body one day earlier, she could practice nine days earlier. For them now, time is money. If they succeed a day earlier, their good days will come a day earlier¡° You still have a little conscience. You didn''t let me teach him in person. Otherwise, I''m afraid I''ll be crazy just to see your kindness and love... "The underworld snorted coldly. He really felt that Murong Jinxin, the little white eyed wolf, was too short-sighted. He was a typical good Samaritan. It''s just that the peerless skill like long Xiao Jiutian can''t be understood in such a short time. This little white eyed wolf really thinks highly of him. Well, for the sake of her impending marriage, he will be reluctant to spare more time to study in the next month¡° Naturally, I have a good conscience. OK, I''m going back to Xiling. If I don''t go back, my father and mother will be really crazy. Take care, don''t be touched by those fierce women... "

 Chapter 399

    Murong Jinxin left such a word, and swaggered away in the slightly tangled eyes of the underworld. Half an hour later, she appeared at the gate of her own princess mansion.


    Although she has been away for some time, she has no strangeness to her mansion. Looking at the five glittering characters in the princess mansion of Zhenguo, the corners of his mouth involuntarily drew out a few silk smiles.


    This is her home, another home besides liwangfu


    "Gong... Princess... I''m not dazed..."


    Just as Murong Jinxin is about to step into her residence, a surprise comes from behind her, with a bit of shock. When she looks back, she can see that the chief executive, who was chosen by her brother, appears behind her.


    "What are you doing? Why are you holding so many banknotes? "


    Murong Jinxin smiles at the chubby manager Liu. Her eyes are attracted by a stack of silver bills in his hand. She picks her eyebrows and naturally asks.


    "Oh, this is the rent collected by Prince Yu''s house this month, a total of more than 30000 Liang. Since the princess left, Prince Yu has taken in two concubines. These silver tickets were handed in by the three women who rented our yard in Prince Yu''s mansion.... "


    Liu manager closed his eyes, found in front of Murong Jin heart is still, this has a trace of Murong Jin heart really come back to the reality. The corners of his mouth suddenly smoked. He really felt that the little ancestor of his family was so talented that he could come up with such a way to make money. It''s really unprecedented. The women in Prince Yu''s mansion are all in their heads. They can live well wherever they have so much money, but they have to stay in Prince Yu''s mansion, even if they have to pay such a high rent.


    "Tomorrow, I''ll let my brother have a few women in Dona. It''s better to fill up the Yuwang mansion, so that we don''t have to do anything in the princess mansion of Zhenguo. We can sit and drink spicy food. Manager Liu, you can take out 10000 liang of silver and give it to the people in the mansion according to their grades. It''s regarded as the bonus that they take care of the princess mansion for me when I leave. "


    Murong Jin''s eyes, like stars, look at yuwangfu not far away. It''s really unexpected that she just left for a few days. Yuwangfu is a woman again. You don''t need to think about it. The women who can still step into the palace at this juncture must be of extraordinary status, and who in their mother''s family is going to be valued in this world war.


    "Princess, is that too much? The salary we give is already the best... "


    Liu manager Leng for a moment, he has always known that their princess is very generous, but did not expect generous to this extent. There were not many servants in Princess mansion, and the total number of them was not more than 20. He really thought that the golden hair award was too far off the mark.


    "Not much. I don''t know when I will be back after I get married. As long as they work hard for me, I won''t be stingy. You can do it according to what I said. As for you, in addition to what you should get, the small change of these banknotes will be regarded as my extra reward to you. Take good care of the princess mansion for me. This is my only request for you. "


    Murong Jinxin reached out and patted manager Liu on the shoulder. Although she didn''t spend much time with manager Liu, since the emperor brother gave him to her, there must be no problem with this person''s character. She felt that no amount of money could match a person''s heartfelt devotion to her.


    "Well... Thank you very much... I will do my best to keep the princess''s mansion for the princess..."


    Manager Liu''s hand with the silver note trembled slightly. The princess was really good to him. There are five or six thousand taels of change in these banknotes. I''m afraid he can''t get so much in his life when he works in other places. If we add the twelve cents, the amount is beyond his imagination.


    "By the way, did my brother and Yun Qianxi have any trouble while I was away?"


    Murong Jinxin motioned to manager Liu to enter the princess''s house, and asked what happened after she left. For the two goods of xiqingyu and yunqianxi, she didn''t let Jun Mo Li specially send someone to stare at them. She just felt that since they had all come to that stage, everything was better to let nature take its course.


    "No, Lord Yu is very kind to Miss Qian Xi. He even bought a big house next to the general''s house as a new home for her. However, the women in Prince Yu''s mansion have united to make trouble in the general''s mansion of Zhenguo. They have been blasted out by Prince Yu, and now they are forbidden to walk in Prince Yu''s mansion. "


    As for the relationship between Yu and Yun Qianxi in the Western Qing Dynasty, everyone in the imperial city of Xiling must be able to count a few things in detail, because Lord Yu is really much better than Miss Qianxi. Those who have seen them in the street are all moved by Lord Yu''s deep feelings. That''s really all kinds of envy.


    "Well, that''s OK. I can live up to Qian Xi''s deep love for him. You prepare something for me first. After I''m full, I''ll go to the palace to see my father and mother


    Hearing manager Liu''s words, Murong Jin''s heart was finally settled. It''s not easy for brother Huang and Qian Xi to get to this situation. It seems that brother Huang is cruel. It''s very good. In the future, no matter how difficult it is, she believes that they can go hand in hand.


    "Yes, princess, I''ll leave first." At a fork in the road, manager Liu salutes Murong Jinxin, and then calls in a passing servant girl, orders her to leave in a hurry. "..." Murong Jinxin looks at the figure of manager Liu leaving, smiles and shakes her head, then strides towards the hall of Princess mansion. The winter sun scattered on her beautiful face, with a faint golden halo Xiling palace is a secluded place. After a thousand year old tree, a man and a woman are entwined and kissing. The man is gentle as pine, and the woman is elegant as chrysanthemum. The picture is very eye-catching. When Murong Jinxin followed a little eunuch and passed by here, she naturally heard the ambiguous sound of the thousand year old tree. Suddenly, the scene of seeing Chu moshang for the first time many years ago appeared in her mind, and the corner of her mouth couldn''t help but draw fiercely. It seems that she can''t go to these dark places in the future, because every time she goes, she will encounter something like this. Just when Murong Jin''s heart revives and raises her feet, she is ready to leave. A familiar voice with a few threads of ambiguity comes out from the ancient trees, which stiffly prevents Murong Jin''s heart from going out. Murong Jin''s heart indicates that the little eunuch who is already red in the face has gone away, so as not to poison other people''s pure heart. She can''t even dream of the person behind that ancient tree, It turned out to be her brother who seems to be a smoker and her future sister-in-law... "Qianxi... Is it right here..." "no... this is the palace... If people see it... They don''t have to live..." "no one will see it... Just once... Ok... I can''t help it..." "no... in public... I can''t afford to lose it "People..." "shallow night... Please... Ok..."... Murong Jin heart arms ring chest, the old God standing in place, listening to the ancient tree after the sound of correction, three thick black lines on the forehead. On the third day of farewell, her gentle brother, after tasting the taste of women, would be so crazy, totally different from his indifferent temperament. But when she heard a cry of surprise from yunqianxi, she couldn''t help it. Although she thought it was really nothing to do such a thing in such a place, she didn''t have the grace to listen to them humming in front of her¡° I said, when you do business, can you find a deserted place? So blatant hum, also not afraid of people listening to ear pain, looked at the long needle eye... "As soon as she said this, the voice behind the tree suddenly stopped, followed by a silence. Later, it was Xi Qingyu who came out with a suspicious voice¡° Jinxin... You are Jinxin... How did you come back... "Xi Qingyu felt that his luck was so good that he was caught by Murong Jinxin for the first time when he wanted to do something bad outside. He really felt that his face was lost by himself¡° I said, brother, are you tired? In the daytime, she didn''t deal with official business, but hid in such a dark place to do such a thing. Tut tut... "Murong Jin''s eyes were full of laughter. She looked at a pair of Bi people who had finished the whole decoration and came out from behind the big tree. She looked at them with a smile, and her words were full of ridicule. She suddenly felt that Jun Mo Li''s evil spirit was quite normal, at least she would not run to such a place... "Can you say something nice? Since Tianchen and Nanyue began to move, brother Huang has been very busy. I haven''t said a few words to Qian Xi for several days. Today, I finally found such a free time to make love with Qian Xi, but I was interrupted by you little white eyed wolf. Alas... "After the initial discomfort, Xi Qingyu has recovered his composure. He holds Yun Qian Xi''s waist, and the red tide on his face has already faded. At first glance, it is the same in peacetime. He really wanted to knock on his Huangmei, who interrupted his good deeds. During this period of time, he went out early and came back late. When he left in the morning, Qianxi didn''t wake up. When he came back in the evening, Qianxi had already gone to bed. Before and after, he hadn''t touched Qianxi for 20 days¡° Poof, do you want to continue or not? I''ll do it to the end. I''ll stand far away and let you know that no one will get close to you within 100 meters, so that you can love without any worries... "

 Chapter 400

    Murong Jinxin looks at xiqingyu''s dissatisfied face, and a drop of sweat falls from the back of her head. It seems that as long as it is a man, once a good thing is interrupted, even if it is as gentle as xiqingyu, it can''t show a good face to people.


    Well, she''s wrong. She won''t interrupt others in the future


    "OK, please go away and watch for us. We''ll come as soon as we go..."


    Xiqingyu doesn''t think Murong Jin''s words are wrong. As soon as he hears Murong Jin''s wish to guard the wind for them, he takes yunqianxi and goes to the back of the thousand year old tree. He has the posture of not eating yunqianxi and never giving up.


    "There''s something wrong with you. If you want to be a woman, go to your palace and find your three concubines..."


    Yunqianxi''s face, which was already red, suddenly became more red. She struggled out of xiqingyu''s arms and trotted to Murong Jinxin''s back. She was very defensive of xiqingyu, who had incarnated as a beast.


    "I really went to them. You can''t tell me how to torture me. My life is really hard. It''s obvious that the person you love is around you, but you still have to bear the pain of burning yourself... "


    Seeing such a cloud, xiqingyu probably knew that he was out of the game. He pressed down the agitation of his body, sighed a little, and opened his mouth very plaintively.


    This woman doesn''t know how much she loves him. Look how much he suffers. If you sympathize with him, she won''t lose a piece of meat


    "You are a beast..."


    Cloud shallow night looking at him that a pair of seem to be in agony of appearance, purplish red lip petal pie pie pie, really don''t know what to say just good. She hasn''t had a few comfortable days since he touched her. If Tianchen and Nanyue hadn''t changed suddenly, she would still be in bed.


    "Shallow night, calm, in this kind of thing, men are beasts!"


    Murong Jinxin patted cloud shallow night small shoulder, looking at her eyes that guard too much look, really feel some funny. It seems that she has been tortured miserably during this period of time. Men like this who have just been released are basically like this, and she also comes here like this.


    "Certainly not. He''s a pervert. Sister Jinxin, if it wasn''t for the war, he had no time to care about me. I''m afraid I would still be sleeping in bed. I''m really fed up with it... "


    Cloud shallow night to Murong Jin heart words is not agree with, she has never seen a woman like her so miserable, not with him before, she is every day to run. After being with him, she could only run out every few days. The man''s needs in some aspects were so terrible that she shrank. When she was tortured most miserably, she even had a very strange feeling. In fact, there were several sisters who could at least share the pain of crying for her.


    "Well, no? It seems that you are too unrestrained, isn''t it? So, are you pregnant? "


    Murong Jin heart tongue, looking at cloud shallow Xi beautiful face helpless, gave her a sympathetic look. If she was lying in bed for the first few days, she could understand it. But if it was still like this after a month or two, she could only say that her brother was too powerful.


    "No, I don''t want to have children yet. I''ve been taking contraceptive juice all the time..."


    He is about to go to war. How can she be pregnant at this time. If he is pregnant, he will be distracted, and she can''t follow him to war. She doesn''t want to do such a thing. Although she also wants to have a child, she is still waiting. She is planning after the end of the world war.


    "I''ll give you a prescription. You can take it according to the prescription. It won''t hurt you. Those conventional contraceptive juice, later don''t take, Jun Mo glass persuasion more easily lead to infertility


    Murong Jinxin forgot such a great event. The prescription was developed by Jun Mo Li and improved several times. After taking it, it won''t hurt the woman''s body, and even has the effect of beauty. Asahi''s situation is similar to her now, so she can''t hide.


    "Sister Jinxin is the best to me, much better than him. He just cares about his own feelings and never considers my physical condition... "


    Cloud shallow night a listen to Murong Jin heart words, the heart is finally a sigh of relief. Everyone knows that contraceptive juice can''t be taken often. It''s bad for your health to take it often. With the prescription given by Jinxin''s elder sister, all her troubles are gone, and she won''t refuse to accept xiqingyu because of this in the future.


    Although she complains about xiqingyu, she knows in her heart that xiqingyu has given up other women for her sake. Naturally, she has the obligation to meet xiqingyu''s needs, which is the only thing she can do for him.


    "Bear with it. I''m afraid he doesn''t have the heart to think about it. As a matter of fact, I''m looking at you very well now. You have a rosy complexion and a good complexion. It''s not so miserable... "


    Murong Jinxin will cloud shallow night from behind to carry out, she really didn''t see what''s wrong with this woman, she looked at her is all over. Compared with the meeting she just returned to Xiling, it''s a thousand times better. Even her chin, which had been pointed a lot before, is becoming a double chin now. At first glance, she is living a good life.


    "I''m very busy now. Even if I want to think about it, I''m not strong enough. Jin Xin, how can Jun Mo Li be willing to let you come back? " As soon as xiqingyu reaches out his big hand, he immediately brings Yun Qianxi, who is still in Murong Jin''s heart and body, into his arms. Smelling her unique fragrance, he felt inexplicable peace of mind. During the period of living with her, he deeply felt the significance of a family for him, and his attachment to her was growing day by day. He couldn''t control it... "If you don''t want to let it go, you have to let it go. I''m the princess of Xiling. I can''t get married directly in the state of Chu. I''m afraid that the father and the mother will have to rush to the state of Chu and kill Jun Mo Li." Murong Jinxin looks at the two people''s love, especially the happiness in their eyebrows and eyes, and a faint smile hangs on the corner of her mouth. After such a storm, they know how to cherish each other better. The hard road they have gone through in the past is worth it¡° If you didn''t let Chu moshang send a letter back, my father would have been on the way to Chu. Our big marriage is really soul stirring. Maybe this marriage has not been completed, and this battle is about to start. The whole army of Tianchen and Nanyue has set out for Dongqi, and will arrive at Dongqi in a few days. " The mention of xiqingyu is a little irritated. Tianchen and Nanyue are really different. Even if they want to fight, at least they have to wait until their marriage is over. It''s hard to kill them so early. In any case, if this war is to be fought, this marriage will be completed¡° If they really don''t know what to do, I''ll let huofenghuang go and warn them not to attack on our wedding day. What do you think? " She doesn''t care how to beat her on weekdays, but she doesn''t want those people to make trouble on her wedding day. Fire Phoenix''s injury has recovered a lot, just to show a body or something, it should be OK. Originally, she hesitated to do so, but now she thinks it is imperative¡° That''s great. We''ll get married once. It''s too depressing if we have to think about war when we''re in the hall. " Xi Qingyu nodded with approval. He didn''t want to be dragged down by a lot of military affairs in his good days. In particular, it is also related to his wedding night. He thinks it is very necessary for Jinxin to let huofenghuang come out¡° OK, one day before our wedding, I''ll ask huofenghuang to find tianchenxiu and nangonghan to suffocate them. By the way, I have one more thing to thank you. Your three concubines have contributed a lot to our princess mansion. If you can, you''ll have more rooms. If you can''t live in Prince Yu''s house, I can go to my father and give me the small forest behind Prince Yu''s house. I''ll spend some money to repair it. It''s absolutely enough for your concubines to live in. " Murong Jin nodded her head, and the matter was settled. Suddenly, I thought about the thirty thousand taels of silver collected by manager Liu. I couldn''t help teasing xiqingyu. As she said this, she noticed the look on Yun Qianxi''s face. Seeing her, she was just a little uncomfortable, but she didn''t feel unhappy. She knew that Yun Qianxi had taken a lot of interest in xiqingyu''s concubines¡° Why don''t you let Junmo Lina ask you to collect rent? You are a little white eyed wolf with a black heart. You took the rent alone. At least you gave me half of it. I also provided you with the way to make money... "Hearing this, Xi Qingyu felt that his royal sister was so wonderful that she was speechless. This is quite a rental woman, Jun Mo Li has the capital to let her be a cool. With the face of Jun Mo Li and the power and property in his hand, how many concubines he wants to accept depends on his words. She was so good that she put all her ideas on him. Otherwise, he would not go to his palace one by one¡° It''s OK for you to share half of the rent. Let''s score all the rent after you have paid ten concubines. How about that? " Murong Jinxin directly ignored the problem in front of xiqingyu, but focused on the latter one. The state of Chu needed a lot of money to fight. If she could earn a little for Jun Mo Li, it would be a little. It''s a pity for her to keep such a good way to make money¡° Murong Jinxin, your wishful thinking is crackling, let me make trouble for myself, and then you make money for Jun Mo Lihua. You said, "as the princess of Xiling, are you worthy of the people of Xiling?"

 Chapter 401

    Xiqingyu is really speechless. He has seen elbows turn out, but he has never seen such a serious turn. She wanted to make money and give Xiling a share of her heart. He felt that she could accept it. But he could see what she was thinking from the look on her little face.


    "The national treasury of Xiling is full, and I''m not short of money. You know, in order to fight this battle, Jun Mo Li even took in the treasure left by his mother''s wife... "


    Murong Jin heart horizontal side of the gentle man a look, don''t feel what he did wrong. Compared with Chu Haotian, his father is too upright. Although he sometimes likes a prince, he is not as good as Chu Haotian, who always wants to kill his son. Therefore, the court halls in Xiling are relatively clear and bright, and I heard they are rich.


    "If you let your father hear this, I''m afraid you''ll have to vomit blood. Well, the imperial study is here. Go in and see your father. "


    Xiqingyu can''t deny it. Jinxin''s words are right. The condition of Xiling is better than that of Chu, but it doesn''t mean that Xiling doesn''t need money. However, he would not argue with Jinxin because of this. Xiling and Chu are one, and they are both prosperous and harmful.


    In the study, Xize is discussing something with Yunzheng. Beside Yunzheng is xiqingmu, the Third Prince of Xiling. When Murong Jinxin and Yuyun of the Western Qing Dynasty pushed the door in the evening, the expression on the three faces changed subtly. Xize is surprised and excited, Yunzheng is happy, but Xiqing Mu has offended Murong Jin at the gate of the palace before, and his heart is still shocked to fear.


    "You child, you don''t say hello to your father when you come back. It''s true..."


    Xize looks at the gorgeous woman who walks into the imperial study. She loves and hates her. These days, he and qian''er are looking forward to her coming back quickly day and night. She said she would come back soon, and she didn''t know to send them a message.


    "It''s just a surprise for you. Besides, the letter I asked Chu moshang to give you clearly says that I always mean what I say..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at xizena''s excited appearance, which is really not flattering. She is just one of his daughters. Is it necessary to be so excited to see her back? After that, her eyes swept to the already restless Xi Qing Mu and opened her mouth.


    "You are such a girl that my father doesn''t know what to say about you. Well, today''s business is almost over. My father will accompany you to see your mother first..."


    When Nishizawa saw Murong Jin''s eyes sweeping toward xiqingmu, he screamed in his heart. He was so confused that he let the shepherd show up in such a situation. This is not to let the shepherd hit the muzzle of the gun. Look at the baby girl''s eyes, it''s like she wants to swallow the shepherd alive.


    "Just said a word, my father wants to go? Do you want me to let xiqingmu go? Father, don''t forget what I said before. "


    For his father''s mind, Murong Jin heart how can not see. She gave a sneer, first sat down beside Yun Zheng, then leaned back on the chair and looked lazily at the bewildered Xi Qing mu, with a twinkle of fierce eyes like stars.


    At that time, because of her identity problem, she temporarily let go of xiqingyu. Later, because of too many things, she almost forgot this imperial brother who once said in front of the world that she had an affair with xiqingyu. Her father was very kind to him. After killing so many bodyguards, she could get away safely. She really wanted to ask the innocent bodyguards what is the reason of heaven.


    "It''s been a long time since that happened, and yu''er hasn''t bothered him any more. Let''s forget it..."


    Xize''s scalp felt numb. Looking at her daughter who was just like a ghost star, her mind naturally came up with the words she had said before, and suddenly felt that she was the first two. Herr''s life can be saved, but if according to Jin Xin, Herr has to lie in bed all his life and be a living dead man, it will really make Herr more painful than taking Herr''s life.


    "The emperor''s brother didn''t care about him. That''s the emperor''s generosity. I''ve always been a chicken with a small stomach. It''s known to all the people in the world. He even dare to say that I have an affair with the emperor brother. Such dirty water almost splashes me completely. I can''t swallow this tone after all. "


    Murong Jin heart a shake hands, directly said that he will not for any reason let the Western Qing Dynasty. To the contrary, she is not the real Murong Jinxin. She has no brother and sister feelings for the Xiqing herdsman. If she doesn''t get the Xiqing herdsman, she will feel that her life will leave a stain.


    "That''s to say, sister Jinxin, you can get rid of him and destroy his prestige, so that you don''t feel angry every time you see him. It''s clear that the emperor is in charge of the state of Chu. When he arrives, it''s like the emperor wants to listen to him... "


    Yunqianxi, who had been sitting next to xiqingyu and had been silent, suddenly made a sound. She was deeply resentful of xiqingyu. This is not only because xiqingmu is all aimed at xiqingyu, but also because xiqingmu has done a lot of tricks to her in order to get her. She has even been almost calculated by him several times. Now to see his misfortune, she felt that if she did not add fuel to the fire, she would be too sorry for the grievances she had suffered over the years.


    "Cloud shallow night, you shut up for me, there is no share for you to speak..." Yun Zheng, who was originally drinking tea and watching the excitement, heard his baby daughter''s words, and the tea in his mouth came out directly. This wench is really more and more not big not small, the emperor did not speak, she jumped out how how, it is too unstable¡° Shallow night is not wrong, the father is usually too spoiled three emperor younger brother, will let three emperor younger brother developed such temperament. As the emperor''s brother, Wang naturally won''t quarrel with the third emperor''s younger brother, but Jin Xin is the emperor''s younger sister. Jin Xin wants to quarrel, and even if he wants to protect him, his father can''t protect him. "Looking at the woman next to him, Xi Qingyu''s pity rubbed her messy hair and subconsciously protected her short hair. No one can bully his woman, even if her father-in-law teaches her a few words. Besides, he really thinks that it''s a good thing for the third emperor''s younger brother to be taught by Jinxin, so as not to be so lawless and unable to control his mouth. He believed that Jin Xin still had a sense of propriety, and could not really let the third emperor''s younger brother be a living dead man all his life¡° Alas, you brothers and sisters, father and emperor can''t help you. You say, what do you want to do to the shepherd? " Nishizawa sighs. Yu''er''s words are right. I''m afraid he can''t protect even if he wants to. It''s better to spread the matter out and say that it''s better to come in the open than in the dark. As long as Jin Xin''s request is not too much, he will turn a blind eye¡° I wanted him to be a living dead man all my life, but my father likes him, and I can''t do it too much. First, all the property of the herdsmen in the Western Qing Dynasty was confiscated. Second, he became a soldier in the military camp of the Western Qing Dynasty, starting from the lowest soldiers, and was incorporated into the army of general Lu Cang, so that the generals of the Western mausoleum would not seek personal gains from him. If he dies in this world war, he will defend the country and mountains of Xiling with his own life. His father can add his title of loyal and righteous prince after his death. If he survives, it''s also his ability. After the end of this world war, my grudge with him will be completely gone. " Murong Jin''s eyebrows are fixed for a moment. Naturally, she sees the eyes that Xi Qingyu gives her. Anyway, she wants to give Xi Qingyu face. If we can''t kill the herdsmen of the Western Qing Dynasty, let them go to the battlefield. It''s a cruel and training place. If the herdsman of the Western Qing Dynasty could survive the war, he would become an iron man. Such punishment is far more meaningful than simply maiming him¡° The son minister thinks Jin Xin''s words are very reasonable. If the father wants to be good for the three emperor''s younger brother, he will follow Jin Xin''s words. The army is really the best place for the third emperor''s younger brother. You can change all the bad habits of the third emperor''s younger brother... "Xi Qingyu was a little surprised that Murong Jinxin would make such a decision. He secretly gave Murong Jinxin a thumbs up, then restrained his face and looked at Xize. Such a decision is the best for the younger brother of the three emperors. If his father opposes it, even he will not agree¡° Mu''er, you can go to the army of general Lu and have a good training for a few years... "Xize hesitated for a moment, thought carefully about her baby daughter''s words, and thought it was very reasonable. In this way, at least there is a way out for herders, which is better than those who are abandoned directly. As long as the shepherd is strong enough, he will come back with his work sooner or later¡° After confiscating his family property, he immediately went to general Lu''s army to report. " It was not until now that the herdsmen of the Western Qing Dynasty breathed a sigh of relief. If you want to be a soldier, you can be a soldier. It''s not easy to die in the battlefield with his skill. Murong Jinxin''s story, he heard too much. I know that she not only has the king of snakes, Ono, but also the phoenix of fire. He can''t deal with Murong Jin''s heart, so he can only let himself bend a little¡° Go, father, when you come back in glory, you will be welcome out of the city in person. " Xize nodded and looked at xiqingmu lovingly. He couldn''t be strict with his son, who had been spoiled since childhood. That kind of feeling is similar to Jin Xin, he can''t say it himself¡° Yes, I''ll leave. " The herdsman of the Western Qing Dynasty got up and gave a salute to Xize. Then he glanced at Yun Qianxi, who was gloating. He seemed to want to say something, but he left without saying anything. The huge imperial study fell into a short silence because of his leaving. The eunuch''s shrill voice came out of the study door¡° Here comes the Empress Dowager! Here comes the lady

 Chapter 402

    The door of the imperial study was pushed open again, and the elegant empress dowager of Xiling and the dignified Xu Qian came in. Two people see Murong Jin heart, coincidentally look at each other a smile.


    The light warmth that her mother-in-law and daughter-in-law had unconsciously revealed before moved everyone present. Even Murong Jin, who had always been cold and hard, felt warm in her heart. At least in this palace, there were people who were really good to her mother and imperial concubine besides her father.


    "When you enter the palace, you don''t send anyone to tell the mourning family and your mother''s concubine. Instead, you come directly to your father''s palace. It seems that you are closer to your father''s palace than to your mother''s concubine."


    The Empress Dowager Jiang of Xiling waved her hand to all the people present, indicating that they did not need to be polite. Then she went directly to Murong Jinxin and hit Murong Jinxin with her hand. That strength is very light, Murong Jin heart almost did not feel pain.


    "Poof, I was going to see the Empress Dowager and my mother''s concubine first, but on the way, I ran into the elder brother''s estrus and destroyed his good deeds. Then I was caught here by the elder brother..."


    Murong Jinxin holds empress dowager Jiang to one side. She rarely blinks at empress dowager Jiang mischievously. She smiles and explains why she will be here. She puts all the responsibility on xiqingyu. Xiqingyu''s mouth twitches. She really wants to reach out and screw Murong Jinxin.


    "Er..."


    After listening to Murong Jinxin''s words, Empress Dowager Jiang is directly defeated by Murong Jinxin. This girl really doesn''t care about anything and dares to say anything. Then the vision then swept to cloud shallow night still flat abdomen. She naturally knows about yunqianxi and xiqingyu. Now she is looking forward to yunqianxi''s stomach and giving birth to an emperor for xiqingyu as soon as possible.


    "Yu''er, as the future emperor of Xiling, you should pay attention to your words and behavior. Don''t do anything inappropriate and be criticized by outsiders."


    Smell speech, West Ze''s mouth corner a draw, quite inconceivable looking at oneself that always steady son, hesitated for a while, then very uneasy opened a mouth. It seems that yu''er is too busy at this time, too busy to take care of men and women''s affairs. He is stifled. Otherwise, with yu''er''s temperament, it''s absolutely impossible to be so impatient in the palace.


    However, since yu''er is the future emperor of Xiling, some things can''t be done at will even if he can''t wait. Otherwise, if someone knows, it''s not only yu''er''s reputation, I''m afraid the girl''s reputation will be greatly affected.


    "My father taught me that my son will pay attention to it in the future..."


    Xiqingyu is full of black lines. He never dreamed that Jinxin would say what he just couldn''t help. Now his face is really lost. It''s not only him, but the cloud around him is so red that he can''t even lift his head.


    "Emperor, I think you''re really at leisure. You''d better take charge of the affairs in the court for Lord Yu. You see, you''ve made the couple like this..."


    Xu Qian looks at the rosy clouds and the black xiqingyu, her heart is soft. Although they are not her children, they are quite filial to him. Especially xiqingyu, from time to time will go to her palace to sit and talk with her. Now that xiqingyu has been forced to love her lover in the palace, she naturally wants to say a few good words for xiqingyu.


    "Qian''er is right. I''m too anxious. Yu''er, this half month will be regarded as the father giving you a holiday in advance. You just need to communicate with general Lu, and the rest of the time will stay with the girl. Once there is a war, I''m afraid I can''t help many things... "


    Heather also felt that Xu Qian''s reason was that he was too busy to talk about everything in the court. Anyway, after the wedding, yu''er went to the battlefield, and he had to carry on the affairs of the Xiling court. Then he will advance this time, so that yu''er can enjoy the taste of women more, otherwise I''m afraid yu''er will have to think about it when he goes to war.


    "Thank you for your help..."


    Xiqingyu throws a grateful glance at Xu Qian. If it hadn''t been for her, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have gotten this half month''s extremely precious holiday. This half a month, he really want to accompany shallow night, or later even if shallow night in his side, I''m afraid he will have no time to take care of her.


    "Brother Huang, you have to thank me. If it wasn''t for me, you couldn''t have stolen this half month''s leisure, ha ha..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at xiqingyu fiercely and holds yunqianxi''s little hand. She can''t help laughing in a low voice. I don''t know if in the next half month, she can''t even get out of bed, as Asahi said. She didn''t know how to spend the half month, but now she seems to have something to do.


    "Sooner or later, I''ll sew your little mouth up with a needle and thread..."


    The West pure feather white opposite that smile a face don''t have good intentions of woman, very headache of knead to knead eyebrow center. I''m afraid I can''t release myself too much in the past half a month. Otherwise, he will be tortured by Qian Xi. I''m afraid he will be teased by her all his life. This little white eyed wolf, he really hopes that Jun Mo Li will come and take her as soon as possible.


    "You can have a dream, because this kind of thing can''t happen in your life, you can''t beat me at all..."


    Murong Jinxin spits out her tongue to xiqingyu and utters a sentence that makes xiqingyu speechless. Then he looked at his mother''s concubine. After such a short time, she looked much better and had a more lively temperament. It seems that the father really took heart in her. In this way, she can get married and practice in the underworld¡° I''m glad to see that your brother and sister have such a good relationship. If only the princes and princesses in the royal family could be like you. On the wedding day, you are the first brother and sister to marry on the same day in the history of Xiling... "Empress Dowager Jiang was very happy to see this and that. Their grand wedding will surely go down in history and become a beautiful talk. I just sigh that their relationship is more intimate than brother and sister. With Murong Jinxin''s help, jiangshanyu''er of Xiling will be very stable¡° Emperor, can I personally send Jinxin to the state of Chu? I also want to see the place where Jinxin is going to live for a lifetime... "Xu Qian''s smile suddenly converges, goes to the middle of the study, kneels down and salutes Xize. She knew that her request was selfish, but as a mother, she owed her daughter too much. Daughter''s big marriage, she really want to accompany her daughter from beginning to end¡° Qian''er, get up first and say something... "Xize looks at such a firm Xu Qian and sighs in his heart. He knows that this is qian''er''s wish. If he stops it, I''m afraid qian''er will have regrets all her life, but he''s afraid that qian''er won''t come back. Under the entanglement of the two emotions, he was speechless¡° If the emperor doesn''t agree, my concubine won''t get up and ask the emperor to complete it... "Xu Qian made up her mind. No matter whether he agrees or not, she must go to the state of Chu. If he agrees, she will go in a fair way. If he didn''t agree, she would go furtively. Anyway, the result was the same¡° Father, please let my mother go with me. When I get married, I will send someone to send my mother back immediately. I will never let her lose a hair, nor will I let her stay in the state of Chu for no reason. " Murong Jinxin gets up and pulls Xu Qian kneeling on the ground. If this is the wish of her mother, she must achieve it for her mother. The mother imperial concubine has been suffering for her for so many years. She doesn''t want to make the mother imperial concubine unhappy because of anything. Besides, if her mother and imperial concubine were in the hall, she would have a more sense of belonging¡° Emperor, let your concubine go and have a look to make her feel at ease. It''s not easy for her to be such a daughter these years... "Empress Dowager Jiang also stepped forward and held Xu Qian''s little cold hand. Xu Qian mentioned this to her. From a mother''s point of view, she naturally agreed. Now just have this opportunity, if missed, Xu Qian want to go to Chu I''m afraid it''s also difficult¡° Well, since the Empress Dowager and Jinxin think this is credible, you can go. But you have to promise to come back on time, or I will send someone to catch you back... "As the saying goes, three women play a play, the three women below, one is his mother, one is his beloved woman, and the other is his most precious daughter. If they set up a platform together, I''m afraid he can''t help but disagree. Just go, just go. He''ll send his own bodyguard to stare at her¡° Don''t worry, father. I''m going to practice in private after I get married. I don''t have time to take care of my mother''s concubine. I won''t leave her alone in the palace of King Li to suffer. " At the thought that his mother''s concubine could go with her, Murong Jin''s heart was so good that she bowed to Xize, which surprised Xize. Looking at Murong Jin heart''s eyes, with a few silk flattered¡° In this way, I can rest assured. Well, I''ll have something to do with your brother. You and Qian Xi will accompany the Empress Dowager and your concubine to the imperial garden. " When Xize saw the warmth in Xu Qian''s eyes, she was in a better mood. Back to Xu Qian with a gentle smile, he waved to Murong Jin heart, indicating that she can go away¡° Father, how about I take the Empress Dowager and her concubine to go shopping? What''s good to visit in the imperial garden? They''ve been tired of visiting for a long time... "Murong Jin''s eyes turned like stars. She really didn''t think it was good to visit the palace. Instead of wasting time in the imperial garden, she might as well take the Empress Dowager and her concubine to experience the bustle of the imperial city of Xiling¡° Let''s go. We must send the Empress Dowager and your mother and concubine back before dark, and we must ensure their safety... "

 Chapter 403

    In the evening, the sun goes down in the west, and the afterglow of the setting sun will render the whole land a magnificent color. Murong Jinxin wearing a faint halo back to the princess mansion, strolled the street for a long time, she only felt very tired.


    After a meal and a bath, a man lay down in bed, hesitated for a while, and decided to try to call fire phoenix. After nearly two months of recuperation, I don''t know how the injury on her body is recovering now. She is really worried.


    "Master, you finally think of Huofeng..."


    After three summoning incantations, a faint shadow slowly emerged from the top of the roof, and the fire phoenix was lying in the air. High head slightly low, beautiful Phoenix eyes looking at the gorgeous woman lying on the bed, export words with a few silk sorrow.


    Since it was injured, the master never called it. If it didn''t know the master''s temperament, it would feel that the master had forgotten it.


    "How is your injury? I have been afraid to call you, for fear that you will aggravate your injury


    Murong Jin heart mouth a smoke, fire phoenix''s expression is like a bullied daughter-in-law general, let her see really some egg pain. However, looking at its fiery red feathers, it seems that it has restored its original color, and her mood is relatively relaxed.


    "The underworld asked the spirit of fruits to bring me a lot of precious medicinal materials. Now I''m better than half, and I''ll be better after two or three months'' rest. Call me if you have something, it won''t affect me in any way. Next time you see Pluto, thank him for me. "


    Fire phoenix flapped its wings lazily. The reason why it can recover so well is that in addition to its own repair ability, a large part of the reason is the medicine that Pluto let the spirit of hundred fruits bring to it. The underworld also has the big favor to it, no matter how arrogant it is, this thanks it still has to say.


    "Well, don''t try to be brave and let the spirit of fruits go before your injury is healed. The world is not peaceful now, so it''s better to be cautious. Your condition is much better than Shuishui''s. Shuishui meets song yu''er on her way back to the state of Chu. In order to protect Jun Mo Li, she uses her magic power. As a result, she is still in the netherworld''s dark pool, and she doesn''t know when she will wake up. "


    Fire Phoenix''s temperament is very high, cold and fierce. What she worries about most is that when fire phoenix''s brain cramps and thinks that she is very good, she will drive away the spirit of hundred fruits. Although she has never seen the power of the spirit of hundred fruits, since Hades has sent her to take care of Fire Phoenix, it will not be very weak.


    "I know, Shuishui may have hurt her vitality and want to wake up unless a miracle happens. Master, send someone back to the Feng clan. I have something to supply water. Maybe that thing will be useful for Shuishui murongxing... "


    On hearing the news of Shuishui, huofenghuang felt sad. As a guardian beast, he understands the consequences of using mana in such a situation. It can''t help much either. I can only do my best. I hope it will be useful for water.


    "What is it? Tell me, I have to ask the underworld if he can use it... "


    Murong Jin heart see fire phoenix flashing eyes, can''t help but wonder up, fire phoenix is there anything she doesn''t know baby? But in view of the current situation of Shuishui, she thinks that if she wants to do something about Shuishui, it''s better to seek the advice of Hades first.


    "It''s not a good thing. I want to dictate all the scandals of these years and store them in the pyrophyllite. You can send someone to put the pyrophyllite in its ear..."


    No one in the world knows more about Shuishui''s temperament than Shuishui. When you hear that Shuishui stays in the pyrolite, you will try your best to wake up and stop her gossiping. Water is its bad friend and playmate. Naturally, it doesn''t want anything to happen to water.


    "It''s a good way. Maybe it''ll wake up naturally. When he wakes up, Hades heals his wounds, and he can go back to be with you. "


    That''s the point. Fire phoenix has been one of its own for a long time. It''s absolutely impossible to say that it''s not lonely after hundreds of thousands of years. It''s impossible for her to take it with her, so she will have a happy life with a little dragon.


    "Company is not so important. The important thing is that it must get better quickly, otherwise its mission will not be completed. Master, only Shuishui can understand the mystery of Longxiao Jiutian. If it doesn''t wake up, you''d better not practice for the time being, so as not to be possessed by the devil. "


    Look at the master''s appearance, Longzhu must have got it. Then the next thing is to restore his true body and cultivate Longxiao for nine days. It''s the secret script of Long Xiao Jiutian. The dragon clan leader of that year also showed it, but it said it really didn''t understand it. It doesn''t think Junmo glass can understand what it can''t understand.


    "I gave it to the Hades to study. The Hades said that the netherworld beast he cultivated in the ninth day of Longxiao had the same effect. You don''t have to worry about it. On the day of our wedding, the old underworld will come to restore Jun Mo Li''s true body. If you are free and don''t affect your injury, you can come and have a look. "


    Murong Jin heart clear, finally know Fire Phoenix must let water sober reason. In addition to the friendship between Shuishui and Shuishui, it is also for the sake of Junmo glass. However, the matter of cultivation has been solved, and she is very relieved that Hades does things.


    "Well, I''ll see it. Remember to call me then. It''s a pity that I''m not suitable to show myself in the human world. Alas... "It''s her guardian beast. If it can''t accompany her in the master''s wedding, even it will feel too depressed. But now it is seriously injured, there is no way to go to the human world, can only let the master call it, let it go to see the excitement. Old Pluto, it seems that he hasn''t seen him for hundreds of thousands of years, or it''s time to talk to him about some things... "It''s important for you to heal your wounds. It''s just a visit. It''s nothing to see. In my heart, you are always by my side... "Because whenever she calls it, it will appear at the first time. Such company is what she needs most. In her heart, fire phoenix is a very special existence, which is more important than herself¡° Rare master willing to say a few good words, let my heart also slightly better. Master, I heard from the spirit of fruits that your fate with Hades has been changed from heaven to heaven. Is that true? " Fire phoenix nose acid, looking at the big bed curled up into a group of women, warm heart. In fact, the master''s mouth is a little bit bad, and he still takes out his heart and lungs for it, which is better than any Phoenix she has been with before¡° Yeah, I don''t know. Is it for wool? I guess it''s his tear. It''s the fate of heaven. Anyway, life is like this. It''s the same with everyone. In fact, he''s OK with me... "Murong Jinxin sighs. She doesn''t know why fire phoenix suddenly asks about it. Fire Phoenix doesn''t like gossip. She nodded, the corner of her mouth slightly raised a shallow arc¡° No wonder... "Fire Phoenix mouth a draw, looking at Murong Jin heart that very disapproval of the appearance, can''t use language to express its mood at the moment. If the underworld did that to her, there would not be many men and women in this world who could make do with her¡° What''s up? Is it really his tear? " Murong Jin heart see fire phoenix that thoughtful appearance, only think Fire Phoenix may know something. She still doesn''t know much about Pluto. In the past two years, most of the topics they discussed were about cultivation. When they don''t practice, they seldom talk about themselves¡° The mother of Hades is the spirit of all springs. Her tears are not pure and can move the world. In the future, you''d better not let the underworld cry. If he cries, you will be overwhelmed. Moreover, his tears are the magic weapon to deal with the evil color. I didn''t mean to hear this secret from the God of time and space Fire phoenix hesitated for a moment, or all he knows. If Wan Quan''s instruction is a woman, although the woman''s tears are precious, because women''s nature is more sentimental, so the lethality of tears is not as great as imagined. But if it''s a man, especially a man standing at the top like Hades, because he never cries, even if he only shed a tear, the effect of that tear is amazing¡° Ah? What else can I do for nine days? Let him cry to the evil god... "Murong Jinxin''s small mouth suddenly opened, only felt that fire phoenix''s words made her feel split by thunder. If a tear could solve the problem, what would she do so hard? It''s not like she''s too busy¡° Master, if Pluto really uses tears to deal with the evil god, the evil god will disappear completely from this world, and you will become a person with incomplete soul forever. The consequence of incomplete soul is extremely terrible, so you''d better continue to practice in the nine days of Feng dance. Because even if Hades knew the secret, he would not do that. " It''s taboo to have a incomplete soul, which the Hades can''t be unaware of. That''s why it tells the secret. It knows that Pluto can''t let his master take risks. Otherwise, if the risks fail, Pluto will regret his whole life¡° When you say that, I want to do something. The immortal devil said that the God of time and space had evil thoughts when he created me. My nature is evil. Once the evil air of the chaotic land spreads out, I will absorb and restore my nature. If I become the real God of evil, if Pluto cries, will I die? "

 Chapter 404

    Murong Jin heart suddenly think of an egg pain, such as stars like eyes flash a few silk tangle. After listening to fire phoenix''s words, she really felt that Hades was the nemesis of her life. As long as he cried and shed a few tears, she would have no escape. The fact made her feel that God was cruel.


    "Yes in principle, but I believe Pluto will not do that. Even if you become a real evil god, Pluto will not give up on you..."


    Smell speech, fire phoenix also some egg ache. It also knows about Murong Jin''s evil nature. God arranged all this, it''s really speechless. It decided to keep the secret, otherwise the master would be killed by Hades in the future.


    "Do you think the God of time and space is full? I really don''t understand why she created this continent? Is it to amuse herself? "


    Is it interesting to create them and make them live so hard? If she can see the God of time and space, she will ask her what she wants to do with these people, ghosts, demons and immortals?


    "Maybe she can''t help it. After all this, she lost her trace and didn''t know where she was sleeping.... "


    As a part of the God of time and space, Fire Phoenix can''t help saying a few words for its own noumenon besides feeling its noumenon is really boring. When the God of time and space created this continent, it mysteriously disappeared. No one knows where she went, but it knows that the God of time and space fell into a coma for some unknown reason. All these years, I never woke up.


    "Well, no matter what, our mission must continue, unless one day the God of time and space conscience finds that he doesn''t want to disturb us and destroy this continent. Fire Phoenix, I call you today. There is one more thing I want you to do. The day before my wedding, you go to find tianchenxiu and nangonghan. No matter what method you use, they must not move rashly on my wedding day. Remember, don''t kill them. "


    Murong Jin heart to see the fire phoenix beautiful Phoenix eyes in the flash of sadness, know Fire Phoenix''s heart must have some secrets can''t be out. She didn''t go on with the topic either. Instead, she told her other purpose of calling it.


    "OK, I promise that it will be done well. The master can get married at ease."


    Fire phoenix picks eyebrows and engraves the two names of tianchenxiu and nangonghan in his mind. These two men who don''t know what to do are sure to scare the shit out of them and never give them any chance to disturb the master''s wedding.


    "Well, well, you''ve been out long enough. Go back and lie down. I''ll call you on my wedding day..."


    Murong Jinxin originally wanted to pull the fire phoenix to pull a few words, but she keenly felt that the Fire Phoenix had been tired. In order to avoid fire phoenix injury aggravation, she quickly urged fire phoenix to leave. It''s not easy to recuperate like this. If she gets hurt again because of her wordiness, she will blame herself. Although the fire phoenix said it won''t hurt, it''s better to be careful.


    "Well, gone..."


    Fire phoenix stood up, head to Murong Jin heart point, flapped wings and flew to the air. For a moment, the shadow in the air disappeared completely, and the small room was quiet again, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld


    The underworld threw the memorial to one side and rubbed his sore eyebrows. He was short of sleep for a long time, which made him very irritable.


    "Wang, the new concubines have come to greet you..."


    White impermanence pushed open the door of the study and came in. Looking at the cool face of Hades, he opened his mouth carefully.


    The new princess must come to the underworld palace to greet the underworld the next day. This rule has been the same since the underworld was founded. Even if he knows that the king doesn''t like it, he can''t change it.


    "What can I do for you? Let them all go back. Don''t bother me..."


    A listen to the new imperial concubine that two words, the underworld felt more irritable. He also knows that this is the rule of the underworld, but the rule is dead, he is alive. If he doesn''t like to see those women now, he has the right to choose not to see them.


    "Wang, you''d better go, even if it''s a walk, otherwise they don''t dare to go..."


    Bai Changchang swallows his saliva. He knows that Wang''s mood is really bad, but he still has to do his duty. This time, the king must go, otherwise according to the rules of the underworld, those new concubines must kneel outside the palace of the underworld and wait.


    "It''s so annoying. Let''s go..."


    The underworld looked at Bai Wuchang''s rare firmness, hesitated for a while, and knew that Bai Wuchang was right, so he got up reluctantly and strode out of the underworld palace with a pretty face.


    Outside the palace of the underworld, 189 new concubines knelt down according to their positions. The woman kneeling in the front was the first one selected by Murong Jinxin that day. The woman was favored by Murong Jinxin and was granted the title of imperial concubine. Behind her kneeling are four imperial concubines, one of whom is a woman in red.


    "I have seen the king." Seeing the underworld, a group of concubines lowered their heads and almost opened their mouths with one voice. The uniform voice resounded over the underworld palace¡° Get up. I hope you will keep your books and make room for our king. Otherwise, the cold palace will be your final destination. Well, now you can go back to your respective palaces. " The underworld came to the woman in white and glanced down at her. There was a trace of deep meaning in her deep eyes. Jinxin that little white eyed wolf''s eyes can be really spicy, the imperial concubine selected is perfect. This woman''s name is huan''er. If he remembers correctly, her sweetheart is Hei Wuchang. The woman who likes black impermanence is selected into the palace. This woman is destined to be used by Jin Xin... "Wang, how can you let us go back to the palace? According to the rules, you have to choose the concubine who will serve you tonight... "As soon as you hear that you are going to be beaten back to the palace, Xiao AI quit immediately. She walked to Huan er''s side, the eye son of captivating soul threw a few fawning eyes to the underworld, the meaning in the words was already self-evident. She had bought the maid who made the brand, and all the 189 brands were written with her name. No matter which one Wang chooses, she will get what she wants tonight¡° White impermanence, will Shu imperial concubine take down, before she has not yet the rules of the back palace in mind, forbid her to return to the palace The underworld retreated two steps, and looked at the enchanting woman in front of her in disgust. She was so exposed that she couldn''t bear to look directly at her. Even if he doesn''t have Jinxin, I''m afraid he doesn''t like her. With a wave of his hand, he didn''t even give a reason, and immediately wanted to send her away¡° Wang, what''s AI''s mistake? Why do you punish Xiao AI? " Smell speech, Xiao AI''s brain a muddle, really some don''t know, oneself just put forward an objection, how can Wang so angry¡° You are just a little lady. You dare to stand beside the imperial concubine. Do you really not understand the rules of the harem or do you pretend to not? " The underworld sneered and explained a few words. Rules are very important at any time. Except for Jinxin, who can be unruly in front of him, other women, even those who were favored in the past, can''t blatantly violate the rules of the underworld in front of him. In the past, when he doted on a concubine, he would immediately put the position of that concubine up. Only then can the concubine pass the other women and stand on the top of the back palace¡° My concubine knew that she was wrong and asked the king to forgive me. This time, I will never dare... "Xiao AI suddenly realized that she understood the rules of the harem, but she thought that with her identity, she could trample any woman in the harem under her feet. It seems that the rumors about Hades'' respect for rules are true. She has to be more careful in the future. She went down on her knees with a plop. Her pretty face was full of chagrin, and her attitude of admitting her mistake was very good. In fact, she didn''t want to miss the chance to soar. According to the experience of previous years, the first woman who was turned over by Hades would be very popular¡° You have all made it clear to me that what is respect and what is inferiority. If anyone dares to make her mistake today, he will go straight to the cold palace. " The underworld had no pity for jade, and completely ignored Xiao AI''s kneeling request. After beckoning Bai Wuchang to take Xiao AI down, he sweeps his fierce eyes at those trembling concubines. The threat in his words is very obvious¡° Yes, I will obey the king''s instruction. " The remaining 188 concubines knelt down again, more respectful. Today''s events let them completely understand that if they want to survive in the harem, unless they get the favor of the underworld, they can only behave themselves. Otherwise, if you make a mistake, your life will be ruined¡° Imperial concubine, since you have been chosen as the head of the harem, you have to bear more burden for the king and help Bai Wuchang take care of the harem. As for tonight''s bedtime, I''m busy with business recently, so I''ll leave it until I''m free... "At last, the underworld''s eyes fell on huan''er, and his words were decentralization. He had high hopes for this woman. I hope that before Jinxin becomes a princess, she can manage these concubines in the harem¡° Yes, I will take my sisters back to the palace. " As soon as you listen, you can go away. That''s what you want. He nodded to the underworld, then turned around and took the lead to walk towards the harem. With her departure, the other concubines did not dare to make mistakes, obediently followed her, and the so-called "please" came to an end¡° Ha ha, it seems that Murong Jinxin''s little girl is very capable. She caught my son''s heart in such a short time. Son, is it worth giving up the whole forest for a woman? "

 Chapter 405

    When the underworld finally breathed a sigh of relief and prepared to continue to struggle in the study, a slightly old but joking voice came, stiffly blocking the steps of the underworld.


    He turned his head and saw the old underworld who was walking towards him. He couldn''t help smoking a little


    "Is it worth it? Isn''t it all because of you? Now you dare to make sarcastic remarks here. Don''t think you are my father, I dare not beat you... "


    Seeing his father, whom he had not seen for many years, Pluto was in a strange mood. His deep eyes locked the energetic old Pluto, and it was extremely difficult to control his excitement.


    "Ha ha, father just engraved your name on Sansheng stone, but it didn''t make you a couple all your life. You are willing to cry your marriage with that little girl into fate. Who do you blame?"


    The old underworld walked up to his beloved son and clapped his hand heavily on the underworld''s shoulder. The father''s love in his eyes was full. Although the words were exported with a few threads of schadenfreude, it was not difficult to hear the love.


    "Dead old man, are you finished? If you dare to say that, I will throw you out of the underworld..."


    There is a drop of sweat on the back of Pluto''s head. My father knows about his tears on the Tianshan Mountain. It must have been said by the emperor of heaven. It''s OK for my father to say it, but can we not say it under the general manager of the Grand Court? It''s humiliating to say such things, OK.


    "Tut, tut, tut, tut, you only dare to blow your temper at us. If you have the ability, you can blow it in front of Murong Jinxin, and let your father see how powerful you are in front of her..."


    Old Hades looked at some crazy son, naturally know his son''s discomfort. The child had never seen him cry a second time except when he was born. But never thought that he would leave so precious tears because of a woman. When he learned the news, he was stunned for half an hour.


    "Go away..."


    In the mind of the underworld, the scene of Murong Jinxin playing with him that day came to mind unconsciously. Suddenly, he felt cold all over. I''m afraid he will lose his prestige in front of her all his life. I''m afraid he can''t bear the consequences of his prestige.


    "What? Is it irritating to be trampled on by my father? Well, my father won''t say anything. I''ll have a drink with him. "


    The old underworld saw that his son was really annoyed. He didn''t tease him because he knew the current affairs very well, so that he would not be teased too much. He was really thrown out of the underworld. He is no longer the master of the underworld. He''d better take it easy.


    "Yes, but after this meal, my father will share the business for me. I haven''t slept for three days in a row. My father doesn''t want me to go to see my mother''s concubine before I leave one for the underworld, does he


    As soon as he mentioned drinking, the look on Pluto''s face eased down. Since his father left the underworld, he had never had a good drink. Today, he can have a good fight with his father.


    "Yes, my father will share half of it for you, so that you can have time to go for a stroll in the harem. You''re old, too. You have to give your father a child to play with... "


    The old Pluto put his arm around Pluto''s shoulder and went to the palace very intimately. Seeing that his son''s attitude had softened, he continued to test his son''s voice as he walked. As the king of the underworld, he didn''t want his son to have only one woman in his life, but if his son insisted, he had to accept it.


    "Father, don''t think about it. I''m the only Murong Jin in my life. She has made it clear to me that I don''t dare to make mistakes. As for children, sooner or later, the father will wait. "


    How could Pluto not know his father''s intention? He patted his father on the shoulder, indicating that he had better die. He has identified Murong Jinxin, and has reached an agreement with Murong Jinxin, which is absolutely impossible to change.


    "Well, if you''ve made up your mind, my father won''t talk about it again. As long as you can be happy with Murong Jinxin, my father will be happy. "


    The old underworld saw firmness in his son''s eyes, which he had never seen in his son. For a moment, I felt some emotion, but I still respect my son''s idea. Everyone has his own way to go. He will not force his son to take a conventional way because of his own preference.


    "Thank you for your understanding..."


    There is a warm current in the heart of Pluto. He respects his father. My father never imposed his own will on him. From small to large, his affairs were almost his own. Perhaps it is because of this that he and his father have such a deep father son relationship. Otherwise, with his rebellious personality, who dares to force him? I''m afraid he''ll blow his head out, and he won''t care whether the unfortunate guy is his relative or not.


    "My father is most worried about your life and death disaster. As long as you get through this disaster, my father can walk safely..."


    The old Hades sat down on a chair and looked at Yushu Linfeng''s incomparable son. He couldn''t help but burst into tears. This child is the most unlucky child in the history of the underworld. When he was still in the matrix, he cast a spell and put all the disasters of the underworld into his body. Because of his birth, the underworld was safe for many years. But because of this, he had a very difficult life and death catastrophe, which gathered all the disasters in the underworld over the years. He was really afraid that the child could not survive.


    "Originally, I didn''t care. No one could control my life and death. But now I have concerns in my heart, I will not let myself die easily. I''m dead. Do you want my woman to be widowed for me all my life? " He wanted to live, such a strong will to survive unprecedented. He has his own woman to take care of, he must not die, even if it is to survive, he is willing to. He knew that the woman he saw was not that shallow. No matter what happened to him, even if he was disabled, she would not dislike him. So he had to live, to live to make her happy¡° Now it''s up to Murong Jinxin that little girl to fight. Before your life and death disaster, she must succeed in Feng dance''s nine day cultivation. Only in this way can we stop you from becoming a disaster star in your body. " He had never said this to Pluto before. First, he was afraid that it would increase his psychological pressure. Second, it was because the time was not ripe. Now Murong Jinxin has identified her baby son. On the wedding day of Murong Jinxin, he must go to her to have a good talk. He''s such a son. He doesn''t want anything to happen to him¡° With Jinxin''s qualification, it will be OK. Father, don''t worry. The woman''s perseverance is amazing. Besides, she will return to the underworld to practice after her marriage, and maybe she can break through Fengwu nine days ahead of time. " At the moment, the underworld completely understood why his father chose Jinxin in those years. Jinxin had a strong constitution when it was strong, which made Jinxin''s explosive power more terrible than anyone else. In addition to Jin heart not to achieve the goal never give up the bull temper, in the cultivation of this road will go more firm. My father did everything for him, which made him not know what to say except feeling... "That''s the best. I heard that you threw little ash to the hell garden and practiced with a fox. You have to take it easy for me. Xiaohui is the holy wolf of the wolf clan. It will be of great use at that time. If you drill Xiao Hui to death, you will regret it all your life. " The old underworld poured two glasses of wine in his hand, took one and drank it in one gulp, which was very forthright. The reason why he came back ahead of time is that besides knowing that his son has been so tired that he is about to burst his liver recently, another reason is Xiao Hui. It is said that the fox is very fierce and has made Xiaohui miserable. If you really kill Xiaohui, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable¡° Don''t worry, ye Ranran won''t kill Xiaohui. Moreover, with Xiaohui''s talent, ye Ranran does not have to be his opponent if he really wants to cultivate. It''s probably in the leaf stage. Looking at Ranran''s beauty, she wants to make her daughter-in-law. " Black impermanence would report the news about the little wolf to him every day. Every time he heard it, he felt that the little wolf was really crazy. It is said that the hair on his whole body has been pulled out, and he thinks that he can get Ye Ranran''s sympathy. But who knows that people not only don''t like it, but also directly look at it with that kind of ugly eyes. It''s really self inflicted¡° The matter of the daughter of the emperor of heaven should be regarded as a favor given back to the emperor of heaven by the underworld. Don''t do it in secret... "Because the emperor of heaven has been looking for him for many times, and he is really worried. In those years, he owes others. Now that it has been put forward, he can''t go back. He knows his son''s temperament. If he can''t come clearly, he will come secretly. Anyway, he had to stop him. Anyway, he didn''t suffer a big loss and took a step back¡° I didn''t intend to let that cheap woman go. My father opened his mouth, and I won''t pursue that day. But if that cheap woman dares to make trouble, I''ll burn her with the fire of hell when the king of heaven comes... "The underworld is really annoyed. As soon as he mentions that flower maniac, he is full of fire. If it wasn''t for his grief at that time, I''m afraid his fate with Jinxin would be broken. He couldn''t swallow this tone, but his father told him about it in a pleading tone. He just couldn''t refute his father''s face¡° Well, if she dares to make trouble, her father will not be in charge. Don''t worry about it. Come on, drink! " The old Hades saw that all the things to talk about had been finished. He threw a pot of wine to Hades, picked up another pot of wine and drank it. But the underworld actually after received that jug of wine, looked to one side black impermanence¡° Black impermanence is guarding the king, and no woman is allowed to get close to the king.... "

 Chapter 406

    In the dark night, the stars twinkle on the dark sky. Murong Jin''s heart is sleeping in a quiet courtyard of the princess mansion of Zhenguo. She doesn''t know if she has had a good dream, and she still has a faint smile on her lips.


    Suddenly, a faint smell of wine floated into her nose, let her sleep always alert suddenly opened her eyes, sharp eyes turned to the source of the wine fragrance, and then her mouth hard to smoke.


    "What''s wrong with you? In the middle of the night, people come here to pretend to be ghosts and scare people when they don''t sleep.... "


    After seeing the familiar figure, she got up lazily and looked at the cool man with reddish cheeks in the moonlight. She really didn''t know what he wanted to do when he came to him. I''m not drunk. I want to come to her to be drunk?


    "I''m a ghost. I don''t need to pretend. My father came back, and I was very happy. After a few drinks, I wanted to see you. Don''t think about it. I''m very disciplined. I just come to see you. I won''t do anything bad while the moon is dark and the wind is high... "


    The underworld looked at her defensive appearance, chuckled, and twinkled a little tenderness in her deep eyes. Although he had drunk too much, he was not so drunk as to be mad, let alone play the game of drunkenness. When he was lying in bed alone, he felt that he missed her very much, especially, so he came regardless.


    "Do you have discipline? How dare you say that after drinking a few more cups of cat urine. Since you''re here to see me, and now you see it, you can go. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the enchantment in the eyes of Hades, sneers at a monk, slaps him on the back of the head, and his tone is very strong. This nigger really can''t cherish himself. He works so hard day and night and dares to drink like this. He makes it clear that he wants to die.


    Well, he wants to drink. It''s his family''s business. She doesn''t care. But she didn''t want to see him now so that she wouldn''t have a stomachache.


    "I haven''t seen enough. I''ll leave when I''ve seen enough. Jin Xin, why do you like to hit men in the back of the head so much? "


    The underworld looked at the flicker of indecision in her eyes, touched the place where she hurt, and asked suspiciously. Since they knew each other well, she would only hit him in the back of the head if she was unhappy. Is this a problem or a hobby?


    "Because I want to fight, watch it quickly. If I''ve seen enough, I''ll go away so as not to disturb my sleep."


    Murong Jin heart mouth corner a draw, she does not hit his back of the head, can also hit his other parts? Which other part of the head is safe? She also has a big vinegar jar at home. If the big vinegar jar gets angry, I''m afraid she will be drowned by vinegar.


    "I can''t see enough. I can''t see enough in my life. If you are sleepy, you can continue to sleep. I will sit here and watch. I will definitely behave myself. "


    The underworld looks at her rather speechless appearance, the smile of the corner of the mouth is more intense. The slender fingers stretched out and rubbed her soft hair involuntarily. If he could, he really wanted to hold her in his arms and kiss her hard. The feeling of being stirred up by alcohol made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "The devil believes you. If you don''t want to go, you can go to the window and sit there, blowing the wind and sobering up."


    Murong Jin heart looked at him for a while, know want to immediately send him, that is absolutely impossible. So, he opened the quilt and got out of bed, wrapped in a thick cloak, went to the table, poured a cup of strong tea, and waved to the underworld. Looking at him who was a little dizzy, she couldn''t turn a blind eye.


    "Jinxin, you are really getting better and better to me. My father said, "you must succeed in Feng dance for nine days before my life and death, otherwise I may die in the hands of the disaster star in my body, ha ha..."


    The underworld walked slowly to Murong Jin''s heart, took the cup in Murong Jin''s heart, looked up and poured a cup of strong tea down. After pouring, it seems that I feel a little unsatisfied. The cup in my hand reaches out to Murong Jin''s heart again, and the intention is very obvious.


    "If you look like this, you''ll have to get drunk before you have to wait for the disaster of life and death. You can''t use my nine days of Feng dance. I said, can you be a little more moderate in the future? I''m so tired that I even fight with your father. I won''t stop you if you want to die, but can you stop looking for me before you die? I''m in a panic... "


    Murong Jinxin looked at him and even began to walk a little bit, obviously a little bit more trance than when she just appeared in front of her. She knew that the wine he drank should be very full of back neck. He handed him the kettle on the table and let him drink it by himself. Then he opened the door and went out of the yard. The cold wind came towards the underworld, which made the underworld shiver.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He looked at Murong Jin heart to leave the back, subconsciously want to follow up. But as soon as I raised my foot, I felt that I couldn''t step away. There were countless little stars in front of me. Hesitated for a while, he had to give up, a buttock sat on the chair by the window, rubbed has begun to rub the eyebrow pain.


    After all, he drank too much, and his back neck was full. I''m afraid he won''t be able to go back to the underworld for a while.


    About an hour later, Murong Jinxin came back. As soon as she entered the room, she saw that the man who was like a God fell asleep. Probably sleep dead, even the wind can''t help pouring into his clothes, he didn''t feel it. With a slight sigh, Murong Jinxin put the bowl on the table, then closed the window, reached out and explored his forehead, found that it was so cold that she didn''t dare to shake him up in hesitation.


    "Back..." good dream was interrupted, Hades difficult opened his eyes, subconsciously want to get angry. Looking at the gorgeous woman standing in front of her worried face, she suddenly regained her mind, and her thin lip gave a faint smile¡° Drink this bowl of soup, or you won''t want it tomorrow. " Murong Jinxin put the small bowl into his big hand, and the creeping heat immediately wrapped the underworld, and the faint fragrance of the medicine diffused. Whether he''s a human or a ghost, the consequences of being drunk are not very good. I hope that the bowl of sobering soup she worked hard to make will have some effect on him, otherwise he will not be able to deal with the mountain of official business in the underworld tomorrow¡° Well, I''m sure I don''t have a drop left. Ha ha... "The underworld blinked and forced himself to wake up. See her that a small face with some ash, the heart has been clear. This bowl of wake-up soup was cooked by her own hands, and a kind of thing called happiness spread in her heart. This little white eyed wolf is still affectionate and righteous to him. He was flattered to wake him up on such a cold day¡° Shut up for me, go to bed and have a sleep after drinking. After waking up, roll back to the underworld immediately. I can''t afford you, the supreme of the underworld... "After all, he is a ghost. It''s OK for him to come out and hang out at night. If it comes out in broad daylight, it''s really not good. She knew that since he came at this time, he would not leave easily. In this case, she would stay here for a night. There are many rooms in her Princess mansion. She would sleep in another room later¡° Do you sleep with me? " The underworld took a few mouthfuls and drank the sobering soup. She walked to the big bed, took off her robe and boots and went to bed. She didn''t mean to be polite at all. After going to bed, I also took a picture of my inner position. Although I knew that it was impossible, I was just asking for abuse¡° If you are short of women, I can go and find one for you now. If you want me to sleep with you, you can''t dream Murong Jinxin went to the bed, covered the underworld with a thin quilt, grabbed his arm and pushed him in. Then he looked at him with a sneer and threw out some almost heartless words. She is now a married woman. Even if she is shameless, she can''t be shameless enough to go to sleep with other men. This black hearted ghost thinks so well... "Just lying in a bed and doesn''t do anything, as long as the king doesn''t say it, Jun Mo Li won''t know..." the underworld continued to persuade her, looking at the look of disgust on her little face. As long as she is willing to sleep together, he can be honest. At this time, he really hopes that she can stay with him. Even if you don''t speak, as long as you can feel her around him¡° I''m very conservative. Unlike you, who read countless women, I only sleep with my own men. " Murong Jin heart mouth a smoke, really feel that this man drink too much, even this brain has a problem. If she really sleeps with him, even if she doesn''t do anything, she will be ashamed of Junmo glass all her life. Everyone has their own principles, and she must stick to them to the end¡° I''m also your man. You admit it yourself... "As soon as the eyes of Hades brightened, he immediately turned out the fact Murong Jinxin had admitted to block Murong Jinxin''s mouth. If she dare not admit what she said, he will never give up¡° I only admit that you are my future man. Don''t you understand the meaning of "future"? Do you need me to explain to you? Drunkard Murong Jin heart looked down at the underworld, see his eyes shine, she immediately feel some funny. Is this man trying to play a rascal with her? There''s no door¡° Jinxin, the king has been drinking like this, can''t you be reluctant to accompany the king? I don''t care. I want you to accompany me tonight. You can either go to bed or sit by the bed. Anyway, as long as I can watch you... "The underworld looked at her as if she was going to leave. In a hurry, he immediately reached for her sleeve. He didn''t want her to go, at least for the moment. If she just left, what''s the point of him coming from the underworld to look for her? If he could only sleep by himself, he might as well go back to the underworld to sleep on his hand-made dark iron bed¡° I''ll sit here and watch you sleep, isn''t it? Don''t make any more excessive demands, or I''ll leave at once... "

 Chapter 407

    Murong Jinxin looked at his pitiful appearance, and her heart softened. Hesitated for a moment, then moved a chair to sit down in front of the bed. No matter, first coax him to sleep, after sleeping to leave to stay also depends on her mind.


    This is the only thing that this man has asked her strongly for in the past two years, and she can''t refuse it completely. If he doesn''t, she''ll be dead.


    "Well, you can watch Wang sleep, and you are not allowed to go anywhere. If I wake up and don''t see you, I will raze your princess house to the ground. "


    The underworld is also a person who knows how to advance and retreat. She is rarely willing to give in. If he insists on getting more, I''m afraid the consequence is that she really pats her ass and leaves. He is very knowledgeable and knows the reason to stop when he sees the good.


    "There''s a lot of rubbish. Go to sleep, or what will you do tomorrow? There are a lot of bad things waiting for you to deal with in the underworld


    When she thought that she could only see him in the study during this period of time, she felt that he was really pitiful. There are so many things that need him to make decisions, but there are only two confidants to help him. He is different from Junmo glass in the end. Junmo glass and Chu Mo Shang can help, but he has always been fighting alone. In contrast, he has more responsibilities and lives more tiredly.


    "My father said that when he came back, he would share half of the official business for me, and I would be able to take a breath for a while, otherwise I would not dare to come to you casually even if I miss you crazy..."


    The deep eyes of the underworld flickered. What he said was true. Now the vitality of the underworld has not recovered. There are so many things. If my father hadn''t come back, he would not have been able to get away. It would have been half a day''s leisure.


    "Your father is really good to you. It''s much better than your father. You can have a good rest while he''s here, so that you won''t really be exhausted. "


    Seeing that the corners of his mouth turned up slightly when he talked about the old underworld, Murong Jin couldn''t help sighing. They are all fathers, and the gap is not so big. Old Pluto can do this for his son, but Chu Haotian always wants to calculate his son, and uses all kinds of methods to deal with his son.


    "Well, today I see your chosen imperial concubines. The woman''s name is huan''er. She has always been fond of black impermanence. You can take her back to your own use. "


    The underworld looked at her with a trace of sadness, and quickly changed the topic. He didn''t want to waste this great time talking about the father of Jun Mo Li. Think of today''s things, very deliberately reminded her.


    "Ah? She only told me that she had a sweetheart, but I didn''t ask much. You know her sweetheart is black impermanence, I definitely don''t choose her to enter the palace. "


    Murong Jin''s eyes are as big as stars. Black impermanence is loyal to her. She accidentally chooses the woman who likes black impermanence to be the queen of Hades. She really feels that she has no face to see black Impermanence in the future. She is really a pig brain. If you don''t ask a word, you may miss the life of that woman and Hei Wuchang.


    "There''s nothing wrong with her entering the palace, and I won''t touch her. When you marry my queen, she will ask me for a letter of divorce. As long as she does her best for the king, the king doesn''t mind to marry her. Black impermanence is not something that can be easily married. "


    The underworld doesn''t think so. He is always good to his own people. If huan''er knows how to take advantage of this opportunity to manage the harem for him, she will get much more than she pays. Black impermanence is his right arm. According to the regulations of the underworld, he can''t get married and have children. If he gave her to Hei Wuchang, it would be a precedent for her.


    "When I go back to the underworld next time, I''ll have a good talk with her. I hope she won''t be swallowed by those women who seem to be tigers and wolves in the harem..."


    Pluto''s words make Murong Jinxin think of something, she is not angry, huan''er into the palace may be an opportunity, as long as she can do her best, Pluto will not treat her badly. Otherwise, if Hades doesn''t open that mouth, huan''er and Hei Wuchang will never have that possibility.


    "As long as I don''t have a favorite concubine around me, the concubines in the harem don''t dare to do anything to her. The rules of the underworld are very strict. They don''t dare to make mistakes like that. "


    For this, Pluto is very sure. Besides, huaner is not a fuel-efficient lamp, otherwise he would not delegate power to her. No doubt. Since he has decided to use her, he will believe her ability. If he has the slightest doubt, he might as well not use it.


    "Well, strict? It''s a ball of wool. You mean, as long as you become your favorite princess, you can walk across the underworld, right? You can kill and set fire as you like without being bound by any rules of the underworld, right? No wonder that Princess Lin could kill me as soon as she saw me more than two years ago... "


    Murong Jinxin sniffs at the words of the underworld. The fact that Princess Lin almost killed her in those years still fresh in her memory. Now listening to what he said, she finally understood why the women had to try their best to climb to his bed. That is to rush to favor imperial concubine to go, as long as became his favor imperial concubine, that can become a crab worthy of the name.


    "In principle, even if they break the law, I will try to find a ghost for them. But it''s all before I met you. After I met you, I''m not honest. Don''t think about the past... "The underworld laughs and doesn''t deny Murong Jinxin''s words. He always dotes on women. He can spoil them to the point of lawlessness, but this kind of doting on other women won''t last long, because he doesn''t love them. Only in front of this woman, can affect all his mind, let him love completely lost himself¡° No wonder there is such a powerful ghost in the underworld. In the words of the human world, you are just a fool. It''s a miracle that the underworld didn''t die in your hands... "Murong Jinxin looked at his natural appearance, and three thick black lines appeared on his forehead. She knew that what he said was true, because he had spoiled her to the point where people and gods were angry. Those women are short-lived, she hopes she will not be, otherwise what fate is bullshit¡° The underworld is not so easy to die. My kung fu is invincible in the four realms. Even now the devil can only draw with me. I''ve been thinking about Longxiao for a few days, but it will take about ten years to practice Youming''s magical skill with the method of Longxiao for nine days. When you get married and go back to the underworld, I will shut up with you and be a companion. " In this world, no matter which sector can only rely on strength to speak. After the evil god was suppressed back to chaos, his strength was the most powerful. Because of this powerful, no one dares to challenge him easily. So, no matter how fatuous he is, the underworld is still safe¡° Well, after the war in the human world is over, I''ll ask Jun Mo Li to go to the underworld to practice in seclusion. Then you have to teach him in person. No privacy. " She doesn''t have any opinions about what he wants to do with her. Because when they really practice, they don''t even have time to say a few more words. As long as he can arrange the affairs of the underworld, it''s good that he can cultivate and break through the secret arts earlier, then she can walk across the four realms¡° Then the king slowly taught him, let him to the day of his death in the cultivation of success, so you can continue to rely on the king, hehe... "Hades already knew that this little white eyed wolf would make such a request, not angry, not jealous. Just blinked that pair of blurred black eyes, very irresponsible said. Just when he finished this sentence, Murong Jin heart directly flew over, let unprepared he was directly kicked to the inside of the bed¡° You nigger, I knew you were upset. You said, did you cause me to practice so slowly? You deliberately hide, you deliberately let me detour, you let me almost be killed by song yu''er that cheap devil alive, how do you say you are so hateful Smell speech, Murong Jin heart''s small face instantly gloomy down. Looking at the man on the big bed who was laughing like a cat, she was angry. In this case, he could say that she would not beat him to death¡° Heaven and earth''s conscience, I have never cheated you. Your cultivation speed is against heaven. Don''t wrongly me. The king just said that. He won''t really do it... "The underworld looked at her and stood up, one foot on the big bed, so he couldn''t help swallowing. He shouldn''t show off his momentary quickness and say something that irritates her like that. Her angry appearance really made him a little overwhelmed¡° You have already done so, otherwise my Feng dance nine days how have no progress? Song yu''er''s skill doubled in a short time, but I stagnated. You say you''re incompetent? Or are you inferior to others? You black heart ghost, finally drunk to speak the truth, I''ll kill you... "Murong Jinxin thinks everything can stand the joke, but only the cultivation of this matter, because too much attention, no joke. Naturally, she knew that he was heartbreaking to him, but in order to prevent him from making any small secret moves to Jun Mo Li, she had to beat him. She wanted him to understand that in the matter of cultivation, she did not dare him to face him or Jun Mo Li. She would do her best¡° Don''t fight. If you fight, you will vomit on your bed. I''m wrong. I don''t dare to say that again. Don''t fight there. It''s very painful, ah... "

 Chapter 408

    Pluto only felt that there were more and more little stars in front of her eyes, and her hands were heavier and heavier, and she was depressed. He tried to stop her, only to find that he couldn''t stop her at all. Unless he cast a spell on her, he would only be beaten. But I''m afraid he will be even more overwhelmed by the consequences of this casting.


    For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. Until Murong Jinxin slapped him in the face and stepped on the inside of his right leg, he subconsciously grasped Murong Jinxin''s little hand and turned over to press Murong Jinxin under his body.


    "How dare you resist? If it''s against you, get out of here right away... "


    The strong aroma of wine floated into the nose, which shocked Murong Jin''s heart, and then he caught his thousands of ink hair in anger. This nigger is really more and more capable, even at this time so to her. Want to take advantage of her when she''s drunk? you must be dreaming!


    "If I don''t resist, I will be killed alive by you. You little white eyed wolf without conscience, I want to eat you now..."


    With soft fragrance and warm jade in his heart, the king of Hades could not help but get up. Under the effect of alcohol, his breathing began to be rapid, and the reflection in his deep eyes was the most beautiful woman in the family. Holding her hands, he could not help shaking a few times.


    He once held her who was injured, once held her who chased him to jump off the cliff, but that kind of hugs happened under very special circumstances, and he didn''t have the heart to think about it. But now, it''s impossible for him and the weather, the place and the people.


    "Ha, then try to see if you ate me first or I castrated you first..."


    Murong Jin''s heart didn''t think about it at all. After listening to Pluto''s words, she slipped a row of thick lines behind her head. Then he saw the evil color in his eyes, and a sneer came from the corner of his mouth.


    Without a word of nonsense, the knee of the right foot suddenly bent up, and then a sharp foot kicked the whole face of Hades out of bed. Now that he''s drunk and doesn''t want to sleep well, don''t sleep. Anyway, she has a lot of free time to spend with him.


    "Jinxin... You are too cruel... You really want to abolish Wang... You little white eyed wolf... Eh..."


    The underworld rolled down under the bed and covered himself in a place where he was badly injured. The veins on his forehead burst out with pain. He looked at the woman jumping down from the big bed and really wanted to vomit blood. Her foot is really not the general ruthless, he absolutely believes that if she used a little force, he would definitely waste, and still completely hopeless.


    "Hum, I warn you not to blame yourself. Next time you dare to press me on the bed, I promise to make you more happy, so happy that you want to cry..."


    Murong Jinxin grabbed his collar, a small hand will Hades mercilessly raised. She is the woman of Jun Mo Li now. She won''t allow other men to treat her like that except Jun Mo Li. If you want to crush her, you have to see if he can bear her revenge. If it wasn''t for the sake of him being his future man, how could she be merciful.


    "I want to cry now. Jinxin, if you don''t knead for me, I will cry for you..."


    The underworld grabbed a face and endured the pain from somewhere. If it wasn''t for his strong will, he really wanted to jump. Pain, it is too painful. He has never experienced such pain after living so long.


    Those women used to love him very much. Only this little white eyed wolf could treat him so cruelly.


    "Cry, if you have the face to cry, you can cry as much as you like. I promise that I will spread your stupid behavior all over the world, so that you can''t lift your head when you walk on the mainland all your life..."


    Murong Jin heart cold hum a, released to grasp his small hand, very defensive back several steps. Sometimes this tiger is a super shameless person. It is very possible to cry. She had to be closer to the door just in case. Once he does cry, she can leave the room as quickly as possible, away from the disaster.


    "If you dare to go, you can try. As long as you step out of this room, I will strip you of your clothes and kiss you all over..."


    The underworld gnashed his teeth in pain. Yu guangkan caught a glimpse of her trying to grab the door and escape. She was so angry that she almost didn''t come up. This little white eyed wolf will be more lawless in the future if he doesn''t show any color. If he would come back for a while, he would not be far away from being a eunuch.


    "Ha ha ha ha, if you dare, you can come here. Don''t think that if I can''t beat you, I''m afraid of you. After I become your princess, I''ll sleep in the underworld so that the green hat on your head will never come off. "


    Murong Jin heart more defensive, she knew that her foot let the underworld is really some annoyed, otherwise won''t one after another say threat her words. This nigger can do anything in his rage. She''ll have to find a way to get out of here, or she won''t have good fruit.


    "It depends on whether you have this chance. You wait for me. Once the time is right, I will definitely make you unable to get out of bed. Little white eyed wolf, don''t do it again, or you''ll never forgive me. Do you understand


    The underworld looked at the tangle that flashed in her eyes like stars, and there was a trace of fear in it. The originally high anger dissipated a lot. In any case, he didn''t want her to be afraid of her, so despite his chagrin, he kept the pressure down.


    "Similarly, if you have another time, I will not spare you. In other words, do you sleep or not? If you don''t sleep, I''ll go. Staying with you really makes me angry. " Murong Jin heart looked at his face has eased a lot, in the heart this just settled. Instead of avoiding him, he went to a chair and sat down, staring at him coldly. Such a disturbance, he is more likely not to sleep, really let her worry¡° I was about to go to bed, but as a result, all my wine woke up. Sleep, sleep a ball of wool... "The underworld grabbed his messy hair and looked at the woman who was not far away. It''s all boisterous. Who can sleep? He is not happy all over now, there is still pain, how to sleep¡° Since you are so energetic, go back to the underworld to deal with your official business. No As long as he returns to the underworld, she can sleep peacefully. Anyway, he can''t go to sleep. It''s better to go back and do something constructive¡° If you don''t go back, I''m full of fire now. It''s bad luck to see anyone who goes back. You started the fire. You must put it out for the king The underworld picked to pick eyebrow, arms ring chest of looking at her, think so simple to send him to leave, absolutely impossible. How could he give up the chance to be alone with her¡° OK, follow me to the lake of Princess mansion, and make sure that no matter how big the fire you have, it will be put out. " Murong Jinxin nodded, a few strides to the door, pushed open the door, motioned the underworld to follow her. It''s not easy to put out the fire. In this cold day, as long as you step out of the door, there are places where you can put out the fire¡° Are you not afraid to soak up Wang''s body? I won''t do it! If you can''t put out the fire in my heart, it''s easy to watch the moon with me all night. " The underworld followed Murong Jinxin and walked out of the door. The cold wind rushed on him, which made his body shrink fiercely. All his spare time thoughts disappeared in an instant. Drive internal force warm warm already cold some stiff body, looked up to see the moon like a disc. Without saying a word, he grabbed Murong Jin''s heart and went to the roof. His slender fingers pointed to the full moon in the sky without hesitation¡° I said, did you get brainsick by me? It''s so cold in the middle of the night. What moon are you looking at? To see for yourself, I don''t have the leisure to accompany you to see... "Murong Jinxin looked at the moon like a silver plate on the dark sky, and the corner of her mouth took a hard look. She looked at the man beside her like a psycho. Can he make her creative earlier? Look at the moon. Maybe only he can do this kind of thing¡° If the king wants you to see it, you have to see it. If you don''t want to see it, you have to see it. It''s not up to you. " The underworld is not a good talker. Seeing that she seems to want to leave, he waves his big hand and instantly stops her. But also very considerate for her to do a barrier to the cold wind of the border, lest she was this winter cold to ice¡° Nigger, I''ll have sex with you tonight. If I don''t look, what can you do to me? " The body is fixed, Murong Jin heart small temper also come up. She first Pooh, then close her eyes. To prove to Pluto with practical action, she is not to look at the ghost of the moon¡° On the count of three, if you don''t open your eyes, I will kiss you until you open them willingly. " The underworld immediately got close to her ear, vomited a few breath to her small and round ear, then lowered his voice and opened his mouth very vaguely. The threat in the tone is very obvious. It''s up to her to decide. If she wants to give him a chance to kiss her, he will never waste it¡° You''re going too far, nigger. You wait for me, what you did today, I will get it back with interest one day. It''s just a broken moon. I see... "Murong Jinxin can''t laugh or cry. She knows that this black hearted ghost is a master who can do what she says. Such as stars like eyes suddenly opened, staring at him, a few words of vicious roar. After the roar, big eyes staring at the moon, for a long time have not blinked¡° Jin heart, the king asked for is not much, but occasionally a companion. It''s just a small lift. Don''t be so reluctant... "

 Chapter 409

    The underworld looked at her beginning to make uncomfortable, slightly sighed, rubbed her messy hair, attitude is finally soft. He can''t see her unhappy. As long as she is unhappy, he will feel even more unhappy.


    It''s just to watch the moon together. It''s not to let her do something special with Jun Mo Li on her back. He doesn''t want her to complain about it.


    "Who is forced to be willing? I don''t have your noble sentiment... "


    Murong Jin heart feel that he has lifted his imprisonment, petite body moved to one side, very uncomfortable looking at him. This nigger is getting more and more out of control. Do you really think she can''t cure him?


    "I don''t want to force you. Would you like to see the moon with me? If you don''t want to, you can go at any time. I won''t stop you. "


    The underworld looks at her that angry small appearance, expresses very powerless. Well, if she thinks she''s being forced, he''ll set her free. She is definitely a master who won''t eat hard, so he will come to soft. If she doesn''t eat the soft one, he''ll accept his fate. Will he see the moon for himself?


    "I don''t want to..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at him as if he didn''t want to be joking. Without saying a word, she flew to the ground. Looking at the moon on the roof on such a cold day, she said she didn''t have such poetic charm. Looking at the moon, she might as well go back to sleep.


    "Then go back to sleep. I''ll stay for a while."


    The underworld looked at her and floated to the ground without any hesitation. His heart was very lost. After all, she still clings to the persistence in her heart. Before he became her man, she would not care too much about his feelings. Well, this is her principle. He abides by it and he tolerates it. Anyway, it''s just a few decades of time, and it will soon pass.


    "Psycho..."


    Murong Jin white heart of the underworld one eye, body a flash back to the room, for the underworld this unreasonable behavior, she said extremely speechless. If he wants to stay by himself, he''ll stay by himself. He''s such a big ghost. He always knows how to take care of himself. She doesn''t have to worry about him freezing to death.


    "Alas..."


    The underworld looked at her disappearing figure and leaned on the roof. It was very unpleasant to see the moon. It was cool in his heart. Although he has never been short of women these years, he still feels lonely. Finally, the little white eyed wolf gave him a sense of separation, but this feeling was short and terrible.


    He just looked at the full moon in the sky, and the time passed by little by little, and his mood gradually changed from the initial boredom to relief. Just when he was confused and wanted to sleep, a familiar smell came to his face. He subconsciously raised his eyes to see, what came into his eyes was a cold but awkward face.


    "Enough of that? If you see enough, you can go back to sleep with me. The noise in the middle of the night makes people upset... "


    Murong Jin heart staring at him for a long time, looking at his face wronged, suddenly gave birth to a sense of guilt. She owes too much to this man. He only asked her to watch the moon with him, but he didn''t ask her to sacrifice herself. What can she refuse.


    "That''s enough. You can coax me to sleep."


    Pluto''s mood suddenly brightened up. Although her words were merciless, he knew that she was still different to him. At least she went back to him. That''s enough.


    He nodded, and did not quarrel with her. He grabbed her arm and immediately fell to the ground. He is really a little sleepy and doesn''t want to abuse himself.


    "It''s not a three-year-old child. Do you want to be coaxed and humiliated?"


    Murong Jin''s heart began to draw, and then she went to the room. She really felt that he was enough tonight. Her ability of making trouble was higher than that of Jun Mo Li. She really couldn''t stand it. It seems that she has to have a good talk with him some time. She''d better not touch wine, otherwise she will never have a good life in the future.


    "Where is my face in front of you? Jinxin, I will be your child in my next life. In that case, I can sleep with you in my arms every night, and I can feel and confess in your arms. "


    The underworld followed Murong Jinxin and entered the room, then closed the door of the room. While saying this, he climbed into the bed and pulled the quilt to cover himself. Then I looked at Murong Jinxin sitting on the chair in front of the bed and sighed.


    "OK, you can be my son in the next life. I promise you will get what you want."


    Murong Jinxin looked at his face occasionally childish, really feel that this man let her more and more confused. It seems that he is beyond her comprehension. Maybe she knew too little about him.


    "Jin Xin, don''t worry about me. I just want to be coquettish with you. Since the memory of Wang, there has never been a chance to act coquettishly. In order to let the king stand alone as soon as possible, the father and the mother threw the king into a yard. There was no maidservant, and everything could only depend on the king himself. That kind of day, the king lived until he came of age. Maybe it''s just like this that I summon women every night, because I don''t want to face the long night alone. "


    Sober up, the underworld will be completely awake. He hesitated for a moment, his eyes crossed Murong Jin''s heart and looked out of the window. He never spoke those words to anyone. He knew that it was because of that lonely time that he could grow up so fast. He didn''t complain about anyone, but he was also tired. When he was tired, he wanted to act like a child in front of his closest friends, that''s all¡° If I want to annoy you, I won''t even talk to you. Well, don''t think about it that much. In the future, you will not be alone. I am your relative, which will never change... "Murong Jin was touched by his words. She knew that it was not easy for any strong person to grow up. The achievement of Hades today was definitely built up by countless hardships and loneliness. She just thought of his abnormality, but did not think about the deep reasons why he would be so abnormal¡° Jinxin, you are so good... "The underworld only felt his nose a little sour, reluctantly pulled the lip, then slightly opened his head. With her words, he knew that he would never be lonely. Even in the next few decades, he still needs to live on his own. But his heart is warm, that''s enough¡° Go to sleep. You''ve been tired for such a long time. It''s time to have a good rest. Don''t worry. I won''t leave until dawn. " Murong Jin heart looked at a drop of crystal in his eyes, the heart also inexplicably gushed out a sour. Fire Phoenix''s words are right. His tears are so destructive that even if they don''t fall, they are enough to move anyone with a hard heart. Well, he has suffered enough. Why should she embarrass him¡° Good... "The underworld once again deeply looked at her, then very happily closed his eyes. He believed what she said, and he would be satisfied as long as she could stay by his side through the night¡° Sleep... "Murong Jinxin went to the window and tucked in the quilt for him again. Looking at that cool face on the obvious tired color, the bottom of my heart is not easy. With a wave of the little white hand, the night pearl on the wall goes out instantly. The small room suddenly quieted down, in the dark, soon came the sound of even breathing of Hades. Night, the long night, the cold night, because of a guard and become warm up...... the next day, the colorful sun fell on the earth, for the whole piece of a large number put on a layer of gold coat. The winter wind with a slight cold blowing gently, hit the face of people, but gave birth to a trace of warmth. Murong Jinxin''s room, the underworld is still asleep, seems to wake up any signs. He had a deep sleep. He didn''t know what he was dreaming about, and he had a smile on his lips¡° Ah... Who are you... How can you be in sister Jinxin''s room... "The door of the room creaked and was pushed open. Yun Qianxi came in with a smile, and her pure eyes swept over the bed. Sister Jinxin was scared to swallow it back. She looked at the man who was sleeping very well on the big bed and thought she was wrong. Unfortunately, she blinked several times and the man still existed. She ran to the big bed with a frightened face. She didn''t see Murong Jinxin before she screamed. "..." Her scream instantly awakened the sleeping Hades, and her deep eyes suddenly opened, without any confusion when she first woke up. The chilly eyes swept to the cloud shallow night that is yelling at her, without saying a word, then stretched out his hand to hold the cloud shallow night''s neck. When he sleeps, he most taboo to be interrupted. In the underworld, except black and white impermanence, no one dares to disturb his sleep. But what is this woman? His eyes looked like he was some kind of flower gatherer¡° You... Let me go... You... Cough... "Yun Qianxi was frightened by the powerful pressure of the underworld, and the sudden suffocation made her very uncomfortable. She looked at Pluto''s face like a soul seeker. She had no doubt that Pluto might break her neck in the next second¡° For the sake of you being Jinxin''s friend, I''ll leave you a dog''s life. If you dare to howl in disorder, you will not be able to howl all your life. " Although the underworld doesn''t know yunqianxi, it''s not difficult to see that yunqianxi can directly push the door to find Jinxin. Yunqianxi has a lot to do with Murong Jinxin. If he killed cloud shallow night, I''m afraid Jinxin will quarrel with him. In order to keep his ears clean, he was merciful to this woman for the time being¡° You... Cough... Who are you... What about sister Jinxin? What about sister Jinxin? "

 Chapter 410

    Cloud shallow night big mouth big mouth big breath, looking at not far away that imposing man, petite body shrunk, completely ignored the underworld said before, just feel in front of this inexplicable man is too terrible, Murong Jin heart may have an accident.


    "Get out of here..."


    The good dream is interrupted. Pluto is already very upset. In addition, Yun Qianxi is so ungrateful that he still dares to challenge his authority, which makes him bankrupt completely. With a wave of the big hand, the shadow of cloud shallow night flew straight out, and then the door of the room slammed heavily.


    "Come on... Sister Jinxin has an accident... Come on..."


    A burst of pain hit, cloud shallow night only feel a kind of want to faint immediately impulse. But at the thought of the terrible man in the room, she forced herself to bear the pain all over and cried out.


    Her voice soon startled the guards of Princess mansion. In a short time, those guards who were responsible for protecting Princess mansion appeared in Murong Jinxin''s courtyard.


    "There''s a man inside... It''s terrible... You should find a way to catch him quickly... His kung fu is very good... Be careful..."


    Cloud shallow night holding his waist slowly stood up, beautiful little face pale. She can''t care about the pain on her body. Her little white hand points to the closed door and says with fear.


    At the same time, the heart is also very uneasy, the man just a move to her out of the door, do not know these bodyguards all up, is not the man''s opponent.


    "Either go away immediately or die completely. My patience is limited and I won''t say it again."


    The underworld, who had been in a bad mood, really wanted to be crazy now. If the bodyguards were not from Princess Jinxin''s palace, he would directly send them to the 18th floor hell. How could they stand in Jinxin''s yard and do whatever they want.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Just when the bodyguards were shocked by the gloomy tone of the underworld and didn''t know whether to go in or out, a cold voice sounded in the warm melt, and xiqingyu came in with a gloomy face. Swept an eye socket tiny red, the neck still uses the cloud shallow night of a few obvious finger print, in the heart instantly fell to the bottom of the valley.


    He''d like to see who it is? How dare you come to the Princess House to make trouble? And hurt his woman like this


    "Brother Qingyu... A terrible man fell asleep in sister Jinxin''s room... He almost strangled me..."


    Cloud shallow night directly rushed to the arms of xiqingyu, familiar with the fragrance of bamboo diffuse, let her originally some confusion heart suddenly settled down. She shivered and explained her experience in a few words.


    "Men? Is there a man in Jinxin''s room


    The West pure feather heart is next surprised, the head has already started the fast movement. The ability of Yijin''s heart is absolutely invincible. As long as Jin Xin doesn''t agree, how can a man have the ability to sleep in her room? What''s more strange is that the man didn''t kill Qian Xi, which means that the man has some scruples. Otherwise, he can strangle Qian Xi and walk away without knowing it, and he can''t make Qian Xi yell to attract so many bodyguards.


    The identity of this man, even with his toes, is not simple. Not only is it not simple, it should have a very good relationship with Jinxin


    "Brother Qingyu... The man grabbed my neck without saying a word... I''ve never seen such a ferocious man before... It''s terrible..."


    Cloud shallow night looking at the facial expression on the West pure feather some not right, hugged the West pure feather''s arm, aggravated tone, just said again. But before the words were finished, xiqingyu covered his mouth. She looked at xiqingyu for some unknown reasons, but she didn''t dare to talk more.


    "All of you step back and immediately invite the princess over..."


    The West pure feather embraces the cloud shallow night to retreat a few steps, toward the bodyguards of one side waved to signal them all to go out. His martial arts cultivation is not low. Naturally, he has already felt the strong sense of killing coming from the room. That kind of killing intention, even he can''t help but get chilly.


    "Don''t talk about it. How can Jinxin leave an unidentified man to spend the night in his room? If you make such a fuss, maybe everyone thinks it''s Jinxin who stole someone..."


    Xiqingyu released the hand that covers cloud shallow Xi small mouth, gave her a warning look in the eyes, got to cloud shallow Xi''s ear and whispered. Before he knew who the man in the room was, he didn''t want to rush against the man. From his words, it''s not difficult for him to find that he can''t be the opponent of that man, because he can''t kill him in one move. Then everything will wait until Jin Xin comes back to say, this is the safest way.


    "Ah?"


    Cloud shallow night looking at the dignified expression on the feather face of West Qing Dynasty, small head this just resumed operation. She is not a stupid person, because she was so shocked that she didn''t think of anything else. Now as soon as xiqingyu reminds her, she immediately thinks it through.


    Think through this just began to really some fear, she so a disturbance, the whole Princess House people all know Jinxin elder sister''s room there are other men, this matter if spread out, Jinxin elder sister''s reputation will be greatly affected.


    "Well, don''t think about anything, wait for Jinxin to come and say. With Jin in mind, nothing will happen. " To see the arms of the villain a face of chagrin, coupled with her eyes like water emerged out of a trace of fear, some distressed will hold her some. It seems that the girl is really frightened by the man. He really wants to know what is the origin of a man with such a strong air¡° Brother Qingyu, am I not successful enough to be defeated? " Yunqianxi rubs against xiqingyu''s arms and shrinks his nose. He thinks he''s really terrible today. About Jinxin elder sister room has man''s matter to point to uncertain now already spread, if really because of this damage Jinxin elder sister''s reputation, she is afraid will feel guilty for a long time¡° Well, it''s really a little bit, so you should always be with me in the future. Don''t leave me easily. Do you understand Xiqingyu pinched her small nose, a face of love, export words with a bit of ridicule. No matter how she was, he loved her. Besides, she was just frightened today¡° I''ll knock on the door before I go into other people''s room. I won''t let myself be so stupid... "Yunqian looks at xiqingyu. He sticks to her tightly these days. She has a strong sense of the fear of no freedom. If she was still together all the time, she thought she would really go crazy. However, xiqingyu''s words still made her feel very sweet¡° Well, I''ve learned a lesson from your carelessness today. I''ll tell you if you dare in the future. " Xi Qingyu nodded in agreement. Qian Xi was too careless. If she ran into a couple who were in love and she didn''t even knock on the door, the result would not be embarrassing¡° What happened? Is it true that you have been pinched and beaten when you stop in the evening In the cloud shallow night also want to sigh a few words, outside the small courtyard came a burst of rapid footsteps, Murong Jin heart fire fire of rushed in. As soon as I saw the sad little face of cloud shallow night, I was busy asking. She just went out less than half an hour, the princess house became a mess, all kinds of rumors about him have begun to spread in the Princess House, let her really some speechless¡° Jinxin elder sister, it''s my fault. I shouldn''t break into your room without knocking on the door, but also point my finger at the man in the room... "At this moment, Yun Qianxi has already understood everything. The pain in her body is really nothing. It''s her fault. The man didn''t kill her, which has given her enough face. So, she really didn''t feel that it was nothing to be pinched and swept out¡° You''re telling him what to do? You are so brave that even I dare not tell him what to do. It''s really a miracle that you can still live... "Murong Jinxin looks at Yun Qianxi, but it doesn''t matter much. The big stone in her heart has finally dropped more than half. Listen to the words of cloud shallow night, the corner of her mouth mercilessly smoked. It''s no wonder that the underworld would be so angry. He was awakened by Qian Xi and told by him. He could resist killing people. She thought it was really hard for him¡° Sister Jinxin, who is he? Hearing what you said, I began to be afraid again... "Hearing the words, Yun Qianxi''s little face collapsed again. Listen to Jinxin elder sister''s tone, then also know that man is not a can easily provoke the Lord, but she repeatedly provoke that man, she really worried about his future situation will be very miserable¡° The king of the underworld, that man has always been cruel. You''d better see how far he runs, or you''ll never come to a good end after you die... "Murong Jinxin waved her hand, and manager Liu left wisely. Murong Jin heart carefully induction of some no problem, just lowered the voice carefully said. After that, he also shook his head and patted Yun Qianxi''s small shoulder, and sighed gently. Of course, she was bluffing Yun Qianxi. She has the same idea as Xi Qingyu. She thinks that she should teach this reckless little girl a lesson, so that she won''t break into any bigger disaster because of her own recklessness in the future¡° Ah? No wonder I find him so terrible. I can''t help shivering when I see him. Jinxin elder sister, you go to apologize to him for me. I really didn''t mean it. I... "Yun Qianxi was shocked by the identity of the underworld. The king of the underworld is the Lord of the underworld. She has offended the king of the underworld. She really thinks that she is not far away from going to hell after her death¡° If you want to apologize, it won''t work if you go by yourself. His ghost is very careful. I''m afraid of him too... "

 Chapter 411

    Murong Jinxin shook her head, saying that she could not help. Apologizing for this kind of thing, she felt that she could not fake others. Either do it yourself or don''t do it.


    Although she thinks that the underworld''s goods don''t care with a little girl who doesn''t know much about it, it''s pretty good to let Qian Xi have a long memory through this.


    "Then... You accompany me... I''m afraid..."


    Cloud shallow night swallowed swallow saliva, looked at the closed door for a long time to open the mouth. In order to live a happy life after her death, she felt that her apology was justified. Sorry, I can feel a little more at ease in my heart.


    "This is OK. Let''s go..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at cloud shallow night, clearly afraid to die, but still insist to apologize with the underworld behavior is quite appreciated. No matter how Pluto treats Asahi, at least Asahi is wrong first. Asahi is willing to take the initiative to apologize. She thinks this is the most obvious sign that Asahi grew up. So, holding the cold little hand of cloud shallow night, he pushed open the door and went in.


    In the room, the underworld is lazily leaning on the soft chair beside the bed to drink tea. His deep eyes scan the two men and one woman who come in, and the corners of his mouth are almost invisible.


    Knowing that he didn''t like to have an acquaintance with outsiders, the woman brought these two humble human beings in. What did she want to do?


    "Pluto... I''m wrong... I dare not break into sister Jinxin''s room... I shouldn''t point to your nose and yell at you... You have a lot of money. Don''t worry about me... I bow to you..."


    Cloud shallow night just looked at the underworld one eye, then had been frightened by the cold frightening look on the underworld''s face. Hastily dropped Mou son, trembling the corner of mouth will apologize of words end. After that, she bowed deeply to Hades to show her sincerity of apology.


    "Hey, she apologized, didn''t you say anything? Do you have to say something to forgive or not? "


    Murong Jinxin looks at Yun Qianxi, who has been scared by the powerful pressure of the underworld. She puts down the basket, strides to the underworld and slaps him on the back of the head.


    This product is really good at pretending to be forced. It pinches people''s neck and beats them. They all come to apologize to him, but he doesn''t even want to look at them. Anyway, Asahi is also her friend. Just scare her. She doesn''t want to leave any shadow in Asahi''s heart because of this.


    "What do you mean? What''s the point? Let her go at once, or I will let her be a sow in her next life. "


    The underworld is very irritated to stare at the woman in front of one eye, isn''t he already expressed? He made his attitude clear before he killed the woman. Why did she hit him again? It hurt.


    "You''re a typical shame. Just stop there. It''s not good to scare people out of their wits."


    Murong Jinxin looked at his awkward appearance and slapped him on the back of the head again. Shallow night that wench is more sensitive, if this matter doesn''t solve, I''m afraid she''ll have to sleep and eat uneasily in the future. Seeing that they are about to get married, she doesn''t want to worry about the bride.


    "Little white eyed wolf, did you give me a face? When did you give me face? I didn''t kill her in your face. What do you want me to say? I don''t want to talk to her anymore. "


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin heart did not get a result is absolutely not willing to let him go, in order to let himself no longer by her tea poison, can only bear to put his attitude clear. He only hopes that after his attitude is clear, the man and the woman quickly roll away, to save him how to see how unpleasant.


    "What do you mean? What is mean human? Then I''m a humble human now, don''t you disdain to talk to me? Well


    Murong Jin''s heart is really out of breath. What''s wrong with her? Why is it so mean? Is it mean to have no mana? He just insulted her, and he couldn''t bear it. And he looked at shallow night and Qingyu''s eyes, which made her very unhappy. All things in the world are equal, and he shows that the dog''s eyes look down on the man.


    "How can they compare with you? You are a phoenix girl, a Phoenix, not a human being. You came to the human world just to maintain the peace of this continent. You are much more noble than them... "


    The underworld looked at her a little angry, knew that oneself that one pole overturned a boat person''s words to annoy her, the arrogance could not help but small many. At this time, he knew that he could only show weakness, otherwise he would never have good fruit to eat. Besides, her noble status is really not comparable to those humble human beings.


    "Noble your head, you go back to your underworld now. I don''t want to see you for a while and a half. As soon as I see you, I get angry and go away..."


    Murong Jin heart really can''t stand the kind of naked contempt in his tone, as if they are superior. She went to the table, grabbed the basket she had just brought in and smashed it at him.


    This nigger, in vain, after she had enough to eat and drink, still thought about him and packed him a basket of good things to appetizer. Now it seems that there is no need for him to eat these things. She would rather feed them to the dog than give them to him.


    "What is this?" The underworld reaches out his hand and catches Murong Jinxin''s basket. He asks suspiciously. Seeing that he can''t get any answer, he reaches out his slender finger and opens the cover of the basket. A gust of fragrance came to his nose, which made him have a big appetite¡° Do you want dog food for your dog? " Murong Jin heart looked at his mouth unconsciously flowing out of the smile, very angry roared a. It''s enough that this nigger dares to laugh and wants to laugh¡° It''s clearly prepared for the king. Why is it so hard to say? Well, as you wish, I''ll take it as if nothing happened today. Is that ok? " The underworld''s heart crossed a warm current, took the basket back to the table, and personally took out the food and put it. He used to complain about how she went out early in the morning, but now all his emotions are gone. She left just to prepare breakfast for him, for her rare thought, he would not care about anything¡° It''s not that I''m angry now, it''s that you look down on people. Listen to me. Don''t say that in front of me. Otherwise, I''ll ignore you once a year, and I''ll ignore you for the rest of my life if I say it ten times. " Murong Jinxin saw that he consciously picked up the chopsticks and tasted it. It was as if he had just been released from the prison. Even if there was great anger in his heart, it dissipated a lot. This man is really pitiful sometimes. What he said is not wrong at all. What he asked for is not much. It''s just her occasional company. It''s just some simple food. It''s not the same level as that of the underworld. But because she brought the food herself, and he ate it as three treasures of seafood¡° I know. I won''t talk about it later. It''s delicious. Do you want to sit down and have some... "The underworld nodded and ate this rare breakfast. His mood has turned cloudy. She doesn''t want to hear that. He just doesn''t say it. If she doesn''t talk, he won''t die, but if she doesn''t pay attention to him, he''ll be worse off than dead¡° No, I''ve eaten, you eat slowly, and no one grabs from you... "Murong Jinxin looks at his eating appearance, which is really speechless. When eating in the underworld, his eating action is very elegant, which is not as vulgar as it is now. But seeing that he was so satisfied, she didn''t say anything that affected his digestion when he was eating¡° Qian Xi, it''s OK. Don''t be scared. Just be more steady in the future. " Looking at the underworld is happy to eat, Murong Jin heart will focus again on the body of cloud shallow night. See cloud shallow night or low small head, plain white small hand dead grasp his sleeve, some funny patted her small shoulder, pacify her a few words¡° I know, next time I don''t dare to... "Cloud shallow night stuffy in the chest of that tone is finally vomit out, small head raised, big eyes looking at that completely have no any eat phase can speak of dazzle cool man, deep breathing several breath. This man looks very afraid of Jinxin sister, Jinxin sister this villain, just put it clear is to scare her. But she was really scared, such a mistake will not be made, also dare not make¡° By the way, what can I do for you? " See cloud shallow night finally come back to soul, Murong Jin heart then pull her to sit down in the side, smell speech soft language of asked a. According to her past experience, the two of them should be shopping to buy some wedding items at this time. How could they suddenly come to her and guess what''s the matter¡° It''s no big deal. I just want to have lunch with you and see the bridal dress for me. But if you have something to do, I can handle it myself. " Cloud shallow night took Murong Jin heart handed over the tea, a breath to drink down as a charge surprised. Then he spoke a little more normally, and his big eyes glanced at Pluto from time to time. He was as careful as a thief¡° I''m fine. I''ll kill you when he''s full. I heard that a new restaurant has opened today. We can just have a try. " Murong Jin heart is indifferent to shrug, looking at that has eaten a 7788 man. He has been with her for a long time. He has to go back to the underworld to deal with business. Although his father came back, he could not be so irresponsible¡° And the king also went, and he gave himself a holiday today. I''ve lived for such a long time, but I''ve never been to the street before. I just take this opportunity to experience... "

 Chapter 412

    As soon as Pluto heard that he was going to be sent away, he was not happy. This little white eyed wolf has something delicious and funny, so he wants to leave him? There''s no door. Anyway, the underworld is guarded by her father. If he doesn''t go back for a day, he can''t have anything to do. He just takes advantage of this time to come to the human world and follow her around the human world.


    "Are you mistaken? Now the whole Princess mansion thinks that I stole men. If I take you blatantly on the street, I may be stabbed in the spine. Don''t forget, I''m going to get married soon. I don''t want any trouble at this point. "


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at the underworld like a monster. She really thinks the goods are a little funny. If she took him all over the street, what would the world think of her? You might have to be called a slut or something. Although she didn''t care much about how people thought of her, she also had to care about Jun Mo Li''s feelings.


    "I just follow you for a walk, without holding you or holding you. Who can say what I am? Besides, if you really care about these things, I will let black and white impermanence accept all those nonsense people. "


    The underworld put down his chopsticks and gave a cold hum. He was very dissatisfied and raised his eyebrows. This little white eyed wolf''s reason is too far fetched. He said that he couldn''t accept it. He decided with her today. He would go wherever she went. He didn''t care what others said.


    "I said, you ghost, can you stop talking and just want to take someone else? Besides, there are so many people in the world, can you finish it? You''re not afraid of the underworld being squeezed? That''s enough... "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart''s mouth corner mercilessly drew to draw, looking at the underworld not the purpose will never give up appearance, for a moment it is really some dilemma. His identity is special and his temperament is so violent. If he conflicts with others outside, it will be very difficult to deal with. In addition to the rumors that had spread in Princess mansion, she really felt some egg pain.


    "The great king asked black and white impermanence to accept them and then let them go directly to reincarnation. In fact, there is not much pressure in the underworld. Murong Jinxin, you don''t want to get rid of me today. You''d better accept your fate. "


    The underworld doesn''t think so. If he wants to accept people, he must have a way to deal with them, which doesn''t need her to worry about at all. He had made up his mind, and even if she said something, he would never change it.


    "Jinxin, it''s OK for the underworld to go with us. If anyone asks, I''ll say he''s my friend


    Xiqingyu, who has been silent all the time, suddenly speaks for Pluto. He thinks that Pluto''s words are reasonable. On the one hand, he doesn''t hold Jin''s heart. On the other hand, he doesn''t hold Jin''s heart. As long as he doesn''t play ambiguous outside, it''s normal to have a meal between friends. Jin''s heart just thinks too much.


    "Yes, in fact, it''s just going out for a walk. It''s not a big deal. Let Hades go with us."


    Yun Qianxi agrees with xiqingyu. Her idea is similar to that of xiqingyu. In addition, she has offended Pluto before, and now she would like to have a chance to do something for Pluto. So, it is flattering to grasp Murong Jinxin''s arm, coquetry shaking several times.


    "I have no friends, and I don''t need friends. Don''t forget to put gold on your face."


    The underworld doesn''t appreciate that Xi Qingyu and Yun Qianxi speak for him at all. On the contrary, when he hears Xi Qingyu talking about his friend''s face, he frowns and looks at Xi Qingyu coldly. This humble human, even if it is a play, he will never be said to be his friend.


    "Well, Wang said that you are Jinxin''s friend..."


    Xiqingyu is choked by the words of the underworld, and immediately feels that the Lord in front of him is really hard to serve. Maybe only Jinxin can make him serve. So he changed his mouth decisively. If you don''t make friends, you can''t be friends. Anyway, he won''t lose a piece of meat, and he doesn''t want to climb up to him.


    "Nigger, are you short of smoking? He''s my brother. He''s willing to lower his status and make friends with you. That''s a bit high on you. If you don''t like it, you can follow me to call him brother Huang


    Murong Jinxin really decided that the underworld would make people gnash their teeth. Qingyu just said it casually. He took it seriously and made people want to flatter him. Anyway, he will be her man in the future. Maybe he prefers to be shorter than others.


    "Dream, he is not your brother, he is Murong Jinxin''s brother. It''s impossible for him to take advantage of Wang in his next life. "


    The underworld just took a look at xiqingyu. Since he is Jinxin''s brother in the human world, it seems that his attitude should be better. This little white eyed wolf is too short. If he has a bad attitude towards her relatives, I''m afraid he''ll be beaten to death by her. On this thought, looking at the West Qingyu''s eyes was a little gentle.


    "Do you have any advantage for others to take? Don''t talk as if you are a woman. Second, if you want to follow, you can follow. But please remember that you should behave yourself outside. Don''t say something to me that is easy to misunderstand, or I will never forgive you. "


    Murong Jin''s heart rolled a white eye directly. For the thinking of the underworld, she said that she was not on the same channel with her. Well, if he wants to go, let him have a look around. It''s good for him to have a long insight. Or if you look at it like this, he will have a better understanding of the human world and change his view of the human world.


    "I''ll try my best. Don''t be so wordy, just like an old woman. I can''t stand it..." the underworld went directly to Murong Jinxin, and her slender fingers flicked on her smooth forehead. The little white eyed wolf seemed to turn. It used to be sparing words like gold, but now it has become more and more words. Sometimes it makes him speechless. I don''t know whether such a change is good or bad¡° You are an old woman, and your whole family is an old woman... "Murong Jin''s heart pats the underworld''s paw, chokes by the underworld''s words, and almost doesn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. This nigger dares to describe her as an old woman. Sooner or later, she will have to deal with him¡° It seems that you admit that you are an old woman, and the king''s family also includes you... "Pluto really enjoyed the time of bickering with her. Seeing that she was so angry with her words that her face turned red, he thought she was very cute. I really want to rub her directly into my body. I hope time can go faster, so that he can enjoy such a wonderful time earlier¡° Your mouth is getting more and more cheap. I really want to sew it up for you with a needle. " Murong Jin heart has begun to grind teeth, a slap is very accurate hit on the back of his head, issued a very clear sound. The force is so big that even Xi Qingyu and Yun Qianxi''s little heart tremble at the same time¡° Jinxin, what''s your relationship with Hades? " Seeing that the underworld was beaten again and seemed to enjoy it, Xi Qingyu hesitated for a moment, but still couldn''t resist his doubts. Risking the risk of being killed by the underworld, he asked Murong Jinxin a headache¡° It doesn''t matter. He wants to have something to do with me, and he wants to put some gold on his face... "Murong Jinxin uses what Pluto just said to return to Pluto. She doesn''t want to tell anyone about her relationship with Pluto. If Qingyu and Qianxi know it, if they drink too much one day and accidentally let it out, I''m afraid Jun Mo Li''s heart will always be hard. Let them make a wild guess. Anyway, she doesn''t admit it¡° If you are an old woman, you dare not admit anything. Why don''t you say that Ben Wang is the man you raise outside? Hum... "For Murong Jinxin deliberately hide the reason of their relationship, he is able to guess one or two, but also just afraid of Jun Mo Li sad. Well, since this is her attitude towards this matter, he will also help her. Therefore, he used a slightly ironic way to continue to find abuse in front of her¡° He''s right. He''s the wild man I raised outside. He''s too wild to be wild. I''m going to sell him for one or two silver, so that he can taste the taste of being played by all kinds of men... "Murong Jin''s blue veins burst out on her forehead, how can she be an old woman? She just felt that she was very annoyed and didn''t want to take him to the street. What could she have to do with the old woman? As for his summary of their relationship, she thought it was quite vivid. He is similar to the men who are raised by women. The only difference is that the men who are raised by women can occasionally taste meat, while he can only eat white rice¡° Let''s sell it. I''d like to see which restaurant dares to buy it. Jin Xin, are you short of silver? You need to sell men to make a living. " The underworld skin smile meat does not smile of looking at already in the madness edge of woman, deep in the eye son contain silk silk smile and thick pet drown. He is not a man who can''t afford to joke. On the contrary, he thinks that making such a harmless joke can add a lot of fun to life. He doesn''t believe that she is willing to sell him¡° I don''t want you, nigger. If you dare to say more nonsense, I''ll kick you back to the underworld... "Murong Jinxin''s chest heaved heavily for a few times. She thought that if she was talking nonsense with this man, she would be angry. So, after slapping the underworld again, he turned around and grabbed Yun Qianxi''s little hand. Without saying a word, he turned and left¡° Ha ha... "The underworld watched her go away in a rage, and immediately followed her. His thin lips gave out a burst of pleasant laughter. At a glance, he knew that he was in a good mood. The winter sun, their shadow dragged long, even across a long distance, can also be intertwined with each othe

 Chapter 413

    On the bustling street, the Hawker''s cry comes one after another. The underworld follows Murong Jinxin and looks here and there. He seems to be very interested in everything in the imperial city of Xiling.


    "Jinxin, I want to eat that."


    When smelling the smell of roasted mutton kebabs on the roadside stall, the underworld couldn''t walk away. He stared at the delicious and juicy kebabs and pulled Murong Jinxin''s sleeve.


    "If you want to eat, you can buy it yourself. Why are you pulling me?"


    Murong Jin heart along the eyes of the underworld to see in the past, the corners of the mouth slightly smoked, this goods should not even a roast mutton kebab did not eat it? Looking at his eyes shining, she really felt speechless.


    "I don''t have any silver. Do you want me to rob you directly?"


    The underworld said very naturally, no matter where he went, he didn''t need to bring money. Besides, he is the king of the underworld, and some of them are just coins. Besides stealing guns, he can''t have the money of the underworld.


    "I don''t have any money. All the money is used to buy you breakfast. You can''t eat it. You can''t die if you don''t eat it anyway."


    Murong Jinxin looked at his saliva DC appearance, really feel a little funny, spread out his hand to him, said that he had nothing to do with money. She was very vengeful. Based on his previous performance, she wanted to make trouble for him, to make trouble for him in death.


    "I want to eat. If you don''t buy it for me, I will rob it..."


    The underworld looked at the smart eyes of the woman beside her, and suddenly understood that she was intentional. If there is no silver, he really doesn''t believe that she can''t even give a penny. Well, since she didn''t want to buy it for him, he forced him to pay for it.


    After leaving a few words behind, he strode to the side of the stall. Before waiting for the barbecued mutton kebab vendor to greet him, he grabbed a roasted mutton kebab and left.


    "You... You... You..."


    As soon as the peddler saw someone on the street, he would grab the mutton kebab. Subconsciously, he wanted to fuck the guy at his feet and rushed out to make a theory. However, he was shocked by the powerful aura of Hades. He hesitated for a long time and did not dare to catch up.


    The man who grabs the mutton kebab is not a good man. He is afraid that he will rush out and enter the tiger''s mouth anyway


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s heart is directly shocked. She looks at the king of Hades, who is standing beside her with a large bunch of mutton kebabs. After a while, she takes a look at the vendor who is not far away, but who is angry and unwilling to speak. She really wants to kick the evil hearted ghost back to the underworld. If she doesn''t give him money, he goes to rob it. Is there any reason?


    "There''s something wrong with his brain, you don''t mind..."


    He pulled out a silver or two from xiqingyu''s arms and handed it to the vendor. He opened his mouth apologetically, but the words made the king of Hades almost choke on the mutton kebab.


    "It turned out to be a fool. No wonder..."


    The peddler took Murong Jinxin''s silver and looked at the cool man several times. Then he sighed with regret. Such a good-looking man, with such momentum, has brain problems. He said that as long as a normal person can''t do such things as robbing mutton kebabs in the street, the man doesn''t look like a poor man, and can''t afford to give such a small amount of money. So it is.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld''s body is instantly stiff, and he feels all kinds of eyes coming from all directions. He really feels that Murong Jinxin, the little white eyed wolf, is too cruel. What''s wrong with him? If even he is sick, any creature in the world will be sick.


    "When I was a child, I had a strange disease and couldn''t be cured, so it''s like this. Please forgive me..."


    Murong Jin heart seems not happy, and a make-up on a knife, after that also gave the underworld a poor look. Then he smiles at the peddler, goes back to the underworld, and looks at the cold and Howling spirit of the underworld.


    "Er Gou, I''ve told you many times that you can''t rob people''s things. Why can''t you always remember? Don''t do it again next time, or you''ll get caught and go to jail. "


    Murong Jinxin''s words are very calm, but the sound of two dogs makes the king of hell throw away the mutton kebab in his hand instantly, and he coughs violently, obviously choked by the roast mutton in his mouth. Standing on one side, Xi Qingyu and Yun Qianxi look at each other. Qi Qi turns his head aside and looks at their shoulders from a distance.


    "Murong... Jin... Jin..."


    The underworld finally passed away, gritting his teeth and looking at the gorgeous woman in front of him, there was no words to describe his mood at the moment. Er Gou, this little white eyed wolf called him Er Gou in the street. It was a naked insult to him. If she wasn''t his woman, he would have burned her.


    "Well, I''m not talking about you. I''m talking about you going crazy again. Let''s go. My sister knows you''re hungry. I''ll take you to fill your stomach first, so that you won''t rob other people''s food again. "


    Murong Jin heart completely ignored the anger of the underworld, patted the back of the underworld, is very helpless sigh. Then she motioned to xiqingyu and yunqianxi to go first, while she followed them with a smile. I don''t think you dare to rob other people''s food in the future. I want you to remember that other people''s food can''t be robbed all your life.


    "..." when Murong Jinxin arrived, the fierce eyes of the underworld swept the crowd, and the strong intention of killing surprised the people who were still pointing at him, and quickly dispersed. He glanced at the vendor who was baking mutton kebabs, and left behind Murong Jinxin angrily In an elegant box in zuixianju, the underworld is sitting in front of a big table of good dishes. He stares at Murong Jin''s heart, who is sitting opposite him. His fierce eyes seem to want to defeat Murong Jin''s heart immediately. "..." Xiqingyu looks at the indifferent man who hasn''t said a word since he came to zuixianju, and slides down a large black line wall behind his head. Originally, he wanted to ask Pluto to eat more, but under the pressure of the constant low pressure of Pluto, he decided to shut up and watch the change. "..." Yunqianxi and xiqingyu have the same idea, but she has no courage, so she has to eat in silence and dare not say a word. Among the three, Murong Jinxin is the only one with the best mood. She keeps stuffing her mouth with food and eating with relish¡° Are these dishes not to your taste? Why don''t you eat, er Gou? " Murong Jinxin throws the chicken bone on the table. Seeing the underworld''s attitude has seriously affected the eating of xiqingyu and yunqianxi, she feels that she has settled the underworld first. Otherwise, the next trip, I''m afraid she''ll have two more dumb people who dare not speak¡° If you dare to call again, try... "Hearing that sound again, the blue veins on Pluto''s forehead burst out. He really felt that he could not suppress his anger. This little white eyed wolf is really a bad lesson. But apart from threatening her, he really didn''t know what else to do to stop her¡° Two dogs, two dogs, two dogs. Don''t say it one hundred times, one thousand times. I dare to bark. I tell you, it''s not easy for the common people to earn a living. You''d better not appear in the future for your banditry, or I''ll go to the underworld to publicize your new name and make you famous all over the world... "Murong Jin put down her chopsticks with a slap, and she was no longer hip-hop. The beautiful little face was solemn. She knows that Hades is intentional, but this kind of behavior can never be advocated, let alone tolerated. This point, she is very insistent, if he has an opinion that there is no way¡° I just want to force you to pay. I don''t want to eat free food. I''m not so unruly. I even want to take advantage of human beings. " The underworld saw her face changed in an instant. It seemed that she was a little angry, and her flame was suppressed in an instant. Thinking about what she had done before, I really felt that I was a little counselled. I turned my lips and explained my behavior again, so as not to be misunderstood by her¡° If you want to force me to pay for it, you can use other methods to rob people''s food directly. Where do you put my face? I am also a princess of Xiling. How can I indulge the people around me to do such a thing. That''s it. It''s not going to happen again. Do you understand? " Murong Jinxin looked at him as if he had been wronged. She relaxed her look and felt that she was too much in dealing with this matter. Anyway, he is also the king of the world. For him, face is the second life. Thinking about this, he went to his side and sat down. He put some chopsticks into his bowl. And very careful for him to pick out a few pieces of fish without thorns, like coaxing a child in general, very patient. Especially when she picked the fish bones for him, she picked every piece of fish for several times, which was hard for xiqingyu and yunqianxi to see¡° Well, eat quickly. If you are angry with me, I will ignore you. I haven''t picked a fishbone for Jun Mo Li, so you''re content. " Picked up the chopsticks on the table and put them into his hands, his attitude was completely soft. She has done this for him. If he is unkind, don''t blame her for being really angry. She really went too far in this matter, which was the only thing she could do for him¡° Hum... "The underworld looked at her for a while and knew that this was her bottom line. Did not dare to advance in an inch, she picked up for him to clip the food, big mouthful to eat up. When he ate those pieces of fish, the anger in his heart had completely dissipated¡° I''m so old, but I''m just like a child. I can''t stand it... "

 Chapter 414

    The three of them finished their lunch in a strange atmosphere, and then went to the brocade weaving yard in the Xiling palace. They went back to the palace with Yun Qianxi after trying out the bride''s dress.


    When the underworld appeared in the princess mansion again, people in the princess mansion could not help but be more interested in the underworld. They guess the identity of the underworld one after another, and almost all think that the underworld is Cheng Yaojin who killed him halfway.


    "The princess is about to get married, and there will be such a wonderful man. Do you think the princess''s wedding will cause trouble..."


    "I think it''s really possible that this man is no worse than Prince Li. It''s normal for the princess to ruin her marriage because of him..."


    "It''s said that this man stayed in the princess''s room last night. If it comes to Prince Li, I don''t know if he will be mad..."


    "Our princess is a phoenix girl. Only one man has wronged her too much. She should enjoy three husbands and four princes, and only one blessing is..."


    ¡­¡­


    When these words came into Murong Jin''s heart, she didn''t know what to say except to turn her eyes at heaven. Glancing at the man sitting by the window, I found that he was very happy, and the corner of his mouth was suspiciously upturned.


    "Are you satisfied? My reputation is ruined in your hands. "


    What''s the blessing of Sanfu and Sijun? It''s bullshit. She really doesn''t know what people think. It seems that she has to let manager Liu discipline them well, so that they don''t talk about these messy things outside.


    "In fact, you don''t have a good reputation. You used to be a grass bag and have a bad reputation all over the world. It''s not easy to have some skills, but because the means are too fierce, it becomes a evil star. Besides, I think the eyes of the masses are bright. They can see at a glance that you are more compatible with me. "


    The underworld shrugged and finally raised his lips and laughed. He was very satisfied with the comments of the people in the princess mansion. Fate is fate, no matter where he and Jinxin go, they are the best match.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. Go back quickly. I''m a little tired and want to have a good sleep."


    Listen to his tone, Murong Jin heart thoroughly understand, she is not with him in this sensitive issue what to say. Because no matter what she says, what she hears can''t be what she wants to hear. It''s better not to say anything. She rubbed her sore eyebrows. She didn''t sleep much last night. Today, she wandered outside for a long time. She was really tired.


    "Well, I''ve been out for almost a day. It''s time to go back and have a look. Go to sleep. After you sleep, I will leave by myself. "


    The underworld nodded. He naturally understood that Murong Jinxin had not slept all night because she was with her. If he insisted on not going, I''m afraid she would not sleep at ease. Looking at the faint dark circles under his eyes, his heart couldn''t help a little pain.


    "OK, but don''t give me any tricks, or I won''t forgive you."


    Murong Jin heart know Hades stubborn, if he put forward a condition, she does not want to agree, can only get angry. But she has been angry many times today. It''s enough. But it''s no big deal to sleep in front of him. She also believes that he won''t be a man without any self-control.


    "I''ve always been open and aboveboard. I''ll tell you what I really want to do. Go to sleep. I just want to see your sleeping face. "


    The underworld watched her yawn a little. Then he took off his shoes and coat and climbed up to the bed. It''s funny. What can he do with her? Last night, he was drunk and confused, and she still didn''t do anything. Now in his case, he won''t do anything any more.


    "What''s good to see? It looks like this face. Go back and have a good rest. It''s easy to hurt yourself if you drink less in the future. "


    Murong Jin heart also didn''t say what, after exhorting him two, then yawned closed his eyes. She just wants to sleep now. I''ll have a good talk with him about his drinking later.


    "Well, if you don''t like my drinking, I''ll try to drink less later. Sleep, baby... "


    The underworld looked at the little people on the big bed, with a trace of deep doting in the corner of his mouth. His slender fingers hooked a black light, and instantly bounced into Murong Jin''s heart. Murong Jin''s long eyelashes trembled and fell into a deep sleep.


    "I really hope that time can pass quickly. When you become my wife, I will be able to hold you to sleep together..."


    Looking at that calm with a trace of calm face, the underworld couldn''t help but bow his head and imprint a kiss on her smooth forehead. The slender fingers caressed the green silk on the pillow, covered the quilt for her, and set a border in front of her bed. Then they left reluctantly.


    The black light flashed, and the small room was quiet. Except for the smell of Pluto in the air, everything seemed as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, the rumor that Murong Jinxin had stolen a man came to the ears of Jun Mo Li, who was on her way to Xiling. In the luxurious carriage, Jun Mo Li looked at the secret letter in her hand and frowned slightly.


    "My Lord, I don''t think this rumor is credible. How could the princess have done such a thing on the eve of your big wedding when she was so hearty to you


    Naturally, Feng had read the secret letter, but he didn''t believe it at all. Could it be that a strange man appeared in the princess''s room and went shopping with that man for dinner? This is too arbitrary.


    The prince and the princess have gone through so many hardships in the past two years, and they have come together hand in hand. He really doesn''t believe that the princess will be the kind of woman who is full of water.


    "My subordinates think the same as the wind. The princess has always been upright. It''s absolutely impossible to do such a sneaky thing behind the king''s back. This rumor must have been released by someone with a heart."


    Like the wind and rain, the attitude is also very firm. If anyone tells him that pigs can also climb trees, he may believe it. But if anyone told him that their princess had stolen someone and killed him, he would not believe it.


    The princess really wants to steal people. With the princess''s ability, she can steal without being aware of it. How can she let these false rumors fly all over the world.


    "Well, Jin Xin''s human nature is beyond belief. Did the portrait of the man who went shopping with Jinxin come over? "


    For their own women, Jun Mo glass or give 100% trust. Jinxin has always been single-minded about her feelings. It''s impossible for her to do such a thing, but he doesn''t want to let such boring rumors hurt Jinxin, which is not a good reputation.


    "My subordinates immediately asked the people of Xiling to pass on a picture..."


    The wind instantly understood his intention, but still shook his head. Maybe the messenger was in a hurry and didn''t have time to find someone to draw the picture. Otherwise, they couldn''t have received the message in such a short time.


    "Well, I''ll go to Xiling first. You should act according to the original plan. I''ll come back before the sedan enters the imperial city."


    Jun Mo Li stopped the wind, pondered for a moment, and then made a decision that could make him feel at ease. As long as he saw Jinxin, the matter could come to light. Since Jin Xin had already returned to Xiling, he didn''t have to bump in the carriage.


    "Yes, Lord."


    The wind and the rain look at each other. After receiving the life, they quickly leave to prepare the horses for Jun Mo Li. In Xiao Xia''s carriage, there was only rain with a bad look.


    "You don''t have to face, this kind of dirty water Jin heart was splashed more, she may be used to it."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the appearance of the rain, some smile. He is not angry at all, but he is so angry that he blushes and his neck is thick. Such a comparison, it seems that Jin Xin is his woman. But he knows that the rain is upset for Jin. Since Jin Xin took him to the underworld, the boy was much better to Jin Xin than to him.


    "My subordinates are just a little angry. The princess is such a good person, but why didn''t she have a comfortable day..."


    Either this or that, the princess''s life is really bitter. Small people are carrying such a big responsibility, but they have to be constantly splashed with dirty water by these unknown people. Now even the rumor of stealing people has come out. He really feels very angry.


    "That''s the price she has to pay as a phoenix girl. Well, don''t say that she''s unhappy. When are you going to do about your marriage to Xuanxuan? "


    Jun Mo Li pats Yu on the shoulder and calms him down. He and Jin Xin are about to achieve the right result, but he really hopes to do something earlier about this boy and Xuanxuan. Otherwise, I don''t know when the battle will be finished.


    "When I came down, I discussed with Xuanxuan and wanted to do it on the second day of the wedding. It''s just a worship hall without a treat. As long as there''s a ceremony, it''s a ritual... "


    As soon as the rain heard Jun Mo Li mention his marriage, the handsome face softened a lot. He and Xuanxuan both agreed that they were not willing to waste too much time on the wedding. The reason why we choose the second day for the wedding of the prince and the princess is that it is not only convenient, but also can follow the prince directly to the battlefield after the worship.


    "If that''s what you''ve discussed, that''s fine. Anyway, liwangfu is also your home, and other links will be saved. On the third day of our wedding, we will take our troops to Xiling, but you don''t have to hurry. Just accompany Xuanxuan for a few days. Just get to Xiling before the battle starts. "


    Jun Mo Li nodded. Since they don''t like weddings, they won''t do them. As compensation, he gave Yu more time to accompany Xuanxuan. Also a man, he naturally knows the pain of a man. He can''t let the rain go to the battlefield as soon as he''s married. You''re too miserable.


    "Yes, thank you for your understanding. I will be ready to join you in Xiling."


    After listening to the rain, you can stay with your beloved for a few more days, and you will feel better all of a sudden. He bowed deeply to Jun Mo Li and left quickly.


    "Lord, the horses and dry food are ready. You can go."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 415

    After three days and nights on the road, Jun Moli finally arrived at the imperial city of Xiling in the evening. He disguised himself and entered the imperial city of Xiling. Instead of rushing back to the princess mansion, he found a famous pub in Xiling and ordered some dishes to eat.


    Because it''s dinner time, zuixianju is full of people at this time. On a small platform in the middle of zuixianju, a storyteller is talking about the story of Murong Jin''s stealing.


    "That day, the princess of Zhenguo and the mysterious man were enjoying plum blossoms in Meilin. Because the snow in Meilin was too thick and slippery, the princess of Zhenguo fell out and fell into the arms of the mysterious man. Two people look at each other, deep meaning. Among the snowflakes, they kiss each other affectionately and never separate for a long time. "


    The storyteller raised his eyebrows slightly and looked into the distance. His little eyes were rolling and his face was full of spring, as if he had seen those pictures with his own eyes. One by one, the guests of drunk Xianju are listening with relish. They are drinking wine and eating vegetables while listening to the gossip. They are in a good mood.


    "Did the princess have anything to do with that mysterious man? Hey, hey... "


    A fat man looked up and poured down a glass of wine. He was very interested in the story told by the storyteller. Seeing that the storyteller made a gesture to him, he immediately threw a ingot of silver on the table in front of the storyteller. He naturally knew that if he wanted to have fun, he had to pay for it, so he gave it very freely.


    "After they kiss each other, they take the carriage back to the princess''s house. Once they go back to the princess''s house, it''s dried vegetables, and the fire is lit instantly. The mysterious man went back to his room with the princess in his arms and didn''t come out all day. As for whether there is anything, you can imagine it yourself... "


    The storyteller put the ingot of silver into his sleeve and looked at the fat man with a dirty smile. The words with strong implication made everyone in zuixianju suddenly realize. Speaking of this, who dares to say that the princess of Zhenguo doesn''t have anything to do with the mysterious man? I''m afraid even the wild dogs on the roadside won''t believe it.


    "So it seems that the princess of Zhenguo is really stealing. I don''t know what will happen when Prince Li knows this?"


    The fat man nodded his head clearly, and Murong Jinxin''s face was in his mind. If only he could have the good luck of that mysterious man. The princess of Zhenguo is the most beautiful woman in the world. No matter which man looks at her, she would like to jump on her.


    "What else? Even if it''s a dumb loss, the glass Lord has to admit it. The princess of Zhenguo is a phoenix girl. If you get a phoenix girl, you will get the world. Prince Li is a man with foresight. You can''t give up the princess because of such a small matter. "


    Sitting opposite the fat man, a man in red turned his lips in disapproval. It seems that he has been used to this kind of thing for a long time. Although the Royal princesses are all golden, they are also vulgar, and the princess of Zhenguo is no exception. As a princess of Zhenguo, I will not give up the whole forest because of a crooked neck tree of Prince Li.


    "That''s true. If you marry the princess of Zhenguo, you can raise women outside. What kind of woman do you want with the appearance of Prince Li? "


    The fat man nodded his head in agreement. What''s the only way to get a wife but not a concubine? That''s just saying. It can''t be true. Which man in the world doesn''t like fresh goods? Prince Li is just trying to cheat the princess into talking nonsense. It''s nothing but talk about a couple for life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sitting in the corner of the Jun Mo glass heard here, the corner of the mouth can''t help but mercilessly smoke. If he didn''t want to expose his identity at this time, he would slap the fat man to death. It''s not enough to slander Jin Xin. Even he''s caught up with her. What''s this about?


    "Well, you are all wrong. As far as I know, the princess of Zhenguo has already thought of destroying her marriage. That day, after the princess and the mysterious man went out of the room, there seemed to be a dispute. The reason for the dispute was the princess''s marriage. The mysterious man asked the princess to cancel the wedding, but the princess didn''t agree. They quarreled in the back garden of the princess mansion. The mysterious man shakes off his hand and leaves. The princess hugs him. Then they endure the cold in a hidden place in the back garden for an hour. Under the fierce attack of the mysterious man, the princess has to give up her arms and promise to cancel her wedding with Prince Li... "


    The storyteller came in at the right time. He sighed and shook his head helplessly. He seemed to have infinite sympathy for Jun Mo Li. Export words in addition to let people imagine, but also let people to Murong Jinxin behavior gave birth to infinite disgust. But as soon as his words fell, the door of an elegant room on the second floor opened, and then a woman in white came out. Her fierce eyes swept over the storyteller on the first floor, and then swept over the two men who spoke actively, and slowly walked down the floor.


    Because of her appearance, the original bustling hall on the first floor was silent for a moment. In addition to the sound of her footsteps, even the heartbeat of people could not be heard.


    "Duke... Princess..." when the storyteller saw Murong Jin''s cold face, he went directly to him. Looking at him for a long time, he didn''t say a word. He was so scared that his legs softened and he knelt on the platform. The thin body slightly trembled, obviously extremely afraid of the famous evil star in front of us¡° In this way, I''ll give you a beauty. You''ll be naked with that beauty, and you''ll love her for an hour in the ice and snow to see if you still have life. " Murong Jin heart did not get angry at the first time, just looked down at the foot of the man shivering, mouth hook out a cold residual smile. In recent days, rumors about her and the underworld have been flying all over the world. Previously, she didn''t care much about it. Later, she heard that someone started to tell stories in a tavern. She vaguely thought it was strange. Then she found zuixianju and heard the wonderful story just now¡° Princess, please forgive me... I know I''m wrong... I''ll never dare again... "The storyteller''s heart almost stopped when he was scared. The princess of Zhenguo is the darling of the emperor. He arranges the princess of Zhenguo here. No matter what he says is true or false, the princess of Zhenguo wants to kill him. That''s just a matter of using her mouth. He was wrong. He shouldn''t take risks because of greed. Now he understands that compared with his own life, silver is not worth mentioning at all¡° Spare your life? My reputation has been ruined by you. Do you expect me to spare your life? Come on, who on earth made you do it? To be clear, I''ll let you die. If you don''t know, I''ll cut you to pieces. " Murong Jinxin''s eyes suddenly changed. She stepped on the storyteller''s chest with one foot. Her strength was very strong, and her words were even more fierce. All the guests of Zuixian Curie were surprised by the cruelty. The princess of Zhenguo really deserves her reputation. They will never listen to her gossip again. It''s really terrible¡° No one told me... I just needed money urgently... So I made up these stories to cheat money... Princess Mingcha... "The storyteller almost peed in his pants. He endured the pain all over his body and didn''t dare to beg for mercy. His little eyes kept turning, as if he was thinking of some solution. He''s young. He doesn''t want to die. But he can''t afford to offend the person behind the scenes. If the person behind the scenes is told, not only he will die, but all his family will die¡° Swindle money? That''s a good excuse. How can the reputation of the princess of Zhenguo allow you to arrange it at will? If you don''t, I''ll send you to the Ministry of punishment. " Xi Qingyu came out of the crowd and looked at the man who had been trampled so many broken bones. A few cold smiles flashed on his gentle face. These fateful things, everywhere make trouble, now even to Jin heart black hand, it is unbearable¡° Lord Yu, please spare my life... I''m really obsessed with money for a while... It has nothing to do with others... Besides, the princess and the mysterious man are not all fake... It''s because of the collision between the princess and the mysterious man that Miss Qian Xi was pinched and beaten by the man... "The storyteller bit his teeth and gave up completely, He may have made up some false stories, but the story of the princess stealing is real. He just exaggerates it. Even if you have to be punished, it can''t be a capital crime¡° You mean you''re pretty sure I stole people, right? " Murong Jinxin nodded, some people do not see the coffin is so tears. Well, she didn''t want to spend time to prove her innocence, but now she thinks it''s better to prove it, so that these talkative people won''t worry about her all day long¡° The princess is the princess of the town of Xiling... No matter whether there is someone stealing or not... The princess will not admit it... But there is no such thing in the world... "The storyteller was shivered by the chill of Murong Jin''s heart, but it was useless for him to retreat, so he had to harden his head and continue to confuse the public. As long as these onlookers believe that the princess is stealing, he may still have a way to live¡° You take out the evidence, whether it''s human evidence or material evidence, as long as you can take it out, I will admit that I stole in front of the whole world. If you can''t take it out, you''ll die, your whole family will die, and your ancestors will be pulled out and whipped for dead in the 18th generation... "

 Chapter 416

    Murong Jin''s heart really wants to laugh. If she really steals someone, she will admit it directly. Can she let these rumors fly all over the world? This wretched man is not a good thing at first sight. He is a coward who dare to be or not.


    Well, since he wanted to die more vigorously, she made him. She has never been involved in the innocent, but this lewd man made her want to break this principle and involve his family and the eighteen generations of his ancestors.


    "Of course, I can''t take out the material evidence... Don''t say I can''t get into the princess''s house... Even if there is any material evidence... I''m afraid it has been dealt with by the princess for a long time... As for the witness... No one will dare to take the risk of fighting against the princess to testify for me... By the means of the princess... I''m afraid I will die without a place to bury myself..."


    The storyteller is very clever. In a few words, he pushes the words back to Murong Jin''s heart. His words in the ears of outsiders listen to is very reasonable, Murong Jinxin is a country''s princess or Phoenix girl, a skill who dare to provoke? It''s not that I don''t want to die.


    "You''re very clever, but what do you say? Cleverness is mistaken by cleverness. You don''t want to tell the truth now. When your relatives show up, don''t cry and beg to speak... "


    Murong Jin heart is some accident, this wretched man is really not stupid, can say such a words to block her mouth, and also can say face not red heart not jump, is really rare. So, raised his right foot, let the storyteller difficult to sit up. Since she came to this strange world, she has not met such a tough and bold man. It''s interesting.


    "Princess, it''s abuse of power... Even if you force me to submit like this... The princess will definitely be criticized by later generations... I arranged the princess... I admit it... But I''m not guilty to death... The princess steals people, but she doesn''t admit it... Isn''t it too lack of the style of a princess..."


    The storyteller was shocked. He heard a lot about Murong Jinxin''s methods. If Murong Jinxin really threatens him with his family, I''m afraid it''s hard for him not to admit it. Although he is greedy for money, he still cares about his family, especially his three-year-old son, which is his flesh and blood.


    "You are slandering sister Jinxin. I will cut your tongue now. What''s stealing? You just stole people, your wife just stole people, and your family just stole people... "


    Standing on one side, already unbearable cloud shallow night rushed up, to the storyteller is a foot, this man slander Jinxin elder sister steal, she really want to give him a few knives, let him go to the underworld report as soon as possible. At the same time, she has also scolded herself bloody. If she hadn''t been too reckless, Jinxin sister would not have been so ugly.


    "Miss Qianxi... Everyone knows that you and the princess are good friends... Even if you kick me to death... You can''t cover up the shameless things that the princess did behind the back of Prince Li..."


    The storyteller was kicked by Yun Qianxi and spat out a mouthful of blood. He bean big eyes staring at cloud shallow night, export words straight poke cloud shallow night heart. He wants to make a fuss about it. The more the fuss, the more hope he will live. So, risking the risk of being kicked again, he continued to provoke. His firm attitude made many people around show some sympathy.


    "Well, since you are so sure, I''ll explain it today. You clean my ears and listen carefully, and you all clean my ears and listen carefully... "


    Yun Qianxi thinks that it''s because of her, and it''s best for her to solve it. She took a deep breath and pointed her little white hand around the crowd.


    After today, if anyone dares to slander sister Jinxin, she will cut her tongue as long as she hears


    "A few days ago, Prince Yu and I went to the princess''s house to go shopping with sister Jinxin. Because I was too anxious to knock, I broke into sister Jinxin''s room and found that there was a man in sister Jinxin''s room, but sister Jinxin was missing. My first reaction at that time was that the man was a thief and sneaked into sister Jinxin''s room to find something. So, I didn''t ask clearly, then I yelled, and also insulted the man, angered the man, then I was choked by the man and thrown out of the room. The bodyguards of the princess mansion were all moved by me and came to find that it was only an oolong. That man is Jinxin elder sister''s brother, I believe many people have seen or heard of, is in the street robbed the mutton string to eat that man. However, a small misunderstanding is arranged like this by you. And steal people, steal your sister, steal... "


    Cloud shallow night is very quick to say the whole story of the matter simply once again, of course, the identity of the underworld can not be exposed, fortunately, many people know that the underworld robbed mutton kebabs on the street that day. Although her explanation offended Pluto, it was still reasonable and convincing. After saying that, her back is inexplicably cool, as if there is a ghost on the body feeling.


    Pluto, she slandered Pluto. I hope Pluto won''t know about it, and will never know about it


    "This... Is your one-sided statement... Who knows if the mysterious man is the man with brain problems..."


    The storyteller''s back was chilly after hearing Yun Qianxi''s words. There is no loophole in Yun Qianxi''s words. Even he thinks what Yun Qianxi said is true. However, in order to protect his life, he continued to provoke and pick on others¡° If you can ask the servants of Princess mansion, you will know that sister Jinxin is always aboveboard, which is known to all people in the world. She is fair and comfortable. I have Zhenyan powder given by Prince Li here. If you think I''m lying, I can take half of it in front of you. As for the rest, I''ll leave it to you. After taking it, let''s repeat what we said before. If anyone tells a lie, he will die of intestinal perforation. Do you dare? " Yun Qianxi is not wordy either. He takes out a small porcelain vase from his arms and shakes it in front of the storyteller. He looks up and takes half of it. Then he throws the small porcelain vase in front of the storyteller and signals him to take the other half¡° Miss Qianxi... Do you think I''m a fool... This medicine must be poison... I''m sure I''ll die after taking it... But you can secretly take the antidote... "The storyteller''s scalp felt numb, and he refused to take it when he looked at the white porcelain bottle in front of him. No matter what is in this small porcelain vase, he can''t touch it easily. Once touched, he will die¡° There are so many eyes that I can''t move even if I want to do it secretly. Besides, it is well known that there is no antidote for this Zhenyan powder. If I tell a lie, is it useful to use my hands and feet? If you don''t dare to accept it, it will prove that your words of slandering Jinxin sister are false. I''m afraid your end is worse than this. " Yun Qianxi really thinks that the man in front of him is a wonderful flower. He has seen all kinds of people, but he has never seen such a mother-in-law. People want to turn him into a eunuch. She looked coldly at the storyteller, and her words were approved by many onlookers¡° Miss Qian Xi''s words are right. Everyone knows that this Zhenyan powder has no antidote. If you dare not take it, it will prove that you are guilty and you lie... "" yes, Miss Qian Xi has already taken Zhenyan powder. If you take it to prove that what you said is true and the princess will kill you, we will not agree... "" if you dare not take it, it will slander the princess, It''s not too much for the princess to cut off your family... "" our princess is fengnv. Fengnv is so noble. How can she steal people... "... the huge hall on the first floor is boiling up because the storytellers are looking for various reasons again and again. Yun Qianxi''s medicine test has won the approval of the vast majority of people. First of all, Yun Qianxi has always been a good judge of the wind. He is a famous good man in the imperial city of Xiling. Second, it''s Yun Qianxi who gambles with his own life. Not everyone dares to swallow Zhenyan San. Even if they had doubts before, now those doubts have disappeared. The princess of Zhenguo didn''t steal. The so-called mysterious man was just the princess''s brother. They all knew that there was something wrong with his brain. Being abused by Miss Qian Xi, it''s normal to pinch Miss Qian Xi''s neck and beat Miss Qian Xi. A person with brain problems, do you still expect him to react like a normal person¡° I... I... "As soon as the storyteller heard that people had begun to point at his nose and scolded him, he was a little flustered, and his brain was in a paste. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do. Just curling up his thin body, looking at Murong Jinxin not far away with a full face of panic, a strong sense of death rushed towards him, which made him more at a loss¡° Take this half bottle of truth quickly, or I''ll start pouring it. Is it still not a man? " Cloud shallow night to see such an effect, the heart is finally a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she took some medicine on her body today. Otherwise, she really didn''t know how to force this wretched man into submission¡° I... I don''t agree... It''s poison... I want to see the Emperor... I want to ask the emperor for an explanation... You can''t be so reckless... "When the storyteller saw that Yun Qianxi had squatted down and picked up the small porcelain vase Luo had dropped in front of him, he was really scared. He can''t take the Zhenyan powder. If he takes it, he will die of ileum. In a hurry, he found the last way out for himself¡° I''m here. Do you have any last words to tell me? I''ll tell you as soon as I finish. I''ll send someone to take you on the road... "

 Chapter 417

    In the crowd, Xize, dressed in casual clothes, came out. He stared at the unscrupulous storyteller. His anger had gone out. About Jinxin steal this matter, he had heard after only a smile, but in recent days the situation has become more and more serious, he began to pay attention to it. I got the news that someone was talking in zuixianju today. In a rage, I went out of the palace.


    The arrival of Xize calms down the noisy zuixianju. After confirming Xize''s identity, the people of Xiling kneel down one after another. The rumor that the princess of Zhenguo stole people is also broken by Xize himself.


    "The Emperor... The emperor spare my life... I... I just use people''s money to do things for others... The emperor spare my life..."


    The storyteller was disillusioned when he came into contact with the murderous intention in sizer''s eyes. If even the emperor is already in such an attitude, it would be useless for him to make meaningless struggles. Now that he wants to live, I''m afraid he can only tell the people behind him.


    "Do things for others with money, don''t you? That''s very good. Then tell me who hates the princess of Zhenguo so much, and even take the honor of the princess of Zhenguo as an example. "


    Sizer looked at the man who had broken his head, without any sympathy in his heart. This is what this man should suffer. It''s nothing to dare his precious daughter to kowtow a few times. Don''t say Jinxin can''t steal people, even if Jinxin really stole people, so what?


    "Yes... It''s Prince Yu''s butterfly side concubine... She gave me a lot of money... And threatened me with my family''s life... The emperor''s mercy... I was forced too..."


    The storyteller didn''t dare to hide and tuck in. Without hesitation, he called out the Oriental dish. When his words fell, the whole hall was silent. When people look at me and you, they have already spit at Dongfang dish more than ten times.


    They all know about the enmity between Dongfang die and the princess of their town. Since Dongfang die ordered people to do it, it''s really abominable. A woman''s reputation is precious, especially the princess of a country. How can she let the spoiled concubine slander her wantonly.


    "Come on, bring the damned butterfly to me right away..."


    When xiqingyu heard what the storyteller said, the veins on his forehead burst out. He never thought that it was the woman who didn''t know how to settle down. Good, very good. He will treat her well in front of the world today.


    "Brother Qingyu, the Oriental butterfly can''t be killed or stopped. Don''t do anything stupid..."


    Aware of the killing intention of xiqingyu, yunqianxi is surprised and goes to xiqingyu''s side to appease xiqingyu. Now she has grown up a lot, after this period of time with him, she also believes that he really loves her.


    At present, the world is in chaos. If we move the Oriental butterfly at this time, I''m afraid it will do harm to Xiling and Chu. She is no longer a little girl. Naturally, she can''t let brother Qingyu do something wrong because of her anger.


    "It''s right if you''re in shallow night. You should bear it first. Anyway, this matter has been made known to the world, and no one will spread it randomly in the future. "


    Although the voice of cloud shallow night has been very low, but Murong Jin heart or inevitable heard. She looked at the cloud shallow night, the heart is very comforting. Can take the initiative for the sake of Qingyu, make the most favorable decision for Xiling, now shallow night is no longer the past that little girl. This is very good. In the future, when she becomes the national Mother of Xiling, she will use another identity to prevent Qingyu from making some wrong decisions.


    "It''s dangerous for her to calculate you like this. I just can''t swallow the breath..."


    Xiqingyu sighs, and he hugs yunqianxi, who is more and more likely to think about him, and kisses yunqianxi on his white forehead. This just turned a head to see to Murong Jin heart, export of words take a few cent of indignation.


    "If I can''t swallow it, I have to swallow it. After the war, I will solve the problem myself. Don''t act rashly, or the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    If Dongqi''s rebellion, it would be a bolt from the blue for Xiling and Chu. After her marriage, she will go back to the underworld to practice. She doesn''t want to make Qingyu and Junmo glass in a more difficult situation because of defending her. Some accounts can be saved first, and it will be more comfortable to calculate with interest and capital at that time.


    "OK, listen to you..."


    Xiqingyu sees Murong Jin''s determination in her eyes, and her mood is very complicated. He knows Murong Jinxin''s temperament, and now he and Jun Mo Li make such a concession. Well, he will do whatever they say, as long as they are happy.


    "I''ve finally grown up. I don''t have to worry about it any more. I''ll give you a good reward in the evening..."


    Then he looked down at the arms of keren''er, if not still in front of people, he would have directly knocked her down and loved her well. What the little girl did today moved him. Such understanding of her, will only let him love more crazy.


    "Hate..."


    Cloud shallow night small face suddenly a red, lightly beat the chest of the West pure feather once, then very embarrassed of bury the small head in the bosom of the West pure feather. Fortunately, brother Qingyu just said it by biting her ear. Otherwise, if she was heard by others, she would dig a hole directly.


    "I said, can you not stimulate me at this time? It''s enough to be in love after returning to the mansion... "Murong Jin looked at the two people who were holding each other tightly. She really couldn''t stand it. She really felt that Jun Mo Li''s evil spirit was really virtuous. Although she would occasionally be humble in front of people, she would never be humble in front of so many people. Suddenly, a figure of Yushu Linfeng appeared in my mind, and I was puzzled. I don''t know if the demon heard her rumors, alas¡° Jin Xin thinks about Jun Mo Li. Don''t worry, you''ll see Jun Mo Li soon... "Xi Qingyu''s eyes unconsciously sweep towards a corner. A man sitting in the corner is ugly, but still can''t stop his noble temperament. He had been informed that Jun Mo Li had entered the imperial city of Xiling, so he was quite sure that the man sitting at the corner was Jun Mo Li¡° It''s going to take a lot of days, and he''ll get married on that day... "Murong Jinxin doesn''t deny the fact that she wants to miss Jun Mo Li. If she leaves these days, she will start to miss him consciously. That kind of missing comes very fiercely, lets her all have some to be unable to resist. The thought that she would be separated from him after her big marriage made her feel a little bit less beautiful¡° That''s not necessarily, maybe there will be a surprise... "The Western Qing Dynasty feather meaning pointed out, but did not point out the identity of Jun Mo Li at the first time. In this case, Jun Mo Li is not suitable to appear immediately. When Dongfang die''s problem is solved, Junmo Li will go to princess''s house to find Jinxin¡° Surprise is no surprise. Let''s sit down and have something to eat. It''s really hungry after such a long uproar. " Murong Jinxin waved her hand. She didn''t want to talk about the evil of Jun Mo Li in public, so as not to be caught by someone who wanted to make rumors. Prince Yu''s house is not near here. She thinks it''s better to have enough to eat and drink in the trial¡° Second child, give me all the delicious dishes here... "As soon as Xize heard the baby daughter''s hungry, he waved his hand and immediately ordered the second child who was waiting. Heaven and earth, baby daughter''s stomach is the biggest, if the baby daughter is hungry, I''m afraid qian''er will have to find his big trouble¡° Yes, the emperor Small two received a decree, respectfully gave a gift, then in the face of the crowd to squeeze. That speed is really very fast, see Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth slightly smoked. A table of good dishes soon on, in addition to Xize, the party began to gobble up. Murong Jin heart looked at Nishizawa, hesitated, or did not persuade Nishizawa to move chopsticks. She knew the rules of Xiling. In order to avoid accidents, the emperor could not eat outside at will. Her father set an example. She can''t make him embarrassed¡° Slow down. How many meals have you missed? How do the servants of Princess mansion serve you? "Be careful of the fishbone. The fishbone is very small. You can pay attention to it, or you''ll be stuck. You can''t help it..." "there are too many peppers in this dish. If you eat less, it''s bad for your skin. There is that, too greasy, you''d better not eat... "... a meal ended in Xize''s various nagging voices. Murong Jinxin, who had enough to eat and drink, threw her chopsticks on the table, and looked at her father who loved her too much. For a long time, she didn''t say a word. But the mountain of father''s love, at this moment, she was moved to a sour nose¡° What are you doing with your father? Is there something on his father''s face? " Looking at her baby daughter staring at herself like this, her eyes are quiet, and she wants to stop talking. Xize is puzzled. He reached out and touched his face. He asked doubtfully¡° I just think your menopause is coming. It''s too wordy. I really don''t know how your mother''s wife put up with you? " Good words Murong Jin heart is speechless, see their father asked, she is very uncomfortable to move his eyes, casually tease his father two¡° Father, that''s caring. Do you know? I don''t know what''s good or bad... "Xize naturally knows her baby daughter, who has a hard mouth. She reaches out and rubs her slightly messy hair. Everyone can see the doting in her eyes. This little girl''s mouth is as poisonous as ever. He is used to it. Just as father and daughter are in touch with each other, a sharp female voice is heard outside the drunken fairy house, which makes father and daughter in a good mood change their faces at the same time¡° What do you want to do... Don''t you know the identity of the princess... Dare to be so rude to the princess... Let go of the princess... "

 Chapter 418

    Dongfang die was carried by two bodyguards into the drunken fairy house. At first, she didn''t know why these bodyguards arrested her. Only when she saw Murong Jin, Xinxi Qingyu and his party suddenly realized that her heart sank to the bottom.


    She glanced at the storyteller who was lying on the ground. Her originally ugly face became even more ugly. It seemed that this rubbish had brought her out. She had to find a way out.


    "My daughter-in-law has seen my father, and I don''t know what happened when his father sent his bodyguard to invite my daughter-in-law here?"


    She quietly went to the front of Xize, Yingying a bow, the attitude is very respectful, and the previous moment that crazy scream appearance is completely opposite. The speed of that change, let Murong Jin heart issued a exclamation, even if it is the unique skill of face change, it seems that the speed is not as fast as her.


    "Why did you come? Don''t you know? Dongfangdie, do you mean to spread rumors to destroy the reputation of the princess of Zhenguo


    Nishizawa gets angry when she looks at the Oriental dish. If it''s not for her current use, he will give her a kick directly. This ungrateful dog, married to yu''er, is still restless. Jin Xin just came back a few days later, and she had such a trouble. It''s time to be cut down.


    "Where does Father Huang say this? My daughter-in-law was forbidden by the Lord earlier, so she never went out of the palace. How can she find someone to spread rumors? My daughter-in-law is still living in the house of the princess of Zhenguo, so she dare not have such a mind. "


    Oriental dish eyes show surprised color, as if this matter and she did not have a half of the relationship, export words light, but let people hear a bit sour feeling. If she admits this, she will undoubtedly seek her own death. Murong Jin''s heart is not a good one. She is absolutely invincible.


    "So you mean he insulted you? I''d like to ask you, he doesn''t slander anyone. How can he slander you? "


    Xize looked at dongfangdi''s face, and his anger leaped three steps. Pretend in front of him, OK, then he will let her have no escape. Sharp eyes swept to the side of the shrinking storyteller, the corner of the mouth hook out a trace of sarcastic smile.


    "This daughter-in-law doesn''t know. He also hopes that his father and Emperor will know clearly that his daughter-in-law doesn''t know him."


    Dongfang dish is very calm, as long as the man can''t give any evidence, just by his accusation, no one can take her. She was very careful when they traded before, and estimated that she didn''t leave any handle.


    "What do you have to say? If you can''t produce any evidence to prove that she ordered you to do it, your crime is to add a slander to the Royal daughter-in-law. I don''t think you can bear the consequences of both crimes. "


    Xize looks at Dongfang dish and knows that it is impossible for Dongfang dish to plead guilty before the evidence is confirmed. Now, the man who can make Dongfang dish plead guilty as quickly as possible is the man who tells the story. As long as he has a little brain, he should know that when he makes a deal with dongfangdie, he should leave a way for himself. Otherwise, this matter can only be handed over to the Ministry of punishment for slow investigation.


    "The Emperor... The silver note that butterfly side imperial concubine gave me... That silver note she touched with her own hands... It must leave traces... Spread it with the truth to prove that butterfly side imperial concubine instructed me to do it..."


    The storyteller endured the pain all over his body and the fear in his heart and began to meditate. He tried his best to think about the flaws left by the Oriental dish that day. Just when he wanted to give up, the remaining light in the corner of his eye caught Yun Qianxi''s zhenyansan playing in his hand and opened his mouth excitedly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dongfang dish a listen to this, whole body a shiver, she how all can''t think of in this kind of circumstance this wretched man can even think of a way to turn over. It seems that she was careless and overestimated herself. She thought that she had done it perfectly, but she never thought that she had the handle to fall into the hands of others. So what to do now?


    "Dongfangdie, I''ll give you another chance. Is this what you did? If so, you honestly admit that I can see in the east to pray for the emperor''s sake, make the big thing small. If you don''t want to admit it, but find out that you did it, don''t blame me for being rude to you. If you slander my princess, even if I cut you into hundreds of pieces, I dare not say nothing... "


    Xize is relieved that this man is not stupid. It''s not easy to think of the details that ordinary people can''t think of. He cast his eyes back on dongfangdie and opened his mouth with a gloomy face. The export words are very serious, with a strong sense of warning.


    Although you can''t let yu''er Xiu abandon the princess of Dongqi kingdom for the time being, it''s necessary to teach her a lesson, or I''ll be too sorry for Jinxin


    "Please order the emperor to take the truth powder and sprinkle it on the so-called silver note in this man''s mouth. If there is a daughter-in-law''s handprint, the daughter-in-law is willing to be punished..."


    Dongfang dish looked at Xize''s eyes, already knew in his heart that he could not pass this pass. I''m afraid the result will be the same whether she admits it or not. In that case, she will delay for a while. Zhenyan San can''t be obtained by taking it. Zhenyan powder is only available in the divine doctor''s family. She doesn''t have Zhenyan powder in the hands of the emperor of Xiling. As long as the emperor of Xiling can''t get the truth out for a while, then she will have time to deal with these banknotes.


    "Alas, it''s true that if you don''t reach the Yellow River, you will never die. If you don''t see the coffin, you won''t shed tears..."


    Cloud shallow night looking at still do the East dish of the trapped beast''s fight, very regretfully shook head. The emperor pointed out a clear way for her. She didn''t want to go, but she wanted to fight with the emperor. What is it that she didn''t want to smoke? She raised the Zhenyan San in her hand, with a faint smile in the corner of her mouth. Her eyes looking at the Oriental dish were full of schadenfreude... "Do you have Zhenyan San?" Seeing this kind of cloud shallow night, the sole of Dongfang dish suddenly rises with a cool feeling. Her eyes finally fall on the small white hand of cloud shallow night. She sees a small porcelain vase tightly held by cloud shallow night. Her brain explodes with a bang. How unlucky is she? Yun Qianxi''s hands are full of true words. If she had known this, she would have recognized it directly... "If it''s fake, you''ll see your finger print on these banknotes soon, ha ha..." Yun Qianxi is in a good mood. Although she knows that the Dongfang dish can''t be punished too severely, she thinks it''s worth it to see its bad luck. She went to the man, took the man''s hands of a pile of silver, went to one side of the table, began to spread the truth on the silver one by one. While xiqingyu and Murong Jinxin stand by and stare at Dongfang dish, which is obviously embarrassed, to prevent Dongfang dish from destroying evidence at this critical time. "..." Dongfang dish tightly clenched her fingers under the wide sleeve robe into a fist. She really wanted to rush up and destroy the evidence on the table, but she didn''t dare. Once she moves, she can only recite it. Moreover, with Murong Jinxin, the woman here, even if she moves, she may not be able to achieve her wish¡° Oriental dish, press a few fingers on this white paper, it will be convenient for us to compare After Yun Qianxi''s departure, Zhenyan disperses and signals xiqingyu to look after her. He takes a piece of white paper to ask the shopkeeper for it and spreads it in front of Dongfang dish. It seems that he is saying polite things to Dongfang dish, but in fact he grabs Dongfang dish''s hand directly, smears red ink on it and takes her ten finger prints. "..." Dongfang dish only felt that her sky had fallen down more than half, looking at the piece of white paper covered with her finger print, cold sweat could not be suppressed. She''s hesitating. Should she admit it? After struggling for a short time, she knelt down in front of sizer with a plop¡° Father Huang, this person is instigated by his daughter-in-law, and he asked him to surrender... "Dongfang dish sighed heavily. There was a saying that her arms could not twist her thighs. Today she finally understood. Murong Jinxin is always a mountain she can''t cross. If she can escape this time, she will never try to find Murong Jinxin again¡° Your mind is very poisonous, but a little concubine dares to pour dirty water on the princess of the town of Xiling. You''d better give me a convincing reason, otherwise I won''t let you off lightly. " Xize endured for a long time before he didn''t attack Dongfang dish. At the moment, his face was very gloomy. Looking at the cheap woman who wanted to discredit her baby daughter, he really wanted to peel her skin immediately¡° Since her daughter-in-law met the princess of Zhenguo, because of the relationship of Yun Qianxi, the princess of Zhenguo made trouble for her daughter-in-law everywhere, and even made her daughter-in-law suffer humiliation on the day of her wedding. Not only that, because of her relationship, the LORD did not return to the house at all. The daughter-in-law and the other two ladies are just keeping the empty boudoir alone, but it''s hard for the daughter-in-law to see the Lord. The daughter-in-law was so angry that she bribed the storyteller to make up the truth about the princess of Zhenguo. But those rumors may not be all false. The whole Princess mansion knows that the princess of Zhenguo has an affair with the mysterious man. Only after her daughter-in-law has bribed the princess mansion can she know the well-known secret in the princess mansion... "Dongfang dish first looks at Xi Qingyu, who has been silent all the time, and his heart is cold. Anyway, she is also his woman. Now that she is in trouble, he doesn''t want to help her, but the way he wants her to die right away really hurts her. When I think of the grievances I''ve suffered these days, I feel that I''m so depressed that I can''t go up and down¡° Dongfang dish, I have nothing to say about your first reason. I really embarrassed you because of Qianxi. But what do I care if Qingyu doesn''t touch you? My Murong Jin heart is not bored to the point of managing other people''s boudoir affairs. If your own man doesn''t touch you, you should find the reason from yourself and rely on me. You really mean it... "

 Chapter 419

    Murong Jin''s heart glanced at the cloud shallow night that was cleaning up the silver note, and the corners of her mouth slightly smoked. Before she guessed that the bottle of Zhenyan powder in the girl''s hand was false, if it was true or false. I didn''t expect that the girl''s acting level was improved by leaps and bounds, even she was almost cheated.


    This is a psychological war. If Dongfang dish insists on it for a short time, I''m afraid it will be able to escape temporarily. But guilty heart is guilty heart. At the last moment, she still can''t bear her inner fear.


    "Murong Jinxin, if it wasn''t for you, I would have been favored by the Lord for a long time. How could I have been reduced to the point of paying rent to you every month. I made up the follow-up story about you and the mysterious man, but you are not a good thing. You are sure to steal people behind the back of King Li. Do you dare to deny it? "


    Dongfang dish is also free to go, anyway, things have come to this, she can''t escape punishment, so she will take this opportunity to vent her resentment. After venting, she will never provoke Murong Jinxin again. Otherwise, the breath in her chest would make her blush.


    "Why can''t I deny it? Is there a man in my room and I''m stealing? To put it this way, you have more people stealing Oriental dishes. If I remember correctly, a few days ago, manager Liu of our princess mansion went to collect rent from you. He must have entered your room. Did you steal manager Liu with Qingyu on your back? "


    Murong Jin''s heart is very funny looking at the angry Dongfang dish. This woman really owes a lesson. Even if she can''t kill her for the time being, she must let her lose her reputation, and make her feel that she can''t lift her head even when she walks in the street.


    "You are being unreasonable. If you have a clear conscience, do you dare to swear? If you have an affair with that mysterious man, your Murong Jinxin will be reduced to the most humble woman in the world, and will be crushed by thousands of people. Do you dare? "


    Dongfang dish is disgusted by Murong Jinxin''s words. Manager Liu''s chubby appearance and goose bumps come out in his mind. She really spent a lot of money to bribe a bodyguard of Princess mansion, so she is very sure that Murong Jinxin and the mysterious man must have some secret. She forced Murong Jinxin, even some words that did not conform to her Princess identity were also said.


    "Why can''t I swear? I Murong Jin heart line of the end is doing a poison oath is what? If my Murong Jinxin steals people, it will be trampled by men in the world, and it will not end well. I''m done. What else do you have to say? "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t want to do these boring things, but the corner of her eyes caught a glimpse of the people''s expectation. She knew that if she wanted to thoroughly clean the basin of dirty water on her body, she would have to comply with the public opinion. In this strange world, people really believe in ghosts and gods, and Dongfang dish only says that based on this consideration. Well, swear it. Anyway, she didn''t do anything bad. She was afraid of a ball of wool.


    "You..."


    Dongfang dish really didn''t expect that even Murong Jin''s heart would dare to take such a poisonous oath, but she was stunned. Her pale lips opened and closed for a long time, and she didn''t say a complete sentence. Murong Jinxin even dare to make such an oath. It seems that the so-called stealing is really just a misunderstanding.


    "Well, I''ve done everything you asked me to do. I''m not innocent. People in the world are free to judge. Now, it''s time for us to figure out what you''ve done to my reputation. You must know the Oriental dish. Bullying my Murong Jin''s heart, whether it''s a ghost or a human, my Murong Jin''s heart will not give up. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at dongfangdi, the expression on her face turns from shock to fear, and her gloomy mood has obviously improved. She went to the Oriental dish, which was still kneeling on the ground, and looked down at it, just like a queen, full of momentum.


    "My father is still here. It''s not your turn to deal with it."


    Dongfang disc looking back at her Murong Jin heart, heart has been mentioned to the throat. About Murong Jinxin''s means, she has learned many times, really don''t want to learn. She would rather be put in prison by the emperor of Xiling, even if she was whipped, at least her dignity would not be trampled.


    "For the sake of the emperor, I don''t want your life. However, the death penalty can be avoided, and the living crime can not be escaped. Immediately go to the Ministry of punishment to get the 20 boards, and you are not allowed to step out of your own yard for three years. If you do it again, you will be killed. "


    Xize took a look at her baby daughter and saw that she didn''t have much objection to Dongfang dish''s words. She thought it over before she opened her mouth. The punishment given by him is neither too big nor too small. The 20 big boards are enough for Dongfang dish to suffer for a long time, and the three-year absence from the yard is enough for Dongfang dish to go crazy.


    "My daughter-in-law, thank you for your mercy. I''ll go to the Ministry of punishment now..."


    Dongfangdi was relieved to hear the punishment from Xize. However, even if she had 20 boards, she could stand it. At most, she could not die in bed for a while. It doesn''t matter if she thinks about it behind closed doors for three years. If she really wants to go out, she has a way.


    "You go with her."


    Xize nodded and gave orders to the two bodyguards waiting. The two bodyguards immediately left behind dongfangdi. Until now, the big stone on sizer''s heart was removed.


    "Father, you''ve been out for a long time. I''ll take you back to the palace." See things already, Murong Jin heart also don''t want to stay in drunk Xianju, let people point at the joke. She gave Nishizawa a pull, indicating that he could go away quickly. Originally, she could pat her ass and leave directly, but now it''s completely dark. I''m afraid it''s well known that her father appeared in zuixianju. She''s worried that someone might hit him on the way¡° OK, you still have a little conscience. Then you can go back to the palace with your father. " As soon as Xize heard that her baby daughter was willing to send him back to the palace, she was in a good mood. She patted Murong Jinxin''s little shoulder and left with a laugh. At the moment when he raised his foot, the onlookers immediately bent down and knelt down, shouting long live the emperor and sending Xize away. "..." Jun Mo Li, who was sitting in the corner, had already had enough to eat and drink. Seeing that his beloved had gone, he was not wasting his time. He left a few ingots of silver and quickly got up and went to the princess mansion. The light moonlight scattered on him, lighting up his face with a human skin mask. In the cold wind of winter, he felt the unusual warmth..... When Murong Jinxin came into the courtyard where she lived after seeing off her father, her flighty steps suddenly stabilized, That lazy incomparable small face suddenly appeared a trace of killing color. There is someone in her room, and she is also a very good Kung Fu person. That person is not Hades. Well, those who dare to show up in her room in the middle of the night must have made an attempt. However, since only one person came, she had nothing to be afraid of. Pretending that he didn''t know anything, he pushed open the door. Just as he wanted to feel where the man was hiding, he immediately felt that his slender waist was held, and then he was forced to press on the door, and his bright red lip was severely blocked. "..." She was going to wave out of the move, smelling the familiar fragrance of snow lotus, then abruptly back. The small arm hugged the man''s waist and warmly responded to his not gentle kiss. It seems that the man was forced to Xiling by those rumors. In addition, she really couldn''t understand how he appeared in front of her in advance¡° How long have you been separated from me and dare to steal behind my back? Am I not hard enough to satisfy you? " After a deep kiss, Jun Mo Li reluctantly left Murong Jin''s delicate lips. Her big hand vaguely provoked Murong Jin''s delicate chin and asked a question with a sense of oppression¡° Steal your sister ah steal, I really want a man, will go straight to the restaurant to find a clean good goods. You can''t give me any pot that doesn''t open. The tone in my heart hasn''t disappeared yet. Be careful, I''ll smoke you. " Murong Jin''s heart turns white, and her little white hand instantly doesn''t pinch the unique face of Jun Mo Li. Looking at the man''s appearance, she also knew that the man''s purpose was to roll the sheets more times. It was necessary to sprinkle salt on her wound¡° If you have Qi in your heart, you can find Dongfang dish to scatter. If I have Qi in my heart, I can only find you to scatter. Jinxin, in order to make up for my scarred heart, you can''t refuse me these days before the wedding, otherwise I''ll never finish with you. " The corner of Jun Mo Li''s mouth pulls out. In the cold moonlight, he sees clearly the slightly agitated look on Murong Jin''s face, and he doesn''t say anything more. It''s self-evident what she wants to do¡° If you want me to be carried onto the sedan chair, I have no problem. I''ve been stimulated by Qingyu and Qianxi recently. I''m just looking for a man to get angry. Hum... "Murong Jinxin is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She struggles out of Junmo glass''s arms and goes to the bed with Junmo glass''s arm. After walking to the bedside, he kicked Jun Mo Li on the bed, and his plain white hands picked Jun Mo Li clean¡° Jinxin, send your anger to me as much as possible. I can stand it. But before you get angry, can you tell me who the so-called man who has an affair with you is Jun Mo Li has nothing to do with affectation. Anyway, they don''t know that they have been seen by each other for many times. He is very used to it. The big hand stretches and pulls Murong Jin''s heart onto the bed. It''s the same. After pulling it clean, it takes a few silk''s jealousy to ask. He was really curious about the man''s identity. Previously, he thought that he would be the underworld, but he knew that the underworld was already very tired because of the underworld, and he didn''t have the leisure to go to the street with Jinxin to pretend to be a fool¡° Who else? The underworld. His father came back to recover for you. As soon as he was happy, he drank a few more cups of cat urine and went to the human world to grab other people''s mutton kebabs to eat... "

 Chapter 420

    Murong Jin heart looked at the side of the man a look of disdain, this kind of thing still need to ask? Apart from the boring ghost of Hades, which normal man would do that kind of childish thing? He''s not a double hero. He can''t even guess this. Is he in such a hurry that he''s out of his mind like Pluto?


    "It turns out that the old underworld is back. No wonder..."


    Jun Mo Li suddenly realized that it made sense. The old underworld has come back. It''s OK for him to take a few days off. Since that man is Pluto, he seems to have nothing to eat. So, the moment will calm down.


    "In other words, do you think I''m really stealing when you come to Xiling so soon?"


    Murong Jin heart in Jun Mo Li strong arm hard pinch a, because he interrupted, let her originally some agitation mood has calmed a lot. On second thought, I came up with a very serious problem.


    If he came back because he didn''t believe her, they would make a lot of noise before rolling the sheets, because she could never accept doubt


    "I''m worried that someone is scheming against you behind your back, and you dare not steal people..."


    Jun Mo Li picks an eyebrow and immediately denies Murong Jin Xin''s words. If they had not experienced so much two years ago, he would have doubted if he heard such rumors, but now he would only laugh at such rumors. If he doesn''t have the most basic trust in her, he doesn''t deserve to love her so much.


    "The rat excrement of Dongfang dish, when Dongqi is destroyed, I will repay her well. Don''t do anything in the dark, understand? "


    She knew too much about this monster. Although Dongfang dish had been severely punished by her father, she would not give up with this monster''s revenge. If she doesn''t stop it, she may be dead tomorrow.


    "OK, you''ve opened your mouth, and I don''t dare to disobey you. I''ll save that woman''s cheap life for her for the time being."


    Jun Mo Li nods and agrees. As long as her request doesn''t involve men''s problems, he can agree to anything. Now that the war is about to start, it''s really not suitable to move the Oriental dish at this time. It''s not the most serious problem to let her live a few more days. He''ll send someone to watch the cheap woman.


    "You just came here. Who was pretending to be you in the wedding procession?"


    Murong Jin heart to his arms rubbed rubbed, plain white hand is very casual pinch his ears, feel his slightly unstable breathing, very curious to ask.


    There are a lot of people in the welcoming team, and not all of them are his people. When he leaves like this, he will arrange other people to support him for the time being.


    "Feng, he has been with me for the longest time and knows my behavior very well. As long as he talks less, he won''t help


    In the past, he specially trained Feng to prevent him from being absent when something big happened one day, so that Feng could still act like him. So he didn''t worry about the wind.


    "Well, when you talk about the wind, I think of Ning''er. Since that incident, she has always resisted my mention of her marriage. She just felt that she was not clean and worthy of any man. Even several times I saw the wind forcing her to marry herself, she refused without hesitation. I love the wind, but they both live so hard... "


    Mentioning what happened to Ning''er more than two years ago, she always felt guilty. Previously, she also told Ning''er that she would accept the wind many times, but the little girl would rather put her feelings for the wind in her heart for a lifetime, and even let her find a good woman to marry for the wind.


    "Or shall I marry them directly? If she doesn''t, I''ll give the order to kill Feng. What do you think? "


    For that stubborn to let him have some headache of little girl, Jun Mo Li feel that only this way can achieve the effect they want. Ning''er likes the wind. It''s absolutely impossible to watch the wind being killed. In addition, he really can''t think of any good way.


    "Well, the first thing after we get married is to make a decision on their marriage. It''s going to be a war, and we have to give them a chance to love each other. "


    Murong Jinxin pondered for a moment, and felt that Jun Mo Li''s method was effective. Anyway, she didn''t really want to kill Feng. She believed that Feng would have no problem. Ning''er''s marriage is always a big stone in her heart. As long as Ning''er marries someone, the big stone in her heart can be moved away.


    "Well, Yu and Xuanxuan are going to get married on the second day of our wedding. If we can do the same for Feng and Ning''er, it will save us both trouble and worry."


    Jun Mo Li remembers what Yu said to him earlier. Feng and Yu are the people he trusts most. If they can get married on the same day, he will be very happy to see them. The most important thing is that after they get married, they will have concerns in their hearts. They will not make fun of their own lives on the battlefield.


    "Let''s do it together. I have to force Ning''er to agree to get married. Wind and rain have already been settled. When the war is over, you can arrange a blind date for Lei and Dian. It''s too lonely to be alone. It''s a good thing to be accompanied by someone. "


    When Murong Jinxin heard that Chu Moxuan was about to get married, she was in a good mood and fell on Junmo glass. Her eyes were shining like stars. She could see who she was calculating again¡° If I let them go on a blind date, I guess they will think that I will let them marry the woman they are going on a blind date. " The nonsense that should be said is almost enough. Jun Mo Li turns over and presses Murong Jin''s heart under him. His big hands start to make trouble everywhere and fan the flames everywhere. There are always endless words between them. If they go on like this, I''m afraid they will talk endlessly when it''s daybreak. Or wait for him to feed them, then if she has strength, he will accompany her slowly¡° Mo Li, on the first day when I went back to Xiling, I went to the palace to see my father, mother and imperial concubine. Guess what happened to me on the way? If you can just right, I''ll take the initiative for once... "Murong Jinxin didn''t refuse him, let her light clusters of small flames on her body. What happened that day appeared in my mind. Looking at Jun Mo Li, his eyes suddenly darkened. Even qianxiriri is by Qingyu''s side. Qingyu is so anxious that she often has to face separation from herself. She doesn''t want to make him complain about this kind of thing in the future¡° See xiqingyu and yunqianxi doing some dark things in a dark corner, right... "Smell speech, Jun Mo Li stopped the action in his hand, staring at her beautiful face for a long time, originally some paste brain began to run at high speed. She seldom takes the initiative between them. It''s rare that she is willing to take the initiative. Naturally, he wants to take the opportunity. He thought about it, and then he spoke for sure. The questions she will ask at this time must have something to do with men and women. There are not many people who can get into her eyes in Xiling. It is absolutely impossible for her father and mother to do that in the imperial palace. The only thing left is xiqingyu and yunqianxi¡° You were right. I was surprised. You said that Qingyu was so indifferent that he was like a beast when he met this kind of thing. That eager appearance, even Chu Mo Shang''s Sao Bao horse can''t match... "Murong Jinxin clapped his peerless face with admiration, and then gave him a heavy kiss on his thin lip. She is always a person who does what she says. He guessed that she must serve him well. Previously, she came out of chaos and hurt her vitality. He didn''t dare to touch her in those days of recuperation. She only touched her twice the day before they were about to leave, and she knew that he must have suffered a lot¡° You know, we only have one woman. We don''t want other men to have wives and concubines. We can enjoy beauty every night. When you come to kuishui, we should be patient. When you feel unwell, we should bear it. Even when you''re in a bad mood and stop, we have to bear it. Xiqingyu''s reaction, that''s what a normal man should have. What''s so strange? " As a man, as a man with only one woman, Junmo glass is quite able to understand the mood of xiqingyu. If they had a lot of women, I''m afraid they wouldn''t think about it when they should do business in broad daylight. It''s because they don''t, so sometimes they want to knock down their own women everywhere after holding on for a long time¡° When you say that, it''s like you guys are pathetic? You have to know that this kind of service is enjoyed by you men, and we are all suffering from all kinds of physical discomfort to cater to you... "Murong Jin snorted coldly, and was very unhappy with his sad appearance. If they don''t bear it once in a while, will they live? I''m afraid I''ve already been killed in bed. Every time after the lingering, the men are in high spirits, just like beating chicken blood, while the women are suffering from backache and want to sleep until the end of time¡° Men with three wives and four concubines are not pitiful, but men like us who have only one woman are the most pitiful. Jinxin, don''t talk nonsense. I can''t wait to see how you take the initiative... "Jun Mo Li took a puff from the corner of her mouth, looked at her small appearance that seemed to want to continue this topic, and blocked her chattering mouth directly. It''s late at night. If they go on talking nonsense like this, won''t they live up to such a good night¡° Since I take the initiative, you don''t move, or I''ll kill you... "A kiss, Murong Jinxin raised her red face and looked at the evil man above. There was a strange smile in the corner of his mouth. Then he sat up and motioned him to roll into the bed. It''s full of momentum, just like a big sister in the 21st century. It''s so hot in the small room. The temperature is rising all around. It''s such a beautiful scene that even the moon in mid air can''t help blushing

 Chapter 421

    Time is in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, it''s the day when Junmo glass and Murong Jinxin get married. On this day, the imperial city of Xiling was very busy, and the streets and alleys were crowded.


    On a white horse with sweat and blood, Jun Mo Li was dressed in red, and his hair was tied with a red ribbon. The elegance of his hand was obvious, and the bride price team behind him lined up to the gate of the imperial city of Xiling.


    This kind of ostentation makes countless women blush and countless men blush. It''s really a response to the old saying that people are more popular than people.


    The wedding party arrived at the princess mansion of Zhenguo very smoothly. After meeting Murong Jinxin in the carriage, they went straight to the state of Chu without any stop


    At the same time, in the tent of Tianchen and the South Vietnam alliance, tianchenxiu and nangonghan are concentrating on discussing what plan to make. They look different. Tianchen Xiu is a little dignified, while Nangong Han''s is very schadenfreude.


    "Well, don''t say it. We have to send troops today. It''s just a wedding gift for Jun Mo Li and Xi Qing Yu..."


    Nangong Han picked up the cup beside him, looked up and poured down a cup of strong tea. There was a smile in the corner of his mouth, and his eyes were twinkling with a sense of killing. One hand trembled slightly, where a piece of meat had been bitten off by the king of snakes, and it has not been completely cured. He had to repay the pain of evisceration.


    "I understand your feelings, but have you ever thought that if we fight today, we will completely offend Murong Jin. If she gets involved in this fight, do you think we still have a chance to win? "


    Tianchen Xiu really thinks that it is not feasible to send troops at this juncture. Although he has no deep friendship with Murong Jinxin, he has a general understanding of Murong Jinxin''s temperament through previous contacts. Murong Jinxin, the evil star, if you don''t provoke her, everything is easy to talk. If you offend her, you don''t have to say a word.


    If Nangong Han puts the Allied forces of the two countries in danger because of his own selfish interests, he will never agree


    "Why not? This time, our palace devoted its efforts to South Vietnam to break the rumor that those who got Phoenix women got the world. Moreover, this war is inevitable. Even if we don''t send troops today, if we are defeated in the future, it will be the same as sending troops today. "


    Nangong Han''s attitude is very tough. When he decides to fight with Tianchen, he has made the worst plan. If you win, you will be the overlord of the world. If you lose, you will lose your life. So, why did he make Murong Jin feel better?


    "You forget that fire phoenix came yesterday..."


    Tianchenxiu has a headache. Nangonghan knows that it''s true, but the key is that he doesn''t want Murong Jinxin to get involved in the fight. Yesterday''s huofenghuang has made it very clear that as long as they don''t send troops today, they will fight as they like with the state of Chu in Xiling. It depends on their ability to win or lose. But if they were to rush out today, the first one who would not let them go would be huofenghuang.


    Fire Phoenix, the patron saint of Phoenix, had already seen the power of fire phoenix on the Empress Dowager''s birthday. Yesterday, when fire phoenix came to them, they just waved their wings gently, and their tent was broken to pieces. With such a terrible attack power, he felt that they would not have to fight this battle.


    "As long as we send troops today, this battle will be a fight. I''m afraid Murong Jinxin doesn''t have the heart to take care of us. "


    It took Murong Jinxin at least half a month from Xiling to the state of Chu. It took ten days and eight days to get back from the state of Chu after she got married. It was nearly a month. In a month''s time, the two commanders of Xiling and Chu were not in the battlefield. If they seize the chance, they might directly attack the imperial city of Xiling.


    Then there will be nothing to be afraid of.


    "The prince of Nanyue underestimates Murong Jinxin''s revenge. Don''t forget that you are just teasing Yun Qianxi, but you drink your own bowl of human flesh soup. Besides, you also saw the whereabouts of Murong mansion with your own eyes. Murong Jinxin''s words have been put on the surface. If you want to find your own way to death, you can take the soldiers of Nanyue with you. Anyway, I will not send troops today... "


    Tianchen Xiu rubs his eyebrows with a headache. He thinks it is impossible for him to reach an agreement with Nangong Han. Then he had to keep his soldiers first. As for cooperation with South Vietnam, he had to wait until Nangong Han came back alive.


    "What does Prince Tianchen mean? At the beginning, when the two countries signed the cooperation agreement, one of them was to advance and retreat together. Prince Tianchen asked me to face the Western Chu army alone today. Is that to break the contract? "


    Smell speech, the South Temple Han''s face instantly elongates, the vision that sees to day Chen repair is very not good. It''s clearly stipulated in the agreement. Is tianchenxiu trying to demolish it halfway? Knowing that tianchenxiu was so timid, he beat Tianchen first, beat Tianchen down, then United Dongqi to beat Xiling, and finally annexed Chu.


    "The palace didn''t want to break the contract. It was the prince of South Vietnam who was too reckless. It wasn''t luck but strength to fight. Our palace thinks that we Tianchen have no ability to fight against Murong Jinxin and huofenghuang. If the Nanyue Prince insists on going his own way, then our palace has nothing to say. "


    Tianchen Xiu''s face is not good-looking, he is not as impulsive as Nangong Han, he can''t let his soldiers die blindly. Today they can be surprised, but the price they will pay in the future is absolutely unbearable. He wants to start from the overall situation. Since he wants to play, he wants to play aboveboard. He doesn''t want to play these little tricks¡° Prince Tianchen really makes our palace look at you with new eyes. Well, you''ve already said that. Today, you Tianchen will be a loser. This soldier is out of our palace. " Nangong Han gives Tianchen Xiu a look of disdain. He gets up, waves his sleeves and wants to go out. But before he gets out of the tent, he is blocked by an invisible force. He was surprised, drive internal force want to break through, but feel oneself by own internal force bite back, body shape heavy fell out. On the top of the tent, a shadow slowly emerges. Huo Fenghuang coldly looks at Nangong Han, who has been seriously injured. He pats his red wings and wraps Nangong Han with a strong force. Constantly tearing at his dilapidated body¡° Ah... Ah... Ah... "Nangong Han uttered a shrill scream. He kept struggling. The scarlet blood overflowed from the corner of his mouth, dropping on the cold floor, shocking."... " Tianchenxiu, who is not far away, is frightened by the sudden appearance of huofenghuang. Seeing nangonghan''s fate, he is very happy. Fortunately, he insisted on not sending troops, otherwise he would not be much better than Nangong Han¡° I knew that some of you would be uneasy. I''ve been waiting for you for a long time. I don''t know what''s good or bad... "The fire phoenix''s red wings beat again. In addition, the power on Nangong Han suddenly disappeared. It glanced at Nangong Han who couldn''t move, and the hair on his head almost burst. If the owner didn''t let it hurt these people''s lives, it would tear him directly¡° You... "Nangong Han''s face turned pale, looking at the fire phoenix on the top of the tent, endless regret came. He was wrong. At this moment, he realized how wrong he was. Some people really can''t be provoked. Once they are provoked, the end will be worse than death. For example, his bones are almost torn off now. If he wants to recover from his serious injury, he still doesn''t know when Ma Yue will be¡° As long as you can climb out, I''ll let you out. " Fire phoenix looked at the Nangong Han who couldn''t get up and opened his mouth with disdain. This man who is so vulnerable and afraid of death, not to mention that he can''t move now. Even if he can still move, I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to climb outside recklessly. "..." Nangong Han''s mouth trembled several times. He wanted to say something, but he stifled it. He turned his eyes to Tianchen Xiu and motioned to Tianchen Xiu to help him to lie on the bed. His bones are aching all over now. He just wants to lie on the bed and find a military doctor to have a look. For Fire Phoenix''s taunt, he can''t do anything but endure¡° Fire Phoenix, we won''t send troops, you can rest assured... "Tianchen Xiu only felt a burst of cold on his back. When the fire phoenix''s face trembled, he helped Nangong han to bed, and then he opened his mouth in pain. As expected, the divine beast was the divine beast. He just moved his wings and made nangonghan like this. If they really send troops to provoke it, I''m afraid it''s moving a few more wings, and their alliance with South Vietnam will be destroyed¡° If you dare to act rashly today, I will make all the Allied forces of your two countries look like him... "Fire phoenix is very satisfied with tianchenxiu''s attitude. Her beautiful eyes squint, and then disappear instantly after leaving a word. With its disappearance, the tent was silent, only the hum of nangonghan¡° The prince of Nanyue should remember this lesson. This is the end for you to be brave. Don''t make it again next time. I''ll call for a military doctor for you first. You can lie down. " Tianchenxiu looks at nangonghan with a ferocious face. He doesn''t have much sympathy in his heart. He asks for all this. No wonder others. I hope that after this lesson, the arrogant prince can be more stable, otherwise this battle will be really hard to fight. "..." The corner of Nangong Han''s mouth mercilessly drew, looking at the back of Tianchen Xiu''s leaving, the dark light flickered in his eyes. Today''s shame, one day he will certainly return Murong Jin heart, no matter pay any unit price. Maybe he can find the demons who appeared in Chu moshang''s wedding. They must have a way to help him

 Chapter 422

    After half a month''s turbulence, the sedan chair finally returned to liwangfu in the afternoon of this day. At this time, liwangfu was decorated with lights, full of joy and laughter. Murong Jinxin worships with Jun Mo Li and is sent to the new house.


    "Jinxin, take xipa down and have a cup of tea."


    Familiar voice floated into the ear, let Murong Jin sitting beside the bed heart a shock, instantly pulled off the xipa cover on the head, looking at Ye Ranran standing in front of her heart mixed feelings.


    I haven''t seen it for more than a month, but ye Ranran has made some changes and seems to be more stable. In particular, her hair, which originally only reached her shoulder, suddenly grew to her waist. It can be inferred that her cultivation has made great progress in more than one month.


    "How are you doing now?"


    Murong Jinxin took the tea from ye Ranran, took Ye Ranran and sat down beside the bed, naturally asked. She is most concerned about this matter now, because it is related to Ye Ranran''s life safety.


    "It''s all right, black impermanence said. It''s beyond his expectation. If I follow this schedule, I should be able to cultivate my own shape in half a year


    Ye Ran''s purple eyes sparkled with a touching light. As soon as she mentioned cultivation, she felt that she was really good. The little chest is quite stiff, and I feel a great sense of achievement.


    "Do you still fight with that little gray wolf day by day?"


    Murong Jinxin nodded, this is her best gift for her wedding. In the mind does not expect to emerge a little gray figure, very interested asked.


    "Yes, my cultivation is growing, and it''s also moving up and helping each other. No one owes anyone..."


    At the mention of the little gray wolf, ye Ranran''s mouth is almost invisible. She can improve so fast that the little gray wolf has made great contribution. Because the little gray wolf, in addition to fighting with her every day, would often go to get some fruit for her to eat. Although she didn''t know where the fruit was made, it was undeniable that the fruit was very useful to her. The wolf was kind to her.


    "Take it easy. Don''t compensate yourself. That little gray wolf knows it''s interesting to you at a glance, otherwise it can''t be bullied like that by you. When I went to see you last time, you had already plucked the hair out of his body... "


    Murong Jinxin stares at Ye Ranran carefully, and doesn''t find anything abnormal from ye Ranran''s expression, but still instructs Ye Ranran to say a few words. Sometimes, the development of a relationship happens inadvertently. The little gray wolf looks extraordinary. If he really pursues Ranran, it is not impossible for them to get along with each other for a long time.


    "Poof, do you think too much. We foxes and wolves are natural enemies. We must not be together. Besides, I have men and children now. I don''t need to destroy everything I have for a little wolf. "


    Ye Ranran doesn''t think much of it. Naturally, the little gray wolf doesn''t know her intention, but she just pretends not to know. Maybe the little gray wolf was just on the spur of the moment to her, and after a while, he would die. She believed that she could still keep her heart, as long as Chu Mo Shang''s horse was honest, everything would not change.


    "You know, Chu Mo Shang''s goods are really good for you. I''m so sorry for failing him. By the way, when will black impermanence let you return to the underworld? "


    The key to cultivation is perseverance. If you don''t practice for a day, you may fall back for several days. She doesn''t want to delay Ranran''s cultivation because of her big marriage. If Ranran wants to go now, she agrees completely.


    "Black impermanence will come back with old Hades in the evening to help his brother-in-law recover. I will go back with them then."


    At the mention of leaving, ye Ranran''s smile froze. She also just returned to the human world. After fighting with the man''s daughter for a while, she went directly to the hall to see Jinxin worship, and then came here to talk with Jinxin. There are a lot of things I haven''t said to that Sao Bao stallion, and I haven''t met some requirements of that Sao Bao stallion, alas


    "Well, you can go back to accompany Chu moshang. I''ll go back to the underworld soon, and I''ll have a chance to meet you then. He has endured for so long. If you don''t appease him, maybe he will explode and die. Poof... "


    Murong Jinxin thinks of xiqingyu and yunqianxi almost fighting in the field again. She really thinks that she shouldn''t occupy Ye Ranran''s time. Their husband and wife get together very hard. If they don''t do something, there will be so long days in the future. How can Chu Mo Shang live? If a man like Chu moshang, who is used to thinking with his lower body, endures it for too long, I''m afraid he will suffer some problems.


    "Then I''ll go. I''ll come back and say something..."


    Ye Ranran didn''t feel embarrassed. In front of Murong Jinxin, she felt that even if she was stripped, she would not feel uncomfortable. What''s more, Jin Xin''s words are quite right. Since her appearance, the Sao Bao stallion has hinted at her more than once. If they want to be separated for a long time, she thinks she should go back as soon as possible.


    "Let''s go and call Xuanxuan and Ning''er in..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the sky, but it was still very early. Junmo glass was greeting the guests in the hall. I''m afraid she couldn''t come back until dark. Anyway, she is bored, so she talks about tomorrow''s marriage with Xuanxuan and gives Ning''er''s marriage by the way¡° Well, roll... "Ye Ranran, with a smile, didn''t talk too much, and then walked to the door of the new house. The door of the room closed with a creak. Although it was quickly pushed open, Chu Moxuan and Ning''er came in with a smile¡° Congratulations, miss Ning''er walks up to Murong Jinxin and looks at the woman in front of her, feeling incomparably. These years Miss go so difficult, now finally found a happy home, after Miss''s life certainly will not have any storm. My uncle will protect the young lady and will not let anyone bully her¡° Well, Congratulations, too. On the way to the wedding, the wind has proposed to me and Jun Mo Li, and I have promised the wind. In order to let wind energy go to the battlefield, you and his marriage will be done with Xuanxuan and Yu tomorrow. It''s a little simpler, but the most important thing is the heart. " Murong Jinxin looks at the woman in front of her. For more than two years, she has faded her childishness and become a graceful girl. It''s just her beautiful face, even if it''s more than enough to marry a royal family¡° Miss, Ning''er told you that Ning''er didn''t want to get married in her life. About the marriage, miss or cancel it, I don''t want to hurt the wind... "Ning''er was surprised, she never thought her first words would be like this. Smart eyes suddenly gloomy down, originally on both sides of the small hand also dead pinched his corner. Obviously, she is very resistant to the marriage with Feng¡° If you insist, the wind will be killed by Jun Mo Li. You''d better think about it yourself. Before the wind with Jun Mo Li proposed many times to marry you, but you have been unwilling to agree, Jun Mo Li is also upset by the wind. The last time the wind went to find Jun Mo Li, it was worth my gossip flying all over the world. Jun Mo Li was in a bad mood and gave an ultimatum to the wind. There is a saying that you have no joking words. Although Jun Mo Li has not reached the level of a gentleman, her words always count... "Murong Jin shrugs her shoulders and doesn''t have much reaction to Ning''er''s refusal. She just tells Ning''er the end of Ning''er''s refusal to marry. While she said, she carefully observed the change of expression on Ning''er''s small face. She was more sure that the little girl''s feelings for the wind were not clear in a few words¡° Miss, you go and talk to my uncle. I will listen to you. How can Ning''er deserve the upper hand? Ning''er and those brothel women are no different... "Ning''er is obviously frightened by Murong Jin''s words. People all over the world know that Jun Mo Li''s words count. Even if it is said in anger, the temperament and identity of Jun Mo Li can''t be changed at will. But if Miss is willing to show up, everything will be a different scene¡° Ning''er, if you say that in private, I can come back for you. But on that day, the wind was out of his mind. He said it in public. If I make him turn back because of you, how will he manage the army in the future? How to run the country? " Murong Jin heart shook his head, Ning son''s back to completely blocked. They have made up their mind to force Ning''er to submit. As long as Ning''er is married, they believe that Feng must have the ability to let Ning''er down. But the problem of a layer of film, even the wind does not mind, do not know what this little girl mind¡° Miss, Ning''er really doesn''t want to marry. If you must force Ning''er to marry, Ning''er can only die... "Ning''er bites her lip. After struggling for a long time in her heart, she simply makes her heart horizontal. Her big eyes glistened with tears, and her eyes were pathetic like deer''s. In fact, she likes the wind very much, but just because she likes it, she doesn''t want the wind to suffer so much. She has been spoiled by three men. She doesn''t want to let Feng be criticized behind her back because she married Feng¡° Ning''er, you can die, but the wind will die after you die. If you think you are more suitable to be a pair of desperate mandarin ducks, I will not stop you Murong Jinxin nodded again, she saw Ning er''s determination, although in the heart some bad, but still did not plan to retreat. This little girl is really don''t understand, can have such a good man really to oneself, that is really beg all beg don''t come of good thing¡° Miss, you are forcing me on purpose. Please don''t force me. Please... "

 Chapter 423

    Ning er''s big eyes blinked, and the tears ran down her beautiful face. She flopped down on her knees in front of Murong Jinxin, crying in tears.


    She is not stupid. She knows what Miss means to her. She also wants her to have a good home and a good man to take care of her all her life


    "Ning''er, I didn''t force you. Feelings are just about whether you like it or not. As long as you really like each other, why can''t you give each other a chance? Wind said this life is not you don''t marry, even if I deal with this matter for you today, can you still watch wind life don''t marry? Didn''t you even taste a woman on the day you died? In addition, the world is already in chaos. No one knows what he will face next on the battlefield? If the wind died in the battle, you will regret it. Life is short. Why waste so much time on unimportant things... "


    Murong Jin heart in the end also can''t bear to, get up will rather son to help up, looking at the small servant girl pear flower with rain appearance, she opened the mouth. At the same time, she gives a wink to Chu Moxuan, who is worried, to let her find a way to completely defeat Ning''er''s heart defense.


    "Ning''er, don''t cry, just get married. There is only one son in Feng''s family. Can''t you look at the queen of their family? Do you know why I am so anxious to marry Yu? That''s what I''m worried about. Only when I get married can I give myself to him. Maybe I''ll be pregnant in the next few days. If he really dies in battle, I''ll have to leave one for his family, right


    Chu Moxuan took a puff from the corner of her mouth and scratched her head for a long time, but she didn''t think of anything to let Ning Er loose. Just when she decided to give up the gesture that she couldn''t help Murong Jinxin, the words that Yu said before she went to meet her brother suddenly appeared in her mind. That sentence completely shocked her and made her decide to marry him immediately.


    "Xuanxuan''s words are right. Feng is very affectionate to you. You can''t let their family lose their children, can you? If you do this, I think your heart is too cruel... "


    Murong Jin heart quietly to Chu Moxuan gave a thumbs up, Xuanxuan this dose of medicine is hard enough. Any normal woman can''t be poked in the center by this remark. At the same time, Xuanxuan''s words also made her feel a little sad. She didn''t dare to have a baby before her nine days of Feng dance, which was too cruel for Jun Mo Li.


    "One day I went to find rain and overheard the conversation between rain and wind. Wind said that after you for so long, you are indifferent, if you died in the battlefield is also a good thing, at least not in the sad. Ning''er, Feng has a desire to die. If you want him to return safely from the battlefield, I advise you to marry him, or sooner or later you will regret... "


    Chu Moxuan raises her eyebrows to Murong Jinxin. Obviously, the praise for Murong Jinxin is quite helpful. So, keep on saying some half true and half false words. She had to talk Ning''er through. If Ning''er didn''t work, she would knock her little head through. She didn''t know how to cherish such a good man in front of her. She was so angry.


    "I... I..."


    Ning''er was a little bit upset by two people''s words. All the words were not as strong as that sentence. She was biting her lips, biting, as if making a very important decision.


    Princess Xuan''s words are right. Even if she doesn''t want to, she can''t let Feng die. At this juncture, she is not willing to touch other women, so she has to stick to her head. Well, just get married


    "Ning''er, silly girl, that matter has passed, and Feng doesn''t mind at all. Even if you don''t believe it, you should believe your miss. I won''t hurt you. You will be happy if you marry Feng. If you don''t feel happy, I''m letting Jun Mo Li order you to be free, OK


    Murong Jin heart looking at Ning''er has been crying out of breath, gently sighed, will help the little girl to the chair to sit down, personally poured a cup of tea for her. Take out a square silk handkerchief from the bosom, gently wipe tears for her, in the heart curse again blue small clean that cheap woman. If it wasn''t for that cheap woman who ordered people to destroy Ning''er''s innocence, Ning''er wouldn''t have lived such a miserable life.


    "OK... I''ll listen to miss... I''ll marry... I''ll marry..."


    Ning''er''s mood completely collapsed, she rushed to Murong Jin''s heart and cried loudly. Since that happened, she has never cried in front of others. All her emotions are buried in her heart. At this moment, she can''t help it. She wants to cry and cry away the shadow of that night. Then put down the past and live a good life with the wind.


    "Silly girl, if you want to cry, you can cry loudly. After crying, everything will disappear. We can''t change what happened in the past. But in the future, we can make our own decisions. Cry, cry out all your grievances... "


    Listening to Ning''er''s tears, Murong Jin''s heart is sour, even her own eyes are involuntarily red. All the sufferings Ning''er has suffered are caused by her. She is sorry for Ning''er. Now Ning''er is willing to open her heart in her arms. She is really happy. She is not unhappy because today is her big wedding.


    "Miss... Wu Wu Wu... Miss... I''m sorry..." Ning''er cried for a long time, until she cried a little hoarse, and then slowly stopped her tears. I suddenly think of today''s day that made my young lady very happy. She was crying with her bride in her arms. She was too ignorant. So, quickly Murong Jin heart push away, looking at Murong Jin heart chest has been her wet clothes, very sorry¡° OK, just let it out. Drink a glass of water and have something to eat. I''ll try the wedding dress with you later. Jun Mo Li has made several pieces for me. You can choose one you like. Anyway, our figure is similar. You can definitely wear it. " Murong Jin''s heart touched Ning''er''s small head, and the big stone in her heart was finally put down. Chu Moxuan makes a look at the other side. Chu Moxuan immediately understands and runs out, aiming at the busy wind in the hall. She must inform Feng of this great news at the first time¡° Well, thank you, miss... "Ning''er cleans herself up, calms down a lot, and looks at Murong Jin''s heart with some embarrassment. I was very moved to hear that my young lady wanted to give her her wedding dress. After all, I am not with the wrong master. The young lady is really nice to her¡° Thank you. I have always regarded you as my sister. If you want to get married, I can''t be stingy. After a while, I''ll ask manager Lin to clean up the small yard in front of the Moyuan as your new house. It''s convenient for you to come and take care of the Moyuan in the future. If you cry today, it will be over completely. If you cry tomorrow, it will only be tears of joy. Do you understand? " Murong Jin heart plain white small hand out, for her to tidy up the forehead crying bangs, looking at her eyes with a few silk love. This little girl is sure to follow her all her life. In that case, it''s better to let her live closer to her¡° Well, I will have a good wind, a good life, will not be uncomfortable. As long as he doesn''t dislike me, I''ll live with him all my life. " Ning Er nodded, a trace of scarlet appeared on her pale little face. It seemed that the wind and rain of the past two years had flashed in front of her eyes. From their acquaintance to mutual love, one scene after another made her red again. But she tried not to cry¡° I believe he will treat you all his life. After you get married, Junmo glass will give wind and rain a few days off, so you can accompany him well. Once he goes to the battlefield, he doesn''t know when he will come back. " Murong Jin''s heart is completely relieved. She takes Ning''er''s little hand to the wardrobe and opens it. Several red bridal dresses appear in front of them. Each one is exquisitely made and can be called a work of art¡° You can choose which you like. I don''t need them anyway. " Murong Jinxin will take out several pieces of bride''s wedding dress one by one, and show it in front of Ning''er, indicating Ning''er to choose her own. Although these are the intentions of Jun Mo Li, she should not give them to others. But she believes that Junmo glass will be very happy when she knows that she gave it to Ning''er. Because they are the same kind of people, are very short of people¡° What do you think looks good on me, miss Ning Er looked at it several times, but she couldn''t make up her mind. Everything was so beautiful that she liked it. In a dilemma, she directly gives the decision to Murong Jinxin. My young lady''s eyes are better than hers. She must be able to pick out what suits her best. She will wear whatever the young lady asks her to wear¡° Let''s take this one. It''s good for your face. Take off your clothes quickly. I want to be the first to see you put on your wedding dress. Haha... "Murong Jinxin thinks about it and chooses a wedding dress with a mandarin duck embroidered on her chest. She swings around in front of Ning''er. At the same time, she pulls open another cabinet and takes out the corresponding bridegroom''s dress and puts it aside. Then he began to pick Lanin''s clothes and didn''t care about the door that wasn''t closed. Just as they were struggling, the door of the room was pushed open from the outside. Wind that excited inexplicable face appeared at the door of the room, people have not entered the door, began to be excited incoherent up¡° Ning''er, are you really willing to marry me? Really? Don''t cheat me, or I will be killed in front of you. Ah, I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean it. "

 Chapter 424

    The wind can''t wait to step into the room, but when his eyes sweep to Ning''er who is wearing his belly pocket and is ready to try on the bride''s dress, he is shocked by Ning''er''s snow muscles. Until Murong Jin''s bad eyes sweep over, he suddenly realizes and turns his body.


    His face suddenly burned up, an inexplicable impulse burning in the body, all the blood rushed to the forehead. It''s hard for him to control his feelings when he sees that he likes people''s bodies


    "You... You... You''re a Padawan... You..."


    Ning Er suddenly some at a loss, also can''t attend to try on the bride''s dress, but hide behind Murong Jinxin, began to put on his clothes. Originally some scarlet little face, now it is burst red, really want to dig a hole to bury themselves.


    "I didn''t know you were changing... Don''t be angry... I..."


    The wind swallowed saliva, in front of a very gorgeous picture, the small heart thumping thumping special fast. Hear rather son scold him, he is not vexed, just feel oneself shouldn''t so rush in. Fortunately, what he saw was Ning''er. If he saw other women, he would slap himself to death.


    "Well, it''s not a big deal. You have decided to marry him. Sooner or later, he will see you. It''s the same to watch it in the morning and in the evening, so don''t be shy... "


    Murong Jin heart looking at very uncomfortable two people, really some speechless. It''s not that I''m naked and I''m seen. What do I care about. The place where she lived in her previous life, beside the swimming pool, is full of three beauties. Ning''er is still wearing such a conservative belly bag, and the wind can''t see any good material at all.


    "Miss... Your elbow is always turning out..."


    Ning Er secretly glanced at the body very stiff wind one eye, stamped a foot, then very dissatisfied to see to Murong Jin heart.


    "What else? Do I have to order that his eyes be cut out? Are you willing to give up? If you want to give up, I''ll let him dig out his eyes and give them to you. "


    Murong Jin heart white side of small servant girl one eye, looking at such Ning son, her heart is really happy. Such Ning er with her "have you this sentence, also not in vain I take out my heart and lungs to you. Don''t say much nonsense. After Ning''er marries you, you should be kind to her. If she is wronged, I will not forgive her. You should copy a copy of the twenty-four filial husband''s request for me. You must recite it for me before you go to Xiling. "


    Murong Jinxin looked at the complacent wind, originally slightly heavy heart suddenly a lot better, although the wind this person is very trustworthy, but the words she should say first. The little white hand pointed to a big picture frame hanging on the wall and opened it seriously.


    "Yes, my subordinates will remember it as soon as possible, and they will live up to the princess''s love for my subordinates."


    The wind looked at the dense words in the photo frame, and his brain hurt a little, but he didn''t dare to disobey the princess''s order. Suddenly think of the rain at that time when the back of these rules, the appearance of pain, instantly feel the same. But in order to marry Ning''er smoothly, it''s worth it.


    "Ning''er, you also remember what you just said to me. You and the wind are equally important in my heart. I will not take sides with any one."


    After being together for so long, Murong Jinxin still knows the wind better. Maybe because the wind has been following Junmo glass, she will inevitably have many similarities with Junmo glass in her way of life. She knew that once the wind promised, it would work hard to do it. So, will rather son give him, she is very at ease.


    "Yes, miss. Ning''er will be nice to him and never let him down..."


    Ning''er knows that Murong Jinxin is talking about business with her. She quickly puts away the embarrassment on her face and stands in front of Murong Jinxin. She opens her mouth respectfully.


    The wind can break through the worldly eyes to marry her, if she is not good at the wind, she is a wolf heart


    "Well, take this dress and make it Bento. It''s your wedding dress tomorrow. From now on, you don''t have to do anything. You can do whatever you want. I''ll arrange for someone to take care of the wedding. You just need to be present. "


    Murong Jin''s heart indicates that the wind will take the Xifu from the bed. She can understand the urgency of the wind. Now the wind must have a lot to say to Ning''er. Instead of letting them stay here and do nothing, let them cultivate their feelings.


    "Thank you, princess. I will never forget your kindness. In the future, I will go through fire and water for the princess. "


    Feng obediently went to the bedside, picked up the two sets of wedding clothes on the big bed, looked at the vivid red mandarin duck on the clothes, and finally the joy of pressure came up. Facing Murong Jin heart gave a gift, it is very natural to take up Ning''er''s cold hand and walk toward the door of the room.


    "If you want to spend the wedding night ahead of time, actually I don''t have any opinions..."


    When the wind and Ning''er go to the door, Murong Jin heart ill intentioned out of such a sentence, abruptly will Ning''er to be scared directly by the threshold trip, small body toward the room outside, if not the wind eye disease hand quickly hold her, estimate at least also have to fall a dog eat excrement.


    "Miss, you are so bad..."


    Ning''er, who is still in shock, turns around in the arms of the wind and looks at Murong Jinxin, who is gloating. Her little face is red. It''s not shy, but angry by Murong Jinxin¡° What''s wrong with me? When it comes to the wedding night, you will find that the wind is much worse than me. Haha... "Murong Jin''s heart picks her eyebrows and looks at her little servant girl''s lovely appearance. She is in a good mood. It seems that teasing them occasionally can not only bring them closer, but also make them have fun. It''s good to have the best of both worlds¡° Miss, you are more and more unruly... "Ning''er was told by Murong Jinxin''s outspoken words, which made the whole person very hot. Although the memory of more than two years ago made her naturally resist the things between men and women, she still knew that if she could love the people with her heart, it would be the joy of fish and water. She stamped her feet and felt that only the words that Miss often said could describe her mood at the moment¡° I don''t have any integrity at all. Well, you go quickly, and I won''t tease you, so as not to disturb your good deeds. " Since she was with Jun Mo Li, she felt that she had no such thing. Looking at her little servant girl, who was being teased by herself, she couldn''t lift her head, and she didn''t make any progress. Instead, she waved to them, indicating that they could go away¡° Let''s go... "With the black lines all over the head, the wind takes Ning''er''s waist and leaves stiffly with two Xifu. While walking, I felt like a thorn in the awn, and I couldn''t help speeding up a little bit. He really wants to say that their princess is not like a princess any more. Sometimes they are so evil that they are speechless, but they have nothing to do with her¡° You are quite bored. You are so bored that even your servant girls start to tease you. " After the wind and Ning''er leave, a light black flash, the underworld will appear in front of Murong Jinxin. The door of the room creaks and closes automatically, even several windows of the room are closed at the same time. Not only that, the underworld also set up a silent curse to ensure that what they said in the room was not heard by people outside¡° Didn''t you say you wouldn''t come? What''s wrong with it? It''s coming back? If you''re free, I''m afraid no one is as free as this nigger. " It''s a surprise for Murong Jinxin to see the underworld. He said before that he would not come. Does he want to make trouble for her again? She looked at Pluto slightly defensive, such as stars in the eyes of all doubts¡° Don''t use that anti thief look to prevent the king. It''s just a little gossip with you? As for you? I don''t mean to come here today. First, I want to see you in your bridal dress. Second, I want to give you gifts. "

 Chapter 425

    The underworld rolled a white eye directly, looking at this kind of Murong Jin heart, let him sincerely feel speechless. For the sake of her fame and integrity, he has made all the preparations now. No matter who wants to break in, it''s impossible to eavesdrop on them.


    "Then hand in the gift as soon as possible, and then you can go away. Don''t make any trouble for me at this juncture."


    Murong Jin heart is very impolite to him stretched out a small hand, to things attitude has been put very obvious. Today is her wedding day. If this man''s head is wrong and he is pinching someone''s neck, her reputation that she recovered with difficulty will be ruined again.


    "Here you are!"


    Hades is not wordy, took out a brocade box from his arms and handed it to her, but his eyes did not leave her beautiful little face for a moment. Usually he saw her almost without makeup, today''s rare also put on a little light makeup, will set off her beauty more incisively and vividly.


    "What is this?"


    Murong Jinxin opened the brocade box, looking at a pill lying in the brocade box, the faint fragrance of the medicine immediately lingered in the nose. She picked up the pill and smelled it under her nose. She really couldn''t figure out what medicine was sold in the gourd.


    "I''ve treasured this treasure for many years, and I''ve always been reluctant to take it. This is a good thing left by the ancestors of the underworld. I took it out for your pain. As long as you reach the Ninth level and take this pill, you can break through the tenth level smoothly. "


    The underworld looked at her treat the underworld baby so casual appearance, really feel the flesh ache. If he hadn''t thought about it and didn''t know what to give her, he wouldn''t have taken out such valuable things. As it happens, she can''t take this pill, so she can only give it to Jun Mo Li. It''s a big bargain for that boy.


    "Well, I''ll take your offer. It''s very interesting!"


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart immediately smile, will be in the hands of the pill carefully put back the brocade box, also found a very hidden dark grid put. This just went to the underworld''s front, and patted the underworld''s shoulder to show her gratitude. It''s not easy for him to take out such valuable things for her


    "Well, I don''t want to. It''s a treasure passed down from the underworld for many years. It''s taken advantage of by you little white eyed wolf..."


    The underworld looked at her shining face, and a warm smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. The original reluctance also disappeared in this moment. As long as she can be happy, let him send the whole underworld to her.


    "It''s not a matter of two days for me to take advantage of you. Just get used to it. Have you sorted out the secret of Long Xiao''s nine days cultivation? You''ve been free for 20 days. If you haven''t got it for me, it''s hard to say. "


    Before that, I felt guilty about taking advantage of him. I also thought about how to repay the debt? Now she doesn''t want to. Anyway, they are bound together by God. In this case, it''s natural that he helps her. She doesn''t need to have any burden. When she thought about it, she asked about another thing she was very concerned about.


    Junmo glass''s evil spirit will recover today. The first problem after recovery is long Xiao Jiutian. If Hades hasn''t sorted out the secret of cultivation, he may have to delay cultivation.


    "Let him follow the above instructions, and remember not to be impatient. He must come step by step. Otherwise, if he is possessed, I will not care."


    The underworld seems to have expected Murong Jinxin to ask this question. In fact, he spent the rest of the 20th day studying Long Xiao Jiutian and sorting out a lot of useful things for Jun Mo Li, besides dealing with the less onerous business. However, the cultivation of any magical skill must be carried out step by step. He only hopes that Jun Mo Li can be down-to-earth, or he will have to seek his own death.


    "OK, if he''s crazy because he''s eager for success, it''s also his life. I won''t go to you for that..."


    Murong Jin nodded, she can see the seriousness of the underworld saying this. This kind of magical skill is absolutely to think through all things, and only when you have a good cultivation can you go a step further. She believes in Jun Mo Li''s qualifications, and that Jun Mo Li will not lose big because of small things.


    "The two gifts sent by the underworld are for Jun Mo Li. As for you, I really can''t think of what to send? Anyway, the king''s is yours. Go back to the underworld to get what you want. "


    The underworld looked at her to the small book also put away, wry smile a, some sorry opened mouth. At least she got married, but he didn''t know what to give her, which made him frustrated.


    "I''m satisfied with what you sent me, and I don''t need anything now. Thank you anyway!"


    A man can do this for a woman. She thinks that this man is either a love fool or a fool. And this one in front of us has both. Deep love with a bit of foolishness, just want to give her all the best in the world. Sometimes she couldn''t help thinking, if she changed a position with him, could she do it? After thinking about it for a long time, the answer is that she can''t.


    "Don''t say those two words to me, I''m afraid. Jinxin, today is your wedding day. I wish you and Junmo glass a safe life


    Hearing the words, the underworld is a bit awkward. To say what he is most afraid to hear in his life is to hear words like "thank you" from Murong Jinxin. Because it means there is a distance between them, he really doesn''t like it¡° Good... "His blessing let Murong Jin heart a Leng, eyes flash a trace of surprise. She never thought that he was a generous man, but she could hold back his sad words at this time. She looked at the man in front of her, with a sour nose. What kind of luck have you had? How can you get him to treat you like this. Well, she will live a good life with him in the next life and make up for all the guilt in this life¡° The king of dragon ball has given it to his father. Tonight, he will bring black and white impermanence to help Jun Mo Li recover. Well, time is almost up. I''ll go back to deal with the official business first. " The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart and eyes, and a knowing smile bloomed on his lips. The slender fingers stretched out and rubbed her hair, and disappeared in the same place without staying more. The moment he left, the doors and windows of the room were restored to their original state, as if nothing had happened. Not big room, suddenly quiet down, Murong Jin heart went to the bed, directly up a lie, long eyelashes slightly tremble, cover up all the emotions in the eyes The hall of King Li''s mansion is very busy. The guests of congratulation surround Jun Mo Li. They have the posture of never giving up without getting drunk. Jun Mo Li was in a good mood, almost refused to come. His unique face was stained with a light red, and his whole body also exuded a light aroma of wine¡° Lord, the princess told her to come down and tell you, don''t get drunk and delay the event... "Leifei tried his best to squeeze to Jun Mo Li''s side. Looking at the man who had drunk a little dizzy, he endured the impulse of being bombarded and opened his mouth very hard. Besides Junmo glass, the guests on the scene could not understand what he said¡° Ray, it''s a good day for your prince. How can you not drink more? You tell your princess that even if the prince is drunk, he will be able to have a wedding night... "" that''s right, the princess is too anxious. I believe that even if the prince is drunk, he will be able to make her satisfied... "" if he is not drunk on the wedding day, it means that the bridegroom is dissatisfied with the wedding. If he loves the princess like this, he must be drunk, Must be drunk... "... just as Lei''s words fell, he was unanimously opposed by the guests present. I''m kidding. Prince Li is already the future emperor of Chu. If they don''t take advantage of this opportunity to curry favor with each other, how can they get promoted and become rich in the future? They can also take advantage of the opportunity to cover up the words of Li Wang Ye. Maybe Li Wang Ye makes a slip of the tongue, and his daughter will have a chance to wait in Li Wang Fu¡° I know, you go back to tell the princess that I have a sense of propriety... "Jun Mo Li''s eyes flashed. Jin Xin specially sent Lei to remind him that he didn''t dare to disobey her orders. He knows how important things are tonight, so now he is just pretending. At least it''s a happy day, and he can''t let these guests down¡° The princess said that if the prince is unconscious after drinking, she won''t have to go back to her room tonight. She will ask her subordinates to hang him directly at the gate of the imperial city until he wakes up with his wine... "Lei hesitated, because there are so many people at the scene that he couldn''t grasp the meaning of his words. It seems that the prince has drunk a lot. If he continues to drink, I''m afraid it will make the princess angry¡° I know, you just reply to the princess according to what I just told you... "Jun Mo Li''s mouth draws, Jin Xin''s heart is really cruel. If it wasn''t for something important tonight, he would be drunk today. He absolutely believes that Jin Xin will do such a thing if he is drunk¡° Wang Ye, you''d better take it easy... "Lei didn''t know what to say. He left in a hurry after leaving such a warning. He knew that the Lord knew it, but he was so excited today that he worried that he would forget everything. After Lei left, the guests on the scene felt as if they had been beaten with chicken blood, and their emotions were even higher. It seems that it''s good to see King Li hanging at the gate of the imperial city. As a result, a cup of wine constantly hit the Jun Mo glass, no mercy at all. I don''t know how long later, Jun Mo Li finally couldn''t hold on. After drinking the last glass of wine, he spat out, then his eyes closed and fainted¡° Quickly... Quickly help the Lord back to his new house... Quickly

 Chapter 426

    In the new room, Murong Jin''s heart is sleeping in a daze when a faint smell of wine suddenly melts into her nose, which makes her eyes suddenly open. Before she has time to say a word, her lips are blocked.


    The man who had been drunk in the hall, under the stimulation of alcohol, was kissing her fiercely, and his hands began to be unruly, which made Murong Jin''s heart hard to resist.


    "Jinxin, the old underworld is coming tonight, so let''s give him the wedding night ahead of time?"


    After a kiss, Jun Mo Li raises her head and looks at the beautiful woman under her. Her heart itches. Today, her identity has changed. They have paid homage to her. She is his right wife.


    "In broad daylight, do you mean to say that? Don''t forget that someone may come here at any time... "


    Murong Jin heart a shallow yawn, did not pay attention to his excitement. Today, he must bear it. He must put the overall situation first. What will he do in the evening if he is exhausted now? The old underworld didn''t mean to invite him.


    "The king ordered them not to come in. Jinxin, you won''t give it to me today. You will suffocate me..."


    Jun Mo Li naturally refused to let go of this great opportunity, two big hands began to commit a crime, in Murong Jin heart up and down the ignition, the purpose has been very clear. Of course, he has a sense of propriety. It''s impossible to hold her as lingering as usual. He just means it.


    "Then can you order not to let the old Hades come ahead of time? If you are in love, the old Hades with black and white impermanence to do? You don''t have a face, I want to. The most important thing is that you will spend a lot of energy tonight. You can''t waste your energy on these unimportant things. If I can give it to you, I don''t want you to bear it, but today is too special. If you dare to mess around, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Murong Jin heart hard to open his hands, now the situation can''t help him. He wanted that tomorrow they could be locked in their room for a day of love. But today, he didn''t even think about it. She is not such a talkative person. She can succeed just by acting like a coquettish.


    "Alas, the book Wang Ren will be writing tomorrow..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at Murong Jin, and her heart is not emotional. Her lazy face suddenly becomes serious, and she knows that she is probably dead. Spent a good while to adjust their mood, the whole body that intolerable heat reluctantly pressure down, just helpless to open the mouth.


    "The underworld has just come. I''ve given you two big gifts. I''ll take them for you."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the sadness of his handsome face, pushes him away, gets out of bed, takes out the small book given by the Hades and hands it to Jun Mo Li, hoping to divert Jun Mo Li''s attention.


    This move is really effective, but Jun Mo Li see the small book that a few lines of vigorous and powerful characters, charming eyes suddenly open big, can''t wait to read up.


    "The underworld told you not to rush for success, step by step. After I leave, I will leave the phantom to protect you. If you have something you don''t understand and don''t understand, you will call out the phantom. The phantom will come back to me. "


    Murong Jinxin is in a good mood when she looks at Junmo glass. She can''t help but raise a faint smile. She goes to his back and hugs his waist. She smells the fragrance of snow lotus and wine on him. She almost gets drunk.


    "The underworld really deserves to be the underworld. After reading what he wrote, I already know what to do. This is the best wedding gift I''ve ever received. Remember to thank him for me, Jin Xin. "


    Long xiaojiutian is already familiar with his mind, and he thinks about it day by day. It''s a pity that so long time has passed, and he hasn''t figured out anything. This book of Pluto taught him how to get started. No matter what you do, as long as you enter the door, the rest will be natural.


    "He also gave you a treasure of the underworld. As long as you practice to the Ninth level, take the treasure and want to break through the tenth level, it''s a piece of cake. I said, "I don''t think you have any relationship with him. He is not generally good to you."


    Murong Jinxin saw that he was smiling, so she took him to the table and sat down, poured a cup of strong tea on his lips, deliberately said some ambiguous words to tease him. She naturally knew that all this was done for her by Hades.


    "Then ask him if he would like me to do it?"


    Jun Mo Li put the small book on the table, looking at the ill intentioned gorgeous woman, very disapproval of the open mouth. Some words he did not pick out, although he already had the answer in his heart.


    "If you are willing to be oppressed by him, he should still be willing. I''ll ask for you next time. Well, while there''s still a little time, let''s get some sleep. If you don''t have enough energy at night, you''ll be in trouble... "


    Murong Jinxin yawned again, gave him a cup of strong tea, then dragged him to the big bed. They were so bumpy all the way back that it was almost impossible for them to sleep well in the carriage. After I came back, I was in the chapel and entertaining guests. I had already overdrawn my energy and had to have a good rest.


    "Well, I''ll make up for what I owe you tomorrow. Sleep, lady..."... Night, intoxicated night, cold moonlight, stars. Jun Moli and Murong Jinxin sleep until it''s dark. After a simple cleaning, they have a good meal. Then they sit in the room waiting for the arrival of the old underworld and black and white impermanence. Outside the room, the three brothers and sisters of the Dragon nationality are on high alert, and the four of them, with their own elites, surround the Mo garden. Even the immortal devil, who has not been seen for a long time, rarely runs out, unwilling to stand guard for Murong Jinxin. Everything is ready, just wait for the moment when Jun Mo Li returns to his real body... "Old underworld..." three faint shadows flash by, Murong Jin''s heart will see that a face with seven or eight points similar to the underworld. She immediately got up and said hello with a smile. She was a stranger and a ghost, but she seemed to have known each other for tens of thousands of years¡° Is the boy ready? " The old underworld nodded, perhaps because Murong Jin''s heart was his daughter-in-law sooner or later, and he was very casual to Murong Jin''s heart. Without a word of nonsense, he reached out and pointed to the gorgeous man who followed Murong Jinxin to get up¡° Well, if there is anything you need to pay attention to, you can tell him clearly, and he will do it Murong Jin''s heart is a little surprised, the old underworld''s attitude, carefully looked at the old underworld''s look, and found nothing strange. So I didn''t think much about it. I just pulled Jun Mo Li and was sure to answer¡° Boy, the process of recovery is very painful. The only thing you have to do is not resist. Remember, even if you want to die of pain, you must not have any resistance. If you don''t, your life will be ruined. Do you understand The old underworld summoned the dragon ball in his body and handed it to Jun Mo Li. He motioned Murong Jin Xin and black and white impermanence to wait. Then he spoke to Jun Mo Li. The son''s rival is really extraordinary. He looks good, has good aptitude, and seems to have good temperament. No wonder he can clean up Murong Jinxin. From this point of view alone, he is really better than his own son of a bitch¡° Yes, no matter how painful it is, the king will be able to bear it. Let the old underworld do it... "Jun Mo Li took the dragon ball and gave a faint smile to the old underworld. He finally came to today. He just suffered a little pain. With Jin Xin, he was fearless. If he can''t get through the pain, he''ll just die, so that he won''t live in disgrace¡° I like you so much. Sit down. " The old underworld looked at the perseverance in Jun Mo Li''s eyes. He already knew that it had been successful for most of the time. For a man with strong willpower, he felt that nothing could be stopped. Because of Jun Mo Li''s attitude, the look on the old underworld''s face eased a lot. He walked to the back of Jun Mo Li and sat down cross legged. His two hands were against the back of Jun Mo Li. Two faint black lights instantly penetrated into Jun Mo Li''s body. A trace of heat began to emerge from the top of Jun Mo Li''s head and float towards the wide open window. "..." A faint pain began to spread in Jun Mo Li''s body, tearing his soul bit by bit, as if he wanted to tear him up. His forehead began to come out of thin beads of sweat, that pair of eyes also began to dye a mysterious look. With the passage of time, Jun Mo Li''s body began to tremble gently. He endured the pain of mountains and rivers in his body. His lower lip had been bitten, and scarlet drops, smashing out countless blood red flowers¡° Boy, the last step, you are enduring... "Old Hades really didn''t expect that Jun Mo Li''s endurance was so strong. He didn''t even hum for half an hour. The little master of the dragon is really worthy of being the little master of the dragon¡° Well, I can stand it, even if the old underworld starts... "Jun Mo Li took a few deep breaths, and there were clusters of yellow light in his charming eyes, and his whole face was completely distorted because of the pain. But he is still trying his best to endure. If he can''t bear it, he will unconsciously look at Murong Jinxin. Just a look at it gave him the courage to endure again. Suddenly, he felt that a force against heaven had been injected into his body, swam in his body, and soon all his meridians were broken. He couldn''t support it any more. He fell to one side with a soft body. At the moment of falling to the ground, he let out a roar¡° Ah... "

 Chapter 427

    Chu Mo Shang''s body suddenly burst out of the golden light, those golden light penetrated the roof toward the mid air convergence, directly lit up half of the sky above the glass palace. The golden light is getting stronger and stronger. A golden dragon slowly emerges in the air. The Golden Dragon roars and roars.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Almost all the people were shocked by the magnificent sight in the air. Everyone looked up at the air. Besides feeling incredible, they were also shocked by the momentum of Jinlong. They almost knelt down after bending their knees.


    "Ah..."


    After hovering in the air for more than ten circles, the Golden Dragon swoops down to the place where Junmo glass is located, and instantly falls into Junmo glass''s body, which is almost not rolling on the ground.


    Jun Mo Li once again issued a scream, followed by his body began to gradually change. A piece of Golden Dragon scales came out of his body, and he began to slowly fade away. A few minutes later, he became a golden dragon, which was exactly the same as the one just injected into his body.


    "Is he really back?"


    Murong Jinxin goes to the Golden Dragon and looks at Jun Mo Li who has been in a coma. She is very distressed. Hesitated for a while to resist the impulse to touch it, if it has not changed completely, she casually touch it will damage its event.


    "Well, I will restore him now. Go and marry a suit of clothes for him."


    The old underworld carefully looked at the sleeping golden dragon, and did not find anything wrong, so he took a breath. Then he waved a black light to the golden dragon, wiped the sweat on his forehead, and went to the window to breathe. Because of his words, black and white impermanence is also very conscious of the forehead open.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at Jun Mo Li, who has changed back into human shape but has no inch. The corners of her mouth draw fiercely. She quickly walks to the wardrobe, turns out a suit of clothes and puts it on for him. Then she uses the magic to send Jun Mo Li to the big bed.


    "He has hurt some vitality. Let Hei Wuchang send him some herbal medicine from Youming pool. He can recover after taking it for one month. But within this month, he must not use force, otherwise he may not be able to use force in his life. "


    Feeling that Murong Jinxin had already dealt with Jun Mo Li, the old Hades turned around and asked Murong Jinxin to say a few words. He didn''t expect that the spirit of Jun Mo Li was the Golden Dragon. Golden Dragon is a rare event for the dragon people in a million years, and its potential is also the most powerful since the young masters of the dragon people. This man, in time, will be terrible.


    "Well, thank you for helping me."


    Murong Jinxin now is a little tangled, a month can''t use force, then how does Jun Mo Li go to the battlefield? Oh, my God, I really don''t want to make her feel comfortable. Just, this is their life. They can''t even recognize it.


    "Why should the whole family say thank you? If they really want to thank our king, they will treat my boy better in the future. If it wasn''t for his face, we would never have come here in person."


    The old underworld looked at the gorgeous woman in front of him. He had heard a lot about her in the past, and his impression of her was almost fixed. In fact, there was a big difference between the real contact and the hearsay. He thought the woman was pretty good. He looked at her pretty well.


    "Well, that will be a long time later. Whether I treat him well or not, I can''t escape the fate of being involved with him, can I? "


    Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrows, for their marriage was manipulated by the old underworld is still rooted in the heart, export words also with a strong sense of provocation. No matter what his status is, she will let him know that some things are done once. If they are done for the second time, no matter who he is, she will not let him go.


    "Ha ha, like that smelly boy, he is also a revenger. At that time, it was Wang who carved your name on Sansheng stone without your permission, but you can''t deny that you also got a lot of convenience, can''t you? If it wasn''t for him, you would not have been able to climb a meter. "


    The old underworld is not angry, looking at Murong Jin''s obscure look in her heart, she thinks that she has a good temper. No wonder she can control her wild horse. At that time, it was true that he was selfish, but she was not at fault. Unfortunately, it was only his precious son. That''s even.


    "Old man, I warn you, don''t try to control my life, or I''ll pull out all your hair and beard, just like the little wolf you picked up from the underworld..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the old underworld''s face that I didn''t do anything bad. Suddenly, her chest was a little stuffy. Without thinking about it, she jumped out of her mouth. After jumping out, she saw the black and white shoulders shaking at the same time.


    "Ha ha ha, you are so powerful that you are worthy of my smelly boy. The princess of the underworld should be like you. I promise you that similar things will not happen again."


    After staring at Murong Jin''s heart for a long time, the old Hades'' face was strangely soft. He even rubbed Murong Jin''s messy hair. His attitude towards Murong Jin''s heart was just like treating his son.


    Dead old man, in this world, in addition to his smelly boy dare to call him like this, so many years have passed, no one dare to call him like this. Murong Jin''s heart is a little interesting¡° I think you and your son are all brain sick... "Murong Jinxin was puzzled by the sudden touch of the old Pluto. Originally, she wanted to scold the old Pluto for eliminating the fire, but seeing the change of the old Pluto, she swallowed the words. Well, she doesn''t eat hard or soft. But she can''t be too nice when people take the initiative. Anyway, she is also her future father-in-law. If the relationship is too rigid, it will be bad after all¡° Whether you are sick or not, you just need to understand that you will never be wronged if you marry into our underworld. Jinxin, since you have recognized my stinky boy, there is one thing I want to talk about with you. " The old underworld thinks that the time is ripe, and Murong Jinxin doesn''t show any rejection to his smelly boy. So he will start to talk about his second purpose of coming here today, which is the most important reason why he agrees to allow his super boy to come to restore Jun Moli''s real body¡° Come on, as long as I can do it, I will die. " Murong Jin''s heart also became serious. She motioned to the old underworld to sit down opposite him and poured a cup of tea for the old underworld with her own hand. She knew that this was not a time to joke or talk nonsense, because the face of the old Hades had told her that what he was about to say was very important¡° No matter what method you use, your phoenix dance must be successful in nine years, otherwise my smelly boy will die, and you will be a widow forever... "The old Hades gently sipped a sip of tea, and the faint jasmine fragrance diffused on his lips. He was very satisfied with Murong Jinxin''s attitude. Such a woman who can advance and retreat is really suitable to be the princess of the underworld. He didn''t miss it¡° He has already told me, don''t worry, I won''t let him die... "Murong Jinxin''s mind came up with what the Hades had said to her in Xiling, and she didn''t take it seriously at that time. Now the old underworld himself came to talk to her, she must take this matter seriously. Feng dance nine days, no matter how difficult, she will also for Pluto as soon as possible. Where there is a will, there is a way. She believes she can¡° Well, you just have a number in mind. I don''t ask for anything. I only ask that my smelly boy can live in peace. I''m sorry for him. If it wasn''t for the peace of the underworld, I would have brought all the disasters that originally belonged to the underworld into his body, and he would not have met such a thing, alas... "The old underworld rubbed his sore eyebrows, and a thick guilt flashed in his turbid eyes. He is the king of the underworld, and his duty is to guard the underworld. He also has no way, who let only that child have that kind of physique, no one knows how much pain and suffering he had in his heart when he made this decision. But at that time, the only way to save the underworld, he just wanted to save the underworld first, and then he was trying to save his son¡° Does he know about it? " Murong Jin''s heart is clear. She didn''t expect the old underworld to tell her such a secret thing. Shocked, the first reaction is to know whether the underworld knows the truth of the disaster¡° I know. I told him a few days ago when I was drinking. He didn''t blame me. I''ve been trying to find a way for him to pass through the disaster of life and death all these years. I hope everything will go smoothly by then... "The old Hades nodded, and he didn''t want to hide some things for a lifetime. If the smelly boy of his family blames him after knowing the truth, he has nothing to say. After all, he is the one who is sorry for the smelly boy of her family. But the stinky boy in his family didn''t have it after all. On the contrary, he comforted him for a long time¡° So that''s why you have only one son? " Murong Jin heart can see that the old underworld is sincerely in love with his son, perhaps it is this love will let the underworld know the truth of the matter and did not get angry. She knows something about the underworld. After the successive Pluto, only the old Pluto had the weakest offspring. She thought it was related to Pluto¡° Well, when I introduced all the disasters of the underworld into his body, I swore that he was the only child in this life. If I can''t save his life, let the underworld die out completely because of his death. This is what the underworld owes him... "

 Chapter 428

    The son has saved the underworld with his own life for so many years. If his son dies, there will be no successor in the underworld, and he is doomed to go on the old road of extinction. If so, he would admit it.


    But now it seems that things may not be as bad as he thought. There is Murong Jinxin, a woman who is strong when he meets strong. He has a premonition in his heart that his son will not have an accident.


    "No, he won''t die. Even if my Feng dance can''t be refined for nine days, I have a way to keep him alive..."


    Murong Jin''s heart could hear the sadness in the words of the old underworld, and she felt very sad in her heart. She once said, as long as you can help him, even if you want to lose her life. Pluto was so kind to her. If she had no choice, she would rather die.


    "What can you do? What can I do? "


    The old underworld in front of a bright, perhaps is too excited, thin and weak hand instantly grasped Murong Jin heart''s arm. Of course, he did not want to insult Murong Jinxin, but was excited when he heard that his son could not die.


    "I can''t tell you this for the time being. If my Feng dance nine days didn''t succeed before his death, I will tell you."


    Murong Jinxin shakes her head and doesn''t intend to say anything more at this time. Pluto''s tears are too precious, she can''t let Pluto in tears, otherwise the power of his tears will be smaller and smaller. She had to let the underworld keep his own tears, if one day against the evil god and there is no way to go, to deal with the evil god. As for the death of the underworld, she felt that she would be able to cultivate into a phoenix dance nine days to help the underworld safely through.


    "I''ll be relieved if you say that. Well, today is your wedding day, and I will not disturb you more. In order to repay you, I decided to stay in the underworld for a few years and let my smelly boy accompany you to practice Feng dance for nine days. "


    After talking so much to Murong Jinxin, the old Hades only felt that his heart was very relaxed. He knew that Murong Jinxin would not easily promise. Once the promise is sure to be done, then he can rest assured a little.


    "Ye Ranran, come in!"


    The old underworld got up and waved his black robe to the door of the room, which opened. Ye Ranran, dressed in white, breaks free from the embrace of Chu Mo Shang and reluctantly enters the room.


    "The old underworld..."


    Ye Ranran looks at the old underworld who is obviously hostile to her. With a flick of his mouth, he doesn''t have to think about why. In fact, she wanted to explain a sentence, but felt that any language was powerless. Because she really cruelly abused the wolf, I''m afraid the old underworld will hate her all his life.


    "I don''t care how you quarrel with Xiao Hui, but can you stop plucking all the hair off his body in the future?"


    The old Hades carefully looked at Ye Ranran. This was the first time he saw Ye Ranran. He felt that the little fox in front of him was not the same as he imagined. He didn''t have any evil spirits that belonged to the fox. He thought Ye Ranran had used some tricks to capture Xiaohui. Now it seems that his idea should be wrong.


    "Well, good..."


    Ye Ranran is stunned for a moment, looking at the hostility in the eyes of the old underworld dispersing bit by bit, and finally understands the reason why the old underworld is angry with her. Well, she was a bit headstrong before, and she won''t pluck the wolf''s hair in the future.


    "Well, as long as you don''t pluck it or kill it, I don''t care about anything else. You remember the bottom line of our king. If you exceed it, our king will never be polite to you. Even Hades can''t protect you. "


    The old Hades looked at her respectfully, but he didn''t say anything more. After leaving a word behind, ye Ranran turned into a beautiful fox with a flick of his black sleeve robe. After a few flashes of light, they left the room and went back to the underworld.


    "Jinxin, is the second brother OK?"


    Seeing ye Ranran''s real body, Chu moshang was shocked at first, but soon he came back and walked in with a heavy step. He took a look at Jun Mo Li sleeping on the bed and asked with a sigh. In fact, he shouldn''t have bothered Jin Xin at this time. No matter how the second emperor brother''s condition is, today is also a day of great joy for others. Can dye dye just left his heart sad, want to find someone to talk to.


    "If you hurt your vitality, remember for him that he can''t use force within a month, or he will be useless in his life. This month, you try not to let him go to the battlefield, don''t lose more than gain. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the loss on Chu moshang''s face and knows what this Sao Bao stallion wants to do. It''s just that she can''t sleep and wants to find someone to kill the long night. Well, she slept all afternoon, and her bridegroom didn''t seem to wake up, so she reluctantly accompanied him to talk.


    "Well, I won''t let him be brave. You can rest assured."


    Chu Mo Shang wrote down Murong Jin''s advice, and he was happy for the second emperor brother. In a month, the second brother will be able to practice, and his holiday days will soar to the sky. If the second brother is not allowed to go to the battlefield for a month, they will not be defeated by Tianchen and Nanyue.


    "Have you dealt with the matter of Wuchen villa?"


    Murong Jin''s heart nods, and she is very trustworthy to Chu Mo Shang. The reason to tell Chu Mo Shang is just to prevent it. She believed that Jun Mo Li was not an impulsive man. As long as she warned him seriously, he would not make mistakes easily¡° It''s not finished yet. When you go to the underworld, Shifu will go back to Wuchen villa. I don''t have to be distracted. " The matter of Wuchen villa is too much involved. Many things still need to be verified. I can''t finish it for a while. He has already discussed with the master. Once yue''er goes to the underworld with Jin Xin, the master will immediately leave for Wuchen villa. With master in hand, everything can be done¡° Such an arrangement is the best. After all, the supreme old man is a member of the Jianghu. It''s better not to participate in this kind of war between countries. " In this way, all people will have something to do in this world war, and no one will be idle. This is the best. As long as you can be busy, you can forget a lot of sadness¡° It is said that Nangong Han was almost abandoned by Huo Fenghuang, and now he is still lying in bed to rest... "Chu moshang thinks of Huo Fenghuang who just left before, and can''t help thinking about Nangong Han''s being seriously injured by Huo Fenghuang. Anyway, there''s nothing to do now, so we can only talk nonsense¡° That''s what he deserves. I''ve let fire phoenix warn them for a long time. On my wedding day, they can''t send troops. As a result, tianchenxiu resisted, but nangonghan insisted on sending troops because I once let Ono bite off a piece of his flesh. If I hadn''t warned Phoenix before, Nangong Han would not even have the chance to lie in bed. " That rotten scum, even if she did not accept him, sooner or later, God will accept him. If it were not for his brain cramp and anger, this world war would not have been fought up to now. It''s really retribution¡° I see. When Tianchen and Nanyue are defeated, I will take a good breath for you. I will never let Nangong Han die too easily. " Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes narrowed, hiding the fierce violence in his eyes. Nangong Han, the scum, even wants to destroy Jinxin''s marriage. If he doesn''t calculate this account, he can''t swallow it¡° Tianchen and Nanyue should not be underestimated. Don''t carelessly die on the battlefield. Well, in case I let Jun Mo Li leave long Xinfan by your side to protect you. Otherwise, if you hang up carelessly, Ranran and Yueer will become orphans and widows. " Because she has recognized Chu Mo Shang, she will think more about everything for Chu Mo Shang. Junmo glass should be safe, so should Chu Mo Shang. Otherwise, once something happens to Chu Mo Shang, Ranran may not have the power to live¡° I wonder why it''s long Xinfan instead of long Xinyu or long Xinlan every time? " There was an answer in his mind, but he still wanted to know. Jin Xin''s answer determines Jin Xin''s trust in some aspects of him. He doesn''t want to let Jin Xin have any bad views on him because of his past¡° Because long Xinfan is a man, is that enough? If a woman is placed beside you, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable. " Murong Jin''s heart turns white, just like looking at Chu Mo Shang. This Sao Bao stallion has been living in peace for two years. After Ranran leaves, if she puts a woman beside him, the devil knows if something will happen. Once this Sao Bao horse gets angry, I''m afraid the simple dragon Xinyu and dragon Xinlan can''t stand it¡° Do you think too much about it? I''m devoted to Ranran. The world can be seen from the sun and the moon. There can''t be any other women in my life... "As expected, Chu moshang grabs his hair impatiently. He really thinks that one can''t make a big mistake in the world. Once he makes a big mistake, he has to bear that stain all his life. Now that he has changed his ways and is honest, he still can''t let others trust him completely¡° Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Maybe you will have trouble when you get drunk. Don''t be unhappy, just take long Xinfan as your secret guard. " Murong Jin heart looked at him that a pair of eager to take out their own heart to see her, and finally hook out a faint smile. I patted him on the shoulder and comforted him. There are too many accidents in life. She is not afraid of anything. It is these accidents that she is afraid of. It is often an unexpected accident, and the whole life may change¡° Well, I know. Who is the little ash in the mouth of the old underworld? How can I feel uncomfortable when I hear this name

 Chapter 429

    Chu Mo Shang is very indifferent to put a hand, she likes to arrange who is in his side who, anyway to him who is the same.


    The enchanting peach blossom eyes turned, and the words just said by the old Hades were printed into his mind. The word "Xiaohui" made him feel very uncomfortable. He didn''t know what Xiaohui was, but he vaguely felt that Xiaohui was a male.


    "It''s a wolf. Do you know that Fox and wolf are natural enemies? In order to improve Ranran''s cultivation progress, the underworld specially threw the wolf into the underworld garden. If you mind this, I will let the underworld release the ash as soon as I go back to the underworld. But in that way, I''m afraid the progress of Dyan''s cultivation will be affected. "


    Murong Jin''s heart evades the heavy and takes the light and opens her mouth. Naturally, she can''t speak too clearly about the little gray wolf. Otherwise, Chu Mo Shang will definitely think wildly. If she thinks too much, it''s easy to have an accident. Anyway, it''s right to push everything to cultivation.


    She that if you have taboo, I immediately will that wolf to get out of the facial expression, let Chu Mo Shang in the heart of doubt eliminate a big half, almost don''t want to shake his head.


    "That doesn''t have to be. It turned out to be a wolf. No wonder I have such a feeling..."


    He really thought too much. The hatred between the fox and the wolf is deep-rooted. The reason why Hades brought a wolf to the underworld garden with him must be to make Ranran better. How could he destroy Ranran''s cultivation because of his careful thinking.


    "This is the typical performance of being idle. I said that if you can''t sleep now, you will follow me to do the wedding tomorrow."


    Murong Jin heart white Chu Mo Shang one eye, went to the bedside for Jun Mo Li will cover a quilt tightly, and called the dragon three brothers and sisters to explain carefully again, this just pulled Chu Mo Shang sleeve out of the new house.


    Anyway, I''m sure I''ll have no sleep tonight. It''s better to find something instead of wasting it. Although Feng and Yu''s wedding tomorrow is just a hall ceremony, she still has to go to see it in person.


    The cold moonlight fell on the two red and white figures, dragging their shadows long, creating a strange sense of disobedience


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    Jun Mo Li wakes up very early, only to find that she is sleeping in the middle of the big bed, and there is no trace left by Murong Jin''s heart on the big bed. He was surprised and sat up suddenly.


    "Young master, you wake up..."


    The door of the room was pushed open from the outside. What appeared was long Xinfan''s smiling face. He looked at the man who had got out of bed and was dressing. His mood could not be described as good.


    "Well, where''s the young lady?"


    Jun Mo Li asks Murong Jinxin. What he thinks for the first time is not that he changed last night, but why Jinxin didn''t guard him by the bed. What happened to Jinxin? Of course, this possibility is very small, but he can''t help thinking more.


    "The young lady is busy with today''s marriage. The young lady has given orders. The young master must have breakfast before he can step out of the room."


    Long Xinfan didn''t feel a bit strange about Jun Mo Li''s reaction. He even thought it was a miracle that the young master didn''t rush out at the first time. Greeting the maids who have been waiting outside the door and serving breakfast, they stand by and wait for Jun Mo Li to wash out. They have to supervise Jun Mo Li''s posture of using breakfast.


    "Why are you standing so silly? If you''re hungry, sit down and eat together... "


    When Junmo glass heard that Murong Jin''s heart was just busy, and her tense mood was relaxed. She sorted herself out quickly, and then ate up when she sat down on the chair. But after a short time, he felt something was wrong, so he looked up at his door, the Dragon Xinfan.


    "I''m just following the order of the young lady to supervise the young master. After he finished his breakfast, the young master drank this bowl of medicine. This is the herb that Hei Wuchang sent from the underworld. The young master took it continuously for one month. In addition, within this month, the young master can''t use force, otherwise he will not be able to use force in his whole life. "


    Long Xinfan also felt that he was embarrassed to stare at his little master. He scratched his head and turned his eyes slightly. He was very uncomfortable and said. But the young lady''s order can''t be disobeyed. He still has to stay in the room until the young master eats all the food on the table.


    "No force for a month? Alas... "


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t doubt long Xinfan''s words, but when he hears that he can''t fight for a month, he frowns. It seems that man is not as good as heaven. His nine days of dragon Xiao can only be cultivated after a month. Jin heart''s words he can''t dare not listen to, don''t listen to the end can''t a month can''t use force so simple.


    "The old underworld said that the young master had hurt his vitality and had to rest before he could continue to practice. Anyway, the little Lord has already recovered, and he doesn''t care about this month. The most important thing is that the real body of the little Lord is Jinlong. As far as I know, there has never been a case in the history of the dragon people that the real body is Jinlong''s little Lord... "


    Long Xinfan is very excited when he thinks of this. The little Lord is the golden dragon, which means that the potential of the little Lord is the highest since the beginning of the dragon race. As long as the young master is at ease to cultivate Longxiao for nine days, sooner or later they will be proud of their dragon ball. This is the best news their sister and brother have got after so many hardships.


    "Oh? Is it so different? Isn''t the Golden Dragon just a dragon? " Jun Mo Li looks at long Xinfan strangely. He thinks it''s funny that long Xinfan''s eyes shine when he mentions the Golden Dragon. Anyway, he is a dragon. What color is bad¡° Golden Dragon is an extraordinary dragon. Young master, you are the first golden dragon in the history of our dragon clan. In a word, the golden dragon is the most powerful dragon of the dragon clan. " Long Xinfan''s understanding of Jinlong is quite superficial. He can''t think of much at once. He can only use the simplest sentence to summarize Jinlong''s position in the dragon family. After that, he laughs for a while¡° Wang will ask your sister another day. She should know more than you Jun Mo Li finally understood the reason why long Xinfan was so happy. He didn''t ask any more questions. He just put it in his heart. Since long Xinfan used such a sentence to summarize Jinlong, it must have something extraordinary. It''s necessary for him to talk to long Xinyu. Maybe there will be other amazing discoveries¡° Young master, is Shuishui awake? " Long Xinfan nodded, because their three brothers and sisters had not followed Jun Moli to Xiling to greet their relatives before. This month, they hardly had much contact with Jun Moli. They are very concerned about the little dragon. If it had not been for the inconvenience of talking with the young master yesterday, he would have asked yesterday¡° Wake up, just woke up a few days ago, was yelled by fire phoenix to wake up, these days I guess is healing... "At the thought of the corner of Jun Mo Li''s mouth, I can''t help pumping, water is really a wonderful flower, went to the underworld for so long, there is no sign of soberness. But as soon as the crystal stone of fire phoenix arrived, it just woke up after a few days. When I wake up, the first thing I want to do is not to heal my wounds, but to rush to the forbidden area of the Phoenix family to fight with huofenghuang. I''m really a couple of enemies¡° Er, when can it return to the dragon people for cultivation? " Long Xinfan is also sweating. He once heard his sister mention the story of Shuishui and huofenghuang. After they knew each other, they started endless quarrels and fights. Their feelings are getting better and better with those quarrels and fights. Now it has developed to the point that the other party''s scolding is more effective than the panacea. It''s really incredible¡° I don''t know. It depends on how it recovers. After its damage, it has to go to the underworld''s underworld garden to stay for a while. The underworld said that at least three levels of self-protection ability should be restored before it can leave. " He agreed with Pluto''s words. If the water comes back to the dragon, but they don''t even have the ability to protect themselves, it may bring great trouble to huofenghuang. Fire phoenix now also has injury in the body, also need to cultivate, can''t be like a bodyguard to guard the water all the time¡° The underworld is really kind to us. Everything helps us. We really have nothing to repay. It''s all because of the young lady... "Long Xinfan nods and admires the underworld. A man has done this for the woman he loves. I''m afraid there is no one in the world before. In the future, I''m afraid it''s only his wife who will repay him¡° About the relationship between Hades and Jinxin? How much do you know? " Jun Mo Li''s hand with chopsticks pauses slightly. From the look on long Xinfan''s face and the words he just said, he can probably infer that long Xinfan knows something. Although I don''t think it''s necessary to ask, I can''t help but want to know. After hesitating for a long time, he slowly opened his mouth¡° Well, it''s better for the young master not to know. The young master only needs to know that the young lady is devoted to the young master... "Long Xinfan realized that he had said something wrong. Later, he covered his mouth and looked at Jun Mo Li, who was very calm in the dish. His heart began to tangle. The little Lord has always been overbearing, and he never allows his wife to see men other than him. If you know the relationship between Pluto and his wife, I''m afraid you won''t accept Pluto''s help in the future. It''s all his broken mouth. It''s clear which pot doesn''t open, which pot¡° Just tell me the truth. I know it in my heart. No matter what kind of relationship they have, I won''t do anything wrong... "Jun Mo Li''s hand with chopsticks pauses again and again. Long Xinfan''s reaction has already explained everything and confirmed his guess all the time. But he still wants to hear long Xinfan say that even if it is the worst result, he thinks he can face it calmly¡° The young lady and the young Lord are only married for one life. After one life, the young lady will be the princess of the underworld, and will follow her all her life and never give up... "

 Chapter 430

    Long Xinfan tangled for a long time, see Jun Mo Li that I have guessed everything, or decided to tell the truth. He bit his teeth and said the cruel words. After that, he immediately lowered his head and did not dare to see the look on Jun Mo Li''s face.


    Little Lord loves little lady too much. Once he loves her too much, he will think of life after life. However, it''s not the little Lord who can have the little lady forever, but the underworld


    "I see..."


    Jun Mo Li''s heart is shaking, and he finally completely understands why the underworld would take out his heart and lungs to Jin Xin. It turns out that he has Jin Xin for generations, which means that he and Jin Xin will never get married again. For a moment, he had mixed feelings in his heart, and he didn''t know whether he should cry or laugh.


    "Young master, don''t think about it. It''s all destined by heaven. No one can go against heaven. You can still spend your whole life with young lady. It''s worth your life to be able to go away with love... "


    Long Xinfan can''t see Jun Mo Li''s attitude towards this matter from Jun Mo Li''s unpredictable expression. For fear that Jun Mo Li can''t think of it, he quickly gives advice.


    It''s a matter of fate about the underworld and the young lady. Even if the young Lord doesn''t want to accept it, he can only accept it


    "I know, I just sigh. Don''t mention it in front of the young lady. I''m afraid she will have a hard time knowing it. "


    Jun Mo Li swallows the last mouthful of porridge, and then he looks at long Xinfan who is obviously embarrassed. Smile comforted him a few words. Since some things are doomed, what can he do even if he doesn''t accept them? Noisy up, in addition to let Jin heart sad, also can''t play any other role.


    He still believes in his women. If even his women give up fighting, it shows that there is no room for maneuver. Ten thousand steps back, Pluto is also a good man. It''s better to give Jinxin to him than to other dogs and cats. As long as Jinxin can be happy forever, he feels that he should be grateful.


    "I know, young master, you should go to the young lady quickly. The young lady didn''t sleep last night and was busy with the marriage of Feng and Yu..."


    Long Xinfan''s heart this just relaxed a breath, the frown gradually spread, looking at a big table of empty bowl, urged up.


    He is really afraid that the young master will continue to ask. If he is asking, he really doesn''t know what to do. Because some things less, mainly know, the heart will be more sad.


    "Well, I''ll go first, and you can come here as soon as you''re ready."


    Jun Mo Li is not trying to ask. She pats long Xinfan on the shoulder, raises her foot and goes to the door. He has to find a place to calm his mood, otherwise I''m afraid he will be exposed in front of Jin Xin.


    "Alas..."


    Looking at the lonely figure of Jun Mo Li, long Xinfan sighed heavily. A lot of things in this world can''t be as expected. Little Lord and little wife so love, in the end is just a lifetime of marriage.


    ¡­¡­


    In a very exquisitely constructed octagonal pavilion, Jun Mo Li stands with his hands down and looks into the distance with charming eyes, feeling lonely. The pool water reflected his graceful posture like a jade tree, and the water was shimmering.


    The winter sun scattered on him, but he could not feel any temperature. The breeze blew up his thousands of ink hair and swayed out a beautiful radian in mid air.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Feng Xuan, who happened to pass by, saw that Jun Mo Li was a little confused. After giving Chu yue''er to the supreme old man, he walked slowly to the back of Jun Mo Li and asked in a warm voice.


    Wang Ye got married yesterday and recovered. Today is a good day for wind and rain. How can he stand here in a daze?


    "I''m just sighing about the impermanence of the world. No matter how much people love each other, once they die, everything they once owned will be gone..."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t look back at Feng Xuan. Her charming eyes narrowed out a little helpless, but she didn''t pick out what she was sad about. Some things even if it is said, others can not help you, just let more people unhappy just, why?


    "Origin and extinction are the principles that all things must follow in order to survive in this world. No one can change them. What we can do is to accept them calmly. Life is enough for us to squander. Let''s leave it to God after that... "


    Feng Xuan felt that Jun Mo Li meant something, but Jun Mo Li didn''t take the initiative to open his mouth, and it was not good for him to ask more. Perhaps because of his identity, he can see through life and death and accept all the cruelty in the world.


    "We all know that, but we just can''t do it. Sometimes we really want to live forever..."


    If you can not be old, he will not have to be separated from Jin Xin. But this can only be a kind of extravagant hope, which can''t be dreamed of.


    "Lord, do you think too much? Marriage will die out automatically with the death of human beings. You don''t have to be sentimental. It''s enough to go through this life. "


    Feng Xuan probably knew what Jun Mo Li was sentimental about. Her thin lip gave a faint smile. She really thought Jun Mo Li thought too much. After death, there will be nothing left. Maybe she will have such a happy marriage in the next life.


    "Well, that''s all. Today is the day of wind and rain. I should be happy. Go, go to the hall to have a look... "Jun Mo Li turns to see Feng Xuan, and doesn''t see the slightest fluctuation from Feng Xuan''s eyes. All of a sudden, he felt that he was a little counsellor. If he thought too much about the past life, this life and the afterlife, he would become a burden to himself. Feng Xuan has a saying that is very good. Let''s leave it to God. Then he will go step by step and do well in every step¡° Well, let''s go, be happy, or Jinxin will find you trouble... "Fengxuan and Junmo glass walk side by side, slender fingers out, pointing to Junmo glass''s unique face. If the Lord board a face into the hall, I''m afraid the first thing is to be Jinxin directly kick out¡° Married a fierce wife like this, everything should follow her heart, otherwise must not have a good life... "Jun Mo Li deeply felt that Feng Xuan''s words were reasonable, immediately eased the look on his face, helplessly shook his head, the mood is also a lot more open. At the thought of seeing the beloved immediately, the corner of her mouth can''t help but raise a warm smile..... Murong Jinxin in the hall is very satisfied with the wedding scene arranged by herself and Chu moshang. There is no trace of fatigue on her beautiful little face, and the twinkling color is full of excitement¡° Jinxin, it''s hard. " Jun Mo Li quickly walks to Murong Jinxin''s side and pinches her little nose, full of love. Looking at her worry about the wind and rain, he felt a little sorry. She did all the things he should have done for him¡° How are you doing? What''s wrong? " Murong Jin''s eyes, like stars, looked Jun Mo Li up and down for several times. He didn''t see any difference, so he opened his mouth. According to the old underworld''s meaning, he should be greatly hurt, but it seems that nothing happened to him¡° No, I''m very comfortable all over. Don''t worry. If there''s any discomfort, I''ll be the first to tell you. I cherish my life Jun Mo Li gently stroked Murong Jin''s soft hair, and there was an inexplicable feeling in her heart. For a moment, he really wanted to rub the woman in his arms into his body. Such strong feelings made him feel at a loss¡° Well, sit on it. The bride and groom are on their way. If you don''t take that seat, I''m afraid no one dares to take it. " Murong Jin heart looked at the sky, about to export the long speech instant stop, now the wedding is important, what words or back to the room after he said. The little white hand pointed to the red silk chair not far away, indicating that Jun Mo Li could be seated¡° You are just together, otherwise your picture is too ugly Wind and rain parents have passed away, he can also be regarded as their only family in the world. It''s reasonable to sit on it and be worshipped by them. But he felt that Jin Xin should accompany him, otherwise he was the only one in the hall. He felt a little uncomfortable¡° Well, I''ll pretend to be old and be worshipped once. " Murong Jin heart is not affectable, looking at the two new couples have appeared outside the hall, she did not have too much time to hesitate, sitting down beside Jun Mo Li, although still feel a little not used to, but still pretend to be very indifferent. At the moment when the new person enters the hall, countless petals are scattered, and a faint fragrance of flowers comes from the air. The two couples, drenched in the petal rain, walked into the hall hand in hand, with a deep smile on everyone''s face. The worship ceremony went smoothly. Murong Jin was regarded as a high hall worship with a very complicated mood. It was sour, sweet, bitter and slightly tearful. From the first time she saw Ning''er, to the wind, to the rain, to Xuanxuan, time passed like an hourglass. The laughter, the pain and the tears seemed to be yesterday, but now they are all married¡° Let''s go, let''s make a new house... "Jun Mo Li looks at the woman beside her, knowing her rare sentimentality. Directly pulled her up, got up and walked out of the hall¡° Well, I have to take advantage of this opportunity to make fun of the wind and rain, haha... "Murong Jin''s heart immediately put away her emotions, and her eyes, like stars, turned around, showing a smile that didn''t match her temperament. Two white hands walked out of the hall, bathed in the winter sun, they walked forward with mutual support and smile

 Chapter 431

    The bridal chamber is noisy and the wedding banquet is used up. Junmo glass and Murong Jinxin stroll around the back garden and return to the chamber. One day did not sleep, in addition to the trouble, Murong Jin heart has shown fatigue.


    "Looking at you so tired, I''m not willing to touch you..."


    Jun Mo Li first rose a pot of fire in the room, then took off their heavy clothes. He had a good night''s sleep last night, so now he is in high spirits. However, his woman stayed up all night because of the wedding. It would be inappropriate for him to focus on his own comfort.


    "Let me sleep for a while, and wake me up before dark. If you want to, wait until I wake up... "


    They are going to separate tomorrow. She can feel his eagerness. I don''t know whether it''s one year or two years or three or five years. She can make him happy for a while.


    "As long as you can sleep, you don''t have to wake up because of this. You''re going to shut up tomorrow. Your body matters. "


    Jun Mo Li printed a gentle kiss on her forehead. She had to face more difficulties than he did when she went to the underworld. If you don''t know that he and she have only one life marriage, maybe he will not compromise the means of pestering her love, but now he just want to love her, don''t want to do anything to force her.


    "It doesn''t matter much. I won''t see you off tomorrow. I''ll wake up naturally when I sleep."


    As soon as she heard what he said, there was an inexplicable sadness in her heart. Since she came back from the underworld, they were always facing separation, which filled her heart with guilt. Tired some then tired some, when can grasp, she only wants to grasp well.


    So I think I''m not so tired. As soon as I turn over, I press him under my body and skillfully start to pick up his clothes.


    "Well, I''m too busy to take care of you tomorrow, so you can sleep well..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the villain lying on her body, motionless, let her do whatever she wants. The charming eyes are shining, all of them are spoiled.


    He knew that she was also afraid of separation. He didn''t intend to let her get up so early to see him off. He was also afraid that the departure time of the army would be affected because he was reluctant to give up.


    "Mo Li, war is cruel. Remember not to be careless or radical. Step by step, be steady and don''t risk your own life. "


    Murong Jin heart holding his peerless face to see again and again, tomorrow has already engraved this face in the heart, but still feel how to see all see not enough. After a long period of time, she can only search for this face in her memory.


    "I know, I''m not in a hurry. It''s the same with you. Don''t be stupid. The last time you practiced in the underworld, you were seriously injured because you wanted to break through. This time, you are not allowed to get hurt again. "


    Jun Mo Li nodded and agreed. He was worried. He would never try to be brave, and he did not dare to be brave. However, she is always impatient and easily excited. She often does something to hurt herself, which is what worries him most.


    "I can only try to avoid injury. I was afraid of injury last time, but I dare not this time..."


    The last injury cost Pluto a lot to recover her vitality. If she was reckless, it would be Pluto. She also has a conscience. She doesn''t want to let Hades always ask for help because of her affairs. Because of her, Pluto has lost many treasures of the underworld.


    "Well, go to sleep, don''t be tired..."


    Being teased by her, Jun Mo Li can''t calm down. In order to avoid becoming an animal, he pulls her down and covers her with a quilt, but he gets up to get out of bed.


    "Where are you going?"


    Murong Jin heart very strange looking at blush, clearly want to but suppress his man, see him to go, twitch corners of the mouth asked a sentence. She''s all delivered. What else can he go?


    "Take a cold bath..."


    Jun Mo Li did not dare to see Murong Jin''s heart. After leaving such a sentence, he rushed into the bathroom under Murong Jin''s speechless eyes. Soon, the sound of water came from the bathroom.


    "I think there''s something wrong with my brain..."


    Murong Jin flattened her mouth and shook her head. Since he was so selfless and willing to hurt himself, she would depend on him and sleep with her. Such as stars like eyes slowly closed, soon fell into a deep sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    As night falls, stars dot on the dark sky. In a small courtyard not far from the ink garden, a pair of red candles are dancing slightly.


    "It''s very late. Go to bed..."


    The wind looks at the woman sitting in front of the dresser who has been tangled for a long time, and sighs helplessly. Several strides came to her, reached out and lifted her horizontally, and put her on the big bed embroidered with a pair of red mandarin ducks.


    They have already paid homage to each other. She is already his wife. It is reasonable for him to do some ambiguous things to her


    "I''m... I''m not sleepy yet..."


    Ning''er rolls into the big bed, subconsciously resists. She holds the quilt and looks at the wind warily, as if afraid of how the wind will treat her. In fact, she also knows that tonight is her wedding night, and she should follow suit. However, when she thought of the heartbreaking pain more than two years ago, she couldn''t take the first step.


    "Then let''s lie in bed and chat. Ning''er, if you''re not ready, I can bear it. So you don''t have to be so defensive, huh? " Although Feng wants to, he is still worried about Ning''er''s feelings. He saw the tragedy of Ning''er more than two years ago with his own eyes. There must be a shadow over this kind of man and woman, so if she doesn''t want to, he can only take it slowly. He promised the princess that he would take good care of her and would not embarrass her¡° I... I''m just afraid... It''s too painful... I can''t stand... "Ning''er looks at the calm in the wind''s eyes, and her tense mood relaxes a lot. After hesitation, she decides to be brave. She has already married Feng and has decided to treat him well for a lifetime. How can she let her past affect their happiness¡° Fool, if it''s really so painful, the princess doesn''t know how many times to shut the prince out of the door... "Seeing Ning''er leaning over, the wind warms in his heart, and he knows that Ning''er is cheering herself up. He didn''t worry, but put Ning''er in his arms. Big hand caresses Ning''er''s back, trying to calm Ning''er''s uneasiness. Give yourself to the one you love, even if it''s a little painful, it''s painful and happy. Although he has no experience, he has a heart that loves her. He would rather suffer than hurt her¡° That''s also... I''ve overheard miss''s cry before... It doesn''t seem to be because of pain... "What a calm and indifferent person her miss is. If she can be called like that, it can only represent his uncle''s ability in some aspects. It''s really too strong. Thinking about this, the fear in my heart disappeared again. Lift Mou to see to see own man, small face at once blush¡° Don''t say that in front of the princess, or we won''t have any good fruit... "The wind gasped and looked at the charming person in her arms, and quickly warned. This kind of boudoir matter, if mentioned in front of the princess, even if the princess so calm people can not be indifferent. I''m afraid that the "revenge" they are about to face will not be clear in a few words¡° Well, I know the propriety, I don''t want to make trouble for myself... "Ning''er grinned, her previous embarrassment and fear had disappeared, she rubbed in the wind''s arms, adjusted a comfortable posture, and chatted with the wind seriously. But I don''t know, one of her legs accidentally bumped into a place of the wind, which made the wind body stiff¡° Ning''er, I... "Feng''s enthusiasm suddenly rose, and the scene that she saw in the princess''s new house yesterday echoed unconsciously in her mind. Some of her lips were not controlled. Now that she has decided to be brave, the only thing he can do is to make her happy¡° Well... "Ning''er''s eyes, like water, suddenly widened, and a faint fragrance went straight to her nose. She opened her mouth and subconsciously wanted to say something, but the wind didn''t give her a chance to speak. Immediately deep kisses her, entangles with her. Hot kiss let two people''s body temperature rising, rising constantly, directly they have been out of breath, the wind reluctantly let go of that already a piece of lips. Looking at the blurred eyes of the woman beside him, he tried to open the belt of her inner garment¡° Ning''er, is that ok? " The wind saw that she didn''t resist, the heart next a joy, but didn''t in advance, instead stopped, staring at Ning''er such as water eyes, carefully asked a sentence¡° Well... You gently... "Ning er''s little face is more red. She buries her little head in the wind''s arms, and her little body trembles slightly. Just that kiss has made her fascinated, she believes that the next thing will be very good. At this time, she has forgotten what happened more than two years ago. There is only one voice in her heart, that is to love him well¡° If you have any discomfort, you shout, I will stop... "Feng nodded carefully, pulled Ning''er out of her arms and kissed her lips again. Big hand is not polite, but began to do what he thought he should do at the moment. He thought Ning''er would not stop. In the afternoon, he went to the sixth Prince for advice. The sixth Prince taught him many ways to please women. He will definitely let Ning''er fall in love with this feeling, so these days his wedding holiday will definitely lead a fairy like life. Charming night, the intimacy of lovers is on stage, the winter wind is blowing, but how can not blow away the heat of this room... Tonight, it is doomed that a lover will get married. Tonight, it is also destined that they will walk hand in hand to the other side of happiness in the future

 Chapter 432

    The next morning


    When Murong Jinxin wakes up, Junmo glass has gone. She looked at the empty room, she sighed gently, helped her sour waist out of bed, and soon cleaned herself up.


    Slowly used up the breakfast, simply packed some luggage, then reluctantly looked to this happy new house. She has only slept here for two nights and is about to leave. It''s really sad.


    Open the door, dazzling sunlight cast on her little face, let her subconsciously closed her eyes. Looking up, Feng Xuan and Chu yue''er are sitting quietly on the stone bench in the yard. When they see her coming out, they wave and smile at her.


    "Yuer, have you said goodbye to your grandfather?"


    Murong Jinxin walked to Chu yue''er with a smile, reached out and touched Jun Mo Li''s small head, bent down to kiss Chu yue''er''s red face, and then gently asked. It''s strange that the supreme old man didn''t come to see him off.


    "Well, my grandfather has gone to Wuchen villa, but he is crying, hehe..."


    Chu yue''er blinked a few big eyes at Murong Jin''s heart. She wanted to laugh at the thought that she had just separated from her grandfather. That is to say, after a period of separation, her grandfather seemed to be separated. Kiss and embrace, finally also red eyes left, let her feel a little humiliated.


    "True or false?"


    Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrows, some can''t believe to see to one side of Feng Xuan. It''s not that the supreme old man can''t meet each other. He can cry in front of his granddaughter. He is not afraid of this spread out, his reputation has been destroyed.


    "It''s exaggerating, but when I leave, my eyes are red. As for whether I cry or not, maybe only God knows..."


    Feng Xuan reaches out his hand and knocks Chu yue''er. The little girl''s words are more and more mature. It''s not like the words of a child less than two years old. The fruits that huofenghuang fed her played an important role.


    "So we must have more children in the future. Only when there are more children can we not place all our feelings on one child."


    Murong Jin heart shook his head, the moon is still young, may not feel the pain of parting. It is because the supreme old man has been separated from his daughter, so he will cherish it more. He would like to be around his daughter and granddaughter day and night. Once to separate, it is no doubt in his body gouged out a piece of meat.


    "Well, that''s reasonable. It''s better to have two. It can make up for one good word."


    Feng Xuan nodded in agreement, only one child was too lonely. In the future, if he and yue''er are married, no matter what, he must have two. A man and a woman are the best. It doesn''t matter if they are all men or women.


    "I hope you have this kind of luck..."


    Murong Jinxin''s black line, Wei Mao, when talking about the topic of having children, all these men will say that they want to make a good word, such as Jun Mo Li, Chu Mo Shang, Hades, and now Feng Xuan. But now is not the time to entangle this, she looked at the sky, motioned Feng Xuan to hold Chu yue''er tightly, and cast a spell to open the boundary between the human world and the underworld.


    "Let''s go..."


    The little white hand coagulated a white light and waved to the big and small people. The three people immediately disappeared in the same place. In the small yard, it was quiet.


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld


    Murong Jin heart very good mood with Feng Xuan and Chu yue''er came to the underworld palace, but this just walked into the underworld palace, not a few steps to hear a slightly sharp female voice, followed by a pale male voice. Murong Jin heart a Leng, originally good mood suddenly disappeared.


    "Old Pluto, you grew up looking at Xiao AI. Xiao AI has loved him since childhood, and you always know that. Now Xiao AI has become the lady of the underworld. You can help Xiao AI and let the underworld spend the night in Xiao AI''s palace... "


    The woman in red knelt in front of the old underworld. Her beautiful little face was full of tears. How pitiful it was. Scalding tears drop by drop hit on the cold floor, splashing a little spray.


    "Ai, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I can''t help you either. The king has abdicated for many years, and he has given up the matter of the underworld. Now I just came back to help deal with some government affairs. As for the affairs of the harem, the underworld boy also made it clear that he would not let the king take charge. You get up quickly, or the elder will feel sorry when he sees it.... "


    The old Hades looked at the woman in red in front of him. Apart from sighing or sighing, he couldn''t manage his son''s private affairs. Even if he could, he didn''t dare. The son has already talked with him, this life will only have Murong Jin heart. If he interferes blindly, his son will not like him. Murong Jinxin, the evil star, may not make his life easier.


    "You are the father of Pluto, and Pluto will listen to you. Lao Ming Wang, Xiao AI is sincere. He wants to serve him well and give birth to some children for him. Please help Xiao AI... "


    Smell speech, Xiao AI''s heart suddenly cool, but she is still not willing to give up. The white little hand instantly pulled the sleeve of the old underworld and continued to beg in tears.


    She has been in the palace for a month. This month, let alone being favored by the underworld, she even has no chance to see the underworld. Day and night in that frightfully empty palace, she felt that she was really going crazy¡° Xiao AI, there is a rule in the underworld that before a princess gives birth to a prince, other concubines cannot be pregnant. No matter whether you can be favored or not, I still advise you not to do so for the time being. " The expression on the old Pluto''s face was a little cold. When he was so old, he saw too many fights in the harem. The woman in front of him is by no means a fuel-efficient lamp. He is really worried that she will compensate herself in order to compete for favor. I''m afraid the elder will have to cry to death¡° Old Pluto, Pluto doesn''t favor Xiao AI. Xiao AI can''t even move his mind. The underworld hasn''t entered the harem for more than two years. Isn''t the old underworld worried about the underworld''s health problems in the long run? " Ai Da''s eyes flashed a trace of evil, what the rules of the underworld, as long as the underworld can go to her palace, even without touching her, she also has a way to make the underworld think that raw rice is cooked. Once she is pregnant, she has the ability to hide and wait for the baby to be born in the palace. Who else does she need to be afraid of when there are children around? Tiger poison does not eat son, she believes that the underworld will not be so cruel¡° Worry, how can you not worry? But it''s no use worrying. Wang''s son, Wang, knows the best. Once he decides, it''s impossible to change. If you really want to ask for help, you can ask Murong Jinxin. She is the only one in the world who can make the underworld compromise... "The old underworld had a headache. He looked at the woman who didn''t listen to what she said, and didn''t want to waste time on her. There are still a lot of official business in the study. He doesn''t spend so much time on her. So, brain a draw, then pull up innocent Murong Jin heart¡° As soon as I heard that woman''s name, I wanted to tear her up. If it wasn''t for that woman, how could we concubines in the harem be reduced to such a level? Old underworld, if you want to be good for the underworld, you should find a way to get rid of that woman, lest that woman become the evil of the underworld. " Murong Jin heart that three words just like a sharp blade into the heart of Xiao AI, the moment will be her heart to thorn into a piece of. That hateful woman, she really wanted to cut her into pieces, and finally stewed and fed the beast¡° I don''t care about a woman. I don''t care about your affairs. If you have the ability to defeat Murong Jin, the king has nothing to say. I have something else to do with you. Go back to the palace quickly, or you will not come to a good end if you are seen here by Hades. " The old underworld''s face suddenly cooled down. No matter what Murong Jinxin did to other women, Murong Jinxin was his own daughter-in-law after all, and he naturally wanted to protect her. Xiao AI is not mature yet. No wonder her son disdains her¡° Lao Ming Wang, you are Xiao AI''s only hope. If you don''t agree with Xiao AI, Xiao AI will be killed here... "Xiao AI wants to leave as soon as he sees that Lao Ming Wang raises his foot. She grabs Lao Ming Wang''s arm instead of his sleeve. This is a chance she gets. She can''t let Lao Ming Wang go until she achieves her goal. She knew that the old underworld was always soft hearted to her. If she begged him more, he would agree¡° Then you''re going to die here. You''re going to die early. When you die, there is still a lot of food left in this palace. " Murong Jin heart is really can''t see down, overcast a face came out from the dark, looking at the woman in front of that began to play splash, export words than the cold winter weather¡° Murong Jinxin, you dare to eavesdrop on me talking to the old underworld. You are presumptuous AI''s brain has a moment of blank, see suddenly appear Murong Jin heart as if to see a ghost. She just scolded Murong Jinxin a few words behind her back. In less than a minute, Murong Jinxin appeared. I''m afraid she heard what she just said clearly¡° Presumptuous? I Murong Jin''s heart is used to wanton. Everyone in the underworld knows this. It''s you. If I remember correctly, the underworld has forbidden any empress to enter the underworld palace without being summoned. You''re here. Did Hades agree? " Murong Jinxin was not happy with the woman who always wanted to climb on the bed of Hades. In addition, she just scolded herself behind her back. For a moment, she was really angry. Plain white hands instantly seized the sleeve of Xiaoai, and raised the unprepared Xiaoai abruptly¡° If the underworld doesn''t agree, I advise you to really bump and die here as you said, otherwise your end will definitely be hundreds of times worse than this method of death... "

 Chapter 433

    Murong Jin heart sneer, for the small AI mouth that the so-called presumptuous very disapproval. The underworld is her territory. What''s wrong with her recklessness? The underworld is willing to let her be presumptuous, just want her to be presumptuous.


    She didn''t want to kill this woman, but what she did made her really angry. Repeatedly challenge her limit, really think she Murong Jin heart so good bully, since so, don''t blame her ruthless.


    "Murong Jinxin, you want to die..."


    Xiao AI is also completely flustered by Murong Jinxin''s sudden action. She has lived so long that no one dares to lift her up like this. This Murong Jin''s heart is extremely hateful. If she doesn''t teach this woman a good lesson, she will be more miserable when she becomes a princess.


    "So confident? Then I''ll die with you. Don''t beat me to death. Even if you can beat me, today you scold me behind my back, I don''t care with you. "


    Murong Jin''s heart glanced at the old underworld, watched the old underworld spread out his hand, then went into the study without looking back. Obviously, his attitude towards this matter has been very obvious. That is, no matter they don''t ask, they will toss as much as they like.


    "Murong Jinxin, do you have the courage to make a bet with me?"


    Little AI''s big eyes turned and an idea came out. She looked at in front of the rampant incomparable Murong Jin heart, quietly asked. As long as Murong Jinxin agrees, her future will be bright. Although Murong Jinxin has broken through xuanming magic skill, she believes that Murong Jinxin is not her opponent.


    "He said


    Murong Jin''s sneer turns into a mockery. I''m afraid that even the wild dog on the roadside can guess what the woman wants to gamble. Although she Murong Jinxin won''t gamble with anyone easily, she still dares to accept some bets with 100% confidence.


    "If I win you, you must let Hades spoil me. If I lose, I will kneel down and kowtow to you a hundred times... "


    Xiao AI bites her teeth. In order to stimulate Murong Jin''s heart to accept it, she gives up. One hundred rings, which is the limit for her. Murong Jinxin will agree as long as she wants to see her jokes.


    "OK, let''s go to the underworld palace and set up a note to hang in the most obvious place in front of the gate of the underworld palace, so as not to let the loser default."


    Murong Jin heart readily agreed, but added an additional condition. This woman doesn''t want to be shameful, so she will let this woman lose all her face to see how she will be in the underworld in the future. Underestimate her Murong Jin heart end, absolutely can''t use a miserable word to describe.


    "OK, you wait. I''ll get the pen and paper."


    Murong Jinxin''s words are just in line with Xiaoai''s mind, for fear that Murong Jinxin will repent, Xiaoai rushes into the study, quickly takes the paper brush, writes down the agreement between the two, signs his name, and seals a handprint by the way.


    "Jinxin, you can think clearly, you are not her opponent..."


    The old underworld, who had planned to ignore this matter, still couldn''t help coming out of the study. Xiao AI''s cultivation is a little higher than Murong Jin''s heart, who is practicing xuanming''s magic skill. If it really starts fighting, Murong Jin''s heart is bound to lose. If Murong Jin''s heart loses, his son will be in bad luck. With his understanding of his son, even if Murong Jin lost her heart, her son would not fulfill the bet.


    "That''s not necessarily. I don''t know. I was defeated when I was fighting with the princess of heaven in Tianshan Mountain, but the princess of heaven was knocked down by me. Compared with the princess of the world that day, I hate this woman who tries to get in touch with my future man more... "


    Murong Jinxin gives the old underworld a reassuring look. Although she always says that her Fengwu Jiutian has not made any progress, only she knows that the battle of Tianshan Mountain has made her Fengwu Jiutian make such progress. Perhaps because she never said, so no one knows, we all regard her as Murong Jinxin who just broke through the xuanming magic.


    "Well, listen to me, or you may have bad luck..."


    The old underworld was still worried that Murong Jin''s heart was strong when she was strong, but it was only when her life was in danger that she could burst out with amazing energy. As long as Xiao AI doesn''t kill her, she can''t break out for no reason. And looking at Xiao AI''s appearance, it''s impossible to kill her at all.


    "Can''t you believe me once? If I can''t fight, you can help me secretly. Anyway, I''m your daughter-in-law, right? "


    Murong Jinxin laughs at the old underworld. What the old underworld thinks in her heart is that she is afraid that she will lose her son. However, she believed that she would not lose. She could beat the princess off the cliff in one move. She felt that she had the ability to fight against the woman in front of her. How can she miss such a good opportunity to humiliate this woman?


    "You think very well. If I really help you, I won''t have to be in the underworld later..."


    As soon as the old underworld drew his lips, he was speechless about Murong Jin''s words. This woman is quite able to think and dare to think. She can even say that. If she doesn''t say it, I''m afraid he may help her secretly when she is about to lose. But now it seems that it''s better to forget about it, so that he won''t get into trouble himself¡° Well, I won''t lose anyway. Because if I lose, I''m afraid I''ll never live in peace. " She did not forget that the immortal devil had poisoned the underworld. As long as the first woman the underworld touched after poisoning, no matter how much he resisted, he could not get rid of the order to fall in love with that woman. So, just from her own point of view, she will not let herself lose¡° Well, I can''t stop you. You can make trouble as much as you want, but if you lose at that time, don''t say that I didn''t remind you... "The old underworld knew that he had nothing to do with Murong Jinxin, a wonderful woman. Looking at her mind, he didn''t waste his saliva. He just winked at Bai Wuchang, Bai Wuchang is ordered to fly away. He can''t stop it. He can only let his baby son stop it. People say that three women make a play, but in his opinion, Murong Jinxin is a wonderful flower. I''m afraid that even she can sing a play, and it''s still a very wonderful play¡° If I lose, I''ll drag you into the water. I''ll say that you encourage this woman to challenge me... "Murong Jinxin looks at the old underworld and shakes her head again and again. She has a lot of good feelings for the old underworld in her heart. No matter how the old man treated her sincerely, she could not treat him as an outsider. So, very mischievous to the old underworld blinked a big eye, export words almost did not make the old underworld out of a big old blood¡° You are a crazy woman. If you dare to say that, I will spend my whole life with you... "The old underworld was very sad. Looking at the woman''s attitude towards him, he growled a few words. But his heart is still very happy, can follow him to joke, from a certain extent, is already recognized him¡° Your son is going to spend his whole life with me, and you have such a mind. It''s really a ghost that can''t look good. Looking at your ghost, I feel so dirty in my heart. Tut tut... "Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t know where she is interested. She suddenly wants to tease her future father-in-law. Her words are full of hints. Not only the old underworld, but also Fengxuan Xiaoai beside her, Quite inconceivable looking at the Murong Jin heart that does not speak draft¡° This kind of joke is good here. Don''t talk nonsense outside. I''m a serious ghost. I don''t want to ruin my reputation in your hands, and I don''t want to let his mother and concubine get up from under the ground to find me... "There are a lot of black lines sliding down the back of old Pluto''s head. For Murong Jinxin, who dares to say anything, he has no words to describe his mood. Even if he has no moral integrity, he can''t take a fancy to his daughter-in-law. If he really wants to do this, he will be punished by heaven and struck by thunder¡° If the spirit of Wanquan really climbs out to find you, I''m afraid you can''t get it. Well, I won''t tease you. I''ll sign an agreement first, and let this woman kowtow a hundred times as soon as possible. " Murong Jinxin looked at aoming King''s changeable face, and the temple, which jumped suddenly, and stopped knowing the current affairs. If it goes on, I''m afraid the old underworld will be really annoyed, then she is not worth the loss. Plain white hands reached out to take the agreement in the hands of Xiaoai, a light glance, without saying a word, he signed his name, and also covered his fingerprints like Xiaoai¡° Well, I''ll enlarge this Agreement and hang it in front of the underworld palace. If you are so sure that you can lose me, you can call all the ghosts in the underworld to watch AI looked at the hands of the agreement on a white background and black words, the corners of his mouth tick out a faint smile, holding the agreement of small hands are slightly shaking. She felt that her future had been guaranteed, and Murong Jinxin, a stupid woman, would become a stepping stone for her to set foot on the road of princess¡° OK, you go to work first. I''ll let black impermanence yell everywhere. It will certainly help you to be more famous first. " Murong Jin nods her head and has no objection to Xiao AI''s words. Anyway, with all the agreements signed, she is not afraid that AI will default. If she wants to be despised by the ghosts, then she can''t be perfect¡° Murong Jinxin, one day you will regret your decision today, one day I will step on you hard, one day I will become the princess of the underworld

 Chapter 434

    In front of the underworld palace, because of the hype of black impermanence, a large number of ghosts have soon gathered to see the excitement. All the ghosts talked about it, and all of them looked at the most prominent agreement in the underworld palace.


    "If lady Shufei wins, I''m afraid she''ll step up to the sky, and she''ll win the favor of Wang..."


    "Yes, wang hasn''t had a woman for a long time. I''m afraid it''s hard for him to give up after tasting the taste of the lady..."


    "I knew it would be like this. I''ve already made my stupid daughter match Murong. Maybe I''ve been in favor of her..."


    "You all underestimate Murong. She is not so reckless. I bet Murong will lose. Do you dare to bet?"


    ¡­¡­


    After a while of discussion, a lot of ghosts began to bet, took out their Ming coins or some land deeds and so on. For a moment, the sound of bets in front of the underworld palace came and went one after another, which was no less than that of the gambling house. It made the black and white impermanence who was maintaining order at the scene sweat hard. I don''t want to die for all these things. I dare to bet on Murong Jinxin


    Looking at Murong Jin heart a face relaxed from the underworld palace came out, black and white impermanence looked at each other, at the same time in the heart for Murong Jin heart pinch a cold sweat. Especially Bai Changchang. When he told the story to the underworld who was guiding Ye Ranran''s cultivation in the underworld garden, the cold smile on the corner of the underworld''s mouth made him feel creepy even now.


    "Murong Jinxin, if you lose, I will punish you tonight..."


    In the scene quiet down, Murong Jinxin and Xiao AI have been very uncomfortable with each other, is ready to start, a cold with a bit of violent voice from mid air. The ghosts quickly gave way to let their lovely and respectable Hades come to Murong Jinxin at the fastest speed.


    "Come on, you don''t have the heart and the courage to go. If I really lose, it''s your life..."


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, the forehead faintly flashed three thick black lines, looking at that hate to swallow her Hades, very disapproval of the open mouth.


    He has said so much about threatening her that she doesn''t want to believe it. To put her in the right place? Even if he has this color heart, he doesn''t have that color gall.


    "I didn''t joke with you this time, because you know better than I do. So, you''d better win, and win a little bit more beautiful, or I will make your whole body marked with my brand tonight. "


    He always remembered the immortal devil clearly. If she lost the bet with a woman because she was full, she would bear the consequences. Although he didn''t think that if she lost, he would have to touch other women, she would not behave well without some punishment.


    "Come on, I''m sure I''ll win for you. I won''t give you away until you do something sorry to me. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the rare serious look on the underworld''s face, and knows that he is really playing this time. It seems that she has to be more careful to deal with the woman in front of her. The underworld is probably also really angry by her, otherwise that pair of deep eyes won''t be full of storm.


    "It''s better, or you can''t bear the consequences..."


    After hearing her admit that she is her man in public, the cool face of Hades just looks a little better. She walks slowly to the woman who makes him gnash her teeth and gently arranges her messy hair. That unintentionally showed the gentle, see red many women''s eyes.


    "Nigger, don''t you believe me? Am I the kind of person who will gamble with others about something important to me? This woman is thinking of climbing your bed all the time, and even insulting me in front of your father. If I don''t teach her a lesson, will I come to you with my breath in my chest? "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the soft light emerging from the bottom of his eyes, hooks the corner of his mouth, gives him a smile to make him feel at ease, and his voice is also involuntarily gentle, and takes the initiative to explain why he did it.


    "Abuse you? How dare she abuse you? "


    Pluto good-looking eyebrow frown, very bad to see a little ai not far away, the killing intention in the eye has already destroyed the top. This ungrateful woman, no matter how she used to be, he could open one eye and close one eye, but insulting Jinxin, she absolutely thought her own life was too long.


    "Wang, you can''t just listen to her one side. She has been bullying Xiao AI all the time..."


    Xiao AI was swept by the eyes of the underworld and had a cold war all over her body. Unexpectedly, she had a feeling that she could not live for a long time. She stamped her feet and walked to the underworld very reluctantly. She was very wronged.


    "What''s wrong with her bullying you? She is the princess of the underworld, not to mention just bullying you, even if it''s killing you, you have nothing to say. Who let you just a concubine, who can bully concubine. Stay away from me. I feel uncomfortable when I smell you


    The underworld retreated a few steps and opened the distance from Xiao AI. He looked at the pretending woman with great disdain. He was disgusted by the strong fragrance from her body, and his words were hard to hear. It can be said that his merciless words in public today have redefined Xiao AI''s position, that is, from then on, even the wild dogs on the roadside of the underworld can bully Xiao AI.


    "Wang, no matter what you say, you can''t shake Xiao AI''s heart to accompany you all your life. Now you misunderstand Xiao AI because of Murong Jinxin, the fox spirit. Xiao AI doesn''t care. Sooner or later, you will understand the true meaning of Xiao AI poison you and the fake meaning of this fox spirit to you. " AI''s heart is hurt, but she can''t show hurt, otherwise all the self-esteem she wants to maintain will collapse in the words of Hades. He doesn''t love her for the time being, she can bear it. She believed that everything she wanted was gold and stone, and that Pluto would be her man sooner or later¡° Murong Jinxin, you''ve told me about this. Can you do it? " She looked at Murong Jinxin beside the underworld, a face of irony, slender hands in the air, a cold light of the silver sword will appear in her hands. The silver sword points directly at Murong Jin''s heart, and the sharp sword spirit makes Murong Jin''s heart full of goose bumps¡° Come on Murong Jinxin is too lazy to argue. She says that she is suing, so she is suing. At least she has a place where she can complain, and an object who can talk about her grievances. She also summoned the sword made by the underworld himself and welcomed Xiao AI without hesitation. One person and one ghost moved their hands without any scruples. As pointed by the silver sword, the force of the sword was so strong that the air flew in the midair of the underworld palace, forcing those ghosts with low accomplishments to be overwhelmed. They left the underworld palace early to take refuge¡° This difficult girl, you will suffer later... "The old underworld looked at the two rubbed figures in the air, went to the underworld''s side, and was afraid to pat the underworld''s shoulder. He felt that he had found a trouble for his baby son to come back. Murong Jinxin this woman, the ability of making trouble is really not general big, let him this see used to the ups and downs of the ghost have some shame¡° It''s a good thing that she can make trouble. I''d like him to make trouble with other women because of me. That means that she has me in her heart. " The underworld looked at his father, half heavy and half happy. If it happened to other women, he would think that they were jealous. But in Jin Xin''s body, he will feel very warm¡° Ask the world what is love, a thing down a thing, you this boy planted really thoroughly, by this woman to cure completely no self. My father absolutely believes that if you want to choose between her and my father one day, you will definitely choose her instead of my father. " The old Hades looked at his son who had been possessed on the emotional Road, and directly said that there was nothing to persuade him. Just, as long as he feels comfortable being treated by Murong Jinxin, he has nothing to say. Life is his life, he is happy¡° My father is very old, and he has lived long enough. If he really comes to the last step, I will let him go with his mother as soon as he wishes, so as to avoid her loneliness. " The underworld picked to pick eyebrow, skin smile meat don''t smile of looking at jealousy all over the sky of own old father, really feel his old father think much. Jin heart to him is very important, his father to him is also important, really want to appear that kind of situation, he will let his father live, he accompany Jin heart soul fly soul scattered¡° You''re such a bad son. I''m really angry with you. Sooner or later, I''ll be exasperated by you two black hearted men and women, and I''ll go to heaven earlier... "The old underworld turned his eyes. He was almost carried away by Murong Jin''s anger, and now he was almost spitting blood by his son. He really wanted to look up to heaven and sigh. What did he do in his last life? I will be so abused by these two black hearted people in my life¡° If so, it will be the blessing of my father, and we will feel very honored. Father, you can take some things easy for me. I''ve given orders. You''d better not connive at those unintelligent things and take the lead to disobey them. Otherwise, I will punish you as well. " Since he chose a concubine, he has set up a lot of bodyguards outside the underworld palace. Had it not been for the indulgence of his father, Xiao AI could not have stepped into the underworld palace. If such things happen again and again, his dignity will be thoroughly swept away by his father who is full of food. This is a very serious matter. My father must pay attention to it¡° OK, I know. I won''t do it again. You are such a crazy villain that you are so angry with me... "

 Chapter 435

    The old underworld nodded cautiously. It seemed that there was something wrong with his words, but he already had the bottom in his heart. He can listen to his son. Now he is just a subject of the underworld. Everything has to be done according to his son. Otherwise, his son is not worthy of his name.


    "Which of them does father think will win?"


    At the end of the business, the underworld focused all his attention on the white woman who was entangled in the air, with a sharp light shining in his deep eyes. After looking at it for a while, a smile appeared in the corner of my mouth.


    I thought Jinxin would fall, but I didn''t expect that she would be able to draw with Xiaoai. If he didn''t remember correctly, Xiaoai''s accomplishments were a little higher than Jinxin''s. It seems that people can''t look good, especially Jinxin, who has strong constitution when meeting strong, is definitely a beautiful jade.


    "I thought it was Xiao AI before, but now I think it''s your woman. If your women are really extraordinary, they are definitely combat talents. Obviously, his cultivation is not as good as Xiao AI''s, but he can do so many moves in Xiao AI''s hands without losing a little bit of the edge, Niu! "


    He belittles Murong Jin''s heart. His son has dug up a treasure. As long as he practices well, in time, this woman will never be worse than her son. Good posture, diligent enough, and strong willpower, if this kind of person does not succeed, it is too unreasonable.


    "Jin Xin didn''t use the xuanming moves. I saw that some of them were Feng dance Jiutian. It seems that her Feng dance Jiutian has made progress..."


    The underworld nodded and agreed with his father very much. How could the woman who could get into his eyes be a mortal? This woman really surprised him all the time. Feng dance nine days as long as once realized the door, practice up will get twice the result with half the effort. His Jin heart will soon frighten the four circles.


    "Well, what are you going to do with Xiao AI? Anyway, she is also the only daughter of the elder. Can you be kind or leave some. The underworld is now in turmoil, so we should be stable first... "


    The reward in the eyes of the old Pluto is not less than that of the Pluto, but when his eyes fall on Xiao AI, he pinches a cold sweat for Xiao AI. He knows too much about his son''s virtue. Xiao AI scolds Murong Jinxin. I''m afraid that he can''t get away with it.


    "I know in my heart that I will not let her die for a while. You can rest assured. As for the elder, I don''t want to give you a clue. "


    The underworld looked at the excited people and opened his mouth, but he didn''t make a sound. Instead, he talked to his father about some very sensitive things in the way of sound transmission. He has been thinking about the elder for a long time. He can''t be kind to his daughter, so he may not be as sincere to himself as before. In this case, it''s better to exchange some fresh blood, so as not to spend too much time to take care of him.


    "You can do it by yourself. My father only hopes you can do it step by step. Don''t make it too obvious all at once. The elder''s strength can''t be underestimated. It can''t be cleaned up in one or two days. But the elder has paid a lot for the underworld after all. You still have to give him a way to live. "


    The old underworld didn''t stop the underworld from attacking the elder. Now the underworld is governed by his son, who can naturally make the best decision for himself. If he interferes, he will have conflicts with his son. It would be bad if there were any disagreements between father and son.


    "Elder, I can give you a way to live in the face of my father, but there is no doubt that Xiao AI will die. Once the elder steps down, her death will come. I know that my father still has some feelings for her, but I can only say that you have to be patient. "


    The elder can live, and he can make the elder live happily in the future, but Xiao AI can''t live. Any creature that has hurt his woman, if it is still alive now, it means that the time has not come. Once the time is ripe, even if it is a grass, he has to kill it.


    "Your father can''t take care of your business. You can do whatever you want. As long as you can manage the underworld well, you can understand the occasional willfulness... "


    The old underworld helplessly spread out his hand. His son''s words have already said this. What else can he say? Although he likes Xiao AI as a child, it doesn''t mean that he will disobey his precious son. Which is more important? He still has a clear distinction. After all, he can only blame Xiao AI for his stupidity.


    "Father, Jinxin will like you. In the future, there will be no contradiction between father-in-law and daughter-in-law in our family..."


    There is no bottom line for his father''s love for him. Over the years, apart from being very strict in his cultivation, almost everything else depends on him. He felt that his father would put his love and tolerance on Jin Xin. Jinxin that small white eyed wolf, for the people they care about, in fact, or eat soft. As long as her father is kind to her, there is no problem.


    "She likes me very much. She''s so fond of teasing me that I want to rob her from you. I really don''t know where she got her self-confidence..."


    At the thought of Murong Jinxin''s words, the old underworld had a feeling of being struck by thunder. Very is not elegant to his son turned several white eyes, export words in addition to helpless is helpless.


    "She can be confident everywhere, good-looking, good status, good talent and high cultivation. If her temperament is softer, then she is the woman that any man in the world dreams of. My father still has to love himself. At least he is your future daughter-in-law. You can''t even tease your daughter-in-law. I can bear it once or twice. If it''s too many times, I''m afraid I can''t help it. Don''t blame my men for being merciless when I kill my father... "When Pluto saw his father''s rare appearance of egg pain, he was in a good mood. It is impossible for him to believe that his father and Jinxin will have something to do with each other. Jin heart will say that, must have been the father as their own people. Otherwise this kind of joke, Jin heart will only open on others¡° I feel that I have a generation gap with you black hearted men and women. When I see your shamelessness, I''m willing to bow down. " The corner of the old underworld''s mouth mercilessly smoked, for this pair of black hearted men and women has been powerless. He rubbed his sore eyebrows and continued to watch the battle wisely, but his mouth closed. He didn''t want to talk to this villain any more. I''m afraid he would be angry if he continued¡° Ha ha, my father will get along with her a lot in the future, and I will find that it''s a lot of fun. It''s interesting for her to look colder. " Pluto looked at his father a little angry signs, but also very decisively closed his mouth. Then he turned his attention to the white woman in mid air again, and the smile at the corner of his mouth became more and more intense. Jinxin, if it''s really extraordinary, Xiao AI will lose in a hundred moves... "Murong Jinxin, I''ll fight with you..." just when the king of Hades was in a good mood and was ready to watch Murong Jinxin repair Xiao AI, Xiao AI, who was still fighting with Murong Jinxin in mid air, suddenly withdrew his moves and abandoned his silver sword, Ten fingers form claws and attack Murong Jin''s heart¡° Don''t you fight with me all the time? What are you talking about? " Murong Jin did not dare to take it lightly, and played a 1.2 million spirit to deal with Xiaoai. I have to say that Xiao AI''s Kung Fu, which she didn''t know her name, really made her feel some pressure. She felt that if she didn''t find a way to break through, it would be very difficult to win her. After fighting for such a long time, she also felt a little tired. This battle must be solved as soon as possible, otherwise she would suffer from the loss of physical ability... "Ha..." Xiao AI Yin laughed and looked at the woman who had begun to retreat, her hands dancing harder. She usually doesn''t use this skill, but once she does, she must hit the enemy hard, or she will waste her real money. "..." Murong Jinxin''s forehead came out with thin beads of sweat. She was a little embarrassed to avoid Xiaoai''s moves, and she didn''t have much time to think about Xiaoai''s change. I just vaguely feel that Xiao AI''s Kung Fu is evil. If she is accidentally hit, the consequences will be unimaginable¡° Jinxin, it''s time for you to break through. Do you remember the first style of Feng dance in nine days The underworld looked at the woman with a sad face and was thinking about countermeasures. He was also worried. In fact, he doesn''t care about her win or lose, but he wants to take advantage of this opportunity to let Jinxin continue to break through some. AI has been fighting with his own life, so there are not many good opportunities for breakthrough¡° I remember, but I can''t make it out... "Murong Jinxin''s body suddenly retreats backward, and makes a series of attacks on Xiao AI. She takes advantage of the sky to have a look at the underworld, and sees that the underworld''s eyes twinkle with extreme doting. A thought came into my mind that she could not lose. For the sake of this man and their future, she must not lose¡° I believe you can... "Although the underworld is anxious, he knows that he can''t help now. Some things can only be figured out when she is forced to die. The index finger of his right hand is raised. If she really can''t break through, he can''t let her suffer a little damage, otherwise he''s not worthy to be her man¡° Fenghuang Yufei... "The last move of little Aiying''s catching skill has already attacked Murong Jinxin, and Murong Jinxin, who has no choice but to retreat, has already stepped on the road of the yellow spring. She is biting a tooth, don''t even think of Feng dance nine days of the first style then attack go out, attack go out of of the moment, her heart has only one idea, would rather fight to die than die. Then, a miracle appeared again. Xiaoai, who was attacked by Fengwu Jiutian, flew away like a broken kite... "Ah... Help... Ah..."

 Chapter 436

    Xiao AI wants to stabilize her body, but she finds that her power is completely suppressed by Murong Jin''s heart. She feels the sound of the wind whistling past her ears. For a moment, she is really scared. If you really fall, I''m afraid you''ll lose half your life if you don''t die.


    She yelled loudly, with deep fear in her wide eyes. She didn''t know how things would develop into such a situation. She had the upper hand before


    "Xiao AI..."


    As soon as the elder saw that the situation was not right, his daughter seemed to have lost all her powers in an instant, and he didn''t dare to think much about it. He immediately rescued her. But he knew in his heart that even if he saved his daughter''s life this time, he could not save her dignity. In front of the underworld palace, the agreement with white background and black characters is still flying in the cold wind. No matter how noble his status is, he must not interfere with this kind of thing.


    "Dad... I... I..."


    At the critical moment, Xiao AI was saved by his father. In addition to the lingering fear, it was a kind of inexplicable rising uneasiness. She felt a little ashamed of her father. She didn''t seem to have done anything useful to her family in addition to giving him trouble these years. Today, because of her arrogance, she has to kowtow to Murong Jin''s heart 100 times, so that her family is completely humiliated because of her.


    "This time, if you don''t die, you can be more comfortable in the future..."


    The elder looked at the guilt in his baby daughter''s eyes. It''s not easy in my heart. As the saying goes, he hopes that after this incident, his daughter will wake up completely. Some people can''t be provoked, and some stupid people can''t be made at will.


    "Daddy..."


    Xiao AI''s face darkened down. She understood the meaning of her father''s words, but she was not reconciled. How could she give up after so many years of thinking about people?


    "Well, you don''t have to be affectionate with father and daughter. Knock your head on me first."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Xiao AI''s indifferent appearance and sneers. Some women don''t shed tears when they don''t see the coffin. She will never know how precious it is to live until the moment before she dies. In this case, let the woman lose face early and finish it early.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao AI looks at Murong Jin''s schadenfreude expression on her face. The hatred in her heart has already gone to heaven, but she has nothing to do. After all, the bet is her own, and she can''t break her promise. Besides, the underworld is still here. Even if she wants to break her promise, she doesn''t dare.


    "Come on, don''t dawdle. You couldn''t wait when you were talking to me about gambling."


    Murong Jin heart looking at small AI very hesitant appearance, the corner of the mouth raised a trace of sneer, very impatient urge up. This kind of war makes her physically and mentally exhausted. Now Feng dance nine days has just made a breakthrough, and she is eager to find Hades to discuss.


    "If you are willing to accept defeat, you''d better hurry up so that you don''t even have the chance to kowtow."


    The underworld looks at Murong Jin''s shining eyes, and looks at him frequently. Then he knows that Murong Jin has something to tell him, and in this case, it can make Murong Jin anxious. It must be about Fengwu Jiutian. So, the sharp eyes swept to the pale face of Xiao AI, the words with a strong warning flavor.


    "Murong Jinxin, I really underestimate you. This end, I knock... "


    Xiao AI bit his teeth and didn''t dare to say anything more. He knelt down in front of Murong Jinxin with a plop. One after another, he kowtowed to Murong Jinxin. The clear kowtow made the noisy scene very quiet.


    The ghosts in the underworld were shocked First, then looked at each other, but most of them were schadenfreude. About this little AI in the underworld wind review is not good, can see her bad luck, the underworld ghosts want to do.


    In less than five minutes, a hundred bangs had been finished. Little aiten stood up, her forehead was red, and there was a deep red mark in front of her. She looked very embarrassed.


    "The end of self humiliation..."


    Murong Jin heart also didn''t say anything, coldly looking at the whole body full of killing meaning of Xiao AI, also didn''t say anything more, left a word, then pulled the Pluto''s sleeve to leave quickly.


    "It''s all gone..."


    Black impermanence saw that the underworld had already left, and waved to the ghosts. The ghosts quickly flew away in all directions. Originally crowded underworld palace suddenly quiet down, until only black and white impermanence.


    "This is the first time I''ve seen Murong take the initiative to pull Wang''s sleeve. I think Wang must be very happy now..."


    Black impermanence looks at white impermanence, with an ambiguous smile on the corner of his mouth. He has been with Murong Jinxin for such a long time. He has never seen Murong Jinxin take the initiative to his family''s Wang. Today is really a good day for his family''s Wang.


    "Yes, do you want us to follow?"


    The expression on white impermanence''s face is thief''s, toward the underworld palace to see for a long time, just very evil intention of open mouth. He has always been lucky. At this time, he may be able to see some of the good materials they dream of.


    "You go to see it, and tell me after reading it, anyway, Wang has already hated you, and your end in the gossip will not be much different from now..." black impermanence rolled his eyes, and curiosity killed the cat. It seems that white impermanence didn''t understand it thoroughly enough. At this time, he went to peep, unless he didn''t want to die. He cherishes his life so much that he won''t do such a full job¡° Well, as you remind me, I''d better stop. I''m in a tough situation now. Let''s go and work! " After black impermanence a remind, white impermanence instantly wake up, the corner of the mouth mercilessly twitch a few times, then give up his heart of gossip, immediately toward the direction of the palace. Today, Shufei makes a scene in the underworld palace without permission. He estimates that he has to deal with it himself¡° Ha ha... "Black impermanence shakes his head, and his reaction to white impermanence has already been expected. After seeing white impermanence''s figure disappear completely, he goes in the opposite direction In the palace of the underworld, under a thousand year old tree, the underworld and Murong Jin sit opposite each other in heart. The faces of one person and one ghost look different, but without exception, they are in a good mood¡° How much has the first floor broken through? " From time to time, the underworld looked at his sleeve pulled by Murong Jinxin. The smile at the corner of his mouth never broke. The fingers of the sleeve gently stroked the place touched by Murong Jinxin''s little hand. It seemed that he could still feel the temperature of Murong Jinxin''s residual on it¡° I feel like one tenth. I was forced by Xiao AI just now, but I''m afraid that I really lost... "She made two breakthroughs, one because she was forced by the sixth Princess of heaven, and the other because she was forced by Xiao AI. Without exception, this two times is because of the underworld, which makes her really curious. Because when she was fighting with song yu''er in Yunyao mountain before, Mingming was almost cut down by song yu''er, but she didn''t break through. She really wanted to ask, is this wool¡° It''s a blessing in disguise. If it''s easier for you to break through, you can go to the harem if you have nothing to do. Maybe other women will trouble you. If you can break through, I don''t think you need to shut up... "If this effect is to be practiced well, he is even willing to work for her, And deliberately provoked the conflict between the concubines and her. In that way, they can spend more time together, which he would like to have¡° Do you really think I''m too busy? What I hate most is the relationship with women. I''d rather practice hard than have such a dream. " Murong Jin heart white in front of the cool man a look, he hit what idea, she can still guess a two. There are some things you can''t ask for, not every time she can be so lucky. If she meets a cruel character, her life will be lost¡° Hehe, when will it be closed? " The underworld picked to pick eyebrow, also didn''t say what more, slender finger end up a cup of tea in front of, lightly taste. Since she doesn''t want to, forget it. Anyway, my father has opened his mouth, which can make him relaxed for several years. Shut up, just shut up, as long as you can stay with her¡° Tomorrow, I was going to close today. Unexpectedly, I killed a Cheng Yaojin on the way and let me break ahead of time. I''m so tired now that I need a good rest. " Murong Jin heart hit a shallow yawn, yesterday did not sleep well, in addition to a battle that almost consumed all her mental strength, she felt that she was about to be unable to support. If she hadn''t wanted to ask him for advice, she would have gone back to her palace and had a good sleep¡° Well, tomorrow, I will just hand over to my father. Tomorrow we will be closed together. You will practice your phoenix dance for nine days, and I will practice my Youming magic skill. " The underworld nodded. He saw her tired, let alone a day off. Even if it was a month off, he thought it was reasonable¡° Feng Xuan and yue''er, you''ve arranged for me. Don''t let them have an accident. However, don''t stop the connection between the immortal devil and the demon world. If the immortal devil proposes to leave the underworld, let him go as long as it''s a legitimate reason. " The immortal devil has already reached a consensus with her. She believes that the immortal devil will never cheat her. If the immortal devil wants to return to the demon world, it is probably that it has something to do with song yu''er¡° Well, I will tell Hei Wuchang to pay special attention to him. You just need to communicate with him later, otherwise it will be bad if there is a conflict. " The immortal devil is very powerful. I''m afraid they will suffer if they fight. He doesn''t want to hurt his people because of an unimportant devil¡° OK, I''ll warn him. Now, let''s talk about Fengwu Jiutian first. There are still some things I don''t understand. Please tell me... "

 Chapter 437

    After discussing Feng dance for nine days with the underworld, Murong Jinxin goes back to her Fengyi palace and has a good sleep. In a twinkling of an eye, it was the second day. When she had enough to eat and drink, she went to another palace and found Fengxuan. She called out the immortal devil and gave a severe warning. Finally, she went to the underworld palace to find the underworld.


    In the netherworld pool, the chill trembles. Murong Jin''s eyes sweep around like stars. Less than half a year away, everything here has not changed.


    "After more than a month, I''m going to the place of chaos. I still have an agreement with the evil god. Maybe I''ll have to go to the devil''s world to find the devil."


    Song yu''er''s affairs must be dealt with as soon as possible. Although the woman has been seriously injured and must recuperate for a long time, no one knows whether the woman will make trouble in the human world while she is away. At that time, she is not at the side of Jun Mo Li, that demon will certainly have an accident.


    "Well, shut up is dead, people are alive, you can arrange the progress of cultivation. Anyway, no matter where you are, if you have anything, once you call me, I will be there for you. "


    He will accept anything she wants to do unconditionally. He knows that what she wants to do is the right thing, and will not delay her cultivation. The only thing he can do is to stand by her side and show up whenever she needs to.


    "Well, take it easy for me. On the day of Junmo glass''s death, you must go out with me."


    Murong Jinxin found a clean place to sit down, where she spent the previous two years of cultivation. She is a nostalgic person, even if it is a place of cultivation, she also tends to the place where she once practiced.


    When she comes here, her relationship with Pluto will change subtly. Pluto will become her master and guide her every step of cultivation


    "What I promised you will be done. His life and death disaster is just a little more dangerous. There will be no accident."


    A few days ago, he let his father calculate, and he was completely relieved. He just needs to control the progress of his cultivation, and everything is OK. He felt that for the sake of her present man, he really broke his heart. It was not easy.


    "Well, let''s start..."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes flashed, and she didn''t say anything more. She sat down cross legged and began to adjust her breath. In an instant, she entered the state of cultivation.


    "Take it easy, don''t be brave..."


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s face, and immediately sank down. Deep eyes flashed a thick favor. He sat down opposite Murong Jin''s heart, and his sleeve long fingers coagulated a black light. In an instant, he set a border in front of them.


    The huge netherworld pool quieted down in an instant, and there was nothing left except the regular ticking sound of the pool water


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Jun Moli and Chu Moli are rushing to Xiling with tens of thousands of troops. After ten days'' March, they arrived one day ahead of time. This battle is actually due to the initiative of the Western Chu allied forces.


    The war was extremely fierce. Although nangonghan''s serious injury was still not healed, the South and North allied forces still did not suffer any losses under the leadership of tianchenxiu, and the war began with anxiety. The Western Chu allied forces could not tear up the defense line set up by the northern and southern allied forces. Wars of all sizes were staged every day, with each side winning or losing.


    In a big tent, Jun Mo Li and Xi Qing Yu are sitting opposite each other. On a small desk, there is a map of soldiers. Their faces are not good-looking.


    Cloud shallow night see this see that, personally hold a pot for two people each poured a cup of steaming tea, and then back to one side, did not say a word. On the second day of her marriage to xiqingyu, she rushed to the battlefield and watched their soldiers die one by one in the confrontation with the northern and southern allied forces, many of which she had known before. Even some of my father''s generals were dead and wounded.


    "Even if we win in this way, I''m afraid we will be wasting too much..."


    Jun Mo Li gently sipped a cup of tea, charming eyes shining, it seems to be thinking about what to do. Good looking eyebrows wrinkled, the whole person is very tired.


    Since his marriage, he has hardly had a rest for a moment. He rushed to Xiling with a large army and threw himself into this harsh war


    "I''m afraid it''s very difficult to make a positive breakthrough for a while. At present, our only chance is to work on the food and grass of the north and south allied forces. According to the spies, the grain and grass of the northern and southern allied forces will pass through a city that our king wants to come to Dongqi in three days. We can only do it there... "


    The supply from the rear is very important to the success or failure of a war. If the food and grass are cut off, it will be very difficult for the war to continue. As long as they arrange properly and rob the food and grass of the north and south allied forces, everything will be easier.


    He said so and then turned to see cloud shallow night one eye, that one eye contains a lot of content, but he believes that faint shallow can understand. At the beginning, he insisted on accepting Oriental butterfly, but now this persistence has finally paid off.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yunqianxi smiles and sees the cruelty of the war with her own eyes. She can understand xiqingyu''s original decision very well. If she had experienced these earlier, maybe she and xiqingyu would not have experienced so many twists and turns.


    "Well, it''s just that tianchenxiu and nangonghan can think of it, too. They can''t be defenseless. I''m afraid it''s not easy for us to succeed. " Jun Mo Li nodded. He thought so before. Now what he wants to discuss with Xi Qingyu is how to rob the food and grass of the two countries. No matter how much they have to pay, they can only succeed, not fail¡° When you are here, I will personally take people to destroy the food and grass of the two countries'' allied forces... "That city is now under his name, and it is most appropriate for him to go in person. If the common people dare to resist, he has a legitimate reason to deal with them¡° Let''s kill two birds with one stone. " If the north and south allied forces knew that they had all left, they would not miss this great opportunity to attack them, and they would certainly come out in time. When he sets an ambush, he will surely be able to annihilate many enemy troops. As for food, he believes xiqingyu can handle it. After all, it''s the city that Dongqi gave xiqingyu. I''m afraid it won''t work if he goes there¡° Well, the looting of food and grass and the loss of a certain war will certainly have a great impact on the morale of the South and North allied forces. Now the most important thing is how to make tianchenxiu believe that you left with me. " This war made them see Tianchen Xiu''s outstanding military ability. If it had not been for Tianchen Xiu''s strong resistance, the north and south allied forces would have been defeated long ago. Tianchen Xiu is really as difficult as Jin Xin said¡° I asked my uncle to go with you, and I thought that the appearance of my uncle could be investigated by the eyes and ears sent by tianchenxiu... "Jun Mo Li congealed for a moment, and thought that this was the only feasible way at present. Yi Rong Cheng''s uncle, on the one hand, can continue to lead the army to fight, on the other hand, he is very familiar with all his uncle''s night, not easy to help. My uncle will help a lot if he goes with xiqingyu¡° OK, but you also remember that it will take you a few days to fight. Don''t lose big things because of small things. Jin Xin''s painstaking efforts must not be wasted... "About Jun Mo Li, Xi Qingyu is very clear, so he exhorted Jun Mo Li carefully. He would rather lose in the crazy attack of the north and south allied forces than let Jun Moli go on the stage to kill the enemy and become a useless man. If something happens to Jun Mo Li, I''m afraid Jin Xin will be heartbroken¡° Don''t worry, I won''t make fun of my life. I will temporarily transfer longxinyu to you, and then she will be able to do nothing and protect your safety. For us, we can make a comeback after losing the war, but if we lose our lives, we will be in trouble. " Although Jin Xin''s identity is special, and the relationship with Hades is so close, it is only a matter of one sentence to revive them. But he still felt that he could not trouble Pluto, or he would be too wise¡° All have concerns, will cherish the life naturally. Let''s make up our mind about the plan. Let''s consider some details first and discuss them tomorrow morning. " The remaining light from the corner of xiqingyu''s eye sweeps not far away. It''s obvious that there is a tired cloud light night. If we talk about it in detail, I''m afraid we won''t have to sleep tonight. Some things that are not in a hurry can be done slowly. Qian Xi has been with him for many sleepless nights. He just wants her to have a good rest tonight. Besides, this time, he didn''t plan to take her with him, which means that they are different for a long time¡° Well, I''ll go to the sixth emperor''s brother to see if there''s anything important. " As a fellow, Junmo glass is very able to understand the mood of xiqingyu at this time. After all, he and Jinxin have gone through too much separation. With cloud shallow night said hello, then quickly left. In such a big tent, there is silence. Xiqingyu goes to yunqianxi and embraces her petite body. Smelling the faint fragrance from her body, she feels unprecedented peace and peace of mind¡° Qian Xi, stay here and wait for me. I can''t take you with me this time... "Although Qian Xi''s Kung Fu is not low, it''s still far from enough. This time the action is very dangerous, she does not want to take the shallow night to risk. I hope he can understand this. Yun Qianxi smiles and hugs Xi Qingyu. If he goes alone, she will be worried. However, she can still accept his decision, because she believes that Xi Qingyu will come back alive¡° Well, I understand. You can go safely. Don''t worry about me. I''ll take good care of myself... "

 Chapter 438

    She couldn''t help him at all. If she dragged him down at such a critical time, she would be so sorry that he took such a big risk to take her with him.


    "It''s very dangerous. No matter what you hear, you can''t believe it. I will come back safely."


    In order to achieve his goal, he will certainly do whatever it takes. His biggest fear is that there will be a rumor like his death, and she will be silly.


    "Well, during your absence, as long as I encounter things I can''t handle, I will go to my father. You don''t have to worry about me too much."


    Cloud shallow Xi nods, she naturally understands the truth that war is not tired of deceiving, moreover hearsay this kind of thing is mostly untrustworthy, she will not make such a fool. Xiqingyu''s kindness to her has been engraved on her mind for a long time. Even if it is said that he is involved with some woman, she will not believe it.


    "It''s so good. If Dad can''t make up his mind, you''ll go to find Jun Mo Li. He will give a very pertinent suggestion."


    Xiqingyu reaches out his hand to hold yunqianxi, takes a few strides to the bedside, takes off their outer clothes and goes to bed. In the cloud shallow Xi''s bright and clean forehead falls a kiss, then begins to coax the cloud shallow Xi to sleep.


    Since he came to the battlefield, every day has been like a war. He never touched her. Although he couldn''t help it many times, he was afraid of an emergency military situation when they were in love. So I have to bear it all the time.


    "Brother Qingyu... If you hold it like this, will it be bad..."


    Yunqianxi suddenly realizes the change of xiqingyu''s body. They are still newlyweds, but xiqingyu has to fight to suppress his own needs. One day and two days are OK, but these ten and a half days, she is really worried about his health.


    "No, the present situation does not allow me to do that. As you know, the United forces of the north and the South may send troops to harass you at any time. Jun Mo Li can''t use force yet, and he can''t go to the battlefield for the time being. Naturally, I have to bear more burden. "


    So he had to hold on. As long as he finished dealing with the food and grass of the north and south allied forces, Junmo glass would recover as before, and his life would be better, but it would be at least a month later.


    "Then... Let''s go to sleep..."


    Cloud shallow night stretch own small body, also dare not move disorderly. She knows that as long as she moves around, xiqingyu will feel even worse. Purplish red lips pulled out a faint smile, long eyelashes slightly trembled for a while, then quickly closed his eyes.


    The night is quiet, the winter wind is blowing outside the tent, but the small tent is warm


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later, xiqingyu led the army to break through the food and grass of the South and North allied forces. When Xi Qingyu was covered with blood and killed the last soldier of the north south alliance, he had been injured in several places. Thousands of elite soldiers who followed him were wiped out, and only he, long xinyufeng, and a few dark guards with high martial arts were left.


    Because there were no reinforcements, in case, the food and grass of the South and North allied forces were destroyed by a fire of xiqingyu. The fire burst into the sky, almost burning all over the sky.


    "Lord Yu, your injury is serious. Taking this can protect your heart for a month. My young master has a way to stabilize your injury. Now we have to go back immediately, or even if the God of Da Luo comes in a month, it won''t save your life. "


    Long Xinyu wipes the blood of the silver sword in his hand and carefully examines the injury for Xi Qingyu. His pretty face looks very dignified. Xiqingyu had a sword stabbed at his heart. He must be struggling to support it now. He took out a pill from his arms and handed it to xiqingyu. He motioned xiqingyu to take it quickly.


    "Thank you..."


    Xi Qingyu nodded. This battle is thanks to the protection of long Xinyu. If long Xinyu hadn''t spared his life for many times, he would have died in this battle, and even all the people he brought would not have been spared.


    "No, since my young master asked me to protect you, I will do my best."


    Long Xinyu smiles. She is the subordinate of the little Lord. What the little Lord asks her to do is something she must do. What''s more, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger. The pill is not a valuable thing.


    "Feng, you take Master Yu to go first, I''ll leave later..."


    She looked up at the sky. It was dark. It seemed that there was a storm coming. She felt a sense of uneasiness in her heart. She turned to look at the wind. She gave a few orders with a pretty face.


    "Dragon Girl, be careful. We''ll wait for you in front of you."


    The wind naturally smelled an unusual smell. Instead of taking xiqingyu with him for the first time, he looked at long Xinyu and hesitated for a while. Then he nodded helplessly.


    In the face of the enemy, several of them ran away, but left a little girl to answer the enemy. If this spread out, all their faces would be gone. But he also has no other choice, in addition to long Xinyu, they are alive a few wounded soldiers. Among them, only long Xinyu has the highest martial arts skills. He can only take people to go first, take xiqingyu to a safe place, and turn back to help her.


    "I''ll be all right, you go fast, go fast!" Long Xinyu pats Feng''s shoulder and gives Feng a soothing look. She is also the confidant beside Junmo glass, and her relationship with Fengyue lightning is very good. In her heart, thunder and rain are no different from her brothers and sisters¡° Go The wind comes to xiqingyu''s side and holds xiqingyu. With a wave of his hand, the remaining dark guards follow him to perform their lightness skills and leave quickly. Less than 20 minutes after they left, thousands of reinforcements from the South and North allied forces had arrived at the scene and surrounded long Xinyu in an instant¡° Since they all want to die, you can all go up! " Long Xinyu didn''t even bother to get out of the silver sword this time. At the previous stop, she adhered to her principles and didn''t use powers. But in the present situation, she can''t help being willful. If she killed them with a silver sword, it would be her. How can a person confront thousands of people at the same time? The sea of people tactics alone can kill her¡° Capture her alive, use her to sacrifice the flag... "The leader of the North South coalition forces looked at the arrogant appearance of the little woman surrounded by them, looked at the grain and grass that had been burned up, and a nameless fire gushed in his heart. The grain and grass have been destroyed. Once it is introduced into the barracks, I am afraid it will affect the morale of the army. If you want to make up for it, you can only capture this woman and worship the flag in front of the Western Chu allied forces¡° There''s a way to heaven. If you don''t go to hell, there''s no way for you to come here. Let me give you a ride... "Long Xinyu is not wordy. A light yellow light envelops her. The yellow light is more and more intense, which forces the soldiers who are going to catch her to the ground. Suddenly, the yellow light turned into silver needles, and disappeared into the soldiers'' bodies. Thousands of soldiers on the scene didn''t even have time to hum, so they turned their eyes and completely fell into a coma¡° Alas, they are all in their own hands. I hope you can have a good journey in the yellow spring. " Long Xinyu looks at the scene where the corpses are all over, and sighs in his heart. How many innocent people will die in a war just to satisfy the selfishness of the superior. It''s really terrible. However, these are not what she can stop. The only thing she can do is to help the young Lord complete his unification as soon as possible. Only by unification can the human world have a short-term peace. She shakes her head and rises up. In a moment, she chases the wind away. When long Xinyu rushes back to the camp of the Western Chu Union army, she is immediately called into the tent by Jun Moli. Looking at Jun Mo Li''s gloomy face, she was puzzled. She didn''t know what she had done wrong, which made her young master angry¡° What did I tell you when you left? " Jun Mo Li looked at the woman with her head down and asked sternly. None of xiqingyu and the people she took with her came back, but she came back alone. What does she mean¡° Protect Lord Yu. Is something wrong with him? His subordinate Mingming gave him the medicine to protect his heart... "Long Xinyu was confused and suddenly raised his head, which made him realize. Listen to the tone of the little Lord, it''s probably that Prince Yu hasn''t come back yet. But there is no reason. After killing those reinforcements, she chased back along the route that Prince Yu left. No abnormality was found along the way, that is, the injury of Prince Yu... "You remember clearly, can you tell me why you came back alone? But xiqingyu has already died, but none of the other dark guards has returned? " Jun Mo Li knows that long Xinyu must do his best, but it''s true that xiqingyu hasn''t returned. If something happens to xiqingyu, he doesn''t tell each other how to face Jinxin and yunqianxi¡° Ah? They haven''t come back yet? After we destroyed the food and grass of the northern and southern allied forces, for their safety, I stayed to meet the enemy and let the wind take the seriously injured Prince Yu back first. Did something happen to them on the way back? My subordinates should die. Please punish them. " She also wanted to hide her identity that day, otherwise she would have been regarded as a monster and everyone wanted to get rid of it. But I didn''t want to let Prince Yu fall into another desperate situation¡° Punishment is sure to punish, but the plan for today is to find a way to get people back to the king immediately. I''ll give you two thousand elite soldiers. You must find Lord Yu as soon as possible. You have to live to see people and die to see corpses... "Jun Mo Li didn''t say any more nonsense. He waved to long Xinyu and signaled that long Xinyu should go to order the soldiers. He can still trust long Xinyu''s ability. He believes that long Xinyu will find xiqingyu back¡° Yes, young master... "

 Chapter 439

    Long Xinyu takes orders, but he doesn''t dare to stay at all. He turns around and is about to walk out. He bumps into Yun Qianxi, who is in a hurry to come after hearing the news. Their eyes are unexpectedly on each other. Yun Xinyu turns his eyes away, bows his head and walks out the door. But when passing by yunqianxi, he was held by yunqianxi.


    "Xinyu, why didn''t Qingyu come back with you?"


    When long Xinyu passes by yunqianxi and is about to pass by yunqianxi, yunqianxi suddenly reaches out and grabs long Xinyu''s sleeve and asks anxiously.


    Long Xinyu is the patron saint specially arranged by Prince Li for Qingyu''s brother. Now she''s back alone. Is Qingyu''s brother in trouble?


    "After burning down the food and grass of the north and south allied forces, a large number of reinforcements arrived. For their safety, I let them go first, and I cut off the rear by myself. A few of them are injured. Their legs are slower than mine. They will be back in a few days. You don''t have to worry too much


    Long Xinyu looks at the sadness in Yun Qianxi''s eyes, forces himself to stabilize his mind, pats Yun Qianxi''s shoulder, conceals his guilty heart, and reluctantly tears out a faint smile from the corner of his mouth, and says placidly.


    Now the situation is confused. She thinks she should find a reason to hide Zhu yunqianxi first, so that xiqingyu won''t find him back, but something happens to him.


    "That is to say, after burning down the food and grass of the north and south allied forces, you will be separated. You don''t know that he is going out, do you?"


    Cloud shallow night''s heart clatters down, looking at long Xinyu''s evasive eyes, it seems to understand something. Grasp the hand of long Xinyu fiercely tighten, for long Xinyu''s words very doubt.


    "They are separated, but they will be fine. You think, Dongqi is our ally, plus the identity of yuwangye as Dongqi''s son-in-law, yuwangye can''t have an accident in Dongqi. When they left, there were two people who had been seriously injured. It is likely that the injury will recur on the way and affect their journey. "


    Long Xinyu adjusts his mood, pretends to shrug his shoulders easily. Yun Qianxi, a woman who knows the truth of death, will rush out to find someone if she knows that Xi Qingyu is seriously injured and will die in a month.


    "Is Qingyu hurt?"


    Yun Qianxi''s delicate eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Long Xinyu''s words are really reasonable. If the person who walks with brother Qingyu is seriously injured, it is very likely that the journey will be greatly affected. Brother Qingyu is the son-in-law of Dongqi. According to the truth, there should be no accident in Dongqi.


    "He''s good for minor injuries. Just a few sword injuries. It''s not in the way. But two of his bodyguards were seriously injured, and one of them could not survive


    Long Xinyu shifted the focus of his words to other people, just to distract Yun Qianxi''s attention. At the same time, she also looks at Jun Mo Li for help. If she is asked by Yun Qian Xi, she is really afraid that she will show up. After all, she is not good at lying.


    "Qianxi, I have asked Xinyu to set out to meet xiqingyu immediately. If you want to see him earlier, don''t ask her. If you have any doubts, ask me. I know what she knows. "


    For long Xinyu''s help, Jun Mo Li naturally can''t ignore it. He waves his hand to long Xinyu and softens his face. Looking at the woman who almost cried when he heard that Xi Qingyu was injured, he says gently. It''s important to find someone right now. If the cloud is stopped here, I''m afraid long Xinyu can''t leave before dark today.


    "Mr. Li, do you think Qingyu will be ok? How can I feel more and more flustered? "


    Yun Qianxi looks at the back of long Xinyu. He wants to ask what he wants, but there is no possibility. He has to turn his eyes to Jun Mo Li and opens his mouth very uneasily.


    Although long Xinyu can''t pick out any problems, she is still not at ease. She strides to the front of Jun Mo Li, and the water flashes in her eyes.


    "No, you believe me. He will be fine..."


    Jun Mo Li''s eyes are very firm. Xiqingyu won''t die so easily, otherwise he won''t be as famous as him, and he won''t be the smiling tiger that everyone in the world is afraid of. Even if really so unlucky dead, Jin heart also can''t ignore, so he thinks cloud shallow night really don''t have to worry too much.


    "No matter what happened to him, please tell me the first time, I want to know the good and the bad, OK?"


    Cloud shallow night deep vomit out a breath, she knows now no matter what she asked can''t get the answer, the only thing she can do now is to wait patiently. What she wants to believe is not anyone, but herself. As long as she firmly believes that even if Qingyu brother really has an accident, it can live in her heart forever.


    "Well, I promise you. Don''t think about it. There are not so many accidents in life. "


    Jun Mo Li nodded, some things can hide for a while, can''t hide for a lifetime, once there is news, naturally is the first time to tell cloud shallow night.


    "I''ll go first. You''re busy."


    Cloud shallow night also didn''t say anything more, looked at the soldier layout on the table, and looked at the Chu Mo cup sitting on one side has been silent, with a slightly apologetic smile, then quickly left.


    In the small tent, there was a sudden silence. Jun Mo Li rubbed his eyebrows, sighed, and went back to his seat. He picked up a cup of tea poured from Chu Mo cup and drank it in one gulp¡° I think it''s a bit difficult to do. Long Xinyu is not familiar with human affairs after all. Why don''t I go with you Chu Mo cup''s right index finger was knocking on the small table in front of him regularly, pondering for a moment, and he was very uneasy to open his mouth. Long Xinyu is just good at Kung Fu. He has no influence in the human world. It''s too difficult to find a person in the vast sea of people. Judging from the current war situation, brother Huang is the backbone of the two armies and must not leave. The other people don''t have enough weight. Only he is the best candidate¡° Since the news of the destruction of the food and grass of the South and North allied forces came out, tianchenxiu and nangonghan began to trouble us like crazy. If you go, there will be a lot of pressure on our side... "The news of xiqingyu''s disappearance will soon be spread, and the soldiers in Xiling will be the most influential. Although Yun Zheng is still in Xiling, it is difficult for him to turn the tide. The disappearance of the commander is a terrible thing for an army. At that time, I''m afraid most of the pressure of defense will be on their Chu state. If liuhuangdi left like this, I''m afraid he would give tianchenxiu and nangonghan Confucius¡° You are right. If I leave at this time, the consequences will be unimaginable. But xiqingyu is Jinxin''s brother after all. If we don''t care at this time, I''m afraid we won''t be able to explain to Jinxin. Alas... "Jinxin doesn''t say that they are reasonable people. If they know that they can go to find people by themselves, they will give up the best chance because they are afraid of wolves before and tigers after. I''m afraid they will not be able to afford it¡° Send all the shadow people out to look for it. It''s better than you go out to look for it yourself. Once you find out the whereabouts of xiqingyu, I will do everything to rescue him. " This is the best way at present. The north and south allied forces can''t attack all the time, and they can''t bear it. After all, the way they fly moths to the fire, the damage is great. As long as it can be delayed for a few days and frustrate the spirit of the South and North allied forces, it may be better to go at that time¡° That''s it. Lucky people have their own way. Xiqingyu will be fine. You don''t have to think about it. It''s estimated that the north and south allied forces will come again tonight. Let''s have a good sleep and get ready to meet the enemy. " Chu Mo Chu nodded in agreement, this arrangement is indeed the most secure, both sides do not delay. Recently, there are battles to be fought every day, sometimes for several hours at a time, or even all night, which makes almost all people feel physically and mentally exhausted. Taking advantage of the short time left, he had to go to make up his sleep, otherwise once the fight started tonight, it would be endless¡° Go ahead and invite Yun Zheng to Wang by the way. About xiqingyu, I must tell him the truth, or let him have a psychological preparation. " Jun Mo Li is not talking nonsense. Recently, everyone''s health is almost overdrawn. Tianchen Xiu and Nangong Han have reached the level of insanity. If they don''t sleep, they will suffer a great loss at night. As for xiqingyu, you have to say hello to Yunzheng anyway¡° OK, OK Chu Mo cup waved his hand, yawned, turned and strode away. A little cool wind poured into the corner of the tent, which submerged the little warmth left in the tent¡° Alas... "Jun Mo Li pulled his thick cloak, went to the bed and sat down. He took out the secret script from a secret dark Pavilion and read it again. He looked very carefully, and the frown slowly spread out. Soon, a dignified voice came from outside the tent door, and then the tent curtain was lifted from the outside, and Yun Zheng''s tall figure appeared in front of Jun Mo Li¡° I don''t know what happened when Prince Li came to our general? " Yun Zheng is not polite to Jun Mo Li either. Instead of paying homage to Jun Mo Li, he asks directly. He knew nothing about the disappearance of xiqingyu, so his face was no different. Jun Mo Li puts the secret script in his arms, makes a gesture to Yun Zheng to ask him to sit down, then goes to the back of the desk to sit down, and begins to slowly talk about the disappearance of Xi Qingyu¡° General Yun, please sit down. I invite you to come here to talk with you about xiqingyu... "In the small tent, the atmosphere suddenly became dignified. Except for Jun Mo Li''s low voice, it was almost silent

 Chapter 440

    Dongqi Palace


    In a very simple palace, a gentle man is sleeping quietly. The warm sunshine shines on his dusty face, bringing out a circle of soft aperture.


    On the edge of the big bed, a beautiful looking woman sat quietly, her big eyes looking at the man on the bed, her round little mouth slightly tilted up to show a beautiful arc.


    "Well..."


    The long and curly eyelashes of Xiqing feather trembled slightly, and then trembled violently. The gentle eyes suddenly opened, and the fierce eyes swept to the man beside the big bed.


    The good-looking eyebrow is frowning, the vision takes a trace of doubt, it is obvious that he does not know the woman in front of him, and he knows nothing about what happened before.


    "You wake up..."


    Dongfang Yan looked at him and wanted to struggle to stand up. He quickly put out his hand to stop him. He gently shook his head and motioned him to lie back quickly. The injury on his body is so serious that he can''t bear such a toss.


    "Who are you?"


    When Xi Qingyu moved like this, he felt the pain all over his body. The pain from the heart made his forehead full of cold sweat, and his gentle face became very pale. He subconsciously bit his lips, very defensive looking at the beautiful woman smiling at him.


    "My name is Dongfang Yan. You can call me Yan''er later. Three days ago, when I went to Houshan to collect herbs, I found that you had fallen off a cliff, so I made my own decision to save you. I hope you don''t mind. "


    Dongfang Yan gets up and pours a glass of water for xiqingyu. Her voice is as soft as a yellow warbler coming out of the valley. Her words instantly make xiqingyu put down a lot of guard. Obviously is a princess of a country, but there is no bad problem belonging to the princess.


    "Cliff? Does that girl know who I am? "


    Smell speech, Xi Qingyu only feel his head is still buzzing, a pain, he tried to recall something, but found that he can''t remember anything. For a moment, I feel very frustrated, white fingers tightly clenched into a fist.


    "I found this from the bottom of the cliff. I guess it''s yours. You can see for yourself..."


    Dongfang Yan smiles and takes out a purse with two names embroidered on it. She handed the purse to xiqingyu, but the soldier didn''t hide because he had a strange feeling about xiqingyu.


    If she guessed correctly, he should be xiqingyu, one of the most famous twins in the world, because xiqingyu just got married not long ago, and the woman she married was called yunqianxi.


    "Xiqingyu? My name is Xi Qingyu? I... "


    Xiqingyu opened the purse, and a large section of green silk fell into his hand. He was like an electric shock, and subconsciously threw the green silk on the ground. Then he felt as if there was something missing in his heart. He forced his body to get up and slowly moved out of bed. He bent down to pick up the scattered wisps of long hair one by one. Picking up one is like picking up something important.


    "Xiqingyu, Prince Yu of Xiling state, disappeared mysteriously after he led the army to destroy the food and grass of the northern and southern allied forces a few days ago. You should be him."


    Dongfang Yan looks at Xi Qingyu''s hard work, which is easy for a normal person to do. He sighs in his heart that they should really love each other, otherwise they would not be able to do such a thing under such circumstances.


    She stood and watched, with a bitter smile in her heart. She knows something about this man. Because one of her huangjie is his imperial concubine. As a result, she is not only ignored by him, but also made trouble by him everywhere, almost pushing huangjie into a desperate situation.


    "The king of Xiling? I can''t remember anything. Now that the girl knows my true identity, can I ask her to send a letter to my relatives? "


    After picking up all the green silk, Xi Qingyu stood up shaking along the edge of the bed. He is now like a newborn baby, who knows nothing and knows nothing. Now he can only take a chance. If he is really the king of Xiling, how much can he return to his relatives? It''s very beneficial for him to recover his memory.


    "I can try, but I''m not sure I will succeed. To tell you the truth, I''m just a unloved Princess of Dongqi state. I have only one servant girl under me. I seldom get out of the palace. As for the place where I saved you, it also belongs to the palace of Dongqi state... "


    Dongfang Yan nodded. She was willing to help him. She knew that there was a deep wound on him, which could not be cured by a person who knew medicine for the first time. Only when he was sent back to Xiling, with the world''s best doctor, Jun Moli, he would not have any problems.


    "Thank you very much. Thank you for helping me when I was in trouble. I will certainly repay you for your kindness in the future."


    No matter what his status is, no matter how noble his status is, the grace of saving his life is worth his lowering his head. This woman makes him feel very comfortable and at ease. She gives him a feeling that he can meet each other.


    "You''re welcome. It''s just a matter of hand. You are seriously injured. Take this bowl of medicine and have a good rest. I''ll let my little servant girl find a way to spread the news of you here. " Dongfang Yan smiles. He is shocked by xiqingyu''s condescending gift. No wonder huangjie will be so infatuated with this man, this man''s body really worth women crazy place. But it has nothing to do with her. He belongs to the woman named Yun Qianxi¡° Yes Xiqingyu didn''t think much, so he took the medicine from Dongfang research and drank it. He didn''t feel that there was any problem with the Medicine Dongfang Yan gave him, because if this woman wanted to attack him, she would have done it long ago, and she wouldn''t wait until this time¡° I''m out. If you have any need to shout, I''ll be at the door. I won''t go far Dongfang Yan took the medicine bowl, looked at xiqingyu very difficult to go to bed to lie down, exhort a quickly left. In the small room, all of a sudden quiet down, in addition to xiqingyu light shallow breathing sound, what sound also didn''t spread out. In the yard, Dongfang Yan wrote a letter and called his only little servant girl. He gave a few words to the little servant girl in a low voice. Then he handed the heavy letter to the little servant girl. But to her surprise, the little servant girl stepped back and refused to take the letter from Dongfang Yan¡° What''s the matter, pearl Dongfang Yan looks at her little servant girl strangely. She is very surprised at her unusual behavior today. This little servant girl is always obedient. What happened today¡° Princess, if pearl doesn''t do this, why don''t you give yourself a chance? You can wait until he likes you and ask pearl to deliver the letter. He''s xiqingyu. He''s your best choice at the moment. " People in five countries all know that xiqingyu will be the future emperor of Xiling. If the princess can follow xiqingyu to Xiling. Even if xiqingyu''s love for the princess is temporary, it''s just this life-saving grace that will make the princess worry free for life. It''s better than that the princess will be told to be a concubine to some unimportant people in the future. The princess has been suffering for so many years, she really does not want to let the princess miss this great opportunity¡° Think about the Oriental butterfly. What do the two cities get for their dowries? If I help him this time now, I will be his great benefactor. If I have any difficulties in the future, he will not stand by. But if I want to use this opportunity to be clever, don''t forget that Murong Jinxin, the Phoenix girl, is xiqingyu''s favorite imperial sister. Murong Jinxin is famous for her ruthlessness. We can''t afford to provoke her... "Dongfang Yan naturally understands the pains of her little servant girl. She has suffered a lot with her over the years, but she believes that this time, as long as she can help xiqingyu thoroughly. When xiqingyu is about to leave, ask him to find a way to let himself free. Xiqingyu will certainly agree. She is a person who has a thorough understanding of everything and knows how to do what is best for her. Emotion is something that can be met but not sought. The scene when xiqingyu just picked up her hair has already defeated all the few illusions left in her heart. When a man loses his memory, he can cherish the things given by his beloved woman. It''s self-evident how much he loves that woman. She knows very well that what she wants in her life is nothing but safety¡° You are different from Princess Butterfly. You are kind to him. Even if he accepts you as the side princess, the only favorite is Princess Yu. In the future, when he becomes the emperor of Xiling, you will be one of the four concubines at least... "Dongfang die used two cities in exchange for the position of side concubine, but now she has come to such an end that Dongfang die doesn''t know what to do. But the princess of her family is different. Her Princess is always peaceful, and can absolutely keep her life in the backyard of yuwangfu, only waiting for her to be a butterfly¡° Pearl, you think too simply. Xiqingyu is not so easy to cheat, Murong Jinxin is not so good to cheat. If we want to live a safe life, we can only choose to help xiqingyu without reservation. Besides, I really don''t want to spend the rest of my life in the palace. He is the only chance for us to be free. Do you believe me? "Dongfang Yan shook his head. His little servant girl is still a little simple. She doesn''t understand that some people can''t be counted. If she really did what the little maid said, she would not face the complete fall of herself, or she and Pearl would rush to the yellow spring as soon as possible¡° Now that the princess has said so, pearl will certainly find a way to send the letter, even if she has risked her life. The princess is here waiting for the good news from Pearl... "

 Chapter 441

    Pearl was silent as soon as she heard Dongfang Yan''s words. She had already tasted all the bitterness of her life in the palace these years. She deeply understands that unless you are favored, even if you are a princess, you can''t escape being bullied by the servants in the palace.


    Princess Huizhi Lanxin knows what she wants. The decision made by the princess must be for their good.


    "Pearl, you have suffered a lot with me these years. As long as we leave here, we will have a good life..."


    Dongfang Yan looks at the thin little servant girl in front of him and sighs. In the palace of Dongqi, she may be the most embarrassing existence. Her mother resented her, and her father wanted to kill her. This little servant girl has been loyal to her all these years, which is really embarrassing for her.


    "No matter where the princess goes, pearl will follow her. Princess, don''t despise Pearl..."


    Pearl is very disapproval of the smile, followed the princess is her own willing, although often bullied, but she felt very happy to live, at least let her feel like a person.


    "Naturally, I will take you. Maybe we can have a shelter in Xiling in the future. Well, you''d better find a way to do it, no matter how much money it costs. "


    Dongfang Yan takes out a gold hairpin from his arms and hands it to pearl. The gold hairpin emits a light golden light under the sunlight. At a glance, he knows it''s not ordinary. She found it in the back garden a few years ago. I don''t know which concubine dropped it. At that time, because she was afraid of causing trouble, she chose silence. Now this golden hairpin can be used.


    "Yes, pearl will go to work now, and the princess will wait for Pearl''s good news with ease."


    Pearl''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, the princess at this time will take out the gold hairpin, desperate determination has been very obvious, no matter how she must do it for the princess.


    "Xiqingyu, I hope you are lucky enough. I believe you are lucky enough too..."


    Otherwise, it is impossible to fall down from such a high cliff and still live. If you survive, you will have a good fortune. I hope pearl can send the letter out smoothly. You can leave, and maybe we can also leave.


    Dongfang Yan put his hands together and worshipped gently in the air, with a very devout attitude. Then he went to the only chair in the yard and sat down. He picked up a book and read it carefully.


    The years are quiet, the sun is warm, the breeze is gentle, and the beauty is like jade. From a distance, it looks like a dream


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Feng Zheng and the few remaining dark guards are searching for the whereabouts of xiqingyu. Starting from the place where xiqingyu was robbed, they begin to search inch by inch, and finally find clues on the back mountain of Dongqi palace.


    "You look on the mountain, I''ll follow him to the cliff."


    The wind looked at the obvious fighting traces on the top of the mountain, one of which had spread to the outside of the cliff, and was surprised. Also didn''t dare to think much, then motioned one of the injured is lighter dark Wei to prepare to go down the cliff with him.


    "If you don''t find anything else, you can hide it immediately. No matter what happens, it''s important to protect your life. Understand?"


    The dark guard, who was slightly injured, glanced at his two hands and spoke cautiously. It''s hard to save their lives. If they lose their lives, they will waste their lives to save each other.


    "Let''s go."


    Seeing the two dark guards nodded, he looked at the wind at ease. He reluctantly raised his skill to the tenth floor and jumped under the cliff. The wind also jumped behind him.


    When the wind blows, the leaves on the mountain rustle. Everything seems as if nothing has happened.


    Tick by tick, two hours later, two slightly embarrassed figures flew up from the cliff. As soon as they fell to the ground, the sweat on their forehead seemed to fall one by one. It was obvious that this time almost consumed all their energy.


    "Let''s have a rest. We''ll go into the imperial city of Dongqi in a moment. Hoo..."


    The wind is puffing heavily. Although their physical strength has been overdrawn, it is worth the news they just got from the cliff. If he is not wrong, xiqingyu should have been rescued by Dongqi palace. Because under the cliff, the only way is to the palace of Dongqi. What they want to do next is to go to the palace of Dongqi.


    "Well, we''ve hidden a lot of influence in Dongqi imperial city. We''ll contact our people first and make plans. We can''t fight alone any more like this. "


    The man nodded, and a trace of thanks flashed on his nearly pale face. He took the wind as his own. Because only our own people, will ignore their own life and death, treat their masters like their own masters.


    "That''s what I mean. If we don''t take good care of it, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable."


    The wind heavily exhaled a breath, there is a sense of relief. Busy day and night for so many days, finally there is a reward. Just hope that when they are looking for xiqingyu''s people, not xiqingyu''s body. Eyes slowly closed, began to quietly breathing up.


    ... Dongqi palace when Pearl was thrown in front of Dongfang Yan''s face, the book in Dongfang Yan''s hand fell to the ground with a slap. She bent down with a pale face and tried to help pearl up, but was kicked down by a gorgeous woman¡° Dongfangyan, how dare you steal the things of our palace? Are you tired of living? " It seems that she doesn''t want to give up when she kicks down Dongfang Yan. The gold hairpin in her hand stabs Dongfang Yan''s arm impolitely. The strength is fierce and accurate. She has the posture of stabbing Dongfang Yan to death with a hairpin. This gold hairpin disappeared for no reason a few years ago. She couldn''t find it. She almost searched the whole palace and found it. But I don''t want to be taken away by this cheap girl. It''s really ugly¡° Empress de Fei, I picked up this gold hairpin a few years ago. I didn''t steal it. Don''t give it away. " Dongfang Yan holds pearl and rolls to one side. He avoids the hairpin of Princess de and looks at the murderous Princess de on guard. The princess is in favor at the moment. She really doesn''t want to provoke, but looking at her, if she doesn''t want to provoke, she must, because the princess has put a big hat on her head¡° You found it? Ha, if you found it, why don''t you hand it in right away? You''re lying with your eyes open. I want to use the gold hairpin of our palace to bribe the bodyguard to deliver the letter for you, you cheap girl. Today, our palace has dealt with your eyesore for the emperor. " In the hands of the gold hairpin failed, had already been angry Princess mood suddenly more excited. She put the gold hairpin in her arms and strode to Dongfang Yan. She looked at Dongfang Yan condescensively as if she were looking at something ridiculous. As a princess of the royal family, she committed the crime of theft. If she did it, she would not be criticized... "Empress de Fei, I''m not a wild cat or dog on the road. If you really want to deal with me, let me meet your father. As long as my father let me die, I''ll die thoroughly..." Dongfang Yan''s heart trembled, She had already felt the strong intention of killing from the body of Princess De. If she doesn''t help herself, she will die today. In this case, she can only do the last fight. As long as she can see her father, she will have a chance to tell the story of xiqingyu. As long as xiqingyu''s identity is confirmed, she believes xiqingyu will protect her. But now she can''t tell xiqingyu what happened to her, otherwise this unreasonable Princess de can kill xiqingyu who has been seriously injured¡° I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult for you to see the emperor. The emperor would rather see the golden cat kept in the palace than come to see you. In the eyes of the emperor, you are not as good as a beast. " The imperial concubine sneered, and felt that the Oriental research had reached the stage of fantasy. It is said that the emperor has not looked at her since she was born. Her heart is very big, also want to let the emperor order to give her a death, it is a dream¡° Empress de Fei, I don''t know if you''ve ever heard a saying called flower without hundred days red. Father emperor dotes on you now, you can be so arrogant. When you lose your favor one day, I''m afraid your fate will be more brilliant than mine. I''m the beast you''re talking about, and I''ll live on till now. Maybe you''ll live one more day in delusion. If I die in your hands today, I will swear my life to curse you for losing your favor soon, being infertile all your life, and not dying well... "The word" beast "obviously irritates Dongfang Yan fiercely. She suddenly stands up and looks at the aggressive German imperial concubine standing in front of her with blood red eyes. Her words are hard to hear. She didn''t want to die like that. She felt comfortable to scold her before she died. She was really fed up with being scolded as an animal. She is a princess, but her mother''s background is a little humble, how can she become a beast¡° Come on, tear up this little beast''s sharp mouth to our palace. If our palace wants to let her go to hell, it won''t avenge her... "Princess de was so angry by Dongfang Yan''s words that she didn''t expect that the woman who had always been obedient suddenly became so fierce. With a wave of his little hand, he yelled at the eunuchs behind him. This cheap girl dares to scold her. Even if she wants to let her die, she will let her suffer torture before she dies... "I see who dares, if anyone dares to step forward, I will take whose life..."

 Chapter 442

    The tightly closed door was suddenly pushed open from inside. Xi Qingyu came out of the room with cold feeling. He was full of momentum, and his gentle face was full of killing.


    With a casual wave of his hand, a powerful force immediately overturned the eunuch maids who tried to catch dongfangyan


    "Dongfang Yan, you are really good at hiding wild men in the palace. You are a shameless little whore..."


    This sudden great change made the imperial concubine Leng for a long time. When she reacted, she carefully looked at the man who had already come to Dongfang Yan for several times. She felt that she had seen him before, but for a moment, she couldn''t figure out where he had seen him?


    But no matter where I have seen him, it''s an indisputable fact that he appeared in dongfangyan''s room this time. Dongfangyan was so bold that she was amazed.


    "Full of nonsense, your mouth should be torn up..."


    Xiqingyu''s face sank, and Ninja''s chest pain was a slap in the face of Defei. How dare this woman call him a wild man? Don''t you want to die? If it wasn''t for his injury, the slap just now would have killed the woman who was looking for her own death.


    "You... You dare to fight this palace... You..."


    Defei only felt a flower in front of her eyes, and then half of her face hurt. Subconsciously, she reached out to touch her face and looked at the upright man. This man is so bold. Don''t you know who she is? I dare to beat her in the palace of Dongqi. It''s unbearable.


    "What is it to beat you? If you dare to talk nonsense, I want your life... "


    Xiqingyu frowns at the woman in front of her, and doesn''t know who she is, but he doesn''t have the slightest fear. Just looking at the woman who was already angry and was about to vomit blood in front of him with a sneer, he could not help but endure the fury of his chest.


    "It''s a perfect match for a wild man to match an animal!"


    The German imperial concubine looked at the West pure feather a pair of completely didn''t put her at the bottom of the eye appearance, thoroughly angry. Since she entered the palace, it is a special favorite. Even the queen has to look at her eyes. What does this man think he is?


    "Pa pa..."


    As soon as Princess De''s words came down, xiqingyu slapped her mercilessly. This vicious woman with unclean mouth, if it wasn''t for his bad condition now, and he didn''t dare to work too hard, he would have made her completely shut up before that slap.


    "You... You wait for me..."


    Princess de was beaten one after another, and the veins on her forehead burst out with anger. But the people she brought were all useless eunuchs and maids. It was very difficult for her to call for bodyguards in this cold palace. So, she had to force the anger down, cover her face and lead her people away.


    She''s going to ask the emperor for a talk. The two dogs and men can''t get out of the palace anyway. They don''t care about the moment when they want to clean up


    "Lord Yu, you shouldn''t have done it with her. The wound on your body, alas..."


    Dongfang Yan looks at xiqingyu''s slender figure and shakes it for a few seconds. He quickly reaches out his hand to hold xiqingyu and takes xiqingyu to a chair to sit down. Then he sighs helplessly.


    His situation is not suitable for Yungong, but he did not hesitate to hurt himself for her, which made her really moved and sad


    "You''re kind to me. You''re in trouble for me. Naturally, I can''t be indifferent. I''ll just have a rest..."


    He is a man of indomitable spirit. As long as he has a breath, he can''t hide behind a weak woman who has no power to bind a chicken. Although his injury got worse, he felt at ease.


    "You are the Lord of Xiling Kingdom, not an ordinary person. You should call yourself the king. The empress of the German imperial concubine should be looking for her father. As long as you see my father, your identity will be confirmed. You will be fine at that time. "


    Dongfang Yan looked at his frown, very worried, but he looked very reasonable, and didn''t tangle with what just happened. With Princess De''s temperament, being beaten by others will certainly make this matter turn upside down, and her goal of meeting her father may also be achieved. It might be a blessing in disguise that Xi Qingyu came out to protect her.


    "Well, I know..."


    The West pure feather shallow long Mou flashed a faint light, he probably was confused by this wound. She had told him his noble identity, but he had just forgotten to use it. Power is the best way to deal with the woman who just showed her teeth.


    "Take a break. I''ll go and see the wound on Pearl''s body..."


    Dongfang Yan pours a glass of water for xiqingyu, smiles at xiqingyu, and then goes to the bead, who is still tied by all kinds of flowers. He begins to untie the thick rope for pearl. Seeing the red marks on Pearl''s body, tears began to turn in her eyes.


    "Princess, pearl is useless. Pearl has tried her best..."


    Pearl''s whole face had been beaten out of shape, and there was still a trace of blood hanging from the corner of her mouth. The injuries on her body were so terrible. She can''t feel the pain on her body, but she can''t do anything well. If the princess is involved because of her incompetence, even if she died 110000 times, she will not be able to apologize.


    "Silly girl, this is not necessarily a bad thing. Don''t think too much. Go back to your room and change your clothes first. The wound on your body will probably be treated after this thing is over. You can bear it... "Dongfang Yan helps pearl to the door of a small room, opens the door and helps pearl in, but it doesn''t stay too long. He turns over a coarse cloth for pearl and leaves quickly. Every time she comes into Pearl''s room, she feels very sad. Except for a small bed and a shabby wardrobe, there is nothing left... "Dongfang Yan, I still don''t have any impression of the past. Please tell me..." Xi Qingyu sees Dongfang Yan coming out and standing in a dark place in the yard, hesitates, Thin lips open. For the past unknown, let his heart very uneasy. Especially the wisp of long hair on his chest, and the name engraved on his purse, like a magical force urging him, made him eager to know what had happened to him and the woman¡° I don''t know much. Many of them are rumors. Just listen to them. As for the truth, I really can''t judge... "Dongfang Yan nodded. Her mind was very sharp. At a glance, she could see the deep meaning of xiqingyu''s question. Also just want to ask about the cloud shallow night, then she will know everything and say everything. She wants xiqingyu to have a kind of intimacy towards her, a kind of feeling that no matter what he wants her to do, she will do it. In that case, it would be much easier for her to ask xiqingyu to take her and pearl¡° Well, you say, I''m all ears... "Xi Qingyu is satisfied with Dongfang Yan''s attitude, and his eyes are naturally gentle. The woman must have a plan to save him, but he felt that the woman team he was kind. As for the return she asked for, as long as it was within a reasonable range, he would certainly satisfy her. Small courtyard, began to ring a burst of soft voice, Dongfang research adhering to the principle of a long story short, all he knows are told, a word is not hidden. She also controlled her time very well. When her last word fell, she knelt down in front of xiqingyu with a plop¡° Lord Yu, I know it''s shameful to do so, but I''m desperate. If I can escape this disaster, please find a way to take Pearl and me to Xiling and give us a shelter. What I mean by shelter is not to enter your backyard, but to let pearl and I live a safe and stable life in Xiling, without any involvement with Dongqi... "After that, Dongfang Yan kowtowed heavily to xiqingyu. Yingying''s eyes looked forward to the gentle man in front of him, and the ten fingers under his sleeve robe clenched tightly into fists, Very nervous, xiqingyu will say no. She knew her words were easy to misunderstand, so she explained them at the end. What she really wanted was not fame, but a place to live in¡° Are you sure this is what you want Wang to repay you? Just want a place to live? " Xi Qingyu looks at the woman kneeling in front of him unexpectedly. If what she asks is so simple, he will help her without hesitation. However, he can still afford to satisfy his desire to live a loafer life¡° Yes, that''s what I want. I don''t want to get involved in any scraping mud with the people in Dongqi palace. I just want to live a quiet life and have no intention of getting married. So, you don''t have to worry that I''ll let you go because of this. " Looking at the look on xiqingyu''s face, Dongfang Yan''s mood suddenly relaxed. She knew that Xi Qingyu had promised her, otherwise it would not be such a tone and manner. Well, she believes her good days will come soon¡° Well, I promise you, I will do as you wish. But remember what you said today. If you have any wishful thinking in the future, don''t blame me for not saving lives. " Xiqingyu nodded and gave his promise. If she wants to be free, he will let her be free. As long as she is a person who knows current affairs, he will hold her all her life. After all, it''s a life-saving favor, which should be rewarded in this way. Just when Dongfang Yan wanted to thank him, a noisy sound of footsteps came from the yard, and then a large number of bodyguards came in. The leader was really Princess De¡° Take this wild man and beast to our palace and take them to Jinluan hall. The emperor will deal with them in person... "

 Chapter 443

    Jinluan Hall


    Dongfangxiong, the emperor of Dongqi, is sitting on the Dragon chair with a gloomy face. His turbid eyes float out of the hall from time to time, flashing a strong sense of killing.


    Dongfang Yan, that shameless girl, dare to hide a man in the palace. It''s so hateful that she can throw it into the pig cage. At that time, he left one of her dogs alive just because she said that tiger poison does not eat children, but he did not want her to cast such shame on Dongqi''s royal family more than ten years later. Knowing this would happen, he should have strangled her without hesitation when she was born.


    "Father Huang, things may not be as embarrassing as Princess de said. You should give Yan''er a chance to speak..."


    Dongfang Lei, the crown prince of Dongqi, looks at his father on the Dragon chair, who has already been bewildered by beauty. He is really sad. A little favorite imperial concubine''s words without any basis can make his father and Emperor kill his own daughter like that. What''s wrong with this? No wonder Dongqi has come to such a depraved state.


    "Hum, that wild man even dares to fight my concubine for dongfangyan''s sake. He must have a secret relationship with dongfangyan. I can''t manage so much. Whoever dares to bully my concubine will be killed. Prince, you''d better watch more and talk less. Shut up... "


    Dongfang Xiong glances at Dongfang Lei in displeasure. Recently, he is more and more fond of facing his son with him. His dissatisfaction with him has already been shown on the surface. But this always intelligent son seems to pretend that he doesn''t know anything and still goes his own way. If the time is not ripe, he will go on with an imperial edict and directly abolish his crown prince.


    "Alas..."


    Dongfang Lei knows that he has long been unpopular with his father, but as the prince of a country, he is still doing what he should do every day. Sometimes he really wanted to wake up, and his father''s imperial edict to abolish his crown prince had already arrived at his crown prince''s mansion.


    At present, Dongqi seems to be the most peaceful one among the disputes in the world, but he knows that once junmoli and xiqingyu finish cleaning up Tianchen and Nanyue, the next thing is their Dongqi. These words he had said countless times, but his father directly when he was farting, he reluctantly really want to vomit blood.


    Because of Dongfang Xiong''s rebuke to Dongfang Lei, the huge Jinluan Hall fell into a dead calm. Those ministers who wanted to support Dongfang Lei also bowed their heads one after another. No one dared to say something rude and angry. Until outside the hall, a group of mighty people came in. The first one was the princess with a white veil.


    "Emperor, Dongfang Yan and that wild man have already brought me here. I''m sure the emperor will pay for my injustice..."


    After seeing Dongfang Xiong, the expression on her face changed immediately. She went to the center of the hall and knelt down on the ground with a plop. Her face, which was originally twinkling with evil light, was instantly filled with tears that made people pity her. Seeing the pain of Dongfang ambition on the Dragon chair, she almost got off the Dragon chair and helped her.


    "What are you doing, princess? I have already issued an imperial edict. You don''t have to kneel to anyone. Do you make me feel bad from the bottom of my heart? "


    Dongfang Xiong forbeared for a long time before he could resist the impulse in his heart. He gave a color to the old eunuch on one side. The old eunuch immediately stepped forward and helped the poor Princess up. Because of the Defei''s kneeling, Dongfang Xiong''s anger to Dongfang Yan and xiqingyu is more exuberant.


    "Emperor, this pair of dog men and women are so deceiving. When my concubine went to arrest them, they scolded you in front of my concubine..."


    Naturally, Princess de understands her position in the Oriental ambition. Standing aside, she makes some unnecessary accusations for dongfangyan and xiqingyu. She knows that dongfangxiong doesn''t care whether what she says is true or false. Anyway, he will believe what she says.


    "Dare you scold me? How dare you? What do they call me? You give me a word without missing... "


    When Dongfang Xiong heard that he had been scolded for some reason, his face turned black to the extreme. His turbid eyes swept to a pair of Bi people who were not far away and looked at him fearlessly. Suddenly feel that the wild man in the mouth of de imperial concubine seems to be a little familiar, but can''t remember who it is for a moment. But no matter who she is, he can''t let him go today!


    "Princess De, what are you talking about? Close your dog''s mouth to the palace immediately. How dare you call him a wild man? Do you know who he is? "


    When Dongfang Lei sees xiqingyu, a cool air rises from the bottom of his feet to the top of his head. Looking at the fact that Princess De wants to make up charges for xiqingyu, he really wants to slap the old woman to death. Who is xiqingyu? It''s the future emperor of Xiling and the only brother Murong Jinxin cares about. It''s better to offend xiqingyu than Jun Mo Li.


    "Dongfang Lei, what''s your identity? It''s not your turn to cut in when we talk. It''s you who should shut up, not us... "


    Interrupted by Dongfang Lei, the words that Princess de was about to blurt out changed instantly. She looked at the man facing the wind, the resentment in her heart gushed out like the surging river. If it wasn''t for the man who didn''t want her, how could she have gone to the palace? She is now a high lady, but he still wants to treat her the same as she used to. It really makes her cold.


    "Well, I''ll shut up, but I believe that your retribution will come soon..." Dongfang Lei originally wanted to save people, but since people didn''t appreciate him and didn''t want him to save them, why should he be such a bad man? He Dongfang Lei is not full again, this woman wants to be unlucky, that is her family''s matter, he does not need to think half for her at all¡° Empress de Fei, what the prince said is right. I also advise you to shut up. He is the prince Yu of Xiling, who is as famous as the Prince Li, and his younger sister is the famous Phoenix girl Princess li... "An old minister of Dongqi couldn''t see it any more. Looking at the arrogant woman, he sighed several times, This just stood out to tell the identity of xiqingyu to Princess de and the Dragon chair. They didn''t look like the emperor of the emperor that long ago¡° Ah? Is he xiqingyu? How could he be, he... "Princess de was really shocked by the old minister''s words, and her eyes suddenly became complicated. About the name of xiqingyu, she naturally is like thunder. At the moment, she scolded him as a wild man and arrested him. Her scalp felt numb at the thought of this¡° Xiqingyu? What''s going on? How can you get mixed up with this cheap girl? " As soon as people mentioned it, Dongfang Xiong suddenly remembered the identity of xiqingyu, and he could not help holding the hand under the Dragon Robe. For this man who is not one of the world''s two heroes, he still has some fear. In particular, the last sentence of the old minister just now made him say, "I promise this will not spread out, so you can rest assured. Otherwise, I will study Dongfang to Lord Yu and be his concubine and servant girl. Do you think it''s ok? " Dongfang Xiong glanced at the shivering princess. He thought of her ability in some aspects, and he really couldn''t give up. Now only this woman can please him. He really doesn''t want to let her hurt in the hands of xiqingyu. His turbid eyes swept to Dongfang Yan, who was standing beside Xi Qingyu. Suddenly, his eyes lit up. If he could use this cheap girl to exchange Xi Qingyu''s forgiveness for her, it would be good¡° The king naturally accepted the beauty of Dongqi emperor, but it was not enough. Dongfangyan was just a princess who was not in favor. Her status was incomparable with the woman who insulted the king. I''m afraid it''s not enough for Dongqi emperor to let him down. "

 Chapter 444

    Xiqingyu naturally refuses to give up, but he looks at Dongfang Xiong with a smile. His words are very clear. Dongfang Yan wants it, but it can''t be over. Although he had lost his memory, he felt vaguely that he was not such a talkative person. In order not to be calculated because of his memory loss, he must do everything he can.


    "Lord Yu, you can continue to raise any conditions, but I hope those conditions do not involve the princess of Germany..."


    Although Dongfang Xiong is very unhappy, he has to admit that xiqingyu''s words are very reasonable. Even if it is him, I''m afraid he is not willing to do such a business. As for Dongfang Yan, he almost never took a look at her. For him, she was a loser. Since Xi Qingyu is not willing to give up, he can only continue to increase his chips.


    "It seems that emperor Dongqi is determined to protect this woman. In this case, let this woman''s wooden frame suffer for her. Let her mother''s family, at the gate of Dongqi Imperial City, kneel down and kowtow three times to the king. Then I''ll let it go. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless. "


    Because of amnesia, xiqingyu couldn''t think of any powerful conditions for Xiling for a moment, but his words had been put out, so there was absolutely no reason to take them back. After a little pondering, he put forward such a way to make the mother''s family of Princess de hate the cost.


    Her mother''s strength can''t be underestimated if she can get to the height of Princess de in the harem. By doing so, he can not only attack Princess De, but also let his praying in the East spread out completely, so that his people can find themselves as soon as possible.


    "This..."


    Hearing this, Dongfang Xiong hesitated. The mother''s family of Princess de was one of the best in Dongqi''s family. Her brother was the pillar of Dongqi''s army. If he really kowtowed to xiqingyu, how should he manage the army in the future? But if you don''t let the family kowtow, I''m afraid it''s hard to keep the princess. It''s a bit difficult.


    "Father Huang, as the saying goes, one should be responsible for one''s own work. This disaster was caused by the imperial concubine. Naturally, the imperial concubine should bear the consequences alone. If it''s because of a fault of Princess De, her mother''s family will accept it for her, it''s hard to say. "


    Dongfang Lei''s heart inexplicably gave birth to a trace of rage, he reluctantly suppressed his anger, several strides to Dongfang bear, the export words are very tough. The elder brother of Princess De is the pillar of Dongqi. If she hurt her elder brother''s prestige because of such a disaster, it''s definitely not worth the loss. As the prince of Dongqi, he must keep those who must be kept no matter what.


    "Lord Yu, you can change other conditions. Princess De is just a careless remark. She doesn''t know your identity. As the saying goes, those who don''t know are innocent. You don''t have to be so angry, do you


    Although Dongfang Xiong is fatuous, he is not incurable. Dongfang Lei''s words he still listened to, also relatively agree with. He tangled for a long time, looking at the West Qingyu slightly pleaded to open the mouth. That tone, completely no longer a country emperor momentum.


    "If Dongqi emperor is pointed at by the nose and scolded as a wild man, I believe that Dongqi emperor must be more angry than I am. Dongqi emperor is determined to protect this woman. I have nothing to say. Let''s rely on our abilities. "


    Xiqingyu didn''t say anything more. He had already seen it very clearly. Dongqihuang had been confused by this woman for a long time. If he was talking to him, it would be nonsense. Anyway, his goal of taking Dongfang research has been achieved. As for other things, he can do it secretly.


    "Isn''t Prince Yu forcing me? Don''t forget, Lord Yu, you are still standing on the land where I pray to the East. "


    Dongfang Xiong naturally recognizes the threat in xiqingyu''s words. He rubs his eyebrows impatiently. He really thinks that xiqingyu is too arrogant. He has already pulled down his face to beg this boy. This boy not only doesn''t give him face, but also threatens him in front of the civil and military of Dongqi Manchu Dynasty. Which one can bear or can''t bear.


    "What does Dongqi mean? I really stand on the land of Dongqi now. Does Dongqi want to fight against me? "


    Xiqingyu sneers and looks at Dongfang Xiong on the Dragon chair with an eyebrow. There is a trace of ridicule in his shallow eyes. It seems that he is ridiculing Dongfang. He does not dare to do anything to him, and the corner of his mouth also slowly draws a trace of smile.


    From the initial attitude of Dongfang Xiong and Minister Dongqi towards him, he was almost sure that Dongqi was afraid of Xiling, so he really had nothing to worry about.


    "When a dog is in a hurry, he will jump over the wall, not to mention a man. It''s better for him to do so. In order to show my sincerity, in addition to paying this daughter to Prince Yu, I am paying him a million yuan of gold. If you don''t want to give in, I have nothing to say. "


    Dongfang Xiong doesn''t dare to fight xiqingyu. It''s not that he has enough to eat to think that his life is too long. It''s a small matter to offend Xi Qingyu. If he offends Murong Jinxin, the famous evil star of that day, he may have to go back and cry with his quilt. Millions of gold plus the price of a daughter, he felt that was the limit he could do.


    "Happy, the king gave Dongqi emperor this face. But if there''s another time, don''t blame me for slapping this woman to death. " Xiqingyu nodded contentedly, saying more or less about millions of gold, but it was also a great harvest for Xiling, which was still at war. Being scolded, a wild man will not lose a piece of meat. In fact, he doesn''t care too much¡° That''s natural. If there''s another time, she''ll let Lord Yu dispose of it... "Dongfang Xiong was completely relieved. Millions of gold was not a small sum. He really felt very painful. Fortunately, Princess de was able to please him, which was worthy of such a high price¡° Well, about dongfangyan, if the emperor Dongqi gave her to the king, then she has nothing to do with Dongqi. I would also like to ask the emperor Dongqi to issue a decree to sever the relationship with her father and daughter. " After dealing with one thing, xiqingyu immediately changed the topic. As for dongfangyan, he could see that she was extremely disgusted with Dongqi, so he let the emperor of Dongqi abolish her status as a princess. From then on, she was just a common people, a person with no status, no status and no money, which was the best for her safety¡° Well, Dongfang Yan is really lucky to get such kind treatment from Prince Yu... "Although Dongfang Xiong was a little unexpected, he didn''t have any hesitation. Dongfang Yan, the daughter, had long wanted to expel her from the palace, so that he would not feel uncomfortable at the mention of her name. This unknown woman, xiqingyu can''t wait to take her away, so let her go to harm Xiling¡° Dongfangyan, from now on, you are not my daughter, not the princess of Dongqi. Go back and clean up immediately. You must leave the palace before dark. " Big hand picked up a pen and began to brush up to write. Soon he drafted the imperial edict of abolishing dongfangyan, covered it with his own seal, and threw it to the ground. For the first time in more than ten years, he looked at this unwelcome daughter in a daze. It seemed to remind him of a beautiful scene in the past¡° Thank you for your help. " Dongfang Yan picked up the bright yellow imperial edict on the ground and stood beside xiqingyu, not bowing to Dongfang Xiong. Her father, in name, did not deserve to bow to him¡° Then the king said goodbye. Millions of gold and Lao Dong prayed for the emperor to send them to the post station of Xiling. " Xiqingyu feels a stream of blood rushing up, and his whole body''s pain is aggravating. If he hadn''t tried his best to stabilize his body, he would have directly faltered. No matter how much he stayed, he nodded to Dongfang Xiong, then gritted his teeth and quickly walked out of the hall. At the moment of walking out of the gate of the hall, I almost ran into several people who were walking towards me. A powerful force rushed at him, which made his already dilapidated body unable to bear and shake for several times. But before he fell, he was held¡° Lord Yu, I can finally find you... "Long Xinyu is so surprised and happy that his hand holding xiqingyu trembles slightly. God knows how hard it is for them to find xiqingyu along the way. Fortunately, God has eyes. They just spread their front feet into Dongqi''s Imperial City, and the wind followed them. Then she knew that xiqingyu might have been brought to Dongqi''s imperial city. I didn''t expect that I just came to the Jinluan Hall of Dongqi, where I happened to meet him¡° You... You... Take Ben Wang and her back to Xiling post station... "Xi Qingyu looks at the joy on long Xinyu''s face, and feels at ease in his heart. His intuition told him that the woman in front of him was his own and trustworthy. Such a thought, then big mouthful of pant up, words haven''t had time to finish, people have to go to the body of long Xinyu¡° Yu Wang Ye... Yu Wang Ye... Don''t worry... You''ll be ok... "Long Xinyu was so surprised that he immediately took a pill from his arms and put it into xiqingyu''s mouth. From xiqingyu''s reaction, she can probably guess that xiqingyu''s injury must have aggravated a lot. Otherwise, as proud as xiqingyu, he would never have fainted on such an occasion. Her eyes swept to the people in the Jinluan hall, and her little white hand coagulated a strong air current and smashed at Dongfang Xiong on the Dragon chair¡° If he has any accident in your Dongqi, I will ask you to bury him with him... "

 Chapter 445

    As for the reason why xiqingyu appeared in Dongqi palace, she has no time to ask Feng carefully, but it is an indisputable fact that xiqingyu had an accident in Dongqi palace. No matter what the hidden reasons are, Dongqi has an unshirkable responsibility.


    "What''s your status? How dare you lay hands on me and take her down for me... "


    Dongfang Xiong is directly overturned by long Xinyu''s palm and falls into shit. With the help of the old eunuch, he gets up and looks at the woman who almost hurt him but still wants to walk away with a loud voice.


    It''s OK for Xiqing Yu to bully him. Who told them that Dongqi elementary school was not the rival of Xiling, but what kind of a woman came out of nowhere? I dare to be so arrogant in front of him. I really think the king of his country is a vegetarian.


    "Father, Jun Mo Li is not her opponent..."


    Dongfang Lei really can''t stand it. Long Xinyu, a woman he knows, is so talented that he can''t even catch up with Jun Mo Li. His father''s edict was to embarrass himself.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dongfang Xiong almost bites his silver teeth. He looks at his son. He doesn''t look like a liar. He hesitates for a moment, but lets the guards who are about to rush at long Xinyu stop. Rubbed to rub the eyebrow heart of hair ache, mercilessly stare at that to break into a disaster of de imperial concubine one eye, that pair of turbid old eyes already did not have the tenderness in the past.


    "Emperor, my concubine..."


    Defei was swept by Dongfang Xiong''s eyes. She was shivering all over. The breath that had been relieved suddenly came up again. She has a deep understanding of Dongfang Xiong''s metamorphosis. It seems that if she wants to continue her popularity, she has to do something.


    "Shut up, you''d better restrain yourself in the future, or I''ll make you lose your appetite..."


    Dongfang Xiong smashed his fist on the Dragon case, and his puffy old face was black at the moment. For the sake of this woman, he has lost millions of gold. Now he really doesn''t want to see this woman at all, let alone hear any words of excuse from this woman.


    "Ebb


    The old eunuch saw Dongfang Xiong get up and leave. The intention was very obvious. The dust in his hand gently raised to the crowd, and the sharp and thin voice rang through the whole Jinluan hall.


    After watching this farce, most of the civil and military ministers of the Manchu Dynasty left with a sigh, until only Dongfang Lei and Defei were left in the hall. Dongfang Lei glanced at the imperial concubine, and a smile of unknown meaning was drawn from the corner of his mouth. Then the Yellow sleeve robe swung and strode away. In the huge golden palace, only princess de stood quietly, her lower lip was bright red


    ¡­¡­


    Xiling national post station


    After long Xinyu settled xiqingyu, he called dongfangyan and pearl to the hall. In the hall, Feng and others were already waiting. Their eyes looked at dongfangyan, who was obviously embarrassed. Everyone''s face was gloomy and ugly.


    "Dongfangyan, how did you save Lord Yu?"


    Long Xinyu glanced at the men who were covetous to Dongfang Yan, and took the initiative to open his mouth. Looking at the appearance of these men and Dongfang Yan, she really felt that Dongfang Yan was like a lamb to be slaughtered, which was really pitiful.


    "A few days ago, I went to the back mountain to collect herbs, and I found the unconscious Prince Yu at the foot of the mountain. I did not think too much, and pearl will feather Lord saved back, save back from a feather Lord''s purse found his true identity. One more thing is very important. Please hold back, Miss long... "


    Dongfang Yan swallows her saliva. Although she is a princess of a country, she has been abandoned in the deserted palace since she was a child. She has never seen any big scenes. The reason why she was so calm in the main hall before was that she made it, and the other reason was that xiqingyu had enough confidence in her.


    But the situation now is obviously that if she doesn''t give a reason, these people will never let her go


    "You don''t have to be afraid. Since Lord Yu ordered me to bring you back, as long as what you said is true, we won''t hurt you."


    Long Xinyu saw something strange in Dongfang Yan''s eyes. Without much thought, he motioned the head of the dark guard of Xiling to wave away all the others in the hall, which eased the seriousness on his face and opened his mouth gently.


    "Miss long, when Prince Yu fell off the cliff, he probably hurt his brain. He has no impression of the past. He should have lost his memory..."


    When Dongfang Yan thought of this, he felt very helpless. Such a good man could not remember anything at once. I don''t know if he would be crazy after he returned to the battlefield. Especially cloud shallow night, I''m afraid he doesn''t know how to face that woman.


    "What? Lord Yu, he... "


    Smell speech, long Xinyu''s face suddenly a change, looking at the East grind don''t seem to be in joke. My heart sank in an instant. Amnesia, it''s no joke. If xiqingyu lost his memory, how to fight this world war? I''m afraid all the next burdens will have to be borne by my own master.


    "I think that nine times out of ten, Prince Yu will lose his memory. He can''t even remember yunqianxi..." of course, Dongfang Yan doesn''t think as much as long Xinyu. She only thinks that xiqingyu will save her from the palace where people eat and don''t spit bones. If she can help, it''s the best. Although they will know about it sooner or later, it is not necessarily a bad thing to know it earlier. At least they will not be at a loss¡° If Xinyu is as she said, we must start at once. We can''t afford to delay the injury of Prince Yu, and we can''t afford to delay his amnesia... "Feng pondered for a moment, and he didn''t feel that Dongfang Yan had the courage to lie to them. After the doctor just checked, he also confirmed that xiqingyu''s head was injured. Amnesia then amnesia bar, as long as it is not the loss of life, there will always be a way. Maybe I will go to see the cloud shallow night, and naturally recover my memory¡° Well, I''m afraid Lord Yu will be in a coma for a few days. Take the old doctor with you and ask him to prepare all the medicinal materials for a rainy day. Remember to send a letter to him so that he can be psychologically prepared. " Long Xinyu nodded in agreement. Originally, she still had a lot to ask the wind, but now, she thought it was better to ask slowly on the road. It''s not good for xiqingyu to delay for a moment. It''s the worst of it now, and she doesn''t think it can be any worse¡° OK, how are they going to arrange it? Do you want to take it with you? " Because Feng didn''t go to Dongqi palace to find xiqingyu, he didn''t understand why long Xinyu came back with two oil bottles when he went to Dongqi palace? Or because of his princess, he didn''t like Dongqi''s princess. But people are brought back by longxinyu, and he can''t drive them away directly¡° Before King Yu was in a coma, he only asked me to bring her to the Xiling post station. I have followed his orders. Let them live in the post station. When King Yu wakes up, ask what he means Long Xinyu took a look at the master and servant beside him. He also had a headache about the wind. It is said that xiqingyu asked her to take them, so she should take them with her. But out of selfishness, she felt that if the two women took them back, Yun Qianxi might lose control. She and cloud shallow night friendship is not shallow, naturally is not willing to hurt cloud shallow night¡° Dragon Girl, Prince Yu has promised to take me with you. Please take us. We are very good. We will never make trouble. Please... "Dongfang Yanyi, hearing that long Xinyu is going to leave them in Xiling post station, is in a hurry. Regardless of his identity, he grabs long Xinyu''s arm. She finally had freedom. If she didn''t follow Xi Qingyu, she might have some accidents. Anyway, even if she kneels, she will ask them to take them away¡° Dragon Girl, I''m not Dongqi''s princess any more. Look at the imperial edict given to me by Dongqi emperor. The imperial edict has written clearly that I will be given to King Yu. You see... "Dongfang Yan saw that long Xinyu was completely unmoved. His smart eyes suddenly became gloomy. Suddenly he thought of something. He immediately took out a bright yellow imperial edict from his arms and handed it to long Xinyu. With this imperial edict as evidence, long Xinyu is afraid to leave them behind easily. The great thing is to give them some white eyes in the chaos, and they can still bear it¡° Wind, you see... "Long Xinyu carefully looked at the imperial edict several times and handed it to the wind after confirming that it was correct. She didn''t expect that the soft and weak woman in front of her was very powerful. She could enter the face of xiqingyu in such a short time. Such a think, see to the East grind of vision all took a few Fen disdain¡° In that case, take her with you. She wants to die herself. No wonder we hope her fate will be better than Oriental butterfly... "Feng throws the imperial edict at the foot of Dongfang Yan. She disdains such a woman who always uses her kindness to climb a man''s bed. Xiqingyu is just a temporary amnesia. When the memory is restored, this woman will never come to a good end¡° At least, Dongfang die has two cities nearby. She''s just a life-saving grace who doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. Sooner or later, she doesn''t even know how she died. Hum... "Long Xinyu''s eyes on Dongfang Yan have completely changed. She snorts with disdain, says hello to the wind and leaves quickly, There is no meaning to talk more nonsense with Dongfang Yan¡° You stay here. Someone came back to call you when you were on the road. Don''t run around, or you''ll lose your life if you go somewhere you shouldn''t go

 Chapter 446

    Because of xiqingyu''s serious injury, long Xinyu and others did not dare to walk too fast. It was ten days before they came back to the fighting place of the four countries.


    Xiqingyu''s injury was more serious than they expected. Along the way, he was awake three times, and each time he was awake for no more than one hour. So when he appeared in front of Jun Mo Li and others, the whole person had already lost a big circle.


    "Brother Qingyu... Brother Qingyu..."


    Cloud shallow night looking at bed above motionless peerless man, tears came down at that time. She covered the cold hand of xiqingyu, and even gave birth to a kind of sadness about to lose him. That kind of feeling tightly lingers on her, presses her a little breathless.


    "Qian Xi, I''ll take a look for him first. You''ll leave for a while."


    Jun Mo Li looks at xiqingyu so miserable, and feels uncomfortable. She pats Yun Qianxi''s shoulder placidly, and signals long Xinyu to help her to a chair to sit down. Then he began to check the wound on xiqingyu''s body very carefully. After careful examination for several times, he sat up straight with sweat.


    "How about Prince Li?"


    Cloud shallow night a see Jun Mo glass face dignified look, heart can''t help shaking. But now she has forced herself to calm down, so just a little anxious tone, but there is no tears. She knew that no matter how difficult she encountered, there were still many people to face with her. She didn''t have to show her negative emotions in front of everyone.


    "If you keep it well, it won''t hurt you. It''s just that his head has been badly damaged and he has congestion. If the congestion doesn''t disperse, I''m afraid it''s hard for him to recover his memory."


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t plan to hide Yun Qian Xi. Even if Yun Qian Xi is suffering from such a thing, he still has to face it. Only when we face it, can xiqingyu have a good chance. For a couple who love each other, what xiqingyu and yunqianxi are going to face is probably the most difficult period after they are together.


    Clearly love each other, but one has forgotten the other. Clearly in love, one person brings another woman back


    "Restore memory? He... "


    Smell speech, cloud shallow Xi''s body can''t help shivering, she has thought of thousands of possibilities, but only amnesia this she didn''t think of. She felt that she could not accept him to look at her with the eyes of strangers, and she could not face his possible alienation and indifference.


    "When can the congestion of the prince''s head dissipate?"


    Yun Zheng looked at his son-in-law on the bed, but he was quiet. This is war. All kinds of situations will appear all the time. Xiqingyu just lost his memory, not his life. He thought it was good. Memory may come back some time. It''s better than losing your life and never coming back.


    "I don''t know. When his body is completely recovered, I can invite my master to perform craniotomy on him. It''s just that there are great risks in this kind of operation. You have to decide whether to do it or not. "


    Jun Mo Li shakes his head. He''s just a miracle doctor, not an immortal. Xiqingyu''s condition is definitely better now. Even if he needs to have a craniotomy, it will be at least half a year later. No one knows what will happen in the past six months.


    "If not, will the congestion in his brain affect him?"


    Yun Zheng nodded and looked at xiqingyu again. From his father''s point of view, he naturally hopes that Xi Qingyu can do this operation to restore his memory. However, from the standpoint of Zhenguo general, he felt that as long as xiqingyu was alive, Xiling could be carried forward in his hands. Therefore, if the congestion has no effect on xiqingyu''s health, he still thinks it''s better not to do the operation.


    "It''s going to take a long time to come to a conclusion..."


    Jun Mo Li shakes his head again. Generally speaking, there will be some influence, but he can''t say what it is. He had little contact with amnesia cases, so he could not give a very positive answer. But the injured is Jinxin''s brother, he naturally will not stand by.


    "Well, thank you very much. I''m afraid that this war will be carried by Lord Li as well... "


    Yun Zheng nodded and didn''t ask much. He knew that Junmo glass would try his best to cure xiqingyu, otherwise Murong Jinxin would be the first one who could not spare Junmo glass. Compared with xiqingyu''s injury, he was more worried about the unpredictable war.


    Clearly they have the upper hand, but Wang Ye''s injury will have some impact on morale. More importantly, Wang Ye hurt his head. How to fight in the future depends on Jun Mo Li.


    "Don''t be polite, general Yun. They are all a family. One day when our king is here, we won''t allow the northern and southern allied forces to set foot on any piece of land in Xiling."


    Jun Mo Li smiles, showing the king''s spirit. Xiling is Jinxin''s home, where there are her father and mother, how can he not protect Xiling for her? For him, the only bad thing is that he will spend less time practicing Longxiao for nine days. He must devote all his energy to this war, otherwise tianchenxiu and nangonghan will force them into chaos.


    "With the words of Prince Li, the general will be relieved. In the future, if Prince Li has any orders, he will tell the general that he will die if he can. " Yun Zheng believes in Jun Mo Li''s ability. From this moment on, he must unconditionally believe in Jun Mo Li. Whatever Jun Mo Li asks him to do, he must obey unconditionally until Xi Qingyu''s body is completely better and he can go back to the battlefield¡° Well, general Yun, go and be on guard first. I''ll give the needle to xiqingyu later. If the north and south allied forces make trouble, the general and liuhuangdi will discuss with each other to answer the enemy. " Jun Mo Li gives Yun Zheng a soothing look. He understands that Yun Zheng''s anxiety at the moment and the country''s commander-in-chief is badly hurt. This is absolutely a bad thing for Xiling. Now the only thing he can do is to calm down Yun Zheng, and let him try his best to stabilize the morale of the Xiling army¡° Well, the general left first. If the Lord needs anything, he can send someone to inform the general Yun Zheng is not a wordy master. Seeing that Jun Mo Li has taken out the silver needle in his arms, he doesn''t say a word of nonsense. He raises his feet and goes out of the tent. As soon as he got out of the tent, he met Chu moshang, who was in a hurry. He immediately stopped Chu moshang and simply told him what happened before¡° General Yun, let''s divide our troops into three routes. The king is facing the enemy. You and general Lu are encircling each other from left to right... "Jun Mo Li takes a look at long Xinyu standing in front of the tent, ponders for a moment, and then opens his mouth. If brother Huang wants to be busy, he can only rely on himself to fight. He believes that he still has the ability to force the South and North allied forces to retreat in the future¡° All right, let''s go Yun Zheng measures the situation in front of him, then nods, greets Chu Mo Shang, and goes to his tent in a hurry. For Jun Mo Li, he is 100% of the trust, for this Chu Mo Shang, he after the previous doubt, now is also very trust¡° Xinfan, you also stay to guard your brother, so as not to be robbed... "Chu Mo Shang summons long Xinfan, who is hidden in the dark. His brother is applying needles for Xiqing Yu, and he can''t be affected at all. Once this battle starts, if tianchenxiu and nangonghan send people to attack the emperor brother, the consequences will be unimaginable¡° Sixth prince, my duty is to protect you. I dare not disobey the order of my young wife. You''d better let Xinlan and sister keep it, Xinlan''s Kung Fu is not under me... "Long Xinfan shook his head firmly, for him, Murong Jinxin''s words is the imperial edict. That day, Murong Jinxin went to him to protect Chu moshang, so he could only follow Chu moshang step by step. Besides, Chu Mo Shang was going to the battlefield, and he was really worried¡° Xinyu, let Xinlan stay here with you. I''m gone. " Chu Mo Shang''s eyes turned white. It''s really like asking, does your young lady fart? Do you think it''s fragrant. But now he has no time to tease long Xinfan. He just orders long Xinyu to leave with long Xinfan. In the tent, Jun Mo Li is ready. Rows of silver needles flash out the faint silver light. Under the reflection of the fire, it''s strange¡° Asahi, take off all his coats. " Jun Mo Li picked up a silver needle, baked it on the fire, and stabbed xiqingyu''s eyebrow for a while. Then, before signaling cloud shallow night, give him a hand¡° Good... "Cloud shallow night also dare not have the slightest delay, trembling small hand quickly will xiqingyu coat to take off, when the coat off that moment, she looked at xiqingyu chest that stained blood white cloth and the big and small wounds, eyes a red, almost choked again¡° What you see in your eyes are all skin and flesh wounds, which will be cured soon. The real fatal injury was on his chest. This is it. See? You must pay special attention when you clean up for him in the future. There must be no water here. " Jun Mo Li looks at the appearance of Yun Qianxi trying to endure. There is no fluctuation in her charming eyes. Her slender fingers point to a knife wound on xiqingyu''s chest, and she gives a few words of caution. If there''s water here, it''s not easy¡° Well, I know. Li Wang ye should put the needle in a hurry... "Yun Qianxi bit her lower lip and nodded. In order to prevent her emotion from getting out of control, she strode to the small window. She did not dare to see Xi Qingyu''s injury. If she took another look, she would feel that she might collapse. Everything, so static down, time ticking around, Jun Mo Li''s hands of silver needles also one by one into the xiqingyu''s acupoints. In a small tent, the silence was terrible. Outside the tent, the drums are blaring in the sky, and an unprecedented fierce battle is on

 Chapter 447

    Half an hour later, Jun Mo Li looked at his masterpiece with great satisfaction, got up, went to one side, poured a cup of tea for him, and drank it all.


    Looking at the woman standing by the small window, who didn''t dare to look at xiqingyu, he sighed in his heart. Cloud shallow night now mood, he thinks he can understand. If he came across such a thing, I''m afraid it would be similar to her reaction at the moment.


    However, there is still one very difficult thing he has to tell her


    "Asahi, he brought back a woman. The woman is Dongfang Yan, the princess of Dongqi kingdom. She is his life-saving benefactor. He has asked Dongqi emperor for the woman. You''d better have the bottom of your mind about this... "


    Jun Mo Li hesitated for a long time. He really didn''t know how to say it in order to be more euphemistic. He simply insisted on saying it. Dongfangyan is naturally different from other women. She is kind to xiqingyu. When xiqingyu had no memory, she broke into xiqingyu''s life. From all the signs of xiqingyu, we can see that this woman named dongfangyan is not the former dongfangdie. Maybe other women in Yuwang''s house are dongfangyan, Is the biggest obstacle yunqianxi will face.


    "Maybe, this is my life. I can''t have him alone in my life. Just, as long as he can live well, let him do everything else... "


    Cloud shallow night Leng for a while, the vision subconsciously then swept to the bed above motionless peerless man. After staring at him for several minutes, he opened his mouth with a bitter smile.


    For her, it may be only extravagant hope. Now she doesn''t dare to ask for anything more, just for him to live. If, in the end, he falls in love with another woman, she will smile and help him. At least she once got his only, that''s enough.


    "We don''t know what it is. All these are the words of Dongfang research. Maybe things are not so bad yet... "


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t know how to comfort Yun Qian Xi. Yun Qian Xi has made so much effort to become the only one of xiqingyu. Now her efforts may turn to ashes. Even he can''t accept this huge gap.


    "What a bad situation I''ve met. I can win myself, but I can''t win God. Even if I lose, I won''t have any regrets. "


    Cloud shallow night dropped eyes son, she this all the way has already walked very tired very tired, if the heaven is can''t see her good, she also has no any way. Everything is up to fate.


    "As long as he can get through this half year, I will be able to recover his memory after half a year. As long as he recovers his memory, everything will start again."


    But in half a year, maybe xiqingyu will do something that can no longer be forgiven by yunqianxi. I''m afraid what he called the half year is pale. People''s fate is doomed, sometimes really no one can help.


    "I hope I can make it through..."


    Yun Qianxi smiles bitterly again. Xiqingyu is not a reckless person. She believes that even if he loses his memory, his temperament will not change greatly. However, in such a short time, he asked the emperor for dongfangyan, which only shows that dongfangyan has her excellence.


    "Well..."


    When the scene was about to fall into silence again, xiqingyu on the bed suddenly moved, and a sharp pain came, which made him cry out.


    He slowly opened his eyes and saw the top of a tent. He tried to move his head, but found that his head had been fixed. For a moment, he was at a loss.


    "Brother Qingyu... You wake up... Lord Li is giving you a needle... Don''t move..."


    Yunqianxi immediately flies over and holds xiqingyu''s hand tightly. Her eyes are full of tears, which makes her feel pitiful. She looks at xiqingyu''s pain, and her heart is hard to grasp. The pain is inexplicable.


    "Who are you... Cloud... Cloud light night..."


    The West pure feather shallow long Mou lock in front of want to cry can person son, a kind of familiar felling head-on pounce on. He smelled the faint fragrance of her body, and a kind of inexplicable peace of mind filled his heart.


    This woman gives him the same feeling as the long thread in his purse. He thinks that she should be Yun Qianxi, the woman he loves in Dongfang Yankou.


    "Well... I''m Yun Qianxi... Your wife... Brother Qingyu... I..."


    Yun Qianxi didn''t see any indifference and mathematics from xiqingyu''s eyes. For a moment, tears were rolling, and he couldn''t help it. His depressed mood was completely released at this moment. She looked at the gentle man in front of her tearful eyes, as if to carve everything into his brain.


    "Don''t cry... I feel sick when you cry..."


    Xiqingyu looks at yunqianxi crying so miserably, and his nose is sour. If there was not another strange man in the tent, he would cry with her. That feeling really surprised and shocked him.


    If a woman''s tears can make him have an impulse to cry, he thinks he is sincere to this woman


    "Well... I don''t cry... I don''t cry..." as soon as Yun Qianxi heard Xi Qingyu''s words, the whole person seemed to be alive. She was biting her lower lip, forcing the tears to her eyes. He didn''t want to see her cry, so she didn''t. She will do whatever he wants her to do, as long as he is happy¡° He is... "Xi Qingyu reaches out his hand to wipe the hot tears from Yun Qianxi''s face, but glances at the gorgeous man who is staring at him. There is a pain in his mind, still searching for any memory about him. So, very confused asked a sentence¡° He is king li of the state of Chu and our son-in-law of the state of Chu. His wife is Murong Jinxin, your favorite imperial sister. We have to thank him for your injuries. He is the best doctor in the world... "Yun Qianxi reluctantly closed his tears and said with a smile, trying to ease the atmosphere. She should be happy, although Qingyu forgot her, but did not mistake her, and also said that kind of words to her. At least in the case that he has lost his memory, he still has feelings for her¡° Don''t look at me like that. I can''t afford to entertain you. You are the king''s elder brother, and it''s natural for him to do anything for you... "Looking at by Xi Qingyu''s slightly emotional eyes, Jun Mo Li felt uncomfortable all over. Looking at the time, he went to the bedside and began to pull out the silver needles on Xi Qingyu''s body one by one. Looking at this situation, Xi Qingyu and Yun Qianxi should have a lot to say. How far is the light bulb¡° Good... Dongfangyan... How do you arrange her... "Xiqingyu is not a hypocritical person. Junmoli''s casual appearance has told him that his relationship with the man in front of him is unusual, so he is not saying any polite words. Instead, he thought of Dongfang Yan and asked naturally¡° She''s staying in a tent. How are you going to settle her? You''re really capable. Even if you want to repay her kindness, you don''t need to take her back to the house as a concubine. You promised to be a couple all your life to Qian Xi... "When you listen to Dongfang Yan''s three words, Jun Mo Li''s face is slightly ugly. He pulled out the silver needle in the center of xiqingyu''s eyebrows and said, seemingly careless but full of warning. I hope his words can wake up xiqingyu, so that xiqingyu won''t do anything that makes him regret his life when he is unconscious¡° Who said I want to take her back? She saved the king''s life, the king promised to help her out of Dongqi, give her a shelter. The reason for this question is to make sure that she is safe. What Wang promised, of course, is to be done... "The silver needle on his body was pulled off, and Xi Qingyu felt much more comfortable. Even his dizzy head suddenly became clear. He looked at Jun Mo Li strangely and thought that Jun Mo Li thought too much? He never wanted to accept Dongfang Yan as his concubine. This kind of dirty water can''t be poured on him at will¡° In this case, I will deal with it for you. My king immediately sent someone to take her to the imperial city of Xiling, and she must be safe for the rest of her life. Do you agree? " Jun Mo Li carefully distinguishes for a while, and doesn''t see that xiqingyu has the slightest sign of lying. Maybe they really misunderstood xiqingyu. Then it''s easy to do. Dongfang Yan wants to be free. He gives the woman freedom. Dongfang Yan wanted a shelter, so he gave the woman a shelter. His only request is that xiqingyu and the woman had better not have any involvement¡° Yes, why not? No matter how, we must keep her life, as if she saved the king, the king repay her... "Xi Qingyu quite inexplicably looking at Jun Mo Li, for Jun Mo Li so impatient seems to want to deal with the attitude of Dongfang Yan is very strange. But intuition told him that Junmo glass was not the kind of person who would play tricks behind his back. Therefore, he felt that she could confidently give the safety of dongfangyan to Junmo glass¡° Well, Wang will do it immediately. During this period of time, you lie down well and don''t think about anything. You don''t need to worry about other things. Remember, don''t recall the past, or your headache will aggravate... "Jun Mo Li is very satisfied with xiqingyu''s reaction. He takes out a black pill from his arms and puts it into xiqingyu''s mouth. After a few words of advice, he doesn''t go back. The rest of the time will be given to this pair of lovers who have saved so much¡° Qian Xi, I have nothing to do with Dongfang Yan. You must believe me. I brought her back just to repay her kindness... "

 Chapter 448

    Seeing that Jun Mo Li has gone, Xi Qing Yu holds Yun Qian Xi''s little hand and locks Yun Qian Xi''s eyes. He explains very carefully. Jun Mo Li''s words shocked him so much that he made a promise to this woman. How much he loved her was the only way he could make such a promise.


    Although he has lost his memory now, he can''t use it as an excuse to deny what he said and did before. Besides, his feelings about this woman are different. It is clearly that "you are still injured, and you are still so seriously injured. He is a miracle doctor. If he doesn''t agree, let alone do that kind of thing, you can''t even get out of bed..."


    Yun Qianxi looks at Xi Qingyu with tears and laughter. He really thinks that after he is hit by the head, the whole person is a little silly. I don''t call myself Wang when I talk to her. Even some of the questions I ask are silly. Such xiqingyu, less before indifferent, but let her feel more lovely.


    "Did he say when I could recover my memory?"


    As soon as Xiqing Yu took a puff from the corner of his mouth, he felt a little funny. His current situation is really like what Yun Qianxi said. You have to agree with Jun Mo Li to do anything. His own injury, he knows, Jun Mo Li must have spent a lot of energy to save him, he can''t because of his willfulness and let Jun Mo Li''s efforts in vain.


    "You have congestion in your head now. If you want to recover your memory, you have to remove the congestion. It will take at least half a year. Brother Qingyu, Prince Li said that craniotomy is risky, so I''d rather you don''t recover your memory in your life... "


    Yun Qianxi doesn''t plan to hide xiqingyu either. She still hopes to follow xiqingyu''s wishes in all major choices. From her standpoint, she really doesn''t want xiqingyu to have any surgery. She could not bear to put him in danger again, even a little bit.


    "Qian Xi, I can understand your mood, but I have to do craniotomy. I don''t want to make a part of my life blank. It''s unfair to you, and it''s unfair to the people of Xiling... "


    Xiqingyu looks at yunqianxi''s long eyelashes constantly shaking, knowing that yunqianxi is scared because of his injury. But he also has his own plan, he must think of all the past, only then he will feel his life is complete.


    Since God didn''t let him fall off the cliff to die, it''s impossible to let him die in the operation. He believed in his own perseverance and Jun Mo Li''s medical skills.


    "I knew you would say that. Alas, I can''t always say that to you. If you insist, I can''t object to it..."


    After more than ten years of getting along with each other, Yun Qianxi has known the temperament of xiqingyu very well. Sometimes he is stubborn and terrible, sometimes he is stubborn as an ox. She couldn''t stop him. She could only stand by and hold his hand to accompany him.


    "Silly girl, I''m hungry. Go and get me something to eat. If you don''t eat something, I really don''t have the strength to speak."


    Xiqingyu pick eyebrows, looking at cloud shallow night that helpless small appearance, shallow eyes dyed a trace of smile. After such a short time together, he felt that he had fallen in love with her again. This woman should be very suitable for herself. No matter from that aspect, she is very suitable for herself.


    "Well, I''ll see if there''s anything to eat."


    Cloud shallow night took a side of thin blanket for xiqingyu cover, since came to the barracks, she almost all take care of themselves, side also did not take any servant girl. Therefore, when Xi Qingyu asked for food, her first reaction was to find it herself.


    "Go ahead. If you see anything you can eat, just send it to me. Don''t go out of your way."


    Xiqingyu is very comforted to see her do everything by herself. The hierarchy of this continent is strict with each other. It''s rare for her to be her own princess without a servant girl.


    "You wait. I''ll be back soon."


    Cloud shallow night smile, also didn''t say anything more, turned around and strode away. At the moment of opening the tent, I saw a very beautiful woman standing at the door of the tent, looking around. I was stunned to see her come out.


    "Princess Yu..."


    Dongfang Yan walks towards yunqianxi, nods to yunqianxi, and then comes to yunqianxi. It seems that he has something to say to yunqianxi. Her advance and retreat handle is very appropriate, and did not let cloud shallow night feel what is unhappy.


    "Are you dongfangyan? What can I do for you? "


    Cloud shallow night instantly understand the identity of the woman in front of, such as water eyes suddenly coagulation on the alert look. For the princess of this oriental country, she really has no good feelings. But strange is, this Oriental grind did not let her feel antipathy.


    "I came to you to explain something to you. I don''t want you to misunderstand me or Lord Yu. Although Prince Yu has lost his memory, he has no less feelings for you. I can see this very clearly. As for me, I just exchanged my life-saving kindness for my freedom. What I''m looking for is just a place to settle down. I don''t have any other ideas


    Dongfang Yan smiles slightly. She is also a woman. She naturally understands that Yun Qianxi''s subconscious defense is against her. She doesn''t care. She just wanted to say something to Yun Qianxi before she left, so that she would not become a barrier between them. It''s not easy to have a good relationship in this world. She doesn''t want to make the relationship between them dirty because of herself.


    "I see. Go back to Xiling with those people. We can do what we promised you. I just hope you can remember what you said to me today, or I will not forgive you. " Yun Qianxi was a bit unexpected. She didn''t expect that Dongfang Research Association would come to say such a thing to her. Well, she misunderstood that this woman had ulterior motives for xiqingyu. But what she should prevent is still the same. This woman''s lethality is not small. She hopes that this woman will not appear in front of xiqingyu in her life¡° I''ll see you later... "

 Chapter 449

    Dongfang Yan didn''t say a wordy word. He laughed at Yun Qianxi and took pearl to a carriage not far away. Afternoon sun will drag her shadow long, showing a bleak beauty.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yun Qianxi watched the master and servant of Dongfang Yan get on the carriage. Then the carriage ran away at a flying speed, and soon disappeared in her eyes. She vomited a mouthful of turbid gas, and a big stone in her heart was completely put down. Exhort the long Xinyu two, then hurried toward the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, the confrontation between the two armies is coming to an end, and there are piles of corpses on the battlefield. There was a strong smell of blood in the air, which made people feel sick.


    One by one, the wounded are sent down from the battlefield by the rescue team. Jun Moli is leading a medical team to carry out the rescue work quickly. Everything seems busy and orderly. Until a touch of red figure appeared in the treatment station of the wounded, Jun Mo Li stopped her work and walked towards the man with frown.


    "What''s the matter? How did you get hurt? What about long Xinfan? "


    As soon as Jun Mo Li saw Chu Mo Shang''s knife wound, a nameless fire rolled up in his chest. Jin Xin clearly ordered long Xinfan to protect Chu Mo Shang. How could Chu Mo Shang be hurt like this?


    "Don''t blame Xinfan. At that time, the situation was urgent. Lu Cang was attacked by tianchenxiu and more than ten experts at the same time. If our king didn''t let Xinfan save people, Lu Cang would die in the battle. As for my injury, I''m careless. Anyway, I can''t die... "


    Chu Mo Shang can see Jun Mo Li''s anger, but also can''t care about the pain on his body, quickly opened his mouth to explain. At that time, if he wanted to protect himself, he could, but it would be Lu Cang who died. Lu Cang is the general of the state of Chu, the pillar of the state of Chu, and the uncle of the second emperor''s elder brother. How can he not save himself?


    "With your skill, even if Xinfan is not around you, you don''t know how badly you are hurt? What on earth are you smoking? "


    Chu Mo Shang''s explanation made Jun Mo Li''s eyes dim a lot, and the reproachful look on his face dissipated. In any case, Chu Mo Shang''s injury is for his uncle, and he owes him a favor.


    "I don''t know what the wind is. I know it''s a trap, but I''m willing to jump down. Second brother, I suspect that Nangong Han has played some tricks on me. But I can''t say exactly what it is. I was led by Nangong Han for no reason when I saw him. I couldn''t control my behavior at all... "


    A thought of what happened before, Chu Mo Shang''s temple suddenly jumped up. If Nangong Han had not cheated him, he would not have been hurt at all. That feeling of powerlessness made him very worried. If Nangong Han used that method on a large scale, it would be extremely unfavorable for them.


    "Nangong Han has thrown away all the evil tricks. Later, I will let Xinyu and Xinlan go to have a look and see what tricks he is playing."


    Jun Mo Li''s face suddenly changed from gloomy to dignified. If Nangong Han really used some improper means to deal with them, the battle would be more difficult. Experts like liuhuangdi can be so easily confused. If those ordinary soldiers meet them, they will surely die.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to take care of this injury for a while. I can''t do it any more. I can only rely on my second brother for the time being..."


    Thinking about this, Chu Mo Shang felt a headache. Xiqingyu has been injured. Now he is also injured. All his courage falls on the second emperor''s brother. He knew the weight of the burden. The second emperor elder brother even if is in fierce, that also needs someone to cooperate with him. Now only Lu Cang and Yun Zheng are able to honor the second emperor brother. Lu Cang estimates that he will also suffer some injuries. He just prays that Lu Cang''s injuries should not be too heavy, otherwise the second emperor brother will be too difficult.


    "You have to recuperate for at least one month. The person who stabbed you is probably very poisonous. The sword is smeared with poison. Look, your bone is blackened. I have to scrape your bone for you..."


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t want to think so much now. Now that the matter is over, he can only come to cover the water and the earth. He collected some black blood from Chu Mo Shang and put it into the medicine bottle. His charming eyes showed amazing killing intention. The poison on this sword is not ordinary poison. If it wasn''t because he was a miracle doctor, I''m afraid Chu moshang''s life would be lost.


    "Scratch, let me remember the lesson more clearly. You don''t have to give the king Ma Fei San. You can scrape it directly. "


    Chu Mo Shang drooped his eyes and looked at his own black bone. The enchanting peach blossom eyes twinkled with a strong sense of killing. Nangong Han, right? He wrote down the account. Sooner or later, he will make a good calculation with him with interest and capital.


    "It''s better to go up. The pain of bone scraping is not common. Even if it''s Ma Fei San, it can only slightly reduce the pain of skin cutting..."


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t agree with Chu Mo Shang. The pain of scraping bone can''t be borne by anyone. Even if Chu Mo Shang was a man, it would be enough for him to eat a pot. So, regardless of Chu Mo Shang''s Hospital, he directly took Ma Fei San and sprinkled it around the bone. He tore Chu moshang''s clothes, took an old military doctor''s dagger that was as thin as silkworm wings, baked it on the candle, and began to scratch Chu moshang''s bones.


    "..." a burst of severe pain hit, so that Chu Mo Shang had been pale as paper face, instant blood. His thin lip tightly pursed, and his cold sweat slipped from his forehead like a broken bead, and instantly disappeared into the soil in front of him¡° Well, go back and take good care of it. You''d better not get out of bed in three days. " Jun Mo Li''s action is very fast, less than 20 minutes will have Chu Mo Shang body injury treatment. He threw a small porcelain vase to Chu moshang. After a few words, he motioned for two soldiers to carry Chu moshang away¡° Wang Ye, the border is in a hurry, and General Chen asks for support... "Just as Jun Mo Li is relieved and preparing to go to treat other wounded people, Yu comes over in a hurry with a secret letter. The words let Jun Mo Li almost have no old blood. He took the secret letter from Yu''s hand and saw it from the beginning to the end with a very complicated mood. There was a crack on his peerless face. Xi Qingyu Chu Mo Shang has been injured one after another. The pressure on his side is big enough. Now the border is in urgent need. Isn''t it clear that he is going to die¡° Wang Ye, nothing can happen at the border. His subordinates are willing to lead 100000 troops to support him. You see... "As Jun Mo Li''s confidant, Yu naturally can see Jun Mo Li''s entanglement from Jun Mo Li''s body language. At present, there is no other way but to lead the troops themselves. Once the border is broken, their battle will be in vain¡° You and the wind can''t move for the time being. If you also leave, there will be more pressure here. Let uncle go back, only uncle back to the border, the border can be completely peaceful... "Jun Mo Li frowned and thought for a long time, the border has always been guarded by uncle, no matter who other people go, I''m afraid it''s difficult to convince the soldiers of the border, only uncle himself back, all the problems can be solved. There is at least him here, wind and rain two people join hands, even if not compared to uncle, but also not much difference. For today''s plan, we can only let my uncle immediately lead the troops back to the border¡° Now that you have made up your mind, my uncle will immediately pack up and lead the troops back to the border. Li''er, uncle, I believe you can lead the soldiers of Xiling and Chu to win this tough battle! " I don''t know when the healing Lu Cang will listen to their conversation clearly, Li''er''s words are right, only when he goes back to the border can he turn the corner. Li''er is a born emperor star, and has the blessing of Phoenix girl. He thinks that no matter how difficult the situation is, Li''er will be able to find a way to solve it¡° Well, my uncle should pay attention to his own injuries along the way. Don''t aggravate them. I''ll thank you at the border. As for here, I believe I can handle it. " Jun Mo Li glanced at Lu Cang''s arm hanging in front of his chest. Although he felt uncomfortable, for the sake of thousands of people in the state of Chu, he could only bear to let his uncle leave with injuries. This is my uncle''s mission as a soldier. Whenever and wherever he needs to go, he must go to the front line¡° Well, my uncle is gone. On the day when you return, my uncle will meet you at the gate of the imperial city of Chu. " Lu Cang reaches out his hand and claps it heavily on Jun Mo Li''s shoulder. He can see a trace of tears in some turbid eyes. He seems to have a thousand words to say, but he finds that he can''t say anything. Turn around, very determined to go, every step feel particularly heavy¡° Rain, the shadow of all people fall over, not bright, we can only come to the dark... "Jun Mo Li looking at Lu Cang gradually away, a streamer across the mind. In the current situation, he can not easily block the South and North allied forces, so there is only one simplest way to go. Although it was not righteous, he felt that nothing mattered more than defeat¡° Yes, the meaning of the Lord is... "The rain saw his master''s face, and knew that he must have come up with a good way, so he asked. As long as the master can find a way, he will let shadow people do it, even if it''s going up the knife mountain and down the oil pot¡° Let the shadow people find a way to send a group of military prostitutes to the north and south¡°

 Chapter 450

    Three days later, a group of uninvited guests came to nangonghan''s camp. A dozen beautiful women, led by a general, entered nangonghan''s camp.


    In the barracks, Nangong Han is holding a woman in his arms and laughing. When he sees more than a dozen women walking into the barracks, his eyes brighten. Since he was hurt by Huo Fenghuang, he has been fully raised for more than a month. He has used up all the strange medicines in the world, and has been able to recover. In the following period of time, he almost fought every day, and he didn''t have the leisure to have fun. Now it''s hard for him to settle down. He thinks it''s time to reward himself.


    However, before he came, he didn''t bring the women in his own house. He looked at all the military prostitutes who came to the battlefield with the army. He didn''t see one who was pleasing to the eye. He originally wanted to make do with it, but he didn''t want to bring so many new things all at once. God was really good to him.


    "Prince, these ten women were rescued by their subordinates from a group of robbers. They had no way to go, so they brought them all back. Look..."


    The general bowed his head, his eyes twinkled, his voice trembled, and he was obviously guilty of what he had done. According to the military regulations, he can''t bring people into the Barracks at will, but these women look so pitiful that he has to care about their life and death after tasting their benefits.


    "Where did you save them?"


    Tianchenxiu, who was sitting on one side, looked at nangonghan''s shameless appearance and gave a cold snort. He looked at the dozen women who were dressed conservatively and looked like good women. He was puzzled. At this juncture, how did they meet the robber by chance? What are the identities of these women? Is there really nowhere to go as the general said?


    "My subordinates met them in Yulin two days ago. They should have been brought out of a village by human traffickers. When my subordinates asked where their families were, they couldn''t tell them clearly. So my subordinates brought them back on their own. They only wanted a place to live in..."


    The general was swept by tianchenxiu''s eyes, shivering all over, almost shivering. However, he did not dare not return to tianchenxiu''s question. He explained a few words and did not dare to say more. For Prince Tianchen, he really felt that he was much more difficult to deal with than the prince of Nanyue. Sometimes he couldn''t stand the chicken feather.


    "Send them away immediately. No outsiders are allowed to enter the camp. If they are spies sent by the enemy, can you afford the consequences? "


    Tianchen Xiuzhen felt that the master had his own men. The general of Nanyue in front of him was not a good thing. He was just as greedy for beauty as his master. The enemy doesn''t know how to kill the enemy, but he still has the heart to save people everywhere. If his subordinates, he will reward him 100 boards directly.


    "Prince Tianchen, you can let them stay. I''m afraid it''s a dead end to send them away. It''s OK to stay and let them be military prostitutes. My subordinates have already told them that as long as they can be rewarded with a bite of food, they can do anything... "


    Naturally, the general refused to give in. He had already boasted in front of more than a dozen women that he would ensure their food and clothing. Now the prince of Tianchen asked, and he wanted to send them away, which was too hasty. Besides, Prince Tianchen is not his master. He doesn''t need to listen to Prince Tianchen.


    "There are military prostitutes in the barracks. We don''t need these women of unknown origin to count them up and send them away immediately..."


    Smell speech, the facial expression of day Chen repair instantly then gloomy go down, look to that general''s vision all of a sudden meaningful a lot of, but didn''t have the slightest to want to loosen the meaning. He always thinks that the timing of these women''s appearance is too coincidental, and things must not be as simple as this fool said.


    "Look, Prince..."


    The famous general didn''t listen to tianchenxiu at all, but turned his eyes to nangonghan. If nangonghan also asked to send these women away, he would have nothing to say. If Nangong Han didn''t agree to send these women away, Chen Xiu said nothing that day.


    "Prince Tianchen, let these women stay. There are too few military prostitutes in the barracks. It''s not easy for those soldiers to have a taste of them. More than a dozen women can relieve the pressure. If you don''t feel at ease, the palace will send someone to watch them and let them stay in my South Vietnam side. "


    Nangong Han didn''t think so much about it, but there were more than a dozen women. Even if they were sent by Jun Mo Li, what could they do? As long as he sends someone to keep an eye on them, he believes there will be no problem. Such a good product, not to enjoy it is just a tyranny. If tianchenxiu was afraid, he would leave these women in his barracks.


    "Prince of South Vietnam, be careful to sail for ten thousand years. Now the Western Chu allied forces are losing, it''s a good time for us to expand our achievements. At this point, can''t you have less fun? When this war is over, there will be as many women as you want. Why do you have to take this risk? "


    Tianchen Xiuzhen didn''t even get angry. He once again felt that cooperating with these pigs in South Vietnam was a waste of his expression. As the saying goes, if you lose something, you will gain wisdom. I''m afraid he can''t understand the meaning of this sentence when he looks at Nangong Han and doesn''t take his own life into it.


    "Prince Tianchen, my palace is a normal man, and I want to release it occasionally. This palace is not addicted to women. It won''t delay the war. Just relax. " Nangong Han felt that Tianchen Xiu was making a big deal out of a molehill. There were more than a dozen women. What''s the big deal? He could even rise to such a high level. If they were defeated because of these ten women, he thought it would be the most dangerous thing in the world¡° Prince of Nanyue, you just don''t know. These ten women are not good things. They are definitely sent by Jun Mo Li. If you don''t believe them, you can torture them. I believe they will Tianchenxiu is still not at ease. The Western Chu allied forces have been losing for three days. He refuses to confront them. He has smelled a strong smell of conspiracy. This suddenly appeared more than a dozen women, he thought Jun Mo Li''s idea would not be so simple¡° Ha ha, it''s really sent by Jun Mo Li. I''m afraid we have to thank him very much. Prince Tianchen, don''t worry. These ten women will be dealt with by our palace. We promise you that we will never let them do anything to hurt our north south alliance. " Nangong Han picks his eyebrows, pushes away the woman who is not fresh in his arms, and walks to a woman who looks the most attractive. He picks up the woman''s delicate chin with his big hand, and sees the woman''s pure eyes like a fawn. He really thinks that these women can''t all be put in by Jun Mo Li. For example, this one in front of us is clean, and we can''t wait to rush on it. We can''t see any trace of being manipulated¡° In this case, the crown prince of Nanyue should take care of himself. If anything happens, don''t blame our palace for not reminding you. I hope it''s really like what you said, otherwise the loss will be doubled with you. " Tianchenxiu knew that it was impossible for human beings to stop nangonghan from being cheap, and he didn''t want to waste his saliva. It seems that the garbage in South Vietnam is unreliable. The only thing he can do now is to restrain his soldiers from contacting these women. If there''s a mistake in South Vietnam, at least they can make it¡° Prince Tianchen, please Nangong Han chuckled and threw the innocent woman on the bed. What he wanted to do was very obvious. After holding it for so long, he felt that if he was holding it, it would be bad. For Tianchen Xiu, he made a gesture to go away quickly, and then focused on the woman on the bed¡° Beauty, please serve our palace well, and we will ensure that you will enjoy the most in your life. " Nangong Han watched the woman shiver and keep shrinking into the bed, but he got a lot of interest. He had seen all kinds of women in recent years. It was the first time that he saw such a pure woman, which made him have a big appetite¡° Prince, what should they do? " As soon as the general saw that his master was ready to do a lot of work, he quickly interrupted Nangong Han. The master''s attitude was very obvious. He also wanted to take these women down and find a good one to enjoy¡° Arrange a tent for each of them, clean them up and start to receive guests tonight. If you have something you don''t want to do, don''t force it. Let it go right away. " Nangong hanton looked back at the shivering women again, with a strong smile on the corner of his mouth. His words were just a kind of temptation, but he believed that none of these women would leave. If they leave here, they will die¡° Yes, my subordinates obey... "The general got the order, winked at a dozen women, and left quickly with a dozen women. All of a sudden, Nangong Han and the woman who was chosen by Nangong Han were left in the small tent, and the atmosphere changed instantly. Soon, Nangong Han''s tent rang out with shouts of surprise. With those shouts came Nangong Han''s satisfied laughter. It was a special night for the soldiers in South Vietnam. They were almost crazy in this night, but they didn''t know how much disaster the arrival of more than a dozen women would bring them. When the day that death is worse than death comes, they kill each other crazily and almost dye the land they are stepping on red. The night is charming and intoxicated, but the waves are surging and killing

 Chapter 451

    Time flies like the wind. In the blink of an eye, more than ten days have passed. For more than ten days, except for the necessary defense, the Western Chu allied forces kept still, as if they were waiting for some opportunity, and as if they were struggling to death.


    On this day, the wind was cold and the temperature was frightfully low. Before dawn, there was a cry from the Western Chu allied forces, which caught the southern and Northern allied forces by surprise.


    "Kill... Kill... Kill..."


    In the fierce roar, almost the whole army of the Western Chu united army went out, and under the leadership of Jun Moli, they went straight to the camp of the northern and southern United forces. Hundreds of thousands of people, holding silver swords in their hands, killed the north and south allied forces with scarlet eyes, with great momentum.


    "Jun Mo Li, you finally dare to come out to fight. The turtle has been working for a long time. Are you too weak to sit? Ha ha ha... "


    In front of a position held by the South and North allied forces, Nangong Han walked out laughing. It was obvious that he had just finished happily and didn''t even have time to put on his robe. He looks at Jun Mo Li like a poisonous snake, with a mocking smile on the corner of his mouth, as if mocking Jun Mo Li''s incompetence.


    "Nangonghan, you''re a peony flower. You''re a romantic ghost. You don''t have much time to stand and smile. Hurry up and laugh..."


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t have the same opinion with Nangong Han. He looks Nangong Han up and down several times, and his charming eyes are shining with a faint light. He is very satisfied with Nangong Han. It seems that in the past ten days, this world-famous rag has not tasted less, otherwise it would not have been black in the middle of its brow.


    "Ha ha, do you mean the dozen women you sent to our palace? I really want to thank you very much. Those ten women are really excellent. They serve my soldiers in South Vietnam very well. However, in the past ten days, they haven''t done anything for you except lying in bed for fun.... "


    Nangong Han''s smile was deeper. When he thought of the happiness that the more than ten women had brought to their soldiers, he felt that Junmo Li had done a stupid thing. At present, the goods dare to come here with all the troops. It''s not pure death. What is it? In the past ten days, no matter how they yelled, the Western Chu allied forces did not fight with them. They had been waiting for them for a long time.


    "Nangonghan, I don''t think you understand me. Well, it''s a waste of saliva to talk to a pig like you. Today, I have come to fight with my soldiers. As you wish, come out and die. "


    Jun Mo Li glances at Tianchen Xiu, but he doesn''t plan to pay attention to Tianchen Xiu. Naturally, the soldiers of Tianchen had never touched the dozens of women he sent. That is to say, after the war, most of the casualties will be soldiers from South Vietnam. He had to admire Tianchen Xiu''s caution. No wonder Jinxin said that Tianchen Xiu Hui was his most powerful opponent.


    "Ha ha ha, Jun Mo Li will let you have a taste of being defeated like a mountain today. Give it to our palace and kill the Western Chu allied forces to our palace."


    The silver sword in Nangong Han''s hand was suddenly raised. After a loud cry, a trumpet of charge sounded. The soldiers of Nanyue rushed out first, one by one, as if they had been beaten with chicken blood.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When tianchenxiu saw such an irrational nangonghan, he really wanted to vomit. Is this kind of pig brainless? Jun Mo Li will come to challenge with such a high profile. He must have something to win. The boar didn''t discuss with him, so he fought. He really wanted to kill Jun Mo Li.


    However, he was still rational and prevented his soldiers from rushing forward. It wasn''t that he didn''t uphold justice, but that he always felt that it was deceitful and he had to guard against it.


    As he expected, the South Vietnamese soldiers who had poured out could compete with the Western Chu allied forces at the beginning of the battle. However, in less than half an hour, those South Vietnamese soldiers who had been fighting like chicken blood began to show their fatigue, and the war began to fall on one side.


    "Ah... What''s the matter... Why is it so itchy..."


    Nangong Han, who was watching the battle not far away, looked a lot worse when he saw this situation. He looked at his soldiers one by one painfully, and some even killed themselves with a sword. Only then did he realize the meaning of Jun Mo Li''s words, and his head began to hum.


    Suddenly, a strange itch came out of his body and spread all over his body, which made him scratch everywhere. The more he scratched, the more itchy he felt. He seemed to be aware of something and was shocked for a moment.


    "Retreat... Retreat... Quick..."


    Ignoring his own differences, he yelled at the South Vietnamese soldiers who were still struggling on the battlefield. With his roar, the bugle of retreat has been sounded. However, those soldiers who had been trapped in the scuffle were really suffering. They were beaten by the Western Chu allied forces and could not retreat.


    "Prince Tianchen, what are you still doing? Send out troops quickly. Do you want to wipe out all my soldiers in South Vietnam? "


    Nangong Han scratched and yelled at tianchenxiu, who was not far away. Tianchenxiu agreed that the two armies would advance and retreat together, but he stood by and watched their soldiers in South Vietnam being chopped like watermelons. It was too much.


    "Prince of South Vietnam, it''s not that our palace doesn''t want to send troops, but that we will suffer more damage if we send troops at this time. The only way to solve this problem is to find a way to let the soldiers of South Vietnam retreat as much as they can... "The morale of the Western Chu allied forces has come out. If he sent troops at this time, he would face the crazy counterattack of the Western Chu soldiers, and the situation would be even more chaotic at that time. Besides, nangonghan didn''t listen to his advice and asked for it. Naturally, nangonghan had to bear the consequences on his own. Why did he let his soldiers go out to die? His soldiers didn''t enjoy the benefits of those women¡° Tianchen Xiu, you... "Nangong Han''s eyes were almost red when he heard Tianchen Xiu''s words. He knew that it was impossible for Tianchen Xiu to let Tianchen''s soldiers go out and die at this time. He could only drag his more and more heavy body and yell at the soldiers who were responsible for blowing the horn. At this time, he realized that tianchenxiu''s advice to him was that he underestimated Jun Mo Li. The dozen women who thought they could not have done anything brought the heaviest blow to their soldiers in South Vietnam. Those women passed on some dirty diseases to them, which made them not love war at all¡° Send troops to rob the counter attack of the Western Chu allied forces and help the South Vietnamese retreat... "Seeing that the situation is out of control, tianchenxiu can''t even stand by. With a wave of his hand, he gave a death order to the army ready to go. In an instant, more than 100000 troops rushed towards the crazy Western Chu allied forces, but their purpose was not to fight on the battlefield, but to cover the retreat of the South Vietnamese soldiers who had been seriously injured. The scene is more chaotic because of the addition of Tianchen. Jun Mo Li sees that he has almost killed himself. Gao Jun silver sword immediately signals his soldiers to return to the camp. He knows the truth that a poor enemy should not be pursued. Moreover, it is not the time to completely destroy the South and North allied forces. A huge war began and ended with great vigour. Countless bodies of South Vietnamese soldiers were left on the battlefield, piled one by one, and seeped into horror. In nangonghan''s barracks, nangonghan was lying on his bed receiving medical treatment, and his body was constantly twisted, The look on his face was even more painful¡° The prince of Nanyue, after such a big loss, he''d better learn to be a little better... "Tianchenxiu looked at nangonghan, but he couldn''t show any sympathy in his heart. This is the end of not listening to people''s advice. He deserved it¡° Junmoli, that despicable person, if you don''t take an oath, you won''t be a man! " Nangong Han grits his teeth and looks at tianchenxiu, who is gloating at the disaster. His anger at Junmo glass has grown up in his heart. Such a mean means, Jun Mo Li can make it, he really looked up at Chu confused, the original Jun Mo Li is just a dirty goods¡° I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult to get revenge. Now you are badly hit in South Vietnam, and our advantages that we have accumulated are gone. I''m afraid it will take a long time to regain the advantage... "Tianchenxiu doesn''t want to attack nangonghan, but the fact is that nangonghan''s stupidity leads to the disappearance of what they have worked so hard to get. Not only that, at least a fifth of the soldiers in South Vietnam were killed and wounded. One in five is tens of thousands of people, enough for them to eat a pot¡° The palace asked his father to recruit troops in the country immediately, and within one year he had to take the Western Chu united army. Prince Tianchen, he advised me to go back to my palace. If my palace didn''t listen, you would beat my palace directly... "He suffered a great loss because he didn''t listen to Tianchen Xiu''s words twice in a row. Nangong Han really thought about it. In order not to repeat the mistake, he decided to listen to tianchenxiu more in everything in the future. I have to admit that tianchenxiu is much more powerful than him in some aspects¡° It''s the best for you to have this kind of consciousness. Since Junmo glass is the world''s two heroes, his intelligence and military use are top-notch. If you look down on him, you are looking for trouble for yourself. " Tianchen Xiu nodded and looked at Nangong Han''s determination. Then he felt that he saw some hope of winning. He put away the schadenfreude smile from the corner of his mouth and patted Nangong Han on the shoulder. It was a comfort to Nangong Han¡° I understand. I won''t underestimate anyone in the future. Prince Tianchen went to see my soldiers in Nanyue for our palace. If there is any help, he will try his best to cure them. If they can''t be cured, they will be buried. As for the more than a dozen cheap women, they were skinned and boned to worship the flag. "

 Chapter 452

    When tianchenxiu took people to the tent of more than ten women, a strong smell of blood floated in the air. Without exception, more than ten women all ended their young lives in the form of suicide. Tianchenxiu looks at those women with smile in the corner of their mouth and sighs in their heart.


    It''s not easy for a weak woman to sacrifice her life selflessly for her country. Although the means they used were despicable, the goal they should achieve was achieved. He really had to admire Jun Moli. Where did he find so many strange women.


    "They will be skinned and boned and hung at the gate of the barracks. They can''t be put down until the war is over."


    He wants Nangong han to remember the lesson of blood thoroughly, so that he won''t forget the pain after the scar is healed. In the future, he will do something irrational, and they will have to pay for it.


    "As for the general who brought these women in, he cut the meat off one by one and threw it to the dogs..."


    The general''s disgusting face appeared in his mind. Tianchen Xiu''s brow was wrinkled, and he directly took over the task and ordered his men to kill him. Had it not been for that man''s lust, it would not have caused such serious consequences. Although Nangong Han made the decision to leave those women behind, it is undeniable that the fuse of all this is the self righteous man.


    "Yes, Prince."


    A general of Tianchen got the order. Without saying a word, he immediately began to command his subordinates. After everything was arranged properly, he personally led people to the general who had made a big mistake and was shivering in his tent.


    Half an hour later, more than a dozen bloody bodies were hanging in front of the tent of the South and North allied forces. Although the winter sun was warm, none of the soldiers of the South and North allied forces was warm in their hearts, especially those who were ill and still alive, but were judged by the military doctors to be unable to save them, Almost like crazy toward the dozen body smash things to vent their anger in the heart.


    At the same time, the soldiers of the Western Chu Union army were as happy as the Spring Festival. They had been beaten by the north and South Union army for a long time, and sometimes they couldn''t even get out of the army in the face of the arrogant north and South Union army. Their hearts have long been the nest of a group of fire, today''s World War I let them out of the heart of that group of fire, so that their mood is very comfortable.


    In the tent, Jun Mo Li, Chu Mo Shang and Xi Qingyu are sitting opposite each other, with a faint smile on their faces. It is obvious that the previous World War I made them feel very good at the moment.


    "Nangong Han is going to be crazy, ha ha..."


    Chu Mo Shang leans on the soft chair, her enchanting peach blossom eyes twinkle with a schadenfreude smile, and her slender fingers hold a cup of boiled water. Although he didn''t go to the battlefield because of his injury, his understanding of Nangong Han showed that the goods must have no good end now.


    "It''s said that he''s playing every night and doting on one person alone. He must be very sick. At least he has to lie on his bed for a month..."


    Nangong Han was lucky. He only touched one person. If he touched more than one person, he would not know if he was alive this time. You know, the amount of medicine taken by those women is very heavy. Once a man is infected, if he is touching other women, he will cross infect. Once the virus breaks out, it will be cut down if it is serious. This is also the reason why the soldiers of South Vietnam turned against each other in the war just now.


    "But after such a blow, Nangong Han will be more cautious in the future. I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult for us to calculate him again."


    Xiqingyu''s smile is restrained. These days, he''s mixed up with Chu moshang''s brother and brother, and he''s got a thorough understanding of the war from Chu moshang''s mouth. For his opponents, he also knows as well as the back of his hand. So now when he talks, he can''t see the appearance of a little amnesia.


    "It''s true. Tianchenxiu has already dealt with our people. That''s what he wants to show nangonghan. I''m afraid we''ll have to be ready for a tough fight in the future."


    Jun Mo Li nodded and agreed with xiqingyu''s words. He didn''t want to kill the South and North allied forces all at once, but he was just delaying time, at least until Chu moshang''s injury was good and he could go to the battlefield again. In this way, Chu Mo Shang can hold the vacancy of his uncle, and his pressure will be much less. Although soldiers in war are very important, the generals in charge are even more important. He can''t count on xiqingyu. He can only put his hope on chumoshang.


    "You''ve been using those rare drugs for more than ten days. My injury is very good, and I will be back on the battlefield soon. After being calculated by Nangong Han, I''m sure I''ll come back with this account. After this heavy damage in South Vietnam, it''s estimated that it won''t be able to recover in a month or two. We can take advantage of this morale to find opportunities to find trouble for them. "


    Chu Mo Shang is quite disapproval of the pick eyebrows, they are now facing the biggest dilemma is the lack of generals, he and Xi Qing Yu hurt Lu Cang back to the border, hundreds of thousands of troops can only rely on Jun Mo Li and Yun Zheng, the pressure can be imagined. Once his injury is healed, he can stand in his own way. He and his second brother can completely face tianchenxiu and nangonghan.


    "Well, in the afternoon, I will lead you here to look for trouble with the north and south allied forces. They used to push us very hard. Now it''s time to change positions, and we have to let them taste being forced to fight. " Jun Mo Li''s charming eyes are shining. Now the soldiers'' taxi spirit is rising. If he doesn''t take advantage of this man''s opportunity to destroy the prestige of the northern and southern allied forces, he will be sorry for the tone he has endured these days. South Vietnam was badly hit. Even if Tianchen came out, they were not afraid¡° Why don''t you follow me to see the excitement? " During this period of military career, Chu moshang has fallen in love with the feeling of going to the battlefield. In his spare time, he hardly does anything constructive except talking nonsense with Xi Qingyu. He really wanted to see it with his own eyes. Even if he didn''t do anything, even if he just looked at it, he would feel excited¡° You can go and have a look. Let long Xinfan take you far away. My only requirement is that you can''t get hurt. If you''re injured, you''ll have to lie in bed for me in the next month, and you won''t have to get out of bed. " Jun Mo Li looked at Chu Mo Shang eager to try, hesitated for a moment, or agreed. As long as Chu Mo Shang stands far away, it''s basically OK. Tianchenxiu has him to deal with, nangonghan is impossible to come out to meet the enemy, as for the other generals of the north and the south, there is no chance to get close to Chu moshang. Then let Chu Mo Shang feel the atmosphere of the war, and lay the foundation for his comeback¡° OK, I know what I''m going to do. I''ll listen to the second brother. Ha ha... "Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes narrowed a smile. He was in a good mood, and even couldn''t wait. His appearance fell into the shallow eyes of xiqingyu, which made xiqingyu''s heavy heart even heavier in an instant¡° Alas, you are better. You can go to the battlefield if you can raise your wounds. I don''t know what year Ma Yue will wait until I want to go back to the battlefield. I really can''t stand it. " Xiqingyu rubbed his sore eyebrows, looking at the jubilant Chu Mo Shang, he felt that he was really useless. All of them were injured. It''s good for others to take care of them casually. But he had to take care of them for the first half of the year. As the commander of Xiling, he hid in his tent for several days in such a big war. He felt a little ashamed of these good Xiling men who were fighting with him¡° What''s your hurry? The half year that Wang said is just the half year according to the common sense. As long as you care carefully, your injury will not last half a year, at most three months. But if you get worse, you won''t be able to recover for half a year. " Jun Mo Li looks at the decadent appearance of xiqingyu and is afraid to pat xiqingyu on the shoulder. These days, he must take good care of xiqingyu''s body. Xiqingyu''s recovery is much faster than he imagined. Some time ago, Chu Mo died from his royal palace to bring in a group of herbs that were left behind by Jin Xin. Besides the injuries of his head, the other injuries quickly healed. It is very close to the time when xiqingyu went to the battlefield¡° It''s a rare time to be free. You can accompany your woman well. If Wang''s woman can also accompany you, I''d rather keep this injury for a few months... "Mentioning Chu Mo Shang is all kinds of envy and jealousy. No matter what, Xi Qingyu and Yun Qianxi take good care of her, but she is alone when she is injured, Women and daughters have gone to the underworld. Even if he wants to see them, he can only see them in his dreams¡° If you say that, there is still a little comfort in my heart. Just let it go. You have a good discussion about the war. I''ll go to my wife for a walk... "As soon as yunqianxi is mentioned, xiqingyu''s mood will be better. With the company of these days, he has fallen in love with his own woman again. With a smile on his mouth, he got up and walked slowly. If he can''t help, he won''t be here to block himself. He will find his own woman to relax¡° What do you think of him as a blessing in disguise? It''s clear that he''s here to fight, but he can live such a leisurely life... "Chu moshang looks at xiqingyu''s back, which is really boundless envy, and even the words he says are sour. He listens to Jun Moli''s mouth¡° Why don''t you hurt your head, too? Forget all before, you also go to experience him now this kind of can''t find the direction of the day? Problems... "

 Chapter 453

    Didn''t this Sao Bao horse see the lonely back of xiqingyu? If Xi Qingyu hears this, he doesn''t know when he''ll put his heart into it? He really felt that it was not his chest, but his brain that was hurt by the horse.


    "I just miss my own woman, don''t you? Seeing that xiqingyu and yunqianxi love each other, aren''t you sad? "


    Chu Mo Shang white Jun Mo Li one eye, he just felt it, separated from his own woman for so long, he really did not believe that his two brothers can be so calm. But he has seen his two brothers for several times, looking at the distance in a daze. Everyone can see that his two brothers Miss Jin Xin.


    "So what? How sad? I still have more important things to do than thinking about Jinxin. The burden of this world war is still on my shoulders. I don''t have as much time to eat and think as you do... "


    Separated for so long, if it was not for his willpower, several times he almost called out the phantom and took him to the underworld to find Jinxin. But he can''t do that. He is the pillar of the Western Chu united army. He shoulders the life and death of the whole Xiling and the state of Chu. Even if he is thinking about it, he has to bear it.


    "It''s a shame for you to say that. If you don''t talk about it, you just make yourself unhappy. Let''s go to the barracks and cheer up the soldiers. "


    Chu Mo Shang is very decisive to turn the topic away, compared with his two brothers, he is really not even a hair. They are all human beings, and the second brother always sees better than him. He got up, pulled Jun Mo Li, and went to the front with a very complicated mood.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li put down the cup in his hand, but he didn''t say anything. He left behind Chu Mo Shang. But the quiet eyes can''t cover up the feeling of missing. Chu Mo Shang today''s words, thoroughly provoked him to Miss Jin heart, he suddenly felt that he was at a loss.


    ¡­¡­


    Netherworld pool


    After a period of intensive training, coupled with the careful guidance of the underworld, Murong Jinxin''s Feng dance nine days successfully entered the door. Mingming''s training time is very short, but her skill is like a rocket to go up, and the increase is so big that she is caught off guard.


    "Have a rest. Your desperate practice will hurt your body."


    The deep eyes of Hades twinkled for a moment. Looking at the woman whose forehead had been covered with thin and dense beads of sweat, I really felt that this woman was joking with her own life. Such day and night cultivation, sooner or later, the body will be unable to bear, will be her cultivation to collapse.


    "As long as you can practice Feng dance for nine days as soon as possible, if you hurt your body, you will be hurt. I really can''t stand the days when the Chu underworld is beaten by those demons."


    Murong Jin''s heart is very disapproval, as soon as she thought of the last time she left the underworld to return to the human world, her heart is very depressed. The demon world is just a little Saint fighter, who almost killed her. If she doesn''t practice hard, maybe she will be bullied by the demons this time.


    "Then you don''t have to go out in such a hurry. You have to be relaxed in your cultivation. You don''t have to be like this."


    Pluto white that has been tired to lie on the ground of the woman, for her very elegant lying posture has been used to. She is so wayward, but he has been conniving at her wayward. Clearly know that is not good for her, but again and again let her take their own body joke.


    "Half of me is also for you. If you succeed in Fengwu''s nine days'' cultivation, you will have a chance to die as soon as possible. You don''t have to be wordy. I know my body well and I won''t kill myself. "


    She just forced herself to break through her limits, not to mention overdraft her life. She has just been married, and there are men who need to take care of themselves. But Pluto''s words came from his heart, and she had to respond to him well even if she didn''t take it seriously.


    "How many women want to make me wordy can''t wait for my chance to wordy, you are very disgusted, alas..."


    Pluto sighed helplessly, for this little white eyed wolf, he was helpless. It''s all right. She can do whatever she likes. He can''t control it, and he can''t even talk about it. The only thing he can do is to make up for it by all means when her body is in condition.


    "Come on, if you really become a concubine, I believe those concubines in your harem will leave you because they dislike you. In other words, it seems that it''s time for me to go to the land of chaos. It seems that my agreement with the evil god has come to an end... "


    Murong Jin heart broke fingers to calculate the day, think time is almost. She is a punctual person. Since she has made an agreement with the evil god, she must go to see the evil god at the appointed time. Besides, that song yu''er is really a big trouble for her. If she doesn''t get rid of it soon, she will have trouble sleeping and eating.


    "Well, go and return early. Don''t stay too long in that place, or you will be hurt again."


    The underworld knows her temperament and that what she has decided will never be changed easily. As a result, very knowledgeable and did not stop her. Anyway, it''s going to be over sooner or later. If it''s over earlier, it''s good for her to practice wholeheartedly.


    "Then I''ll go, you take good care of my noumenon, don''t insult my noumenon when I''m not here, or I''ll blow your head..." Murong Jin moved her slightly stiff body, yawned, and exhorted the underworld with great care, until the underworld nodded reluctantly, then she left safely¡° You remind me that I''m always polite to you. If I don''t insult you when you''re gone, I really feel unbalanced in my heart... "The underworld watched the white figure stagger away from the netherworld pool and drift towards the unknown distance. Slender fingers gently stroked Murong Jin heart that beautiful frightening face, very not taste of the mouth said. They are opposite each other day by day, but he can only look far away and can''t get too close to her. Sometimes he feels that he is not a gentleman. Anyway, she will be his woman sooner or later. Even if he can''t have her openly for a while and a half, it doesn''t hurt to take advantage of her occasionally, such as now¡° I want to attack you directly while you are away, even if you have no soul, I will be satisfied. Alas... "It''s a pity that I can''t get down to that hand, otherwise he will have thousands of chances to get her. Love, is so grinding people, so that he can not stop but dare not act rashly. That kind of tangled mood really made him want to go crazy¡° I wish you would die soon. You belong to the king when you die. But your life is just so long. I''m so angry with you... "Before, he couldn''t help checking the book of life and death, but he didn''t want to see that she and Jun Mo Li could live to live a long life. He was so angry that he didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. A long life, a hundred years old, God probably thinks his life is too good, deliberately tormenting him like this¡° "Alas..." in the end, in addition to stroking her little face, he still refrained from doing anything more extraordinary. He just summed up his mood with a sigh Chaotic place when Murong Jin''s heart appears in front of the evil god, the evil god is holding his cheek to meditate. His beautiful little face is stained with a touch of sadness, which is no longer the happiness of the past. She seems to lose some weight, in this long period of time, her life seems to be very tangled. See Murong Jin heart appear, her eyes suddenly bright¡° You''re here, time flies... "She knows the reason why Murong Jinxin appears here, just for their previous agreement. She never felt that life passed so fast, and she had to force herself to face it when she didn''t want to face it¡° Yes, the devil will be out of the pass soon. Do you have any idea what you promised me? " Although practicing Fengwu for nine days has greatly enhanced her soul power, Murong Jin still remembers the days when she was hurt in the chaos and tries to make a long story short. Although she loves the evil god, the reality is often cruel. No matter whether the evil god is willing or not, she has to let the evil god face their previous agreement¡° The devil has always kept his promise. Since he promised to protect the saint, he will not break his promise. In fact, I''m not 100% sure, I can only do my best to listen to the destiny... "These days, she thought again and again, but no matter what she thought, she couldn''t come up with a perfect solution. In the end, she had to gamble on herself. Give the initiative to the devil. If the devil only has her in his heart, Murong Jin''s heart will get what she wants. If the devil thinks that the commitment to the saint is more important than her life, she can do nothing¡° Well, tell me your way and do your best. " Murong Jin can see the dilemma of the evil god, and she doesn''t say anything to satirize the evil god or force the evil god. As long as the evil god tries her best, even if it doesn''t work out in the end, she won''t be dissatisfied with the evil god. The evil god was sincere to her and never cheated her¡° You go to the devil and tell him that I''m sick because I miss him. If I don''t get treatment, I will die soon. The only way to cure my heart disease is to make heart medicine from the hearts of three top holy fighters in the demon world. It must be the top, or it will not work... "

 Chapter 454

    The evil god pauses, like tears in the eyes of water. Her method is too risky. In order not to arouse the devil''s suspicion, besides song yu''er, I''m afraid she has to take the life of other innocent Saint fighters. What she is most worried about now is that in order to protect song yu''er, the demon lord first uses other Saint fighters to make medicine, which will definitely cause heavy losses to the demon world.


    "Can''t you be more specific? If you say that, the devil will definitely avoid song yu''er.... "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart mouth corner a draw, evil Lord good or bad is also a world of supreme, less than forced absolutely will not violate their promise. In this way, she felt that song yu''er would not be the one who died, but the innocent saints who were unlucky. Although she hopes more demons will die, she doesn''t want to use this method.


    "If I point the finger at Song yu''er directly, the devil will know that you and I have colluded. I''m afraid it''s more difficult..."


    The devil Zun knows her better. If she speaks too clearly, I''m afraid the devil Zun will be suspicious. Once the demon Zun has determined that this is the plot between her and Murong Jinxin, I''m afraid it will directly make the plan to suppress this matter. At that time, song yu''er will be more difficult to get rid of.


    "You have a point, don''t you think so? You write to tell the devil that you have heart disease and need the top ten holy fighters in the demon world to bleed at the same time. At that time, I will let the immortal devil poison song yu''er or something. Anyway, as long as I can kill that woman. When the woman is killed, you are writing to the devil to let the immortal devil free with his next will. "


    Murong Jin''s eyes turned. After all, the God of evil is still in chaos. She can do little. If she can''t hit the target, she can only go back. Then, we will slightly modify the plan of the evil god. As long as she can let the immortal devil see song yu''er, she thinks that the immortal devil must have the ability except song yu''er.


    "OK, but this letter is extra for me, or I won''t do it..."


    The evil god nodded happily. Since she had promised to join hands with Murong Jinxin, she would help Murong Jinxin wholeheartedly. However, this matter can''t be said clearly in a few words. If it is written according to the number of words prescribed in each letter of Murong Jinxin, I''m afraid she will have to write several.


    "You''re not stupid either. Well, do as you say. Write a letter as soon as you can. The worse you write, the better... "


    Murong Jin''s mouth is slightly crooked. Now she asks for the God of evil, let alone a letter. Even if the God of evil asks her to send more letters, she will not hesitate to agree. Her mind came up with the words of the immortal devil. Suddenly, she felt that the immortal devil was right. She was more like the evil god than the woman in front of her.


    "If you are too calculating, you will naturally learn to be smart. You wait, I''ll come as soon as I go... "


    The evil god snorted coldly. What a simple woman she was. Since she met her noumenon, she was calculated by her noumenon everywhere. Then she realized how stupid she was. So now whenever she deals with Murong Jinxin, she will keep one more heart, lest she will be calculated by her unscrupulous noumenon.


    "Don''t defend me like a thief. I said I would never cheat you, so I would never take advantage of you. I Murong Jinxin never break my promise when I speak..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the evil god. She doesn''t trust him in her eyes. The corner of her mouth sucks again, and she turns her mouth weakly. It seems that the two times I calculated the evil god before made the memory of the evil god so deep that the evil god could not believe her too much.


    "Hum..."


    The evil god ignored Murong Jin''s heart and went to his big bed to sit down. Then he took out a pen and paper and began to write. She wrote very seriously, but also wrote very tangled, not long a letter, she wrote 20 minutes, waiting for Murong Jin heart almost crazy, almost did not rush to write for her.


    "Are you writing so long on purpose? Must be on purpose? You are the same as the devil. You have a black heart. I wish I could run out of energy in this chaotic place. The last time I brought the immortal devil here, I had to lie in bed for many days to recover. This time, I don''t think I can recover after lying for a month... "


    Murong Jin heart took the evil God handed her the letter, is not happy to open the mouth. You know, the longer she stays in this chaotic place, the more her soul power will be consumed. Although she knew that the mind of the evil god was not so evil, she could not help complaining.


    "I really think I''m too kind to hear you say that. I should write an hour directly to let you wait to die in this chaotic place. At that time, maybe I can take advantage of the opportunity to merge directly with your soul and control your soul.... "


    The God of evil really feels that she has been wronged too hard. Murong Jinxin, the little white eyed wolf, is really not a thing. She has already done her best to the little white eyed wolf, but the little white eyed wolf has never said a good word to him. It''s really irritating.


    "Dream, you think I''m a fool? I really can''t support it. I''ll leave directly. I don''t care what letter you wrote to the devil. Heaven and earth are not as big as my own life... "


    Murong Jin heart convergence for a while his mind, perhaps Feng dance nine days have been cultivated to have the reason, she did not feel any body is not. So, there is no rush to go. Looking at the evil god like this, I can''t help but want to say a few more words to her¡° Poof, you still care about your own life? I can still remember what you said when you first met me. You said that you would rather die with me than let me go out to make trouble. At that time, you looked at death as if you were going home. " The God of evil looked at Murong Jin''s heart and felt strangely better. Think of the first meeting between them, Murong Jin heart at that time to her but has a very deep hostility. Time goes by, after such a short period of time, it is not easy for them to talk so peacefully as they are now¡° I still have this attitude. I''m a phoenix girl, and my mission is to protect this continent and maintain its peace. If you and demon Zun are bent on their own way, I can only sacrifice myself to improve myself. To tell you the truth, I''m reluctant to let you die, so you''d better stay here honestly. The outside world is wonderful, but the outside world is also helpless... "Now she has a must kill skill to deal with the evil god, although that must kill skill will make her lack of soul, or it will not come to a good end. But once the evil god came out of here, it was doomed that the evil god would not come to a good end. She has a certain feeling for the evil god, and naturally does not want to see the evil god die in her own hands¡° There is only one way for me to stay in the land of chaos, that is to bring the devil in to accompany me. But you should know that it is impossible, even if there is the Pearl of chaos protection, the devil can not stay here too long, so we are destined to become enemies. But you seem to have a way to deal with me. Can you tell me what your decisive decision is? " Evil god spread out her hand, she knew Murong Jin heart, this is sincerely in persuading her. But she had already been washed out of her mind by her feelings. She could leave the chaos and stay with the devil forever. Such a good opportunity, she definitely can''t because Murong Jin heart and give up. If you want her to live a life without the devil, she would rather die earlier and live a better life than die¡° In addition to my nine days of phoenix dance, there is another thing in the world that can purify all evil things. Unless you can guarantee that your Kung Fu is far better than mine, as long as I can get close to you, I can make you be purified... "Murong Jin hesitated for a moment, looking at the thin little face of the evil god, she said with a little reservation. Listen to the tone of evil god, she doesn''t know about the spirit of ten thousand springs. She can''t tell her the secret of Pluto''s tears, otherwise the evil god and the devil will try their best to attack Pluto¡° Is it? Is there such a thing in the world? Then why don''t you bring that thing to purify me now? " The God of evil looks at the calm in Murong Jin''s mind, and knows that Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t lie to her, so her bad mood falls to the bottom of the valley. Murong Jinxin''s Feng dance nine days, she has been unable to deal with, if there are so terrible things exist, she thinks her future is worrying¡° It''s really expensive. Even if I bring it now, I dare not use it on you. This is the place of chaos. It''s your territory. I don''t want to die on my own... "Murong Jinxin looked at the evil god like an idiot. If only it was as simple as the evil god said. They would never use the tears of Hades to deal with the evil God unless they had to. She felt that it was more important for the evil god to be one with her own soul than to let the evil god disappear. As long as the evil god stays in the chaotic place, her soul is missing, but it doesn''t matter. At least the evil god is alive and exists. But if the evil god disappeared, she would be in big trouble¡° Just, you go, I don''t want to listen to these. The more I listen, the more uncomfortable I feel. The more I listen, the more I want to curse... "The God of evil rubbed his temple and looked at Murong Jin''s heart for a moment, and his heart was really in a mess. She really felt that the situation was getting worse and worse for them, which made her want to cry¡° OK, you''re thinking about it. I''ve said all you have to say. How to do it depends on you... "Murong Jin''s heart can see that the evil god''s mind is a little confused, and she doesn''t talk much nonsense. She says hello to the evil god, and her body quickly floats towards the entrance of the chaotic land. All of a sudden, the vast land of chaos quieted down. There was nothing left except the occasional sob of the evil god

 Chapter 455

    The underworld


    After Murong Jinxin''s soul successfully returned to the noumenon, she had no time to explain to the underworld, so she let black impermanence call Fengxuan into the netherworld pool.


    In the sound of the water, Feng Xuan, who was dressed in black clothes, came in a hurry, with a trace of inexplicable uneasiness on his gentle face.


    "Jin Xin, why do you come to me in such a hurry?"


    At the sight of Murong Jin''s pale heart leaning in front of a big stone, Feng Xuan''s pretty eyebrows wrinkled. Went to Murong Jin heart in front of, very concerned asked.


    Since they came to the underworld, Jin Xin went into the netherworld the next day and shut up. It is absolutely impossible to call him in without great events.


    "What else? It''s about song yu''er. I just went to the chaotic place and discussed with the evil god about how to deal with that woman. I''ve already got some ideas. "


    Murong Jin heart heavily spit out a few breath, motioned Feng Xuan to find a clean place to sit down. She is now in a closed situation, and the chance to meet Feng Xuan is not much. Before communicating with the immortal devil, she had to ask about Fengxuan''s situation in the underworld during this period of time.


    "It''s the haunted woman again. I will release the immortal devil now..."


    On hearing song yu''er''s three words, Feng Xuan''s slender fingers became fists. That woman was really hateful to the extreme. It doesn''t matter if you become a devil. As the saying goes, injustice has its head and debt has its owner. If you have the ability, just go to Jinxin and Ranran. It''s nothing to make trouble in Yunyao mountain.


    "Don''t worry. How are you and Yueer getting along while I''m away?"


    Murong Jinxin gives Fengxuan a slightly calm look. There''s still a little time for her to leave the gate. She''s not in a hurry. She''s still clear about what she should ask. She''s talking about something else.


    "It''s very good. Yue''er is quite used to the life here. Every day I quarrel to see Ranran in the hell garden. Sometimes when I get impatient with her quarrel, I go to ask Hei Wuchang. Hei Wuchang is so kind-hearted. Every time I ask him, he will promise... "


    Feng Xuan hesitated for a moment and decided to tell the truth. Although yue''er only sees Ye Ranran for a short time outside the Ming garden, most of the time he can''t see ye Ranran at all, he knows that their behavior has a certain impact on Hei Wuchang. If Jin Xin thinks that it''s not right for them to go on like this, he won''t indulge yue''er so much.


    "Well, strictly speaking, black impermanence is also my man. You must be right to find him if you have any difficulty. But one thing you must remember is that you must be measured. You can''t let Yuer do anything that affects Ranran''s cultivation. If you want to see it, you can see it from a distance. You can''t let Ranran find it. Do you understand? "


    Chu yue''er is just a child under two years old. It''s normal for her to want to see her mother. Black impermanence is also a measured person. Since they agree to see it, it means that they will not have any influence on Ranran for the time being. However, she still hoped that Feng Xuan would have an overall view, otherwise she would get used to yue''er.


    "Well, I know. Yuer also knows the seriousness of it. She just looks at it from a distance every time. After a while, if she doesn''t see Ranran, she will take the initiative to leave. I just think that little girl is too pitiful. If her parents are not around, I want to spoil her a lot... "


    Feng Xuan nodded, Jin heart did not stop them, this let him in addition to the accident, more or joy. Black impermanence can''t help him and yue''er beg together. It seems that yue''er can still go to hell garden every day in the future. In this way, yue''er''s heart has expectations, and life will be relatively better.


    "You can take Yueer to have a look every day without affecting the cultivation of Ranran, but you can''t stay more than ten minutes at a time. If Ranran finds out your whereabouts and then affects Ranran''s cultivation, the hell garden will become your forbidden area. "


    Murong Jin heart looked at Feng xuanming obviously relieved look, pondered for a moment or active open mouth. Instead of letting them worry about the black impermanence day by day, she simply decided to give them ten minutes. Ten minutes is enough for them to spend. After that, he turned his eyes to the king of Hades, who had nothing to do, and said a few words without a smile.


    "How was Ranran''s cultivation during this period? If you can finish the cultivation plan day by day, don''t forget to let Hei Wuchang go to the human world to take Chu moshang and reunite their family. "


    This is what she promised Ranran at the beginning. If Ranran meets the requirements of Hades, Ranran will have a chance to meet her family once a month. This matter is very important to Ranran. She doesn''t want the underworld to leave this matter out of the air.


    "I''ve just asked black impermanence. Ye Ranran''s practice is OK. I''ve indicated that black impermanence will go to the human world tomorrow and give them two hours to get together."


    The deep eyes of Hades look at the gorgeous woman not far away, and they are very happy. Fortunately, black impermanence just reminded him, otherwise this matter he really forgot a thorough. He has only her in his heart now, and there is still a mind to manage Ye Ranran''s affairs.


    "Well, it''s something you don''t have to remember. It''s really difficult to practice, especially for people like Ranran who practice for the first time. If you don''t have any expectation in your heart, it''s really hard to keep going... "


    As a past person, she is the most experienced. More than two years ago, if it wasn''t for Jun Mo Li, she would have given up. The reason why we can go step by step to today, in addition to her perseverance, the more important thing is the missing of Jun Mo Li¡° I''m going to tell you, don''t worry about it... "The underworld stood up lazily, moved his stiff body, and looked at Jin''s heart. He didn''t want to talk about it for a while. He didn''t dare to be interested in the nonsense she said to Feng Xuan, so it''s good to take this opportunity to go out and breathe fresh air¡° Tomorrow they a party you also go to see, see Chu Mo Shang they have any difficulties need help? If you go to Hei Wuchang, he will find a way to inform me. " After a long separation, she really wanted to know something about the monster. That battle must have been very difficult, otherwise it would not have been fought. Now black impermanence has not sent her any news. In any case, Junmo glass is his own man. If he has any need, what he can help must be helped¡° Well, I always ask about the situation of Wang Ye and write a letter for Hei Wuchang to send it to you. A few days ago, I asked Hei Wuchang to take me to the human world to watch the sky at night. I found that the emperor''s star was covered with dust. I guess they might have a problem at the moment... "He didn''t dare to pinch his finger to calculate at that time, because divination would consume a lot of his energy. He was afraid that after his energy was consumed, the immortal devil would go out and make trouble regardless of his promise. However, he believed that with the wisdom of the Lord, the difficulties must be temporary and can be overcome sooner or later¡° It''s very difficult to fight. I guess it won''t be a big deal. If something happened, Hei Wuchang would have come to deliver the letter. By the way, has the immortal devil made trouble for you while I''m away recently? " She arranged for the phantom to follow Jun Mo Li in the dark. Even if the Western Chu allied forces were defeated, Jun Mo Li could not be in danger of life. Since the phantom didn''t send a letter to black impermanence, it means that everything is still in the controllable range. Besides, she believed in her man''s ability very much. Maybe the so-called difficulty was just his strategy¡° No, he has never come out since you made an agreement with him that day. He is so quiet that even I don''t feel used to it... "Feng Xuan shakes his head. Before, he has been used to the immortal devil coming out from time to time to make a fuss. Now the immortal devil is honest, and he has a feeling of emptiness, as if he is missing something in his life. It was a strange feeling, and he couldn''t express it in words. He even felt that he was cheap, and he wanted to kill others when they were noisy. Now that they are no longer noisy, he seems to want them to continue to be noisy¡° That''s good. The kid''s smart. After he killed song yu''er, I''m afraid you will be more uncomfortable. Let him out, I have something to discuss with him... "Murong Jinxin stares at Fengxuan''s clear eyes for a long time. Unconsciously, the immortal devil''s arrogant, arrogant and beautiful face appears in her mind, and the corner of her mouth is slightly upward. I haven''t seen you for a long time, and I don''t know if the goods have been repressed by Feng Xuan. She can''t wait to have a few words with him¡° Well... "Feng Xuan smile, also did not say any nonsense, then slowly closed his eyes. When his eyes opened again, layers of strange clouds filled his clear eyes, and his gentle face was instantly infected with a strange look. It was obvious that the immortal devil was released¡° I feel flustered when I see your face. Tell me, what do you want to do when you find me out? " The immortal devil yawned. It was obvious that he was forced to release by Feng Xuan. Before he came out, his soul should be still sleeping. Looking at the familiar little face in front of him, some gloomy opened his mouth. He has been quite comfortable recently. She''d better ask him for something important, or he will withdraw and continue to sleep without saying a word¡° What else can I do with you? Is it full to find you out to chat? Naturally, it''s for song yu''er''s sake. I just went to the place of chaos. I got acquainted with the evil god and made a general plan to kill song yu''er. I''m looking for you to come out. Naturally, I want to have a good discussion with you, the executor, so as not to ruin my good deeds... "

 Chapter 456

    Murong Jin heart looking at the immortal devil that a pair of lifeless appearance, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked, sincerely feel that this goods in playing broken pot broken fall. I didn''t give him a slap, and I told him what I was looking for.


    If the goods are so decadent, I''m afraid they don''t need to let Fengxuan practice soul control. He will be suppressed by Fengxuan''s more and more powerful soul power. She has to let him finish their agreement early and pull away from Fengxuan''s body early.


    "Oh? So what''s your plan? "


    As soon as the immortal devil hears Murong Jinxin''s words, he is really serious, and his whole body is shocked. He sits up straight, and looks at the petite woman in front of him with great interest. His eyes with layers of strange clouds are shining. It''s best to get rid of song yu''er as soon as she dies.


    "You can hear me clearly. I''ll just say it once..."


    Murong Jinxin talked about the plan discussed with the evil god, while observing the immortal devil''s manner. Now they just have a general idea about this plan, and the specific details are decided by the immortal devil. After all, for the demon world, the immortal devil is more familiar than her.


    "The devil is suspicious. He won''t believe you so easily..."


    After hearing this, the immortal devil pondered for a long time. The general direction of this plan is good, but the principle of implementation is that the devil believes that the evil god is really ill. If the devil doesn''t believe it, they will do everything in vain. With his understanding of the devil, Murong Jin has some wishful thinking.


    "I''ve thought about that too. It''s amazing. I''ll take the devil to see the evil god. I can still trust the evil god. If she insists that she is ill and acts like one, the devil will believe it when he sees it with his own eyes... "


    On the way back, she had thought about it many times. In order to get rid of song yu''er, she really gave up. The devil and the evil god have been separated for so many years. It''s too late to see that the evil god is dying. I''m afraid he doesn''t have so much mind to think about other things. Besides, he certainly can''t think that the evil god will work with her to calculate him.


    "Well, that''s a good way. As long as you can make the devil believe you and let the devil free song yu''er from the magic pool, everything else will be easy to say. I will make song yu''er''s woman die without knowing... "


    The immortal devil nodded and believed Murong Jin''s words. As long as the God of evil that silly woman is willing to accompany Murong Jinxin this treacherous woman in front of the devil, want to deceive the evil god missing such as crazy devil, or very sure. As long as song yu''er can show up, he almost kills her. He will not let song yu''er die immediately, but let song yu''er die unconsciously, so as not to involve himself because of song yu''er''s death.


    "Well, I don''t ask you to kill her on the spot, but you have to guarantee that she will die within a month."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, never put out the devil''s eyes, she can see not put out the devil''s plan. Her request can''t be too high, if the immortal devil killed song yu''er on the spot, I''m afraid it will also bring a lot of trouble to the immortal devil. Although the devil will not punish the immortal devil, it is not good after all.


    "Why die so fast? I give her the corpse insect, let the little insect slowly eat her internal organs, how good to die. Moreover, even if the corpse insect under me is found by the devil, it''s OK. The devil doesn''t have the ability to force the little insect out. Even if I find my head, it doesn''t matter. I hide directly in Feng Xuan''s body and pretend that I have been completely suppressed by Feng Xuan''s soul control skill... "


    This is the best way he can think of at present, but it''s a pity that he has kept the corpse insect for more than 100000 years. Just, as long as he can get the body of freedom, he is willing to give up anything. It''s just a bug. It can be cultivated without it. If he lost his freedom, his life would be ruined.


    "How are you going to do it? Do you need to go back to the demon world? "


    Murong Jin''s heart looked at the immortal devil''s chest and felt relieved. The immortal devil sometimes makes no sense, but it''s very trustworthy when it comes to business. This time, she believed that song yu''er must die. If so, except song yu''er, she thinks she can be killed. She has lived two lives, and she has never paid so much for killing anyone.


    "Back to nature is to go back. I''ll find a reason to go back and have a look in a few days. I''ll come back after I have arranged this matter properly."


    The immortal devil droops his eyes and thinks that it''s better to go back while the devil is still closed. Otherwise, once song yu''er has an accident, the devil can guess that he did it even with his heel. In fact, she is afraid of trouble, so it''s better to plan earlier.


    "Who are you going to start with?"


    Murong Jin nods her head. Although she doesn''t have the heart of gossip, she may be too careful about killing song yu''er. She still has some curiosity. At the same time, she also wants to know the influence of the immortal devil in the demon world from the side.


    "Let one of the ten Saint fighters do it. I have to figure out who it is, so you don''t have to talk to me. I won''t say anything that shouldn''t be said. Well, I''ve finished what I need to talk about. It''s time for me to go back to sleep... "


    The immortal devil rolled his eyes at Murong Jin''s heart. It''s rare that she would want to do this kind of thing, but he belongs to the demon world. He can''t give her all his secrets. After that, he yawned and asked to leave for the first time. Layers of strange cloud slowly fade, soon only belong to Feng Xuan that pair of clear eyes will appear in front of Murong Jin heart¡° Fengxuan, in a few days, the immortal devil will go back to the demon world. During the time when he goes back, you can give the moon to heiwuchang. Tell the little girl clearly, so that she won''t make trouble with black impermanence when you''re away. " At the beginning, she only let Feng Xuan bring yue''er to the underworld. Now Feng Xuan is going to leave for a while. Besides black impermanence, she can''t think of anyone to bring Chu yue''er. The underworld is not a calm place, as long as the moon to her most trusted ghost, she can be at ease¡° Would you like to take the moon to the imperial concubine of the underworld for a few days? Yue''er and the imperial concubine fit together very well. Almost every day I want to send her to the imperial concubine''s palace for a while. Black impermanence is too busy. If yue''er follows him, he can''t do anything... "Yue''er''s little girl is very clingy. If black impermanence is stuck by that little girl, I''m afraid that black impermanence will not live in peace in the future. The imperial concubines of the underworld seem to be very kind, and they really like Yuer, and they don''t seem to use Yuer to achieve any purpose. It should be OK for her to take the baby with her for a few days¡° You mean to let huaner take Yueer for a few days? Well, it''s ok if Yueer doesn''t mind. You tell Hei Wuchang to let huan''er take yue''er to the underworld palace these days and live in the side hall of the underworld palace. In this way, black impermanence can look at the moon while working, and there won''t be a ghost without long eyes who dares to make trouble in the underworld palace. " Murong Jinxin''s mind will emerge a pure white figure, before closing, she forgot to see the woman. The title of imperial concubine was imposed on the woman by her. She also said that she wanted to compensate the woman, so that she could have a close contact with black impermanence and cultivate their feelings¡° OK, in this way, the moon will be safe, and I can walk at ease... "The underworld is also a place with deep water, and the Empresses of the underworld still have some courage to challenge them directly. He adheres to the principle that he is a guest of the underworld and can''t make trouble easily, and often he will bear the resentment directly. Now Jinxin such an arrangement, he thinks that is the best¡° Fengxuan, if you are wronged in the underworld, you can tell heiwuchang that he will make the decision for you. This underworld is my territory. In my territory, not to mention you and Yueer, I can''t stand the injustice of even a grass. Do you understand? " Looking at Feng Xuan''s tiny twinkling eyes, Murong Jin''s heart instantly understood something. The first reaction was that the women in the harem were full and bullied people while she and the underworld were not there. Feng Xuan''s disposition she understands, even if met what unfair matter, I''m afraid also can choose to endure. Besides, he is also a big man. He can''t argue with women¡° It''s all harmless. Just ignore it. They just dare to talk about it, but they don''t really dare to do anything to us. I don''t want to make a fuss because of a few words. It''s not so manly... "Fengxuan didn''t deny that she and Yueer were given some cold treatment in the underworld, but those are nothing. Yueer can laugh them off, so what can he care about. It''s inevitable to be wronged in other people''s place. As long as he doesn''t really hurt Yueer, he doesn''t want to make a fuss¡° You have a good idea, but don''t stay in the underworld for a while and make the moon a receiver. " Now that she has said that, she believes that Feng Xuan''s heart has a bottom. I''m afraid she doesn''t have to worry about it. Rubbed rubs the hair ache eyebrow center, also did not have too many strength to say other. To Feng Xuan waved a hand, then directly lie on the hard stone, prepare to have a good sleep¡° You have a good rest. I''ll leave first. Tomorrow I''ll let Hei Wuchang come to deliver the letter... "Fengxuan sees that Murong Jin''s heart is already tired, and she doesn''t feel well at all. Took one side of a thin blanket gently cover for her, then left the Youming pool in a hurry. The huge netherworld pool was quiet because of Fengxuan''s leaving. Apart from Murong Jin''s even breathing, there was only the dropping sound of the pool wate

 Chapter 457

    The following day


    The early morning sun penetrates the darkness, gently sprinkles, and puts a layer of golden clothes on the whole earth. After yesterday''s two tough battles, both sides were very tired. Except for some soldiers on guard, the whole camp was quiet.


    In the tent, Junmo Li, Chumo Shang and xiqingyu are rarely enjoying morning tea. Yesterday''s two victories made up for their previous weaknesses, and even gave them the upper hand. Just as the three witnesses were eating happily, a faint black figure appeared slowly in their eyes.


    "Black impermanence, Jin Xin, is she OK?"


    At the moment of seeing black impermanence for the first time, Jun Mo Li''s smile at the corner of his mouth converged. He put down the cup in his hand and subconsciously thought that black impermanence was coming for him, and his mood suddenly became nervous.


    "It''s OK. Murong is still closed. I came here today to take Chu moshang to the underworld according to the order of the underworld."


    Black impermanence looks at Jun Mo Li that a pair of nervous Xi Xi appearance, the corner of the mouth a draw. For Murong Jinxin, if there is something else in the underworld accompanied by the underworld, it is really a wonder in the world. Is Jun Mo Li too sensitive?


    "Ah? Is something wrong with Ranran? "


    After being swept by the black impermanence''s eyes and excited by Jun Mo Li''s words, Chu Mo Shang shivers all over. He follows Jun Mo Li''s words and asks about the past. The enchanting peach blossom eyes are covered with a layer of deep worry. Black impermanence has nothing to do with him. He will never come to him if he has nothing to do. Now this early morning will appear in front of him, he can only do the worst Association.


    "Ye Ranran has been practicing well for more than a month. All the plans made by Hades can be completed on time. As a reward, you three can spend two hours in the underworld..."


    Black impermanence''s corner of the mouth once again a smoke, these men are fighting all confused, he just appears in front of them can let them associate so much? It doesn''t seem to be written on his face that someone has been in trouble, does it?


    "Really? That''s great. I''m looking forward to the stars and the moon. Finally, I''m looking forward to this day. Ha ha ha... "


    Smell speech, Chu Mo Shang suddenly happy, excited to stand up directly. He and Ranran have been separated for a long time since the second emperor brother got married. He didn''t dare to hope to see Ranran again. Now listening to Hei Wuchang''s words, he really thinks that this is the best news he has heard since he went to the battlefield.


    "Well, I don''t know when Ma Yue will be waiting for me to see Jin Xin? Alas... "


    Jun Mo Li looked at Chu Mo Shang''s jubilant appearance, in addition to envy, he only sighed deeply. Ranran''s situation is different from Jinxin''s, so he has to endure much more than his six emperor brother. He really wanted to ask black impermanence a few words, but he didn''t know how to speak.


    "Murong girl''s Phoenix Dance nine days has entered the door, she''s all right, you don''t have to worry too much."


    Black impermanence can see the tangle of Jun Mo Li, rarely take the initiative to speak about Murong Jin heart. Although the young leader of the dragon clan is the rival of his family, he still doesn''t regard him as an outsider. In his heart, Murong Jinxin has become a new master over his family.


    "That''s good. She''s all right, and I can fight with peace of mind..."


    Jun Mo Li conceals his sadness, and his thin lip reluctantly tears out a smile. Feng dance nine days is the most difficult entry, now Jin heart has entered the door, want to compulsory training will be much easier, this let his heart gave birth to a few silk comfort.


    "You''d better not do anything, or you''ll break her heart. Now she has to do something about song yu''er besides practicing. The only way you can help her is to protect yourself from getting into trouble. "


    If something happens to the little Lord of the dragon clan, I''m afraid Murong Jin will put everything down and rush to the human world. That''s the last thing he wants to see. So I can''t help but exhort Jun Mo Li a few words, lest Jun Mo Li accidentally make a big mistake.


    "Thank you for reminding me. I will be careful."


    Jun Mo Li nodded, for this black impermanence, he still has a bit of gratitude. He knew that in Jin Xin''s heart, this black impermanence was extremely important, and these years black impermanence also helped them a lot. Therefore, although the tone of black impermanence is a little over the limit, it is still within his acceptable range.


    "What''s the matter with you? So badly hurt? "


    After admonishing Jun Mo Li, black impermanence originally wanted to take Chu Mo Shang to go directly. But his eyes inadvertently catch a glimpse of xiqingyu sitting beside Junmo glass. He finds that xiqingyu''s eyebrows are black. It''s obvious that his body has been badly damaged. The thick eyebrow fiercely tightens, very is not calm ask a way.


    "He was almost pierced by a sword, and then he fell off the cliff, and his body became like this. He still had blood clots in his head, and he lost his memory... "


    Looking at xiqingyu with a little doubt in his eyes, Jun Mo Li quickly speaks for xiqingyu. Black impermanence is very powerful. Maybe there is a way to restore xiqingyu''s memory directly. In this way, xiqingyu won''t have to suffer from craniotomy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Black impermanence corners of the mouth once again a smoke, quite inconceivable looking at the West pure feather. This xiqingyu and Junmo glass are equally famous. How can they be hurt so easily? If Murong girl knew this, I''m afraid she would be very angry. For the sake of being Murong''s eldest brother, he is still reluctant to help. The slender fingers flashed a black light towards xiqingyu. The black light went into xiqingyu''s eyebrows, and soon swam in xiqingyu''s body several times, and then disappeared completely¡° I''ll send someone to send you some herbs later. I''ll take them three times a day, one at a time. Your wound will be almost healed in half a month. As for the blood clot in your head, I''ll get rid of it for you sometime after your injury is healed. " Hei Wuchang takes back his fingers, looks at xiqingyu without expression, hesitates for a moment, and then opens his mouth. Xiqingyu''s wound is big or small. He has to pay more attention to it if he wants to cure it. Just, Murong Jin heart to him in the end is affectionate and righteous, even if some difficult, he still want to help¡° What are you doing? Thank you so much... "As soon as heiwuchang''s words fell, Jun Mo Li laughed. But seeing xiqingyu looking at heiwuchang with a little numbness, without saying a word, he kicked xiqingyu directly from under the table and winked at xiqingyu. Black impermanence is the second person in the underworld. It''s really condescending to treat xiqingyu himself. If xiqingyu''s reaction irritates heiwuchang, it''s the rhythm of duck flying again¡° Great kindness, the king dare not forget all his life... "Xiqingyu suddenly recovered, and quickly got up and bowed deeply to heiwuchang. For black impermanence, there was no impression in his mind. But looking at Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Shang''s respect for black impermanence, and black impermanence is willing to treat him without saying a word, he thinks it''s natural to give black impermanence a big gift¡° Let''s go. " Heiwuchang nods to xiqingyu, greets Jun Mo Li, and leaves with Chu Mo Shang. Two rays of light flashed, and the small tent suddenly quieted down, as if nothing had just happened¡° You don''t have to ask more about the black impermanence. I can''t answer it. When you recover your memory, you will naturally understand that Hei Wuchang is willing to do all this for you because of Jin Xin. " In the face of the inquiry from xiqingyu, Jun Mo Li shrugs. As for the identity of Hei Wuchang, he could not explain it clearly for a while. Anyway, xiqingyu is about to recover his memory, and he doesn''t need to talk about anything at that time¡° Well, I''m full. Let''s go out for a walk first... "Looking at Jun Mo Li, Xi Qingyu doesn''t mean to say much, and doesn''t ask much. He smiles at Jun Mo Li, then gets up and walks away slowly. He wants to go to Qianxi and tell her the good news. I believe she will be very happy after hearing it. But after a few steps, he suddenly stopped, hesitated for a long time and didn''t look back¡° If you have anything to say, you don''t want to be the one you used to be... "Jun Mo Li looks at the tall and straight figure strangely. The relationship between them has already been as close as a family. He really can''t understand what else can''t be said in front of him¡° That... It''s ok... I''m gone... "It seems that Xi Qingyu is still building his mind. After struggling for a long time, he still has no courage to ask. Then he went out to the tent, but unexpectedly, when he came to the tent door and was about to leave, he was stopped by Jun Mo Li¡° Do you want to ask me if I can touch the clouds? " Jun Mo Li looks at the man who is obviously embarrassed after hearing his words. He really feels funny. It seems that no matter what kind of hero he is, he still can''t pass the beauty pass¡° That... Is it ok... "His intention has been seen through, and xiqingyu is generous after the initial twist. He didn''t look back, but the voice of asking Junmo glass at the exit had returned to the usual gentleness, and there seemed to be no fluctuation¡° Yes, but pay attention, don''t be too fierce... "Jun Mo Li wanted to make fun of him, but when he saw that he had calmed down, he had to give up his idea. After a moment of silence, he opened his mouth. In fact, he wanted to say no, but he couldn''t do such unconscionable things¡° Then... The king left first... "Xi Qingyu breathed a sigh of relief, but he didn''t want to stop. He opened the door of the tent and left at the speed of light. In the tent, only Junmo glass was left alone. With a bitter smile, he picked up the chopsticks on the table and continued to use them gracefully for breakfast

 Chapter 458

    The underworld


    Outside a quiet palace, Chu yue''er walks around with her short legs. Her big eyes look far away from time to time. Her lovely face is full of anxiety.


    "Yue''er, don''t be impatient for a while. My father and mother will come soon..."


    Feng Xuan quite helpless looking at constantly turn to turn to turn to walk to and fro of small person, bend over to be anxious Chu Yue Er to embrace to get up, affectionately pinched to pinch her lovely small nose. Since the little girl knew that she could see her parents today, she was so excited that she didn''t sleep all night. She got up early in the morning and stood outside the door. It was so sad and funny to see him.


    "You have said the same thing many times, but my father and mother still didn''t come. Feng Xuan, do you think black impermanence will go back? Won''t let the three of us get together? "


    She has been waiting here for a long time, this morning is almost over, even no personal shadow, let her really very uneasy. She missed her mother and father. If Hei Wuchang really broke her promise, she would run to youmingtan to find aunt Jinxin.


    Obviously, she is less than two years old, but because she swallowed the fruit from huofenghuang before, and after she came to the underworld, she swallowed the fruit that heiwuchang specially selected for her. Chu Yueer''s heart is as old as a child of five or six years old. So speaking like a little adult.


    "No, black impermanence always keeps his word, and won''t cheat us. I think there''s some delay. We''re waiting. "


    Feng Xuan is a little disappointed. He has seen black impermanence working with his own eyes. He is so busy that he has no time to drink tea. Yesterday told him to get together time is, after finishing the task of morning exercise, this time is incalculable.


    "I''m relieved if you say that. Just wait."


    Chu yue''er''s big eyes turned several times, thinking that since she came to the underworld, black impermanence seemed never to appear. When she didn''t mean what she said, maybe she was really like what Feng Xuan said. There was a delay on the way.


    "Don''t wait, dad is here..."


    When Feng Xuan was about to say something, there was an unusual wave in the air. He subconsciously looked up, then saw two lights flash, a red Chu Mo Shang has appeared in front of them not far away.


    "Daddy..."


    Chu yue''er also followed Feng Xuan''s eyes to see in the past, after seeing his father''s old face which was too familiar to be familiar with, the whole person came to life. He climbed down from Fengxuan and ran to his father. His young face was full of splendor.


    "Daddy''s sweetheart... Daddy really missed you..."


    Chu Mo Shang opened his hands and took over the little girl running towards him. A moment in his heart became soft. After so long separation, he was really thinking about this painful little girl day and night, which made his whole heart ache. Now that he can finally hug her and kiss her, he really feels very satisfied.


    "Is Dad honest? Did you go to other women? "


    Chu yue''er held her father''s neck for a while and poisoned his whole face with saliva. Then she asked a question that made Chu Mo Shang laugh and cry.


    "Dad is always honest. How dare you go to other women? Who on earth taught you these words at your young age? "


    Chu Mo Shang rubbed his daughter''s bag head, for her precocious, he is very helpless. Many children of her age are not very good at speaking, and she never stops talking when she speaks. After coming to the underworld, he estimated what he had eaten, otherwise he would not have a feeling that she seemed to have grown up again.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''ve never said that before..."


    Aware of Chu Mo Shang''s sweeping eyes, Feng Xuan cries out that he is wronged. How old is yue''er? He doesn''t want to tell yue''er that this kind of thing will appear in the adult world. Yue''er is his little fiancee. He hopes yue''er can always keep her pure heart.


    "Dad, even your mother often calls you a horse, so don''t blame others. Don''t think I didn''t know what my mother said when I was young. Hum... "


    Chu yue''er is not happy when she sees the person she likes being taught a lesson by her father''s eyes. Breaking off his father''s beautiful face, he said with a small mouth.


    She has heard a lot about father Huaxin since she was a child. At first, she really didn''t understand it, but after listening more, she can understand it. Before she met her mother, her father was a scum man in the words of aunt Jinxin.


    "That''s your mother''s nickname for Dad, not what you mean..."


    Chu Mo Shang smiles. Under the pure gaze of her baby daughter, she suddenly feels that there is no escape. He naturally didn''t want his daughter to know about his miserable past. Which father doesn''t want to set up a tall image in front of his children? But the past made him feel unable to look up in front of his daughter.


    "Come on, are you fooling children? My mother and I are not with you. If you are not honest, we will kill you when we go back... "


    Chu month son very disdain of glanced his old father a few eyes, oneself isn''t an ordinary child, can be easily coaxed. The reason why she mentioned it before her mother came was that she wanted to wake up her father so that he would not do anything irreparable. To be the daughter of a father who once had bad deeds, she said that she was really worried¡° After I met your mother, my father had already reformed. Don''t mention these words in front of your mother. If they affect your mother''s cultivation, it''s not good. Do you understand? " Chu Mo Shang mouth corner smoked to smoke, also didn''t do what meaningless sophistry, holding daughter then walked toward the yard. After seeing the scenery in the courtyard, I really felt that the underworld was too different from what he thought. There''s not a bit of the legendary eerieness here. It''s a paradise on earth¡° I understand. I understand very well. I can go to see my mother everyday for ten minutes. Do you envy me? Hey, hey... "Chu yue''er hooks her father''s neck and sticks her little face on his father''s face, showing off. Although most of her time is just to go outside the garden, she can still see her mother once in a while. Her situation is much better than her father''s¡° Envy ah, envy crazy, father think you, mother think the whole person is thin. If you touch dad, is there only spare ribs and no meat left? " Chu Mo Shang holds her baby daughter in her arms and is reluctant to let go. She sits down on the wooden chair of a thousand year old tree and puts her little hand on her chest, so that her daughter can feel the pain of missing their mother and daughter¡° It''s really thin. How did dad get hurt? " Chu yue''er felt that the place of her chest seemed to be protruding. She repeatedly demonized that place for several times and felt that something was wrong. Then she directly stripped off her father''s clothes, and the white bandage made her face darken a lot¡° It''s OK. Dad didn''t pay attention to it when he was fighting, so he was shot with a cold arrow. It''s getting better. Don''t tell your mother about your father''s injury, you know? " Chu Mo Shang looks at the heartache in her baby daughter''s big eyes. She really wants to slap herself. Look what memory he has. He even forgot his injury. Although the injury is no longer serious, it must be very heart gouging in her daughter''s eyes¡° Chu moshang, is that all you can do? Chu yue''er is still worried about her father''s injury. Before she can respond to her father, an angry voice penetrates the eardrum of her father and daughter. Then ye Ranran angrily comes in and holds her baby daughter down from Chu moshang''s feet. Her small white hand directly takes apart the bandage on Chu moshang''s chest. When that deep bone wound appeared in her eyes, her watery eyes suddenly shrunk, and her eyes instantly became red... "Later, I will pay attention to it, and I promise I will never be hurt..." Chu moshang knew Ye Ranran very well. Seeing that ye Ranran''s little nose moved a few times and her long eyelashes trembled several times, he knew that her mood had reached the critical point. Although it was a good thing for her to feel sorry for herself, they only spent two hours together this time. He didn''t want to waste two hours on his insignificant injury¡° It''s better, or you don''t come to see me and my daughter. The next time Hei Wuchang takes you to the human world, I will ask him to check whether you are in good condition. As long as you lose a hair, you don''t want to step into the underworld Ye ran shrinks her nose and turns her head to calm her mood. It''s inevitable that Chu will be surprised when fighting. In fact, she has already made preparations in her heart. But seeing that he was injured, it was hard for her to control her emotions. Can only gloomy a face, with the threat way to stimulate Chu Mo Shang, lest he accidentally his own life to play¡° Are you so cruel? Hair is something that will fall off every day. It can''t be counted. Are you right, Fengxuan? " Chu Mo Shang looks at Ye Ranran playing with him really, and his heart is beating a drum. It''s normal to be injured on the battlefield. I''m afraid no one can avoid it. According to Ranran, it would have never been his last performance in the underworld¡° Ranran is just a metaphor. You can guarantee that you won''t get hurt. Hei Wuchang is not bored enough to count your hair every time... "

 Chapter 459

    Feng Xuan looks at Chu Mo Shang''s eyes for help, and his thin lip lashes out. He really thinks that Chu Mo Shang is thinking too much. Ranran was just bluffing him, so he took it seriously.


    What kind of person is black impermanence? Can you do something like counting people''s hair? It''s not like I''m really full and I''m tired


    "Well, I hope so..."


    Chu Mo Shang holds Ye Ranran in his arms, sniffs the faint fragrance of Ye Ranran, and sighs helplessly. Women are very strange creatures. Once they get more serious, I''m afraid that black impermanence will really count her hair. But he did not dare to say these words in front of Ranran, so as not to cause any incalculable consequences.


    "Is there anyone else injured besides you?"


    Ye Ranran put her little hand on Chu Mo Shang''s chest and stroked her, hiding her emotion and easing her expression. This Sao Bao stallion''s skill is good. If he is injured, it''s hard to guarantee that other people won''t be injured.


    "Yes, xiqingyu took people to raid the food and grass of the South and North allied forces. After being seriously injured, he was knocked down from the cliff and lost his memory. But Hei Wuchang has seen it for him, and he will recover soon... "


    Since ye Ranran asks, Chu moshang doesn''t want to hide anything from her. Fortunately, the second brother was not hurt, otherwise Ranran would have to be in a hurry. Xiqingyu''s injury will come to an end soon. It won''t make Ranran feel any pressure to say it at this time.


    "Was xiqingyu saved by a woman who forced him to repay his kindness?"


    Hearing that xiqingyu falls off the cliff and loses his memory, ye Ranran''s first reaction is to think of those dog blood dramas in the 21st century. There are several thick black lines on his forehead. If it is true as she thought, then the world is full of dog blood everywhere.


    "You''re right. Xiqingyu was rescued by Dongfang Institute of Dongqi. Emperor Dongqi gave dongfangyan to xiqingyu, but dongfangyan was wise enough to get away from Dongqi and have a place to live in Xiling, but he didn''t move xiqingyu''s mind... "


    Chu Mo Shang really felt that his woman was divine, and this kind of thing can be guessed. God is in favor of them, let them encounter a lot of difficulties, but those difficulties in the end are all solved. From the corner of his eye, Yu Guang glances at his baby daughter''s discontented eyes. With a big hand, he puts her on Ye Ranran''s leg.


    "What about brother-in-law? Is everything all right with my brother-in-law? "


    Ye Ranran''s mouth draws again. Originally, she was worried about yunqianxi. Now, after listening to her man''s words, she doesn''t need to waste her expression. As long as xiqingyu doesn''t have any relationship with that woman, there won''t be any problem after he recovers his memory.


    "The second emperor''s elder brother was not injured, but because of the injuries of Wang and xiqingyu, he resisted all the burdens, and it was not a good time."


    However, the most difficult time has passed. Now the army of South Vietnam has been badly damaged, and Nangong hannahuo has also got the retribution. When he and Xi Qingyu return to the battlefield, they will be able to completely reverse the situation. He was quite sure of that.


    "Where''s daddy? Did dad go to war with you? "


    Ye Ranran nodded, and the big stone in her heart also fell a lot. As long as her brother-in-law was not injured, she would not disturb Jin Xin. After this period of cultivation, she has a very deep understanding of the difficulty of cultivation. At this point, Jin''s heart must be single-minded, absolutely can''t have any distraction, otherwise it''s easy to be possessed.


    "Dad went back to Wuchen villa, and there are still many things to deal with in the villa. Yunyao mountain is now supplying medicine to us, and my father also helps them escort the medicine together, which is also very busy. "


    Originally, he didn''t want Wuchen villa to get involved in the world war, but tianchenxiu and nangonghan had the idea of yunyaoshan''s medicine. He had to ask his father-in-law to help deliver it. Otherwise, the drugs used to save lives would be difficult to transport to the battlefield.


    "That''s good, too, so that he won''t think about it when he''s free. He is also from the state of Chu. Naturally, he should do his part for the state of Chu. "


    When ye Ranran thinks of his father, he feels warm in his heart. What she fears most is that her father is too busy. Since his father has something else to do, the days will pass quickly. Two years is just a flick of the finger.


    "You''ve asked so many questions. How are you now? Listen to Hei Wuchang say that you are good at training, and all the tasks assigned by Hades can be completed. You are really powerful


    Chu Mo Shang kisses her pink face, looks at her slightly emaciated face, and a heartache gushes out of her heart. Compared with them, her path of cultivation was more difficult. If he could, he really wanted to suffer those cultivation sufferings for her.


    "I''m fine, don''t you see that? Hei Wuchang takes good care of me. You don''t have to worry about it at all. I''ve been tired recently, so I''ve lost a lot of weight. But I have been recuperating these two days, and the task of cultivation is not heavy. "


    Her own body she knows, her master black impermanence is also very clear. Although those tasks are assigned by the underworld, black impermanence will adjust according to her actual situation. For example, in the past two days, her physical strength was obviously overdrawn, and black impermanence made her spend most of her time recuperating, and her real cultivation time did not exceed two hours.


    "And the wolf? You didn''t take advantage of it, did you? Jinxin said that in order to arouse your fighting spirit, the underworld specially threw a wolf into the underworld garden. You can pay attention, don''t be hurt by the wolf... "Chu Mo Shang suddenly remembered what Murong Jinxin said to him before she left. The wolf and the fox are natural enemies. He doesn''t think the wolf will show mercy to Ranran. If Ranran is not careful, he will be hurt by his natural enemies¡° It? It''s not my opponent. I always use it as a sandbag and a stone. The underworld threw it into the underworld garden, probably because he thought my cultivation life was too boring. He specially asked it to add color to my life. " Ye Ranran was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that Jin Xin would tell this Sao Bao stallion about the broken wolf. Such as black grape like eyes slightly turned around, looking at him and did not have any doubt, avoid heavy light mouth should way. However, what she said was true. The little gray wolf was almost obedient to her. She couldn''t fight back and bite back. Sometimes she abused it, which made her feel guilty¡° It''s true, but I saw it with my own eyes. That wolf is not Ranran''s opponent at all. Every time Ranran beat his ass out... "Murong Jinxin once told him about ye Ranran''s practice with little gray wolf, and he knew it well. This time hear Chu Mo Shang mention, he inevitable will help Ye Ranran speak. If Chu moshang finds any clues, I''m afraid he can''t be at ease in fighting after he returns to the human world¡° That''s it. Anyway, don''t suffer. I''m just worried about your injury... "Chu Mo Shang looks at Feng Xuan''s schadenfreude. He obviously disdains the wolf, and his heart is quite stable. Originally, I didn''t doubt Ranran and the wolf, but now I feel more at ease. Besides, with his daughter staring at him, he seems to have no worries¡° It''s normal to get hurt occasionally, and the road of cultivation is not so easy. Even if I''m injured, I won''t be hurt. Hei Wuchang comes to Mingyuan to teach me every day. I''ll ask him for help if there''s anything. It''s much safer here than you fight. " Ye Ranran rolled his eyes, and he didn''t want to talk about the problems he met, so that he wouldn''t worry. In fact, she has some internal injuries now, but she hides well, they can''t see it¡° Feng Xuan, isn''t this little girl troubling you? " Chu moshang agrees with Ye Ranran that the underworld is safer than the battlefield. Jinxin is here. No matter what happens to Ranran, Jinxin will help. But this little girl in his arms is used to being arrogant and domineering. I don''t know if she has been wronged in the underworld¡° Yue''er is very clever. Generally, she only finds trouble with black impermanence. We had a good time in the underworld. Just look at the meat on her little face. You put 120 hearts on it, this little girl''s life is very good, right Feng Xuan Yang lips smile, quietly to Chu yue''er make a wink. As for their life in the underworld, he just wanted to report the good news but not the bad. Otherwise, with Chu Mo Shang and ye Ranran''s care girl''s heart, I''m afraid they will have to make trouble in the underworld immediately¡° Yes, everyone is very kind to me. Those who are not good to me will trouble me, and I will let Hei Wuchang teach them... "Chu yue''er immediately agrees with Feng Xuan''s words. Feng Xuan has already told her before. Her father and mother are now in a very difficult time. She can''t make the underworld turn upside down because she has been wronged occasionally¡° I believe that Jinxin is the female overlord here. Even the underworld has to listen to her. Our moon won''t suffer too much injustice. As long as it''s not too much, patience will pass. At least it''s someone else''s territory here, and we can''t get into trouble just by a little thing. " Ye Ranran rubs her daughter''s red face. From her daughter''s fatter and fatter body, she can see that her daughter is well treated in the underworld. If there will be some grievances, it may be a good thing for her daughter. She thinks it''s really nothing. Ye Ranran''s words just fell, and a black figure came out of the yard. An old voice with domineering voice rang out in everyone''s ears¡° It''s a sensible one. I know that yue''er has been upset several times by those women in the back palace, and suffered some grievances. It''s rare for you to think like this. It seems that the cultivation of these days has calmed your temperament. It''s good... "

 Chapter 460

    The old underworld stood in front of Ye Ranran and looked Ye Ranran up and down several times. At a glance, he saw that ye Ranran''s cultivation had made great progress during this period. For ye Ranran, he had some opinions at first, but later he saw that Xiao Hui was more and more wolf like because of her, so his prejudice against her was completely eliminated.


    Anyway, because her appearance changed Xiaohui, it was enough for him


    "The old underworld..."


    Ye ran ran quickly left Chu Mo Shang''s warm arms and stood on one side respectfully saluting the old underworld. To her, the old underworld was much more terrible than the underworld. She saw him as a mouse saw a cat.


    "Well, I''ve just passed by. When I heard what you said, I came in to have a look. Listen to black impermanence say, you mouth corner performance is good, Pluto that kid let this king reward these fruits to you. You take one every day, which is very helpful for your next cultivation. "


    The old underworld took out a small package from his arms and handed it to Ye Ranran. Inside the package was the rare fruit cultivated by the spirit of a hundred fruits, which was taken out of Murong Jinxin''s "snack" by the smelly boy of his own family. These quantities are enough for ye Ranran to take for half a year. It''s definitely good for her.


    "Thank you very much for the reward of the old underworld..."


    Ye Ranran''s big eyes suddenly brightened, and the little hands holding the small burden trembled a few times. The old underworld himself came to send these fruits, which shows the precious degree of these fruits. The underworld really loved her. She thought that the underworld didn''t care about her at all.


    "No need to thank you. I''ll try to refine the little wolf for you. I''ll see that under your power, the little wolf''s cultivation is advancing by leaps and bounds. Natural enemies are natural enemies. In order to survive, we really have to work hard... "


    For this old Hades is really sigh, that little broken wolf he did not spend less time on it, but it is useless. After being chased by Ye Ranran and repaired for a period of time, his abilities in all aspects have been obviously improved. Every time he hears black impermanence mention, he will feel infinite comfort in his heart.


    "Yes, I won''t show any mercy to him except for his life and hair..."


    Smell speech, ye Ranran mouth a draw, feel this old Hades to that small broken wolf is really affectionate and righteous. The little wolf''s luck is really good. Since the old underworld has opened her mouth, she must increase her attack on the little broken wolf and force the little broken wolf out of the underworld garden as soon as possible.


    "Well, you can practice at peace in the netherworld. As long as you practice well, there will be no less rewards. Well, I''m busy with my business. I''ll go ahead and have a good reunion with your family. "


    The old underworld nodded, stretched out his hand and pinched Chu yue''er''s small face, a face of love. This little girl is quite able to win his favor, but it''s a pity that she is a person, otherwise he can accept her as an apprentice or something. After that, he walked away with a smile. Because of his leaving, the dull atmosphere in the yard was relieved.


    "Well, let''s have a meal first. This little girl doesn''t even have breakfast to wait for you..."


    Feng Xuan looks at Chu yue''er''s chubby little hand demon and touches her stomach. She immediately understands that the little girl is hungry. This little girl is still growing, he is absolutely reluctant to starve her. Bending down to pick her up, he motioned Chu Mo Shang and ye ran ran to follow him into the hall.


    As soon as she entered the hall, a smell of food came to her face, which made Chu yue''er, who was originally a greedy cat, have a big appetite


    "Feng Xuan, it''s very kind of you!"


    Chu yue''er hooks Feng Xuan''s neck and kisses her on Feng Xuan''s gentle face. Looking at the dishes on the big table, there were some that she liked, some that her mother liked, and some that her father liked. But because the table was too small to put down, there was no one that Fengxuan liked.


    "The little girl''s mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter. Sit down and drink millet porridge to moisten her stomach..."


    Feng Xuan''s corner of the mouth immediately up, for Chu yue''er at this time of intimacy very enjoy. Chu yue''er was carried to a special chair, served a bowl of porridge for her, and handed her a spoon, indicating that she could start.


    "Yuer, girls should be more reserved. Do you know that?"


    Chu Mo Shang saw that his baby daughter was so good to other men, and his heart was really mixed. This is my darling who has been in my hand for more than a year. He can''t control the sour feeling in his heart when he thinks that she will belong to another man in the future.


    "You and your mother are more presumptuous, and they always love each other..."


    Chu yue''er doesn''t think so. After swallowing a few mouthfuls of millet porridge, she looks at her father with a trace of childishness. She just kisses Feng Xuan''s face. What''s the big deal? Compared with her parents, she feels that she has been very restrained.


    "Father and mother have been married. Only when they are married can they do such intimate things. How old are you? Pay attention to your father in the future, so that his eyes won''t hurt... "


    Chu Mo Shang makes an effort to stare at his baby daughter, for this obviously precocious baby daughter, his sense of powerlessness is really more and more intense. She will never realize the feeling of being someone else''s father, because she will never be someone else''s father in her life.


    "Well, it''s just a kiss on the cheek. It''s not a big deal. Don''t say these words that make us indigestion at the dinner table. Feng Xuan''s son-in-law is Yuer''s own choice. As long as they don''t do anything that shouldn''t happen before Yuer is a minor, let''s not worry about the rest. " Ye Ranran glances at the man in his family and pokes a drumstick into his bowl to calm him. She was quite able to understand the mood of this Sao Bao stallion in her family. The relationship between daughter and father can only be understood by being in it¡° Ah, you are really a mother-in-law. The more she looks at her son-in-law, the more pleasing she looks at her... "Her mother-in-law says something, and Chu moshang thinks that if she is talking about it, she will find it boring. So, very decisive shut up, picked up chopsticks began to eat. It''s been a long time since their family separated to have a good meal together. Such an opportunity is very rare, he really shouldn''t waste such precious time on these boring things¡° Yue''er, I''m going to the demon world tomorrow. I''ll probably stay for several days. How are you going to be with the imperial concubine these days? " Feng Xuan looked at his future father-in-law and mother-in-law, really happy for Chu yue''er. Whether the relationship between parents is harmonious or not will play a very important role in the growth of children. His moon will grow into a graceful, optimistic and cheerful woman in this kind of deep love in the future¡° Well, am I going to move in with the imperial concubine? " Chu yue''er''s chubby little hand nodded, very cooperative. She knew that Fengxuan must have something important to do to go to the demon world, and still could not take her with her. In that case, she will stay with the amiable imperial concubine for a few days¡° No, you moved to the side hall of Hades together. At that time, I''m more relieved that there will be black impermanence to protect you. " Feng Xuan holds a bowl of rice for Chu yue''er and some dishes she likes. Seeing her eating with relish, she says something. This little girl is so cute. He doesn''t want to leave her for a second¡° Well, that''s better. I''ll be good when you come back. " This, Chu Yue Er some uneasy heart at once settled, the underworld palace that is where, her in the mind very clear, the general ghost can''t go in. Besides, Hei Wuchang works there. She is not afraid of anything¡° If you want to listen to the empress of the imperial concubine, you just have to disturb the black impermanence too much. Black impermanence is very busy. If you disturb him, he will have to go to bed very late at night. " Feng Xuan wipes a grain of rice from the corner of Chu yue''er''s mouth and dotes on her eyes. Chu moshang and ye Ranran look at each other and smile at the same time. They really feel that their baby daughter''s eyes are very poisonous. They choose the most satisfactory husband for her¡° I see. Aren''t you hungry? Hurry to eat, don''t be so wordy... "Chu yue''er white Feng Xuan one eye, chubby little hand directly grabbed the chicken leg in the small bowl, began to eat up. It''s a little funny to see. A child less than two years old, who is a little farty old, speaks as if he is an adult¡° Little girl, I really don''t know what to do... "Feng Xuan stretched out her fingers and pinched Chu yue''er''s red face, but she had to smile bitterly. I just told her a few more words, but I was despised by her¡° Fengxuan, don''t spend all your time on Yuer. Such an opportunity is once in a blue moon. You can also take this opportunity to practice well. I believe black impermanence will be very willing to help. " Ye Ranran looks at Fengxuan and ponders for a while. Fengxuan is the national teacher of the state of Chu. He still has many missions. If she took care of Yueer and brought him to his business, she would not agree with her very much. Men still have to have their own career¡° I''ve been thinking about it these days. After I come back from the demon world, I''ll go to Hei Wuchang to see if there''s any Kung Fu suitable for me to practice. " Feng Xuan nodded. He hesitated at first. He was afraid that he would spend some time on Cultivation and not take good care of Yueer, which would make his future father-in-law and mother-in-law unhappy. Now it seems that his idea is superfluous¡° Well, it''s a rare reunion. Let''s talk about something else

 Chapter 461

    When ye Ranran''s family reunited, Gao cailie went back to the underworld garden. The first thing he saw was the little ash who was listless and squatting at the gate of the underworld garden. Maybe because she was in a good mood, she just gave a cold hum and ignored Xiao Hui directly. She raised her fox head high and walked past Xiao Hui.


    "Ye Ranran..."


    Being treated like this by Ye Ranran, Xiao Hui feels uncomfortable all over. The sharp claw picked up a mass of soil and threw it at Ye Ranran''s body. It roared up to the sky, which showed that it was angry at getting such a cold reception.


    "What do you call your aunt for? I''m tired of trying to plot against me. Are you


    Ye Ranran, who was not on guard, was hit by the soil, and her white hair suddenly became black. She held her step, turned her head, and glared at the wolf who was black to her.


    Because their cultivation speed is very fast, although they are still animal bodies, they can already speak. Although this scene is very strange, most of the animals in the hell garden are used to it.


    "You say, what did you just do?"


    Xiaohui couldn''t restrain her anger. She stood up and ran to Ye Ranran with a few strides. Her huge body covered Ye Ranran''s cage in an instant. Her green eyes locked Ye Ranran''s unique purple eyes. She was extremely depressed.


    I always thought that she would be my own woman, so I would tolerate her everywhere and help her all the time. But I never thought that today it overheard her conversation with Hei Wuchang. She had married and had children. This is no doubt a bolt from the blue for it. It means it can''t accept it, even death.


    "I''ll do whatever I like, and I''ll do whatever I want. Do you care? If you dare to throw something at me, I''ll slap you to death. "


    Ye Ranran is not a good talker either. In the past, he has been used to it by Xiao Hui. He has been used to it for a long time. Now, seeing that the wolf, who has been oppressed by himself, wants to turn over and be the master, I can''t help but have a small temper. Export words very disdain, tone is also very bad.


    Who does it think it is? Her father or her mother, when is her turn? Go to


    "If you don''t make it clear to me, you won''t be able to step here today. Don''t think I can''t beat you. I''m just teasing you... "


    Xiaohui is more annoyed by Ye Ranran''s attitude. Her tall body is approaching Ye Ranran again. The words of export have already lost the tenderness of the past, and the appearance of Xiaoshou in the past has completely changed. It glances at Ye Ranran, just like a king glancing at his subjects.


    "Who are you? Why should I make it clear to you? You want to fight, right? Then let''s go. Who''s afraid of who? "


    Ye Ranran''s petite body shakes and shakes the dust on her body bit by bit. She looks at the small ash in front of her without fear, and has a posture that you fight with. She didn''t think she owed the little wolf. She is willing to be beaten by her. That''s her business. She didn''t ask for it to be beaten by her.


    "You''re a female fox who doesn''t know what to do. I''m really blind. I''ve wasted so much time and energy on you. You don''t want to say that, do you? Well, today I''ll get back all the pain you put on me... "


    Small ash according to temper also came up, looking at the leaf dye purple eyes that obvious disdain, it is really angry to show teeth. Thinking of her past efforts, I felt sad and straight into my eyes, which made her want to cry.


    The holy wolf of the wolf clan, however, has been led by the nose by this broken Fox for such a long time. For her, it has almost done everything, but now it is her indifference. It feels that it is not worth it.


    "Well, come on, let me see what you really can do. If this war, I died in your hands, I will not hate you, it is my incompetence. But if you can''t beat me, I''ll dig out your wolf heart and trample it to the dogs. "


    Ye Ranran nodded and looked at the small ash in front of him, which began to send out a strong pressure, and his heart was shocked. She believed Xiao Hui''s words. For a long time in the past, Xiao Hui did have some reservations about her. If they really fight, it''s hard to say who will win.


    "If you lose, you have to leave that humble man and be my woman..."


    Xiaohui feels the coldness of Ye Ranran''s whole body, and her whole body is excited. Her reason comes back a lot. The original upsurge of the flame instantly lowered a lot, looking at Ye Ranran''s eyes also moderate a lot. For ye Ranran, it is sincere, really let Ye Ranran hurt, it also reluctant.


    The hard words I said before were just words when I lost my sense. He didn''t dare to give back the things he had suffered to Ye Ranran


    "In my dream, I can''t marry you even if I can''t marry you all my life. Don''t forget that foxes and wolves are natural enemies. You wolves have made a lot of efforts on us foxes. I wish I could peel off all the wolves of your wolves and eat them without any residue. "


    Ye Ranran resolutely refuses Xiaohui''s proposal, not to mention that she already has a beloved man. Even if she doesn''t, she can''t be with this broken wolf because of the hatred between Fox and Wolf for so many years. Otherwise, I''m afraid all Foxes of Fox family will point to her nose and spit at her¡° You are my woman, the wolf and the fox will live in peace forever Small gray green eyes flash light, if because of this ye Ranran do not want to be with it, it is also easy to do. It is the holy wolf of the wolf clan. In a word, it can change the relationship between the fox clan and the wolf clan. Moreover, because of its love for ye Ranran, after they were together, ye Ranran must have said what he said. Even if ye Ranran wants to merge the wolf clan into the fox clan, he won''t say no¡° Are you stupid? You have been away from the wolves for many years, and you don''t know anything about them. Before I came to the underworld, you wolves almost destroyed our fox tribe. My grandmother almost died in the calculation of you wolves, and my fox brothers and sisters who died unjustly. If you want to make peace with us, you can make peace with us? If you want to fix it with us forever, you can fix it forever? You are not God. You can control everything in the world. " Ye Ranran''s mind inevitably emerged the killing, such hatred to resolve is not so simple. Although this little broken wolf is the wolf''s Saint Wolf, it can command the wolf to do as it says, but it can''t control those wolf hearts. Fox clan and wolf clan are destined to have a life and death war, which is absolutely inevitable¡° As the saying goes, a slap can''t make a sound, we wolf hurt you fox, you fox don''t have to be kind to us wolf. Those old grudges and grudges can be resolved from our generation. As long as you marry me, I will do everything well. I will definitely let the fox and the wolf live in harmony. " For ye Ranran''s anger, Xiao Hui can''t deny it. Although it is not in the wolf family these years, it is clear about everything that happened to the wolf family. It also knows very well about the fox clan leader who was poisoned by Ye ran recently. However, it believes that it has the ability to resolve the hatred between the two groups, provided Ye Ranran gives it the opportunity to resolve it¡° Come on, everybody can talk big. I can also say that once Ye Ranran''s great achievements are achieved, he will lead my fox brothers and sisters to level you wolves. If you want to have my idea, I advise you to save it, because I''m not interested in you at all. " Ye Ranran didn''t want to talk so much with Xiaohui, so he put on a fight posture. No matter what the reason is, she can''t give up Chu moshang. Chu Mo Shang to her affectionate, even Jin heart are moved, such a good man, she is sure to grow old with him. The little wolf wanted to break them up, but there was no door¡° Ye Ranran, soft don''t eat. You want me to use strong, right? Then don''t blame me for being rude. When I subdue you, I''ll mate with you. You have to give birth to my child to let you step out of this dark garden... "Xiaohui was stimulated by Ye Ranran again. She only felt her blood rushing to her forehead. Her bright green eyes reflected Ye Ranran''s slightly ironic eyes. She really felt angry. It has lived for so many years. It''s hard to see anyone. This female fox wants to escape from the palm of her hand, but there is no door. She doesn''t want to get along well with it, so it will be strong. Once she gets used to it, she will surrender to it sooner or later... "I mate with your sister, you little wolf, full of foul language, since you have to tear up your broken mouth..." Ye Ranran''s forehead instantly climbed up a few thick black lines, She was really disgusted by the word "mating" that Xiao Hei said. Although she is still a fox, she always regards herself as a person in her heart. Mating is the only thing that can be done between animals. This little wolf is really short of smoking¡° It''s not mating. What is it? Ye Ranran, don''t forget that you are just a fox, that is to say, you are reincarnated into a human being. Let you mate with me, or praise you, don''t be shameless... "Xiaohui doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with her words. For these species, the way to have children is by mating. It''s not a person, it''s impossible to say anything nice. Moreover, as for its identity, it is Ye Ranran who takes advantage of Ye Ranran¡° I don''t think I can communicate with you. Cut the crap. Let''s have a fight first and talk about the rest... "

 Chapter 462

    Ye Ranran was completely angry. Looking at the little ash that was a whole head higher than her, she felt that even her hair was almost fuming with anger. This little broken wolf is just insulting it, which one can bear or not!


    "I''ll give you ten moves. Do it!"


    Xiaohui also thinks that there is no meaning in saying this. It can only win the proud fox first, and then it has the capital to ask her to give in. Otherwise, it''s just empty talk, not to mention the female fox. I''m afraid that even other animals in the netherworld garden will ignore its words.


    "I don''t need you to let me win. If ye Ranran wants to win Huang Ming Zhengda, if she loses, she has to lose vigorously..."


    Ye Ranran doesn''t get the feeling of small ash. Her eyes, like Amethyst, instantly burst into purple light, and her hair stood up one by one. Little head high up, attack posture has been put out. But she resisted and rushed up immediately, because she didn''t want to win not only because of Xiao Hui''s so-called let.


    "I''ve got guts, so don''t blame me for being rude..."


    Xiaohui also takes Ye Ranran and has nothing to do. If she doesn''t let it, she won''t let it. Anyway, it can''t really hurt her. It is very sure of its own Kung Fu, just click to stop. In any case, the result is the same, this female fox will lose.


    "Go to hell!"


    Ye Ranran looks at Xiaohui, who has given up the idea of letting her. He doesn''t say a word of nonsense, and then attacks Xiaohui. It''s "I lost, but so what? You still can''t do anything about me. "


    Ye Ranran''s Amethyst eyes look at the panting ash in front of her, and she smiles indifferently. She doesn''t think that she will suffer from any disaster if she loses. What Xiao Hui said is just his wishful thinking. This is the netherworld garden, and there are a lot of netherworld beasts. Xiaohui doesn''t dare to do anything about her, unless Xiaohui doesn''t want to die.


    "Who says I can''t? I''ll take you away now and see who dares to stop me. "


    Xiao Hui''s fierce eyes swept the dark beasts one by one, and all the dark beasts that were swept by his eyes bowed their heads and snorted with satisfaction. This netherworld garden is its territory. Even the king of netherworld beasts dare not do anything about it. Who dares to provoke it?


    "Roar, roar..."


    The king of netherworld beast sees that Xiaohui has picked up Ye Ranran and is ready to go. He makes a sound quickly and blocks Xiaohui''s steps. Ye Ranran is a future Princess who is like a sister. If something happens in the hell garden, it will be the first one to have bad luck. Although the little ash is a little terrible, the underworld has ordered it to discipline, and it is not afraid of the little wolf.


    "Get out of here. It''s between me and her. If anyone dares to mind me, I''ll guarantee that no one will come to a good end."


    Xiao Hui feels that his dignity has been seriously trampled, and his eyes stare at the king of netherworld beast with a trace of killing intention. This thing that depends on the old and sells the old will pull it down from the king of netherworld beast sooner or later.


    "Roar, roar..."


    How could the king of netherworld beast give way? He pointed to Ye Ranran on Xiaohui''s shoulder, and his voice was more severe. It belongs to a species that can''t speak, but its roar can be understood by all animals.


    "What about Princess Ming? I''m afraid she won''t make it. When the raw rice is cooked, even if the woman comes to make trouble, the underworld will protect me. Hum... "


    Xiaohui naturally refused to give in, but it took nine oxen and two tigers to subdue the disobedient fox. If you let the duck go, it naturally didn''t want to. As soon as he heard that the king of hell beast mentioned Murong Jin''s heart, his fire became more vigorous.


    Since Murong Jinxin that woman appeared, Pluto almost all of his attention to the woman, which has made it uncomfortable enough. If it can''t even touch Ye Ranran because of that woman, it will be so depressed that it wants to die.


    "I said little wolf, you really have no eyes. Will the underworld protect you? What are you kidding about? In the eyes of Hades, you can''t compare with Jin Xin''s hair. "


    After just the battle, ye Ranran was almost exhausted, so she let Xiao Hui carry her, and she didn''t bother to struggle. But after hearing Xiao Hui''s words, I felt very funny. The underworld dotes on Jin Xin without bottom line. This little wolf doesn''t even count as a fart.


    "You shut up, and there''s no good end to irritating me. You female fox, I will let you completely submit to me in a moment. "


    By Ye Ran Ran poked in the heart of the softest place, small ash also some rage. However, it still firmly believes that even if it really touches Ye Ranran, it will not hurt its life if it is punished at most. Therefore, it is not afraid.


    "Poof, you are such a poor male wolf that does not like a female wolf. I sympathize with you."


    Ye Ranran really thinks that the little wolf carrying her is too naive. Now the situation is very clear. It wants to take her away, unless it can defeat the king of hell beast, otherwise it is wishful thinking.


    "You''d better sympathize with yourself first, hum..." Xiao Hui really wants to seal Ye Ranran''s mouth directly. If she says it like this, I''m afraid it''s dark, and it can''t taste her. He felt that he had endured it long enough, and he didn''t want to endure it for a second. So he raised his noble wave feet and wanted to go around the netherworld beast Dynasty in another direction¡° I said, are you a little ridiculous? How shameful is it that you want to be strong against others in full view of the public? I''m stuck here today. If you want to leave here, go through my crotch. If you don''t, put her down and get out of here. " A voice with a bit of banter sounded at the top of the underworld garden. The underworld beasts looked towards the place where they made the sound. When they saw the ruffian dragon that had just come in, a thick black line appeared on the forehead of almost all the underworld beasts. This ruffian dragon is mixed in. The play will be more beautiful¡° You ruffian dragon, think it''s great to be the guardian beast of the little master of the dragon clan? If it''s cool, go to the other side to enjoy the cool, or I''ll beat you back to your original shape and let you lie in the netherworld pool all your life... "

 Chapter 463

    Xiaohui looked up and saw a dragon coming out of the dark beasts. Suddenly, one head became two big ones. This dragon''s identity is not low, and his temperament is extremely awkward. If you really make trouble with it, you will not be able to get along with it. But when its eyes swept to Ye Ranran''s body, it decided to follow this ruffian dragon Mao.


    "Poof, wolves of the wolf clan all like whimsy. Just like you, do you want to beat it back to its original shape? Believe it or not, I can step on you with one foot. "


    Shuishui thinks that the little wolf in front of him is too narcissistic. Although he is still injured, his skill has not recovered much. But it has seen Xiao Hui fight with Ye Ranran, and it has also measured its own fighting power before it dares to come out to help Ye Ranran. Otherwise, even if you know ye Ranran is Murong Jinxin''s good sister, it will not act rashly.


    "Roar, roar..."


    The king of netherworld also has a headache now. Xiao Hui has just had a fight with Ye Ranran. If he is fighting with Shuishui, I''m afraid that he will soon make trouble to heiwuchang. I''m afraid none of them will come to a good end.


    It strides to Xiaohui, gets Ye Ranran down, and then signals Ye Ranran to leave first.


    "Water, we are all the same. I''ll follow you in the future, otherwise this haunting and shameless wolf will pester me. I don''t want to be taken advantage of by it. "


    Ye Ranran came to Shuishui and laughed at Shuishui. For this ruffian dragon, she had only seen it from a distance before and didn''t say hello. She didn''t expect that when something happened to her, it was the dragon that jumped out to protect her without fear.


    "For the sake of my young lady, I''ll let you follow me, but I won''t be long in the underworld garden. If you don''t want to be taken advantage of by this broken wolf, you can only take advantage of this time to practice better than it. "


    Water swept in front of a little dogleg Ye Ran Ran Ran, big longan with a trace of smile. Since it was created, very few people have been able to get close to it. This ye Ranran is a blessing of Sansheng cultivation and can get its protection.


    "OK, when you give me guidance, my skills will certainly improve by leaps and bounds."


    Ye Ranran knows the details of Shuishui. She knows that Shuishui''s power is not under black and white impermanence. Black impermanence is too busy to guide her every day. If Shuishui is willing to guide her, she thinks she will leave this ghost place as soon as possible. Only left this ghost place, she can completely get rid of this little broken wolf.


    "In the future, you''ll have to say something nice for me in front of my young lady, or I''ll get back as much as I teach you..."


    Shuishui''s big eyes turned several times, and he thought the business could be done. If he wants to live a good life after he lets him, the first thing is to flatter his wife. As we all know, the young master of his family only listens to his wife, and ye Ranran is one of the few people in the world who can speak in front of her.


    "What''s the difficulty? Jinxin there taught me, from now on your business is my business, to ensure that Jinxin will be good to you


    Ye Ranran flatters with a smile, like the dazzling light in Amethyst''s eyes. She felt that this was a blessing in disguise. If she hadn''t fought with this little wolf today, I''m afraid she would have nothing to do with Shuishui. When I think about it, my mood suddenly brightens up.


    "Well, let''s go. I''ll keep you quiet for one day when I''m in the underworld. If this broken wolf wants to gain an inch, I will definitely let it taste the taste of piss off. "


    Shuishui nodded to show that the deal had been negotiated. He glanced at the little ash who was stopped by the king of netherworld and could only stare at them. He put up his foot provocatively. Then he walked away with Ye Ranran, as if he were the king of the hell garden.


    "Ye Ranran, wait for me, wait..."


    Seeing that the woman who was going to be herself left with other members of the opposite sex, Xiao Hui was so angry that she wanted to curse her mother, but she was not the opponent of the king of netherworld, so she had to watch ye Ranran and Shuishui disappear.


    ¡­¡­


    Ten days later, the Demon Lord went out ahead of time. Murong Jinxin, who got the news, stopped practicing and rushed to the demon world with the letter of the evil god.


    When Murong Jinxin''s figure appeared in the demon world, the whole demon world was like a big enemy, especially the four elders and the left and right Dharma protectors of the demon world. They looked at the woman walking in the demon world like a queen. They were very angry.


    "Where''s the devil? I need to see him. "


    Murong Jin heart without any obstruction into the hall of the demon world, but did not see the shadow of the devil, he asked one side of the devil Yin.


    "The devil is not someone who wants to see you. You can tell us if you have anything. We will tell you for you."


    Moyin looks at Murong Jinxin with a sneer. Since Murong Jinxin of Yunyao mountain let the underworld kill them, he is full of resentment against the woman in front of him. So the attitude towards her is also a 180 degree turn, just like treating one''s own enemy.


    "Well, I''ll tell you if he wants the letter of the evil god? If not, I''ll leave at once. Do you think I''d like to come to a place like you


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t care much about the lukewarm words of Moyin. She and these demons are natural enemies anyway. If you die or I die, she doesn''t need these demons to have any good attitude towards her. She said her intention directly, and she believed that these demons knew what to do¡° Then please give the letter to us, and we will give it to the devil for you. " Devil Yin clear, a nonsense all didn''t say, then toward Murong Jin heart stretched out a hand. If you let this woman see the devil, the devil must suffer. It''s just a letter. They can accept it for the devil¡° OK, I''ll give it to you, but remember that if the devil wants to see me after reading this letter, let him kneel down in front of the netherworld pool for three days and three nights. " Murong Jin''s heart is also very refreshing. She immediately takes out the letter in her arms and gives it to the devil Yin. But what she said made her scalp numb instantly. The hand that had been stretched out suddenly drew back. Looking at the letter was like seeing a hot potato¡° Pick it up. Why not? If you don''t dare to answer it, I''ve left the letter on this desk. You should remember to hand it over to the devil as soon as possible, or the evil god will be gone. " Murong Jinxin saw the reaction of the devil Yin, the corner of her mouth picked up a hint of irony, then put the letter on the table, left a few words, then turned and left, without the slightest intention to stay. But her words let the four elders of the demon world have already left and right to protect the Dharma. Subconsciously, they catch up and stop Murong Jinxin''s steps. They know too well that Murong Jinxin is a woman who can do what she says. Once she goes out of the demon world, the devil will have to kneel down in front of the netherworld pool for three days and three nights to see her¡° Murong, please stay. We''re going to invite the devil This time, what he said was not Moyin but Moyang. After dropping such a sentence, he made a look at Moyin and the four elders and left in a hurry. For him, it''s more comfortable to invite the devil than to stay and listen to Murong Jinxin''s sarcasm¡° "Murong Jinxin, like an old man, went to a soft chair and sat down. Her white fingers knocked on the empty table, indicating that Moyin and the four elders would serve her tea immediately. It was so arrogant that Moyin and the four elders wanted to vomit blood, but they had to do so. The waiting time is very short, but also more than ten minutes, outside the hall will ring a burst of rapid footsteps. Then the devil came in with a gloomy face, and after glancing at the woman with the old God, he went to his own position and sat down¡° What about the letter from ling''er? " Demon Zun is not wordy either, stretched out a hand to Murong Jin''s heart, the purpose already very clear. Murong Jinxin is definitely not a kind woman. She would not have sent a letter herself if there was nothing important. In addition to what Moyang had just said, he felt very uncomfortable¡° Take it. " Murong Jin heart will be in the hands of the letter to the devil shot away, looking at the devil that anxious look, think this thing has been half successful. The more they love, the greater their chances of success. "..." The devil can''t wait to open the letter in his hand. He looks at it at a glance, and his face turns pale. When he finishes reading the letter, his whole face has no blood color. Obviously, he is scared by the content of the letter. He first took a cup of tea in front of him and poured it down at one go. After stabilizing his mind, he looked at Murong Jin''s smiling heart¡° What are you looking at me for? The only reason I''m going to deliver the letter in person is that I don''t want to see the evil god play out. If she dies, my soul will be forever broken. Don''t think about the reason why I''m sitting here. I believe you know better than me about the consequences of my incomplete soul! " Murong Jin heart to meet the eyes of the devil, bright eyes in a calm, completely not afraid of the devil to explore. She has been preparing for today for a long time. It is impossible for the devil to get any information from her. On the contrary, she had seen all he wanted from him. Then his only request must be to let her take him to see the evil god. She was ready for this¡° Murong Jinxin, you know the seriousness of this matter. I have to prove it to ling''er in person. If you want to protect ling''er, take me to the place of chaos. Otherwise, I don''t know if what ling''er said in the letter is true or false. Did you force her to do this... "

 Chapter 464

    Demon Zun folded the letter in his hand and put it into his pocket. After hesitating for a long time, he looked at Murong Jin''s heart and opened his mouth. It''s related to ling''er''s life and death. He must not be so hasty. It is not that he is reluctant to give up the blood of those Saint fighters, but that he worries that this is a plot of Murong Jinxin.


    Only when he saw ling''er himself and confirmed the truth of the matter, could he make the most correct judgment


    "Are you demanding too much? Take you to the land of chaos? You don''t think my soul power is wasted enough? Anyway, I''ve sent the letter. Believe it or not. If you want to watch the evil god die, I have nothing to say. If my soul is incomplete, I can''t die anyway... "


    Murong Jin heart cold hum a, and did not immediately agree to the requirements of the devil. To deal with the devil, she must be careful every step, otherwise it is easy to show her feet. She pretended that she didn''t care. She stood up and waved her sleeves to the devil, then pretended to leave.


    "You take me to see ling''er, and I''ll make up for your lost soul power..."


    Demon Zun will Murong Jinxin all reactions, for Murong Jinxin this woman, he has very understanding, is absolutely impossible to eat any loss. Ling''er''s life and death is also related to Murong Jin''s heart to some extent, so it''s reasonable for Murong Jin''s heart to go for ling''er in person.


    "How? I''ve just come back from the land of chaos. If I''m taking a risk, I''m afraid I''ll have to go back to bed for more than half a month. "


    Murong Jinxin''s footstep Dunzhu, turned his arms around the chest, in order to look at the quiet man in his spare time, a pair of everything is easy to discuss, but I am absolutely not at a loss. She knew that the devil would talk to her about the terms, which meant that the devil had believed in the letter of the evil god. The only thing she had to do now was to find a way to pit the devil.


    "Yuanshenguo, I''ll give you three. Is that ok?"


    Demon Zun''s slender fingers kept knocking on the handle of the seat. After a long silence, he opened his mouth with great pain. Yuanshenguo is a rare treasure. He only has five in his hand, so he will send out three at once. It''s hard to avoid shaking his heart. But he knew that if he didn''t pay such a price, Murong Jin would not let go of this greedy woman.


    "Three yuanshenguo and a seven color pearl. If you agree, I''ll take you now. Otherwise, nothing will be said. "


    Murong Jin''s eyes, like stars, turn around. Although she is still cool on her beautiful face, she is happy in her heart. No one can resist the benefits of the devil, but she is still unwilling and wants to pit the devil more. Anyway, there are a lot of treasures in the demon world. If you don''t pit, it''s not white.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are a woman. I''m afraid only the underworld and the little Lord of the dragon clan can bear it. Well, I promise you... "


    Demon Zun looked at Murong Jinxin''s face that ever-changing expression, the corner of his mouth mercilessly smoked. He knew that this woman is a bottomless pit. If she doesn''t kill him hard, she won''t give up. Fortunately, she just asked for an extra seven color bead, which was useless to him. She wanted him to give it to him.


    "Give me something. I''ll take you after I take yuanshenguo."


    Murong Jin''s heart was very satisfied and nodded. Her little white hand stretched out to the devil. She has just returned from the day of chaos. Unless she takes yuanshenguo, she will go to the place of chaos. The soul power she will consume is very huge. She would never have done such a loss making business.


    "Here you are!"


    The magic master summoned the yuanshenguo in the storeroom. Three red and gorgeous fruits appeared in Murong Jin''s little white hand in the blink of an eye. At the same time, there was a seven color pearl with yellow light.


    "The devil is worthy of being the devil. It''s really happy!"


    Murong Jin heart will one of the Yuanshen fruit swallow, and the other two together with seven color beads into the pocket. Until I feel that yuan Shenguo has played a role, I smile and look at the devil.


    "Let''s go to the underworld to find the underworld first. I can''t rest assured until I give my body to the underworld."


    She is not stupid. If she takes the devil to the place of chaos in the demon world, she doesn''t know how to be tossed by those evil spirits. Besides, in this world, she felt that only Hades could protect her.


    "Go..."


    The devil really thinks that Murong Jin''s heart is superfluous, but Murong Jin''s soul is with him. If Murong Jin''s heart has an accident in the demon world, I''m afraid he won''t come to a good end. But since this woman must go from the underworld, let''s go from the underworld. Anyway, it''s the same for him to go from anywhere.


    With a wave of the big hand, one person and one demon will disappear in the same place and fly away towards the nether pool of the underworld


    ¡­¡­


    The land of chaos


    The evil god is holding his cheek to meditate. There is a trace of pain in his beautiful eyes. Two lines of tears fall silently and fall on the cold floor, splashing with different shapes.


    There was an unusual fluctuation in the air. She quickly wiped the tears on her face and arranged her make-up. So embarrassed side, she also does not want to let Murong Jin heart in see the second time.


    "You are just adding to the cake. I haven''t seen the way you cry. What else do you cover up?" Murong Jinxin''s soul revolves around the evil god. Looking at the haggard face of the evil god, she really feels that this is God''s help. The pitiful appearance of the evil god is a vivid confirmation of what she said in her letter to the devil¡° Why are you here again? Is everything done? " The God of evil, as the saying goes, everything goes without going to the temple of three treasures. Murong Jinxin appears in a good mood in front of her this time, probably with good news. But she didn''t want to see the devil in that direction. She just thought that Murong Jinxin had finished the devil¡° No, the devil doesn''t believe you. He has to argue to see you for proof. For your sake, I brought him with me Murong Jinxin shakes her head and winks at the evil god to let him know what to say and what not to say later. She had already felt the agitation of the demon in her body, but she was not in a hurry to release the demon immediately¡° Really... Really... You brought him... "The evil god''s tearful eyes suddenly widened. She couldn''t believe her good luck. She never thought that she could see the devil before she left the chaotic place. But Murong Jin''s words made her mood brighten up in an instant. For a moment, she was at a loss¡° What are you excited about? If you can''t prove that you are going to die soon, this will be the last time you meet him... "Murong Jin''s heart floats to the evil god and stands still. She gives a warning to the evil god, who is already overjoyed, until the evil god''s mood has calmed down and nods to her clearly. She just took back the soul power of suppressing the demon Zun and released the demon Zun who couldn''t wait¡° Well... "As soon as the devil''s body fell to the ground, he felt a strong evil air coming towards him. He drove all his mana to resist, but he found that it was fruitless and snorted in pain. The evil spirit here is much stronger than that outside, and his magic power is so deep that he can''t stand it. No wonder there is no living creature here except the evil god and Murong Jinxin''s soul... "Don''t hurry to put the Pearl of chaos on him..." Murong Jinxin looks at the miserable devil, but in fact, there is no sympathy in her heart. But seeing that the evil god only looked at the devil, but didn''t know how to do it, he couldn''t help reminding him. If the devil died here, I''m afraid the evil god will kill her¡° Quickly... Quickly put on... "The evil god suddenly realized that he quickly took out the bead of chaos from his arms and put it on for the devil. Seeing that the devil had stopped twitching, he stood up slowly, and the big stone in his heart fell to the ground¡° Ling''er... Ling''er... "The familiar breath came, which made the devil forget all the pain. Without saying a word, he immediately took the evil god into his arms, holding it tightly, as if trying to rub the evil god into his body. Tens of thousands of years, they have separated for tens of thousands of years, and finally met in such a situation, which made him not only sigh but also sigh, but also sad¡° Wuwuwu... I thought I would never see you again in my life... I got sick... That''s what the letter said... Wuwuwuwu... "A strong sense of security enveloped the evil god, which made her suddenly collapse and cry loudly. But she had an extra heart. She was crying and confirming what she had written. She is a man who knows her and knows what kind of situation he is most likely to be soft hearted. At present, the most important thing is that in addition to the saint fighter named song yu''er, she will talk to him after he completely believes her¡° Silly girl... Why didn''t you tell me earlier when you were sick... It took so long... "The devil''s heart melted in that instant, and he kept kissing away the tears on the evil god''s face. Even he felt that his lips had been scalded by the hot temperature of those tears. He remembered what she had written in her letter. Her heart trouble had lasted for many years, and he could not help complaining¡° I don''t want to give you any trouble... I think I can survive one day. Maybe I can survive until I leave chaos. Besides, my relationship with Jinxin is very stiff before. She can''t help me with a message. Now I have no choice but to ask her for a long time before she agrees. "

 Chapter 465

    The evil god wiped the tears and snot directly on the demon Zun''s body, crying very miserable. The words she said made people feel even more miserable, as if she was really terminally ill. That appearance and tone made the devil really want to die, painful death.


    "Don''t worry... It will be ok... I won''t allow you to have an accident... It''s just the blood of ten top Saint fighters... I''ll make heart medicine for you when I go back..."


    The devil held the evil god''s small face, and his whole face was wrinkled with grief. He was too careless. Last time he came to see her in chaos, he didn''t ask her in detail. If he had known earlier that she was ill, he would not have let her drag her to the point where there was no way back. All the sins she suffered were due to him. He''s such a jerk.


    "Well... I believe you... Don''t take their lives... Just let them put a bowl of blood..."


    The evil god''s red and swollen eyes flashed slightly, and then he leaned his little head to the devil''s arms. After all, he cheated him, and his heart was more or less guilty. At this moment, she didn''t want him to see her cheating face.


    "Well... Don''t cry... It''s hard to see one side... You''re crying. I want to cry too..."


    The demon Zun nodded and agreed. He would agree to any request she made now, only that her tears would not drop. Her tears are so precious that he really doesn''t want them to fall because of him, which will make him want to slap himself in the face.


    "I just can''t help it... Happy and sad... You know I always love to cry..."


    The evil god cried for a long time in the arms of the Demon Lord. Until he released his emotions, he raised his little face like a lotus and sobbed.


    This kind of emotion is really very complex. Only when she cries so happily, can she release her emotion completely.


    "I know you are a crying ghost... Don''t cry... When you are crying, let others see the joke..."


    The demon Zun rubbed the soft hair of the evil god and arranged her clothes. Seeing that her tears could not stop, he could only lift Murong Jin''s heart out. In fact, this time he is eager to Murong Jin heart immediately go away, if Murong Jin heart is not, he has a lot of ways to let the arms of the villain quiet.


    "To see a joke is to see a joke... Anyway, she hasn''t seen me cry... It doesn''t matter if she sees it more than once..."


    The evil god sniffed and glanced at Murong Jin''s heart not far away. He didn''t feel unnatural at all. In her heart, Murong Jinxin has been regarded as her own person, although this person is destined to be her natural enemy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s heart and brain slide down a drop of sweat, for the evil god''s words she said very speechless. But the evil god was also helping her, so she held back the words that she was about to blurt out to get rid of their relationship.


    She was happy that the evil god would finish the whole thing in a few words, which meant that their plan could be carried out, and it was difficult for song yu''er to live first.


    "Silly girl, if you take her as your own person, she may not take you as her own person. In the future, I''d like to be more careful so that I won''t be hurt by her. This woman''s mind is very strange. I haven''t known her for a long time. He has taken a lot of treasures from me. "


    The devil Zun naturally understands the meaning of her words. After a glance at Murong Jin''s heart, she really feels that her woman is too simple. He can only say that he was cheated by this woman, so that his woman would not be sold by Murong Jinxin, and he would still count money for her.


    "Don''t talk about it. What I take from you is what I deserve. It''s our deal. If you don''t want to, I can''t beat you, and I can''t force you. What do you mean you''re putting all the blame on me this time? "


    Murong Jinxin originally intended to be silent to the end, but she couldn''t help listening to the devil''s words. As the saying goes, a slap does not make a sound, her deal with the devil is a wish to fight and a wish to get. Is it interesting for him to say these words now?


    "Do you know in your heart that even if it''s a trade, most of it is forced by you, don''t you dare to say it''s not?"


    Which transaction between them is not her coercion and inducement? Which time was he willing? Anyway, as long as he met her, it must be no good. This has become an iron law. This woman has become the sweeper in his life. As long as she waved her broom, he would be in bad luck.


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll make you useful? All right, you should say everything quickly. After that, I''ll take you away. My patience is limited. I don''t have the time to waste here. "


    Murong Jin heart cold hum a, then turned his eyes, lazy to pay attention to the devil. Her purpose of bringing the devil here has been basically achieved. She originally planned to give them more time. Now it seems that the devil doesn''t need it. So why should she waste her soul power here.


    "You took the three yuanshenguo and gave me a little time? Murong Jinxin, your conscience is really eaten by the dog... "


    Smell speech, demon Zun''s forehead instantly appeared three thick lines, this really want to give that not far away woman a fist. How long has he been in chaos? Not for ten minutes. She said she was going to leave. Anyway, he has to stay at least half an hour¡° What kind of conscience do you have to talk about with a crazy devil like you? Are you going or not? If you don''t go, you''ll stay here and die, and I won''t accompany you. " Murong Jin heart was the devil''s words to anger, a few strides rushed to the devil''s front, waving his fist said aloud. That appearance is simply to want to devour the devil directly alive, see the evil god of one side of the mouth straight draw, quickly come out to put out the fire¡° Jinxin, just look at my face and give us some time, please... "The evil god pulls the devil behind him to avoid a direct conflict between the devil and Murong Jinxin. At the moment, they still ask for Murong Jinxin. She doesn''t want to make the relationship between the devil and Murong Jinxin too rigid. Murong Jin heart this person eat soft don''t eat hard, with her to hard absolutely no good end¡° I brought him to see you just because of your face, but he didn''t know what to do. I''ve given you enough face, so you don''t have to ask for it again. " Murong Jin''s heart didn''t have a good face for the evil god. She was really stimulated by the devil''s words. After she finished speaking to the evil god, she looked at the devil behind him and asked¡° Are you going or not? If we don''t go, we''ll see you. " This dead man still drags like this when he asks for help. She''s not his subordinate. There''s no need to be polite to him. If he dares to say no, she will turn around and leave immediately¡° I don''t want to leave, but don''t be complacent. You can''t leave without ling''er''s permission... "The devil roared back. Why should he be yelled by this woman. Now but in his woman''s territory, his woman as long as not willing, this Murong Jin heart even if it is the ability of Tongtian, she can''t go¡° OK, I''ll see if the evil god dares to attack me? I''m dead, and you must die here, too. The Pearl of chaos can only protect your peace for a moment... "Murong Jin''s heart went out, threw a white eye to the evil god, and her body quickly floated towards the entrance of the land of chaos. As she expected, she just floated a few steps, then was blocked by an invisible air, the whole soul was instantly pulled back by the evil god¡° Jinxin, don''t do that. He just has a bad mouth. Don''t pay attention to him. You see, I''ve never been sorry for you. Can you give us ten minutes? It''s only ten minutes. I''ll let him go with you as soon as the time comes... "The evil god''s scalp is numb. Look at this and that, and I think the two goods have met. It''s just like thunder and fire. Cough, although this sentence is not suitable for them, she just wanted to express the smell of gunpowder when they met¡° Ling''er, why are you begging her? We don''t owe her. She brought me to see you with three yuanshenguo and a seven color pearl. People like her can only give her hard... "The devil looked at the woman''s low voice in front of Murong Jin''s heart, and a nameless fire came up at once. His ling''er, that is his treasure, he is reluctant to let her suffer a little injustice, but now she is in front of her own face, Murong Jin heart put on such a low profile¡° Just say a few words and don''t make any noise The evil god glares at the devil. After spending so long with Murong Jinxin, she is used to being bullied by Murong Jinxin. If the devil is talking nonsense, I''m afraid this situation will be even more difficult. "..." He was yelled by his beloved. The devil touched his nose, and his arrogance was suppressed. He hooked the corner of his mouth and turned his head¡° Jinxin, Jinxin, please, OK? Is that all right? " Seeing that the devil was quiet, the evil god went to Murong Jinxin. For the first time, he grasped Murong Jinxin''s arm and began to shake it gently. My big red eyes are all over the place¡° Don''t do that. I''m sick. I''ve got goose bumps all over my body. OK, I''ll give you ten minutes. To make a long story short, you also know that I can''t stay here for a long time now. Hurry up... "Murong Jin shivered, pulled aside the evil god''s little hand, and stepped back two steps before she opened her mouth without laughing. For the evil god unconditional stand on her side to protect her, she is actually quite moved. It''s just that it won''t matter if you have ten more minutes¡° I knew you were the best. Don''t worry. I''ll let him go with you in ten minutes. Jinxin, I really like you more and more... "

 Chapter 466

    The evil God looks at Murong Jinxin''s slightly uncomfortable look and laughs. If Murong Jinxin hadn''t gone far away, she would have jumped up and hugged her.


    Perhaps in Murong Jinxin''s heart, she still has a little status


    "Please don''t say it, I will vomit..."


    Murong Jin''s heart was obviously unable to resist the evil god''s enthusiasm. She glanced at the evil god and turned around. For the God of evil, sometimes she felt helpless, but she still had a soft heart.


    "Hey, hey... Um..."


    The God of evil laughed. Originally, he wanted to tease Murong Jinxin, but he felt that his body was suddenly pulled into a familiar and warm embrace, and the kiss like a storm spread out to her.


    She Leng for a while, originally or want to struggle, after all Murong Jin heart is still here, even if she is thick skinned, also not thick enough to be in front of others with the devil. But demon Zun had made up his mind to make trouble by biting her lip.


    "Don''t move..."


    The demon Zun endured the pain from the bottom of his body and whispered. After waiting for tens of thousands of years, he felt that he could not wait any longer. In this case, he could not do anything to her. He could only kiss her to ease his desire for her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The evil god''s long eyelashes trembled slightly, and he didn''t resist. Hold his strong waist and let him do whatever he likes to himself. As long as it''s not too much, she won''t feel too ashamed. They have been waiting for this moment for tens of thousands of years. Let her be so shameless.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This is not far from the Murong Jin heart some embarrassed, as the past, Murong Jin heart naturally know behind that a man and a woman doing. But she can''t be so ignorant to stop it, can only stand so rigid body, brain slide down a few drops of huge sweat.


    These hungry men and women, it''s really unbearable. When they meet, they put on such a passionate scene


    Time goes by slowly. When the devil kisses the evil god, time is running out. The evil god leaned on the devil and muttered something in a low voice. The devil listened carefully and nodded repeatedly. Ten minutes later, she stepped back from the devil''s arms, indicating that the devil could go.


    "Jinxin... Can go..."


    The evil god''s little face is red and gorgeous. He looks at Murong Jinxin''s back and says something embarrassed. But he doesn''t see Murong Jinxin turning around. He wants to dig a hole and bury himself.


    "That''s enough. Let''s go..."


    Murong Jin''s heart realized that the devil had already flown into her soul. Then she turned and looked at the woman who didn''t even know where to put her hand. With a cold hum, she drifted towards the entrance of the chaotic land.


    "Ha ha..."


    When the evil God saw their figure disappear, he didn''t feel very disappointed. Because of this meeting, she felt as if she had taken a peace of mind. Demon Zun''s feelings for her are very deep, which makes her feel very comforted.


    This meeting, she achieved her goal, Jinxin also achieved her own goal, it''s the best of both worlds


    ¡­¡­


    Netherworld pool


    After the demon Zun got out of Murong Jinxin''s soul, he didn''t say a word. He just nodded with Hades and left. When he left, he was still angry, which made Pluto feel a little surprised..


    "Have you offended him?"


    Looking at the little man sitting up with his eyebrows rubbed, the corner of Pluto''s mouth smoked and asked curiously. Generally speaking, it is impossible for the devil''s nature to leave without saying a word. Maybe he suffered a great loss from Jin Xin in the devil''s world or in the chaos.


    "Hum, he''s stingy. He just took his three yuanshenguo and a seven color pearl. He hated me and had a fight with me in the chaos. This kind of man is the worst..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is not very concerned about the abnormality of the devil, and she has no good impression of the devil, and her words are not very pleasant, especially the look on her small face.


    "To tell you the truth, you are the most blackmailer woman I have ever seen..."


    Hearing the words, Hades only felt the thunder rolling in the sky. If he were a demon, he would be crazy. That yuan Shenguo and seven color beads are all treasures. Jinxin takes so many from others, and quarrels with them. No wonder the devil is so depressed.


    "It''s all your wish. If he doesn''t like it, he can refuse my request. I warn you, don''t be so stingy in the future, or I''ll even feel uncomfortable when I see one of your hairs... "


    Murong Jinxin takes yuan Shenguo and seven color beads out of her arms and puts them in the hand of the underworld, indicating that the underworld will keep them for her. It''s hard for her to get the treasure, but you can''t easily lose it, otherwise she will be more depressed than the devil.


    "When did I ever be mean to you? As long as you want, I will try my best to hold it in front of you. But to be honest, the devil is not mean to you... "


    The demon Zun had nothing to do with her, but he fell into her hands again and again, which made him feel strange. But he is different from the devil. He is her future man. He is good for her, which can''t be compared¡° I want the moon in the sky, you go and pick it for me... "Murong Jinxin saw that he took yuan Shenguo and seven color beads away, and breathed out a long breath. She did all the things she should do, and then she would see the immortal devil. Looking at the devil''s appearance, he estimated that song yu''er would have to be released for bloodletting today. If there was any good news, it was just a matter of these hours¡° Can I have something else? How to pick the moon? It''s silly for you to be king... "The underworld''s fingers curled up and played on Murong Jin''s forehead. He was speechless about her words. Can you pick anything like the moon? Even if he could, he didn''t think he could take it off¡° I don''t think I''m going to practice today. I''ll take half a day off and wait for the good news of the immortal devil... "Murong Jin looks at the underworld, gets up and stands up. Because song yu''er is ready for everything, she feels very comfortable. But this hasn''t gone two steps forward, then he watched black impermanence twitch, and came in in a hurry, with a very strange look on his face¡° Miss Wang Murong, Shuishui and Xiaohui have been fighting for a day and a night. If they fight here, I''m afraid they will lose both sides... "Hei Wuchang has a sad face. He wants to vomit blood when he thinks of the scene he saw in the underworld garden. The two little ancestors, one is the treasure of the underworld and the other is the treasure of the little master of the dragon clan. They can''t afford to offend each other. He is also really no way, just took the risk of being scolded to youmingtan¡° Ah? What''s the difference between the two goods? Can it last a day and a night? " Murong Jin''s heart is silly. She really can''t understand what interests the little wolf and Jun Mo Li''s dragon can have? It seems that the two goods have already made a fuss in the underworld garden. Black and white impermanence can''t even deal with the old underworld. Otherwise, with the caution of black impermanence, they would never disturb them when they are closed¡° Xiao Hui takes a fancy to Ye Ranran. He has already fought with Ye Ranran once before. He wants to fight with Ye Ranran who has lost. He is blocked by water. In order to prevent Xiaohui, ye Ranran took refuge in Shuishui. Xiaohui estimated that it was not pleasant to see ye Ranran and Shuishui together. If he had nothing to do, he would go to them to make trouble. Yesterday, he provoked Shuishui and started fighting... "Speaking of this, Hei Wuchang sincerely felt that Xiaohui was too counselled. What he paid attention to was your love and my wish. Other people''s Ye Ranran had clearly rejected it, but he still didn''t give up and wanted to use force to get others. Isn''t it clear that he wanted to block it? Ye Ranran is not an ordinary fox. Her backstage is Murong Jinxin. Who is Murong Jinxin? That''s the real power man in the future of the underworld. That little wolf really hit the muzzle of the gun¡° Is that wolf brain OK? Is it too much to want to be strong? You tell Shuishui to beat the broken wolf to death. I''m responsible for killing him. How unreasonable Smell speech, Murong Jin heart mouth smile suddenly stopped, she never thought that the wolf''s courage is so big. If Ranran is really attacked by it, the consequences will be unimaginable. Last time there was water. If one day it was not there? What should Ranran do? It seems that she has to find a way to get the broken wolf away... "This... This is not good... The old underworld is still watching in the underworld garden now... It''s good that Shuishui doesn''t suffer..." Hei Wuchang really wants to cry. If he really conveys Murong Jinxin''s words, I''m afraid he will be the first one to have bad luck. The old underworld doesn''t care so much. I''m afraid he''ll slap him in the face. Xiaohui is the treasure of the underworld, but it is also the life of the old underworld¡° I just said, how can I fight all day and night without winning? My dragon is more than one level worse than that broken wolf. It turns out that the dead old man is doing trouble. Yes? Is there no backstage for the dragon who bullied me? Then I''ll go to the underworld garden today, and let my dragon cripple the broken wolf. " Murong Jin''s delicate eyebrows pick, she has always been short, water is her people, she is naturally to be desperate to protect. The dead old man of the old underworld is too much. She dares to attack her dragon while she is away. She can''t swallow it. After that, he walked out of the netherworld pool and towards the netherworld garden¡° Alas, my father is really full. If you don''t mind your own business, he''ll feel better now... "

 Chapter 467

    The garden of the dead


    When Murong Jinxin arrived at the scene with a whole body of anger, Shuishui and Xiaohui were still fighting tirelessly, while the old Hades stood by to watch the battle, his eyes closely followed Xiaohui, and did not leave for a second. See Murong Jin heart came, also just slanted her with the remaining light of canthus.


    "Ranran, what has this broken wolf done to you?"


    Murong Jin''s heart is too lazy to pay attention to the old Pluto. After looking at the situation of the battlefield, it seems that water still has the upper hand, she goes to the sad face of Ye Ranran and rubs Ye Ranran''s snow-white soft hair.


    "I was almost carried away by it last time. I saved the king of Kuoming beast and Shuishui. These days, it comes to look for trouble almost every day. If it wasn''t for the protection of water, I would have been ruined by it for a long time. What you see is that I must be a corpse.... "


    Ye Ranran leans her small head on Murong Jinxin''s body, and her purple eyes look at the small ash who has been panting. Originally, she was a little worried, because every time Shuishui wanted to win, the old Hades would rescue Xiaohui. She was really afraid that if she kept fighting like this, she would suffer a great loss. Now Jin Xin came, all her worries disappeared. She knew that Jin was there and everything was OK.


    "He is so bold that he dares to bully you like this. If I don''t pull off his skin today, I won''t be Murong Jinxin..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at Ye Ranran that a pair of extremely aggrieved appearance, the heart was very distressed. Ye Ranran''s temperament is what she knows best. If she hadn''t been cornered, there would be no relaxed eyes in her eyes. It seems that this little wolf has become a stumbling block in Ranran''s cultivation. Then, she must remove this stumbling block for Ranran.


    "You can get it away quickly. I really can''t stand it. I''ve never seen such a shameless person before. I feel sick when I look at it..."


    This period of time is really afraid of being entangled by Xiaohui. This little wolf doesn''t care about day and night at all. As long as she seizes the opportunity, she wants to get rid of her. She has no intention to cultivate these days and is thinking about how to guard against it all day and all night. After so much trouble, she felt that she would definitely become a psycho.


    "OK, when it loses, I''ll take it away immediately. If anyone dares to hinder your cultivation, I''ll let him die... "


    Murong Jinxin patted Ye Ranran''s hairy head, also as a comfort to her. After this, it seems that she needs to have a good talk with the old underworld, so that as soon as she leaves, Ranran will be poisoned by the little wolf.


    "Is it that serious? Xiao Hui just likes Ye Ranran so much that she can''t accept the fact that ye Ranran has already got married, so she won''t end up in a bad situation, will she? "


    The underworld, who followed, listened to Murong Jinxin''s vicious words, and looked at Murong Jinxin''s fierce face, with some creeps. For the absurd things Xiao Hui has done these days, he has asked a question from Hei Wuchang''s mouth. This little broken wolf is sure to be taught by Jin Xin today, but he has to read some master servant feelings to make his end look better.


    "If you can''t accept it, you can go to extremes? If someone doesn''t like me to marry you in the future, can I do the same? I know this little wolf is your favorite, but we are not right about people. In fact, who is wrong after all? "


    Murong Jin''s anger had already been burning more and more exuberant. As soon as he heard the words of Pluto, he immediately accepted it. Mercilessly gouged out the underworld one eye, has the underworld if dares to speak for the small ash, she will move to teach his posture.


    "Don''t use yourself as a metaphor. That will never happen to you. Naturally, it''s Xiaohui''s fault. Don''t be so angry. Anger will hurt your body... "


    The underworld touched his nose and looked at the little ash who had been forced to retreat by the water. He could only sigh a little. He has tried his best, but Jin Xin''s anger is too big, and he can''t save this kind of little broken wolf who is talking about disaster.


    "Xiao Hui is the holy wolf of the wolf clan. It''s lucky for ye Ranran to take a fancy to Ye Ranran. It''s said that ye Ranran can resolve the feud between the fox clan and the wolf clan for many years with Ye Ranran. What''s wrong?"


    Looking at his son''s wimpy appearance, old Pluto touched his gray beard and could not help talking for his beloved. In his heart, in addition to the son of Hades, what he cares about most is the holy wolf of the wolf clan. Now a listen to Murong Jin heart to his wolf, immediately don''t want to, don''t want to speak for his wolf.


    "Dead old man, it''s just your wishful thinking with this broken wolf. What''s the blessing of being seen by this broken wolf? Can we not have this kind of blessing? As for resolving the hatred between Fox and wolf, I don''t think it''s necessary. They are destined to be natural enemies, not a marriage can break everything into parts. What''s more, I''m not finished with you about what you''ve done to my dragon. "


    Murong Jin heart now is more fire, looking at the old underworld look to dye dye, that kind of naked contempt let Murong Jin heart a few strides to the old underworld in front of, hook a sneer quality asked.


    This world is not what you want to be able to do, because your status is noble, you take a fancy to others, they have to follow you, it''s bullshit.


    "What do you want? Do you still want to attack me for this? Don''t forget that this king is your future father-in-law... "The old underworld looked at his future daughter-in-law, and his temple began to jump up abruptly, with a trace of regret in his heart. He didn''t dare to let these two fight for so long. If he had solved them, Hei Wuchang would not go to Youming lake to find this evil star. However, he is also the old Pluto of the underworld. In the face of his future daughter-in-law, he should not lose his identity too much¡° Why not? You hit my dragon, I hit you, that''s a matter of course. As for the future father-in-law, it depends on whether I like it or not. If I don''t like it, you can wait for the underworld to die. Anyway, your precious son has to do with me. Even if I move you, he won''t care what to do with me. " Murong Jin''s heart is very strong. Hades will never cover up his father because of this. Besides, she can''t tolerate it. Ranran has to stay in the underworld for a long time. She has to make Xiaohui understand that if Ranran is moved, no one can keep it¡° Smelly boy, I''m your father. Do you allow your woman to treat him like this? "Ah?" The old underworld almost didn''t vomit blood because of Murong Jinxin''s natural words. On second thought, it''s the same reason. He knows his son''s virtue very well and estimates that it''s similar to Murong Jinxin''s. When he and Murong Jin heart conflict, 99% will stand in Murong Jin heart side. Today, he wants to take this opportunity to make a good trial¡° Although you are my father, you can''t go too far. Xiaohui''s behavior is a little too much. If you don''t teach Xiaohui a good lesson and let him go on the right path, you are still helping Xiaohui. Don''t you make it clear that you are helping the tyrant? " The corner of Pluto''s mouth took a few hard strokes. First, he took a look at Murong Jin''s heart. From Murong Jin''s stubborn little face, he didn''t see the possibility of any concession. Then he took a look at his father, and did not see any possibility of concession. Hesitated for a while, decided that should stand in the reasonable side. This little wolf really needs a good lesson¡° You little son of a bitch, your father raised you so big that you can''t be filial to your father. You even have to be angry with him like this. Do you want to be angry with him to death so that you can feel comfortable? " Although he had already made preparations in his heart, when he heard his son''s sonorous words, he still felt a little congested. In my heart, I had the idea of raising this smelly boy in vain. All kinds of complicated emotions were intertwined, and I couldn''t describe them in words¡° Father, don''t worry about it. Xiao Hui can''t escape a beating. If you don''t have the heart to see it, you can avoid it... "The underworld looked at his father''s face full of loss, and he knew that half of his father was pretended to be. He rubbed his eyebrows helplessly and showed his hand that he couldn''t help him. If this is Ye Ranran unreasonable, he can also rightfully stop Jin Xin, but this happens to be ye Ranran is a victim, what can he do¡° Xiao Hui is another son of his father. If anyone dares to beat him, his father will not show mercy, even your woman... "The old Hades is so angry that his beard is up. Looking at his son who is becoming more and more useless, he really has an impulse to beat his chest and feet. But his daughter-in-law was chosen by him to some extent. In the end, I''m afraid he can only swallow this tone¡° Dead old man, I''ll teach you a lesson, but if you want to hit me, there''s no way. If your son is wronged by me in front of you, I''ll teach him a lesson after I teach him a lesson, and let him kneel down in front of the netherworld pool for ten days and nights. What do you think? " Murong Jin''s heart is not stupid. She can''t beat old Hades. She didn''t intend to fulfill the intention of the old underworld. Sometimes, to her, provocation is ineffective. She believed that Hades would make the right decision, otherwise his words of protecting her would be bullshit¡° Smelly boy, look at this woman. It''s too aggressive. If you don''t care about discipline, she will turn over the heaven of the underworld. I can''t stand it any more. I want to take Xiao Hui away, so that she won''t kill my beloved... "

 Chapter 468

    The old underworld almost fainted when he heard Murong Jinxin''s words. This woman even said that she could let her smelly boy kneel down in front of the netherworld pool. He really said that he couldn''t accept it. Anyway, he can''t fight this woman, so he''ll take his wolf with him. Otherwise, Xiaohui would fall into the hands of this black hearted woman, and her life would be worse than death.


    "Dead old man, you can go, but you can''t take this broken wolf away. I have to peel off its skin today, otherwise it doesn''t know what it means."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the old underworld twitching, the corner of her mouth seems to be going, and her figure immediately blocks the way of the old underworld. Are you kidding? If the old underworld takes the broken wolf away, the broken wolf will be more lawless in the future, and Ranran will be in a difficult situation in the future.


    "Ben Wang... Xiao Hui... Be careful..."


    The old underworld originally wanted to push Murong Jin''s heart away and take away Xiao Hui, who had been driven to the end by Shuishui. But before he finished speaking, Yu Guang in the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of Shuishui''s palm and patted it towards Xiao Hui''s brain bag. Xiao Hui had been restrained and had no resistance, so he was shocked. He couldn''t take care of anything, so he clapped the water quickly.


    "Old man, dare to hurt my dragon, I''ll fight with you..."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes almost turned red when she heard that. Without thinking about it, she clapped a palm at the water in the distance. That palm was used to intercept the attack of the old underworld, and she also used her best.


    "Bang..."


    With a loud noise, the two powerful forces collided, and Murong Jinxin and the old Hades were shocked to step back by the force. After all, Murong Jin''s cultivation was shallow, and he burst out a mouthful of blood. But these two palms have achieved the purpose of the old underworld in advance, forcing Shuishui to withdraw and retreat to one side.


    "Jinxin... Are you ok..."


    Things happen too suddenly, standing far from the king of Hades has no time to act, they see Murong Jin heart mouth blood, scared the whole heart are mercilessly trembling. Hurry up to help Murong Jin heart, at the same time also very bad stare at his father.


    Is your father too much? Even if you want to stop Shuishui from attacking Xiaohui, it''s not as powerful as that. If that move really hit on Shuishui, Shuishui still doesn''t know how long to soak in Youming pool.


    "Dead old man... Our grudge is settled... We''ll see..."


    Murong Jinxin feels the blood in her body is rolling, and the smell of blood is constantly rising. It takes her a lot of effort to resist the impulse to continue vomiting blood. For her own injury, she didn''t care much about it, and she couldn''t blame old Hades for her poor skills. But the old underworld killed the water, which made her very uncomfortable.


    "I''m just in a hurry... I''ve failed... I''ll leave you to deal with Xiao Hui..."


    The old underworld was shocked by Murong Jin''s blood on the corner of her mouth, and she woke up in an instant. He is indeed a bit rash, if not for Murong Jin heart fight to stop, he will certainly hurt the dragon. This dragon is the guardian beast of the little master of the dragon clan. It is very useful. He is really confused by Qi.


    He took a look at Xiao Hui, who was lying on the ground and panting heavily. In order not to make the relationship between him and Murong Jinxin more rigid, he had to bear the pain to hand him over


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiao Hui can''t believe his ears. He shrugs his big head and looks at the helpless old Hades. He wants to protest but finds that he doesn''t have the strength to speak. So, can only stare big eyes to see the old Hades step three back to leave. It had fallen to the bottom of the mood, all of a sudden more gloomy.


    "Jinxin, go back to heal first. This broken wolf will teach you another day. I promise Ye Ranran won''t be harassed any more..."


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which was a little shaky, and quickly reached out to help her. There is plenty of time and opportunity to teach this broken wolf a lesson. The most important thing is Jin Xin''s injury. If Jin Xin is seriously injured, it will seriously affect her cultivation progress, which is the last thing he likes to see.


    "No, I can''t take care of my wounds if I don''t deal with it."


    Murong Jinxin pushed away the hand of the underworld, a few big steps went to the small ash in front of the corner, the right hand ruthlessly grasped the small ash''s ear, abruptly raised the small ash to look at her head. The injury on her body is not serious. There is no problem at all if she wants to fight Xiaohui.


    "You... What do you want to do..."


    The pain from the ear makes Xiaohui struggle hard. It looks at Murong Jin''s heart, and his huge body can''t help shaking several times. A sense of coolness rose from the soles of its feet and spread rapidly in its four limbs.


    This woman is really terrible, it used to underestimate her. She can make the underworld obedient, can make the old underworld retreat after hurting her, she is definitely not a good person to send.


    "What do you say I want to do? Do you dare to attack my friend? Do you think my Murong Jin''s heart is dead? Wolf''s holy wolf, right? In a moment, I''ll make you a wolf without skin in the history of the wolf family... "


    Murong Jin heart Yin side of smile up, will be small gray fear in the eyes, but no heart of sympathy. Before, she was grateful for the broken wolf who tried her best to help Ranran. But that was not much gratitude, in the event of today''s event disappeared¡° All I did was to let Ye Ranran marry me. I didn''t mean any harm to her. On the contrary, as long as she is with me, I will treat her kindly... "Xiaohui swallows her saliva. She believes that Murong Jinxin is absolutely a person who can do it. When she thinks that she is going to be skinned, she feels that she is too miserable. It is true to Ye Ranran, but also can not stand ye Ranran ignore it, it will have been entangled with water¡° My family Ranran can''t see you, so you''ll die. In the face of Hades, I''ll spare you for a while. If you still dare to move the wrong idea to Ranran, next time I will certainly stew a pot of wolf soup to drink. " Murong Jinxin doesn''t care what Xiaohui''s intention is. When Xiaohui gives birth to some wrong thoughts to Ranran, it''s doomed that it won''t come to a good end. Now even she is injured because of it, so the account should be calculated more clearly¡° Now that I have a crush on Ye Ranran, I have no reason to give up. You can organize for a while, and you can''t stop me for a lifetime. No matter what means you use, I will get her. " Small ash to Murong Jin heart''s words is very disapproval, it treats the emotion but is very single-minded, determined that there is no easy to change the possibility. Even if it is tortured and abused by this black hearted woman, it must get Ye Ranran''s, unless this black hearted woman makes it crazy, "it''s very tough, it depends on whether you have this ability. If you come here openly, Ranran may have a little chance to be with you, but you just choose such a shameless way... "Murong Jinxin was surprised by the determination of the broken wolf. She couldn''t help staring at its green eyes for a long time. After she didn''t see any signs of joking, she withdrew a strange smile from her mouth. This broken wolf is right. She can stop it for a while, but I''m afraid she can''t stop it for a lifetime. If she really cares about Ranran, it''s really hard for Ranran to get rid of it¡° I also want to come here, but she just won''t give me this chance. I don''t have any other way except to use such a way that I''m not ashamed of myself... "Hearing the words, there was a faint light in Xiao Hui''s green eyes. After a long silence, he sighed and opened his mouth. Ye Ranran is a woman with a very awkward temperament. If she was really forced to get her, I''m afraid she would not be with her. It was really dazzled by the spirit in its heart, and then it did such a thing that made people laugh and cry¡° It''s said that you followed Pluto as soon as he was born. Why didn''t you learn something from him? If he comes to me like you did to Ranran, I will probably pull him to death. You say you are still Saint Wolf, why don''t you even have a brain? " Murong Jin heart such as stars of the eye drop Liuliu turn several circles, the corner of the mouth strange smile expanded a lot. If you want to keep Ranran and chumoshang''s will in this life, I''m afraid you can only play some tricks on this broken wolf. She flew a foot will be a small ash directly mentioned not far from a towering tree, and then pointed to the underworld said a sincere words¡° You mean... I understand... "Xiao Hui Huang Jin got up from under the tree, endured the pain all over her body, constantly thought about Murong Jin''s words, and soon began to open up. Yes, isn''t the host a good example? It should keep up with its master. Ye Ranran is just a person in this life. He can''t live long. He can wait. Such a thought, it felt comfortable all over, looking at Murong Jin heart''s eyes from resentment to gratitude¡° Now that you''ve figured it out, I''m not wasting my saliva. Come on, let me skin you first. I''ve always been a man of my word Murong Jinxin saw that Xiaohui had figured it out, and waved to Xiaohui, indicating that Xiaohui came to her to pick her skin. It looked like Grandma wolf who had cheated little red riding hood. After she was so scared that Xiao Hui shivered all over, she wanted to run to the deep of the hell garden. Can not run out of ten steps, was a strong suction to suck back¡° Where else do you want to run with your short arms and legs? He was really skinned. After that, he went to the secret room to reflect on himself. You don''t want to leave the chamber of Secrets until you''re in human form. " The underworld has no patience to talk nonsense with Xiao Hui. What he cares about now is the injury of Murong Jin''s heart. Out of the understanding of Murong Jinxin, he knows that he must arrange Xiaohui properly. Murong Jinxin, the little white eyed wolf, will follow him back to the netherworld pool to heal¡° Well, I''m quite satisfied with your arrangement. This broken wolf will have to be well shut down... "

 Chapter 469

    In this way, after being skinned, the unlucky little ash is thrown into the secret room of the underworld. The underworld makes black impermanence set up a border outside the secret room. As long as little ash can cultivate human form, he can get off the slope and get free.


    This matter ended in a few words of the underworld. Most of the animals in the underworld garden were not satisfied with the result. Because a small gray away also means that they will not have a good play to watch for a long time.


    Murong Jinxin followed the underworld back to the netherworld pool. After simple healing, she quietly waited for the good news from the immortal devil.


    ¡­¡­


    Demon world


    In an open place, nine of the most top Saint fighters in the demon world stood quietly waiting. A slow step suddenly sounded. Song yu''er appeared in the eyes of the demons.


    "Devil, my injury has not been completely improved. What do you call me to do now?"


    With a cold face, song yu''er tries to bear the anger in her heart and looks at the devil not far away. She opens her mouth impolitely. Don''t turn around. She''s very angry. She was interrupted when she was practicing most urgently, which made her almost be attacked by her own strength. No matter who''s involved in this, it''s hard to feel better.


    "Let''s let you put a bowl of blood. After that, you can still go back to continue your healing practice."


    Demon Zun looks at Song yu''er in front of him, and his pretty eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. I haven''t seen her for some time. The woman in front of me seems to have changed a little and become less and less like a woman. I don''t know if she will be frightened by herself when she sees it.


    "Bloodletting? Why bleed? "


    Song yu''er is a little surprised. She sweeps the other nine Saint fighters, but she can''t guess the devil''s mind? What are you doing with their blood? Does the demon lord have any shady hobby? But she hasn''t heard of it before.


    "Why ask so many questions? I don''t need to explain anything to you. "


    Demon Zun thinks that song yu''er is really not on the road. Since he saved him, she has expanded so much that she has forgotten her own identity. He''s her master, and it''s natural that he wants her to do anything. She asked as if he had to explain something to her.


    "Then let it go. After that, I have to go back to practice..."


    Song yu''er feels that she can''t hold her face when she is blocked by the words of the devil, but the words of the devil are right. There is no need to explain to her what the devil orders. So she went to the nine Saint fighters and motioned to the devil to order to start.


    "Do you see that magic bottle? You should form a circle according to your ranking, cut your wrists and bleed the magic bottle at the same time until the magic bottle has absorbed enough of your blood. You don''t have to worry. Ten bowls of blood will fill this magic bottle. "


    The devil didn''t say any more nonsense. With a wave of his hand, a black bottle appeared in the eyes of the demons. He simply said his intention, then looked at the top ten Saint fighters in the demon world and nodded, indicating that he could start.


    Ten Saint fighters form a circle according to their ranking in the demon world. Song yu''er is the second and tenth Saint fighters. One of them shakes his sleeve like a saint fighter, and a black bug comes out of his sleeve. Because the insect was extremely small, it was not found by any demons at all.


    The black bug smelled the smell in the air, raised four feet and climbed out to song yu''er''s side. The speed was extremely fast. In the blink of an eye, he had already climbed in front of song yu''er, slipped into song yu''er''s trouser legs and hid quietly.


    "One, two, three, bloodletting!"


    A saint fighter saw that all the demons were ready, so he took the lead to make a sound. After three sounds, ten red blood flew to the magic bottle, and at the same time, it was injected into the black magic bottle.


    The blood was released quickly. In less than a minute, the blood of ten Saint fighters had been cut off and flew into the hands of the demon world.


    "Well, there''s nothing for you here. What should you do?"


    The demon Zun weighed the weight of the magic bottle and nodded with satisfaction. The magic bottle was given to the waiting pharmacist, and her heart suddenly brightened.


    Ling''er''s heart medicine can be refined in about ten days. Then ling''er will get rid of his heart disease and talk about his health


    "Song yu''er, you''d better speed up. I don''t want you to stay in the magic pool all the time..."


    In order to keep this woman, he has given her the best cultivation place in the demon world. But the magic pool is a sacred place after all. Song yu''er''s magic is not qualified to enjoy that kind of treatment all the time.


    "I see. I have to go through the Customs within one year."


    Song yu''er doesn''t care how ugly the words are. Anyway, the most important thing for her now is to cultivate her wounds. She has already cultivated her wounds, but I''m afraid that this cultivation still has a long way to go. She knew what the devil meant, so she had to seize this opportunity to practice her skills to the extreme.


    "Well, let''s go..." demon Zun nodded. He knew song yu''er''s talent and hard work. She said a year, it must be a year. This woman will be of great use to him in the future. Naturally, he hopes that she will attack the city as soon as possible. "..." Song yu''er chuckled and looked up at the glare of the sun. She felt bitter in her heart. For the so-called revenge in her heart, she has got herself to this point. Sometimes she really wants to ask herself, is it worth it? But whether it''s worth it or not, she can only go on like this. Because if she stagnates or gives up, waiting for her is a place of no death. Murong Jinxin can''t let her go, even if she has become the little master of the dragon family. I''m afraid she can''t feel the sunshine in her whole life, because her heart has been completely dark..... Youming pool has been waiting for a period of time quietly. Just when Murong Jin''s heart has been waiting impatiently, and wants to rush out to find the immortal devil, the immortal devil swaggers in¡° What about? Did your plan succeed? " Murong Jin heart Teng for a while stood up, such as stars like eyes, looking at the gentle man in front of, can''t wait to ask¡° In an accident, song yu''er escaped... "The immortal devil looked at Murong Jin for a while, then turned his eyes and said with a sad face. Of course, his plan has been successful for a long time. He is just teasing Murong Jin. Who let Murong Jin heart always bully him in the past, let his heart has been holding a breath¡° what? Didn''t you promise that there was no problem? What''s the matter? You brought me such bad news? You are such a stupid pig that you can''t accomplish anything but defeat something. I''m really angry... "Murong Jinxin''s first reaction was that she thought she had heard wrong. Then she carefully looked at the immortal devil''s look, and her mood fell to the bottom. Plain white''s small hand instantly grasped the collar of the immortal devil, and slapped him mercilessly toward the back of the immortal devil''s head. She abandoned the power of nine cattle and two tigers, but got such a result. How can you embarrass her? Why is song yu''er so hard to kill? It''s like a cockroach that can''t be killed. She''s really tired of it¡° Jinxin, don''t be angry, be careful of your injury. If you want to beat him, you can open your mouth and tell the king. The king will beat him so much that his parents can''t recognize him... "As soon as he saw Murong Jin, the king of Hades was angry and worried, so he opened his mouth quickly. Jin heart such situation is not angry, or to her injury recovery is very bad. This immortal devil can''t even do such a little thing well. Let alone Jin Xin, even he feels itchy and wants to put a few feet on his ass¡° Jinxin, I''m teasing you. The corpse worm has entered song yu''er''s body. You let this man stay away from me, hurry... "Smell speech, the immortal devil almost cried, he looked at the underworld''s fierce face, really feel that if he dares to tease Murong Jin heart, the underworld may directly burn him. So he quickly gave up his arms and told the truth. I can''t help it. Who can''t beat netherworld? If he can''t beat netherworld, he deserves to be so weak... "Are you sure? If you dare to cheat me, don''t blame me for being cruel... "Murong Jin was stunned. She looked at the immortal devil and winked at her repeatedly. She also knew that the goods were really afraid of the murderer of the underworld. Hesitated for a while, or some uncertain what he said in the end which is true which is false, so determined again¡° I''m sure I didn''t cheat you. Just wait for the good news that song yu''er has been eaten by the dead worms and doesn''t want to die. If nothing happens, I''ll go first, and I have to go back to look after the children... "The immortal devil pulls Murong Jinxin''s little hand away, and her pretty face is full of flattering smile. He thinks it''s better for her to wipe oil on the soles of her feet and slip away as soon as possible, otherwise Hades would never give him good fruit to eat. He carefully back a step, see Murong Jin heart did not have too big reaction, and then heart scared gall poor back a few steps. Then he turned around and ran out of the netherworld pool¡° Seeing that you have sent such good news, you don''t have to walk. Let me take you to Yueer''s side... "Murong Jinxin looks at the man who ran away from home, and the corners of her mouth give him a hard puff. Then, behind the immortal devil is a foot. That foot with the strength is very big, will be unprepared unquenchable devil to kick fly. Outside the netherworld pool, there is the cry of the immortal devil. The cry is shrill, hovering in the mid air of the netherworld pool. It hasn''t dispersed for a long time

 Chapter 470

    Three months have passed in the twinkling of an eye. In three months, with the recovery of xiqingyu and chumoshang, they returned to the battlefield, completely breaking the anxious deadlock between the two sides.


    After several key battles, the Western Chu allied forces had pushed back the northern and southern allied forces for several decades, and the war situation had changed significantly.


    On this day, the whole sky was covered with a black fog. It was so gloomy that people couldn''t breathe. It''s early spring, but it''s still surprisingly cold. Even the snow that should have melted has no sign of melting.


    Night slowly opened the curtain, the barracks began to light a torch, some important patrol sites hanging a fist big night pearl. In the tent of several generals, the lights are bright, and an inexplicable sense of uneasiness flows in the air, which is extremely strange.


    "There will be an east wind in three days. Let''s take advantage of this east wind, eh..."


    Jun Mo Li''s charming eyes are staring at the military layout on the table. His slender fingers point to one of the cities, and the purpose is very clear. He is very confident in his words. In their current situation, they will definitely take advantage of the victory to pursue. But his words just opened a head, the dark sky was split by a lightning, an inexplicable pain towards him, let his body move fiercely.


    "Brother Erhuang, what''s the matter with you?"


    Chu Mo Shang immediately noticed the difference of Jun Mo Li, reached for Jun Mo Li, looked at Jun Mo Li''s pale face, and his heart suddenly sank. He seemed to think of something, and quickly helped Jun Mo Li to sit on the soft chair.


    "Brother Liuhuang, let the wind, moon and thunder guard outside the tent. No one can come in under any circumstances. If I am right, today will be the day of my life and death... "


    Jun Mo Li rubs the eyebrow center of hair ache, taking advantage of his present condition is good, quickly ordered Chu Mo Shang a few words. Let Chu Mo Shang have a clear idea, so that his situation will disturb the soldiers of the two countries.


    "Sixth prince, you are here with Prince Li, and I will do the rest."


    Xiqingyu''s heart was heavy when he heard the words of life and death. Although he didn''t know the specific situation, he also knew the danger of the matter. At present, Chu Mo Shang is the only one who has feelings. It''s most appropriate to leave him to take care of Jun Mo Li.


    "Remember, no matter what happens in the tent, no one is allowed to come in. I''m sure I can get through it..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at Xi Qingyu''s worried face, reluctantly withdraws a smile, and gives Xi Qingyu a soothing look. Before xiqingyu left, he carefully exhorted again.


    "Well, I know. You can rest assured."


    Xiqingyu nodded and agreed, but he didn''t dare to say anything more, so he left in a hurry. Life and death, just listen to these words, he felt the heart of the infiltration of panic. I hope God bless you, so that Jun Mo Li can survive smoothly.


    At this time, the dark sky was split again by a flash of lightning. The power of this flash was much greater than that of the previous one, which made Jun Mo Li curl up in a moment.


    The lightning did not hit Jun Mo Li, but Chu Mo Shang felt that Jun Mo Li was hit by the lightning.


    "Brother Erhuang, if you bear it, Jinxin will come soon."


    Chu Mo Shang is a little at a loss. This is the first time for him to encounter such a situation. Besides being frightened, he is still frightened. He also knows that he can''t help, and the only thing he can do is to comfort his poor second brother in words.


    "Well..."


    On hearing Murong Jinxin''s name, Jun Mo Li felt that he had lost a lot of spirit. After half a year apart, he thought that she really wanted to go crazy. Sometimes he even wished his life and death would happen ahead of time. Because only in this way can he meet the people he is longing for.


    The small tent was quiet, and lightning came almost every few minutes, knocking on Chu Mo Shang''s heart and Jun Mo Li''s body, which made them very anxious. Time passed quickly, but Murong Jinxin did not appear.


    "I''m waiting. Jinxin may be at a critical moment in her cultivation. She''ll come soon..."


    Chu Mo Shang looks at Jun Mo Li, who is getting weaker and weaker. He grabs his hair. In order not to add pressure to Jun Mo Li, he dare not show his emotions. Bear the manic in the heart, appease the mood of Jun Mo Li.


    He naturally understood that in such a situation, only Murong Jin''s heart is beside Junmo glass, Junmo glass can be relieved to survive. But now Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t move at all. He can only rely on himself to strengthen the belief that Jun Mo Li will survive alone.


    "I hope I can wait for her to come, alas..."


    Also embarked on the road of cultivation, Jun Mo glass naturally understand the hardships of cultivation. Her own woman knows, unless she doesn''t know, or even if the sky falls, she will fight to accompany him. And the only possibility that she didn''t know was that, as Chu moshang said, she could not be disturbed by anything when her cultivation was at a critical juncture.


    "If she can''t come, you have to hold on. If something happens to you, she will probably regret killing herself..."


    Murong Jinxin that woman''s temperament is extremely violent, she had promised the second emperor brother in the second emperor brother to spend the day of robbery will accompany around. If you can''t come because of cultivation and cause the death of the second brother, I''m afraid that the woman''s cruelty to herself will immediately follow the second brother¡° I try my best, but it''s really a little difficult. This is just the beginning, and I already feel that life is not like death... "Chu moshang agreed. If he died like this, he would die in peace. He and Jin heart only a lifetime marriage, he will die, Jin heart will never belong to him. Even if he took a breath, he must hold on, even if he became a living dead man. As long as he does not die, Jin Xin will find a way to save him¡° Why don''t I tell you a joke to divert your attention? " Chu Mo Shang can see that Jun Mo Li didn''t lie. He looked at the dark sky through the small window. Looking at the light on the sky, his heart continued to sink. The second emperor brother has just been chopped at least dozens of times. If this is just the beginning, what can we do next¡° It''s useless. You can only carry it so hard... "Jun Mo Li shakes his head and tears out a weak smile at Chu Mo Shang. In this case, no matter what Chu Mo Shang does, it can''t play any role. He can only carry it by himself. No matter what, he will carry it to the end¡° Did Jinxin give you anything? You might have more power with it. " Chu Mo Shang didn''t think about himself. Instead, he thought of the keepsake Ye Ranran gave him. Every time I think about her, I take the keepsake to have a look and feel. The effect is actually pretty good¡° She once sent a bracelet to me with her long one, but I didn''t want to wear it. It''s in the purse under the pillow. You take it for me... "Jun Mo Li''s eyes immediately turned to the pillow when she was sleeping, and her pain seemed to be reduced. It''s the most precious Keepsake Jin Xin gave him, which naturally can give him endless power¡° To... "Chu Mo Shang busily turned out a purse from under the pillow, and from the purse turned out a bracelet which was very woven, and handed it to Jun Mo Li as quickly as possible. Seeing that Jun Mo Li''s locked eyebrows stretched a little, the heaviness in his heart relaxed a little. At this time, the dark sky suddenly lit up, one after another lightning across, thunder bursts, heavy rain have fallen¡° Jin heart... Jin heart... "Jun Mo Li''s body suddenly twitched, and the pain that went deep into the bone marrow made him really unable to endure. He grabbed the bracelet made by Murong Jinxin and gasped. His eyes penetrated the dark sky, as if he could see the person in his heart. This time, the lightning was different from the last time, there was almost no stopping time, the rain was pouring, the thunder was rolling, and the sound was louder than the last one... "" Chu Mo Shang was confused and couldn''t see any more. He went to the window and stared at the distance. How I hope there will be a miracle at this time. As long as Murong Jin''s heart comes, maybe everything will be different. Suddenly, his enchanting peach blossom eyes twinkled, and a light came from the distance at a very fast speed. But after seeing the comer, the light in the eyes of peach blossom is dim¡° Jun Mo Li, Jin Xin can''t come for a while. She encountered some problems when she practiced Feng dance for nine days. Is the underworld trying to help her out this time? You can only rely on your own willpower to carry it over. Don''t blame Jinxin... "The phantom looked at Jun Mo Li, who was already in pain and was about to change her face. She was also very helpless. As soon as Jun Mo Li is different, she immediately returns to the underworld to find Jin Xin. But the thing is so coincident, Jin heart in the cultivation of Feng dance nine days almost go crazy, the underworld and the old underworld are at any cost to cure Jin heart. She didn''t dare to say anything about Jun Mo Li. Black impermanence said, if Jin Xin forced to leave the netherworld pool to find Jun Mo Li, Jin Xin''s accomplishments in recent years will be destroyed. Not only that, Jin Xin will be seriously injured, perhaps life is not protected¡° She... Is she ok... Is she ok... "Smell speech, Jun Mo Li struggled to stand up, scarlet eyes staring at the face, hard to see the ghost of the pole. He knew that Jinxin must have met with something. If so, as long as Jinxin could be safe, he would have no regrets even if his soul was broken¡° The situation is not very good, and I don''t have time to ask specifically. Now it''s Pluto and the old Pluto taking turns to get through the meridians for her. After a little while, it''s time to hand over the shift. Black impermanence will report your situation to Pluto. I believe that Hades will not ignore you... "

 Chapter 471

    This phantom is very sure, Jun Mo Li for the importance of Jin heart, Pluto know. Their only hope now is to wait for the underworld to come to help, as long as Jun Mo Li boils to the underworld, everything will turn for the better.


    "You go back and tell Hei Wuchang... You don''t have to tell the underworld about our king... Let the underworld guard Jinxin... Even if our king is dead... We won''t blame her..."


    At this moment, Jun Mo Li feels that his heartache is far more than the physical pain caused by the robbery. Jin Xin''s situation is so dangerous that even the old underworld is shocked. How can he sink Jin Xin into the abyss because of his doomed disaster?


    The underworld is going to hand over to the old underworld. If the time of hand over is delayed because of coming to help him, Jinxin


    "No, your life and death disaster, Jinxin once told me, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will not let it go. Besides, with the cultivation of the underworld, it will not be difficult to save you even when you are tired. "


    The phantom shakes her head decisively. She knows what is the priority. She can''t just care about Jin Xin and Jun Mo Li. This is also the underworld himself promised Jinxin, so even if the underworld was hurt, the underworld would not have any complaints.


    Her master is Jinxin, not Hades. When she does anything, the first thing to consider is Jin Xin''s feelings, not Pluto''s


    "If Jinxin is delayed because of saving my king... What should I do... Have you ever thought about this..."


    Jun Mo Li had fallen on the soft chair in pain. His face was white and he was shaking. His eyes were trembling when he looked at the phantom. He felt that his body was about to explode in pain. He even had hallucinations. He felt that the woman standing nearby was Murong Jinxin.


    He tried to focus his attention, almost roared with all his strength. At the moment, he has only one idea, he can''t drag Jin heart because of himself. The most important thing is that if he carries it alone, he may not die.


    "It won''t delay Jin Xin. There''s old Hades and black and white impermanence. There is really a problem. The old underworld will go to the emperor of heaven. Don''t say it. It''s no use saying it. I won''t go this trip for you. You are not my master. You''d better save your strength and live until the underworld shows up. "


    The phantom looks at Jun Mo Li''s condition, which is about to reach the limit. It indicates that Jun Mo Li supports him to the bed, and his small white hand draws out a white light, and continuously inputs his accomplishments into his body, so as to help him resist the pain of this life and death catastrophe.


    For this Jun Mo Li, because I saw his sincerity to Murong Jin''s heart. Therefore, she is willing to spend her energy to help him. I just hope that what she''s doing will work.


    "Don''t... Don''t waste your accomplishments... Don''t..."


    A warm current across the heart, alleviated a lot of pain of Jun Mo Li. But when Junmo glass realized that the phantom was wasting her own cultivation to help him, he subconsciously wanted to stop it.


    He didn''t know how long it would last. In doing so, the phantom will soon waste all her hard work on him. He doesn''t think it''s worth it.


    "Guarding you is Jinxin''s task. Even if I have a breath, I won''t watch you die in front of me. Jun Mo Li, this battle is really hard to fight. If you really want to live, close your mouth and concentrate all your willpower to fight... "


    The phantom didn''t even pick the eyebrows and directly ignored Jun Mo Li''s words. As a subordinate of others, the only thing she can do is to complete all the tasks assigned to her by her master from the bottom of her heart. What''s important is that she looks at Junmo glass''s mental recovery, which shows that her decision is correct and she can help Junmo glass.


    If you lose your skill, you can practice it. But once you lose your life, you can''t make it over again. After all, it''s rare that you can live a lifetime like Jinxin.


    "Alas..."


    The phantom''s words are all for this reason. Junmo glass really has nothing to say. His current situation can''t stop the phantom from delivering power to him. He can only make his heart calm, as the phantom said, to fight with his destiny.


    On the dark sky, lightning came one after another, thunder seemed to want to blow the whole sky apart, and rain fell like a waterfall


    Jun Mo Li is suffering like this, relying on his own willpower, just when he thinks he can''t endure any longer. The lightning stops, the thunder stops, even the rain drops a lot


    "Jun Mo Li, the most difficult moment has come. You''d better survive the last blow and you''ll win. Come on, it''s the last step... "


    The phantom''s eyes floated to the sky. Seeing the strange golden color on the sky, the whole heart immediately raised. The reason why the thunder and lightning stopped was that they were accumulating strength to give Jun Mo Li the heaviest and most lethal blow.


    Go through it and get the way to heaven. I can''t get through it. It''s all broken up


    "Brother Erhuang, Jinxin is still waiting for you. You must get through it. You can get through it!"


    Chu Mo Shang looks at Jun Mo Li on the bed, who has been wet with cold sweat. He quickly twists a towel and goes to the bedside to wash Jun Mo Li''s face. When his fingertips touched Jun Mo Li''s skin, he was shocked by Jun Mo Li''s amazing cold temperature. Now the temperature of Jun Mo Li is the same as that of a dead man. If he hadn''t breathed, he would have felt that his two brothers had gone... The strange red on the sky began to spread slowly, but the speed was not fast, but the color became brighter and brighter, which had dyed the sky red. The strange red kept rolling, more and more intense, more and more frightening... "Chu Mo Shang, go to call Xi Qing Yu in, quick..." phantom''s hand became a fist, staring at the thick red for a long time, then opened his mouth to Chu Mo Shang who was restless. Look at this situation, even if she did her best, she couldn''t save Jun Mo Li. She can only Sima as a live horse doctor, more people will have more strength¡° Good... "Chu Mo Shang naturally understood the urgency of the matter, and almost rushed out. In less than a minute, he caught some inexplicable xiqingyu¡° You two, when the last lightning comes down, work with me at the same time and input all your power into Jun Mo Li''s body. Do you understand me? " The phantom didn''t ask them if they were willing to do so, because she watched them all the way, and her feelings were very deep. If she could do something for Jun Mo Li, she thought they would be willing¡° I understand Xiqingyu and chumoshang have a look at each other, and at the same time they open their mouth to answer. As long as Jun Mo Li can survive this disaster, they are willing to let them become useless after tonight. It''s just like that¡° We can only do our best to listen to the destiny... "The phantom looked at the dying Jun Mo Li and sighed softly. The underworld hasn''t come yet, which means that Jin Xin''s situation is not optimistic. Therefore, she can only follow her own way to accompany Jun Mo Li to make the last fight with God. When the whole sky was painted red, a faint thunder came from the deep of the sky. The sound was small and big, from far and near, which made the two people in the tent very nervous, with sweat oozing from their forehead. After suffering for a few minutes, a golden light broke through the sky and rushed down to Junmo glass... "Quick..." the phantom only had time to say such a word, and then wanted to put her whole body power into Junmo glass, which no one knew. But when her power touched Junmo glass, it was blocked by a fierce and terrible force, Forcefully forced back to her body, let her mouth on the spurt of a mouthful of blood. Chumoshang and xiqingyu beside her are in worse condition than her. Their bodies are fed back by their own strength, and they almost fly out of the tent. Between the lightning and flint, a black figure appeared like a ghost, and the strong internal force injected into Jun Mo Li before the lightning struck him... "..." the ghost covered her mouth in disbelief. Just between the life and death line, she really didn''t think that the underworld would come. Everything is God''s will. God wants Jun Mo Li to live¡° Boom... "With a loud noise, Jun Mo Li accepted the attack of the lightning, his body bounced up heavily, then fell down heavily, and his eyes flashed thick. After the last blow, the blood on the sky dissipated, and the lightning and thunder stopped instantly, as if nothing had happened. Washed by rain, the sky is more and more transparent, shining with a faint light¡° The underworld... The second emperor brother... He... He... "But Chu Mo Shang was the first one to come back. He got up and ran to Jun Mo Li with difficulty. He touched Jun Mo Li''s pulse and explored Jun Mo Li''s breath. After listening to Jun Mo Li''s heartbeat, his tears almost stayed. No pulse, no breath, no heartbeat, they are so desperate to save the second brother, the second brother still did not survive¡° Dead... "The underworld lightly glanced at Jun Mo Li, and the two words summed up the current situation of Jun Mo Li. He is still a little late, maybe this is Jun Mo Li''s life, maybe this is Jun Mo Li''s turn. Before this, if Jin Xin had not suddenly been abnormal, he would not have come here at this time. Between Jun Mo Li and Jin Xin, he can only choose Jin Xin¡° Dead... What can I do... He can''t die... He''s dead... I''m afraid Jinxin can''t live any more... "

 Chapter 472

    Chu Mo Shang just felt his head buzzing. He really couldn''t accept the cruel fact. He just felt that the sky was falling in half. He looked at the same face is not very good-looking Pluto, the heart gushed out of a deep sorrow. My God, what do you mean by such an arrangement?


    "All people are dying. There is no question whether they can die or not. Now that he''s dead, it''s his life... "


    The underworld looked at the man in red beside him with disapproval. He really thought his words were funny. Everyone''s life is predestined by heaven, when to die, when not to die, no one can stop it.


    Junmo glass''s life and death disaster, he could have helped him through. But it happened that something happened to Jin Xin. Isn''t it God''s will or man-made?


    "The underworld, you think of a way to save him, otherwise Jinxin there, none of us can account for the past..."


    Chu Mo Shang is willing to pay attention to him when he sees the underworld. He musters up his courage and opens his mouth. At this time, Jin Xin is not there. If he doesn''t ask for help, it''s hard for the second brother to survive. He wants to do his best in emotion and reason.


    "I''ve just helped him to avoid the last blow, and I''ve spent all my strength. Even in the face of Jin Xin, I have a clear conscience. Why can''t I explain? "


    The underworld sneers and picks his eyebrows, but he doesn''t owe anything to Jun Mo Li. The reason why he agrees to help Jun Mo Li when he is in a big disaster is because of Jin Xin. So in front of anyone, he felt that he could account for it.


    "The underworld, you see in the face of Jin Xin, think of a way, sometimes women will not reason with you. You also know Jin Xin''s temperament. If you know that you can''t save yourself from death, I''m afraid... "


    Chu Mo Shang also understood this reason, looking at the underworld seemed to go, he did not know where the courage, a grasp of the underworld''s sleeve, pitifully looking at the underworld. But the export of words but with a faint smell of warning, it seems that if you do not help this favor, later don''t blame me in Murong Jinxin in front of you bad words.


    "Chu Mo Shang, the people who threaten the king are all dead except Jin Xin. The dead will never speak freely. Do you understand?"


    The underworld looked at the slender fingers holding his sleeve, and sincerely felt that Chu Mo Shang''s courage was a little big. But out of Murong Jin''s heart for the maintenance of this Sao Bao stallion, he didn''t directly fight Chu Mo Shang, just coldly warned him a few words. Want to go to Jin heart in front of the complaint, it also depends on whether he has this opportunity.


    "Hades, please, save my second brother. I''m willing to agree to any condition..."


    Chu moshang felt that the temperature around him had dropped by more than ten degrees, and he shivered. He was shocked by the powerful aura of Hades, and he didn''t dare to take any chances. Had to put their own posture to the lowest, not to beg. Chu Mo Shang''s words have not finished, a black light flash, black impermanence appeared in front of them.


    "Wang, the soul of the little Lord of the dragon clan can''t be introduced into the underworld. Now it''s drifting towards the junction of the four worlds..."


    Black impermanence glances at Jun Mo Li, who has no sign of life on the bed. He really feels very strange. It is said that Jun Mo Li is a human being in this life. There is no reason why his soul can''t lead into the underworld. The only explanation is that he may not be able to close his eyes.


    "Towards the junction of the four worlds? Are you... "


    The underworld put the words of black Impermanence in his heart and chewed it a few times. He thought it was really weird. At the intersection of the four worlds, there is an iceberg that has disappeared for many years. Jun Mo Li drifted there this time, and his lake could not be found as a disappeared iceberg.


    "Why don''t you follow me?"


    From the words of the underworld, black impermanence also hears a trace of abnormality, and the things that the underworld told them to investigate come to his mind, and his spirit comes at once. If that''s true, they''re lucky in disguise. The death of Chu moshang is also very valuable to find the people of Longfeng and Fengzu.


    "You and Bai Wuchang immediately follow up, and you must protect his soul from any damage. If you find the whereabouts of the dragon and Phoenix, don''t act rashly. Come back immediately and report to the king."


    The underworld originally wanted to catch up directly, but he thought of Murong Jin''s heart, which was still in danger. For a moment, he was really worried. After hesitating for a long time, he ordered black impermanence. Black and white impermanence go together, as long as you don''t meet the devil, it won''t be a big problem. He was quite relieved that the two of them were working together.


    "Yes, Wang, the young master of the Dragon nationality..."


    Black impermanence immediately took orders, and when he left, he took another look at Jun Mo Li. Out of his understanding of Murong Jin''s heart, he couldn''t help asking a few more questions. The life and death of the little Lord of the dragon clan are all between the first thoughts of Hades.


    "Go ahead and do something. I have my own opinion on this."


    The underworld waved to the black impermanence, indicating that the black impermanence should go away quickly. Since Jun Mo Li''s soul can''t be introduced into the underworld, it means that God doesn''t want to accept him, so he will have his mission. When his mission is completed, he will naturally live. Maybe he doesn''t have to worry too much.


    "Is..." black impermanence also dare not say more what, to Chu Mo Shang made a wink, a flash body then quickly left. But Chu Mo Shang didn''t understand the deep meaning of black impermanence''s eyes. He wanted to ask, but there was no black impermanence''s figure¡° Let him take this medicine, can keep his body unchanged. Ensure the safety of the king''s body before he returns. Otherwise, just bury him. " The underworld took out a black pill from his arms and handed it to Chu Mo Shang. He ordered a few words and left immediately. He will do whatever he can, but if they can''t protect Chu moshang''s body, then nothing can blame him¡° Ming... "Chu Mo Shang only felt that the medicine he had in his hand was heavy, and he wanted to ask a few questions, but the speed of Pluto''s departure was so fast that he didn''t even say a word¡° Chu Mo Shang, the meaning of Hades has been very obvious. What you have to do now is to protect the safety of Chu Mo Shang. When the underworld appears again, it is the day of Chu Mo Shang''s resurrection... "The big stone in the phantom''s heart is down. Before watching Chu Mo Shang beg for the underworld, the underworld is still motionless. She is still sweating for Jun Mo Li. I didn''t expect that after heiwuchang came here, there was a new turn. If we can find the dragon and Phoenix people, the death of Chu moshang is the best arrangement of God¡° With your words, I''m relieved. I''m going to take the medicine... "Chu Mo Shang looked at the phantom''s relaxed look and vomited a long breath. He can believe the phantom''s words. The second brother must be saved. This thought brightened my mood. However, when he pinched Jun Mo Li''s chin and tried to put the pills in his hand into Jun Mo Li''s mouth, no matter how he tossed, Jun Mo Li didn''t want to open his mouth. He let go and looked at Xi Qingyu¡° What can we do? If he doesn''t open his mouth, he can''t feed the medicine... "He can''t even feed the medicine and go to the phantom for help. He can''t open his mouth for such a small matter. Besides, the phantom has just left, and he doesn''t know whether he has returned to the underworld. He just wants to find it, but he doesn''t know where to find it¡° The king mixed the medicine with water and poured it through his teeth with a needle... "Xi Qingyu thought about it, and immediately thought of a good way. First, he went outside the tent and asked Yun Qianxi to get the needle. Then he came back and poured a cup of warm water to balance the precious pill bit by bit. When Yun Qianxi came back with the needle, his work was finished at the same time¡° You help him up and hold his chin. I''ll go in a little bit and you''ll lift his chin. This medicine can''t be wasted... "After many days together, Xi Qingyu and Chu moshang have a very good tacit understanding. They work together and quickly feed the medicine to Jun Moli. When Junmo glass swallowed the last mouthful of medicine, they vomited a breath at the same time. Later, they joined hands to change Jun Mo Li''s clean clothes¡° This matter must be concealed. Otherwise, I''m afraid that nangonghan will try to attack the second emperor brother. We can''t be a little careless. " After everything, Chu moshang and Xi Qingyu sit down. First, they discuss the battle in three days'' time. Second, they want to discuss how to hide the temporary death of the second emperor''s brother. Don''t let anyone have a chance to take advantage of it¡° Well, we can only do our best. From today on, I will take turns with you to guard the body of King Li. The three brothers and sisters of the dragon clan, together with their secret guards, should not have a big problem. " Xiqingyu nodded his approval. If you can hide it for a day, you will be safe for a day. In order not to arouse people''s suspicion, they can''t lay heavy troops outside the tent, otherwise there will be no silver here¡° Well, wind and rain will not be involved in the battle in three days. Let them guard second emperor elder brother, this king can a little rest assured a little bit Feng and Yu are the two brothers'' confidants. They are loyal to the two brothers and can be absolutely trusted. If anything happens, they will definitely protect the second brother with their own life. It is certain that this world war will continue to be fought. It is impossible to stop because of the incident of the second emperor brother. That will give the north and south allied forces a chance to turn over¡° I also think so. The three brothers and sisters of the dragon clan can''t go to the battlefield any more. They must stay at the side of Prince Li all the time. During this period of time, we also try to reduce some attacks, but we should focus on the safety of Lord Li. If you can''t even protect King Li, I''m afraid we''ll have no face to face Jin Xin... "

 Chapter 473

    This will give the coalition forces breathing space, but it is the safest. If there is war every day as before, they all go to the battlefield, and they don''t have so much time to protect Jun Mo Li''s body.


    It doesn''t matter if the advantage is taken away by the north and south allied forces, they can still find a way to get it back. If there''s something wrong with Jun Mo Li''s body, I''m afraid they can''t apologize for their death.


    "Let''s discuss how to rearrange it..."


    Chu moshang''s general layout is put on the table again, and his eyes are slightly heavy. With the death of the second emperor brother, all their plans will run aground and everything will start again.


    The night is deep, and the night pearl with big fists gives out a faint light. The brows of the two gorgeous men lock tightly and begin to rearrange


    ¡­¡­


    Netherworld pool


    When the underworld rushed back, Murong Jin''s heart had already fallen asleep. Her internal injury was finally controlled after she had consumed half of the vitality of the old underworld.


    The underworld came in tired, and asked Murong Jin''s heart carefully. A black light flashed from his right hand to Murong Jin''s heart.


    "What happened to Jun Mo Li?"


    The old underworld naturally understood the intention of his smelly boy. The purpose of the light was to prevent Murong Jin from waking up. It seems that there is something wrong with Jun Mo Li, otherwise his smelly boy would not be so careful.


    "Dead..."


    The underworld spread out his hand, but he was very indifferent. There was nothing unusual on his face, as if he was talking about something that had nothing to do with him. That kind of light cloud and light wind made the old underworld''s mouth twitch.


    "Dead? So easy to die? How weak is the Dragon minority leader


    The old underworld thought it was strange. When he restored Jun Mo Li''s real body, he could see it clearly. Jun Mo Li''s real body was Jinlong. Could Jinlong have died so casually?


    "It''s true that he is dead, but instead of leading his soul into the underworld, he drifts to the intersection of the four worlds. I''ve let black and white impermanence follow me. Maybe I can find the people of the dragon and Phoenix. "


    The underworld told him the truth. Looking at his father''s pale and feeble face, he was not happy. His father has suffered all this because of him. Otherwise, Jin Xin''s life and death, his father will not care.


    "Why don''t you follow me? If you can take advantage of this opportunity to save the two clans, it will be a great achievement. As for Murong Jinxin, please give it to your father. The father will invite the emperor to come. Murong Jinxin won''t have an accident. "


    Old Hades touched his already gray beard. He knew that the reason why his son came back was that he couldn''t let go of Murong Jin''s heart. But things also have priorities, Murong Jin heart injury, he and Tiandi joint will not have a problem, now there is such a good opportunity, he doesn''t want to let his stinky boy missed.


    "I''m afraid you can''t control Jin Xin. She must have prejudice against you about ye Ranran..."


    The underworld is still very tangled. Jin Xin''s temperament is too fierce, and his father''s temper is sometimes not good. If he leaves, they will make a fuss, which will definitely do harm to Jin Xin''s injury. This is also the reason why he has been tangled. He is afraid that when he comes back, he will see Murong Jinxin who is half dead.


    "She''s injured now. My father will let her go. You can rest assured. Jun Mo Li can''t die either. You have to find a way to bring his soul back. "


    As soon as he heard his son mention the thing that made him vomit blood, the old Hades felt that his whole head was aching. He glanced at the sleeping woman for several times, blinked a few times, and a plan came to his mind.


    The only way to avoid their confrontation is to let Murong Jinxin sleep until his smelly boy comes back. He thinks this method is feasible


    "She has a hard mouth and a soft heart. If she is fierce, you can laugh and say a few good words with her. Don''t irritate her. The consequences of irritating her are very terrible..."


    The underworld looked at his father''s sophistication, and knew that his father had a plan to deal with it, but he couldn''t help but exhort him. After that, I felt a little wordy, so I left in my father''s eyes.


    "Murong Jinxin, Murong Jinxin, if you can get this kind of treatment from my smelly boy, I don''t know that you have burned Gao Xiang for several generations. There are thousands of women in the world. I really haven''t seen anyone with such good luck as you. It''s all fate... "


    The old underworld looked at the figure of the underworld completely disappeared, heavily vomited a breath, body a crooked then lean on the side of the big stone closed his eyes. Before entering the deep sleep, you gave out some words from the bottom of your heart.


    In the silent netherworld pool, there is only one person and one ghost breathing evenly. One is forced to sleep by the underworld, and the other is too tired to know because of the loss


    ¡­¡­


    At the junction of the four worlds, white fog filled with dense fog, black and white impermanence followed Jun Mo Li''s soul to the top of a snow mountain. The soul of Jun Mo Li suddenly burst out a colorful light, and disappeared from the black and white Impermanence in the blink of an eye.


    "Is this snow mountain the iceberg of that year?" Black impermanence makes a mark where Jun Mo Li''s soul disappears. It seems that Jun Mo Li''s soul has entered the snow mountain. Instead of looking for the entrance, he walked around the snow mountain¡° Most likely, we''d better wait for Pluto to to make plans. " Bai Changchang carefully studies the place where Jun Mo Li''s soul left. He vaguely feels that the entrance of this snow mountain is here. The underworld estimates that it will come soon. They''d better be calm and wait for the underworld to make a decision¡° Well, can you feel the location of Jun Mo Li''s soul? " Black impermanence walked a circle and didn''t find any useful clues. After feeling it for a while, he couldn''t feel the position of Jun Mo Li''s soul. He couldn''t help looking anxiously at white impermanence. On the way here, they specially put a kind of Medicine on Jun Mo Li''s soul, just for fear that they won''t find that wisp of soul after they lose it. But the tragedy came. As soon as Jun Mo Li''s soul entered the snow mountain, it seemed to evaporate in the air. He felt it for a long time and didn''t feel it¡° I can''t feel it. There must be something strange about this snow mountain... "Bai Wuchang shrugs helplessly. The only way to do this is to find the entrance to the snow mountain. After entering it, you may find something amazing. The atmosphere here is different from that of the four realms, as if it had been deliberately changed by someone, otherwise they would not have been able to reach the soul of Jun Mo Li¡° What about the ink glass Before Bai Changchang''s words are finished, the underworld in black appears in front of black and white Changchang with a black face. Looking at black and white Changchang''s helpless appearance, he knows that something is wrong¡° After entering from here, we can''t feel any breath of him. Wang, you see... "Heiwuchang points to the place where Jun Mo Li left. When Wang comes, they have a strong heart and a lighter burden on their shoulders. Next, they just need to obey Wang''s orders¡° Shake the snow away and see if it''s in? " Black and white impermanence can sense the abnormality, Pluto can also sense naturally. In addition, he also vaguely sensed a trace of magic here. If he is not wrong, this is the iceberg where the Longfeng people were imprisoned¡° Boom... "Black and white impermanence waved a hand together, those glaciers were swept by the palm wind, countless snowflakes fell one after another, and a rusty door appeared in front of them. As soon as they were happy, they reached out to push the door almost at the same time, but the door was directly pushed open by them¡° The king went ahead... "The underworld looked at the two silly eyes, and with a few big steps, he went to the door and took the lead to go in. Since this is the place used by the demon world to suppress the dragon and Phoenix, there may be mechanisms everywhere. His skill is the highest among them, and leading the way ahead is the safest. "..." Black and white impermanence looked at each other, and a warm current crossed his heart at the same time. This is their king, always in the most dangerous time to rush in front, the purpose is to protect them. They are very lucky to follow such a king. After sighing, they quickly followed in, closely followed behind the underworld, and at the same time, they were on guard. But everything was beyond their expectation. They followed the winding path and soon found the soul of Jun Mo Li¡° It''s estimated that the people of the dragon and the Phoenix are imprisoned here... "The king of hell watched Jun Mo Li''s colorful soul bump against a wall. Every time he bumps into it, it will be ejected far away. With a wave of his big hand, he will imprison Jun Mo Li''s soul, so that he won''t be shocked by the goods. He went to the wall, carefully explored for a long time, his right hand coagulated a black whirlwind, hit the wall hard. He doesn''t have much time to study the switch here, so he can only choose the most direct and extreme way to open the wall¡° Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom¡° Suck... "When everything calmed down, the scene in front of me made the Hades take a breath. He looked at the people of the dragon and Phoenix tribes who were imprisoned in the two borders, and the big stone in his heart completely fell to the ground. What he has to do now is to break the two barriers and release the two clans. Then he has fulfilled his promise to Jinxin... "Wang, that''s the head of the Feng clan, the father of Murong girl..."

 Chapter 474

    Black impermanence looked at the two border for a while, from the thousands of Phoenix, found the only one or human Phoenix. He had seen the man once, so he knew him.


    "Black impermanence, you get out of the way. I can''t break this barrier."


    The underworld is clear, signal black impermanence to go far some, palm gathered a strong energy, then toward the Feng clan''s border waved in the past. But the blow that almost exhausted Pluto''s strength was like hitting on a ball of cotton. The huge border didn''t move. The repulsive force brought by that palm almost shook the black and white impermanence away, but it somehow solved the imprisonment of Pluto Jiezhi on Jun Mo Li''s soul.


    That wisp of soul suddenly floated up, facing the border of the Phoenix clan, it was hard to bump up. That desperate scene made the heart of the underworld almost reach his throat. He really felt that Jun Mo Li didn''t want to live.


    But to their surprise, the huge transparent border disappeared in an instant under the impact of a wisp of soul. Those dragon people trapped in the border fell to the ground one after another, just like a long dream, one by one phoenix slowly opened their eyes.


    "Patriarch, are you ok?"


    Seeing the head of the Feng clan shaking, Jin Xin stands up, and the king of Hades walks up quickly. He rarely helps Feng Qian, the head of the Feng clan, to sit down. His attitude is still respectful.


    "Who are you?"


    Feng Qian looks at the cool man in front of him. He is sure that he really doesn''t know him, but the man seems to have a good attitude towards him, which makes him a little confused about what''s going on.


    "I''m Pluto, and I''m your future son-in-law..."


    The underworld drew a faint smile. He opened his eyes and carefully examined his body for Fengqian. After he found that he was ok, he showed a faint smile to Fengqian.


    "The future son-in-law? Which daughter are you with? "


    Feng Qian turned his head and glanced at the people behind him. Except for his eldest daughter, all the other daughters were here. He really didn''t know which daughter the man who claimed to be Hades was after? This man is at least the son of the old underworld or his grandson. In his memory, it seems that his daughter has never had contact with the prince of the underworld.


    "Murong Jinxin, Phoenix girl..."


    The underworld naturally saw Feng Qian''s doubts, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was even stronger. Although Feng Qian was unfamiliar with the name he spit out, the word "Feng Nu" made Feng Qian understand instantly, and the frown that he had originally frowned was even tighter.


    "Are you kidding? My Phoenix daughter of the Phoenix clan always wants to marry the little Lord of the dragon clan. When did she get involved with you in the underworld? "


    Feng Qian only thinks that the words of the underworld are funny. It is a tradition of the two ethnic groups that the Phoenix girl matches the little master of the Dragon nationality, which has never changed. If there is an exception, it must be the boy who forced his daughter. Now that he''s sober, he can''t let the boy break the rules of the two races.


    "It''s a long story. Jinxin is with the little master of the dragon family now, so I''m the future son-in-law. In the future, that''s what happened after Jin Xin passed away. Patriarch, let''s go out and talk about it in detail... "


    The underworld watched the phoenix of the Phoenix family recover one by one, and slowly woke up. He didn''t have much time to explain to Feng Qian. Now it''s important to take them out of the snow mountain, and the rest will be done after they settle down.


    "Whose soul is this?"


    Feng Qian nodded and saw that the soul of Jun Mo Li broke the boundary of the dragon family. He couldn''t help looking at the strong and terrible soul. After a few eyes, I felt that the wisp of soul seemed familiar, so I began to guess.


    "Jun Mo Li, the young master of the dragon people. Yesterday, he lived and died in the great calamity of life and death. That is to say, he took my king to find you. He is your son-in-law now. "


    The underworld saw that the colorful light on Jun Mo Li slowly disappeared after breaking the second border, and felt that Jun Mo Li''s soul power began to dissipate at a very terrible speed. He quickly signaled black impermanence to put him in the treasure soul bottle of the underworld, so as not to scatter that soul in this snow mountain.


    "What? You said my son failed in the robbery? How is that possible? He is clearly the first golden dragon in the history of the dragon people.... "


    Long Xiang, the head of the dragon clan, who has recovered his free body, looks even worse when he hears the words of Hades. He just saw that wisp of soul, but he didn''t know it was his own son, so he didn''t take any action.


    "Your son really died in the disaster of life and death. I don''t have to cheat you. But his death may be an opportunity. If he had not died, I would not have found you. "


    The underworld''s eyes to Longxiang were not so gentle, and his tone was relatively stiff. In any case, he can be regarded as the half life-saving benefactor of the dragon clan. He doesn''t accept that the dragon clan leader talks to him in such a questioning tone.


    "What are you going to do with my son''s soul? Will he be reincarnated or will he be reborn


    Long Xiang sensed the chill of the underworld and adjusted his mood before he opened his mouth again. At present, this boy is not a good host to provoke. If he is sneering at this boy, I''m afraid this boy will not be able to bird him. Now the soul of his son is still in the hands of others. He can only put down his identity a little.


    "It depends on the mood of the king. There is no need for the dragon clan leader to worry about it. The first thing that the dragon clan leader should worry about is how to arrange your people? The dragon clan has been destroyed for a long time. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to rebuild it in your present situation. " The underworld obviously doesn''t buy the account of the head of the dragon clan. The Phoenix clan is Jinxin''s mother''s family, so he naturally can''t ignore it. But the dragon family is nothing to do with him. He doesn''t owe the dragon family anything, and he doesn''t need to care about the life and death of these dragons. Saving them is just the light of Jin''s heart¡° This... "Long Xiang was stunned by the words of the underworld. Pluto''s words are right. What he has to worry about now is the future of the whole dragon clan. As for his son, he may have more heart than strength. It''s just, let it be. Everything is doomed, and he can''t change his life against heaven¡° Patriarch, you don''t have to worry about this problem. My king will take your feng people back to the underworld, and when your body recovers, I will send you back to Feng safely. All that is needed for the reconstruction of the Feng clan will be provided unconditionally by our king. " The underworld saw that Fengqian also seemed to be worried about his words, and quickly spoke out to solve Fengqian''s problem. If he doesn''t help some Fengs, I''m afraid he''ll have to be skinned by Jinxin. Although there are many responsibilities and difficulties in rebuilding the Phoenix family, as the future son-in-law of the Phoenix family, he must be in charge of it to the end¡° This... "Feng Qian is a little curious. What''s sacred about her daughter? It seems that this arrogant boy can be so obedient and willing to take such a big responsibility at such a critical time. But he also can''t blindly rely on others, Feng family is his responsibility after all¡° After all, you want to be a family. The affairs of the Phoenix family are the affairs of the king, and the head of the clan doesn''t have to be polite. " Pluto a pair of family does not say two words appearance, Jin heart is his thing, he will bear for Jin heart. Jin heart has been bitter enough, if you want to worry about the Phoenix family, then he will really love to death¡° Can you help the dragon people by the way? We are both dragon and Phoenix. It''s better not to be separated... "Feng Qian looked at the irresistible look on the cool face of Pluto. After careful consideration, he decided to listen to Pluto''s arrangement for the time being. In their current situation, if they rashly return to the Phoenix family, they will be destroyed by the demon world. It''s better to go to the underworld to recuperate first, and when the time is ripe, we can rebuild the Phoenix family with the power of the underworld¡° The underworld is too small, so let them go to heaven. My king asked black and white impermanence to escort them... "The underworld wanted to refuse directly, but on second thought, it''s a request from his future father-in-law. It seems that he can''t make sense if he doesn''t give some face. In addition, Jin Xin is afraid that she will not stand by and watch the dragon''s affairs. After hesitating for a while, she points out a way out for the dragon¡° That''s OK. I''ll trouble you. " Feng Qian glanced at the large number of people behind him, and then at the larger number of people behind Long Xiang. He also felt that if all the people went to the underworld, the underworld might not be able to accommodate them. It''s a good way to go to heaven¡° It''s the blessing of their dragon clan leader, otherwise our king won''t meddle in the business of the dragon clan. We don''t like the dragon clan at all... "The underworld snorted coldly. He said that he didn''t like the dragon clan leader. His son robbed women from himself. This alone has doomed him that he can''t look up to the dragon race in his life¡° Black and white impermanence, you immediately escort the dragon clan leader and people to heaven, your responsibility is to escort them to heaven safely. As for whether the emperor of heaven will accept them or not, it depends on their luck. You don''t have to worry about it. " They are willing to accept them, which is the blessing of their dragon people. If they don''t want to, they can''t complain any more. They can only blame themselves for forgetting to have a good relationship with heaven. These, he also can''t manage, also don''t have so much mind to manage¡° Yes, Wang Black and white impermanence takes orders, makes a please sign to the clan leader of the Dragon nationality, and takes the lead to walk out of the snow mountain. They have to finish the task early and go back to the underworld early. There are a lot of things waiting for them in the underworld¡° Patriarch, let''s go too. Jinxin will be very happy to see you! " Watching the clansmen of the dragon race leave behind black and white impermanence, Pluto greets Feng Qian with a faint smile, and then leaves in a good mood. Feng Qian made a gesture to his people and left the snow mountain with a very complicated mood. When he stepped out of the rusty gate, the dazzling sunlight shone on his face and made him subconsciously close his eyes. A new life has finally begun

 Chapter 475

    The underworld


    When the underworld brought the Phoenix people back to the underworld and settled down, seven days had passed. He didn''t even care to drink hot tea, so he went straight to the netherworld pool. At the thought of meeting his beloved heart, his mood soared.


    As soon as he entered the netherworld pool, Murong Jinxin''s sleeping face came into his eyes. He strode over and patted Murong Jinxin on the shoulder, hoping to tell her the news of the rescue of the dragon and Phoenix. Can sleep has been awakened Murong Jin heart in his series of taps actually did not wake up, which makes him very confused.


    "What happened to Jinxin? Is the injury getting worse? "


    He couldn''t think of anything else. Had it not been for this, Jinxin couldn''t even wake up. And his father seemed to be a lot more haggard.


    "She has recovered from her injury. My father was afraid that she would wake up and make trouble, so he let her sleep all the time. You''re back at last. How''s it going? "


    The old underworld yawned and looked at his dusty baby son. His muddy eyes were full of expectations. Look at this smelly boy''s appearance, there must be something good, otherwise he would not smile when he just stepped into the netherworld pool.


    "The people of the dragon and the Phoenix have been rescued. I brought the people of the Phoenix back to the underworld, while the people of the Dragon sent black and white impermanence to the heaven."


    Smell speech, the underworld''s heart just a little settled, didn''t immediately cast the magic let Murong Jin heart sober, on the contrary is to chat with his father. My father has always been very interested in the affairs of the dragon and Phoenix. I will be very happy to get this news.


    "It seems that everything is doomed. The death of Junmo glass is valuable. Where is Junmo glass''s soul now?"


    It''s a great thing that the Longfeng people are saved. He and the emperor of heaven have worked hard for so many years, but the stinky boy in his family has done it. OK, it''s really great. Now all that''s left is to find a way to revive Jun Mo Li.


    "His soul is intact. When Jin Xin''s injury is healed, let Jin Xin resurrect for him."


    He still has a lot to do, but he doesn''t have much time to go to the human world. Jinxin will know about Jun Mo Li. Instead of waiting for Jinxin to find trouble with him, it''s better for him to tell her personally. In this way, at least it won''t be drawn.


    "That''s OK. I''ll leave it to you. My father is tired and needs to go back and have a good sleep..."


    The old underworld yawned again and looked at Murong Jinxin, who was as quiet as an angel when he was asleep. He thought he had better get out of here. Otherwise, as soon as the evil star wakes up, she doesn''t know how she will revenge him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld looked at his father''s escape and left. He shook his head and laughed. His elongated fingers were stained with a white light and rubbed on Murong Jin''s soft long hair.


    "Well..."


    Long eyelashes gently trembled several times, the stars like eyes slowly opened, perhaps sleeping too long, the first wake up Murong Jin heart also with a bit confused. Staring at the cool man in front of me, my little head began to work slowly.


    "How do I feel like I''ve been sleeping for a century? What are you two up to? "


    Murong Jin''s heart moved, and her body was almost completely stiff. She was silent for a long time before she spoke. Although she was asleep, she still felt it subconsciously. She vaguely felt that something had happened. During this period of deep sleep, she desperately wanted to wake up, but no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t wake up.


    "Eat these fruits first, and I will tell you when I eat them..."


    The underworld took out a package of red and green fruits from his arms. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s thin face, he felt very sad. He didn''t dare to say anything about Jun Mo Li immediately, otherwise the woman would have rushed to the human world regardless of her body. After eating these fruits, she can recover some vitality. In a short time, her body should not have any serious problems.


    "What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious. I''d like to say... "


    Murong Jin''s heart touched her hungry stomach. She didn''t eat for a long time, which made her feel weak. He picked up the Yuanshen fruit in the pile and swallowed it. At the entrance of Xianguo, she immediately felt that her spirit was much better.


    "The night before you were in a coma, Jun Mo Li met with a great disaster of life and death. I arrived at the last moment, but I still couldn''t save him... "


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart and wolfed it down. In a few minutes, the fruit had been eaten by her, and then she began to talk. Just his words haven''t finished yet, then be interrupted by Murong Jin''s heart of instant change face.


    "What do you mean? Failed to save him, then he is dead or injured or disabled? You know his life and death disaster. Why don''t you rush to save people as soon as possible? "


    Murong Jin heart only feel his heart Bang pain badly, a listen to the last word of Hades, she can''t stand decisively. An ominous premonition spread in her heart, which made her even breathe faster.


    What''s the coincidence? Nine days after she practiced Feng dance, something happened to Jun Mo Li, but at this time, she met with a great disaster of life and death? Is it Providence or man-made?


    "I was healing for you. It was too late to know. Besides, it''s not a bad thing for him to die. He... "The underworld had expected Murong Jin''s excitement, and tried to make her tone more gentle, so that she would not listen to her words. But this time, he was interrupted by Murong Jin''s heart before he finished his words¡° What do you mean? Is death not a bad thing or a good thing? I know that you are a black heart. You are not very kind. Maybe you don''t save him on purpose. Good you, you want to use this opportunity to get me, I tell you there is no door, I think it''s wrong to see you... "Murong Jin''s anger was completely picked up by the words of the underworld, Teng for a while, stood up, and slapped the back of the underworld''s head. Her strength was quick and resentful, almost confused the unprepared underworld. Jun Mo Li died, which she couldn''t accept, and what she couldn''t accept more was that the underworld was still falling down the well at this time... "I said, can you, little white eyed wolf, listen to me? Why are you so excited? Jun Mo Li is dead, but I didn''t say he is dead. After his death, his soul couldn''t be led into the underworld, so I let black and white impermanence and his soul to the iceberg at the junction of the four worlds. Because of his guidance, I have rescued all the people of the dragon and Phoenix. You Feng clan''s clan was brought back to the underworld by our king, while the dragon clan''s clan went to the heaven. As for Jun Mo Li, I have asked Chu Mo Shang and Xi Qing Yu to keep his body. I just wait for your wound to heal and bring his soul back to life. If I want to get you by intrigue, you will not know how many times you have been forced by me. Will you still be able to show your teeth and claws in front of me? " The underworld is beaten by that slap, and a nameless fire begins to spread in his heart. All he did was for her. She was not grateful. How could she treat him like this. Even if he dotes on her, loves her and pities her, she can''t use it as a chip to challenge his limit¡° Do you mean Jun Mo Li can still live Murong Jinxin was a little dizzy by his big words. All her attention was focused on the words of Hades, which she wanted to hear most. As soon as she hears that Jun Mo Li may be OK, she subconsciously grabs the sleeve of the underworld, and looks at the cool man in front of her with a bit of care in her starry eyes¡° He is able to live, this is his soul, you cast a spell to force his soul into the body. You go, with his soul, I don''t want to see you in a short time... "The underworld took out a bottle from his arms and threw it to Murong Jinxin. The little white eyed wolf didn''t have any of his existence in his heart. He was really angry. For the first time, he was really angry with her. I just feel that my life is so bitter. I have paid almost everything for her, but I am still misunderstood by her. He said he couldn''t accept it. He was so wronged that he wanted to hide himself in a cave and cry bitterly¡° Then I''m gone, really gone... "Murong Jinxin opened the bottle cap and looked inside. If it was the soul of Jun Mo Li, her heart finally settled down. This nigger''s words are generally not wrong. He said Jun Mo Li can live, and Jun Mo Li must be able to live. After calming down, I felt a little guilty for him. He does everything for her. She shouldn''t doubt him. His words also let her understand that the temporary death of Jun Mo Li is valuable. It''s a great joy for them that the dragon and Phoenix people were found. Among them, she can guess that he must have done a lot¡° Go, go quickly, I want to be quiet, how far do you go... "The king of Hades showed that kind of impatient look to murongjin''s heart for the first time, his head began to hurt, but what hurt more was his heart. In order not to let himself say anything that hurt her, he had to drive her away first so that he would not lose his mind and do something irreparable¡° Go on, what''s so great, hum... "Murong Jin hesitated for a moment, touched her still flat stomach, and decided to eat first to coax the man who was rarely angry once. Her injury is not good now, and she can''t help Jun Mo Li revive. She can''t be so reckless, lest she will add trouble to the poor man. In order to save her, he knew that the man was going crazy. "..." The underworld looked at the woman who left without looking back. The deep eyes were full of waves. Then he sighed and fell directly to a big stone. While listening to the sound of ticking, he sweetened his wounds for a long time

 Chapter 476

    In the netherworld pool, the underworld sometimes sits, sometimes lies, sometimes stands, and sometimes walks. Since Murong Jinxin left, his original idea of being quiet was overthrown. There was a fire in his heart. He felt that unless Murong Jinxin came to put out the fire himself, the fire would never be put out.


    In the sound of the water, he was constantly pulling his hair, lamenting and tangled. I want to rush to find Murong Jinxin''s heartless little white eyed wolf, but I think it''s too cowardly to do so. In the long run, there will be no dignity in front of Murong Jinxin.


    So, he hesitated and tangled in agony. He wanted to plunge into the netherworld pool and run. Maybe the cold water could make him feel better.


    A white figure quietly appeared in front of the netherworld pool, with a food plate in her hand. She looked inside and looked at the restless cool man, with a slight upturned mouth and a faint flower.


    She knew that he would react like this. She has already become a poppy in this man''s heart. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to give up


    "Still want to be quiet? If I want more, I''ll go again. "


    She took the plate to the back of Hades and kicked him. Looking at his face after he turned his head, she felt very funny. So, he deliberately used his words to make fun of him.


    "Didn''t you go? What are you doing back here? Naturally, I want to be quiet. You go... "


    Pluto''s first reaction was that he was dazzled. It wasn''t until her voice came that he had a little sense of reality. The little white eyed wolf didn''t leave, which made him more happy than an accident.


    However, he didn''t want to compromise so soon. At least he had to let the little white eyed wolf know that he had a temper


    "Oh? Who is quiet? I didn''t expect that you would change your mind in such a short time... "


    Murong Jinxin put a bowl of rice and a few dishes in the plate on a big stone. She looked at the man who began to be proud and coquettish with a smile, and the corners of her mouth slightly smoked. If it wasn''t for the fact that he had done so much for her, she wouldn''t have the leisure to coax him when something happened to Jun Mo Li.


    "Don''t slander me. Silence is just two words. Don''t block me."


    Hades a Leng, immediately feel some laughing and crying, this woman really can be a liar. He knew she did it on purpose, but he didn''t want to buy her. He is to let her coax him well, otherwise this anger he can''t go down.


    "Well, you''re not hungry after you''ve been sulking for so long? I brought them myself. Do you want to eat them? "


    Murong Jin turned her eyes, pulled him to one side, sat down and put a pair of chopsticks into his hand. From black and white impermanence, she knows that he hasn''t come into the underworld since he returned to the underworld, and has been busy settling down the feng people. In addition to his hard work in this period of time, she was really worried that his body could not bear it.


    "Don''t eat..."


    The underworld put down his chopsticks, twisted his head, and vowed to fight with Murong Jinxin in the end. It was like a child with a bad temper, which made Murong Jinxin laugh.


    "Eat..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at his face carefully, and found that the cool face had lost a lot of weight. In addition, the extreme tiredness made his whole ghost look very haggard. I can''t help sighing in my heart that this man really broke his heart for her.


    She picked up the chopsticks put aside by Pluto, took a piece of meat and put it in Pluto''s mouth. The tone of her voice was unquestionable and severe. Even if he wants to be angry, he has to finish his meal first.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld subconsciously wants to refuse, a piece of meat is forced into his mouth. He drooped his eyes to see Murong Jinxin took back the chopsticks, and put a chopstick of green vegetables into his mouth, he suddenly had pride. With that piece of meat, I don''t chew it.


    "My patience is limited. If you don''t cooperate well, I won''t feed you this meal. You really don''t want to see me in a short time..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at his side face, some helpless, plain white small hand pinched his chin, abruptly will his mouth to pinch open, the chopsticks vegetables to plug in, his mouth again heavy and up, signal him to chew immediately, otherwise don''t blame her not guest gas.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld originally wanted to continue to be proud and charming, but the look on Murong Jin''s face made him understand immediately. If he didn''t know what to do, I''m afraid that this once-in-a-lifetime good luck will be completely scattered. Mouth began to move slowly, he ate very slowly, it seems that the taste of the food in detail.


    "That''s all you can do. Open your mouth..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at him honest, and put a mouthful of rice into his mouth, it is really angry and funny, this bowl of rice seems that she has to feed. It''s nothing more than feeding. It''s nothing compared with what he did for her.


    "I don''t have much to do, and I can''t do anything. You''re just like a nun. I''ve been made to death by you. Even if you do a good thing, it will become a bad thing when you come here.... "


    The underworld swallows the food in his mouth and flicks his fingers gently on Murong Jin''s forehead. All the grievances in her heart dissipate in her feeding behavior. It''s rare that she would do it for him, which made him understand that she didn''t care about him at all¡° Screw you. Junmo glass is dead. You dare to say it''s a good thing. It''s a matter of urgency for anyone to blame. If he can''t survive, I guess I''ll bet with you for hundreds of thousands of years at least... "Murong Jinxin poked a chopstick into Pluto''s mouth and glared at him. He did not think about her feelings, just woke up to hear his beloved man died, in other words, can not stand it. She would never forget the face he put on at that time¡° It''s a good thing. If it wasn''t for his death, how could the king save the Longfeng people so soon? Besides, if he died, you should also believe that our king has the ability to save him. You still don''t trust me enough, alas... "Pluto''s mood relaxed, and his face recovered as usual. While enjoying the tenderness of his beloved, he naturally said that I was the uncle. Murong Jin wanted to extend her hand to pat him on the back of the head¡° Shut up, can''t you say something nice? I look at you just really want to annoy me... "Murong Jin heart can''t bear to directly grab a large group of rice with her hand and force to the mouth of the underworld, this evil hearted ghost, eating her even want to say let her unhappy words, is not their own death is what? It''s disgusting¡° OK, I don''t want to talk about him. Don''t look like you want to kill me. I''m afraid of you. You are the king''s darling, the king''s ancestor... "The underworld quickly opened Murong Jinxin''s mouth, saw the rice in his mouth swallowed, he thought that in order to have a happy dining environment, he had better shut up. Otherwise, she would have thrown down her chopsticks and left in a rage. I''m afraid he''ll have to slip away the good fortune he''s earned¡° When will my Feng people recover and leave the underworld? " See him honest, Murong Jin heart is not entangled in Jun Mo glass, immediately changed the topic. She had looked for black and white impermanence before, and black and white impermanence told her everything that happened on the snow mountain. So although she had met her father, she had a general understanding of the Phoenix family¡° From March to half a year, they can go back in batches, so as not to delay their reconstruction of the Feng nationality. As for the reconstruction of the Feng clan, my king has already been in line with the clan leader, so you don''t have to worry about it. " After returning to the underworld, he specially arranged for the underworld doctor to check the body of all the people of the Phoenix clan. In fact, they were OK. Even some of the original injured are inexplicably good, which makes them very depressed¡° Well, you''ll arrange some experts to protect them at that time, and I''m afraid the devil will attack them... "That''s what she worries about most. She doesn''t want her men to pay such a high price to save them. In a twinkling, they are destroyed by the devil, which will make her feel that they are working in vain¡° You don''t know what to do, but it''s also your mother''s home. We will treat them like the people of the underworld. " He has thought of all the things he should think about, and he will do all the things he should do, but he will work harder. It''s all worth it for her. If he wants to take away his precious daughter from others, he will naturally have to pay some price¡° Eat quickly, the food is going to be cold... "Murong Jinxin holding chopsticks hand slightly shield meal, for the deep love of the underworld, she really said some powerless parry. Such a good man, she really can''t repay. She has been used to enjoying his kindness these days. If he is not nice to herself one day, she really doesn''t know whether she will be crazy¡° Your injury will be healed in a few days. My father has almost lost half his life in order to cure you, so don''t worry about him for the sake of the king. " The underworld saw that she had softened down, struck while the iron was hot, and quickly talked about another thing that almost became his heart disease. About Jin Xin and his father, he was really afraid that they would have a bad relationship when they had a knot in their heart. After all, it''s all he cares about, and he wants them to live in peace¡° How to do it, I have a sense of propriety in my heart. Don''t be wordy, and eat it quickly... "Murong Jin nodded her head and turned her lips. She also knew that she was really tired for her. People are long flesh, she naturally can not be so heartless. Because of some trivial things, I will forget my kindness. One side of the small world, completely silent down, a small warm continue to spread in the air, until completely warm people''s heart

 Chapter 477

    Jun Mo Li''s tent, a group of people are sitting with big eyes and small eyes, everyone''s brows locked, it seems that they are worried about something, a quiet tent. After a long time, Chu Mo cup just rubbed his eyebrows, breaking the heaviness of this side.


    "All the people who should be interrogated have been interrogated, and all the places we should look for have been searched. There is no news of the second emperor brother. At present, we can only count on the spies from the north and south allied forces..."


    That''s their only hope now. If the spies over there don''t have the slightest news, they really can''t help it.


    "What the hell is that in broad daylight? How can this man disappear? Alas... "


    Xiqingyu grabs his hair slightly impatiently. The disappearance of Junmo glass is closely related to him, because it happened when he was guarding Junmo glass''s body. At that time, he didn''t know why he went to sleep. After waking up, he disappeared.


    "You don''t have to blame yourself too much. The person who took away the body of the second emperor''s brother must not be a kind person. At that time, long Xinfan was also guarding outside, but he could be manipulated. I don''t think it was done by human beings at all."


    Xiqingyu is calculated. He can still figure it out, but long Xinfan is a dragon and has magic power. If even long Xinfan can be controlled by the comer, he thinks there is something strange about it.


    During this period, he has seen too many ghosts and gods, so his ideas are bolder than others.


    "If it is true, we can only go to Jinxin for help, but how can we find Jinxin?"


    Phantom a few days ago with Chu Mo cup said hello, then hurried back to the underworld, they with Jin heart only contact also broken. Want to find Jinxin, for them is undoubtedly a dream.


    "This is really a big problem, unless the phantom comes back or we have to wait for Wang to see Ranran again..."


    If there is no news from the spies of the north south alliance, he thinks that the second emperor brother is probably taken away by the devil. There is no reason for the underworld and heaven to attack the second emperor brother, only the demon world. So if they have to deal with the worst situation, it''s up to fate. With luck, there will be miracles. If you''re not lucky, I''m afraid there''s no place to cry.


    "It''s all fate, alas..."


    Xiqingyu looks up and pours down a large glass of ice water. His boredom can''t be expressed in words. Jun Mo Li is really a man with a lot of fortune. He has met all kinds of bad things. I hope this time, he can be lucky, or he will really worry about the pain of death.


    "Lucky people have their own appearance. I''m sure Prince Li will be ok..."


    Seeing that the two gorgeous men in front of them all showed bitterness, Yun Qianxi jumped out to complete the scene. God won''t be so merciless. The identity of King Li is precious. How can it be said that something will happen. This must be a test of God to King Li and sister Jinxin.


    "I hope that''s what you said..."


    Xiqingyu rubbed the hair of yunqianxi, and there was deep doting in his shallow eyes. Since he recovered his memory, he cherished every moment he got along with her. After so much experience, he was really afraid of what he was missing, afraid that they would have to face life and death before they could spoil her more.


    Facts have proved that there must be miracles in this world. As soon as xiqingyu''s words fell, a faint white shadow appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    "What''s the matter with you? Why does it look like my parents are dead? What about the ink glass


    Murong Jin''s heart sweeps the three people in the tent and touches the soul of Jun Mo Li who has been holding in her hands. She is in a good mood. Want to be able to revive soon with Jun Mo Li, she can''t help the corner of her mouth slightly up. But looking at the three people''s sad face, she felt something was wrong.


    Such as stars like eyes swept four times, did not see the beloved, upturned corners of the mouth suddenly froze. This is Junmo glass''s tent. Junmo glass is not here. It can only explain one thing: Junmo glass has an accident.


    "God''s blessing, Jinxin, it''s too timely for you to show up..."


    Chu Mo Chu''s eyes blinked several times, until the person who really appeared in front of them was Murong Jin Xin. A stream of hot tears poured into his eyes, and he suddenly had an impulse to cry.


    Since the second emperor''s brother met with the disaster of life and death, almost everything was handled by him. The string in his heart has been very tight, and now it can be relaxed at last.


    "Where is Jun Mo Li?"


    Murong Jin heart also don''t care to chat with Chu Mo cup, hold back the heart frightened, will just ask again. From Chu Mo cup''s reaction, we can see that his man must be in big trouble.


    "One day ago, the body of the second brother disappeared, and the prince Yu and long Xinfan, who were in charge of waiting, fell asleep. We have been looking for the whereabouts of the second emperor brother, but we haven''t heard from him for a day... "


    Chu Mo cup saw Murong Jin''s beautiful heart, and the look on her small face suddenly changed. She reluctantly pressed down the mixed emotions in her heart and said the matter simply. Since Jinxin has come at this time, it is God''s will. Jinxin must be able to find the body of the second emperor brother.


    "Disappeared for no reason? Are you sure it''s not tianchenxiu? " Murong Jin''s heart clenched the little hand of Jun Mo Li''s soul. She put Jun Mo Li''s soul into her arms and asked coldly. Looking at their reaction now, it seems that they have nothing to do about it. To make them helpless, she also believes that it is absolutely not something that simple people can do¡° Just wait for the news from the spies of the north south alliance. If the spies don''t find any information, I''m afraid... "Chu Mo Chu spread out his hand. Although he didn''t say the words to death, the meaning was almost the same. Jinxin came, and they had no reason to wait. Finding the body of the second emperor brother as soon as possible was an early relief for them. He was really worried that the body of the second emperor''s brother would fall into the hands of those who wanted to do something about it, which might be detrimental to the resurrection of the second emperor''s brother¡° Jinxin, you hurry to think of a way, we really try our best... "For this matter, Xi Qingyu is very guilty, I''m afraid the most hope to find Jun Moli is him. If something happened to Jun Mo Li, he would not be able to face Jin Xin in his life¡° Well, don''t worry. It''s not your fault. It''s done by the demons of your demon world. Even if you see it with your own eyes, you can''t help it. " For the people in the tent, Murong Jinxin has 100% absolute trust. She knows that these people can''t treat Jun Mo Li badly, so it''s impossible to affect their relationship with her. The devil once promised her that she would not move Jun Mo Li in a short time. She also believed what the devil said, so who is the devil who is most likely to move Jun Mo Li? She almost had the answer in her mind¡° Listen to you say so, I feel more uncomfortable in my heart. Jinxin, if something really happened to Junmo glass, I''m afraid I can''t apologize for my death... "Xi Qingyu sighed and looked at Murong Jinxin''s eyes full of remorse. Jin Xin said that he understood the intention of these, but he was very difficult to do it. Jin Xin and Jun Mo Li had a hard time along the way. If they were separated forever, he would never feel better¡° If you want to die, he will die long ago. The life of that demon is still long. You can rest assured. If he''s dead, I won''t blame you. It''s not something you can only stop. " Some things are doomed, want to escape. The people of dragon and Phoenix got a new life because of his death, which is already a virtue for him. He''s really dead, and his life is perfect. What''s more, even the king of Hades said that the evil had not died early. The only thing she has to do now is to go to the woman and get his body back¡° Prince Yu doesn''t have to take all the responsibilities to himself. Let''s listen to Jin Xin first and see if we can find the second brother as soon as possible. " Chu Mo cup pats Xi Qingyu on the shoulder. At this time, it''s meaningless to say that it''s out of control. Even if it''s caused by Xi Qingyu''s negligence, Jin Xin can''t blame Xi Qingyu¡° Well, you don''t have to think so much. I''ll go to the demon world to see the situation first, and I''ll be back soon. " Murong Jin raised her hand to indicate that they don''t need to talk nonsense. It''s not their fault. She wants to rush to the demon world immediately to explore the voice of the devil and see if the cheap devil song yu''er has left. If she left, she had to go back to the underworld to find the more and more proud goods of the underworld to help. After that, the figure flashed and quickly read away. At this time, the devil is busy in the alchemy room of the demon world. He has been in this place for almost three months, in order to make heart medicine for his woman. After many failures, there is good news today¡° Well, it''s finally refined, ha ha... "With the pills just coming out, there is a big smile on the tired face of the demon Zun. Looking at the small black pill in his palm, he didn''t know how many sleepless nights he had survived. Ling''er''s heart disease can be completely cured at last, and all his hard work has got the best reward at this moment. But before his smile reached the bottom of his eyes, he was interrupted by the evil Yin who came in a hurry and took it back abruptly¡° Mozun, Murong Jin''s heart is coming again. Hurry to have a look... "There are three thick black lines on Moyin''s forehead. When he thinks of the evil star, he wants to vomit blood. That evil star this time comes, demon Zun definitely should have bad luck again¡° That haunted woman, what will she do when she comes to the demon world? This is full of food and leisure, and this is all uncomfortable with the thought of seeing her. "

 Chapter 478

    Demon Zun''s good mood suddenly disappeared, Murong Jin heart that woman came to the demon world must not be good. Although he wanted to find a reason not to see her, can see the pill lying in his palm, or decided to resist the anger in the heart to go so.


    He also asks Murong Jinxin that he must not offend her at this time, otherwise his ling''er will come to a miserable end


    "Murong Jinxin doesn''t seem to be in a good mood. It''s like the demon world owes her millions of Liang..."


    Murong Jinxin''s smelly face, which is more smelly than the stone in the pit, comes to the mind of the devil Yin, and reminds the devil world with a few words. He didn''t know what happened when the evil spirit came to the demon world, but he knew that when the evil spirit was in a bad mood, the chance of the evil Lord''s bad luck would increase obviously.


    "When she came to our demon world, I was used to it. Well, even if she doesn''t come, I will go to the human world to find her today. It''s better for her to come, and I won''t have to go there one more time. "


    The demon Zun put the successful elixir into his pocket. After comforting himself, he went to the reception hall of the demon kingdom. Since some things can''t be avoided, it''s better to deal with them earlier and finish them earlier.


    "Alas..."


    The evil Yin sighed a breath, looking at the lonely figure of the evil Lord, in the heart really not very good. They have changed a lot for a woman. He was really worried that one day, because of a woman, the devil would compensate the real demon world.


    ¡­¡­


    When the devil with a very complex mood to see the whole body with a gloomy spirit of Murong Jin heart, had been very tense mood suddenly more tense. Such Murong Jin''s heart was something he had never seen before, and his strong intention of killing did not even appear when he let the devil take the dragon''s heart of Jun Mo Li last time.


    "What are you doing here?" The demon Zun sat down on the first seat. Without saying a word of nonsense, he went straight to the topic.


    "Devil, if I remember correctly, you once promised that I would not move Jun Mo Li in a short time. But now you don''t believe what you said. Do you want to break the contract? "


    Murong Jin heart plain white small hand slapped a body next to the chair, Teng stood up. Although she knows that this may have nothing to do with the devil, she can only do so, otherwise she has no reason to force the devil to hand over song yu''er.


    "When did I break my promise to you? Don''t look for trouble for me... "


    The demon Zun''s eyebrows jump. He really feels that Murong Jinxin is a woman who has no idea. He always keeps his word. Does this woman want to slander him?


    "Ha, do you really think that Murong Jin is so idle? A few months ago, you caught Jun Mo Li to take the dragon heart of Jun Mo Li. We had a deal. Have you forgotten? But the devil in your demon world moved my man without your consent. It''s not that my words are untrustworthy. What is it? "


    Murong Jin heart sneer, such as stars like eyes shrink, directly to pick out the words. In order to find Jun Mo Li as soon as possible, she can only hold on to what the devil once said. To the contrary, she is right. Song yu''er is a demon in the demon world and belongs to the category of that promise.


    "Who moved Jun Mo Li? As long as you can produce evidence, I will admit that I have no faith in my words. "


    Demon Zun''s mood suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley, looking at Murong Jin heart solid appearance, the heart probably has the bottom. About Jun Mo Li, he gave a death order. Now that such a thing has happened, he really can''t bear the blame. As long as Murong Jinxin comes up with evidence, he has nothing to say, so he can only let Murong Jinxin mention some conditions that make his flesh ache.


    "You can''t be unaware of the failure of Junmo glass''s life and death? A day ago, Jun Mo Li''s body disappeared under the eyes of a group of people. Even the dragon with profound magic power of the dragon clan was unaware of it. Do you think it''s going to be done by someone? Looking around the world, I really can''t think of anyone who is interested in a dead man except you. But song yu''er of your demon world has coveted my man for a long time. Dare you swear that this has nothing to do with your demon world? "


    Murong Jinxin simply said what happened before, while saying it, she paid close attention to the look of the devil. From the look of the devil, she understood that the devil didn''t know anything about Jun Mo Li.


    "Murong Jinxin, are you too funny? It''s hard to fight me because my position is opposite to yours. If your man has an accident, it must be my demon world? There are many people who resent you in this world, right? You insist that it''s our demon world who did it, or take out the evidence. "


    Although the heart has the bottom, but the devil is not willing to let Murong Jin heart so easy to achieve, the heart has song yu''er that unkind woman scolded thousands of times. The woman said she was going to shut up for a year, but a few days ago, she suddenly left the magic pool. At that time, when he was refining the medicine to the critical point, he didn''t have the extra mind to manage her, but he didn''t want her to find such a big trouble for himself.


    "If you let me see song yu''er, I can force her to tell the truth. Mozun, we Ming people don''t talk in secret. You have to promise me about this, otherwise it will be a total loss. Don''t expect me to deliver the elixir for you. "


    Song yu''er''s temperament is too restless. Once she really controls Jun Mo Li and knows that she''s coming, she can''t wait to show off her masterpiece. Besides, that woman must not be willing to just get a dead man, and she must also want the lake of Jun Mo Li.


    "Murong Jinxin, you always want to kill song yu''er. Who knows if this is your conspiracy. You may have hidden Jun Mo Li''s body for the purpose of blaming song yu''er and forcing me to give her to you. " Smell speech, demon Zun is really gnash teeth, this woman took hold of his soft rib. Repeatedly with this weakness to threaten him, but he has nothing to do, can only watch himself repeatedly threatened without any power to parry. This is the woman''s only mace, she has been very skilled in using¡° Whatever you think, if you don''t retreat, then we will tear this face completely. Don''t say it''s your elixir, even if it''s the letter I promised to send for you, I won''t send it for you. If you want to break your promise, let''s break it together. " Murong Jin''s heart is too lazy to explain anything. She is not a fool. She still has basic judgment. The demon Zun has already believed his words, just because of the previous unpleasantness, deliberately making trouble for her. Since she''s going to make trouble of her, it''s meaningless for her to say anything¡° Murong Jinxin, you woman, I really have nothing to say to you. I really know nothing about Jun Mo Li. You promise to send linger''s pills to me. I can find song yu''er''s whereabouts for you. You can teach her a lesson, but you can''t hurt her life, OK? " Speaking of this, the devil didn''t want to pretend and said what he was going to do in his heart. He knew that for the sake of Jun Mo Li, Murong Jin''s heart would agree to anything. And he is the most important, and he doesn''t want to break his promise because song yu''er is such an insignificant woman¡° Well, if you find song yu''er one day earlier and let me do my own business, your ling''er will get your pills one day earlier. I''ll be waiting in your demon world. I''ll leave when things are settled. " Song yu''er has been killed by the immortal devil. Why is she still killing that woman? Anyway, that woman can''t escape death. Taking this opportunity, she told the woman the truth. No one can make her feel better, and she will never make anyone feel better¡° Whatever you want, as long as you don''t make trouble in my demon world. " If the terms are agreed, the devil will not stay, so as not to be annoyed by this woman. She wants to wait here. It''s her business, and he doesn''t care¡° Immediately find song yu''er and take her back. If she takes Jun Mo Li''s body, she will bring Jun Mo Li''s body back. " As the demon master walked, he told the devil Yin and devil yang to follow him. What Murong Jin wanted was the body of Jun Mo Li. As long as he could give her the body of Jun Mo Li, he didn''t think it was necessary for her to see song yu''er¡° Yes, I will do it immediately. " The evil Yin hastens to answer words, also regardless of the evil Lord''s order is not to him under. Compared with entertaining Murong Jinxin, the evil star, he thinks it''s better for him to find song yu''er''s whereabouts. At least he doesn''t have to look at the evil star''s face or be wronged¡° Moyang, Murong Jin''s heart is yours. Your responsibility is to make sure that she stays in the devil''s world in peace. If she makes trouble, I will never let her go. "¡° This... Is... Subordinates obey... "As soon as Moyang listens to the order of mozun, his temple starts to jump up abruptly. Originally, I wanted to refuse, but I hesitated to shut my mouth after seeing the devil''s face. Let him entertain Murong Jinxin that Buddha, he felt really more sad than killing him¡° You... I''ll go to work first... "Moyin gives Moyang a sympathetic glance. At this time, he doesn''t care about brotherhood. It''s better for Moyang to suffer that sin. He''s had enough of it before¡° This kind of thankless thing, we''ll replace it one by one in the future, you don''t want to stay out of it... "Even this time, he didn''t react as fast as Moyin, he admitted. But it''s absolutely impossible to make him suffer like this again and again¡° That... Can only rely on their own ability... Left... "Devil Yin picked pick eyebrows, everything is easy to discuss, but in the face of Murong Jinxin this matter does not belong to the scope of everything. Therefore, Moyang should seek for his own happiness. "..." Moyang looks at the figure that Moyin has gone away. He can''t help but smoke. Then he has no choice but to go back and finish the job that is just like killing him. Next time, he will never let the devil Yin succeed so easily

 Chapter 479

    Yin''s efficiency is still very good, but in half a day, song yu''er has been brought back, but Chu Jun''s body is still missing.


    Murong Jin heart looking at that more and more masculine woman, the corners of the mouth hook a trace of thick ridicule, this four imminent still don''t know the woman, also proud a few days. The necrotizing insects on her body will attack soon.


    "Song yu''er, did you take away Jun Mo Li''s body?"


    The devil Zun''s cold eyes lock the woman who seems to have nothing to do with him. He feels that he is really unlucky. He would rather have been saved by a pig than by this troubled woman.


    "Does it matter if I say yes or no? Don''t you believe this woman when you take me back? "


    Song yu''er looks at the devil with some provocation, but her mood is very relaxed. It is absolutely impossible for them to slander her without evidence. But the devil promised to protect her for ten years, and she didn''t have to be afraid of Murong Jinxin.


    "So you are still honest to hand over Jun Mo Li''s body, big things and small things..."


    Song yu''er''s words are no doubt the default for the devil, and the devil gives orders directly. This woman knows what to do if she knows what to do. Murong Jinxin this woman has become his heart disease, now is the time of attack, he has to quickly relieve pain.


    "What if I can''t? Mozun, if Murong Jinxin says something, you will believe it. How do I think the woman you like is not the God of evil, but her... "


    Song yu''er really doesn''t understand. She has contacted with the devil many times. The devil is not a good talker. But every time she was constrained by Murong Jin''s heart, she was really curious about the reason. Say that the devil is interested in Murong Jinxin, but the devil looks at Murong Jinxin with the taste of gnashing his teeth. Said he to Murong Jin heart has no meaning, but Murong Jin heart any request he can unconditionally agree, this is really contradictory.


    "When will you be in charge of my private affairs? The body of Jun Mo Li, do you hand it in or not? "


    The devil''s face suddenly turned black. Song yu''er, a woman, was so bold that she even dared to tease his feelings, which made him unbearable. It seems that he has to teach this woman a lesson so that she doesn''t understand her identity more and more.


    "You can''t help me if you hand it over or not. Even if you go through all the four realms, you can''t find him. He''s mine. I can''t get him when I''m alive, so let him belong to me when he dies. "


    So far, song yu''er simply admits that Jun Mo Li is in her hands. She has loved Jun Mo Li since she was a child, and it''s all for Jun Mo Li that she has come to this stage. If we can''t live together, we will die together.


    "Poof, are you kidding? His life is mine and his death is mine. It''s better to have fewer dreams... "


    Murong Jin heart directly smile, song yu''er this words really let her special speechless. A dead man, what does song yu''er expect him to bring to her? It''s not sure that the demon still has defense ability when it''s dead. Looking at Song yu''er''s appearance, he hasn''t taken advantage of the demon, otherwise song yu''er would have shown off for a long time.


    "Murong Jinxin, I know Jun Mo Li''s soul is still in your hands. In fact, it''s not bad. We''ll divide him equally. But I''m luckier than you. I can touch him, hug him, kiss him, and even do something more intimate... "


    In the face of Murong Jinxin''s merciless sarcasm, song yu''er feels that her face can''t hang. So, not to be outdone, he fought back. Jun Mo Li is in her hands now, and will belong to her sooner or later. Now she just wants to test Murong Jin''s heart. No matter what, she still wants to take the soul of Jun Mo Li from Murong Jin''s heart and let Jun Mo Li come back to life.


    "Then I can only say that you are the most abnormal devil I have ever seen, a dead man. I really don''t believe that he has any ability to do more intimate things with you. And why don''t you look in the mirror? You don''t look like a woman at all. I believe that even if Jun Mo Li is dead, he doesn''t want to be done by a man... "


    Murong Jin''s heart points to song yu''er''s completely deformed face, and she really wants to vomit. That demon also has a habit of cleanliness. It''s impossible to live and die like this. Song yu''er, a woman, is crazy to get that monster.


    "Murong Jinxin, I''ve become like this. I owe everything to you. You can laugh at me now, but one day you won''t be able to... "


    Song yu''er''s face suddenly changed. Once she was very proud of her face. But since she came out of the magic pool, some changes have taken place in her appearance and body. If it wasn''t for her obsession with Jun Mo Li, she would have thought that she was beginning to like women. Even Murong Jinxin now can make her produce a lot of androgens. This change makes her frightened, but it also makes her resent Murong Jin more.


    "Song yu''er, you hand over Jun Mo Li''s body, and I will return his soul. Let''s have a good fight. If anyone loses, he will quit his life completely. How about that? "


    Murong Jinxin saw the exploration in Song yu''er''s eyes, hesitated for a moment, then made a big bet. She doesn''t know if she is the opponent of song yu''er in her present Kung Fu, but in order to let song yu''er have an idea, she has to give it up.


    "Happy, let''s swear by blood, if anyone doesn''t want to gamble, he will be beaten by thunder. Do you dare?" Song yu''er agreed without hesitation. Now she is very confident in herself. She is more than enough to deal with Murong Jinxin. As long as Murong Jinxin dares to swear with her own blood, she doesn''t dare to fight¡° Dare, why not? I Murong Jin''s heart is to be a person who abides by the promise. Now that I have said it, I will be able to do it. " Murong Jin heart bit teeth, the long line to let go. As long as song yu''er can hand over Jun Mo Li''s body, she can think of other things. What worries her most now is what problems will happen to Junmo Li''s body if she and song yu''er are in a stalemate¡° Good Song yu''er looks at Murong Jin''s heart in the eye absolutely, in the heart secretly from joy. Took out a dagger from the bosom, facing own wrist is a knife. Scarlet blood, like broken beads, drops down to the cold floor. "..." Murong Jinxin looks at Song yu''er so impatient, and uses her internal force to force her own blood, which is fused with song yu''er''s blood. Then a man and a devil knelt down and bowed to heaven three times. The blood on the floor condensed into a straight line and flew to the sky. Everything is going very well... "Well, hand over Jun Mo Li''s body immediately, and I will return his soul. Otherwise, his vitality will be greatly damaged, which is not good for you and me. " After finishing these, Murong Jin''s heart is so beautiful, and the look on her little face is already ugly. She''s playing with fire. I hope God can take care of her. Otherwise, she may not know how to face Jun Mo Li. Without her Jun Mo Li, I''m afraid that even if I live, I will be like a walking corpse¡° Give me an hour, and I''ll come back with his body after an hour... "The oath has been accepted by heaven, and song yu''er doesn''t have to hide it. She is very calm. She needs some time to go back and try again. Maybe she will get what she wants¡° Then you go back quickly... "For an hour, she can still afford to wait. For an hour, she doesn''t believe that song yu''er can do anything constructive. The only thing she has to consider now is how to defeat song yu''er after an hour¡° Murong Jinxin, you are really willing to... "The devil looked at this matter has become Murong Jinxin and song yu''er, the mood relaxed a lot. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart for a while, I feel that this evil star is quite similar to ling''er in some aspects. Especially when it comes to feelings, it''s desperate¡° As you wish, you can watch jokes. You''d better pray that I can win. If I lose or hurt, your spirit will have to wait for a long time. Hum... "How can Murong Jinxin not see the evil Lord''s Schadenfreude, but she doesn''t care. After a few eyes, he went to one side and sat down. He began to calculate in his heart. What should she do to make song yu''er lose? " The demon Zun is blocked by Murong Jinxin''s words, and his good mood is gone. Murong Jinxin''s words are right. If she is hurt, she can''t even go to the place of chaos. If she lost, she would find thousands of reasons to delay delivering pills for him. This time, it''s hard for him. Murong Jinxin sat for a long time, but did not come up with a reason. Some irritable grabbed to turn the hair, her time is not much, she also is impossible to call the underworld to ask for help. She wants to know how to arouse the corpse insects in Song yu''er''s body, but she has no way to leave now to find the immortal devil. At the moment when she was extremely tangled with all kinds of egg pain, her small head exploded, and a small face appeared in front of her, her body suddenly trembled. Yes, how can she forget her? Maybe she is the only one who can save her in the present situation. She had to put all her eggs in one basket for her man. So think, then hang down the eye son, soul suddenly Jin heart of float out. Floating to the unknown distance. And the demons in the hall didn''t find anything unusual. They just looked at each other from time to time, and each one had a smile on his face... The huge hall suddenly quieted down, leaving only the rustle of the wind blowing on the treetops. And in another space, a woman stares at Murong Jin''s heart for a long time, then she nods her head reluctantly. All the waves are surging, and there will be a result after an hou

 Chapter 480

    An hour later, song yu''er appears in the demon world with Jun Mo Li''s corpse. Her more and more masculine face seems to be calm, but she is vaguely disappointed.


    She has exhausted all kinds of methods, but still can''t do anything for a dead person, which makes her not only depressed, but also some regret.


    "Murong Jinxin, I''ve brought you people. Let''s fight. I lost. You take his body. You lose. I''ll take his soul with me. "


    Song yu''er puts Jun Mo Li''s body on a soft chair, and her blood vows have been made. She is not afraid of Murong Jin''s tricks. Otherwise, she doesn''t have to do it. God will clean up Murong Jin''s heart. But after her words fall, Murong Jin''s heart droops her eyes, but there is no reaction.


    "Murong Jinxin, don''t pretend to be dead, do it."


    Song yu''er doesn''t care much about Murong Jin''s strange heart. She calls once to see Murong Jin''s heart. She thinks that Murong Jin''s heart is trying to embarrass her. Then, gloomy face urged again.


    "You are very anxious. You are sure to take the soul of Jun Mo Li from me, ha ha..."


    Murong Jin''s slender eyelashes moved. She swept away the depression before. The corners of her mouth slightly hooked up. The whole person was bright. Swept a few eyes oneself day and night to think of the man of half a year, the eye son of fierce fierce moment is soft a lot of.


    Fight, who is afraid of who, how confident she is now, how miserable she will make this demon lose in a moment


    "I will seize the opportunity you give me. Once you lose, I will cast a spell at the moment of his resurrection, so that he will have only me in his heart all his life..."


    This is also the reason why she dares to promise Murong Jinxin so happily. She has a way to make Jun Mo Li yield. When sober, Jun Mo Li definitely disdains her, so she simply makes him sober all his life. At the thought of her beautiful picture, her whole blood rushed to her forehead.


    "Yes, as long as you can win me, I won''t be in charge of everything. If you want to tie him with a rope, I have nothing to say


    Murong Jin nodded her heart and agreed that the bet was her, so she would not regret it. Besides, with the help of some silly woman, she felt that she had a much better chance of winning.


    Jun Mo Li is her man. She was, is and will be


    "What are you talking about? Come on


    Song yu''er smiles. It''s a smile of self-confidence from her heart. In the past, she would have taboo this woman because of Hades, but now she has no taboo at all. Today, she must win Murong Jinxin. Even if she can''t kill Murong Jin''s heart, she must make Murong Jin''s heart ache all her life.


    "Try to cheer me up. If you lose, I''m afraid you''ll be worse off than me."


    Murong Jin''s heart patted her chest and murmured to herself. It seemed like an inadvertent action, but it made the devil who had been staring at Murong Jin''s heart shake fiercely, and the cold eyes warmed up.


    "Murong Jinxin, you..."


    The demon Zun subconsciously gets up and walks towards Murong Jin''s heart. His tone is a little excited. He wants to say something, but finds that he doesn''t know what to say. Quickly walked to Murong Jinxin''s front, a hand toward Murong Jinxin''s small face stretched out, but in contact with Murong Jinxin''s very disgusting eyes, can''t accept back.


    If he guessed correctly, Murong Jinxin, the treacherous woman, must have just gone to the place of chaos, and coaxed ling''er and her soul into one. Otherwise, she can''t talk to herself. This woman''s mind is deep enough.


    "If you don''t want your paws, I''ll be happy to help you..."


    Murong Jin looks at the devil with a smile and avoids the touch of the devil, but does not deny the fact that she is really mixing the evil god in. The reason why she did it was very simple. She just wanted to make sure that she would win.


    "You are so resourceful. I really think that you are worthy of the title of God of evil..."


    The demon Zun stares at Murong Jin''s heart for a long time. He really thinks that his ling''er is nothing compared with this woman. The real God of evil should be Murong Jinxin, a woman who needs everything. Now that she has figured out the spirit, he can''t just sit back and ignore it.


    "She''s just a wisp of my soul, ha ha..."


    The immortal devil has said for a long time that the real God of evil is her, but she is too lazy to tell the devil that there is nothing. Now that the devil has known her plan, she believes that if she falls behind, the devil will somehow save her defeat.


    "Murong Jinxin, have you said enough? I don''t waste as much time as you do with your last words. "


    Waiting at one side, song yu''er feels that she can''t bear it any more. Seeing Murong Jin''s heart, she begins to chat with the demon master endlessly. She can''t help but interrupt.


    "Demon Zun, she just saved you once. She was so arrogant in front of you. Tut tut..."


    Murong Jinxin thinks that song yu''er''s brain is a little bit of a problem. The devil is also her boss. She interrupts her boss when he speaks. Sooner or later, she will not have a good fruit to eat. If she didn''t take advantage of this opportunity to sow discord, she would feel uncomfortable.


    "..." the devil glanced at Song yu''er, who took himself more and more seriously. He had prejudice against her, but now he really hated her. He is the most important one, and his subordinates have been fighting for face again and again. He said that he could not bear it¡° Song yu''er, when we''re done, I''ll give you a wonderful surprise. I hope you can bear it... "Murong Jin slowly walked out of the hall, not worried at all. She just wants to consume this woman and exhaust her patience. Once the woman gets impatient, her chances of winning are even greater¡° Look at the move... "Song yu''er, who could not bear to go back to Murong Jin''s heart, saved his words. With a sharp move, he attacked Murong Jin''s heart. The powerful internal force immediately wrapped Murong Jin''s heart, which made those demons who came to see the excitement feel stuffy. One man and one devil fight in this way. The intensity of the fight makes all the demons marvel. Until they fight the world of demons, there is no light and no victory. Murong Jinxin, who is in harmony with the spirit of the evil god, has greatly increased her power. In order to help her, the evil god almost did his best. So it is clear that Murong Jin''s heart is beaten by song yu''er, but she can always find a chance to avoid song yu''er''s fatal move¡° Murong Jinxin, I haven''t seen you for half a year. You really impress me. " After song yu''er''s another fierce attack failed, she suddenly drifted away, and in the blink of an eye, she left the battlefield with Murong Jinxin. She gasped, looking at the situation is not much better than her woman, the half male and half female face can not help but dignified¡° Song yu''er, have you felt something strange in your body recently? For example, they often feel inexplicable pain and so on... "After a long war, Murong Jinxin knows that they are almost to the extreme. If in the blind hard to go on, even if the devil in the key time to help her, but she will certainly be greatly hurt. Such as the stars like eyes drop, after a few circles, decided to outwit¡° What have you done to me? " Song yu''er is surprised. She faintly feels something in her heart. She looks at Murong Jin''s heart with the intention of destroying heaven and earth. Since bloodletting came back to the magic pool, she could feel the pain from the deep of her body almost every day. Before that, she thought it was because she was too eager to cultivate. Now it seems that all this has something to do with Murong Jinxin¡° You are in the corpse insect, poof... "Murong Jin heart did not hide that thing is his own, looking at Song yu''er smile. At this time, knowing that her life was not long, she didn''t believe that song yu''er still wanted to fight. Now the evil god is in her own body, and she can force the devil to rob the body of Jun Mo Li. Although this method is a bit out of fashion, she has no time to worry about so much¡° Zombies? Murong Jinxin, your hand is really long. There are still your people in the top Saint fighters... "Murong Jinxin''s words are undoubtedly a heavy bomb. In addition to nearly exploding song yu''er, even the demon not far away also shows a look of surprise. Song yu''er covers her chest, and her sharp nails are almost embedded in her flesh... "I don''t know how many days you can live. I''m afraid even the wild dogs on the roadside don''t care to chew the corpse that has been gnawed by the corpse insects..." Murong Jinxin doesn''t involve the immortal devil, so let the devil have a headache, Once the Demon Lord wants to clean up the demon world, it must be the best for her¡° Mozun, you said that you would protect me in ten years. You must find a way to force out the corpse insects on me... "After so many experiences, song yu''er is not afraid of death, she just doesn''t want to die. She worked so hard for a long time, and it was not easy for her to have her own world. If she died like this, she would not die in peace. Now the only thing she can rely on is mozun. As long as mozun is willing to help her with all her strength, she may still have a chance of life... "Song yu''er, if she really wants you to die, no one can save you. I''ve tried my best. It''s you who don''t strive to attract people everywhere. " The devil''s face is terrible. Song yu''er is always dishonest. Even if he lets her take refuge in the devil''s pool, she is also dishonest. While he was closed, he sneaked out several times. Murong Jin is scheming to turn the corpse into a worm. Can you blame him¡° It''s only natural that you should repay the debt you owe me today. As long as you try to force me out, we will not owe each other and our agreement will be cancelled. Otherwise, you are breaking my promise. If you don''t mean what you say, you will be ridiculed by the world sooner or later. "

 Chapter 481

    Song yu''er didn''t have the slightest sense of respect for the devil. When she heard the devil''s words and looked at the devil''s look, she gave a cold hum and said something that made the demons shake their heads.


    In her mind, anyway, the devil owes her a life, and the devil should give it back to her. There''s nothing to say


    "Song yu''er, I can''t bear you any more. I''m ready to break my promise to you. I''m ready to be ridiculed by the world. I won''t be in charge of your affairs. To return your life, I gave it back to you when I was in Yunyao mountain. "


    For the first time in his life, he felt that he had an impulse to strangle a woman. He''s had enough of it. He doesn''t want to waste time and energy on a dying woman. If he had to bear the blame, he would admit it.


    "You..."


    Song yu''er didn''t expect that the devil would give up on her at this time. She didn''t even want her reputation. For a moment, some tongue tied, it seems that nothing can express their anger. Without this big tree, could she just sit and die?


    "Not only that, but also the body of Jun Mo Li. If you are not willing, you can put your horse to rob... "


    He has always been determined to do things, since he has decided to bear the name, then he will force song yu''er to think. The only chip in her hand is not the corpse of Jun Mo Li. Well, then he snatches this chip from her hand. It depends on what she takes to negotiate with Murong Jinxin.


    "You..."


    Song yu''er stops talking again and looks at Jun Mo Li, who was lying on the soft chair, and is suddenly controlled by the devil. The depression in her heart is like a torrent of water, which makes her a little caught off guard. All hope seems to disappear at this moment.


    If she still has the body of Jun Mo Li, she can fight with Murong Jinxin. Without any retreat, she feels that she is sure to win. Once she wins, she can use Jun Mo Li to negotiate with Murong Jinxin.


    "Song yu''er, from now on, I will drive you out of the demon world. You can roll as far as you can."


    Looking at Song yu''er''s face like ashes, the devil sneers at her again and again. In a word, song yu''er is completely killed. Without the protection of the demon world, song yu''er''s fate can be imagined.


    "Devil, the biggest mistake song yu''er has done in her life is to save you. Even if I die, I will never make you feel better. "


    Now, song yu''er has no way back. She can''t beg the devil to leave her. Her self-esteem doesn''t allow her to do so. She clenched her teeth, straightened her back and walked out step by step.


    Now she has nothing left. She can only rely on her own ability in the future


    "Song yu''er, I Murong Jinxin like to beat the water dog. You wait for me..."


    The scene turned to a sudden decline, Murong Jin''s heart was almost happy. Compared with song yu''er, he felt that he was more willing to face the devil. As long as she wants, she can easily get Jun Mo Li''s body back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song yu''er gritted her teeth and didn''t return to Murong Jin''s heart. She just felt cool. But the fact has caused, and it''s useless for her to regret it. If she had to die, she would take the damned people with her.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are letting the tiger go back to the mountain."


    The devil Zun can naturally understand Murong Jin''s intention, and he just wants to see song yu''er die in pain. But song yu''er is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She won''t give up so easily. Murong Jinxin, one day will regret today''s decision.


    "What else? I can''t beat her. If you are so kind, you''d better kill her for me. "


    Murong Jin heart rolled a white eye, such a situation she also can''t help. This is the demon world, not the underworld. No one will help her. She doesn''t want to waste her efforts. If you want to clean up song yu''er, you have to be at the right time, place and people.


    "If you release ling''er, I can kill her for you."


    The devil looked thoughtfully at the gorgeous woman in front of him. He was so close to his spirit, but because of this so-called noumenon, they seemed to be separated by thousands of mountains and rivers. As long as Murong Jin''s heart is willing to release ling''er, what is it to kill song yu''er? Even if it is to let him kill millions of song yu''er, he will not blink an eye.


    "Devil, do you think I''m a fool? If I let the evil god out now, I will help you, but I will find endless trouble for myself. "


    Murong Jin heart quite incredible looking at the devil, she really feel the devil''s brain water. If she let the evil god out now, it would be to let the evil god ascend to heaven. It''s good for them to be reunited with each other, but I''m afraid there will be a bloodbath in the four realms immediately.


    "What if I use Jun Mo Li''s body to make this deal with you? If you don''t release ling''er, I will destroy Jun Mo Li''s body. You are only married for one life. If his body is destroyed, you will end up here... "


    The devil knows that Murong Jinxin, a small white eyed wolf with a black heart, is not a good talker. His slender fingers point to Jun Mo Li beside him, and his tone is full of threat. This is a great opportunity to take ling''er out of chaos. He can''t let it go, otherwise he will regret it all his life.


    "Although I''m selfish, I''m not selfish enough. Let me remind you that the evil god''s heart disease, you have to ask me to deliver medicine for you. I''ll go to the place of chaos for you instead of Junmo Li''s corpse. If you promise, everyone will be happy. If you don''t promise, everything will be ruined... "Murong Jinxin goes to the table and sits down. The old God is looking at the devil. The devil''s wishful thinking is crackling, but it can only be his fantasy. He has chips in his hand, doesn''t she? Anyway, the evil god is now being suppressed by her, and it is impossible to think of it¡° You are an insidious and cunning woman. I am totally speechless to you. OK, you take away Junmo glass''s body, and you immediately send this medicine to the chaotic place for me... "The devil patted his headache head, and Murong Jin''s stubbornness had already been understood. Now that she has said it''s impossible, it doesn''t help even if he says it. Sometimes the ideal is full, but the reality is bony. He fought for it, at least he won''t regret it¡° Come on, you know me better and better. Don''t worry, I will deliver this pill to the God of evil for you, and watch her swallow it with my own eyes... "Murong Jin''s heart is not polite. She takes a few strides to the side of Jun Mo Li, and her little white hand gently caresses her peerless face. Her cold touch makes her heart tremble¡° Murong Jinxin, ling''er is really good to you. I don''t want you to play any tricks on her... "Probably because Murong Jinxin is ling''er''s noumenon, ling''er always has a strange favor for Murong Jinxin, which has even blinded ling''er''s eyes. Murong Jin wants to cheat her. That''s what happens every minute. I''m afraid ling''er knows that it''s a pit and will jump in foolishly¡° I promised her that I would not cheat her. I can only do what I promised her. Don''t ask too much of me. We are not the same people, and we don''t have to talk all the way. " Murong Jinxin some accident, the devil will tell her these, but the heart probably already understood, why the devil every time to her gnash teeth, but did not easily move her reason. Maybe the evil god said something in front of the devil, which made the devil hesitate when facing her¡° Stand on you such noumenon, work properly son also really pour eight lifetime of bad luck. You quickly take the body of Jun Mo Li to go, so that I don''t look at you with painful eyes... "Demon Zun didn''t sigh. He waved to Murong Jinxin and pinched his temple very tired, but got up and left quickly. After three months of refining pills, he was almost exhausted. He needed to go to bed and have a good rest¡° Mo Li, let''s go back. You''re enduring. You''ll be alive soon. " Murong Jinxin holds Jun Mo Li in her arms, and is surprised to find that the temperature on Jun Mo Li has eased a little. The heart next a joy, also don''t care whether there are other demons present, bow head then want to go to the lips of Jun Mo Li to kiss. A faint white light instantly wrapped Jun Mo Li, stiffly prevented Murong Jin''s heart from kissing. This change, let Murong Jin heart Leng for a while¡° Jun Mo Li, are you short of smoking? Even dare to fight my face in public, believe it or not, let you die for three or five years... "Murong Jin''s heart is shining like stars, holding Jun Mo Li''s little hand tightly. She knew that this monster had a habit of cleanliness, and even if she died, she would not let a woman near her. It''s so good. Although she was rejected, she was 100% sure that song yu''er didn''t take advantage of him. Her words just fell, and the white light was obviously frightened by her ferocity. Suddenly, it seemed to be confirming something. After a long time, it began to fade slowly until it completely disappeared¡° That''s about the same. You can defend any woman, but you can''t defend me. You are my man, and I have the exclusive right to do what I want to do with you. " Murong Jinxin bowed her head again and gave her a kiss on the cold, bloodless lips. Then he contentedly held Jun Mo Li''s body and left the demon world in a flash. The evil Yin evil yang to see one eye, the corner of the mouth at the same time mercilessly drew to draw, in the heart finally was a sigh of relief. Fierce women are really terrible, not only the wild dogs on the road, but also the dead. Compared with them, Murong Jin''s heart is more like a devil and more qualified to be a devil

 Chapter 482

    When Murong Jin heart holding the body of Jun Mo Li appeared in front of everyone, everyone almost red eyes. Jun Mo Li came back safely. I''m very lucky.


    "Jinxin, is the second brother OK?"


    Chu Mo Shang took Murong Jin''s hand in the heart of Jun Mo Li, carefully put Jun Mo Li on the bed, and carefully covered the quilt for Jun Mo Li. These days, he has been used to taking care of the second brother.


    "It should be OK. Song yu''er took him. I''ll take a break and check for him later. "


    Murong Jin''s heart gasps slightly. The previous fierce battle has almost consumed all her energy. As soon as she came back, her tense nerves were down. If she could, she really wanted to have a good sleep with the quilt in her arms.


    "It''s that bitch again. Why isn''t she dead?"


    When Chu Mo Shang heard song yu''er''s three words, he felt that his heart, liver and lung were in pain. The enchanting peach blossom''s eyes jump out of Sen Leng''s intention to kill. She wants to peel song yu''er''s skin and bone. A mistake in that year caused a series of disasters,


    "I guess it''s fast, but before she dies, there may be something else. You''d better be careful."


    Knowing that her life will not be long, song yu''er will not give up. In addition to her and Jun Mo Li, what that woman hates most is this Sao Bao stallion. She and Jun Mo Li are OK. Song yu''er can''t hurt her, but she is reluctant to hurt Jun Mo Li. But this Sao Bao is not the same. Song yu''er can kill him with one finger.


    "I''m not afraid of her. If I have seed, I''ll put my horse here. I have life and death. I don''t believe that I will die in the hands of that woman."


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t think so. His life was so hard that he was destined to have a noble man to help him. He would never die so easily. If you can use him as bait to lure that cheap woman, even if you want to make him seriously injured, he will have no regrets.


    "I was going to wake up Jun Mo Li and go back to the underworld to continue my cultivation, but now I can''t go. Song yu''er''s Revenge has reached the stage of metamorphosis. I have to deal with it. She is going back. "


    It can be seen from the fact that song yu''er is angry with Yunyao mountain because of Ye Ranran, so she has to get rid of this cancer for the human world in order to return to the underworld. Otherwise, I don''t know how many innocent people will die in Song yu''er''s hands. I''m afraid the whole human world will not be at peace.


    "If you can stay a few more days, the second brother will be very happy. Finally, it''s sunny after the rain..."


    A listen to Murong Jin heart to stay, Chu Mo Shang originally raised in the throat of the heart suddenly retracted the stomach. With Jinxin on the side, he doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    "I''ll return his soul first, and he won''t wake up until about two hours later. You are here to guard him. I''m going back to the underworld first. I''m going to the place of chaos. "


    Murong Jin''s heart poured down a large glass of water, and the tone of pressure finally went smoothly. Immediately, she would take out Jun Mo Li''s soul in her arms, exhort Chu Mo Shang for a few words, and then began to revive Jun Mo Li.


    God pities, everything goes very smoothly, more than ten minutes later Murong Jin heart then closed his hand, sitting on the bedside, gently touched Jun Mo Li''s hand. That pair of slender hands, such as jade, is no longer as cold as before, and began to have problems. Murong Jin heart has been hanging heart, just completely put down.


    She covers the quilt for Jun Mo Li and rubs her eyebrows very tired. Next, she has a lot to do. She has to deal with everything before Song yu''er can slow down. Although she was reluctant to give up, she had to leave in a hurry.


    "Be careful. Before Song yu''er''s death, if you don''t fight, don''t fight, so that you don''t have time to die. "


    This battle of the world must be stopped temporarily, otherwise song yu''er will set off a huge wave, and the damage to the human world will be devastating. For this reason, she must also let huofenghuang go to find Tianchen xiunangonghan and ask them to take her time.


    "Well, I will try my best to avoid war. Be careful yourself."


    Chu moshang nods. He knows the seriousness of the matter. Although they have the upper hand now, they may soon be able to defeat the northern and southern allied forces if they take advantage of the victory, but compared with song yu''er''s cancer, the weight is not enough.


    "I''m leaving..."


    Murong Jinxin know Chu Mo Shang West Qingyu or heavy, very casually waved, body shape a flash disappeared in front of the public.


    ¡­¡­


    The land of chaos


    Murong Jinxin releases the evil god who is struggling in her soul. Facing the angry face of the evil god, she probably has guessed the reason in her heart.


    "Murong Jinxin, didn''t you say you were not cheating me? Why do you turn back? "


    The evil spirit made her face blush, and her little hand pointed to Murong Jin''s heart and stamped her foot. This trip to the demon world made her understand completely, and she was calculated by Murong Jinxin. The demon lord hated song yu''er so much. How could he possibly like song yu''er?


    "How did I cheat you? Do you think that sentence I said that day is false? It''s true that song yu''er saved the devil. In order to protect her, the devil hurt my poison pet and was seriously injured by the underworld. It''s also true that the devil let song yu''er into the devil pool. Song yu''er''s attitude towards the devil is so bad. You can see that the devil can endure her for so long. Are you so sure that they are innocent? Today''s event, who knows if it''s a play played by the devil in front of you. "


    Murong Jin heart small mouth, naturally is not willing to admit that the woman in front of him has any deception suspicion, word by word said very righteous words. She knew that although she was telling the truth in this matter, some of her tone and words deliberately misled the evil god. However, in the face of the evil god''s question, she is also upright¡° Song yu''er looks like a man. Who would like her? Besides, song yu''er clearly showed that she had a crush on your man... "The evil god was blocked by Murong Jinxin''s words. Murong Jinxin, a cunning woman, told the truth, but didn''t have to tell the truth, which made her confused at that time. She really thought that song yu''er was a shameless fox spirit, and almost made the devil angry¡° Song yu''er was still a beauty when she met the devil, but she practiced some evil skills recently. This time, even if you did me a big favor, as compensation, I will take the devil to see you again after I have recovered. Anyway, you have no loss... "The saint fighters of the demon world were only given some blood, and they were not even injured. And they, who had been separated for tens of thousands of years, also met with her help, This is a win-win thing¡° Well, I''ll wait for you to bring the devil to see me. I''m telling the devil about the immortal devil in person. Hum... "After fighting with Murong Jinxin so many times, the evil god''s defensive heart has increased a lot. Well, Murong Jin''s wish is to let her meet the devil, so she forgives Murong Jin''s intention this time. But she is not a fool, want to let her help again, Murong Jinxin must pay some price¡° OK, as long as you can do what you promised me. If you can''t do it, I promise that the devil and even the whole devil will not have a peaceful day. " The evil god''s request is reasonable. Anyway, she will be well fed for a few days. After a few days, she will take the devil to come again and everything will be fine. She just hoped that the immortal devil would be smooth, otherwise she would not be able to face the immortal devil who trusted her very much¡° It''s not a small matter to do my best to let the immortal devil be free. I can''t depend on you now. You can only count on me. It''s terrible... "The evil god snorted coldly. I can''t deny Murong Jinxin''s words. The immortal devil is very important to the demon world. At present, the immortal devil has been driven crazy by Feng Xuan. The devil can''t be indifferent. It''s urgent for the immortal devil to be free. She knows she can do it¡° As long as you try your best, everything can be done in mozun. I''m afraid you won''t try your best. Don''t give me a look like a grumpy woman. I prefer to see you look silly. " Murong Jin turned her eyes and pushed the evil god. She said that she was speechless to the angry evil god. For the first time, she was very intimate with the evil god. After that push, she was stunned, and so was the evil god. A person a cent body so big eyes stare small eyes to see for a long time, also did not speak¡° What are you pushing me for? Hate... "In the end, the evil god took the initiative to break the silence of this side, but there was no anger in her words. Her big eyes blinked and looked at some cramped Murong Jin, and she felt very funny¡° I''m just a hand skater. Don''t think about it... "Murong Jin''s heart flicked. Anyway, the push has already been pushed, and she''s not comfortable with knitting. So, pretending to be very indifferent, also calmly back a sentence¡° Go to you, you are clear is intentional, you when I three-year-old child so cheat... "Evil god mouth smile expanded, looking at Murong Jin heart appearance, mood suddenly bright up. Also pushed Murong Jin heart, a pair of I never want to suffer¡° You are easy to cheat. You are better than a three-year-old. Well, I want to go back to cultivation, you smile for yourself... "Murong Jinxin only felt that her goose bumps all over her body came out. In order not to make herself more uncomfortable, she stepped back a few steps, waved her hand to the evil god, and left like running for her life¡° Hehe... Hehe... This little white eyed wolf with black heart still cares about me... "The evil god looked at the white figure leaving and gave out a string of silver bell like laughter. A buttock to sit on his big bed, never had the relaxation and fast package he

 Chapter 483

    At the same time, the long and curly eyelashes of Jun Mo Li, who has been revived, tremble slightly. The charming eyes slowly open, with the confusion of waking up, it seems that some people don''t adapt to the sudden light, and the eyes just opened suddenly close.


    "Well..."


    A burst of pain hit, let him subconsciously snort, slender fingers stretched out and rubbed his painful eyebrows. When the machine''s brain began to return to operation, his mind came up with the scene when he was going through the robbery. He was relieved. It was obvious that he knew nothing about what he had died.


    "Brother Erhuang, is there anything wrong?"


    Chu moshang and xiqingyu, who have been waiting for one side, come over and look at Jun Mo Li''s eyes with deep joy, especially Chu moshang, who is about to cry with joy.


    "I have a headache. Pour me a glass of water..."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the mood ups and downs of some big Chu Mo Shang, feel some inexplicable, but he did not ask. Now he just felt his throat burning and needed water to relieve it.


    "I''m going to..."


    As soon as xiqingyu heard that Junmo glass wanted to drink water, he took a few strides to the table and poured a cup of warm water for Junmo glass. He motioned Chu moshang to help Junmo glass up and handed the cup to Junmo glass.


    "After all, I didn''t think I could make it through..."


    Jun Mo Li sips the warm water and feels a little more comfortable. He smiles at Chu Mo Shang and Xi Qing Yu. His eyebrows and eyes are full of happiness.


    "Brother Erhuang, you have failed to survive. You have already died once. It''s the underworld who arrived in time to protect your body. Jin Xin resurrected for you two hours ago. "


    Looking at his brother''s joy, Chu Mo Shang''s mouth was hard, hesitated for a moment, or told the truth. Anyway, it''s impossible to hide it. The second brother will know sooner or later.


    "Ah? Jin Xin, is she OK? "


    Smell speech, Jun Mo glass full Leng for a long time. It turned out that he had already gone to the gate of hell. No wonder he felt as if he had been sleeping for a long time. Suddenly think of his degree after robbery, Jin heart also hurt, the heart of a contraction.


    "Well, your body was taken away by song yu''er, and Jin Xin went to the demon world to bring it back. She''s sending evil back to chaos now, and she''ll be back soon. "


    Chu Mo Shang can see Jun Mo Li''s eagerness, enchanting peach blossom eyes with a smile. Now I can still talk to the second emperor brother like this. It''s a good feeling. For the first time, he deeply realized the feeling that blood is thicker than water.


    "Does Jin Xin dislike Wang? That woman is disgusting to death... "


    Chu Mo Shang''s words for Jun Mo Li is undoubtedly a heavy bomb, he immediately felt all over the goose bumps are coming out. As soon as he thought that his body had been hugged by song yu''er, he really wanted to vomit.


    He knows that Jin Xin is a cleanliness addict. If he has other ideas because of this, he would rather not have been revived


    "I don''t think so. You''re a dead man. Song yu''er can''t do anything for you even if she touches you. You can rest assured..."


    Chu Mo Shang this just thought of this very serious problem, Jin heart with dye dye the same, to his man''s innocence requirements are very strict. I suffered a lot in those years because of my flower name. However, he believed that Jinxin was not such a unreasonable person, and this kind of thing was not the second emperor brother''s voluntary.


    "If she really dislikes you, I will help you by all means. If you are taken away by song yu''er, it''s the king who guards you... "


    Xiqingyu gritted his teeth. Junmo glass is hard to blame. If there is such a situation as Jun Mo Li said, even if he kneels, he must let Jin Xin give up all his thoughts.


    "It has nothing to do with you. If you can''t beat song yu''er, don''t take the responsibility to yourself. Just wait for Jin Xin to come back."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the self reproach in the eyes of xiqingyu and shows her hands indifferently. Xiqingyu is struggling with himself. No matter who guards him, it''s easy for song yu''er to take him away. He doesn''t blame anyone, even if it is really disliked by Jinxin.


    "Jinxin will stay in the human world for a period of time. Only song yu''er can go back to the underworld to continue to practice. You can be regarded as a blessing in disguise."


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t want to mention these unpleasant things and turned the topic around. Separated from his wife, he has tasted enough of the pain of Acacia. He deeply understands what his second brother needs most at the moment.


    "When you say that, my heart is comforted..."


    It''s hard for him to stay with Jinxin for more than a second. It''s not so easy to deal with song yu''er, or he can stay with Jinxin for ten days and a half months.


    "Do you want to eat something first, Ben Wang..."


    Looking at Jun Mo Li''s pale and bloodless face, Xi Qingyu feels that the most important thing for Jun Mo Li now is to take good care of his body. But before his words were finished, the curtain of the tent was lifted and Yun Zheng came in in a hurry.


    "Wang Ye, the South and North allied forces are attacking us. We have to fight with all our strength..." when Yun Zheng saw Jun Mo Li sitting on the bed, he was stunned for a moment, but the military situation was urgent, and he had no spare time to ask. This time, the United forces of the north and the south are probably crazy. If they don''t respond quickly, they will suffer greatly¡° The king knew that the two men had bad intentions, and they really took advantage of it. Liu Wangye, I''ll fight with you, and you stay here to take care of Li Wangye... "Xi Qingyu''s face sank, and the flame leaped out of his eyes. Although Jinxin had warned them to suspend the war temporarily, the South and North allied forces all came to kill them, and they could not let them go¡° Wang Ye, I''m afraid not. This time, almost all the soldiers of the southern and Northern allied forces are killed. Even the soldiers guarding the camp are killed. The sixth Wang Ye must go to the battlefield together... "Naturally, Yun Zheng knows his son-in-law''s consideration. At present, they have no way out. If the sixth Wang Ye is not here, the soldiers of the state of Chu will lose their backbone, I''m afraid they''re going down before they start. He is not a heartless man. Compared with thousands of soldiers, the weight of Prince Li is still smaller¡° You all go. I''m fine. Let long Xinfan keep it. Maybe Jin Xin will come soon. Don''t delay the war because of my king. Go quickly. " Jun Mo Li''s eyes swept out of the window and saw that groups of soldiers had begun to prepare for the battlefield. He agreed with Yun Zheng''s words. The war was cruel. If the Western Chu allied forces were in a passive situation because of his reasons, he would not be able to bear it¡° Then... We''re gone... "Chu Mo Shang saw the gravity in Yun Zheng''s eyes, and he didn''t embarrass Yun Zheng. Since the United forces of the north and the south are fighting with all their strength, if he does not go to the battlefield, he will be sorry for the trust of the soldiers of the two countries¡° Well, be careful in everything, don''t be too brave, just force back the South and North allied forces... "Jun Mo Li exhorted a few words, but for his physical condition, he must take part in such a war. As the commander-in-chief of the state of Chu, lying on the bed in the most severe battle, I''m afraid that the complicated mood can only be understood by those who have experienced it. Seeing the three people fly away, Jun Mo Li moves his stiff body and gets out of bed with great effort. He goes to the soft chair to sit down and drinks himself a cup of tea. He touched his flat stomach, hesitated for a moment, and decided to bear it for the time being. As soon as the war begins, all people will carry out activities around it. He didn''t want to add to the trouble because he was a little hungry¡° Little Lord, have something to eat. " Ten minutes later, the door of the tent was opened, and long Xinfan came in with a tray with two bowls of millet porridge on it. He put millet porridge in front of Jun Mo Li and stood aside respectfully¡° Now there are only these things. The young master will make do with some. After the battle, I''ll ask the people in the dining room to make some delicious food for the young master. " Looking at Jun Mo Li, long Xinfan raised a bowl of millet porridge without frowning, and ate it in big mouthfuls. He really felt sad. But now is an extraordinary period, and he can only let the young master make do with it¡° These are enough. There is no need to bother the people in the dining room... "He just woke up and could only eat something light. These millet porridge are the most suitable. Before I could press his words, the curtain of the tent was lifted again. This time, Yun Qianxi came in. She also carried a tray with two bowls of millet porridge in her hand¡° Er, it seems that I''m late... "Yun Qianxi looks at the millet porridge in his tray, and then at Jun Mo Li, who is eating a lot of food. He smiles awkwardly¡° No, put it down, I can still eat... "Jun Mo Li waved to Yun Qian Xi. Yun Qian Xi''s kindness, of course, he can''t live up to it. Besides, he is really hungry, four bowls of millet porridge is really nothing¡° Lord Li, I''ll make some light food for you at dinner. You can make do with it. After you have finished eating, just go to bed and tell me what you need Xiqingyu had already told her before she went to the battlefield. Naturally, she would try her best to stay in the tent and take care of junmoli. Looking at Jun Mo Li so weak appearance, her heart is also very uncomfortable. If she had a heart, she would not spare any effort¡° Young master, song yu''er is coming with the South and North allied forces. Our soldiers can''t resist it. Xinfan must go to the battlefield with us to fight against her, or we will die and hurt countless people... "

 Chapter 484

    Long Xinyu came in in a hurry. He didn''t even have time to salute, so he explained a few words to Jun Mo Li on the soft chair. Before Jun Mo Li spoke, he took long Xinfan and disappeared, which showed the seriousness of the situation.


    "Qian Xi, help me to go out and have a look..."


    Smell speech, Jun Mo Li immediately put down the chopsticks in his hands, with two bowls of millet porridge mat stomach, he felt his body a lot more comfortable. Song yu''er came to kill her at this time. It must have been unkind. Whatever the purpose, he should go to the battlefield.


    "You''d better not... Your body..."


    Yun Qianxi hesitates for a moment. It''s not that she has any defense between men and women, but she thinks Jun Mo Li''s current situation is not very good. If she really goes to the battlefield, maybe something will happen. That song yu''er could not have come for Jun Mo Li.


    "I have to go. If you don''t want to, it''s ok..."


    Jun Mo Li Ming''s consideration of the white cloud light night, also did not say much, reluctantly stood up, raised his feet and walked out of the tent. He walked very slowly, and every step seemed to take a lot of effort.


    "I''ll hold you..."


    Cloud shallow night know that he can''t stop Jun Mo glass, three steps and do two steps to step forward, hold Jun Mo glass''s arm. He opened the curtain of the tent and held Jun Mo Li forward carefully.


    At this time, the two sides had already started fighting. The war drums shook the eardrum, and a strong sense of killing spread to almost half of the sky


    A black figure on the battlefield is particularly eye-catching. She holds a black sword in her hand. When she sees the soldiers of the Western Chu allied army, she kills them. It''s like a harvester harvesting life. It''s frightening to watch.


    Under her strong leadership, the South and North allied forces were just as red eyed. For a moment, the scene was one-sided


    "Up..."


    Long Xinyu looks at several familiar faces and dies in Song yu''er''s hand. The silver sword in his hand is shining with a bright light. He kills song yu''er with it. Although I know that even if they unite the strength of their sister and brother, they may not be song yu''er''s opponent, but if they can delay for a while, as long as they can delay until the young lady comes, there may be a chance to turn back the tide.


    "Ha ha... Dragon people... I''ll kill one..."


    Song yu''er''s mouth contains a cold smile, because Jun Mo Li has come to such a situation, but Jun Mo Li is not allowed to touch her even when she is dead. Then she doesn''t have to have any illusions about him. Since she can''t love him, let him hate him. Love is a lifetime, hate is a lifetime.


    "Kill me! Kill! Kill


    Seeing this, xiqingyu knew that it was a good chance to turn the situation around. His silver sword was like a dragon waving at the soldiers of the north and south allied forces. The cry of internal power was floating in the air for a long time.


    A fierce battle continued in the desperate battle between the two sides, until the third sister and brother of the dragon clan were seriously injured and unconscious by song yu''er, and the situation began to fall to one side again.


    "Today, I will kill all you Western Chu allied forces. If you owe me, you can pay for Murong Jinxin and Junmo glass. Ha ha ha ha... "


    Song yu''er shakes the black sword in her hand, and a string of blood beads fall down. Her eyes are full of killing intention, and she nearly laughs madly. That gloomy and horrible smile made all the people of the Western Chu alliance feel numb, and they could not help shaking. A survival instinct made them start to avoid song yu''er.


    "What to do? If we continue to fight like this, we will lose miserably.... "


    Xiqingyu, who has been killed and stained with blood, is very anxious when he meets Chu moshang. He had never met such a situation. Now even their soldiers began to retreat, and the battle could not be continued.


    "It''s hard for us to ride a Tiger now. Even if it''s thorough, the north and south allied forces will not miss this great opportunity, and song yu''er will not be merciful..."


    Chu Mo Shang had already killed his red eyes, and his red clothes were even more dazzling, even dripping blood. He looked at his soldiers one by one helplessly, but he couldn''t help them. He was also very sad.


    "Kill, kill one is one, kill two is a pair..."


    Xiqingyu rubs the eyebrows of his hair. They have no choice but to put off for a while. If they are lucky, they will come back to Jinxin. If they are not lucky, they will be destroyed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Standing in the distance, Jun Mo Li quietly looks at the situation like a mountain, and his charming eyes are shining. Now it''s up to him. If he can''t figure out a way, I''m afraid both Xiling and Chu are in danger of destroying the country.


    What should we do? He can''t use force now. Who else can help him. When he was in great pain, a yellow shadow flashed through his mind. He was delighted and tried to summon water.


    He doesn''t know how the water is recovering, but as long as he can summon the water, even if the water is invincible, he may be able to find a way to summon the fire phoenix


    "That devil is crazy..."


    A yellow figure appeared out of thin air, a dragon appeared in the battlefield, now it is not a mini dragon, but a majestic dragon. It glances at the people on the battlefield, and the corners of its mouth smoke fiercely.


    "Is crazy, you immediately find a way to stop her, quick..." see his guardian beast, Jun Mo Li''s heart is finally relieved. Fortunately, the summoning spell was very useful. God helped him¡° I haven''t recovered yet. I''m afraid I''m not her opponent. You wait, I''ll get Ye Ranran... "Shuishui looks at it for a while, and he''s sure that he can''t beat song yu''er if he''s seriously injured. But it''s hard to say if he can add Ye Ranran''s amazing skill. Together, they can at least temporarily hold down song yu''er¡° Well, if Ranran can''t win, you can find a way to summon huofenghuang, and huofenghuang will defeat her... "Junmo glass believes in huofenghuang''s skill. After a long rest, huofenghuang has already recovered. For song yu''er, it was more than enough¡° Well, wait, I''ll go back... "It''s natural for Shuishui to protect her master. Although Shuishui knows the consequences after the war, she doesn''t hesitate at all. Anyway, it can''t die. The great thing is to go back to youmingtan for a while. About five minutes later, a yellow and a white figure appeared in front of Jun Mo Li. In addition to water, ye Ranran surprised everyone with the appearance of a fox for the first time¡° Come on, little fox. It''s all hands training. " Looking at Ye Ranran looking around, it seems that she is looking for something. Shuishui pushes Ye Ranran directly. This is not the time to find her own man, but the time to fight with all her strength¡° Yes, master Ye Ranran returns to his senses, first smiles at Jun Mo Li and Yun Qian Xi, then flies up to attack song yu''er. At the same time, Shui Shui goes to the battlefield with injuries¡° Great, we are saved. The dragon is the guardian beast of the second emperor brother, just as powerful as the fire phoenix, and the fox is Ranran... "As soon as Chu moshang saw his woman, he yelled at xiqingyu beside him, and then rode to kill Ye Ranran. Although he can''t deal with song yu''er, with him by his side, Ranran will feel more at ease¡° Kill! Kill me! With the help of the beast, we are sure to win. We will kill all the northern and southern dogs to our king! " Xiqingyu also felt his spirit shocked and began to fight again with his silver sword. His cry was obviously very useful. After seeing a dragon and a fox entangled with song yu''er, the soldiers of the Western Chu United Army also came to the spirit. Instead of blindly dodging, they took the initiative to attack¡° The guardian beast of the little master of the dragon clan is really powerful, but you are seriously injured. Even if you add this broken fox, it can''t be my opponent... "After a big war, song yu''er looks at the dragon and fox who have been beaten to nowhere to hide and says with pride. She naturally knew the origin of the dragon. As for the fox, if she guessed correctly, it should be ye Ranran¡° I can''t beat you, but so what? Laozi''s brother can beat you, you wait for me... "Shuishui doesn''t feel embarrassed that she can''t beat song yu''er. The huge longan emits an angry dragon light, and then pulls Ye Ranran away. It is a dragon that listens to its master''s words. It will do whatever its master asks it to do. With the fall of a spell, a fire red shadow appeared in the air. The fire phoenix appeared in the eyes of the people with high head. The powerful pressure almost made the people kneel down to worship¡° Ruffian dragon, what do you call me for? " Fire phoenix beautiful Phoenix eyes swept down, almost already understand the purpose of water will call it. But it has always been arrogant, unless this ruffian dragon begged it, otherwise it would never help¡° Don''t pretend to me. Can you understand my mind? Hurry up, kill the devil, also be regarded as for your master in addition to a harm... "Water longan a turn, really some speechless. It and fire phoenix from birth together, so many years have been very tacit understanding. The Phoenix asked. It already knew what it was up to¡° In this world, only my master can command me to do things. Who are you? Why should I listen to you? " Fire phoenix is not a good talker. He turned his mouth and hummed coldly. Looking at the song yu''er who obviously shrank a little after seeing it, she really felt that she didn''t need to do it, and the devil would automatically retreat¡° Elder sister Huo, I beg you, can you give me some face? I bowed to you... "

 Chapter 485

    Water water a see fire phoenix that invincible appearance, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked. This proud Phoenix''s temperament is the most understanding. If you really don''t want to help it, I''m afraid you''ll go straight away. How can you still float in the air with him. The reason why I said those words is just to make it bow.


    If you lower your head, you will not lose a piece of meat, and it will not lose much


    "Hum..."


    Fire phoenix looked at the water that some funny appearance, cold hum a, also did not say anything. The fire red wings clapped, and a strong internal flow roared toward song yu''er.


    It''s just a blow, but it can be described as flying sand and moving stone, and the sun and the moon are not shining. It can be seen how terrible the fire phoenix''s skill has improved by leaps and bounds after healing


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song yu''er didn''t even find the time to speak, so she quickly flashed back. The power of fire phoenix is amazing. Although her skill has reached a certain level, it is almost impossible for her to compete with fire phoenix.


    "You''re lucky today. I''ll make a comeback in the future."


    Since knowing that she was killed by the corpse worm, song yu''er cherishes her life. Since she couldn''t fight, for the sake of safety, she could only let go of the good chance of trampling on the Western Chu allied forces. Future defense minister, she has some time to revenge.


    "Sister Huo, stop her and pat her to death!"


    As soon as Shuishui saw that song yu''er''s figure had begun to move towards the distance, her eyebrows wrinkled slightly. If this devil doesn''t get rid of it, the future will be endless. I''m afraid the master of his family will be very lucky.


    "I can''t stop it. Don''t you see the Kung Fu she used to escape? All over the world, the only ones who can be faster than that kind of Kung Fu are Hades, Emperor Tiandi and devil Zun. "


    Fire phoenix want to see the idiot like looked at the water, really feel that this ruffian dragon went to the underworld, brain is bad. If you can stop it, how can you let song yu''er go? It''s not a fool.


    "Alas, such a good opportunity..."


    Fire Phoenix''s words let Shuishui''s mood down instantly. It was just too anxious. Song yu''er''s Kung Fu of running for her life had reached its peak. They could not catch up even if they tried their best to catch up. I''m afraid the poor master of his family will be harassed by the devil in the future.


    "If you don''t have the ability, don''t carry these things on yourself in the future, otherwise you can''t solve them by yourself, and I''ll come to wipe your ass for you, please..."


    The devil has gone, and the ongoing fight belongs to the human world. It''s none of its business. Whoever loses or wins depends on their ability. It must not interfere unless ordered by its master.


    "Who are we with? It''s natural for you to help me occasionally. If something happens to my master, your master will not feel better, right


    See fire phoenix that very arrogant appearance, water water immediately put away his emotions, waved to fire phoenix, a pair of brother two good appearance, see fire phoenix''s mouth hard to smoke.


    "Gone..."


    Fire phoenix said it had nothing to say. If it went on, it would be inflamed by this ruffian dragon. It''s better to leave early. It''s better to leave early.


    As soon as the words fell and the idea moved, the remnant shadow of the Phoenix, which had been floating in the air, immediately disappeared


    "Don''t be reluctant, little fox. We have to leave at once, or I''m afraid nobody will come to a good end..."


    Shuishui glances at Ye Ranran, who is talking to Chu moshang. She really doesn''t want to disturb the love between husband and wife, but they leave the underworld without permission. If black impermanence finds out, there must be no good fruit to eat. Although it is not afraid of black impermanence, it can''t go too far because the underworld has great kindness to itself.


    "OK..."


    Ye Ranran listens to Shuishui''s greeting. Without saying a word, she leaves behind Chu Mo Shang and disappears quickly behind Shuishui.


    "Once again, even under such circumstances, I made money..."


    Chu Mo Shang didn''t feel unhappy. As long as he could see ye Ranran, he felt very satisfied. He also understood that his woman would leave without even calling. After all, if a woman wants to practice in the underworld, she has to abide by the rules of the underworld.


    "Let''s have a good fight and never die!"


    With the defeat of song yu''er, the morale of the northern and southern allied forces, which had lost their protection, fell greatly, and the original advantage soon became a balance of power. Xiqingyu saw such a scene, a hot blood rushed to the forehead, a clip of horse stomach, the horse under the body will be like an arrow to the battlefield.


    A fair fight belonging to the human world has just begun, with blood flowing into a river and half of the sky dyed red


    Two hours later, the war started by the United forces of the north and the South finally ended in a great defeat


    ¡­¡­


    "When the king''s strength is restored, he must personally lead the army to kill the South and North allied forces."


    Jun Mo Li looked at the debris on the ground, ten fingers tightly clenched into a fist,. Because of him, this war caused great damage to the Western Chu allied forces. He wrote down this account, and will pay it back in the future.


    "They are typical of stealing chicken, but they can''t eat rice instead. The casualties are more serious than us. I''m afraid they don''t dare to provoke us for a while and a half..." Xi Qingyu wiped the silver sword in his hand, and his blue clothes had been dyed red by blood completely. His gentle face was stained with the traces of slaughter, which was completely different from his usual image¡° We wanted to give them a break, but they didn''t want to, and they ate the consequences. " Is song yu''er sure to win in collusion? If things had been so simple, they would have dominated the world long ago. It''s all retribution. We can only blame them for being too anxious and eager to win¡° That''s what it''s called. You can''t live for yourself. You deserve it Yun Qianxi holds Jun Mo Li to a big stone and sits down. It''s winter, but sweat comes out on Jun Mo Li''s forehead, which makes her very worried¡° Brother Liuhuang, how are you going to see the injuries of sister and brother longxinyu? " Jun Mo Li thinks more about it. He knows that he can''t help song yu''er''s three brothers and sisters, but he has to settle them anyway¡° Well, you should go back to have a rest and leave the aftermath to us. " Chu Mo Shang nodded, enchanting peach blossom eye swept a big circle in the huge battlefield, very accurate swept to the dragon three sisters and brothers lying in thousands of corpses. He winked at the cloud and rode away¡° First Xie Xie is walking... "Standing for a long time almost exhausted Jun Mo Li''s energy. He gasped, and his face was very pale. Now he really can''t go. He must take a rest to recover his strength¡° You wait, I''ll find a single frame... "Yun Qianxi looks at Jun Mo Li''s situation. He hesitates for a moment and decides not to let Jun Mo Li hold on. He signals the wind to take care of Jun Mo Li and then runs to the distance. The winter sun has drawn her figure for a long time, which makes you feel warm in your heart when you look at her from afar..... In the camp of the South and North allied forces and the tent built by Tianchen, the small place is still like death. Tianchenxiu sat on the bed with a gloomy face, and let the military doctor wrap a bandage around his arm¡° Such a good opportunity let them escape again. I''m really not reconciled... "Nangong Han smashed his fist on the table in front of him. The table, which was not strong, split in an instant, which shows how strong his anger and chagrin are¡° It''s all fate. Our backstage is not as hard as theirs. From now on, let''s fight honestly. Don''t think about the heresy. " This time, Tianchen Xiu didn''t say anything to blame Nangong Han. They agreed on this decision. Naturally, the responsibility should be borne by the two of them. After this great defeat, he understood that the Western Chu allied forces were hard bones, they could only slowly gnaw, otherwise their fate would be very miserable¡° If only we could get in touch with song yu''er''s demon master. With the help of the demon master, we don''t have to be afraid of the fire phoenix... "Nangong Han didn''t agree. A failure didn''t mean anything. They really had the upper hand at the beginning of the war. If there is a demon as a backing, even if they stand there and do nothing, he thinks they can defeat the Western Chu allied forces¡° We are just a little human. What''s the way to see the devil? Song yu''er will never take us to see the devil. " He was very sure of this. From Song yu''er''s peacock appearance, he knew that the arrogant woman could not help them. Besides, the woman had already been scared away by fire phoenix. They didn''t even know where to find her¡° Think of a way, there will be a chance. In this way, you can take care of the aftermath. How about going to investigate the demon world in our palace? " Nangong Han pondered for a moment, and felt that it was feasible to look for the devil. As long as he looked carefully, he would find useful information. Their current situation is very bad, without the help of external forces, I''m afraid they can only be beaten by the Western Chu allied forces¡° Forget it. Instead of thinking about it, it''s better to think about how to improve the morale and wait for the counter attack in the next war... "Tianchenxiu is more rational, and he doesn''t want to spend so much effort on this unreliable thing. I''m afraid that the Western Chu allied forces have already been killed before the Demon Lord has been found. I''m afraid that they will really have no way to retreat at that time. Nangong Han really didn''t want to give up. He patted Tianchen Xiu on the shoulder. After leaving two words, he disappeared in the tent¡° Anyway, there''s no conflict. First, take good care of yourself. Let''s go to our palace and make arrangements

 Chapter 486

    The underworld


    Murong Jin''s heart returns to the noumenon from the place of chaos. After a long time of running, she is a little weak, and she can''t catch up with the human world for a while, but she arranges Hei Wuchang to go to other people to see the situation.


    Coincidentally, Feng Qian, who had always wanted to see her, immediately rushed to her Fengyi palace to see her after hearing that she came back. At least she was also the owner of her body. Although she didn''t feel well, she couldn''t see her.


    "Jinxin..."


    Feng Qian glanced at the gorgeous woman leaning against the first seat, and there was a faint twinkle of tears in her eyes. I don''t know how many times my daughter has been reincarnated in the human world. After all, he is sorry for her.


    "Dad... Dad... Sit down..."


    Murong Jin heart dun dun, that a father just hesitated for a long time, just from the pale lips in the jump out. The plain white little hand pointed to the soft chair on one side and motioned to Li Anqi to serve tea on the other side.


    "You are better?"


    Feng Qian''s eyes have been falling on Murong Jin''s heart, so many years of distance let him suddenly don''t know what to say, for a long time just gently asked.


    "If you are overworked, you will be OK after a rest..."


    For this is not his father''s father, to Murong Jin heart''s indifference, it is difficult to immediately warm up. She just to Feng Qian smile, let Feng Qian don''t need that kind of restraint.


    "I''ve embarrassed you these years. I''m sorry for you. I''m sorry for the whole Phoenix family..."


    Although I haven''t seen her for so many years, Feng Qian is still quite fond of her daughter. Looking at her weakening, her eyes are a little moist. From Pluto''s mouth, he learned something about her and knew that she had been very hard these years. As a father, it''s absolutely impossible to say that he doesn''t love you.


    "That''s what I have to bear. Dad doesn''t have to say that. Now the feng people have been properly resettled, and the feng people will be rebuilt. Everything will develop in a good way. Dad should be happy. "


    Looking at Feng Qian is about to cry, Murong Jin''s heart immediately warms up. Her father, who is a phoenix girl, should be sincere to her. Because of this recognition, her words are obviously more.


    If people treat her well, she will naturally treat them well. Everything in the world is mutual


    "You''re right. Our Feng clan is reborn from the disaster. Dad shouldn''t be saying these words of frustration. Now that you are taken care of by the underworld, your father is very relieved... "


    Feng Qian turned his head and blinked back the tears in his eyes. When facing Murong Jin''s heart again, the corner of her mouth was already smiling. He can''t make the scene of father daughter meeting as if he were separated from each other. His daughter is very happy now, which is his greatest comfort.


    "Dad, are you brainwashed by that black heart? Now my husband is the young master of the dragon clan. It will be decades before that nigger wants to marry me... "


    Hearing this, Murong Jinxin''s eyes jump. It seems that the underworld has put a lot of effort on his father during this period of time, otherwise his father would not have said something intriguing.


    "It''s said that your fate with him is fate, and he is your final destination. The young master of the Dragon nationality has only one marriage with you and can only take care of you for one life. My father is very satisfied with the future son-in-law of Hades. He really has nothing to say about our Phoenix family... "


    It''s not that he''s partial. It''s all his son-in-law. Naturally, he likes them all the same. It''s just that Pluto can accompany his daughter for a longer time. Coupled with Pluto''s great kindness to the Phoenix family, the balance in his heart naturally turns to Pluto.


    "He was also trying to please you and pave the way for himself. Even if I died, I didn''t intend to let him get what he wanted so soon. He''s the only one who always talks about things like this. It''s unbearable. "


    Murong Jin''s heart turns white, and the king of Hades thinks carefully how she can''t understand. She has identified Pluto in her heart, so she takes it for granted that Pluto does everything for her. Because she was ready to have her own body to repay the nigger.


    Of course, she can''t say these thoughts now. Because now she just wants to be with Jun Mo Li


    "Ha ha, I know he''s very kind to you when I listen to your tone. It''s good for us Feng family to have such a son-in-law. In the future, there will be something to depend on, and it''s not... "


    The Fengs have suffered a lot, and it will take a long time to rebuild them. In this process, maybe the demon world will not let them go. At that time, the underworld will be a good backer for them. He believes that the underworld will definitely love the Phoenix family as much as the underworld because of his daughter.


    "It''s true. If you have any need in the future, you''re welcome to speak directly to the black heart ghost. If he dares not to help the Feng clan, I''ll have to kill him..."


    She also knows that it''s not easy for the Phoenix family to recover. There must be a lot of places where they need the help of Hades in the future. With her relationship in mind, the reconstruction of the Feng nationality will go a little smoother. No matter whether she lives or dies in the future, she will be the Phoenix girl of this life. She will take charge of the affairs of the Phoenix family to the end.


    "Ha ha, well, with your words, dad will be completely relieved. Otherwise, Dad can''t talk about many things. For example, dad wants to know something about the dragon family... "


    Before that, he didn''t know the relationship between his daughter and Pluto. In addition, Pluto was really busy, so he was embarrassed to talk about many things. Now it seems that he has too many worries, and the relationship between his daughter and Hades has reached the point where he can do whatever he wants¡° In this way, I''ll explain to Hei Wuchang later. If you have any needs in the future, go to Hei Wuchang first. In the underworld, black impermanence is my man. He will do what you ask him to do. The dark hearted ghost of Hades is busy with cultivation, and has no time to care about so much Murong Jinxin looks at her father''s appearance that she seems to have a lot of things to ask the underworld for help. She ponders for a moment. Considering the current situation of the underworld, she definitely wants her father to go to Hei Wuchang first. The most important thing to be afraid of in practice is to find out. If the underworld worries about these trifles all day, it will be very harmful to his practice¡° Look, you still have a heart for him. You think about everything for him, ha ha... "Feng Qian nodded, and his daughter''s arrangement is the most appropriate. He saw Pluto''s busyness with his own eyes. When he was busy, it was dark. It was better to find black impermanence. In fact, her daughter is not bad to Pluto. Maybe it''s just because of her straightforward nature that she always uses a hurtful tone when she mentions Pluto¡° I can''t help it. If his Youming skill doesn''t break through, we''ll be crushed to death by the demon world. Alas... "There hasn''t been much progress in the Youming skill of the underworld. She''s really more urgent than the underworld. If Hades doesn''t break through, she can''t be at ease for a day. They don''t have much time. Even if she is just friends with Pluto, she will think more about Pluto¡° Well, your Phoenix Dance nine days, the most powerful Phoenix girl of all ages just broke through the first layer and died. But she has some experience. If you need it, dad will come back to the Phoenix family and get it back for you. " Fengwu Jiutian is an ancient magic skill. It''s too difficult to practice successfully. Besides talent, it''s more important to practice properly. Now that Jinxin is so young and has such attainments, and with the help of the underworld, he thinks that Jinxin will become the first Phoenix girl in the history of the Phoenix family to break through the nine days of phoenix dance¡° Really? That''s great. I''ll let heiwuchang accompany you back to Fengzu tomorrow. You can also bring huofenghuang by the way. Fire Phoenix''s power has been restored. It can help you a lot in the underworld. " Murong Jin''s big eyes widened suddenly, and the whole person came to the spirit. Her nine days of Feng dance cultivation has reached the bottleneck period, how to practice can not have a breakthrough, she has been anxious to turn round. If you have the experience of the elder, it will be of great use to her later cultivation. It''s very important, so when her father mentioned it, she immediately nodded her head and agreed¡° OK, but you have to talk to fire phoenix. The proud Phoenix, just listen to you In the Phoenix family, fire phoenix is a living ancestor. In addition to Phoenix girl, even he has to respect it as if he were a God. He didn''t dare to call it, or he would be punished by heaven¡° Poof, in fact, fire phoenix is very good. In the past, Jun Mo Li had any difficulties. As long as he begged for more help, he would also help. Anyway, he just wanted to eat soft instead of hard... "Fire Phoenix naturally knew her temperament, but she also understood that fire phoenix was not a merciless Phoenix. As long as it is related to her, it will help if it can, but the people who ask for it must keep a low profile. Looking at his father''s appearance, he should have suffered a loss in huofenghuang¡° It can only be said that it gives the dragon people too little face. In our Phoenix family, it is a god like existence. It walks horizontally. Although it obeys fengnv''s orders, it is recorded that no fengnv before you can completely accept it... "Fengqian doesn''t approve of her daughter''s words. Huofenghuang is a master who doesn''t eat hard or soft. As long as it doesn''t want to do it, even its master can''t call it. Although there are very few things it is not willing to do, there are precedents¡° Er, I''m lucky. What I asked him to do, he never gave me a look... "Suddenly, Murong Jinxin''s favor for Fire Phoenix rose a step. It turned out that there was still such a period of past, and fire phoenix was not obedient. Then she should be glad that fire phoenix is so good to her¡° That''s rare. It seems that it really believes you. Maybe it has something to do with your saving it from the sea of flowers. However, it''s a good thing to be able to subdue the fire phoenix. There''s no doubt about its ability. It''s a good guardian... "

 Chapter 487

    Fengqian is very pleased that his daughter can tame huofenghuang. This daughter who has gone through many hardships is really extraordinary, which is beyond his expectation, but it makes him see a brighter future for the Phoenix family.


    This daughter is definitely the treasure of the Phoenix family. He should treat her better and compensate her for her lost father''s love for many years


    "Well, everything is predestined, and I also broke the sea of flowers by mistake..."


    God is good to her, although she suffered, but also gave her a lot of partners, this is the only thing that makes her feel happy. These partners are just like the equipment for playing games. They will play an important role in key times.


    "Murong girl, song yu''er instigated the southern and Northern allied forces to fight against the Western Chu allied forces. Shuishui took Ye Ranran to the human world. Because Shuishui consumed too much, he was hurt more. I''m afraid the recovery time is far away..."


    Black Impermanence in a hurry, immediately interrupted Murong Jinxin and Feng Qian between the conversation, he also did not care so much, a mouth will be the most important thing to say.


    He really didn''t expect that song yu''er''s action was so fast that they were caught off guard


    "What? Is there anything wrong with them


    Murong Jin''s heart was startled, and she stood up from the soft chair in a moment. Her languid face completely retreated. The pale, bloodless lip flap shook violently, and the whole person was a little confused.


    In such a short time, song yu''er really wanted to revenge them. She was crazy


    "They are all right. Shuishui summoned huofenghuang to push song yu''er back..."


    Fortunately, Shuishui can find huofenghuang for help at the critical time, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. That song yu''er has already reached a heinous level. It''s impossible to prevent.


    "That woman is probably crazy. I''ll go back to the human world when I''m relieved to see how capable she is. Hei Wuchang, you will send my father back to the Phoenix clan tomorrow. My father is going to get me the experience of practicing phoenix dance for nine days. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is not asking, about the immortal devil, she is afraid to be temporarily stranded, she has to solve song yu''er first, otherwise it will bring endless trouble to the human world.


    "Girl, there are too many things in my hand recently. Why don''t you let Bai Wuchang go back with the head of Feng clan?"


    Black impermanence hesitated for a moment, that black as the face of the bottom of the pot appeared tangled look. He really can''t leave now. If he leaves, many things will be delayed. It''s not that he''s shirking, but that he''s really separated.


    "Let the phantom go. It''s OK to bring more people. I may be confused and forget that you are so busy now."


    This is the first time black impermanence refused Murong Jin heart, but did not let Murong Jin heart produce any displeasure. She patted herself on the head of some muddle headed, it is her thoughtlessness. Black impermanence is the pillar of the underworld. When the underworld is still closed, it is absolutely not easy to leave the underworld. Her father just went back to the Phoenix family, and didn''t need to use the black impermanence. She is probably looking for black impermanence to find a habit, will encounter something, the first thought is black impermanence.


    "Well, it''s going to be arranged for a while to ensure the safety of the head of the Feng clan."


    Black impermanence breathed a sigh of relief, the facial expression also restores as usual. This is the first time that he disobeys Murong Jinxin''s command. In fact, he feels a little sorry in his heart. Fortunately, Murong Jinxin doesn''t blame him.


    "Dad, please follow Hei Wuchang to see the phantom first. I have to adjust my breath and get back to the human world as soon as possible... "


    Now Murong Jinxin just wants to be lazy. Although song yu''er is beaten away by Huo Fenghuang, it''s hard to ensure that the woman won''t make a comeback. I''m afraid everyone else will be in danger except Junmo glass.


    "That father left, you take good care of him, and he will come back soon..."


    Feng Qian also knows the priorities of things. Looking at his daughter''s dignified face, he also knows the seriousness of the matter. He doesn''t say a word of nonsense and leaves quickly behind black impermanence.


    The huge Fengyi palace suddenly quiets down. Murong Jinxin sits cross legged on the soft chair, slowly closes her eyes, and begins to use the nine days'' mental method of Feng dance to breathe


    ¡­¡­


    When Murong Jinxin appears in the camp of the Western Chu Union army with a slightly tired body, she is shocked by the debris that has spread for a long time. The small white hand suddenly clenched into a fist, the eyes like stars suddenly shrunk, and the pale lips tightly pursed into a straight line.


    "Jinxin, you are back..."


    As soon as he saw Murong Jin''s heart, Chu Mo Shang felt relieved. He sighed heavily, and his whole mood was much better. Jin Xin came back, which means that his burden was lightened a lot. They don''t have to worry that song yu''er will make a comeback.


    "If I don''t come back, I''m afraid I''ll have to collect the corpses for you. Song yu''er, the woman who doesn''t let people worry, I have to let her pay for her blood..."


    Looking at one by one stretcher carried away from her side, the wounded lying on the stretcher were suffering more and more. A nameless fire in murongjin''s heart was aroused. She suddenly felt that she was indecisive in the matter of song yu''er. She should go to the underworld to help at the beginning, so that it might not cause the bloody situation today.


    "If the second emperor''s elder brother hadn''t summoned Shuishui in a hurry, we would have been a corpse. Song yu''er''s cunt is really good. Shuishui and Ranran are not her rivals... "When she thinks of the scene when her woman was almost in danger, Chu Mo Shang is not good at all. Even her words are gritting her teeth, with overwhelming anger¡° Don''t worry, this time I won''t let her go. If I can make her die earlier, it will be a second. You are busy. I''ll go to see Junmo glass. " Murong Jinxin looked around, and she couldn''t help if she stayed, so she decided to see her man first. Song yu''er will come back sooner or later, so that she will not even worry about finding that woman¡° Jinxin, the third sister and brother of the dragon clan are seriously injured by song yu''er. You''d better go to see them first, and you don''t know if they can be saved... "Xiqing Yu suddenly remembers a very difficult thing. The third sister and brother of the dragon clan have been envious since they were rescued from the battlefield by Chu Mo Shang, and even Jun Mo Li is helpless, Their injuries are estimated to be beyond the scope of human treatment¡° Good... "Murong Jinxin''s steps stop. She didn''t know about the serious injury of the three brothers and sisters of the dragon family. It seems that she has to let Hei Wuchang arrange some experts in the underworld to replace the three brothers and sisters of the dragon family to protect Jun Mo Li. Under the leadership of the wind, Murong Jinxin soon came to a big tent. After making a detailed diagnosis for the three brothers and sisters, she found that almost all their meridians were broken and died. For a moment, she was in a dilemma. She can repair the meridians for them, but after that, if she wants to recover her vitality, she has to rely on yuanshenguo. There are only two yuanshenguo in her hand, which means that she can only save two people. Their three brothers and sisters have experienced so many tribulations, and their feelings are very deep. It''s difficult for them to choose. But it''s related to their lives, and she can''t make a choice for them. After hesitating for a long time, he sighed and summoned Hei Wuchang to wake them up... "Xinyu Xinfan Xinlan, you must be aware of your injuries. Now I only have two yuan Shenguo, you can make a choice by yourself... "Murong Jin''s eyes like stars are shining with obvious helplessness. They are all under her and Junmo Li''s death intention. She really doesn''t want to let any of them die. But the reality is merciless, and she has to face it¡° Young lady, you save my younger brother and sister. As a elder sister, I should die... "Hearing the speech, the three sisters were obviously stunned. They looked at each other and were silent for a long time. Finally, long Xinyu took the initiative to break the silence of this side. She shrugged indifferently, indicating that she had long been indifferent to life and death. After all these years, the burden on her was so heavy that she felt that she had had enough¡° Elder sister, or I go to die, you and younger sister good live, good follow young lady work. I''m a man, and it''s up to me when the sky falls. " The elder sister is the backbone of the three of them, and also the most important thing for the little Lord and his wife. The elder sister must not die. What''s more, he is a man of indomitable spirit. How can he let his sister die¡° I think it''s better for me to die. My elder sister and elder brother are indispensable to the young lady and the young master. I''m the least skilled, and I can''t make a big deal. Take yuanshenguo as soon as possible. " Long Xinlan, the youngest of the three, blinked a few big eyes. Compared with her elder sister and brother, she almost accomplished nothing. If she were alive, I''m afraid even God would not agree¡° No, I''m my sister. You all have to listen to me. In the future, we should listen to the words of the young lady and the young master. Otherwise, my elder sister will die even if she dies. Do you know that? " Long Xinyu stares at his younger brother and sister, and his eyes are very severe. Her own brother and sister, she knew that once she died, they would be able to bear their own responsibilities. Xinfan, in particular, is bound to have great prospects¡° Alas, I don''t think you can make a difference even if you go on fighting like this. So, draw lots. Who hasn''t caught yuan Shenguo is doomed to be doomed to this disaster. How about that? " Murong Jinxin looked at them scrambling to die, which made her feel uncomfortable. She turned her head and blinked a few eyes, forcing the tears in her eyes back. Now that they are in a stalemate, it''s up to fate¡° Well, then do as the young lady says, and leave your destiny to heaven to decide... "

 Chapter 488

    Long Xinyu nods. She knows the difficulty of the young lady, who is probably the worst of them. She must listen to the solution proposed by the young lady. As for long Xinfan and long Xinlan, they looked at each other and winked in the dark.


    "Choose..."


    Murong Jinxin took out two yuan Shenguo from her arms and put them in the two empty cups in front of her. Then she moved the three cups on the table. Her action was so fast that the three sisters and brothers who were staring at the cups couldn''t see why.


    "Xinlan, you choose first..."


    What the dragon''s eyes as like as two peas are almost the same, and the movements of the little lady are so fast that she can hardly see anything, and she can hardly choose the three. The first person to choose, choose the cup with yuan Shenguo is the most likely, and Xinlan''s luck has always been good.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Long Xinlan opens her mouth and wants to refuse, but after contacting long Xinyu''s unprecedented stern eyes, she swallows the words on her throat. Knowing that she couldn''t beat her sister, she had to cross her heart, close her eyes and pick up a cup.


    "To Xinfan, you are taking one yourself..."


    Long Xinyu takes a panoramic view of her sister''s expression. Seeing the disappointment in her eyes, she knows what she''s hitting, and gives an order to long Xinlan without hesitation. She knew that her sister''s luck was good, and she would still be able to draw the golden fruit next time.


    "This... Ok..."


    Long Xinlan''s hand holding the cup trembled slightly. His eyes, which were already dim, suddenly became more dim. With shaking hands, he handed the cup to his brother. His heart was unprecedented heavy.


    "Hoo..."


    After taking the cup from his sister, long Xinfan carefully sensed the weight of the cup and said nothing. He just lowered his head and said nothing. No one went to see it.


    "Sister... Why don''t you go first..."


    Long Xinlan went to the table again. His little hand hesitated in front of the two cups for a long time, but he didn''t stretch it out. A few drops of hot sweat fell from his pale face, which seemed very difficult to choose.


    "You first..."


    Long Xinyu smiles and pats her sister on the shoulder. She knows more about her sister''s mind, and she just wants to give her 50% chance. But she must not.


    "Alas..."


    Long Xinlan gently sighed, the corner of the eye of the remaining light swept not far away brother, a touch of guilt and helplessness in the fundus of the eye circulation, she knows what she so a take means.


    "Open it, if yuan Shenguo takes it immediately."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t ignore the last look of longxinlan. She already has the bottom in her heart. Looking at longxinlan''s eyes is meaningful. Who said that the youngest dragon woman is good for nothing? She must reuse this woman in the future. Let her protect Jun Mo Li.


    "Xinlan, how dare you cheat me? How dare you... "


    When long Xinyu saw the cup in his younger brother''s hand, his face changed greatly. His little white hand pointed to his younger sister, and he was furious.


    Xinlan dares to plot against her. She mistakenly thinks that yuan Shenguo is the first time she hits. She sacrifices her brother to protect her. She is so angry and loving.


    She has always known that her brother and sister have deep feelings for herself, but she doesn''t know that they have reached such a deep level


    "Sister, don''t blame your sister. You have brought us up and taken care of us all these years. We can''t let you die. You''d better take yuanshenguo as soon as possible. Don''t let the young lady down... "


    Long Xinfan immediately steps forward to protect his sister. He doesn''t blame his sister for doing so. Their sister is very kind to them. Now they have a bright future. They have nothing to repay their sister. They can only do so. It''s just pity for his sister. I''m afraid she''ll have to live in guilt all her life.


    "Xinyu Xinlan takes yuanshenguo in your hands. I set the rules. No one can disobey it. This is your life..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at long Xinyu and wants to cry. It seems that she wants to go back and open her mouth quickly. This matter can only be solved in this way. It''s not good for them to drag on. Xinyu is underestimating his sister''s feelings for her, will be so easily by his sister.


    "Young lady, I can''t accept yuan Shenguo. Please punish me..."


    Long Xinyu''s eyes are red in an instant, and her hand holding yuan Shenguo trembles slightly. This fruit is extremely precious. If she takes it, her younger brother will die. She is really cruel.


    "If you can''t, you have to. It''s your own decision. You have to bear the responsibility for the consequences of this decision..."


    Murong Jin''s heart can''t help but long Xinyu''s repentance. Her slender finger points to yuan Shenguo in long Xinyu''s hand. After a flash of white light, yuan Shenguo disappears into long Xinyu''s body. And long Xinlan dare not waste time after seeing Murong Jin''s anger. She swallows yuanshenguo one by one with tears. After eating, she rushes to long Xinfan''s arms and cries.


    "Young lady... You..." long Xinyu didn''t expect Murong Jinxin to be so strong in this matter. Seeing long Xinfan, who is constantly pacifying his sister, tears can''t stop flowing down. Xinfan left, their family is not even a way to stay, really evil ah¡° Xinyu and Longfeng have been rescued. When Xinfan goes, I will give his soul to the head of the dragon clan. During this period of time, your three brothers and sisters get together well and don''t have to do anything... "Murong Jin''s heart is better than nothing. Long Xinfan is also single-minded to Jun Mo Li, and his feelings are still there, and it''s not shallow. She doesn''t know how to mention it to Jun Mo Li. After all, Xin fan is always with the demon¡° Young lady... Please save Xinfan... The underworld will have a way... "Long Xinyu strides to Murong Jinxin and kneels down in front of Murong Jinxin with a plop. Dong Dong Dong is three loud sounds. She knew that life and death had a destiny, and she didn''t want to embarrass the young lady because of this, but it was her brother. As long as there was a chance of life, she didn''t want to miss it¡° I asked the underworld before. There are only two yuanshenguo in the world. Xinyu, if there are other ways, I won''t care whether Xinfan is alive or dead. You know my temperament, you should know that I''m desperate... "Murong Jinxin looks at the bloodstain on long Xinyu''s forehead, heartache. If there was a third yuanshenguo in the world, she would get it even if she went up the mountain and down the oil pot¡° Elder sister, you let the young lady go, it''s hard for the young lady... "Long Xinfan saw this scene, and the tears of the man who never easily fell almost fell down. He quickly stepped forward to help his elder sister to stop her doing something stupid. Although he didn''t talk to the young lady, he knew her temperament. In addition, there is still a little master in this layer of relationship, if you can save him, the little lady will not sit by¡° Oh, Xinfan, thank you for your understanding. I will find time to go to Tianjie and ask Tiandi if there is any other way... "Yuanshenguo is planted in Tianjie. Maybe Tianjie has some fruit to replace. Anyway, she must run this time, or she will be sorry for long Xinyu''s three noises. It''s good to have a clear conscience. If there''s no way, there''s nothing she can do¡° The young lady doesn''t have to spend this thought on me. I have no regrets for being able to follow the young master in my whole life... "Long Xinfan is very open about everything. He thinks that if the young lady can have this thought, he will die without regret. Meeting such a good master is also a blessing he has cultivated for several generations. I hope he will have a chance to meet them in the afterlife¡° You take good care of it, I will tell you the result as soon as possible, if you need anything, just mention it... "Murong Jinxin is really some can''t control her mood, for fear that she can''t help crying when she goes on like this, she reaches out and pats long Xinfan on the shoulder and leaves in a hurry When you open Jun Mo Li''s tent, you can see Jun Mo Li sleeping on the bed and Yun Qian Xi sitting nearby. She waves to Yun Qian Xi and signals that Yun Qian Xi can leave first. The person on the bed seems to feel something, difficult opened that pair of enchanting eyes, see is the person that oneself yearn for all the time after, excited almost roll down directly from the bed¡° Jinxin... "He held her little cold hand, and a feeling of recovery came towards him, which made him even tremble. If he could, he really wanted to hug her and kiss her, but now he was too weak to do those intimate things¡° Looking at you like this, I can''t stand it. You have to get better soon, understand? " Since they met, Murong Jinxin had never seen Jun Mo Li like this. In addition to heartache, it is bitter. It''s more difficult for them to learn Buddhist scriptures than Tang monk. When is the end of these sufferings¡° Yes, my queen... "Jun Mo Li reached out and rubbed her hair. Listening to her slightly irritable words, she knew that something must have happened to her. He didn''t ask, but knew that she would tell him at the right time¡° Murong Jinxin lies down beside Jun Mo Li, playing with Jun Mo Li''s slender big hand, but she still can''t help saying it immediately¡° Well, I''ve already been prepared. It''s very rare that you can save long Xinyu and long Xinlan. Jinxin, this is the price that the war must pay, so I must end this world war as soon as possible... "

 Chapter 489

    Jun Mo Li looks at Murong Jin''s apology in her heart eyes, just a faint smile. He is a miracle doctor. He knows the situation of the three brothers and sisters. His muscles and veins are broken and his strength is badly hurt. He can''t live at all. Jinxin can save two of them. He thinks it''s a gift from heaven.


    "The people of the dragon and the Phoenix have been rescued by the underworld. The people of the dragon have been placed in the heaven for healing. If you want to go to the heaven, I''ll take you..."


    The head of the dragon clan is also his father. He should go to see the situation of the dragon clan and make some preparations for the reconstruction of the dragon clan. This is his responsibility as the young leader of the Dragon nationality, which can not be shirked.


    "Pluto''s action is quite fast. I thought it would take a long time to find their whereabouts..."


    This is the biggest good news that Jun Mo Li heard when she woke up. Her people were rescued, and her responsibility seems to be lightened. It''s just that the dragon family owes Pluto a favor, and I don''t know if it can be paid back in this life.


    "After you failed to survive, your soul drifted to the intersection of the four realms. The underworld followed your soul to find the people of the dragon and the Phoenix, and then rescued them. But recently, everyone is very busy, and I don''t know much about the specific situation of the dragon people. I guess there won''t be a big problem in heaven... "


    Murong Jinxin simply said it all over again. The underworld didn''t care much about the dragon family, and didn''t arrange for anyone to stare at it and come back to report the situation of the dragon family. Jun Mo Li wanted to know more about the dragon people, so she had to go there by herself.


    "It seems that my death was arranged by heaven. It''s really worth it..."


    If one death can solve such a big problem, he would rather die several times. Everything is really doomed, no wonder Jin heart can so smoothly let him resurrect.


    "Jinxin, my body was taken away by song yu''er. Don''t give birth to any grudge against me..."


    Originally already relaxed mood in thought of what suddenly raised, Jun Mo Li swallowed saliva, looking at Murong Jin heart carefully opened mouth.


    "As soon as you mention this, I feel uncomfortable. You are hugged by song yu''er. As for whether song yu''er has done anything to you, maybe only you know that she knows heaven and earth..."


    Murong Jin heart corner of mouth a smoke, this time the man can think of song yu''er, is really wonderful. White eyes a turn, very speechless swept him a few eyes, gave birth to a bit want to tease his mind.


    "I''m a dead man. What can she do to me? The worst is just a touch and a look... "


    Jun Mo Li looks at his woman''s star like eyes and shows her dislike. She has cursed song yu''er thousands of times in her heart. If that woman makes Jin Xin have an opinion on him, even if that woman is dead, he must frustrate her.


    "Touch it or just look at it? If I don''t believe it, you won''t mind... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is really a little sad. It seems that it''s not his style to say such words. It''s probably that he has asked Chu moshang about the stallion because of this. Looking at his wrinkled picture chain, she felt better for no reason.


    "If that''s the only way to calm you down, you can let the underworld have a look..."


    Jun Mo Li tangled for a long time, he naturally knew that his woman never suffered. Well, if that''s the way to make them live a peaceful life, then he will bear it. Anyway, Jinxin also wants to be with Hades. In fact, it''s no big deal. He comforts himself like this.


    "Why the hell? When did you have such a good impression of him? "


    Murong Jinxin looked at the evil man beside him like a neuropathy. He even let go of this kind of thing. She doubted whether his brain was kicked by the donkey. Let her feel for Pluto. Is he so generous?


    "If I have to choose one, I''d rather be Hades. As for the reason, I don''t know..."


    Jun Mo Li''s eyes darkened, some words can''t be said, he understood. Otherwise, she would spend a lot of time to calm him. She is just like that.


    "I said, are you sick? Even if I feel uncomfortable, I''m not going to make fun of my innocence. I''m talking nonsense. I''ll kick you away... "


    Murong Jinxin looked at his helpless and helpless appearance, also did not tangle his words, all when he is not clear mind casually. She is a very principled person. She can''t do that.


    "I''m also afraid that you have a shadow in your heart. Don''t worry about a dead man..."


    Jun Mo Li saw from her tone and manner that she didn''t care, so she stopped cursing song yu''er, and walked over her body to get closer to her beloved.


    "If I don''t come to you, why do I spend so much effort to save you? I''m not full again. Well, let''s get some sleep first. I''m going to be exhausted, too. "


    Murong Jin yawned and rubbed her sour eyes. She had finished what she had to say. She''d better have a good sleep first. Maybe when they wake up, song yu''er will make trouble again.


    ... to Murong Jinxin''s surprise, song yu''er didn''t appear for ten days. Sometimes it made Murong Jinxin feel that the woman was dead or not. However, she did not dare to take it lightly. Ten days of careful care has restored Junmo Li''s vitality. This morning, Murong Jinxin, after arranging everything, took Junmo Li to heaven to visit the head of the dragon clan. After meeting the emperor of heaven, they met the patriarch of the dragon clan in a quiet courtyard. "Li''er..." the patriarch of the dragon clan, Long Xiang, sighed when he saw his son in front of him. With two lines of tears in his eyes, he patted Jun Mo Li on the shoulder with shaking hands. He wanted to say too much, but he didn''t know what to say for a moment¡° Dad, this is Jinxin, my wife... "Jun Mo Li can''t adapt to this kind of scene, so he quickly reaches out his hand to pull Murong Jinxin over, trying to ease some embarrassing situation. Although he is his own father with body and soul, he hasn''t seen him for many years and has long been unfamiliar with him¡° It''s really beautiful. No wonder even Pluto has a crush on you. Murong Jinxin, now you are my daughter-in-law of the dragon clan, you have to behave yourself to me, understand? " Long Xiang took a look at the gorgeous woman in front of him. The original excitement dissipated a lot. What Pluto said before came to his mind, and his face became gloomy in an instant. This woman is still her daughter-in-law, and she has been mixed up with the underworld. If it wasn''t for the face of the head of the Phoenix clan, the first thing he said was to ask Li''er to give her a letter of repair, so that she could become the first abandoned Phoenix in the history of the Phoenix clan¡° Patriarch, have I offended you? " Murong Jinxin really didn''t expect that the first meeting with Long Xiang was such a situation. She was obviously stunned for a moment, and then she asked with a faint smile. People don''t like to see her, and she doesn''t have to stick her hot face on people''s cold buttocks. As for Dad, I''m afraid he doesn''t need it¡° No, I''m just warning you to know how to be a woman. Our daughter-in-law of the dragon clan must be clean and honest. Don''t make such a mess for me to damage the reputation of the dragon clan... "Long Xiang looked at Murong Jinxin''s indifferent attitude towards him, and his tone became more serious. What he hated most in his life was the woman who was not special. The Phoenix girl of the Phoenix family had given him a preconceived impression¡° Jun Mo Li, speak quickly, fart quickly, we must leave here after an hour... "Long Xiang''s inexplicable words made Murong Jin really angry. She was in a bad mood originally, but now her mood is even worse. The disdain and disdain in Long Xiang''s eyes made her very unhappy. People look at her with that kind of look at the brothel woman''s eyes, and she doesn''t think it''s necessary for her to give others a good look¡° As my daughter-in-law of the Dragon nationality, the first thing I should learn to do is to be respectful and humble. What''s the point of your shouting? " After coming out of the snow mountain, although Long Xiang knew the existence of Murong Jinxin, he didn''t work hard on Murong Jinxin. So the cognition of Murong Jinxin is almost equal to No. once Murong Jinxin is so fierce to her son, she can''t stand it. Male chauvinism is very serious¡° I''m afraid I can''t learn in my life. If you have the ability, let your son leave me. If not, it''s better to pray that I won''t be angry to ascend ahead of time in the future... "Murong Jin sincerely can''t accept this kind of male chauvinism, who is serious enough to be sick, snorts coldly. She didn''t get angry when she married to them, and there was no such thing in her dictionary¡° Young lady, why do you have to be so tricky? The patriarch is your elder and your father-in-law. You should respect him. You are so, in our dragon clan is to be severely punished one hundred dragon stick... "In Long Xiang was Murong Jin heart words to gas want to vomit blood, and Jun Mo Li and some don''t know how to put out the fire, a ping Ting figure came in. The woman''s pink clothes swayed on her way, especially her shining eyes, which were unforgettable after a glance. A woman is not a gorgeous beauty, but she has a unique temperament, which makes her look elegant and arrogant... "Oh? Do you have to be fined 100 dragon sticks for talking to the young master of the dragon clan like this? You''re not much better. You can''t even knock on the door before you enter someone else''s room. What''s the qualification of such a rude person to stand here and teach me? "

 Chapter 490

    Murong Jin heart lift eyes to see, a see that woman heart very naturally produced disgust, that kind of disgust strong let her all have some surprise. It''s like the girl of the Dragon nationality will take something important from her.


    She didn''t know the identity of the girl, but because of the attitude of the girl and the dragon clan leader, she had a lot of displeasure with the dragon clan


    "Strictly speaking, the young lady has to call me sister. My marriage to the young master was decided when I was young, and the young master proposed it himself. Although it is stipulated that the young lady of the Dragon nationality must be the Phoenix girl of the Phoenix nationality, I don''t care. Now the young lady can use her power to oppress me, but once I get through the door and get spoiled, I''m afraid she won''t have a better life... "


    Long Qingying doesn''t care about Murong Jinxin''s sarcasm at all. What if Murong Jinxin is a phoenix girl? Fengnv is also the daughter of Fengzu. In their family, the dragon is also an outsider. And her identity in the dragon is very noble, want to get less Lord''s favor, that is hook little finger thing. In the war between women, who has the unconditional favor of men is the winner.


    "Poof, I don''t know where you got your confidence? I was crushed for hundreds of thousands of years, and my head was crushed. You want to grab a man from me? You''re a little tender. Before you think about how to deal with me, you''d better think about how to make Jun Mo Li fulfill his engagement with you. "


    Murong Jin''s heart suddenly realized that it was Jun Mo Li, the evil who provoked the peach blossom when she was young. In that case, Utah should take care of it. She is not a fuel-efficient lamp, if this woman dare to challenge her aboveboard, she also want to let her look good.


    "In our dragon nationality, once the engagement is established, it cannot be changed. So whether he wants to or not, he must marry me. "


    Long Qingying looks at Jun Mo Li, who has been silent for a long time. She was hesitant about the engagement, but after seeing that Jun Mo Li is such a gorgeous man, all her reluctance dissipates. What she has to do now is to let her father put pressure on the patriarch and let her marry the young master as soon as possible.


    "Rules are dead, people are alive. Haven''t you heard that? Jun Mo Li is a human being now. Do you understand human beings... "


    Have to marry her? What kind of rule is this? Even if there was such a rule, she knew that Junmo glass would be broken, otherwise there would be no need for them to go on.


    "No matter what the young master is now, he and I must be together. It is absolutely impossible for the young lady to dominate the young master. Besides me, the young master must at least marry a couple of wives... "


    Although long Qingying is talking to Murong Jinxin, his eyes are straight on Jun Mo Li''s face, and even slowly walk to Jun Mo Li. His small white hand reaches out and wants to hold Jun Mo Li''s big hand.


    "If you dare to touch me, I will order you to stamp your hand..."


    For his childhood memory has no impression, now see long Qingying to his woman so aggressive, Jun Mo glass although silent, but the heart of the anger is still provoked.


    He dodged slightly to avoid the touch of long Qingying, and his confused eyes burned with a strong sense of killing


    "Young Lord, I know that you have forgotten the past, so you are indifferent to me. I have a way to restore your memory. When you restore your memory, I''m waiting for you to marry me."


    Long Qingying chuckles, and doesn''t mean to blame Jun Mo Li. After so many years, the little Lord has been reincarnated in the human world. I don''t know how many times. I can''t remember what happened when they were young. She believes that as long as she helps the young master recover his memory, the young master''s attitude towards her will surely change.


    "I''ve only married one wife in my life. As for the engagement with you, it''s just what you said casually. Is there any evidence?"


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t want to recover any memory at all. Since he knew the existence of long Qingying, he has already begun to find a way to contact their engagement. From the mouth of the three brothers and sisters of the Dragon nationality, he asked what he had found, so he decided to gamble once.


    "Young Lord, our engagement is announced in front of the whole clan. There are also marriage letters. You can''t deny it."


    Long Qingying is a little stunned. She can''t help looking at Murong Jinxin. The Phoenix girl of the Phoenix family has a good method. In just a few years, she has grasped the little master so firmly. However, this man she is married, at any cost.


    "I don''t believe in human evidence. People can lie. Since you are so sure, take out the material evidence..."


    Jun Mo Li sneered. Judging from the woman''s performance today, he felt that he was really mentally disabled when he was young. Otherwise, how could he kneel down for such a woman. He felt a great headache when he got into such a big trouble.


    "Of course, there are. When I get back to the dragon people, I''ll go to find..."


    Long Qingying is surprised. Because she was too young, she left her marriage letters in the box of her dressing table. She didn''t know if the marriage certificate was still there after a disaster of the dragon people for hundreds of thousands of years.


    "Then wait until you take out the marriage certificate and mention your marriage with me, otherwise I won''t recognize you..."


    Jun Mo Li sees a glimmer of hope in the eyes of long Qingying. He has been to the holy land of the dragon people, which is already a mess. There is no house in good condition. Unless long Qingying dug a hole and buried it, he would never find it¡° Li''er, my father can draw up a marriage letter at any time. You and Qingying are a couple made by heaven and earth. You knelt down for several days and begged for them. Whatever the reason, you have to be responsible for her. " Long Xiang hears some clues from Jun Mo Li''s words. This son''s idea is really different from ordinary people. He can even abandon the idea of a man with three wives and four concubines. This shows how deep his feelings for Murong Jin are. Women can be spoiled, but never love. He doesn''t want his son to be reduced to the level of only one woman in his life... "" Dad, although I forget the previous things, I''m not a fool. Even if it''s true, what a minor child says can be taken seriously? " Jun Mo Li can see that his father, who is a little master of the Dragon nationality, loves him, but he doesn''t know why he has a big prejudice against Jin Xin who meets for the first time. He didn''t like his attitude towards Jinxin, which made him feel that he didn''t get respect¡° Li''er, the Dragon women are never easily engaged. Once they are engaged, they have to follow the man all their lives. If you get along with Qingying more, you will definitely fall in love with her again. As for the young lady Murong Jinxin, she is not clear with the underworld, and you don''t know when she will give you a green hat... "Long Qingying is so noisy that Long Xiang''s impression of Murong Jinxin is extremely bad. Such a strong woman, he found it difficult for his son to control. In this case, he can only find a way to let his baby son treat her as a decoration¡° Long Xiang, which eye do you see me not clear with Hades? You''ll make it clear to me today. Don''t think you are Jun Mo Li''s father. I dare not do anything about you. I tell you, the underworld has shown great kindness to Jun Mo Li many times, and even more to your dragon family. Are you worthy of your own conscience when you stab him in the back like this? " If Long Xiang is only aiming at himself, she doesn''t care about him. But Longxiang will have several times to the dragon family of great favor of the underworld pulled in, this let her really want to curse. You know, the underworld, for her sake, only helped the emperor Mo Li once and again, and even rescued the dragon people. In the face of her benefactor, she really wants to slap the old man in the face¡° Murong Jinxin, let''s go back to the same thing. Dare you say you have nothing to do with Hades? If it wasn''t for the benefit that Hades got from you, he would be so willing to offer you Fengzu like an immortal? " Authority in a provocation, Long Xiang slapped in front of the table. He stares at Murong Jin''s heart, the disdain and disdain in his eyes are more intense, as if Murong Jin''s heart has done something shameful with Hades¡° OK, now that you have said that, I have nothing to say. How do you like to think that''s your business, I Murong Jin heart line is standing straight, not afraid of your slander. Just remember, Longxiang, if there is anything to do with the dragon clan in the future, you can''t expect the underworld to help. If one day, the Demon Lord wants to destroy your dragon clan, I will let the underworld stand by and watch the joke... "Being misunderstood, Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t have much reaction, but it''s not worth it for the underworld. As long as that was the only way, she would not let Hades rescue these ungrateful people. She vowed never to do such thankless things again. She only needs to take care of her men. Even if the dragon clan is destroyed, she will not look up¡° Who dares to touch our dragon family when Li''er''s Dragon xiaojiutian cultivation is successful? Murong Jinxin, you think too much. The underworld saved our dragon people. Sooner or later, our dragon people will return the favor. " The relationship between the dragon and the underworld has never been very good, and he never expected the underworld to help the dragon. During this time, he got along well with the emperor of heaven. He believed that with the help of the power of heaven, the reconstruction of the dragon clan would be very smooth¡° Dad, what are you talking about? If it wasn''t for the underworld to know, it would be difficult for me to enter the Dragon nine days. Don''t say a few words, or I have no face to face the Pluto who has been kind to me several times... "Jun Mo Li looks very complicated and looks at his father. He is the most clear about the relationship between Jin Xin and Pluto, and there is no ambiguity at all. If these words from Daddy were spread to the underworld, they might even lead to the opposition between the underworld and the dragon clan¡° Lil, there is no free lunch in the world. What Pluto did to you is also because he got more from your women... "

 Chapter 491

    For this, Long Xiang has always insisted on his own view. Also as a man, he knows too much about men''s bad habits and doesn''t get enough benefits. How can Hades help Murong Jinxin so much?


    Li''er is so confused by Murong Jin that she ignores the most basic point


    "Dad, I know my woman. I can''t do anything wrong. Don''t be a villain, or I''ll turn my face around... "


    Jun Mo Li couldn''t listen to him any more. He didn''t have much affection for his father. After all, he didn''t have any memory of him, and it was hundreds of thousands of years away. But for the first time, he was so mean to his beloved woman that he even doubted that Jinxin had been out of the wall. It was really hateful.


    How can a woman''s innocence be discussed arbitrarily? Don''t you understand that he has lived so long?


    "Silly boy, how can you be led by the nose by a woman? Only heaven knows if she has done something bad. She knows the underworld knows. You don''t know when you''ll raise a child for another man... "


    Long Xiang is really some hate iron not steel, think anyway with Murong Jin heart has torn face, also don''t care to say a few ugly words. Murong Jinxin this woman is not simple, can catch the underworld, is definitely a woman that can not be underestimated, he has to let his son guard against some.


    "Long Xiang, you dare to slander me. Believe it or not, I immediately summon the underworld to lock all your dragon people back into the iceberg, so that you will never have a bright future."


    Long Xiang more and more excessive words let Murong Jin heart has been unbearable, broad sleeve robe a wave, a strong internal force to Long Xiang roaring away. No matter whose father this dead man is, she has to teach him a good lesson to insult her like this.


    "Li''er, you''ve heard and seen that even if you marry a woman like this, you can only let her guard the empty boudoir alone. They are disrespectful and unsettled, and they even attack their elders. It''s just the opposite... "


    Long Xiang was stimulated by Murong Jinxin''s words. When the demon Kingdom invaded the dragon clan, he was not threatened by the Demon Lord. Now this woman is just her daughter-in-law, and he scoffs at her words.


    This is heaven. Even if Hades wants to move them, it depends on whether the emperor agrees or not


    "Enough. Do you think it''s appropriate for a person you meet for the first time to say that? If you don''t understand, you don''t have the right to speak. You''d better save your breath so that we won''t be cold hearted. We really don''t care about the affairs of the dragon people... "


    Jun Mo Li spat out several tones to suppress the anger in his heart. If these words had been said to him by others, he would have called him with one fist. Now he just said to stop, and he has already given the father''s face. If he doesn''t know what to do, he can''t help saying worse things.


    "What''s your attitude, Li''er? Do you forget to kiss your father when you have a woman? Is it important for women to have their own parents and brothers? "


    Long Xiang''s anger was originally directed at Murong Jin''s heart. When he heard his very precious son say that kind of heavy words, in addition to the heart plug, the tone of speaking also inevitably rushed up. This son, in those days, he had to fight his life to survive. Now how can he contradict him for a woman?


    "In my most difficult time, only my woman is around me, and she is the most important in my heart. What you said is too much for anyone. "


    Whether parents and brothers are important or not depends on their attitude towards themselves. For example, the father of his family wanted to kill him day and night, which really didn''t matter much in his mood. As for the father in front of him, because he has never been together, it is impossible to say how deep his feelings are.


    "I''m so angry. In this case, you can go and take your woman with you. You don''t need to take care of the dragon family. Just think I''ve never given birth to your son..."


    Long Xiang was taken for granted by his son''s appearance, and he almost couldn''t get up. He had a bad temper and had a lot of experience in this kind of thing. His son disobeyed himself for the sake of a woman, which he couldn''t accept. Brain a draw, indiscriminate roar up.


    "Well, we won''t come to heaven to find you until you can''t talk to us calmly. Take care of yourself..."


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t think his words are too much. If he doesn''t worry that Long Xiang is his father, he won''t let his woman stand here and be discredited by Long Xiang again and again. Everyone has a temper. Before long Xiang can''t control his emotions, he thinks it''s better for them not to have an interview for the time being.


    "What''s the matter? I just met you, and it''s so stiff? "


    Just as Jun Mo Li is holding Murong Jin Xin''s hand and preparing to leave, an old voice rings at the door of the room. The emperor in a Dragon Robe touches his white beard and comes in. Looking at the people with different looks in the room, he asks in surprise.


    "The child''s wings are so hard that he wants to fly. He doesn''t even care about my father..."


    As soon as long Xiang saw that the emperor of heaven was coming, he had to press down his anger for a while. He welcomed the emperor of heaven to one side and sat down. Then he returned to the emperor''s words with a gloomy face.


    "Oh? As far as I know, the young leader of the dragon clan is not like this. Is there any misunderstanding between the clan leader and the young leader? " The emperor looked at a couple of Bi people not far away with a smile, and consciously acted as a peacemaker. He knows something about Jun Mo Li. He can''t fall out with his father for no reason. There is Murong Jinxin this evil star, generally you don''t provoke her, she will never wave claws to you. All these signs can only show what the dragon clan leader said or did to make them unhappy¡° The emperor of heaven, the thing is like this... "Worried that his father would blur the audition, Jun Mo Li grabbed before long Xiang and repeated what just happened. Jinxin and the underworld, the emperor of heaven can''t not know, maybe the emperor of heaven can open his father a little bit¡° Patriarch, you may have some misunderstandings about the underworld boy. Although he is perverse, he is open and aboveboard. With Jin heart is also pure, very abide by the way of men and women. If you let that boy hear your words, I''m afraid the whole dragon clan will be in bad luck... "After hearing Jun Mo Li''s words, three thick black lines slide down the back of the emperor''s head, and his eyes toward Long Xiang are really speechless. The head of the dragon clan is so cute. The boy of Hades just did so much for Murong Jinxin because he loved Murong Jinxin. As a result, he became Murong Jinxin''s seducer¡° Tiandi, I know you have a good relationship with the old underworld, but that doesn''t constitute a reason for you to protect the old underworld. Also a man, can you do anything for a woman who has no relationship unconditionally? " Long Xiang didn''t believe the emperor''s words at all. He just thought that the emperor was defending the heart of Hades and Murong Jin, but because of the relationship between the emperor, his tone and attitude were much more relaxed¡° The underworld and Jinxin naturally have a little relationship, but I can still trust the character of the underworld boy, so don''t guess about it. There is still a long way to go for the reconstruction of the dragon clan. If there is help from the underworld, the clan leader will save a lot of heart. Especially in the face of the demon world, except for the underworld, no one has the ability to stop the Demon Lord for the time being... "The emperor of heaven shakes off with a smile. The patriarch of the dragon clan is really stubborn and terrible. At this time, he offends Murong Jinxin and the underworld. He can already foresee the difficult reconstruction of the dragon clan. If Murong Jin''s heart is completely irritated, even if the dragon is destroyed by the devil, the underworld will not blink¡° Emperor of heaven, even so, I can''t let my son suffer. Murong Jinxin, the unwholesome daughter-in-law, is praised by our dragon people for giving her a place to live... "The emperor''s words did not persuade Long Xiang, but aroused his inner resistance. In Long Xiang''s view, the reconstruction of the dragon clan does not need the intervention of the underworld. He can do it with his own ability. As for the invasion of the demon Kingdom, he also thinks that the Heaven Kingdom has the ability to keep the dragon clan. Therefore, he will not give in to some issues of principle¡° Not clean your sister, special you dragon that bird place, even if it is to use eight lift big sedan to lift my mother, my mother also disdains to go. Long Xiang, today for the sake of Jun Mo Li, I''ll let you go. If there is another time, I promise to let you go back to the West as soon as possible, grass... "Early in the morning was pointed at the nose to scold to scold, but also pick the most ugly words to scold, Murong Jinxin feel her anger has been surging. If it wasn''t for the man who was Jun Mo Li''s father, she would have broken up the man who repeatedly slandered her innocence¡° Jinxin, let''s go Squint at his stubborn father, Jun Mo Li sneers, holding Murong Jin''s hand and going out. For such a father who can''t listen to others, he''d better stay away, so that sooner or later he won''t vomit blood¡° Patriarch, why are you doing this? You can''t believe Murong Jinxin''s words, but don''t you believe me? You pissed Murong Jin''s heart off completely, and pushed his own son out. You are just trying to make trouble for yourself... "The emperor of heaven can''t understand what Long Xiang thinks. In this case, he doesn''t want to stay. After a faint sigh, he gets up and leaves slowly. Let long Xiang think quietly. Watching the emperor leave, Long Xiang waves to long Qingying, then goes to the window alone and starts to think about what the emperor said. In the small room, I fell into a dead silence

 Chapter 492

    In a hidden cave, a woman full of the smell of wild animals is curling up in the corner, shivering, whining out of her pale lips, beany sweat dripping from her forehead, it seems that she is suffering from heart beating pain.


    "Murong Jinxin... If I don''t kill you... I can''t close my eyes..."


    After a bout of colic, song yu''er leans weakly on the big stone behind him, and her scarlet eyes burst out with a strong sense of killing. The pain she suffered must be returned to Murong Jinxin with interest. She had a hard time, and she would never let Murong Jin feel better.


    A rush of footsteps came from the entrance of the cave, which made song yu''er spirit. She reluctantly propped up her body as if she had been run over by the carriage, and quickly arranged her clothes. Obviously, she didn''t want to let the visitors see her embarrassment.


    "How are you doing with what I asked you to do?"


    She coldly looked at the kneeling in front of a man in black, the corner of her mouth tick out a trace of if not smile. This man is cursed by her, so she can use him boldly, and don''t worry that he will betray her.


    "It has been found out that Murong Jinxin has gone to heaven with Jun Mo Li. I don''t know why she has a quarrel with the dragon people. The head of the dragon clan seems to have a deep prejudice against Murong Jinxin. Maybe the master can use this to get rid of Murong Jinxin.... "


    The man in black lowered his head, and song yu''er''s face, which looked like a man or a woman, appeared in his dark eyes. An inexplicable impulse spread all over his body. He really felt that he was crazy. Every time he saw song yu''er, he had a wonderful excitement. The excitement made him willingly obey her and let her do whatever she wanted.


    "That''s interesting. Please arrange it for me. I want to see the head of the dragon clan as soon as possible..."


    Song yu''er''s cold eyes are bright. It''s a good chance. If you can use the dragon clan leader to deal with Murong Jinxin, it''s definitely a good way to ask for nothing. At least Murong Jin heart will not have too heavy defensive heart, and she is likely to be able to hit.


    If she wants to make trouble in the human world, the first thing is to get rid of Murong Jin''s heart. Only when Murong Jin''s heart is dead, can she have no worries


    "Yes, my subordinates will arrange it immediately."


    The man in black takes the order. He has the secret line of the other three realms in his hand. He wants to arrange for song yu''er to enter the heaven. It''s just a piece of cake. It''s too simple.


    "Well, restore my vitality first, and I''ll relieve your hunger later. It''s all a reward for you to do everything for me..."


    Song yu''er moved her stiff body and hooked her fingers to the man in black. After the ultimate pain, she wants to have the ultimate happiness. This man is the most suitable one. Every time, she can get unimaginable happiness from him.


    "My subordinates obey..."


    Hearing the speech, the man in black suddenly became energetic. He got up and went around to song yu''er''s back, put his hands against song yu''er''s back, and began to convey Qi to song yu''er''s body.


    More than ten minutes later, after being tortured by the corpse insects, song yu''er is radiant. Her eyes are half narrowed, and her strong arm instantly puts the man in black behind her, just like a man, tearing up all the clothes on the man in black.


    In such a big cave, there was a disgusting sound, which didn''t stop until the sunset


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Murong Jinxin received a letter sent by Long Xiang. The whole letter was full of guilt. At the end of the letter, she politely asked to see Murong Jinxin again.


    "Jin Xin, why don''t we go to heaven?"


    Jun Mo Li looks at Murong Jin''s uncertain brilliance in her heart, hesitates and opens her mouth carefully. Since the letter was sent by the heavenly soldiers of heaven, it must be true. Maybe after they left, his father figured out something under the persuasion of the emperor.


    "No


    Murong Jinxin''s attitude is very firm, some harm has been caused, want to eliminate that is impossible. Long Xiang, such a stubborn man, can write such a sincere letter in two days. She doesn''t believe it even if she kills her. God knows what kind of trap the man with bad intentions is waiting for her.


    "Let''s go. At least it''s my father too..."


    If change to do in the past, Jun Mo Li can directly very tough grasp people to go. But today he did not dare, because his father two days ago said those words are too bastard, if he still to Jin heart strong, will cause Jin heart antipathy.


    "It''s your father, not my father. You have to go by yourself. A person''s temperament doesn''t grow up in a day or two. Long Xiang is so stubborn that he can''t even listen to the emperor''s words. Do you think it is possible for him to write such an apology letter to me in two days? "


    Don''t say she doesn''t respect the old, but that Longxiang doesn''t deserve her respect. She has lived two lives, and has only seen such a wonderful flower as long Xiang, who would say such hurtful words to a complete stranger when she first met. She Murong Jin heart did not owe him anything, he let her go, she must go?


    "Oh, forget it, I''ll write back..." Jun Mo Li was stunned for a moment. He didn''t think much about it before, but he was reminded by Murong Jin Xin that it was a bit strange. After much hesitation, I decided to let it go. If this is really a trap, he and Jin Xin will not be better¡° In the future, don''t come to me about you dragon people. I won''t help you dragon people. As for easing the relationship, it''s totally unnecessary. My Murong Jinxin has never learned to be humble to others, even in the face of Long Xiang. " She and Jun Mo Li are human beings in this life, and their life span is short. She doesn''t have so much time and energy to waste on some unrelated people or things. The only thing she has to do is to keep Junmo glass. Other people of the dragon family are concerned about her knitting¡° It''s just that you can''t see it in the future. There''s still a long way to go for the reconstruction of the Dragon nationality. I don''t know if we can live to the day when the reconstruction is good... "Jun Moli knows Murong Jinxin''s temperament too well, and she makes such a heavy talk, which represents the irreconcilable contradiction with the Dragon nationality. From his point of view, he can understand her. She did so much for the dragon clan, but she was said to be like a brothel woman in the end. It''s natural that she was angry in her heart¡° And your engagement with Nalong Qingying. You''d better settle it for me as soon as possible. I''m already tired of it. I don''t want to be bothered by anyone coming to me. " She has no time to take care of other things now. That dragon Qingying is not a good bird. Once she has the chance, she will definitely come to find Junmo glass. After she has dealt with song yu''er, she must go back to the underworld to shut up. At that time, if Jun Mo Li is with a woman, she may go back to the devil again¡° Well, I''ll ask long Xinyu to go back to the dragon family later to see if I can find the marriage certificate. As long as there is no marriage letter, I will not recognize the engagement... "If long Qingying is still pestering, don''t blame his men for being merciless. It''s impossible to design a plot to let her have a good relationship with other men, a woman whose innocence has been destroyed, even if she wants to marry him. Anyway, there are policies on the top and Countermeasures on the bottom, so long Qingying has a shallow relationship with him¡° Jun Mo Li, why do I think a quiet day is so hard? I''ll go out for a walk, you don''t follow me... "She just wants to be alone now and sort out what happened these days. After so much experience, she is really a little tired. Not only the body is tired, but also the heart is tired. Lift the curtain of the tent, she quickly walked out, a cold wind came on her face, stabbing her whole body to shiver. She wrapped up her slightly thin clothes and walked aimlessly towards the distance. The afterglow of the setting sun shines on her and drags her shadow long. A faint bleakness spreads from her, which makes Jun Mo Li''s nose sour. Since she met him, it''s really hard to think of a quiet day as she said. It''s all because of him... "Are you ok?" It happened that Chu Mo Shang, who was passing by, saw this scene. In addition to feeling sad, he thought it was incredible. Know Jin heart so long, this is the first time he saw Jin heart mood so low¡° Liu Huang''s younger brother, if she hadn''t been with me, wouldn''t she have been so hard? " Jun Mo Li looked at the figure disappeared in the fundus, not to catch up, but rubbed his eyebrows, gently asked. If he can only let her live such a hard life in this life, he would rather give her freedom. Without his big burden, she will fly freely¡° Maybe, but she is willing, she loves you... "Chu Mo Shang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes swept some dispirited Jun Mo Li, already vaguely felt his mood. Jinxin has always been a tough woman, occasionally a little emotional fluctuations in the past also passed. It''s not good to let his two brothers have any ideas and then do something stupid¡° She loves so much that Wang really feels ashamed of her. They are all women, other women can live a carefree life under the protection of their men, but she is just the opposite... "Jin Xin''s feelings for him, how can he not know. But just because he knows too much, he doesn''t want to be so selfish now. If their company would make her feel shackled, he would rather let go. Even if not give up, even if distressed, even if life is not like death, as long as she can live well, then he does not matter¡° Her temperament is not suitable to be the woman behind any man. Now you are in the most difficult time. It will clear up after the rain. "

 Chapter 493

    Chu moshang knows the situation of Junmo Li and Murong Jinxin best. When he heard Junmo Li say so, he didn''t feel very well. But in addition to trying to appease Jun Mo Li, he didn''t know what else to do for them?


    "Well, I just think it''s a drag on her..."


    Jun Mo Li looked up and saw that the sunset had turned into a rosy sky with tears in her eyes. When people are tired, he is afraid that Jin Xin is too tired, which is completely out of their original intention.


    He hoped to give her happiness, but in the end he gave her endless responsibility and the invisible future


    "Maybe she just likes to be dragged down by you, so don''t think about the things that are not available. When she comes to this stage, she can only go forward hand in hand."


    Chu Mo Shang heart wry smile, this is life, there are too many helpless. No matter how hard it is, I have to go on. Only when I finish my life like that, can I have no regrets.


    "When you say that, I feel a little better. Let''s go and have a drink with Ben Wang... "


    Jun Mo Li looked at the rosy sky for a long time. Although Murong Jinxin went alone, Jun Mo Li was very relieved. After greeting Chu Mo Shang, he turned around and went to his tent.


    He didn''t drown his worries by drinking. He just felt that at this time he wanted to use alcohol to paralyze himself. It seemed that it was a rare good thing for him to get drunk.


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later, when Murong Jinxin adjusted her mood and appeared in the tent, a strong smell of wine came to her, which made her sniff subconsciously.


    Looking up, Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Shang had already drunk too much. They both had a strong smile on their faces. One of them was holding a wine pot. You and I drank happily.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At this time, they dare to let themselves get drunk so recklessly. If tianchenxiu and nangonghan lead soldiers to kill them at this time, how many innocent soldiers will they kill in Xichu? Do they have brains?


    "Who... Who... Dare you break into the camp of the Lord..."


    Chu Mo Shang smiles and realizes that something is wrong. The enchanting peach blossom eyes slowly float to Murong Jin''s heart standing at the tent door. It''s probably because he has drunk too much. His confused drunk eyes don''t recognize that the woman he is roaring at is Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Your uncle..."


    Murong Jin heart is really funny and angry, looking at the two have been drinking unknown so gorgeous man. There was a fire in my heart, but it couldn''t come out. I just felt a little stuffy in my chest.


    "My uncle... When did my uncle become... A woman..."


    Although Chu Mo Shang was drunk, he could tell the difference between men and women. As soon as he heard the voice, he knew that the speaker was a woman. So, Dang Jin heart stood up, holding the wine pot will want to Murong Jin heart direction.


    "It''s not expensive... My uncle died long ago... How dare you pretend to be my uncle..."


    Just took a step, it seems to think of something important, that empty hand fierce afraid of his head, pointed to Murong Jin, heart is very dissatisfied continue to roar.


    "Jin... Jin heart... Jin..."


    Jun Mo Li shakes her head hard. She really thinks the voice of the woman is too familiar. Although she is drunk, she still has a little consciousness. He struggled to get up, only to find that his legs were very soft.


    "Murong Jinxin... You mean she''s the one who''s afraid of the... Wild dogs on the roadside..."


    Chu Mo Shang is a little drunk. After hearing Murong Jinxin''s name, what emerges in his chaotic head is a fierce face. He blinked as like as two peas, and there were countless women''s faces not far away, each of which was exactly the same as the one that came out of his mind.


    "You are a Sao Bao stallion. I haven''t taught you a lesson for a long time. You are more and more ignorant of heaven and earth..."


    Clearly know Chu Mo Shang said is drunk, but Murong Jin heart or some gas do not hit a place, squint at Chu Mo Shang seems to have the tendency of drunkenness, really feel that the good lesson to teach him and that recognized her trying to wake up evil.


    "What''s wrong with the stallion... It didn''t sow for you... You..."


    Chu moshang has completely forgotten that he has a family, and his words are more and more outrageous. When the word "seeding" came out, not only Murong Jin frowned, but also Chu moshang, who was aware of the disaster, kicked Chu moshang. He kicked Chu moshang hard and hard.


    "Chu Mo Shang, if you dare to say that, don''t blame my men for being merciless..."


    Murong Jin heart also lazy in nonsense, a few strides forward, one hand raised a, twitch the corners of the mouth to go out of the tent. These two bastards who don''t know how to deal with them. After tonight, she will make them afraid of wine all their lives.


    "Murong Jinxin... You want to drag me... To... There..."


    "Let me go... Help... Kill..."


    "I still want to drink... Drink... Ah..." along the way, Murong Jinxin turned a deaf ear to Chu moshang''s wailing and roaring, so she took two men and soon walked to a clear stream. Without saying a word, he threw the two people into the stream at the same time¡° I let you drink... Let you drink... How much wine you drank... Now give me how much water... "Murong Jin pressed their heads and pressed them into the stream without any sympathy. These two bastards owe such a lesson, otherwise they won''t know the importance in the future. To be drunk at this juncture is to let the enemy have a chance to take advantage of it. This is absolutely taboo in marching and fighting¡° Cough... Cough... Cough... Ah... Cough... "Cold... Cough... Don''t press..." the stream in early spring is very cold. After being pressed into the water by Murong Jin''s heart, even if he was drunk, he had to wake up this time. Jun Mo Li knew that he had made a big mistake, and he didn''t dare to hum, so he could only bear it in silence. And Chu Mo Shang seems to have some reaction, struggling to death, but always struggling not out of Murong Jin''s heart¡° Cry... Even if you cry out loud, no one will dare to save you... I see you dare to drink next time... "Murong Jinxin sneered and looked at Chu Mo Shang, who was still making a lot of noise. She let go of Jun Mo Li, who had been drowned. Instead, she pressed Chu Mo Shang''s head with her hands to make Chu Mo Shang exchange more jubilant."... " Jun Mo Li was terrified to see this scene. Fortunately, he didn''t make any noise. Otherwise, the fate of Liu Huang''s younger brother would have been miserable enough. His pale lips opened, as if to plead for Chu Mo Shang, but Zhang did not dare to hum a word for a long time¡° You... Cough... Cough... Don''t press... Jinxin... "Murong Jinxin tossed for a while, even the drunk had to be awakened by the cold water. Chu Mo Shang''s brain was as clear as paste, and he gathered all his strength to push Murong Jin''s heart away. Then he fell into the stream, gasping heavily¡° Wake up? It''s really hard to wake you up... "Seeing that Jun Mo Li has regained her sense, Murong Jin''s heart is not in her hands, but she just stands on the bank with her arms around her chest and looks at the shivering man, whose eyes are as vague as stars¡° How much do you hate me... I just drank a few more cups with your man... Do you want to kill me... "Chu Mo Shang rubbed his sore temple and climbed up the bank very hard. He stood aside and looked at Jun Mo Li, who was not much better than him. It''s all his two brothers. They have nothing to ask him to drink. As a result, they drink like ghosts¡° If you don''t wake up earlier, I might really kill you. Drink, you are quite elegant, you are not afraid of tianchenxiu and nangonghan directly lead the troops to kill Murong Jin heart to see them cold really poor, finally is some in the heart can''t bear. The small hands of plain white congealed two white lights and pointed to the two people. Their clothes dried instantly, and even the water on their hair was evaporated¡° Jinxin... It''s my fault... If you''re angry, just pour it on me... It''s none of the business of liuhuangdi... "Jun Mo Li stood to the left next to a big stone, and he felt weak under the stimulation of alcohol. It''s his fault. Liuhuangdi just happened to be the unfortunate one who just met him¡° I said, do you have any dissatisfaction with me? Otherwise, how can I find this Sao Bao stallion for a drink? " She really didn''t understand that they didn''t fight. Why did he drink himself like this? Otherwise, she would have to kill him¡° I... um... "Jun Mo Li has nothing to hide from Murong Jin''s eyes, but he still dares not hide anything. He is just about to tell the whole story. A burst of violent from the depths of the body, and quickly spread in the four limbs¡° Second brother... Either the wine is poisonous... Or the stream is poisonous... Um... "Similar to Jun Mo Li''s situation, Chu Mo Shang also covered his stomach pain and cried at the same time. As a master of using poison, he knew that he was poisoned almost instantly. But the poison was so strong that for a moment he could not judge what poison he was in¡° It''s the stream that is poisonous. It seems that tianchenxiu and nangonghan have already killed us all... "Murong Jinxin looks at her pants legs that have been blackened by the poison, and instantly guesses the whole story. There will be no one else poisoning the stream at this time¡° This poison is spreading too fast... Brother Liuhuang... Drive your internal power to protect your heart... Quickly... "

 Chapter 494

    After all, Junmo glass is a miracle doctor and a master of detoxification. He took out the silver needle and stabbed his finger. After smelling the smell of blood, he opened his mouth with a very ugly face. Immediately with a silver needle to seal the Chu Mo Shang and his whole body to prevent the spread of toxicity.


    "Hold on, I''ll call black impermanence right away..."


    For detoxification Murong Jinxin nature is completely ignorant, see their own man''s face has been close to purple, also realize the seriousness of the matter, quickly cast the law will call black impermanence.


    "Black impermanence, they are poisoned. You should get some antidote pills for them."


    With a flash of black light, black impermanence appeared in front of everyone. Before I could say hello to Murong Jinxin, Murong Jinxin opened her mouth first.


    "Let me see..."


    Black impermanence is not anxious to give the antidote pill, instead, he comes to Jun Mo Li first, and uses the Dharma to treat Jun Mo Li. Then he took out two antidote pills from his arms and played them in the mouths of Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Shang.


    "Black impermanence, how many antidotes do you need to detoxify this stream?"


    Looking at the two people whose faces have gradually begun to return to normal color after taking the antidote, Murong Jinxin turned to look at the endless stream. The poison of the stream must be removed, otherwise I don''t know how many innocent lives will die because of it.


    "More than ten jin. I''ll go back to the underworld to prepare. It will take about two hours. This is the most powerful poison in the human world, hedinghong. It''s better for people to drink these streams, or they will die. "


    Black impermanence went to the stream, carefully looked at the situation. This person is commonly known as the poison without medicine, which is a small matter in his eyes, but he still needs some time to prepare the antidote of hedinghong.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes flashed. I didn''t expect that tianchenxiu and nangonghan would have such poison on the Western Chu alliance. There is a saying called non-toxic husband, which she has learned today. In that case, don''t blame her men for being merciless.


    "Brother Liuhuang, we have a good chance..."


    After Jun Mo Li''s breath adjustment, her charming eyes were shining, and her thin lips contained a shivering smile. If the antidote of black impermanence can come so fast, then they can do whatever they want.


    "Indeed, it seems that tonight is another sleepless night..."


    They can''t miss such a good opportunity even if they are desperate. It seems that it''s good for heaven to take them. Arranged for them to get drunk, arranged for Jinxin to put them into the stream, otherwise tomorrow morning their soldiers would be killed and injured.


    "Well, when Hei Wuchang gets the antidote, we''ll go to find Xi Qingyu to make a good sum up. We must take this opportunity to hit the north south alliance again..."


    At this time, Jun Mo Li has completely forgotten his previous unhappiness, even his physical discomfort. Now he only feels the fighting spirit of his whole body, and seems to have seen the bright prospect of the end of the world war.


    "Yes, we''ve got to make a mistake. It''s a blessing in disguise. Tianchenxiu and Nangong shouts that if they knew, they would be so angry that they would vomit blood... "


    Chu Mo Shang''s mood also soared up, made a wink at Jun Mo Li, and then went to the distance, leaving here for this pair of miserable people. I hope brother er''s heart knot can be solved quickly, otherwise he will have no good life.


    "Jin Xin, I''m just a little upset for a moment. I feel like I''ve accomplished nothing and let you live so hard. So I asked Liuhuang brother to drink. Don''t be angry... "


    Jun Mo Li watched Chu Mo Shang disappear under a big tree, touched his nose, went to Murong Jinxin''s face, and honestly admitted his mistake.


    He knew that Jinxin hated his drinking. He really made a big mistake. This time, it''s not the same


    "If you''re not in a good mood, you can find Chu Mo Shang to practice sword, and you can''t drink. It''s OK to drink on weekdays. It''s not proper for you to drink like this at this time. Even this time, if there is another time, you''d better take it easy for me. "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t miss any small change on his face. She knew that he was too sensitive. Maybe it was her previous departure that made her think wildly again. They still have a hard fight to fight tomorrow. That''s all for tonight.


    "There will never be another time, I promise..."


    It''s enough to be a fool once. It''s too brainless to be a fool once. Next time, if he has such a negative emotion, he will think of other ways to solve it. He will never drink.


    "In one slip of the tongue, your reputation will go bankrupt with me."


    Murong Jin heart white his one eye, stretched out her hand to rub his messy hair, export words although some heavy, but the eyes of tenderness is can''t deceive people. For this man, she is hard hearted after all.


    "Well, I have a headache. Rub it for me..."


    Jun Mo Li took her hand and sat down under a big tree. She put her head on her leg. It''s rare to act like a child. A sense of inexplicable security rolled him, let him close his eyes, quickly fell asleep in the past.


    The moonlight just happened to fall on them, bringing a warm light... The next day, like every morning in the past, there was no difference. After morning exercises, the soldiers of the Western Chu allied forces went to the open space in front of the dining room in turn. A dozen people sat around waiting for breakfast. Soon, the steaming steamed buns, steamed buns and porridge were carried out in turn by the soldiers in the dining room. The aroma was so strong that people''s appetite was aroused. The soldiers began to eat, everyone''s face with a trace of satisfaction, as if the mouth is eating the rare delicacy in the world, very enjoy¡° Mmm... Pain... Stomachache... "" what''s the matter... Stomachache... "" mmm... It''s so painful... These foods are poisonous... Someone wants to poison us... "... a few minutes later, a series of howls came from all directions. The first group of soldiers with breakfast almost all pale, curled up on the ground, kept rolling¡° Hurry... Tell the three princes... Let them hurry to have a look... "A general who had just arrived changed his face when he saw the scene. Then he caught a soldier behind him and roared. Such a situation, in addition to making people scared, is even more distressing. Ten minutes later, Jun Mo Li''s Chu Mo Shang Xi Qingyu rushed over and looked at the tens of thousands of soldiers lying on the ground motionless. His heart was very heavy¡° Lord, please forgive me... My subordinates really didn''t poison in the breakfast... "A fat man came out of the crowd and led the soldiers in the dining room to kneel down in front of Jun Mo Li, one by one. They really didn''t do anything in the breakfast. I really don''t know how these soldiers were poisoned¡° Take them to our king, this matter must be thoroughly investigated. If the king finds out who did it, the king will peel it off and remove the bone with his own hands... "Jun Mo Li walks up to a soldier who is convulsed. The silver needle in his hand stabs the soldier''s finger without hesitation and carefully identifies the poison in the soldier. After that, with a gloomy face, he went to the man kneeling in front of him and kicked hard¡° Yes, Lord... "More than one hundred soldiers rushed forward immediately, grabbed all the dozens of soldiers kneeling on the ground, and without saying a word, dragged them to the temporary tent in the distance¡° Among these soldiers is hedinghong, there is no medicine to save... "Jun Mo Li sighed heavily, swept a circle of onlookers up the soldiers, very helpless to open his mouth. What he said was to tell the soldiers who were still alive that it was not that he did not save people, but that he could not save people¡° Hedinghong, who is it? It''s really hateful to be so cruel and cruel... "As soon as xiqingyu heard the three words of hedinghong, his gentle face was immediately full of storm, and his fingers were creaking. Very angry¡° Who else? Besides tianchenxiu and nangonghan, who else? It seems that there are many hidden lines in our barracks. We must take this opportunity to thoroughly investigate. It is better to kill ten thousand by mistake than to let one go! " Chu moshang''s enchanting peach blossom eyes burst out a cold light. With a wave of red sleeves and a powerful roar inside, Chu immediately uprooted several big trees not far away, which shows how strong his anger is¡° Tens of thousands of lives, we must get them back from the north and south allied forces. Today, martial law begins. All the food, drink and use have to be tested by a special person before the soldiers can use them. They must make sure that there is no mistake... "Jun Mo Li closes his eyes slightly, and his unparalleled face is full of hatred. The firmness in his eyes makes all the soldiers on the scene see his determination. Then his eyes again on the tens of thousands of dead soldiers, suddenly lowered his head heavily¡° I''m sorry for you. You can go with peace of mind. I''ll take revenge for you... "With a bow, all the living soldiers on the scene were shocked. They never dreamed that their Lord had such a first face. A moment of moving, let their blood boil, everyone grind their fists, swear to revenge for their brother. At this moment, a cavalry rushed over from a distance, running and shouting. All the soldiers heard him clearly and drew out their swords almost at the same time¡° You are willing to gallop on the battlefield with our king, cutting our North and South dogs for me

 Chapter 495

    Jun Mo Li looked at the soldiers have been thoroughly aroused combat effectiveness, to win this hard battle more confident. He turned over and got on his horse. The silver sword in his hand drew a strange arc in mid air,


    They took great pains to let tens of thousands of soldiers perform at the same time in such a short time, for now. Now that the goal has been achieved, the United forces of the north and the South will be killed by surprise.


    "Yes! be willing! Yes


    A deafening roar resounded over the sky, and the soldiers of the Western Chu allied forces held up their silver swords in their hands, with a posture of sharpening their swords to the pigs and sheep.


    "Well, let''s kill the northern and southern dogs as soon as we can. When we avenge our brothers, we''ll take the heads of those people and collect the corpses for them. Kill them!"


    The silver sword peak in Jun Mo Li''s hand deviates and points straight to the fierce and rushing north-south allied forces in the distance. The remaining light in the corner of his eyes glances at the tens of thousands of soldiers who are still pretending to be dead, and a cold smile appears in the corner of his mouth.


    The two sides face each other. Tianchenxiu and Nangong Hanzhi will be in high spirits. Junmoli, chumoshang and xiqingyu have a dignified face and can''t see any other emotions.


    "Is that interesting? You think you can turn the war around by poisoning tens of thousands of us? Dream


    Chu Mo Shang thinks of the scene that he was tortured by heding red last night, and his mood is not beautiful. With a wave of red sleeves, a strong internal force rushes to Tianchen. That''s a blow that he used ten layers of internal power. If Tianchen Xiu hadn''t been on guard, he would have been overturned by Chu Mo Shang.


    "It''s a pity that you have breakfast in batches since ancient times. Otherwise, there would be less than ten thousand people standing here now..."


    Nangong Han is very natural. It''s normal to use any means on the battlefield. It''s really nothing to poison tens of thousands of them. It''s their ability to count so many soldiers to their death.


    "Nangonghan, what if we lost tens of thousands of people? Today, I still want to beat you, the north and South dogs, and run away. "


    In the battlefield, people are constantly changing. Those who are still crazy one second before may go to hell to be ghosts the next. Nangong Han''s mistake was that he was too confident. He didn''t know to wait after he poisoned his confidence. He sent him to the door so soon to die.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, do you think we are idiots? Only tens of thousands of you have been poisoned, so I can''t wait to fight you to the death? "


    Nangong Han looks at Chu Mo Shang like a psycho. He really thinks that the three people in front of him are stupid. Even if he is reckless, he still knows how much he has. Besides, there is Tianchen Xiu staring at him. Naturally, only when we have the conditions to win can we dare to rush to the door like this.


    "Did you get that damned woman who was scared by the fire phoenix again? If that''s the case, you can get that bitch to show up at once and see if she will come to a good end. "


    Jin Xin is still sleeping in the tent, with her in ten, song yu''er can''t pose any threat to them. If that cheap woman really came, it would be a good thing. Jin Xin must have a way to kill her today.


    "If the mouth is not clean, there will be retribution soon. Chu Mo Shang, today is the day of your death. Come on


    Nangong Han laughed wildly, with deep contempt in his laughter. Now that they have a bigger backing, song yu''er is nothing at all. When there is a real fight, these Xichu dogs will find out how pitiful they are.


    "Put in the array!"


    Jun Mo Li thinks Nangong Han''s words are strange. He winks at the wind beside him. The wind immediately rides away. Then, with a loud shout, the soldiers of the Western Chu allied forces began to form an array according to the sound of war drums.


    "Do you want to catch a turtle in a jar? Then this palace will complete you, kill you


    Nangong Han didn''t even bother to hide. He let the soldiers of the Western Chu encircle all their troops. He couldn''t have no idea about the severity of this array. But he''s not afraid, not at all.


    A scuffle started. The blood soon turned the whole sky red, and the sound of battle drums and shrieks could not be heard


    "Immediately let tens of thousands of soldiers killed go to the battlefield..."


    An hour later, Jun Mo Li finally found something wrong. Many of the soldiers in the north and the south are really abnormal. They are invulnerable and can''t be killed. It''s no wonder that Nangong Haohe and Tianchen Xiuhui come to the door with such a high profile. They actually hold such a trump card in their hands.


    "Brother Erhuang, what should we do? These people can''t be killed by any means, and their combat effectiveness is much higher than our soldiers. Even if tens of thousands of soldiers come, we will be defeated like a mountain. "


    Chu Mo Shang evades the attack of several soldiers of the South and North allied forces, and rushes to Jun Mo Li''s side with bloody body. His pretty eyebrows are close and worried. He was puzzled by the current situation, but he had nothing to do.


    "There must be something wrong with those soldiers who can''t be killed. Why don''t we take some back and let Jinxin see what''s going on? If these soldiers were made in South Vietnam and Tianchen, we have nothing to say. If not, Jinxin will help. "


    Xiqingyu also came over. It''s definitely not the only way to fight like this. Now the only way is to let Jinxin verify what these soldiers can''t kill? If it''s artificial, they can only recognize it. After all, Jin Xin''s identity is there. She doesn''t want to get involved in the world war. If not, it''s another matter¡° Six emperor younger brother, you catch one to go back to Jin Xin to see... "Jun Mo Li nods, now can only ask for help. In fact, he knows something about these undead people, but he really doesn''t know who has such great ability in Nanyue and Tianchen? They can be refined¡° Well, I''ll go back... "Chu Mo Shang stretched out his hand and blocked the killer of an undead man to his soldiers. After taking the weapon from the undead man, he led the undead man''s collar and rode away quickly In the tent, Murong Jinxin has just finished her breakfast. Looking at the bloody Chu moshang leading a soldier of the North South coalition army, her originally not so bright mood has been clouded all of a sudden¡° Jin Xin, these undead people appear in the north south alliance. They can''t be killed by any means. What''s the matter with them? " Chu Mo Shang throws the immortal in front of Murong Jin''s heart, and one foot steps on the back of the immortal, saying eagerly¡° Immortal? What the hell is that? " Murong Jinxin looked at the man who was trampled on the ground by Chu moshang. She picked up a dagger on the table and stabbed at the soldier''s head. After stabbing, she signaled Chu moshang to let go of the man. As a result, the dead man stood up and threw himself at her¡° Second brother, do you want to know whether these immortals are made by human beings or related to demons Chu Mo Shang once again stepped on the undead, lest the undead cause trouble everywhere. Looking at Murong Jin''s doubts in her heart eyes, her heart suddenly sank¡° Wait, I''ll see if he has evil Qi... "Murong Jinxin opened her eyes. If these undead people get evil Qi, she can see it. As long as she has something to do with magic, she can''t stand by. The results of the examination surprised her, and her face was instantly gloomy and terrible¡° It''s really a good way for the devil to put a demon in their body. No wonder they can survive. Hum... "Murong Jin pointed her little white hand at the undead on the ground, and a white light flashed by. The undead who was still alive yelled and rolled up with her head in her arms. Soon from his body floated out a black smoke, a very terrible face appeared in front of the two people, that is the spirit¡° Such a low-level thing also wants to do harm to the human world and die... "Murong Jin''s heart looks at the evil spirit and wants to escape, but with a wave, after a strong red light flashes, the evil spirit floating in the air instantly dies, and there is no residue left¡° Jinxin, there are still many such undead people on the battlefield. You hurry to force out the demons in their bodies, or we will be too badly injured. " Since it''s not artificial, Jinxin can help them aboveboard. As long as Jinxin is there, they don''t have to worry about anything. However, even if they win this soul stirring battle, they will lose the lives of many soldiers. Tianchenxiu and nangonghan still put them together¡° You go back first. I''ll go to the devil''s world at once. I don''t have so much time to look for those demons one by one. I have to look for the devil. " If she had to search one by one, I''m afraid she hadn''t found many, and the soldiers of the Western Chu Union army would have been destroyed. The quickest way is for her to go to the devil and force him to stop and stay out of this battle¡° OK, the book Wang went back first. Be careful... "Chu moshang knew Murong Jin''s heart. Murong Jin''s heart proposed to go to the demon world at this time, which means that Murong Jin''s heart was hard to solve this problem for a while. In any case, he believes in Murong Jinxin''s ability, and even more believes that Murong Jinxin can''t ignore their life and death. "..." Murong Jinxin watched Chu moshang go out with the corpse of the undead. She didn''t dare to delay too much. When she wanted to cast the magic, she was blocked by the black figure. Her eyes, like stars, twinkled slightly. Ten fingers became fists. She knew that she couldn''t leave. If she wanted to go to the demon world, she had to put down the one in front of her. But in terms of her current strength, I''m afraid it''s really a bit difficult¡° Hehe, I didn''t expect that we would meet again so soon? Today, I not only want to die with you, but also let you see the Western Chu allied forces killed to pieces with your own eyes.... "

 Chapter 496

    Song yu''er looks at the gorgeous woman in front of her with her arms around her chest and a smile on her face. Today, she came to Murong Jinxin with a dying heart, and the corpse insect on her body was almost irrepressible. If she was dragging on, she would have to curl up in the cave to die.


    Murong Jinxin is a very careful woman. Even if she asked the dragon clan leader to design, she couldn''t count on her, so she had to put all her eggs in one basket


    "Song yu''er, there is a way to heaven. If you don''t go to hell, you will come. Do you think I should call you stupid? Or stupid? "


    Murong Jin heart quietly back two steps, lest song yu''er suddenly shot, she didn''t even have the chance to fight back. Her skill is not as good as the demon in front of her. If she wants to leave, there is only one way, that is to call the underworld, otherwise she will die today.


    "Ha ha, Murong Jinxin, don''t be paranoid. Do you want to summon the underworld? Next life... "


    Naturally, song yu''er is the only way to know that Murong Jin''s heart wants to live, but when she comes, she has already set a boundary with her own yuan Shen outside the tent, and any summoning skill of Murong Jin''s heart will be invalid. She is not so stupid. She will die with Murong Jinxin and give Murong Jinxin a chance to ask for help.


    "Song yu''er, after fighting so many times, you really become a little smart. If only you had been so smart before, you would not be reduced to today''s situation... "


    Murong Jinxin tries to summon the underworld, but finds that her summoning mantra is inseparable from the tent. She is shocked, and an ominous premonition has already killed her. If song yu''er doesn''t let her out of the tent, she may have nothing to do.


    "Yes, if I could be cruel to myself, I would have got everything I wanted, and I would not have died so miserably."


    In order to make Murong Jin''s heart beat, she used all the methods she could use. After today''s World War I, her heart and Murong Jin''s heart will disappear here. The world is so broken that even the soul fragments can''t be found.


    "Song yu''er, what if you kill me? The underworld can also save me. The great thing is that I became the princess of the underworld earlier. In fact, I didn''t have any loss. "


    Murong Jin shrugged her shoulders and could not deny song yu''er''s words. If song yu''er just wanted to destroy her body, it was useless. The worst result is that she and Jun Mo Li''s fate, unable to stay in Jun Mo Li''s side to accompany him.


    "No, what I call death is total disappearance. Murong Jinxin, I will use soul separation technique for you. Your soul will soon become one with the air. Even if the underworld wants to save you, he ha... "


    Song yu''er shakes her head with a smile, as if making fun of Murong Jin''s innocence. She has been Murong Jin heart harm into this way, it is impossible to Murong Jin heart left any retreat. After her words fall, body shape suddenly move without any warning, straight to Murong Jin heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin didn''t expect that in order to kill her, song yu''er had reached such an extreme level. She had heard about the soul separation technique in the demon world. Once used, both the user and the user will disappear completely.


    At present, she has no time to think about these, can only deal with song yu''er wholeheartedly. If they could hold her for a while, they might come to the tent to look for her.


    ¡­¡­


    As time goes by, Jun Mo Li, who is fighting a bloody battle on the battlefield, feels more and more heavy and uneasy. Looking at the sky that has been dyed red, his heart aches inexplicably, and then he almost falls off his horse.


    "Brother Erhuang, are you ok?"


    Chu Mo Shang just caught a glimpse of this scene. He thought Jun Mo Li was unwell and couldn''t support him. He rushed to support him. After seeing Jun Mo Li''s face, which was whiter than white paper, he asked anxiously.


    "It''s OK. I just feel uncomfortable. It seems that someone is gouging out Wang''s heart with a knife..."


    Jun Mo Li felt that his chest was stuffy and he couldn''t breathe. Subconsciously, he looked to his tent and then denied his idea. Although Jinxin has gone to the devil''s world, the devil doesn''t dare to embarrass Jinxin. It shouldn''t be Jinxin''s accident. How can he explain his current situation?


    "Brother Erhuang, go back to the tent and lie down. It is estimated that Jin Xin will come back soon. If you insist on it, it will be bad for you in the end... "


    Chu Mo Shang a Leng, did not expect Jun Mo Li will say so serious words, just think Jun Mo Li has not completely recovered. In order to prevent Jun Mo Li Chu accident, he can only personally Jun Mo Li back to the tent to rest.


    "That''s no good. I can still insist. Go to meet the enemy and leave me alone, eh..."


    His soldiers are still fighting for themselves. Unless he is seriously injured and can''t move, he will never go to the battlefield easily. This is his principle and cannot be broken at will.


    "Brother Erhuang, I will send you back. You can''t turn around a scene like this. If you get hurt again, it''s not worth the loss. "


    Chu moshang''s attitude is very tough. He waved his big hand and took the reins of Chu moshang''s bloody BMW. Then he ran to the distance. Jin heart does not come, no one can reverse their defeat, he had better settle down the second brother in the back to do other plans.


    "Brother Liuhuang, you and xiqingyu try to catch tianchenxiu or nangonghan. Maybe they are still young and delay for a long time..." Junmo Li just feels more and more uncomfortable in his heart, and he is not stopping Chu Mo Shang''s behavior. The enchantment eye that dyed blood looked at the sky Chen Xiu that was protected by innumerable undead people and Nan Gong Han. At present, there is only one way to give them a breath¡° Well, you can rest at ease and leave the affairs on the battlefield to Wang and Xi Qingyu. " Chu Mo Shang seems to have made up his mind to catch one of them, which is more difficult than climbing to heaven. Well, in order to fight for more time, he had to gamble with the flesh and blood of the soldiers¡° No... there are demons here... There are demons... "Jun Mo Li''s heavy heart hasn''t been eased. When his bloody BMW stepped into the barracks area, his pretty eyebrows instantly tied a knot. Because he has been practicing Long Xiao for nine days, he has already felt something very common¡° Six emperor younger brother, quick, run toward this king''s tent, quick... "Carefully felt for a while, the blood color on Jun Mo Li''s face lost completely. The source of the evil spirit is his tent, which indicates that Jin Xin may encounter the evil spirit. At this juncture, Jin Xin is most likely to meet the devil, in addition to the song yu''er after the second candidate¡° God, Jinxin... "Chu Mo Shang finally realized the difference and understood the reason why Jun Mo Li suddenly felt unwell. When he opened Jun Mo Li''s tent, he almost fainted. Not big tent, all is bright red blood, Murong Jin heart has been song yu''er hit no fight back. There are countless wounds on the body, which is shocking¡° Murong Jinxin smiles as soon as she sees Jun Moli. It''s God''s will that her man comes back at such a critical time, which means that God doesn''t want her to die. Life, it''s all life¡° Song yu''er heard Murong Jin''s words and saw Jun Mo Li''s reaction. She gave up Murong Jin''s heart and rushed to Jun Mo Li. She finally hurt Murong Jinxin like this. If the underworld comes, everything she did will be wasted¡° Song yu''er, I fight with you... "Although I know that I''m not song yu''er''s opponent at all, Chu Mo Shang rushes up without fear. He wants to fight for time for Jun Mo Li, otherwise the one who died is definitely not Murong Jin Xin. I''m afraid all the soldiers of the Western Chu allied forces would die¡° Things beyond our capacity, roll... "Half way to kill a man who is not afraid of death, although there is no threat to her, but it is undeniable that the emergence of this obstacle delayed her speed of catching Jun Mo Li, let Jun Mo Li smoothly out of the tent. So, all the anger in her heart to Chu Mo Shang, a palm mercilessly toward Chu Mo Shang brain school... "Chu Mo Shang... Careful..." Murong Jin heart saw this palm, heart almost stopped. Regardless of the injury on his body, he waved to song yu''er with all his strength. If Chu Mo Shang dies for saving her, she really has no face to face Ranran¡° Song yu''er knows that she has missed the best time to catch Jun Mo Li. Now the only thing she can do is to kill Murong Jin''s heart immediately and use soul separation technique on Murong Jin''s heart. As soon as she made up her mind, she turned to meet Murong Jin''s heart. Because that palm exhausted Murong Jin''s heart, song yu''er was also shocked by that palm and vomited blood¡° Jinxin... "Chu Mo Shang sees Murong Jinxin''s body swept out by song yu''er''s palm wind, and then slides down from the tent, the enchanting peach blossom eyes suddenly scarlet incomparable, heartrending cry up. Jinxin this is to save him, he is just an ordinary person, no ability, death is not worth regretting. Can Jin heart is phoenix female, her body has too heavy responsibility, how can she because save him to die¡° Chu Mo Shang... "Song yu''er felt upset when she saw Chu Mo Shang waving a palm at her again regardless of everything. Right hand raised, a black light flashed, forcefully swept Chu Mo Shang out of the tent. She quickly walked to Murong Jin heart in front of a hand against Murong Jin heart''s head, mouth began to chant. She has to dare time, she has to finish the spell of soul separation before Pluto comes. A string of incantations escaped from her mouth stained with blood, and whirled around Murong Jin''s heart like vitality. A wisp of white soul began to float out of Murong Jin''s heart slowly, but was trapped by those incantations and couldn''t float away freely¡° Murong Jinxin, I really made money with you to die with me. Ha ha ha... "

 Chapter 497

    Song yu''er looks at the three spirits and six spirits floating in the air, and bears the pain that their souls are torn into pieces. At the corner of her mouth, she starts to smile with an unknown meaning.


    Her and Murong Jinxin''s life will end in the next final blow. After that, there will be no song yu''er or Murong Jinxin in the world


    She looked at the window of the tent very sentimentally. In fact, she didn''t want to die, but she had to die. Now, it''s just death, and she''s completely free.


    He slowly raised his hands and hit Murong Jinxin''s chest hard


    "I killed you..."


    A hand wind mixed with thunder suddenly comes from outside the tent and pours on song yu''er. It just shocks song yu''er out before Song yu''er''s hand goes down.


    The underworld''s face pale ran in, the first look is not Murong Jin''s heart, but the three spirits and six spirits that lost the suppression of the spell and began to scatter around.


    "Water water, catch the soul immediately, catch how much is how much..."


    An unprecedented anger burned in Pluto''s chest, which made him almost spew out a mouthful of blood. He gathered all his mana and began to spell, trying to summon back the broken soul.


    After the command of the underworld, Shuishui also floats to the nearest soul, which is faster than it has ever been.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li stumbles in from outside the tent, runs to Murong Jinxin''s side, hugs Murong Jinxin, and his scarlet eyes are flashing with astonishing fear. The person who is still in front of him a moment ago is lying in his arms now. The huge contrast makes him afraid and tired.


    "The underworld, only caught one soul and one soul..."


    A few minutes later, Shuishui came back dejected and saw that the underworld had received the credit, so she handed over the soul she had caught to the underworld. It has tried its best, but Murong Jinxin''s soul is too strong, the speed of escape is amazing and terrible.


    "Thank you..."


    The underworld put Murong Jinxin''s one soul and one soul into his palm. With the four souls he summoned, there was still one soul and one soul that escaped the joint efforts of him and Shuishui. However, he could see that Shuishui had tried his best to thank him for the first time.


    "Black and white is changeable. No matter what method you use, I will find Jin Xin''s soul as soon as possible..."


    He glanced at the black-and-white impermanence that had just appeared. After showing them the two spirits and Five Spirits in his hands, he gave them an order without explaining. Following him for so many years, he believed that black and white impermanence would certainly understand his meaning.


    "Yes, Wang."


    Black impermanence swept that already did not have any life sign Murong Jin heart one eye, in the heart is very sad. In his heart, Murong Jinxin is his real master. Now that his master has gone, it is a lie to say that he is not sad.


    "Jun Mo Li, you''d better give me a reason to persuade me, otherwise I won''t show mercy to you."


    The underworld breathed a deep breath, and forced his anger down. When things got to this point, Junmo glass couldn''t hold the blame. Can''t give a good reason, if Jinxin again, he destroyed the whole dragon, for Jinxin buried.


    "Why? for nothing? I''m incompetent. I can''t protect my own woman. I should die... "


    Jun Mo Li raised his eyes and looked at the underworld in front of him. His woman died in front of him. What reason could he have? The only reason is that he is incompetent. Jinxin is dead, and he doesn''t care how Pluto will revenge him.


    "Hades, this has nothing to do with the second emperor brother. This is what happened..."


    Chu Mo Shang sees the appearance of the underworld''s fury, and kneads a cold sweat for his second brother. At the risk of being split, he went to the underworld and told the whole story. I hope that my explanation can let the underworld put down some prejudices about the second emperor brother.


    "Take this cheap Devil Back to my king and go to hell. I want her soul to live in purgatory forever..."


    After listening to the words of Chu Mo Shang, the underworld''s eyes to Jun Mo Li eased a little. If so, it''s not Jun Mo Li who should die, but those who are calculating Jin''s heart behind his back.


    Seeing the wisps of black souls in Song yu''er''s body, they seem to want to break through song yu''er''s noumenon. The underworld gives a random command in the air. A close guard appears, seals song yu''er''s soul and takes song yu''er away.


    "Underworld, is Jinxin still saved?"


    Looking at his second brother, Chu moshang thinks that if Murong Jinxin really can''t live, his second brother probably can''t either. Although it is very unwise to speak at this time, I still want to ask for my second brother.


    "I don''t know. Her soul and soul have broken up. It''s hard to find them back. Even if it is found, it depends on the meaning of God. She was badly hurt by the spirit separation technique of the demon world. It''s really hard... "


    The underworld originally didn''t want to pay attention to Chu Mo Shang, but he was afraid that he would not make it clear. If Jun Mo Li couldn''t figure it out and died, he was looking for trouble for himself.


    Jinxin this time is the biggest disaster in her life, she was not the whole soul, now suffered all this, he is really afraid of what accident¡° Well, what can we do? " Chu Mo Shang is calm down, now they want to do is to save people. I can''t count on brother Erhuang. He can only count on himself¡° Keep an eye on Junmo glass. Don''t let him die. As for other things, I will do it. " Besides, he didn''t understand what else they could do. Jinxin, he must take it away. It''s not safe to leave her in the human world. He can''t let her encounter any danger¡° Well, those undead people who are possessed by evil spirit, I don''t know if the underworld can help us deal with it... "Chu Mo Shang felt that the underworld had no hostility to him, and thought of those good men of Western Chu who were still throwing their heads and blood, and opened his mouth carefully. Jinxin has an accident, the only thing they can count on is Hades. If Hades doesn''t want to help them, they''ll be wiped out¡° Jun Mo Li, I will give you an hour. After an hour, I will leave the world with Jin Xin. If you have something to say, please don''t delay the king''s important affairs. " The underworld half squinted at Chu Mo Shang for a while, then swept the dead Murong Jin heart for several eyes, and then reluctantly nodded. Since this is the last thing Jinxin wants to do before she dies, he must finish it for her¡° As for you, come with me... "Without waiting for Jun Mo Li to respond, he forced himself to take back his eyes and motioned Chu Mo Shang to follow him. The devil is willing to let those demons die, so he doesn''t have to be merciful. What''s more, his woman just happened to die in the hands of the demons in the demon world. They have to calculate this account. With the death of the underworld, the small tent is quiet. Jun Mo Li holds Murong Jin''s heart, which is covered with blood, for a long time. The past like the wind in front of me, from their acquaintance to love, experienced countless ups and downs. But now she is cold lying in his arms, speechless, do not know if there is a chance to meet again. The underworld wants to take her away. He can''t stop her even if he wants to. They have only a lifetime of marriage. Now that she is dead, does it mean that their fate has been exhausted? There were so many problems that he couldn''t breathe. There were so many problems that he couldn''t help crying. On the other hand, when the underworld followed Chu moshang to the battlefield where the two armies were fighting each other, his anger burst out. Fierce eyes swept every part of the battlefield, and then the right hand waved to the sky. A black light covered half of the sky like a big net, and the light of the sun dispersed slowly. The net was like a suction, drawing the soldiers who were possessed by demons one by one to the top of the big black net¡° What''s the matter... Who''s that man... "Nangong Han, who was fighting hard, saw that his evil spirit was so easily sucked into a big black net, and he couldn''t react for a moment. Staring at the man not far away who was releasing the cold air for a long time, he was surprised by the man''s momentum and swallowed¡° I don''t know. Let''s withdraw... "Tianchenxiu looks at the man who is like killing gods in the air, and the situation is not much better than nangonghan. This battle has basically achieved what they want to achieve. Although the soldiers who were possessed by demons were damaged, the loss of the Western Chu allied forces was nearly doubled. When would it be better not to retreat at this time¡° Every time they can hide, it''s really irritating to our palace... "Nangong Han is not willing, but he has nothing to do. The strength of that man is really terrible. After sucking up those soldiers who are possessed by demons, if they attack them, they will lose more than they gain. I hope it''s time to retreat now¡° Retreat Two people reach an agreement, the silver sword in the hand of tianchenxiu is raised high, a cry with internal force resounds over the battlefield. As soon as his order was given, the soldiers of the north and south allied forces began to rush to their camp obediently, but they didn''t want to bounce back in the big black net. For a moment, there was a panic on the bloody battlefield. As soon as the soldiers of the north and south allied forces looked up, they could see that their comrades were sucked into the black net one by one. As soon as they lowered their heads, the bodies of their comrades were all under their feet. For a moment, they were in a great confusion¡° No wonder God is killing us? They have been driven to the end, but they can still make the Jedi fight back. It''s too unreasonable... "

 Chapter 498

    Seeing this, Nangong Han really wanted to cry. After holding back for so long, he finally turned over to be the master, but he was still turned around by Jun Mo Li. This tone really made him unable to swallow in his life.


    "If that''s the case, we can only accept our fate. Don''t think so much. Look at the man''s next action. Our palace thinks that he should not interfere too much in our world war. He deals with the soldiers who support the demons. "


    Tianchen xiudao is still optimistic. Even Murong Jinxin hardly interferes in their battle. The former dragon Fox and fire phoenix are all aimed at Song yu''er, and have not hurt their soldiers.


    "I hope so. Prince Tianchen, now my palace really believes that rumor. It''s the world of the Phoenix girl. Think about the situation along the way. It''s obvious that we have the upper hand, but somehow we are beaten back to the original shape. No matter what method is used, the result is the same... "


    For a long time, Nangong Han collapsed on his horse''s back like he was discouraged. He really couldn''t understand why every time it came to the most critical time, Junmo glass and their saviors appeared. This time he has already found the devil, and the man they are looking for seems no worse than the devil.


    "It''s up to people. After all, hearsay is only hearsay. We shouldn''t believe it too much. We''ll have a chance. Don''t be too upset. "


    It''s rare to see Nangong Han so decadent. Tianchenxiu takes the initiative to pat him on the shoulder. After such a long time of running in, they have begun to have a little tacit understanding, no longer the original tension.


    "What I''m afraid of is that our soldiers will be dead before we have a chance. Alas..."


    Nangong Han looked at the soldiers who had been in a mess, with a heavy heart. After fighting so many battles, he has grown up slowly and began to look like a general. He also knows that he loves his soldiers.


    "If so, we have to admit it. There are always losses and wins in the battlefield, so we should try our best to live up to our conscience... "


    Such a situation has appeared in his mind more than ten times a hundred times, and sometimes he can even dream of it. Especially recently, this kind of ominous premonition has become more and more intense. However, as the commander in chief of the first army, he can never pass on negative emotions to his soldiers.


    "Well, it''s useless for us to tangle. Let''s wait and see our ending..."


    Nangong Han watched as the last soldier with a demon spirit was sucked into the big black net. He knew that no matter what he thought, it was useless at this time. Their life and death depended on the man in black. Maybe one of them would die today.


    In the distance, the underworld had begun to collect the net, and the soldiers who were caught in the big black net died one by one. Wisps of terrible looking demons floated out of their bodies, hopping around in the big net, as if trying to find a breakthrough.


    "Pluto, show mercy..."


    Just when Hades wanted to put out the demons, a black light flashed in the mid air, and the devil had already appeared in the eyes of everyone. He looked at the demon trapped in the big black net, raised his hand and hit the big black net.


    "Show mercy? Demon, do you know what terrible consequences your decision has caused? There is no doubt that these spirits will die. "


    The underworld refused to step back. With a big hand, the black net was instantly exhausted. The result of the attack of the Demon Lord was that he beat the spirits who were fleeing everywhere. If he let go of these demons, he would be sorry for Jinxin.


    They shouldn''t have been involved in this human world dispute. But demon Zun insists on his own way, so he is also acting on behalf of heaven.


    "I''m curious. How can these little demons be worthy of your help?"


    Demon Zun watched the big black net gradually spread, and those demons who have died without a burial place, also did not tangle, just very strange asked. The underworld disdains to meddle in these trifles, unless there is a reason why he must meddle in them.


    "Is that enough reason for you to train a good hand to kill the woman of our king? Today, these little demons are going to die. If Jin Xin can''t live, I will let you bury her in the whole demon world... "


    Knowing that because of the evil god, the devil doesn''t mean Jinxin any harm, so the Hades doesn''t hide the truth that Jinxin is dead. On the contrary, soul separation is the magic of the demon world after all. Maybe the devil will have other ways to save Jin Xin.


    "What? Murong Jin''s heart is dead? How did you die? Is it in Song yu''er''s hands? "


    As soon as Pluto''s words came out, the devil thought he had heard it wrong. He didn''t react until a long time later. Murong Jin''s heart is dead. How did the evil star die so soon? I''m afraid he won''t believe it if it comes out of other people''s mouth, but Pluto never disdains to lie.


    "Song yu''er gave her soul separation. I''m late. Her soul and soul have disappeared. I don''t know if I can still find her..."


    The underworld sneered and looked at the devil as if he had eaten his stool. He didn''t feel any better. If his Jinxin died normally, he would thank song yu''er''s eight generation ancestors, because that would make him stay with Jinxin ahead of time. But song yu''er moved Jin''s soul, which was the most deadly.


    "What? Where is that bitch now? I''m going to break her into pieces... "Hearing the words, the devil''s cold eyes flashed with great anger. Murong Jin''s heart is the hope of ling''er. Now Murong Jin''s heart and soul are not all dead. What should he do in the future? Song yu''er that cheap woman, he really regrets not let Murong Jin heart except her as soon as possible. He''s wrong. He''s very wrong. I''m afraid this mistake will kill his spirit... "My king has brought her back to the underworld, so you don''t have to worry about it. This account, sooner or later, the king will calculate with you, you wait for the king... "The king of Hades drew a trace of irony from the corner of his mouth, and clearly knew that Jinxin was not song yu''er''s opponent, but that song yu''er hated Jinxin to the bone. But the Demon Lord has repeatedly protected song yu''er. Now it has caused such consequences. Most of the responsibility should be borne by the Demon Lord¡° Is Murong Jinxin fooled? Doesn''t she like to call you? Why is there an exception this time? When she called you, you were rolling on the bed with your concubine, right The demon Zun suppressed the disorder in his heart. The big mistake has been made. It''s useless to say anything. However, Murong Jinxin that woman has always been smart, can''t let himself into such a dangerous situation, how can not call the underworld¡° Song yu''er set up a border, and her calling spell could not be spread. Devil, if you don''t want the evil god to die worse than Jin Xin, you''d better think about how to find Jin Xin''s soul. " The underworld also didn''t want to talk nonsense with the demon Zun, and directly pulled the topic to the key point. The power of the demon world can''t be underestimated. If you have the help of the demon, things will go smoothly. For Jin Xin, he can''t care about anything¡° OK, I''ll let you know if I have any news. Looking at Jin Xin''s face, I won''t intervene in this battle of the world. At least I won''t intervene before Murong Jin''s heart comes alive... "The devil nods and agrees, even if he doesn''t agree now. If Murong Jin''s heart is dead, ling''er''s separation will not be long. He can make it clear which is more important. After going back, he must devote all the power of the demon world to find Murong Jinxin''s soul, or he will not only be the underworld, I''m afraid he will go crazy... "You shouldn''t care about the affairs of the human world, you should mix everything up like this, you should be careful to be struck by the sky." All walks of life have the rules of all walks of life. It''s not good for the mainland for the devil to intervene so forcibly. But this stupid devil has made such mistakes again and again. Now that he has learned a lesson, he knows how to regret and worry. He deserves it¡° I''m also recognized by God. I don''t want to talk much. I''m leaving... "The devil waved his hand indifferently. Everything he did was for him and ling''er to be together forever. He''s not afraid of thunder¡° Well, in the future, how you fight the demon world will not be involved. Jin wanted to do, the king has done for her. You can do the next thing by yourself. "The underworld took back his eyes. It''s almost enough to meddle here. How to end it is to see the skills of Chu moshang and Xi Qingyu. If they want to continue to fight, then fight, he has no time to manage¡° Thank you for your help. I will never forget your kindness. " Chu Mo Shang nodded and contacted the underworld several times. Naturally, he also knew the nature of the underworld. He thought it was a miracle that he could help such a degree. He really didn''t dare to expect more. He bowed deeply to Pluto as a token of thanks¡° The king left with Jin''s heart, you take care of yourself... "The underworld didn''t stay much. He waved his big hand to the direction of Jun Mo Li tent, and a gorgeous woman appeared in his arms. Woman''s bloody, tightly closed eyes, quiet as a sleeping child. He gently sighed, very pitiful rubbed Murong Jin heart hair, body shape a flash disappeared in the eyes of all¡° Jinxin... Jinxin... Don''t go... Jinxin... "At the same time, a heartrending cry came and floated in the air, hovering for a long time... Chu moshang ran over from a distance and fell into a trance, just like a walking corpse who lost his soul, which made people feel sad... The sun fell on him, He made his shadow long, which was a kind of distressing scruple

 Chapter 499

    The land of chaos


    The God of evil is playing with his fingernails in boredom. The letters written by the demon lord fall on her white bed. The letters have many folds. It can be seen that the God of evil has seen the frequency of these letters during this period.


    A touch of light white soul drifted in without warning, staring at the evil god on the big bed, a little confused on the beautiful little face.


    "Did you bring the devil with you?"


    Evil god inadvertently raised his head, and then saw the wisp of soul floating in the air. His eyes, like water, suddenly widened and jumped up from the big bed.


    Murong Jinxin at this time, must be with the devil to complete her promise. At the thought of seeing his beloved right away, the evil spirit was shocked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, that wisp of soul blinked for a while, some dim eyes, it seems that some don''t understand the evil god''s words, is very unknown, so looking at the evil god, and did not respond to the evil god''s words.


    "What kind of trick are you playing? What are you talking about? "


    Immersed in his joy, the evil god didn''t immediately notice the abnormality of his soul. Only after he didn''t get the answer for a long time, he looked at the woman floating in the air with defensive eyes.


    It was only as like as two peas that Murong was able to see her in the air. But the appearance of the woman in the air was just like that of Murong, but it was less than that of the unique spirit of Jin Jin''s mind.


    "Jinxin, what''s the matter with you? What happened? "


    The smile on the evil god''s face instantly converged, and his heart began to sink. As the separation of Murong Jin''s heart, she has sensed that this wisp of soul is not the noumenon of Murong Jin''s heart, but the same separation as her. Murong Jinxin must have had an accident, and it was a big one.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Floating in the middle of the air, the wisp of soul is still a little confused, with a pair of innocent eyes looking at the woman who seems to be extremely concerned about her, but there is an unprecedented peace of mind in her heart.


    Ever since she escaped from the dragon, she has been running around. I don''t know why she came here. After she came here, she had a feeling that she didn''t want to walk.


    "You..."


    The evil god is in a mess now. This soul must be the weakest one in Murong Jin''s heart. Otherwise, she couldn''t answer a word after asking for a long time.


    Even the weakest wisp of soul has been separated, she can already imagine that Murong Jin''s heart has suffered an accident, has died.


    "Sister, I''m hungry..."


    That wisp of soul looked at the evil god and no malice to her, bit the lip to swallow saliva, seemed to be made great determination, this just Wei tremble of open mouth.


    The voice of the export is soft and waxy, with a sweet and greasy feeling, going straight to the evil god


    "Hungry? But I don''t have food here. What can I do? "


    The evil god was almost melted by her sister''s cry, but there is really no food to eat in this chaotic place except evil Qi. Can''t you feed her evil Qi?


    "My sister always gives me what I eat. I''m hungry..."


    That wisp of soul seems to have some spirit, feel that the evil god let her have a kind of want to close feeling, pale little face rippling a smile, take the initiative to show kindness.


    "This..."


    Smell speech, the evil god hesitated again, evil gas this kind of thing can''t eat casually, once ate she will become the second oneself. But if you don''t give it to her, I''m afraid that she will be so weak that she will lose her soul in less than a day in this cold and gloomy place.


    "Sister, if I don''t eat, I will starve to death. Can''t you bear to watch me starve to death?"


    That wisp of soul looked at the expression on the evil god''s face very dignified, subconsciously just thought that the evil god didn''t want to give her something to eat. In order to survive, she lowered her posture and continued to beg.


    "It''s not that I don''t want to give you food, but if you eat it, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for our noumenon to survive. I really don''t want to see our noumenon disappear."


    This is also the most important reason why the evil god hesitated. Once this soul also swallowed the evil spirit, Jin Xin would lose one soul and two spirits. As far as she knows, it''s absolutely impossible to survive.


    Although Jinxin often calculated that she bullied her, she really liked Murong Jinxin. How could she be the executioner to kill Murong Jinxin.


    "But if you don''t give it to me, I''ll starve to death, and she won''t live either..."


    That wisp of soul suddenly realized, wish the original dissatisfaction with the evil god instantly put down. Although she is the weakest part of the soul, she is not stupid.


    "What you said is that if you die, Jinxin will have no hope of living. Just, one step is one step. If God doesn''t want Jin Xin to die, he will have pity on her. "


    The evil god looked at that wisp of soul, that small eyes like a rabbit, the heart is completely soft. Now if she doesn''t help her, the result will be the same. Just eat it. It''s God''s plan¡° Thank you sister, thank you class... "That wisp of soul heard the evil god''s words, that pair of originally dim eyes suddenly bright up. There''s something to eat, which means she can recover. When she completely recovered, she could leave this gloomy and terrible place and go free¡° Open your mouth... "The evil god looked at her in high spirits, but his heart was still heavy. She and this wisp of soul thought is not the same, since this wisp of soul came here, she will never let this wisp of soul easily leave. Jin heart''s life and death, all tied in this wisp of soul. She always believed that one day, after searching for Jinxin''s soul, the underworld or the devil would think of it. As long as they come in person, she will have a way to send this wisp of soul out¡° Well... "That wisp of soul very obediently opened a small mouth, and then felt a piece of evil gas floated into his body, quickly in his body circulation. The wonderful feeling made her want to swallow more¡° Well, today I eat so much, you will not be able to digest it... "The evil god looked at the woman''s face in mid air and carefully controlled her food, lest she eat too much and cause too much trouble to the underworld. Just hang her life and don''t let her die¡° The next meal, my sister will give me more food. I''m so hungry... "The soul didn''t have any opinions. It didn''t think about other places. It always felt that the evil god was thinking about her. So she believed whatever the evil god said¡° You are too weak now. If you eat too much, it will be bad for your health. You believe in your sister. She won''t hurt you. By the way, tell me something about us? Who did she get hurt by? " The evil god''s eyes twinkled slightly, but did not let that wisp of soul see. Some of the lies are white, and she hopes that one day this woman will not resent her when she knows the truth¡° Song yu''er, a saint fighter, used the soul separation technique to our noumenon. So our remaining three spirits and six spirits broke up, but some of them have been captured by Hades and the guardian beast dragon, and I don''t understand what happened afterwards... "The wisp of spirits fell from the air, fell in front of the evil god, sat down, and said everything he knew without reservation. Although she is very weak, she is somewhat conscious. Her own body was in such danger that she was in a bad mood¡° It''s that woman again. What happened to that woman? " As soon as I heard song yu''er''s name, the evil god felt heartache, liver pain and lung pain. If she could, she really wanted to cut that woman to pieces. If she had known it would be like this, she would not have wanted only a bowl of blood from that woman, but a life from that woman¡° The underworld arrived at the last moment and flew her in a slap. I was watching her die, but I didn''t know if Hades would let her soul go At that time, all their souls were trapped by the spell, and he happened to see that scene. Therefore, she is quite sure that song yu''er is dead¡° Well, it seems that song yu''er''s soul separation skill is only one step away. Fortunately, otherwise you would have disappeared completely That cheap woman died, she was more or less comforted. Jinxin is also blessed and has a big life. If the underworld comes later, I''m afraid no one can save her. This is their greatest comfort¡° Well, I''m free now, and I don''t want to go back to my body. How nice and free as like as two peas. "The woman raised the little face almost the same as the evil god, and looked up at her little head in the face of the evil god. She has had enough of the feeling of being bound. Now she has escaped the fate of being caught. She naturally wants to cherish the present¡° I''m trapped in this invisible place day and night. Where can I get freedom? Since we are the souls of others, I''m afraid it''s hard for us to get the freedom we want forever. " The evil god gave a bitter smile. This is their life. They''ve been doomed since they were created. She had fought, but she returned to the place where there was no hope. As for whether she will be destroyed by Jin Xin after nine years, no one knows¡° Then when I recover, I''ll take my sister and leave here. Since I can come in, I will certainly be able to take my sister out. What does my sister think

 Chapter 500

    The underworld


    At the edge of the netherworld pool, a fiery red phoenix looks at the woman soaking in the pool with a sad face. The woman is lying on a big stone, and her body is soaked in the pool except her head.


    A low sound of footsteps sounded, fire phoenix do not have to look back to know who is coming. It took back its own eyes and looked at the slow walking Pluto and Fengqian.


    "Have you found the master''s soul?"


    This sentence almost every day it asked several times, clearly know that it is impossible to get the answer you want, but it still insisted on asking every time. The master''s condition is very bad. Although he is soaking in the netherworld pool, he can feel that the master is going to be unable to hold on.


    "No, I''ve searched the four realms, and I haven''t found the soul that escaped. Fire Phoenix, do you have a way to feel the location of the soul? "


    Pluto shakes his head. He feels powerless every time he answers the fire phoenix''s question. These days, he almost sleepless day and night in all kinds of ways to find Jin heart of that wisp of soul, but has been fruitless. He felt that he was useless and nearly hurt himself many times.


    "I can''t feel it, and I don''t know why? I can sense the other two spirits and five spirits, that is, I can''t sense the escaping one soul and one spirit at all, just as if she had disappeared in the four realms... "


    As the guardian beast of its master, it naturally has some inexplicable ties with its master. If the host has an accident, it can sense it for the first time. But that soul really made it a little annoyed. Where did it hide?


    "Not in the fourth world? Did she escape to the iceberg at the junction of the four worlds? "


    As soon as the king of Hades heard the words of Fire Phoenix, he suddenly remembered a place he had just gone to. He had asked Bai Changchang to investigate before, but he didn''t find that the soul was hiding there. Could it be that after Bai Changchang left, the soul ran in secretly.


    "It''s possible that all the breath is hidden there. It''s the best hiding place for the soul..."


    Feng Qian''s idea is similar to that of Hades. He believes in the ability of Fire Phoenix. Fire phoenix since said that a wisp of soul is not in the four realms, then even if they find a broken scalp also can''t find anything. It''s better to concentrate on the place where the four realms meet. Maybe we can find something.


    "I''ll let Hei Wuchang go to see if there''s anything new."


    If he can''t find it there, he''s really at a loss. He can only run around like a headless fly. God is really not open-minded. At this juncture, he played such a big joke on him. Do you think his life is too comfortable?


    "I''ll go with Hei Wuchang, and my skills have almost recovered. It''s time to do my part for my daughter. Don''t stop me. I can''t stop you. "


    Feng Qian looked at Pluto''s exhausted face and was really happy for his daughter. Although the daughter suffered a lot, she was still lucky in the emotional aspect. In the human world, there is the love of the little Lord of the dragon clan, and in the underworld, there is the favor of the underworld. The women in this world can enjoy the best, and she almost enjoys it.


    "Well, let the phantom follow you. Be careful. The devil has no time to take care of the dragon and Phoenix this time."


    Mentioning the matter of looking for Jin Xin''s soul, the devil Zun''s urgency is absolutely no less than him. If that wisp of soul completely disappeared, it also means that Jin heart completely ended. As soon as Jinxin is finished, the evil god is not far away. So at this time, it''s impossible for the devil to have any idea to attack Fengqian.


    "Well, it''s hard for you these days. If you can, you''d better have a sleep, even in this dark pool. Jin Xin is counting on you. You can''t fall down... "


    He was quite sure that no one in the world had the ability to save his daughter''s life except Pluto. Although the young master of the Dragon nationality loves his daughter, he is still a mortal after all and can''t do many things.


    "I won''t fall. I can''t fall for Jin Xin. The head of the clan is relieved to go. I have a sense of propriety. "


    In the face of his future father-in-law''s concern, Pluto''s heart is warm. Feng Qian''s recognition of him gives him more sense of responsibility. In addition to protecting the underworld, the Phoenix clan will also become another responsibility of him. He must protect the Phoenix clan just like protecting the underworld.


    "Well, you should pay attention to yourself, or Jin Xin will wake up and have your good fruit to eat, and I will go."


    Feng Qian carefully looked at her daughter''s face, it seems more pale than a few days ago. He knew that his daughter''s time was running out, and he didn''t want to waste even one second. Knowing the junction of the four realms or the news of his daughter, he must rush there as soon as possible.


    "Even if she wakes up, she still has to lie in bed for a few days. I''m still safe for the time being..."


    The underworld waved to Feng Qian, and his eyes fell on Murong Jin again. I''ve known her for so many years, and I''ve seen her hurt and in a coma, but I''ve never had the pain of this time. This time, it''s really a bit of separation.


    "Pluto, why don''t you sleep? I''ll keep you safe. "


    Pluto''s intention to master, it has been in the eye, said dare not move that is impossible. If the patriarch''s words, it is approved, the underworld can''t fall down, otherwise the master is afraid that it is really hopeless¡° I can''t sleep. She''s lying down like this. I''m sorry. " He also wanted to sleep and tried to sleep several times, but he couldn''t sleep anyway. As soon as I closed my eyes, what came to mind was Jin Xin''s pale and bloodless face, which made him worried. In the end, I had to get up and keep busy¡° There is such a disaster in my master''s life. I knew it before, but I didn''t know it was so dangerous. " Some things are predestined, no one can stop them. For example, the master of this disaster, it clearly knows, but can not do anything before the incident. Otherwise, if you help the host to escape, it will bring more disaster to the host in the future¡° Is Jin''s heart safe? " Hearing the words, the underworld''s heart began to pour out countless expectations. He looked at the blazing Phoenix eyes and asked with fear¡° I don''t know. I only know that this is the biggest disaster in the master''s life. As for whether it has been passed or not, maybe even God doesn''t know. " Fire phoenix shakes his head, if it can know the answer, it will not be so anxious. Seeing the disappointed eyes of Pluto, he was very sorry to clap his wings. In fact, this man is really pitiful. He has paid so much for his master. Before the master could repay him half a cent, he met with this. If the master dies, the man will leave a lifelong regret¡° If you have time, go to the human world to comfort Jun Mo Li. I believe he will be more painful than me... "No matter how painful he is, at least I can see Jin Xin every day. But Jun Mo Li was different. Since that day, it was the separation of heaven and man for him. Unless Jinxin is lucky enough to live, they have no chance to see each other in this life¡° Isn''t the head of the dragon already gone? And his dragon fiancee, long Qingying, is also here. I don''t think he needs my comfort. " After it learned that the master had an accident, on the way to the underworld, it once went to the human world. See everything let its stomach fire, dragon clan head that old man dare to slander its master like that. If it wasn''t for the sake of the friendship between the dragon and Phoenix, it wanted to slap the old man to death¡° Jun Mo Li can listen to you. As for the dragon clan leader, maybe Jun Mo Li doesn''t even want to pay attention to him... "He knows what Long Xiang did with song yu''er, and in a rage, he let Hei Wuchang reveal it to Jun Mo Li, just to make Jun Mo Li hate his own father and take a breath for Jin Xin. Today''s Jun Mo Li must hate Longxian to the core, not to mention listening to Longxiang, I''m afraid he won''t even look at Longxiang¡° So? It turns out that the old man of Long Xiang even said and did that to his master. Then I have to go to the human world. At least I have to get some justice for my master. " After listening to Pluto''s words, fire phoenix''s hot temper was aroused immediately. His noble and incomparable master was said to be a brothel woman by the old man of Longxiang. It was unbearable. And the Dragon shadow, what is it? Even the man who dares to seduce the master while the master is away has to be taught the same lesson¡° You can do whatever you want. If anything happens, I will carry it for you. But Jun Mo Li is innocent. Don''t get angry with him. Do you understand I have been in contact with fire phoenix for several times. Pluto probably understands the nature of Fire Phoenix. As soon as he heard the words of Fire Phoenix, he knew what fire phoenix wanted to do in the human world. Fire phoenix is Jinxin most attention, he naturally also want to do his best to protect¡° Pluto, you are one of the most loving men I have ever met. The master will feel your love for your master. When your master becomes your princess, he will treat you well. " I''m afraid there''s only one love fool like Pluto in the world who can say such things for his rival. If the master is not good to him, I''m afraid even God will not see it. It is quite certain that there will always be a reward for giving¡° By your good advice, I hope that one day. You go first, I will guard her here... "Some expectations are so beautiful that he can''t even think about them now. He only hoped that Jinxin would wake up soon. Only Jin Xin can live in peace, all he does is meaningful¡° Well, I''ll go back, and the host will ask you... "

 Chapter 501

    In the camp of the Western Chu united army, Jun Mo Li is pouring a pot of wine. The golden liquid flows down from his mouth, bringing out a trace of temptation.


    His whole body is full of deep grief, deep sadness is flowing in his charming eyes, and the breath of "don''t disturb strangers" is diffused around him for several meters.


    "Don''t drink it, young master. You''ll hurt your anger. Murong Jin''s heart is dead, her soul is not complete, and reincarnation is impossible... "


    Long Qingying came from a distance, looking at such a decadent man, the mood is very complex. Since Murong Jinxin had an accident, she came to him, but she didn''t even find the chance to speak within three meters of him.


    These days, she watched him for Murong Jinxin, the woman who is not willing to live. She really wanted her to be the one who died and made a man miss such a woman.


    "You just died. Your whole family is dead. How can I die? She''s a phoenix girl. She''ll never die! "


    As soon as Jun Mo Li listens to long Qingying''s words, her hand holding the wine pot pauses slightly, and immediately explodes. This woman who didn''t know her face was too lazy to pay attention to her before, but now she said such words, it was really straight to her heart, it was just to die.


    "Young master, don''t deceive yourself, just accept this reality, or you will be trapped in the love network that the woman has made for you all your life..."


    Long Qingying''s face is a little gloomy when she is scolded by Jun Mo Li. However, she doesn''t care with Jun Mo Li. Instead, she tries to persuade her. Seeing this man''s infatuation, she just wants to accept this man as soon as possible, and then she will become the most honorable and happiest woman of the whole dragon race.


    "Why did I come out? I''m willing to do that. Can you manage it? What''s your status? Is it right to stand in front of the king and point to his nose and say this? Get out of here now, or I will kill you... "


    He is to deceive himself, his heart will not die, sooner or later will return to his side. If anyone dares to talk nonsense, he will fight with anyone. In front of this unkind woman, he even looked at her and felt sick.


    "Young master, since you don''t want to wake up, you can only let my fiancee help you wake up..."


    Long Qingying, who was so driven away, was in a low mood. Looking at the unique face of Jun Mo Li, she suddenly gushed out a stream of evil thoughts. She wants to put a spell on Jun Mo Li that can forget the past, so that Jun Mo Li will forget Murong Jin''s heart. Only in this way can she have a chance to get his heart.


    "Long Qingying, what do you want to do?"


    On hearing the words of long Qingying, long Xinyu, who was hidden in the dark, came out with a gloomy face. She and long Qingying have been playing together since childhood, and they still have a certain understanding of long Qingying. The look in long Qingying''s eyes made her alert all of a sudden.


    "Long Xinyu, you''d better pay less attention to my affairs, or one day I''ll become the young lady of the dragon people, and you will be the first one to rectify."


    Long Qingying looks at the woman who comes out from the dark place, and her ten fingers instantly become fists. If it wasn''t for this woman and her sister guarding the little Lord day and night, how could she not get close to the little Lord now.


    "What dreams do you have? All the young ladies of the dragon people in the past dynasties are Phoenix girls. Not to mention that the young master can''t accept you, even if he does, you are just a concubine. "


    Long Xinyu is not afraid of long Qingying. No matter her status, she is not inferior to long Qingying. In addition, she has little master''s trust. In any way, her situation is better than long Qingying. Besides, long Qingying wants to be a young lady. Even if Murong Jin''s heart is dead, it''s impossible.


    "Even a concubine has a higher status than you, an orphan who is nothing."


    Concubine that two words deeply poke in the heart of long Qingying the most vulnerable place, let her face immediately green red hand over. How could she be willing to be only a concubine? If she wanted to be, she would only be the happiest woman of the Dragon nationality.


    "Whether the status is high or not depends only on the words of the little Lord. Can''t you see the little Lord''s disgust for you? "


    Long Xinyu doesn''t care who says she is an orphan. Anyway, it''s a fact. After all these years, the scar in her heart has already healed. Even if long Qingying stabbed her heart with a needle, she would not frown.


    "You..."


    Long Qingying has always been an arrogant person. When she was told that, she felt that she could not hang up her face. Fingers creak creak, the veins on the forehead jump straight, the huge anger has begun to gather in the chest.


    "Xinyu, don''t talk nonsense to her. If she doesn''t go away, kill her immediately!"


    Jun Mo Li, who is very upset by the confrontation between the two women, rubs his temple. His ignorance of long Qingying has been exhausted. With a wave of his hand, he made a killing order to long Xinyu.


    "Li''er, are you confused? She''s your fiancee. You''re going to kill her? I think you are really crazy. If you think of the time when you knelt down and begged me for her, you will understand how stupid you were


    Seeing everything, Long Xiang sighed heavily and came out from a big tree. Looking at his son who would only live with a wine pot, he was really not happy. Murong Jinxin that woman is gone after all, he doesn''t need to be in for that woman with his son. He only hopes that his son can get out of the pain of losing that woman as soon as possible. After all, the reconstruction of the dragon clan still depends on him¡° This king is stupid, stupid to home, will take Jin heart to heaven to find insult. I will never forget what you said and did to Jinxin in my life, and I will never forgive you in my life... "If seeing long Qingying just makes him angry, then seeing the so-called father who has calculated his own woman, he has an impulse to kill people. Jinxin that is how proud of a woman, but he let her leave before so big insult, this is really his biggest shame as a man¡° I didn''t plan to succeed, Murong Jinxin. Now she''s gone. Why are you biting this matter? I''m your own father. Everything I do is for you and will never harm you. " The mention of Long Xiang really hates the underworld. If it wasn''t for the underworld''s collusion with song yu''er to calculate Murong Jin''s heart, even if Li''er had prejudice against him, it couldn''t have been so hard to repair¡° Ha, biological father? You deserve it? I don''t need a father like you, so you can go as far as you can. It''s better not to appear in front of me in my life. " Father? He has lived for more than 20 years and has never experienced a day of fatherly love. The father of others began to calculate him from the day he was born, hoping to cut him to pieces. His father of the dragon clan has been constantly provoking his women since he met each other, making them die in their own eyes. What''s the use of such a father? If he could, he would rather not have their blood flowing in his own blood... "Li''er, the more you say it, the more ridiculous it is. If other people of the dragon clan heard this, they might laugh at you... "Long Xiang only felt that a nameless fire was burning in his body, but it was not good. He immediately sent it out. It''s too heavy for him not to recognize his father. He can''t bear it, but he can''t do anything about this independent son¡° Dragon? I don''t care about the business of the Dragon at all. I''m only one person in my life, and I have nothing to do with you dragon people. " Without Jin Xin, he felt that his life would never be bright. As for shouldering the burden of the little master of the Dragon nationality, he has more heart than strength. Therefore, he would like to make it clear as soon as possible, so that the dragon clan leader will not have any hope for him¡° You child, what do you want me to say? It''s just a woman. Is it worth your life? There are so many good women in our dragon clan. You can have as many as you want. Compared with Murong Jinxin, you don''t know how many times you should be gentle and considerate. Don''t be persistent. Wake up... "Hearing the words, Long Xiang just felt that his head was about to smoke. This child''s words are more and more excessive. He even doesn''t want to recognize his own identity. It''s unreasonable. As a result, the gas does not play a place, also began to be at a loss¡° If you dare to say that Jinxin is not, I will spare my life to fight with you... "How can other women care about him? In his life, he only wanted Jinxin. No matter how good other women are, they are also other women. They will never be his women. Long Xiang''s words made his eyes full of blood crimson. He smashed the wine pot in his hand. His strength was only ten percent. He didn''t show any mercy¡° You... "Long Xiang was almost enraged by Jun Mo Li''s words, and his breath suddenly became heavy. If he didn''t know that it was not suitable to have a conflict with his son at this time, he would have slapped him directly¡° Jun Mo Li, you don''t need to do this kind of thing. This old man dares to say such things to his master and do such things. I, Huofeng, make him the biggest joke in the four circles today. " Suddenly, a strange wave came from the air, and a remnant of Phoenix appeared in the air. The fire phoenix tilted its head and looked at the people below. The beautiful Phoenix''s eyes jumped out of the anger that no one dared to ignore. A strong sense of killing began to diffuse in this small world. In an instant, the people present felt numb on their scalp, and a cool air came from the soles of their feet to the whole body¡° Huofenghuang, you are just the dowry of fengnv. How dare you call the instrument in front of me like this? It''s really against you... "

 Chapter 502

    When Long Xiang heard the words of Fire Phoenix and looked at the appearance of Fire Phoenix, he was already in a very gloomy mood and became more gloomy all of a sudden.


    What is this fire phoenix? But it''s the accessory of Feng Nu, who lives in his dragon clan all the year round, eats his dragon clan, drinks his dragon clan and uses his dragon clan. Now she dares to be so arrogant in front of his parents. I don''t know what it means.


    "I, Huofeng, am the part of the God of time and space. Even if I am the dowry of my master, I am more noble than you. If you dare to shout in front of me, I''ll look at you


    Fire Phoenix''s temper is very irritable, and only in front of Murong Jinxin will be as meek as a kitten. Seeing that Long Xiang had done something wrong but didn''t know how to repent, his Phoenix eyes narrowed dangerously. The red wings of fire beat Longxiang hard. A terrible internal force roared towards Longxiang, which almost overturned him.


    "If there is any kind of master, there will be any kind of slave. Fire Phoenix, you will not be arrogant for long. When you help the next Phoenix girl, I will never let you step forward. "


    Fire phoenix let him fall a big somersault, Long Xiang''s perception of fire phoenix is even worse. In the past, this Phoenix was like something in the dragon clan. No one paid attention to it. Today''s behavior makes him extremely angry. After the reconstruction of the dragon, he must write what he said today into the law of the dragon.


    "I''ll go wherever I want. Who can stop me? Oh, I forgot that a ruffian dragon of your dragon clan can stop me. It''s a pity that the ruffian dragon is still healing in the underworld, and the day of recovery is far away... "


    Fire phoenix sneered, Long Xiang''s words make it feel very funny, what it wants to do, in addition to the master, no one can manage. Besides, it has just received an order from the God of time and space that its term of office will end after the complete death of this Phoenix girl.


    The place of the dragon people, even if it is carried by the eight lift sedan, it doesn''t want to go


    "You..."


    Fire Phoenix''s words make Long Xiang''s face a little hard to hang. Looking at the whole dragon clan, no one can compete with fire phoenix except water. But Shuishui is the guardian beast of Li''er. He only listens to Li''er''s words, and his temper is not much better than the Phoenix. He also suffers from the ruffian dragon.


    "Long Xiang, the most important purpose of my coming here today is to get justice for my master. You insulted my master a few words, I fire phoenix will shoot you a few times. Calculated my master several times, I fire phoenix will burn you several times. Whether you live or die depends on your nature.... "


    Fire phoenix looks at Long Xiang''s tongue tied appearance, and has no time to talk more nonsense with him. He directly points out his intention, and then launches an attack.


    In the middle of the air, the fire red shadow appeared and disappeared, but the powerful pressure from the air made the people present a little out of breath.


    "Fire Phoenix, you are presumptuous..."


    Naturally, Longxiang is not the opponent of huofenghuang. As his vitality has not yet recovered, he has obviously felt that he can''t cope with hundreds of moves with huofenghuang. And fire phoenix is like playing with him, playing with him slowly, not in a hurry to subdue him.


    "Long Xiang, it''s more fun to play with you than monkey..."


    The red wings of fire phoenix beat and beat, left and right, up and down, forcing Long Xiang to jump up and down. The embarrassed appearance was like a clown in a circus.


    Before he lays a heavy hand on the old man, he must play with him well, so that he can experience the taste of being played with


    "You... You..."


    Long Xiang was so angry that his beard on his chin was cocked up. He wanted to ask for help, but he found that he didn''t work every day. Long Qingying is not the opponent of huofenghuang at all. He doesn''t bring any other people of the dragon family, so his son can''t help himself.


    "Longxiang, I hope you can accept my revenge, otherwise Longling will be your best destination..."


    After a while, huofenghuang felt that it was enough. The red wings of fire obviously speed up the sending of the beat, and the strong wind and rainstorm fly towards Longxiang, which will drown Longxiang in an instant.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah..."


    There was a terrible scream. Long Xiang felt a flower in front of his eyes, and the burning pain hit him, which made the head of his clan cry out.


    But his cry did not get anyone''s sympathy, but also suffered the fire more yellow, more inhuman fire burning. The flaming fire is straight and straightforward, which makes half of the sky bright red.


    "Don''t burn it... Ah... It''s so hot... Don''t burn it..."


    Long Xiang really wanted to cry. He regretted it for the first time. When he saw Murong Jinxin, he should bear it more. If he had a little patience, I''m afraid he would not have been burned by the immortal fire of fire phoenix today.


    He knew that fire phoenix would not burn him, but it would burn him half dead. After today, he may become the laughing stock of the whole dragon clan


    "Well, it''s a good shape. Let me fix it for you. You''ll use it for the rest of your life." Looking at Longxiang struggling in the immortal fire, huofenghuang doesn''t have any sympathy. Until Longxiang has been burned to his satisfaction, he takes back the immortal fire and nods. As soon as the fire red wings beat, a big mirror appeared in front of Long Xiang... "No... it''s not me... It''s not me..." Long Xiang inevitably saw his reflection in the mirror and fell to the ground with a soft leg. In the mirror, the hair on his head has been completely burned, a big cheap word is carved on his oily face, but his hands and feet are all scarred in a terrible shape, and even he feels nauseous¡° That cheap word is not conspicuous enough. I''m coloring it for you... "Fire Phoenix looked at it for a while, and felt that there was something missing. So, simply do not do two endlessly to dragon Xiang spit out a fire red light. After the light flashed, Long Xiang''s face was red and shining, and the cheap word could be seen even with a protective cover¡° No... you unlucky Phoenix... I''ll fight with you... "Long Xiang really wants to cry now. Fire phoenix is pushing him to the end. With such a face, he would not even have the courage to meet people. Especially that cheap word, it is all his self-esteem are trampled on the foot¡° Then you put your horse to fight with me, I promise to make your shape more attractive now... "Fire Phoenix took back his wings, but the words of export were with the threat that Longxiang did not dare to come forward easily. The head of the dragon clan can''t be killed at will, so it will let him live, which is more painful than killing him¡° And you are a shameless woman who dares to eat. I promise you will end up worse than this old man. " After cleaning up one, fire phoenix will look to the other. This dragon shadow is not a good thing. If it doesn''t go by the way, I''m afraid Jun Mo Li won''t get a peaceful life for a long time in the future¡° Now the old man with the inscription on his face immediately rolled back to the heaven, and I knew that you were still making trouble in the human world. Haha... "Seeing that long Qingying had been scared white by his bloody cruelty, the fire phoenix''s red wings beat again, and a huge force rolled up long Xiang and long Qingying and flew to the distance. These two shameless things, now it really does not want to see them at a glance¡° Fire Phoenix, thank you for sparing his life. I''m sorry for Jinxin. If you''re still angry in your heart, sprinkle it on me... "After such a great change, Jun Mo Li''s drinking is completely sober. He stood up very hard, looking at the fire phoenix in the air apologetically, very depressed. Jinxin was killed by song yu''er in front of him. If he hadn''t been incompetent, Jinxin would not have come to such an end... "I came here today, in addition to teaching Long Xiang, another purpose is to comfort you. Jun Mo Li, the master''s death has nothing to do with you. It''s the robbery she hit. You don''t have to blame yourself. Do you understand? " Fire phoenix looking at Jun Mo glass has become haggard like this, in the heart also some bad. Although Jun Mo Li is the little master of the dragon clan, he has always been very respectful to him. He has never done anything that makes him disgusted because of his master. Therefore, it still has some affection for Jun Mo Li¡° That Jin heart she... Can still live... "Jun Mo Li a listen to fire phoenix words, in the heart is still really better than some. There are too many uncertainties in one''s life. Everything is destined by heaven. If this is Jinxin can''t escape, then he has nothing to say. He now only hopes that Jin Xin can quickly come to life. As long as Jin Xin can live, he can''t be with her in this life, and he has no regrets¡° I don''t know. Hades is trying to figure it out. As long as you find your master''s soul and soul within a month, your master will be saved. You don''t need to worry. The master is always strong and won''t die so easily... "Fire Phoenix hesitated and decided to tell the truth. No matter what the result is, Junmo glass has to face it. Although it is worried like them, it has a belief in its heart that its mighty master will definitely come back from the dead¡° Have you searched all the four realms yet? Did you go to the land of chaos? Jin Xin went to the place of chaos many times before she died. Maybe the escaped soul accidentally went there... "

 Chapter 503

    Jun Mo Li''s look is a lot more gloomy. It''s been more than half a month. Jin Xin''s soul has not gone. What can I do?


    Fire phoenix said that there is hope to find Jinxin in a month. If they don''t find Jinxin in a month, does it mean that Jinxin will disappear completely in this world?


    "The land of chaos? God, if you don''t mention it, I really forget that place... "


    Fire phoenix deeply breathed a breath, really think it should have come to find Jun Mo glass earlier. Jun Mo Li''s casual words pointed out a broad road for them to find Jin Xin.


    The place of chaos, compared with the iceberg of the four realms, is the place where Jinxin''s soul is most likely to go


    "But it seems that it''s not easy to get into that place. You should be my king and say nothing..."


    Jun Mo Li patted his head. He was so confused that he could say that. No one can go to the place of chaos except Jinxin. He will mention this place. Isn''t it clear that he wants Pluto and them to die?


    "Outsiders really can''t get in, but let the devil go to the evil god to make sure. If Jinxin''s soul is really in chaos, we are thinking of other ways. Jun Mo Li, I''ll go back to the underworld first. Don''t drink every day. Cheer up and finish the fight. Maybe the end day will be the day Jin Xin wakes up... "


    The dazzling Phoenix eyes of the fire phoenix jump out of the excited light, the fire red wings row by row, and three fruits of different colors fall at the feet of Jun Mo Li. After pacifying Jun Mo Li, he fluttered his wings and flew away. In the blink of an eye, this small world has been restored to calm.


    "Young master, these three fruits are precious for restoring vitality and improving cultivation. If you take one fruit every three days, it will be of great use to you."


    Long Xinyu stooped to pick up the fruit on the ground with a faint light, put it under his nose and smell it. There was a complete shock between his eyebrows and eyes. Fire phoenix gave such a precious thing to the little Lord. It seems that fire phoenix is very good to the little Lord.


    "The king will take one of these fruits, and you and Xinlan will take one. Fire phoenix is right. I should not be so decadent. It''s time for the end of this world war. "


    Jun Mo Li only takes a fruit from long Xinyu''s hand and takes it with open mouth. Fire Phoenix''s good intentions, he must be the main point. But the recovery of longxinyu and longxinlan is not taileguan. These fruits must be useful to them.


    "Thank you, young Lord."


    Long Xinyu hesitates for a moment. She knows her master''s temper very well these days. Since she said she would give it to them, if they didn''t eat it, I''m afraid the little Lord would let her directly feed the fruit to the dogs.


    "I''ll go back to sleep first, and let the wind and rain guard outside. You and Xinlan should go back to have a rest."


    Jun Mo Li walked forward two steps. He felt that his steps were vain and didn''t try to be brave. He called the wind to support him and soon disappeared in long Xinyu''s eyes.


    Long Xinyu looks at Jun Mo Li''s lonely figure and stands in the same place for a long time. The spring wind has disturbed her hair and scattered her words in the wind.


    "Young lady, you must wake up quickly, wake up quickly, or the young master will not be able to hold on soon..."


    ¡­¡­


    On the edge of the netherworld pool, two figures, one red and one black, stood quietly. The clear water reflected their figures very clearly.


    The demon Zun came in a hurry, and his gloomy eyes subconsciously drifted to the gorgeous people lying in the dark pool. When I saw Murong Jinxin''s pale face, I felt a strange feeling in my heart, like heartache, like sadness, like guilt, like schadenfreude


    "What do you call me in a hurry?"


    See Hades and fire phoenix has been speechless, demon Zun after looking at Murong Jin heart for a while, can''t help but take the initiative to ask.


    "Devil, if I remember correctly, you once visited the evil god in chaos, right?"


    That is the time when the devil was badly damaged and saved by song yu''er. This matter, the demon Zun can hide all the demons in the demon world, but absolutely can''t hide the secret line he arranged in the demon world. The reason why he asked this question was that he wanted to achieve it.


    "Yes, I have been there, but I haven''t seen ling''er..."


    For his whereabouts was known by the underworld, the devil did not feel that there was anything wrong, very frankly answered the words of the underworld. But he was smart. When Pluto asked, he guessed Pluto''s intention.


    "Can you communicate with the evil god through the entrance of the land of chaos?"


    The underworld gathered his big hand under the black sleeve robe and slightly clenched it into a fist. The answer of the devil meant whether they could get the news of Jinxin''s soul from the mouth of the evil god. If you can make everyone happy, if you can''t, I''m afraid


    "Yes, we can feel each other''s words in our hearts..."


    The demon Zun nodded and his pretty brow wrinkled. He had already learned the power of chaos. If he was taking a risk, he was really worried about what would happen to him.


    "Then you go to the land of chaos and ask if the evil god has any news about Jinxin''s soul. I will meet you outside of chaos, and I will never let you have any loss. " The devil''s expression naturally didn''t escape the sharp eye of Pluto, who naturally knew what he was worried about. As long as the devil is willing to go this time, no matter what the answer is, he will try his best to help the devil recover. This promise of his will make the demon lord have no worries¡° OK, since you have said that, I want to give you some face. Let''s go. I''ll go to the chaotic land to find ling''er now... "Now, the devil is relieved. He hesitated before because he was afraid that if he was injured, there would be some unknown external forces to attack the devil. Now with Pluto''s promise, he doesn''t need to think much about everything, because he believes in Pluto''s ability very much¡° "Go..." the underworld nodded to the fire phoenix, motioned to the fire phoenix to guard Murong Jinxin''s body, and then followed the devil and disappeared in the demon world The soul as like as two peas escaping from the chaos field is talking and laughing with the evil god. The two almost identical faces have blossomed with beautiful beauty. They have been feeling very deep in the past month. Sister, why don''t you always let me have enough? " The woman blinked her eyes like stars. She grasped the arm of the evil god and asked. Ever since she came here, let alone full, she hasn''t even had enough to eat. Every time my sister said it was for her health, but she vaguely felt that there were other reasons¡° Have you noticed that there is less and less evil here? If we eat too much at one time, we will be starved to death soon... "The little white hand of the evil god pointed to the thinner and thinner evil air floating in the air. Before closing the entrance of evil air, she just saved her evil air for about ten years. But when the woman came, she had an amazing amount of food. She was only half full every day, and she already felt worried about her future¡° Sister, there is plenty of evil outside, or I''ll go out to eat myself? " When the woman heard the evil god''s words, she thought it was very reasonable. Her sister could not leave here for a while. If he eats up his sister''s food, how can she live in the future¡° No, you can''t eat the evil gas outside. Those that have not been filtered will die... "The evil god was alert when he looked at the woman''s eyes. This woman''s potential is amazing, but also just swallowed a month of evil, her evil constitution has reached the perfect level. If you let her go out and swallow the evil spirit, Jinxin... "Well, if the evil spirit here is finished, sister..." isn''t sister dead? She didn''t dare to say that. The elder sister said that the entrance of evil spirit can never be opened. If we can''t open the entrance, new evil spirit can''t come in. Isn''t the elder sister waiting for death¡° Don''t worry about that. My sister will eat less in the future. I hope that the day when the evil spirit is finished is also the day when my sister leaves here... "For that day, she has worked hard for so many years. Once the evil spirit of chaos reaches the extreme, for the sake of the safety of the four realms, the old Hades and the emperor of heaven will certainly open the entrance to chaos, and then she will be able to go out aboveboard¡° Ah, sister, you are so stupid. I said that I would take you out when I recovered. You don''t want to. I don''t know what you think... "The woman gave a white look at the evil god. She really didn''t dare to compliment her sister for some of her thoughts. It was obvious that there was a very simple way to go, but she had to find abuse herself. And his beloved man separated for so long, sister do not want to see him a day earlier¡° You don''t know, I... "The evil god just smiles. She can''t talk too much about Murong Jinxin. If she left with this woman now, Jin Xin would resent her one day. She didn''t want to do that, and she was always aboveboard. But her words have not finished, the heart suddenly beat hard a few times, she subconsciously covered his chest, delicate eyebrows slightly wrinkled. How can this good oneself have palpitation feeling? Could it be that... After thinking about it, she had no time to pay attention to the woman. Her petite body soared into the air and flew towards the entrance of the chaotic land, where maybe the devil was waiting for he

 Chapter 504

    "Devil, is that you?"


    In the blink of an eye, the evil god had already flew to the entrance of the chaotic land, touched the transparent border, and his whole face was red with excitement.


    She felt that her feeling must be right, the devil must have come, otherwise her heart would not be more and more intense


    "Ling''er, it''s Ben Zun. Are you ok?"


    Chaos, the corner of the devil''s mouth with a faint smile, fingers gently touch in that layer of border, full of joy. Although he couldn''t see each other, he felt very satisfied to have a little conversation like this.


    "I''ve taken the pills you refined, and my heart disease is over. You can rest assured..."


    They can say a few more words. How can she be bad? Now she is very good, very good, not bad good tears.


    "Well, I can rest assured. Ling''er, I came here today to ask you whether Murong Jin''s soul and soul have come to you? "


    The strong evil spirit came to the devil, which made him feel very uncomfortable. Although the underworld has been waiting outside, but the lessons of the past let him immediately into the theme. You can say love words at any time. You''d better get down to business first.


    "She''s here. How''s Jin Xin?"


    Smell speech, the heart of evil god slightly shrank, feel very distressed. It must be for her that the devil will risk his life and come to chaos for the second time in a year. This feeling is so heavy that she feels at a loss.


    "Really, that''s great. We''ve been looking for that soul for nearly a month. I didn''t expect that soul came to you. Murong Jinxin''s condition is very bad. Now she is still lying in the netherworld pool, and her vitality is almost exhausted. If the soul doesn''t return to the noumenon, she will be completely finished... "


    The evil god''s answer almost made the devil cry. They worked hard to find it for such a long time. They lost a layer of skin, and their hair was about to turn white. Finally, they got the news of the soul here. It''s not easy for him to get the dowry so calm when he thinks of all kinds of despair he has experienced in the past month.


    "Devil, this soul has swallowed the evil spirit. I''m afraid that even if she returns to Jinxin, it will have a great negative impact on Jinxin..."


    The evil god glanced and put his ear on the border. The woman who seemed to want to hear something sighed helplessly. In order to be able to deceive this woman willingly for a while, this woman came to her side, she almost did not dare to speak.


    "One step is one step. Now the most important thing is to wake up Murong Jin''s heart first. As for what will happen after she wakes up, that''s what will happen later. Murong Jin''s heart is your noumenon. You have to live to have hope... "


    He can''t manage so much now, as long as Murong Jin''s heart is alive, as for other things, let the Hades have a headache. That''s all he can do.


    "Well, I''ll cheat her out later. As soon as you see her, you immediately cast a spell to catch her, but don''t let her run away..."


    The evil god glanced at the woman who was staring at her with big eyes, and a warm smile came out of the corner of her mouth. This month is the happiest since she was trapped in chaos. Now the woman is leaving, and her heart is really mixed.


    "Well, I''ll wait at the entrance. Let her come out..."


    The devil''s heart breathed a sigh of relief. He could only grasp this wisp of soul. Their hard work in the past month was the best reward. He could also return to the devil''s world and have a good sleep.


    "Sister, my sister''s sweetheart is here. Go out and get some things for my sister..."


    The evil god rubbed the woman''s soft hair, and there was a touch of apology in her eyes. She knew that as soon as she went out, she would face a dark life. But for Jin Xin, she has no other way.


    Jinxin can''t die. Besides that Jinxin is her body, the more important reason is that she likes Jinxin and can''t bear to watch her die


    "No wonder my sister was so excited. It turned out that the devil came. My sister is waiting. My sister is going to see what good things he has brought to her... "


    The woman didn''t know that the evil god was calculating her. She saw the evil god''s exciting reaction just now. If it wasn''t for her sweetheart, how could she have that reaction.


    She is here to eat, drink and live with her sister. Now she can do something for her sister. She feels very comfortable.


    "Well, go early and return early. Remember, you can''t eat the evil outside... "


    The evil god was afraid to pat her on the shoulder. It seemed that he was very careful to remind her, but in fact he was saying something vague. But when she said that, she immediately turned over and couldn''t bear to see the high spirits on the woman''s face.


    A very simple woman, she deceived her. This feeling of being cheated, she has tried, it''s really hard. I hope that when she is caught by the devil, she will not resent her in her heart.


    "I''ll go. My sister will wait for me..."


    The woman didn''t pay much attention to the evil god. She had already focused on the man she was going to meet. She didn''t know what the man who could capture her sister''s heart looked like? This time she must have a good look. Heart read a move, body shape a flash, the woman''s figure has disappeared in place, through the chaos of the elder sister, appeared in front of the devil¡° Are you my sister''s sweetheart? It''s so beautiful... "The woman saw the devil standing at the entrance and walked around the devil for several times. Then she fell in front of the devil and said, with her head tilted¡° Yes, this is what I brought to ling''er. Please bring it to her for me Because of the heart connecting mantra, as long as the distance between the demon and the evil god is within 10 meters, he can fully sense any words that the evil god says. Therefore, when this wisp of soul appeared, he did not rush to catch her immediately¡° OK, give me something. " The woman didn''t doubt that there was him. She took a few steps forward, and her little white hand stretched out to the devil. She was very clever. Until the demon Zun put a package of things into her hand, when she looked down at the package of things, she realized the difference¡° You... What are you doing... "The woman opened a pair of innocent big eyes, looked at the devil who pinched her neck, and cried with fear. Isn''t this my sister''s sweetheart? Why do you have to pinch her as soon as we meet? It''s terrible¡° If you don''t do anything, I''ll take you back to where you came from. " The hand that demon Zun grasped her neck was loose, Shi statutory held her body, determined that she could not escape, and then released her. Perhaps it was because as like as two peas, she was once with God of evil, perhaps because her face was just like the evil god, and the devil answered her question with a very good heart. No... I don''t want to go back... You are a bad guy... I want to tell my sister... Let my sister teach you a lesson... "The woman suddenly realized that her eyes were full of anger. She wants to rely on their own ideas to break away, but found that they simply can not move, suddenly a little anxious. She managed to escape. She didn''t want to live in a time when there was no hope. She didn''t want to... "That''s not up to you. I paid a huge price to find you. You just stay honest, or I won''t let you live." Devil''s face immediately pulled down, but is a wisp of small broken soul, dare to scold him so arrogantly. He would have slapped her to death if it hadn''t been for her. Originally to her that little patience, also in her this time of shouting disappeared¡° Don''t be so cruel to her, demon Zun, since she hasn''t experienced anything in the world. " The devil''s words fell into the ears of the evil god. The evil God knew the ferocity of her man''s temperament. She was really worried that the woman would suffer a great loss in the hands of the devil¡° In your face, I won''t embarrass her too much, so you can rest assured... "As soon as you raise your hand, the woman has already been included in his sleeve. As soon as he got out of the chaos, he immediately handed over this wisp of soul to the underworld, and his mission was completed. If this woman suffered losses in the hands of the underworld, it was none of his business¡° You hurry to go, stay too long will hurt your vitality... "The evil god sighed again, some lost in his heart, thinking of the happiness that the woman brought to him in this month, the eyes of water instantly moistened. If you can, she will not want to cheat in the future, this kind of feeling is really terrible¡° Well, ling''er, don''t think too much, don''t blame yourself, and don''t cry. You think Murong Jin heart, if you don''t do this, Murong Jin heart will soon die completely. I can''t hold on any longer. I''m leaving... "The devil immediately sensed the abnormality of the evil god, and forced himself up to comfort the evil god. I wanted to say a few more words, but I found that I couldn''t stick to it. In order to prevent my accident, after a simple farewell, my body floated to the distance. As for the soul trapped in the sleeve of the devil, after hearing the devil''s words, he was silent. It turns out that all these are set up by my sister, in order to let her jump down willingly. However, the elder sister has saved her life, although calculated her, she will not blame her elder sister. If this is her life, she can only accept it. She slowly closed her eyes, hot tears from the eyes. She swallowed the evil gas, since they don''t want to make her better, then why should she be polite. She would like to see how they forced her evil soul back into Murong Jin''s heart

 Chapter 505

    Outside of chaos, Pluto is anxiously waiting. For him at the moment, every minute is a kind of suffering.


    Far away, a black figure staggered out of the chaos, and the underworld was delighted and quickly welcomed it.


    "How''s it going?"


    The underworld held the shaky demon statue and helped him to sit under a big tree. Although he didn''t feel the power of chaos, he already had the bottom in his heart


    "When I got there, the soul was really in the land of chaos..."


    The devil only felt the blood gas rolling, and forced the evil gas out of his body bit by bit. The black smoke came out of his head and quickly dissipated in the air.


    "Don''t move, I will help you..."


    After getting a satisfactory answer, Hades didn''t continue to ask. Instead, he went to the back of the demon and sat down cross legged. He put his hands against the back of the demon and began to cast a spell to restore his vitality.


    After finding the last wisp of soul, Jinxin is finally saved. This line is not in vain


    "Ah... It hurts... It hurts..."


    When the underworld was absorbed in pushing evil spirit for the devil, a weak female voice came out from the devil''s sleeve and instantly divided the heart of the underworld.


    "What''s in your sleeve?"


    The action of Hades pauses, the corner of his mouth with smile converges, and there is a trace of uncertainty in his deep eyes. What''s hidden in the sleeve of the devil''s statue is the soul of Jin''s heart? Or the God of evil?


    "What else? Murong Jin''s remaining soul is tricked out of chaos by ling''er. I''ve caught her. You''ll take her away first, or you''ll hurt her. "


    The devil''s broad sleeves swung in the air, and a touch of black soul appeared in the air. However, because the soul was settled before, it could only float in the air with the wind, and did not escape.


    "Black? Is she contaminated? I remember, but I saw that Jinxin''s soul was all white... "


    The underworld''s big hand waved to the mid air, a strong suction then absorbed the woman who was still floating in the mid air to the hand, carefully looked at the woman''s situation, the good-looking eyebrow fiercely wrinkled up.


    If this soul is polluted, how can it be integrated with other pure souls? It really gives him a headache


    "Ling''er said that she swallowed the evil spirit. Her nature should be evil now. As for how to mix her purity, that''s your business. I managed to get her out of chaos. No matter what the cost, you have to save Murong Jin''s heart. "


    About this wisp of soul, the devil did not hide. After all, such a situation is unprecedented. It''s more difficult for Hades to bleach his soul than to let him enter the chaos ten times. However, he believes that Hades will do his best to save Murong Jin''s heart.


    "You don''t have to say that my wife will be saved by me. This time, thank you. "


    The underworld put his hands back on the back of the demon, but this time there was no smile on his face, and the locked brow showed his heavy heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Netherworld pool


    Fire phoenix half lying in the pool, beautiful Phoenix eyes motionless staring at the pool of Murong Jin heart, clearly already anxious, but still let people feel it is very indifferent. Until a familiar sound of footsteps rang out, it suddenly stood up and shook its slightly messy hair.


    "Not in the land of chaos? Alas... "


    Full of expectations in the eyes swept to the underworld that a pair of like dead parents expression, all of a sudden gloomy. The expression of Hades, it seems, can only explain a problem, that is, the wisp of Jinxin''s soul has not gone.


    "Yes, I have brought back the soul, but it has swallowed a lot of evil and has been polluted. Fire Phoenix, do you know how to get rid of the evil spirit of that wisp of soul? "


    Fire phoenix is growing up together with this time and space, and knows more than them. I hope it can provide some useful information, otherwise he can only risk integrating all Jinxin''s souls into her body.


    "Well... Let me see..."


    Smell speech, the brow of fire phoenix also suddenly wrinkled. Jin heart''s soul unexpectedly appeared such a situation, this is really let it some mistakes and not urgent. It went to a big tree, lying down, and began to think about it.


    Time passes quietly. It has filtered all the things that happened on the day it was created for several times, and has not come up with any useful news for Jinxin. Finally, he could only shrug his head and shake his head at Hades.


    "In that case, we can only do our best to listen to the destiny, alas..."


    The underworld rubbed his eyebrows. He had already gone to the father and the emperor of heaven, and they had nothing to do. Now, he can only be strong, otherwise the longer the delay, the more serious the damage to Jinxin''s spirit.


    "Well, I''ll protect the Dharma for you when you cast the Dharma..." Fire Phoenix hesitated for a moment. This kind of practice of Hades is too risky. If there is any mistake, I''m afraid Jin Xin will die without a burial place. But this risk can''t be risked. The underworld loves Jin''s heart very much. If he didn''t have to, he couldn''t have put forward such a plan¡° Ok... "The underworld nodded. It was Sima who regarded him as a horse doctor. He didn''t believe it. His powerful woman would be ruined by a touch of polluted soul. The underworld took out a small white porcelain vase from his arms, released a part of Murong Jin''s soul in good condition and trapped it in midair. Then he took out the polluted soul and trapped it in midair¡° Go away... Go away... You dirty thing... "" too ugly... Disgusting... Go away... "" drive her away... Don''t let her get close to us... "... when the polluted soul just gets close to those pure souls, those pure souls will hide one after another as if they saw some bitter enemy, There was a commotion in the air The underworld and fire phoenix took a look at each other, and were surprised by the situation in the air. If you want to restore the soul, the soul must be integrated. But in this situation, it is difficult to integrate them¡° Hehe, I want to see what you can do with me? " It didn''t matter that the soul was seriously rejected by all the souls. She didn''t dare to get close to those pure souls. She just stood far away and looked at the underworld with a smile of schadenfreude. All her innocence has disappeared under the deception of the evil god and the devil. Such a situation, she has long thought, she will not let them so easily¡° There are few things that Wang wants to do that he can''t do. No matter what you swallow, the king will certainly integrate you with them... "In the face of the woman''s provocation, the underworld picked his eyebrows, and his slender fingers flashed a black light against the soul. Except Jinxin, he does not accept any kind of provocation, even Jinxin''s soul¡° Ah... Ah... Ah... "The woman who was hit by the black light suddenly hugged her head, and her little body began to shake violently. The scream of tearing heart and lungs resounded over the netherworld pool. Her eyes with a trace of panic, not far away from the man, it is too terrible, too terrible, a word, even to her under such a heavy hand... "Hades, gently, don''t hurt her strength..." Fire Phoenix looked at the woman who has been in pain, fire red wings afraid to beat, defuse some of the power of the Hades on the woman. These are the souls of the master. None of them can be hurt¡° If you don''t teach her a lesson, she can''t learn well. Hum... "He''s killing chickens for monkeys. If you don''t show those pure souls like this, there will be a big problem in the integration. His fierce eyes swept the other side of those holding in a group of shivering souls, the corners of his mouth hooked a sneer, and then a black light wrapped those pure souls. For a moment, the screams continued, and the remaining three spirits and six spirits were oppressed by a powerful mana. "..." Fire phoenix looked at those pure souls were little by little pollution, the heart is really severe pain, looked at a while really can''t see down, sighed and twisted his head. More than ten minutes later, the scream disappeared. A woman with a faint black light stood up in the air and swept the cool man below indifferently, with a hint of irony in her eyes. She was originally the weakest part of Murong Jin''s heart and soul. Unexpectedly, she went to the place of chaos by mistake this time and turned into the most powerful one. Now she has become the controller of these souls. As long as she returns to Murong Jin''s heart, Murong Jin''s heart will return to the nature of evil, she seems to have a premonition... "Back!" The underworld didn''t care much about the vision of the soul. Seeing that they had been fused, he immediately took Murong Jin''s heart out of his hand and put the three spirits and six spirits into Murong Jin''s heart. When the woman got into Murong Jin''s heart, a faint black light appeared in Murong Jin''s eyebrow. The light was faint, strong and weak. It didn''t disappear until her body and soul were completely integrated. Murong Jin heart originally cold body began to have temperature gradually, long and curly eyelashes slightly trembled several times, slowly opened, such as stars in the eyes of a layer of black gas, instant shot to holding her Hades¡° Jinxin, it''s so good that you wake up... "

 Chapter 506

    The hand of Hades mercilessly trembled for a while, looking at the woman who is recovering gradually, how all can''t conceal the excitement of oneself heart.


    After a lot of hardships, all their efforts were not in vain, his favorite person is now lying in his arms, the feeling of recovery makes him really want to shout a few words.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin''s big eyes blinked a few times, and her pale lips moved. She looked at the underworld with a trace of ignorance, and seemed to be confused about the situation.


    "Jinxin, talk? Is there something wrong? "


    The underworld looked at the person in his arms and just stared at him, but he was silent and didn''t speak. Subconsciously, he became nervous. But don''t because this soul return thing, Jin heart to a amnesia what, then he really will vomit blood.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart''s lip petal Zhang, or what all didn''t say, but the Mou son but suddenly of droop down. Her little body shrank in the arms of the underworld, seemed to be a little cold, slightly shaking several times.


    "Jin Xin, don''t scare me. What''s the matter with you? You have to say something... "


    The underworld''s heart suddenly raised, seven up and eight down of sufferings very much. Jin heart has been so speechless, this is too unlike her temperament, which makes him really a little crazy.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s heart took a deep breath, the dull pain from the deep soul has gradually disappeared. She was about to open her mouth to say something, but suddenly she felt something was wrong and touched her stomach subconsciously.


    I''m so hungry. I want to eat something very special. It seems that only in chaos can I have that kind of thing. When the idea exploded in her mind, she was shocked


    "Jinxin, please say something..."


    The underworld looked at Murong Jinxin''s face, and suddenly became more flustered. Holding Murong Jin heart''s hand trembles fiercely, in the heart is gave birth to one kind of inexplicable panic.


    He thought of the black soul, and Jin Xin''s reaction now might be the result of that soul


    "Go away..."


    Murong Jinxin''s face suddenly changed, she struggled to stand up from the underworld''s arms, that pair of bright eyes suddenly cold incomparable. The black air between the eyebrows reappeared and became more and more intense.


    She is so hungry. She wants to eat. She must eat. She needs to eat now. Her heart moved with her will. Her little white hand stretched out to the distance. A string of ancient incantations exploded in her mind. She was sure that she had never heard the incantations, but now she could not control herself.


    "Master... Can''t... can''t..."


    Fire Phoenix in heard Murong Jin heart after the escape of the curse, suddenly stunned. About this spell, it was sealed up by the God of time and space. Master, this is to


    What the God of time and space said to him before came to his mind, and the whole Phoenix almost collapsed. The last day they want to see has finally arrived


    "Fire Phoenix, what''s the matter?"


    The underworld also noticed something was wrong. After hearing the scream of Fire Phoenix, he tried to stop Murong Jinxin, but found it useless. The incantations floated away unhindered and faster.


    "Don''t move, Pluto, or you will be killed. This is the dark curse. It''s a spell sealed in the master''s body by the God of time and space. As long as the master drives this spell, she will absorb all the evil spirit in the world and become the real evil god... "


    Fire phoenix see the underworld also try to stop Murong Jin heart, quickly sweep the underworld to one side, lest the underworld was affected, things are more difficult to deal with.


    This spell, unless the master stops himself, no one can stop it, even the God of time and space


    "The real God of evil... God... This... Jinxin, she..."


    The underworld is stimulated by the words of Fire Phoenix. Jin Xin has an evil constitution. He always knows it, but he can''t find any good way. He never dreamed that at such a critical time, Jin Xin would restore her nature.


    "Master, it''s the four worlds. Once the true evil god appears, the four realms will never have peace, and everything will be broken into parts... "


    Fire phoenix looking at completely out of control Murong Jin heart, it really want to cry. After the master becomes the real evil god, she is the biggest threat to the four worlds. If it is not for the owner, this continent will be completely destroyed. But those who can deal with the master are those who have some feelings for the master. I''m afraid they can''t do it


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld only felt that his chest was stuffy, and he couldn''t go up in one breath. Fire Phoenix''s words make him really want to cry. Jin Xin becomes the God of evil, which is the source of all evil in the world. I''m afraid he will be slaughtered by the four worlds.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    When the underworld was in agony, Murong Jinxin''s dark curse was finished. A black gas slowly toward the underworld, very shocking.


    Murong Jin''s whole body has been covered by a dazzling black light. She looks at the evil gas pouring towards her layer by layer and laughs wildly¡° Master... You still come to this step... "Fire Phoenix saw that the situation was not right, and quickly dragged the underworld away. Seeing that the evil spirit constantly poured into Murong Jin''s heart, it was already disheartened. Everything is predestined by heaven. They managed to save their master. In the future, I''m afraid they have to find a way to get rid of their master... "Ha ha ha... God of evil... Murong ling''er... I''m the real God of evil..." half an hour later, Murong Jin''s heart has almost absorbed all the evil spirit of the four worlds. Now she, the whole person is cold. The original white dress was also dyed black, even her beautiful lips turned black. She looked into the distance as if she were looking at something funny. Hesitated for a while, plain white small hand outstretched, to chaos ground shook¡° God... The master even wanted to devour the evil god... Master she... "Fire Phoenix finally collapsed to the ground. After seeing that the woman slowly floating in the distance was the evil god, a hot tear fell on the cold floor. Master, this is to soul and one, master, this is not to leave her any way back, master, this is to force them to death... "Jinxin... Do you really want to devour me..." evil god looked at the woman who had been completely demonized in front of her, such as water eyes with a trace of deep sadness. She was not afraid of death, she just felt reluctant to part with the devil. If she knew what she had done would be like this, she might have made another choice¡° Only by swallowing you can I have one soul, I am a complete person, and I can bring my evil nature to the extreme. Ling''er, I know what you can''t put down. I promise you that if I don''t move the devil, I will return your favor. " Looking at the woman in front of her, Murong Jinxin''s mood finally had some fluctuations. She knows what Murong ling''er did for her. But she also has no way, the dark curse a, everything is not she can control. The only thing she can do is to give ling''er a promise, so that the devil can spend his life peacefully... "Jinxin... If you must devour me... Then please promise me... To be with the devil... Take good care of him for me..." the expression on the evil god''s face is a little better, Jinxin still has a little affection for her. Then, if Jinxin is willing to love the devil for her, she is willing to be swallowed by Jinxin. Anyway, she is Jinxin, Jinxin is her, they are the same person originally¡° Ling''er, in your face, I can make the devil one of my male favorites. It''s the only step back I can take. Don''t push any further. " Murong Jinxin didn''t expect Murong ling''er to make such a request. After hesitating for a while, she reluctantly agreed. She is about to become the master of this continent, so there must be some male favourites. Mozun, you look so careless. Take it¡° Well, then you can''t treat him badly, can you? " The evil god looked at Murong Jinxin''s proud little face and knew that it was useless to say anything. Once Jinxin becomes the real God of evil, no one is Jinxin''s opponent. The evil Lord can only be reduced to her subordinates¡° Yes, both Junmo glass and Hades have it. He will have it. " Murong Jinxin nodded, feeling that Murong ling''er''s request is not too much. She said that Murong ling''er should be at ease when the devil mentioned the same height as the king of the underworld¡° Then, let''s unite as one, and from then on, we will cross this continent and become the queen of this continent... "Murong ling''er smiles. Jinxin is a person who cares about love. At this time, she is willing to recognize Junmo glass and Hades. She should believe her. With her, the devil will not suffer. So think, then turn into a black smoke, instantly drill into Murong Jin heart''s body. In her whole life, she was born for love and died for love. She still felt that she had no regrets¡° Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. For a moment, the sky and the earth changed color, the sun and the moon disappeared, and the pool water of Youming lake was splashed dozens of meters high by her laughter¡° Jinxin... "After witnessing all this and hearing Murong Jinxin''s almost heartless words, the underworld came to Murong Jinxin with the pain in his heart. His deep eyes reflected the face that had been engraved in his soul. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say¡° Pluto, my marriage with you is determined by heaven. No matter I am Murong Jinxin or evil god, you will be my man. This will never change... "

 Chapter 507

    Murong Jinxin looks at the man in front of her. Although she is heartless now, she always has to pay back what she owes. This man used to be nice to her, so she has to be nice to him as much as she can, which is beyond doubt.


    "Jin Xin, you''re tired. You''d better go back to the palace and have a rest first..."


    The underworld grinned bitterly, looking at Murong Jin''s cold eyes, he couldn''t see a trace of temperature. Jin Xin, the evil god, has completely changed his mind, and is no longer the woman he was chasing.


    "Well, I''ll stay in your underworld palace tonight. Tomorrow morning, I''m going to see Jun Mo Li. By the way, I''ll crush the two clowns tianchenxiu and nangonghan to death... "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the underworld that slightly escape appearance, also did not continue just words. Just light of swept him one eye, lift foot to go toward the direction of the underworld palace.


    The black clothes fluttered in the wind, and even the birds who lived in the trees were scared to flap their wings and fly away.


    The appearance of being proud of the world made the king of hell who watched her leave feel cold, just like falling into the cold pool for thousands of years


    "Fire Phoenix... The original Jinxin... Can you come back... I''m really sad..."


    The loss of the underworld''s heart is destroyed. What he wants is to be her only man, not one of them. He missed the Jinxin before, although some indifference, but there is still temperature. But Jin Xin, who became the God of evil, made him feel cold in addition to his heart.


    "I don''t know, maybe or not. However, if Jin Xin is going to do harm to the four realms, you can get rid of her... "


    Fire phoenix shakes its head, its mission has been completely ended, Phoenix has become the God of evil, since then, there is no Phoenix in the four circles. And it will return to the God of time and space, to be a quiet Fire Phoenix.


    "Except Jin Xin? Are you kidding? Jin Xin''s Kung Fu is unfathomable. I''m not her opponent at all... "


    Even if he can beat her, he can''t really hurt her. She is always a thorn in his heart, no matter how she is now to him, no matter how cold his heart is, he will not easily give up her.


    "Pluto, you are the son of the spirit of ten thousand springs. Your tears have the power to eliminate all evils in the world. Remember that precious tear on Sansheng stone? It''s that tear that rewrites the fate between you and Jinxin. So remember, no matter what happens in the future, you can''t cry, because every time you cry, the power of your tears will be greatly reduced... "


    Fire phoenix to the underworld hook lip smile, looking at the man in front of this cool, in the heart of his more or less a little pity. Jinxin now became like this, it''s impossible to treat him well, and I don''t know what kind of sad life he will have in the future.


    After much hesitation, he decided to tell him something very secret. In order to prevent the wall has ears, it is used to transmit sound into the secret.


    "I see. I finally understand. Fire Phoenix, thank you for telling me this. Where are you going from now on? "


    The underworld suddenly realized that a question that had been lying in his heart had finally come to light. He never dreamed that his tears had such a big effect. Can understand these again how, he also can''t do with own tears to deal with Jin heart.


    "Perhaps the God of time and space has already calculated all this, and has called me before. Now that there is no Phoenix girl in the world, I want to go back to the God of time and space... "


    Fire phoenix did not intend to hide Pluto, this time together, it has a kind of comrades in arms with Pluto like feelings. To go, it''s always time to say something from your heart. Having been in the human world for so many years, it is impossible to say that there is no sadness.


    "Well, I expected that. You are Jinxin''s most trusted partner. If you leave like this, one day she will regret her coming back. "


    The underworld sighed heavily. He was too clear about the origin of Fire Phoenix. There can be no fire phoenix without Phoenix girl. Fire Phoenix will become their memory eventually. Just fire phoenix so a walk, Jin heart will regret for life.


    "I''ll go back and ask if the God of time and space has any idea? If I had, I would have come back. Jinxin is now the master of this continent, you must not face her. If you can see some things, you can see some. The real God of evil has no feelings... "


    Merciless, this is the most terrible label carved by the God of time and space in the blood of the evil god. Before Jinxin Murong ling''er and the underworld said those words, in fact, is not unfeeling. Now the Jin heart, how much or care about some of the past in the love. As long as the underworld and Jun Mo Li don''t fight against her too much, at least Jin Xin won''t hurt them.


    "How can you make me feel at ease? It''s not only Wang, I''m afraid Jun Mo Li can''t see it. Alas, this is undoubtedly the biggest bad news in our life. We have to face it when we meet it. I believe that God will not be blind... "


    How many ups and downs have they experienced along the way? He always believed that it was only a matter of time that they could go through this time. Jin heart has that kind of life in the heart of a pair of thought, he does not believe that this kind of thing will really change in the end.


    Perhaps, he should go to the human world to find Junmo glass, and see if Junmo glass has any good methods... "No matter what, don''t disobey her. I''m afraid you haven''t seen how terrible the evil power is. At that time, the God of time and space inadvertently moved evil ideas when creating Jinxin. As a result, the God of time and space almost spent his whole life to suppress Jinxin''s evil nature. Well, I can''t say more. We are limited to one year. If I don''t come to you within one year, it means that the God of time and space can''t help Jin Xin. At that time, if Jinxin wants to destroy this continent, you''ll get rid of her... "The beautiful Phoenix eyes of fire phoenix look at the distance, time is almost over, the God of time and space is not far away waiting for him, it must go. Fire red wings clapped, it soared up, around the Pluto a few circles, a few sound through the sky after the Fengming, it will completely disappear in front of the Pluto. Phoenix''s Guardian beast, millions of years of waiting, in this depiction of the end. With the disappearance of the shadow, everything is over... "Fire Phoenix, I hope you can come to my king as soon as possible, I really want to let the former Jinxin come back..." Pluto stood in the same place, looking at the direction of fire phoenix disappearing, for a long time to withdraw his eyes. After a sigh, the figure disappeared in place Night, a very quiet night, the cold moonlight through a small window projected in, spilled a drop. At this time, Jun Mo Li is studying the layout of the soldiers. His pretty eyebrows are tightly locked. It''s obvious that he has encountered some problems. There was a slight fluctuation in the air. Jun Mo Li, who was originally writing something, suddenly raised his head and saw the gloomy and terrible face of Hades¡° What''s up? Is something wrong with Jinxin? " Under normal circumstances, Hades will not come to him. This will come or this look, the first reaction is Jinxin out of the way, and is still a very serious thing¡° Jun Mo Li, Jin Xin has become the real God of evil. Not only that, but she also wants to accept the devil as a man''s pet... "The underworld went to sit down beside Jun Mo Li, picked up a pot of water on the table and poured it into his mouth. The coldness of the tea made his heart heavier. He looked at Jun Mo Li and said very seriously. He knew how much shock and panic his words would bring to Jun Mo Li, but he really had no choice. He had to find someone to talk to, or he would suffocate¡° What... Jinxin, she... How could she become like this... "Hearing the words, Jun Mo Li''s hand with a pen shook violently, and he couldn''t believe looking at the extremely painful Hades beside him. Originally, he wanted to say a few words, but the appearance of Hades made his heart cold. At this time, it is impossible for the underworld to come to the human world to lie to him. If it is not for the underworld, it is absolutely impossible for him to show this look in front of him¡° The devil went to the place of chaos and brought back Jinxin''s escape soul, but it had been polluted because it swallowed the evil spirit. This king also has no way to bleach that wisp of soul, can only combine that wisp of soul with other clean souls and force Jin Xin''s body. The result is that Jin Xin''s evil nature is opened up. She uses the dark curse to devour all the evil Qi in the four realms, and finally devours the evil god... "The scene before appeared in the mind of Hades, and her tone is very low. The whole story of the matter simply said again, after that, his hands pulled his hair, fidgety want to go crazy. What bothers him is not that Jin Xin will set off a bloodbath in this continent, but that Jin Xin will have a lot of men¡° Don''t worry too much, Pluto. There will be a solution. Why don''t you take me to meet Jinxin? What''s her attitude towards me? " After listening to the words of the underworld, Jun Mo Li was speechless for a long time. He thought of the difficulties he and Jinxin had come along the way. Many times, they seemed to feel that they had come to the end, but they also rushed through. This time, he believes there will be no accident¡° You don''t have to see her, she will come to you tomorrow, or this battle of human world will end tomorrow. You should remember that Jin Xin is merciless now. No matter what she does, you''d better turn a blind eye more, or you won''t come to a good end... "

 Chapter 508

    Jun Mo Li''s calmness calms the king''s restless mood. Jun Mo Li''s love for Jin Xin is no less than him. Since Jun Mo Li can calm down, he can''t lose to his rival. So, deep spit out a few breath, forced himself to restore the usual cold.


    "Well, I see. I''ll see if I can wake her up in another way."


    Jun Mo Li nodded, and her eyes were firm. He has lost Jinxin once. It''s not easy for him to wait for the news that Jinxin is alive. He can''t lose it again.


    Although Jin Xin was cold-blooded, she was a lover. He believed that no matter what she became, it was impossible to change her original intention.


    "I''m bored. Please have a drink with me..."


    The underworld rubbed his disordered hair for a month, and the result was that he wanted to drink a few cups to ease his already terrible mood.


    "OK, you wait. I''ll have someone prepare the wine..."


    Jun Mo Li subconsciously wanted to refuse, but he couldn''t bear it. After Jin Xin left, Hades was the most worried and tired one. Now he just wanted to have a drink with himself, and he had no reason to refuse. Besides, Jin Xin will come tomorrow, as long as he doesn''t get drunk.


    "Don''t worry, I know that you are always in a state of preparation. You can''t be drunk."


    The underworld naturally can see the hesitation of Jun Mo Li, he is not selfish to that extent, he is very clear about the situation of Jun Mo Li. The commander-in-chief of the first army should never get drunk in wartime.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li smiles, then gets up and goes out of the tent, and orders the wind outside the tent to prepare some good wine. His nine days of Long Xiao happened to be in a bottleneck period. Later, he could take advantage of the strong spirit of Hades to ask for advice.


    The two ghosts who could not fight with each other at the same time fell into hell at the same time. After drinking for a long time, a faint revolutionary friendship was established at this moment. That kind of feeling is very delicate, but also let them remember life.


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    Murong Jin took a hot bath comfortably and walked out of the bathroom. Strings of water dripping from her long hair made a beautiful arc.


    Her big eyes swept around, did not find the shadow of the underworld, good-looking brow slightly wrinkled up, she had just made it clear that she would spend the night with him tonight. What do you mean he hasn''t come back by this time? Did you go to his concubines?


    At the thought of this possibility, the bath towel in my hand hit the big bed on one side, and the fierce storm gathered on the gorgeous face.


    "Black impermanence, where did Pluto die?"


    Wearing a coat to open the door, Murong Jin quickly walked into the study, looking at the busy black impermanence, Yin with a face, very bad mouth asked.


    She clearly knew that Hades could not do that, but there was a voice in her heart that provoked her and made her feel uncontrollable. This feeling made her feel helpless.


    "My subordinates have been busy in the study, and I don''t know where the underworld is going. Why don''t they send bodyguards to look for it?"


    Black impermanence a surprised, looking at in front of the Yin cold got the woman in the bone, a cool air rises from the sole of the foot. He didn''t know that Murong Jin''s heart had become the God of evil. He just felt that Murong Jin''s heart field was too strong, and his whole body was full of the smell of killing at any time.


    "Send someone to the back palace to look for him. If he''s not there, it''s OK. He climbed up to the bed of the concubine, and immediately sent the concubine to hell on the 18th floor..."


    Murong Jinxin attaches great importance to heiwuchang, a subordinate who used to be very sincere to her. Seeing that he didn''t want to be lying, he eased his face and gave his life.


    "Yes, girl, my subordinates will now..."


    Black impermanence felt a heavy sense of oppression, and did not dare to delay. When he got up and was ready to go out, a strong smell of wine came from outside the study, and then the US Open, which was closely followed by his brows, could not come in.


    "Hei Wuchang, I have something to ask you to check..."


    The underworld only cares about his own thoughts. When he enters the study, he doesn''t notice Murong Jinxin standing on one side. He just goes straight to Hei Wuchang. When he is about to say something, he sees that Hei Wuchang''s eyes go straight to one side, and then he realizes something strange.


    "Jin Xin, why haven''t you slept yet?"


    See Murong Jin heart cold eyes with a trace of anger, Pluto''s wine has completely dissipated. He pulled some stiff corners of his mouth and asked casually.


    "Why am I still up? You even have the face to ask me this question. Tell me, who did you drink with? If you don''t know, kneel down in front of the underworld palace for a night. "


    Murong Jin''s big eyes shrink fiercely. She is very angry at the question of the underworld. This man''s skin should be itchy, will be so knowingly asked. But now the point is no longer on this. Now the point is where did he go? Who did you drink with?


    "Well, I went to the human world and had a few drinks with Jun Mo Li. I haven''t done anything wrong. Why do you look at me with such a suspicious eye? " Hades a Leng, but did not expect that he was just late to come back some, unexpectedly let her light such a big fire. White Murong Jin heart is the same, very speechless mouth asked. He tried to maintain the way they had been getting along with each other before, and didn''t want to make any changes because of her changed identity. In this way, maybe he could make her think more about the past, which might be good for them¡° You''re quite selfless and go to drink with Jun Mo Li. Why don''t I know when your relationship has become so good? " Smell speech, Murong Jin heart all doubts dissipated, the mood also has no origin of relaxed some. He just went to find Jun Mo Li. No matter what he was doing, she didn''t think she had to do much. As long as she doesn''t step on her bottom line, he can do anything¡° The king just told him the news that you had come to life, and asked him if he could accept that you had other men... "The king of Hades looked at her face and began to test her. Now she let him feel and the original Jin heart has seven or eight points of similarity, no she just swallowed up the evil gas that kind of gloomy feeling¡° You don''t have to test my words. For the sake of your infatuation with me, I haven''t planned to accept a male pet for a while. As for the devil, although I promised ling''er, I didn''t promise her a definite time point. So, for a while and a half, I won''t change his mind. " Murong Jin heart went to the underworld in front of, looking at the underworld that obviously some uncomfortable face. How could she not know what he thought? The reason why she was so tough before was just an impulse. Man, she must have many, but not now. Now, it''s enough for her to have Jun Mo Li and him... "Jin Xin, are we still as good as before? You go back to the human world to accompany Jun Mo Li safely through the life. After Jun Mo Li''s death, you go back to the underworld to accompany the king. As long as you can do it, even if you want to destroy the other three sisters, I won''t say a word. " As soon as the underworld hears Murong Jinxin''s words, he seems to have a play. He approaches Murong Jinxin''s heart and asks for more. In Murong Jinxin''s opinion, he is almost rude, but he is the most real voice in his heart. He asked for nothing but her wholeheartedness. No matter she is human, ghost, immortal or devil, he only wants her to be his own¡° You ask too much. All I can give you is a ticket to the future. If you want to get on board, take that ticket. If you don''t want to, no one will force you. Don''t challenge my limit, Pluto. It will make you miserable. " Murong Jin''s heart shakes her head decisively. She can''t do what Pluto said. She is the master of all things, and now she has only one thing to do. That is to find the God of time and space, destroy the God of time and space, then no one in this continent can pose a threat to her¡° You go, I still have a lot of things to deal with. I don''t have time to go back to sleep tonight... "The underworld looked at Murong Jinxin''s impossible compromise, and his face sank. With a wave of his hand, he wanted to drive Murong Jinxin away like a mosquito. He didn''t say he didn''t want to sleep with Murong Jinxin, but he said he didn''t have time to sleep. While saving Murong Jin''s face, he also made himself abide by the oath he made in front of her¡° If you don''t sleep, you will be stubborn. Sooner or later, you will regret it. Hum... "Murong Jinxin yawned, and now she is sleepy. Since others have no time to sleep, she doesn''t have to beg others to sleep. He is still playing small temperament, and one day she has more men, he will understand how happy he is now¡° In addition, in this underworld, you will die and go to sleep with other men''s hearts. As long as you have this idea, I will castrate all the men in the underworld... "Looking at the way she shakes her sleeves and goes out, the underworld''s heart softens. Don''t know where the courage, directed Murong Jin heart back roared a few words. After roaring, he was in a good mood. In fact, his hasty nonsense is a good way. He has to tell Jun Mo Li about it. So, as long as Jinxin can''t do anything to him and Junmo glass, at least in the underworld and human world, Jinxin can''t succeed. As for heaven, it''s also simple. The only thing that''s more difficult is the demon world... "You''re quite capable. Now you''ll order the men in the underworld to go to their own palace. Otherwise, from tomorrow night, I''ll sleep one night except you..."

 Chapter 509

    Murong Jinxin''s step is a meal, the forehead delimits three thick black lines, the corner of the mouth mercilessly drew. She didn''t know how to react to Pluto''s words.


    In my mind, all he did for her these years, reluctantly suppressed the restlessness in my body that he wanted to strangle the underworld, and quickly left. In case you stay, you will be controlled by the evil in your body.


    "Wang, what happened to Murong? What do you think of her? "


    Black impermanence looking at Murong Jinxin left back for a while, Jun frown almost can kill a fly. Isn''t Murong Jinxin the man who hates three wives and four concubines the most? Why, he sounds as if she''s ready to take a ride.


    "What''s the matter? What else? I''ve lost my mind. That is to say, she has swallowed up the evil spirit of the four realms, making herself like the incarnation of evil... "


    The underworld leered at the black impermanence and sighed. Since Murong Jinxin''s little white eyed wolf had an accident, the total number of sighs in this month is more than half of his life.


    Before that she was hopeless, but just after their confrontation, he didn''t feel so desperate. His feeling is that her current situation is very similar to that of the immortal devil, half pure and half evil. The only difference is that the immortal devil has two souls, while she has only one.


    "Ah?"


    Smell speech, black impermanence just feel thunder rolling. Regarding Murong Jinxin''s matter, black impermanence knows very detailed. He said he couldn''t understand the light cloud and light wind of Hades.


    "Black impermanence, for the king to keep an eye on the men of the underworld, if anyone dares to hook up with Jin Xin, he will go to hell immediately. Also, go to the human world immediately and tell Jun Mo Li this method, so that Jun Mo Li can make preparations as soon as possible... "


    The underworld has no mind to think about other things now. He doesn''t care about anything. The only thing he cares about is that Murong Jinxin''s little white eyed wolf has been infected by other men. He had to fight such a woman''s defense first, thinking about how to bleach her soul.


    "It''s... Wang..."


    Black impermanence quite speechless looked at his own king a few eyes, for his own king this childish behavior is very helpless. Murong Jinxin now that she has become the God of evil, she really needs to find a man first. Can Wang stop her? Can Jun Mo Li stop it? Are you kidding me.


    "Black impermanence, do you think I''m stupid? How could such a childish thing be done at such an old age? "


    Looking at black impermanence that one face dislikes of appearance, the underworld one buttock collapsed on the soft chair. Let alone black impermanence, even he thinks he is quite naive. So what? As long as he can keep his woman and do something more childish, he doesn''t care.


    "Wang... This is also a helpless move... My subordinates can understand..."


    Black impermanence is not the fool of white impermanence. He tells the truth about everything. He carefully looked at Pluto''s face and thought for a while before he opened his mouth.


    Wang''s feelings for Murong Jin''s heart, he saw in his eyes, but holding it in his hand, he was afraid of falling, holding it in his mouth, he was afraid of melting, and he loved it to death. Now that such a thing has happened, Wang is also defending his legitimate interests.


    "Black impermanence, do you think this is retribution? After adulthood, there are too many women. God can''t see it past. Let Murong Jinxin, the little white eyed wolf, come and block up for us? "


    After all, Hei Wuchang knows a lot about him after many years of working with his subordinates, and he can still talk a few words occasionally. Some words he can''t tell Jun Mo Li or his father. He can only tell Hei Wuchang. It''s a disguised consolation.


    "If Wang thinks it''s better to think like this, then it''s no harm. As for retribution or not, I can only say that Wang''s fate has come, and Wang wants to live a good life... "


    Black impermanence''s mouth drew again. In fact, Wang was quite regular. Although there were more concubines in the back palace, they were all willing to enter the palace. As a matter of fact, the Lord has not missed anything harmful, and retribution has not been mentioned. But the woman on Wang''s stall was too strong, and Wang was forced to be like this.


    "I want to live a good life, but God doesn''t want to give me this chance. Black impermanence, you don''t know what the little white eyed wolf said when he just became the God of evil. Now I think about it, I have an impulse to cry... "


    The underworld touched his nose. If it wasn''t for the fire phoenix''s warning that he couldn''t cry at will, he might find some remote corner to hide and cry. After paying so much, he was pierced by the heartless words of the little white eyed wolf. He still wants to cry now.


    "Wang Na loves Miss Murong too much. In fact, Miss Murong doesn''t care about Wang at all. As soon as Murong came to ask her subordinates about Wang''s whereabouts, she worried about whether Wang had climbed into the bed of other concubines... "


    As soon as Pluto''s words came to an end, Hei Wuchang felt that the atmosphere in his study had suddenly changed and became sad. For some reason, he sucked his sour nose, and his tears rolled around his eyes uncontrollably.


    "She''s just worried that the king will be sorry for her and make her lose face. She doesn''t care about the king at all..." Pluto said angrily, but in fact, the words of heiwuchang gave him great comfort. The little white eyed wolf finally had a little conscience and didn''t completely ignore him. Maybe he should be glad¡° Murong girl is not like that. I believe that no matter what Murong girl becomes, she always has a soft feeling towards Wang. As long as Wang catches hold of her weakness, those so-called words about accepting male favourites can only become empty talk. " Hei Wuchang shakes his head. He remembers clearly. Murong Jinxin just stepped into the study, it was with the anger of destroying everything, but when Wang came back to explain a few words, her face was more helpless. Although Murong Jinxin''s evil nature has been opened, it does not mean that she will change completely. He always felt that the words Murong Jinxin said were just teasing Wang¡° Your words are reasonable. Now she is really like a contradiction. Sometimes she is evil and sometimes she is arrogant and lovely. I can''t be too negative. In fact, as long as she''s alive, it''s better than her complete disappearance... "He can only comfort himself now. He''s still alive. Although he''ll be angry, it''s better than her. He should look in a good direction. God is not so stingy that he doesn''t even point out a clear road to him¡° Wang went to see the little master of the Dragon nationality. What did the little master say? " As long as Murong Jinxin is still alive, there is still the possibility of change. If completely disappeared, that would make Wang crazy. Compared with Wang, Jun Mo Li is more worried. Junmo glass is only a mortal now, and its life span is only a hundred years. With such a fuss, it''s probably the heart that wants to die¡° He is calmer than Wang, saying that he is looking at Jin Xin''s situation. In comparison, I am not as good as him in this respect. " The underworld gave a bitter smile. Jun Mo Li and Jin Xin are close lovers. They must know Jin Xin better. Jun Mo Li will be so calm, perhaps it is out of the understanding of Jin Xin in these years. Jun Mo Li can firmly believe that he can change Jin''s heart. Why can''t he¡° That''s it. What''s more, Murong said that there won''t be any other men for the time being, as long as you don''t let the devil know about it... "Hei Wuchang is a complete relief for her own king. The most terrible thing in the world is not how powerful you are, how high your status is, but love. A love word, attracted the world''s Heroes bow. A love word, let the world how many women crazy. Murong girl absolutely can''t do that step of complete ruthlessness, then everything has a chance¡° Well, listening to you, I feel much better. Black impermanence, no wonder Jin heart will be so valued you, you still have a little convincing ability. Well, you go to work quickly. I have to turn to the time and get some sleep. " He hardly slept for a month. He was really sleepy. I can''t go back to the palace again. I really went to sleep with the little white eyed wolf. I can only grievance myself and sleep in this study all night. The little white eyed wolf is going to the human world tomorrow. In case he can follow him in the dark, Jun Mo Li will not be able to stop him from doing something that he can''t do¡° Yes, Wang... "Black impermanence looked at his family has been exhausted to the extreme of Wang, in addition to sympathy or sympathy. It''s time for Wang to have a good sleep, otherwise his body will be dragged down sooner or later. All of a sudden, the huge study quieted down, and soon the regular breath of the underworld came out. All sounds were quiet, and the years were fine..... An unknown mountain top, with misty clouds and immortal spirit, was permeated with a sense of purity everywhere. A woman in white sat in front of her with a Guqin. She put ten slender fingers on the guqin, but she didn''t play a note for a long time. Not far away, a fiery red phoenix is quietly looking at her, thoughtfully, several times want to open their mouths, but they are about to blurt out the words swallow back to the stomach¡° Huo Feng, you can say whatever you want. It''s so hesitant. It''s not like your character. " White woman gently turned her head, it is a beautiful face can make people suffocate, as long as people take a look, absolutely unforgettable¡° I just want to ask, "is Murong Jinxin saved?" Fire phoenix slightly curled his mouth, millions of years of distance, let it for its own body is very strange. In addition to its weak temperament, it can''t get along with the woman in front of it¡° Can it be saved? Maybe or not, her life and death and the survival of this continent are all tied to a man. As long as the man wants to save her, she will be saved... "

 Chapter 510

    The woman looked at the Phoenix Fire for a long time, hook lips smile, that smile flowers pale. This phoenix is special to Murong Jin. It''s the first time in so many years to meddle.


    About Murong Jinxin that strange woman, there are countless possibilities. Although she created the woman herself, she felt that she had never really controlled her. For so many years, the road that the woman took was her own choice, and she never intervened.


    "Who is that man?"


    Fire phoenix eyebrow jump, seems to see the hope, beautiful Phoenix eyes suddenly pour out thousands of brilliance. As long as Jin''s heart is saved, everything is easy to say. The answer is to wait for death.


    "When this man should appear, he will naturally appear. Fire Phoenix, your mission is over. You are no longer qualified to manage Murong Jinxin."


    The woman smiles, which contains a trace of humor, a trace of gentleness, and a trace of intense closeness to the fire phoenix. Although the words are not very nice, she believes that huofenghuang can recognize the true meaning of her words.


    "I know I''m not qualified to interfere, but I just like Murong Jinxin and want to interfere in her business. You tell me, who is that man? What can I do to save Jinxin? "


    Fire phoenix only feel a basin of cold water pouring down from the beginning, cool heart. Listening to the voice of the God of time and space, it seems that he is unwilling to tell it the answer. It doesn''t matter. It will grind out the answer from her sooner or later.


    "Pluto, only love can save Murong Jin''s heart. No matter who is in the world, it is impossible to escape a word of love. Fire Phoenix, as long as the evil spirit in Murong Jin''s heart is forced out, find Wan Quan water to take, Murong Jin''s heart will be safe. But in this way, Murong ling''er will get the evil spirit and become the master of all evil. At that moment, the war between Murong Jinxin and Murong linger will start ahead of time... "


    The God of time and space hesitated for a long time and sighed heavily. From her point of view, she hopes Murong Jin''s heart will not move for the time being. Anyway, it will not affect her nine days'' Cultivation of Feng dance. If it moves, Murong ling''er can not only completely break away from Murong Jin''s heart, but also appear as the separation of Murong Jin''s heart. After getting the evil spirit of the four realms, no one in the four realms wants to confuse Murong ling''er with chaos.


    "Where can I find ten thousand springs? The underworld? "


    Smell speech, fire phoenix vomited a breath, force out Jin heart body of evil gas is not difficult, difficult is to find ten thousand springs. It has never heard of the origin of the ten thousand springs. Just literally speaking, it should be related to the queen of Hades.


    "Let the underworld ask his mother. You can''t ask me everything. I''ve told you so much, it''s already revealed the secret. Fire Phoenix, I would like to remind you that once Murong ling''er''s re transformation is successful, it will no longer be the Murong ling''er who had a little kindness to Murong Jin. Her absence is Murong Jin''s soul. She only has feelings for the devil. "


    The God of time and space rubbed his eyebrows in some annoyance. Compared with Murong ling''er, she hoped that everything would remain the same. Murong Jinxin that woman''s soul is complete after the soul power is too terrible, clearly has been evil, but still can let her own keep a rational. Its terrible degree makes people feel terrible.


    "Then let Pluto kill her with tears. Didn''t you say that Pluto''s tears can destroy the evil in the world? Since Murong ling''er is not the soul of Murong Jin''s heart, they will not have any journey to look back. "


    Fire phoenix didn''t think so much, anyway, every step is a step, Murong Jinxin and Murong linger had a war, it really didn''t believe Murong Jinxin would die in Murong linger''s hands. Murong Jin''s heart is strong. It''s seen a lot. Can it be afraid of Murong ling''er?


    "Are you naive? If not subdue Murong ling''er, Pluto''s tears will not be near Murong ling''er''s body. There are two ways for them to choose. Let them choose for themselves. I will not interfere too much in the affairs of qianxuan mainland. "


    The God of time and space, white fire phoenix, if things are so simple, does she need to take it out? It seems that this phoenix is really stupid in qianxuan continent, and has no brain with a nod. Anyway, what she should say has already been said. How to do it depends on them.


    "Can I ask you one last question?"


    Fire phoenix looking at the God of time and space seems to have no intention to say more, but also very witty did not ask more. But there is another problem, which has been bothering her for many years, and it wants to know.


    "Ask, as long as it''s not about Murong Jinxin, I''ll say everything."


    The curiosity of the God of time and space in his eyes did not stop the fire phoenix. She has always indulged in this separation. As long as it doesn''t step out of her bottom line, it can ask anything.


    "I want to ask why did you create a mysterious continent? Are you full of food, too busy, or just want to play a stage, can you watch those people who are hapless and urge you to play a big play?


    Although it was her separation, huofenghuang felt that they could not reach the realm of soul unity. Therefore, her mind is unpredictable, and will never be.


    "It''s so lonely and full. My only fault is that I had evil thoughts when I created Murong Jin''s heart. It''s that little bit of evil thought that has led to today''s great disaster. " The God of time and space made no secret of the mistakes he made in those years. I''m afraid the reason why he created the mysterious continent is just like what fire phoenix said. It''s a pity that her mistake made her pay a huge price, and also made thousands of people in qianxuan land suffer a lot. But she believes that it will soon be over. Either Murong Jinxin destroys Murong linger''s peace to qianxuan, or Murong linger destroys Murong Jinxin, then everything will be unified and everything will be broken into parts¡° Since you are so boring. Why don''t you go out with me this time, and you can also taste the joys and sorrows of the world... "Huofenghuang sincerely said that she was speechless, because her temporary emptiness created a mysterious continent, which made the four realms restless. She could live a very leisurely life, but she had to be a little sister with the so-called Phoenix girl, That''s ridiculous¡° This... "The God of time and space never thought about this question. Looking at the fire phoenix, he didn''t know how to answer it. Go, she''s afraid she won''t have the courage to see so many dark sides. If she didn''t, she felt bored and upset. For a moment, I was entangled in the same place, silent for a long time¡° Don''t do that. If you are afraid that you can''t support yourself, you will give this body to me for the time being. You can rest assured that I will not take the opportunity to do anything to replace your dream. When Jin''s heart returns to normal, I don''t care about qianxuan mainland. At that time, I''ll call that ruffian dragon back, and I promise you won''t be bored from now on. " Fire phoenix thought that the hesitation of the God of time and space was for fear that it would attack her, and quickly raised his Phoenix paw to swear. It has double, it is clear in its heart, it will not do those things that are put out clearly is to find smoke. Anyway, she is also her own body. She is so boring that she has the responsibility to take her around¡° Then... Ok... I''ll follow you... No, you can''t easily expose my identity... "The God of time and space looks at the disdainful face of the fire phoenix, and knows that the fire phoenix misunderstood her. However, she didn''t explain too much. She just laughed at huofenghuang and motioned huofenghuang to enter her body. This trip to the four realms is just a trip for her to comfort herself after Murong wakes up. She really wants to meet Murong Jinxin, a woman with strong soul power... "Think too much about you, I''m not interested in revealing your identity. But Murong Jinxin''s people are too clever. If they guess, don''t rely on me. " Fire phoenix smoked the corners of his mouth, turned into a wisp of fire red light, and integrated into the body of the God of time and space. The body of the God of time and space trembled fiercely, and the clear eyes flashed and flashed, suddenly suffused with fire red light. A pair of fire eyes, which is the symbol of fire phoenix controlling this body¡° Let''s go, and you can enjoy the journey of the four realms... "The fire phoenix''s red eyes swept, and summoned a white cloud. With a wave of her white hand, the white cloud took them to the intersection of the four realms The war between the Western Chu allied forces and the northern and southern allied forces is in full swing. The land is full of cruelty and blood. Chu Mo Shang Xi Qingyu had already killed his eyes red, and his silver sword kept rising and falling, reaping the lives of many soldiers of the northern and southern allied forces. Without the intervention of the demon world, everything returns to the starting point. The fighting between the two sides depends on the strategy and ability of the coach. Everything is back to the starting point of fairness¡° Brother Erhuang, what''s the matter with you? So restless, be careful of the plot... "Chu Mo Shang stabbed a soldier who tried to attack Jun Mo Li, and asked strangely. There is something wrong with brother Erhuang today. He hasn''t concentrated since this battle. What happened¡° I''m just thinking about when Jinxin will come. I shouldn''t think so much, but I should finish the battle well... "Jun Mo Li doesn''t try to hide Chu Mo Shang. He tells me what''s on his mind and turns a glance at the soldier who died under his horse. He also thinks that he''s really a bit out of character. If we fight here uneasily, I''m afraid he''ll get hurt even if he doesn''t die. Before the words were finished, the cloudless sky suddenly overcast, and many strange clouds bloomed in the sky, completely blocking the light of the sun. A woman in black suddenly appeared on the battlefield, looking down at the people on the battlefield like a queen

 Chapter 511

    The appearance of Murong Jin''s heart makes all the people on the scene breathe, and all of them are shocked by her cold and extreme momentum. Trembling, they put down their weapons, and even some of them were not strong enough in heart. Their legs were soft and they had already knelt down.


    "Tianchen xiunangonghan, you two wolves with evil intentions, today is your death time..."


    Murong Jinxin first glances at Junmo glass on the horse''s back, but doesn''t say anything to Junmo glass. Then she turns her attention to the two small black spots in the crowd, and the words are not allowed to be ignored.


    "Murong Jinxin, don''t you interfere in this world dispute?"


    Tianchen Xiu tried to bear the coldness of his whole body, only felt that the sky seemed to collapse. If Murong Jinxin gets involved, can this battle go on? Now Murong Jin''s heart seems to be different from that of Murong Jin''s heart before. After that, he can''t help swallowing.


    "I didn''t want to interfere, but now I want to interfere. Why? Do you have a problem? "


    Murong Jin looked down at tianchenxiu. Her black sleeves swept in the direction of the northern and southern allied forces, and a strong current of air flowed towards the northern and southern allied forces. As if the air had eyes, it bypassed the soldiers of the Western Chu allied forces and hit all the dead southern and Northern allied forces before they could react.


    "Murong Jinxin, you..."


    Tianchenxiu looked at Murong Jin, heart just so gently a wave, his soldiers are countless, in addition to heart or heart. But in the face of Murong Jinxin''s strength, he has nothing to do.


    In front of this Murong Jin heart let him feel abnormal danger, that a body of black clothes and that tight pursed black lips, all revealed the strange feeling of cold. If he remembers correctly, Murong Jin''s heart has already died. Is this a ghost?


    "I don''t know what? If I can keep you to this day, you should be grateful. "


    Murong Jin heart cold hook lips smile, think about this world after the beginning of the fight, they do those shameless activities, if not before her scruples too much, would have taken their dog''s life, how can also let them arrogant to now.


    "Murong Jinxin, you can kill our palace, but these soldiers are innocent. You have to let them go, otherwise our palace will not let you go..."


    Tianchen Xiu knows Murong Jinxin''s temperament more or less. If Murong Jinxin decides to kill him, even if he escapes to the ends of the earth, she will find him. There is nothing in his hand that can threaten Murong Jin''s heart, so die and die, and he has no regrets. At least he died in fengnv''s hands, not lost the world war.


    "Poof, if you want to be a ghost after you die, you have to ask me whether I agree or not. Tianchenxiu, since you have said that, I will give you a chance. As long as you do as I say, I will not move the soldiers of Tianchen. "


    Murong Jin heart really feel some funny, you know, the underworld is her world, tianchenxiu that so-called ghost all don''t let her go, it is sliding the world''s big Ji. But for the sake of tianchenxiu''s courage, she could consider the threat that he could ignore.


    "You said..."


    Tianchenxiu is aware of Murong Jin''s deep irony. He thinks that he is going to die anyway, and there is nothing he can''t do. Murong Jin heart is just want to torture him, a dying man is afraid of what torture.


    "Kill Nangong Han, kill all the soldiers in Nanyue. As long as you can do it, I promise you that the soldiers in Tianchen will leave here safe and sound."


    Tianchenxiu''s endurance is not generally strong. At the beginning, Murong Qinqin carried him to hook up with his father, and he could bear it. Therefore, simply want to use some insulting methods to deal with him, it is absolutely immovable.


    Well, then she let Tianchen and South Vietnam, a pair of allied dogs, bite the dog. Even if Tianchen gets away with it, there won''t be many soldiers left. And she is now idle panic, just want to see a good play.


    "Tianchenxiu, this is a provocation. Don''t be fooled by her. If we fight inside, junmoli and xiqingyu will find a big bargain... "


    Smell speech, Nangong Han feel the whole body sweat hair all erect, Murong Jin heart of this move is too insidious, let them fight, that is to want to win the war without a single soldier.


    "What else? Is there a better way? As soon as she waved her sleeve, our soldiers would be killed and injured. Nangonghan, don''t blame me for tearing down the bridge halfway. "


    Tianchenxiu was also struggling, but it was useless to struggle. He had to fight with Nanyue. Murong Jinxin this woman is too terrible, to say one not two. It''s better for him to fight for one''s life than to let all his soldiers be destroyed.


    "Tianchenxiu, you..."


    When Nangong Han saw that Tianchen''s mind was broken, he knew that his persuasion was useless. A cold light flashed in the eyes, and the silver sword in the hand stabbed at Tianchen Xiu fiercely.


    He still knows the truth of catching the thief first. As long as she kills Tianchen Xiu first, the headless Tianchen soldiers will lose even if they want to fight back.


    "Nangonghan, I''ve been guarding against you for a long time. If you want to calculate this palace, you are not qualified. " Tianchen''s self-cultivation form hides to the side and easily avoids Nangong Han''s fatal blow. He knew nangonghan very well. In the moment he promised Murong Jinxin, he had thought that Nangong Han would have such a reaction¡° Kill me! Kill all the treacherous people in Tianchen If he didn''t hit, Nangong Han''s face was already blue. He raised his silver sword high and cut off a Tianchen soldier near Tianchen''s self-cultivation. Tianchen is not benevolent. It''s no wonder that they are unjust in Nanyue. It''s internal fighting. They may not lose in Nanyue. A Murong Jinxin three words will start the killing, Tianchen and Nanyue soldiers just like crazy general began to fight, the scene''s tragic degree is amazing... In the middle of the sky, slowly emerged a white figure, the woman''s eyes jump a cluster of fire red light, coldly looking at the killing below, completely unmoved¡° Fire Phoenix, let them stop, I really can''t look down... "Deep in the soul, came a thin voice, that voice mixed with a few silk of sadness and helplessness, with a strong appeal to fire phoenix''s heart¡° I can''t see it anymore? Have a look, this is what you used to do in order to get rid of loneliness... "The fire red light in the woman''s eyes began to jump up, completely not moved by the words of the God of time and space. The killing, the cruelty, could not have happened if it had not been for her. Now let her see with her own eyes, she will understand how ridiculous her behavior was¡° Thousands of mistakes are all my fault, you now let them stop, or I will eat your soul... "After a few seconds, the voice of the God of time and space came again, this time with a taste of command. It can be seen that the fight below really made her a little anxious¡° This is a battle belonging to the human world. I can''t stop it, and neither can you. If we want the world and le''ankang to be unified, we have to pay for the unification of the world. You''d better understand that. " Women still just hook the corner of the mouth, still stop in the air. Over the years, she has seen too much cruelty. What is a fight? At that time, when the dragon and phoenix of the demon Kingdom fought together, the level of their tragedy was at least hundreds of times higher than that of today. The God of time and space created this continent, but this continent will not always follow the idea of the God of time and space. Now I am afraid that even the God of time and space can not stop the development of the situation¡° Well, you''re right. Murong Jinxin doesn''t belong to the human world. You must prevent Murong Jinxin from getting involved in the human world. You have to do that! " This time, it took about a minute for the voice of the God of time and space to come back. This time, her attitude has been very tough, and even began to suppress the soul of Fire Phoenix in her body. Since it is a war of the human world, let the human world solve it by itself. Murong Jinxin intervenes, she absolutely does not allow... "Know, you save some energy, don''t jump again, still really full support..." the woman''s eyes red light suddenly big blazing, for the God of time and space''s order dare not in the choice to ignore. Plain white hands picked up a bunch of light, and gently pointed at the South and North allied forces who were still fighting. The white light flashed by. The northern and southern allied forces who were fighting just felt warm in their hearts. The silver sword in their hands was put down inexplicably. Then they felt wrapped in a white light. Before they could react, they fluttered toward their camp. This scene makes Murong Jin''s face fierce. Her cold eyes immediately turn to the woman in white not far away, and her whole body''s killing intention has been destroyed¡° You have a lot of guts. How do you want to die? " Black lips slowly spit out a few words, Murong Jin heart arms chest, looking at not far away that a woman, in fact, she does not know who the woman is, but the woman dare to meddle in her business, this is doomed to the end of the woman¡° Jinxin, it belongs to the human world. You''d better not intervene. As for my life and death, you can''t decide. If time and space do not die, I will not die... "The woman put away her cold feeling and gave Murong Jin a warm smile. That smile fell in love with the city. I don''t know how many Western Chu soldiers lost their eyes. That smile, but also let Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, then carefully looked at the woman not far away, finally eyes fell on the woman''s red eyes¡° Fire Phoenix... You are fire phoenix... "

 Chapter 512

    That pair of eyes, she is too familiar with, in addition to her guardian beast, there can be no other person or beast in the world has that special eyes. However, fire phoenix has always been obedient to her, why do you suddenly stop her today? And it seems to have changed her name.


    "It''s me..."


    In the face of Murong Jin heart that slightly critical eyes, fire phoenix heart is not taste. Since she rescued it from the sea of flowers, her eyes have always been kind and trusting, but now


    "Fire Phoenix, it''s not up to you to manage my business..."


    Murong Jinxin can''t understand why the fire phoenix''s attitude has changed so much. The evil impression in her body makes her eyes colder and colder. It''s like looking at a dead Phoenix.


    "Jinxin, if I don''t care about your business, no one in the world can manage it. I can''t bear to see you come down here. "


    Fire phoenix sighed, if it is not for Murong Jinxin''s feelings are too deep, in its mission is over, it will only stand on the sidelines. You know, if you want to pull Murong Jin''s heart out of the mire of the evil god, the effort you have to spend is absolute.


    "Fall? I''m fine. Are you the phoenix eye watching me fall? Fire Phoenix, you should take care of my affairs later, otherwise I won''t be too polite to you. "


    Murong Jinxin''s eyebrows wrinkled, quite inconceivable looking at the woman in white not far away. If she is reduced, how many people in the world are not reduced? This Phoenix seems to have denied her master, so she is not polite to it.


    "The human world''s affairs should be solved by human beings themselves. If you intervene, I will also appear. No more nonsense. I''ll go first... "


    The purpose of its appearance has been achieved, and it is just a plug to itself. What''s more, the most important thing now is to go to the underworld and tell the underworld the way to save Jin Xin. Human affairs can only be managed once.


    "You..."


    Murong Jin heart see fire phoenix body flash, instantly disappeared in the air, that speed let her sigh for surprised. She vaguely felt that the woman who had just left was not only the fire phoenix, but also the boring woman who created all this.


    "Jinxin..."


    Seeing all this, Jun Mo Li''s mood was too complicated to be described in words. He watched the beloved woman slowly landing in front of him, trying to reach out to embrace her, but suddenly felt that she was so difficult. She was clearly in front of him, but he felt that they seemed very far away.


    "What''s your expression? Don''t you know me? I don''t know... "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the complicated light in Jun Mo Li''s eyes, and her brow is wrinkled deeper. She''s tired enough of a Hades making trouble with her. If this demon comes to make trouble with her, she thinks her life will be impossible.


    The underworld makes trouble, she can still carry on him temporarily is not her man to send for a while, but at present this as long as it is to make trouble, she thinks she will have no way, after all, she is now his wife.


    "I just feel that some things are right and others are wrong. Jinxin, I miss you so much, but why do you treat us like this?"


    Jun Mo Li is an extremely keen man. From Murong Jin''s subtle expression, he can roughly guess what Murong Jin thinks in her heart. Therefore, he feels that if he doesn''t do it twice, he will make trouble first. He knew it would work.


    "What did I do to you? Are you assimilated by the black heart of Hades? You just ignore what he says and just listen to it. "


    I''m really afraid of what comes. Looking at Jun Mo Li''s extremely aggrieved appearance, Murong Jin''s heart, which was supposed to be merciless, fluctuated strangely. Very rudely pulled Jun Mo Li''s hand, then went to Jun Mo Li''s tent.


    She doesn''t want to face such Jun Mo Li in public, otherwise this person will be thrown to the horizon. For Jun Mo Li, she always has a soft heart, can''t say too heavy words, can''t do anything against him.


    "Jinxin, if you want to take another man as your favorite, do you want to force me to death? You have promised me that you will be a couple all your life. You have no faith in your words. "


    Jun Mo Li pursed her lips and was wronged to be pulled back to the tent by Murong Jin''s heart. Then she immediately threw away Murong Jin''s heart beating hand, and looked at Murong Jin''s heart with a face of accusation. Her words were a little sad.


    In fact, black impermanence had come before, the underworld and Jin heart what happened, he also knew a 778. He also tried Jin Xin to see what position he was in Jin Xin''s heart.


    "I will not break my promise to you. I promise you that I will never break my promise to you. As for a man''s pet or something, I won''t let you face such a cruel reality. "


    Murong Jinxin walks over and takes Jun Mo Li to sit down beside the bed. Looking at Chu Mo''s face, which has completely lost a lot of weight, Murong Jinxin knows that it is because of her own death, so she can''t help but feel softer.


    It''s just that he is just a mortal. He has lived for decades. Some things can not let him face, then do not let him face it.


    "This is what you said, if you can''t do it, I''ll die to show you..." Jun Mo Li''s heart was finally relieved, Jin Xin could make such a concession, he thought it was very rare to enter. Compared with Hades, he was a little lucky. Don''t say he is selfish, he can''t help it. He and Jinxin have only a temporary marriage, but Pluto and Jinxin are immortal¡° Why are you becoming more and more like a girl? I can''t help it if you don''t believe me. My status is different now. I can''t have only one man. The only thing I can do is to have only one man in your lifetime. " Murong Jin''s heart wanted to get angry. The evil in her body made her a little irritable. But when she saw Jun Mo Li''s face, she used her strong willpower to suppress the evil. They don''t have much time. She can''t waste too much time on these boring things¡° Well, Jin Xin, don''t get involved in people''s affairs. I have the ability to deal with it by myself, OK? " Jun Mo Li is very aware of the current affairs nodded, did not continue this topic. Instead, he thought of what Fire Phoenix had just said and looked at Murong Jin''s heart pleadingly. This world''s dispute, originally Jin heart did not intend to intervene. Just because Jinxin has become the God of evil, she can''t control her nature, so she will do it. He was worried that Jin Xin would be punished by God for doing so¡° OK, I''m giving you a month. If you can''t break the north south alliance in a month, don''t fight this world war. I will kill all the soldiers in Tianchen and South Vietnam. " If it wasn''t for him, she wouldn''t care. Now it seems that her kindness has turned into a donkey''s liver and lung. If he wants to be brave, let him be brave for a month. One month later, the human world must be unified¡° Well, I''m sure I''ll win the north south alliance in this month. Jinxin, don''t leave me, OK? I can''t stand our teacher''s separation for such and such reasons. Will you accompany me and help me practice nine days of Longxiao? " Keep her around, good to her, good to him, good to the world. After all, she is soft hearted to him. If she kills him, he may be able to stop her. But if she ran away without a trace, he was afraid that she would do too much harm¡° Well, I''m not going anywhere during this time, so I''ll stay with you. Long Xiao nine days, you want to refine will refine, do not want to refine also does not matter. I''m invincible now. As long as I''m here, no one can bully you. " Murong Jinxin nodded, she now has nothing to do, the human world is her, the underworld is also her, the demon world, sooner or later also if her, then the only thing she has to deal with next is heaven. Heaven, Long Xiang, long Qingying, ha ha, sooner or later, she will let them pay the price of bleeding... "Then I have to practice well, lest the distance between me and you will grow, and one day you will despise me. Jinxin, is your phoenix dance still refined for nine days? " Jun Mo Li''s eyes flash. Long Xiao Jiutian must break through. This is his responsibility as the little master of the Dragon nationality. He can''t live under Jinxin''s wings all his life, he must become strong himself. So one day Jin Xin is not the God of evil, he has the ability to protect Jin Xin¡° No, if I want to refine, I will also refine the dark gold belonging to the evil god. Fengwu Jiutian''s Kung Fu is complementary to me. " Feng dance nine days of Kung Fu is very right, she is no longer suitable for cultivation. If you continue to practice, the consequences will be either death or injury. Moreover, the power of dark real gold is not small, not worse than Fengwu Jiutian. But I don''t know why, she doesn''t want to practice anything now, as if there is a voice in her heart telling her that if you practice now, there will be endless trouble in the future¡° Jinxin, I still like the original you. If you can restore the original appearance, how good it would be... "Jun Mo Li''s heart if there is something missing, even Feng dance nine days can''t cultivate, Jin Xin''s nature in the end has been evil to what kind of situation? But Jinxin to him can still do so, he felt that he paid for her is not in vain. This woman, no matter she is human, ghost, demon or immortal, he thinks it is worth his life to love... "No matter which one I am, I will never fail you. From the day when you take care of me when I am nothing, it is doomed that we will never come..."... This is just in love, But the underworld, who had been hidden in the dark and followed Murong Jinxin, was caught back by Huo Fenghuang. Now he is staring at Huo Fenghuang in the netherworld pool

 Chapter 513

    "Fire Phoenix, I''m still used to seeing you as you are..."


    After staring at the woman in white not far away for a long time, the underworld confirmed the identity of the woman from her fiery eyes. Mouth a smoke, very speechless to help the amount.


    It''s clearly an animal. It turns into a man, which makes him unable to turn around. Compared with the woman in white, he preferred to see the proud Fire Phoenix.


    "It''s good to be like this now. It''s convenient for me to travel in the world."


    Fire phoenix hook lips a smile, very casually a butt in the side of the big stone sat down, to the underworld shrugged, did not rush straight to the theme.


    "Are you in such a hurry to find this king? Did you get something out of the mouth of the God of time and space?"


    In addition, Pluto can''t think of the reason why fire phoenix appeared again just after he left. Think of the fire phoenix and his agreement, deep eyes flashing thick expectations, that cool face gentle a lot.


    "Well, it''s easy to save Jin Xin. First, force the evil spirit in Jin''s heart. Second, find Wanquan who will take it for her. However, there will be sequelae in this way, that is, the evil spirit in Jin''s heart will take shape in reading, and it will no longer be a wisp of Jin''s soul. Once Murong ling''er appears, it''s almost impossible for you to fight her back to chaos. "


    Fire phoenix looked at Pluto so eager, also did not buy a pass with him, directly will hear from the God of time and space again. The underworld has always been a man with strong opinions. He will make the most favorable decision for Jin Xin, which doesn''t need him to worry about.


    "It means that if Jin Xin recovers, Murong ling''er will make trouble everywhere, and it''s hard for us to deal with Murong ling''er for a while, right?"


    Pluto from the fire phoenix''s words or hear the key, fire phoenix said that the two conditions, he felt that can be done. Although he doesn''t know where the spring is now, since he is the son of the spirit of Wanquan, there is no reason why he can''t find it.


    "Yes, I have seen the situation after Jinxin became the evil god through the Xuantian mirror. The God of time and space said that Jinxin''s soul was too strong, and the so-called evil nature could not completely suppress her. In other words, if we maintain the status quo, we may still be able to achieve the balance of the four realms. "


    This is what the God of time and space means, but it doesn''t think Pluto will adopt it. For a strong man like Pluto, he can face all kinds of difficult situations. The only thing he can''t face is his own woman''s evil heart.


    The God of time and space only looks at problems from the perspective of the four realms, while Pluto or Junmo glass only looks at problems from the perspective of a man


    "The four realms are balanced, but I have to worry about her every day and think about her climbing other men''s beds. I can''t live such a life of being green headed all the time. "


    The underworld picked pick eyebrow, directly refused the suggestion of the God of time and space. He is not the Savior of the four realms. If the four realms are destroyed, they will be destroyed. As long as his women can follow him wholeheartedly, even if they are chased day by day, he doesn''t matter.


    He is a selfish man. He will never regress in some principled problems, so the God of time and space is talking a lot of nonsense


    "It''s up to you. Just keep my words in mind. I will stay in the human world for the time being. If you have something important, call me with this charm. "


    Fire Phoenix had already expected such a result, and didn''t do anything stupid to try to persuade, just took out a charm from his arms and sent it to the hand of Hades. Anyway, I know each other. If I can help them, I''m willing to help them.


    "Well..."


    Hades will be a charm carefully into the sleeve, the mood is very relaxed. Fire phoenix is really a friend. It''s really interesting to help them so quickly.


    "I''ll go to the underworld garden and look at that ruffian dragon. Go ahead and do something..."


    Things have been dealt with, fire phoenix did not even say a word of nonsense, waved to the underworld, turned and walked towards the direction of the underworld garden.


    "Fire Phoenix, thank you..."


    Looking at the pure figure that people want to worship, the underworld put away the smile, moved the corner of his mouth, and rarely spit out a word of thanks. Then, with a good mood, he went to the underworld palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    In the study, the old underworld is engrossed in dealing with the mountain of official business. Because Murong Jin heart suddenly became the evil god of things, he was very hard to catch back to do coolie.


    With a "creak", the door of the study was pushed open. The tall figure of Hades came in quickly. He glanced at his father, who was about to burst liver, and poured a cup of tea in front of him.


    "What? Have you finally found your conscience to help your father? "


    Old Pluto wrote the last word on a memorial, left his pen, folded his hands behind his head, and looked at his son with dissatisfaction. There was a trace of doubt in his turbid eyes.


    Since Murong Jinxin''s accident, this smelly boy has never put on a good face. What''s the matter this time? It''s smiling, isn''t it stupid¡° Fire phoenix has just come, Jin''s heart is saved. Father, do you know where ten thousand springs are? " Pluto and his father are sitting opposite each other. He urgently needs to know the whereabouts of the ten thousand springs. As long as he finds the ten thousand springs, Jin Xin will be able to recover as usual, and he won''t have to be blocked like Tian in the future¡° This... Father doesn''t know... "The old underworld was stunned for a moment, then moved his eyes, and didn''t know whether he really didn''t know or pretended not to know. It''s just that an uneasiness flashed over the wrinkled old face. Wanquan water, this smelly boy wants to find Wanquan water... "I don''t know? Are you sure? " As soon as Pluto saw his father''s appearance, he knew that his father absolutely knew where the spring was, but he didn''t want to say it, but it was up to him. He must find Wanquan water, no matter by any means¡° Stinky boy, don''t worry. You can''t find ten thousand springs. To tell you the truth, Wanquan water is your mother''s tears. Your mother''s wife has been dead for many years. Can you make a corpse cry? " The old underworld knew that he could not escape and looked at his precious son again. But he didn''t want to help, he couldn''t. He admitted that many years ago, he had hidden some tears of his wife, but he wanted to save those tears for his baby son''s robbery. No matter what the reason, he would never take them out¡° The mother Princess is the spirit of ten thousand springs, if her tears are ten thousand springs, the tears of the king... "Hearing the words, the king of Hades was stunned for a while, but he really didn''t think that what he was looking for was the mother Princess''s tears. My father is right. My mother and concubine have been dead for so many years. Even if the corpse is frozen in the ice coffin, it won''t rot. It''s hard to make a dead person cry. After thinking about it, I paid attention to myself. Fire phoenix once told him that his tears can destroy the evil in the world. Does that mean that his tears can be used as a spring¡° Your mother and concubine once said to her father, "ten thousand springs can only be the tears of ten thousand springs. Are you the spirit of ten thousand springs?" The spirit of Wanquan can only be a woman. This smelly boy of his family really thinks too much. So precious things, if all the children born by the spirit of Wanquan could have them, it would have been a mess. This smelly boy is probably to save Murong Jin heart, what messy can associate¡° Really? You didn''t pit me? " The underworld still didn''t believe it. After staring at his father for a long time, he didn''t see that his father was guilty. Then he withdrew his eyes and lowered his eyes in frustration. The spirit of Wanquan was originally handed down from generation to generation. It was the first daughter of the last one. But when it comes to the generation of the mother and the concubine, because the father is not willing to have other children, the spirit of Wanquan no longer exists in this world¡° If your father deceives you, will it be all right? " The old underworld turned his eyes and said nothing about his baby son''s distrust. Raise your hand to swear directly, so as not to waste too much saliva to explain these inexplicable things¡° Father, it''s all your fault. Why don''t you let your mother have a sister? Now that the spirit of ten thousand springs does not exist, what do you want me to do? " The underworld''s face is clear, very not good-looking, but he can only find his father to vent his anger. If the mother had a few more children in those years, the difficulties would soon be solved¡° My father is ashamed of you and wants to give you all his love. It''s too heartless for you to say these words... "The old underworld''s mouth lashed hard. He''s not God. How do you know that they will need ten thousand springs now? If he knew, he would be fighting for a daughter. This smelly boy''s accusation really made him feel wronged¡° Hum, that''s also the result of your incompetence... "The underworld glanced at his father, and the answer was that he got it, though it wasn''t what he wanted. But he felt that he had to work hard. If you are sincere, there may be miracles in the world. So he got up and went out¡° Where are you going The old Hades looked at the baby''s son coming, but he left again. He felt helpless. He asked the figure of Hades in a loud voice, and the answer almost made him slide down from the soft chair. This smelly boy is dazzled by love. He is probably crazy... "I''ll ask my mother to squeeze a few tears for me. If my mother does not cry, I will die in front of her ice coffin. My mother''s wife loves me so much that she won''t watch me cry to death... "

 Chapter 514

    The underworld Mausoleum


    A place full of trees and flowers is in full bloom, and the stream is murmuring. A tall figure stands in it. The deep eyes look at the beautiful woman on the tombstone, and there is a trace of warmth in the deep eyes.


    As long as he is free, he comes to this place almost once a month. All the plants and trees here are planted by him, and even the little fish in the stream are carefully fed by him


    "Concubine, I came to see you..."


    Pluto put a bunch of flowers in his hand in front of the tombstone, then squatted down and stroked the portrait on the tombstone with his slender fingers. Seems to be sensing the arrival of the underworld, the portrait of the smiling woman suddenly blinked a big eye.


    "Madam, I have something to ask you. My woman is in some trouble and has been demonized. She has to take your tears to get back to normal. You should first brew your emotions. When I open the coffin, please give me a few tears. Please... "


    In front of his mother''s concubine, Hades is like a big child who hasn''t grown up. All kinds of coquetry are totally different from the usual cool and indifference. Although he didn''t grow up with his mother, he could feel her love for him deeply. That kind of love transcended everything, and made him feel very comfortable and warm.


    He knew that he was extremely disrespectful to his mother and imperial concubine when he opened the tomb. But he believed that his mother could understand, and she must also hope that he could live a good life.


    "Concubine, don''t blame me. I can''t help it. If you want to blame him, blame your father. He didn''t let you have another daughter. Now we are so passive in everything we do. It''s all his fault. "


    The underworld knelt down in front of the tombstone and kowtowed three times respectfully, which can be regarded as the spirit of consoling his mother''s concubine. This is the first time in his life that he kneels down to his mother''s concubine, hoping to show his sincerity.


    His mother did not allow him to kneel. She said that there was gold under the man''s knees, but no one could kneel under her son. Today, he knelt down to tell his mother how high Jinxin was in his heart.


    The kneeling of the underworld made the originally calm environment suddenly windy, just like the anger of the spirit of ten thousand springs, beating towards the underworld wave by wave


    "Don''t be angry, mother. I''m helpless. I really love Jin. I will die without him. Please pity me and give me a few tears... "


    The underworld let the wind beat his body, not only didn''t feel uncomfortable, but also felt the deep love of his mother again. This was the first time that his mother''s wife had died, so he knew it was her subconscious mind.


    "Concubine, I''m going to open the imperial mausoleum. You should be in a good mood..."


    After a lot of nonsense, the underworld cast a spell to turn on the switch of the imperial mausoleum, and a magnificent mausoleum slowly appeared in front of him. He walked in slowly, and the door of the mausoleum closed slowly as if there was an induction.


    After a short walk along a stone road, Hades saw the ice coffin polished by himself. He quickened his pace and soon came to the ice coffin.


    The slender finger touched the corner of the ice coffin, and a cool feeling instantly swept him, which made his heart inexplicably sad.


    His mother''s wife is lying quietly in the ice coffin at the moment. Her face, which has never changed, is still wearing a warm smile. The beauty is shocking. She looked as if she was just sleeping, with no sign of death at all.


    "If you are still here, how nice it would be..."


    The underworld gently pushed away the ice coffin, and a breath of ice came towards him, which made him tremble slightly. In order to keep his mother''s body unchanged for thousands of years, the ice coffin is filled with thousands of years of black ice, which is changed every thousand years. He dug up the money himself, which shows how deep his feelings for his mother''s wife are.


    "Concubine, the little white eyed wolf in Jinxin said that she wanted to be a male pet. My heart almost broke. Please cry and let me take some springs for her, or the underworld will die of children and grandchildren... "


    The underworld reached out and held his mother''s cold hands, which were as cold as the ice of ten thousand years. It was clearly cool, but he felt very warm. Every time he came, he would hold his mother''s hand for a long time.


    Even several times, when he wanted to take back his hand, he found that his hand had been frozen and needed casting to get it out of the ice coffin.


    "Mother, you cry, hurry to cry. These tears are my wedding gift... "


    The underworld looked at his mother''s concubine without blinking. This face has been engraved in his mind since he remembered it. Now he feels more secure without looking at it once.


    He shook his mother''s hand a few times, and the appearance of asking for sugar was very obvious. If the people of the underworld saw this scene, they would be scared of heart disease.


    "Concubine, I have begged you for a long time, but you are still indifferent. If you don''t cry, I''ll cry. I''ll die crying in front of you. I''ll see if you love me... "


    After waiting for a long time, the woman in the ice coffin didn''t have any reaction, and Pluto was in a hurry. He scratched his head and began to take more and more serious threat when he came out. He really doesn''t have so much time to spend here now. Murong Jinxin''s little white eyed wolf is evil now. He''s really afraid that the woman will kill and set fire and make trouble when he leaves for a while. He knows his tears are very precious, fire phoenix thousand exhort ten thousand told him not to cry. But if he didn''t cry like that, it would be very difficult for him to have a miracle. Sexy thin lips flat flat, deep eyes began to slowly gather up tears, one by one crystal clear, it seems that at any time may fall from the orbit. A strong sense of grief was immediately diffused in this small world, and even the woman in the ice coffin seemed to feel it. Just as Pluto''s tears were about to fall, a white light flashed, and a white shadow slowly emerged in the air¡° I know that one day, you son of a bitch will ask me for ten thousand springs for a woman. Alas, my mother''s wife has been dead for so many years. How can you make her cry? My mother has already prepared ten thousand springs for you. The place where ten thousand springs are stored is one of the 108 springs at the bottom of ten thousand springs valley. You can find it yourself. If you don''t find it, go to your father, who secretly hid many springs behind my back. But it''s for you. Don''t blame your father. He loves you so much The woman''s eyes are very gentle looking at her baby son, with a little helpless smile in the corner of her mouth. What she said is very smooth. One can see that this scene was actually recorded before she died¡° Smelly boy, when she was pregnant with you, she knew that you would be a spoony in the future. She believes that you will get the happiness you want. When you are free, bring the woman to her and talk with her. Besides, the heirs of the underworld are too thin. You have to work harder and have more children to make your father happy. Well, I don''t have much time for my mother''s concubine. I wish my baby well for the rest of my life... "As soon as these words fell, the white shadow in the air disappeared, and the huge tomb became quiet, as if nothing had happened before. The woman in the ice coffin was still motionless, with a warm smile, but tears came out of the corner of her eyes, but she soon drew back¡° Mother, don''t worry. I will realize your wish for you. When I get married with Jinxin, I will let her have more children, make the underworld bustle, and let my father not be lonely. " This time, Pluto really wanted to cry. He shrunk his nose and took a lot of effort to pull back the tears that were about to fall. His mother''s kindness to him is beyond description. Even when he died, he did not forget to prepare some important things for him. His mother''s wife is the best in the world. He must make her feel at ease in heaven. He and Jinxin must live happily together, and there must be a lot of children around them... "Concubine, I''m leaving. When I''m finished, I''ll take her to see you. After you see her, you will like it... "The underworld once again shook his mother''s cold hand, and then gently closed the ice coffin, showing a trace of reluctance in his deep eyes. I''m afraid even animals can feel the light sadness of parting with their mother and concubine. If he can, he also wants to stay with his mother''s concubine for a while, but the reality doesn''t allow him. He has to fix his own woman first. After saying goodbye to his mother''s concubine, the underworld did not dare to stay more and hurried out of the mausoleum. However, his mood is very relaxed. After Wanquan water is found, Jinxin will be able to restore the original appearance. The door of the mausoleum slowly opened and closed again. Instead of going back to the underworld palace, he took another road. That road leads to wanquangu. In the past, he has gone through it thousands of times. About half an hour later, a pleasant sound of spring water came. Hades knew that the valley of ten thousand springs had arrived. He went to a spring, took some spring water and poured it into a dozen bowls beside the spring. Then picked up the side of the two springs refined into a small stick, gently in the more than a dozen bowl of water percussion up. A string of melodious notes flowed from his fingertips and filled the sky of Wanquan valley. It was so beautiful that the pores of the whole body stretched out. When the song was finished, a transparent border appeared in front of the underworld. He pushed it gently and went in

 Chapter 515

    Wanquan Valley is a place more beautiful than fairyland,


    Under the reflection of blue sky and white clouds, the flowers are swaying their enchanting posture in the wind, the leaves are rustling from time to time, the clear spring is sparkling, and all kinds of fish are playing in it.


    This is a paradise left to the world.


    After walking along the winding stone road for a while, Hades came to a secret place. He forced a drop of blood from his fingers and dropped it into a small spring. The transparent border that had been blocked in front of him split a small hole in an instant.


    After crossing the border, the 108 springs are reflected in the eyes of Hades. These 108 springs form a picture of a woman. The woman is the spirit of the last ten thousand springs, that is, the queen of Hades.


    One hundred and eight springs, no longer in the flow of any spring, as if just furnishings in general. Under the refraction of sunlight, it radiates a frightening white light.


    Pluto started from the beginning and walked around the 108 springs. Although he had opened his eyes, he still didn''t find any difference. The 108 springs were so quiet and motionless.


    "Don''t you embarrass me? There''s no private spring in these springs, ok... "


    Open the eyes of heaven, anything hidden in the eyes of the underworld is not respected. He looked at it like this for most of the day, not to mention ten thousand springs, not even a drop of water.


    He can understand his mother''s concubine, she is not so boring, said here one of the springs Wanquan who, then there must be. Just, what method did the mother imperial concubine use to hide?


    After thinking for a while, he did not worry about the 108 springs, but went to the guardians of these springs. Looking at the sleeping Guardian beast, the corner of his mouth slightly smoked.


    "Tell me which spring has ten thousand springs?"


    The underworld raised his foot and kicked the guardian beast. The guardian beast could not be so weak, but he died in more than 100000 years.


    "Who... Is looking for death..."


    The guardian beast was kicked up by the underworld and opened his big eyes. Before he could see who the man was, he began to call.


    Ah, it''s still sleeping. Whoever dares to wake it up for no reason, it will bite anyone


    "What? Do you want to bite me to death? "


    The underworld looked at the guard beast''s split mouth. His big white tooth was shining in the sunlight, and the corner of his mouth was lifted up again.


    I haven''t seen him for such a long time, but he''s in a good mood. Believe it or not, he can''t even make a dog by slapping him to death


    "Well, Pluto? You have no conscience. What are you doing here? "


    After the guardian beast saw the man in black in front of him, his hair suddenly stood up. This nigger has never been here since the death of the spirit of ten thousand springs. This time, it''s coming all of a sudden. It won''t be good. It has to be prevented.


    "I''ve come here to get the ten thousand springs left by my mother''s concubine. You should know where it is, don''t you?"


    The underworld gave the beast a white look. Although he used to punish it, it was a god beast selected by his mother''s concubine. He would not treat the broken dog like a thief if he didn''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face?


    "Yes, but I won''t tell you."


    The guardian beast understands Pluto''s temperament and doesn''t give him a cursory look. As the guardian beast of these springs, it is absolutely impossible to say that it does not know. But even if he knew it, he didn''t want to say that he didn''t look at it for more than 100000 years.


    "Do you want to die or smoke?"


    Smell speech, Hades brain slide down three thick black line, for this broken dog quite some helpless. Had to take their own past most habitual threat, fierce stare at its dog eye threat.


    "If you have the ability, you''ll kill me. The spirit of Wanquan has gone, and no one will care about me. I don''t want to live for a long time. It''s all over when I die."


    The guardian beast didn''t care about the threat of the underworld at all. He gave a cold hum, and it seemed that he couldn''t wait for the underworld to kill him. It''s the only living thing here. In addition, these springs are almost useless, and there''s nothing for them to guard.


    "Tell me your conditions. As long as I can do it, I will promise you..."


    Looking at the grinning dog in front of him, the dead pig was not afraid of boiling water. The temple of Hades suddenly jumped up and had a headache.


    He knew more or less about the dog''s temperament. He used to have a concubine beside him, and he had a scruple. Now he is not afraid of anything. Unless he really wants to kill her, he can only talk to her about terms and meet all her needs.


    "I don''t have any conditions. I just don''t want to tell you. You go, I''m sleepy and I''m going to sleep... "


    The guardian beast didn''t retreat because of the underworld''s weakness. Now it''s really muddling along without desire. If it can''t die, it will drag on for a day. Maybe one day, God will accept it, and it will be free.


    "Well, if you don''t want to be shameful, then Wang simply won''t give you a face. Don''t you want to die? I will take you to the underworld garden to breed, and let you die in the gentle village... "The underworld nodded and stirred up a cold smile. Since hard and soft do not eat, then he came to his best hard good. Looking for it to ask the whereabouts of Wanquan water is also because he is too lazy to think. It''s so ungrateful, it''s no wonder his hands are merciless¡° How dare you... "The guardian beast suddenly blew up when he heard the words of Hades. Huge eyes stare at the underworld, eager to pick up the underworld to swallow, if it has this ability. Breeding, that is simply the biggest insult to its dog. Even if he died, he could not do such dirty and dirty things... "Why dare I? This is what you want to do. You should thank me. " Without saying a word, the underworld reached out his hand and lifted the beast up. Then he walked out and told the beast that he was not joking with it. His mood was not beautiful. The guardian beast bumped into the muzzle of the gun. No wonder he said... "You let go of me, let go of me..." the guardian beast was flustered when he knew that Hades was coming. It is not afraid of death, but it is so humiliating to die. The underworld, a black hearted ghost, can do anything shameless. When you think of the female animals in the netherworld garden who are eyeing it, it''s a bad dog. "..." The underworld directly ignored the struggle of the guardian beast, not only did not slow down, but also accelerated a lot. Soon he came to the border and was about to step out. That originally arrogant Guardian beast suddenly softened down, two forepaws hugged Pluto''s arm, pitifully looking at Pluto¡° You put me down, I said, I said not yet... "The guardian beast wanted to cry, its mission is not over, it can not easily step out of the border. If you step out, its aura will disappear completely¡° You said that I don''t want to hear it. As for the ten thousand springs, since my mother told me that I was here, I will find them. " The underworld glanced at the guardian beast and pretended that he was going to leave the border, but he was strongly resisted by the guardian beast. He didn''t really know what to do with the broken dog? If I didn''t suddenly think of what happened to this broken dog in the netherworld garden, and really forget that this broken dog has such a weakness... "The ten thousand springs need me to cast magic. If you take me out, I will lose all my spiritual power, and you will be responsible for the consequences..." when the guardian beast saw that the netherworld made up his mind to take it to breed, he was very surprised. It''s a pure Guardian beast. It should not be spoiled by those female beasts in the underworld garden. It has to defend its innocence¡° You said that you are a broken dog. What do you pretend to be? Do you have to compromise in the end? What''s the use of wasting time? " The underworld''s footstep finally stopped, threw the guardian beast in hand not far away, very speechless looked at the guardian beast that was thrown to fall a big somersault. If it had compromised earlier, he would not have come to such a fright. It had asked for it all¡° Ten thousand springs are in the left eye of the spirit of ten thousand springs. Now I will cast a spell to take them out to you. You must use it within one day after you get it, otherwise it will be invalid. " The guardian beast jumped up very quickly and didn''t bother to talk nonsense with the underworld. It''s better to stand on its last post and finish the last thing the spirit of ten thousand springs told. After that, it can rest in peace and wait for death¡° Even so, you take good care of Wanquan water. I''d better come back next time. Next time, you''ll go with Ben Wang. Don''t worry, you won''t be allowed to go breeding. " Hades a Leng, ten thousand spring water take out, if one day must use, that he or leisurely point. If Murong Jinxin''s little white eyed wolf didn''t nod his head, I''m afraid he would take the ten thousand springs for nothing. He didn''t want to waste his mother''s tears¡° I''ll think about it first, you go quickly, I''m going to sleep... "The guardian beast didn''t expect that the underworld would say such kind of humane words, hesitated for a moment, and decided to go to bed first. Later things will be said later. Who knows how many million years he will come next time¡° I''ll catch some fish for you to satisfy your hunger. It''s just a reward for you to guard these springs for me... "The king of Hades looked at the beast''s hungry stomach, and his heart softened once. He turned and went out without closing the border. I haven''t eaten anything for more than 100000 years. In fact, it''s quite pitiful. "..." The guardian beast looks at the figure that the underworld disappears, the corner of the mouth is slightly upturned, this black heart ghost is brain water? It''s the first time to catch fish for it. It''s OK. Let''s go with him next time. It seems good to follow him

 Chapter 516

    After leaving Wanquan Valley, Hades would rush to the human world without stop. He decided to unite Jun Mo Li, Murong Jin heart that small white eyed wolf back to normal, in other plans.


    But when he got to the human world, he jumped in the air. Asked Chu Mo Shang just know, Murong Jin heart and Jun Mo glass has gone to heaven. So he went to heaven without stopping.


    At this time of heaven, because of the arrival of Murong Jinxin, every immortal is worried. About Murong Jinxin has become the God of evil, the emperor of heaven has told the whole heaven, let them see Murong Jinxin all detour in the future, so as to avoid accidentally provoking Murong Jinxin and causing death for themselves.


    Or that quiet yard, Long Xiang was sitting on the first seat with fear, his hand holding the cup trembled slightly, and his eyes floated to Murong Jin''s absent-minded heart from time to time. For a moment, he didn''t know what to say.


    "Li''er, I came here today to discuss something with you..."


    Silent for a long time, until see Murong Jin heart face appeared impatient look, Long Xiang just tremble of open mouth.


    Today''s Murong Jinxin identity can be different, even the emperor''s fear of her several points. God of evil, that''s a wave that can kill his rhythm. If he doesn''t have a good attitude, he really feels that he is not far away from death.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Jun Mo Li looked up at Long Xiang, his eyes light, not salty asked, as if he was not interested in what Long Xiang would say next.


    For this father, he really can''t have any good feelings. It''s not the emperor''s invitation this time. He won''t come for sure.


    "These days, we have almost recovered in heaven. It''s time to go back and rebuild the dragon clan. Do you want to go back with us?"


    If the son goes back together, Murong Jinxin must go back with him. With Murong Jinxin, the evil god, I''m afraid the demon world doesn''t dare to invade easily. He admitted that he was a bit of a villain and wanted to use his son to restrain Murong Jin''s heart and let Murong Jin''s heart be used by him.


    "My current status is human, and my responsibility is to fight. You''d better ask another expert to rebuild the dragon clan. "


    Although he has the identity of little master of the Dragon nationality, he doesn''t have much ability to help the Dragon nationality. The reason why Long Xiang wanted to drag him back together was that he knew what the idea was.


    Before that kind of vicious treatment Jinxin, now want to use Jinxin, his dragon father''s mind is really enough to make people despise.


    "You are the little master of the dragon clan. Naturally, you can''t stay out of the matter. You''d better go back with us. That will also help you to cultivate the nine days of dragon Xiao."


    Long Xiang naturally can see the resistance in his son''s heart, but now he has no other way. Tianjie is now in the process of consolidation. It is not enough to help them. The underworld, he once questioned the underworld, the underworld is absolutely impossible to help them. Therefore, he can only pay attention to the son.


    "Then you can order to abolish my identity as the little Lord of the dragon clan, which is good for both of us."


    Jun Mo Li is not prepared to give in. He is not a piece of meat on the chopping board. He can be handled as others want. What''s more, Long Xiang''s insults to Jin Xin are hard to forgive.


    The little master of the dragon clan is just a shackle on him. If he could, he would like to get rid of the shackles completely.


    "What nonsense? You are an indispensable part of the dragon people. The future of the dragon people depends on you... "


    Smell speech, Long Xiang''s facial expression is gloomy a lot of, son say so also really too don''t give him face. You know, in addition to him, there are four new elders of the dragon clan.


    If my son had dared to talk like this in the past, he would have been angry


    "No, you can''t count on me. I''m a mortal. I don''t have much ability. I just want to live my life in peace, and I don''t want to get involved in other things..."


    Jun Mo Li laughs with disdain. He doesn''t want to give Long Xiang face at all. The most important thing for him now is to guard Jin Xin and keep Jin Xin step by step. Other things in his eyes, it is not worth mentioning.


    Is rebuilding the dragon race as important as his women? Obviously, it''s not as good as


    "Young master, the patriarch was doomed to save you. Even if he did something to make you unhappy, it''s been a long time. You have a lot of different opinions from the patriarch..."


    The new elder of the Dragon nationality looks at the stalemate, and their little master seems to have made up his mind whether they live or die. With the pressure of being scolded by Long Xiang, he took the initiative to open his mouth.


    He had to pave a road for the young master, so that he would like to go down that road. Otherwise, if the deadlock goes on like this, things will be dragged on indefinitely


    "Elder, let''s not waste our saliva. As long as you can persuade Jinxin, I will go back with you. "


    Jun Mo Li holds Murong Jinxin''s hand and says it for a long time. He doesn''t think it''s necessary to go on. Jinxin has a deep hatred for the dragon. If this tone doesn''t let her out, I''m afraid there will be endless trouble for the dragon in the future.


    "This..." the elder didn''t expect that Jun Mo Li would give such a difficult problem. He looked at Murong Jin''s heart, and his hair stood up. Murong Jin heart that a body of cold air, even if just so sitting, also can let them chilly. He really didn''t have the courage to persuade Murong Jinxin, so he had to turn his eyes to Long Xiang, indicating that Long Xiang would speak in person. After all, the bell tied person is still needed to solve the problem... "..." Long Xiang''s eyes narrowed, and directly returned to the elder''s eyes, which you did by yourself. Murong Jin heart that evil star, he has offended once, really don''t want to say more with her, lest say what wrong¡° Young lady, for the sake of the friendship between the dragon and the Phoenix, let''s go back to the dragon family with the young master. I''m sure the dragon family won''t treat the young lady badly... "Lao Zhang felt numb, and suddenly felt that he shouldn''t talk too much, which was that he lifted a stone and hit his feet. Maybe you can''t get on well with such advice¡° I said, are all the Dragons of your dragon clan brainless? I''m not a phoenix girl now. Don''t tell me about the Phoenix family. " Murong Jin heart hook hook lips, like to see neuropathy like looked at the elder one eye, the export of words extremely sarcastic. These people are really funny, offended her, but now still want to use her, can there be such a good thing in the world? Even if they do, they may not be the ones they meet¡° Young lady, don''t be angry. Come back with us. What do you say in the future, we have no choice but to follow... "The elder was blocked by Murong Jin''s words, but he didn''t dare to attack. Just accompany smiling face, continue to persuade to say, but he also didn''t hold too big hope¡° oh Then you can carve a cheap word on Long Xiang''s face, and I will consider going back with you. " Murong Jinxin nodded, probably feel that life is too boring. Looking at Long Xiang''s face, which was engraved with cheap words by fire phoenix, he turned the corner of his mouth, which pot can''t be opened, which pot can''t be mentioned. "..." The four elders looked at each other. I didn''t expect Murong Jinxin would make such a request. The dragon people don''t know much about the fact that the clan leader was engraved on his face by fire phoenix. Since the clan leader was engraved, he almost stayed in his room and never went anywhere. This is something that the clan leader is ashamed of in his life. Even if he risked his life, the clan leader would not let them be reckless in his face... "Can''t do it? If you can''t, don''t talk nonsense in front of me, lest my ears hurt. As soon as my ear hurts, I can''t guarantee that the perpetrator will leave here safely. " This result was unexpected to Murong Jinxin. The reason why she hasn''t moved Longxiang is that she wants to play with Longxiang. It''s too cheap to kill him directly. That''s not her style. "..." The four elders looked at each other again, and no one dared to speak casually. Murong Jinxin''s words are all for this reason. If they are talking about something, the end they are facing is that they may not be able to talk in their whole life¡° Li''er, I don''t care about your business any more. For the sake of the dragon clan, you can go back one more time... "Naturally, Long Xiang also felt Murong Jin''s strong intention of killing. After hesitating for a long time, he insisted. Jun Mo Li is his son, even if he really said something to offend Murong Jin''s heart, this son can''t ignore it. So at the end of the matter, I''m afraid he has to bow his head¡° We don''t have time. Don''t come to me if you have nothing to do. It''s useless if you do. Don''t insult yourself. " Jun Mo Li realizes that Murong Jin''s heart has begun to change, and it seems that the evil nature will begin to expose again. In order to avoid the dragon people will be hurt, all of a sudden will Murong Jin heart lead, pull and want to go out. Now Jin Xin, sometimes sober, sometimes confused, if he didn''t control himself, I''m afraid the heaven would suffer. But this just walked out of the door of the room, head-on then ran into that hears the news but come of Long Qing Ying. Originally, Murong Jin, who was tightly held by him, had a fierce hand. His heart was shocked, and a cool air spread from the soles of his feet. What should I do? Stimulated by the appearance of long Qingying, Jinxin no longer seems to be Jinxin. Heaven, I don''t think it''s going to be bad luck¡° Long Qingying, it''s a good time for you to come. Dare to rob a man with me, today I will let you die without a burial place... "Murong Jinxin looks at the Dragon Qingying in front of her, and a nameless fire instantly burns up. She did not say a word of nonsense, a palm then toward the long Qingying blew in the past, long Qingying took advantage of a hide in the past. However, the figure of the underworld suddenly appeared at the gate of the courtyard, and the palm escaped by long Qingying roared and flew to the underworld

 Chapter 517

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    One hit is not in, is preparing to continue to attack long Qingying Murong Jin heart, in see the Hades that familiar can not be familiar with the figure, angrily roared.


    The man appeared in time. If it wasn''t for his infatuation, she would definitely think that he appeared on purpose to save long Qingying at this time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld didn''t expect to encounter such a situation, because he was in a hurry and didn''t have any defense. Seeing Murong Jin''s heart, he waved a palm at him for a moment. Don''t hide, don''t flash, don''t fight back, so quietly looking at the woman in black not far away.


    If Jinxin really wants his life, he can''t avoid it. It''s better not to do anything. He wants to see how hard the woman he loves is to himself


    "Damn it..."


    See the underworld without any action, that cool matchless face full of thick sadness, motionless as if waiting for death.


    Murong Jin heart suddenly anxious, this palm if really hit in don''t do any resistance of the underworld body, that consequence she even don''t dare to think.


    Between lightning and flint, that kind of complex state of mind suddenly pulled her reason back, her palm fiercely turned a direction, aimed at her chest.


    "Poof..."


    The powerful internal force backfires, making Murong Jin, who is already the first master, unable to hold back, gush out a stream of blood. The body shape violently shakes a few times, if not for Jun Mo Li immediately helped her, she is afraid to be brought directly by that strength.


    "Jinxin... You..."


    The underworld was shocked and finally reacted. Murong Jin''s palm was not aimed at him at all, but he just happened to meet him. For a moment some flustered hands and feet, rushed to past, looking at the face extremely painful Murong Jin heart, also don''t know oneself can help what help.


    "They say pigs are stupid. I don''t think you are as good as pigs..."


    Murong Jin''s heart only feels the blood flow back all over her body. She leans against Jun Mo Li''s arms and stares at the underworld with her burning eyes. She really wants to swallow the underworld alive.


    "I think... I think you want to kill me..."


    The underworld is at a loss to look at the woman who does not hesitate to hurt herself in order to protect him. He always knew that he had a little weight in her heart, but he didn''t know it was so heavy.


    For her own sake, she would rather hurt herself. If she was in the past, he thought it was normal. But now she is the God of evil, the master of all evil, the God of evil


    "For no reason, why should I kill you? Are you trying to fool me? "


    Murong Jin heart again spit out a mouthful of blood, she sincerely feel that this mouthful of blood is to be out of the ghost. Even if she is merciless, it is impossible for her to fight against her future man.


    "Is there anything wrong with you? I will heal you..."


    The underworld also felt some sweat. Looking at her pale little face, she felt very sad. But because Jun Mo Li is holding her, he is not good to grab with Jun Mo Li.


    "If you can''t cure my injury, you''d better save snacks. Why do you come to me in such a hurry? "


    Murong Jinxin sat up straight and began to adjust her breath. Maybe it was because her Kung Fu was so high that she could use both of them. While she was healing herself, she looked at Pluto strangely. There''s no big deal. Pluto shouldn''t come to her.


    "I''ll tell you later, who did you just want to fight?"


    The underworld glanced at the dragon people in the courtyard. He didn''t intend to tell the secret in public. Instead, he asked Murong Jinxin what happened before. The person who can let Jin Xin do it in front of Jun Mo Li must be not simple.


    "Long Qingying, as soon as I saw her, I was full of fire. But don''t move that woman. I''ll cut her myself... "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t hide her disgust for long Qingying. The woman dared to rob a man with her openly. She was very brave. She hoped that her skill would be as big as her courage, otherwise she would die miserably.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart words like a hoop curse in the heart of long Qingying, let the blood on her face. If Murong Jin heart did not become evil god, she may also dare to Murong Jin heart top so a few words. But now the situation, not to mention with Murong Jin heart top, she is even panting have to whisper some.


    "If you don''t like it, you''ll kill it. None of the old men of the dragon clan is good. Especially long Xiang, killing him can''t make me angry."


    The underworld swept that already started to shiver Long Qing Ying one eye, pretty eyebrow hit a knot. It is said that this woman is the fiancee of Jun Mo Li when she was young, and it doesn''t look very good. Jun Mo Li''s eyes really need to be studied.


    As for the Long Xiang who scolded him behind his back, he was really hateful to the extreme. His reputation was not bad, but even Jin Xin joined in. He didn''t want to live. What is it?


    "It''s better to play with them slowly. It''s not worthwhile to kill them with a knife. When he insulted us at that time, he was very righteous. It is estimated that his father forgot to teach him an idiom, and that is the curse comes from the mouth. " Murong Jinxin doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with the words of the underworld. Although Long Xiang is the father of the demon Jun Mo Li, what about that? If you want to kill it, you can kill it. She will not be merciful because of Jun Mo Li. But now, she still wants to keep him and see what good things he can do to protect himself¡° Well, the king will leave him a dog for the time being. However, the king has never suffered any losses, and his breath is still going to come out... "Since Jin Xin said that he would do it himself, he is not good. Now he will kill Long Xiang. Otherwise, with his natural violent temper, there would be enough room for Long Xiang to stand and watch. He squinted, his black sleeves swept at Longxiang casually, and a force against the sky roared away at Longxiang... "..." Longxiang didn''t expect that the underworld was such an activist. He was unprepared, and he could avoid the move of the underworld, but a piece of black cloth on his face was shaken out by that force, He showed the big and cheap words carved by fire phoenix on his face. Long Xiang was shocked and subconsciously turned his back. For his face now exposed to the sun, he was upset¡° Who has the vision to carve characters on the face of the grand dragon clan leader? This word is really suitable for the head of the dragon clan. I''m also reluctant to add flowers to the brocade for the head of the dragon clan. " A little surprise flashed in Pluto''s eyes. He didn''t know about the conflict between Longxiang and huofenghuang. With thick black eyebrows, I think it''s very good to deal with Long Xiang in this way. As a result, one does not do two incessant casting will be given to live long Xiang, right hand a wave of dozens of needles as thin as cattle hair will fly to the face of Long Xiang, began to make waves¡° Ah... I fought with you... Ah... "A sharp pain hit, when Long Xiang realized something, he almost wanted to go crazy. He wanted to struggle, but the gap was so great that he couldn''t even move. Can only stare at that pair of fiery eyes, lips tremble, want to bite to death Hades. His face has almost been destroyed by the fire phoenix. If the underworld comes to participate, what else can he take to face his people¡° Poof, fight with Ben Wang? I''m afraid you''ll have to go back to the dragon clan and practice hard for a few lifetimes... "Seeing that Long Xiang is about to vomit blood, the underworld can''t show any sympathy except for being funny. Don''t do things you regret if you don''t have that ability. This time, it''s lucky for Long Xiang. Underworld''s action is very fast. In less than three minutes, there are countless cheap words on Long Xiang''s face. From a distance, apart from being shocking, he just feels funny¡° Ah... Ah... "Aware that his mana had disappeared, Long Xiang immediately covered his face. After a few screams, he rushed into his room. The door was slammed, and then came the sound of banging things¡° Hum... "Murong Jin''s heart glanced at the closed door. She was in a gloomy mood. Slowly, he got up and didn''t say much. He took Jun Mo Li''s hand and went out. Here, she really stayed enough. If she stayed on, I''m afraid all the dragon people would die in her hands... "Jinxin, go back to the underworld with me first. I really have something very important to tell you." Pluto several big steps to catch up with Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li, first to Jun Mo Li make a wink, then opened the mouth. Some things are only said in his territory, he thinks it is safe enough¡° It''s better to do something important, or I''ll take your skin... "Murong Jin''s heart gave the underworld a glance. She didn''t want to go back long after she came out of the underworld. But the underworld''s eagerness made her decide to take a trip¡° OK, if it''s not important enough, I''ll give you my skin to pick it unconditionally... "It''s a top priority for them to let her return to her original appearance. The importance is absolutely the first. Besides, Jin Xin''s mouth is just a little hard. If she really wants to pick his skin, she won''t hurt herself and save him just now¡° Go... "Hearing the words, Murong Jin''s heart can''t deny that she turned her lips. With a gentle wave of her little white hand, their figure had disappeared in the same place and went to the underworld¡° Patriarch, let''s invite the emperor to come here. Maybe the emperor will have a way... "Seeing that Shaxing has left, the four elders wiped the sweat on their forehead almost at the same time. After looking at it for several times, they said goodbye to Long Xiang, who was still angry in the room. As for long Qingying, she stood in the same place, and many unknown emotions flashed on her pretty face. For a long time, she never left

 Chapter 518

    The underworld,


    At the edge of the netherworld pool, the underworld leans back under a big tree and looks at the yawning woman lazily with his hands around his chest. He is still thinking about how to persuade Murong Jinxin, the little white eyed wolf, to return to its original appearance.


    This little white eyed wolf can''t be compared with others. Forcing is absolutely impossible, so he can only unite with Jun Mo Li to completely defeat the defensive line in her heart.


    "I said, nigger, the cauliflower is about to be cooked. Do you have anything to say?"


    Murong Jin heart bored playing with his fingernails, waiting for a long time did not wait for the underworld to speak, some impatient. If this nigger doesn''t talk, she won''t be there.


    "Jinxin, I have found a way to let you return to the original. Shall we not be the God of evil?"


    The underworld thought hard for a long time and didn''t come up with anything. Murong Jin''s heart urged him to just throw the problem out. But there is no fear in my heart, because I have expected the answer which is definitely to refuse.


    "I''m very good. I don''t need to make any changes. You''re full now. If you have nothing to do, you''ll find fault with me."


    Murong Jin heart a Leng, really didn''t expect the underworld to say is this. She is now the master of all things, invincible in the world, this evil god, she is comfortable, why do you want to change?


    "Why don''t you look at yourself in the mirror? A black, black crow like, where good? I really can''t see how good you are, right


    If it was as good as she said, the fire phoenix would not have such a desperate reaction on the day when she became the God of evil. Fortunately, in her previous words, it was a good ball of wool.


    He didn''t try to persuade her by saying good words. Instead, he looked at her with disgust on his face. The remaining light from the corner of his eye glanced at Jun Mo Li, indicating that he quickly agreed with her.


    "Jinxin, the words of Hades are reasonable. I am always flustered when you are like this, just like you will leave me at any time. Now that we have a chance, we will change the old days, OK? "


    Listen to the words of the underworld, Jun Mo Li''s original heart is to put down more than half. Although Jinxin has promised him that there will be no other man in his lifetime. But he can''t be selfish to that point. If he has a chance to make Jinxin reborn, he has no reason to let Jinxin give up.


    "What''s the matter? I have given you a promise. Don''t you believe me at all? "


    Compared with her attitude towards the underworld, Murong Jinxin thinks that she is very good to Jun Mo Li. If he is not satisfied, she has no choice.


    She has always said a lot. Junmo glass doesn''t want to believe it. That''s Junmo glass''s business.


    "It''s not that I don''t believe you, it''s that you''re like this, which makes me feel uneasy. Jinxin, just listen to us once. "


    Jun Mo Li rubs his eyebrows with a headache. He knows that his words must have upset Murong Jin''s heart. Just look at Murong Jin''s gloomy face. But he still has to persuade painstakingly, no matter with any method, must also let Jin heart nod agree.


    "No, it''s a matter of principle. Don''t worry about it. I will never agree."


    Murong Jinxin''s words are very firm, the attitude is also very tough. After that, it seems that in order to show his protest, he got up and walked to the path when he came, not like continuing this topic with them.


    Looking at the figure of the man who refused to leave, the underworld and Jun Mo Li looked at each other with a smile, but the smile was bitter. The woman they fell in love with was too fierce for them to resist.


    I didn''t want to listen to them, so I got up and left without leaving a cloud


    "She won''t even listen to you, alas¡°


    The underworld shook his head helplessly and sighed softly. It doesn''t seem to work. They have to find another way. Murong Jinxin, the little white eyed wolf, is really a headache.


    "We should be glad that she can restrain herself from waving her fist to us. She won''t listen to you, and she can''t listen to me. Now, what shall we do? "


    After so many sufferings together, Junmo glass had not been jealous when facing the underworld again. On the contrary, I feel that after his marriage with Jinxin, Jinxin can still have such a man who dotes on her, which is actually very good.


    "Why don''t we give her something tough? How about crying two times and hanging three times? "


    The underworld is also very distressed, but the problem is placed in front of them. If they don''t solve it, they will not be at ease in their whole life. After hesitation, I decided to learn from those boring women. It''s just that he feels a little sweaty when he comes up with such a scene in his mind.


    "Well, I can''t think of any other good way. Let''s take turns. In the end, she will have to compromise. "


    Jin Xin''s temperament they all know very well, although this method is a little risky, it is also the most effective at present. Jin Xin still cares about them now. Since she cares about them, it''s impossible to look at them and ignore them.


    "Take it easy. If you find something wrong with her, stop immediately. Otherwise, her nature will be exposed, and we will not be able to afford it. "


    Jin Xin can''t talk about it with common sense after all. He''s OK. After all, he''s also a peerless master. He can really resist for a while. Jun Mo Li is not the same, his dragon Xiao nine genius just broke through the first layer, in front of Jin Xin is no resistance¡° Well, let''s find her now... "Knowing that the underworld was kind-hearted, Jun Mo Li raised her lips and gave the underworld a faint smile. In order to Jinxin, they are in an alliance. I hope their alliance can defeat Jinxin''s defense line as soon as possible. Murong Jin''s hard life begins after two men reach a consensus..... In the following days, Murong Jin feels that she is really going crazy. Junmo glass and the underworld began to make trouble in turn, trying every means to add to her block, her original comfortable life suddenly disappeared. Jun Mo Li is a little better, but she looks at her with a kind of sad eyes all the time, and starts a hunger strike, which has given her a headache. What Pluto did made her really want to vomit blood. For a while, she lost her temper in the palace for no reason. For a while, she began to hurt herself for no reason. The most special thing that made her unbearable was that she had to run to her every other hour, shrinking her nose and reddening her eyes. It seemed that she might cry at any time. Pluto''s tears, but all living things in the world can''t resist. After seeing the bitter face of Pluto for many days, Murong Jinxin really thinks that he can''t bear it¡° Jun Mo Li, do you want to get up for dinner or not? " Murong Jin heart looking at lying on the bed motionless, eyes have lost luster of the man, hard to grasp his hair, tone is very poor roar. Is he trying to kill her or himself first? "..." Jun Mo Li tilted his head, looked at her, sighed weakly, but didn''t say a word. The meaning is very obvious. If you don''t agree to our request, I will never eat¡° Don''t eat pull down, starve to death, that is also your own bad luck. As long as you die, I''ll be free, and men can look for it at will... "Murong Jinxin is so helpless that she wants to be crazy. Now when she sees Jun Mo Li''s extremely wronged appearance, she really doesn''t want to step into this room. But she also knew that she would starve herself if she didn''t care about Junmo glass and this monster came true¡° Well, I''ll do as you wish... "Jun Mo Li looks at the woman who has been forced to the corner. In addition to heartache or heartache, heartache can''t stop him. He must let her compromise¡° "You..." Murong Jinxin heard this, heavily spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, is ready to take the side of the dripping water to pour Jun Mo glass to drink, a rapid footsteps rushed in¡° Murong girl, you hurry to have a look, Wang he is crazy... "Black impermanence rushed in without notice, glanced at Jun Mo Li, who was lying upright on the big bed, and the corner of his mouth twitched fiercely. But he did not forget his mission, black face with a few silk helplessness, shouting¡° go crazy? Didn''t you just go crazy? What''s wrong with him? " Murong Jinxin spreads out on the chair beside her. Jun Mo Li hasn''t finished it yet. The underworld goods start to make trouble again. She really feels that she can''t live this day. If she can, she really wants to leave the hell and go away, but she really can''t take that step... "Wang he''s rolling around with the old princess''s throne, saying it''s his headache. If you don''t go to see him, he''ll roll to Fengyi palace..." Hei Wuchang really feels very painful, and his king and the young master of the dragon clan really let go, One of them is hopeless, the other is shameless. If Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t give in, I''m afraid it''s really a death and a wound¡° He''s really good at it. Let him go. I''ll wait for him here. Wait for him to roll over, I''m teaching him a good lesson... "Murong Jin''s heart on the forehead of the blue veins burst out, the underworld that goods make trouble people''s ability is really not ordinary much. One day, one day, another day, people will not be allowed to live¡° Wang said that if the girl didn''t go, he would take off his clothes and run around. Anyway, the girl doesn''t care about him, and he doesn''t have to defend himself for the girl. He will go to his concubines tonight and put a green hat on the girl... "Looking at Murong Jin''s angry look, Hei Wuchang swallows his saliva, trembles his heart, and repeats the words of Hades word by word. After that, he suddenly felt a wind blowing towards him, which made him shiver¡° You want to green me? He''s quite capable. If he doesn''t go to the house to uncover tiles for three days, my mother will not do anything today. I''ll just turn him into a madman... "

 Chapter 519

    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart only feel the whole body of blood to the forehead, if it is not for super endurance, I''m afraid will be directly a mouthful of old blood spray out.


    That nigger is really endless, even this kind of move out, then she will help him, lest he will have more trouble in the future.


    After thinking about this, she left angrily and didn''t bother to say hello to Jun Mo Li. Anyway, what she said now is nonsense. No one will listen to her


    "Wang asked me to tell you, eat something quickly, don''t really starve to death, then it''s not worth it..."


    Seeing that Murong Jinxin has gone a long way, heiwuchang takes several strides to the bedside, whispers a few words, then does not dare to stay, turns around to chase Murong Jinxin.


    He really hopes that this kind of day will end soon, otherwise Wang will be mad by these two men


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo glass mouth slightly a smoke, a few days did not eat did not drink, he really is some can not stand. While the underworld was making trouble, he didn''t want to hurt himself. He got up and took a bowl of millet porridge to drink.


    After drinking, he immediately motioned to Li angqi, who was waiting outside, to clean up the bowl and lay back on the bed, as if nothing had just happened.


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    The underworld is sitting under a thousand year old tree drinking tea leisurely, holding a memorial tablet in his arms. Except for the messy hair, there is no sign of madness.


    Until sensing the arrival of Murong Jinxin, he instantly adjusted his mood, took the tablet to the table, looked at a line of small words on the tablet, and murmured to himself.


    When Murong Jinxin comes in, what she sees is a slovenly Pluto. Shen Rong is haggard and talking to himself.


    She wrung eyebrows, rushed to the underworld in front of a will underworld up, eyes burning fury.


    "You want to go crazy, don''t you? Then send it. I''ll watch it here. If you don''t satisfy me, I''ll make you a real madman... "


    Murong Jin''s heart really felt that she was already haggard, and she was on the verge of collapse. She didn''t know how she would react if Hades continued to make trouble?


    "Murong Jinxin, do you want to change back to the original? Do you want it or not? Do you want it? "


    The deep eyes of the underworld instantly scarlet up, really like a madman grabbed Murong Jinxin''s shoulder, vigorously shaking up. It''s just madness. If she really wants to see him, show her.


    "You..."


    In recent days suffering, coupled with the bad mood, let Murong Jin heart finally unbearable. She pushed away the underworld, maybe because she was so angry that she pushed the unprepared underworld back several steps.


    "Murong Jinxin, you pushed me to be the king. You pushed me to be the king so ruthlessly. You really don''t care about me at all. I can''t live any longer. I''ll go to my mother''s wife. I really can''t live any longer... "


    The underworld had expected that Murong Jinxin would lose him sooner or later, but he still pretended to be incredible. The hand holding the old princess''s memorial tablet trembled a few times. The cool face was shocked and mourned, just like Murong Jinxin had done something heinous to him.


    "Then you can go to your mother''s concubine quickly. It''s just that you can accompany your mother''s concubine and save her loneliness. You can relax. Die quickly, so that I don''t feel heartache when I see you, liver ache and whole body ache... "


    Murong Jinxin thinks that her head must be smoking. She knows that the underworld is pretending, so she just looks at the underworld with a sneer, because she has determined that the underworld can''t do anything to hurt himself.


    But she is really wrong, in order to let her recover as usual, the underworld is really risking his life to pretend. Seeing Murong Jinxin''s indifferent look, the underworld bit his teeth and bumped into the big tree.


    "Bang..."


    With a loud bang, the hapless millennium old tree was knocked down by Hades and broken in two. And the underworld''s head was broken and bleeding at that moment. When he raised his eyes to Murong Jin''s heart, his whole face was full of blood. It can be seen how determined he was.


    "You..."


    This change is Murong Jin heart shocked, he looked at the wound on the forehead of Hades, the wound is still bleeding, she was surprised to realize that Hades is really crazy, crazy to the extent of his own life to play.


    "I will die in front of you today, in front of you..."


    Seeing the complexity in Murong Jin''s eyes, the underworld was relieved. He can see that Murong Jin''s heart is still unbearable. It''s this hard to bear that will make her compromise.


    As for the injury on his forehead, it''s just skin injury. The pain is a little painful, but he''s a big man. This pain is nothing at all.


    So, he simply put his heart on one side and bumped into another thousand year old tree


    "Crazy, you are crazy..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the thousand year old tree was broken, leaves fell to the ground, she did not know what language to use to express her feelings¡° That''s what you''re driving me crazy, Murong Jinxin. I''m dead and Junmo glass is dead. Are you happy? At that time, you can go to find countless men, you must be eager for this king and Jun Mo Li to die quickly... "The underworld also doesn''t care about the wound on his forehead, the blood is constantly flowing down, and his eyes are dyed more scarlet. His long eyelashes moved slightly, and drops of blood fell from his eyelashes, but he didn''t feel the pain on his body and was ready to hit the tree for the third time. "..." In the face of the accusation of Hades, Murong Jin''s heart is speechless. Her brow has been wrinkled almost to kill a mosquito. Looking at the man who has completely ignored life and death, she has mixed feelings. Watching him work so hard to seek death, she can''t do it. So, does she really want to compromise under the mischief of these two goods? Reason told her that she should compromise. However, sometimes she is controlled by evil and has no reason... "Why is my life so bitter? Fall in love with a woman is a white eyed wolf, with a new forget the old. Mother Princess, I really go to accompany you... "Looking at Murong Jin''s face has been entangled to the extreme, the underworld hooked the bloody corner of his mouth, after a few pitiful cries, he flew to the millennium old tree behind Murong Jin''s heart. He didn''t believe it. This woman could watch him break more than ten thousand year old trees in the yard, but she didn''t care¡° Enough, don''t be crazy... "Murong Jin''s heart was almost laughed by Qi. Her little white hand waved lightly, and an invisible Qi immediately blocked the way of Hades. This black heart ghost, who has been making trouble for so long, is not tired. She looks tired. The remaining light of the corner of the eye glimpses the old Hades'' convulsive and distressed face standing at the door of the study. Murong Jin''s heart feels her eyes convulsed... "Enough, how can this be enough? I''m a madman. How can a madman hit two trees? I have to knock all the trees in the courtyard, then all the trees in the palace, and finally all the trees in the underworld. After hitting the underworld, I will hit the heaven, the human world and the demon world. Anyway, I have to kill myself. If you can''t die from hitting the tree, the king will hit the wall and hit all the walls in the four realms... "How could the king of Hades give up and look at Murong Jinxin''s eyes in a frenzy, which makes people laugh and cry even more. This little white eyed wolf has already stopped him. He has the reason to give up. He is not really crazy. After that, he tried to break through the obstacles of Murong Jin''s heart and hit the millennium old tree again... "..." the old Hades, who had been watching the excitement, looked at his baby son and could not do anything except shake his head. This smelly boy made himself like this for a woman. Is he not afraid of jokes when it comes out? "..." Murong Jin heart just feel a burst of thunder rolling, the whole person has been completely knocked down by thunder. The great king of the underworld said such childish words. She was speechless except that she was speechless. However, she still reached out to stop Hades from hitting the tree. She knew that if she didn''t show her attitude, the psychosis would be endless. She doesn''t want to spend the next few years watching him bump into a tree. After the tree hits the wall¡° Master Ming, please don''t bump into me, OK? What you say is what, I''m really afraid of you... "Looking at the blood man who is still looking for the tree, Murong Jin sighed. Now her mind is very confused, temporarily do not want to see the underworld and that lying in bed on a hunger strike of neuropathy. Well, she compromise, as long as they can deal with her evil, even if they let her die, she will not frown. She would rather die than see a bunch of tricks made by them abusing herself. She can''t bear it. She really can''t bear it... "Hoo, if you knew today, why did you have to do it in the first place? I''m really tired after so many days. Jinxin, you''d better take it easy in the future. Don''t let us suffer with you. " The underworld is to stop, stretch out a hand to wipe the blood on the forehead, the corner of the mouth a few invisible draw. Glancing at the woman who kept rubbing her eyebrows, she grinned. The winner''s posture made Murong Jin almost spit out a mouthful of old blood. But before she could speak, Bai Changchang rushed in. He was stunned to see his own blood covered king. He didn''t come back until he was swept by the cold eye of Hades. He said quickly¡° Wang, the devil is coming to find Murong. He says that if Murong doesn''t see him, he will kill in the underworld... "

 Chapter 520

    When he heard that the devil came, the underworld''s original good mood suddenly disappeared. He didn''t forget Jinxin''s promise to Murong linger. The devil''s intention to come to the door was very obvious.


    Big killing? Well, he deserves it. Dare to be wild in his territory, he doesn''t mind beating the devil and pissing his ass off


    "What did he come for? It''s another one who has enough to eat... "


    Murong Jinxin''s head began to draw pain up, really a wave is not flat, a wave again, just will this two goods sent, and a more difficult problem.


    She doesn''t have any feelings for the devil. But it happened that she agreed to Murong ling''er, so she didn''t want to see the devil at all in a short time.


    "It''s not all the things you''ve provoked. You''re so happy to ask. I warn you that you''d better figure out what to say, what not to say, what to do and what not to do. Otherwise, both Wang Ben and Jun Mo Li will not let you go, and Wang Ben will bump into this tree and show you... "


    A wave of unexplained uneasiness filled Pluto, making him a little irritable. Went to one side to clean himself up, and put on the black impermanence has been ready for the shirt, this just skin smile meat don''t smile at Murong Jin heart opened mouth.


    He knows too well what virtue this little white eyed wolf is. Too much commitment, agreed to other people''s things will generally do. He is worried that the devil will Murong ling''er out, let her fulfill the promise, she is afraid that she will be helpless to agree.


    "Don''t push me too far. Dogs can jump off the wall when they are in a hurry, not to mention people..."


    Don''t think that if you force her to submit in this extreme way this time, she will submit to everything. If he thinks so, it only shows that he is too naive.


    She naturally had plans for the devil''s affairs. She didn''t need him to teach her how to do it


    "Hum..."


    Pluto is still very know advance and retreat, see Murong Jin heart has reached the edge of rage, also dare not say more. Otherwise, it will make Murong Jin''s heart beat, and the consequence is not what they can bear.


    He swung his black sleeve robe, turned around and went to the gate of Hades. No matter who the devil is looking for, the underworld is still in charge of his family. Naturally, he has to go and have a look.


    "What are you looking at, old man? If you slap me on the wall, you can''t even pick it off..."


    Murong Jinxin, who is still standing at the door of the study to see her jokes, is very upset. Since her son made her angry, she let the anger out on him. Let him see a joke and scold him to death.


    "The underworld palace is not yours. I can see it if I want to. I can see it wherever I want to..."


    The old underworld sweated a little, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He looked at the woman who looked like a demon and gave a cold smile. He didn''t believe that she would really attack him. He was also his father-in-law.


    "Not to mention the underworld palace, the underworld will be mine sooner or later. You''d better be careful, or after I become the princess of the underworld, the first thing is to drive you out of the underworld. "


    Murong Jin heart suppressed his restlessness, deeply breathed a breath, and did not fight against the old underworld. This old thing is Pluto''s father. It''s different from Jun Mo Li''s father. At least he hasn''t done anything to apologize or discredit himself. He has to give Pluto face.


    "You..."


    The old underworld was blocked by Murong Jinxin''s words. For a moment, he couldn''t find a reason to refute. She''s right. Sooner or later, the underworld will be her world, and the smelly boy of her family can be predicted to be a best wife slave.


    "Hum..."


    Feeling a little more comfortable in her heart, Murong Jin''s heart also shakes her sleeve robe and swaggers away. The old underworld looked at her back and gnashed his teeth for a long time. Finally, he reluctantly withdrew his eyes and went into the study to continue to deal with the official business.


    ¡­¡­


    Underworld Hall


    Demon Zun sat on the soft chair with a gloomy face. He held a cup of hot tea with his slender fingers. He sipped it gently, but he couldn''t taste anything.


    His purpose of coming to the underworld today is very simple, that is to ask about ling''er. The underworld''s Secret line spreads the news to go back, saying that ling''er has been engulfed by Murong Jinxin''s evil spirit, and still wants to accept him as a man''s pet.


    He is the most respected man in the world. To be a man''s pet for a woman is simply the most important thing in the world.


    "In the end, what kind of wind has blown the devil to me, and you want to kill me in the underworld. Are you dead when you are king?"


    A burst of rapid footsteps came, and then came the scorn of the underworld. The demon Zun put down the cup in his hand and fearlessly faced the eyes of Hades like a cold pool.


    "I''m here to find Murong Jinxin. The underworld would like to invite Murong Jinxin over."


    Demon Zun has no mind to fight with the underworld. Now he wants to see Murong Jinxin and cross examine Murong Jinxin. As for Pluto, he really wanted to turn a blind eye.


    "The devil is so anxious to see the woman of our king. What''s his intention?"


    The underworld leered at the devil and said something very natural, which meant that he was swearing in sovereignty. If he could, he really didn''t want the little white eyed wolf to see the cold man. Otherwise, it will be endless trouble.


    "That''s right, but the king of Hades just said it. I just think it''s funny. As for what I have to do with her, I don''t think I need to report to you. " The devil pulled out a smile that seemed to have if not, and his business was not in the charge of Hades. Although Murong Jinxin and Pluto are destined to be together, it is also a matter of the future¡° Mozun, it''s just what he said. You can talk to him about me in the future. He means what I mean Just when the underworld wanted to refute the demon, Murong Jin came in with a face. Looking at the man in black like himself, he opened his mouth lightly. If Hades could deal with the demon for her, she thought it would be the best. She is very upset now. She really has no mind to deal with the devil¡° Murong Jinxin, where is ling''er? Have you devoured ling''er? " The demon Zun sees Murong Jin''s heart come in, too lazy to pay attention to the underworld. All the attention was focused on Murong Jin''s heart, and the look on her face also changed subtly, becoming eager¡° Murong ling''er''s soul has been integrated with me, and there is no Murong ling''er in the world any more... "Murong Jin''s heart does not hide the devil, and it is as if swallowing Murong ling''er''s soul is a very insignificant thing. Of course, she didn''t know that Murong ling''er would be reshaped once she was restored¡° There''s no spirit in it? Then you take the place of ling''er and become the queen of the devil... "The devil''s heart was painfully drawn, and he felt as if he had been thrown into the hell of the 18th floor. Ling''er is gone. What should he do? He didn''t even know the purpose of living. The bloodthirsty eyes burst out with countless faint lights, and the strong intention of killing burst out from his body. If he didn''t know that he was no longer Murong Jinxin''s opponent, he would have directly slapped him. This vicious woman, ling''er is so affectionate and righteous to her, she has the heart to devour ling''er, which makes him not only feel worthless for ling''er, but also breed a huge anger in his heart¡° Queen? Are you kidding... "Murong Jin turned her eyes and felt that the devil was funny. No matter she is Murong Jinxin or the God of evil, she can''t be his queen. Moreover, even if she would, Junmo glass and Hades would fight to the death¡° I''m not in the mood to joke with you. Murong Jinxin, you can either return my spirit to me or be my queen. You can choose one of these two ways. " Murong Jinxin''s attitude makes the demon master''s mood worse. Since she has swallowed ling''er, she is equivalent to half ling''er. This woman is determined by him and will never give up. At least, he can see the shadow of ling''er from her face¡° Poof, I once promised ling''er that I would accept you as a man''s pet, but seeing your attitude, I suddenly don''t want to fulfill my promise to ling''er. Mozun, if you want to be crazy, you have to be crazy. Why do you give me multiple-choice questions Murong Jinxin looks like an idiot. She looks at the devil and wants to threaten her. It depends on whether he has this weight. If Jun Mo Li and Hades, she has nothing to say. But what is the devil? If she had not promised the evil god, she would not have been merciful to him¡° Murong Jinxin, this is what you owe to ling''er. It''s natural for you to repay the debt. What I want is the only one, not to share you with other men... "Demon Zun''s attitude is also very firm, he has lost ling''er, and he can''t lose the spirit of ling''er. Even if he wanted to be an enemy to the underworld, the emperor of heaven, and the dragon and Phoenix, he would not hesitate¡° Poof, it depends on whether I want to pay it back. Devil, don''t tell jokes here. In the face of ling''er, you go. I won''t embarrass you. When one day I want to fulfill my promise to ling''er, I''ll come to you. " In the face of such a demon, Murong Jin heart in addition to speechless is egg pain, but she did not want to continue rolling demon said. Because no matter what they''re talking about, they can''t reach a consensus. In that case, it''s better to go back to the room and have a good sleep¡° Go? If I don''t get an explanation today, I will never leave. Murong Jinxin, if you want to escape, I will make the underworld a mess... "The devil sneered. He knew that Murong Jinxin had promised ling''er not to move him. Murong Jinxin''s promise was effective in general. Therefore, he is still confident¡° Then you can have a try. If you really want to be the king, I''m afraid you won''t succeed. If you have seed, you can come here... "

 Chapter 521

    Murong Jinxin''s words have already said this duty, the devil is still unknowable, the underworld said that it has been unbearable.


    If you want to make trouble, don''t blame his ruthlessness. Jin heart promised not to move him, that is Jin heart, and he can have nothing to do.


    "Pluto, do you think I''m afraid of you? If you really start, I will not fall behind. "


    Devil is really angry, his woman inexplicably by Murong Jin heart to swallow, but also by a Kung Fu and his not first up and down man repeatedly threat, which can bear which can not bear, he today with the underworld and Murong Jin heart Mao.


    "I went back to sleep, and I was not allowed to see you again for a day. As for him, do it yourself. Don''t let him bother me again. "


    Murong Jin''s heart yawned. She was exhausted by the noise these days. She had no extra energy to kill the devil. After leaving a few words, she went out of the hall listlessly.


    "Murong Jinxin, you don''t want to go..."


    See Murong Jin heart to go, the devil is not willing to. He raised his hand to Murong Jin''s heart, but Murong Jin''s heart dodged. When he wants to reach out to pull Murong Jin''s heart, the underworld has attacked, and Murong Jin''s heart has disappeared.


    "If you dare to move my woman, I will kill you!"


    The previous action of hitting the tree has already made the underworld hold a fire in his heart. Originally, he didn''t know how to do it. Now he''s just going to send it to the devil. You can also try to see if his cultivation some time ago has any effect.


    A big battle started. A ghost and a demon fought from the main hall to the underworld palace, and then from the underworld palace to Fengyi palace. Three days and three nights later, it ended with the close victory of the underworld


    ¡­¡­


    Fengyi Palace


    When Murong Jinxin comes back tired, Junmo glass has left the big bed that has been lying for several days and is eating slowly. See Murong Jin heart, also to her gentle smile.


    "Jin Xin, are you hungry? Come and have something to eat..."


    Jun Mo Li put down his chopsticks and waved to Murong Jinxin. His mood is simply unprecedented good, but deliberately ignored Murong Jin heart small face of that cold.


    "Hungry? How can I be hungry? I''ve been filled by you and the underworld for a long time... "


    Murong Jin''s heart turns white, and she looks at the man who is already haggard, but she can''t bear to be angry.


    She doesn''t feel like eating now. She just wants to sleep with her eyes closed. Maybe she won''t have to think about anything when she falls asleep.


    "We did it for your own good. Don''t be angry. When will the underworld force the evil spirit for you?"


    Jun Mo Li grins and frowns. When he thinks that Jin Xin will come back soon, he can''t stop his good mood.


    Since the underworld has forced Jin Xin to agree with them, he should start soon with the disposition of the underworld, and won''t leave too much time for Jin Xin to talk back.


    "Now that he''s fighting with the devil, I''m afraid he won''t be able to tell in a few days. You''d better ask him when he''s blue and blue."


    It''s not easy to deal with the devil. It''s not easy to kill the devil. In terms of their Kung Fu, Pluto should be a little better. That''s why she left everything to Pluto.


    "Jinxin, when the underworld sends the devil, we''ll go to Wanquan valley. I don''t want to wait any longer."


    Hearing that the devil is coming, Jun Mo Li shakes his chopsticks hand slightly. If the devil is also involved, he worries that things will change. He''d better let Jin Xin go to Wanquan Valley as soon as possible.


    "Whatever you like, I don''t care..."


    No matter what, you can relax a little, so that they will not make trouble together. I''m afraid she will really go crazy. After that, he thought of something and hesitated for a moment.


    "After a while, let black impermanence send you back to the human world, and the battle of the human world is not over. Remember our appointment in January. It''s half past. You still haven''t made much progress. If it goes on like this, don''t blame me for doing it. "


    She doesn''t want to see this demon except Pluto. She just wants to be quiet for a few days. His mission is still there. It can''t be because of her.


    "OK, I''ll go when I''m full."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t think much, Jin Xin''s matter has been settled, he has no reason to stay in the underworld. The war of the last strike is ready, and it will be triggered when he returns.


    Listen to the tone of Jin Xin, it seems that the underworld has to fight with the devil for a long time. He just takes advantage of this gap to solve the important things, so that there will be no worries.


    "I''m sleeping. Don''t disturb me any more..."


    Murong Jin''s heart yawned and glanced at Jun Mo Li. Without saying anything more, she fell asleep. In the small palace, all of a sudden, there was silence.


    ¡­¡­


    Human world


    At the junction of the two countries, the killing was loud and bloody, and the bodies were piled up one layer after another. The battle of the world started on the second day of Junmo glass''s return, and it lasted a day and a night.


    But the end of this time is the real end, the north and south allied forces were defeated by the Western Chu allied forces, and had been completely defeated. On the edge of the cliff, tianchenxiu and nangonghan had been forced to have no way to go. If tianchenxiu hadn''t seized yunqianxi, I''m afraid they would have died under the arrows of the Western Chu alliance¡° Tianchenxiu, let go of my princess. I can let you live. " The silver sword in xiqingyu''s hand is full of faint blood light, and the light and bright eyes show a touch of pain. His heart is already in chaos, but he is calm. It''s because he is too careless to let Tianchen Xiu have a chance to hijack Qian Xi, which leads to such a confrontation between the two sides¡° I''ll trade yunqianxi''s life for the life of my immortal soldiers. Can you promise me Let him live? He has lost all the battles he has devoted his national strength to. How can he continue to live. Even if it is alive back to Tianchen, waiting for him will not have a good end, and Tianchen is about to perish. The only thing he wanted to do now was to protect the lives of those Tianchen officers and soldiers. He did a good deed before he died... "OK, I promise you!" Xiqingyu''s eyes look at yunqianxi, who has been pinched to shortness of breath and turned pale. He is so distressed that he can''t help himself. At this moment, he is fully aware of the pain that he is about to lose. As long as Qian Xi can live, he would rather let the tiger go back to the mountain, he would rather spend countless troubles in his later life, and he only hopes that Qian Xi can be safe¡° No, brother Qingyu, you can''t do this. You''re sorry for the people of Xiling and Chu. My life is not worth money. If I die, I don''t care... "Hearing the words, Yun Qianxi was shocked. In this moment of life and death, she felt that she was willing to die for him, for the people of Xiling and Chu. This battle has been fought for so long and so many people have died. It''s not easy for them to get to the present. She can''t let the war re ignite because of her own delay¡° Qian Xi, I can''t lose you... "In a word, Xi Qingyu''s feelings can''t be lost, so I''m willing to pay any price to protect her. As long as she can be safe, let alone just face the endless trouble in the future, even if it is to take his life, he is willing to¡° Brother Qingyu, no matter whether I live or die, I will accompany you forever. I only ask you to take good care of your father in the future, then I will die without regret. " Cloud shallow night smile, eyes very sentimentally looking at himself like more than ten years of man. Along the way, they go very hard, and finally come to happiness, but now they are about to lose. She didn''t want to, but there was nothing she could do. This life can not be together, then look forward to the next life. As long as they are in love, they will meet again¡° Qian Xi, I won''t let you die, never... "A word of death shocked Xi Qingyu. He can''t imagine how to live without Yun Qian Xi. He also knows that Yun Qianxi''s words are right, but he just can''t watch her strangled by Tianchen Xiu¡° Mr. Wang, this is the choice of Asahi. You can''t interfere. How can her life be compared with the lives of so many soldiers in Tianchen... "On the contrary, Yun Zheng is extremely calm. He looks at his only precious daughter. It''s not that he is cruel and doesn''t want to save her, but that he has seen too much of the cruelty of the war. He really can''t bear to let xiqingyu do this kind of thing. Tianchen those officers and men must die. He knows the meaning of the words "chop grass and root". Although Qian Xi is his only daughter, he can''t ignore the national interests of the two countries because of his daughter¡° Dad is right. Brother Qingyu, don''t be too stubborn. I will never let brother Qingyu do anything stupid. " Cloud shallow night to his father nodded, she can know father said this words of pain. Her father''s love for her is beyond doubt, but he chose the latter between personal interests and national interests¡° No, you can''t die. If you die, there''s no point in living. I have made up my mind, so don''t say it again. " Xiqingyu''s attitude is also very clear, that is, for the sake of yunqianxi, he will do anything. It''s a long night''s dream that brings out more uncontrollable factors. He suddenly raises his bloody silver sword and is about to order the soldiers of Tianchen to live¡° Brother Qingyu, remember Qianxi, we can''t be together in this life, so let''s ask for the afterlife... "Yunqianxi knows that it''s time for no delay now. If she is in such a stalemate, those soldiers of Tianchen will be released directly by Xi Qingyu. Anyway, they are all going to die, and the result is the same. She endured the pain from her neck and suddenly grasped Tianchen Xiu''s hand. She used all her strength to hit Tianchen Xiu¡° Shallow night... Shallow night... No... "

 Chapter 522

    Tianchenxiu didn''t expect that yunqianxi would make a decision. When the reaction came, it was too late for them to fall to the cliff. In a blink, they had disappeared in the eyes of everyone.


    Seeing this scene, Xi Qingyu''s silver sword falls down with a bang and rushes towards the edge of the cliff madly, but is caught dead by Yun Zheng.


    "Let me go... Let me go... Or I will kill you..."


    Xiqingyu''s bright eyes suddenly gave birth to a kind of bloodthirsty light. He turned his head and looked at Yunzheng. The weather at the exit was colder than that in December.


    He fell off the cliff in the evening. He had to jump with him. Life or death was up to fate


    "Wang Ye... You can''t go... It''s Qian Xi''s choice... Qian Xi''s life..."


    Yun Zheng''s hand is trembling, although the heart has gushed out of the top of the pain, can still grasp xiqingyu tightly. His daughter is probably broken to pieces. If his son-in-law has an accident, he doesn''t think he has to live.


    "Yun Zheng... How can your heart be so cruel... There''s a father like you in Qianxi... That''s the biggest sorrow in his life..."


    Struggling, xiqingyu is also anxious. He grabs Yun Zheng''s collar, and it seems that he wants to cut him to pieces.


    He smashed his fist at Yun Zheng. If Yun Zheng hadn''t just fanned the flames, how could Qian Xi have died with Tianchen Xiu? All these things are done by Yun Zheng. He wants to kill him to avenge Qian Xi.


    "Lord... If you feel uncomfortable... You can beat me... Kill me..."


    With a bitter smile in his mouth, Yun Zheng''s daughter is gone. If Xi Qingyu really beats him, he will be relieved. Under the yellow spring, he met Qian Xi''s mother. He was pleading guilty.


    "Well... I will help you... You black hearted father... I will kill you..."


    The death of Yun Qianxi is a great stimulation to xiqingyu, which makes xiqingyu almost lose his mind. At this time, he is just like a wild animal, hitting Yun Zheng''s fist on the face, one punch is more fierce than the other.


    In his mind, there are countless pictures of Qian Xi lying in a pool of blood. He thinks he is going crazy. Now he just wants to kill all those who are not good for Qian Xi.


    "Lord Yu, what are you doing? Stop it


    Seeing this, Chu moshang rushes up and tries to persuade xiqingyu, who is on the verge of collapse. Yun Zheng, such a man, sacrificed his daughter for the sake of Xiling and Chu. If he was killed by xiqingyu in a rage, it would be too much to say.


    However, xiqingyu almost had a magic wand, and his hand was fierce and accurate. Because of that terrible anger, even Chu moshang could not resist.


    "Six Kings... You let him beat... Kill me... I''m not a qualified father... I should be killed..."


    The corner of Yun Zheng''s mouth is bleeding continuously. He looks at xiqingyu, and his eyes are still distressed. Shallow night that wench in the end did not see eye, this life can get such a true love, that wench no wonder before jumping off the cliff with a smile.


    He has been fighting for Xiling for most of his life, and he is really tired. His daughter is gone, and he has nothing to live for


    "General Yun, what are you talking about? It''s just jumping off a cliff. Who said that yunqianxi would surely die? Life is full of miracles everywhere. When xiqingyu fell from the cliff, he was not saved. "


    Chu Mo Shang is really anxious and angry. He can understand Xi Qingyu''s crazy appearance. If it was him, I''m afraid he would not be much better than Xi Qingyu. But now is not the time to hit people, but should go to the cliff to see what is the situation.


    "Liuhuangdi''s words are right. Xiqingyu, please sober up for me. If you really hurt general Yun, even if you die, you will not be able to close your eyes. "


    Jun Mo Li raised her eyes and looked at the bloody sky. She felt sad in her heart. He didn''t speak before because he knew it would be like this. So, he had let the wind cut off the cliff immediately.


    He knows more or less about Yun Qianxi''s temperament. In the face of this kind of national righteousness, Yun Qianxi will definitely give up the ego. Now he only prays that Yun Qianxi can live, as long as he can live, even if he is seriously injured, even if he is paralyzed, it is not a problem.


    "Yes... You''re right... Qian Xi may not be dead... I want to find her... I want to find her..."


    Xiqingyu is awakened by Chu moshang''s words, and he remembers that he lost his memory. Yes, I was seriously injured and didn''t die when I fell off the cliff. Maybe Asahi was just injured. He has to go down the cliff at once, otherwise, even if he is lucky, he may be killed by tianchenxiu


    "Six emperor younger brother, you go together, and I will deal with the aftermath."


    Jun Mo Li looks at the unscrupulous xiqingyu, and there are layers of strange clouds in his eyes. He winks at Chu Mo Shang, and Chu Mo Shang immediately follows him. As for Yun Zheng, he motioned to the soldiers of Xiling to help him back to his camp.


    After dealing with all this, he turned his eyes to nangonghan and tianchenxiu, who were already dead. But the scum in front of him must be dead.


    "Prince Li, let our palace live. Our palace is willing to pay any price..." Nangong Han''s legs almost softened under the gaze of Jun Mo Li''s eyes. His handsome face was flattering, and he had no previous spirit. He doesn''t want to die, he has nothing. Only live, there will be hope of a comeback¡° Ha ha, let you live? Nangong Han, you think very well. If I changed my position with you today, would you let me go? " Jun Mo Li Yin measurement of a smile, in this world war is about to start, Jinxin once told them, absolutely must cut the grass. Nangong Han did not die. He felt sorry for the dead soldiers in Xiling and Chu¡° How does Prince Li know that this Palace won''t? After a good meeting, Prince Li will give the palace a chance to be an ordinary citizen... "Nangong Han''s eyes flickered slightly, but in order to get a chance to live, he felt that he could only be so duplicative. Today, Tianchen and South Vietnam have been defeated, and it will be a matter of time before the country is subjugated. If he can get away with it, it will take him many years to make a comeback¡° Nangong Han, I know your mind very well. Don''t waste your saliva. Do it yourself. I''ll leave you a whole body, otherwise... "Jun Mo Li sneered. If Nangong Han''s words could be believed, there would be no one in the world who would lie. This beast, today is his death, here is his burial place¡° Jun Mo Li, please remember to our palace that even if our palace is dead, it must be avenged... "Nangong Han saw that Jun Mo Li couldn''t let go of himself, and his hand with the silver sword trembled. If he doesn''t want to die, he can only gamble once. If you jump off this cliff, there may be a miracle, and he may not die. With such a thought, he glared at Jun Mo Li and jumped off the cliff without hesitation all his life... "Go to inform the sixth prince that nangonghan will jump off the cliff, live to see people, die to see corpses, and dig out nangonghan three feet from the ground..." nangonghan is famous for his greed for life and fear of death. He didn''t expect nangonghan to have such courage to jump off the cliff. Well, even if Nangong Han jumps down, he will never let him go¡° Yes, Lord A bodyguard, Deling, ran to the bottom of the cliff as fast as lightning. This shows how much he wanted Nangong han to die in his heart¡° Wang Ye, what should we do with those captives in Tianchen Nanyue? " See things have come to an end, has been standing aside silent rain finally opened. In this war, there are many soldiers in the sky and South Vietnam. How to deal with it has the final say. All killed, one did not stay... "Jun Mo Li looked at the dark piece in the distance, hesitated for a long time before he opened his mouth. He is not a unreasonable person. He can''t bear to kill that many north south allied forces. But if you can''t bear it, the consequences will be unimaginable. Tianchen and Nanyue did not win. Once these soldiers let go, they might be in the right position again. Killing them is also a naked warning to Tianchen and Nanyue. I''m afraid that when their army comes down, they will suffer much less resistance¡° Yes, Wang Ye... "Yu YILENG, as the saying goes, the decision of Wang Ye is really beyond his expectation. But on second thought, he could understand Wang Ye''s mood. If these soldiers are not killed, I''m afraid there will be waves. Killing them is the only way to achieve immortality... This day will surely be recorded in the history of Xiling and the state of Chu, because on this day they defeated the South and North allied forces and killed all the soldiers of the South and North allied forces. On the battlefield, there were rivers of blood, and the thick smell of blood floated in the air for a long time... When the news came out, the world was shocked, Tianchen and South Vietnam were in chaos, and the two countries began to recruit troops for the last fight. Even Dongqi began to panic, as if the next target of the Western Chu allied forces was them. Although the battle of the world has not come to an end, the general situation has been decided. It is just waiting for the Western Chu allied forces to reorganize and invade the imperial city of Tianchen and Nanyue, so that the two countries can completely disappear in this continent. As for Dongqi, whose national strength was not so good, although the emperor of Dongqi had ordered the whole country to be under martial law, he still could not stop them from being destroyed. The reorganized army regrouped and set out, aiming at Tianchen and Nanyue imperial city. Everything seems to be developing in a good direction, except that there has been no news about the whereabouts of Yun Qianxi

 Chapter 523

    In the early morning, the colorful sunlight sprinkles down, plating a layer of soft gold on the whole earth.


    On the edge of the cliff, a lonely figure stood quietly, looking into the unknown distance with shallow eyes, his gentle face was full of pain and despair.


    It''s been three days, and he''s almost gone over the cliff several times, but he still hasn''t fallen. He thought that after falling off the cliff, he should have fallen into the river and been washed away by the rapid water.


    There is always a voice in his heart telling him that he must go to Qianxi, so firm that he made a very difficult decision.


    "Lord, the army has been reorganized. It''s time for us to start..."


    Yun Zheng came slowly, looking at the figure with pain to the extreme, sighed heavily. Now is the most crucial time of the world war. He can''t let the prince ignore hundreds of thousands of troops because of his daughter.


    "If I want to stay and look for Qian Xi, I won''t go. Take the soldiers of Xiling. Everything will be under the command of Jun Mo Li."


    Xiqingyu looks back at Yunzheng and opens his mouth lightly. In the past 20 years, he has done everything for the Xiling. Now he wants to be selfish once and willful once for himself.


    He knows what his decision means, but he believes junmoli and chumoshang will understand. They are all people who have loved deeply. They can definitely understand the pain in his heart.


    "Mr. Wang, the army should not be without commander-in-chief for a day. Mr. Wang can''t delay the important events of the two countries because of that girl."


    Yun Zheng was stunned, and a strange color appeared on his face. He really didn''t agree with the decision of Wang Ye. As a father, he was very happy for his silly daughter, and got such a love until death. But as a general of a country, he absolutely wanted to stop the Lord from doing so.


    "With Jun Mo Li and Chu Mo Shang, everything will be OK. The king''s mind is broken, so the general doesn''t have to persuade him. This is a letter from my king to my father. I will hand it over to my father after the general''s victory. "


    Xiqingyu takes out a letter from his arms and hands it to Yun Zheng. He knows that when he leaves like this, unless he finds Qianxi, he doesn''t know when he will see his father again.


    Fortunately, after the experience of this war, the herdsmen of the Western Qing Dynasty have grown up. In addition, they have shallow eyes on one side. The herdsmen of the Western Qing Dynasty are fully capable of stirring up the mountains and rivers of the Xiling.


    "Lord, I''m afraid that girl is more or less unlucky. She must be able to feel the affection for her. If the Lord gives up the land of Xiling because of her, she will die without closing her eyes. "


    Yun Zheng''s hand holding the letter trembles slightly. He knows the meaning of Xi Qingyu''s words, that is to give up everything to find his silly daughter who doesn''t know whether she is dead or alive. The beauty of rivers and mountains, the LORD would rather give up rivers and mountains, he really does not agree.


    Only when the mountains and rivers of the Western mausoleum are handed over to the Lord, can they be most appropriate. The outstanding talent of the Lord will certainly take the Western mausoleum to another height. He can''t let the LORD go, he can''t let the LORD go.


    "The general should know that the king didn''t want to go to court, because of his identity, he had to go the way arranged by his father. Now that Qian Xi''s whereabouts are unknown, even if I follow the general back to the court, I can''t have the heart to deal with the affairs of the court. Why should the general insist too much? "


    Xiqingyu has a sad smile. It''s very bitter. Without Qianxi, what if he owns the whole world? He will not be happy. He will never be happy.


    He must find Qian Xi. If she can''t escape this misfortune, he will find a secluded place to build a small wooden house and accompany her day and night. If Qian Xi is lucky enough to be alive, he will accompany her on how to go in the future.


    "Alas..."


    Xiqingyu''s words are all for this reason. Yun Zheng feels that no matter what he is saying, it is meaningless. Xiqingyu''s mind has been determined. Unless he knocks xiqingyu directly, he will never take xiqingyu away.


    He turned his eyes to Jun Mo Li, who had just arrived for a while, and pinned all his hopes on Jun Mo Li.


    "Lord Yu, this battle of the world is coming to an end. Whether you go to Tianchen or Nanyue, the result is the same. However, the dispute among the four circles is about to unfold. The king left these days is to go to the underworld, the underworld has found a way to let Jin heart recovery as before. However, after Jin Xin''s recovery, the evil god will transform into the four realms of disaster and chaos. When all this is over, I will devote myself to the cultivation of Longxiao for nine days. I''m afraid that the next Dongqi depends on you and Liuhuang''s younger brother. If you stay, don''t go anywhere. I will find a way to inform Jinxin and ask Jinxin to send someone to find Qianxi. This is the best way at present... "


    The choice of xiqingyu, Jun Mo Li is able to understand, in other words, he would do the same. But the current situation does not allow Xi Qingyu to leave. He will be closed soon. He can''t leave everything to Liu Huangdi alone.


    The most important thing is that xiqingyu''s aimless search is hard to find yunqianxi. But Jin Xin comes out, everything is different.


    "What Prince Li said is right. You can stay here. Even if you don''t believe us, Princess Zhenguo, you should believe it?"


    There is no doubt about the ability of the princess of Zhenguo. As long as the princess is willing to help, the girl of Qianxi can be found no matter how dead or alive she is. The princess of Zhenguo will not stand by¡° This... That''s ok... Then you can contact Jinxin as soon as possible... "The bright eyes of xiqingyu shallow Lang suddenly, he is so sad that he is confused, how even Jinxin has been forgotten. As long as Jinxin comes out, she will find Qianxi with the fastest speed. He believes that Jun Mo Li will take this matter to heart. He can arrange his own secret guard to look for it in secret, and it won''t delay him. He is waiting for a few days. If the world war is over and there is no news in Asahi, he is not too late to leave¡° Let''s go. Everyone is waiting. " Seeing that xiqingyu got through, Jun Mo Li was obviously relieved and patted xiqingyu on the shoulder, which was a kind of silent comfort Three days later, the Western Chu allied forces arrived at the Tianchen imperial city. After a day and a night of bloody fighting, the Tianchen imperial city was destroyed, and the Tianchen emperor committed suicide on the main hall. At this point, Tianchen was destroyed. Then the Western Chu allied forces approached the imperial city of Nanyue day and night, almost without any obstacles, they destroyed the imperial flag of Nanyue. However, in a short period of half a month, the two great powers of qianxuan mainland, North and south, completely disappeared in the long river of history. After negotiation, Xiling controlled Nanyue and Chu controlled Tianchen. Then, the only thing left is Dongqi, the weakest of the five countries. Junmoli, chumoshang and xiqingyu discuss and decide to let junmoli go back to the underworld to accompany Murong Jinxin to restore her original appearance. Chumoshang and xiqingyu take the rest of the army to the east to pray¡° Lord Li, have you heard from Asahi? " After talking about business, xiqingyu rubs his eyebrows very tired and looks at Junmo glass with a trace of expectation. At this time of the day, the underworld will send news to Jun Mo Li, but for several days in a row, he was disappointed¡° Not for the time being. Don''t worry. I''ll see Jinxin soon. I''ll let her pay attention to it then. " Talking about this, Jun Mo Li has a headache. She doesn''t know what happened to Jin Xin. Since she contacted her five days ago, she has been totally indifferent to it, as if Yun Qian Xi had nothing to do with her. He even suspects that the daily news has not been verified. Jinxin may not have sent someone to find yunqianxi at all¡° Well, if Jinxin is hard to say, you can go to the underworld for our king, please... "Murong Jinxin knows about it, so he''s calm, and he doesn''t blame Jun Mo Li for it. As long as Jun Mo Li goes to the underworld, he can go to the underworld and the black impermanence, which is much better than the present situation¡° I know, you can rest assured... "This is what he promised xiqingyu. Even if he needs to pull down his face, he must rent it. Besides, yunqianxi is good for him. When he is injured, he takes good care of him¡° Second emperor elder brother, you also drop in to see for this king, what''s the situation between Ranran and the child? I haven''t seen them for such a long time. I really miss them. " I don''t know if there are too many things going on in the underworld. Since he saw Ranran, black impermanence has never appeared again. Jinxin is now in trouble again. He is really worried about Ranran''s situation¡° The king will go to Hei Wuchang to ask. There are so many things during this period that he may be too busy to forget... "Jinxin has an accident recently. The underworld Hei Wuchang is almost all around Jinxin. Where is he going to think about Ranran. Ranran should be safe in the underworld, which he is not too worried about¡° OK, you go early and return early... "Chu Mo Shang pulled out a faint smile and noticed a familiar fluctuation in the air. He knew that someone should have come to pick up the second emperor brother. Sure enough, the phantom appeared in front of them¡° You hurry to have a look, the underworld and Jinxin fight, and the whole underworld is so excited by them... "After standing still, the phantom only looks at Jun Mo Li, with three thick black lines flashing on her forehead. Thinking of the scene she saw before, she really thinks that the underworld and Jinxin are too naive¡° "Ah?" Jun Mo Li looks at the helplessness of the phantom''s face, and the corners of his mouth can''t help twitching. Did the underworld fight with Jinxin? How can they fight when they are good? Pluto''s courage is really growing¡° Don''t go, or the underworld will be beaten to death by Jinxin. They had a quarrel over a piece of clothing, and then they started to make a fuss.... "

 Chapter 524

    Outside the underworld palace, it''s a mess. A wise man will know that there has just been a big war. A man and a woman glared at each other, and no one would step back.


    The huge underworld palace has already been surrounded by the busy ghosts, and their eyes are shining with excitement and inexplicable light. On weekdays, I see their king bullied by Murong Jin''s heart. Today, looking at the situation, their king wants to turn over and be the master.


    "Wang, Murong girl, step back, please..."


    Black impermanence looking at more and more out of control of the scene, really want to look up and sigh, this pair is really born enemies, not a family does not enter a door ah. Sometimes stubborn to make him want to vomit blood, sometimes inexplicable to make him crazy.


    "I''m right. What should I do?"


    The underworld leered at black impermanence. His tone was very tough and his attitude was very firm. Even the look on his face was frightful.


    Murong Jinxin this woman is really more and more hateful, if he does not resist, he does not feel like a man.


    "Wang, it''s just a trivial matter. Why are you suffering?"


    Black impermanence is suffering a face, looking at oneself king that can''t regress of appearance, very very for own king knead a sweat.


    Wang is absolutely asking for trouble. He confronts Murong Jinxin. As a result, he doesn''t have to think about it any more. It''s absolutely too much for Wang. Wang felt comfortable for a while, but did he ever think about how to live in the future?


    "I can''t bear it any more. This woman doesn''t know what to say. I really think I''m blind. There are so many women in the world. Why do I have to be her?"


    The underworld was really angry, but he was a bit unscrupulous. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s evil little face that made him want to vomit blood, he really couldn''t hold down the small flame rising in his heart.


    This time, he''s on. What can she do to him?


    "Wang, it''s natural for you to be married to Murong. You''re all predestined. Naturally, Wang is not Murong. Just say a few words less and apologize, and the matter will be over... "


    Black impermanence only feel a burst of wind blowing, a shiver all over, is really worried about Murong Jin heart in a rage really to their king. Now Murong Jinxin is the God of evil. It''s not easy to tolerate it.


    "Black impermanence, whose subordinate are you? You are a black hearted man, believe it or not, I''ll slap you into hell


    For Murong Jinxin, the black impermanence Gang, who has no lower limit, Hades can''t stand it. It''s him who brought it out. It seems that his master is Murong Jinxin, a little white eyed wolf. This little white eyed wolf is starting to win over the guests now, and will be able to do so in the future.


    "Wang, you and Murong are the same family. Is there any difference between them?"


    Black impermanence is really speechless. Is it really appropriate for Wang to come to him at this time? Wang how also don''t see the facial expression of Murong Jin heart, that is already thoroughly sink down. He''s not worried. He''s worried for him.


    "Family? Who is his family? Black impermanence, if you dare not cover up, don''t blame me for being impolite. "


    Murong Jinxin, who has been silent, can''t help hearing the three words of the family. He glared at black impermanence, indicating that he could shut up.


    This is a matter between her and this black heart ghost. No one can interfere in it. They really dare not lead the black impermanence''s kindness.


    "If you go on, you''ll have nothing to say..."


    The enemy is the enemy, the quarrel does not need others to persuade. Well, he''s meddling. He just stands far away and goes to the theatre.


    In front of the huge underworld palace, it suddenly quieted down, leaving only the rustle of the wind blowing through the treetops, until Jun Mo Li came in a hurry.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Looking at the man and ghost, Jun Mo Li swallowed his saliva and asked carefully. He didn''t think he would dare to say more until he understood the truth clearly.


    "Jun Mo Li, you''ve come just in time. You''ve come to judge and see how hateful this woman is."


    As soon as Pluto saw Jun Mo Li coming, it was like seeing a great Savior. He was quite sure that Jun Mo Li was definitely on his side in some things.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Mo Li swallows his saliva again. He can''t deny the words of Hades. The underworld is just looking for death. Even if it''s Jinxin''s fault, it can''t be said. He didn''t forget the rule among the twenty-four filial men that women can never be wrong.


    "Before I had tea with her in the pavilion, a bodyguard came to see me. She is just like being possessed, staring at the bodyguard directly, making people blush and heart beat. When people are gone, she still stares at their backs.... "


    Well, he admitted that the bodyguard was rather careless, but she couldn''t be so presumptuous in front of him, could she? A few glance means that he can bear it, but she has been staring at others, which makes him feel embarrassed. Encounter this kind of thing, which man can restrain oneself not angry?


    "Jin Xin, is that so?" If so, no wonder the underworld would be so angry. If he were him, I''m afraid he would have to fight with her. This is a matter of principle, and he will never step back. He and the underworld''s appearance is one of the best, Jin heart in front of the underworld''s face to see other men, this is clearly to give him and the underworld face¡° Do you believe what he said? I just think that bodyguard''s breath is a little strange, want to confirm his identity. He was inexplicably angry. Without saying a word, he pointed to my nose and scolded me. When I''m bullying, right? Grass... "Murong Jinxin was not a person who liked to explain. She was misunderstood by Hades, and she didn''t intend to explain immediately. After all, she didn''t know the identity of the bodyguard. She didn''t want to say it now. Now Jun Mo Li gets mixed up. If she doesn''t explain, I''m afraid Jun Mo Li won''t give up with him¡° You are making excuses for yourself. The bodyguard has been loyal to Wang for more than 100000 years. What''s wrong with him? " The underworld is still angry. He has determined that Murong Jin''s behavior is just to see a beautiful man, so he doesn''t care much about Murong Jin''s face. Subconsciously, Murong Jin''s heart is making excuses for herself¡° I don''t know where there is a problem, but I''m sure there must be one. I said, nigger, do you have a brain? Is Murong Jinxin the kind of person who eats in the bowl and looks at the pot? I really want to see a man. I don''t know how to find my own man? " Murong Jin heart reluctantly spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, in the heart of the flame in see the underworld that some of the red eyes suddenly extinguished. He can''t blame it all. If he had explained it at that time, he didn''t know it was so. Look at this grievance. It''s really distressing. The son of Wanquan spirit, let alone cry, even if he just shrinks his nose, the whole world will be sad for him¡° You were not that kind of person before, but now it''s hard to say, you are not a person at all... "Pluto still thinks that Xinsai is her man, why is the treatment so poor? She would rather fight with him than say a word. As soon as Jun Mo Li appeared, she said everything. He knew he shouldn''t be jealous of anything. After all, the person who owned her in this life was Jun Mo Li, but he just felt aggrieved and wanted to cry¡° Yes, I''m not alone now, but what I do is something that can only be done by one person. Do you know how much effort I have to spend to suppress the evil Qi in my body every time I resist your provocation? You think I''m better than you to Jun Mo Li. Your heart is not balanced, right? Why don''t you think about that? " Out of the understanding of the underworld, Murong Jin heart almost at a glance to see what the underworld thought. Although she knew that jealousy was inevitable, he should be more considerate. She and Junmo glass have only one life marriage, and one life is only a few decades. Can she not double her love for Junmo glass? What''s more, Junmo glass is the right man for her now. Who else should she treat better than Junmo glass? She couldn''t do it with a bowl of water, and she knew he didn''t need it¡° Why? There''s no other reason besides your bias. Murong Jinxin, you really make my heart cold. Well, don''t talk too much nonsense. Now go to Wanquan valley with me. When you recover, I won''t care about you any more. " The underworld only felt that his head was buzzing. If only they knew something in their heart, she would say it in public. She didn''t think he was depressed enough, did she? Well, since she has such an attitude towards him, he has nothing to say. In the future, if he doesn''t appear in front of her, he won''t appear in front of her, so that she won''t be upset and he won''t be cold¡° You are really endless, you go with me, we will solve all the problems at one time today... "The strange appearance of the underworld finally attracted the attention of Murong Jinxin. She stared at the underworld for a long time, but couldn''t see a little warmth from the deep eyes of the underworld. She knew that the difference of Hades was not only because of the sudden event today, but also a long-term outbreak. If we don''t deal with it properly, I''m afraid it will really make him disheartened. Anyway, he is also a man of his own future. He broke his heart for himself. With some negative emotions, she can never ignore them¡° Who are you from? If you let me go, I will go? I only go to Wanquan valley today. If you want to follow me, everyone will be happy. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you. You can roll with Jun Mo Li... "

 Chapter 525

    The underworld sneered, dropped a word and then walked away, ignoring Murong Jin''s heart. He now only feel bored, Murong Jinxin that small white eyed wolf if want to hard with him to the end, then he is not in the mood to coax her.


    "Jinxin, let''s go to Wanquan Valley first..."


    Jun Mo Li didn''t expect that the underworld would be so angry. Looking at the determination of the underworld, he didn''t dare to hesitate. He took Murong Jinxin''s hand and followed up. Seems to be afraid of Murong Jin heart will refuse, he walked very fast.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin looks at the figure that is about to disappear, reluctantly reduces the evil pressure in her body, and lets Jun Mo Li pull her away.


    Just wait for her to recover and explain to him. If you force him to go with her at this time, I''m afraid he will resist more strongly.


    All the way speechless, they so silent with the underworld came to the Spring Valley, saw the guardian beast.


    "You... You..."


    As soon as the wake-up Guardian beast raised his eyes, he saw Murong Jin''s heart full of evil spirit. Subconsciously, he stepped back a few steps, and his face was full of alert color.


    Who is this woman? Her breath will pollute the purity of wanquangu. Even if she drinks wanquangu, it is impossible to become clean.


    "Prepare ten thousand springs for the king. He will need them later."


    The underworld didn''t pay attention to the fear of the guard beast. He just ordered it to sit down in a clean place and made a gesture to Murong Jinxin. He didn''t want to say a word to Murong Jinxin.


    "Jinxin, get down to business first..."


    The attitude of the underworld makes Jun Mo Li a little painful. With the black line all over her head, she pulls Murong Jin, who is not in a very beautiful mood, to settle down.


    The underworld took out a tripod from his arms. It was called the tripod of ten thousand springs. It was the most precious thing in the underworld. No one had ever heard of it except the successive underworld and the spirit of ten thousand springs.


    The tripod of ten thousand springs is made of the first spirit of ten thousand springs and ten thousand springs. After that, every spirit of ten thousand springs must be consecrated with its own ten thousand springs. Its greatest effect is to suppress all evils in the world.


    This time, it''s not that the situation is too serious. The old Hades can''t take out this treasure. The spirit of ten thousand springs has disappeared from the world. This treasure will not be moistened by ten thousand springs in the future. Once it is polluted, it can''t be repaired.


    "Let''s go..."


    Murong Jin took a deep breath and slowly closed her eyes. She could feel the evil in her body and began to flee. It seemed that she was afraid of the tripod in the hand of Hades. As for what that Ding was, she didn''t bother to ask.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld put the cauldron of ten thousand springs half a meter above Murong Jin''s heart, and then gathered all the mana of his body and began to force the evil spirit for Murong Jin''s heart.


    Driven by the power of Hades, the black evil spirit floated out of Murong Jin''s heart. Before he could escape, it was absorbed by the tripod of ten thousand springs. With the increase of evil spirit, the original pure and incomparable cauldron of Wanquan began to change color slowly. When the last evil spirit in murongjin''s heart was absorbed, the original pure white cauldron had become black.


    "Seal!"


    Seeing that the cauldron of ten thousand springs began to vibrate slowly, the Hades was so frightened that he gathered all his mana together and closed the lid of the cauldron of ten thousand springs.


    With a loud bang, the tripod of ten thousand springs has turned into Murong ling''er''s head, and the evil spirit is suppressed by the town. After a violent tremor, it finally returns to calm.


    "Jun Mo Li, let her take the water of ten thousand springs, and you will be successful."


    The underworld gasps, for Murong Jin heart force evil gas, plus open the ten thousand spring tripod has consumed all his energy. He looked at Jun Mo Li and opened his mouth with difficulty.


    "Jinxin, drink Wanquan water quickly..."


    Jun Mo Li takes the ten thousand spring water from the guardian beast, and the trout feeds Murong Jinxin in front of her. It''s not until Murong Jinxin drinks all the last ten thousand spring water that her heart is more stable.


    At this time, Murong Jin''s heart had no dark breath on her body. Her black lips were back to the original pink, and her black clothes were back to the original white.


    "Are you all right?"


    Such a transformation process did not make Murong Jin feel any discomfort, on the contrary, her spirit was shocked because she took Wan Quan water. She turned her head and looked at the king of Hades who had been lying under the tree behind her. She asked with some worry.


    "Jun Mo Li, take her away."


    In the face of Murong Jin''s concern, the underworld didn''t even lift his eyes. Now he''s exhausted, he''s resting and he doesn''t have any energy to deal with anyone.


    "Go away, you can''t stay for a long time. Pluto, I will guard it. "


    The guardian beast looked at it for a while, and seemed to see a little bit of the reason. He didn''t say much nonsense. He immediately drove people out. It seems that Pluto is in love with this woman, and this woman obviously has a sweetheart, otherwise how could Pluto show such a hurt expression.


    "No, since we are together, naturally we will go together."


    Murong Jin heart is very decisive refused, Pluto weak this appearance is she had never seen before, put down such Pluto go, she is really not at ease. Besides, this nigger is angry now. She is afraid that something will happen to him.


    "Send them out..."


    The underworld has no strength to say anything more, and orders the guardian beast directly. He needs a good sleep now and doesn''t want to be disturbed by anyone.


    "If you don''t leave, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Guard beast this more impolite, in front of the two people bared their teeth, that fierce appearance let Murong Jin heart is very speechless pick eyebrows.


    Is it funny that a broken dog wants to drive her out?


    "Jin Xin, why don''t I go first. There are still many things in the human world, and I can''t leave for too long. You stay and take care of Pluto. He is very kind to us after all


    Jun Mo Li measured the current situation. Although he didn''t get along with Pluto much, he knew more or less about Pluto''s temperament. If not really to the limit, the underworld simply can''t show such fatigue in front of outsiders.


    "That''s OK. I''ll come to you when the situation here is more stable. Be careful yourself..."


    Murong Jin''s heart bowed her head and pondered for a moment, smiling at Jun Mo Li apologetically. It''s too difficult for Junmo Li to make such an absolute decision, which also shows that Junmo Li believes in her and Hades.


    Just now, if she is not wrong, that evil spirit is turned into Murong ling''er''s head. It''s a bit strange. She must cross examine it well.


    "Well, there''s another thing about Qian Xi. After she fell off the cliff, there was no news. Xi Qingyu was going crazy..."


    In order to prevent their conversation from disturbing the underworld, Jun Mo Li takes Murong Jin''s heart away. He must let Jin''s heart solve the problem of cloud shallow night as soon as possible, otherwise xiqingyu will be crazy.


    "Well, you''ll talk to Hei Wuchang directly later. You''ll say that you have to find Qianxi in three days. You need to see people alive, and you need to see corpses dead."


    She knows about yunqianxi, but she hasn''t paid much attention to it before. As a god of evil, she has no feelings for yunqianxi. But now she is Murong Jin heart, cloud shallow night calculate or her Huang Sao, this matter she naturally can''t ignore.


    "Well, I''ll go. Don''t be too tired."


    Jun Mo Li nodded and looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which was full of worries. She probably understood why she was worried. There are some things he can''t help, so the only thing he can do is not to drag them down.


    In Murong Jin heart smooth forehead down a kiss, he then left in a hurry. He has many things to look for black impermanence, don''t want to let Jin upset.


    "Alas..."


    Murong Jin''s heart sent Jun Mo Li away, watching the white figure disappear from her eyes, feeling very uncomfortable.


    She began to hate her own identity. If she was just an ordinary woman, she would not have so much trouble and could live quietly with him. But her identity here, she is helpless.


    She turned around and went back to the underworld. A breeze blew by and a chill made her sneeze. She took off her coat and put it on Pluto''s body. She looked at the guardian beast who was obviously hostile to her.


    "You just sit next to him and protect him from the wind. Don''t let the wind blow this dress away."


    It''s windy here, and Pluto doesn''t know how long he will sleep. If it blows like this, he will be ill. She doesn''t care whether the guardian animal likes it or not. She can achieve her goal.


    "He''s not your man. What do you care so much about? Besides, why do you command me? "


    Guardian beast some angry mouth, it is not unwilling to shelter for Pluto, but not used to be a stranger command. If she is the woman of Hades, it has nothing to say, at least it has something to do with it. But she''s not. Why is she?


    "I''m the future Princess of the underworld. You''d better not disagree with me. If he''s frozen, don''t blame my men for being merciless. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is not in the mood to talk with a broken dog. After staring at the guardian beast, she finds a dark place and begins to practice. Now everything is back to the origin, her phoenix dance nine days also stopped before she was killed by song yu''er. In order to deal with the future danger, she must seize the time to practice.


    "Hum..."


    The guard beast hummed coldly, and there were some taboos about the three words of Princess Ming. This woman is not simple. She can make the underworld like this. She doesn''t even have a complaint. They have a very good relationship.


    When he thought about it, he sat down next to Pluto and stopped the chilly wind in spring


    The huge Wanquan Valley quieted down. In addition to the rustle of the wind blowing through the leaves, there was only the steady breathing sound from the underworld.


    This kind of picture is actually beautiful from a distance, but in the picture, one person, one ghost and one beast all have their own thoughts

 Chapter 526

    This sleep of the underworld is enough for one day and one night. When he opened his eyes, it was near dusk the next day.


    Deep eyes sweep, only sweep to sleep dead in his side of the guardian beast, but did not sweep Murong Jinxin or Jun Mo glass figure. He grinned bitterly for a while, a kind of light sad moment then diffused in the heart.


    In her heart, he is not enough. As a result, he didn''t even have the chance to quarrel occasionally.


    "Wake up..."


    Just as Pluto sighed alone, a white figure came in and saw him holding his shirt in a daze. He asked casually.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld shook Murong Jin''s hand and looked up. Then he saw that she was carrying a bucket. Her trouser legs were too high to her knees. The sleeves were also rolled up by her, revealing most of her white arms.


    Pluto''s face sank down. Can this woman be shameless? It''s hateful to expose yourself so thoroughly in broad daylight.


    "Hungry? I''ll cook you fish. "


    In the face of the underworld that seems to kill eyes, Murong Jin heart also did not take seriously. Just show your arms and legs. What''s the big surprise? In the 21st century, there are more women in bikini. She is very conservative.


    "You corrupt woman, put on your clothes and get out of here at once..."


    A nameless fire burns in the underworld''s chest, Murong Jinxin''s attitude directly makes him unable to accept. In the hands of white clothes to Murong Jin heart fly, export words also more on a bit of vomit blood taste.


    Can this woman stop a little bit? Is she not happy if she doesn''t annoy him to death?


    "You..."


    Murong Jinxin is hoodwinked by her clothes and puts down the bucket in her hand. Her original good mood is gone.


    She was so hard to catch the fish in the afternoon that she was afraid that he would wake up hungry. As a result, the first sentence he woke up with was to scold her, which was unreasonable.


    However, at the thought of the conflict between them, she suppressed the anger that was about to break out. Well, he''s weak and he''s in a bad mood. She can''t bear it. This account will be calculated when he becomes normal.


    "What are you angry about? I''m not showing my arms and legs in front of other men. You''re not an outsider. What can you care about? "


    She picked up the bucket again and went to him, looking at his cool face, still pale and bloodless, and her lips were so dry that they had split, and no matter how angry he was.


    She went to a table, poured a glass of warm water and put it on his lips, with a much softer attitude.


    "I don''t want to drink. Take it away..."


    The underworld turned his head directly, although he was thirsty and his throat was smoking. But now he just wanted to get angry with her, even he didn''t know why.


    "Well, I was wrong about yesterday. I should have explained it to you in the first place. I promise, it will never be like that again. Don''t be angry. Have a drink first. I''ll get some food for you later... "


    Murong Jin heart know his knot, also did not force him. Such as stars like eyes looking at him, very sincere apology. This day and night she also thought a lot, she was too headstrong to him, just want to ask for too little.


    People are flesh long, even if he is just her friend, she should not treat him so indifferently, not to mention he is still his future man.


    "You''re right. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t expect too much. You have nothing to do with me now. I have no right to blame you. "


    The underworld coldly hooked the lips, and there was no sign of loosening because Murong Jin''s heart was soft. Export words with a strong self mockery, tone is sour.


    Murong Jinxin is also right. He didn''t know the situation and thought he could enjoy the same privilege as Junmo glass.


    "Come on, I know you have a hard time. I owe you. I''ll pay it back later. Junmo glass and I are just a lifelong marriage. With a flick of a finger, the decades of time passed away... "


    She can''t be good to two men at the same time. She has her own principles and can act within them. In this life, she belongs to Junmo glass, so her body and mind should belong to Junmo glass.


    Pluto''s feelings, she can not respond. But after a lifetime, it will be different. She will make up for him and make him feel that all his efforts are worth it.


    "Ha, I have endured too much. The more I endure, the more you go too far. In your heart, I can be a teacher, a friend, but not a lover, right


    He never questioned his position in her heart, but that position was not what he wanted. His request is not high, but her two extreme attitude in dealing with some things makes him unbearable.


    Yesterday''s events can be explained clearly in one sentence, but she is not willing to give him a word


    "Is that ok..."


    Pluto''s question Murong Jin heart no words to answer, yes, Pluto can now be any role, but not love. She knew that the underworld was really hurt. If she didn''t pacify him, not only she, but also the whole underworld would suffer.


    Hesitated for a long time, she suddenly toward the underworld, in the underworld that pale incomparable face fell a kiss is not a kiss. If that''s what''s going to reassure him, that''s it¡° Jinxin... You... "The underworld seemed to be struck by thunder. He couldn''t believe that he looked at the woman close at hand. His slender fingers subconsciously stroked the cheek that she had kissed. The shock in his heart could not be expressed in words. She kisses him, although it''s just like a dragonfly, but he feels very satisfied. Mind constantly emerge just that scene, the heart also after that kiss completely melted¡° You are very important to me, now and in the future. " Murong Jin heart looking at his face has gradually eased down, the heart of the big stone is finally put down. She knew that all his anger was over. In the past, it means that he is about to return to normal. Some words she has been reluctant to say, but this time she said very carefully, I hope he will not be in the future¡° Jinxin... "Pluto''s heart shrinks fiercely and jumps violently. He holds Murong Jin''s cold little hand fiercely, and his eyes are warm. All the words were not as good as the kiss, which let him put down all the unhappiness in his heart. She can do this step, is her limit, he can''t force her¡° Well, you have some water first, and I''ll roast the fish. " Murong Jin heart took back his hand, drive internal force will just that cup has cooled who Wu hot, handed to the underworld. Then, he picked up the bucket and went to a pile of dry firewood, ready to roast fish. The underworld looked at her busy figure, and a smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. This little white eyed wolf really made him love all over his body... "By the way, I saw the evil spirit turned into Murong ling''er''s head before. What''s the matter?" Murong Jinxin hands the roasted fish to Hades. On this day, Murong ling''er''s head is always in her mind. It''s a bit hard to sleep and eat¡° Fire phoenix once told the king that if the evil spirit was forced out, Murong ling''er would become the evil god again. In order to hold her down, the father took out the treasure Wanquan tripod that the mother and the concubine pressed at the bottom of the box. I hope it''s really useful and can suppress Murong ling''er for a period of time, otherwise we''ll be in real trouble... "The smell of fish made the king of Hades have a big appetite. He took a big bite and explained as he ate. About Murong ling''er, he always dares to mention it to her, for fear that she will not restore her original appearance after knowing it¡° How much time can we have? " Murong Jinxin''s hand pauses and turns a white eye. He conceals such important things. It seems that he is really afraid that she will accept the devil as a male pet¡° At least three years, at most five years. That''s what my father said He didn''t know exactly how many years. Even after his father took out the cauldron, he knew that there was such a thing. If only her mother''s concubine were still alive. There are ten thousand springs supporting the tripod of ten thousand springs. I''m afraid Murong ling''er won''t be able to come out in her life¡° If you want to succeed in three years of cultivation, it''s too difficult. Can you just cry and use your tears to extinguish these evil spirits? " Whether it''s Fengwu Jiutian Youming or Longxiao Jiutian, it''s almost a dream to succeed in such a short time. But if Murong ling''er were to take shape, they would not be able to resist without magic power¡° No, if Wang is the spirit of Wanquan, he can suppress these evil spirits with tears, but he is not. When the spirit of Wanquan comes to the Queen''s mother, there will be no successor... "If he can, he doesn''t have to have such a headache. The evil spirit can''t be extinguished unless it turns into human form. Maybe all this is fate. They are destined to fight against the evil god to the end¡° Let''s go one step at a time. I''ve recovered and it will be spread. I have to take this opportunity to go to the devil and rescue the immortal devil. " In addition, she is also very worried that once the devil knows the truth, he will try his best to destroy the manuscript. If Murong ling''er should be released ahead of time, it would be a big deal¡° Well, I''ll go with you. Your Kung Fu is just too weak. If the devil comes crazy, you will suffer a lot. " Murong Jin heart is worried about the underworld is worried about, this can hide a day is a day, hide not go on in another way. Jin heart now a person to demon world, he is not at ease after all, not afraid of ten thousand just in case¡° Where are you going to put the tripod of Wanquan? But you must put it away. Otherwise, once it''s exposed, the devil will do nothing for it... "

 Chapter 527

    The place where the tripod of ten thousand springs is stored is very important. There must be many dark lines for the devil in the underworld. They must not take it lightly.


    "It''s in the river where you go to catch fish. It''s the purest water in the world. It''s useful to suppress the tripod of ten thousand springs. In addition, the border of Wanquan Valley can only be broken by my king and my father. It should be safe here. "


    Even if Murong ling''er''s affair is exposed, even if the devil comes to Wanquan Valley, it is useless. No matter the magic power of the devil is too strong, it is impossible to knock out the music of wanquangu. Moreover, it needs his blood as a guide.


    "Well, there was something wrong with the bodyguard yesterday. You''d better let Bai Wuchang have a thorough investigation. His breath is unusual. Although it''s well hidden, I can still feel that his breath is definitely not from the underworld. "


    Murong Jinxin''s mind does not expect the emergence of a beautiful man, the man''s face she really had not seen before, but the man looked at her eyes, she can feel the hatred.


    Hate, it means that the man and she may have had an intersection. As the saying goes, it''s easy to hide a gun, but hard to defend it. She''d better be careful.


    "It''s not the underworld, is it the demon world? I will check it myself. "


    At present, among the four realms, only the demon world and the underworld are opposite. If the bodyguard is not from the underworld, it is absolutely from the devil.


    Yesterday''s Jinxin is still the God of evil, her sensitivity will not make a mistake, but yesterday they were so noisy, I don''t know whether they would have alarmed the snake.


    "Well, let''s eat now. When we''re full, we have to go back at once."


    All that should be said, Murong Jinxin began to grill fish seriously. After they were full, they had to leave here. There were too many things waiting for them to do.


    It seems that today''s tranquility will soon be broken, and a real war belonging to the strong will begin


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Pluto''s vitality has been restored, and Murong Jinxin came to the demon world together, ready to deal with the immortal devil thoroughly.


    On the first seat, the devil sat silent. His cold eyes brought a trace of warmth when he looked down at Murong Jin''s heart. The atmosphere of the whole hall was very cold.


    "Murong Jinxin, you don''t have to go to the three treasures hall. What are you doing here this time?"


    Out of the understanding of this white eyed wolf, the devil has already realized that if she comes to the devil''s world on her own initiative, it means that he will definitely have bad luck.


    This time, not only did she come, but she also brought Pluto. He felt that he was going to have bad luck


    "Devil, I have some friendship with the immortal devil. Do you know that?"


    Murong Jinxin does not talk nonsense with him, straight to the theme. Murong ling''er can''t get out for a while. She can''t let the immortal devil stay in Fengxuan''s soul all the time. Today, she has to fulfill her promise to Fengxuan.


    "Yes, he is really affectionate and righteous to you. If he didn''t know the source between you, I would have misunderstood the secret between you."


    Demon Zun looks at Murong Jin''s heart strangely. He really can''t understand the purpose of Murong Jin''s heart. With the ability of immortal devil, Feng Xuan can''t deal with him. Murong Jinxin this time so careful to find, is it because Feng Xuan by what substantive threat?


    "Fengxuan practiced soul control before, but now he has a great achievement, and can compete with the immortal devil. If you let the immortal devil be completely suppressed by Fengxuan, then hurry to leave Fengxuan''s body. "


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, a thought of the immortal devil that wonderful work, there is a feeling of speechless. But the devil''s words were not bad. The devil really had feelings and righteousness for her, and she didn''t want to avenge her kindness.


    "Are you kidding? Can the immortal devil be suppressed by Fengxuan? It''s like the world''s best... "


    Can you say something more ridiculous? The immortal devil is second only to him in the demon world. It''s just a mortal. How can you get the immortal devil? Unless the immortal devil''s brain is in water, it is impossible for Murong Jinxin to say that.


    "The immortal devil bet with me that if he lost, he gave Feng Xuan the chance to refine his soul. If you don''t believe it, call the immortal devil to ask for it. You also said that I have some friendship with the immortal devil, so I can''t bear to see him live in darkness forever. "


    For the distrust of the devil, Murong Jin heart has already expected. Now only when the immortal devil is here can she prove that what she said is true. She once reached a consensus with the immortal devil, and she believed that the immortal devil would not fall at this point.


    "Do you want me to call you? Why should I listen to you? "


    Devil pick eyebrow, this white eyed wolf is not his man, and also repeatedly want to accept him as a man''s pet. How could a man of his dignity be controlled by her so easily?


    "You can''t beat me, or do you want me to solve this problem directly by force?"


    Murong''s heart as like as two peas, and a smile of cold smile, which was not the same as any other eye, was swept away on the body of Hades.


    "..." she asked in a rhetorical way, and fangmozun was gnashing his teeth. The demon Zun stares at her, besides feeling that the woman nearby is hateful, he doesn''t know how to deal with her. Yes, he can''t. Blindly with the white eyed wolf on, in exchange for the absolute end of their humiliation¡° My patience is limited. Don''t think I promised Murong ling''er to be kind to you. I dare not do it to you. You are not Junmo glass or Hades. I am merciless to you. There is nothing in your hand that can threaten me. " See the devil began to tangle, Murong Jin heart while the iron continues to pursue. Just from the words that the Demon Lord said in the demon world last time that she wanted to monopolize her, she knew that the Demon Lord was unkind to her. As long as the devil still has delusions about her, she will not be too embarrassed¡° Murong Jinxin, you are one of the most hateful women I have ever seen in the world... "The devil grinds his teeth, holding a fire in his heart. Murong Jinxin''s words not only make him feel embarrassed, but also make him understand that it is absolutely hard for him to get her. Just, since he can''t give up ling''er, then he will give up, otherwise his relationship with Murong Jinxin will be more rigid¡° You are also one of the men I hate the most. There is no one... "If he didn''t make these things happen, in this life, she would be just an ordinary woman who can stay with Jun Mo Li until she grows old. If you want to say who she hates most in her life, it is absolutely the devil¡° You... "The bloody words from Murong Jin''s heart made the devil''s head buzzing. Murong Jin heart so hate him, even if he became one of her men, I''m afraid there will be no good end. There is a king of ink glass in the front, and a king of Hades in the back. He can only rank the third at best, or even can''t even rank the third. This really blocked his heart¡° Devil, you say you can''t beat me, and you can''t scold me. Threats and inducements are useless to me. You are still so stupid against me. Do you want me to schedule the date of fulfilling my promise to the day of your death? " Murong Jin is delighted by the subtle change of the devil''s face. She knows that the devil who is deeply in love has softened her heart. So, put on a pair of high above the appearance, is disdainful looking at the devil, is to force the devil to the corner¡° Well, I promise you, let the immortal devil be free... "Murong Jinxin''s words are right, if he is so ignorant to fight against her, it will be absolutely harmful to him. He has studied these days. In his lifetime, it is absolutely impossible that his kung fu is higher than Murong Jinxin. If you want to be with her, you can''t have a high attitude. Well, then he will treat her as ling''er, only in this way, he can persuade himself to be unconditional good to her... "Then you can let Moyin hurry to pass the edict..." hearing the words, Murong Jin''s face is relaxed. Looking at the devil, she can''t find another adjective besides feeling pity for him¡° Murong Jinxin, give me a chance. I will treat you like ling''er. "As like as two peas as trassient as a fleeting cloud," Murong looked at Murong''s heart almost the same as his face. Maybe it was because he had figured it out, and even his eyes were full of tenderness. Such a look, in fact, is also ordinary, but it makes Murong Jin''s heart numb¡° After Jun Moli''s death, I will consider what you said today. But now, I''ll be here for a while. I don''t really want to see you, do you understand? " Although feel all over the goose bumps have been excited out, but Murong Jin heart and did not immediately refuse the devil. She understood the meaning of lust. At present, what she worries about most is the trouble caused by the devil. If she can hold the devil for a day, it will be a day¡° I understand, but I can''t. You go, I want to be quiet. " Demon Zun''s heart is bitter, so that he hasn''t seen Murong Jin''s heart for decades. He can''t even kill him. They can''t reach a consensus on this matter, and he needs time to adjust his mind now. The most important thing is that he knows that if he goes on like this, he may not be able to control his emotions and quarrel with Murong Jinxin¡° The next time I see Feng Xuan, if I still feel the existence of the immortal devil, don''t be merciless. " Murong Jin''s heart didn''t force the devil to agree to anything. She stood up with her sleeve and left behind her cold words. Then she left quickly with the underworld without any memory. The devil Zun rubbed his eyebrows with a headache. He looked at the figure that had disappeared and sighed¡° In my last life, what evil did I do? Well

 Chapter 528

    At the same time, in a very simple hut in a border town of Xiling, a man in blue is quietly looking at the woman in white sitting in a wheelchair.


    "Murong Ziyan, I''m saying once that I''m going back to Xiling imperial city!"


    Yun Qianxi''s slender fingers were clenched into fists, and her anger had been written on her face. If Murong Ziyan had not been her life-saving benefactor, she would have waved a fist.


    "Well, I don''t want to go to the imperial city of Xiling yet. You can go by yourself."


    Murong Ziyan nodded gently, and the gentle face was full of helplessness. He finally met her again, and really didn''t want to send her back to xiqingyu.


    Besides, the world is in chaos now. If she stays with xiqingyu, there will be endless dangers. This time she was very lucky. She just broke her leg. Next time, who knows if she can have such luck.


    "OK, then you can lend me a hundred liang of silver, and I''ll pay you back twice as much when I go back."


    Cloud shallow night right hand spread out, ask Murong Ziyan for money posture has been very enough. She has Kung Fu in the end. As long as she has money, she can hire a carriage to go back.


    "Sorry, I''m very poor. I don''t have a hundred taels of silver."


    Murong Ziyan smiles and raises his hand to Yun Qianxi, saying that he can''t help. That day, he happened to pick herbs at the foot of the cliff. When he met her who fell from the cliff, he quietly took her away and arrived at this frontier town that no one would care about day and night.


    If Xi Qingyu has the heart, he has nothing to say, but if he wants him to help her go back, he can''t


    "You..."


    Cloud shallow night know Murong Ziyan is intentional, light is to cure her this leg, already spent more than 100 Liang silver. This time, Murong Ziyan was just lying with his eyes open. He made it clear that he didn''t want to let her go.


    "Asahi, your legs have to be cultivated for at least half a year. If you want to go back, wait for half a year. This half a year, as you and xiqingyu test it. This world war is coming to an end soon. If xiqingyu is affectionate to you, he won''t have any other women in half a year. If he can''t do it, you might as well follow me and live happily ever after. "


    Murong Ziyan Si does not hide his favor for Yun Qianxi. Half a year is enough for him to change some things. Xiqingyu is certainly affectionate to Qianxi, but after learning that she is dead, she can''t do without other women.


    Xiqingyu is the future emperor of Xiling. It''s his duty to inherit the family. Maybe soon, he will get the news that he has taken the new princess


    "Brother Qingyu, he won''t... There won''t be another woman... He promised me..."


    Smell speech, cloud shallow night excited mood suddenly calm a lot, it is obvious that Murong Ziyan poke in her heart the most vulnerable place. The reason why she is in such a hurry to go back is that she doesn''t want to worry her father, and she''s afraid that when she goes back late, there will be some changes between her and Xi Qingyu.


    "You''re not sure, are you? Xiqingyu is the future emperor of Xiling. Have you ever seen an emperor who has only one woman in his life? Don''t tell me about Murong Jinxin. Murong Jinxin is definitely an exception. "


    Yun Qianxi''s words are very weak, which makes Murong Ziyan smile gently again. Don''t say he is cruel, he just wants to fight for a fair competition for himself. Besides, there is nothing wrong with what he said.


    "Don''t sow discord. Brother Qingyu won''t. I believe him..."


    Cloud shallow night was Murong Ziyan words stimulated, angrily refuted. No matter what, xiqingyu is her man now. Even if she is not sure, she must stand on xiqingyu''s side.


    Xiqingyu has said that she will be a couple all her life. Even if she doesn''t believe him, she has to believe sister Jinxin


    "Ha ha, but I don''t believe him. He can make you jump once and make you jump twice. Asahi, I gave him a chance, but he didn''t cherish it. "


    Murong Ziyan pulled the corners of his mouth, and a look of pain appeared on his handsome face. He is sincere to cloud shallow night, before will let go, that is don''t want to let cloud shallow night will regret. Now it has been proved that Yun Qianxi''s choice is wrong. Xiqingyu has no ability to protect her, so he has no reason to give in.


    "You... Ouch... Ouch..."


    Yun Qianxi was angry at Murong Ziyan''s words, and his whole face was twisted. He pointed to Murong Ziyan angrily, and wanted to scold him. But as soon as the words reached her throat, she felt nausea and retching.


    Her strange, let Murong Ziyan a surprise, rushed up and patted cloud shallow Xi''s back.


    "Qian Xi, what''s the matter? What''s wrong? "


    After half a month''s recuperation, her legs have improved a lot, and she has never had vomiting before. Can see her appearance seems to be very painful, also don''t seem to be made out.


    "Murong Ziyan... I have a bad stomach... Please go and get me a doctor... Quick..."


    After retching, cloud shallow night''s face pale as paper, she subconsciously covered his stomach, good-looking eyebrows wrung up.


    She knows her physical condition very well. She is sleepy and loves to eat these days. Kuishui has been delayed for many days. She is not an ignorant woman. She can guess what the reason is¡° Well... You can bear it... I''ll go now... "Murong Ziyan looked at the painful and sweating yunqianxi, and didn''t dare to delay. After he told the dark guards to protect yunqianxi, he rushed out in a hurry More than ten minutes later, Murong Ziyan rushed into the room with an old doctor. Without saying a word, he pushed the old doctor to yunqianxi''s bed¡° Doctor, she suddenly has a stomachache. Please take a look at it for her... "The old doctor made great efforts to calm down his mood. His dry hand reached into Yun Qianxi''s delicate wrist and began to feel his pulse for Yun Qianxi¡° Young master, Congratulations, your wife is happy... "The old doctor carefully investigated for a while, then took back his hand. Facing Murong Ziyan, who was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot, he arched his hand, but he almost fainted¡° Yes... Happy... "Murong Ziyan was almost defeated by the old doctor''s words. Is it that heaven is helping xiqingyu to make Qianxi pregnant at this time. Qian Xi was very fond of xiqingyu originally, but now he added this child... "Yes, it''s been more than a month. Some of them have moved the fetal Qi, but it''s not serious. Just apply some medicine to regulate them." The old doctor just took Murong Ziyan''s reaction as too happy. He started to smile, went to the table and began to prescribe the prescription. He looks very calm, which also means that the situation is not very bad¡° Young master, here''s the prescription. You should take it three times a day, half an hour after dinner The old doctor wrote the prescription, put it into Murong Ziyan''s hand, and then told Yun Qianxi that he would touch his gray beard and go away. The small room suddenly quieted down, and there was no sound for a long time. In the end, it was Yun Qianxi who took the initiative to break the peace¡° Murong Ziyan, go to fill the medicine for me first. This child has gone through so many hardships with me. No matter what, I have to protect him Cloud shallow night lowered head to see to own small abdomen, the vision immediately softened. She doesn''t know whether it''s good or bad for the child to come at this time. But she knew that the child''s vitality was so tenacious that she must be reluctant to leave his father and his wife¡° You... I... how could this happen... "Murong Ziyan really didn''t know what to do for a moment? But out of his conscience, he still can''t be too cruel to an innocent little life, and he can''t do such crazy things¡° Murong Ziyan, maybe this is our destiny, you and I will not have a future... "Although this is cruel, it is true. Her body and mind belong to brother Qingyu, which is the fact that she can''t change when she dies. She had always insisted on taking contraceptive juice, but after brother Qingyu''s memory was restored, several times after their uncontrollable greed, war came. She really forgot. Later, fearing that she was pregnant and would hurt her child, she simply stopped taking contraceptive juice¡° The doctor said that you shouldn''t be too tired. If you want to go back to the imperial city of Xiling, don''t think about it... "Murong Ziyan took a deep breath and calmed himself down for a long time. His hand holding the prescription trembled slightly, but the old story came up again. He knew that this time yunqianxi would not be noisy, it was out of a mother''s nature to protect her children¡° I know that if it''s a test from heaven, I''ll accept it. I will never act rashly until the child is stable. " Cloud shallow night smile, although bitter but still with sweet. With children, she can''t be too reckless. She only hopes that God can protect her from other women when she meets xiqingyu¡° Then I''ll go to get the medicine, and you''ll have a good rest... "Duanmuzi said nothing. He raised his foot and went out, but he felt very heavy every step, as if the sky had fallen down. He only felt that his world had no hope, no light, and even no future... After duanmuziyan left, a black light flashed, and black impermanence appeared in front of yunqianxi. In the hand black Dan medicine a bullet, then the bullet arrived the cloud shallow night''s hand¡° Take it. The child will be OK. " Obviously, black impermanence has been here for a while, and I''ve heard all about Yun Qianxi''s pregnancy. This cloud shallow night is Murong girl''s Huang Sao, he naturally can''t ignore¡° Thanks for Hei Wuchang''s medicine. Did Jinxin ask you to come to me? "

 Chapter 529

    As soon as Yun Qianxi sees black impermanence, he tries to sit up, but is stopped by a wave of black impermanence. She looked at the black impermanence, mood suddenly bright.


    In addition to Jinxin sister, no one can please black impermanence. Black impermanence has come, which means that her suffering is completely over.


    "Well, I''ll take you back."


    Black impermanence nodded and glanced at cloud shallow night''s leg, but didn''t take the initiative to help. He thinks it''s better to let xiqingyu see what yunqianxi looks like now, so that he can learn to cherish it.


    "Please send me to the imperial city of Xiling..."


    Cloud shallow night pondered for a moment, decided to go home first. Now she needs to have a baby. She is not suitable to fight around with Xi Qingyu. Even if xiqingyu wants to go crazy, she has to worry about her own children.


    "Well, let''s go."


    The battle of the human world will soon be over, and xiqingyu will soon return to the court. Yunqianxi''s decision is the best.


    "Wait, I''ll leave a letter for Murong Ziyan."


    Murong Ziyan has saved her life after all. No matter what his motive is, she can''t leave without a word.


    Before she could get out of bed, a small table appeared in front of her, on which lay pen and ink. She raised her eyes and looked at black impermanence with a grateful smile, then she buried her head in writing.


    Within five minutes, he had written the letter and put it on the pillow, indicating that Hei Wuchang could take her away.


    Two dazzling lights flashed, and the small room was empty, leaving only a letter lying alone, waiting for Murong Ziyan''s return.


    ¡­¡­


    After yunqianxi is sent back to the palace to raise the baby, heiwuchang comes to the camp just built by the Western Chu allied forces, finds xiqingyu, tells xiqingyu everything and leaves in a hurry.


    "I have children... I have children..."


    After learning that Yun Qianxi is pregnant, Xi Qingyu stands in the same place stupidly, some unbelievable but also has a kind of inexplicable excitement.


    He''s going to be a father, and his favorite woman has his children. It''s really hard to describe that feeling


    "I''ll repair a letter immediately, and send someone to send it to Qian Xi. She''s in a situation where she can''t take any other drugs besides the tocolysis drugs, otherwise it will affect her children. "


    Looking at the smirk of xiqingyu''s face, Jun Mo Li''s hanging heart finally fell to the ground completely. Yunqianxi''s leg is broken. Naturally, he has to take medicine. He is worried that yunqianxi will take some medicine that is not good for children because of his leg.


    "Well, thank you very much, and I''d like to trouble you to see some pills for Qian Xi..."


    Hearing the speech, xiqingyu finally wakes up from the joy of having a child. At the thought that yunqianxi is still injured, a strong sense of worry attacks him.


    "We have to sum up and win Dongqi early. This battle has been fought for a long time..."


    Jun Mo Li agrees that although he doesn''t know the specific situation of Yun Qian Xi, some tocolysis drugs can be used in general, and can also regulate the body after taking them.


    Now, what they should consider is to gnaw down Dongqi as soon as possible. Only after the war is over can they live in peace for a few days.


    "Let''s arrange our troops now. I can''t wait to get down to Dongqi and go back to see Qianxi and his children..."


    As soon as xiqingyu swept away the haze before, he brought the military layout map. Now he wants to send troops immediately. It''s better that he can destroy Dongqi and rush back to Xiling tomorrow.


    In the small tent, there was a sound of discussion until late at night


    The next day, the Western Chu allied forces began to take action. Hundreds of thousands of soldiers, with the heroic spirit of passing through the customs all the way, launched a fierce attack on the two most important cities of Dongqi. The war was lit in a flash.


    Dongqi is the weakest of the five countries. How can it withstand the bombardment of hundreds of thousands of soldiers. Within five days, the imperial city of Dongqi was completely conquered, and Dongqi became history on this day.


    According to the prior agreement, Dongqi, as the dowry of Murong Jinxin, was included in the territory of Chu.


    As the biggest beneficiary of this victory, Chu divided the two countries into its own territory and became the most powerful country in qianxuan continent.


    The qianxuan continent has changed from five countries to two countries. The two countries ruled by the river, which laid the most solid foundation for the prosperity of qianxuan continent.


    ¡­¡­


    On this day, the sun was shining and the spring breeze was warm. The Western Chu allied forces returned to Xiling after a great victory. The people of Xiling lined up to welcome them, and there was a scene of joy everywhere.


    Yu Jun Mo Li Chu Mo Shang of the Western Qing Dynasty is sitting on a bloody BMW with a gentle smile on their faces. I don''t know how many women are fascinated by the three most beautiful men in the world.


    As soon as he entered the Imperial City, the imperial edict of the emperor of Xiling had arrived. Xiqingyu turned over and got down on his horse and knelt down to receive the edict, but he didn''t know that the edict was the one for the throne.


    Yu of the Western Qing Dynasty has become the youngest emperor in the history of Xiling, and also the emperor who passed on the throne in the history of the former Emperor... In Yu''s palace, Yun Qianxi is quietly lying in her yard to raise her baby, but today she is destined to be not too calm. Her mouth with a gentle smile, curved eyebrows, stroking his belly and belly of the child whispered¡° My sisters have seen my sister. I don''t know if my sister knows that the emperor has passed on to the emperor. My sister will soon become the mother of the country in Xiling. " A gentle voice came, two women into the yard of cloud shallow night, to cloud shallow night blessing body, one of the women happily passed the good news¡° Yes, my sister is pregnant now, and she will be in the main palace soon. At that time, I will ask her to take more care of her sister. "Shen''s eyes fell straight on Yun Qianxi''s flat abdomen, gnashing her teeth. This cloud shallow evening a marry Wang Ye is to favor specially, happen to her belly and very prosperous. Then the king got on the station and jumped off the cliff. Even if he didn''t die, he came back with a big stomach. God really cared for her¡° Oh, then you should go to the prince. Maybe when the prince is happy, the four concubines will fall to you. " Cloud shallow night a Leng, didn''t expect father emperor unexpectedly at this time pass a throne to clear feather elder brother. But when she saw the two women in front of her, she subconsciously clenched her fist. In the past half a month since she came back, these two women have been very attentive to her. She is almost defenseless¡° When Wang Ye comes back, he must be the first one to visit his sister. How can a sister get ahead of her? " Lin side imperial concubine smile to the cloud shallow night in front of a few steps, that pair of enchanting eyes flashed a bit of disdain. They must get rid of the children in yunqianxi''s belly. Otherwise cloud shallow night gave birth to a prince to come out, that empress''s throne with them probably completely have no chance¡° Well, it''s a good time for you to come and dress up like a butterfly. I hope your efforts won''t be in vain. I hope you can make the Lord take a look at you. " Cloud shallow night directly rolled a white eye, made a please go away gesture to them. These two haunted women, she has no mind to greet them now. Brother Qingyu is coming back soon, and she doesn''t want brother Qingyu to see them first¡° When the Lord wins back to court, we naturally have to dress up so as not to lose his face. Now that my sister is pregnant, I don''t have to pay attention to so much. Seeing his elder sister''s plain white clothes, Wang Ye will certainly not blame his elder sister for his child''s face. " Shen side imperial concubine how can''t listen to cloud shallow Xi words of ridicule, but she doesn''t care. Now yunqianxi is pregnant, so their chance comes. Butterfly is butterfly, as long as you can get the favor of the Lord, even if they are like pheasants, they don''t matter¡° Yes, the so-called mother depends on son. Now that I''m pregnant, I just want to suppress you in one sentence. " Yun Qianxi is really fed up with these two boring women. He has nothing to show off, but he has to come to her to pretend. I don''t know. Xiqingyu is not such a shallow person. They don''t need to be more beautiful and make-up to get his special treatment¡° Elder sister this words in front of us to say also even if, if spread out, the world will probably laugh at elder sister jealousy, no sense of propriety, to elder sister''s reputation can not be very good. Besides, the prince will soon become the emperor of Xiling, and there will be more women in the harem. I''m afraid my elder sister is not strong enough even if she has more heart. " From birth, she is no worse than the clouds. But Yun Qianxi had a deep heart. When he was very young, he ran behind the king''s ass, so he won the throne of princess. She is really not reconciled, so after hearing such threatening words from Yun Qianxi, she began to refute them even if she didn''t want to¡° Have you said enough? If you''ve said enough, leave quickly, or I''ll let someone drive you out with a broom... "Yun Qianxi can''t bear it, so he gives the order directly. If they don''t understand, don''t blame him for sweeping them out like garbage¡° Elder sister, you don''t have the demeanor of a princess like this. If the prince sees this side of his elder sister, he will rush back... "Princess Lin''s face also changes slightly. She really doesn''t believe that Yun Qianxi dares to do so. They will be swept out of the house, then her name can be completely real. If her reputation is destroyed, how can she become a mother? She doesn''t believe that yunqianxi will lose big because of small things. But her words haven''t finished, then see cloud shallow night small hand a wave, export words let her whole person all bad¡° Come on, throw them out of the palace for me. You are not allowed to step into the palace without my permission... "

 Chapter 530

    Yuwang Mansion


    When the two concubines of xiqingyu were swept out by the servants of the palace, they happened to catch up with yujunmoli, chumoshang and others. Naturally, xiqingyu came back to his home, junmoli came to treat yunqianxi and settle down, while chumoshang was bored to follow them to visit yunqianxi.


    "Lord, you''ve come back at last. You''re going to make the decision for us..."


    The anger on the faces of Princess Lin and Shen disappeared when they saw xiqingyu. They put on a pair of extremely aggrieved faces and rushed to the front of xiqingyu and said sadly.


    Now is a good opportunity to discredit Yun Qianxi. They don''t want to miss it


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiqingyu turned over and dismounted, looking at the tearful two women, the gentle face showed a trace of displeasure. Don''t think he knows the reason why these two women appear here. It seems that Qian Xi''s life is not stable these days.


    "We came to the palace to wait for the prince to return, but the princess was not happy. After a few words of discord, we were driven out with brooms."


    Lin side imperial concubine cried to open mouth, the facial expression on the face is very innocent. She seemed to be pointing out that Yun Qianxi was an unreasonable person.


    "Yes, my sister doesn''t seem to like us very much. This time, she has driven us out. The Lord can''t ignore us. We are all the women of the Lord. Why can''t we enter the palace... "


    Shen side imperial concubine also adds oil and vinegar of cry, in front of this feather king mansion is the prince purchase, although all the time is cloud shallow night a person live in. But as members of the palace, they also want to move in.


    The Lord has come back now. For their future prosperity, they must find a way to get closer to him. Either let them move in, or the LORD promised to spend at least half of his time in the old palace.


    "This mansion was bought by the king and given to the princess. The title deed of this mansion is written with the name of the princess. Don''t say it''s you, even if it''s my king, if the princess wants to drive me out, I have no reason to stay. "


    Xiqingyu''s face darkened. These two women, who don''t know how to settle down, make so much trouble in public, just to ruin the reputation of Qianxi. In the past, he had to take into account the influence of his mother''s family behind them, but now the world is peaceful and there is no obstacle for him to do anything.


    "This..."


    Xiqingyu''s words are clear, that is to say they are self humiliating, suddenly blocked their mouth. That''s right. Strictly speaking, this residence is really yunqianxi''s, not from the emperor. That is to say, it''s actually a private residence.


    "OK, go back to the palace and stay. You will receive the imperial edict in a few days. Then you won''t quarrel with Qian Xi because of such trifles."


    The imperial edict of his father''s canonization has been issued, and the date of his accession to the throne has been set. Three days later, when he became the emperor of Xiling, the first imperial edict was to let them go, so as not to upset him with too many women in the harem.


    "Then we''ll go back first. If the Lord is free, he''ll come back and see us. We''ll wait for the good news from the Lord."


    Lin side imperial concubine and Shen side imperial concubine looked at each other, immediately understood the words of xiqingyu as the meaning of canonization, and they were in a good mood. In order to leave a good impression in xiqingyu''s heart, they dare not make trouble. Respectfully salute outside, then quickly left.


    "Come on, have a cup of tea first."


    Xiqingyu didn''t even bother to look at the two women. He said hello to Junmo Li and Chu Mo Shang, and then led them to the gate of the palace.


    In fact, the mansion was not very big. After about three minutes'' walk, the three of them had already reached the main house. At a glance, I saw the beautiful woman sitting under the big tree with her eyebrows twisted.


    "Qian Xi, I''m back..."


    Xiqingyu''s heart hit hard, and his steps became urgent. He walked to yunqianxi with a few big steps. His slender fingers gently stroked yunqianxi''s still pale face.


    A kind of lost and recovered feeling filled his restlessness, which made his shallow and bright eyes red all of a sudden


    "Don''t hold it so tightly, the child will feel uncomfortable..."


    The familiar smell came, which made the floating heart of yunqianxi settle down. The small white hand trembles and grabs xiqingyu''s arm. There are tears in his eyes.


    "OK, does the leg still hurt?"


    Smell speech, the West pure feather quickly opened some, gentle vision turned cloud shallow night''s right leg, cautiously asked a way. He cared more about her injury than about the child. All those injuries were caused by him,


    "Much better, but I''m afraid it will take some time to recover completely. The imperial doctor in the Palace said it will take at least three months to six months."


    Cloud shallow night moved to move own injured leg, full of don''t care of opened mouth. But even if the leg is broken, it''s not a big deal. Even she felt that it was a good time for her to break her leg. If she couldn''t walk, she could settle down at home.


    "As the saying goes, it takes a hundred days to break one''s muscles and bones, not to mention that it''s a broken leg, so don''t worry about it..."


    Jun Mo Li came forward and took down the bandage on Yun Qian Xi''s leg. He began to check it carefully for Yun Qian Xi. It seems that yunqianxi''s recovery is good, and xiqingyu has nothing to worry about¡° If Jin''s heart hurts her leg, I''m afraid you''re more worried than Prince Yu, so you don''t have to laugh a hundred steps at fifty steps. But second emperor elder brother, Qian Xi is pregnant. When are you and Jin Xin going to be born? " Chu Mo Shang very consciously went to the side of the chair to sit down, also don''t need people to call, oneself poured a cup, who poured down, just like in his own palace. That a comfortable appearance, let Jun Mo Li see all can''t help mouth corner a draw¡° If I can, I hope to be born tomorrow, but I can''t help it. As you all know, the children''s affairs are still waiting, alas... "Looking at them having children one by two, his heart is really anxious. Can be more anxious are useless, at the beginning he and Jin heart is discussed. At least we have to wait for Jinxin''s Fengwu nine days, otherwise the child is absolutely not to¡° Don''t wait for Yuer and Fengxuan to get married. You are still circling in place. In fact, you don''t have to think so much. There must be a way to get to the front of the mountain. It''s only a year to have a child, and it won''t be a big storm in a year... "He knows too much about the importance of a child to a family. If it wasn''t for the fact that he and ranranneng had children, they would not be able to get together. The battle of the world is over. Brother Erhuang and Jinxin can really consider this problem. Otherwise, I don''t know what year it will be¡° If we really wait until that day, it is also the king''s order, and the king has acknowledged it. " Jun Mo Li gave a bitter smile. During this period of time, he has experienced the helplessness of Jinxin saying not to have children for the time being. With children, they may not be able to give their children a good environment to grow up, and even the minimum security may not be guaranteed. So what''s the point of having children? Is it possible for him to be born in danger that can never be predicted¡° I feel sad to hear that. Second brother, it''s really hard for you... "Chu Mo Shang shook his head helplessly. As a father, he could naturally experience the suffering of second brother. Just his words haven''t finished, then saw not far away Murong Jin heart is twitching, the corner of the mouth looking at them¡° What do you feel sad about whether we have children or not? Really... "Murong Jin heart arms ring chest looking at the red suit of Sao Bao man, the heart has begun to calculate up. In fact, there''s nothing wrong with this man''s words. Maybe we can pass the time by giving birth to a child to Jun Mo Li while Murong ling''er is still being suppressed¡° If you don''t have children, will Wang be happy? The king is not a brain disease... "Chu Mo Shang touched his nose, very witty closed his mouth. Murong Jinxin quarrel with, he generally suffer losses, he is still honest stay, what is the best policy¡° Sao Bao stallion, since you want us to have a baby so much, we will try our best to satisfy your little wish. Well, you''ll be given the throne of Chu. I''ll take Jun Mo Li to the underworld for three years, and I''ll do the children''s affairs together. " Murong Jin began to calculate in her heart. Now the world is settled, and the rest is Murong ling''er. In three years, as long as Jun Mo Li is in peace of mind, his nine days of Long Xiao will surely be successful. And even if she spent a year giving birth, she still had two years to practice Feng dance for nine days. As long as the mess of Chu is thrown out, they will have no worries... "Brother Liuhuang, please feel sorry for him. This is the only chance. If you miss it, you may not have children in your life. If you don''t agree, the emperor will kneel down for you... "Murong Jinxin''s words make Jun Mo Li overjoyed, and he doesn''t have the heart to diagnose Yun Qianxi. He gets up and grabs Chu Mo Shang''s shoulder. If the eager appearance is seen by outsiders, he thinks he has an affair with Chu Mo Shang. The emperor of Chu, he had no interest at all. If he takes this opportunity to throw it out, he can''t wait for it¡° You black hearted husband and wife know how to calculate the king. I will never take the throne of Chu, but I can go back to Chu for three years. " Chu Mo Shang head black line, really speechless. He doesn''t have the slightest idea of becoming an emperor now, but in order to make the second emperor''s elder brother stay, he can only grit his teeth to help them manage the government for three years¡° I say you two are really enough. Three years ago, you fought for the throne. Now the throne is in front of you, and you don''t want it one by one. If you don''t like it, you will merge the state of Chu into our Xiling. I will defend the kingdom of Chu for you... "

 Chapter 531

    Xiqingyu suddenly feel some speechless, really feel that Chu''s throne has become a hot potato, throw to no one. Of course, he was also joking. If he could, he expected to throw out the throne of Xiling.


    "The king had no opinion about merging Chu into Xiling. He was afraid that all the dead ancestors would come after us in droves."


    Chu Mo Shang picks eyebrow a smile, for the country what, he has no concept, who love who want to go. Anyway, now that the world is peaceful, he has done what he should do and has a clear conscience.


    "Well, that''s it. After the grand ceremony of emperor brother''s accession to the throne is over, you will go back to Chu for three years, and your second emperor brother and I must go to the underworld to practice. "


    Murong Jin heart know that the throne want to lose, I''m afraid also can''t throw out, also simply died this heart. Anyway, this Sao Bao stallion can share a lot for Jun Mo Li.


    At present, the most important thing is the emperor''s accession ceremony. She knows that Xiling will become stronger and stronger in the hands of the emperor.


    "OK, but after you go back, can you go to the underworld and ask for love, so that the king''s family can be reunited."


    Chu Mo Shang admits his life and knows that he can''t escape. Anyway, Ranran and Yuer are not here, and he has nothing else to do. If you don''t do something,


    "It depends on your performance these days..."


    She can understand the bitterness of Acacia best. Seeing the appearance of this Sao Bao stallion, she knows that he is really itching. Well, during this period of time, they really ignored Ranran. The first thing she did when she went back was to go to Mingyuan to see Ranran''s condition.


    "Brother, don''t forget your promise to Qianxi. There is only one empress in the harem, and there is no concubine."


    Shallow night for his life and death, now finally is the bittersweet. If the emperor elder brother comes to a have no conscience of anti mouth, she probably can''t control oneself to slap to death him.


    "I know, I will live up to you. The day I ascend the throne, I will make a decree to tell the world that there is no imperial concubine in the back palace of Xiling. As for those side imperial concubines, I will also give them a letter of divorce, let them marry another


    As soon as Xiqing Yu''s mouth flicks, how does he feel that Jin Xin is more intimate with Qian Xi than with him? He is always thinking about Qian Xi. Now he has come to the point of questioning his promise. At least he is a man of promise. What he says can''t be taken back.


    "At least there is a perfect couple. You are luckier than us."


    Murong Jinxin comes to yunqianxi and holds her little hand. The woman''s persistence, infatuation and following for more than ten years are not in vain.


    She has entered the heart of xiqingyu, so she will enjoy the good of xiqingyu in the future, and will be in favor all her life.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, the grand ceremony of the reign of Xiling was solemnly held. Xiqingyu took over the jade seal from Xize, which symbolized the emperor of Xiling, and began the ruling career of Xiling. The new emperor ascended the throne and granted amnesty to the whole world.


    On his first day in office, Xi Qingyu issued three edicts in succession, the last of which shocked the whole world and left countless women in Xiling heartbroken.


    There are two contents in that edict. One is to canonize Yun Qianxi as the queen of Xiling. The second is to abolish the imperial palace. There is only one empress for life. There are two people for life. The white head will never be separated!


    The next day, xiqingyu personally welcomed yunqianxi into the palace and settled in Fengyi palace where the queen lived. At this time, Fengyi palace, a group of people are talking and laughing, not lively.


    "Look at you. He and Qian Xi got married one day. They are all pregnant. Your stomach doesn''t react at all..."


    Xize, the emperor of Xiling, looked at his precious daughter and began to give birth to her. After putting down the heavy administrative work of Xiling, he looked much younger.


    "Is it comparable? People can love each other and go to the battlefield together. After Jun Mo Li and I got married, we didn''t have a stable life. I''ll have a baby, so don''t worry about it. "


    Murong Jin heart white Nishizawa one eye, she also very want to ordinary women take the same road, but God just don''t allow, she can have what way.


    She is not in a hurry. They are in a hurry. The emperor is not in a hurry to die.


    "The child will have to leave soon. Why do you say these words to her? The older you get, the less sensible you become... "


    Compared with Xize''s eagerness, Xu Qian is indifferent. A daughter has her own sense in the matter of having a baby. My son-in-law is not in a hurry. What''s the urgency of being a father?


    It''s hard for my daughter to come back to live in the mountains for a few days. If he makes her unhappy, she won''t finish with him


    "That is, even if I have a child, your nephew at best, will not be able to inherit your rule. You''d better hope that Qian Xi''s stomach will be more competitive and win men at one stroke. "


    Murong Jinxin is not a sentimental woman. Looking at the expectation in her father''s eyes, her determination to have a child is more firm. After the great was born, he temporarily threw it to the underworld to bring it to the underworld. When they got out of the gate, they brought the child back to the human world.


    "That''s true. Since Qingyu has told the world that you are the only queen, even for his affection, you must have a prince."


    Xu Qian touched Yun Qianxi''s little head. Although she is not a man who values boys over girls, this Xiling has to have successors. The burden on Qian Xi is still heavy¡° What if I keep having daughters? When you say that, I''m really worried... "Originally, I didn''t think so much, but as soon as I heard what they said, she felt a lot of pressure. Niang Niang is right. Xiqingyu has done this for her. Even if she was born to death, she must give birth to a prince for xiqingyu¡° If you have a daughter all the time, you can give it to your daughter in the future. Who says women are not as good as men, women can hold up half the sky. " Murong Jin heart or more optimistic, shallow night this is less than 20 years old, urgent what. One can''t do it. Can''t you give birth to ten or eight. If it''s not enough to have a baby, it can only show that xiqingyu has no son. No wonder Qianxi¡° If you can give birth to a woman like you, it''s not impossible to give the land of Xiling to a woman... "Xize is not pedantic, and her daughter''s words are right. There are excellent talents among women. In fact, when it comes to that point, pass on the girl to the girl. Anyway, the country of Xiling can only rely on the treasure in yunqianxi''s stomach¡° The emperor arrives, the prince of glass arrives, and the prince of war arrives... "Just as everyone was chatting, the eunuch''s sharp and thin voice came. Xi Qingyu, dressed in a Dragon Robe, strode in and looked at the people in the room with a warm smile on his lips. It''s rare for everyone to get together and chat. I''m afraid it''s hard to find such a good time in the future. If we can, I really hope that time can stop at this moment forever¡° Brother Qingyu, have a drink of hot tea... "Yun Qianxi, holding the pot in his hand, poured a cup of hot tea and handed it to xiqingyu''s lips. Although xiqingyu is the emperor now, she is still used to calling him brother Qingyu, which will make her feel warm¡° How''s the baby? I didn''t torture you, did I? " Xiqingyu drank and rubbed the soft hair of yunqianxi. His eyes fell straight on yunqianxi''s still flat abdomen. He asked with a face of love¡° No, the child has been very good, and my appetite is also very good... "Yun Qianxi''s eyes softened a lot, and her small hand gently covered with xiqingyu''s big hand, a faint sense of happiness will be wrapped up, and she can''t help but smile. There was never a moment when she felt so happy. I hope this kind of happiness can continue until the day they die... "If he dares not to be good, I will never forgive him when he is born..." Xi Qingyu also ignores the eyes of outsiders, holds Yun Qianxi in his arms, talks about the love between lovers, and listens to the constant twitching of the corners of his mouth¡° If you say that, I''m afraid the children in this stomach are unwilling to come out. Well, you can continue your love. We''re going to leave, too. " Murong Jinxin looked up at the sky outside the window. It was almost noon. The soldiers of Chu had already assembled. It was time to start. "Jin Xin Li''er, take good care of yourself and come back to see us when you have time..." Xu Qian turned her head and tears rolled in her eyes. It seemed that she had just met her daughter and son-in-law and was leaving. Reluctant, really reluctant¡° Mother, when I come back next time, I promise to bring you a little follower Murong Jin heart smile afraid to pat Xu Qian''s shoulder, don''t want to separate the atmosphere make too sad. It''s not that heaven and man are separated forever. We can still see them all the time¡° Well, the mother''s concubine is waiting to hold the emperor''s grandson... "Xu Qian is not saying anything. She holds her daughter''s hand tightly and loosens it. Daughter is a Phoenix, always want to fly away. She couldn''t cry and didn''t want to make her daughter go away¡° Father, mother and concubine, let''s go. Take care of yourself. " Jun Mo Li took Murong Jinxin''s hand and bowed deeply to Xize and Xuqian. Then he nodded with Yuyun Qianxi and strode away. The gentle breeze tangles their thousands of ink hair together, and the spring sun shines on their faces, bringing out a faint halo. They hold hands, look at each other and smile, everything is silent... "Looking at them, I feel beautiful, too beautiful..." the most gorgeous men and women in the world, even if they just stand together and do nothing, it is also a beautiful picture that makes people want to cry. I hope this beauty will last forever and will not be broken by anyone or anything. I hope the road they will take in the future will be smoother and there won''t be too many big waves. Hope, but all this is just hope

 Chapter 532

    A year later, Murong Jinxin fulfilled her promise to be pregnant in October and produce on this day.


    Bursts of shrill screams constantly came from Fengyi palace, ravaging the hearts of the two men who kept walking in the yard.


    "It''s been a long time. Why haven''t it been born yet? What''s the matter... "


    The underworld was very agitated and grabbed his hair, looking at the closed door. Otherwise Jin Xin was born with Jun Mo Li''s child, he would have rushed in regardless.


    It''s much harder for a woman to have a baby than a hen to lay an egg


    "I''m worried about dystocia. How miserable is Jinxin''s cry? What can I do if I have dystocia?"


    Jun Mo Li is suffering, in the matter of women giving birth to children, he really can''t help. Want to help also don''t know what can help, can only follow the Hades in the yard round and round.


    "I don''t think so. Jin Xin is so strong that she can be born even if she has dystocia..."


    The underworld''s brow wrinkled tightly. He didn''t want to listen to the words of dystocia, which made him feel cold. If it''s really difficult to give birth, he doesn''t know what to do.


    "If wenpo comes to ask me whether Baoda or Baoxiao, what do you think I''ll do?"


    Compared with Hades, Junmo glass is more experienced. After all, he had never eaten pork and had seen pigs run. He heard a lot about women having children. So, will be more not calm.


    "What else can you say? Of course, Baoda. If the child is gone, you can still live. But if Jinxin is gone, you can cry to death. "


    As soon as Pluto drew his mouth, he really felt that Jun Mo Li was crazy. You don''t even need to say hello to this kind of question. The answer is already in front of you.


    If a child is born without a mother, it is better that he has never been in this world


    "Well, Jinxin didn''t say that. Before giving birth, she once said to me very seriously that if there is an accident, she must protect the child..."


    Otherwise he won''t be so embarrassed, Jin Xin''s temper he can''t stir up. If you don''t listen to her, the consequences will be very serious.


    The children are all a piece of meat from her mother. Jinxin must be reluctant to take such a long time to raise the child


    "At that time, if you really protect your children, I will thank your ancestors of eight generations..."


    The last time Jin Xin didn''t die naturally, he had to die. But this time, it''s different. This time, if a couple died because of childbirth, then she died naturally.


    Natural death, which means that he can naturally keep Jinxin by his side and will not be killed by anyone


    "Alas..."


    Junmo glass how can not understand the mood of the underworld, he constantly prayed to God, pray God bless Jinxin mother and daughter safe, don''t let him face such a choice.


    Children, since they have come, that is to have a fate with them. He doesn''t want that fate to last only ten months.


    "Ah... It''s killing me... I won''t have a baby... Don''t have a baby..."


    At the Junmo glass all kinds of tangle, Pluto all kinds of egg pain, Murong Jin heart of the cry more miserable. It has changed from simple to curse. This makes them feel more heavy besides heartache.


    The door of the room opened without warning, and Li angqi rushed out from inside. Her white clothes were stained with a large amount of blood.


    She rushed in front of Junmo glass, and she could not avoid suspicion. She grabbed Junmo glass''s arm and dragged it into the room


    "What''s the matter with Jinxin..."


    Li angqi''s action made Pluto very uneasy, subconsciously blocked Li angqi''s way. If Jin Xin really can''t, he must follow in, otherwise even her last side can''t see.


    "Dystocia, massive bleeding, I will immediately give her a caesarean section, the child out. Those wenpo medical women are timid and can''t help, so they have to let Prince Li come... "


    Li angqi is quite calm. Although she has not performed laparotomy for others, she has followed many laparotomy operations and is very familiar with the operation process. In the current situation, we can only have a caesarean section, otherwise mother and daughter will be in danger.


    "This... This is too dangerous... Are you sure..."


    The underworld just understood the literal meaning and felt very frightened. Is it too cruel to have a caesarean section? Can Jin Xin bear it?


    "Surgery is risky. No one can be sure of it. I can only do my best. Jinxin''s current situation must be laparotomy, otherwise both mother and daughter will be damaged, which Jinxin agrees with... "


    Li angqi still has time to explain this to Hades because the medical women are still preparing some tools for surgery. In the underworld for more than two years, she understands the underworld''s feelings for Jin Xin. Therefore, I said a few more words unconsciously.


    "The king''s book will go in, too, will you?"


    The underworld a listen to this is Murong Jin heart agree, also didn''t dare to ask what more. Jinxin''s previous life, after all, lived in a very developed world. Maybe this kind of laparotomy is very common in them. He just wanted to go in and have a look, or he would be worried.


    "This... This is not very good..." underworld''s request made Li angqi hesitate. Although Jinxin is the future Princess of underworld, she will be seen by the underworld sooner or later. But now Jin heart is just a person, other people''s men but stand on the side of covetous¡° I just want to go in with her and promise not to see anything. I swear... "The underworld knows that his request is difficult. Jinxin is not his woman after all. If he follows in and sees something, it''s not suitable. But he was worried. He was so worried that he was going crazy¡° Let him go in together... "But Jun Mo Li hesitated and agreed. He believed Pluto''s words. If he didn''t look, he would never look. The underworld worried that Jin Xin''s heart would not be less than him. At this critical moment of life and death, he could understand the helplessness behind such unreasonable demands of the underworld¡° Thank you, I won''t break my promise... "Jun Mo Li believes unreservedly, which warms the heart of Hades and smiles at him. When others treat him, he will keep his promise. He just went in to accompany him. He would never look at what he shouldn''t look at¡° Let''s go... "Even Jun Mo Li agreed, and Li angqi had nothing to say. Seeing that the medical girl was ready, she indicated that she could start, and rushed back to the room in a hurry. On the big bed, Murong Jinxin''s hands and feet were tied to the post with cloth strips. Her face was white, and her forehead was constantly sweating, and her lips were even more bloody. She gasped and watched Jun Mo Li come in. She was more stable. But when she saw the underworld behind Jun Mo Li, the corners of her mouth twitched a few times. Is Jun Mo Li too generous? She is almost naked now, and he dares to let the dark hearted ghost of Hades into the room. Isn''t he afraid that he will be seen by the dark hearted ghost? However, this kind of thought just flashed by, because her stomach began to ache like crazy again, so that she wanted to commit suicide, so she didn''t have the heart to think about such a boring problem again¡° Jinxin, believe me, I will make your mother and daughter safe... "Li Anqi put a clean towel into Murong Jinxin''s mouth and clenched her fist to Murong Jinxin. Simply explained some matters needing attention of Jun Mo Li, then picked up the Ma boiling powder to wipe on Murong Jin''s stomach. These Ma Fei powder are characteristic of Ming medicine, so as soon as they are coated on Murong Jin''s stomach, Murong Jin''s heart immediately feels less pain. After waiting for about five minutes, Li picked up a knife as thin as cicada wings and roasted it on the fire. She gently cut Murong Jinxin''s stomach away... Everything was going on in an orderly way. Junmo glass soon adjusted after the initial shock and got a very tacit agreement with Li. And Hades is holding a teacup, very nervous, but also forced himself not to look at the big bed, every minute and every second for them is suffering. Until, Li angqi seized the child''s foot in the stomach, took out the whole child, slapped on the child''s buttocks, the child opened his mouth and cried, everyone''s hanging heart just fell in half¡° I''m here... "When the medical woman appeared in front of Pluto with a wrinkled baby, Pluto couldn''t hide her excitement. No matter whether the child was dirty or not, he washed his hands and took over the child himself and cleaned up carefully. "..." After seeing the underworld, the little girl''s cry stopped suddenly, and her wrinkled face raised a strange smile, which made the underworld happy. This little girl probably didn''t know, because of this smile, let her future because of the protection of Hades a bright¡° Jinxin... Will it be ok... "Watching Li Anqi sew Jinxin''s stomach and throw the silver needle to one side, Jun Mo Li quickly goes around Murong Jinxin who has been in a coma and asks in horror¡° No... she''s just in a temporary coma... She''ll wake up soon... Congratulations... "Li angqi just felt that she had collapsed and sat down on the ground. Her clothes had already been wet with cold sweat. Fortunately, everything goes well. Mother and daughter are safe. God is pitying¡° Thank you... "Jun Mo Li cleans up Murong Jinxin''s body and changes into clean clothes. She is in a bad mood. If he knew that it would be so dangerous to have a baby, he would rather have no back than let Jin Xin take such a big risk. At least, this level is broken through, otherwise he would live in pain all his life. Now he has a wife and a daughter. He thinks everything is wonderful... "Jun Mo Li, come and have a look at your daughter, and see how lovely she is. I wish I had such a lovely daughter. You see, she still smiles at Ben Wang... "

 Chapter 533

    The messy room was soon cleaned up by the maids, and the thick smell of blood was replaced by the smell of snow lotus floating in the air, as if nothing had happened.


    The underworld teased the little girl in her arms, swept away the anxiety before, and rarely showed a few warm smiles.


    He didn''t go to see Murong Jinxin for the first time, not that he didn''t want to, but that he had to wait until Junmo glass had packed her up.


    "She''s really laughing. I''ll hold her..."


    Jun Mo Li for Murong Jin heart ye ye quilt, can''t wait to go to the underworld''s side. When his daughter was taken out by Li angqi, she was covered with blood. At that time, his attention was all on Jin Xin, and he didn''t have time to take a careful look.


    This is the first time that he saw his daughter in a real sense. His excitement is indescribable.


    "You can look like Jin Xin, but don''t be like her, otherwise it will be too terrible."


    The underworld handed the little girl to Jun Mo Li. He looked left and right. He felt that he couldn''t see enough. Heart sigh, if this is his daughter.


    "Don''t be heard by Jinxin, or you won''t have any fruit."


    One year together, Junmo glass and Hades have been very familiar. Over the past year, Pluto has always abided by his duty. He has never done anything beyond it. He has not even given Jun Mo Li a chance to be jealous. He also mentioned Jun Mo Li everywhere in his cultivation. In Jun Mo Li''s heart, Pluto is also a teacher and friend, but he is definitely not his rival.


    "How is she?"


    Dystocia and cesarean section, he is really worried that her body will not bear. There were at least dozens of the strips that had just been cleaned out, and they were all dyed with scarlet blood. He was shocked when he looked at them.


    He once dreamed that Jinxin would give him a litter of children, but after this time, he thought it was better to forget it. He felt satisfied to have one.


    "Angel Li said she was just in a coma and would wake up soon. When she wakes up, she must have a good confinement. Otherwise, it''s hard for her to get back. "


    Jin Xin Feng dance nine days of cultivation is in a critical period, if the body broke down, it would be troublesome. This time, at least let her recuperate for three months, even if let him put down everything to guard her, what they do is not as important as Jin Xin''s body.


    "Well, I''m staring at her. You still go to the netherworld pool to practice as planned. You can''t stop for a day."


    Long Xiao Jiutian''s kungfu is also evil. Once he has passed the second level of cultivation, he must work hard to practice it to the end. If he stops, all his previous achievements will be wasted. Jun Mo Li''s efforts in the past year were all in vain.


    He doesn''t want to take advantage of this opportunity to squeeze Jun Mo Li out. He just thinks that Jun Mo Li should stick to it if conditions permit.


    "OK, then you can bear more. It''s estimated that she will be restless this month. You must keep an eye on her. In three months, she will never be allowed to dance for nine days. "


    Jun Mo Li didn''t think much about it. Now his cultivation of Long Xiao Jiutian is very smooth. I''m afraid he can break through the third level in the next few days. In order to make myself stronger and protect my wife and daughter, this short separation is absolutely necessary.


    "I have a sense of propriety. If she doesn''t follow me, I will know how to control her. As for this child, I''ll take him in the daytime, and let Li Anqi take him in the evening. "


    He likes the child and doesn''t want to be too artificial. Anyway, my father is still in the underworld. He has given up his official business for a year, and he doesn''t want to be in charge for the time being. As for his secret arts, it doesn''t have much influence to stop.


    "I''m afraid the child won''t recognize me in the future..."


    Jun Mo Li is a little surprised that the underworld decides to take the child in person. I don''t know how many generations this little girl has cultivated this blessing. His only sadness is that if he doesn''t accompany his daughter, it will cast a shadow on her young heart.


    "Do you think too much? What does she know about such a small child? You''re her father, too. If you are worried about this, I will take her to youmingtan to see you every day. "


    The underworld turned his eyes, but he could still feel the mood of Jun Mo Li. It''s normal for Jun Mo Li not to come out of the netherworld pool for a few months, and it''s normal for him to think about his children.


    Well, then he will send the Buddha to the West and take a trip to Youming lake every day


    "It couldn''t be better. I really can''t bear to leave their mother and daughter..."


    He can''t help but have to give up their present situation. He still has two years to go. If his nine days cultivation of Longxiao can''t reach the tenth level. Then two years later, Murong ling''er will return to the world, and they will be very passive.


    Because there is no suitable soul into the work of the underworld, it is impossible to practice successfully without ten or eight years, and Jinxin''s Fengwu Jiutian has been abandoned for a long time because of her pregnancy. Therefore, he is the only one that can be counted on.


    "Three months later, Jin Xin will go into the netherworld pool to practice with you. At least there will be a woman with her. You will be satisfied."


    It''s like he''s alone, sometimes he doesn''t even have a speaker. Now they have to take care of their children for their miserable parents. He is the most pitiful one.


    "This child has a lot to do with you. Would you like to give her a name?" Jun Mo Li kisses her daughter on her wrinkled face. She really loves her. As for his daughter''s name, he never thought it would be appropriate. At present, his daughter is going to be given to Hades. It''s normal for Hades to give her a name¡° That Wang thinks a few first, let Jin heart pick at that time According to the rules, a child''s name is usually taken by his father. Junmo Li gives him this power, which makes him feel flattered. This little girl, he likes, if he used his name, he would feel more intimate between them, just like his own daughter¡° Well, I''ll go back to youmingtan if I give you my child. You can talk to Jinxin later. " Jinxin production has almost consumed most of the time, if he is delayed, his nine days of dragon and Phoenix will be wasted. Will be in the arms of the daughter handed to the underworld, walked back to the bed is very distressed, in Murong Jinxin''s forehead down a few kisses, this just step three back to go¡° Alas, it''s really sad... "Looking at Jun Mo Li''s reluctant to cry, the underworld sighed softly. My wife has just had a baby, but she has to leave before she wakes up. Only those who have experienced it can feel the pain¡° Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa. He held the little girl and coaxed her in a soft voice. The gentle look made him want to cry¡° This child is very lucky to be treated like this by the man who is known as the most merciless man in the world... "The old Pluto walked to the Pluto and looked at the little girl in the hand of the Pluto. He had mixed feelings in his heart. When will he be able to hold his granddaughter¡° How sour is father''s tone? If you really want to hold your granddaughter, take her as your granddaughter. Anyway, it''s all born of Jin Xin... "How can the king of the underworld not hear his father''s mind? As the saying goes, there are three ways to be unfilial, and no queen is the biggest. He is so old, but he has no son or daughter. No wonder his father is so worried¡° Although Murong Jin was born in her heart, other people''s and her own are still different. My father can''t be so selfless as you. " As soon as the old underworld''s words were finished, the little girl in his arms, who had been quiet for a long time, suddenly began to cry again. This time, she cried even more miserably. Her face was red, and her body was trembling. It''s very pitiful¡° Father, don''t talk about what you have or don''t have. You''ve made her cry. " The underworld glared at his father. The reproach in his eyes was so obvious that three thick black lines suddenly appeared on the top of the old underworld''s head. He kept muttering in his heart, what can such a small child know? But obviously, the underworld was so sure, so he grabbed the little girl, and even stepped back a few steps on guard. The appearance of overprotection made the old underworld really laugh and cry¡° Well, father said nothing, that is to see the child and Murong Jinxin. Since their mother and daughter are safe, the father will go back to the underworld palace to deal with official business. " The old underworld glanced at Murong Jin''s heart, which was sleeping on the big bed. About Murong Jin''s heart, he had learned from his servants that Jun Mo Li was not there, but he had his own smelly boy to guard, and nothing would happen. There''s nothing wrong with him staying here. He''ll only be rejected by the smelly boy from home and the girl he''s pregnant with. If he''s not his own granddaughter, the treatment is really different¡° Well, I''ll have to look after my child in the future. You''ll be picking the burden of the underworld for two years... "The underworld knows how depressed his father will be when he says this, but he has to say that his parents have to shut up and practice when the child is born. If he doesn''t care, the child will be too pitiable¡° If you don''t squeeze your father out, you won''t die, will you? What''s wrong with that? I gave birth to such a black hearted smelly boy as you The old underworld was stunned and almost tripped over the threshold. Looking at his smelly boy''s gnashing teeth, he really wanted to vomit blood. It''s not his own. Should he bring it himself? It''s unreasonable to make him work for this¡° Father, if you want to be open, don''t be angry to death... "Looking at the manic departure of the old underworld, the underworld doesn''t have any sympathy. My father, you don''t have to frame me up. In the small room, all of a sudden it was quiet again, leaving only the voice of Hades teasing the children from time to time

 Chapter 534

    Time flies. Two years have passed in a twinkling of an eye.


    On the grass in front of the underworld palace, a little girl with pink makeup is playing with a big gray wolf with short legs. The little girl is about two years old. She combs her head and laughs. She has a pair of shallow pear vortex, which is very lovely.


    "Xiao Hui, take me to find Godfather."


    Maybe it''s enough laughing. Chumi''er hugs Xiaohui''s leg. Her big eyes are twinkling and her voice is very beautiful.


    She is Chu mi''er who is loved by all kinds of people. She is not Pluto''s own daughter, but the little princess of the underworld who was brought up by Pluto. She is the favorite of Pluto.


    "Are you sure you want to go to Wang? He seems very busy these days."


    Xiaohui squatted down and let chumi''er climb on its broad back and ride on it. A year ago, because chumier was too lonely, he was released by Pluto in advance. One is to accompany chumi''er to play, the other is to protect chumi''er''s safety.


    His heart is very grateful to chumi''er. Without chumi''er, I''m afraid it won''t be released in seven or eight years.


    "Well, forget it. You can carry me around to pass the time."


    Smell speech, Chu Mi Er that piece take baby fat small face suddenly wrinkled up, hesitated for a while, then decided to find a bit of fun for oneself.


    If she went to play with Godfather now, he would have to stay up late to deal with his business at night. Godfather is so kind to her, she still can''t bear to watch him stay up late.


    "Why don''t we go to the spirit of hundred fruits? There must be many delicious things there. You haven''t eaten much recently. You''ve lost a lot of weight. "


    Small ash turns to look at the little girl on the back, the heart is also distressed. As soon as she was born, her parents went to the netherworld pool to shut up. Only angel Li and it accompanied her to grow up. Because her identity is too noble, no one in the underworld dares to take the initiative to play with her, so she is very lonely.


    "I can''t eat any more. My mother said last time that I ate too much. I don''t want to be too fat and disliked by my mother."


    Chumi''er shakes her head. It''s hard for her to stop eating from baiguozhiling these days. If she wants to become a beautiful little princess, she must not be rejected by her mother.


    "Why don''t I take you to the human world? How about going to your sister Huang? "


    As soon as he smokes from the corner of his mouth, this two-year-old kid is better to be a little fatter. Besides, even if she is chubby, she is still a beauty. Looking at his bitter little face, the bright green eyes turned, and ye Ranran''s face of love and hate came to mind.


    More than a year ago, ye Ranran had completed the cultivation of the underworld and returned to the human world. I haven''t seen her for more than two years. She really wants to see if she is well now.


    "OK, OK, let''s go now, sneak away, play for a while and come back."


    As soon as she heard that she could go out to play, chumi''er really wanted it. She had been bored in the underworld for two years, and she was tired of playing everywhere. She had long wanted to go to the human world.


    As for her imperial sister Chu yue''er, although they only met twice, she was the only one who could talk to her.


    "OK, but if Wang finds out and catches me back, you''ll have to carry it for me..."


    Xiao Hui immediately turned a direction, holding Chu mi''er while walking, holding Chu mi''er''s short leg. It''s good that it''s not found. If it''s found, it will be slapped to death by Wang. It must find its own way first.


    "If there''s any problem, I''ll be coquettish. Godfather will be soft hearted. You can rest assured."


    Chumi''er began to smile, her big eyes narrowed into a seam, and she hugged Xiaohui''s neck and rubbed it intimately. In her heart, Xiaohui is irreplaceable. One year''s company, let her very dependent on it, also very like it.


    "Walk up..."


    With Chu mi''er''s promise, Xiao Hui is happy. She raises her feet and runs forward. The speed is as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, a wolf disappears into the underworld.


    At this time, Pluto, who is discussing some important things with black and white impermanence, suddenly feels that his heart is tight and his brow is slightly wrinkled.


    ¡­¡­


    The imperial city of Chu


    In the bustling street, a handsome man is holding a two-year-old girl. The little girl is eating with relish with a bunch of sugar gourd in her chubby hand.


    The little girl''s pure eyes were wide open. She seemed to be very interested in everything on the street. She looked here and there from time to time.


    When a big one and a small one pass by the biggest brothel in the world, a man in red rushes out of it and runs straight into chumi''er.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you see any kids here? The eyes are up to the bottom


    Xiaohui''s eyes and hands quickly move chumi''er to his arms, avoiding the direct collision with the man in red. A nameless fire gushes out from the bottom of his heart.


    It''s gray eyes will be in front of the red man looked several times, smelling the man''s body to upload the flavor of wine, very nausea.


    "Little girl, my uncle didn''t see you just now. I''m sorry..."


    Chu Mo Shang was blocked by an invisible force, and instantly realized the difference. Enchanting peach blossom eye swept to sweep small ash, then squatted down body to apologize with Chu mi''er.


    When his eyes fell on chumi''er''s fleshy face, he frowned in a moment.


    Who is the little girl? How to give him a sense of deja vu? But he couldn''t tell where it was.


    "It doesn''t matter, uncle, next time you walk, you should see the way..."


    Chu honey as like as two peas, he swallowed down his tomatoes on sticks and looked at Chu Mo''s face for a little while, and he was born with the same doubts as Chu Mo Shang.


    "I''m such a sensible boy. My uncle will pay attention next time..."


    Chu Mo Shang smiles and touches Chu mi''er''s head. Maybe it''s because of the inexplicable familiarity, he even speaks in a mild tone.


    The little girl looks like she is only two years old, but she is a little precocious just like Yueer in those years


    "Ash, let''s go."


    Chumi''er smiles, looks up at the gloomy little ash with her little head, pulls her clothes, and signals her to go quickly. Xiaohui''s temper is not very good. She doesn''t want to see Xiaohui kill people in the street.


    "Well, you''re lucky..."


    Xiao Hui doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. The man in front of him apologizes, but he still feels that he doesn''t like him. That disgust is from the bottom of my heart, let it feel very surprised.


    It looked up, at a glance, it saw the three big characters of the moon building, and heard the discordant sound from the room on the second floor. It suddenly understood where it was.


    In this kind of place, the little princess thought she couldn''t stay much longer. The man ordered him to stay for a while


    "Sixth Lord, what''s the matter?"


    After one big and one small left, a gorgeous woman came out of the moon building, smiling at Chu Mo Shang, and asked softly. She is the Huakui of mingyuelou now. People in the whole Chu imperial city know that she admires Chu moshang.


    "It''s OK. You can go back to accompany the guests. Ben Wang is coming tomorrow."


    Chu Mo Shang takes back his sight and puts all his mind on Chu mi''er and Xiao Hui. He doesn''t care about Hua fei''er''s approach at all.


    His brow is locked. He seems to have heard the name of Xiaohui. Where is it? He must remember.


    "The Lord has to keep his word. Tomorrow he must come and support fei''er."


    Hua fei''er''s little hand pats Chu Mo Shang''s chest intentionally or unintentionally. This is the first time that she has contacted her sweetheart so closely. The masculinity he exudes makes her love her to the core.


    "Certainly, I''ll go ahead if I have something to do."


    Chu Mo Shang casually perfunctory flower fly son a, then with a thick doubt head also don''t return of walk, completely didn''t notice the distance two pairs with angry eyes are staring at him, want to his back stare out a few big holes.


    "Mom, Dad seems to have a crush on the flower leader of mingyuelou. What should I do?"


    Chu yue''er snorted coldly, and a trace of ruthlessness flashed across her beautiful little face. Mother is too believe father, just let father again and again to the moon building. Well, I''m in love with Huakui.


    "Spring is coming. Your father''s Sao Bao stallion seems to be in heat. He can''t wait to go outside and find a mare to mate with..."


    Ye Ranran pulls Chu yue''er out of a dark place with a cool smile on the corner of her mouth. It turns out that she is smiling, but people can''t feel the temperature.


    It''s really right that we don''t go to the house for three days. Daughter''s words are too right, she is too vertical this Sao Bao stallion.


    "Mother, you have to take good care of your father. Otherwise, I''m afraid the backyard of our palace will be busy again."


    Chu yue''er looks at the enchanting figure and walks into Mingyue building. She is very angry in her heart. Dad used to be very clean, but I don''t know why there are so many rumors about him these days. Because she believed that her father had not paid attention to them, it seemed that those rumors were not groundless.


    Just like just now, that flower Kui''s hand has touched dad''s chest, dad did not hide. After returning home, she had to persuade her mother to cut off a piece of meat from her father''s chest and feed it to the dog.


    "Yes, but if your father is already having an affair with a woman outside, you have to be ready to be a child without a father."


    Ye Ranran''s fist clenched tightly. She knew that mingyuelou was her brother-in-law''s property, so Chu moshang ran to mingyuelou, and she didn''t take it seriously. But according to the situation just now, she was wrong, very wrong.


    Chu yue''er nodded. If she really wanted to live like her mother said, she would take her mother to Fengxuan''s house immediately. What are you going to do with this kind of dad?


    "Well, I''d rather not go. Mother, let''s go back and teach the horse a lesson. "

 Chapter 535

    Liuwangfu


    Chu Mo Shang went back to the king''s residence with a thoughtful face. Chu mi''er''s similar face and Xiao Hui''s name seemed to have been heard in her mind.


    Who are the big and the small? The answer seems to be ready to come out, but it just can''t kick in.


    He walked straight back to his yard and sat on the soft chair under the millennium old tree, racking his brains to think and struggling.


    The door of the courtyard was kicked open from the outside, and Chu moshang''s thoughts were interrupted. He is very displeased to lift the MOU to see past, almost scold the words of export to stiffly swallow the stomach.


    It''s no one else who kicks the door. It''s the baby daughter of his family. He couldn''t imagine the consequences if he continued to scold.


    "What''s the matter? Who makes daddy''s sweetheart unhappy? Dad''s going to chop him. "


    Looking at the little ancestor''s face is not right, Chu Mo Shang has no mind to think about the identity of the two people. He smiles all over his face and wants to hold his baby daughter in his arms to comfort him, but he is dodged by his baby daughter.


    "Then you should chop yourself first. The more I look at you, the more unhappy I am..."


    Chu moon''s hands as like as two peas in his father''s eyes, the cold and almost cold shoulder with the same stain on the face of the leaf dyed, and the only way to show it is only five years old.


    "What did dad do? Make yue''er so angry. Yue''er says, "can''t father change it?"


    Chu Mo Shang a Leng, didn''t expect baby daughter''s anger is aimed at him, even don''t want to immediately admit wrong.


    In the palace, he has no position. Even the dog raised by his baby daughter dares to cast a white eye at him. You can imagine his situation.


    Baby daughter is angry, even if it''s not his fault, then he has to admit it.


    "After a while, I''ll decide whether or not to tell you according to your situation."


    Put it on, put it on, do something bad, but put it on like nothing. She would be very happy to watch him humming and tell him why.


    "Er, dad is always honest and seldom makes mistakes. How can your mother suddenly want to smoke dad?"


    On hearing that ye ran was angry, Chu Mo Shang''s feet suddenly gave birth to a cool air. He really racked his brains and couldn''t understand what he had done?


    Every day, he goes back to the government after going to court, and turns around after their mother and daughter when they finish their official business. When they go out to socialize, they report that they never have more than ten liang of silver on them. What terrible mistakes can he make?


    "Honest? Your behavior is called honesty. I think those criminals who commit crimes and are put into prison are also very honest. "


    Although Chu yue''er is young, she knows a lot and sees more. She was extremely disgusted with the idea of a man having three wives and four concubines. Now her father even wants to steal a woman outside. Naturally, she is very angry.


    "Yue''er, don''t talk nonsense with him. If you don''t give him some color, he doesn''t know why the flowers are so red."


    At this time, ye Ranran came in with a thick cane. After hearing her daughter''s words, a cold smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Some people have bad roots and must be suppressed by force. Otherwise, they are easy to be cheap. For example, the horse in front of us is a bastard.


    "Ranran, what''s wrong with me? Even if we want to let him die, we have to let him die clearly. "


    Chu Mo Shang is sweating. He really doesn''t know how to provoke these two ancestors. They are still fine before they go out. How can they have a double life as soon as they come back?


    He doesn''t understand, he''s confused, he''s hesitating, he feels really wronged


    "I''ll tell you when you die. Now, lie down on the table for me. I have to make your ass blossom. I can''t go to court for a month... "


    Ye Ranran only felt his stomach full of fire. When he thought of the previous scene, his whole face was angry and turned into a pig liver color. She just wants to smoke him now, and she''s still talking about other things.


    No matter what the reason, he let Huakui touch it. This fact is beyond doubt


    "Ranran, do you really want to die unjustly? I don''t agree, I don''t agree... "


    Chu Mo Shang''s small heart is mercilessly a shiver, enchanting peach blossom eyes is full of fear. Ranran is definitely a master who can do what he says. He is more ruthless than he is. If he doesn''t want to stay in bed for a month, he has to fight.


    "No? So you mean you want to fight? Then you can really try my patience... "


    Leaf dye purple grape general big eyes narrowed, export words have been squeezed out from the teeth. This Sao Bao horse finally showed its true shape, and finally it couldn''t fit in.


    Then he put his horse over. Now she can take him down with just one finger


    "Ranran, you are making trouble out of nothing. You are bullying me. I am helpless. I want to go to Jinxin and let her judge. "


    Chu Mo Shang a black line, he is really take these two ancestors have no other way. Now listening to Ranran''s words, he felt a sense of dying struggle. But Jinxin and the second brother are not there, he can''t even find a person to complain¡° Hehe, if Jinxin knew the reason why I smoked you, she would add some feet. Chu Mo Shang is more and more daring... "Ye Ran Ran gasps, and the cane in his hand pulls to the chair behind Chu Mo Shang. With a loud bang, the chair is torn apart and scattered¡° The king''s courage is very small, always very small, you don''t scare the king, lest the king''s courage will be scared out... "Chu Mo Shang see the situation is not right, the tiger is really going to be angry. In a hurry, he rushed up and hugged Ye Ranran. The enchanting peach blossom had a layer of mist in her eyes. He could only use it to win her sympathy¡° Go away, a body of fox essence smell, stink to death... "Light wine fragrance and powder flavor rushed into Ye Ranran''s nose, let Ye Ranran''s anger more exuberant, grasp Chu Mo Shang''s arm and bite down, the strength is so fierce that even Chu yue''er can''t help swallowing¡° Today, I went to mingyuelou. It''s hard to avoid the smell in that place. Before I could clean it, you would... "Chu moshang really felt innocent. He knew his whereabouts and the purpose of going to mingyuelou. Now I''m making trouble with him because of this. Are you fed up? There''s something else about fox spirit. He''s far away from those women, but he can''t avoid it, and he can''t help it¡° What happened to us? You do that kind of sneak thing, you still have reason? Chu Mo Shang, I want to stop you... "Looking at Chu Mo Shang repeatedly pretending to be stupid, ye Ranran couldn''t bear it, the cane in his hand waved to him without hesitation, and the purple eyes were full of fire¡° do things stealthily? When did Wang sneak around? You make it clear to me... "Chu Mo Shang''s figure dodged, and he was very keen to capture these four key words. Those four words mean that he stole people outside, but he was very sure that he didn''t, so he couldn''t let Ranran smoke him so rightfully¡° You still ask me? Do you have the face to ask me? Think for yourself what you have done in front of mingyuelou and figure out whether you want to avoid it or not. " Ye Ranran is stunned. Unexpectedly, Chu moshang is so brave. He laughs angrily. Instead, he takes the cane and looks at him. Well, since he had to ask why, she told him to let him die clearly¡° Ah? What didn''t I do? Wang came out of Mingyue building and almost ran into a little girl. The little girl looked familiar. For a while, Wang couldn''t remember who she was, so he stood at the door and thought for a while. Then Hua fei''er came out. Wang said two words to her and left, ah... "Chu Mo Shang''s mind immediately came up with two people, one big and one small, who met outside Mingyue building, very magnanimous. Body is not afraid of shadow slant, he said two words with you, that is to say, this is not the reason why he was taken by his two ancestors¡° The king thought of it, no wonder the king thought that the man''s name was familiar, it was heard in Jinxin. The little girl called the man Xiao Hui. Isn''t Xiao Hui the wolf who accompanied you to practice together in the underworld garden. There is the little girl, and Jin heart looks a bit like, no wonder... "Chu Mo Shang a pat his head, has been hovering in the mind of doubt is finally solved. The little girl with a bag must be the one who has never met. Because he felt a different smell from the man, so he was so sure¡° Little grey? Honey? Are you sure? " Smell speech, ye Ranran silly for a while, carefully recalled, really see a big and a small two people leave from the gate of Mingyue building, because at that time they also just turned over, so they only saw the big and a small two figures, did not see their front. She naturally knows about Xiaohui. If this Sao Baoma''s inference is correct, why does Xiaohui suddenly come to the human world with honey? What the hell happened¡° It should be true. How can there be so many coincidences in the world? Must be small ash with honey to the world... "Chu Mo Shang nodded, very sure, the whole person is bright up. Honey that wench, is really too lovely, he as someone else''s uncle, did not recognize her at the first sight is really should not. However, the wolf king seemed to have an inexplicable hostility towards him, which made him unable to calm down... "Well, even if you are really lucky enough to meet mi''er, what''s the matter with you and Hua fei''er? You even let her touch your chest. In broad daylight, you flirt with her in public. Do you really want to die? Or do you really want to die? "

 Chapter 536

    Gathering the doubts in her heart, ye Ranran decides to deal with a more important thing in advance than mi''er''s coming to the human world. Mi''er is protected by Xiao Hui. She can''t have an accident for a while. She''ll go to find it herself.


    But now she has to deal with the affair between this Sao Bao Ma and Hua Fei Er


    "Ah? She touched Ben Wang''s chest? I don''t know about this. How do you know? Still flirting? Even if I have the heart, I don''t have the courage... "


    Chu Mo Shang takes out the corner of his mouth. He really thinks that ye Ranran is a bit whimsical. Looking at Ye Ranran''s eyes, it seems that he is looking at neuropathy.


    He has been acting according to the rules for many years. He has long been isolated from his honest and sneaky behavior. Ranran, this is slander! Naked slander!


    "Chu Mo Shang, do you still want to rely on him? What do you want to do when you see Yueer with your own eyes? You really make me completely speechless... "


    Ye Ranran throws away the cane in her hand and rushes to Chu Mo Shang. She pulls off Chu Mo Shang''s arrogant shirt and stomps her feet, but she still can''t extinguish her anger.


    "Ranran, don''t be crazy. I really don''t have it. At that time, I was thinking about mi''er and Xiao Hui. I didn''t notice Hua fei''er at all. Maybe it''s the angle. She did something that you misunderstood, but I swear to God that I didn''t touch her chest, let alone flirt with her. "


    Chu Mo Shang looks at Ye Ranran. She is really annoyed. Looking at her little face, she is distressed. Clinging to Ye Ranran and thinking about what happened before, he was a little annoyed.


    Although it was a misunderstanding, it gave him a warning. The rumors about him and Hua fei''er were probably amplified and spread in these little things that he didn''t care much about. It''s his fault to hurt Ranran.


    "Auntie, what uncle Huang said is true. Don''t beat him. Look..."


    A childish voice suddenly came out of the air, and immediately attracted the attention of the three people who were still making a lot of trouble.


    In the middle of the sky, a little girl with a full smile slowly floats down. With a chubby little hand, the picture of their meeting with Chu moshang immediately emerges.


    "Honey, you are Uncle Huang''s great benefactor. Come on, uncle Huang, hold one... "


    Chu Mo Shang looks at the villain who winks at him, warm in the heart. In the end, it is the relatives who are related to themselves that solve their dilemma as soon as they appear.


    He immediately let go of Ye Ranran and pounced directly on Chu mi''er. He held her in his arms and kept kissing her. The intimacy was the same as his own baby daughter.


    "Uncle Huang, that kind of place is not allowed to go in the future. Xiao Hui said that kind of place is only for bad men and bad women..."¡®


    Chu mi''er also let Chu Mo Shang''s saliva run rampant on her small face, and her pure eyes showed a smile. Although she saw him for the second time, she really thought he was very interesting.


    Maybe uncle Huang and her father had some imagination, so she had more intimacy.


    "Honey, that''s your father''s property. Uncle Huang just takes care of your father for the time being. If you want to say that to your father, you''d better be in front of your mother... "


    Mingyuelou was not founded by him. He was just a ghost pushed out by the second emperor brother. Today, such a thing happened. If he could not go to mingyuelou, he would not be there.


    Three years has come, and the second brother should come back soon. After the second brother comes back, he doesn''t want to deal with a lot of things in the state of Chu.


    "Don''t teach a good boy. My brother-in-law is more dutiful than you. You''re lucky this time, huh... "


    After watching the images emerging in mid air, ye Ranran''s anger finally disappeared. This Sao Bao horse''s expression at that time was really thinking about things, and it was excusable. The rest of the anger, she can only hair on the flower Kui.


    She first glanced at the little gray not far away. There was no temperature in her eyes. It was not bad that the broken wolf turned into a man. I haven''t seen it for more than three years, and I don''t know what its accomplishments are?


    "Honey, tell my aunt, why did you come to the world quietly? Did you sneak out? "


    She directly ignored the heat in the small gray eyes, and didn''t feel as excited as Chu Mo Shang. Instead, she asked the bottom of her heart.


    If mi''er leaves the underworld without permission, she will be disgusted by the underworld.


    "I''m bored. I''m so bored. Godfather is so busy recently that no one can play with me. So I asked Xiao Hui to bring me to Renjie to play with sister Huang..."


    Chu Mi Er opened a pair of innocent big eyes, eyes clear without a trace of impurities. She looked at Ye Ranran and honestly admitted that she was really in the private world. But he put all the responsibilities on his own and didn''t say that this proposal was put forward by Xiao Hui.


    "You child, just leave. If Hades knows, he must be crazy. She''s really a girl who can''t let people worry..."


    This child has been brought by Pluto for the past two years, and the depth of Pluto''s feelings for her can be imagined. Now she comes to the underworld without saying a word. The underworld can''t find anyone. I''m afraid the whole underworld will suffer.


    "Haha, I just want to go back to the underworld just for a stroll. Godfather may not find that I have left the underworld at all." Chumi''er raised her lips and laughed, but she was not afraid of Godfather. No matter she made a big mistake, as long as she was coquettish, everything would pass. This time she came to the human world, she gained a lot of insight. Even if she really made Godfather angry and punished, it was worth it¡° You, if you want to see your elder sister, you will go to your Godfather and act like a spoiled child. You are not allowed to leave the underworld without permission any more, do you know? " Ye Ranran pretends to be angry and touches Chu mi''er''s head, but shakes her head. For this little baby, who was born three months ago and had never spent a day with her parents, she cherished it from the bottom of her heart. If it wasn''t for Hades'' forbidding, she would have brought the baby back by herself¡° I know. Honey won''t be so reckless in the future. However, once you come, you can be content with it, and your aunt doesn''t have to worry too much... "Like Chu yue''er, she doesn''t call her aunt ye ranhuang. She just thinks that her aunt sounds more friendly, so she always calls her that, no matter whether it''s in line with the rules or not¡° Well, you can play with the emperor''s elder sister. My aunt has to go to the underworld to inform your Godfather Ye Ranran takes Chu mi''er down from Chu Mo Shang''s arms and gives her to Chu yue''er. She looks at the two villains running towards the distance happily, and her mouth can''t help but evoke a warm smile. I hope that after a while, the two sisters will be tired of being together day by day, and they won''t be too lonely when they accompany each other... "You go to accompany them, too. She has to go immediately, but the broken wolf can''t go. She doesn''t want to let Chu moshang stay alone with the broken wolf, which will be dangerous to her life¡° OK, let''s go to see the children. Go back quickly... "Chu Mo Shang had a panoramic view of Ye Ranran''s look. Out of his understanding of Ye Ranran, he had guessed something in his heart. But in the presence of his rival, he didn''t say much. So, quietly toward the two little baby walk¡° I warn you, don''t touch my man, or I''ll make you lose your appetite and make you wolves lose your appetite. " Ye Ranran saw that Chu Mo Shang had gone far away, lowered his voice and warned Xiao Hui a few words. He didn''t wait for Xiao Hui to come back, but disappeared in the same place¡° Dead woman, I really want to move your man, what can you do to me? You can''t beat me. If I didn''t let you, you can''t scold me too much. Hum... "There are three thick black lines on Xiaohui''s forehead, which are really helpless to Ye Ranran. According to its previous temperament, Chu Mo Shang may not survive today. But he just saw the scene of the quarrel between Chu moshang and ye Ranran. He knows that Chu moshang loves Ye Ranran sincerely. That to Chu Mo Shang of kill an idea, also instantly put away. This man can keep it for the time being, as long as ye Ranran, the heartless female fox, opens her mouth, that''s enough. Chumi''er''s disappearance makes the underworld fall into a state of madness, and the whole underworld is shrouded in gloom¡° Wang, my subordinates have checked, and there is no record of the little princess''s leaving... "Hei Wuchang stands in front of the underworld, his inner clothes are wet with cold sweat, and even his words are trembling. He had never seen such a crazy king. He was really worried that Wang would slap him to death after his words were finished¡° What about ash? Can''t get in touch? Where on earth did the broken wolf die? " The underworld raised that pair of scarlet eyes, what is that broken wolf doing? If he can''t protect himself, he doesn''t think it''s necessary to keep it. He really regretted that he gave it mi''er, and now mi''er is missing. He has no master, and his life is worse than death... "I can''t get in touch, Xiao Hui hides all the breath. His subordinates have sent a large number of killers to the other three circles, hoping to find out the whereabouts of the little princess as soon as possible. " The little princess is half the life of the king. If something happens to the little princess, he thinks that the king will not be at ease in his life. Seeing Murong Jinxin and Junmo glass are about to go out, if you know that the underworld has lost her daughter. Maybe Junmo glass can be a little rational, but Murong Jin''s heart is not so easy to talk, it''s possible to strip the king''s skin¡° No matter who it is, as long as you find out the baby that moved my king, kill him! If the killers sent out can''t be killed, you and Bai Wuchang will do it by themselves. As for the broken wolf, if honey is safe, you can bring it back. If honey has lost a hair, beat it back to its original shape and throw it back to the wolves to die... "

 Chapter 537

    The whole heart of Hades was trembling at the thought of what injury and accident he might have brought up. When the painful little man comes back, he will do everything himself and never give her to others.


    Such a loss, once is enough, he can''t afford the second time


    "Yes, Wang..."


    Black impermanence''s whole body''s sweat hair all erect, Wang Hun''s body up and down sends out chilly, let him shudder. If the little princess is really moved, the person must die without a burial place.


    "Go down and report any news to the king at once."


    The underworld rubs his eyebrows very tired, and his cool face turns into a layer of ice. It''s hard to describe his boredom.


    He has just disappeared. Jinxin and junmoli will go out of the pass tomorrow at the latest. If they can''t find honey before they go out, the consequences will be


    At the time of his various thoughts, Bai Wuchang came in in a hurry, and the words of the export shocked him all over, hanging his heart and put down a lot of things.


    "Wang, ye Ranran asked to see you and said that he had something to tell you about the little princess."


    ¡­¡­


    Netherworld pool


    Murong Jin heart received the work, spit out a bad breath, beautiful little face flashed a dignified color. In more than a year, she only broke through the sixth floor of Fengwu Jiutian. Although it is already the speed against the sky, it is still far from enough for her.


    "Jinxin, we should die..."


    Three years. He''s been here for three years. In three years, he had reached the eighth level of his nine days of Long Xiao cultivation. Now, even if he meets the devil, he can fight with the devil for tens of thousands of rounds.


    Three years of hard work, in exchange for today''s transformation, he thinks it is worth it. But there is also a pity, that is, his long Xiao nine days and no thorough breakthrough.


    "I''m rather reluctant to leave. Once we leave, I''m afraid we''ll have to live a bloody life again."


    Murong Jin sighed. After three years of peaceful life, she could not help but have a trace of escape. Although the past three years have been tired, but my heart is very down-to-earth.


    "But we can see honey. Pluto has been taking her with us for the past two years. We haven''t done our duty as parents."


    Speaking of this, Jun Mo Li felt ashamed. Children''s growth only once, how precious once, they just missed two years.


    Two years, long or short, but has been able to make honey grow into a sensible and good child


    "We can''t do anything about it. The child can understand it. Besides, she is favored by Hades. I''m afraid her life is more natural and unrestrained."


    She never thought that Pluto would treat her children badly. On the contrary, she knew that Pluto was very fond of honey. If it wasn''t for mi''er''s being too sensible, she was worried that mi''er only knew Pluto, and Li Lian and his biological parents would not recognize her.


    "Pluto taught her very well, which was beyond my expectation. The child was blessed."


    Jun Mo Li took Murong Jin''s cold little hand, and her daughter''s shallow face appeared in her mind. His sweetheart, after today, he will spend a lot of time with her, accompany her little by little growth.


    "Why don''t you give honey to Hades as a daughter, and we''ll have one in a few years?"


    Every time she saw her daughter talking about Hades, she would have such an idea. Pluto, it''s so lonely. If honey could accompany him to get married, it would be very good.


    She always wanted to say this, but she couldn''t say it. She was afraid Jun Mo Li couldn''t accept it


    "I can''t have a baby anymore. I''m scared by you. If I''m in a difficult labor, I''m afraid I''ll go crazy..."


    Jun Mo Li shakes his head decisively. The pictures produced by Jin Xin two years ago often appear in his mind. The shocking pictures often make him feel guilty. He can''t afford to have one.


    "I don''t want to be born by myself. I can''t stand so many crimes. What do you think? I just think Pluto is so pathetic... "


    Although the daughter has been given to Hades, they can meet at any time when they want to, just like their own. At present, Murong ling''er is about to reshape, and the four realms are about to be in chaos. If they want to deal with this dispute, they have no time to take their daughter into consideration. It''s safest for a daughter to stay in the underworld.


    "If you insist, I have no opinion, as long as you don''t feel hard..."


    Jun Mo Li could see that she was not joking, and she twisted her eyebrows and pondered. Jinxin''s mind he probably knows some, when the world is in chaos, his daughter can''t follow them, otherwise I''m afraid even the daughter''s safety can''t be guaranteed.


    I don''t know how many years this chaos will take. If my daughter has been following Pluto for ten or eight years, it''s really better to give my daughter to Pluto. At least the Pluto''s heart will be more comforting.


    "Well, that''s settled. But you don''t have to worry. You can come to the underworld anytime you want to. When the four realms are calm, you can also take honey to the human realms


    Murong Jinxin carefully looked at the look on Jun Mo Li''s face, until he was sure that he was not unhappy, then he made the final decision.


    Her daughter is the crystallization of their love. She certainly can''t make such a decision against Jun Mo Li''s will


    "Well, let''s go..."


    Jun Mo Li took back his thoughts and said nothing. He can''t wait to see his sweetheart now. Everything else is on one side.


    But they never dreamed that when they stepped into the underworld palace, they saw the scene that the underworld was "abusing" their sweetheart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the underworld palace, the wind blows and chills.


    The underworld is gloomy a face, looking at that is caught by black impermanence a person a wolf, the anger in the heart how to control all can''t control. Suddenly raised his hand, a strong force toward the tree behind Xiaohui.


    "How many lives do you really have to die to take the little princess away from the underworld?"


    With a loud bang, the thousand year old tree was cut into two sections behind Xiao Hui. It''s just like that.


    "Godfather, I forced Xiaohui to take me to the human world. Don''t scold her..."


    Chumi''er flattened her mouth, her heart trembled, and the light from the corner of her eyes caught a glimpse of the little ash beside her. She trembled fiercely. She resisted her fear and went to the underworld.


    Godfather is very angry this time. She''s really afraid that it''s useless to be coquettish


    "Chumi''er, please be honest with me and stand still!"


    The underworld is really angry ruthless, stopped Chu Mi son to come forward, the facial expression is gloomy and terrible. This time is not to give this little girl a lifelong unforgettable lesson, I''m afraid she will make more terrible mistakes some day.


    "Godfather, I''m wrong. Don''t be angry..."


    Chumi''er swallowed her saliva and was shocked by the power of Hades. She didn''t dare to lift her head. In fact, she really knew that she was wrong. If she knew that Godfather would mobilize the power of the underworld to find her, she would never dare to be so willful.


    "Wrong? A wrong sentence to erase everything? Chumier, do you know how dangerous the outside world is? If you are caught by bad people, how can you let me explain to your parents? "


    The underworld forces himself to ignore chumi''er''s weeping voice and chumi''er''s tears, and continues to teach the little baby who is damaged by Xiaohui.


    If she wants to go out to play, she can come to him to play coquetry. He can''t refuse. But she chose to leave quietly. This kind of behavior can''t be tolerated.


    "There''s Xiaohui to protect me. There won''t be any accident. I''ll stand in front of you now..."


    Chumier''s voice is smaller. Godfather is really terrible. She is really scared. It seems that I really went too far this time. Apology Godfather also does not accept, coquetry also does not work, this can have how to do?


    "You have a point? Huh? Can''t find you, godfather thought you were captured by bad people, anxious hair almost white. It''s good for you to take a broken wolf to the human world. You just don''t want to be in the underworld? So you want to leave godfather? Well


    At the thought of her unwillingness to stay in the underworld, the underworld''s heart was all kinds of suffering, and the tone of her voice was much higher.


    He brought her up as a father and a mother. She even wanted to leave him. He said that he couldn''t accept it.


    "I didn''t..."


    Chu mi''er was really sad when she saw the underworld. She was about to burst into tears. She wanted to comfort the underworld, but she didn''t dare. She stood there worried and helpless,


    "Whether you have or not, your godfather is not prepared to connive at your behavior today. You say, how should Godfather punish you? "


    The underworld coldly looked at the pathetic little man in front of him. His heart was bleeding, but he was not ready to be proper. In the past two years, he doted on her too much and indulged her so that she was less and less measured.


    When she comes back to her parents, she is still so reckless, and she will surely suffer a great loss.


    "Spank... Spank..."


    Chu Mi Er tangled a little meeting, just Wei trembled of open mouth. Punish her, godfather''s mood can be good, then she is willing to admit the punishment.


    "Well, I''ll give you a spanking. Godfather won''t be merciful. He''s not allowed to cry in pain..."


    Looking at Chu mi''er''s frightened appearance, the spirit of Hades finally dissipated a lot. When she got to a soft chair and sat down, chumi''er was already on his lap.


    The hand raised and fell heavily, it seems that there is no mercy, but God knows how hard it is for him to control that power. I''m afraid that I''ll hurt the baby if I''m too heavy.


    His ferocious appearance fell to some people''s eyes, but it was another scene. When Murong Jinxin saw her baby daughter was beaten by the Hades, her whole face was distorted.


    "What are you doing, nigger? I dare to beat my daughter. I''ll fight with you... "

 Chapter 538

    Her baby daughter, she could not bear to lose a hair, but now she was beaten by a black heart, which made her crazy.


    As the saying goes, the pain in the body is in the heart of the mother. When she looks at her baby daughter''s forbearance, she immediately feels that she feels the same.


    Who can bear what can''t bear? Her eyes are full of yin and cold in an instant. She rushes over with a few strides and grabs the hand that the underworld has not yet left. She wants to crush that hand directly.


    "She just didn''t fight. If she didn''t discipline well, she would be more lawless in the future..."


    The underworld looks at Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li who leave the pass ahead of time, and the corners of his mouth smoke fiercely. This time, he really bumps into the iron plate. When his mother saw him beating the child, he felt that he was about to be eaten alive.


    However, he still does not want to step back, must not because of Jin heart suddenly appear, will he not easy just put down the hand.


    "She didn''t call? I don''t think you owe me a call. Ghost, you said, "did you often abuse honey like this in the past two years when we were away?"


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart anger very anti smile, she will hold up her daughter and handed to the side of the face is not very good-looking Jun Mo glass. He grabbed the collar of Hades and pulled out a cold radian from the corner of his mouth.


    Fortunately, she wanted to give her daughter to him, but she didn''t expect her daughter to suffer from these non human sufferings here. Fortunately, she happened to meet her daughter. Otherwise, she thought her daughter was living a carefree life in the underworld.


    "Why do you speak so badly? What is abuse of honey? I''m just trying to discipline her and let her grow up. Don''t do something strange... "


    Murong Jinxin''s accusation made the underworld unhappy. Her words seem to deny his hard work and efforts in the past two years. The people of the underworld all see how much he thinks about mi''er. How to get to her is the end of his abusing mi''er.


    "How hard does it take to discipline her? You can''t beat her to death if you hit her like that. How big a mistake can she make as a two-year-old? You put it clearly, that is to vent your dissatisfaction with us on honey. If you don''t give me an account today, I''ll never finish with you. "


    Murong Jinxin felt that the underworld simply did not know the so-called, two-year-old child even if some naughty, it is impossible to do anything too outrageous. She could see the way he wanted to kill honey.


    No matter what the reason is, it''s not necessary to beat children


    "I''m not so shameless. You get out of my way. I haven''t finished teaching her..."


    The underworld was almost thunderstruck by Murong Jin''s words, and he didn''t bother to fight with Murong Jin''s heart. He grabbed the little baby in Jun Mo Li''s arms. It''s not his character to be ready to continue beating her little ass and give up halfway.


    "If you dare to spank her, I''ll kick your ass..."


    Pluto''s reaction is really out of Murong Jin''s surprise. Looking at mi''er being pressed on Pluto''s leg again, she''s really angry.


    This nigger wants to show off in front of their parents, so she doesn''t have to be polite to him. If he beat her daughter, she would get it back a hundred times.


    "Murong Jinxin, stay cool for me. If you dare to make trouble, I''ll beat your ass together... "


    The blue veins on Pluto''s forehead burst out. He just wanted to discipline his children. Why is it so difficult? This ungrateful woman, when she dares to come out and stir up, he will never show mercy.


    She just broke through the sixth layer of Fengwu nine days. Is he afraid of her?


    "Ghost, you are really capable. Then you can beat me together, your sister''s..."


    Being threatened to spank by the underworld, Murong Jinxin''s face turns blue and red. She really thinks it''s enough. This is absolutely insulting, and also a naked challenge to her.


    Then she wants to see if he has the courage. She dares to spank her face!


    "Mother, you let Godfather beat honey, honey is not obedient, make Godfather sad..."


    This kind of tense atmosphere finally let the party Chu mi''er children can''t help it, she raised her red eyes, slightly praying at Murong Jin heart.


    If she does something wrong, she should be punished. Besides, the punishment was put forward by her, and she was willing to accept it


    "Honey, what did you do to make Godfather so angry?"


    At the sight of her lovely little appearance, Jun Mo Li couldn''t stand it. He forced his anger down, eased his mood, and asked gently.


    It''s the nature of every parent to discipline their children. Pluto must have his reason for doing so. The most important thing is that he doesn''t believe that Pluto will really abuse honey.


    "I took Xiaohui to the human world to play with sister Huang. In order to find me, godfather sent out all the killers in the underworld..."


    Chu mi''er was raised by the spirit of the spirit of hundred fruits when she was a child. Although she was only two years old, her mind was actually six or seven years old. So she knows a lot of truth and a lot of things.


    After that, she lowered her head and sniffed, looking like she had done something wrong


    "Pluto, fight. She really should fight..."


    At this moment, Junmo glass fully realized the mood of the underworld. The little girl was only two years old, so she knew to sneak out to play. If you don''t fight, how can you grow up?


    It seems that the four realms are going to be in chaos. If she gets into the habit of running around, something will happen sooner or later


    "Do you have any comments? Well


    With the support of Jun Mo Li, the underworld immediately felt that his waist was straight. Squint at the face abnormal ugly Murong Jin heart one eye, skin smile meat don''t smile of ask a way.


    "Yes, two make mistakes together. Why do you only fight one? It''s fair to fight together. You hit my daughter, I hit your wolf, reasonable


    Murong Jinxin sweeps her eyes to the side of Xiaohui who has been drooping her head. She doesn''t believe that her obedient daughter will take the initiative to go to the human world to play. It must be this broken wolf.


    My daughter was beaten so badly by this ghost. How could she let this broken wolf go


    "Honey, it''s just a spanking. The end of this broken wolf is not so good. You can beat it first. After you beat it, I will punish you. "


    The underworld is very disapproval of the pie mouth, he hit from the heart did not intend to let this broken wolf. He had already guessed that the wolf wanted to see ye Ranran, so he encouraged honey to go to the human world. Don''t think he didn''t know.


    "Then let''s do it at the same time. It''s their life to kill and maim. No one can interfere."


    Murong Jin heart Yin measurement of smile, that smile let small ash all over the hair are erect, a face of panic looking at it step by step toward the evil star, there is a kind of leg soft want to escape impulse.


    "Broken wolf, you stepped on my bottom line this time. I advise you to be beaten by me. Otherwise, once you fight with me, I don''t guarantee that you are just dead or disabled... "


    Her mood has calmed down a lot. She also knows that Pluto can''t be cruel when she looks at her eyes. Then she is bold and fearless, this does not know the propriety broken wolf, does not have the good lesson, is difficult to dispel her anger.


    "You..."


    Xiaohui only felt chilly all over, and subconsciously stepped back two steps. Today''s Murong Jin heart is not what it can provoke, Feng dance nine days of the sixth layer, really start, it does not know how to die.


    It hesitated for a while, in order to have a better life in the future, it was beaten by the evil star. After beating her, maybe she can still accompany the little princess.


    "I''m a wise man. I didn''t continue to challenge my patience, ha ha..."


    See small gray obediently went to his in front of lie down, Murong Jin heart in a good mood so a little bit. He raised his foot and kicked Xiaohui. His strength was not heavy, but it was enough for Xiaohui to show his teeth and shed tears.


    Here, Murong Jin heart is still brewing emotions, but the other side of the underworld has begun to fight. Hands high up, and heavy down.


    "How dare you run around in the future?"


    This time, the strength of the underworld has been reduced by half. On the one hand, it''s really distressing. On the other hand, it''s also because the little girl is kind to herself. Although he beat her, she could still stand on her side without hesitation, which made him feel that he had not raised her in vain in the past two years.


    "No more... No more..."


    Chumi''er is biting her little lip, and her little buttocks are burning with pain. She really wants to cry. But I feel that crying in front of my parents is really shameless. So, just endure down, a drop of tears did not fall.


    "If there''s another time, godfather will lock you up and won''t let you step out of the house for the rest of your life, understand?"


    Underworld''s strength lightened again. He had been fighting for so long, and the little girl''s attitude of admitting her mistake was also very good. He couldn''t really lay a heavy hand. The big hand is just a symbolic lift, in the symbolic fall, don''t stop, that is also to let Murong Jinxin that small white eyed wolf beat happy, or else have to find him out.


    Compared with chumi''er, Xiaohui is much more pitiful. Murong Jin heart start, that is solid, there is no water. After a while of punching and kicking, the hair on Xiaohui''s body was knocked down a lot. A thin layer is scattered on the ground, accusing Murong Jinxin of her atrocity.


    "Jin Xin, that''s enough. I really want to cripple the wolf. Just give it a lesson, and it will really hurt its vitality. "


    As soon as the little gray eyes turned and wanted to faint, the voice of Jun Mo Li came from his ear. Ying green eyes immediately toward the Jun Mo glass looked in the past, two bubbles of tears almost grateful shock fall.


    After living so long, in addition to the old underworld, someone finally extended a helping hand to it again. This kindness of the young master of the Dragon nationality must be paid back some day.


    "It''s better to break it. If you break it, you may feel ashamed of yourself. You don''t think it''s worthy of dyanran, and you won''t go to dyanran''s trouble. Broken wolf, if there is another time, I have to take out all your heart and lungs to make soup... "

 Chapter 539

    Murong Jin heart finally stopped hand, wipe a thin sweat on the forehead, very Jieqi looking at has been beaten dying of small ash.


    Don''t say she is cruel, she also wants to teach Xiao Hui a lesson. Otherwise, Xiao Hui will take mi''er everywhere in the future. It''s not a beating that can solve the problem.


    "You are so cruel... Fortunately, the little princess is not like you..."


    Xiaohui''s battered body is shaking. She has seen a tough woman. She has never seen such a tough woman as Murong Jinxin. This woman is so terrible that it will not provoke her any more.


    "Not like me? My daughter is not like me. Is she still like you? I think you''re just a loser... "


    Murong Jinxin, who had already given up, heard Xiaohui''s provocative words and kicked Xiaohui in anger. Ya, it seems that her daughter is too weak and easy to bully, otherwise this broken wolf would not send out such feelings.


    Well, then she will teach her daughter well, and let her daughter become more powerful like her


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Once again in the foot of the small ash want to bite off his tongue, disaster from the mouth is probably the best portrayal of its situation at the moment. Two words for a foot, it really feel that it is too deficient.


    "Mother, don''t kick ash. It''s really good for me..."


    Chu mi''er rubs her little ass and looks at the ash poisoned by her mother''s tea from a distance. She doesn''t dare to plead. Her mother''s anger was so terrible that she was even glad that it was Hades who beat her ass instead of Murong Jinxin.


    "If it''s good for you, it''s good for you to score. For example, if you leave the underworld this time, it''s not good for you, but it''s trying to kill you. Chumi''er, is your Godfather doting on you so much that you don''t know how to write the word "rules"


    After teaching one, Murong Jinxin aimed the fire at the other. Her daughter''s little face was wrinkled with pain. Naturally, she saw it and was distressed. But in heartache, she didn''t want to miss this great opportunity to teach her a lesson.


    "Well, I''ve beaten and scolded. That''s it. Just say a few words and don''t scare the child


    This changed into the Hades protest, he took chumi''er into his arms, gently rubbed his big hand on chumi''er''s little buttocks, a white light instantly disappeared into chumi''er''s body, and the hot pain on chumi''er''s buttocks instantly disappeared.


    "She''s my daughter. It''s my business what I want to do. You black heart, get out of my way. You still have the face to talk, "he said


    Murong Jin heart white Hades one eye, the contempt in the eyes has been very obvious. She''s honey''s mother at least. How does she want to manage her daughter? Can he manage it?


    "According to the rules of the underworld, you can''t mention one thing after you''ve dealt with it. You are stepping on my underworld, so you have to follow the rules of my underworld. "


    The underworld, with a posture of protecting Du Zi, hugs Chu mi''er tightly for fear that Murong Jin''s heart will come to fight with him. In fact, from the moment he saw Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li, he knew that the little man in his arms might leave him today.


    That feeling, very complex, he can not describe, but feel very sad. If only honey were his daughter.


    "Who are you? I has the final say in the underworld. If you give her to me, I must beat her. "


    Murong Jin''s eyes flashed like stars. Pluto''s maintenance of mi''er had reached an almost abnormal level. He can teach her a lesson, but he won''t allow her to do it. So deep feelings, maybe even honey is not willing to leave him.


    You has the final say, except for honey.


    Murong Jin heart that of course appearance let the underworld a Leng, then deep eyes flashed a smile. She this words listen to let him feel very comfortable, of course his secretly pleased is not shown, lest Jun Mo Li is jealous.


    "I said, you are really enemies. Have you ever thought about the feelings of your children when you quarrel like this in front of them?"


    Jun Mo Li really can''t stand it. He first stares at Murong Jin''s heart, and then stares at Hades. He is about to be quarreled by them. Are they finished?


    He is not jealous. He just thinks that it''s bad for adults to quarrel in front of children, and it''s easy for children to leave psychological shadow.


    "Jun Mo Li, you are such a monster, hum..."


    Murong Jin''s heart drew, and she had to admit that Jun Mo Li''s words were right. If she and Hades give way in the household department, it will cause great pressure to honey.


    She has learned a lesson from this. Let''s go through it like this. There''s nothing to be investigated


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The scolded Jun Mo Li touched his nose. He knew that no one was partial. How could he become a pickpocket? Woman''s mind is really strange and terrible.


    "Honey, do you like godfather?"


    Seeing that they had stopped, Jun Mo Li went to Chu mi''er and squatted down. She rubbed her daughter''s slightly messy hair with great pity.


    Pluto''s love for mi''er, he has seen it very clearly. He gives mi''er to him, and he is very relieved... "Yes, godfather is very kind to me. I can''t live without Godfather..." hearing this, Chu mi''er wrinkled her little nose. Chubby little hand hooked the neck of the underworld, very intimate greasy, in the arms of the underworld coquetry. Godfather to her good, she was very clear. After two years together, she felt that Hades was her real father. She didn''t want to leave Hades because of her parents, but she didn''t dare to say it directly¡° Well, will your father and mother give you to Godfather as a daughter? " Jun Mo Li nodded, a little bitter in her heart, but she could understand her daughter''s feelings. In the past two years, they have not fulfilled their parents'' obligations at all, and their daughter is willing to recognize them, which makes them feel incredible. It''s normal for a daughter to be more dependent on Hades¡° Jun Mo Li... Don''t tease me... I will take it seriously... "Give honey to him as a daughter? The underworld''s body mercilessly a shock, quite inconceivable looking at the gentleman ink glass. He didn''t think Jun Mo Li was the one who would give his daughter away at will, but if Jun Mo Li said so, the truth of his words might be different¡° I''m not joking with you. As long as mi''er is willing, I''ll let mi''er follow you. I''ll have one with Jin Xin in a few years. As long as you can promise us that we can pick up honey to live in the human world at any time. " Jun Mo Li''s face is very serious, to show that he is not joking, send daughter this kind of thing can joke? He is not that kind of cruel father. He loves his daughter to the core¡° Naturally, you are her biological parents. When you want to come to see her and pick her up, it''s natural... "Pluto couldn''t believe his good luck. He was so excited that he was incoherent. Although honey is not his own, but he is also as his own daughter to pet. In the days to come, with honey''s company, he will feel much better¡° We can''t take care of her like you. It''s too dangerous to keep her around. However, it depends on what mi''er means. If mi''er doesn''t want to, I''ll take it as if I didn''t mention it. " Jun Mo Li sighed, looking at her daughter''s eyes with a bit of guilt and sorry. After all, it is because she is not strong enough that her daughter will face such a difficult choice. One day, when her daughter grows up, she will not resent them¡° Honey, would you like to stay in the underworld with godfather? Godfather will be very good to you. He will never spank you in the past... "Pluto put all his attention on the villain in his arms, and he has a tangle in his heart. He spoke carefully, with all his hopes. He knew that he could not replace the real meaning of his parents to honey, but he would try his best to take care of her. Besides, Jin Xin and Jun Mo Li will visit her from time to time. She doesn''t lose her parents'' love¡° If mi''er is godfather''s daughter, what should I call Godfather and father in the future? " Chu mi''er''s small eyebrows slightly wrinkled up, smart eyes in the two gorgeous men who turn around. She is willing to stay, godfather only one person, too lonely too poor. Just this address, she is very distressed¡° Just call this black hearted father... "Murong Jinxin, who had been silent, finally opened her mouth. Looking at the hope in the eyes of Hades, she really couldn''t bear to erase it. She only hopes that this man will not be alone in the future, and she has a thought in her heart... "Well, when my godfather has a princess, I''ll call that woman the queen..." Chu mi''er nodded with satisfaction, and felt that Jiang was still hot. Her mother''s words solved her doubts. But her next words, let the Hades and Murong Jin heart of the mouth at the same time smoked¡° Silly girl, with your father, how can you find a woman to make you angry? Don''t think about it... "About him and Jinxin, he can''t say for the moment. First, the child is too young, and second, he doesn''t want to embarrass Jun Mo Li¡° Shall I change my name? " Chumi''er has basically accepted the fact that she wants to stay in the underworld. She looks at Murong Jinxin with a small face, which is very lovely¡° Don''t change, the surname Chu is very good... "It''s the underworld who answers her. The underworld flatters and scrapes Chu mi''er''s little nose, smiling. It doesn''t matter what her family name is. What matters is that she stays with him. This kind of feeling of having relatives is very good... Jun Mo Li looks at the big one and the small two and laughs very happily. He presses down the light sadness in his heart, which is a mouth of evil scenery¡° Well, that''s it. But now we''re going to take honey back to the human world, and we still have to meet the people we should meet. "

 Chapter 540

    Chu Guoli Palace


    After saying goodbye to the underworld, Junmo Li and Murong Jinxin first take Chu mi''er to the underworld garden and take back Shuishui and Xiaoye who are cultivating in the underworld garden. Then a family of three plus two poison pets happily went back to the palace of King Li and the home where they had bid farewell for many years.


    All of a sudden, the return of a group of people broke the liwangfu, manager Lin thunder and rain, Chu Moxuan Ning''er and a lot of people crowded the hall of liwangfu, all of them came to see Chu mi''er, the little princess they had never met.


    It took a long time to send everyone away. Junmo glass sat down with Fengxuan, who came from Chu Mo Shang, and began to talk about business.


    "Brother Erhuang, you are back at last..."


    Chu Mo Shang almost cried with joy, and the second emperor''s brother''s return represented the end of his hard life. From tomorrow on, he will enlarge his vacation and accompany Ranran and Yueer well.


    "Although I''m back, it doesn''t mean that you can have fun. Brother Liu Huang, you have been in charge of the state of Chu for three years, so you have to continue to manage it. "


    How can Jun Mo Li not understand Chu Mo Shang''s idea? He raises his lips and laughs, and throws it to Chu Mo Shang. He is so angry that it''s not worth his life.


    He has been away from the court for three years, which is long enough to win the support of the people of Chu. I''m afraid that the emperor of the state of Chu deserves his name only if he is the younger brother of the sixth emperor.


    "No way, have you forgotten our agreement three years ago? My king has been a coolie for you for three years. That''s enough. "


    Want to pit him? This is Chu Mo Shang''s first reaction to Jun Mo Li''s words. In the past three years, God knows how tired he is. He gets up earlier than a chicken and sleeps later than a dog. He has had enough of these days.


    Who likes to do the hard work of the emperor? Anyway, he is fed up with it


    "Sixth Lord, I have been watching the sky many times in the past six months, and I found that the emperor star has been gradually approaching you. Maybe it''s because there is no Phoenix in the world, and the sky has changed as a result... "


    Feng Xuan looked at his future father-in-law and hesitated for a long time before he opened his mouth against the danger of being scolded. In general, once the emperor star has identified who will be the next emperor of the country, this time it will be an exception. The aura of the emperor on the glass Lord has gradually faded away, and it will disappear completely in about half a year.


    "Feng Xuan, don''t frame me up? Otherwise, your son-in-law will not be recognized by the king. "


    Is the emperor star approaching him? Talk about it. He never wanted to be the emperor of the state of Chu. His previous struggle was just to leave a way for himself. Now that he has a way to live, why should he let himself take a thorny road.


    He''s normal and his brain hasn''t been kicked by the donkey. Feng Xuan is just talking nonsense


    "Sixth Lord, I''m telling the truth. This is a well-known rumor, but it is true. However, the current situation is that the state of Chu and Xiling are ruled by the river. The reason for this is the disappearance of fengnv. "


    Fengxuan knew that he would face such a situation, but now the glass Lord is not what he used to be, and he still has a heavier burden. How can a small Chu state be compared with the peace of the four realms.


    In this way, even if Chu Mo Shang didn''t want to take it, he had to go against his will to take it


    "It''s none of my business. Now my responsibility is over. I don''t care about anything..."


    The deep meaning in Feng Xuan''s words makes Chu Mo Shang a Leng, and the brow that finally stretches out suddenly frowns tight again. Feng Xuan is his future son-in-law. He is afraid to make fun of this kind of thing. Is what he said true?


    I have worked hard for the state of Chu in the past three years, which has moved the world? Even the emperor star threw the olive branch of the throne at him?


    "I''m afraid a lot of things can''t be done by the sixth prince. I just figured out that the sixth prince will ascend the throne in one year..."


    In order to determine his premonition, Feng Xuan closed his eyes and began to calculate with his fingers. Soon, he opened his eyes and opened his mouth in surprise.


    It seems that this is God''s latest shooting. It''s doomed to be a good thing. The sixth prince can''t avoid it. Surely there will be an opportunity for him to become the emperor of Chu.


    "Feng Xuan, you are calculating. How can I avoid this disaster? As long as we don''t abandon our family and our daughter, we are willing to bear any cost... "


    This Chu Mo Shang some flustered, Feng Xuan is never easy to divination, because divination will consume his strength. But once he''s done it, it must be accurate.


    God, how could his life be so bitter? He didn''t want to work so hard for the country and the people. He just wanted to live his small life in peace and love his women and daughter.


    "There''s only one way. The sixth Lord is better not to try..."


    Feng Xuan shook his head to show that he really couldn''t help. There is only one way to change one''s destiny


    "What can I do? Tell me quickly, I will do it immediately... "


    As long as there is a way, it''s not a dead end. He''s willing to give up everything for freedom. He is not the emperor now, and the time to accompany Ranran and Yueer is enough. Once he ascends the throne, he should not think about whether he can see their mother and daughter day by day¡° Go to die, only when you die, everything will return to zero, and your destiny will start again... "Feng Xuan hooked the corner of his mouth. This method is absolutely impossible for the sixth prince. He didn''t believe that the sixth prince would choose to die in order to escape from the throne. Maybe even the underworld would not accept him. The reason why he said it was to make the sixth Prince die. The emperor of the state of Chu has decided to be the sixth prince¡° To die? I want to see you die first... "Chu Mo Shang rolled his eyes very impolitely, and the corners of his mouth gave out a fierce smoke. It''s a hundred dead, but he can''t bear to die. If he died, Ranran would be buried, too. How pitiful it is for Yueer to be alone¡° I still want to tell the sixth prince that God''s will can''t be violated. It''s yours, it''s yours. It''s not yours. You can''t force it if you want to. " Feng Xuan didn''t care too much about Chu Mo Shang''s words. She just gave a faint smile and took the tea on the table and sipped it gently¡° Heard, is your, is your, this Wang even if wants to rob also cannot rob. Brother Liuhuang, you should accept your fate. I see that the time has already been taken. If you don''t know the king of Japan, ask for his father''s abdication After listening to Feng Xuan''s words, Jun Mo Li''s heart was in full bloom. Originally thought that the state of Chu would become the biggest burden on him, but now I know that this burden has automatically gone to the sixth emperor''s younger brother. This kind of good thing is rare in a hundred years¡° Don''t... Don''t kill me... I''m so tired... I''ve been hurt by you two black hearted couples... "Chu Mo Shang wants to cry without tears, and his eyes look at Jun Mo Li with a few threads of chagrin. If he hadn''t given in again and again to help them, he would not have come to such an end. The throne, God damn the throne, go to his uncle''s... "You always have to face it. You''d better talk to Ranran when you go back later, so that she won''t make trouble at that time. If you don''t understand, I will let Jinxin talk about it. Jin Xin''s words, she always listen to very much Jun Mo Li looked at Chu Mo Shang''s sad face and quickly restrained his smile. At this time, if he laughs too happily, I''m afraid he will make liuhuangdi hate him. He''d better keep a low profile. Today is really a good day. It''s so good that he wants to roar a few times to celebrate... "No, dead horse is a living horse doctor. I still have to make the last fight. Brother Erhuang, I won''t go to court tomorrow. You can do it yourself. " Chu Mo Shang is crying and mourning a face, enchanting peach blossom eye is misty. He stood up and walked anxiously for several times. He simply took his heart. He doesn''t care about the state of Chu from now on. Maybe God sees that he has changed his appearance and mind¡° Brother Liuhuang, has Ranran ever said a word to you? The ideal is very rich, the reality is very bony. There are some things that you can''t manage if you want to. You can''t manage if you want to. The king has to take mi''er to Xiling, and then return to the dragon clan to continue to practice. If you don''t want to take care of it, leave it alone. Anyway, you can''t expect me to take care of it. I''m very busy. I don''t have time to deal with the trivial things. " Jun Mo Li picked an eyebrow and didn''t plan to give in. Anyway, at most, he left. Liu Huangdi thought that no matter his father, he would go to ask Liu Huangdi to take care of him. And he finally got what he wanted. It''s good to be an idle Lord in his life. His real body is a dragon. If he wants to break through the nine days of dragon Xiaohe, he must return to the forbidden area of the dragon clan to practice. Although he didn''t want to go back to the place of the Dragon nationality, he had no choice¡° Liu Wangye, the four realms will be in chaos, so don''t embarrass Li Wangye. The burden on him is far from as simple as you think. You are the emperor of Chu. In order to avoid the worry of King Li, he can''t cultivate against the evil god with all his heart... "Feng Xuan looks at the time is almost ripe, and looks at Chu Mo Shang sincerely. Many things liuwangye knows, and he also believes that liuwangye will not be selfish enough to ignore his brother. The four realms will be in chaos within half a year. The evil god will be transformed into a human form again and become a disaster everywhere. A bloody storm will come. At this time, we need to unite against the enemy. They can''t afford to fall apart¡° The cauldron of ten thousand springs can''t suppress the evil spirit of the four realms. The evil god will break the cauldron soon. At present, King jinxinli can''t compete with the evil god. Sixth Lord, you should consider carefully for yourself... "

 Chapter 541

    The most difficult time is coming, they these mortals really can''t help anything, the only thing they can do is not drag Jin heart behind.


    Compared with the four kingdoms, the state of Chu can''t even look at it. An emperor of the state of Chu, compared with the young master of the Dragon nationality, has to bear the responsibility of nothing more than nothing.


    "Well, I''m going back to my house. Go back and digest what you said. I''m a man with a miserable life. Let me go back and cry first... "


    Feng Xuan''s words all say this up, what does he still have to say? He can''t say no. He was very reluctant to compromise. You can only go back to the government to discuss with your own woman. Maybe Ranran can give him some advice.


    "I remember going to the court tomorrow, and the king would not care about the state of Chu. The power in the hands of the king, the king will let manager Lin find them to have a good communication, which will definitely become a big help after you ascend the throne. "


    Jun Mo Li knew that he needed time to digest well, and he didn''t stay. Just smile of exhort a few words, then toward Feng Xuan make a wink. Feng Xuan understands, immediately gets up and leaves behind Chu Mo Shang.


    So big hall, all of a sudden quiet down, only left Jun Mo glass leisurely taste tea, the corner of the mouth smile did not break.


    ¡­¡­


    Liuwangfu


    Chu Mo Shang went into the palace with a bitter face. He didn''t care about Feng Xuan who was behind him. Anyway, Feng Xuan was very familiar here and didn''t need him for a long time.


    Stumbling toward his yard, enchanting incomparable eyes with a bit of helplessness, depressed to the extreme.


    "Chu Mo Shang, what''s the matter with you? Is your father dead? "


    At the corner of an ambulatory, ye Ranran came out with a dish of snacks, eating while walking. Meng looked up and saw his own man''s agony. His first reaction was whether his father, who had already died, had gone.


    "Ranran, this is more terrible than dead dad. I really can''t live any longer."


    Chu Mo Shang mouth corner mercilessly a draw, really don''t know oneself of woman exactly is what thinking. Is he in a bad mood because his father died? Is that how she expected her father to report to the underworld?


    "Ah? What incurable disease have you got when you go out looking for women


    Ye Ranran swallowed the snack in his mouth, and his head began to turn, but he could not think of anything more painful than death. So, very speechless ridicule from him.


    "If you have that disease, you will not be spared. Ranran, let''s go back to our room. You have to comfort me, or I will die crying in the hut. "


    Although it''s his territory, it''s hard to guarantee that there''s no other people''s Secret line. If there are some sensitive words, it''s better to put them safely. He is now hurt in addition to the heart, and the body is also very sad, very much in need of her to appease.


    "Chu Mo Shang, in the daytime, are you nervous?"


    How can ye Ranran not hear the meaning of Chu Mo Shang''s words? He turns his eyes and thinks that this man is enough. When something happens, I''ll take it out on her. She''s not his outlet.


    "Ranran, it''s really serious. I''m afraid you''ll be crazy if you listen to it."


    Chu moshang throws the dish in Ye Ranran''s hand directly to one side of the table and leads Ye Ranran''s hand to his yard. He is really depressed now. He just wants to roll on the bed with Ranran.


    "Whoever believes your words is a fool. Chu moshang, please don''t tell me that you''ve fallen in love with Hua Feier. It''s not me who''s mad, but me who''s mad..."


    Ye Ranran is too lazy to fight. They have been together for so many years. Fighting in bed brother''s affairs is tantamount to eating and supporting themselves. He can do whatever he likes, as long as the so-called life is not like death in his mouth does not involve other women.


    "Is my vision that bad? You don''t have to pull on women when things happen. I want to live another two years. I don''t want to die in the hands of you and Jinxin. "


    Chu Mo Shang really wants to cry without tears, and once again hates his once unbearable past. Once a person has a stain, no matter how hard you try, it is impossible to bleach. Look at him, he has become the best wife slave, his own woman still refuses to let go of his past.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t be so paranoid... "


    Since that matter has nothing to do with women, ye Ranran said that she was also very calm. Chu Mo Shang was pulled back to the room, thrown on the bed, holding his neck asked quickly. Without asking, I''m afraid she won''t be able to ask in the next hour or two.


    "Ranran, Fengxuan figured out that this king was the real emperor of Chu. The disappearance of the Phoenix girl changed the Imperial Star in the sky, so... "


    Chu Mo Shang looks at the worry on Ye Ranran''s face, suppresses the agitation of his body, looks at Ye Ranran''s big eyes like Amethyst, and sighs.


    Although it has been half an hour since he arrived at his palace, he still can''t accept the cruel fact. He didn''t want to be emperor, not at all.


    "Ah? Are you sure? " Ye Ranran couldn''t believe it, but he was relatively calm. Delicate brow slightly wrinkled, Chu Mo Shang''s words let her a little surprised, she must make sure the reliable line of information¡° Yes, the second brother was also present at that time. Ranran, what should we do? I really don''t want to be an emperor. I just want to live with you and Yueer. But I can''t be the emperor. Fengxuan says that the second brother should try his best to deal with the evil god. He can''t be bothered by the government affairs of Chu state... "Chu moshang nods. Fengxuan is never a liar, and he is his father-in-law. He doesn''t dare to cheat himself even if he deceives anyone. He is now in a tangle of contradictions and worries. All kinds of emotional poisons are intertwined. He is not afraid of everything. He is afraid that Ranran will be far away from him because he became emperor. He once promised to live those good days of Ranran. When he became emperor, he could never fulfill them. The three members of their family can only live a dull life in that palace¡° Alas... "Ye Ranran lowered her eyes and sighed softly. She didn''t expect that things would develop to this point. She believed Chu Mo Shang''s words and Feng Xuan''s words. Now, how do they choose? Queen, she''s not interested at all. The palace, she didn''t want to move in at all. But it''s hard for them to disobey their destiny. What are their abilities to disobey it¡° Ranran, you must not have any opinions on me because of this. I can''t afford it... "Ye Ranran didn''t escape Chu Mo Shang''s eyes. Chu Mo Shang just felt cool. He can never lose Ranran, even if he goes against the sky. He knows that she doesn''t like the palace and doesn''t like being bound, but what he can do is limited, and he has no way... "Fool, do I have such shallow feelings for you? No matter what your status is, whether you are an emperor or a civilian, rich or poor, as long as you don''t make the mistake of principle, I will never leave you. " Ye Ranran gently patted his strong back and gave him a reassuring smile. When her words go out, there is a final decision in her heart. What she asks for is only a lifelong feeling given by this man. As long as this man can give it without any regrets, what is her status and where does she live? As long as a family can be happy, where can be their home¡° Chu Mo Shang, if you can''t hide, don''t hide. It''s an emperor. You can be it. Among the princes of Chu, only you and the second brother have the ability to take over the kingdom of Chu. Now the second brother has more important things to do, we can''t stand by. We owe Jinxin too much, we owe Pluto too much, so we should pay off the debt. " Ye Ran Ran kisses Chu Mo Shang''s gorgeous face twice and opens his mouth indifferently. Anyway, she''s used to the days when he''s as busy as a dog. Moreover, after he became the emperor and was in power, he was able to use his own people aboveboard. At that time, he might not be as busy as he is now¡° You have said that. I have nothing to refute. That''s it. When I have to take that position, I''ll talk about other things. Ranran, you can rest assured that you will always be the only one of the king, but there is one thing you have to be prepared for... "Chu Mo Shang, seeing his woman''s understatement, solved such an important matter, and relaxed a lot. If she wants him to be emperor, he will be emperor. As long as she can accompany him, let alone be an emperor, he would like to be a dog¡° What''s the matter? " Ye Ranran looks at Chu Mo Shang blankly. He''s just an emperor, but he doesn''t plan to accept imperial concubine. What else can she do to prepare for¡° Once the king becomes the emperor, you can''t let the country of Chu have no successor, so you have to give birth to a prince for the king... "Chu moshang laughs like a thief. In fact, he just wants Ranran to do something. With more children, Ranran has to take care of them, so she doesn''t have so much time to think about things. However, he was too careful to let Ranran know¡° It''s up to you to give birth to a boy or a girl. If you have no son in your life, I''m afraid I won''t give birth to a son until I die. So, I''ll give birth to two at most, no matter whether it''s male or female. You''d better have a psychological preparation... "Ye Ranran shrugged her shoulders indifferently, and giving birth was always in her plan. Originally, I was going to seal my stomach when I gave birth to one, but now I''m afraid I have to give birth to one more. The royal family pays attention to having many children and grandchildren¡° Well, then let''s do what we can do to have children... "Chu Mo Shang smiles with curved eyebrows, kisses Ye Ranran''s little face, and starts to make children. All in silence

 Chapter 542

    The following day


    When the court of Chu changed suddenly, Chu Haotian suddenly ordered Chu moshang to be the Regent of Chu, and began to take charge of all the affairs of Chu.


    Since the founding of the people''s Republic of China, there has never been a regent in the state of Chu. The news shocked the whole world.


    In the back garden of liwang mansion, a group of people are drinking tea leisurely. Except ye Ranran, most of them are in a good mood.


    "Ranran, Princess regent, the next step is the queen, tut tut..."


    Murong Jin heart gently sipped a sip of tea, looking at the mood is not very beautiful Ye Ranran, smile of open mouth. Chu Haotian''s action is not surprising at all. The purpose of the dead emperor''s doing this was to fear the fall of Chu Mo Shang''s power.


    "You love when you go, it''s not forced by you. Don''t make sarcastic remarks to me..."


    Ye Ranran glances at Murong Jin''s heart unhappily. She thought it could be done slowly, but Chu Haotian is so anxious. No, that Sao Bao stallion hasn''t come back since it entered the palace today.


    "It''s God''s will. How can you put the blame on us. It can only be said that you have picked up a potential stock, which is your life. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is not satisfied. She continues to laugh unkindly. The emperor of Chu is finally thrown out. In the future, they don''t have to worry about the affairs of Chu. They feel much more relaxed.


    This outcome is the best, Chu Haotian satisfied, they satisfied, thousands of Chu people will be satisfied!


    "Good luck? Murong Jinxin, you really dare to say. Well, don''t mention it. I''ll get angry when I mention it. Let''s talk about something else. "


    Ye Ranran stares at Murong Jin''s heart. Although she doesn''t object to Chu Mo Shang becoming emperor, she also promises that she will never complain about him, but she is still very unhappy. As Chu moshang said, when he became emperor, he would spend less and less time with their mother and daughter.


    "OK, let''s talk about Xiao Hui. It seems that the broken wolf never forgets you. Before, he encouraged mi''er to come to the world to look for yue''er, just to see you. You have to be prepared. Poof... "


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t know which pot to talk about. She naturally knows about Xiaohui. Most of them are joking now, but it also reminds Ye Ranran from the side that it''s better to guard against some things in advance to avoid being caught off guard.


    "I''m afraid it won''t work. I dare to come to my trouble. I have to beat it back to my mother. The wolf clan is ready to attack our fox clan again recently. You have to go back recently. Sooner or later, you will fight with it. Natural enemies are doomed to have no good results. "


    As soon as mentioning Xiaohui, ye Ranran inevitably remembers a recent annoyance. After the turmoil three years ago, the fox people were greatly weakened. Although grandma has been working hard for the past three years, the progress is still very slow. In the past three years, the wolf clan has been planning to annex the fox clan. Recently, they can''t bear it.


    "It seems that this time you have to toss, now the four circles will be chaotic, you''d better solve all the problems at one time."


    Perhaps this is also an opportunity. The relationship between the wolves and the foxes should change. At least they will not invade each other in the next few years.


    Xiao Hui''s feelings for Ranran doomed the wolf clan to be inferior in this wolf fox war. If Ranran is smart enough, he will know what to do.


    "Well, if they cheat too much, I''ll kill them. Tigers don''t get angry. They treat us foxes as sick cats. "


    Ye Ranran doesn''t think much, but thinks Murong Jinxin wants her to cut the grass and root. She will not be soft hearted to the enemy. Especially the broken wolf''s people, she was even more cruel to gnash her teeth.


    This time, let them make an end, either you die or I die


    "I reckon that the best you can do is to keep the well water away from the river and keep the river water away from each other. Well, I don''t want to get involved in the affairs of your two families. You are the closest person to me. Xiaohui is the poison pet who accompanies the underworld to grow up. He is also the favorite of the old underworld. I won''t do it unless your life is threatened. "


    As an outsider, can she intervene less or less. On the surface, the dark hearted ghost of Hades doesn''t seem to care about Xiaohui at all, but he knows that it''s just to stimulate Xiaohui to make progress, otherwise how can he give honey to Xiaohui for protection.


    "It''s none of your business. If I die in the hands of that broken wolf, it''s only because I''m not good at learning. I''ll admit it..."


    Ye Ranran, a close friend for many years, knows Murong Jinxin''s difficulties. Now that she has finished her magic work, she doesn''t want to trouble Jinxin.


    Jinxin''s relationship with Hades, she knows. She also doesn''t want to make Jinxin too difficult to be a person. After all, Jinxin wants to be with Hades in the future.


    "That broken wolf is reluctant to kill you. The great thing is that he forces you to be his wife. Poof..."


    She''s very sure about this. Even if Xiao Hui is involved in the interests of the wolves, he will never hurt Ranran. Just like its owner, for love at all costs.


    "Then I''d rather die. Don''t disgust me. That wolf is more hateful than Chu Mo Shang''s Sao Bao horse..." the unhappiness that once happened with Xiao Hui made Ye Ranran''s small eyebrows tighten tightly. She never had a good impression on the broken wolf. She would rather be lonely all her life than go with the broken wolf¡° I''m afraid that broken wolf will follow mi''er in the future. We have given mi''er to Hades as our daughter. I''m afraid you will have many opportunities to meet her in the future. " Before they returned to the human world, Hades had already mentioned it to them. Xiaohui''s accomplishments are not low. In recent years, he has become one of the most powerful beasts in the underworld. Pluto will arrange it in honey''s side, to honey''s safety is also a guarantee. Although she had some opinions on the broken wolf, she agreed reluctantly from the overall situation. The reason why I didn''t follow him this time was that I had to recuperate and be punished in the underworld¡° It doesn''t matter. I''ll do it automatically. Just, how can you suddenly give honey to Pluto? " When you want to talk and play with honey, just bring her into the room. Since the underworld has made such arrangements, there is a reason for her, and she can''t interfere¡° Honey is willing to follow Pluto herself, so let her follow. It''s not easy for Hades to pull her up, and his feelings for honey don''t have to be as shallow as our parents. It''s right to raise Guo Sheng. Honey is more dependent on him... "Murong Jin shrugs her shoulders, saying that it''s so light, and there''s no big fluctuation in her heart. Honey is just another father who loves her, and it won''t affect their relationship with honey. It''s killing two birds with one stone¡° It''s true that it''s really hard for him to win the status of Hades. Before I left the underworld, I met him and saw that he was changing Mier''s diaper. Mier peed his hand directly. He didn''t even frown. On the contrary, he coaxed the crying Mier patiently. Of course, I sigh that if he has children, his children will be very happy. " It''s really not easy to raise a child who is really big and over born. It''s the most important thing to do. It''s not easy to pull a child with a handful of excrement and urine. Jinxin they make such a decision, she can also think through. Honey will not be wronged if she follows Pluto. Instead, she will enjoy all the good things in the world. Also can see from this, the underworld to Jin heart''s affection deep to what extent¡° They can also be regarded as a kind of fate. Honey has his blessing, which can also be regarded as the child''s blessing. Since the ghosts of the underworld call her the little princess, let her be the real little princess of the underworld. " Honey has told her a lot about some things, she knows. It is precisely because she knows that she made such a decision. She''s just a little worried. One day after she dies, she and Pluto are destined to be entangled with each other for some time. She can''t be together with Pluto when her daughter is still alive¡° Well, my brother-in-law mentioned that you are going to Xiling. When will you leave? " Ye Ran Ran nodded. If she was Jin Xin, she would make the same decision. Think of the things that Jun Mo Li said to Chu Mo Shang before, want to make sure Murong Jinxin''s plan¡° Three days later, I''ll take a rest. I''ve been too tired for the past three years. I have to live a life of sleeping until I wake up naturally. This time I''m going to Xiling, I plan to go directly from the underworld, otherwise I will waste too much time. After that, we have to go to the dragon clan. Junmo glass needs to break through the last layer of the dragon clan''s forbidden area for six days. " She didn''t want to enter the place of the dragon in her life. If it wasn''t for Long Xiao''s early success, she wouldn''t go to kill her. Long Xiang, the man who didn''t agree with her, was disfigured because of her in those years. This time, he would never give more chances to make trouble of her. There is also the haunted dragon Qingying. I''m afraid there are many old accounts to settle this time. Damn it, she won''t let go of any of them¡° Well, I guess that''s the time to go back to the fox clan, just in time, I... "In fact, she should go back today, but because she wanted to stay with Jinxin, she delayed the time to go back. Right now, Jin Xin left, she can also immediately return to Fox family to sit down, will those wolves beat a shit. But before she had finished, there was a strange wave in the air. Almost instantaneously, she already felt that it was the breath of Xiaoyue. So the whole face sank. When Xiaoyue comes here, I''m afraid something has happened to the Fox family... "Princess, go back and have a look. The action of the wolf clan is ahead of schedule, and now they are fighting with us. The current situation is not optimistic... "

 Chapter 543

    Xiaoyue''s face with a few silk of anxiety, this time the wolf family but do their best to attack, regardless of everything, we have to take their Fox family.


    Because of that belief, those wolves are just like crazy. If the princess doesn''t go back, I''m afraid they can''t resist it for three days.


    "Those restless wolves deceive me. I have to peel off all their skins..."


    Ye Ranran took a deep breath and stood up angrily. It''s urgent. She must leave at once. Don''t say goodbye to that Sao Bao stallion. I''m afraid I don''t even have time to say a few words to my daughter.


    "Jinxin, I''m going back. Please help me talk to the horse and ask him to settle down for me..."


    Ye Ranran looks at Murong Jin''s heart. Seeing Murong Jin''s heart nodding, she doesn''t say a word of nonsense. As soon as she flashes, she follows Xiaoyue away.


    "I''ll go to the underworld and talk to Xiao Hui, so that the blood of the two races will not flow into a river, and there is no room for maneuver."


    Jun Mo Li, who had been silent, put down his cup and finally opened his mouth. If the fox clan and the wolf clan are completely opposed, I''m afraid that later Ranran and Xiaohui will plant everlasting hatred.


    Xiao Hui has a special identity. He is not only the poison pet of the wolf, but also the patron saint of honey. He doesn''t want to let things go beyond his control.


    "Well, let''s go. I''ll send someone to the sixth Prince''s house to tell the horse that yue''er will stay with us for the time being."


    Murong Jin nodded, her man''s mind she can guess. If he wants to meddle in his own business, he will meddle in it, and she will not interfere.


    As for the Sao Bao Ma, who has just become regent, the court is busy enough for him. I''m afraid he has no time to take care of yue''er. It''s better to let yue''er stay with her for a few days, or to be a companion with mi''er.


    ¡­¡­


    Fox clan


    A fox wolf war has been launched, the two groups have almost done their best, as the main battlefield of the fox, has long been dead everywhere. Blood light all over the sky, thick smell of blood in the air, for a long time had left.


    Ye Ranran rushed to the battlefield with fire. After seeing the scene in front of him, he almost felt dizzy. She was floating in the air, and her feet didn''t dare to touch the ground, because all the blood was flowing on the ground, which was terrible.


    "Ranran, you are back at last..."


    After fox Su Su killed several wolves, she raised her eyes and saw Ye Ranran, whose face was so gloomy that she finally put down the big stone in her heart.


    The return of Ranran means that this battle may have a turn for the better. Because of the civil strife more than three years ago, they couldn''t resist the attack of wolves.


    "Grandma, how many fox people have been killed by the wolves today, I will let them return ten times and a hundred times!"


    Ye Ranran floats to Hu Su Su and looks at Hu Su Su''s clothes which have been dyed red by blood. His heart is very heavy. All this should have been her responsibility, but because of her playfulness and selfishness, let Grandma alone bear, she is really unfilial.


    "OK, grandma, I believe you can..."


    Fox Su Su looked at the granddaughter who had been reborn in front of her, and nodded in a complicated mood. Her own people have died so much, even if all the wolves of the wolf clan are buried with her, she thinks it is not enough.


    In the current situation, they are always under pressure. In fact, she didn''t expect Ranran to win the battle. She just wanted to draw and was satisfied.


    After all, their strength is far less than that of the wolves in their heyday, and she dare not ask too much


    "Grandma, go to one side and have a rest. I''ll take care of it here."


    Ye Ranran''s little white hand waved, and with a gentle force, he wrapped foxu Su and sent foxu Su, who was already exhausted, out of the war.


    Grandma''s body is not as good as before, she can''t let Grandma work so hard, otherwise her heart will be upset.


    "Listen to me, fox people, when foreign enemies invade, we must advance and retreat hand in hand. If you don''t drive these dregs out, you will never give up and kill them! "


    Ye Ranran''s Amethyst eyes flashed a cold killing idea of Dawson. The white sleeve robe waved to those wolves who didn''t want to die. With one hand, he killed those low-level wolves mercilessly.


    Her voice mixed with mana runs through the fox clan, domineering and publicity, but enough to boost morale.


    "Kill! Kill the wolves! Kill all the wolves


    In fox clan, almost all foxes know that their princess practices in the underworld. They not only refined the unique knowledge of fox clan, but also got the true legend of Hades. Now that the princess is back, they will not lose to the foxes.


    The deafening Ying harmony came from all directions and gathered over the Fox family, forming a strong support.


    From this war, the fox clan has been at a disadvantage. Although Ye Ranran''s contribution has inspired the fox clan''s morale, it can''t turn the war around immediately.


    On the contrary, after feeling the powerful counterattack of the fox clan, the clan leader and the little master of the wolf clan were in a hurry and launched a more crazy attack with their own clan.


    The sound of killing is so loud and the blood is flowing like a stream. In this grassland, where the edge is not visible, there is a strong breath of death. Such a battle of life and death is doomed to be a tragedy for both sides¡° The fox is in the sky Ye Ranran watched his people fall one by one, and even many of them didn''t even have a whole body. Anger comes from it. I can''t care about anything. Flying into the air, he directly used the unique skill of Fox family. A powerful force roared out of her body, forming an invisible net in mid air, which caught the wolf in the front. A burst, that invisible big net more and more tight, but a minute''s time, will be those who were caught in the net of the wolf stiffly strangled. This great change made the head of the fox clan very surprised. Seeing that ye Ranran once again used the second move of the fox, he was in a hurry¡° Let the four elders entangle Ye Ranran first, and I will summon the holy wolf guardian of our wolf clan. " Wolf Youwei, the leader of the wolf clan, immediately captured his son. After giving an order, he began to cast a spell and opened a holy wolf curse that was never known to outsiders. Ye Ranran, they can''t resist. There''s only one way they want to win in the end. That is to call their wolf''s holy wolf, let the holy wolf deal with Ye Ranran and protect their wolf''s safety. A layer of blood mist suddenly gushed out of the air, which was woven with the blood of the clan leaders of the wolf clan. The blood mist spread in mid air and soon covered the whole sky. There was a lot of blood in the air, and ancient incantations floated around, which shocked people''s hearts. Even the wolf and fox people who were fighting stopped fighting. Looking at the incredible scene, their knees could not help talking to themselves, which gave birth to a feeling of worship¡° Ha ha, it''s a little interesting... "Ye Ranran''s figure retreats, looking at the blood fog in the sky, and his mouth draws a thick sneer. I just want to call the broken wolf. She will wait and see what the broken wolf can do with her¡° Ranran, wolf Youwei is calling their wolf family''s holy wolf. As far as I know, the holy wolf of the wolf clan has boundless power. I''m afraid you are not the opponent of that wolf. What can we do? " Hu Su Su saw all this and felt very sad. The holy wolf of the wolf family was born along with this continent. Its duty is to protect the wolf family and prevent the wolf family from suffering the pain of extermination. The terrible thing about it is that no one knows how high its cultivation is¡° Holy wolf? Holy wolf of wool. I don''t know how many times I beat that broken wolf, and I stripped him of his hair. Now, because she encourages the little princess of the underworld to go to the human world, she is beaten by Jin Xin. Maybe she is hiding in the underworld and crying. I still need to be afraid of it? " Ye Ranran just feels funny. She also believes that the broken wolf will not hurt her at all. First, it has feelings for itself. Second, it is also the most important reason. The broken wolf is the poison pet of the underworld, and Jinxin is the future Princess of the underworld, so it doesn''t dare to hurt her at all¡° Ah... You... You even stripped the hair of the holy wolf... You... "Husu Su was tongue tied, facing the holy wolf. Their ancestors of the fox clan were very awed, because the holy wolf had never hurt a fox. When it was still a wolf, it never allowed the wolf to invade the fox¡° What is it to strip it of its hair? This time, if it doesn''t give me an explanation, I''ll roast its meat and use its bones to stew... "Ye Ranran looks at the bloody fog, and a vague figure gradually appears. Her fingers are clenched into fists, and she will let the broken wolf pay the price of bleeding today¡° Ah... Ranran you... "Hu Su Su Su is about to be dizzy by Ye Ranran''s words. Looking at the shadow emerging in the air, a strong pressure has made her gasp. Such a terrible Saint Wolf, Ranran even dare to roast its meat and stew with its bones. This child is really... "Grandma, don''t worry, I''m not afraid of this broken wolf. Fox clan will be OK, I swear by my life Ye Ranran pats Hu Su''s shoulder placidly. She naturally knows the reason why Hu Su responds like this. From the pressure released in the air, she really underestimated the broken wolf. She even felt that it was the broken wolf who was teasing her when they were practicing in the netherworld. Because this kind of coercion can''t be formed after years of cultivation. Even a master like her feels a little out of breath, not to mention her own people¡° Wolf is promising. Is that why you called me? If you can''t beat these foxes, don''t make trouble everywhere. You can''t afford me to wipe your ass.... "

 Chapter 544

    In the middle of the sky, the blood red shadow became more and more clear, until the blood faded away, and the ash appeared in the eyes of the wolves and foxes.


    It first glanced at the smiling Ye Ranran not far away, then glanced at the mountain of corpses, and finally turned its eyes on the wolf Youwei who had knelt down and opened his mouth lightly.


    "The wolf is promising. See the holy wolf. Please bless us. The wolf clan is better than the fox clan..."


    Wolf Youwei only felt that his whole body was inexplicably shaking up, but he didn''t even have the courage to look at Xiaohui. The holy wolf really deserves to be the holy wolf. It''s so powerful that they are astonished.


    If the wolf is willing to protect them, they will be able to wipe out the fox tribe and complete the unification of the grassland


    "Wolf is promising. Are you telling a joke? My duty is to protect the safety of the wolf clan when the foreign enemy invades. What kind of foreign enemy invades you? "


    Xiao Hui hooked the corner of his mouth and squinted at the wolf. There was no doubt about his arrogant attitude. Its tone is disdainful, its eyes are fierce, and its aura is frightening. Even ye Ranran has to look at it.


    "Holy wolf, I just want to complete the instructions of my ancestors, and ask the holy wolf to be aware of it..."


    Smell speech, wolf Youwei is scared almost curl pants. He didn''t know that the holy wolf was so difficult, and even less did he know that the duty of the holy wolf was to protect the safety of the wolf family when the foreign enemies invaded.


    A cold sweat fell from his forehead, slipped his stiff neck, and disappeared into his clothes


    "The teachings of our ancestors? What''s the motto? Who laid down the motto? "


    A trace of violence flashed through the small gray and green eyes. The wolves and foxes had always been at peace. Since it left the wolf family, I don''t know why it suddenly became an old enemy. Before, because there was no large-scale conflict between the two ethnic groups, it didn''t bother to manage until ye Ranran appeared.


    It likes Ye Ranran, but because of the resentment between the wolves and the foxes, ye Ranran has a kind of inexplicable resentment towards it, so it begins to think about how to change the relationship between the wolves.


    But before he had time to act, the wolf did something against the sky, which really made him angry


    "According to the instructions laid down by the 88th leader of the wolf clan, I just follow the instructions of my ancestors..."


    Wolf Youwei is not a fool. He hears some clues from Xiaohui''s mouth, and his heart suddenly sinks to the bottom of the valley. He knew that he might be killed by the 88th patriarch. Looking at the appearance of the holy wolf, they don''t approve of their wolf invasion of the fox.


    In fact, he is not a big evil wolf, but he dare not forget his father''s teachings and his ancestors'' instructions. In order to complete the unification of the wolf clan, he will frequently calculate the fox clan these years.


    "The 88th patriarch? Hum, I''m brave enough to change all the rules I set... "


    Xiao Hui takes a look at wolf Youwei, and instantly reads out wolf Youwei''s inner thoughts. It is born with the ability to read any wolf''s heart language anytime and anywhere. Therefore, it knows that the wolf is indeed acting on orders, rather than deliberately launching the war.


    A black figure appeared in my mind, and I immediately understood why those last words came from. Good, very good


    "Holy wolf, look at this..."


    Wolf for swallowing saliva, he has thoroughly understood the meaning of the Saint Wolf. For a moment, it was difficult. Looking at the corpses everywhere, his heart trembled.


    War is the most terrible thing. He always knew and delayed the battle of wolf and fox until three years later when he had to fight against fox people


    "Withdraw, you will die in this war. All the people of the two ethnic groups will be buried well. Since then, there is no permission not to step into the arc of the territory half step


    Xiao Hui swept the mountain of corpses again, and sighed a little in his heart. I''m afraid it''s a bit too big. There are so many people dead in the fox clan. Ye Ranran can''t let it go so easily.


    If it is true, its words just fell, ye Ranran came out with a cold smile.


    "Withdraw? Do you wolves think fox is easy to bully? Come and go as you like? I''ll tell you that none of the wolves of our fox clan are going to leave today, including you, who were once stripped by me. "


    There is always karma in this world, and no one can do what he wants. If you let the wolf simply roll, then they will be more lawless in the future, they are afraid that the fox will never have peace.


    She understood the meaning of the broken wolf. It turns out that the wolf clan is not allowed to invade the fox clan all the time. It''s just that after leaving, it was manipulated by a certain leader of the wolf clan, which caused the hatred between the two clans for many years.


    "Ye Ranran, this is the best result. Whether you accept it or not is like this..."


    Small ash mouth corner mercilessly drew to draw, quite helpless looking at the woman who flew in front of him, a gray light flashed, a handsome incomparable man then replaced its animal body, looking at his favorite person gently.


    Today, it must resolve the feud between the two ethnic groups, otherwise it and ye Ranran will go even harder


    "Ha, let''s have a good fight. Unless you can kill me, I''ll take revenge. I''ll never die with you wolves." Xiao Hui''s attitude makes Ye Ranran stunned. She carefully stares at the man in front of her for a long time. Finally, she sees a trace of unchangeable strength in her eyes. There are waves in her Amethyst like eyes. This is the real ash. "You are not my opponent, but you also know that I am reluctant to hurt you. Ye Ranran, the endless war can only put the two ethnic groups into a desperate situation. One day when the heaven can''t tolerate it, the two ethnic groups will only get the end of extermination. Is that what you are happy to see? " Xiaohui naturally understands the stubborn woman in front of her. She suppresses Ye Ranran and rubs her messy hair with her big hand. If it''s not the time, she really wants to put her in her arms and kiss her hard¡° You... "Ye Ranran found that she was suppressed by Xiaohui before she could move. She was so shocked that she couldn''t describe her mood at the moment. Those rumors are true. This broken wolf''s cultivation is to a certain extreme, and may be able to compete with Hades. She wanted to fight with it, but she had no other meaning except to seek death and shame herself. Because as long as it sticks out a little finger, it can crush her to death¡° Put it down, put it down, everyone is happy, you are the only one trapped. Ye Ranran, I promise that the wolf clan will make friends with the fox clan from now on. If you can''t do it, what can you do? " Xiaohui naturally didn''t let go of the look in yeran''s eyes. She thought of all kinds of things in the past and couldn''t help shaking her head. In the past, it was the image it could create. Pretend for a long time, it is also lazy to change, until met her¡° To die, I won''t give up. If I don''t kill the wolves, I can''t die in peace... "Ye Ranran was so suppressed by Xiao Hui that she couldn''t even move. Suddenly, a stream of inexplicable anger came out of her heart. She raised her head high, looked at Xiaohui''s extremely gentle face, and growled with gnashing teeth. This broken wolf dare to humiliate her in front of her people. She can''t swallow this tone... "Silly girl, don''t be angry. You can''t destroy the wolf clan, just as I can''t destroy the fox clan. God is doomed to everything, you don''t waste time to toss Xiao Hui sighed again and pinched Ye Ranran''s small nose. How fierce is the fox''s temperament? It''s so low, what''s she dissatisfied with? Do you really want to let it kneel to her, she is willing to give up¡° Broken wolf, if you have seed, let me go, I''ll fight with you... "Ye Ranran was completely angered by his little action, and his Amethyst eyes turned into a raging anger. If she hadn''t suffered from being unable to move, she would have rushed up and beat his ass. This broken wolf, she has been unbearable... "Let go of you? Don''t think about it in your life. It''s hard for me to fall in love with a woman. I don''t want to fall in love with you. It''s a fact that no one can change. " Xiao Hui thinks that it''s just a waste of saliva to talk with Ye Ranran. After leaving a word behind, she ignores Ye Ranran and turns her eyes to Husu, whose face is already very white. Based on the fox element is Ye Ranran''s grandmother, it converged a little, light open mouth¡° Foxu Su, the wolf is responsible for the loss of foxes in this war. In the future, the two ethnic groups will have good relations from generation to generation, and there will never be war. Are you satisfied with the result of such disposal? " Although it is asking, but the tone has been a bit tough. Anything it wants to do will not change because of anyone. This result is the best for them. If it wasn''t for ye Ranran, it wouldn''t give a promise of non infringement¡° Satisfied... Satisfied... The treatment of Saint Wolf is fair... Everything depends on the judgement of Saint Wolf... "Hu Su Su Su''s cold sweat keeps flowing. The Saint Wolf of human world has already shown weakness in front of Ranran. What else can she be dissatisfied with? As the head of a clan, she naturally hopes that her people will be safe. War, in addition to killing, is endless pain. What''s more, the holy wolf suppresses Ranran as soon as she makes a move. If she has a little sense, she will know how to do the best for both sides... "You are a sensible person, so it''s settled. This is the black wolf sword. It''s also my betrothal gift for ye Ranran. Take good care of it. In the future, if any wolf of the wolf clan invades the fox clan without permission, you can use this sword to kill them all... "

 Chapter 545

    Xiaohui recites the incantation lightly, and a sword with cold light appears in his hand. On the sword, there are three big words with glittering gold.


    The wolf sword is the sacred thing of the wolf family, representing a kind of supreme power. From the day the wolf was born, it was kept by the Saint Wolf.


    As soon as the wolf sword came out, the wolf people who had already got up knelt down, and the respectful attitude made Ye Ranran''s mouth draw fiercely.


    "Thank you for the sword, but I can''t take it. As for Ranran''s marriage, it''s up to her to decide... "


    Hu Su Su looked at the wolf sword floating in front of him, hesitated for a moment, then knelt down and didn''t intend to accept Xiao Hui''s kindness.


    If the sword didn''t involve Ranran''s marriage, she would be happy to accept it. But this sword is Ranran''s betrothal gift


    "If you don''t accept it, you have to accept it. What I give you is not something you don''t want to accept. You don''t have to worry too much about Ranran. I won''t force her. "


    Small ash picked to pick eyebrow, didn''t have any displeasure because of fox element''s refusal, on the contrary feel fox element to Ye Ranran is heartfelt to cherish.


    The wolf sword represents the supreme glory. The advantages of it are beyond description. But Husu gave up for ye Ranran


    "I said, you''re going to be shameless? What''s the difference between your behavior and the scum who robs women? Is the wolf great? I don''t want to give it to you for free... "


    Ye Ranran snorted coldly and wanted to buy her with a broken sword? There''s no door. This broken wolf''s wishful thinking is so good that she might as well let it.


    She is the master of her feelings. If she doesn''t like it, let alone the wolf, she won''t follow it even if it is the master of all things.


    "There''s nothing wrong with being a scum. Ye Ranran, as he used to say, if I need to rob you, I will do it without blinking."


    Once it''s paid, it''s hard to stop. Ye Ranran is happy to accept it, and she is the only one who doesn''t accept it. She is a smart woman, and she will know how to choose.


    This woman, from the moment it meets her, from the moment it is willing to be unconditionally beaten by her, it is doomed that it will happen one day.


    "No wonder all the members of the wolf clan are dregs. You are the source. Remember, don''t try to be strong with me, or I''ll die like hell. "


    Ye Ranran stares at the handsome man in front of him. She has already said that she can''t do anything about his shameless announcement.


    Chu moshang''s shamelessness is well known, but compared with this broken wolf, he is not worth mentioning. He is the ancestor of the shameless world


    "Ha ha, don''t be too full of words, so that you won''t even scold yourself for taking care of your children in the future..."


    Small gray white eyes a turn, for ye Ranran this woman''s stubborn, it said don''t agree. What''s wrong with it? What''s worse than her? He has what he wants. It''s her good fortune to take a fancy to her.


    "Your sister, I really don''t want to scold you, but I can''t help it..."


    Ye Ranran spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, and looks at the wolf tribe people who start to act under the command of wolf Youwei. They still want to rush up and tear up all the wolves.


    These wolves killed so many of their people, because this so-called holy wolf''s words, is everything really gone?


    Although she hated war, she couldn''t swallow it¡®


    "Ranran, forget it. This is the trend of the times. Why should there be war if there is permanent peace? "


    Hu Su Su sees that ye Ranran''s whole face turns red, and walks up to calm Ye Ranran''s mood. In this war, the casualties of the wolves are also very heavy, and the wolves are willing to compensate for the losses. She can''t advance in an inch just because she is reasonable.


    "Grandma, you are too soft. Only you can believe this broken wolf''s words. Anyway, I don''t believe it... "


    Ye Ranran looks at Hu Su angrily, as if he is not satisfied with Hu Su Su''s unconditional concession. Although I know Xiaohui''s position in the grassland, who dares not to give Xiaohui''s face to the whole grassland? Grandma actually has no way.


    "Silly girl, the holy wolf is our belief. All the races in our grassland trust it unconditionally. Now, it''s the best ending. If we really want to fight on, we can''t fight... "


    This is not really to destroy her own taxi, to raise the prestige of others. Looking at the whole grassland, who can beat the Saint Wolf? In fact, it''s no use for Ranran to get tangled up like this. It''s just that he''s not happy with the command.


    "Broken wolf, do not let me go, do you still want to be scolded?"


    Hu Su Su''s words, ye Ranran can''t refute, and finally she has to stare at the man in front of her and roar angrily.


    Well, since the patriarch has said that, her little fox has no right to change anything. That''s good. She can pat her ass and leave. In the future, she doesn''t have to worry about wolves.


    "Ye Ranran, I''ll take you to a place where you must stay with me for a month..."


    Xiao Hui rubbed the leaves again, dyed the soft hair, flashed a smile in her green eyes, and the love of doting on her face can''t be ignored. There, it''s never been with anyone. But just after she tried her Kung Fu, she felt it necessary to take her to... "If I don''t go, stay with you, you might as well slap me dead..." hearing the speech, ye Ranran''s face changed again, and his goose bumps came out. It''s worse to stay with this wolf for a month than to kill her. If this broken wolf plots against her, she doesn''t even have a chance to resist. She doesn''t want it¡° It''s never bad for you to be with me. In the underworld garden, I can help you greatly increase your skills. In the next month, I will teach you how to make the most of the power contained in your body... "Xiao Hui just laughs at Ye Ranran''s guard and dislike. That time''s matter thought to have already branded too deep mark in her heart, I''m afraid this lifetime all can''t erase. However, he still wanted to help her, not for anything else, just for the pure love in his heart... "I don''t need you to teach me, I can understand it by myself, so don''t meddle in your business." Ye Ranran was obviously stunned. She didn''t expect that Xiaohui''s attainments were so high. After trying her skills, she knew that she couldn''t completely control the huge energy in her body. Although she knew that it meant well, she didn''t want to accept it. In order to avoid like Jin heart, was moved to his next life are set in¡° I''m afraid you can''t understand it in your whole life. At that time, because your cultivation is not enough, you''ll be waiting for your body to explode and die. Don''t expect Hades to help you. Even if he wants to help you, he can''t Don''t think that Xiao Hui also knows what ye Ranran''s idea is. It''s really not to scare her. At the last step, the underworld can''t help her. Even if Murong Jin forces her, the underworld will never do anything beyond his bottom line. It has been with the underworld for so many years. It knows too much about the nature of the underworld. Only Murong Jinxin can make the underworld pay any price unconditionally, even his life¡° Why not? I don''t believe that the underworld will die without help. Don''t forget that I still have Jin Xin to support me... "Ye Ranran sniffs at Xiao Hui''s words. The underworld listens to Jin Xin. Jin Xin can''t watch her die, which is why she has been afraid to tell the truth. When she left the underworld at that time, the huge energy contained in her body could only control one third of it, and she could only control half of it with more than one year''s efforts. After that, she fell into a bottleneck, how to do can not have a breakthrough¡° If you really come to the last step, Pluto wants to save you, you must import the energy from your body into your own body. But in order to prevent you from giving this force to others at will, the ancestors of the fox clan specially put the imprisonment in this force. If you want to pass on meritorious service, you can, but you must pass it on when you are in love with others. What do you think Pluto will do for you? " Fox ancestors have a very clear meaning, that is, Feishui does not flow to outsiders. Ye Ranran can only pass the skill to his man, but Chu Mo Shang has no life to bear. Now it has to stop Ye Ranran from going to the last step, so it may pay some price for it... "Pluto really can''t do that step, but I would rather die than do that with you, let you take away the fox energy in my body, hum..." Ye Ranran is silly, she really doesn''t know that the energy in her body still has such imprisonment, Isn''t that going to kill her? She is also a woman with integrity. It''s impossible for her to come around with that wretched bag on her back, even if the wolf really wants to save her¡° Don''t think me so dirty. That''s the only way to save you at the last step. Your current situation is not so bad, you go with me, I will have a way to slowly guide the energy in your body... "Xiao Hui is really crying without tears, looking at the life and death unwilling from its Ye Ranran, a kind of sadness rises in her heart. I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with Ye Ranran. As soon as I stretch my hand, I take ye Ranran, who still can''t move, into my arms. The unique fragrance comes to the nose, which makes its body subconsciously tight. With some effort, he forced himself not to be so obsessed. With a flash of body shape, he quickly disappeared in front of the wolves and foxes with Ye Ranran. The wolf and fox people knelt down one after another and worshipped devoutly. For them, it is a great honor to see the holy wolf in their lifetime. There was a deafening sound floating in the air, which soared into the sky and hovered for a long time¡° To the wolf, to the princess... "" to the wolf, to the princess... "

 Chapter 546

    The holy land of wolves


    On the top of the snow mountain, a place full of smoke, strands of fairy Qi are floating in the air, revealing a pure aesthetic feeling.


    On the edge of the cliff, a small wooden house stands quietly, with a sense of bleakness.


    "Broken wolf, why did you bring me here?"


    The great change of temperature makes Ye Ranran shrink suddenly. His Amethyst like eyes sweep around, shivering and growling.


    Is this wolf trying to kill her? Such a cold place, roughly estimated at least minus 20 or 30 degrees, is to her life.


    "If you feel cold, lean in my arms..."


    Small ash droops Mou to look at the woman in the bosom pretty but person, seem to have if have no of sigh a. It naturally knows how cold it is here. The reason why it doesn''t warm her body is that her body can''t adapt.


    "You are openly trying to take advantage of me. Even if I die of cold, I will not find you to keep warm."


    Ye Ranran snorts coldly. She doesn''t want to make any comments on Xiao Hui''s shameless behavior. Now she just wants to know what they''re doing here?


    "Silly girl, don''t fight with me. Remember, no matter how cold it is, you have to bear it. Don''t cast magic to keep warm. Otherwise, the real Qi in your body will go against the current. Although it will not go to death, it will be paralyzed for life, which is more terrible than death. "


    Xiao Hui shook his head, but he still gave a few cautious warnings. It''s a matter of life. I can''t be careless. This woman is stubborn. She knows that she is also reluctant to die.


    "Broken wolf, you know it, but you still bring me here. You just want to freeze me to death..."


    Hearing the words, ye Ranran''s whole face shrugged down. It''s the top of the snow mountain. If you can''t use the magic to keep warm, it will really kill you.


    She is not a broken wolf. Her skill has reached the level of perfection. She can warm up automatically without casting a spell


    "I''m willing to freeze my own woman? Are you thinking too much? But you''d better be honest with me, or I''ll leave you in this place where you don''t shit... "


    It''s only a short time for Xiao Hui to find that ye Ranran''s lips are blue and blue with cold. She is distressed at once. She takes her several big steps and walks into the cabin.


    There is a natural frost resistant layer in the cabin, which can automatically block the cold outside. Ye Ranran is put on a wolf skin soft chair by Xiao Hui, and his body begins to warm up slowly.


    "Ha, even if you have this heart, I''m afraid you don''t have the courage. Jinxin can''t have no idea about your being called back to the wolves. If you go back and I disappear, you know better than I do


    Ye Ranran disdains to hook the corner of his mouth. No matter how powerful the broken wolf is, his other identity is the poison pet of Hades. With its temperament, it is impossible to fight against the underworld, otherwise it is impossible to let Jinxin butcher.


    "You know that it''s good to enjoy the cool under the big tree..."


    Small ash can''t deny her words, Murong Jin heart of terrible, it has tried several times. Although Murong Jinxin is not its opponent, it is always not good to care too much with its future master, so it can only swallow it up again and again.


    "Well, I don''t have much time to talk nonsense with you. Don''t you want to teach me how to control the energy in my body? Teach me quickly. I really don''t want to stay with you for too long. "


    Now that she has been brought to the top of the snow mountain, and the broken wolf can never let her go easily, she can only step back and learn to control the amazing energy in her body as soon as possible, so that she can leave here as soon as possible.


    "You are resting for three days. I need to find three iceberg Saussurea for you. The single energy hidden in you is fire. Only by combining with ice can you achieve balance and use it for you... "


    When it comes to business, Xiao Hui''s face becomes more dignified. Ying green Mou son stares at Ye ran ran to see for a long time, end is very disappointed of hang down.


    I''m afraid the female tiger doesn''t know. It''s difficult to find three iceberg Saussurea. For this reason, it must consume its mana to locate the best Saussurea. The reason why it takes three days is that it sleeps for two days after casting because of lack of energy.


    "Then you go quickly, dawdle like a woman, go quickly..."


    Ye Ranran obviously doesn''t understand the danger, but thinks that Xiaohui belongs to this snow mountain. It''s easy to pick some iceberg Saussurea. So, he waved impatiently, just like driving away the fly.


    In the small wooden house, ye Ranran suddenly quiets down. She yawns and goes straight to the cot without doing anything. She soon sleeps in the past


    ¡­¡­


    In a hurry, five days have passed.


    Ye Ranran stands in front of the only small window in the cabin. Her Amethyst eyes stare at the snowflakes flying outside the window, but her heart is not calm.


    Before leaving, the broken wolf said that he would go back in three days, but five days had passed. Could it be that the broken wolf had an accident?


    There was a kind of affirmation in her heart that the broken wolf had no hostility to her, and it was absolutely impossible to leave her alone in this snow mountain. So it''s not coming back. Should she go out and look for it based on humanitarianism? Looking for? It may be frozen somewhere in the snow mountain. No? You can only stay here and keep an illusory expectation... "Broken wolf, when I find you, I have to burn all your hair..." after a long time, ye Ranran can''t survive the conscience in her heart. The broken wolf went to find the iceberg snow lotus for her. If something really happened, she would feel guilty all her life. With a deep breath, she took out a wolf fur coat from a small cupboard and wrapped herself up. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he opened the door of the cabin and went out. The cold wind came, and the snowflakes were flying all over the sky. In this pure white world, ye Ranran was at a loss. He didn''t know where to start, so he had to walk forward aimlessly step by step. The vast expanse of white, simply can not see the end, her small footprints, was soon buried by the snow, as if she had never gone through the same. On the top of the huge snow mountain, a gray figure slowly wriggles, and every step is very difficult..... Half an hour after ye Ranran left, the door of the cabin creaks open, and a body of snow dust comes in. Holding an ice box in his hand, the box contains five colorful iceberg Saussurea. Did not hear the expected complaints, also did not smell the familiar smell, small ash holding the ice box hand hard shaking. Ye Ranran, that damned woman, should not be taking advantage of it to find the iceberg snow lotus, a person who is not afraid of death ran away, right? He put down the ice box in his hand and scanned every part of the cabin one by one with his green eyes. He did not find anything unusual. He opened the cupboard and found that the wolf fur coat had been taken away. He was relieved. There is a wolf skin coat made of its hair to keep out the cold. Ye Ranran, the female tiger can''t die for a while. Even though he thought so, the overwhelming worry in his heart made him turn around and walk out of the cabin immediately. With intuition, it took a few steps forward, and a strange smell came to the air. It frowned and smelled, and immediately smelled out that the fragrance was always made by Ye Ranran. It seems that the female tiger did not really leave, but went to find it. Maybe it was worried that something had happened to it. With this layer of cognition, Xiao Hui''s beautiful face raised a trace of doting smile. The female tiger was not too cruel after all. Xiao Hui walked very fast, followed the strange fragrance, and within ten minutes he saw a small gray figure on the snow. But at the moment of seeing that little figure, his face changed greatly and he ran forward¡° Li Xiang, you dare to move her to try... "Xiao Hui''s whole body suddenly burst out a startling killing intention. Looking at the white haired jueli woman in front of her, her index finger creaked. This snow wolf is not a vegetarian, ye Ranran fell into her hands, I''m afraid death is a relief¡° Is she the fox? The fox whom you never forget to reward for her Lixiang was white all over, even the blue was the color of snowflakes. On hearing the familiar voice, her petite body trembled fiercely, a pair of snow pupil eyes had climbed up the tears. She''s been guarding her feelings for so many years, and she knows it''s falling apart at this moment. Her grey brother, in the heart already lived other women¡° Yes, so you know how important she is to me. Let go of her, or... "Xiao Hui didn''t try to hide anything. He just looked at Li Xiang. The heaviness in his eyes was like a needle penetrating Li Xiang''s heart. Yeranran is its future. If Lixiang dares to move yeranran, there is only one relationship between them, that is, the enemy¡° Grey brother, she is just an ordinary fox, she is not worthy of you Li Xiang shrunk her red nose, and her white hair flew in the wind, which made her snow face very beautiful. Her right hand is buckled on Ye Ranran''s white neck. It seems that she may send Ye Ranran to the west at any time¡° Has the final say, what qualifications do you have? Let go of her, otherwise don''t blame me for being impolite... "Looking at Ye Ranran''s pale complexion, she suddenly became red, and Xiao Hui''s heart also mentioned her throat. In the emotional world, Lixiang is a woman without reason. Even if ye Ranran was strangled, he would not be surprised. That''s why he was so anxious¡° Brother grey, is it worth it? She is so weak that it''s worth you to hurt yourself to find snow lotus for her? Do you know that avalanche nearly killed you three days ago. If I hadn''t happened to pass by, you holy wolf would have become a dead wolf... "

 Chapter 547

    Li Xiang''s snow color faded, she bit her own pale lips, tears whirling in front of the man. Watching him fight with her for other women, fight against her, and even kill her, her heart is like a knife and her flesh is blurred.


    Once upon a time, the relationship between them has become so delicate? It seems that from that year when she calculated it but unintentionally hurt it in order to force it to submit, it seemed that they would never return to the simplicity of the past.


    "Did I let you save it? You''re nosing. Since you are meddling in your own business, why do you want to mention this kindness to me now? Do you want me to repay you? Ha... "


    Xiao Hui didn''t pay attention to Li Xiang''s grief. Her green eyes were full of anger. Although she was talking to Li Xiang, she didn''t look at her.


    What if she saved his life? It doesn''t owe her, so there''s no need to feel guilty


    "Brother gray, I was wrong in those years, but you can''t hate me for years because of such an unintentional mistake. Do you know how I live these years? Without you, I''m not living as if I were dead... "


    Xiao Hui''s ruthlessness makes Li Xiang unable to control her emotions any more. Her tears fall from her eyes too big. It''s very hot, but in an instant, she is frozen by the cold in the air.


    If she knew it would be like this, she would not do such a stupid thing. She would rather not tell it all her life, maybe it can stay with her all her life.


    "Don''t mention that to me, Li Xiang. My love for you has disappeared from the moment you calculated me. Now, let her go immediately, or you can''t afford my means... "


    Some things are wrong when they are wrong. It''s absolutely impossible to start over. If it had not been for the return to the snow mountain, it would have been forgotten.


    It doesn''t always like the wolf who lives in the past, and it doesn''t need those unbearable past to make itself miserable.


    "It''s OK to let her go, but you have to stay in the snow mountain for a hundred years, OK?"


    Li Xiang a sad smile, drooping eyes looking at the hand has been out of breath less woman, under the cruel. She and brother grey have lived together in the snow mountain for so many years. She really doesn''t believe that brother grey is not nostalgic at all.


    Maybe as long as brother gray stayed for a while and saw her repentance, they could live as carefree as before.


    "No way. I feel sick even when I look at you. Will I stay with you for a hundred years? I''d rather be killed by the avalanche three days ago. "


    Xiao Hui looks at Li Xiang just like a psychopath. This kind of request also owes her the ability to speak. If it can, it hopes not to see her all its life. What''s more, it has to chase the leaves, so it has no time to spend in the snow mountain.


    "Or stay? Or she died? I''ll give you three days to think about it... "


    Li Xiang was filled with a feeling of sadness and death. She bit her teeth and didn''t pray for anything. She won''t let the woman in her hand live. No matter whether brother gray agrees or not, the woman must die, and she has to die like a ghost. Otherwise, brother Gray will run after her reincarnation.


    She doesn''t expect brother grey to be with her any more. She just hopes brother grey can stay in the snow mountain, at least she can have a look at it from time to time


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at the figure that Li Xiang leaves with Ye Ranran, Xiao Hui suddenly smiles, but with a chill that makes people feel numb.


    It once promised that Shifu would protect the younger martial sister all her life. Now it seems that it will break the oath. If anyone dares to move the leaf to dye, it must let anyone die!


    Three days. It has three days to rescue Ye Ranran. It has to go back and think about it


    ¡­¡­


    In a cave as warm as spring, ye Ranran was tied to a pillar with all kinds of flowers. Long eyelashes slightly trembled, purple eyes suddenly opened.


    "You wake up..."


    A girl voice with cold air came, and her head began to work immediately. The previous scenes passed in front of her eyes, which made her face even more ugly.


    She really didn''t expect that the broken wolf would have such a beautiful woman who was infatuated with her. What a coincidence


    "Are you blind? How can you fall in love with that wolf with brain problems? You are so beautiful. It''s outrageous... "


    Although she was caught, ye Ranran didn''t show any fear. She was sure that the wolf would save her at all costs.


    "You... You don''t like brother grey..."


    Li Xiang is obviously given a thunder by the broken wolf in Ye Ran Ran''s mouth. She looks at the woman not far away and doesn''t understand whether the woman is asking for self-help.


    A man like brother gray wants to have status, status, status, Kungfu and kungfu. He almost wants what he wants. Can''t this ordinary fox look up to him?


    "Like it? Then I''d rather like you and have a love affair with you... "


    Ye Ranran carefully observes the look on Li Xiang''s face and tries to choose the words that Li Xiang can accept. She knows that the most important thing for her now is to set her own position, otherwise she will have some good fruits to eat. This woman named Lixiang doesn''t even pay attention to the broken wolf. She is definitely not a fuel-efficient lamp... "Then how can you follow brother gray to the snow mountain? This is the holy land of the wolves. Outsiders can''t come in at will... "She was really puzzled. The master told her that only the wolves can come in this snow mountain. This woman is a fox. How can she get in¡° Naturally, it forced me to come. Otherwise, why do I come to this place where birds don''t poop and chickens don''t lay eggs and will be frozen into ice sculpture when I go out? And the most important point is that I''m married and have children. I love my man very much. Please don''t look at me as a rival. I''m just a victim... "Ye Ranran didn''t pay much attention to Lixiang''s temptation, but just looked down and said something that she thought would please her. She''s so delicate that she can''t bear to be tied all the time. The most important thing is that she thinks that it''s not worth it... "You... You got married and had a baby... The gray brother... It..." Ye Ranran''s words are like a heavy bomb, which immediately explodes in Lixiang''s heart. Her snow eyes are wide open, and she looks at Ye Ranran with tongue tied. She sees a sign of lying from ye Ranran''s face. Can see for a long time, only from ye Ranran''s eyes saw to gray elder brother''s disdain¡° It''s robbing people''s women. I''m not interested in it at all. You just caught me. I really feel wronged... "Ye Ranran said without blushing and heart beating. What she said is true. Now she can''t avoid Xiaohui, and her feelings are even less¡° This... "Li Xiang is a snow wolf who has never left the snow mountain. Her heart is relatively simple. After confirming that ye Ranran doesn''t have any feelings for Xiao Hui, he sympathizes with Ye Ranran. Brother gray is extremely overbearing, once you see something, even if the jade is burned, you must get it. If this woman really doesn''t like it, I''m afraid life is not so good¡° Let me go first. Anyway, I can''t beat you. I can''t escape if I want to, right? " She thinks that this cave is really good. It''s very comfortable to stay warm. Unless she is 100% sure that she can escape, she will never act rashly. She doesn''t think her life is too long. Here is the snow mountain, she is almost unable to move, can only wait for the broken wolf to save her¡° I allow you to move your upper body... "Li Xiang hesitated for a moment, thinking that ye Ranran was right. The cave is full of mechanisms, and it''s a dream for her to escape. But she still left a mind, to avoid an accident, she ordered Ye Ranran''s acupoint¡° If that wolf doesn''t compromise, are you really going to kill me? " Ye Ranran watched his rope disappear instantly, moved his upper body, which had been free, and continued to ask quietly¡° Well, but I believe brother grey will compromise because of you. Brother Gray will not be easily emotional, once emotional, it is moths to the fire, regardless of everything... "This she has always known, because she knew that she was desperate. This woman is bound to die. Maybe she died innocently, but if you want to blame her, you can only blame her for being liked by brother grey¡° OK, then you can make me happy before I die and give me some of the food and drink. Anyway, I''m dying. I don''t want to be a starving ghost. " Ye Ranran''s eyes darkened, and a bloodthirsty smile rose from the corner of his mouth. Since she wants to kill innocent people indiscriminately, it''s no wonder her people are merciless. When she pinched her neck, she didn''t resist, just because her body was frozen and couldn''t do it for a moment. But in this warm cave, if she dares to move her, she is absolutely confident that she can give her a fatal blow¡° Here you are... "Lixiang naturally knows that her behavior is shameless. Ye Ranran asks, and she immediately satisfies Ye Ranran. Anyway, she can''t live for three days. She can do whatever she wants, as long as she doesn''t step out of her bottom line¡° Anyway, leisure is also leisure. Why don''t you tell me the story about you and Xiao Hui? I''m still very curious. How can such a beautiful woman like that wolf... "It''s all time to kill, or even food is boring. She knew too little about the broken wolf. Maybe, if you know some of its secrets, you will have some chips to deal with it in the future¡° Brother grey is my elder martial brother. We lived in the snow mountain with our master since childhood. Before that, brother grey was very kind to me. I''m like a princess who is cared by a prince. I live happily under the wings of brother gray until... "

 Chapter 548

    Ye Ranran''s words make Lixiang''s thoughts far away, and it seems that she has returned to that carefree time. For many years, she has never been hurt by the outside world, but she suddenly wants to talk to Ye Ranran.


    Anyway, ye Ranran is dying. It''s no big deal to expose his scar in front of a dying man.


    "To tell you the truth, you are really stupid..."


    After listening to Li Xiang''s story, ye Ranran''s mouth twitches a few times. In addition to the pity for lilixiang, she felt that the beautiful woman in front of her was a little too flattering.


    If she is the broken wolf, I''m afraid her reaction will be greater than that one


    "Yes, if that didn''t happen, brother gray and I would still live together carefree. Dance swords together, enjoy the snow together, and look for the iceberg and snow lotus together. Alas... "


    Li Xiang is not angry. She thinks she is really stupid. Although she is not in the name of husband and wife, she thinks there is any difference between them and ordinary husband and wife except that she doesn''t live together.


    She knew clearly that brother Gray had no affection for her, but it was because of his greed that he caused irreparable consequences.


    "I don''t mean that. I mean that if you have a chance to strengthen it, how can you let it go? If you have a disposition like it, you will become its woman. Even if it resents you, it will not ignore you.... "


    Lixiang''s story is the most bloody idol drama. She sacrificed her life by taking medicine, but missed the best opportunity because of her extravagant hope for the broken wolf''s "I love you". She was broken through by the broken wolf''s bad luck. She would rather destroy all her accomplishments and show her original body than have a good time with the beautiful man in front of her.


    This may be the reason why it was picked up by the old underworld as its real body and became the poison pet of the underworld. Over the past hundred thousand years, it has gradually recovered its own skills, but pretended to be a pig and a tiger and accomplished nothing.


    "This is life. I have no affinity with it. I don''t want to ask for that. I just want it to stay in the snow mountain and let me have a look once in a while. "


    Li Xiang was surprised. She didn''t expect that ye Ranran''s thinking was very different from that of ordinary people. She saw that all the points were completely different from that of ordinary people. But all that can''t be done over again, she can never be its woman.


    Such regret, let her have been suffering countless days and nights. She is not afraid to be resented by it, just afraid to be ignored by it


    "Why don''t we talk about a deal and I''ll give it medicine for you, and then you have to send me back to the human world?"


    Ye Ranran''s Amethyst like eyes turned several times. She really felt that Lixiang was very pitiful. Although she had no sympathy, she hoped that the broken wolf would stop thinking about her after she had other women.


    In this way, Li Xiang and herself are helped, killing two birds with one stone. As for the broken wolf, it will one day understand how lucky it is to be a man of one mind.


    "Are you not afraid that brother grey will peel you off? Brother grey hates calculation most... "


    Li Xiang perspires. Ye Ranran''s proposal makes her really excited. She almost agrees. But she still calmed her mood and asked.


    Brother gray is absolutely revengeful. The reason why she is still alive is that brother gray promised her to be carefree all her life.


    "What are you afraid of? My backstage is very hard, it dare not fool around. You say, "do you want to do this deal?"


    I''m afraid. In fact, I''m really a little afraid. The strong and domineering power of the broken wolf made her a little afraid. But for the sake of her future happiness, she felt that she could take a risk.


    Instead of waiting for the broken wolf to save her, she might as well take the initiative to save herself


    "Let me think about it..."


    Lixiang immediately tangled, she has failed once, if this time in the failure, gray brother may not be able to leave her life.


    Ye Ranran''s words are right. Brother Gray''s sense of responsibility is very heavy. As long as she becomes brother Gray''s woman, even if brother gray disdains her, he can''t ignore her.


    "OK, you''d better give me an answer earlier, or you won''t have a chance to fight the broken wolf when it''s killed."


    Ye Ranran has a panoramic view of all Li Xiang''s expressions. For a woman who is dazzled by love, she thinks it''s very easy to handle. This Li Xiang tangled to the end, must be to promise her.


    "Well, you have a rest. I''ll go out for a walk..."


    Li Xiang nodded and rubbed her temple. She felt confused. She had to think that the risk was not worth the risk.


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    The snowflakes all over the sky suddenly stopped, and the whole snow mountain was shining in the sun. Xiao Hui, who hasn''t slept all night, is standing by the window meditating, suddenly bumping into a small gray figure in her green eyes.


    He thought he was hallucinating. He blinked hard and saw the gray running towards the cabin. Almost every few steps he ran, he would fall.


    It''s heart a joy, don''t want to start running to the direction of Ye Ranran. It knew that the female tiger would find a way to save herself. Unexpectedly, she moved so fast¡° Ye Ranran, be careful... "As soon as Xiao Hui ran out of the cabin, she saw that Li Xiang had caught up with her. The snow wolf sword in her hand stabbed Ye Ranran without hesitation. It scared the heart hard a shrink, a fly body then toward the leaf dye dye to rush. Fortunately, he knocked Ye Ranran down and rolled out for a long time with Ye Ranran in his arms¡° I... I can''t do it... You hurry to send me back to the human world to see... Jinxin for the last time... "Ye Ranran suddenly grabs Xiaohui''s sleeve. A burst of pain flashed on her pale face, and her small body shrank into a ball. It looks like a man who has already passed away for a long time¡° Silly girl, with me, you will be ok... "Xiao Hui looked at the pathetic little man in her arms, a touch of heartache arises spontaneously, it subconsciously rubbed her messy hair, eyes are full of firm color. As long as not a sword through the heart, there is iceberg snow lotus in, she can''t have anything... "I''m starving... You quickly send this crazy woman... I..." Ye Ranran holds the small gray sleeve tightly, then the small hand a loose directly fainted. She''s not starving, she''s dying. Eating in that cave, she felt that the fat around her waist was growing¡° Ye Ranran... "Xiaohui''s heart was completely put down at this time. Originally, it thought that Lixiang had poisoned her or something, but her words were just because she was hungry, so she couldn''t laugh or cry. It picked up Ye Ranran and swept her green eyes coldly to Li Xiang, who was a few steps away. Without saying a word, she quickly walked towards the cabin. "..." That eye cold into the bone marrow, Li Xiang just feel the body temperature instant away. She suddenly had a cold war, and her face became ferocious. She didn''t expect that ye Ranran was so important in Xiaohui''s heart that Xiaohui would fight against the snow wolf sword for ye Ranran. Although her move was just a bluff, it was also very telling. But now everything has been a disaster, she did not have the courage to stop Ye Ranran poisoning, more did not have the courage to face his beloved man Xiao Hui in the small wooden house put Ye Ranran on the small bed, covered Ye Ranran with a thick quilt, and began to work. At first, he picked the iceberg snow lotus. When the ice box is opened, five iceberg snow lilies project colorful light, lighting up the whole cabin. Xiaohui turns five iceberg Saussurea into snow water, leads them into a special cup, and then walks to the bedside to wake Ye Ranran up¡° Drink down, you''ll feel better... "Xiao Hui helps Ye Ranran sit up, puts the cup to Ye Ranran''s lips, and a chill rushes to Ye Ranran''s face, which makes her shiver several times¡° It''s too much for you to let me... Drink such a cold thing... "Ye Ranran''s delicate brow wrinkled, waiting to see clearly what was in the cup, and turned his head away in disgust. No matter whether she is really hungry or not, she should not drink such cold food. If you drink it, I''m afraid her stomach will be gone¡° This is the iceberg Saussurea. It will be warm after the entrance. Drink it quickly, I won''t hurt you... "Xiao Hui''s mouth is hard to draw, but he risked his life to find these five iceberg Saussurea, which is a good thing that can''t be bought with silver. She even dared to show such disgust. If she was seen by the master, I''m afraid she would be directly annoyed by the woman who didn''t know the goods¡° Then I''ll have a try first... "Ye Ranran finally turned back, looked at the snow water in the cup, hesitated for a while, and then he took a sip. If it is true, as Xiao Hui said, the entrance will be warmer. So a few mouthfuls swallowed the precious treasure in the world. Bursts of warmth wrapped her cold body, originally blocked meridians were strangely comfortable. She suddenly felt that she was a little mean. Her little white hand touched a small bag of powder in her arms. This broken wolf treats her pretty well. If she really does it, will she have a feeling of repaying good for evil? She was forced to spend the night with a woman she didn''t like because of her own selfish¡° What''s up? Well Ye Ranran''s tangle naturally falls into Xiaohui''s eyes. Xiaohui quietly looks at all kinds of women who want to bump into the wall, with a smile that seems to exist. Ying green Mou son swept to sweep leaf to dye the small hand of dye, see her tightly close close lips, simply picked the matter directly to break¡° It''s very tangled. Are you going to drug me? Ye Ranran, it''s just a loss to eat once. I''m not stupid enough to eat twice... "

 Chapter 549

    In the moment it hugged her, it already smelled the smell of some special drugs in her arms. As for why it is so sensitive to those drugs, it''s all thanks to Lixiang.


    Many years ago, after being calculated by Li Xiang, he once made a cruel effort to study all the similar essentials in the four realms. There''s no place to hide the medicine under its nose.


    "Well, how do you know?"


    Ye Ranran didn''t feel embarrassed when she was seen through, but she felt that Xiaohui had saved her. This is not that she does not abide by the agreement, but that the broken wolf is too sensitive, she can do nothing.


    "I''ve smelled that medicine for a long time. Fortunately, you didn''t prescribe it to me, otherwise you would be my best antidote..."


    Small ash picked to pick eyebrow, if it is not for her to still have so a narrow conscience, next she must bear absolutely exceed her imagination.


    It won''t stop her from taking the medicine, but after that she won''t try to escape. It has not been the fool before. It was drugged and blocked. It was so passive that it could only be slaughtered.


    "You said that you are also the elder martial brother of others. You don''t have to hold grudges for so long when your younger martial sister does something wrong occasionally, do you?"


    Ye Ranran takes out the medicine in her arms and throws it directly out of the small window. Since it is impossible to help Li Xiang to cure this broken wolf, she has to find a way to do something good for Li Xiang.


    She thought she had no ability to solve this knot. But to persuade the wolves to step back, she still felt that there was a chance.


    "I''m lucky that I didn''t kill her. If she didn''t expect too much, I wouldn''t have lost all my skills. I wouldn''t have been picked up by the old underworld and brought back to the underworld to be the poison pet of the underworld. I''m the holy wolf of the wolf clan. My status is aloof. I''m not inferior to Hades, but I''m willing to compromise because of that... "


    Xiao Hui''s look is suddenly gloomy, but he is the holy wolf of the wolf family, but he is reduced to the supreme poison pet of the world. I''m afraid no one can easily bear such a gap.


    Although the underworld was very good to him, he gave him a piece of pure land and let him recover his power smoothly. This kind of great kindness, it did not think that the reward, can only act like a fool in the underworld.


    This is not the life it wants, but it has to endure because it needs to repay. This kind of heart plug, has not experienced is absolutely unable to realize.


    "It''s said that you are useful for the underworld to survive. What''s the use?"


    Ye Ranran has never seen such a small ash. First of all, let''s get rid of the grudge between them. Her words give birth to some sympathy.


    Some injuries can be seen in the light, and some injuries can only be seen after the injured person has said it. Lixiang probably doesn''t know how many wrongs she has suffered and how much suffering she has suffered in recent years after recovering her original body.


    "They need the iceberg snow lotus as medicine, and they need the one that has been refined on the iceberg. No one can pick it except me... "


    These are what he overheard from the old Hades, so he understood why the old Hades would treat him so well. The largest iceberg Saussurea on the snow mountain is the patron saint of the snow mountain. If it is medicated, the snow mountain will disappear completely.


    "Will you give it to me?"


    Ye Ranran''s expression is also instantly dignified. She knows something about the death of Hades. She didn''t expect that what the old underworld wanted was similar to the life of the broken wolf.


    About the iceberg snow lotus, Lixiang told her. If the old underworld takes away the one that has been cultivated, the consequences will be


    "Here, I owe them. I can''t help but repay you for saving your life. "


    This is the decision it has already made, but now it still feels painful to say it. This snow mountain, which has existed for hundreds of thousands of years, may disappear completely in a few years. And it will also lose its shelter and become a wolf without a home.


    "If so, what will you and Lixiang do?"


    Once the snow mountain disappears, where will they go? Her mind came up with a touch of snow-white figure, suddenly feel some bad taste in the heart.


    "Back to the wolves, Li Xiang and I live on the iceberg snow lotus. The snow mountain is gone, the iceberg and the snow lotus are going to be extinct, and we have no chance to live... "


    Xiaohui smiles, which is another reason why it doesn''t kill Lixiang. The snow mountain is gone, and Lixiang will eventually die because of it, so why should it kill it.


    "Well, how long can I live?"


    Ye Ranran''s heart shrinks, and finally understands the reason why the old Hades dotes on and protects this broken wolf. The old underworld is asking for the lives of two holy wolves. Can he be bad to others?


    "I don''t know, maybe thousands of years, maybe tens of thousands of years. It depends on how many iceberg Saussurea I can save before this snow mountain is destroyed. Li Xiang and I must take an iceberg snow lotus for millennium, otherwise... "


    Xiao Hui shook his head, since he knew his fate. Every thousand years, when it secretly returns to the snow mountain to swallow the iceberg Saussurea, it will pick more and save them. However, the number of Saussurea involucrata that blooms for thousands of years, bears for thousands of years and matures for thousands of years is very small, and it does not survive much.


    "I feel sorry for you when you say that..."


    The old underworld saved a life, but it needs two lives to exchange, is it worth it? She didn''t think it was worth it. But in this world, there are some people who attach great importance to friendship. In order to repay their kindness, let alone their own lives, I''m afraid they will not hesitate even if their families are destroyed¡° I don''t need your sympathy. This is the price Lixiang and I have to pay. Ye Ranran, what I told you today, you''d better not tell Murong Jinxin. Once Pluto knows, he will never swallow snow lotus. " It''s a bit like Pluto''s temperament. They are all kind and willing to repay with everything they have. Pluto is really good to it. Although he teases it sometimes, he always maintains it. Otherwise, it can''t have such a transcendent status in the underworld. Now the underworld has found the woman he ordered. He really can''t bear to watch him lie in bed all his life as a living dead man because he failed to survive the robbery... "I''ll try my best..." it depends on the situation. She knows something about it. Maybe because of knowing these, ye Ranran''s eyes at Xiaohui are different, at least there is no resentment. Generally speaking, such a man who values love and righteousness is not so bad. Look at it is willing to sacrifice for the sake of the underworld Jinxin, reluctantly forgive what it has done to her¡° Don''t tell Lixiang about these things. Before I met you, I was going to give her all the iceberg and snow lotus that I had saved, but now I can''t bear to die so early... "Before, he was a lonely man. He had enough to eat and was not afraid to die. Now there is a concern in my heart. I hope I can go through the prosperity of several generations hand in hand with my beloved woman. These, it did not want to say, but ye Ranran asked... "I think you should be honest with her, after all, this is her home, she has the right to know everything..." her home was destroyed, if you don''t know the reason, is that the biggest sorrow of your life? Even if Li Xiang knew it, she would never blame it, but she would bear all this in silence¡° You don''t know her. If I tell her now, she will surely blame herself and die. She is the biggest cause of all this. " She calculated it, but lost her home, which is karma. But it hoped that even if Lixiang died, she would not die in guilt, even in resentment¡° Well, I won''t tell her. But things have been like this, I think you should be a little better to her, at least don''t ignore her... "This is dying, what else can''t be put down? This broken wolf is really too awkward, as for doing things so absolutely? Ye Ranran glances at Xiao Hui in disapproval. No matter what, she still hopes that Xiao Hui and Li Xiang will not always be in the situation of blushing when they meet¡° Since it''s you who pleaded for her, I''ll think it over. But now, you''d better control the energy in your body first Xiao Hui looked at the sky, and it was almost time. Iceberg Saussurea has begun to work in her body. It''s time to teach her to direct those energies. It set a border around the cabin with its hands to ensure that Lixiang would not break in and make trouble in the process of casting¡° How to teach? How do you start? " Ye Ranran doesn''t resist Xiaohui like that. He jumps out of bed with a grunt, and there is a glimmer of splendor in his Amethyst like eyes. If she can really control the adverse energy in her body, she thinks this trip to the snow mountain is worth it¡° Take off your clothes and sit in this ice bucket. I will control the energy in your body and slowly introduce that energy into Dantian. The first thing you need to do is to remember the route of that energy... "With a wave of Xiaohui''s hand, a bucket full of ice for a thousand years appears in front of Ye Ranran, and the cold feeling floats in the cabin, The temperature in the cabin will be below zero all of a sudden¡° what? Are you going to strip off? Don''t you want to take advantage of me? Besides, you want me to sit in such a cold ice bucket? You have a problem, you... "Ye Ranran''s small face suddenly corrected together, quite inconceivable looking at the ice bucket in front of him, sliding three thick lines behind his head. Let her undress in front of other men, she thought it would be better to kill her with a few thunder¡° Once I start casting, you will feel hot in a minute. These millennial ice may not be able to suppress the fire in your body. As for your clothes, even if you don''t take them off, you will have to burn them later. If you are willing to bear the pain of fire, I actually have no opinion... "Xiaohui shrugs indifferently, letting Ye Ranran make his own choice. Although it is a wolf, it is not a sex wolf. It still has some basic virtues. I won''t take the opportunity to do anything, and I won''t take the opportunity to look at anything¡° This... This is too hard for people... "

 Chapter 550

    Ye Ranran is more entangled now. She shudders when she hears the literal meaning. How can her delicate skin bear it? Most of all, if she was burned, she would be disgusted with her scars.


    Can let her in front of this broken wolf not a thing, she also really can''t do, this can how to do?


    "Well, is that all right? I promise I won''t do anything that makes you feel uncomfortable... "


    With another wave of small gray hand, a black curtain appeared behind the ice bucket, which was enough to block the sight of the people behind. It''s just the limit of what it can do. If she''s not satisfied with everything, it can only use the strong one.


    "Oh, that''s it. You turn to me right away..."


    Ye Ranran looked around the black curtain and found that he couldn''t see anything. He grabbed his hair. Well, that''s the limit she can take. It''s better to have a piece of cloth to follow than to face the broken wolf directly.


    This broken wolf doesn''t look like a sex wolf. She gambles once and believes it once. After all, no one wants to die if she can live.


    "These three days, you must keep in mind the path of that energy, understand?"


    Small ash went to the black curtain behind the scenes, again not assured of exhortation, then cross legged sit down, began to empty themselves.


    Sitting in the ice bucket in front of her is her beloved woman. She also needs some willpower to control her thoughts. Although across a piece of cloth, and across an ice bucket, a pile of Millennium ice, but it is inevitable that some people blush and heartbeat of the picture.


    "You know, let''s go. I''m so cold..."


    Ye Ranran takes off himself, bites his teeth and gets into the ice bucket. Holding his frozen body, he opens his mouth.


    "Relax, it won''t be cold soon..."


    Xiao Hui reaches out to Ye Ranran''s back, and a warm current pours out of his hand. In an instant, it pours into Ye Ranran''s body and presses down Ye Ranran''s cold feeling.


    So it all started


    ¡­¡­


    Wanquangu


    A clear stream, countless small fish are happy to swim. At the bottom of the stream, the tripod of ten thousand springs is lying quietly.


    In three years, the cauldron of ten thousand springs has been completely polluted by the evil air of the four worlds. The black air floats out from the small hole above and gathers in the sky of ten thousand springs valley. It is strange that it does not float away.


    More and more black air floated out of the cauldron of ten thousand springs. The sky of ten thousand springs valley began to be shrouded by the black, and the struggle to be ten thousand springs valley began to fade.


    About an hour later, the originally quiet cauldron of ten thousand springs suddenly began to shake gently, and the shaking became more and more severe with the passage of time. The evil spirit in the cauldron was constantly pounding, and the strength became stronger and stronger, and more and more terrible. After more than ten minutes of continuous pounding. With the cracking sound of the cauldron of ten thousand springs, the evil spirit of the four realms broke the cauldron in an instant, and all gathered above the valley of ten thousand springs.


    In the dark atmosphere, a beautiful figure began to emerge slowly, little by little clear. Within five minutes, as like as two peas in Murong''s heart, Murong''s face appeared in the sky over the valley of the valley.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Murong ling''er''s body, hands and feet began to appear slowly, until he was completely successful. Bursts of wild laughter reverberated in the sky of Wanquan Valley and soared to the sky.


    "Murong Jinxin, what do you want me to say about you? You can dominate everything, but you give up for two men.... "


    Murong ling''er''s eyes, like midnight stars, swept Wanquan valley. She couldn''t find any favor for the place where she had been suppressed for three years. The plain white little hand waved, a black gas flashed, wanquangu completely disappeared in the world.


    She looked to the direction of Xiling, and the strong irony from the corner of her mouth seemed to disdain the decision made by Murong Jinxin.


    "Now that you give up, I''m not polite. Now I''m born out of you, and I''m reborn. It''s time to pay back what you owe me. "


    She is not the soul of Murong Jin''s heart, she is the evil god of rebirth, she has no relationship with Murong Jin''s heart. To kill Murong Jinxin, there is no loss for her.


    All the pictures of meeting Murong Jinxin emerge in my mind, and there is a slight fluctuation on the delicate and solemn little face. The real God of evil is merciless, but why does she feel sad when she thinks of Murong Jin''s death?


    "How could that be? What''s wrong? How can I still have feelings for Murong Jin? That''s ridiculous... "


    Murong ling''er''s good-looking eyebrows are tightly tightened. She is the God of evil. The God of evil has no weakness. Even if it is the devil, she can sacrifice when necessary.


    Selfishness is the nature of the evil god. Ferocity is the means of the evil god. But in the heart of the existence of that idea of benevolence, in the end why?


    How can she dominate the world? She had to find out the reason and die out the last bit of conscience in her heart.


    "Well?"


    In meditation, Murong ling''er felt that the evil spirit in his body was not smooth. Murong ling''er gave a gentle hum, and his face changed instantly.


    What the hell is going on? First, she can''t bear Murong Jin in her heart, and then there is something wrong with the evil spirit in her body.


    In the past three years, she has been very careful cultivation, and nothing wrong. Such a situation really puzzled her.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are lucky. I won''t come to you for revenge before I completely die out my conscience..."


    Feel more and more not right, Murong ling''er''s brow is also more and more tight. She dropped her eyes and thought for a while. She decided to go back to the devil first. She was talking about other things when she completely recovered.


    Murong Jinxin''s Fengwu nine days'' cultivation reaches the sixth level, and Junmo glass''s Longxiao nine days are still in the tenth level. As for the netherworld''s supernatural skill, it will take at least a few years to succeed because of the lack of soul.


    She seems to have a lot of time, and there is no need to be so anxious to let them die and let the four realms submit to her.


    This thought relieved me. A black light flashed by. Murong ling''er had disappeared in the same place and went straight to the demon world


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    The underworld is reviewing the mountain of official business, the mind is very restless, suddenly put down the pen in the hand, rubbed the pain of the brow.


    "Wang, Murong ling''er has been reshaped. Wanquan Valley has been destroyed by her..."


    A burst of rapid footsteps came from outside the door, black impermanence''s black face was full of fear. It''s terrible that Murong ling''er has been transformed so quickly.


    "If it is destroyed, it will be destroyed. This is expected. Where has Murong ling''er gone now?"


    When he left the tripod of Wanquan in Wanquan Valley, he knew that Murong ling''er would destroy the place that his mother''s wife loved most. But now is not the time to care about this, but have to monitor Murong ling''er''s whereabouts, lest she quietly to Jinxin them.


    "It seems to have gone to the devil''s world. Our killers dare not get too close..."


    The end of being too close is death. He doesn''t want his hard-working staff to die. Besides, Murong ling''er really has no other place to go except the demon world.


    "Well, just follow from a distance. Don''t lose your troops because of this..."


    The mind of black impermanence is understood by Pluto, and is also approved of. Today''s Murong ling''er is not even her opponent, let alone her subordinate.


    He, it''s time to go to Xiling. Murong ling''er''s business, must tell Jin Xin, lest they suffer a great loss.


    "Wang, there seems to be something wrong with Murong ling''er''s transformation. This is the image at that time. Look at it... "


    With the finger of Hei Wuchang''s hand, the images of Murong ling''er''s transformation process appeared in the air. The scenes were thrilling, and he felt creepy after seeing them.


    "Oh, my God, if something goes wrong with her, we''ll have more time to prepare. At present, Junmo glass''s Long Xiao Jiutian has reached the most critical juncture of cultivation. As long as Junmo glass can achieve great success, at least we don''t have to suffer losses. "


    After watching, Pluto''s mood was strangely better. He believed that in time Junmo glass would be able to break through. With Junmo glass''s perseverance and perseverance, he had a premonition that day was very close to them.


    Junmo glass''s Long Xiao Jiutian is not enough to fight against Murong linger, but at least Junmo glass is there, and Murong linger has no other way to take them.


    "Wang, why don''t you get the old underworld back, so that you can help the young master of the dragon family wholeheartedly..."


    Not long ago, the old underworld finally couldn''t stand it. He left all the business of the underworld and went to heaven to drink tea with the emperor. As a result, Wang would be so forced back to the study to deal with official business.


    The current situation has not allowed the old underworld to be willful. The king must do his best to help the young master of the dragon clan to cultivate, so as to continue to maintain the balance of the four realms.


    "Well, fix a letter for him. If he doesn''t want to come back, drive him out of the underworld... "


    The underworld nodded. At this point, the father was not allowed to have any dissatisfaction. Everything can be resisted. Murong ling''er is the most important. If the father doesn''t have it, he doesn''t deserve to step into his underworld.


    "Yes, I''ll do it immediately."


    Black impermanence mouth a smoke, if the old Hades see the king''s expression now, probably will be mad. Banish the underworld, probably only the king can say such irritating words.


    "I don''t know when I will be back. Before father comes back, you can deal with the matter of the underworld by yourself... "


    The underworld gets up and orders black impermanence. After a few words, he leaves the underworld in a flash, leaving only black impermanence who is forced to cry.


    When I leave, I don''t know when I will come back

 Chapter 551

    Xiling Palace


    In an octagonal pavilion in the Royal Garden, Murong Jinxin''s family and xiqingyu''s family are enjoying a leisurely tea. The atmosphere is very harmonious.


    On the grass not far away, chumi''er and xizihao had a good time. Bursts of laughter echoed in the air, just like fairy music.


    "Qian Xi, if you are a daughter, you can name it Xi Xi Xi..."


    Murong Jin heart staring at cloud shallow night that is different from ordinary people like big belly, opened a joke. However, according to her judgment, the baby should be twins.


    "I''ve thought of that name, and I think it''s very interesting. Emperor, if you really have a princess, call it Xi Xi Xi... "


    Cloud shallow night gently stroked his belly, perhaps because of pregnancy, she obviously mellow a lot. That standard beauty face, has a lot of meat, smile when also showed a double chin.


    Her stomach is still prosperous, the first child gave birth to a prince, the child was born, Qingyu brother was canonized as the prince.


    "Yes..."


    Xiqing feather mouth a smoke, really feel that this name is a little too boastful. But Jin heart like, shallow night and feel good, that is called West sunset.


    Today''s xiqingyu is a bit more vigorous in its warmth and has become a god like figure in the hearts of the people in Xiling.


    "Qian Xi, after giving birth to this baby, have a rest for two years, so as not to be taken advantage of by other women and climb onto the bed of the emperor brother in a muddle headed way."


    A few days back, I saw too much. Although xiqingyu''s attitude was very firm, the ministers in the court still tried their best to send women to xiqingyu.


    Three years later, she was pregnant with two children. In some ways, she really couldn''t satisfy a normal man. She was really worried about what would happen between them.


    "Well, I hope this baby is twins..."


    Yun Qianxi''s little face turns red. Although she has been married to xiqingyu for many years, she still feels embarrassed when she mentions this kind of thing in front of outsiders, especially the presence of junmoli.


    Jin Xin''s worry is also her worry. In the past three years, she has been giving birth to a baby for almost two years. She is really aggrieved by brother Qingyu. Sometimes she felt very sad when she saw that Qingyu brother had to run cold water.


    "Jin Xin, can you say something better? Am I not worthy of your trust? I don''t want to be ruined by women. "


    Xiqingyu rolled his eyes and bent his fingers to play on Murong Jinxin''s forehead. This girl really let him very speechless, he promised the thing is naturally can do, they this is blind worry.


    "Horses sometimes lose their front hooves, not to mention people? Brother, if you can cherish this wonderful day, I feel very comforted... "


    Huangxiong and Qianxi have gone through a lot of tribulations. She feels that they are really complete when they come to this stage. Such happiness, she hopes to maintain forever.


    She knows better how miserable men are when women are pregnant. Therefore, she hopes that when she gives birth to a baby, she also takes care of her brother.


    "These three years have been the most stable in my history. Thank you for your persistence. Otherwise, I will..."


    Xiqingyu sighed, and all kinds of the past came to mind. If it wasn''t for Qian Xi''s insistence, if it wasn''t for Jin Xin''s repeated reminders, he and Qian Xi might have missed it.


    Once missed, I''m afraid it''s a lifelong regret


    "That''s good, so I say three wives and four concubines are definitely the most terrible cancer of our time. How nice it is to be monogamous and harmonious, don''t you think? "


    Murong Jin heart gently sipped a sip of tea, see Jun Mo glass cup has been empty, very natural holding pot for Jun Mo glass filled, two people smile at each other. A silent sense of happiness arises spontaneously, envy others.


    After more than three years of marriage, they have already had a tacit understanding, and they have long been like one person


    "That''s true, so recently I''ve been thinking about whether or not to issue an imperial edict to restrain those courtiers from taking concubines..."


    Three wives and four concubines have become the brand of this era. They have been deeply integrated into people''s blood and bone. It is not a matter of one day to change. Therefore, although he is very much in favor of monogamy now, he does not dare to touch the bottom line hidden in people''s hearts immediately.


    "That''s not necessary. I''m afraid it will cause people''s resentment. You can do it step by step, but you have to start with the general mood of the whole society


    If it''s too urgent, I''m afraid it will threaten my brother''s throne. If men can''t take concubines, they must have resentment in their hearts. Once they have abnormal thoughts, they are easy to be used by others. Women will fall into a more miserable situation because of the soaring divorce law.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are quite free. You still have time to discuss the social atmosphere here. Murong ling''er has successfully transformed himself into a demon. He has already gone to the demon world... "


    A black light flashed, and Pluto appeared in front of the crowd with a speechless face. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s eyes was more like looking at the neuropathy.


    This woman really doesn''t know what her head is made of. How can monogamy be so easily shaken? It''s just her own good luck. It''s enough that she even delusions that all women in this continent can have such good luck¡° what? Why so fast? Didn''t you say it would last at least a few months? " Murong Jinxin looks at the cool face in front of her and twitches the corner of her mouth. She really wants to slap it. He is also a ghost, so he came out in full view of the public in the daytime, and he was not afraid to frighten the eunuchs to death¡° This is what my father said. I just told him that if you want to blame him, you should blame him... "The king of Hades sat down beside Jun Mo Li, grabbed the cup in front of him and drank it all. He is very natural to put the responsibility on his father, who is not red face and heart beating¡° Is that old man playing with us? Providing false information, we are not afraid that Murong ling''er will destroy us all... "When it comes to the old underworld, Murong Jin doesn''t know what to say. The old man often seems to avoid her after the conflict between them about Xiao Hui. She felt puzzled, fart big matter, she also can''t hate him, he hide a wool ball¡° My father can''t tell lies. Murong ling''er is too anxious to come out, so she has an accident. You see... "The underworld doesn''t mind his bad luck at all. His father is scolded by Murong Jin. With a finger of his slender hand, Murong ling''er''s image appears on the small table¡° Ha ha, this should prove the saying that you can''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. Murong ling''er, the typical thing is to find something for herself. It''s God''s help to me... "Murong ling''er is not completely evil, at least there is a trace of intolerance to her, that is, this trace of intolerance will definitely make Murong ling''er suffer a great loss. Today''s Murong ling''er is not the stupid woman three years ago. She will not be merciful if she falls into her hands¡° Don''t be happy too early. Murong ling''er has gone to the demon world. No one knows when she will recover. We don''t have much time. We have to go to the dragon clan as soon as possible. " The underworld looks at Murong Jinxin''s small face of schadenfreude, and the corners of his mouth smoke hard again. This woman knows how to make fun of hardships, and she can still laugh at this time. He couldn''t bear to slap Murong Jin''s heart on the back of his head, but Murong Jin''s heart was very light to avoid, and then slapped back in the past¡° Black heart ghost, dare to move to me, look for smoke... "Murong Jin heart white Hades one eye, looking at Murong ling''er bad luck, she can''t smile a few times? Who stipulated this? I''m a poor smoker¡° Let''s go to the dragon clan tomorrow... "Jun Mo Li rolled his eyes and said that he had nothing to say about his childish behavior. The situation is urgent, and they can''t stay in Xiling any longer. If they can leave one day earlier, they can gain more time for cultivation¡° No, go now. I''ll go with you to the dragon family first. Jinxin and honey are following... "The underworld retorts immediately. He can reach the dragon family in one day at most. If you take mi''er with you, I''m afraid you won''t be able to arrive in three days¡° OK, I''ll go back to my room and pack up. You''ll talk first. " Jun Mo Li hesitated for a moment. Although she was reluctant to separate from her daughter, the overall situation was still important. Murong ling''er is not ready to attack them now, so Jin Xin and mi''er are safe¡° Go ahead, honey and I will take a few more days to go... "Murong Jinxin also thinks that this arrangement is the most appropriate. She holds Jun Mo Li''s hand and gives him a smile. I don''t know how long this separation will last. Since the underworld has put down everything in the underworld, it must be to help Jun Mo Li break through before he can go out. She has to break into the dragon''s den by herself¡° Be careful, I''ll let Xinyu and Xinlan follow you... "Jun Mo Li exhorts, and hurriedly walks towards Chu mi''er, hugs Chu mi''er and kisses her for a long time, then leaves reluctantly¡° Father, why are you free? " Chumier is crazy. She doesn''t see the underworld coming at all. After his father took the initiative to say goodbye, he found that the underworld had also come. So he took xizihao''s hand and ran over. Directly ignored Murong Jin heart, rushed to the underworld''s arms¡° I miss you so much. Have a good time here? " The underworld took out a silk handkerchief from the care, and naturally wiped the sweat on Chu mi''er''s forehead. The doting look made Yun Qianxi shake his head. This really is not pro father is better than Pro father ah, no wonder Jin heart to give the child to him, this a father and daughter pure really let a person move¡° Happy, so happy. Father, don''t keep your body like jade. Go to spoil those concubines in your harem and let them have more brothers and sisters to play with me, OK

 Chapter 552

    Chu mi''er tilted her head and looked at the underworld with a smile, saying nothing surprising.


    There are so many concubines in my father''s harem, but I heard that my father hasn''t entered the harem for several years. She naturally doesn''t know the specific reason, but she really hopes to have some playmates, otherwise she will be too lonely.


    "With other children, the father will not spoil you, will you?"


    The underworld leered at Murong Jin''s heart, but he wanted to go, for fear of being castrated. After so many years of suffering, he is also a normal man. But the woman he fell in love with was more ferocious than the female tiger. He did not dare to touch the tiger''s ass.


    "Well, I''ll have one. I''ll give him half of my father''s favor..."


    Chumi''er is entangled. She is not the father''s own daughter. If the father had other children, he would not spoil her like now.


    Well, too many people to share her favor, she can''t stand it, one, she thinks it''s within her tolerance


    "I''m still pulling you up. I''m saying that my father has been very busy these years. He has no time to have children, let alone take care of them..."


    The underworld pinched Chu mi''er''s small nose and quickly found a reason. The little ancestor can''t continue this topic. If he said something that shouldn''t be said, he would never have a good life.


    "Alas, it''s really pitiful to play alone..."


    Chu mi''er''s mouth turned slightly and sighed a long time. She was only two years old, but she felt as if she had experienced some vicissitudes of life. People at the table shook their heads.


    "Isn''t Xiao Hui playing with you all day? If you still feel bored, you can go to the netherworld garden. There are many netherworld beasts there. You can play. "


    Chumi''er''s wrinkled little face made the underworld love him all of a sudden. Honey radian, he always knew. A two-year-old boy doesn''t even have a playmate in the underworld. He thinks he''s cruel. It seems that in the future, we should let the child walk around the world, so that she won''t be bored.


    "Speaking of Xiao Hui, I forgot to ask you, how was the battle between the wolf clan and the fox clan?"


    Ranran has been back to the Fox family for many days, but no news comes. Junmo Li is so anxious that she talks to her everyday with a gourd and asks her to send someone to the Fox family to have a look.


    "There was a river of blood and countless casualties, but Xiao Hui stopped the fight. In the future, Fox and wolf should be able to live in peace for a long time. As for ye Ranran, he was taken away by Xiao Hui. I don''t know where he went. "


    About the fox clan and the wolf clan, because Jun Mo Li went to the underworld specially, so he also sent some killers to watch. Now it''s calm, but I don''t know if ye Ranran will be attacked directly by Xiaohui. But that''s Ye Ranran''s life, and they can''t interfere.


    "The broken wolf should not know what to do with Ranran. Let them go. Well, you and Jun Mo Li go quickly. "


    See their own man with a big burden quickly came over, Murong Jin heart will underworld arms of the daughter over, with a wave, like to send flies in general want to send him away.


    "Honey, father is gone. Listen to your mother. We''ll see each other soon."


    The underworld kisses Chu mi''er''s chubby face, greets Murong Jinxin, and then leaves with Jun Mo Li.


    In such a big garden, because this scene disappeared out of thin air, it suddenly became boiling again


    ¡­¡­


    Demon world


    A clear stream, the devil is with a few concubines Yuanyang water, everywhere is full of thick ambiguous atmosphere. In the past three years, he has changed a lot, the biggest of which is that he does not give up sex.


    The concubines in the back palace changed wave after wave, and the concubine in charge almost made the whole demon world a mess. And he just wants to indulge in the gentle country day by day. It seems that only in this way can he forget the pain of losing his beloved.


    "All of you come here and serve me well. I''ll be rewarded a lot."


    The demon Zun looks at seven or eight concubines who are not in the shape of an inch. The cold eyes flash a trace of bloodthirsty. These women should have been in the harem for more than a month. It''s time to go.


    Seven or eight women, under the order of the devil, all swam to the devil''s side and began to do their best to please the devil.


    Their heart is also very clear, a month''s deadline has come, if they can''t get the favor of the devil, then waiting for them is either dead or into the cold palace. They don''t want to be in the cold palace, let alone die.


    "Devil, Murong Jin''s heart is coming..."


    Just when the devil was drunk and had a deep dream of death, the devil Yin rushed over, even forgot to avoid suspicion, and directly interrupted the devil''s good deeds.


    "Come, come. I went to the underworld to find her so many times, but she didn''t see me. I''m afraid I just want to bring myself into her backyard and ignore her... "


    As soon as Murong Jin''s heart is mentioned, the devil''s heart is bitter. Three years ago, he made advances to her, which she despised. I went to the underworld to find her. I had to shut the door for countless times.


    He also gave up, anyway, she is not a real soul, how to get it? The most important thing is that he is the supreme in the world. How can he be a small man!


    "As soon as she came, she killed the guard. The method was very cruel. I think you''d better go and have a look..." if it wasn''t a last resort, how dare he disturb the devil''s interest at such a time. Murong Jin''s heart was really terrible. After a while, she had already killed several bodyguards. After killing, they also sucked blood. They directly sucked the bodyguards into mummies¡° Kill it, she wants to kill, I can''t stop it, I can''t play any role when I go. Tell them to stay away from the woman He can''t beat Murong Jin''s heart again. When he goes, he is just ridiculed by her, ridiculed by her and angry by her. Now he is almost alive, and he doesn''t want to touch the mold like that. After that, he did not care what he wanted to do and what he continued to do. These days, he thinks that ling''er is so terrible that he can hardly sleep at night. He has to drain all his energy and have a good sleep. These women are his best tools¡° Alas... Murong... Murong Jin''s heart... "The shadow sighed, knowing that it was useless to say anything. Just as he was about to leave, Yu Guang in the corner of his eye caught a familiar figure. He was surprised, subconsciously called out. He called this devil as like as two peas, who had brought the devil back to reality. The devil looked up to the distance. The black dress of the woman who was in the eye, the same face as Murong Jin Xin, was all coloured with cold. Her whole body is surrounded by a layer of black gas, that want to destroy all the killing intention let him have some calm. He is about to get up, a black air will roar toward him, he did not react, the woman under the body has been dead¡° Murong Jinxin, I didn''t provoke you, did I? If you want to make trouble, you can go to the underworld or the human world. I don''t want you to kill me at will. " Although no feelings for the dead woman, but here is his territory, he does not want to let Murong Jin heart too presumptuous. Anyway, Murong Jinxin promised that ling''er would not move him, and he was not afraid. However, as soon as his voice fell, the concubines behind him all died at his feet in the blink of an eye. This kind of astonishing anger made him feel that the woman not far away was a little puzzled¡° Murong Jinxin, don''t deceive others too much. If you have no time, go to kill the queen of the underworld and get out of here. " Demon Zun hooked the corner of his mouth and walked out of the stream. He slowly put on his clothes and didn''t mind being seen by the woman nearby. He didn''t know how many women had seen him, and didn''t care to let Murong Jinxin take a look¡° Devil, you want to die Murong ling''er, who has been silent for a long time, is in front of the devil in an instant, and his small white hand does not hesitate to hold the devil''s neck. She never thought that they would meet in such a situation. He promised her that there would be no other women, but just now he... As Murong Jinxin said, he would rather believe that there is a ghost in the world than believe the broken mouth of a man... "Looking for death? Where on earth did I seek death? It''s natural for me to touch my concubine, but what qualifications do you have Demon Zun sneers unceasingly, cold Mou son and Murong work properly son''s up, don''t have the slightest to want to retreat of meaning. He did not expect to get her, she had been touched by other men, impure women, he also disdained¡° Not qualified to manage? Good one is not qualified to manage. Devil, since you have broken my promise, let''s cut off the favor and the relationship! " Murong ling''er''s mood can''t be described by words at all. She almost subverted this continent for this man, but in the end she got such betrayal from him. It''s not worth it. It''s not worth it! He doesn''t have nostalgia, so she doesn''t need to be nostalgic. Let''s put an end to everything today... "Broken faith? make a clean break with? Wait, who are you? " Demon Zun''s good-looking eyebrows suddenly wrinkled. Looking at Murong ling''er who was pinching her, his head seemed to be blasted by something, almost startled his chin. Murong Jinxin that woman is merciless to him, it is impossible to say these words to him, she is not Murong Jinxin, then she is his spirit¡° Who are you not qualified to control? Please remember that on the day we meet again, I will surely wash the demon world with blood Murong ling''er''s eyes were black, and she squeezed the hand around the devil''s neck, until she saw that the whole face of the devil was swollen red, and then she threw the embarrassed devil away like garbage. This kind of man who does not believe his words, this kind of man who only tells a big lie, this kind of man who does not know how many women have tasted, she really despises him. In the past, she might cry, hurt, and seek life and death, but now she is the real God of evil. She has no feelings except that she can''t bear Murong Jin''s heart¡° Ling''er... Ling''er... You''re my own ling''er... You''re back... Right... Right... "

 Chapter 553

    Devil suddenly wake up, looking at the woman who turned to leave, regardless of the pain of his whole body, fly directly up.


    He was really confused. He should have understood from the moment when ling''er killed his concubine. If it wasn''t for the woman who loved him deeply, how could it be that way to deal with his concubine?


    He''s in great trouble. He betrays ling''er and his promise to ling''er. What''s more, he even calls the dead concubine his woman


    "Dirty things, stay away from me..."


    Murong ling''er slightly sidesteps to avoid the demon''s Feipu, and looks at the demon with disgust. If she didn''t want him to free himself from death, she would have slapped him.


    "Ling''er... Listen to me... You are swallowed by Murong Jin''s heart... I think you will never come back... Please forgive me this time..."


    Demon Zun gasps. He looks at Murong ling''er pitifully and sets his posture very low. Ling''er is always soft hearted to him. As long as he pretends to be poor, everything will pass.


    But he didn''t know that Murong ling''er was merciless and heartless. The reason why I came to him is because of the obsession deep in my soul


    "Forgive? You don''t deserve it. If you dare to stand in my way, don''t blame me for being rude. "


    Murong ling''er didn''t blink when he looked at the devil who was about to kneel down and beg for mercy. This man has made her lose all confidence in love. From now on, she will forget how to write those two words.


    "Ling''er... I know you''re angry... I''m wrong... It''s a big mistake... Don''t go... Don''t leave me anymore... How do you want to punish me... I will do it..."


    The heart of demon Zun is mercilessly a pain, he has already bowed to this kind of situation, but the woman in front of him doesn''t seem to be loose at all, which makes him scared to the extreme.


    In the past, ling''er was a fairy in white, while the woman in front of him was a soul seeker in black. I''m afraid there''s only one reason for this gap.


    Her ling''er replaced Murong Jinxin and became the real God of evil. This kind of cognition made his legs weak and almost knelt down.


    "Angry? No, I''m not angry. How can you, a dirty man, be angry with my evil god? Mozun, you think too much of yourself. If you owe me Murong ling''er, I will get it back ten million times in the future. Just wait... "


    Murong Jin heart suddenly smile, that Yin side of a smile, with endless killing. She Murong ling''er is the master of all things. How can she be angry because of a tiny devil?


    She wants no man, better than him, more obedient than him, more tasteful than him. She wants as many as she wants, even the king of Hades, who is infatuated with Murong Jin and does not regret. If she wants, she can definitely get it.


    Compared with this dirty devil, she felt that Hades was much cleaner. At least she had never touched the evil year for so many years


    "Ling''er... You go back to the palace with me first... We have something to say... Go back to the room and say... Ok..."


    The demon Zun was surprised by Murong ling''er''s cold tone, and his whole body was sweating. He knew that the woman in front of him was heartless, but no matter how heartless she was, she was the only one he loved deeply in his life.


    He can''t give up on her, even if it''s gone


    "Back to the room? You think you still have the right to put me in bed? Demon Zun, your little trick can cheat the Murong ling''er before. It''s useless to me. "


    With such a noble status, how can she wrongly ask for a rag? There are thousands of men in the world, she can choose at will. As for the love she had with the devil, it will disappear after today.


    Suddenly aware of the evil in the body of the abnormal gas, Murong ling''er did not dare to do more stay, wide sleeve robe a wave, in the blink of an eye will disappear in the same place. The speed is amazing, even the top experts like the devil can''t catch up with it.


    "Ling er... Ling er... Don''t go... You come back..."


    Demon Zun just feels that his whole heart is hollowed out. He looks at the direction of Murong ling''er''s disappearance, but where is Murong ling''er''s shadow.


    Holding his head, he sat down dejectedly, feeling powerless and frustrated, which made him want to destroy everything.


    He just wants to love someone well. Why is it so difficult? So hard? More than 100000 years ago, it was the old underworld and the emperor of heaven who stopped it, and then it was the underworld Murong Jinxin who stopped it. Now it''s dark and bright, but he''s ruined in his own indiscretion.


    Is this really life? Is there no true love in his life? Why is God so cruel to him?


    "Devil, do you need to go down to find the whereabouts of the evil god?"


    Evil Yin has recovered from the shock, the feeling in the heart is very complex. It''s really a bad relationship. Every time it seems that it has to turn around, but it''s always hindered by some inexplicable reasons.


    Now, he and the evil god have come to this stage. It''s very difficult to continue to be together


    "Tell me to go on. I''ll hold the ceremony of conferring the empress of the devil in January, and then she will come..." the devil shakes his head, and even if he sends out all the demons in the demon world, he can''t find them. Instead of wasting his time, he might as well think of other ways. He knew that what ling''er hated most was betrayal. As soon as his news spread, even for revenge, ling''er would come¡° Yes, Lord The evil shadow knows clearly, originally is to dissuade a few words, looking at the appearance of the evil Lord is really can''t open this mouth. Of course, the way of the devil can attract the evil god, but the price is absolutely beyond imagination¡° Go, I''ll stay for a while... "The devil stood up, waved to the devil Yin, and walked slowly towards the distance. The sunshine of spring pulled his figure long, bringing out a strange bleak feeling Murong ling''er just left the demon world. She opened her mouth and spewed out a mouthful of blood. Holding her own chest, she staggered to a thousand year old tree. He reached out to wipe the blood from his lips, but he didn''t feel any pain¡° Alas... "A faint sigh came, and a woman in white slowly fell in front of Murong ling''er. Seeing Murong ling''er with empty eyes, she found that she could not say anything. This woman, it''s her fault. If it was not for her evil thoughts, the woman would not have been painfully cultivated into a God in the evil spirit¡° Who are you? " Murong ling''er looks at the woman who looks like a fairy in front of her on guard. She is full of blood because of her immortal spirit. If she didn''t rely on her willpower, she would vomit a jar of blood directly¡° Murong ling''er, let go of evil thoughts and come with me. This is not the place where you should stay... "The God of time and space didn''t answer Murong ling''er''s words. His slender fingers pinched a white light and stabilized Murong ling''er''s agitation. She still can''t bear it. As long as Murong ling''er is willing to go with her, all the disasters may be prevented in time¡° Are you the God of time and space Murong ling''er is also a smart man. When he sees the God of time and space, he can guess. Only the creator of this continent can suppress her as soon as she appears. Just, she appears in front of her now, really just want to take her so simple¡° Murong ling''er, you are in a hurry to succeed. You have hurt the yuan Shen. If we continue to make mischief, the consequences will be unimaginable. " The God of time and space smiles. For this woman, she really loves and hates. Taking her is the last thing she can do for her¡° that ''s monkey business? How can this be a farce? Isn''t that all you want to see? Now that I have come to bear the fruit for you, why are you so eager to pretend to be a good man? " Murong ling''er''s heart was shocked, and he probably understood the reason why she changed her shape. She was really too anxious. She didn''t want to suffer the pain in Wanquan Ding for a second. That''s why she destroyed Wanquan Ding in advance, but she didn''t want to bury such a big hidden danger for herself¡° Although I planted it, you don''t have to bear the fruit. Come with me, you can take away the devil. From then on, you can live carefree in the fairy mountain, and you won''t be disturbed by the common things in the world... "The God of time and space advised. In order to take her away and return the peace of the continent, she was even willing to let Murong ling''er take the devil with her. Accompanied by the devil, Murong ling''er should not feel lonely¡° You''re late. If you told me that an hour ago, I''ll give you my consent. But now, devil, I want to be the first man to kill Murong ling''er''s eyes, like the midnight stars, lock the condition of the God of time and space. In fact, it''s very attractive, but now she doesn''t have the heart to spend her life with a man. She is the master of this continent, then she will get the honor that should belong to her¡° Well, I''ll give you a month to think about it. I''ll come back to you in a month. Come with me when you think about it, and I will repair your original spirit... "The God of time and space naturally saw Murong ling''er''s firmness at the moment, knew that what he was saying was a waste, sighed again, shook his head, and then drifted away. Murong ling''er hooked his lips and began to think deeply. What she is most worried about now is her own body. The words of the God of time and space make her happy¡° A month? Ha, even in one year''s time, the result is the same. However, since you can repair my spirit, I may also take advantage of your heart that can''t bear to kill me. After all, it''s unfair if I bear all the consequences... "She closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. Large areas of sunlight shining on her face through the mottled branches add a sense of strangeness to her beauty

 Chapter 554

    Dragon nationality


    Murong Jinxin takes Chu mi''er to play all the way, and finally arrives at the Dragon holy land half a month later. However, when she enters the Dragon holy land, she is blocked by the Dragon guards.


    "Get out of the way. This is the young lady and miss. If you dare to stop me, don''t blame me for being rude."


    Long Xinyu looks at the more than ten guards of the Dragon nationality in front of him. He is not angry. How dare these people prevent the young lady from joining the dragon clan? Don''t you want to die?


    "Who are you? Come and talk to the dragon people. Don''t you want to die? Get out of here


    The bodyguard at the head snorted with disdain and looked at long Xinyu with a trace of examination. He really doesn''t know long Xinyu, but he has heard that the little Lord is with the three brothers and sisters of the dragon family. My brother has passed away, leaving only my sister and sister. In front of them, the two women who looked quite similar should be the two women.


    "Xinyu, don''t talk nonsense to him, kill him!"


    Murong Jinxin looks at her sleepy daughter in her arms. Her eyes are like stars in the dark night. She has a strong sense of killing. When she learned that she had to come to the dragon clan, she knew that this trip to the dragon clan could not go smoothly, and she was already ready to fight a tough battle.


    Now she, Phoenix Dance nine days six layers in hand. Even if you don''t rely on Junmo glass and Hades, she can walk horizontally in the dragon clan. Whoever dares to block the way, she will destroy it!


    "Yes, young lady."


    Long Xinyu knows that the young lady is killing chickens for the monkey. If she wants to stay more comfortable in the days of the dragon people, she has to make the whole dragon people fear. Without saying a word, he took out his silver sword and attacked a dozen bodyguards.


    "Immediately inform the patriarch that someone is making trouble outside the clan."


    The head of the bodyguard silk is not afraid of long Xinyu. He orders a bodyguard behind him to greet him with a few words. His hand is accurate and hateful, and he has the posture to kill long Xinyu.


    "Xinlan, you too. If you can''t kill more than a dozen watchdogs, you won''t have to follow me any more. I feel ashamed. "


    Murong Jin heart at a glance to see the more than a dozen bodyguards extraordinary skills, can not be ordinary bodyguards. Dare to be so presumptuous in front of her, with the brain to think all know that this is authorized by Longxiang.


    Ha ha, Long Xiang, do you really think that when she comes to the dragon clan, she can''t help him? She wanted to see how many top experts he could send to get in her way.


    "Master, why bother? Let me swallow them one by one. I''m really hungry for not having meat for so many years. "


    Ono slowly crawled out of Murong Jinxin''s sleeve, a strong light flashed, and its body shape suddenly rose hundreds of times, becoming a python. Stretched out the scarlet snake letter son, saliva continuously outflow from the huge mouth.


    "Are you hungry? Then you can go with them. After swallowing them, you can catch their souls. I want these mindless watchdog to understand that my Murong Jinxin''s road is not that anyone can stop it. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the eager snake king, is very understanding of the open mouth. Ono has been healing in the underworld for so many years, so it''s time to enter the actual combat stage. He can''t fight against the evil god, and he will be slapped to death by the evil god.


    "What a vicious woman..."


    Just as Ono opened his mouth to swallow one of the unfortunate bodyguards, a yellow light covered Ono''s cage, making the defenseless Ono withdraw his big mouth and step back.


    In the gate of the dragon clan, Long Xiang goes out with a gloomy face, followed by the four elders of the dragon clan who are full of sweat.


    "I''m Murong Jinxin''s vicious name. Haven''t the head of Tangtang dragon clan heard of it? My snake hasn''t eaten human flesh for a long time. These ten dragons are a good tonic. If you dare to stop me, my snake will swallow you up. "


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t matter. Anyway, she has no good reputation. She''s vicious, and she can''t live without a piece of meat. But now that she has recited the vicious name, she has to do something worthy of the name. Otherwise, I''m sorry for their name.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are no longer a phoenix girl. Can you afford li''erqi? Don''t think that when you have a loser, you will be a Phoenix. I advise you to roll as far as you can, so as not to tear your face and make it hard for anyone. "


    Long Xiang is very angry by Murong Jinxin''s words, and his turbid old eyes are full of moriran''s killing intention. Today''s Murong Jinxin no longer has the identity of Phoenix daughter, then he can completely aboveboard do not recognize her daughter-in-law. If it wasn''t for Feng''s face, he would have killed her directly.


    "Losing money? How dare you say that my daughter is a loser? You really stepped on my bottom line... "


    Murong Jin heart holding Chu mi''er''s hand slightly trembled for a while, looking at the arms of her daughter in hearing the money loss goods that three words wronged to the extreme appearance, a nameless fire burning in the chest.


    Long Xiang is such a bitch. If he is unkind, don''t blame her for her injustice. When she scolded her daughter, she knocked off all his teeth, making him unable to speak clearly all his life.


    "Isn''t it? Losing money is not sure, but also praise her. It''s said that Pluto has been taking her for the past two years. Who knows if she is the seed of Pluto... "


    Long Xiang also let go. Originally, he had some illusions about this granddaughter, but he became suspicious when he knew that this granddaughter had been brought by the underworld. If this granddaughter is the child of Li''er, can the king of Hades take care of other men? That possibility, he thought, must be zero¡° Ha ha... "Murong Jinxin is too lazy to talk to Long Xiang, and hands his daughter to long Xinyu. As soon as the white sleeve robe was thrown, a force against the sky came to Longxiang. This insults her, insults mi''er, insults Jun Mo Li, and insults Pluto''s slut. She wants to make his lower body live worse than death¡° You... "Long Xiang only felt a strong pressure to suppress himself, and it was too late to ask for help. He never thought that the sixth level skill of Feng dance nine days was so terrible. It''s just a move. He''s very evasive¡° That young lady, you''d better leave him a dog''s life. He also spared his life to protect the young master... "In Murong Jinxin''s hand, he pinched Long Xiang''s neck and made his face blue. A kind of tangled voice came out. Shuishui stood beside Ono in pain, crying for love with her lovely little face. Originally, he didn''t want to meddle in this kind of business. He also felt that the patriarch of the dragon clan really didn''t want to smoke. Doubting his granddaughter''s blood lineage, Long Xiang is probably what Ono calls a fool. In addition, Murong Jin heart to it, that kindness is absolutely beyond heaven, it also really don''t want to offend. But its identity is placed here, it can''t ignore, so it really tangled to death¡° Ha ha, I won''t let him die. Death is a relief for him. I want to make him want to die without the courage to die... "Murong Jin smiles from the side of her heart, loosens her hand holding the lobster, and then directly lifts the yellow cloth on Long Xiang''s face to cover his face and smashes it with her fist¡° Ah... "A fierce cry echoed over the dragon people, and the hearts of the dragon people at the door trembled. Raise an eye to see, between their patriarch opened mouth then vomited out a big tooth, full mouth of blood direct current¡° Cunt, you can''t expect to bring any yellow rags to your face in the future. As long as you do, the cheap words on your face will be deeper, and you can see them in a circle of ten li and eight Li. As for your mouth, you can never say anything clear in your life. Your teeth will never grow out Murong Jinxin takes out a bottle of ointment from her arms and pours it directly on Long Xiang''s face. With that smile in her mouth, she is so cold that she can even feel Chu mi''er who is held by long Xinyu. Chumi''er was sweating when she looked at her mother''s crazy appearance. But he didn''t show any sympathy for Long Xiang. People don''t recognize her as a granddaughter, and they say she is a wild seed. If he is abused to death by his mother, she won''t say a word¡° Ah... "The pain of bone erosion makes Long Xiang cry out again. At this moment, he really understands the horror of Murong Jin''s heart. He regretted, he should not know that he is an egg, but insisted to Murong Jinxin this stone. Today Murong Jin''s mind is completely destroyed him, no face no teeth, what can he take to face the dragon people¡° Long Xiang, don''t play suicide for me. Unless you die naturally, I will destroy the dragon clan with a drop of you. I Murong Jinxin swear to heaven today that I will never say anything in vain. " Murong Jinxin throws Long Xiang, who is very fond of him, directly onto the pillar of the gate of the Dragon nationality. She tears off a small piece of her clothes and wipes her hand. She says with a smile. Junmo glass is a human being, which is just a short life span of several decades. If Jun Mo Li left, she would not be involved with the dragon clan. She would not even blink to destroy the dragon clan. "..." Long Xiang tightly closed his mouth, although he very much want to scold Murong Jin heart, but he has no teeth. He was afraid to speak in full view of the public. It''s humiliating enough to be hung on the horizontal column by Murong Jinxin. He doesn''t want to lose face more¡° If anyone of the dragon clan dares to put him down in three days, the end will be the same as him. If you don''t believe it, you can try it now. " Murong Jin''s fierce eyes swept the people of the dragon clan. For those who had never been kind-hearted, she naturally could not have any feelings. Today, she is going to have sex with long Xiangmao. She will never let him lose his ugly face. As for the feelings she didn''t read about, she had already discussed with Jun Mo Li that it was impossible for her to live here, so she was more confident¡° Shuishui, take me to see Junmo glass immediately. I''m holding a breath in my heart. If he can''t relieve me, I have to hang him next to Long Xiang and let them communicate with each other. "

 Chapter 555

    Words, Murong Jin heart swagger into the dragon, no one to stop. After seeing the fate of their clan leader, the bodyguards who had been swaggering did not dare to breathe. Looking at Murong Jinxin passing in front of them, they all lowered their heads in fear.


    Murong Jin''s heart is so terrible. When they see her in the future, they must take a detour, or there will be no good end


    "Do you want to take honey back to her room and go to sleep with the young master?"


    Shuishui looks at the sleepy little girl in longxinyu''s hand, and even her tone is rare and mild. The little girl often goes to the underworld garden to play with her, but she still has a lot of feelings for her.


    "No, I''m not going to stay in the dragon family. After meeting Jun Mo Li, I changed my way to Feng family. It''s bad luck who comes to such a bad place. "


    Murong Jin heart flatly refused, she was originally intended to live here for a short period of time, but Longxiang that two lost money goods of the underworld''s seed to completely give up the idea.


    Although honey is still young, her age in mind is much older than her actual age. If there is any gossip about her identity from the dragon clan, I''m afraid she will be injured. She has been ashamed of her daughter. She must not let her daughter be hurt by these inexplicable people.


    "Well then..."


    So far, it''s not easy to say more. He raised his head and walked towards the forbidden area of the dragon people.


    ¡­¡­


    Forbidden area of dragon nationality


    Jun Mo Li has just finished his work, and his whole body has already been soaked with sweat. He wiped the sweat on his face and sighed.


    This half a month, with the help of Pluto, he just can''t break through the last layer. I tried so many times that I was only disappointed.


    "Longxiao Jiutian is an ancient magic skill. It''s not so easy to break through. If you do your best, you will be worthy of your heart."


    The underworld looked at the disappointed look on Jun Mo Li''s face and comforted him. Murong ling''er''s transformation is successful. They place all their hopes on Junmo glass. It''s very hard for Junmo glass not to be crushed. As for the nine days of Long Xiao, I''m afraid we have to see some chance to break through.


    "I''m just afraid that I don''t have time. Murong ling''er can''t tell when to kill her. Even if we unite now, we can''t be her opponent."


    Jun Mo Li took off his sweaty clothes and put on a clean white one. He was really a little anxious. He was afraid that because he didn''t work hard enough, his women and children would have accidents.


    Since he met Jinxin, most of the time Jinxin is trying to protect him. Now he has the ability to protect Jin. How can he miss it?


    "Everything is predestined by heaven. We really want to die in Murong ling''er''s hands. Even if you become a dragon roaring nine days, you can''t change that fate."


    The underworld can see that the string in Jun Mo Li''s heart is too tight, which is not conducive to his cultivation. He gently patted the shoulder of Jun Mo Li, but the remaining light of the corner of his eye caught a glimpse of white.


    Subconsciously turned to see, then saw Murong Jin in a hurry to come here, that beautiful little face is burning fury.


    "Jun Mo Li, you are in big trouble..."


    Out of the understanding of Murong Jin''s heart, the underworld cast a sympathetic glance at Jun Mo Li, then touched his nose and went to one side to prepare for the opera.


    Jin heart always won''t easily angry, especially or this kind of direct put in the face of anger, it seems that she is in the Dragon aggrieved.


    "Master, you''re so sad..."


    Shuishui, who is at the front, also throws a sympathetic glance at Junmo glass, shakes his head, and consciously goes to Hades, ready to see a good play.


    "Jin Xin, what''s the matter? Who provoked you? "


    The black thread on Jun Mo Li''s head only felt numbness on his scalp. It seems that the father of the dragon clan leader didn''t keep his warning in mind. Looking at Jin Xin''s appearance, he was afraid that he was completely angered.


    "Jun Mo Li, I''ve ruined the face and teeth of that bitch Longxiang. Now it''s hanging on the horizontal column in front of the gate of the dragon clan for people to appreciate. I''m so vicious. Do you want to give me a break? "


    Murong Jin''s heart avoids the touch of Jun Mo Li, grabs Jun Mo Li''s collar and throws her anger at him without reservation.


    What''s more, after 20 years of living, she has never been so angry as she is today. All this is due to this demon, which is not my father''s father.


    "What nonsense? How could I possibly shut you up? What did Long Xiang do to you? You tell me, I''ll get justice for you. "


    Jun Mo glass mouth a draw, really some speechless. How many ups and downs have they gone through in these years? How could he leave her because of an unimportant person. He''s not out of his mind.


    However, Jin Xin said such a serious thing. I''m afraid it''s a bit too big


    "I gave you a green hat and gave you a daughter, but her father is not you, but Pluto. Are you willing to take such a big loss?"


    Murong Jin heart sneer, export words word by word is to kill heart. For so many years, she and Hades have been strictly abiding by the law of men and women, and never overstepped it. In the end, people pointed to her nose and said that she had a wild seed. She really wants to look up to the sky and smile, especially you are the wild seed, and your whole family is the wild seed... "What? How dare Long Xiang question mi''er''s origin? That slut, why don''t you step on him directly... "Murong Jinxin''s words fall down, the biggest reaction is not Jun Mo Li, but the Hades who was splashed with dirty water for no reason. The cool face was covered with clouds. If Long Xiang was here, he would have been burned to ashes by his hell fire¡° It''s bullshit. I''m not finished with him. When I break through the nine days of Long Xiao''s exit, I don''t want him to stay on the pillar for a few days... "Jun Mo Li completely understands where Murong Jin''s anger comes from, and he has more opinions on Long Xiang. Jinxin and Hades, he saw very clearly, besides his own daughter, can he be mistaken? Is he the kind of person who is stupid enough to raise children for other men? Long Xiang is too much, especially in front of mi''er. Look at mi''er''s aggrieved face. He is really distressed from the bottom of his heart¡° No, I can''t swallow it. If he insults the king and Jinxin, the king can turn a blind eye. But he insulted the king''s daughter. The king had to peel off his skin and make the dragon people uneasy... "The underworld is not a good talker. Seeing Murong Jinxin''s face and Chu Mier''s face, he felt that he was not good at all. How could his woman be insulted like this? How ridiculous¡° After the breakthrough of Junmo glass''s Long Xiao nine days, you''re going to grill it. It''s best to remove all of his skin at once and let him live in the pain of no face and no skin. " Murong Jin heart is still very rational to stop the underworld, she too know this cruel man, if let him in the gas head to find Long Xiang. It''s hard for Long Xiang to escape death. I''m afraid that the whole dragon clan will die and hurt countless people because of a word from Long Xiang. She didn''t feel sorry for those dragon people, but felt that the most important thing now was not to deal with Long Xiang, but her man''s Long Xiao Jiutian¡° Don''t stop me. I''m going to teach him now. My dear, how can I suffer such humiliation. " Hades rare with Murong Jin heart on the strength, he stares at Murong Jin heart, refused to give in. Honey is a villain in his heart. He doesn''t allow anyone to hurt her, even the so-called grandfather who has a little relationship with honey¡° I''ll let that bitch hang on the pillar for three days. If you want to teach him a lesson, just wait for three days. Now is my time, understand? " Murong Jin heart pushed the underworld, glared at the underworld, the export of words is very overbearing, with the only belong to Murong Jin heart bossy, the moment will be underworld''s flame to pressure down¡° Understand, understand very much... "The underworld gnashed his teeth and growled a few words. He didn''t think Murong Jin was worried about Jun Mo Li and organized him, so when she put on such a queen like posture, he couldn''t help it. He can''t fight against her for too long, otherwise the fire will definitely be transferred to him. It''s better to protect himself with wisdom¡° Jun Moli, I''m here to tell you that I won''t be here in the future. I''m going to take my honey to the Phoenix family. " Roared a few words, Murong Jin heart feel in the heart of the fire is finally dissipated a lot, blocking in the chest of that mouth sullen also went down. At least the monster in front of her is not partial because Long Xiang is his father. She is very satisfied with this attitude¡° Well, you go to the Phoenix family first. After long Xiao''s nine days breakthrough, I''ll go to the Phoenix family to meet you... "It''s good for her to go to the Phoenix family, so that she won''t have a bad life in the dragon family. I''m afraid it will affect his cultivation. Besides, she is a member of the Feng family. The head of the Feng family is really good to her. She has to go back and have a look¡° Well, one more thing. On the way here, I saw long Qingying. The people of Feng nationality called her little lady. Listen to me, I don''t care what means you use. If you let me hear any gossip about you and her, I''ll stop you! " In the past, she didn''t care about those, but today she does. When she heard the name of long Qingying from the people of the Dragon nationality, she felt chilly. Chilly made her goose bumps all over her body. I''ve seen shameless, she really hasn''t seen shameless to this degree... As soon as her words fell, there was a familiar wave in the air, and in the blink of an eye, black impermanence appeared in front of them¡° Wang, Murong ling''er has fallen out with the devil, and is threatening to wash the devil''s world with blood. The Demon Lord will hold a ceremony to confer the title of empress demon in half a month, but the candidate of empress demon is not Murong ling''er.... "

 Chapter 556

    Black impermanence words like a blockbuster bomb, instantly exploded at the scene, aroused the huge waves. They all looked at each other. They couldn''t figure out which one Murong ling''er and the devil were singing?


    Clearly love to death, love almost destroyed the whole world, how Murong ling''er this out to turn against each other? That''s ridiculous.


    "Black impermanence, is this news released by the demon world on purpose? Has it been confirmed? "


    After the shock, Murong Jin''s heart twisted eyebrows and pondered for a moment. They had to face some strange things. I''m afraid they can''t let it go, whether it''s a conspiracy or a conspiracy.


    "Yes, the demon world is now a matter after the manual was sealed, and it has already sent out a lot of posts, not like a fake."


    Black impermanence nodded, Murong ling''er now is not what it used to be, they don''t need to set such a situation to deal with them. All this can only show what happened between the devil and Murong ling''er? But what happened? I''m afraid only the devil and the devil Yin know about the whole demon world. Their spies can''t find out.


    "Murong ling''er loves Murong ling''er so much that he is willing to give up everything for Murong ling''er. They love each other but turn against each other, unless.... "


    Although this is not reasonable, it is not impossible. Besides the devil, she should be the one who knows Murong ling''er best. Murong ling''er was so angry that he made such bold remarks. There is only one possibility, that is betrayal.


    If you have been in love for more than 100000 years, you can imagine the anger if you are betrayed


    "Except for what?"


    The underworld is also puzzled. Although the devil is a little mean, it doesn''t seem that he will say things with his own feelings. He believed that something must have happened between the devil and Murong ling''er, and it completely angered Murong ling''er.


    "The devil had other women, and was confirmed by Murong ling''er. I know Murong ling''er and the evil god better. Has there been any accident around him in the past three years? "


    Murong Jin heart also did not Diaoyu everyone''s appetite, directly said his answer. Words fall, she turned to see black impermanence. She doesn''t know about the three years'' situation of demon Zun, so her guess needs to be confirmed by Hei Wuchang.


    "In the past three years, countless women have changed in the harem of the demon lord, and he has been mixing with those favorite concubines all day long. The whole demon world is in a mess..."


    In addition to doing something with women that can get rid of the pain, it seems that mozun has not done anything constructive in the past three years. It can be seen that Murong ling''er was engulfed by Murong Jin''s heart at that time, how hard it hit him.


    "That''s right. Murong ling''er''s eyes can''t hold a grain of sand. If it were me, I would do the same. Now, it''s interesting. Murong ling''er''s feelings for many years have brought about such a result. She will not let go of the devil, let alone the demon world. We can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. "


    Murong Jin''s heart laughs. It''s all because of the devil himself. If he really loves Murong ling''er to the extreme, how can he do the most taboo thing for Murong ling''er? Now it''s retribution for the situation.


    This is good, they may have more time, Murong ling''er is affectionate to the devil, it''s impossible to say that killing can really do that.


    Unless they break their old grudges, or the devil is really killed by Murong ling''er, otherwise Murong ling''er will not point the spear at them.


    "The devil sent an invitation. I''m afraid it would be impolite if Wang didn''t go there..."


    Black impermanence will be the invitation to the devil, this is the most let him feel headache. No one knows what will happen that day. If Wang goes, just in case


    "I''m afraid it''s unavoidable. I''ll go with you that day. Murong ling''er can''t bear me after all. If she really wants to attack you, I can still block it... "


    Some people are very sophisticated. Although the relationship between the underworld and the demon world is not very good, people''s invitation letters have been sent. If they don''t go there, they won''t be teased by the demons.


    Just go. She''s with Pluto. She can at least save Pluto''s life at the critical moment


    "You''d better not go. It''s dangerous. Although Murong ling''er can''t bear you, it doesn''t mean she won''t hurt you. I''ll go by myself."


    The underworld immediately refuses Murong Jin''s kindness. He is a man with responsibility. He will face dangerous things by himself and never wants to involve his beloved woman.


    What''s more, seeing that the timing is not right, he can''t run. He is not stupid. He can''t wait for Murong ling''er to toss him again.


    "You''d better let her go with you. If I have a breakthrough on that day, I''ll rush to find you..."


    Murong Jin''s heart hasn''t spoken yet, but Jun Mo Li persuades the underworld. Now that they are on the same boat, we have to work together to overcome difficulties. He didn''t agree to let Pluto take risks on his own.


    "You have such an attitude. If I didn''t know you well, I really think you''d like to let Jinxin go to die..."


    Who pushed his own woman into the fire pit? But the underworld knew that Jun Mo Li was kind-hearted, and he really took him as his own. A warm current across the heart, but also with a smile¡° It''s not necessarily that Murong ling''er will die. That day, the main purpose of Murong ling''er is not you. If it''s really dangerous, you call me, and my current skills can at least entangle Murong ling''er for an hour or two. " Jun Mo Li smiles and shrugs. He doesn''t want his woman to die, because he believes her won''t die. It''s said that disasters last for thousands of years, so he thinks his women can last for thousands of years¡° Even Jun Mo Li has opened his mouth. If you are postponing, you are really too Niang. Well, I''ll go back to the Phoenix family with my honey. What should you do? " Finally, Murong Jin heart small hand, this matter so settled. Because of Jun Mo Li''s understanding, her previous anger has gone down, holding Jun Mo Li''s hand tight for a moment. She felt that this man''s marriage was really worth it. That she, also certainly will double good to him, will never live up to his this to die unswervingly deep feeling¡° Water water, you stay to help your master. Fire phoenix has returned to the God of time and space, and you can''t see it any more when you follow the Phoenix family... "Murong Jinxin turns around and catches a glimpse of fire red in Shuishui''s eyes. She is stunned. Suddenly thought of those years have been accompanied by his partner, blink of an eye for three years, fire phoenix has left for three years. It''s clear that the dragon and the Phoenix are auspicious. Now there is only the dragon, but there will be no Phoenix any more... "Young lady, to be honest, on the day Murong ling''er took shape, I felt the smell of Fire Phoenix. Maybe Fire Phoenix once appeared in the demon world..." Shuishui''s little face flashed a trace of regret. It came to the dragon and Phoenix families together with fire phoenix. Hundreds of thousands of years passed, Everything has changed. Fire phoenix left, but left it alone. However, it always feels like the phoenix of fire is around it. From time to time, it can feel its existence... "When I became the God of evil three years ago, I found the phoenix of fire on the battlefield. Your feeling is probably right. Fire Phoenix may not have left the four realms in the past three years. When you say that, I feel more at ease. Even though my fate with huofenghuang is over, I always believe that if I am in trouble, it will not die without help. " That kind of trust can''t be described by words. It is built up after suffering again and again, and it is deeply rooted and unshakable. Fire phoenix used to be her partner. She believes that once she was a partner, she would have been a partner all her life... "Well, I''m proud to go to the fiend''s canonization ceremony, maybe I can really meet Fire Phoenix..." a little surprise flashed in Shuishui''s eyes. Murong Jinxin''s words always made her feel familiar these years. Based on the same relationship with fire phoenix, it thinks Fire Phoenix will not miss that good play¡° OK, you can go too. Your skill has been greatly improved now. It''s still very useful at the critical moment. That day, you''ll be with Hades. " Murong Jinxin patted Shuishui''s head. Since huofenghuang left, it is said that Shuishui''s temperament has changed a lot, and it has become very calm all of a sudden. It is rare to see the ruffian like it used to be. This is not a kind of growth¡° Thank you for your help... "Shuishui smiles gratefully at Murong Jin. She sincerely respects the master who is not the master. Since it was injured, in the days of healing in the underworld, I heard a lot and saw a lot. She is very grateful for all that she has given¡° Well, I really have to go, or I won''t be able to get to the Phoenix family in the dark. " Murong Jin''s heart smiles, picks up her sleeping daughter, beckons to the underworld and Jun Mo Li, and leaves with the Dragon sisters and Ono. Breeze blowing, blowing her waist and long hair, the sun, enjoy flying¡° Well, let''s go on. After a rest, I''m relieved. " More importantly, seeing his beloved woman and daughter, he has gained more motivation. Half a month later, there will be a bloodbath in the demon world. Maybe he can break through before he accelerates his progress. He suddenly had a feeling that he was not far away from the final breakthrough, hoping that in half a month... Pluto watched that little figure disappear completely, and the deep Europe and China were all warm. That is his future woman and present daughter. For them, he must try his best to help Junmo glass break through as soon as possible¡° Well, let''s start... "All their efforts are not to protect the four realms, but just to protect their beloved women and children from being hurt, safe and happy. That''s all

 Chapter 557

    Demon world


    Magic is in the study to deal with official business, a gorgeous woman pushed the door to go in, see the concentration of magic, mouth hook out a trace of smile.


    She is the most favorite concubine in the past year. She has a good figure and a good family background. Although her concubines have changed from generation to generation, she has always had a place in the harem. Now, after being canonized as a demon by the emperor, it is also popular.


    "Get out..."


    The devil read the memorial in his hand, and gave a cold command, but he didn''t even raise his head.


    Since Murong ling''er left, he almost changed back to the original indifference, which made the demon world quite uncomfortable.


    "Devil, you haven''t come to see me for a long time. I miss you..."


    Dream imperial concubine exhibition Yan a smile, directly around the devil behind, stretched out a hand to embrace the devil''s neck. Because she has been in favor, so she is not very afraid of the devil, only when the devil''s indifference is in a bad mood.


    "Get out..."


    Demon Zun''s body suddenly tightens, thick eyebrow instantly corrects, this kind of very natural body repulsion phenomenon makes his mood worse. If it hadn''t been for the use of this woman, he would have thrown her out.


    "Demon lord, since Murong Jinxin came here, you are restless day by day. What''s the matter with you? The harem is not here. What''s the matter with you?"


    The dream imperial concubine certainly doesn''t want to be swept out of the house at this point, close to the ear of the demon Zun, blowing gas to scatter Jiao''s very aggrieved appearance. As for what happened to mozun and Murong Jinxin, only mozun and Moyin know. She asked Moyin, but she didn''t care about her at all.


    "Princess dream, don''t challenge the limit of me. If I''m offended, I don''t need to be the queen."


    Demon Zun was upset by Meng Fei''s action. With a wave of his hand, he pushed Meng Fei away in an instant. There was a faint light in her cold eyes. The smile at the corner of his mouth made Meng Fei shiver.


    "Devil, I''m leaving now..."


    The dream imperial concubine after all is can observe words and feelings, see the situation is not right, also don''t dare to entangle, after the line ceremony very embarrassed left. Now the devil is moody. She''d better wait until she becomes a devil to provoke him. Otherwise, her dream would be in vain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The demon Zun rubbed his eyebrows and watched the shadow of Princess Meng disappear. He was extremely depressed. Half a month has passed in the blink of an eye, and ling''er seems to have evaporated from the world. Later, he still couldn''t help missing her. He sent a lot of people to find her, but there was no news.


    "Devil, all the invitation letters for the canonization ceremony have been sent out, and both the underworld and the heaven have indicated that they will come to celebrate..."


    Evil Yin came in in a hurry, just passed by the dream imperial concubine, saw the dream imperial concubine that eat shriveled appearance, the mood inexplicably better. But after seeing the fidgety devil, he did not dare to show his emotions.


    "Well, have you heard from ling''er?"


    The demon Zun nodded, for the devil Yin work or very at ease. All he did was to attract ling''er. At that time, the underworld emperor would come. Murong Jin estimated that he would come too. With so many top experts, ling''er would not miss this great opportunity.


    If we take advantage of this opportunity, Murong Jin, the God of the underworld, will be destroyed and ling''er will become the supreme one in the world. He has made great contributions and has the capital to plead with ling''er.


    "No, all the places that the magic guards sent out should look for, and there is no news..."


    The devil asked this question several times a day, but his answer was the same. The power of the evil god is so profound that if they don''t want to find it, I''m afraid even the devil himself can''t find it. He can understand the mood of the devil, but he can''t do anything about it.


    "Keep looking. How are you preparing for the canonization ceremony?"


    Maybe he asked too many questions, and the devil even lost his disappointment. The answer of devil Yin just let him sigh. But then he cheered up again. The canonization ceremony was related to the ownership of the world. He had to keep an eye on it and could not make any mistakes.


    "Everything is going on as planned. The magic array has been set up and the potion has been prepared. As long as the underworld emperor enters the battle and drinks the medicine, the devil wants to see the devil''s thoughts about how they all see him. "


    This time the canonization ceremony, almost used all their strength, only success, not failure. Whether the emperor of Hades lives or dies depends on their luck. As long as they join the ten thousand magic array and drink the medicine, they will become the living dead even if they don''t die.


    "Well, don''t forget Murong Jinxin. That woman is the most uncertain factor in this canonization ceremony. Maybe the success or failure is all in her."


    Murong Jinxin that woman is also a strange woman, is completely a fight not to die Xiaoqiang, dead can resurrect. No matter what difficulties you encounter, there is always a way out. Unless she doesn''t come, it''s her who is the worst to prevent.


    "The spy came to report that Murong Jinxin took Chu mi''er back to Feng family. Do you want to rob Chu mi''er?"


    With children in hand, it will be easier to control Murong Jin''s heart. Otherwise that evil star will make them headache to death. If you can''t fight, you can''t scold, you can''t play tricks, and you don''t have to be able to play tricks. It''s definitely a disaster for thousands of years.


    "Let the immortal devil go. The immortal devil has a little friendship with Murong Jinxin. It''s much easier to attack Chu mi''er." Want to Murong Jin heart play dark, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult, that woman''s heart is not the general heavy. If you rob openly, only the immortal devil has this ability. Three years ago, Murong Jinxin at all costs to help the immortal devil out of Fengxuan, he already knew that the immortal devil and Murong Jinxin can still talk, want to take advantage of the situation is much easier¡° Yes, I''ll do it now. " The devil Yin took orders and took a breath. Fortunately, the devil didn''t let him go in person, but he couldn''t do it. I''m afraid that Murong Jinxin would make the meat directly. He would rather face the evil god than Murong Jinxin. Obviously, they were as like as two peas. He saw that the evil god felt a bit afraid. But when he saw Murong''s heart, he felt as if he had seen a ghost. The woman was more terrible than the ghost. Go ahead and tell the women in the harem to be more peaceful. If they dare to make trouble here, they will all be put to death. " These days he needs absolute quiet, all his energy must be put on the canonization ceremony. Those women really upset him. He didn''t want to see any of them. Waving back the evil Yin, he continued to deal with the mountain of official business. After three years of neglect, everything has to start all over again Murong Jinxin and Chu Mier of the Feng nationality are treated differently from the Dragon nationality. Feng Qian treats their mother and daughter as if they were babies. The food, clothing, housing, and play are all the best of the Phoenix family, so Chu mi''er has a good time here. On this day, Chu mi''er and Ono are watching the Phoenix open in the back mountain. A man in black falls from the sky and instantly stiffens the happy atmosphere. Those Phoenix who are opening the screen are all transformed into human beings, blocking in front of Chu mi''er, holding all Phoenix swords made of their own feathers¡° Immortal devil, what do you want to come to Fengzu? " Ono rolls up Chu mi''er and looks at the immortal devil with bloodthirsty killing intention. This demon will be here now. It must be very kind. Since the cultivation in the underworld to a certain level, Ono has been able to speak, so he can also communicate with people normally¡° I just want to see what Jinxin''s baby daughter looks like. You don''t have to be so defensive against me. You know the relationship between Jinxin and me, I don''t dare to do anything to her daughter... "The immortal devil''s mouth flicked, crossed Xiaoye''s eyes, and a thick interest flashed in his dark eyes. After three years'' absence, the king of snakes has been reborn. If we fight with it, I''m afraid we won''t get much advantage¡° You are full of bad water. Who knows what your idea is? If you really just want to see mi''er, you can come in from the front door of the Phoenix family... "Ono doesn''t believe in the immortal devil. He''s been with his master for so long and has seen too many insidious and cunning things. This one in front of him is absolutely the best. What about honey? He can stand such words. Is he shameful¡° Are you too hard? I haven''t gone through the front door anywhere. Besides, why am I broken? I didn''t really hurt your master. If I want to attack chumi''er, can you stop me? " The immortal devil rolled his eyes. Yes, he was ordered to hijack chumi''er. Now that he''s here, he must take chumier away. Just before taking away, he will still say a few words to Murong Jinxin. Murong Jin heart that woman, although the heart is a little cruel, but also can be regarded as a little bit of friendship to him. He certainly won''t do things too well, otherwise he will provoke that woman and maim him with that woman''s ability¡° If you can stop it, you can try. Don''t think I''m afraid of you. I can''t beat you. Naturally, there are people who can beat you. " Ono snorted coldly, spitting out scarlet snake letter to the immortal devil. It knows that it is not the devil''s opponent, but the master let it bring honey to Houshan, so it can''t be unprepared. It must have been passed on that the devil broke into the back mountain. What it has to do now is to delay¡° I said that you such a broken snake, how can you be so stubborn? I really mean no harm to chumier, believe it or not. Obviously it''s a snake, how can it be like a chicken... "The immortal devil doesn''t want to talk to Ono anymore. He reaches out his big hand to chumi''er, and it''s self-evident what he wants to do. But before his hand touched chumier, he drew back like an electric shock, and then came a voice with a deep voice¡° The immortal devil dares to attack my daughter. I think you are too carefree. You want to go to hell for a few circles... "

 Chapter 558

    Murong Jinxin never dreamed that she and immortal devil would meet under such circumstances. Before the immortal devil appeared, she touched the protective barrier set by the Phoenix family''s back mountain, and she rushed over. But from a distance, I saw that the immortal devil stretched out her unkind hand to mi''er, and suddenly I was angry.


    "What eye did you see me do to your daughter? I just want to say a few words to Chu mi''er. This broken snake has been blocking... "


    The immortal devil has three thick black lines on his forehead. He raises his hands to make a surrender. He really doesn''t have a bad idea about Chu mi''er. Murong Jin really blames him.


    "Broken snake? You are the one who breaks the demon. Where is Ono''s loyal protector broken? The immortal devil, you should know my temper, do things well, and have a sense of propriety... "


    Murong Jin heart as usual, a slap in the back of the head of the immortal devil, this time the special force, it is really a little angry.


    She is not bad at breaking the devil. If he is so cruel, she will send him to lie in the magic pool for a lifetime.


    "Murong Jinxin, heaven and earth conscience, when do I have no sense of propriety? I''m also affectionate and righteous to you, OK? Otherwise, what you see now is your daughter''s body... "


    Immortal devil really felt that he would be wronged by the woman in front of him. Since he met her, how many things did he do against his will? Does she have a conscience?


    "The devil asked you to kill honey? Well


    Smell speech, Murong Jinxin''s face suddenly gloomy to the extreme, white little hand suddenly clenched into a fist, such as stars in the eyes jump out of the strong hatred of the devil.


    Devil, how dare you hit her on the head. Good, very good


    "Not yet. He asked me to take Chu mi''er. I don''t know why..."


    The immortal devil conceals the flow of his eyes. He can guess some points about the devil''s mind. The so-called canonization ceremony is an excuse to deal with the underworld and heaven.


    As a member of the demon world, he is naturally not easy to reveal these inside stories. But after what happened today, he felt that Murong Jinxin might have some idea.


    If the devil moves Chu mi''er, it is no doubt to frighten the snake. He originally wanted to remind the devil, but later he thought it was better to forget it. He really didn''t want to see Murong Jin''s heart calculated by them to be worse than death.


    "So you came and wanted to take honey away by force?"


    Murong Jin''s delicate eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Originally, she just felt that the Conferment Ceremony of the demon kingdom was a little strange, but she didn''t think much about it. Now it seems that they are negligent. Maybe the ambition of the devil is not mi Er, but the underworld and her behind Mi er.


    Fortunately, the devil sent to catch mi''er is the immortal devil. Otherwise, she would not be able to prevent mi''er from being caught.


    "He is the devil, can I not come? But I didn''t want to take chumier away by force. I''ll still say hello to you. After all, we still have a little friendship


    This woman is stupid. If he wants to force chumier, he will talk so much nonsense here. He will see Chu Mi er''s first shot, even Ono can''t resist his full blow. When he settles down the feng people and grabs Chu mi''er, Murong Jin''s heart may not be able to catch up.


    "You mean you have to take my daughter away even if I stand in my way, don''t you?"


    A listen to this, Murong Jin heart decisive not happy. Since he still thinks that they are friendly, he can''t do anything to embarrass her. Besides, she''s here now, and he doesn''t have the ability to take honey away.


    "Murong Jinxin, would you like to believe me once?"


    The immortal devil didn''t answer Murong Jinxin''s words. He put away his playful face and looked at Murong Jinxin seriously.


    Murongjin is willing to cooperate, and everything is easy to do. If he doesn''t want to cooperate, he will have to work hard


    "I don''t want to..."


    He has come to rob her daughter. Why should she believe him? Can she take her daughter to the devil''s world and put her daughter in great danger?


    She is a mother. She gave birth to such a baby daughter in October. How can she watch her daughter suffer.


    "If you are willing to believe me, give chumier to me. After the canonization ceremony, I will return him to you intact. If you don''t believe me, I''ll go, but I''m afraid you can''t sleep well in the days to come. "


    The immortal devil doesn''t care about Murong Jinxin''s refusal, just analyzes the seriousness of the matter to Murong Jinxin. Naturally, he is on Murong Jinxin''s side. Chumi''er is at least guaranteed to follow him. If you fall into the hands of other demons, you really don''t know what kind of treatment you will get.


    "Ha, are you too rampant in the demon world? Do you really think I''m afraid of you? You go back and tell the Demon Lord that if you have the guts, you can send more demons to rob my daughter. Let''s see if I will wash your demon world before Murong ling''er starts. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is very angry and laughs. She really thinks that the devil''s head is not the only problem, but the whole world is stupid. Looking at the four realms, her Murong Jinxin''s skill is in the top five even if she can''t rank in the top three. The most important thing is that her man, Long Xiao Jiutian, is about to break through. In combination with the power of the underworld, it''s easy to level the demon world.


    She didn''t go to provoke others, but she was regarded as a sick cat by others. She didn''t know the so-called... "Murong Jinxin, don''t be too stubborn. I know the nature of the devil. Now the devil is going crazy for Murong linger. Obedience, will Chu Mi son to, at least you won''t have worries. My position in the demon world is second only to that of the Demon Lord. No one dares to do harm to chumi''er... "He knows all these things, but she underestimates the Revenge of the Demon Lord. Now I''m afraid that the devil will destroy the whole demon world and seize chumi''er. When the time comes, who can guarantee chumi''er''s absolute safety? These things he really didn''t want to care about, it was because of the obsession in his heart that he repeatedly made things against his heart¡° So what? My daughter, I will protect myself. I don''t need your kindness. Looking at all the things you are honest with me, you go, I''m not embarrassed... "Murong Jin smiles. Her daughter only believes that the underworld can protect her unconditionally except her and Jun Mo Li. Immortal devil, she wanted to believe him, but he did not give her that confidence. She won''t give honey to him, honey will wait by herself¡° Mother, let me go with him. I believe him Chu mi''er climbs down from Xiao Ye''s body and comes to Murong Jin Xin''s face. Li Wo says shallowly. She did not know why, in front of this uncle did not let her feel any discomfort. She was willing to go with him and believe that he would protect her from any harm¡° Honey, are you stupid? He''s a devil. He''s always been a devil. He''s not a good thing. Don''t be deceived by his face. " Murong Jinxin reaches out her hand and taps on chumi''er''s head. She really doesn''t know what her daughter thinks. She is willing to go with a demon just after meeting. It''s really strange¡° Murong Jinxin, you should believe your daughter''s eyes. Children are pure, and what they see is the most real. She''s willing to believe me. What else do you have to stop? " The immortal devil is a bit unexpected. I didn''t expect that the child was only two years old and had the courage. It seems that the underworld has been working hard on her for the past two years. When she grows up, it''s not in the pool¡° What can a two-year-old see through? Can you see through your sinister intentions? You really dare to say... "Murong Jinxin looked at her daughter''s expectation on her red face and frowned more tightly. Honey is not a two-year-old who doesn''t know anything. On the contrary, she is very independent. She just couldn''t understand why the child believed in the immortal devil¡° Mother, he won''t hurt me. Let me go with him... "Chumi''er shakes Murong Jinxin''s hand. She is not stupid. She can hear the words of mother and immortal devil clearly. She doesn''t want to add endless troubles to her mother because she has to be arrested anyway. Then she might as well follow this uncle¡° Well, you go with him. If something goes wrong, you have to bear the consequences yourself. Do you understand? " Murong Jin heart hesitated for a long time, finally nodded compromise. Well, in fact, the immortal devil is not bad for her. Let honey feel the evil outside by herself, which is also good for her growth¡° OK, I''ll go back to my mother after half a month. " Chu mi''er is very optimistic. After getting Murong Jin''s approval, she jumps to the immortal devil and raises a smile at the immortal devil. The lovely appearance makes the immortal devil cry out¡° Little girl, I will live up to your trust. Well, uncle, go to the demon world with you and have a good play... "The immortal devil can''t stand Chu mi''er''s various cute girls. He picks her up. Such Chu mi''er makes him want to love her as his own daughter unconsciously." take good care of her, otherwise... "Murong Jin sees a sincerity on her face, Heart also more calm, but still very serious warning¡° Don''t worry, I''ll send her back to you in half a month... "The immortal devil waved to Murong Jin''s heart, and her body flashed. Then she took Chu mi''er to disappear in the same place and went to the demon world. Fengzu''s back mountain, because of the disappearance of the pink figure, suddenly quiet down. Murong Jin heart is in situ meditation for a long time, just slowly down the mountain. She wants to call black impermanence to have a good discussion. They are definitely not the spectators, but the protagonists of the ceremony

 Chapter 559

    The land of chaos


    Murong ling''er is lying peacefully on the big white bed which used to be formed by her mind. Wu Bo is calm on her beautiful little face. Her long eyelashes tremble from time to time. It seems that she is thinking about something.


    Since she left the demon world, she has returned to the land of chaos. On the one hand, she wants to come back to have a look; on the other hand, she wants to come back to recuperate. Until today, I went out for a walk, I knew that the devil would hold the ceremony of conferring the title of the queen of the devil in ten days.


    She did not know what she was feeling. Maybe she had all kinds of feelings. Although she has decided to give up completely, the remaining obsession in her mind makes her a little bored.


    That kind of slag is not worth her paying any feelings for him, and she put down her cruel words before leaving the demon world, and washed the demon world with blood on the day of goodbye. She is the master of all things. She can''t turn back!


    "I''m really tired of it. How can I have such a man? Murong ling''er, you really have no eyes... "


    Murong ling''er suddenly sits up. She tugs at her long hair and thinks it''s not a good thing to lie down like this. After the devil can be canonized, she can also go out to be carefree.


    "Since it''s the canonization ceremony of the demon world, let''s play bigger. After you are canonized as a demon, I will directly pull you down from the Dragon chair. It''s good to replace you with a demon. Ha ha... "


    Murong ling''er has a vague figure in his mind. His dark eyes are bright. Maybe the best way to fight against the demon is not to destroy the demon world, but to let him watch himself be replaced by others. As for the bloody demon world, it is also essential.


    "Devil, don''t blame heaven and others for that. If you want to blame yourself, it''s you who don''t win. It''s you who destroy yourself..."


    After making up her mind, Murong ling''er got out of bed gracefully, carefully arranged her make-up in front of the mirror, and then flew towards the entrance of the chaotic land.


    ¡­¡­


    Demon world


    In the north, the most remote place, Murong ling''er stands facing the wind. Looking at the scene without any change around, the corner of the mouth drew out a smile that seemed to have nothing.


    Here, she came many, many years ago. Here, she personally suppressed the old devil and seized the throne of the devil from his hands for her beloved.


    Today, she came back here to do the same thing. Let the old devil out and let their father and son kill each other.


    She gently drives the mana, the door hidden in the air slowly opens, and a gust of wind blows on her face, which makes her mouth look up. She flashed in, the door that was hidden in the air closed automatically, and then disappeared into the air.


    After walking along a winding path for about five minutes, Murong ling''er stopped and looked at the old man who was imprisoned by her in the iron cage, his eyes were red.


    Time, in the end, is a butcher''s knife. When she sent him in, he was still black haired, but now he is white haired, just like a dying man, even the breath is weak.


    She raised her hand, and a black light suddenly disappeared into the old devil''s body. The dispirited old devil in the cage suddenly opened his turbid eyes and subconsciously looked at Murong ling''er.


    "You... You... You..."


    After confirming Murong ling''er''s identity, the old devil stood up and pointed to the woman outside the cage. The hatred in his eyes had been destroyed.


    At that time, if it wasn''t for the inexplicable appearance of this woman, he was still the supreme devil. But as soon as the woman appeared, she controlled him by means, forcing him to pass on the throne to her disdainful son.


    Later, he was repressed by this woman in this cage which she created with her mental force. All day long, he did not see the sun and lived a walking life.


    "Old devil, I haven''t seen you for many years. Are you ok?"


    Murong ling''er''s little white hand waved to the iron cage that trapped the old devil. The iron cage, which was as strong as black iron, disappeared in an instant, and the old devil was free.


    "Do you think I can be better? Evil god, are you here to destroy me? OK, you can do it quickly... "


    The old devil''s eyes were full of bloodthirsty red light, but he knew very well that he couldn''t beat the evil god, so he didn''t bother to do it, so as not to die in a more embarrassing situation.


    "Poof, you''re wrong. I''m here today to let you out and give you everything that belongs to you..."


    Murong ling''er chuckled and killed him? If she thinks something, he''ll talk so much nonsense to her? It''s dead with a slap. However, she could understand the old devil''s mind, so she didn''t get angry because of the old devil''s words.


    "Evil god, are you teasing me? Let me out. Do you think I''m a fool? "


    The old devil was stunned. His muddy eyes narrowed, and he looked at the woman in front of him in disbelief. Get out of here? He doesn''t believe it. He guessed that there was something wrong with this woman and her son, or else this woman would have been so kind-hearted?


    "I''m really just here to let you out. In ten days, I promise you to be the devil again."


    Murong ling''er laughs again. Looking at the defense in the eyes of the old devil, she doesn''t care. Went to the old devil in front of a word said.


    Let him out, there will be a good play in the demon world. Canonization ceremony, ha ha, she wants to make this canonization ceremony out of the first step of the destruction of the demon world.


    Dog biting dog, father biting son, it should be a very good age drama


    "I''m used to staying here. I don''t want to go out. You''d better ask someone else."


    The old devil pondered for a while, and felt that Murong ling''er''s words didn''t seem to be fake. However, he didn''t agree at the first time. Instead, he sat down on the wet and cold ground and yawned a lot.


    Does this woman want to use him against his disdain? Hehe, it''s a little interesting. He won''t easily agree with her


    "It''s not up to you, old devil. If you don''t go out and take charge of the demon world again, I''ll take you out and let you see for yourself how the demon world is destroyed in my hands. You can decide which is more important..."


    Murong ling''er doesn''t accept the danger. She looks at the old devil who is obviously playing. She steps on his chest with one foot, but she doesn''t make any effort.


    "You..."


    Murong ling''er''s words are undoubtedly a heavy bomb. For the demon world, the old devil must have deep feelings. Now Murong ling''er uses this to threaten him. I''m afraid he can''t go out of the mountain.


    Over the years, what he wants to do more is revenge, so he cooperates with the evil god to pull his disdainful son down from the throne of the devil.


    "Say, be obedient or not?"


    Murong ling''er began to exert her strength under her feet. She looked at the old devil like ants on the ground and was very yellow in her heart. His son''s debt, he is a father to pay, the whole demon world also want to pay.


    "Well, I can promise you, but you must tell me why you did it."


    Old devil eat pain, dry lips issued a cry, since they are ready to cooperate, then he does not want to eat such a bitter. The end of a tough mouth is never too good.


    "I gave everything for your son, but your son gave me countless women in return. Old devil, listen to me. Do you feel very schadenfreude? "


    Murong ling''er didn''t hide anything, so he said the reason in two words. It is an indisputable fact that she is not afraid to be known or laughed at. Because those who see her jokes will never come to a good end.


    "This is your retribution. There is cause and there is effect. If you end up like this, it only means that you had no vision in those years. "


    Smell speech, the old devil Zun is to know the heart of smile. Everything in this world has a cycle of cause and effect. It''s normal for the evil god to exist today. God is open-minded. Evil is rewarded. It''s not that time has not come.


    "You are right, so I will take back everything I have given him and give it back to you. This is also his retribution. "


    Murong ling''er nodded her approval. Everything has cause and effect, so ten days later, she let everything return to the original origin. After destroying the demon, she will cast a spell to completely forget him and live her carefree life again.


    "How can I cooperate with you?"


    The old devil didn''t dare to say too much to provoke Murong ling''er, and then he turned the conversation to the main topic. It''s good for him to get everything that belongs to him again. At least it''s better than staying in this place for a lifetime.


    "You don''t have to do anything, just show up at the right time, make your son''s evil deeds public, and let the demons of the demon world pull him down. Don''t worry, I won''t let you have any injury. "


    What else needs to be done? His appearance itself is the best proof. As long as he appears, the demon world will be in chaos. If the Demon Lord wants to deal with this accident, he will be more than willing but less powerful. As for the four elders of the demon world, but the old man''s loyal supporters, they will certainly do their best to help.


    "Well, you go. Ten days later, you will let me out. I know what to do."


    The old devil nodded, the evil god''s ability he led the church, also believe that she has the ability to protect him. Then, in the past ten days, he will keep up his energy, and in the future, he will give him the heaviest blow.


    "Well, take one pill of these pills every day, and you''ll be able to recover in ten days."


    Murong ling''er took out a small white porcelain vase from his arms and threw it to the foot of the old devil. After a word of advice, he left without looking back.


    This place, she will keep, for the man who was pulled down from the throne by her father. Let''s spend the rest of his life here.


    "Evil god, your purpose is more than that? Ha ha... "


    Seeing Murong ling''er''s figure disappear completely, the old devil poured out a pill and swallowed it. When he heard the sound of closing the door, he whispered to himself.


    No matter what the future may be, the most important thing now is to leave here first, and then there will be other hopes

 Chapter 560

    The top of fairy mountain


    A woman in white gently plucked the strings. The sound of the piano was vague and dreamy. People couldn''t help but want to immerse themselves in it.


    The fire phoenix lies under a thousand year old tree, and some of them sweep the angry woman. The wind eyes show a trace of disdain.


    "More than half a month has passed. It''s time for you to stop looking at me like that. It''s uncomfortable to see me all over..."


    The hand falls the Qin sound to fall, the God of time and space helplessly sighed a, turn head very discontented stare Fire Phoenix one eye. She just snatched her initiative to meet Murong ling''er once. Is it worth being angry for so long?


    "I think that kind of look is very suitable for you. You use your own evil ideas to create an evil god and make qianxuan land a mess. But now I still want to save the evil god. Do you have a brain disease? "


    Fire phoenix doesn''t give face to the God of time and space. Although the God of time and space is its noumenon, should it do something to make it look up to as noumenon? It''s really speechless after being noisy for so long.


    If the evil spirit is not removed, there will be no peace. Even if you bring back the immortal mountain, the immortal spirit here will be polluted by the evil spirit.


    "Murong ling''er is really pitiful. He has been trapped in love all his life. He has come to such an end. Alas..."


    The God of time and space is not angry, anyway, fire phoenix is this temper, even if she is angry, fire phoenix how to say, how to say, can''t be merciful.


    Later, she went to check and found out that the three years of the Demon Lord had been extremely rotten. No wonder when she went to find Murong ling''er, Murong ling''er resolutely refused.


    "Poor? Everyone is pitiful, I also pitiful, otherwise you pitiful me, your body completely to me? How many poor people in the world can you have pity on? If Murong ling''er doesn''t get rid of it, there will be no peace in the four realms. You''ve already expected that day, haven''t you? "


    Fire phoenix shrunk her nose and snorted heavily. For the actions of the God of time and space, she felt that she could not use the word disdain to describe it, because disdain could not sum up her ten thousandth. As a part of her, it really feels shameful.


    "I know, I just can''t bear it. Besides, I''ve already said what I said. I can''t go back on it..."


    Murong ling''er''s fate is directed by her. She is still partial to the most innocent woman. She will not be stingy if she can be half steel. Although she knew that she had saved the woman, she gave herself endless troubles, but she still couldn''t control herself.


    "Compared with Murong ling''er, Murong Jin, king of the underworld, are they more pitiful? Inexplicably, I have to practice hard just to protect myself. You don''t think about them. Think about the ghosts who died in Murong ling''er''s hands more than 100000 years ago. If you save Murong ling''er, aren''t you afraid that they will come out of the grave to take revenge on you? "


    For Murong ling''er, Huo Fenghuang doesn''t like and dislike it. Its position is naturally on Murong Jin''s side. After all, Murong Jinxin is also very good to Murong Jinxin. If she can help Murong Jinxin, why not?


    Murong ling''er should die. It''s known to all the people in the four realms, but it happens that the culprit doesn''t want Murong ling''er to die. If he doesn''t despise her, who else can he despise?


    "So I want to take Murong ling''er away..."


    The voice of the God of time and space is obviously weak. Under the close gaze of Fire Phoenix, he even shakes a little. It''s all her fault. She doesn''t want Murong ling''er to bear the responsibility alone. Fire Phoenix can''t understand this kind of contradiction in her heart.


    "Forget it, I''m too lazy to tell you. For your kindness, Murong ling''er won''t receive it anyway. You just watch. Murong ling''er will use you to heal his wounds. If you don''t believe me, we''ll see... "


    It knows that the God of time and space won''t give up taking Murong ling''er away until she has suffered a great loss. Ten days later, when Murong ling''er uses her hand to repair her original spirit and spits on her mercilessly, she will know how stupid she is.


    "I won''t cure her immediately. She has to live in Xianshan for more than ten years at least. I can stabilize her injury at most..."


    The reminder of fire phoenix also makes the God of time and space have an eye. She shouldn''t forget to guard against Murong ling''er because she can''t bear it. If Murong ling''er just wants to use her, then Murong ling''er thinks too simply.


    She''s not a fool. She won''t be used easily by Murong ling''er


    "Ha, I hope you can achieve your wish and bring Murong ling''er back to pollute the most immortal place. Maybe one day even you will be polluted, and you will be in the same boat with the evil god. Hum... "


    Fire phoenix once again cast a look of disdain to the God of time and space, the contrary also said that it was different, that simply did not say, so as not to find their own gas. If it really came to the point it said, it would absolutely destroy its relatives and the God of time and space.


    "You dead Phoenix, I really want to bite you to death, never give me a nice word..."


    The God of time and space saw the fire phoenix patting his ass and left. He was very angry, but he had nothing to do with the fire phoenix. Had to gnash teeth of scold a, turn back to continue to talk about her piano.


    Just this time, because of the restlessness of heart, the string broke before playing for ten minutes..... Black impermanence of the dragon family stood in front of the underworld very tangled, summoned up the courage for several times, and did not dare to speak out the things in his heart. He finally attracted the attention of the underworld. Under the interrogation of the underworld, he said that chumi''er had been taken away by the immortal devil¡° Murong Jinxin that woman, brain was donkey to kick it? It''s really irritating to the king that he gives mi''er to the immortal devil to take away... "The whole face of the underworld is black, and he roars at Jun Mo Li. That little white eyed wolf, he really wants to hang her up and beat her. Send your daughter to the devil, it''s no doubt a sheep into a tiger''s mouth. If anything happens, can she afford it¡° It''s estimated that the brain is really kicked by the donkey, but the child has been sent to you. It''s useless for you to be angry. Calm down. " After the initial shock, Jun Mo Li soon forced herself to calm down. He felt that since Jin Xin had done so, there must be her reason. She is honey''s mother. She can''t make fun of her life. The friendship between immortal devil and Jinxin is clear to him. Since immortal devil took honey away, it should not be a big problem... "Calm down, how do you let me calm down? Now honey is my daughter. Murong Jinxin, the little white eyed wolf, sent my daughter to the demon world without my permission. How can you calm me down? " The underworld is crazy. In his cognition, there is no good thing in the demon world. Even if the immortal devil was so good to Jinxin, his nature is still bad. Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If honey has a mistake, he will cry to death¡° Wang, you''d better take it easy. The fact that the Demon Lord did this just shows that the conferral ceremony of the demon kingdom is a situation... "Hei Wuchang also thinks that his own king''s reaction is a bit excessive. His parents are so calm. He makes it as if he is the little princess''s father. He couldn''t hide things in his heart and didn''t want to hide what Wang just said. But he still believes Murong Jinxin, there is no mother in the world will take their own children to risk¡° Well, don''t worry about honey. I believe in the immortal devil. Black impermanence''s words are all reasonable. The original intention of the devil is definitely not to canonize a devil queen. " Even his daughter is going to be hijacked. Everyone knows the devil''s intention. He was just trying to threaten them with honey. He was really calculating. At present, the most important thing is to come up with countermeasures, otherwise the underworld and Jinxin this trip to the demon world, I''m afraid something big will happen¡° I guess that he did the canonization ceremony to attract Murong ling''er, but I don''t think that he even wanted to catch us all and make his spring and autumn dream come true... "Pluto had a great effort to calm down his mood. When he thought that the devil would attack mi''er, he wanted to swallow the devil alive. Now everything is important to the overall situation. When the storm is over, he and the devil will make a good calculation¡° What can I do to deal with it? " Jun Mo Li began to think about it. After a long time, he didn''t come up with any perfect solution, so he had to frown and look at Pluto. Demon Zun, he doesn''t know, and doesn''t know what his usual pattern is, so he really can''t help it¡° Wang, the spies have come to report that the demon world has been rehearsing the ten thousand magic array for most of the month, and my subordinates suspect that it has something to do with the canonization ceremony. " The ten thousand magic array of the demon world is unique in the world. Even if a master like Wang wants to crack it, it''s very difficult. But the biggest weakness of the ten thousand magic array is that if you want to start a very sleepy one, you must need ten thousand demons to work at the same time to start it. One second is not enough¡° If you want to use the ten thousand magic array to deal with us, it seems that the devil has other moves. Black impermanence, you go to heaven and ask the old man Tiandi to prepare some elixirs that can neutralize the poison of the four worlds. Wang estimates that he will poison us, otherwise he will not be able to start the ten thousand magic array. " There is a chuckle in the mouth of the king of hell. I am afraid the devil has never dreamed that he has infiltrated the eye of the magic world into the core management of the demon realm. The devil has even become his right arm. If it wasn''t for the demon, black impermanence would have no way to know such secret information¡° I''ll do it immediately. " Black impermanence a see oneself Wang that a pair of winning the ticket in hold of appearance, in the heart also have bottom, an arch hand a flash body then went to heaven. The underworld looks at the sky, pats Jun Mo Li on the shoulder, wakes up the water on one side, and prepares to continue to practice to help Jun Mo Li break through the last bottleneck. As the sun sets in the west, the afterglow of the setting sun casts a shadow on the ground, which gives a light golden light to one person, one ghost and one beast

 Chapter 561

    Ten days later, the fiend''s canonization ceremony was held as scheduled. The red lanterns hang high, the red carpet covers the floor, and the roses surge all over the sky, rendering the whole demon world dreamlike.


    At the entrance of the demon Kingdom palace, more than a dozen magic guards are checking the guests who come to attend the canonization ceremony in an orderly way. Those who enter the palace are not allowed to bring any weapons. As for the gifts they bring, there is a special magic order.


    This time, the momentum created by the demon world was so great that even the emperors of the two countries were invited. Xiling came from xiqingyu and several important ministers of the court, and Chu came from Chu Haotian, Chu moshang and thunder and rain.


    Because of the large number of guests, there was a long line outside the palace. The envoys of the Xiling and the state of Chu lined up one after the other.


    After a few words with Chu Haotian, Xi Qingyu talks with Chu moshang. They are very opportunistic and completely ignore Chu Haotian, who doesn''t look very good. It was not until there was a commotion in the procession that they interrupted their conversation and looked up.


    Far away, a black and a white came, the man''s cold air, even in a hundred meters away can feel. Women are very cool, although not high, but that too beautiful face is not dare to see.


    "Why didn''t Murong Jinxin come with your brother? Who is that man? "


    Chu Haotian saw Murong Jin''s heart, and his body trembled subconsciously. He was pinched by Murong Jinxin and suffered from the great loss of Murong Jinxin. Obviously, he did not dare to be too reckless in front of Murong Jinxin.


    However, Murong Jinxin walked with other men in front of all the people in the four circles, and seemed to be quite opposite to that man, which made him feel that Chu''s face was completely disgraced.


    "Father, keep your voice down. Do you want to die? It''s Hades, a man more terrible than the devil. If you don''t want to go to hell after you die, you should be respectful. He won''t have any reason with you... "


    Chu Mo Shang was scared a big jump, quickly pulled Chu Haotian''s sleeve, made a silent gesture to him. Pluto''s temper is not very good. If he hears his father''s words with some other meaning, his father will not be able to take it away.


    "Murong Jinxin, what do you mean? Step on two boats? "


    When Chu Haotian heard the word "the underworld", his arrogance suddenly subsided. These ghosts and gods can''t be provoked by him. But he still can''t swallow the tone in his heart, Murong Jin''s heart is too much.


    "The emperor of Chu, speak carefully. Jinxin is now the princess of Xiling. She is no longer the orphan girl who had no father or mother before..."


    Because standing very close, xiqingyu naturally heard Chu Haotian slander Murong Jinxin''s words, the original good mood disappeared. I heard that Chu Haotian didn''t like to see Jin Xin before. Besides making trouble, he also wanted to kill Jin Xin. Now it seems that the rumor is true.


    "As a matter of fact, the emperor of Xiling should restrain his younger sister and stop doing such extraordinary things in the future..."


    Chu Haotian was blocked by the words of Xi Qingyu, and his breath was oppressed in his chest. He couldn''t get up or down, and he was very uncomfortable. But xiqingyu''s words also come to the point. Today Murong Jin has a noble status and a strong Xiling as her backing. Even if he is dissatisfied with her, he has to give Xiling a little face.


    "Father, don''t talk about it. If you talk about it, there will be a real disaster..."


    Chu Mo Shang really wanted to sew Chu Haotian''s mouth with that needle. This kind of words father emperor dare to say so loud, this is really want him to succeed in advance?


    He has been paying attention to the face of Pluto. Just now, Pluto obviously frowned, and obviously heard his father''s words


    "I''m not wrong. You seem to have known it for a long time, but you''ve kept it secret so far..."


    Chu Haotian doesn''t have the consciousness that he is already in danger. He continues to speak unhappily, but his voice is very low. Only Chu moshang can hear it.


    No matter how noble Murong Jinxin''s identity is, if he knows that she is still mixed up with other men, he will personally propose to Xiling to solve the marriage between this woman and her son.


    "Father, I beg you. Today, if you can speak less, speak less. If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb..."


    Chu Mo Shang really has a feeling that he wants to cry without tears. The underworld and Jin Xin are coming, and his father is still saying, what is this? He really didn''t want to collect his body so soon.


    "Who''s the old man who said you''re in two boats?"


    In Chu Mo Shang all kinds of tangled want to die, a cold voice never. The deep eyes of the underworld locked Chu Haotian not far away, and asked without deleting.


    This old man, who didn''t know what to do, dared to insult Jin Xin in front of him. Didn''t he want to live? Or do you want to go straight to hell?


    "Jun Mo Li, who is determined to kill his animal father, speaks animal language. Don''t worry about one animal. Let him live. Anyway, it will not last this year. "


    Murong Jin heart sneer, completely did not put Chu Haotian on the heart. Seeing that Pluto wanted to fight Chu Haotian, he dissuaded him. It''s better to let him live in pain than to let him die so happily. The poison on the old man will soon enter his heart. At that time, he will want to hit the wall every day.


    "What are you doing in the demon world? Even this kind of animal has been invited. Are you unable to invite people, or do you deliberately invite this kind of animal to lower the style of the king? " The underworld turns Murong Jin''s heart away and doesn''t care with Chu Haotian. Instead, he transferred his anger to one side and was specially responsible for meeting him. He was very unhappy and mocked a few words. He wrote down the old man. Now he doesn''t move him, but when he dies, he will never make him feel better... "If the hospitality is not good, please forgive me. The underworld here please, the devil is already waiting in it... "The corner of devil Yang''s mouth twitches fiercely, facing the devil''s accusation, he really doesn''t know how to respond. Can only harden the scalp to make a please gesture, hoping to quickly invite this Buddha in¡° What''s the use of telling him? He''s just a horse and a barking dog, and he can''t be a master. " Murong Jinxin didn''t have a good impression on Moyang. Before, her daughter let the immortal devil take her away. She had no way to stop her anger for half a month. This time, she was all greeting Moyang, who was framed by Moyin again. Her obviously insulting words made the corner of Moyang''s mouth draw hard again, but he learned the lesson before, bowed his head and didn''t say a word, and didn''t dare to face up to Murong Jinxin¡° But also, the king went to ask the devil for an explanation. He must make the devil pay a price. The king''s face can''t be won by anyone... "The king of Hades was speechless, but he was also surprised. Jin Xin seldom said such ugly words. What did the devil Yang do? Can let Jin Xin hate so much? He couldn''t help looking at Moyang''s eyes more, and a faint smile appeared in the corner of his mouth... "The underworld asked Murong girl to invite..." Moyang was numb by the underworld, but he bowed his head calmly and walked in. When he took the first step, the tension in his heart was finally relaxed. At least, he invited Murong Jinxin, the Buddha, in¡° You just make trouble to the devil, let me do this, I have more experience than you... "Murong Jin''s eyes, like stars, turned several times, and the devil calculated for her. Naturally, she would pay a little price to the devil, otherwise her honey would come to the devil''s world in vain¡° OK, you look at the pit. As many pits as you can As soon as the Hades thought of the devil''s face, which was about to be infuriated by the little white eyed wolf, his mood was much better. If you touch his daughter, you deserve it. "..." Moyang, who is leading the way in front of him, slips and almost falls down. He remembers the law that if Murong Jin comes to the devil''s world, the devil will be unlucky. Heartache really gives the devil a tear of sympathy. At the gate of the Imperial Palace, because they left, the atmosphere suddenly eased down. The gods, ghosts and Demons looked at each other, and then turned a white eye at Chu Haotian, a man who had no brain and even the underworld dared to provoke. There are even a few good things. If it''s not for not making trouble in the good days of demon world, Bacheng has already rushed to beat Chu Haotian¡° Father, you''d better remember my words clearly. Don''t talk nonsense. This is not the state of Chu. If you say something wrong, you may be killed... "Chu Mo Shang is so cold-blooded that he tugs at Chu Haotian''s clothes and gives a serious warning again. Today, if you didn''t have Jinxin to say a word for your father, he would be a corpse now¡° Shang''er, after this trip to the demon world, you ask your second brother to come back. Father Huang is not well these days, I''m afraid only your second brother can see it well... "Chu Haotian didn''t answer Chu moshang''s words, because he focused all his attention on Murong Jinxin''s words, which won''t survive this year. Thinking of his deteriorating body during this period of time, he was in a cold sweat. It seems that the old prince''s poison to himself has not been solved yet. He is still in his prime and doesn''t want to die. Now only by letting shang''er speak can his second son help him and save his old life¡° This matter is waiting to go back to say, father, you must remember what I said, don''t be careless... "Chu Haotian''s words made Chu moshang a little embarrassed, but he didn''t want to talk about it here. He looked at Chu Hao''s angel, then turned his body, quietly waiting for the inspection of the magic guards. It''s really infuriating that people are more than people. They are welcomed directly by the Hades, but they still have to queue up here. I don''t know when they will be waiting for Ma Yue

 Chapter 562

    At this time, the devil is sitting on the first seat, his cold eyes are looking at a pair of gorgeous men and women coming towards him, and a cold smile rises from the corner of his mouth.


    Today, even today, they will be buried in his ten thousand demons array, dead clean, even dregs left


    "Demon Zun, is the style of your canonization ceremony a little too low? Even some bad animals have been invited here. If I had known that, I would not have to come here in person. Sending someone to sweep the toilet in the underworld would have given you enough face."


    Seeing the smile from the corner of the devil''s mouth, the underworld picked his eyebrows and opened his mouth impolitely. The fierce eyes swept to sweep, already began to guard.


    It took the devil a month to set up such a big game. He had to be careful so that he would not catch his way and lose more than he got.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The smile of the corner of the devil''s mouth suddenly froze, looking at the devil Yang walking in front, very unhappy. Listen to the tone of the underworld, it seems that he was offended by the man who didn''t have a long eye. He dares to run wild in the devil''s world. It''s really audacious.


    "It''s like this..."


    Moyang, under the gaze of the devil, with black lines all over his head, simply said what happened at the gate of the palace. After that, he lowered his head and sighed heavily. That tone, don''t know is because of speechless sigh, or because Chu Haotian is about to be in dire straits sigh.


    "It turned out that the troublemaker was the father and emperor of the young master of the dragon clan, but it was a little difficult. Well, you can discuss how you want to deal with Chu Haotian. You should take all the responsibilities. "


    After hearing this, the devil only felt that he was full of fire. Fortunately, Chu Haotian was not in front of him, otherwise he might have to blow him directly. Because this matter involves Murong Jinxin, he did not dare to make a decision immediately. Instead, he gave the decision right back to Hades and Murong Jinxin.


    "Even if you kill him and cut him, I can''t get down to this tone in my heart. If you don''t let me give you this tone, I''m afraid I have to go after saying hello to you."


    This old fox, want to deal with this matter so simply? no way. The little white eyed wolf around him is still waiting for him to bleed. Naturally, he has to make enough of this gimmick, otherwise the little white eyed wolf will have to peel his skin.


    "How can the Hades please you? As long as I can do it, I will die. "


    The devil''s face was a little ugly, but on second thought, they were going to die today, and he didn''t have to fulfill any of the promises, so his face returned to normal.


    "If you give him the remaining five seven colored pearls, his tone will be smooth..."


    Murong Jin thought about it in her heart. She had already made two pits from the devil. Why not just make the other five pits. As long as seven of them are collected, it will be of great use to any of them.


    So she opened her mouth shamelessly, stretched out her hand shamelessly, and hummed shamelessly


    "Murong Jinxin, your greed is really growing. One day you will be killed by this greed..."


    Although already had in the mind preparation, but Murong Jin heart''s request as soon as proposed, he felt that the whole was not good. This woman is really able to take advantage of the fire, a mouth is five seven color beads, if it is not for the sake of their dying, he will never open his mouth to agree.


    "You should tell yourself that. I just want some seven colored pearls for Hades. Compared with you, I''m just a little witch. Cut the crap and hand in the seven color beads. "


    Is she greedy? She admits that sometimes she is a little greedy, but she is not greedy like him. If we set up a bureau, we will destroy the other two realms. It''s just speechless.


    Anyway, the face has been torn. What he wants to say is his business, as long as her goal is achieved


    "Moyang, go to find Moyin and ask him to bring you the seven color beads. As compensation, he was asked to go in the treasure house of demon world, and the treasures in it were picked at will


    The devil Zun took out four seven color pearls from his arms and threw them to Murong Jinxin. Then he ordered the devil yang to say a few words, and the matter was over. But Murong Jinxin''s words made him cautious. They probably found something. It''s more difficult to kill them today.


    "Take your seats..."


    No matter how hard it is, he must do it for linger. Success or failure depends on it. He won''t shrink back because of any difficulties.


    "Old man, you''ve come so early to die? Have you got your successor? It''s possible that you won''t be able to go back. "


    The underworld sat down opposite the emperor of heaven, looked at the old man with a bad smile, and began to tease him. Jinxin just now believe that the devil''s heart has the bottom, then he simply will this completely clear, he would like to see how the devil can deal with.


    "You''re getting worse and worse. Today is a big day in the devil''s world. People are kind enough to invite you to have a drink. You are jealous of a gentleman. But I''ve already chosen my successor. It''s not the devil, but you black heart... "


    The white beard of the emperor of heaven trembled and cooperated with the underworld to speak. Although Mingzhe is cursing the underworld, anyone with ears can recognize that it is cursing the mulberry and the locust. But those guests who come one after another dare not have the courage to meddle in such affairs. They all know the truth of being wise and protecting themselves¡° In fact, I have coveted your heaven for a long time. If it wasn''t for my father''s face, I would have flattened your heaven. Among the four realms, you and the human world should be equally good at slaughtering. If one day you are engulfed by the devil, then the king will engulf the human world. It''s not bad that the four realms become two realms. " The underworld first poured a cup of tea for himself and Murong Jinxin. His slender fingers held the teacup made of jade and sipped it gently. Looking at the devil''s face and some dark, not surprising, continue to ridicule the emperor. His words were heard in the cold sweat of the immortals in the heaven and the people in the human world, but no one dared to take the risk to speak up¡° No wonder Jinxin has been calling you a nigger. You are really a nigger. I advise you to be the king of the underworld, or you will be the living dead for a lifetime if you suffer retribution... "The emperor of heaven also took the words of the underworld seriously, and he made it clear that he was in the spirit of the devil. All these words were aimed at the devil. With his relationship with the old underworld, as long as he didn''t hurt Murong Jin''s heart, as long as he became the underworld for one day, it was impossible for him to do anything substantial harm to the heaven¡° Dead old man, if you say so, don''t involve me. This ghost is just cruel to me and kind to your heaven. As for what he said, I think it''s quite reasonable. Your heaven is vulnerable. You''d better be careful. The real purpose of this banquet is to destroy your heaven. " Murong Jin heart horizontal emperor one eye, idle boring also came in by the way to amuse, although not to angry devil, but angry half dead also very good. Her words are right. Heaven is one of the purposes of this banquet¡° Nonsense, you black hearted couple, don''t sow discord. Don''t you think so, demon The emperor of heaven also glared at Murong Jin''s heart, and then cast his eyes on the devil, pretending to ask unfairly. Naturally, he did it on purpose. Who let the devil Zun''s bad water go to grandma''s house¡° Yes, I''m just kind enough to invite you to have a drink. Hades and Murong Miss think too much... "In front of everyone''s eyes, the devil is not going in or out, and his face is very beautiful. After a short meeting, he just said two words with his teeth. The three of them are teasing him. He can be seen by a fool. He forbeared that once they entered the magic circle, he would get back all the things they owed¡° I don''t know whether it''s good wine or poisonous wine. Nigger, try poison with silver needle. " Murong Jin''s heart sneered. Seeing that the devil wanted to pass this word around, she directly picked up the tea cup in her hand and shook it a few times. She made a face that she wanted to drink but didn''t dare to drink. When she came out, she almost made the devil''s head smoke¡° It''s true that you said that. Be careful, you''ll sail for ten thousand years. You can try the silver needle here. If it''s poisonous, I may be able to escape A silver needle with cold light appeared in the hand of Hades and handed it to Murong Jin''s heart. It''s Murong Jin''s heart that can start. Then he looked at the devil with a smile, and showed his hand innocently. It seemed that he was telling the devil that this woman had no way to do it¡° Murong Jinxin, you have enough... "The devil felt that he could not bear it. Murong Jinxin and Hades made him want to vomit blood. They''re right. The tea they''re taking is really toxic. But the poisonous silver needle can''t be measured. If Murong Jin''s heart is measured, the silver needle will be 100% black¡° I can''t help it. I''m really afraid of being calculated by most of the messy things. No matter in the underworld or in the human world, I must test the poison before drinking and eating. Devil, I''m not really aiming at you, but it has become a habit. Just open and close your eyes and forgive me for the inappropriate behavior of this little girl at the moment... "Murong Jinxin gives devil a sorry glance. The silver needle in her hand shakes, the tip of the needle points to devil, and the smile at the corner of her mouth can''t be concealed. She put the silver needle into the cup and took it out half a minute later. She began to look at it carefully in the sunshine. Soon, the silver needle began to slowly change color, just black into red and green, seven colors alternate again, and finally back to black¡° It''s really poisonous, demon. How do you explain it? It seems that this nigger only said half of what he said. You should not only attack the heaven, but also the underworld and the human world. Your wolf ambition is really amazing... "

 Chapter 563

    Murong Jinxin throws the silver needle in her hand in front of the devil, and her whole body is filled with the spirit of killing. Although the silver needle is her move, she just wants to take advantage of it.


    Demon Lord, since you want to plot against us, please try to be depressed to death before you start


    "Murong Jinxin, don''t look for trouble. If I want to poison you, will I use some rotten poison? Can you try it out with a silver needle? Are you kidding... "


    Demon Zun looked at the Black Purple Silver Needle on the table, and the veins on his forehead jumped a few times. He knew it would be like this. If this woman doesn''t stop, his canonization ceremony will be postponed endlessly.


    "That''s true, Jin Xin. Are you just teasing the devil? If the devil wants to poison us, he has to give us something colorless, tasteless and defensible, such as the potion of the devil Kingdom, ha ha... "


    The emperor of heaven''s muddy old eyes flashed a smile, Murong Jin heart this woman is looking for the devil''s not happy. If the devil could be so stupid, he would not be able to sit in his present position.


    Now, all the guests have arrived, and the play that the devil wants to sing must be finished by the devil. Otherwise, the hard work of others after so long preparation will be in vain.


    "Old man, it seems that you are not old fool, I just tease the devil to play, as a gift I gave to the devil."


    Murong Jin heart received the emperor''s eyes, suddenly smile, that smile flowers pale, heaven and earth moved. The words let the four circles present all feel relieved, but they also relieved the devil''s enclosure and made the atmosphere ease down.


    "Your gift is really big enough. I will give you a good gift in the future..."


    The devil is really gnashing his teeth, but those who come are guests. Even if Murong Jin''s heart is too much, he can''t say anything, let alone do anything. This resentment, he can only swallow.


    "There''s no need to return a gift, because I don''t know if you can wait until that day..."


    Murong Jin heart hook the corner of the mouth, hook out a trace of irony smile. Today, unless Murong ling''er is still protecting the devil, she must let the devil die or die. This is the price he will pay for calculating them and hijacking mi''er.


    "Ha ha..."


    The demon Zun doesn''t care much either, just returns Murong Jin''s heart with a gloomy smile. Then he looked at the devil Yin and indicated that the canonization ceremony could begin.


    After this little storm, the Conferment Ceremony of the demon Kingdom officially began, and everything was in good order. After offering sacrifices to heaven and earth, the demon lord and empress give Meng Ke''er the back seal, which symbolizes the demon world, and the ceremony is finished. Mengke''er was dressed in red and accepted the kneeling worship of the demonic courtiers. Her identity was recognized by the whole demonic world.


    Time goes by slowly, when the devil Yin says Li Cheng, the devil''s face is close to iron green. Because Murong ling''er has never appeared, and there is no sign to appear.


    He looked at a few lonely eagles flying in the blue sky, and a strong bitter feeling came. Did ling''er really give up on him? Is he destined to die alone in his life?


    No, he is not reconciled, he is not easy to wait for ling''er, how can he be willing to let them miss? Because he made a big mistake at one time and regretted it all his life.


    He drew back his eyes and signaled that the devil could open the banquet. Maybe after he has cleaned up the underworld and heaven, ling''er will appear. At that time, even if he needs to kneel down and ask ling''er to forgive him, he won''t blink.


    The hot banquet opened, all kinds of delicacies were brought up, and the fragrance of wine floated out for dozens of miles.


    The devil sat in the first seat and poured wine into his mouth. The golden wine escaped from the corner of his mouth, slipped down his rolling Adam''s apple, and disappeared into his black clothes.


    He is waiting, waiting for the guests to have three rounds of wine, waiting for the effect of the magic medicine to play to the extreme, then the comer of the underworld and heaven will become the fish on the board and be slaughtered by him.


    "Nigger, when shall we act?"


    Murong Jin''s heart is eating delicious food with a big mouthful. She is in a very good mood when she sees the depression of the devil. Murong ling''er''s goods are probably really broken heart, otherwise they won''t not appear at this time.


    Once the empress of the demon kingdom is canonized, she can''t be abolished all her life. Now it''s even harder for the Demon Lord to explain to Murong ling''er. It''s very interesting


    "I''m waiting for more than ten minutes until the devil wants to vomit blood. The things in the demon world are delicious. Eat more. "


    Maybe it''s because he has been practicing with Jun Mo Li for a long time. Pluto hasn''t had a good meal for a long time. Although he''s had it for such a long time, he still hasn''t had it. I don''t have enough to eat and I don''t have the strength to act.


    "It''s been a hard time for you. For Jun Mo Li, you can''t sleep well even if you don''t have enough..."


    Murong Jin heart will be in front of a plate of fish to the devil in front of, but did not see in January, he obviously lost a lot. You don''t have to think about how hard he has fought in the past month.


    Jun Mo Li is very lucky. If you can get such help from him, it''s impossible for you to know this kindness in your life.


    "It''s really hard. It''s much harder than my own cultivation. But the hard work is not in vain. Junmo glass should be breaking through soon. Maybe it''s just these days. " His premonition has always been accurate. I hope there will be no mistakes this time. For the sake of Jun Mo Li, he is really exhausted. Day and night, when he was hungry, he only ate some wild fruits prepared by water. He felt that he was about to become a God¡° It''s better to break through today so that we can be prepared. I feel Murong ling''er will come, but she is also waiting, maybe waiting for the devil to attack us. I don''t know if she''s here, but we can''t feel where she''s hiding... "Murong ling''er, after all, used to be a part of her. Her temperament is very similar to her. What she hates most is men''s promiscuity. That kind of betrayal and insult will be deeply imprinted in her heart, it is absolutely indefensible not to retaliate. The reason why she didn''t appear now can only explain one problem, that is, Murong ling''er has completely given up his heart to the devil, or he is too angry to stop or recover¡° Well, don''t think so much about it. Every step is every step. As long as the king is here, he will protect you. " The underworld''s fierce eyes once again swept to the guests present, still didn''t find any strange. He was too lazy to think about it. Anyway, as long as he can breathe, no one will be allowed to hurt Murong Jin''s heart¡° Really fight, you don''t have to estimate me too much, my phoenix dance nine days is also the sixth floor. In the demon world, no one is my opponent except the devil. However, you have to be very careful when you destroy the ten thousand magic array for a while. I see that the emperor of heaven is unreliable, maybe he is too old... "Murong Jinxin looks at the old man who is not far away, and is still hesitating whether to help him for a while. The emperor of heaven is too old to resist. If only she and Hades destroyed the array, the chance of destroying the array would be greater than carrying a tug of oil bottle¡° After a while, when the ten thousand magic array starts, you will find a way to throw him out and leave other things to our king. " Murong Jinxin''s words are approved by the underworld. After all, the emperor of heaven is old and his father''s best friend. Can''t he really watch him die? The only way is to keep him out of the business¡° OK, then you can stand it. The ten thousand magic array must not be started, otherwise, no one can predict the consequences... "The reason why she and Hades want to play is to completely destroy the ten thousand magic array and prevent future trouble. She believes that Pluto''s ability can open the gap, but she still has some worries. Not to mention that the underworld is so hearty to her and Jun Mo Li, even to a friend, she would exhort a few words¡° Well, let''s start acting. The old man has fallen down... "The underworld snorted softly, then frowned fiercely. His slender fingers covered his chest, and his deep eyes looked at the devil sitting on the head in disbelief, as if he wanted to say something but could not do it. As for Murong Jinxin, after seeing the fall of the emperor of heaven, she touched her head and fainted. The action is as natural as flowing water. Outsiders can''t see any suspicion of fraud¡° Ten thousand magic array Demon Zun slowly stood up from his seat and looked at the three circles who had been in a mess below. Hand slowly stretched out, thin lip spit out two indifferent words¡° Yes, Lord The devil Yin gets the instruction, the smoke bomb in the hand throws to the mid air, the mid air explodes many strange clouds, dyed the whole sky red. With the sound of the explosion, a group of demons rushed out from all directions. Each one had a black sword in his hand. According to the skill of the ten thousand demons array, he chose the position to stand. The black sword in his hand pointed to a demon in the air¡° Start the battle The devil gave another order. Looking at the man, ghost and immortal who fell in the ten thousand devil array, ten fingers instantly became fists. King Murong Jinxin, if you can escape today, I have nothing to say. Even if I die in your hands, I will not have any regrets¡° Buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing, buzzing. At the same time, Emperor Murong Jinxin opened his eyes almost at the same time. The underworld flew up and waved to the nearest demon group, while Murong Jinxin waved to the emperor not far away... Such a great change surprised the guests and made the demon master''s fist shake violently

 Chapter 564

    "Jin Xin, what are you doing?"


    By Murong Jin heart a palm sweep to, emperor of heaven greatly surprised. Want to resist, but was the soft force to suppress, simply unable to move. He can only watch himself controlled by that force and bring out the ten thousand magic array.


    His face instantly pale, he really did not expect in such a critical situation, Murong Jin heart will make such a decision. Leave safety to him, while she and Hades face danger.


    A warm wrapped him, let him start to know Murong Jin heart, this appearance is cold but heart hot woman.


    "Poof... Poof... Poof..."


    Almost at the same time when the emperor of heaven was attacked by ten thousand demons, the sound of spitting blood came out. All the demons swept by the power of the underworld spit blood, and their eyes turned to death.


    The air began to be filled with a strong smell of blood, so tragic picture with such a pungent taste, so that those who stand far away to watch the excitement almost spit out all the things they just ate.


    "Jinxin, these demons are given to you..."


    The underworld then swept a few palms, where the palm wind went, there was a strong air of death. He flew up to the devil in the air. Only by killing the devil could the ten thousand devil array be completely broken.


    "Be careful..."


    When the enemy was in power, Murong Jin didn''t dare to be distracted. She could not find the time to see the underworld at all because of her fierce palms. She could only exhort that all her attention was focused on the demons who were still very persistent in the middle of the sky.


    Because the underworld''s hands mixed with his life''s power have opened a gap in the ten thousand magic array, although Murong Jinxin''s power is still far from that of the underworld, it''s not a big problem to deal with those demons who are still delivering internal power.


    After a burst of indiscriminate bombardment, more than a quarter of the demons have died in her hands, and the east of the ten thousand demons array has been opened up.


    "Damn it..."


    Standing in the distance to watch the war, the devil was so angry that his mouth trembled. Unexpectedly, the underworld and Murong Jinxin saw through his plan ahead of time and took the antidote ahead of time, which made him really hate his teeth.


    Today''s situation is very unfavorable to him. As soon as the ten thousand magic array is launched, no matter whether it is successful or not, outsiders can''t intervene. Even if he wants to help, he can''t.


    The ten thousand demons array is a unique one in the world of demons. The ten thousand demons were carefully selected and cultivated by him. He has spent a lot of effort on this array since he took over the throne of the devil. Now, looking at those demons dying one by one in Murong Jinxin''s hands, he is really not reconciled.


    The cold pupil eye red light big blazing, in his mind fiercely emerge a small figure, the corner of the mouth hook out a trace of sneer.


    "Bring Chu mi''er up to me. I want her to pay for the killing done by her mother!"


    He gave two orders to the shadow, then closed his eyes. With chumi''er in hand, maybe those demons don''t need to all die. One can save the next one.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The words of demon Zun seem to stimulate Murong Jin''s heart, let her very from the heart, the attack of hand is more fierce. Originally, she only used the fifth level of Feng dance nine days. In an instant, she raised her skill to the extreme. The demons died faster. When the immortal demons came to the scene with Chu mi''er, the remaining demons were less than 3000.


    "Murong Jinxin, if you don''t stop, your daughter will die..."


    Demon Zun instantly stuck Chu Mi er''s neck, the words of export bloodthirsty and brutal. He must stop Murong Jinxin, or it will be too difficult for Wanmo formation to succeed in training again.


    "If you dare to touch my daughter''s hair, I will destroy the demon world today, hook your soul, frighten your soul, and make you immortal!"


    Murong Jinxin suddenly stops her attack, and her burning eyes sweep the demons outside the array coldly. These demons will kill her as soon as they see it. At this time, she is unwilling to give up. But if you don''t, honey will die.


    She turned her eyes on the immortal devil beside the devil. In her hate eyes, apart from questioning, she was deeply contemptuous.


    He promised her that after the canonization ceremony, he would give her mi''er intact. Now mi''er falls into the hands of the devil, but he doesn''t do anything. She was so wrong that she could believe even the devil''s words. She was so stupid.


    "You dare to kill a demon in my demon world to see if I dare to break her neck..."


    It''s very cost-effective to use this little girl''s life to kill the remaining two or three thousand demons. He knew that Murong Jinxin baby, the daughter, could not be indifferent.


    "Jin Xin, you can''t give up such a good chance because of mi''er and kill all the remaining demons. You''re negotiating with the devil. If Murong ling''er doesn''t come, the devil will rely on mi''er to exchange the peace of the whole demon world... "


    Originally was fighting with the devil in mid air, the underworld suddenly made a sound, his voice was very cold, as if he didn''t care about Chumi er''s life and death. But only he knew that the little girl in the hands of the devil was not honey at all.


    There is a small mole on the tip of mi''er''s left eyebrow, but the little girl in the devil''s hand doesn''t have it. It must be the immortal devil''s hand in it... "You..." Murong Jin''s heart didn''t expect that the underworld would say that. She felt a pain in her heart. When she wanted to scold the underworld, she suddenly felt that the underworld winked at her¡° Well, I''ll give up today. I''ll trade my daughter''s life for the destruction of the whole demon world... "After years of getting along with each other, she knew the deep meaning represented by the eyes of Hades, and immediately put away her grief. Honey is brought up by Pluto. No one in the world knows her better than Pluto. Pluto must have found something. He turned his head and took another look at the immortal devil, but he saw a dull pain on the immortal devil''s face. She didn''t hesitate. She attacked the remaining demons. It seemed that she had done her best. More and more demons died, and the blood flowed into a river¡° Chumier, see? It''s your mother who doesn''t want to save you. You can see her clearly. If you want to hate her, you can hate the woman who gave birth to you but never raised you... "The devil''s hand suddenly raised, and Chu mi''er''s little body began to struggle in mid air. Her little face turned red, and her eyes widened with the obvious sense of suffocation. Although the pain has reached the extreme, but still silent¡° Chumier, can you see that? Remember that face, the next life reincarnation, remember to find a good family, don''t look for this kind of crazy woman as mother... "The devil watched Murong Jinxin kill the last devil, in the moment Murong Jinxin turned around, he pinched Chu Mier''s neck and threw Chu Mier''s body toward Murong Jinxin¡° Child, you can go with peace of mind... I will take revenge for you... After I go back, I will let Hei Wuchang arrange a good family for you to be reincarnated... "Murong Jinxin reaches out her hand and hugs the dead little girl, but instantly she realizes something strange. The daughter''s weight is heavier than the little girl, and her height is higher than the little girl. Her heart hanging in the air is finally falling. She closed the little girl''s eyes and whispered a few words in her ear. Although it was not her child, it was true that she died because of honey, and her heart was still very sad¡° I''ll have a look... "The underworld has solved the demon in mid air and rushed to confirm it. When he saw Murong Jin heart face of regret, the heart has a base. However, he still pretended to hold the little girl, and nodded to the black impermanence who had come in a hurry. Black impermanence immediately knew that he was chasing the little girl''s soul. The huge scene was silent, and everyone was puzzled by the scene. Clearly is dead daughter, but did not see Murong Jin heart tore heart crack lung appearance. As a mother, she can''t do this unless she has a heart of stone¡° Where''s Chumi The devil is not a fool after all. Even if the ten thousand magic array is broken, he is going crazy, but he can see the clue. He knows Murong Jin''s heart, if that little girl is Chu mi''er, red eye has already killed to come over. As for Hades, it is absolutely impossible to be so calm¡° It has been sent to Jun Mo Li. I won''t let you hurt her... "The immortal devil sighed heavily. In fact, he was very painful. So many demons died in front of him. Their death means the foundation of the demon world is shaken, and the consequences are incalculable¡° How dare you disobey my command and think that you are the immortal devil, and I can''t help you? " The devil almost vomited blood. Looking at the immortal devil''s natural manner, he really felt that he had raised a devil around him with endless troubles. But this devil is immortal. It''s impossible for him to kill him¡° You really can''t help me, but I promise you, this is the last thing I do for Murong Jinxin. In the future, I will not be involved in this four world battle. Whoever controls the world depends on his ability. These are the only two pills left in the world. As a compensation for letting Chu mi''er go, don''t come back to me to do things for you. " The immortal devil rubbed his eyebrows, took out two pills from his arms and handed them to the devil. This is an important decision he made after deep thinking. From then on, she will be free in the world, and she doesn''t want to take care of the affairs in the four realms. As long as the two pills are taken at the same time by the people who once loved each other, they can forget all the past and come back again. He knew that the devil needed this. As for the duty of guarding the demon world, if Murong ling''er wants to destroy the demon world, who can stop it? Besides, isn''t the God of time and space already in the world? It''s up to the originator to solve all this¡° For the sake of these two pills, I won''t care about today''s affairs with you. You go. The demon world doesn''t need you any more. Don''t let me see you in the future, or I won''t show you any mercy... "

 Chapter 565

    Demon Zun''s cold eyes suddenly flashed, and put the two pills into his pocket. Ten thousand demons in exchange for these two unique pills, he thought it was worth it.


    With these two pills, the only thing he has to do is to find ling''er and find a way to let ling''er take one of them. Then he and ling''er can forget everything and start over again.


    All he does now is for ling''er. With these two pills, he doesn''t have to think about how to calculate Murong Jinxin, the God of the underworld. His life will be more comfortable.


    "Ha ha, I can see it on some occasions. So what? What if you don''t see it? Just ignore me. "


    The immortal devil smiles faintly, and is about to leave this place where he has lived for countless years. Some are reluctant to give up, some are sad, but more are still expectations.


    His life is no longer dark from now on, and he doesn''t have to be subject to anyone. He can go anywhere he wants and live any day he wants.


    This is the life he has been dreaming of


    "Then you have to have enough skills. Don''t let me take advantage of it. Hum..."


    The Demon Lord gave a cold smile and left behind such a sentence. Then he ignored the immortal devil. At present, there are still two big Buddhas to be dealt with by him. He must find a way to get rid of them.


    "Murong Jinxin, God of the underworld, although I calculated you, you didn''t lose anything. On the contrary, I lost 10000 demons. Let''s go. In the future, I won''t provoke you. I don''t have time to provoke you any more. "


    Demon Zun waved his hand and said very tired. He can''t wait to find ling''er in person now. As for how the demon world will be, he doesn''t want to be in charge. He made the devil into a mess. I''m afraid the whole demon world will have a grudge against him.


    "Are you kidding? You lost 10000 demons in the demon world. That''s because you don''t have the ability. How can you calculate our affairs so easily? Now that your demon lord has suffered a heavy blow, it''s the end of the storm. It''s better for us to count the new and old together, and let your demon world disappear from the four worlds. "


    Murong Jinxin how can be willing to give up, she has always been a person who must repay, now eat such a big loss, she must be back with interest. The devil wants to kill everything. There is no door.


    She really wanted to destroy the heart of the demon world, so as not to make endless trouble in the future.


    "Murong Jin heart, really start, you can''t take advantage of anything, but it''s just that both sides are hurt."


    After all, the demon world is his heel. Even if he is merciless, he can''t leave the demon world alone. If Murong Jin is determined to fight, he will accompany her to the end.


    "We''ll know when we''re done. Devil, you can stop Pluto at most, but if you think about it, who can stop me in the demon world? "


    cause destruction to both sides? Is he putting gold on his face? With the mob in the demon world now, it is simply vulnerable. She doesn''t even need to worry about it, because most of the elites in the demon world have already died in the ten thousand magic array.


    "He can''t stop you, but I can. Murong Jinxin, I haven''t seen you for three years. Your temper is still so strong... "


    In the middle of the sky, suddenly came a cold voice that made people''s back cool. A woman in black came stepping on the cloud, and the four demons and gods who were in the scene were all worried. There are even some timid, has a plop to kneel to the ground.


    Murong ling''er looks down at the tiny species below her, and Murong Jin''s heart is reflected in her dark eyes. Among the four realms, only this woman can make her heart fluctuate.


    The past is like the wind, fresh in my mind, she only felt a sense of familiarity, let her thoroughly understand, if not repair yuan Shen, she will surely die in Murong Jin heart.


    She can''t bear Murong Jin''s feelings, but Murong Jin''s heart is totally merciless to her, and she wants to cut her to pieces


    "Ling''er... You''re here... You''re here at last..."


    The heart of demon Zun revives in an instant. Murong ling''er''s words make him misunderstand thoroughly. He thought that Murong ling''er appeared to relieve his predicament, and he was so excited that he was at a loss.


    His spirit son, always love him, even if he made such a big mistake, also can''t bear to watch him be controlled by others.


    "Murong ling''er, you really make me look down on you. He has had countless women, betrayed you countless times, in the end you even want to help him. You''re so mean, he''s got to do it? "


    Murong Jin Xin Si is not afraid to look at Murong ling''er, and she doesn''t know why. She is not afraid of Murong ling''er, and seems to know that Murong ling''er can''t help her.


    Seeing that the demon Zun was so anxious that she wanted to rush up immediately, she opened her mouth very displeased. She must sow dissension. She can''t let the devil and Murong ling''er have a good time. If they''re better off, they''re worse off.


    "Must he? He doesn''t deserve to carry my shoes. Murong Jinxin, I''m really here because of him, but you can watch a play first. After watching it, you can decide whether you want to kill the demon world. "


    Murong Jinxin''s words directly poke Murong ling''er''s most vulnerable part in her heart. She lightly glances at the devil, and her words are full of disdain. In fact, she has already come. If you want to help the demon world, Murong Jin will show up when they break the ten thousand magic array. The reason why I don''t want to show up is to see the devil eat shriveled¡° Then I can remind you that he has two pills in his hand. If you are convinced by her calculation, I will really meet you once and despise you once... "Murong Jinxin carefully distinguishes Murong ling''er''s look, and really sees her deep disgust for the devil from Murong ling''er''s eyes. She knew that Murong ling''er was completely annoyed this time, and the relationship between Murong ling''er and the devil had been broken for more than 100000 years¡° Murong Jinxin, don''t laugh at me. When I''ve finished taking care of these demons, I''ll take care of you next. You should know I can''t bear you, right? Then I''ll do it to the men around you. Jun Mo Li Ming Wang, no matter which one is the best of the best. Good Kung Fu, good growth, good status, the most important thing is to be single-minded. They, I want them all... "Murong ling''er is so angry by Murong Jin''s words. This woman who is not as capable as her dare to challenge her like this. Well, then she''ll let her taste the loss of her beloved man. She is the master of all things, there must be some men. At present can enter her eye, only to Murong Jin heart is not decent two men. Murong Jin''s heart has two weaknesses, one is Chu mi''er, the other is Jun Mo Li and Hades... "Murong ling''er is not afraid to flash his tongue when he talks big. I Murong Jin heart things, will never give anyone. Want to rob a man with me, unless I die... "A cool air rises from the sole of the foot, let Murong Jin heart suddenly alert up. Murong ling''er''s words startled her. If the underworld and Jun Mo Li really fell into Murong ling''er''s hands, they thought that Murong ling''er''s skills might not escape the fate of becoming Murong ling''er''s guests¡° Let''s wait and see. Murong Jinxin, we used to be one. If we want to suffer, we should suffer together, right? " Murong ling''er doesn''t argue with Murong Jinxin. She sweeps her fierce eyes. With a wave of the black sleeve robe, she falls steadily on the opposite side of Murong Jinxin¡° Devil, it''s time for us to settle the accounts first. What you owe me to Murong ling''er, today I will let you return it with interest. " Murong ling''er walked forward a few steps, looking at the devil''s white face, feeling very cool. Today is the time for him to go to hell. He will lose everything he once had. At last, he will be suppressed by her in the place where the old Hades Cen Jing stayed and live forever¡° Ling''er... What''s the trouble for you... I know I''m wrong... I''m very wrong... You can punish me as much as you want... "Demon Zun put his posture to the lowest level. He looked at the familiar face in front of him, but he couldn''t feel her warmth. His heart was painfully tangled together, which made him almost vomit a mouthful of blood¡° Demon Lord, in order to ascend the throne of demon kingdom for you more than 100000 years ago, I took great pains to solve your father for you. As time goes by, your father seems to be seeing you, and even his hair is completely white... "Murong ling''er completely ignores the devil''s pain, and his black lips open and close, uttering some words that make the devil lose his manners, surprise the demons, and shock the ghosts and gods of the other three worlds. But all the gods and ghosts in the world of heaven and hell, who are a little old, know that the demon world told the world that the legend of the old underworld was in the demon lord, and then traveled around. But don''t want to old Hades is not to pass the throne, but by his son to plot¡° Ling''er... You... You... "The devil seems to hear the voice of heartbreak. How much hatred does ling''er have before he turns over what happened in those years? That''s right. He really schemed for his father and took the position of devil in his father''s hands. But after more than 100000 years, he really forgot it. Now his dark side was spread out in the sun, he felt a little at a loss. In the end, he is not heartless. He always feels guilty for his father. However, over the years, he has been used to all the honors in the position of the devil. He was not willing to give up the position of the devil to his father. Unless, ling''er can promise to take wan you Dan, "I''m the one who takes care of the old devil for you, and you don''t have to hate others. If you want to, blame yourself. When I asked you to get rid of the roots, you didn''t agree. Now that he has come to collect the debt from you, it''s natural... "

 Chapter 566

    Murong ling''er doesn''t have any love to say. When she decides to attack the devil, she has sealed the way back between them.


    This kind of man who has broken his promise only deserves to be treated like this.


    "I haven''t seen you for more than a hundred thousand years. You''re all right, demon..."


    In the crowd, an old man tore off the mask of his face, revealing an old face that was pale but could be recognized by most demons in the demon world. His turbid eyes were fixed on disdain not far away, and his whole body was covered in the storm.


    As the saying goes, tiger poison doesn''t eat son, but he really wants to give a bite to kill his son. The ten thousand magic array was broken, and the demon world suffered unprecedented damage in his hands, and even became the fish on the chopping board of others.


    "Father..."


    The blood color on the devil''s face faded instantly, and he staggered back a few steps, setting off an unprecedented storm in his heart. In today''s situation, there are wolves before and tigers after. What should he do?


    With the return of his father, his reputation in the demon world will surely plummet. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to compete with him. After all, he stole the throne of the devil, so he couldn''t be justified.


    "It''s rare to hear the devil call me father, ha ha..."


    The old devil bit the word "devil" very hard, as if he was satirizing him. Even the smile of his mouth was full of irony.


    Cause and effect cycle, everything will have retribution, more than 100000 years ago, he really felt that retribution came too slowly


    "Old devil, is the word of the evil god true? Were you locked up by the demon master? Did you go for a tour around the world? "


    The elder of the demon Kingdom knelt down in front of the old devil with a plop, and the old man''s eyes were glistening with tears. At that time, the old devil suddenly announced his abdication, leaving only an imperial edict and disappeared without a trace. They doubted it at first, but unfortunately they couldn''t find any evidence, and the imperial edict was true, so they had to admit it.


    Now it seems that they have supported a man with wolf ambition, and even their father can do it. No wonder that a woman has pushed the demon world into such a hopeless situation.


    "Yes, I was controlled and locked up by the evil god, and the imperial edict was written by myself. After so many years, seeing that you are still alive, I feel a little comforted... "


    The old devil raised the elder, with an imperceptible sob in his voice. He is very glad that the four most loyal elders have not been replaced by the disdain son. With them, he will have a lot of confidence to return to the throne of the devil.


    "Demon lord, according to the law of the demon world, those who conspire to usurp the throne should be executed. What else do you have to say?"


    The elder believed in the old devil''s words. He glanced at the devil''s right arm, the devil''s Yin and the devil''s Yang. He saw that the devil''s face was gloomy and hesitated. And the devil Yang is disgusted, looked at the devil one eye, erhu did not say to go behind them, position a surprised put very obvious.


    "I have nothing to say, but do you want to kill me? Isn''t that ridiculous? "


    The devil grinned bitterly for a while and shrugged. He didn''t want to escape what he had done. He just looked at the whole demon world with his current ability. Who could be his opponent?


    "You are right. You have already practiced the magic power of the demon world. We can''t help you. But don''t forget that it''s not us who want to pull you down from the throne of the devil, but the evil god! "


    The old devil looked at the devil that the dead pig was not afraid of boiling water. He was really angry. If he had a better and more thorough attitude towards stars, maybe he could make the rest of his life better. But now it seems that there is no need for it.


    "Ling''er, this is the love forgetting pill. I only ask you once. Are you willing to take it?"


    Demon Zun''s eyes turned to Murong ling''er not far away. He took out two pills from his arms. Wen Sheng asked.


    This is the last chance he gave them. She is willing to give up and give them a chance to talk again. You are willing to leave everything behind and go with her. If she doesn''t want to, he has nothing to say.


    He has also done the limit he can do to her, but she can''t forgive him and even destroy everything he has. He doesn''t want to miss this woman any more.


    He''s been keeping a tight guard for her for more than 100000 years. He doesn''t hesitate to accompany her in the demon world. That''s enough


    "Not... Willing to..."


    Murong ling''er refuses without hesitation. With her understanding of the devil, she naturally knows that this is the bottom line of the devil. That''s just right. She can have a good time with him. When he is exhausted, she will lock him to death.


    "Well, that''s what you want. We''ll break up. If you want to kill me, please come here. I''ll wait for you at any time! "


    The demon Zun is not entangled either. He puts the love forgetting pill into his arms. Originally, I wanted to destroy it in a rage, but I didn''t give up in the end. Keep it. Maybe it will be useful one day, even if it''s not for Murong ling''er.


    "I''ve changed my mind. I don''t want to kill you for a while. Now, hand over the seal of the devil and abdicate


    It''s not that easy to kill him. He wants to make him suffer all kinds of humiliation, taste all kinds of grievances, and finally die with lifelong regret¡° I will never hand in a jade seal. If you don''t want to make me feel better, I''ll let my father, who is back in the world, be a famous devil in the history of the demon world. " Yuxi, that''s his last card. He won''t hand it out easily when he has to. Without the seal, any order from the father is against the law of the demon world. In the demon world, whether an imperial edict is established depends not on who wrote it, but on whether the imperial edict is stamped with the mark belonging to the Demon Lord¡° Well, the mouth is very hard, and so are the bones. Old devil, I will give him to you. If you can''t get the jade seal from him in three days, I''ll wash the devil world in three days... "Murong ling''er nodded, and couldn''t deny the devil''s words. Since she didn''t want to do it by herself, she forced him to do it after suffering. Anyway, the results are the same, but the process is different. If the old devil can''t fix him in three days, it means that the old devil''s means are not enough. It means that the devil''s position is beyond his ability. That demon world, it seems that there is no need to exist¡° Ha ha, let the demon world be destroyed together with you, ha ha ha... "The demon lord laughed wildly and lost his persistence for tens of thousands of years. He thought it didn''t matter. He will never let the devil''s throne. Even if the devil''s world is robbed, he will die in the devil''s throne even if he dies¡° Evil god, please catch him for me. " Murong ling''er''s words shocked the old devil. In three days, he had only three days. If he could not find out the whereabouts of the jade seal, he would not dare to think about the consequences¡° What''s the difficulty? If you don''t say it, I will give it to you myself! " The game has just begun. Naturally, she won''t let the prey escape. The plain white little hand waved to the devil. Although he didn''t use all his strength, the thunderous strength still made the devil feel more pressure. The devil is not polite either. It''s a very poisonous move. He knew very well that it was impossible to lose Murong ling''er. He had to find a way to escape from Murong ling''er. Only by escaping can we have a chance to make a comeback¡° Where else do you want to escape with this skill? " How can Murong ling''er not know the intention of the devil? After dismantling nearly a thousand moves, he resolutely blocked the retreat of the devil. With a sneer, the moves in his hand changed. It was obvious that the previous thousand moves were all trying to test the weight of the devil¡° Murong ling''er, I really regret why I had to defend myself for you so foolishly in those 100000 years. Now I haven''t even left a son. If I can, I hope I have never met you. " The devil''s retreat was blocked, and he was in a hurry. Staring at the woman he loved so much that her heart broke. For her, he almost lost the whole demon world, so fell into the hands of the father, he is not reconciled! Not reconciled¡° You told me what I wanted to say. If I didn''t meet you, how could I have come to such an end. Devil, enjoy what I give you. " Murong ling''er seems to be stimulated by the devil''s words. She bears everything for him. If it wasn''t for the sake of seeing him soon, how could she have been transformed ahead of time. As a result, Yuan Shen was damaged and suffered the pain of beating his heart day by day¡° Murong ling''er, I curse you that you will never die well... "The devil was hit by Murong ling''er''s hand, and his mouth spewed out a mouthful of blood. He staggered back a few steps, eyes of the last point of tenderness also instantly disappeared. He converged to Murong ling''er''s emotion and cursed fiercely¡° Old devil, put him down. It depends on your ability if you can make the demon world survive. " Murong ling''er didn''t want to pay any attention to the devil. A black light went straight to the devil. He fixed the devil''s body and ordered the old devil, whose face was hard to see. No good? After meeting him, she knew that she would die a terrible life. As long as his goal can be achieved, she doesn''t care¡° Put this disdainful son in prison for me. No one is allowed to visit without my orders. " With a wave of his hand, several magic guards came forward, lifted the devil up and quickly walked towards the prison. So big canonization ceremony scene, suddenly quiet down¡° Evil god, you can''t do this to the devil. The devil is also your man. He has been guarding the magic tower for you for more than 100000 years and has never met a woman. After you are engulfed by Murong Jin''s heart, he thinks you can''t come back again, so he will accept the concubine. For the sake of his devotion to you, please forgive him this time... "

 Chapter 567

    This sudden change makes Meng Ke''er, who has just become the queen of the devil, panic. She doesn''t care about her identity. She kneels down in front of Murong ling''er and looks at Murong ling''er pitifully. The red dress of that body has been messy, appear very embarrassed.


    As long as there is a little possibility, she must protect the devil. Only when the devil is still in power, can she enjoy the glory and wealth she deserves. Once the empress of the demon kingdom is canonized, it can never be abolished, so she doesn''t care that Murong ling''er will be a favorite imperial concubine in the harem.


    "What do you want? You''re not in charge of my business. As the queen of the demon Kingdom, she and the Demon Lord are both prosperous and harmful. How can you stay out of this when the devil is in prison? "


    Murong ling''er sees Meng Ke''er''s red color, which makes her feel particularly dazzling. If you want to plead for the devil, this woman is not enough. With a wave of his little white hand, he motioned to the old devil to deal with the so-called woman immediately.


    "God of evil, it''s rare to meet a man who really loves himself. Do you really have the heart to kill the devil? You will regret it. You will regret it. "


    Mengke''er''s head is confused. She didn''t expect that she just wanted to move Murong ling''er with affection, but she didn''t want to get into trouble. She was so sorry that she even had a green gut. She wanted to bite off her tongue.


    It''s a good saying that misfortune comes from the mouth. If she stays quietly to watch the change, Murong ling''er should ignore her. At least he doesn''t have to go to prison.


    "Old devil, cut her tongue. I''ll check it in three days..."


    Will you regret it? She didn''t know. She only knew that if she didn''t, the breath she held in her chest would never disappear. Do you regret it? It''s a matter in the future. Let''s talk about it in the future.


    After solving the problem, her next goal is Murong Jinxin. Murong Jinxin has become her demons, so she let Murong Jinxin suffer with her.


    "Don''t look at me like this. It''s the devil who betrays you, not me..."


    Murong Jinxin, who had been enjoying the opera, saw that Murong ling''er turned her attention to her. She couldn''t help but draw. Subconsciously, she took two steps in front of Hades.


    The evil spirit of Junmo glass is still in the cultivation of the dragon people. The war will not affect the dragon people for a while. The most important thing now is to protect the underworld


    "Murong Jinxin, we used to be one. We used to laugh and feel sad together. The taste of betrayal, should you also taste it with me? "


    Murong Jinxin''s unconscious little action immediately pleases Murong linger. She knows that Murong Jinxin is also afraid that she will really attack the underworld. The underworld is not the man of Murong Jin''s heart, but he has deep feelings for Murong Jin. Even the bystander, she was moved by the deep feeling.


    "Murong ling''er, you are betrayed because you have no eyes. What are you doing with me? My eyes are very good. The man I like will never betray me. No matter how dirty you are, you can''t get everything you want. "


    She is very sure of this. She tries her best to keep the man she thinks he is. But if the heaven doesn''t open her eyes, she still lets the underworld fall into Murong ling''er''s hands, and is controlled by Murong ling''er to do something she shouldn''t do. She thinks it can be forgiven.


    Murong ling''er is not song yu''er. Because song yu''er has feelings for Jun Mo Li, she wants to get emotional rewards, and she won''t be so cruel to Jun Mo Li. Murong ling''er is the source of all evils. She really wants to get the underworld. There are many ways. Unless the underworld explodes itself, it is impossible for her to resist. Although she has a habit of cleanliness, she still knows how important things are.


    "Maybe their hearts won''t betray you, but I dare not protect their bodies. I''ll take them and taste them well. Murong Jinxin, I really don''t believe you don''t think they are dirty! "


    Murong Jinxin''s personality she knows, what she hates most is men''s betrayal, whether it''s body or heart. Even if the underworld and Jun Mo Li betray her passively, it is also a kind of betrayal after all. She doesn''t trust Murong Jin and doesn''t care.


    "Murong ling''er, you''re really full of food. You''re in pain. You don''t want to think, if I''m not willing to restore the original body, can you still stand here arrogant? You don''t know how to repay your kindness. Instead, you have to deal with me wholeheartedly. Is that natural? "


    Murong Jin conceals her anxiety. She tries to summon Jun Mo Li, but finds that Jun Mo Li seems to have evaporated from the world, and she can''t get in touch at all. A cold air rose from the soles of her feet, and in an instant, she was full of all her limbs.


    "Heavenly justice? I''m natural. I can''t do what I want. Murong Jinxin, at the moment when you restore your original body, you should know that there will be such a result. But you still choose to restore the original body, that is your stupid. Look at me. Are there any reliable men in the world? "


    Murong ling''er is very sorry to shake his head, Murong Jin heart''s life is to escape, but a love word. For the sake of love, she is willing to bear so many unknowns and difficulties. This can only be said to be her choice, which has nothing to do with her.


    At that time, she sincerely wanted to be integrated with Murong Jin''s heart, and she had done her utmost to Murong Jin''s heart


    "Murong ling''er, do you know why I have to promise the underworld and Jun Mo Li to recover? Apart from the fact that they can''t stand it, the most important reason is because of the friendship between you and me. I think no matter what happened, I can''t erase the friendship with you. But you let me down after all, if you really dare to move the people I care about, once my Fengwu nine days is completed, I will let you live in purgatory day and night... "Murong Jin''s eyes with a trace of sadness, as if everything he said was true. There is nothing she can do but take such a road. Maybe Murong ling''er''s brain will be pretty funny. If you believe her, the underworld will be able to escape a disaster, but those sentimental words even make him want to vomit¡° Why don''t you lie with your eyes open? Since I know you, I don''t know how many times I''ve been cheated by you. Do you think that if you say that, I''ll believe you and you''ll let go of Hades and Junmo glass? " Murong ling''er''s dark eyes flashed. She carefully looked at Murong Jin''s face and didn''t find anything strange. She suddenly felt warm. For Murong Jinxin, she is really nostalgic, in the deepest of her heart, also do not want Murong Jinxin hate her. She didn''t know that this kind of unbearable, let Murong Jin heart sell cute many times, pretended to be stupid, damaged her countless events, until that day Murong Jin heart in the hand of the sword penetrated her heart, she suddenly realized. Just listen to some words, some people can''t believe it at all¡° In the land of chaos, I once promised you that even if I was hostile to you in the future, I would not cheat you, right? " Murong Jin heart looking at Murong ling''er face eased a lot, continue to fill out the lobbying. If she can get peace by cheating Murong ling''er, she breaks her own oath to cheat Murong ling''er. As a result, she accepted the punishment. The underworld is really good to her, and she is willing to go through fire and water for the underworld... "Yes, you promised, but I''m not the stupid Murong ling''er before. You can handle it..." Murong ling''er suddenly appeared in her mind that day, because she was cheated, she cried and forced Murong Jin to make a life-long scene of not cheating on her, A faint smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. At that time, Murong Jinxin had already had feelings for her. Therefore, Murong Jinxin''s words before still have a little credibility¡° Murong ling''er, when did I want to pinch you? You have no conscience, I''ll kill you. " Murong Jinxin feels Murong ling''er''s inner relaxation, so she rushes directly to Murong ling''er, grabs Murong ling''er''s shoulder and shakes it. Anyway, she has a kind of cognition that Murong ling''er won''t hurt her, so what is she afraid of? She''s just acting like a child¡° Murong Jinxin, you have no conscience. I have helped you again and again, but you are thinking about how to kill me day and night. You still want to kill me. I''ll scratch your face. " Murong ling''er is very defensive, watching her Murong Jin''s heart shaking. After confirming that Murong Jin really didn''t want to take the opportunity to fight her, she simply gave up her own Kung Fu and started a fight with Murong Jin. She has never fought with human flesh, today he wants to see, a simple fight, she and Murong Jin heart in the end who is stronger. When she was Murong Jin heart pressure in the body, holding the hair without the slightest fight back, she regretted, regretted what a stupid decision she had just made. Murong Jinxin, a woman, is not a human being, but a madman. Hit someone completely merciless, in addition to not holding her head to hit the ground, all the means used in her body¡° Murong ling''er, dare you rob my man, dare you? Well Murong Jinxin grabs Murong ling''er''s soft green silk and asks fiercely. It was as if Murong ling''er would poison her hands if she dared to give a positive answer. In fact, her heart is also flustered, afraid that this will really completely angered Murong ling''er, the consequences can not be good... "Murong Jin heart, you enough. If you dare to hit me again, I will be really rude to you. The dead woman is completely a madman. I don''t know how Jun Mo Li and Hades put up with you. Go away... "Murong ling''er really thinks that she is going to be crazy. It''s funny and angry to see Murong Jin''s heart. She also pulled Murong Jinxin''s hair with her backhand, almost roaring. In the future, if she wants to fight, she must fight with Murong Jinxin in a real way. She will never play hand-to-hand with her with such a funny attitude¡° Murong ling''er, do you want to cheat if you can''t beat me? I warn you, next time I dare to talk nonsense, I''ll beat you. I''ll beat you every time I see you. Hum... "

 Chapter 568

    Murong Jin heart from Murong ling''er''s body to get up, Murong ling''er has been angry, she can''t in no sense of arrogance. The most important thing is that she has just taken the opportunity to go crazy and beat Murong ling''er. Although the start is not heavy, Murong ling''er is already very embarrassed at this time.


    Murong Jin''s heart was so fierce that he could see that the people, ghosts, demons and demons in the four realms were almost smoking at the same time. It is said that Murong ling''er is terrible, but compared with Murong Jin''s heart, they think Murong Jin''s heart is more terrible.


    "Jin Xin, are you ok?"


    The underworld looked at the disordered hair, disordered clothes, no place on the whole body is clean Murong Jin heart, head full of black line asked a sentence. He stretched out his hand to gather her hair, but his heart blossomed because of her happiness.


    "Pluto, are you blind? What''s the matter with her? Where does she look like she''s in trouble? "


    What''s the matter is whether she''s good or not. She''s soft hearted for a moment and doesn''t use her internal power to Murong Jinxin, a little madman. She estimates that her whole body has been made blue and blue by this little madman.


    The underworld asked, either blind or stupid


    "Who knows if you have any hands and feet in secret? You are not a good thing..."


    The underworld snorted coldly, and didn''t give Murong ling''er any face at all. Dare to call him blind, she is blind, her family is blind.


    "I''m not a good thing? If I''m not a good thing, Murong Jinxin can''t even be called a thing... "


    Murong ling''er got up with a grunt, and was obviously disgusted with the words of Hades. She is very bad right, but she never hurt Murong Jin heart. On the contrary, he has been framed and calculated by Murong Jinxin. Murong Jinxin is not a good thing.


    "I''m different from you. I''m a person, and I''m not a thing. Well, cut the crap. You''ve solved the problem of the devil. Can you get out of here? For your sake, I won''t trouble the demon world today. "


    Anyway, Murong ling''er is here. I can''t find her if I want to. Maybe she hasn''t found it yet. In three days, Murong ling''er will wash the demon world with her own hands. Murong ling''er almost does what she says, so she''s waiting for three days. Maybe there''s a good play to watch.


    "Murong Jinxin, I have to say that you are too smart. What you said before really moved me. OK, I''ll give you a chance. You can leave one between Junmo glass and Hades. I''ll give you five minutes to think about it. It''s up to you to decide who''s staying and who''s going with me. "


    Murong ling''er hesitates. She really doesn''t want everything to follow Murong Jin''s heart, so let Murong Jin choose one of the two. Anyway, she must take one of the two dragons. The one she took away, whether she was her man or her subordinate, would feel very face.


    "Murong ling''er, don''t I have a habit of cleanliness? There were countless women before the underworld, and there was no need for the devil to be clean. As for Jun Mo Li, he is not innocent. Do you think that if a man wants to be crazy, he can find some clean shoes. Why should he wear the worn-out shoes


    Murong Jin heart suddenly tangled, these two are very important to her, how to choose the other is not fair. In principle, she should choose Junmo glass. After all, Junmo glass is her man now. But Pluto is her future man, she can''t abandon Pluto so naturally.


    She really can''t make such a choice. No matter whether she has love for Pluto or not, Pluto''s great kindness to her and Jun Mo Li makes her unrequited.


    "What you said is a truth, but I used to be one with you. It''s nothing to share a man, right? So choose quickly. "


    Junmoli has always been single-minded to Murong Jin''s heart, and the underworld has never stepped into the harem after confirming Murong Jin''s heart, and because of a drop of tears rewrites the fate with Murong Jin''s heart. These two men are not the devil can compare, she believes that if Murong Jin heart had an accident, they can not do like the devil.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart forehead veins are jumping up, looking at the appearance of Murong ling''er, but she also know that she can''t escape. But such a choice, she is really too difficult, too difficult to choose who do not know her intention.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which was lost in meditation, and a bitter smile rose from the corner of his mouth. Although she would be embarrassed to make such a choice, the result is ready to come out. He doesn''t need to think that she will definitely choose Junmo glass.


    He originally wanted to have a few moves with Murong ling''er, but after seeing that Murong ling''er had settled the demon so easily, he gave up the idea. Fighting with Murong ling''er is just a waste of physical strength. It''s better to wait until the most critical moment to give Murong ling''er the heaviest blow.


    "Murong Jinxin, have you thought about it? Who do you choose to stay? "


    After five minutes, Murong ling''er looked at the woman with her eyebrows locked, and felt strangely better. Looking at her dilemma, looking at her bad luck, her mood seems to be particularly good.


    "I choose the underworld, but you have to give me three days to go back to the dragon clan and explain everything to Jun Mo Li. Anyway, he and I are husband and wife, and we have to say goodbye. If you can''t satisfy me, I''ll fight with you now... "


    Murong Jin heart looked at the side of the man in black that face of bitter force, the mood to understand that he has his own destiny under the judgment, hesitated for a long time, after a long time, she made the final decision. However, he asked Murong ling''er for three days'' buffer time. Pluto said that the breakthrough of Jun Mo Li is just these days. Then she is giving Jun Mo Li three days. As long as they can break through in three days, they are not afraid of Murong ling''er. When that happens, she''ll break her promise, and she''ll be confident¡° Your choice is quite surprising to me. I''m afraid even Pluto thought you would choose Junmo glass. Murong Jinxin, your mind is really terrible. I know that Junmo glass and you only have a lifetime of predestination, so you would rather abandon him. I don''t know if Junmo glass will resent you after knowing all this. " Murong ling''er picks an eyebrow and is surprised at Murong Jin''s choice. From her heart, she wanted to take the underworld away. The underworld is far more powerful than a dragon. However, Murong Jinxin obviously does not want her to do so¡° You''re right. How can I compare with eternity? Murong ling''er, I will bring you Jun Mo Li in three days. Don''t disturb us until then. " Jun Mo Li knew her well and knew that any decision she made must have been carefully considered. It''s because Pluto can''t compete with Murong ling''er in a short time. As for Jun Mo Li, she believes that there will be miracles in everything. In three days, he will complete the breakthrough of Long Xiao''s nine days¡° OK, let''s make a decision. If you don''t bring people in three days, don''t blame me for not keeping my word. Once I move my hand, in addition to the misfortune of the underworld and Junmo glass, the underworld and the dragon family must also have misfortune. " Murong ling''er brings Murong Jinxin''s look of grief into her eyes. Of course, she will not know what Murong Jinxin''s idea is, and she has never put Jun Mo Li in her eyes, even if she knows that long Xiao Jiutian of Jun Mo Li has reached the Ninth level of cultivation¡° I know, you hurry to go away, rob my man, I see you heartache, liver ache, stomach ache, the whole body up and down... "Murong Jinxin waved to Murong ling''er, has completely ignored Murong ling''er, feel the position of his heart, the whole face is tangled, in fact, the heart has begun to calculate up¡° Ha ha, let''s see you in three days... "Murong ling''er nodded to the old devil and disappeared in a flash. In the middle of the sky, the dark, also slowly dispersed, the sun''s light shine on the earth again¡° Jinxin, I know the reason why you made this decision, but I''m still very happy... "Pluto grinned and flashed a few unknown feelings in his deep eyes. Jin heart to make such a decision or have considerable risk, if Jun Mo glass did not break through, the consequences are absolutely unimaginable. No matter at any time, Jin Xin will never hand over Jun Mo Li, which he is very sure... "Then you are poor and happy, three days later, we may all cry, alas..." Murong Jin''s heart gave him a white look, and the corners of his mouth slightly smoked, and he didn''t know how to answer him. Plain white fingers rubbed eyebrows, thinking about how to tell Jun Mo Li about it. Today, after all, is a grand gathering of the four circles. She said such irresponsible words on such an occasion. Although it was a waste of time, I''m afraid the monster would feel uncomfortable¡° I''ll explain this to Jun Mo Li, so you don''t have to worry about it. He can understand it. " After many times of getting along with each other, Pluto also knew that Jun Mo Li was not such a mean person. Especially for Jinxin, let alone Jinxin just delay time, even if Jinxin really want to hand him over, he will not have any dissatisfaction with Jinxin¡° No, I''ll explain to him myself. It''s getting late. Let''s go. " Murong Jin heart pain unceasingly waved her hand, she is not a person to escape, their own decision is to face. Now there are so many people. What do you have to say¡° OK, let''s go... "The underworld was not talking nonsense. With a wave of the black sleeve robe, the figure of him and Murong Jinxin disappeared. So big banquet scene, also began to clean up. Under a thousand year old tree, a woman in white looks at the disappearing black and white, with a faint smile on her lips. She touched the position of her heart and opened it gently¡° Everything is predestined by heaven, Murong ling''er will always suffer losses in front of Murong Jin''s heart. Now, you should be relieved, right? Three days later, I''m afraid Murong Jin''s heart will be more confident... "After that, she once again drew a smile, and there was no more of her on the thousand year old tree. She''s going to the place of chaos. The time she agreed with Murong ling''er is today. Whether to leave or stay or play a conspiracy will be known in a moment

 Chapter 569

    The land of chaos


    Murong ling''er was lying on the white bed, pale and trembling, as if he had some serious illness.


    There was a slight fluctuation in the air, which made her relaxed nerves tense. She frowned, very unhappy to see in the air, even someone dare to break into her territory, this person''s courage is really not small.


    After she saw the comer, her body, which had been forced to sit up, suddenly fell down, and her dark eyes were shining with thick calculation.


    "One month''s time has come. Have you thought about it?"


    The God of time and space looks at the woman who is in great pain on the big bed. He doesn''t immediately relieve her pain as he did for the first time. He just looks at her faintly, but there is an irrepressible expectation in his heart.


    "If I promise you, when will you repair Yuanshen for me?"


    Murong ling''er didn''t give a clear answer. Instead, she asked another servant who was closely related to her. She certainly can''t meet the pie falling from the sky. The God of time and space must have other conditions to take her away.


    "Ten years later, but in the meantime, as long as you don''t feel well, I will cast a spell to stabilize your spirit."


    The God of time and space did not hide her, this is the fire phoenix reminded her, she made the decision. For ten years, as long as Murong ling''er practices in her way day by day, after the yuan Shen recovers, there should not be too many other ideas.


    "Ten years? Are you kidding? Ten years later, the devil will know if I have been hurt to death... "


    Smell speech, Murong Ling son almost smile, like see neuropathy one eye of see the God of time and space one eye. Ten years, long enough for her to commit suicide, she didn''t have so much patience.


    Ten years, enough Murong Jinxin, king of the underworld, Mo Li, is successful. What''s the use of her even if she comes back?


    "You''ve been in chaos for more than 100000 years. What''s ten years worth? Murong ling''er, if you insist on going your own way and refuse to go with me, you can stick to it for a year at most in your present situation. "


    Naturally, the God of time and space saw Murong ling''er''s dislike and didn''t get angry. Instead, she patiently persuaded her. She really didn''t have the heart to watch Murong ling''er die, but Murong ling''er was determined to die, and she had no other way.


    If Murong ling''er doesn''t go with her, she will never be able to repair the original spirit for Murong ling''er. This is a matter of principle, so she is the only one who decides Murong ling''er''s fate.


    "It''s because I''ve been here for more than 100000 years. I''m fed up with the dark days. God of time and space, is there anyone else in your so-called fairy mountain besides you? "


    Murong ling''er is very upset. She knows her situation in her heart, and she also knows that what the God of time and space says is not threatening her. Xianshan, I''m afraid she''ll still go there, but it''s still open to question how and how long she''ll go.


    "And my fenshenhuo Phoenix, at least it''s better than you stay in chaos."


    Murong ling''er''s concern she understood, because she also experienced countless days and nights of loneliness. But since Fire Phoenix''s return, she has found her life much simpler and happier.


    Murong ling''er went to Xianshan and had a quarrel with huofenghuang. It was absolutely inevitable, and life would not be too hard.


    "Fire Phoenix? That''s not a good host to provoke. As the saying goes, "different people don''t conspire with each other. I have nothing to say about it."


    Murong ling''er''s mind immediately came up with a proud Fire Phoenix. She once fought with the Phoenix, and she also pressed the Phoenix into the sea of flowers. All in all, they have a holiday.


    She went to Xianshan. If huofenghuang didn''t take the opportunity to revenge, she would have a ghost. That arrogant Phoenix is not a fuel-efficient lamp


    "Maybe soon the guardian beast of the little master of the dragon clan will return to Xianshan. You don''t think it''s possible to talk with huofenghuang. Maybe that little dragon will have a common language with you."


    The God of time and space seems to see something from Murong ling''er''s expression. When he pinches his finger, he suddenly realizes that it is Murong ling''er who once attacked the fire phoenix, but she is in a dilemma.


    Fire Phoenix''s temperament is too fierce. After Murong ling''er goes, I''m afraid the whole fairy mountain will be overturned by them


    "That ruffian dragon? Let''s forget it. As soon as I look at it, I feel uncomfortable all over... "


    Murong ling''er shivers all over, remembering that he was schemed by that ruffian dragon. It''s all bad. If there is a chance to see that ruffian dragon again, she must throw it into the toilet for a few days.


    "They don''t have a bad heart. They will get along well after a long time. Don''t worry, they don''t dare to be too presumptuous with me... "


    The God of time and space once again pinched his fingers and calculated. Three thick black lines slid down the back of his head. It turns out that Murong ling''er has such a grudge with Shuishui. No wonder Murong ling''er gnashes her teeth and wants to kill people when it comes to Shuishui.


    "God of time and space, I can follow you to Xianshan, but you have to repair the original God for me first. I can live in Xianshan for one year and in the land of chaos for one year. How about this? "


    Ten years, she can''t do it. If she lives in rotation, once a year, she thinks it''s less tolerable. Enjoy one year''s prosperity in the four realms, and return to Xianshan for one year. It''s not bad.


    "I take you to go is to let you completely let go of the resentment in the heart, if you return to the four realms, it''s against my original intention, I don''t agree." The God of time and space shook his head. Murong ling''er''s words didn''t work. After she went to Xianshan, she was not ready to let Murong ling''er come back, so that the mainland would have peace. In other words, this continent will always live in turmoil, "you can let me stay in Xianshan for a lifetime, repair the Yuanshen for me, and let me enjoy a hundred years in the four realms. A hundred years later, I will go to Xianshan as promised and never come out again. " Since it''s different to change her career every year, it''s impossible for her to reach any agreement with the God of time and space. First deceive her to repair her Yuanshen well, in that Yuanshen repair well, you don''t have to be afraid of her¡° Murong ling''er, why are you so stubborn? I won''t promise you any other terms. You can either follow me or you can wait here to die. " The God of time and space looks at Murong ling''er''s eyes. He is annoyed at Murong Ling''s repeated talks about terms. His face is cold. After leaving a word, he turns and goes out. Fire phoenix is right. It''s her delusion to take Murong ling''er to Xianshan. Murong ling''er doesn''t buy her account at all... "God of time and space, you give me a token to call you. I''ll call you to take me to Xianshan when I think about it..." seeing that the God of time and space is really leaving, Murong ling''er is a little flustered. She finally went out of the chaos. She didn''t want to die so soon because she hadn''t enjoyed a good life for a few days. At present, her only way is to delay for a while and let her deal with the most important issues of the four realms in advance, and then talk about others¡° Take this feather and recite my name three times, and I will appear. But remember, it''s only valid for three months. In three months, I won''t be in charge of your life and death. " The God of time and space waved his hand casually, and a white feather fell on Murong ling''er''s hand. Murong ling''er probably didn''t want to die, but he didn''t want to go with her easily. Well, then she will give Murong ling''er three months to suffer from the frustration of Murong Jin''s heart. Maybe Murong ling''er will be able to give up completely at that time¡° Three months later, no matter what my result is, I will call you... "Murong ling''er finally breathes a sigh of relief, and three months is enough for her. She can watch the devil suffer, watch the underworld and Jun Mo Li die. As for Murong Jinxin, well, before her Yuanshen is restored, she really can''t kill her, but she can be imprisoned. After all this, she went to the fairy mountain with the God of time and space. Once the yuan God was restored, she immediately tried to leave¡° OK, but you''d better think clearly. Once you decide to go with me, don''t take the chance that you can return to the four realms. " The God of time and space didn''t look back. After leaving such words, he didn''t stay and soon disappeared in front of Murong ling''er. So big chaos of the gas, thick evil of the gas floating, a layer of strange and terrible. Murong ling''er took several deep breaths, and a cold smile came out of the corner of his mouth After the Phoenix family left the demon world, they got Jun Mo Li and closed the cave. Murong Jinxin didn''t go directly to the dragon family. Instead, she asked the underworld to take Chu mi''er to the Phoenix family. Junmo glass''s cultivation has reached the most critical point. After a long hesitation, she decided not to disturb him for the time being, so as not to distract him and affect her cultivation. Just after returning to the Phoenix family, she began to discuss with the underworld about the plan for three days. As Pluto expected, she is absolutely impossible to hand over her man, so if Jun Mo Li''s Long Xiao Jiutian doesn''t break through, what should they do? The only way to think about it is to hide. But in the four realms, where else can escape the eyes of the evil god? They thought for a whole day and night, but they didn''t come up with a reason. However, it wasn''t until the next day that two unexpected guests came to Fengzu that their problem was solved. It is Ye Ranran and the haggard little ash who have come here¡° Are you sure Murong ling''er, the holy land of the wolf clan, can''t find it for a while? " Murong Jin heart looking at small ash, eyes very serious, export words with a few silk uncertainty. In their opinion, the wolf race is just a very small heterosexual race. What else can they find that Murong ling''er can''t find¡° I''m sure Xueshan is sealed by my master. No one can get in unless my younger martial sister and I lead the way. Even if the evil god''s ability is against heaven, she can''t break through. The seal was forged with my master''s life-long cultivation and blood. The only way to crack it is my master''s blood. But my master didn''t know where the reincarnation was and where the blood came from? "

 Chapter 570

    Xiao Hui nodded for sure, unless he got the master''s blood, or the iceberg on the snow mountain and the snow lotus died out, the snow mountain will disappear from the world automatically. But the second possibility is unlikely to happen in the short term, so it didn''t say.


    "If tomorrow Junmo glass can''t break through, you go with him to snow mountain, I''ll face Murong ling''er."


    Murong Jin heart silent, but soon made up her mind. Murong ling''er''s target is the underworld and Jun Mo Li, so she will send them away. Anyway, Murong ling''er doesn''t recognize and kill her, and she doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    "No, I can''t let you face Murong ling''er alone. I don''t trust you, neither will Jun Mo Li..."


    The underworld has seen through Murong Jinxin''s mind and refuses decisively. He and Jun Mo Li hide, they are safe, but who knows what price Jin Xin will pay for it? There is also the underworld. If it is destroyed by Murong ling''er, he will die ten thousand times and can''t make up for his mistake.


    "If you can''t, you have to. You just go for a few days and come back when Jun Mo Li breaks through. In such a short time, Murong ling''er can''t kill me, and I will stop her from attacking the underworld. "


    Murong Jinxin''s attitude is very tough, this method is the only feasible way at present. As long as they''re gone, she won''t have much to look back on. Murong ling''er is still nostalgic, which is the biggest weakness of Murong ling''er.


    "Master, I''ll send you there and come back to help Murong Jinxin immediately. With Ye Ranran''s strength, Murong Jinxin should be able to resist for a while... "


    This time out of the mountain, Xiaohui doesn''t want to hide his strength. In addition, ye Ranran has been able to use the huge power in his body. He feels that in the confrontation with the evil god, he can maintain a balance of power.


    "It''s settled. If you dare to resist, I''ll give you up. If you want to stay, you should burn incense and pray for Junmo glass to break through in the prescribed time. "


    Murong Jin heart is very queen fan waved, this matter so decided, did not give Pluto in refuse power. After a threat, the discussion on this issue is over and attention is paid to Xiao Hui and ye Ranran.


    "Ranran, when did you get so good with this broken wolf? You''ve been taken away by it. You''ve changed. You''re not going to abandon your husband and daughter this time, are you


    She didn''t know what had happened between Ranran and the broken wolf, but there was no doubt that their relationship had become much closer at once, and they didn''t have the same feeling of being at daggers drawn when they met.


    "It has taught me to use the energy in my body thoroughly. It is also a great kindness to me. I can''t treat my benefactor as before, can I? That''s too cruel. "


    People have feelings. During this period of time, she found that this broken wolf is not bad. She has never done anything to take advantage of her, which is the biggest reason why she changed her outlook on it.


    She could feel how much it felt for her. It''s not easy to do that


    "Have you ever seen Chu moshang and yue''er in the human world?"


    With outsiders present, Murong Jinxin knows that ye Ranran''s words are quite conservative. She hides her curiosity and doesn''t continue the topic just now. As soon as the peak turns, she turns to Chu moshang and Chu Yueer.


    "No, as soon as I got out of the snow mountain, I heard the rumor about the Conferment Ceremony of the devil. I was very worried, so I came here directly..."


    Now should be Jinxin the most difficult time, she has the opportunity to accompany Jinxin side, naturally will not waste. As for their own men and daughters, they must be happy to see their success. Jinxin is no less important to her than them.


    "In fact, you can''t help. If you offend Murong ling''er, the scene will be even worse. You can either go back to the human world or accompany your brother-in-law to the snow mountain. "


    Murong ling''er can''t bear everyone. If you look at her means to the devil, you will know how cruel she is now. She just wants to face Murong ling''er alone, and doesn''t want to drag anyone down, especially her close relatives.


    "How can it be? If I don''t leave, I will accompany you. Besides, the three of us are not necessarily the opponents of the evil god... "


    Ye Ranran shakes her head. She is also a stubborn person. Once she decides something, it''s not easy to change it. Such a dangerous situation, if she let Jinxin alone to face, too no sisterhood.


    "Don''t be silly. The devil can''t pass her a thousand moves. Let alone three, even ten can''t beat her. So not only you have to go, but also the good wolf. No one can stay except me. "


    Murong Jin stares at Ye Ranran, and her mind is determined. As long as they go, she will break the pot, Murong ling''er can''t help her.


    "Ye Ranran, why don''t you go back home and stay in the snow mountain with my master..."


    Xiaohui knows that Murong Jinxin''s words are the imperial edict. Once the edict is given, no one can disobey it. Originally, it had a little opinion on Murong Jinxin, but today when she saw that she was protecting the people she cared about, the dissatisfaction in her heart was completely put down.


    "Well, I''ll go back to the human world now..." Ye Ranran turns to think, go back and then go back. At that time, he will secretly go to the demon world. Why do you make everyone unhappy for such a small thing. After that, she got up and went out. She hadn''t seen her for such a long time. She really missed her man and daughter..... In the dark and humid prison of the demon world, the demon world was hanging on a cross made of a thousand year old black iron. She was covered with blood and flesh. It was obvious that she had been punished a lot. He looked at the old devil standing in front of him indifferently, with a lazy smile on the corner of his mouth. The pain on his body could be ignored completely, but his heart was very painful, tearing like pain¡° When you started with me, did you ever think about today? " The old devil''s turbid eyes twinkled. Looking at his son who was tortured in front of him, his heart was complex. But he can only do so. If he doesn''t, he will be destroyed if he can''t get the seal¡° No, because I never wanted to betray her. " Murong ling''er''s ability is clear to him. As long as Murong ling''er is still around him, his position will not be shaken. Therefore, he never thought that he would be pulled down from the throne of the devil one day. It''s a pity that God''s will made him. He and Murong ling''er loved each other so much that they persisted for more than 100000 years. After all, they were defeated by time¡° When you were with her, my father warned you. You can''t afford a woman like Murong ling''er. It''s a pity that you don''t listen. Now that you have dragged the demon world into such a situation, are you still unwilling to hand over the seal? " At that time, he tried so hard to persuade him that he almost didn''t kneel down, but this disdain son couldn''t listen to him and insisted on staying with Murong ling''er. At that time, he had already calculated that there would be a great disaster in the demon world because of this disdainful son''s insistence¡° I''m different from my father. My father never loved any woman in his life, but I''ve always loved her since I met her... "Even if he was hurt by her, he still loved her. I''m afraid that will never change. Even if he died, even if the continent disappeared, it could not change. Just that a very pure love, now also added a few silk hate just¡° Now that she has hated you to the core, do you really want to break your roots because of her? " Murong ling''er is terrible and evil. If he says he will attack the demon world, there will never be a fake. If the demon world is really destroyed in the hands of their father and son, they will not even dare to die. The old devil heaved a sigh and waved to the magic guard to let him down. All kinds of torture in the demon world are almost exhausted, but it is useless to this disdain. So today, let them have a frank talk¡° Break it. If you give the seal to me, I will lose my final self-esteem. What''s the difference between breaking my root and that? " The position of the devil is his dream from childhood, and that obsession has been integrated into his blood. Now, if you want him to give up the position of the devil, even his father, he can''t do it. He would rather follow the fall of the demon world, at least he is the last one¡° Well, why are you so ignorant? Murong ling''er is going to torture you now. Can''t you give in at this juncture? Father, you are the only son now. Are you afraid that father will pass this position on to other demons? Father and King hate what you do, but tiger poison doesn''t eat son. Can''t we both work together to pass this difficulty first? Are we planning on something else? " The old devil''s hand gently patted the devil''s shoulder, and the black light gushed out from his palm. In the blink of an eye, the flesh wound on the devil''s body was completely healed. The old devil hated the iron but not the steel. He really had no other way to take this stubborn son. He just waited for his emotion and reason¡° Father, Murong ling''er will not let go of the demon world. Even if I give you the jade seal, the outcome of the demon world is the same. It''s better to let me sleep with the devil''s throne than that. " He knew Murong ling''er so well that once he planted hatred in his heart, no one could stop her revenge. My father''s dying struggle is just a waste of his time and energy¡° You give the jade seal to your father, and he immediately goes to Murong Jinxin Hades. Combined with their power, maybe Murong linger can be destroyed. When Murong ling''er dies, the father will immediately return the throne of the devil to you? Listen to my father and let go of the obsession in my heart... "

 Chapter 571

    The old devil naturally has his own plan. It''s impossible for the devil kingdom to compete with Murong ling''er. Fortunately, Murong Jinxin King Mo Li is half of himself. As long as everyone''s goal is the same, he believes that he can destroy Murong ling''er.


    As for the final ownership of the devil''s throne, everything is unknown. Let''s go step by step


    "I have long expected that my father would make such a plan, so I can''t give the jade seal to my father, because I don''t want to watch her die..."


    The heartless words he said to her yesterday were just irritated by her. No matter what she did to him, there was a trace of intolerance in his heart. Let him watch her die in the calculation of the four realms, he can''t do it.


    "For the sake of a woman, or a woman who can''t love you, you are not afraid to say such words? You have failed to live up to the expectations of many people. Now do you really have the heart to send them to death? "


    The old devil was so angry that he wanted to vomit blood. After all, the son still couldn''t let Murong ling''er go. He did not understand, Murong ling''er in the end is where good? Only for Murong ling''er''s sake, he didn''t even want the demon world.


    He raised his hand high and saw that the slap would fall on the devil''s head, but at the last moment he was powerless.


    He has said what should be said and done what should be done. He really has no other way. He stood up helplessly, ready to leave, but was blocked by the four elders of the demon world.


    "Demon master, as long as you hand over the seal, the old demon master will find a way to let Murong ling''er swallow the pill of forgetting worry..."


    Elder Shen Ning came out, holding in his hand are the two worry forgetting pills that were searched from the devil''s body. If you want to make a deal with mozun, the most important thing is to take advantage of it. After all, the devil still can''t let Murong ling''er go. In that case, he negotiated with him with a promise he didn''t know when.


    "Oh? The elder said, "what''s a good way to make her willing to swallow the pill of forgetting worries?"


    Smell speech, demon Zun is to interest. The balance in his heart has always been biased towards Murong ling''er, and the position of devil can''t be compared with Murong ling''er. If the elder really has a way, he can reluctantly consider it.


    "Once the old devil takes over the world again, he will surely hold a banquet to celebrate. It''s natural to invite Murong ling''er to have a drink at that time... "


    The elder''s words stop here. The next thing is for the devil to imagine. Now the devil is at the end of his tether. If he wants to be with Murong ling''er, he has to rely on external forces.


    Over the years, he watched the demon and Murong ling''er come step by step, and he believed that the demon would take the risk.


    "If the father can''t do it, he will go to Murong Jinxin. As long as you are willing to hand over the jade seal and keep the demon world temporarily, even if the father has the cheek to ask, he will certainly ask Murong Jinxin to help."


    The old devil saw the light in the eyes of the devil, knew that the elder''s words had stepped on the devil''s weakness, and quickly agreed. Now the most important thing is to get the seal, for which he can make any non principled retrogression.


    "OK, but I have another condition. As long as my father can do it, I will give the seal to him immediately."


    The demon lord hesitated for a moment, and for the time being, he treated the dead horse as a living horse. If father really can do it, everyone is happy, if not, then let everything back to the origin.


    "You said that as long as the father can do, any conditions will agree with you."


    The big stone in the old devil''s heart finally fell. As long as this disdain son can let go, everything is easy to discuss. Don''t say one condition, he won''t frown on a hundred conditions.


    "I must let the jade seal recognize the LORD by dripping blood. If my father does, I will take Murong ling''er and go away. From then on, I will not go back to the demon world, and my father will not have to worry that the jade seal will not be obedient. If my father can''t do it, then I can''t guarantee anything. "


    This is the only way now. The seal of the demon world is different from that of other worlds. The seal of the demon world has vitality and is forged by the blood of the demons of past dynasties. Once you recognize the Lord, you will never leave. As long as his father allowed him to do so, he would have no worries.


    "This..."


    The expression on the old devil''s face suddenly became serious. He never thought that this disdain son was so smart. The jade seal recognizes the Lord, which means that the scornful son is the real master of the demon world. Once this disdain son doesn''t like him, even if he is in the position of the devil, but also can''t drive the responsibility of the devil.


    If he agreed, he would have put a knife on his neck, and it would have killed him at any time.


    "Father can go back and think about it. You still have one day to think about it. Come back to me when you think about it clearly..."


    The devil did not urge the old devil to stand up and walk slowly towards the prison where he was imprisoned. Without a head or a road, maybe my father would agree to such unreasonable conditions. Now, with the initiative in his hands, he has the right to ask.


    "Well, father, I promise you to let the seal of the demon world recognize the Lord." The old demon lord hesitated and looked at the four elders. Seeing that the four elders nodded to him at the same time, he simply made his heart horizontal and agreed to the demon lord''s request. Step by step, when the time comes, he will kill the disdainful son... "Then, please untie the seal for me. Only when the master''s power is restored can the jade seal recognize the LORD by dripping blood. " Demon Zun hooked the corner of his mouth, swept the haze before, and brightened up his mood. Everything seems to be moving in a good direction, so that the already desperate he was reborn¡° Good... "The old devil had no choice but to cast the spell himself and untied the seal on the devil. He knew what his decision meant, so his heart was very heavy. He is not the opponent of this scornful son, if this scornful son has evil intentions, then he is nothing¡° Father, in fact, the jade seal is in my body. You can force it out of my body with no effort... "The demon who got freedom moved his neck bone, stretched out his slender fingers, and a bright yellow jade seal appeared in the eyes of the demons. But his words were a bit of schadenfreude, which made the old devil and the four elders change their faces at the same time. No wonder they searched all over the demon world and didn''t find the jade seal. It turned out that they were hidden in their body by the demon. They were so wise and confused that they missed such a good opportunity¡° Don''t think about this jade seal before you let it be recognized as the Lord. Otherwise, I don''t guarantee that you will have life. " Demon Zun glanced at the eager four elders and gave a cold warning. His skill has been restored, and these four old men can''t carry his thousand moves even if they go together. Just look at their life for the underworld diligent work, he really don''t want to let them so inexplicably die¡° The four elders won''t do such a thing, you quickly let the jade seal blood to recognize the Lord, and the father will return this pill to you... "The old devil has already taken the pill from the elder, put one in his arms, and hold the other in his hand. The threat is very obvious¡° Father, take it easy. There are only two pills in the world. If they are crushed carelessly, I''m afraid I won''t really be pinching father and son. " How can the devil not understand his father''s warning? Meifeng picks it up and replies with a smile. He forced Chu''s own drop of blood, and the scarlet blood instantly disappeared into the bright yellow jade seal. The quiet jade seal began to vibrate violently, and the bright yellow on the surface also began to change slowly, from light red to deep red to scarlet like blood, which lasted about a minute. Finally, the successful seal rolled twice in the hands of the devil, and a red light instantly disappeared into the devil''s eyebrow¡° Father, as you wish, the seal is for you. You must do what you promise me. I only give you ten days. If Murong ling''er doesn''t swallow the pill, I will destroy the demon world myself. " The demon Zun put the pill into his arms, left behind a word, and swaggered toward the prison. In order to confuse Murong Jin, the ghost of the underworld, he has to stay in prison for some time. He can also just take advantage of this period of time to raise the vitality that was badly damaged by Murong ling''er¡° Well, you can stay here with peace of mind, and your father will let you get what you want as soon as possible. " The old devil looked at the blood red jade seal in his hand, and his heart was full of mixed flavors. When the jade seal is in hand, he has an account for Murong ling''er. Now, the remaining problem is how to protect the demon world. That disdain son''s words is right, Murong ling''er can''t pass the demon world. No, in addition to Murong ling''er, the demon world will live on the tip of the knife forever... "I''ll see you in ten days..." the demon Zun entered the cell, sat down in a clean place, closed his eyes and began to repair his vitality. From a distance, it was like falling asleep. It was so quiet and beautiful that the old devil looked for a long time before he took back his eyes. The old devil put the jade seal into his sleeve, kneaded his eyebrows and walked out of the prison. After standing outside the prison for a long time, he gave orders to the elder behind him. Now, they must not fight alone. If they want to survive, they must unite the forces of the underworld and the heaven. From yesterday''s situation, there is only one person in the world who can control Murong linger. That person is Murong Jinxin, once a phoenix girl¡° Elder, ask Moyang to send a letter to each of them, asking them to come to the underworld tonight to talk about their cooperation

 Chapter 572

    As night falls, the stars twinkle in the dark sky, and the cold moonlight falls, adding a strange light to the whole land.


    In the study of the demon world, the old devil sat in the first seat, looking at the late Hades and the emperor of heaven below. He was a little upset, but he didn''t show it.


    "I don''t know what the old devil came to us for?"


    The emperor of heaven took a cup of tea in front of him and sipped it gently. They have been here for several minutes. The old devil didn''t say a word. Is it boring to invite them to have tea?


    "If the old devil has nothing to say, I will leave."


    The underworld is not as patient as the emperor of heaven. He drank all the tea in his hand and got up to leave. She''s very busy, but she doesn''t have so much time to spend with this old devil.


    "Pluto, stay here. I invite you here to make a deal with you."


    The old devil quickly calmed his mood and opened his mouth. When Pluto ascended the throne, he had been locked up by the evil god, so he didn''t know much about the nature of the Lord. After the first round, he understood that the patience of the master was very limited.


    "Oh? Please make it clear¡°


    The emperor of heaven swept the underworld, who had no interest in the words of the old devil, and the corners of his mouth were almost invisible. In order not to let the old devil too ugly, he took the initiative to open the mouth.


    The smelly boy probably has a great opinion on the demon world. If he wants to wait for him to speak, there are only two possibilities. One is to pat his ass and leave, and the other is to refuse mercilessly.


    "I want to join hands with you. Apart from Murong ling''er and my disdain son, you should understand the reason very well. What do you mean?"


    The jade seal has recognized the Lord. Only when the disdain son dies will he recover as usual. He carefully thought, he can''t leave any future trouble, otherwise it will bring him endless trouble.


    He didn''t want to move the disdain son, but the disdain son was aggressive, and even threatened to wash the demon world with blood in ten days. He is so unkind, can you blame him for his injustice?


    "Old devil, you haven''t got the seal yet?"


    The emperor of heaven picked his eyebrows. He knew something about the temperament of the old devil. He was not ruthless enough to kill his own son. So, what is the reason for the old devil to be so cruel?


    "Yes, but the jade seal has been recognized by the disdain son. If the disdain son does not die in a day, he will be subject to him. This is not the point. The point is that he wants me to find a way to let Murong ling''er take the pill of forgetting worries. If I can''t, he will wash the demon world in ten days. "


    The old devil didn''t hide, but when he said these painful words, his face was obviously gloomy. He really has no way to teach his son, to teach such a cruel son.


    Look at the underworld and the old underworld. Father and son have a harmonious relationship. They support each other and make the underworld so orderly. Like their demon world, it has been completely disordered.


    "We can have a good discussion about Murong ling''er. As for the devil, I think it''s better for you to solve it internally, and we''re not good to interfere, are we, smelly boy?"


    Although the old devil had put his pain in front of the emperor, it was not enough to convince him. He didn''t want to participate in the internal affairs of the demon world. Mix in, think will make their own scarlet.


    What''s more, the relationship between heaven and devil is not as good as that. He really doesn''t want to wade in this muddy water at all


    "If you want to talk about a deal, you have to take out your chips first. You demon world is now so weak that you don''t even have a few top experts who can handle it. Why should I cooperate with you? In the eyes of the king, the demon world today is a bottle of oil. "


    The underworld gave the emperor a white look and looked up at the old devil. Murong ling''er''s business, the demon world simply can''t help anything, cooperate with them, he is not out of his mind.


    At present, the only thing they can rely on is Jun Mo Li. As long as Jun Mo Li is successful, everything will be safe. Otherwise, even a hundred demons can''t stop Murong ling''er.


    "You can''t say that, Pluto. I think the demon world is in a dilemma now, but it will be solved soon. If you want to talk about cooperation with the underworld, you absolutely have the strength and qualification. "


    The old devil was a little embarrassed by the words of the underworld, and his face was very blue and red. Pluto''s mouth is more smelly than the stone in the pit. As soon as you exit, you can make the living die and the dead live.


    He is not inferior to the underworld, but his disdainful son has caused the present predicament, but he can''t treat them so lightly, can''t he?


    "Since the old devil said so, the king doesn''t have to go outside. I''m not really interested in this deal. I''d better talk to the emperor. I''ll leave. "


    The underworld nodded, the way is different, don''t conspire with each other, he thinks it''s really nothing to talk about. He didn''t want to waste his time on these irrelevant things. He had better go back and have a good sleep. Maybe he would go to the snow mountain tomorrow.


    "If so, Hades, please. I just hope that this night''s event will be revealed by Hades. " People''s words have said this, the old devil felt that if he left the underworld in the strong, it would be too spineless. Well, the underworld doesn''t cooperate. At least there is another heaven. The emperor of heaven has just let go. As long as he is lobbying hard, the deal may be concluded¡° Don''t worry. My mouth is very strict. It won''t damage the old devil''s affairs. Then the king first wished that the demon world and the heaven world would join hands to get rid of Murong ling''er and the devil Zun as soon as possible He didn''t even bother to mention it to others, because he thought that the old fox of Tiandi would not cooperate with the demon world in the end. The old fox is so cunning that he can''t do anything to undermine the strength of heaven. In front of some headache, the emperor of heaven hooked the corner of his mouth, threw his black sleeve robe, and strode away without looking back¡° That smelly boy has this temper. He has one gut to the end. He won''t beat around the bush. The old devil is used to it. " The emperor of heaven''s muddy eyes flashed a little funny. Compared with the old devil, the stinky boy of the underworld still treated him better. At least he talked about any deal with the stinky boy. The stinky boy would not refuse so early and thoroughly¡° I don''t know whether I''m big or small. I don''t have to worry about him. What''s the emperor''s opinion on killing Murong ling''er? " The old devil snorted coldly. Even if he had a problem with the underworld, he couldn''t show it in front of the emperor of heaven. The relationship between the emperor of heaven and the old underworld is very strong. Naturally, his heart is toward the underworld. He doesn''t want to be bored. Thinking of the words before the emperor of heaven, his eyes lit up and he immediately turned the topic to the theme. No matter what, he must achieve a goal tonight, even if that goal is only to join hands with heaven to deal with Murong ling''er¡° Old devil, I''ll tell you the truth. If the underworld exits, I will not cooperate with you. Murong ling''er is far from as easy to deal with as you think. Within the four realms, the underworld is now the most powerful. Even the underworld is so afraid of Murong ling''er. Even if we join hands, we are just going to die together. " The emperor rubbed his eyebrows. He really didn''t want to break the old devil''s fantasy. But as a matter of fact, as the king of heaven, he could not let his people make such unnecessary sacrifices. Pluto is right. If you want to make a deal with someone, you have to take out your own chips. I''m afraid the demon world can''t get any decent chips right now. He will never do anything that will make the heaven world doomed if his brain is hot¡° A moment''s escape may make the heaven safe for a month or two, but as long as Murong ling''er doesn''t get rid of it, the heaven will become the fish in her hands sooner or later. Does the emperor have the heart to see the end of the heaven? " The old devil was stunned. He didn''t expect that the key to the deal was in the underworld. The emperor of heaven just looked at the underworld''s face, which made him very surprised. However, he was in a dilemma and had no way to go. He had to do his best to make the emperor nod¡° Wait. No one in our four circles can solve this problem. We have to wait. One year, two years or ten years, once Murong Jinxin breaks through Fengwu nine days, Murong linger will surely die. " The emperor of heaven was not frightened by the old devil''s words, and his heart was very clear. Murong ling''er won''t point the spearhead at the heaven so soon, and Murong Jin''s heart is in front of him. He can be stable for a while. Jun Mo Li''s Long Xiao''s nine heavenly eyes are about to break through. Once he breaks through, he will be more at ease. With his friendship with the old underworld, once Murong ling''er really provokes heaven, let the old underworld go to find Murong Jinxin, everything will be fine¡° When Murong Jinxin''s Fengwu nine days break through, I''m afraid the four realms have become one. Murong ling''er can''t bear to kill Murong Jin Xin, but he doesn''t say he can''t bear to kill other people. " The old devil was annoyed by the emperor''s words. He could see that the emperor was not too worried because of Murong ling''er''s appearance, which gave him a sense of certainty¡° Old devil, besides Murong Jinxin, there is Junmo glass. Junmo glass''s Longxiao Jiutian is about to break through the tenth floor. If you want to keep the stability of the demon first, you should find a way to stabilize the demon first, and then you should find a way to ask Murong Jinxin. As long as Murong Jin''s heart nods, Junmo Li is willing to do it, and Murong ling''er has a lot to do with Junmo Li. Well, it''s getting late, so I''ll go back first and say goodbye... "For the sake of this, if the old devil still can''t hear what he said, then he can''t help it. In the past, he can only help him here. He got up, nodded to the old devil and left with a big step. In the huge study, the old devil sat quietly, and the words of the emperor of heaven came back to his mind again and again. With a long sigh, he had no sleep all night

 Chapter 573

    At dusk the next day, Jun Mo Li came to the Phoenix family with a very tired body and a depressed face.


    These days, he is almost sleepless training, several times to break through the last barrier, but at the last moment was beaten back to the original shape.


    He didn''t want to be reconciled. Originally, he wanted to continue to practice in seclusion, but he was always waiting for the underworld to stop him. Only then did he understand what happened at the canonization ceremony.


    In the afterglow of the setting sun, Murong Jinxin and Junmo glass sit side by side on a grass. From a distance, it''s a beautiful picture.


    "Mo Li, don''t blame me. I can''t help it either. If I choose the underworld, the underworld will be taken away by Murong ling''er on the spot... "


    Murong Jin''s heart shrinks to Jun Mo Li''s arms. Looking at his already ugly face, she says carefully.


    She always felt that she had done it badly, so when she faced Jun Mo Li, she still felt a little scared.


    "If I were you, I would choose Hades. In that case, if Hades is forcibly taken away, I can already foresee the consequences. "


    Jun Mo Li rubs Murong Jin''s soft green silk. He is not sad because she chose Hades, but because he is useless.


    Pluto''s temperament is too strong and stubborn. In order to keep his innocence, I''m afraid that self explosion may happen. The underworld is very kind to them. He would rather die by himself than hurt him a little.


    "Well, you know what virtue that ghost is, so I dare not choose him. But it''s good for you to follow Xiao Hui to the snow mountain. Anyway, Murong ling''er can''t find you. "


    Murong Jinxin kisses Jun Mo Li on his beautiful face. She feels very kind to his understanding. This man, no matter what she has done, can tolerate unconditionally, let her really don''t know how to treat him well.


    "You should be careful. Tomorrow Murong ling''er will be furious. You''d better avoid some..."


    If he could, he really didn''t want to go to the snow mountain. He was not a person who liked to escape. But he can''t go, because now all the hope is in him. He has to bear it. He can''t protect his wife and daughter and the people he wants to protect until he breaks through the nine days of Long Xiao.


    "No, I beat her that day, and she just grunted. Tomorrow, I''ll be very weak, and she''ll take it. "


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t want him to worry too much. She is ready to be seriously injured by Murong linger. Anyway, step by step. As long as they can safely reach the snow mountain, it is worth it for her to bear everything.


    Anyway, Murong ling''er won''t kill her. If she can''t die


    "I really hate myself. It''s useless. If I''m trying to be more aggressive, we don''t have to be so embarrassed. Jinxin, since you were with me, I didn''t let you have a good day. I''m really ashamed of you and mi''er. "


    This will become a trace of regret in his heart that can never be erased, a regret that can never be erased when he dies. For such a long time, he didn''t do anything for her, but let her face danger and even death for him again and again.


    "What are you talking about? When you brought me from Tianchen to Chu, I felt very clear about the protection along the way. At that time, I had nothing. If it wasn''t for you, I would have never known whose hand I died. "


    What she said is also true. Many years ago, scenes flashed in front of her eyes, which made her laugh. At that time, she was so ugly that she didn''t even want to look at herself, but he fell in love with her at first sight and made fun of her. Everything is predestined by heaven. This is the first fate between them.


    "At that time, you still had one thing that others didn''t have, that is, your temper was so smelly that I couldn''t resist it. After all these years, I''ve come here... "


    Jun Mo Li couldn''t help laughing. He was full of happiness when he thought of the days when he was beaten by her, kicked by him and spurned by her. His life, because he met her, began to have color. She gave him an unforgettable love, also gave her a warm and happy home, but also gave him a continuation of their life.


    "We''ll have a good day when you come out of the snow mountain. I don''t have to worry about Murong ling''er coming to me. I don''t have to worry about the destruction of the four realms any more. From now on, it''s all your responsibility. "


    She can be at ease of cultivation, the recent fact is too much, she practice Fengwu nine days of time significantly reduced. The sixth level has been practising for half a year, and she is really bored.


    "Well, once I''m done, you can do whatever you like. No one can bully you and honey."


    This should have been his responsibility, but she has been carrying it all these years. It''s time for him to take it over. He will be their mother''s and daughter''s patron saint, the patron saint of the four realms, until her phoenix dance nine days break through, until Murong ling''er leaves the world forever.


    "Well, it''s almost dark. You should take honey with you..."


    Although there are too many reluctant to give up, Murong Jin''s heart dare not delay. She pulls Jun Mo Li to get up and waves to Chu mi''er Hades, who is playing in the distance. It''s better to let them get to the snow mountain earlier, so that her heart will feel secure.


    "Honey, when you get to the snow mountain, you have to listen to your father''s words and don''t run around, you know?" Murong Jinxin kisses Chu mi''er''s red face several times, exhorting her precious daughter who has a heavy heart to play with. Her words did not mention Jun Mo Li, because she knew that Jun Mo Li could not have any time to take care of her daughter¡° Mother, you can rest assured that Xiao Hui will take me to play around. With it, I will be in good condition. " Chumi''er winked at the little ash. She trusted her very much. Snow mountain is Xiaohui''s territory. Xiaohui has promised that she will never have anything¡° Xiao Hui, you have to keep a close watch on me. If anything happens to honey, I''ll really peel you and feed you to the dog... "Although most of the broken wolves are reliable, it''s hard to guarantee that they sometimes have brain problems. If she is doing something to leave the snow mountain with honey, she can''t guarantee that she will do something that she will regret all her life¡° I have a sense of propriety. I won''t do anything so rash. If it''s a crime, you''ll stew me... "The corner of Xiaohui''s mouth pulls out, and her green eyes sweep Murong Jin''s heart, then trout gets down and signals chumi''er to climb up. It is not stupid, will not do at this time to put honey in danger¡° Thank you for helping Ranran. If you still have feelings for Ranran after reincarnation, I will help you. " Murong Jinxin saw the firmness that never appeared in Xiaohui''s eyes. For the first time, she reached out and patted Xiaohui''s big head. There was no bond in her heart. This Saint Wolf is worthy of her trust. My daughter is just a mortal. It''s an honor for her to have it to protect her... "With your words, even if it''s for you, I will die." Little gray''s eyes flashed a trace of crystal, it knows Murong Jinxin this person may have a lot of problems, but as long as she is very serious promise, then she can absolutely fulfill. For its future happiness, it is willing to do its best to help her¡° That doesn''t have to be. I''ve always been protecting you, and I''ll try my best to protect you from being bullied by the underworld. " Murong Jin''s heart smiles and glances at the listless king of the underworld. Her eyes hurt when she looks like she''s dying. If she doesn''t tease him, she''ll feel uncomfortable¡° You just have a black heart. I have more conscience than you little white eyed wolf. Go and don''t spoil my poison. " Pluto''s cool face showed a trace of disgust, and directly waved away Murong Jin''s heart, as if Murong Jin''s heart was something unclean. Naturally, he can afford to joke. He knows Murong Jinxin can also afford to joke. The reason why I tease him is just to ease the sadness of parting¡° Father, why do I think you are more afraid of your mother than your father? " Chumi''er rides on Xiaohui''s back, playing with Xiaohui''s soft long hair, and asks a question that has been in her heart for a long time. Every time we meet, father seems to be afraid of his mother, which makes her feel very strange¡° Because he is so cruel, he has done a lot of wrong things to his mother before. He is afraid that his mother will take revenge on him. You know, he can''t beat your father now... "Murong Jin''s heart sweated and glanced at Jun Mo Li secretly. She didn''t see anything strange from Jun Mo Li''s face. Then he reached out and patted his daughter''s little head, and answered with a gloomy face Her answer made the underworld completely speechless. I really want to ask her what he did to her, and I''m afraid of her revenge. But words to the mouth, or just swallow down, forget it, he and Jin heart or don''t let this little girl know, lest this little girl heart born what not happy¡° So it is. I''ll tell you, my mother is not my father''s princess. How could my father be so afraid of my mother... "Chumi''er suddenly realized that she shook her head to Pluto. To provoke his mother, my father was really full. No wonder he came to such an end¡° If one day your mother becomes your father''s princess, can you accept it? " In the middle of the sky came a voice with a smile. After a wave, the immortal devil appeared beside chumi''er. The beloved devil touched chumi''er''s little face, but there was a smile in the corner of her mouth¡° Immortal devil, you''re a beast. Why do you touch my daughter''s face? Want to take advantage of my daughter? Get away from me, or I''ll blow your head off with a slap... "

 Chapter 574

    Murong Jinxin simply felt that the immortal devil was crazy. She said this in front of a two-year-old child, and she wanted to block them.


    Seeing the immortal devil touching honey''s little face and enjoying it, he kicked the immortal devil with one foot.


    If this devil dares to attack her daughter, she will never let him go. She will never


    "Murong Jinxin, is your heart too dirty? What can I take advantage of a two-year-old? Have you been so depressed recently that you have a mental illness? "


    The immortal devil dodges Murong Jin''s shadowless feet and looks at Murong Jin''s angry heart speechless. He is different from Feng Xuan. He doesn''t have that pedophilia. I pinched chumier''s face because I thought chumier was cute


    "What are you doing here? Do you still want to have honey''s idea? If you dare say a word, I''ll peel you now... "


    Murong Jinxin is still very confused about the immortal devil''s intention. Every time this demon comes to her, it''s no good. Now that he is out of the demon world, does he want to make trouble?


    "Murong Jinxin, you are just a white eyed wolf without conscience. I really shouldn''t have taken this trip. I shouldn''t have risked so much to help you. Your uncle... "


    The immortal devil is also on fire. Unexpectedly, he slapped Murong Jin''s heart on the back of his head. Although he tried hard, he still confused Murong Jin''s heart. It took a long time to react.


    As for the king of the underworld, Mo Li, Chu mi''er and Xiao Hui have been completely shocked by the immortal devil''s behavior. They looked at the immortal devil with sympathy in their eyes.


    This demon is going to be in bad luck. It''s going to be in bad luck


    "How dare you scold me? Immortal devil, I haven''t had a good life recently. You''re here to help me calm down, right? Then I will complete you now... "


    Murong Jin''s heart touched the back of her head, and her eyes flashed like stars. The devil is so bold that even she dares to fight. If we don''t teach a lesson, we will be more lawless in the future.


    So, the body moves, pounces on the immortal devil, and doesn''t give the immortal devil any explanation time at all.


    "Jinxin, he dares to beat you, beat him! Beat it up! It''s so bad he''s half paralyzed


    The underworld looked at the declining immortal devil, and was in a strange mood. Murong Jin heart is not happy, he has always known. Now a fool came to her door to relieve her anger, which is a matter worthy of universal celebration.


    "Uncle, please apologize to my mother, or you will be killed by her..."


    On the contrary, chumi''er, who was sitting on the back of Xiaohui, was worried. In fact, she was very happy when she was in the demon world. This uncle took her to play around. She really didn''t want to see this uncle hurt by her mother.


    "Honey, why are you talking for him? He''s not a good thing. Don''t forget he hijacked you. "


    The underworld is not happy and stares at Chu mi''er. The little girl is only two years old. Why does her elbow always turn out? The devil deserves to be beaten.


    "Father, this uncle is very kind to me. I like to play with him. You advise your mother to stop beating this uncle. "


    Chu mi''er''s small mouth was flat. She was even more anxious when she saw that the immortal devil had been knocked down by her fierce mother. Subconsciously, he always asked for help from Pluto. Seeing that Pluto rarely ignored her, he jumped down from Xiaohui''s back and ran to the immortal devil with short legs.


    "You little girl, what do you mix up with your adult affairs? He can''t be killed. If you don''t believe me, stab him a few times. "


    Murong Jin heart watched Chu mi''er rushed over, once again kicked the immortal devil, a foot did not start. It seems that in the demon world, this demon is good for honey. Otherwise, mi''er won''t defend him so much. She doesn''t think her baby daughter''s look like Chu yue''er, which man she will fall in love with when she is so young.


    "Uncle, why did you come to my mother? You speak quickly, and then you leave quickly, or you will be killed. "


    Chu mi''er raises the immortal devil, and her smart eyes blink at the immortal devil. She is really anxious, even directly urged the immortal devil to leave.


    "Don''t worry, your mother didn''t do much to your uncle. Uncle, I have something to give to your mother today. "


    The immortal devil really feels sweet. This little girl is so affectionate and righteous, and it''s not in vain for him to treat this little girl well. Let Chu Mi son embrace back small ash''s back again, then twitch a green a purple a corner of the mouth, took out a feather from the bosom.


    "What is this? What are you up to? "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t take the feather. I''m afraid the devil is really sick. I don''t know if I went to the bird and plucked a hair as if I gave it to her. What''s wrong with it?


    "Murong Jinxin, I really want to slap you to death. I really don''t know a good heart. This is the summoning feather from the God of time and space to Murong ling''er. I stole it from the land of chaos. I''ve come to give it to you specially for the purpose of protecting your life tomorrow... "


    The immortal devil really felt that he was careless in making friends. How could he make Murong Jinxin such a black heart and black lung thing. He really wants to look up to the sky and sigh. How many evils did he do in his last life? God will punish him for knowing Murong Jinxin¡° How do you know it was given to Murong ling''er by the God of time and space? How can you go into chaos? Why don''t I know that? " Murong Jin heart looking at the immortal devil thumping his chest and feet, in the heart of a small guilt. In order to protect her, people have done this kind of furtive thing. She even beat others into a pig''s head and sweat¡° After the canonization ceremony, I followed Murong ling''er to the land of chaos. Originally, I couldn''t get in, but then the God of time and space came. The spirit of time and space was full of immortality and suppressed the evil spirit. So I went in secretly and heard the dialogue between them. In order to steal this feather, I have been squatting in chaos for two consecutive days. Fortunately, the immortal pressure restrained the evil spirit, otherwise I would die there... "The immortal devil spat out a mouthful of turbid Qi heavily. In fact, he could have left long ago, but he really didn''t want to watch Murong Jinxin, the little white eyed wolf, hurt in Murong linger''s hands. So, he endured all kinds of sufferings for two days in the zone of chaos. Is it easy for him¡° Then you are quite capable of avoiding Murong ling''er''s eyes. I''m wrong this time. I''m sorry. If you''re upset, I''ll beat you back. " Murong Jin''s heart crossed a warm current. She had been to the place of chaos many times, and she had witnessed the emperor''s visit with her own eyes. Immortal devil for her even in such a difficult place at such a great risk for two days, this friendship is really too heavy, let her feel some can''t afford¡° Come on, I don''t dare to beat you. I''m not tired of living. I really don''t want to succeed... "Looking at the two general of hem ha standing behind Murong Jin''s heart, the immortal devil swallowed his saliva. She has such a strong backing that he can''t afford to offend. Besides, he was willing to do it for her¡° How to use this feather? " Murong Jin heart some embarrassed smile, stretched out his hand to pat the immortal devil''s shoulder, a pair of brother two good appearance. She always knew that the immortal devil didn''t have a bad heart for her, but it was not until this moment that she completely believed in the immortal devil and regarded it as her own¡° Take her and recite the God of time and space three times. If you see the situation wrong, read it. As long as the God of time and space comes, you must be saved. " He was very sure about that, so he took such a big risk to throw the feather. With the God of time and space, Murong ling''er can''t give Murong Jin multiple hands¡° Why do you have to save me? " Murong Jinxin put away the feather in exchange for the immortal devil''s life, and asked strangely. It seems that the God of time and space likes Murong ling''er better. Maybe it''s possible that he can''t save himself when he sees death¡° If she does not save, fire phoenix and water will not give up with her. Fire Phoenix and water are the most powerful souls in the God of time and space. If they unite, the God of time and space will be controlled by them. Cough, Murong Jinxin, I''ve really taken my heart and lungs out of you. I''ve told you this secret. So, you must be nice to that ruffian dragon, understand? " Fire phoenix to Murong Jin heart has no doubt, must be standing in Murong Jin heart side. Only that ruffian dragon, it''s hard to say. It is not the guardian beast of Murong Jinxin, and it doesn''t seem to have much intersection with Murong Jinxin¡° I understand. I''ll be nice to you in the future. OK, Jun Mo Li, they are going to the snow mountain to practice. If you don''t have a place to go, come along and have fun. " Murong Jin''s heart nods. The immortal devil''s words make her suddenly open, and she can''t help being close to the immortal devil. She should cherish a friend who treats her sincerely. Now anyway, he has no place to go, so he will go with the underworld to be a companion, just as a trip... "OK, but you have to make sure they won''t bully me..." the immortal devil knows that Murong Jin''s heart completely accepts him at this moment, and her mood is also inexplicably better. Slender fingers pointed to the two very speechless men behind, carefully opening¡° They dare not. If you tell me, I will leave them worse than you are today. Well, it''s getting late. Let''s get on the road. " Murong Jinxin gives the underworld and Jun Mo Li a warning look, and looks at the sky, really can''t delay. Patted Xiaohui''s big head, then motioned Xiaohui to take them away immediately. A few gray light flashed, this piece of grass will be completely restored to calm. Murong Jin''s heart chuckled and walked quickly to the hall of the Phoenix family. Her heart was never warm

 Chapter 575

    The following day


    Murong Jin''s heart wakes up naturally when she sleeps. She doesn''t seem to worry too much about breaking her promise to Murong ling''er. After washing and eating breakfast, he took Ono and Shuishui to leave the Phoenix family and go to the demon kingdom.


    Today''s demon world is so quiet that it is filled with a sense of tension when a storm is coming. When Murong Jinxin arrives, Murong linger has been waiting for a long time.


    "Where is Jun Mo Li?"


    Murong as like as two peas, Murong''s heart was almost as thick as Murong''s heart. Jun Mo Li and follow Murong Jin heart, Murong Jin want to break her promise.


    "I''ll be here in a minute. You''d better deal with the affairs of the demon world first. After you''ve dealt with them, Junmo glass should come... "


    Murong Jin went to a soft chair and sat down. She drank tea naturally. She couldn''t see any problems from her look, just like her words were true.


    "You''d better not play tricks with me. I''m not in a beautiful mood today. If I''m offended, I won''t let you go..."


    The God of time and space summoned her. The feather disappeared inexplicably. She had searched all the places she should look for, but still got nothing. If it wasn''t for sure that Murong Jinxin didn''t know about the God of time and space, and had never been to chaos, she would have rushed to Fengzu last night to find Murong Jinxin''s trouble.


    "Since I know that the devil betrayed you, your mood has never been beautiful. I''m used to it. It doesn''t make much sense if you don''t say it, because you never want to let me go, do you? "


    Murong Jin shrugs her shoulders indifferently. Murong ling''er is in a bad mood, which can be seen by people with clear eyes. As for the reason, she could probably guess.


    After a while, when Murong ling''er knows that Jun Mo Li is hiding, and she''s still holding the call feather of the God of time and space, I don''t know if Murong ling''er will be crazy, but she''s really looking forward to it.


    "You just know it in your heart, hum..."


    Murong ling''er didn''t pay much attention to Murong Jin''s heart. After seeing that Murong Jin''s heart was normal, he focused on the old devil.


    Since Murong Jinxin wants to see the play so much, she reluctantly satisfies Murong Jinxin''s curiosity, hoping that Murong Jinxin can still have such a relaxed expression when Jun Mo Li is taken away by her.


    "Where is the jade seal?"


    The voice of ice cold in the old devil''s ear sounded, let the old devil beat a cicada, and finally some understand why the emperor said that.


    This Murong ling''er is the incarnation of the devil, who provokes who is unlucky. The emperor of heaven is wise, but he has no way to stay out as the emperor of heaven.


    "Here you are."


    The old devil took out the blood red jade seal from his arms and handed it to Murong ling''er. When he retracted it, his hand trembled slightly, because his hand felt the thick chill from Murong ling''er.


    "Old devil, do you play with me? When did the seal of the demon world become the color of this disgusting Bala


    Murong can''t help as like as two peas. She has swept the jade seal in her hand. The size and structure are exactly the same as she has seen before. Only the color of the jade seal makes her frown involuntarily.


    The seal of the demon world is bright yellow. Does the old demon master feel that his life is too long and use such a fake thing to deceive her.


    "Do you know that the seal of the demon world can recognize the Lord? This jade seal has been integrated into the blood of the master who disdains the son. Unless the son dies, it will not change its original color. "


    The old devil just felt goose bumps all over his body. He didn''t know if Murong ling''er knew about the jade seal. It was just for gambling.


    After that, a thin layer of cold sweat came out of his forehead, because he felt that the air around him had frozen.


    "The Lord? What''s the use of this jade seal when you get it? "


    Murong ling''er heard that there was blood in the jade seal, and threw the jade seal in front of the old one. Now she is disgusted with the devil. She wants to destroy everything that has something to do with the devil.


    "I didn''t know about the jade seal. Besides, you just told me that you wanted to get the jade seal. I did it, didn''t I?"


    The old devil took a deep breath. In front of his own people, he had to have a little air. So, he squinted at Murong ling''er, coldly blocking Murong ling''er''s mouth with what Murong ling''er said that day.


    He knew how serious the consequences were, but he had no choice. He would rather be seriously injured than be a loser in front of his own people.


    "Yes, it is, but there is no difference between getting it and not getting it. Old devil, you are lucky this time. However, from tomorrow, according to this drawing, I will build the largest palace in the four realms. I''ll finish it in a month. If I can''t, I''ll level your demon world. "


    Murong ling''er resisted the surging anger in his heart. Originally, he wanted to slap the old devil to death, but because there are still a lot of things to be done by the old devil, it''s not suitable to move him now.


    She needs to build her own kingdom. First of all, she needs to build a palace. In the future, her male favorites will live in her elaborate palace and enjoy all the good things in the world¡° one month? It will take at least half a year... "The old devil unfolded the drawing which was several meters long, but it was not good. Who can build such a complex palace in a month? Murong ling''er is joking¡° That''s two months. Don''t bargain, or you won''t have a chance to speak in the future. " Looking at the old devil''s eyes, Murong ling''er hesitated for a moment and decided to give up for a month. She won''t let go of any of these demons, but it also needs her to drain their use value¡° I can only do my best... "The old devil didn''t agree very readily, but he folded the drawing carefully and put it in his arms, just like treating a baby. The appearance still needs to be done, so that Murong ling''er won''t find him any trouble¡° Mobilize all the demons in your demon world. Two months is enough. Old devil, you are not limited. Just after the demon kingdom is destroyed in your hands, you can do whatever I say. In the future, I will unify the four realms. I don''t know if I will make you lower than ten thousand because of your hard work. " Murong ling''er was very satisfied with the way the old devil collected the drawings. He was in a better mood. She always keeps a few dogs around her. If the old devil has good ability, she will not treat him badly. With her, she definitely has meat to eat, which she hopes the old devil can understand¡° I understand... "The old devil spent a lot of effort to suppress the resentment in his heart, almost grinding his teeth to answer. At this juncture, what Murong ling''er says is what he says. As long as he doesn''t violate the principle, he can bear it. If you can bear it for a while, maybe you can give the devil a better future¡° As for your disdain son, he doesn''t like women. You can find me a bunch of women with willow disease and send them to him to make him happy. Ha ha... "The old devil is valuable. She thinks she can give him a good face. But the devil, she will play with him in the next days, let him taste the pain of the world bit by bit, and finally imprison him¡° Good... "The old devil''s back was cold. I never dreamed that Murong ling''er had come to such a abnormal state. But he didn''t dare to refuse. Every step is every step. As for the disdain son, he should have a good sum up with the four elders to figure out how to kill him¡° Don''t be too lucky or too impatient. I''ll go to the prison once in a while to have a look... "After all, it''s his own son, and she''s worried that the old devil will not be able to lay heavy hands on him. So I gave a few warnings. That prison, she''ll never get in. She doesn''t have that interest to see the devil rolling with other women¡° I understand... "The old devil only felt that his back was completely wet with cold sweat, and that disdain son''s skill had been restored. Murong ling''er said that he couldn''t do it at all. But Murong ling''er said that he would check it. It seems that his action is faster¡° After you have built the palace, all the concubines in the back palace will be rewarded to you. You can have as many sons as you want. " She will not make those women feel better. Once she has settled down and has spare time, she will let them taste the pressure of thousands of people. As for the old devil, it''s better to pick up his son''s old shoes first¡° I won''t touch the woman I disdain to touch, so don''t bother... "Hearing this, the old devil almost felt sick. Even if he had no integrity, he would not touch the woman his son had touched. There are thousands of beauties in the demon world. There are as many as he wants. As for those who disdain to touch, you can throw them to the Warcraft garden to play with¡° The concubines in the back palace of the demon lord, within two months, you have to be lucky. If you can''t do it, you don''t have to keep the function that men should have. " Murong ling''er starts to sneer. The old devil''s refusal makes her change her mind. The more things the devil didn''t want to do, the more she wanted them to do. The Demon Lord is still alive, but his concubine is spoiled by his father. After all, she is ridiculed by the four circles. She is to let the devil''s head be pressed by the green hat son of that one top all one''s life all can''t lift, to die all can''t lift. "..." The old devil really wants to cry without tears. If he wants to do that, what''s the difference between him and those beasts? But Murong ling''er''s words, he did not dare to refute, if that thing is really gone, then he is not alive. He also hoped that after the death of the disdainful son who killed all his brothers and sisters, he could give birth to several more sons to make up for his regret in the first half of his life¡° Well, the devil''s world has been dealt with. You can wait to see the play. Murong Jinxin, it''s time for us to clear up. When will Jun Mo Li come

 Chapter 576

    Murong ling''er was in a better mood when he looked at the old devil''s shriveled face. The remaining light of canthus glanced at Murong Jinxin, who was still very leisurely drinking tea, and her pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    Before she didn''t think much, now see Murong Jinxin such a situation, she really played not small suspicion. Her men are going to be forced to leave, Murong Jin heart should not be such a reaction.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I''ll come soon. Maybe I won''t come in my life¡°


    Murong Jin shrugged her shoulders and said nothing. The possibility of Jun Mo Li''s coming back is almost zero. Unless a miracle happens, he will break through as soon as he arrives at the snow mountain.


    "Murong Jinxin, what do you mean is that you are going to break your promise?"


    Murong ling''er only felt that her heart was in a mess, and a kind of inexplicable emotion suddenly hit her, which made her a little overwhelmed.


    Murong Jin wants to keep her word, but this time it''s because of men''s loose talk. She couldn''t accept such a change.


    "Murong ling''er, it''s not that I don''t believe what I say, but that you are too hard on others. When you are still in love with the devil, I just suggest that there may be other women around the devil, and you will not hesitate to join hands with me to kill song yue''er. Now you want me to give you my man. Do you think my Murong Jin''s heart is dead? Is Murong Jinxin the kind of person who can do such things? "


    Murong Jin heart convergence from the smile on the face, now she also can''t hide what, then we open the window to tell the truth. Anyway, the face or to face, simply first gas gas, this whimsical woman trying to get her man.


    "It seems that I believe you are wrong. If you don''t want to give up one, I''ll take the two together. As for you, I can''t kill you, but I can hurt you badly and let you live in healing all your life. You don''t need to practice Feng dance for nine days. "


    The only light in her heart was obliterated by Murong Jin''s heartless heart. From then on, there was only darkness left in her heart, the darkness that could not see the edge, the darkness that could not go to the end.


    Well, then she can only do her best to murongjin. This is not what she is willing to do, but what she has to do.


    "Murong ling''er, you''ve got such a good idea. Yes, you can hurt me today. But you also don''t forget, in addition to my Fengwu Jiutian, Junmo glass''s Longxiao Jiutian has been on the edge of breakthrough, maybe these days. What''s the point of being seriously injured? As long as I don''t die, soon my Murong Jin will not be afraid of you. "


    Murong Jin is very careful to guard against Murong ling''er and releases the king of water and snake. As long as Murong ling''er starts to attack her, she will immediately summon the God of time and space.


    She doesn''t have a tendency to abuse. She can''t get hurt, but she wants to be seriously injured by Murong ling''er


    "I''ll find him before he''s finished. Don''t have some dreams..."


    Hearing this, Murong ling''er is a little frightened. It seems that she is too careless and arrogant. These days did not pour out to walk, a lot of news are very lag, just let Murong Jin heart organic can take advantage of.


    Once Junmo glass''s Long Xiao Jiutian is successful, her situation will be even worse. Her spirit is hurt. If you really fight, she may not be the opponent of Jun Mo Li


    "You can''t find him. He went to the snow mountain, a place that doesn''t belong to the four realms. Even if you have the ability to go against heaven, you can''t get in. Murong ling''er, do you have a feeling of lifting a stone and hitting your feet? I''m afraid it''s just like this, ha ha... "


    Murong Jin''s heart shakes her head decisively, and she is not afraid to tell Murong ling''er where Jun Mo Li is. She can believe Xiaohui''s words. Just look at Murong ling''er''s expression. Murong ling''er really can''t go to that paradise.


    "Snow mountain? The wolf holy land? Murong Jinxin, I underestimate you. You can accept the holy wolf of the wolf clan. That holy wolf is no less noble than any of you... "


    She heard from the God of time and space about the sacred land of the wolves. In that isolated place, there lived the ancestors of Chuang clan, who forged a border with their own blood and whole body mana. The border is so powerful that people can''t catch up with it. In addition to the free access of the wolf''s holy wolf, if you want to break it, you have to get the blood of the wolf''s ancestors. It''s said that the ancestor has already emerged. Where can she find her blood?


    "If you understand, Murong ling''er, I''m not your opponent now. How do you want to deal with me, I don''t have the advantage to fight back. But you remember that once Jun Mo Li is successful, your good days will be over. "


    Murong Jin heart is not surprised, Murong ling''er will know these, but looking at Murong ling''er face that more and more serious look, has been hanging in mid air heart finally put down. As long as Murong ling''er can''t go to the snow mountain, she doesn''t think her life will be too hard.


    "Murong Jinxin, you forced me. I hope you don''t regret it..."


    After several hesitations, Murong ling''er seems to have made a very important decision. Her eyes suddenly appeared as like as two peas of cloud, which was exactly the same as the immortal devil in Fengxuan.


    "You... You want to control my soul..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at such Murong ling''er, surprised, subconsciously will seize the arms of that feather. She is a very intelligent person, from a little trace can see the clue¡° You''re right. Although I am not your soul, it is not impossible to control you. Murong Jinxin, we will transfer the battlefield to your body. At that time, I will let you watch how I play with your man... "Murong ling''er feels that she has no way to go. She can''t get into the snow mountain, so Junmo glass''s Long Xiao will break through sooner or later. However, if she controls Murong Jinxin''s soul, Junmo glass will do whatever she wants for Murong Jinxin''s safety¡° Murong ling''er, I don''t want to go to the last step with you, this is what you forced me... "Murong Jin''s face faded, she can''t imagine the pain she will face after her soul is controlled by Murong ling''er. She gave Shuishui and Ono a hint, turned around and began to recite the name of the God of time and space¡° Murong Jinxin, you despicable villain, didn''t expect that the feather was stolen by you. You are so hateful... "Murong Jinxin''s every move naturally didn''t escape Murong ling''er''s eyes. When Murong ling''er saw the white feather in Murong Jin''s heart, she almost got angry. She really can''t understand when Murong Jinxin went to the chaotic place, and also heard her conversation with the God of time and space... "You think too much, I don''t have the ability to steal your feather, this feather was given to me by others..." after reciting the name of the God of time and space three times, Murong Jin chuckles and throws her feather at Murong ling''er, but she also denies the accusation of Murong ling''er¡° You... "Murong ling''er looked at the white feather floating in front of him. With a wave of his little hand, the feather went up in smoke. What''s the use of keeping a feather that has no value? In the mid air, a white figure floated by and soon fell in front of Murong ling''er. The God of time and space looked at Murong ling''er''s angry appearance, and a smile flashed in his eyes¡° So soon? Are you going to Xianshan with me? " A thick air of immortality permeates the sky of the demon world, and instantly suppresses the evil air from Murong ling''er. Even the original chaotic air is fresh¡° Murong Jinxin stole my summoning feather. She summoned you. " Murong ling''er is not angry. She points to Murong Jin''s heart and wants to vomit blood. She asked for the feather from the God of time and space, but she made wedding clothes for others. I don''t know if the God of time and space will give her a calling feather¡° You''d better make up your mind to go with me. You can''t fight Murong Jin''s heart. You can''t even protect a feather. Why do you fight with her? " The smile on the God of time and space''s face condenses. She didn''t expect that Murong Jin''s heart has such ability. It''s not a simple thing to get the summoning feather from Murong ling''er¡° God of time and space, how do you know that I can''t fight Murong Jin''s heart? I just lost a feather. It''s all created by you. Why are you so partial to Murong Jin? Trying to get rid of me again and again, you are really hateful. It''s not march yet. Can you stop pushing me all the time? " Murong ling''er''s forehead suddenly burst out. She met with the God of time and space three times. Every time, without exception, she was asked to follow her to the fairy mountain. Is this the end. If she hadn''t been able to beat this woman, she would have shot her way¡° Favor me? Murong ling''er, have you been kicked by a donkey? If she is partial to me, can she think of taking you away again and again? Trying to save you? Ha, today is my first time to see her. It really makes me look at her with new eyes. God of time and space? How can she be worthy of that word... "For the God of time and space, Murong Jin''s heart was not emotional. But when she saw it today, she really felt that the God of time and space was a man with brain diseases, regardless of good and evil. She made a god of evil. She didn''t want to destroy the God of evil and bring peace to the land. Instead, she thought about the God of evil again and again. She really wanted to spit on the woman''s face. "..." The God of time and space twitched fiercely. She didn''t expect Murong Jin''s prejudice to her was so deep. How strong was the woman''s temperament? But what the woman said, she really has no face to refute, because they are all facts. She is really partial to Murong ling''er, just because she feels that Murong ling''er has been living too hard these years, but it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t pay attention to Murong Jin''s heart... "She really doesn''t deserve that divine word. Murong ling''er is a cancer of the four realms. But you want to take her to Xianshan and pollute the spirit of Xianshan. God of time and space, as your part, I deeply despise you... "

 Chapter 577

    Shuishui is also a little angry. At that time, Shuishui and huofenghuang were separated to the four realms by the God of time and space. The purpose was to help fengnv and the young master of the dragon family maintain the balance of the four realms.


    Now, the evil god has seriously threatened the peace of the four worlds. If she let go, no matter all difficulties to Murong Jinxin Jun Mo Li, it can also think clearly. However, she gave the evil god a chance to bring the evil god to Xianshan to make trouble, which made it unbearable.


    "Water, how do you talk? After staying in the dragon clan for a long time, I''m getting more and more unruly... "


    As soon as the God of time and space comes into contact with Shuishui, with his scornful eyes, three thick black lines appear on his forehead. She has been taught by fire phoenix, not once or twice. If this ruffian dragon also gets involved, she really feels that one head is bigger than two.


    "Rules? When did Fire Phoenix and I have rules? Fire phoenix must have said what I just said. Otherwise, you don''t have to cast a spell to suppress it. You can let it out and let''s evaluate it together. "


    Compared with the feelings for the God of time and space, Shuishui feels that it has more profound revolutionary feelings with fire phoenix. It can sense the fire, and the Phoenix is asking for help, which makes it a little worried.


    "You two are all against each other. If you dare to talk nonsense again, you will go back to my body and be with fire phoenix..."


    The God of time and space felt that his face could not hold. He glanced at the water and opened his mouth. Now she has to deal with Murong Jinxin and Murong linger. She has no time to deal with them.


    "God of time and space, I thought I could count on you, but now I can''t. In that case, don''t blame me for not giving you the lenient noodles. If Murong ling''er wants to control my soul, I will never allow it... "


    Murong Jin''s heart pacified patted the water which already had some violent jumps, indicating that it didn''t need to be too urgent. Then, he looked at the God of time and space standing in front of Murong ling''er with a cold face, and his words were full of warning.


    She has water and Fire Phoenix in her hands. She is not afraid of the God of time and space. If this woman insists on her own way, she will never be soft hearted.


    "Do you want to control Murong Jinxin''s soul? Murong ling''er, are you crazy? "


    Smell speech, the face of the God of time and space suddenly thick up. She previously also felt strange, Murong Jin heart how can inexplicably call her, so it is. If Murong Jin''s heart is controlled by Murong ling''er, I''m afraid the four realms will be in a complete mess.


    "I''m crazy, driven crazy by her. If I don''t control her, sooner or later she will destroy me. God of time and space, am I a damned life? "


    Murong ling''er also made no secret of her ambition. Everyone has the idea of survival. No one wants to die, and she is no exception. She has been in chaos for so many years, and has not lived a comfortable life for more than 100000 years. She wants to have a few good days, can''t she?


    "You are really a damned life, Murong ling''er. I''ll ask you again, will you follow me or not?"


    The God of time and space is also a little annoyed. He looks at Murong ling''er''s pitiful appearance with anger and hatred. He is very unhappy in his heart. She just didn''t want to see her die, so she repeatedly proposed to take her away. How could she not understand her painstaking efforts?


    "Yes, but that''s three months later. Before the deadline, don''t keep asking, can you ask repeatedly?"


    Murong ling''er was also annoyed, and immediately gave a clear answer to the God of time and space. Xianshan, she must go. But, she wants to take Murong Jin heart''s body to go together. Wait until her Yuanshen repair, let Murong Jin heart with her aboveboard back.


    "Yes, but in these three months, you stay honest and don''t give Murong Jinxin any advice."


    The God of time and space nodded and was quite satisfied with Murong ling''er''s final decision. Murong ling''er wants to stay in Sijie for three months, so just stay, just make trouble.


    "God of time and space, can you leave me and Murong Jinxin alone? Now that I''ve given you the answer, you can go. "


    She and Murong Jinxin''s matter nobody can manage, is doomed to have one to die in another''s hand. She is now suffering great harm because of Yuan Shen, and she can''t bear Murong Jin. But once her spirit recovers, Murong Jinxin still has to kill her. As for Murong Jinxin, she was eager to kill her all the time.


    "God of time and space, I advise you to take her now and end the four worlds. Otherwise, I don''t guarantee that I will do anything to hurt you. "


    Murong Jinxin looked at the God of time and space, who was obviously partial to Murong linger. She was really fed up with it. The God of time and space is the mother of Murong ling''er. Otherwise, how can Murong ling''er be indulged like this again and again.


    "What do you want me to do? Well, if you want to fight, you can fight. I''m too lazy to care about your business... "


    The God of time and space is also really angry, staring at the two odd flowers in front of us is also in a dilemma. She knows that Murong ling''er will not be beaten down by Murong Jin''s heart completely. Even if she arrives at Xianshan, she will not be at ease. She knew that no matter for any reason, as long as Murong ling''er was still in the fourth world, Murong Jin would never let Murong ling''er go.


    The palm and the back of the hand are all meat. Looking at the original one, they are killing like this. She can do nothing but nothing... "Fire Phoenix, I know you are here. Murong ling''er is crazy to control my soul. If you still have half of love for me, you will immediately show up with Shuishui to control the God of time and space, and let her destroy Murong ling''er completely... "Hearing the words of the God of time and space, Murong Jin''s heart shrinks like stars. If the God of time and space gives up, the consequences she will face will be unimaginable. So, she began to call the God of time and space. Fire phoenix was suppressed by the God of time and space. She hoped Fire Phoenix could win some momentum, otherwise she would be really finished... "Murong Jinxin... How do you know..." the face of the God of time and space changed greatly. It was a secret that she could be controlled by fire phoenix and water together. No one knew except Fire Phoenix and water. But Murong Jinxin''s words made her have to doubt the water that was grinning at her¡° Don''t look at the water. I swear it wasn''t fire phoenix and water that told me. God of time and space, there are more people in the world who hate you. Maybe everyone knows what you think is a secret. " Murong Jinxin immediately spoke to protect the water, this really has nothing to do with the water, but she will not be silly to give up the immortal devil. What she has to do now is to delay time. She believes that fire phoenix is trying to find a way to break through, because she can clearly see the changing subtle look on the face of the God of time and space¡° God of time and space, if you can''t even hold down a part, I think you can die. Let''s go now. Don''t disturb our business The strange nature of the God of time and space also attracted Murong ling''er''s attention. Murong ling''er knew that fire phoenix was now trying to attack the God of time and space. She worried that if Shuishui was fighting against the God of time and space, huofenghuang would be able to rush out, and it would be her¡° You shut up for me... "The God of time and space just felt the pain in her soul. She reached out and covered her chest. Fire phoenix completely ruthless, so the impact has far exceeded the limit of Fire Phoenix. Now, even if she wants to go, she can''t go¡° Fire Phoenix... You give me peace... Don''t force me to use unique skills... "Helpless, the God of time and space can only threaten Fire Phoenix. If this is rushed out by fire phoenix, Murong ling''er is really not sure whether she can keep it¡° God of time and space, you don''t want to hurt Fire Phoenix, I''ll fight with you... "Originally, the water has been silent and speechless. After listening to the unique skill, the whole dragon is not good. Fire Phoenix''s temperament is strong, it knows. Since the Phoenix chooses to help Murong Jinxin, it will definitely go all out, regardless of life and death. Fire phoenix is its best partner. It can''t watch fire phoenix burn to death by the God of time and space. It wants to help fire phoenix deal with the God of time and space¡° You... One or two... Are all reversed... You... "The God of time and space is really stupid. Looking at the water rushing towards her, he resists and suppresses the fire phoenix in Chu. For a moment, she really felt embarrassed¡° God of time and space, I help you kill this ruffian Dragon... "Seeing that the situation is not right, Murong ling''er makes a decisive attack on Shuishui. She has to stop fire phoenix and water from controlling the God of time and space. She can only do so¡° Murong ling''er, if you want to kill my dragon, you dream that even if I die, I will die with you... "Murong Jin''s heart sees that Shuishui has fallen into Murong ling''er''s attack, and she is anxious. She doesn''t care about her own life and death. She grabs Xiaoye and rushes to Shuishui. Shuishui is attacked by Murong ling''er to save her. If she doesn''t help her, she''s really not a thing. With the sudden change of the situation, two battles are being staged in such a large open space, and the level of their tragedy has already refreshed the bottom line of the demons on the scene. They stare at what happened in front of them, and no one dares to act rashly. On one side, the old devil who witnessed everything held his fist tightly and hesitated to help Murong Jinxin. If you destroy Murong ling''er in the chaos, it will be a big trouble for them. But after all, he didn''t do it. Perhaps the best choice is to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight... In the middle of the sky, suddenly a white figure comes. A woman stepped on the cloud and saw the fight below. A cold smile flashed across her mouth¡° Since we have to fight, how can we lose me? Murong ling''er, let''s have a good fight today, whether we live or die... "

 Chapter 578

    Ye Ranran floats down and kills Murong ling''er. She had known for a long time that there would be today, so she had been lying in ambush outside the demon world. As soon as she heard the fighting voice coming from the demon world, she immediately came to support her.


    She didn''t know what had just happened. She only knew that her best friend was in a scuffle at the moment, and was obviously under the wind.


    "Ranran... You..."


    Murong Jin''s heart sees Ye Ranran coming, and the corners of her mouth slightly draw. She can''t say a word to blame Ye Ranran. In another position, she will do the same stupid thing as ye Ranran. At the moment, she can only hope that huofengkaihuang can rush out to deal with Murong linger as soon as possible.


    "It''s always my dream to fight side by side with you, Jinxin. I finally did it today..."


    Ye Ranran smiles. Since she met Jinxin, Jinxin has been protecting her all her life, but she has never done anything for her.


    Today, she can resist the enemy with Jinxin, even if she died, she has no regrets.


    "Fire Phoenix, if you don''t fight for it, Shuishui and I will die in Murong ling''er''s hands..."


    Ye Ranran''s appearance eased Murong Jinxin''s pressure to a certain extent. He was surprised that ye Ranran had greatly increased her Kung Fu several times, but soon regained her mind. While dealing with Murong linger, she yelled at the air.


    Her revolutionary friendship with huofenghuang could not be shaken by anything. She believed in huofenghuang just as she believed that she would destroy Murong linger one day.


    "Murong Jinxin... Shut up for me... Eh..."


    As soon as Murong Jinxin''s words fell, the God of time and space felt so miserable that she wanted to die. The fire phoenix in the depth of the soul is like beating chicken blood. She rushes out to let her advantage be destroyed.


    "Shuishui, you help huofenghuang. The God of time and space is dying. Hurry up..."


    Murong Jin''s heart saw the frown of the God of time and space, which was so wrinkled that it could kill a fly. She was so happy that she measured the situation on the scene and made a direct order to the underwater.


    It''s better to fight hard. As long as water is used to deal with the God of time and space, fire phoenix will come out soon. As soon as the fire phoenix comes out, everything will change.


    "Hold on a little longer..."


    Shuishui listens to Murong Jinxin''s words. Almost before Murong Jinxin''s words fall, it has rushed to the God of time and space. For a long time, its trust in Murong Jinxin has even exceeded its own noumenon.


    The departure of Shuishui makes Murong Jinxin''s pressure double. She was biting her teeth and fighting as hard as she could. There is only one belief in my heart, that is, I can''t get hurt, I must stay until the fire phoenix rushes out.


    "Master, be careful..."


    Although two people and one snake have tried their best, they are not Murong ling''er''s opponents after all. Murong ling''er, who had already killed her red eyes, was flustered when she saw that Shuishui had left, and her moves were sharp again.


    A move does not care about any consequences of the heart to Murong Jin waved, Murong Jin heart wry smile, ready to bear hard that do not know whether it is a fatal blow. A black light flashed, Ono has moved to Murong Jin heart in front of the moment, for Murong Jin heart blocked the blow.


    "Ono..."


    Murong Jin heart holding Ono huge body back, grief inexplicable. Three years ago, Ono was seriously injured by demon Zun and kept in the underworld. Now he was seriously injured by Murong ling''er, and the injury this time is obviously heavier than the last time.


    "Jinxin, don''t worry about Xiaoye, come and help me stop her..."


    Without Murong Jinxin and Xiaoye''s power, ye Ranran obviously loses the upper hand and is almost hit by Murong linger several times. Seeing that she was about to entangle Murong ling''er, she cried out.


    "Xiao Ye, please bear it. I''ll be back soon..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the dangerous Ye Ranran, and her whole body is full of anger. Ono has been hurt, she can''t look at Ranran also hurt. With a surge of anger, she rushed to Murong ling''er again.


    Maybe she wants to protect Ye Ranran''s idea is too strong. After she constantly uses the sixth level moves of Feng dance nine days, she feels that her Dantian suddenly gushes out a very terrible force. She didn''t think much, Feng dance nine days the seventh layer of move then toward Murong Ling son roar and go.


    Although it''s only one level apart, the attack power is really poor. I don''t know how many levels. Murong Jinxin suddenly improve the combat effectiveness, let the eyes will be toward the water rushed in the past Murong ling''er suddenly was hit back.


    "You broke through... God is very kind to you..."


    Murong ling''er spat out a bad breath heavily. She never dreamed that Murong Jin''s luck was so good. A war, let Murong Jinxin Feng dance nine days break through a layer, clearly only one layer, she felt a strong to let her want to give up the pressure.


    "It''s all forced by you. I call it a blessing in disguise. Murong ling''er, come on, maybe you can stimulate my potential and make my phoenix dance nine days to a higher level. Come on, I''m not afraid of you... "


    Murong Jin heart sneer, such as stars like eyes are bloodthirsty red, she knows that although she broke through, but still not Murong ling''er''s opponent, but just that breakthrough let her see another layer of hope.


    Strong willpower, survival instinct, the determination to protect friends, a competition of top experts, compared with her last year''s training, are more useful. Man''s ability is infinite. If he is pressed, any miracle can happen.


    "I..."


    Murong ling''er is not stupid either. She knows Murong Jin''s heart is procrastinating and will accompany her to the end. She was about to refuse when she heard a scream from the God of time and space.


    Looking up, a yellow light suddenly disappeared into the body of the God of time and space. Then, the eyes of the God of time and space suddenly turned red, and even the momentum of the whole body was completely different.


    The woman in white is no longer the God of time and space, but a mixture of Fire Phoenix and water


    "Fire Phoenix..."


    Three years of separation, let Murong Jinxin mixed feelings, see that a pair of eyes in the more and more intense red light, she really has a feeling of tears. Fire phoenix to her feelings, how deep, she today is a thorough understanding.


    "Murong ling''er, mend the wound on Ono. I can let you live today..."


    Fire phoenix nodded to Murong Jin''s heart, and Murong ling''er was swept to the front of Ono by a powerful force with a wave of her slender hand.


    "Is that true?"


    The powerful pressure made Murong ling''er feel suffocated, which made Murong ling''er cry bitterly. The God of time and space is indeed the God of time and space. A finger can kill her. In the future, her attitude towards the God of time and space will be better.


    "If you take it seriously, it''s true. If you don''t take it seriously, it may be false. Whether it''s true or not depends on what you think. "


    Fire phoenix very indifferent looking at Murong ling''er, fire red eyes jump with no one can understand the flame. It just stands like this, then has scared the demons of the demon world to kneel down one after another, lowering their heads and shaking constantly.


    "Well, I believe you!"


    Murong ling''er gritted her teeth and could only gamble. Anyway, she can''t fight. If the God of time and space wants to kill her, she can''t escape. So, plain white hands on Ono''s wound, a black light instantly covered Ono.


    In less than ten minutes, the wound on Ono''s body has completely disappeared, and Ono has also stood up in spirit and spat on Murong ling''er.


    "You go. If you''re making trouble, I''ll kill you next time!"


    Fire phoenix pursed lips and waved to Murong ling''er. It has always been true, said to let her a way to live, it will certainly let her a way to live. It''s just that it won''t happen again.


    "Fire Phoenix, how much trouble do you want to leave me?"


    Murong Jin heart do not understand why fire phoenix will make such a decision, hesitated, or asked a question. She really wants to take advantage of this opportunity to thoroughly deal with Murong ling''er, so that in the next few days, she will have to practice hard and live in chaos.


    "Jin Xin, don''t be upset. This is the limit I can do. The God of time and space has a deep feeling for her. I can''t go against the original intention of the God of time and space. You can kill her, but I can''t


    Fire phoenix is also helpless. Although it and water control the God of time and space, the God of time and space is their heaven after all. They can''t really turn against the God of time and space.


    They are one. They can''t fight with the God of time and space.


    "The God of time and space is really sick in the brain, and it''s very sick..."


    After calming down, Murong Jinxin still understands the decision made by huofenghuang. Murong ling''er used to be a part of her. At that time, Murong ling''er always thought about her. Today''s Fire Phoenix, how ever not Murong ling''er at that time? Only fire phoenix has feelings with her, so it disobeys the God of time and space once.


    "Indeed, I have not advised her many times, but he just can''t listen. Jin Xin, Murong ling''er yuan Shen is damaged. In addition, he just spent too much internal power for Ono''s treatment, so he should not dare to make trouble in half a month. "


    Fire phoenix deeply looked at Murong Jinxin, looking at the Phoenix woman of all ages, its favorite master. A strong sense of sadness rolled in my heart, this side should be the last time they met in a hundred years.


    The day of goodbye is far away, maybe when that day comes, Jinxin has become Princess Ming, and has completely forgotten it.


    Many years later, when it met Murong Jinxin again as Phoenix, it became the guardian beast of Murong Jinxin again. Help Murong Jinxin avoid the dark battle of the underworld palace, help Murong Jinxin start all over again, once again become the top four world Master.


    "In the future, we will not be in charge of the affairs of the four realms, and the God of time and space will not appear in the four realms. Water, water, I took away. With water, we can control the God of time and space. As for Murong ling''er, it all depends on her life... "

 Chapter 579

    Half a month is enough for Junmo glass to break through Longxiao nine days, and it can only help here. After returning to Xianshan, they have to have a thorough long talk with the God of time and space. If it doesn''t make sense, then they can only be powerful to the God of time and space.


    They don''t belong to the four realms. It''s not their responsibility to disturb the worldly life in the four realms. This continent is created by the God of time and space, but it cannot be controlled by the God of time and space.


    "Fire Phoenix, can''t I see you again in this life? I can''t bear you¡°


    Murong Jinxin understood the meaning of the fire phoenix words and the grief in the fire phoenix''s eyes. Suddenly her eyes were red.


    For her, fire phoenix is a very special existence. In her most difficult time, accompanied by her unconditional help her only fire phoenix. Now that she had to say goodbye, she was so sad that she wanted to cry.


    "I''m afraid I''ll never see you again. Maybe I''ll see you again in the next life. Jinxin, the happiest thing in my life is to meet you. Because of you, I have tasted the most common ups and downs in the world, which is enough. I''m leaving. Take care of yourself! "


    Fire phoenix show Yan a smile, eyes infinite sentimentally fell on Murong Jin heart for a long time, finally waved to Murong Jin heart, body shape a flash then completely left.


    The past is like the wind in its eyes. From the first meeting of Baicao ocean to the disappearance of fengnv, it and Murong Jinxin have gone through countless lives and deaths. That friendship will be forever engraved in its mood and will never be forgotten.


    "It''s the best way to leave in this way. Don''t be too sad. You''ll see it one day. "


    Everything in the world is unknown, just as she never thought that she would be born again in this strange land and encounter so many strange things. If it''s related, even after thousands of mountains and rivers, it will still appear in front of you one day.


    "It has done its best to me at all costs, but I have never done anything for it. There are still regrets."


    Murong Jin heart gently sighed a breath, life is impermanent, separation is also in normal. However, some people and some things in your heart have been branded too deep mark, so that you can not let go.


    Fire Phoenix, I''ll see you again. I believe that if one day I am in trouble, you will certainly appear, right?


    "Murong girl, can you take a step to talk?"


    Just when Murong Jin''s heart was still sad, the old devil hesitated to come up, nodded to Murong Jin''s heart, and asked politely.


    Today''s battle, let him see Murong Jinxin real strength. As like as two peas, the heaven said that if the devil wants to get rid of the situation, he may have to ask for the same woman as Murong.


    "If you have something to say, you don''t need to cover it up."


    Murong Jin''s heart took back her thoughts and glanced at the old devil. She didn''t think that the old devil was kind enough to call her. Ten thousand steps back, the old devil has become a dog beside Murong ling''er. She would like to say a few words to him, which is enough to give him face.


    "I ask Murong to protect my demon world. Don''t let my demon world become a tool for Murong ling''er to vent his anger..."


    The old devil encountered a soft nail. Although he was not happy in his heart, he did not dare to show it on his face. He is now asking for Murong Jin''s heart. Naturally, his attitude is better and his posture should be lower.


    "I see that the old devil is willing to be a dog beside Murong ling''er. Besides, I''m not the opponent of Murong ling''er. How can I protect your demon world? Old devil, please be wise. "


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth tick out a little bit of a sneer smile, this old devil in the heart is what idea he knows. If just when she was fighting with Murong ling''er, the old devil would help. In return, she had to agree to the old devil''s request.


    But the premise is that the old devil hesitated for a long time, and did not move. In that case, why did he expect her help?


    "Murong, please. As long as you can help the demon world through this disaster, I will promise you any conditions... "


    The old devil forced himself to ignore Murong Jinxin''s sarcasm directly, lowered his posture and continued to beg for love for himself. For that disdain son, maybe he can have a little way, but to deal with Murong ling''er, he has no clue at all.


    He really didn''t want to use the power of the demon world to build a palace for Murong ling''er. He worked day and night for two months, and he didn''t know how many people would die.


    "Oh, after that, you will give me the place of the demon world?"


    Can you agree to any conditions? Ha ha, it''s just a cover. She has never had any good feelings for the demon world. On the contrary, the former demon master always wanted to make trouble for her. She is not Guanyin Bodhisattva and can''t do such selfless things.


    "Murong girl, this is a joke. You don''t care about such a devil''s position..."


    Old devil Zun was Murong Jin heart words a block, in the heart already understood most. Depending on the situation, Murong Jinxin won''t help him. This kind of cognition makes him feel a little congested. However, he did not give Murong Jinxin a reasonable look. Instead, he wanted to go to heaven to find the emperor. Maybe the emperor could persuade Murong Jinxin.


    "Since the old devil is OK, let''s leave. Let''s ask for more blessings." Murong Jinxin has no intention to say anything to the old devil. This kind of devil who just wants to get and never wants to pay usually doesn''t come to a good end. She stood on one side, to see how their demon world was a dog beside Murong ling''er¡° Murong girl please... "The old devil bit his teeth and made a finger to Murong Jinxin. See Murong Jinxin and others leave quickly, ten fingers tightly clenched into a fist¡° What can we do? Murong Jin''s heart is not willing to lend a helping hand. Do we really want to become a dog beside Murong ling''er? " The four elders touched the gray beard and sighed heavily. Although Murong Jinxin''s answer has already been in their expectation, it''s hard to avoid losing one¡° Well, maybe we can only wait until Murong Jin''s heart is completely free except Murong ling''er. " Three elders are also very headache, they can only pray Murong Jin heart quickly will Feng dance nine days breakthrough, as soon as possible in addition to Murong ling''er, they this evil day can end as soon as possible¡° I don''t know when Ma Yue will be. The reason why they won''t be afraid of Murong ling''er is that Chumo Li can draw with Murong ling''er after long Xiao''s breakthrough. " The second elder is more worried and passively waits for death. If Murong Jinxin only breaks through Fengwu nine days in ten or eight years, can they wait so long¡° At present, we have two major issues in front of us. First, will Murong ling''er''s palace be built? What will the second devil do? " Elder is not in the mind to think so much. I''d better solve the problem and think about Murong ling''er. Otherwise, eight days later, the devil will have to wash the demon world with blood. They can''t even block it¡° Or do as we discussed last night? " The second elder felt that the elder was right, hesitated for a moment, and seriously followed the advice of the other three elders. They have a way to deal with the devil, but if they do that, there may be unexpected consequences¡° Do you have a way to deal with the disdain? Let''s talk about it. " As soon as the old devil, who was absent-minded, listened to the words of the two elders, he suddenly became energetic. Now he can''t manage anything, as long as he can save the demon world from the coming disaster, he is willing to try any way¡° Old devil, our ancestors once left behind a charm. This charm is very powerful. As long as this charm is activated, it can achieve a wish for the initiator, but it is only used to deal with our own people... "The charm has been controlled by the four elders of the demon world. It has been passed down from generation to generation, and even the devil masters of all ages don''t know it, The original intention of the ancestors to create this charm with mana was to restrict the future of the fiend. That is to say, if any one of the demons is immoral and cruel, as long as the four elders have approved, they can start the spell to destroy the demons at the same time¡° The ancestors even left such a good thing. Why didn''t you say it earlier? " Smell speech, the big stone in the old devil Zun''s heart put down, look to four big elder''s eyes but took a layer of reproach. It''s really hateful that the four of them have concealed such important things from him for so many years¡° This charm is the top secret of the demon world. The four elders can''t reveal the will of their ancestors. Once it was revealed that the four elders went down to the magic pool and were completely melted by the water of the magic pool... "In the face of the old devil''s distrust, the elder gave a bitter smile. There are some things they can do nothing about. Who dares to disobey the will of their ancestors? If it wasn''t for the most dangerous time in the demon world, they would not sacrifice themselves to help the old devil¡° what? The ancestors are crazy. You have to be changed. It''s too cruel. Forget it... "The old devil suddenly realized that the elder was ready to die when he told the secret. In his life, he got too much help from the four elders. He couldn''t bear to see them melt away by the water of the magic pool¡° Old devil, we have no choice. It''s worth sacrificing the four of us to avoid a disaster for the demon world No one wants to die, not to mention the body and soul, but they are ready to sacrifice for the demon world from the moment they become the four elders. Now, it''s the only chance¡° We''ve made up our mind. The old devil is looking for a candidate for the four elders these days, so that we can hand over our work. " This is life, and they can''t get rid of it. Such a choice is their willing, no matter how painful death, they will not blame anyone¡° Alas, I''m sorry for you. If you insist on this, so be it. But in this way, I''m afraid that disdain son doesn''t have to die

 Chapter 580

    Snow mountain, cold wind, white snow, everywhere is a vast expanse of white, can not see the end. A small wooden house stands in the wind and snow, showing a sense of desolation.


    A golden flame suddenly penetrated the roof of the cabin. In the middle of the air, a golden dragon slowly emerged. The Golden Dragon circled the cabin for several times and finally faded away.


    "It''s done... It''s done..."


    Seeing such a wonderful scene, Pluto was so excited that his eyes almost turned red. Today, after more than three years of hard work, he finally got the best reward. Junmo glass''s breakthrough in the nine days of Long Xiao represents the end of their hard days in the future.


    "It''s not easy..."


    Immortal devil is also very emotional, looking at the underworld almost out of shape, thin lip hook out a faint smile.


    They have been in the snow mountain for nearly three days. Although this isolated place has a beautiful scenery, it still can''t stop their anxiety.


    Murong Jinxin the little white eyed wolf, what''s the matter now? Is it safe, or has it been seriously injured by Murong ling''er?


    "Can we go back to our mother?"


    Chu mi''er tugs at Pluto''s sleeve. She looks at Pluto expectantly and stretches Chu''s chubby hand to embrace him.


    "Yes, when your father comes out, we can go back to your mother..."


    The underworld reaches out his hand and hugs Chu mi''er and kisses her red face. But a white figure appeared in my mind. I don''t know if she is still in good condition after leaving for three days.


    These three days are the most tangled days in his life. That kind of feeling of apprehension still haunts him now


    "That''s as like as two peas." then do we need to be afraid of the bad woman who looks exactly like the mother?


    Chumi''er''s smile curved her eyes. If she wanted to see her dear mother soon, she couldn''t help her inner happiness. For Murong ling''er, although the adults never said anything to her, she could hear a general idea from their conversation.


    "Yes, we don''t have to be afraid of that bad woman in the future..."


    Pluto nodded, for this little girl''s precocious, he has been very adapted. Originally also want to say a few words, the door of the small wooden house was opened by Jun Mo Li from inside, issued a creak.


    "Let''s go. I can''t wait to meet Murong ling''er..."


    There was a thin layer of sweat on Jun Mo Li''s forehead. He reached out to wipe it off at will. With a faint smile in his mouth, we can see how good his mood is at the moment.


    After so hard work, he was almost possessed several times. Today, he finally broke through. He only felt that happiness was waving to him.


    "Xiao Hui, lead the way!"


    Pluto didn''t say a word of nonsense. How could he not know Jun Mo Li''s mind? He was just as worried about the little white eyed wolf. Otherwise, he just broke through the magic skill and needed a good rest. Junmo glass didn''t need to go back immediately.


    "It''s snowy now, follow me closely..."


    As soon as Xiao Hui turns his head, he sees Li Xiang, who is watching it silently in the distance. He hesitated for a moment, nodded to Li Xiang, and then walked to the cliff in the distance.


    It promised Ye Ranran to be kind to Lixiang. After all, it owes Lixiang a life. How much resentment is worth a life.


    "Brother grey... Wait for me..."


    Li Xiang didn''t expect that Xiao Hui would say hello to her. After a moment of stupefaction, she ran after Xiao Hui. She wants to follow grey elder brother to leave here, otherwise such big snow mountain only has her, is really too lonely.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Xiao Hui didn''t stop his steps, and noticed that Li Xiang had already run to his side and walked side by side with him. He asked lukewarm.


    "Will you take me with you? I really don''t want to be alone in the snow mountain. Don''t worry, I won''t count on you. I''ll be very obedient. "


    Li Xiang stares at the man beside her. After ye Ranran''s business, she has completely given up on Xiao Hui. Because she knows that Xiao Hui has been very wary of her. No matter what she does, she can''t calculate it, let alone get it.


    After several trade-offs, she definitely took second place. She doesn''t care what she does as long as she can follow it.


    "Are you a wolf, too?"


    See small ash has been pursed lips not language, Li Xiang eyes hope gradually dissipated, Chu Mi Er some in the heart can''t bear. Such a beautiful sister, how can Xiao Hui treat her like this? It''s too unlovable.


    "Yes, I am the only snow wolf in the world."


    Li Xiang smiles at Chu mi''er. Although she doesn''t guess Chu mi''er''s identity, she knows it must be very noble. Because she has seen gray brother incarnate as a wolf many times, carrying her, playing with her everywhere, and even quite respectful to her.


    "Why don''t you come with me? Be my pet? But I''m lazy. You''ll have to carry me back then. "


    Chumi''er''s big eyes turned and whispered a few words in Pluto''s ear. After Pluto''s approval, she looked at the poor Lixiang and opened her mouth. Since this snow wolf is Xiaohui''s younger martial sister, she should have no problem with it¡° OK, I''ll go with you. If you are tired, I will become a snow wolf carrying you. If you are bored, I will become a snow wolf to play with you. What you want me to do, I''ll do... "A light flashed in Li Xiang''s eyes. As long as she could take her away, she didn''t care what she was asked to do. She''s been alone for too long, and she doesn''t want to be alone¡° Since honey is willing to take you away, you will take good care of her with her in the future. She is the little princess of the underworld. You should weigh her weight Xiaohui originally wanted to refuse, but chumi''er agreed, it is not good to refute chumi''er''s face. Well, if she wants to follow, just follow. As long as she can do things in a proper way, she will be honey''s playmate¡° I know, I will take good care of the little princess... "Li Xiang just felt her tears began to turn in her eyes. She tried very hard not to let them fall, and she was very grateful to Chu mi''er. That gratitude was from the heart, enough to support her kindness to Chumi. But before she had finished her words, huge snowballs would slide down the mountain from afar and pounce on them¡° Damn, the avalanche, everyone hurry to follow me... "Xiao Hui''s face changed greatly, this avalanche is different from every time in the past. Such a large snowball, such a large number, is unprecedented. I hope everything will be in time, I hope they can escape, otherwise they Kong Anping will die on the snow mountain... "You go first, I''ll die later." Looking at the huge snowballs rolling down from the snow mountain one by one, Jun Mo Li didn''t dare to think much. He immediately stopped the snowballs, but the number of snowballs was too large. After a while, the boundary he set was broken, but the speed of falling had slowed down a lot¡° Li Xiang, take them with you at once. I''ll help the young master of the dragon clan. " Xiao Hui looks back and finds that Jun Mo Li is casting a spell to delay time for them. A warm current runs through his heart. It''s the owner of the snow mountain. How can we let the guests fight alone¡° Jun Mo Li, be careful, Wang and mi''er are waiting for you at the entrance... "In a critical situation, the underworld only had time to look at Jun Mo Li, and then he raised his skill to the extreme, and rushed forward with the villain in his arms. In fact, he wanted to go back to help, but he couldn''t let their daughter have an accident in the avalanche, so he had to go first. Fortunately, the entrance of the snow mountain is very close to the cabin, but in a few minutes, they followed Li Xiang out of the snow mountain. At the moment when they stepped out of the snow mountain, there was an explosion, which made them subconsciously take back the steps they had just sold¡° Dad... Dad... "Chu mi''er suddenly let out a heartrending scream, avalanche, in the blink of an eye, dad and Xiao Hui disappeared. She was afraid. What would her mother do if her father died? But with so much snow on Dad, can he still live¡° Jun Mo Li... Xiao Hui... "Jun Mo Li... Xiao Hui..." the underworld and the immortal devil were also shocked. They almost turned back at the same time and let out two roars. Then the underworld put Chu mi''er in Li Xiang''s arms and wanted to run to the place where Jun Mo Li and Xiao Hui were buried. Junmo glass is his life and death and the same partner, he must go to save Junmo glass, otherwise how should he explain to Jinxin¡° Don''t go... Don''t go... And avalanche... You''re going now... You''re just going to die... "Xiaohui is buried. Although Lixiang''s heart is very painful, she still has reason. Seeing that Pluto turned around and ran, she quickly grasped Pluto''s sleeve and shook her head at him. The huge snowballs slide down the mountain again, one by one hit the place where Jun Mo Li and Xiao Hui disappeared, and burst out in an instant, which is very shocking... "What should we do now? If they drag on like this, they will die... "The immortal devil is also very anxious. Even if he is buried in so much snow, even if he is as good as Jun Mo Li, he can''t do anything. If they don''t save people in time, Jun Mo Li and Xiao Hui will have to wait to die¡° Wait... Wait for the complete end of the avalanche... If it doesn''t end, we''ll go in vain... Maybe we''ll catch up with ourselves... "Li Xiang took a heavy breath, and everything could only be handed over to God. If God wants the little Lord of the dragon clan and brother grey to die, they will not be able to live. Such an avalanche is rare in hundreds of thousands of years. It''s too terrible, too terrible... "God damn thief, I really want to kill you with a slap. After a lot of hard work, I finally got to this step. You gave us an avalanche, your uncle''s.... "

 Chapter 581

    Pluto really felt a little collapsed. After living for so long, he had never been so helpless. God, how much do you hate them? The ordeal after ordeal, the test after test, has given them such a natural disaster, a natural disaster that seems to be doomed.


    Such a big avalanche was not even recorded in history books, but it was encountered by them. The most ridiculous thing is that Junmo glass has just broken through. It is said that there is no way out for them. He thinks that God wants to kill them.


    "Boom..."


    As soon as Pluto''s words came to an end, there was a thunderclap, and a flash of lightning struck him. It was as if God understood the curse of Hades and punished him.


    "Do you want to kill me? God, you are a dead thief. I''ll scold you. What can you do to me? "


    As soon as Pluto''s mouth drew, he dodged the attack of the lightning, and his anger became more exuberant. Slender fingers pointed to the dark sky and continued to provoke.


    Generally, he doesn''t scold anyone easily, especially this kind of swearing, but today he is too angry, too irritable, too anxious.


    "Boom... Boom..."


    This time, two bolts of lightning came down, and the power was obviously much greater than that of the first one. In fact, God has a temper and can''t tolerate being provoked again and again.


    "If you have the ability to fight with the king, you will only split, split your uncle..."


    The underworld dodged the lightning again, and a scornful smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. Today, when he was very upset, he wanted to fight with someone.


    Jun Mo Li and Xiao Hui are buried in the snow, but he can''t help but miss the best rescue time here. One is Jinxin''s man, the other is his poison pet. If the former died, Jin Xin would die of grief. If the latter died, I''m afraid my father would cry.


    All this is due to the God who killed the thief. If you want him to show mercy, there''s no way!


    "Boom... Boom... Boom..."


    Three lightning points in three directions toward Pluto split down, this time Pluto hide a bit embarrassed. The power of Tianlei is absolutely destructive. It''s very kind of God to let Hades escape so many times.


    "You dare to split my father, I''ll fight with you..."


    Seeing this scene, chumi''er cried more fiercely. My father''s life and death are uncertain. If my father is killed, she and her mother will not live.


    "Little girl, your father doesn''t know a good heart..."


    Chumier said that, and a miracle happened. The dark clouds dispersed in an instant, and the snowball that was rolling away disappeared. Colorful sunlight penetrated the clouds, and the whole snow mountain lit up.


    Deep in the clouds came an old voice, but there was no one there


    "You have buried my father and Xiao Hui. Are you still a good man? Do you have any good intentions? "


    Chumi''er is young, but she is smart. She raised her little head and looked deep into the clouds. She saw an old man with white beard looking at her with a smile.


    She thought she was wrong. She blinked hard and found that the old man with white beard was still there. Then she confirmed that she was not hallucinating.


    "Do you remember the Golden Dragon just now? This avalanche is related to the Golden Dragon. Your father broke through the nine days of Long Xiao by force, and there was a lot of internal heat in his body. Jinlong worried that he would not last for a year, so he appeared to create this avalanche. Golden dragon body protection, your father will only benefit a lot, will not occasionally any damage


    The old man with white beard touched his white beard and said the whole story simply with a smile.


    This little girl has a special kind of magic. If he hadn''t been attracted by that magic, she would not have appeared. This is the first time he has come here.


    "Ah? What about Xiaohui? My father is OK. Will Xiao Hui be ok? "


    Chumi''er thought that it was strange. After thinking about it, she decided to believe the old man with white beard. The heart of the stone down half, the other half is small ash. Only Xiaohui can be safe, she can completely rest assured.


    "As for the Saint Wolf, life and death depend on his nature. It''s a disaster in its life, and it''s also a turning point in its life. If it can pass, it can do what it wants. If you can''t get by, it''s gone. "


    The old man with white beard pinched his fingers and did not want to reveal too much about heaven. But don''t have the heart to let Chu mi''er down, can only evade heavy light said.


    The holy wolf, whose mission has not been completed, cannot die. This time to help you ink glass was buried, God also gave it a chance to change his life.


    "Well, what are you doing with my father? My father just didn''t know why, so he just scolded you. You''re so old, don''t you know how to let some younger generation


    Chumi''er wrinkled her lovely little nose and thought that the old man''s words were reasonable. Instead of continuing to ask, she turned the topic to Pluto. For the old man with white beard split the underworld, he was very worried.


    "He was disrespectful for the old. You didn''t hear what he said to me just now. I didn''t kill him. I let him go The old man with white beard felt that he was really unjust. If he had been scolded like others, he would not have had to swallow his anger until now. The underworld boy, it seems that he is really in a hurry, otherwise he would not have made such a gaffe¡° My father didn''t know that the avalanche was caused by the golden dragon, let alone to save my father''s life. He just scolded you a few times. Did you even chop him so many times? Bad old man... "Chu mi''er and Murong Jin''s heart is a virtue, that is to protect the short. For her, it''s natural for her father to scold the old man, and it''s heinous for the old man to chop his father. She tooted her little mouth, pointed her chubby fingers at the old man with white beard, and the spitting in her eyes was so naked that the old man with white beard rolled his eyes¡° Who are you talking to, honey The underworld looked at the villain in Li Xiang''s arms, and raised his head high, with an angry look on his face. It seems that he is seeking justice for him, but he can''t see any living things¡° An old man with white beard seems to be the God my father scolded. I''m arguing with him. He said that his father would not die. This avalanche was just done by Jinlong in order to save his father''s life, but Xiaohui''s life and death depends on his fate... "Chumi''er glanced at Hades strangely. Didn''t father visit the old man with white beard hidden in the deep clouds? How could you ask such a strange question? The old man with white beard was so obvious that even she grew up. Chumi''er naturally didn''t know that she had a certain relationship with the old man with white beard, so only she could see the so-called God in the four realms¡° Then you should ask him quickly, when can your father get out of danger? " The underworld was surprised, and went to Li Xiang''s side to stand. He looked along the direction that Chu mi''er had just looked up at the sky. He still didn''t see the old man with white beard in Chu mi''er''s mouth. However, he soon calmed down and immediately drew the focus of Chu mi''er''s speech back to Jun Mo Li¡° Good... Well... People... Old man with white beard... Old man with white beard... "Chu mi''er nodded very cleverly, and then looked deep into the clouds. But this time, the old man with white beard has disappeared. She scratched her head and cried out. Thousands of miles in the sky, boundless silence, only in response to her in the snow mountain above the hovering vultures¡° Hades, have you heard of the legend about the heavenly daughter? " Chu mi''er began to talk to the ethereal half air, and the immortal devil''s brow was wrinkled to death. The expression on his face was very serious. He seemed to be hesitating about something, but he nodded his head quickly and definitely. Chu mi''er, the daughter of the Dragon minority leader and Feng Nu, has the ability to communicate with heaven, which makes him have no choice but to associate Chu mi''er with another identity¡° Heavenly daughter? You mean honey is the daughter of heaven? This... "The immortal devil''s words are like a heavy bomb, which will blow up the thoughts of Hades. He couldn''t believe looking at his little girl who had been in pain for two years. He really didn''t want to connect her with tiannv. Tiannv, since this continent was created, it is a legend. After hundreds of thousands of years, there has never been a heavenly daughter in this continent. Therefore, the legend of the goddess of heaven has long been forgotten by the world. If it wasn''t for the immortal devil, he couldn''t remember¡° Only the heavenly daughter can communicate with heaven, I understand, so it is, so it is... "The immortal devil patted his head fiercely, and the question in his heart finally got an answer today. He said, Phoenix girl has disappeared, this continent can''t have no guardian¡° What do you understand? " The underworld is still in shock, looking at the immortal devil''s suddenly open appearance, is very puzzled to ask¡° The Phoenix girl disappears, and the heavenly daughter comes to the world. After this chaos, the continent will be calm for a long time... "The heavenly daughter, the auspicious woman of dragon and Phoenix, means that the continent will end the war and move towards peace. Murong Jinxin became the God of evil and was forced to take away the identity of fengnv, perhaps just to meet the appearance of tiannv¡° I''d rather mi''er was not the daughter of heaven. She was destined to be lonely all her life. I don''t want mi''er to be so pale all her life... "God, you can let the cat and dog on the roadside be the daughter of heaven. Why did you choose his baby daughter? What''s the reason of heaven? He just wants to let honey grow up peacefully, marry a good man and live happily. Such a simple wish, God is not willing to meet him¡° It is also worth a lifetime of loneliness for a long-term peace in this continent. There''s always someone to sacrifice. Honey has a destiny with heaven. It''s her unavoidable responsibility... "

 Chapter 582

    Pluto''s mood, he can understand some. Although he has no children, he can feel it. Who wants his daughter to live alone? On the day of his death, there was no one to die.


    But this matter has fallen on Chumi Er, they can only choose to accept. The ending is doomed, and no one can change it.


    ¡­¡­


    At the bottom of the snow mountain, Jun Mo Li felt as if he was burning. He could not bear it, so he began to cast a spell to expel the heat in his body one by one.


    The hot air meets the cold ice. After a contest, the ice begins to turn into water at a very fast speed. Drop by drop, one by one, soon all the ice around Jun Mo Li melted into water, slowly flowing out.


    He had no way to think about other things, just wanted to expel all the heat from his body. In less than an hour, he felt a light in front of him.


    Looking up, it turned out that the heat discharged from his body had melted all the ice above his head, that is to say, he was so inexplicably out of danger.


    He held his breath and did not jump out of the pit at the first time. Instead, he continued to release the heat in his body until the heat was released, and most of the ice in the snow mountain was turned into water. He just flew up, out of the huge pit.


    "Where''s ash?"


    From a distance, Jun Mo Li saw the three big and one small waiting for him at the entrance of the snow mountain, but he didn''t see the figure of Xiao Hui. Fly to the people''s side, very anxious asked.


    Xiao Hui grew up in the snow mountain when he was a child. He is very familiar with everything here. There is no reason for him to come out. Xiao Hui is still under the pressure of the snow.


    "I don''t know. God says whether it can escape depends on its nature. Li Xiang said, "there will be an avalanche soon. We have to wait here."


    The underworld rubs the center of his eyebrows and is not happy to see Jun Mo Li bring back unharmed. Because his poison pet is still trapped under the snow mountain, I don''t know whether he is dead or alive now.


    "Jun Mo Li, go back to Murong Jinxin first. Let us have everything here. "


    No one knows if Xiaohui can come back alive. They can only wait here and open the ice to save people when the avalanche is over. It''s no use for Jun Mo Li to stay here. It''s better to go back to protect Murong Jin''s heart as soon as possible, so as not to delay it. There''s something wrong with Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Immortal devil''s words are right, you go first, don''t let Jinxin have an accident, go quickly!"


    Pluto managed to pick up his mood. Today is not a good day for him. First, the avalanche''s own poison pet was crushed, and then learned the fact that the baby daughter was doomed to a lonely life. Now he thought of Murong Jinxin, which made him feel depressed to the extreme.


    He suddenly hated himself. If he had been more ruthless, he would have made the phantom a success. Everything will be different with Youming magic power. However, it''s too late to say anything now. It''s impossible to do it all over again


    "Well, I''ll go first..."


    Jun Mo Li hesitates for a moment. He should stay and wait for Xiao Hui because of his emotion and reason. Xiao Hui is also doomed because of his misfortune. But in the face of the enemy, he had to go, because there was a more important person waiting for him to go back to protect.


    He reached out and touched his daughter''s pale face. He wanted to take her away, but when he thought that Xiao Hui had been with her for a whole year, his words stuck in his throat, and he couldn''t say anything. Finally, I gritted my teeth and left alone.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time of small ash, already out of danger, by a magical force to an underground labyrinth. It is like the house flies around, but always can not find the exit of the maze.


    Just as Xiao Hui was about to lie down tired and anxious to vomit blood, a familiar and old voice came from the top of the maze.


    "Xiao Hui, I''ve already figured out that you''ve had a fatal robbery, so I set up this maze. As long as you can go out, you can find a book without words, which is your only chance to change your life. Child, it''s the hard work of Shifu all his life to keep the snow mountain. Shifu doesn''t want it to disappear in your hands... "


    Small ash a shock, looking at the shadow emerging in the mid air, a red nose, tears almost rolled down. It has heard the rumor about the wordless heavenly book. It is really a dream did not expect that the wordless book should be in the hands of the master. The master clearly could change his life and never die, but he gave it a chance.


    Master of its kindness, it can not return, there is no chance to return. Then it will protect the snow mountain well and let it live forever in this world.


    "Remember to be kind to Lixiang. That child is too lonely. Don''t let her grow old alone because of her temporary mistakes. Master hopes you can take good care of her. Sooner or later, the child will figure it out and return to her original position. The solution to this maze is a game played by you and Lixiang when they were children. Shifu believes you will remember it.... "


    Words fall, the shadow in the air suddenly disappeared, the whole maze suddenly restored calm. Xiaohui looked at the place where the shadow disappeared, and it took a long time to recover from the memory. Pick up your spirits and get ready to break the maze.


    It has not played many games with Lixiang. Master a hint, it immediately remembered. So, with his memory, he went to the place where he just broke into the maze and began to concentrate on solving the maze. Three steps to the left, five steps to the right, three steps back, ten steps forward. According to the memory of childhood, every step of Xiaohui is very firm. It has understood the original intention of the master to let it go through the maze. The master wants it to recall the carefree childhood of Li Xiang and him, and then let go of all the bad feelings and accept Li Xiang again. Master''s painstaking efforts, it has realized, will also let master achieve. When its memory was fixed, bursts of laughter like silver bells rang out above the maze. It belonged to Lixiang''s childhood laughter, which she always remembered. In front of it, a wooden door appeared, and the wooden door was covered with pictures of it and Lixiang''s childhood. Brother and sister love each other, each one has a very good memory. He took the pictures off and put them in his arms. Then he opened the door and went into a big secret room alone. In the middle of the chamber of secrets, there was a very simple wooden table with a box on it. The box is very old. You can see at a glance that the times are very old. Xiaohui walked slowly to the wooden table, opened the old box, and a white light burst out in an instant. A strong energy forced Xiaohui to put down the box and back several steps¡° There is no free lunch in the world. Wordless heavenly book can change your life. If you want to get it, you must give up one thing that you think is the most important. If you say that, and pass it, you can take away this wordless book. " Xiaohui was almost hurt by the white light. Looking at the wordless letter on the wooden table, she turned pale. A few lines of small words suddenly appeared in his mind, which made his body shake in an instant. Give up the most important thing, since it is the most important thing, how can we give up? He is very tangled, two hands grabbed the messy hair, began the fight between heaven and man. The most important thing for her now is her feelings for ye Ranran. She is really reluctant to give up. Give up, then how to live in the future? But it can''t help taking away the wordless heavenly book, which is the most precious thing left by the master¡° Haven''t you thought about it yet? You still have ten minutes. Ten minutes later, the wordless heavenly book will be closed, and your fate with it will be completely over. " In the small ash tangled want to die, the mind and emerged a short paragraph, let it''s body instantly will be rigid. Ten minutes. It only has ten minutes to choose. Love or wordless heavenly book, ye Ranran or snow mountain. After several hesitations, Xiao Hui finally made a decision that was not a decision. It went to the wordless book in front of the heavy knock three ring head, clear voice slowly sounded¡° I''m willing to give up my life span of two hundred years to live with heaven, and exchange my eternal love for wordless letters. " As long as it can be with Ye Ranran, even if it has only a lifetime of love, it will never have regrets in its life. Life, life is not important, the important thing is how to live. Life, as long as live wonderful, that is enough. Words fall, all around a silence, for a long time, until small ash think that their fate with wordless Tianshu has been prepared to leave depressed. The old box opened again, a white light flashed by, and the wordless book had been safely lying in its hands, and automatically opened the first and only page¡° Write the destiny you need to change in your blood on the book of heaven, and then destroy it. All your wishes will come true for you Xiaohui is ready to put away the wordless book, naohaizheng reappears a paragraph. It did not dare to have any hesitation, biting his fingers, scarlet blood drops in the wordless book, forming a enchanting blood words. It''s worthwhile to exchange one''s love for the permanence of the snow mountain. The next thing it needs to do is to find a successor and pass on the mantle of the holy wolf. When the last word falls, white light after white light lifts the blood words written by Xiao Hui and floats away in line. And that wordless letter, after fulfilling his promise, suddenly fell silent. Small ash force a pinch, a powder from the fingers slide, colorful Sha is good-looking. With a heavy heart, Xiaohui pushes open the door of the secret room, and the warm sunshine shines on it. It subconsciously raised his head, but did not close his eyes. The sun and glare, but it feels particularly warm. After today, it should take a good look at the world and treat all its friends well. Two hundred years later, I left with a beautiful and happy life. It wants to make its life without regret

 Chapter 583

    The next day, led by Xiao Hui, a group of demons left the snow mountain. Once out of the snow mountain, the underworld sensed the call of the old underworld. Fearing that something might happen in the underworld, he decided to rush back to the underworld first.


    For the sake of Chu mi''er''s safety, the underworld asks Lixiang to follow the immortal devil to the Phoenix family to find Murong Jinxin and Jun Moli. Today''s Junmo glass is not what it used to be. Honey is the safest only when she is by his side.


    "Lixiang, you must take good care of the little princess. Even if you die, you are not allowed to have any damage to her. Do you understand?"


    Small ash patted Li Xiang''s small head lightly, tick out a light smile. Yesterday, after he came out of the secret room, he had a long talk with Lixiang. The misunderstanding and knot between them were all solved. They decided to start from scratch and be a pair of brothers and sisters who love each other.


    "You''re so wordy. I''ll take care of the little princess. I''m sure I''ll take care of her better than you old man."


    Li Xiang makes a face at Xiao Hui and holds Chu mi''er''s hand tightly. This is all that she can''t easily return. She can''t ruin it because of her selfish feelings.


    Brother grey doesn''t like her. She has accepted the fact and given up her love for her. She wants to take good care of it in its lifetime, and let it leave the world with a smile.


    "You must do what you say, or I''ll beat you like I did when I was a child..."


    Xiaohuigan is affected by Lixiang''s efforts and years of estrangement. It''s very difficult to repair their relationship in a short time. But Lixiang worked so hard that it could not be compared by a woman.


    "If you dare, if you dare to beat me, I''ll go to find Ye Ranran. She still owes me a big favor. I''ll see how I can sue you then... "


    Li Xiang spits out her tongue and hums coldly. She picks up Chu mi''er, but she is very relaxed in her heart. They have not been able to get along with each other freely for many years. She really cherishes it, very, very much.


    "Ye Ranran, that woman is not a fuel-efficient lamp. You''d better not provoke her. She has been able to control the adverse energy in her body. You can''t beat him. "


    As soon as ye Ranran was mentioned, the corners of the immortal devil''s mouth would draw. Think of many years ago, he almost strong Ye Ranran thing, feel a little funny.


    That woman''s disposition and Murong Jin''s heart are very similar, all must report, don''t know in the future meet between, that woman will look for his trouble.


    "I''m not afraid of being stupid. I don''t want to rob men from her. In fact, I like her very much. I can barely accept her as my sister-in-law. Haha..."


    Ye Ranran''s people are very good, and she is not the kind of unreasonable people. She thinks that they can become good friends after putting aside all the gratitude and resentment.


    In the next life, ye Ranran will be the bride of grey brother. She has decided to find time to go to heaven, to find the old moon Ye Ranran and gray brother''s marriage line.


    "Don''t say that in front of Ye Ranran, or I promise she will beat you. It''s not just her. I''m afraid her man and daughter and son-in-law won''t let you go. Remember that. "


    The immortal devil patted Lixiang''s little shoulder. He thought the woman was very cute. He didn''t know what the wolf''s affectation was. Such a good woman in front of don''t, but fell in love with Ye Ranran that shrew, its taste really let him dare not compliment.


    "I know in my heart that I won''t do things that cause family conflicts. I''m not stupid..."


    Li Xiang looks at the immortal devil. Although she has never seen anything in the world, she still knows the truth. After all, ye Ranran is a wife and mother, and some words can''t be said.


    "Let''s go..."


    The underworld kisses chumi''er''s red face, looks at the sky, and leaves quickly with little ash.


    "Let''s go too..."


    The immortal devil looks at the direction where Pluto and Xiaohui disappear, pinches chumi''er''s nose, and then leaves with Lixiang and chumi''er.


    The sun is warm, shining on them, but it makes them feel warmer in their hearts


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld and Xiao Hui walk very fast. After they leave the snow mountain, they meet Murong ling''er who is wandering outside.


    Hades a Leng, subconscious then guard up. Originally intended to pretend nothing to avoid Murong ling''er, but was stopped by Murong ling''er.


    "What are you doing to stop the king? Murong Jinxin didn''t lose the king to you. "


    The underworld is secretly frightened. Murong ling''er''s mood is obviously not good. If he really doesn''t agree, I''m afraid he will suffer greatly.


    "Murong Jinxin broke her promise, so I''ve decided to take you and Junmo glass."


    Murong ling''er''s words are very natural. She wandered outside the snow mountain for a day, but she couldn''t find a way to get in. It''s not easy to catch Pluto. How could she let him go.


    Murong Jinxin cheated her, she naturally will not give up, then from the underworld this bad luck goods start.


    "Murong ling''er, I''m afraid you don''t know. Junmo glass''s nine days of Long Xiao have broken through, and your good days are coming to an end. He''ll be here in a minute. You''ll wait here


    The underworld made a gesture to the little gray ratio behind him. The current situation seems not optimistic. I''m afraid the post station with Murong ling''er can''t be avoided.


    Yes, he can''t. Therefore, he can only let Xiaohui run away. Otherwise, I''m afraid no one will know that he was caught by Murong ling''er.


    "In that case, you will take his share. Who makes you reluctant to let the spirit of the phantom work, you should suffer this crime. "


    Smell speech, the facial expression of Murong Ling Er is more uglier, the words of Hades is a thunderbolt undoubtedly to her. Junmo glass breakthrough indicates that they don''t have to be afraid of her from now on. This kind of feeling really bothers her.


    "Ha ha, Murong ling''er, don''t force me. If I do, I will die with you."


    The underworld is not frightened by Murong ling''er''s words. Murong ling''er wants to use him to attack Jin Xin. For a while, his life will be safe. As for the dirty things Murong ling''er wants to do, he also has some ways to prevent Murong ling''er from succeeding.


    He did not forget that the immortal devil had poisoned him. The first woman he met, no matter who she was, would fall in love with him. He would rather be half dead than fall in love with this snake and scorpion girl.


    "You won''t. You''ve paid so much for Murong Jinxin, and you won''t be willing to die of self destruction."


    This she is very sure that the underworld love Murong Jin heart into infatuation, for Murong Jin heart almost everything. Once he explodes himself, all he has done before will be in vain. He and Murong Jin heart fate, will also die out.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can try..."


    The underworld doesn''t bother to talk with Murong ling''er. Anyway, no one can come to save him. Let it happen as soon as possible. As long as Xiao Hui escapes, Jin Xin and Jun Mo Li will save him as soon as possible. He seems to have nothing to worry about.


    "You can do it all, so that I don''t have to move my hand twice, and trouble..."


    Murong ling''er didn''t have the heart to say anything more. He glanced at the little ash behind the underworld, and his hand was a killing move. Now she because of that war in addition to for Ono treatment cost too much, if one by one to deal with them, I''m afraid will hurt their own spirit.


    "Wang, take care..."


    Xiaohuiyuan wanted to join hands with the underworld, but he couldn''t run. But as soon as he saw Murong ling''er''s move, he knew that if he didn''t go now, he would not be able to go for a while. So, he waved a move, and his body moved in another direction.


    "I want to escape..."


    Murong ling''er how can let small ash easily escape, back two steps, to small ash behind is a move to kill. The wolf, who had ruined her life, could not die ten thousand times to vent her hatred.


    "Murong ling''er, don''t hurt it!"


    The underworld didn''t even think about it, so he took Murong ling''er''s fatal palm. The blood gas surges up, although he has already expended great strength to suppress, still spurted out a mouthful of blood to Murong ling''er.


    The God of evil is really worthy of its name. It''s just that he can''t resist such a gentle hand.


    "You asked for it. I didn''t want to hurt you. I wanted you to be happy with me..."


    Murong ling''er looks at the scarlet blood in the corner of Pluto''s mouth and sighs slightly. Murong Jinxin''s vision is really much better than her. The man in front of her is affectionate and righteous. Even his poison pet can be saved with his life, let alone his own woman.


    "You want to dream? Go back to your chaotic place to do it, or you can go to the devil. Anyway, by your means, those women in the harem can''t be your opponents. You can spoil them alone... "


    Pluto gasps. He forces himself to focus, but finds it hard. After leaving behind some words, he finally fell to the ground. He wanted to motivate Murong ling''er to attack him again. As long as he was beaten unconscious, he felt that he was the safest.


    What else can you expect from a man who is almost dead? Those men who can work even after they are seriously injured and comatose are absolutely monsters.


    "Don''t follow me for him, that treacherous bitch. If it wasn''t for torture, I would have slapped him to death... "


    The underworld suddenly mentions the devil, which makes Murong ling''er a little crazy. People are really angry than others. She really thinks that Murong Jin''s heart has run into bad luck in her life to meet such two good men.


    No, why does Murong Jinxin have two men? In front of this man, she doesn''t want to give Murong Jin heart.


    "Hades, I''ll take you away, and I''ll make you willing to be my man..."


    She calms down her mood, reaches out her hand to pick up the seriously injured Hades, and flies to the chaos, where she wants to completely conquer the man.


    The wind, suddenly shrill up, that had been stopped for a day, the snowflakes began to fall again, with a cold beauty

 Chapter 584

    Demon world


    In a very elegant courtyard, on a big white bed, Hades is sleeping. The beautiful eyebrows are tightly locked, the thin lips are tightly closed, there is a trace of pain on the cool face from time to time, and the full forehead is full of thin sweat.


    Suddenly, his deep eyes opened, and he sat up suddenly, until a sharp pain came from his right chest, which made him wake up instantly.


    Everything he saw made him very strange. He carefully felt that there was magic here. It should not be a place of chaos.


    "You wake up..."


    The door of the room opened without warning, and then Murong ling''er''s voice with a smile came, which made the nerves of Hades even tighter.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld doesn''t want to pay attention to Murong ling''er. He gets out of bed and drinks a cup of warm water. His brain is spinning fast. He can''t wait to die. Since this is the demon world, if it is properly arranged, he can completely save himself, but I''m afraid that one of the biggest dark lines he arranged in the demon world will be exposed.


    "Come out and have something to eat. You''ve been sleeping for three days and three nights..."


    Murong ling''er doesn''t care about the underworld''s indifference. With a wave of her little white hand, the seriously injured underworld already appears in front of her and sits on the soft chair opposite her.


    Three days ago, she took him back to the land of chaos. Although she brought him the Pearl of chaos, he still couldn''t adapt to the bad environment. Helpless, she had to bring him to the demon world, and spent some effort to control his almost fatal injury.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld''s brow wrinkled more tightly. For three days and three nights, he was in a coma for so long. The most terrible thing was that Jinxin and Junmo Li had not found them. What does that mean? It means that the secrecy of this place is terrible.


    "We have to stay here for eight days. After eight days, your injury will be almost healed. When you want to go out to see Murong Jinxin, I won''t stop you."


    On the 8th, that was the price she had to pay for the war. Half a month later, seven days have passed. Once waiting for her ability to recover, she is not afraid to face Jun Mo Li directly.


    This man is beyond her control in a short period of time. She must give him some time. I''m afraid it''s counterproductive to push him too fast.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld still didn''t say a word, but he didn''t prepare to abuse his stomach. He picked up the chopsticks on the table and began to eat. When he was full, he had the strength to do other things.


    Eight days? He doesn''t have the patience to wait that long. He must find a way to get in touch with the largest and longest dark line in the demon world, and spread his news in the demon world. Once Jinxin knows the direction to find him, everything will be easy to do.


    ¡­¡­


    In a dark chamber, the light was shining, the chill was trembling, and the smell of erosion was everywhere.


    In the middle of the chamber of secrets, the four elders of the demon Kingdom sit on their knees, guarding the four directions of East, West, North and south. A black amulet floats in the air, emitting strange black light.


    "Let''s go..."


    The elder vomited a foul breath, nodded to the other three elders, and his hands under the black sleeve robe trembled slightly. Once the spell is opened, there is no way to change their fate. At the thought of being melted by the magic pool, goose bumps all over my body came out.


    The other three elders have the same mind as the elder, but their mission is in the body, and they can only choose to sacrifice themselves to save the demon world. Tomorrow is the day when the deal between the old devil and the devil is due. They must start now.


    The four black lights burst into the Floating Charm in the air. The originally motionless charm began to shake gently under the drive of mana, and then the shaking frequency became larger and larger, until it absorbed the black light released by the four elders and slowly fell into the hands of the old devil.


    "Old devil, write down your wish..."


    The elder wiped a cold sweat on his forehead and opened his mouth with a pale face. He trembled at the thought of the pain they were about to face.


    Opening this charm has already wasted half of their power. Sealing up the charm that has written the fate of the devil, I''m afraid they have to lose half of their power. Then, when they go to the magic pool, they will be a magic without any magic power. It''s really terrible.


    "Well, it''s really hard for you..."


    The old devil heaved a heavy sigh. He didn''t dare to have too much delay because of the limited time. So he wrote on the charm. After writing, shaking hands, he handed the charm to the elder.


    Things are changeable. No one knows what his future will be. But today he has decided the fate of his own son


    "This is actually the best way for the devil, and the old devil doesn''t need to feel guilty..."


    The elder took a look at the two lines on the charm. It was the nature of the devil that the devil could do so. Although that kind of method distorts human nature, it''s really lucky to be able to live the rest of my life carefree.


    After that, he and the other three elders drive the mana again and seal the spell step by step. After everything was done, he lay on the ground in a state of collapse. Before you can say goodbye to the old devil, don''t feel that you are light and have disappeared in the same place¡° What you have paid for me, I will never forget you in my life. Go well... "The old devil looked at the way the four elders disappeared and his eyes were red. For so many years, they fought with him everywhere, but in the end they couldn''t die well. This makes his heart, really very guilty, very uncomfortable. He didn''t have the courage to go to the magic pool to watch them melt away. He had to bow when he got up. He thought he was seeing them off. I hope they don''t blame him and don''t die in peace..... In the prison, the devil is having lunch leisurely. He seems to be in a good mood and even has a faint smile in his mouth. Suddenly, his hand with chopsticks trembled slightly, a huge suction towards him, began to absorb his mana. He was surprised and subconsciously wanted to suppress it. However, he found that the more he suppressed it, the faster the mana in his body would pass. He was not a fool. He suddenly realized the same thing. He opened his mouth and wanted to call for help to the jailer in the prison, but his throat couldn''t make a sound. The whole body''s internal power was absorbed by the suction in less than a minute. He was flustered. Now he has no magic power. What''s the difference between him and a waste? What else can he offer his father? How is he going to take ling''er? When these questions came to his mind, he was cold. However, without waiting for him to think more, he felt that his whole body''s meridians began to reverse, and a sharp pain of destroying heaven and earth came towards him, which almost took his breath away. From the moment he was born to the moment he was injured by Murong ling''er and put into prison, scenes made him tremble, and an ominous premonition spread all over his body. More than ten minutes later, when the pictures suddenly disappeared from his face, he only felt that his head was like an explosion. The heavy feeling made him gasp. Reason, bit by bit out of his mind, countless pictures in his mind, the impact of his already fragile nerves. Boom, when he can no longer bear, he began to tear his hair, began to shout, began to inexplicably want to hit the wall¡° Quick... Quick to find the old devil... The devil seems to be... Crazy... "The strange things in the cell finally attracted the attention of the prison guards. Several demons ran to the devil''s cell, looking at the devil with hair pulling, wall mounted, mouth with a smile, eyes without spirit, mouth constantly flowing down, completely shocked. Isn''t that a moment ago? But it''s like this after a lunch. What''s going on¡° Get out of the way... "A cold voice came. The old devil had come to the cell. His turbid eyes looked at the son who was not like a normal man, and his heart was full of mixed feelings. This is what he wants. For the sake of the demon world, he can only turn his own son into a madman without any magic power... "Child, follow the father king. The father king has delicious candy here..." the old demon Zun goes to the demon Zun and squats down. Now the demon Zun has no attack power, and is fragile, just like a newborn baby, He didn''t worry that the devil would hurt him at all. The son is crazy, and he can''t treat him harshly, or he will be a father in vain... "Ha ha..." the devil looked at the candy in the hand of the old devil, and his mouth salivated fiercely. He stood up obediently, took the old devil''s robe and followed him out. But his eyes didn''t leave the candy in the hands of the old devil for a moment, and he looked at it with pity¡° Eat... "Out of the prison, the old devil for the devil will be messy hair and clothes arranged, the hands of the candy in the past. Softly pacify a few words, then toward a side almost scared to pee pants of a few evil Wei under a death order¡° Although the devil is crazy, he is still his only son. No matter what, he is his own son, and he will never allow him to be bullied and insulted in the demon world. This is the minimum rule for a father to protect his son¡° Yes, old devil. " Several magic guards took orders, saluted respectfully, and left in a hurry. They want to immediately spread the shocking news, let the brothers see the demon Zun must detour, otherwise once offended the demon Zun, the whole family will not come to a good end¡° Son, my father will take you back to the palace, and he will take good care of you in the future... "

 Chapter 585

    After leaving the prison, the old devil took the devil back to the palace. After that day, the devil opened a new way of life.


    I wake up naturally every day, eat and drink enough, and then run around the demon world, just like a child full of curiosity about everything. In order to protect the safety of the devil, the old devil specially arranged the devil Yang beside the devil, just in case.


    This day, the demon lord inadvertently went to the forbidden area of the demon world. Here, flowers are in full bloom, trees are shady, and the gurgling stream is surrounded by beautiful scenery.


    "Ha ha... Ha ha..."


    Standing in the same place for a long time, the devil bit his finger and walked in with a smile. There are many butterflies in this place. He likes to flutter butterflies most. He wants to go in and flutter butterflies.


    He directly ignored the word "forbidden area" and went in. But the devil Yang, who was hiding in the dark, was stunned for a moment. Suddenly, a strange light appeared in his eyes. He felt that there was no one around, and he didn''t stop the devil Zun, and he followed him.


    "Butterfly... Butterfly... Butterfly..."


    Looking at the butterflies flying all over the sky, the devil was so happy that he began to cry. His eyes were not in the cold, but full of happiness. Slender fingers out, want to catch those flying butterflies, but found that no matter how he catch, is a butterfly can not catch.


    "Catch... Catch the butterfly..."


    Demon Zun was a little angry, and his hands were dancing in the air, but he didn''t know that his behavior immediately disturbed the butterflies. The butterflies looked at the devil, flapped their little wings and flew to the distance. Li didn''t care about the devil.


    "Butterfly... Butterfly..."


    Seeing that all the butterflies were flying in one direction, the devil was in a hurry. He waved his hands and ran after them. He ran after them while shouting loudly. It looked funny.


    Hidden in the dark, Moyang hesitates for a moment, but still doesn''t stop him. He continues to catch up


    ¡­¡­


    In the elegant courtyard, Murong ling''er was lying on a soft chair, and he was looking at a strange flower in the courtyard. It''s their way to get along these days that no one cares or disturb anyone.


    These days, Pluto will be able to think of all the ways, but still unable to get in touch with the outside world. Here, just like a paradise, he can''t get out, and people outside can''t get in.


    A group of butterflies suddenly fly towards the yard. The devil doesn''t bother to lift his eyelids. These butterflies are raised by Murong ling''er. They almost come to the yard once a day. There''s nothing to make a fuss about.


    "Butterfly... Butterfly..."


    When Pluto wanted to drive all the butterflies away, a familiar and strange voice came, which shocked him. Subconsciously think of the body to open the door, but was an invisible benefit group.


    "Butterfly... Butterfly..."


    The voice got closer and closer, and soon came out of the yard. Then the gate of the courtyard was pushed open, and a man with drool rushed in. The man seemed to ignore them completely and flew towards the butterflies above the yard.


    "The devil... The devil..."


    Such a scene is too challenging for the nerves of Pluto. Pluto is looking at the devil who is catching butterflies everywhere like a child. He really thinks the world is too special and mysterious.


    If he hadn''t locked his armour with his own eyes, he would not have believed him.


    "Butterfly... Butterfly..."


    As if the devil didn''t hear the words of Hades, he continued to work hard to catch the butterfly, and finally he caught one. He put the butterfly in the palm of his hand and drew a naive smile from the corner of his mouth.


    "Devil, which one are you singing?"


    Cover up the heart of the storm, Hades came to the devil in front of, looking at the devil is teasing the butterfly, the corner of the mouth can''t help but hard to smoke.


    This is the first time he has seen such a demon. Apart from making him feel strange, he really can''t think of any words to describe his mood at the moment.


    "He''s crazy..."


    Murong ling''er looked at the man not far away who was just like a child. He closed his eyes hard and spit out such words for a long time.


    She always thought that the devil would be imprisoned by her for life after suffering from her torture, but she didn''t want to wait until that day, but he was crazy.


    "Crazy? Really? Are you kidding, he... "


    The underworld could not believe his ears. He took two more steps. One hand felt the pulse of the demon without warning. Then, his mouth almost opened into an O-shape.


    Demon Zun is really crazy. He is not only crazy, but also his whole Kung Fu is wasted


    "Brother... Here you are..."


    The devil raised his head and gave a brilliant smile to the underworld. He presented the butterfly to the underworld like a treasure. His clear eyes were full of laughter.


    "Er, thank you..."


    The underworld originally wanted to refuse, but looking at the eyes as pure as newborn babies, he didn''t have the heart to refuse. A generation of Xiaoxiong finally came to such an end. He could only shake his head except for sighing.


    In the past, all the enmity disappeared at this moment. Even if he had no goods, he didn''t have to worry with a fool¡° Hehe... Beautiful elder sister... "The demon Zun noticed Murong ling''er not far away. He was stunned for a moment. He thought that elder sister was familiar, but he couldn''t remember where he had met her. He just felt that he seemed to be close to this sister, as if he was with her. He scratched his head, went to Murong ling''er''s face, blinked a pair of clear eyes, and the voice of Qingyue escaped thin lips¡° Moyang, what''s going on? Why is he crazy? " Murong ling''er dodges the devil''s eyes and steps back. With a simple white hand waving behind him, the devil Yang appears in the small yard. She doesn''t believe that anything she does now can drive the devil crazy, but the devil is really crazy, which can''t be fake. Therefore, she felt that someone must have done something to the devil¡° A few days ago, the devil suddenly went crazy in the prison. When we arrived, he became like this. Only after the diagnosis and treatment did the doctor know that in those days the demon master practiced magic skills by force. Now the meridians are reversed and it''s not easy to survive. " Moyang lowered his head, and could not see any difference on his face. He said the reason that the old devil had already thought of. He didn''t expect to meet Murong ling''er and Hades here. It seems that this trip to the forbidden area has received a lot of goods¡° Is it? Go back and tell the old devil that I won''t let it go. If that''s what you said, forget it. If I find any clues, don''t blame me for being cruel. " The fate of the devil is decided by her, who dares to make decisions for her, she will let anyone die uneasy. Now demon Zun has been silly, she has no mind to torture a fool. But the resentment in her heart has not dissipated, all of which she has to count on the person behind the scenes who doesn''t know whether it exists or not¡° Yes, after I go back, I will convey the girl''s words to the old devil Moyang didn''t leave immediately. His duty now is to protect mozun. Naturally, he can''t leave mozun. He is really worried. Murong ling''er is so crazy that he can attack a fool¡° Take him away, I don''t want to see him again Murong ling''er glances at the man who stares at her. The feeling in his heart is really complicated. Such he, she is disdain to do. She didn''t want to see him again. The devil she knew was not like this. She would rather be the devil standing in front of her now than the one who used to be insidious and cunning and even hated her to the bone... "Devil, let''s go back to the palace. You see, I have a lot of candy, you come to chase me... "Moyang reluctantly took out a handful of candy from his arms and shook it in front of the devil. When the devil reached for it, he quickly retracted his hand, turned around and walked out of the yard. However, this method, which used to be tried repeatedly in the past, has failed today. The devil who didn''t get the candy just turned his mouth and didn''t catch up as usual¡° Elder sister... Don''t go... "The devil suddenly reaches out his hand, grabs Murong ling''er''s arm and shakes it in a coquettish way. This action made the eyes of Hades almost fall off. Mozun, even in nausea, it''s not so disgusting. It seems that it is impossible to save his madness¡° If you don''t go, I''ll go! " Murong ling''er understands that there is no way to make sense with a fool. Since the devil wants to stay here to catch the butterfly, he will catch it. She won''t deprive a fool of her fun¡° Elder sister... Elder sister... "As soon as he saw that Murong ling''er was gone, he was so anxious that he grabbed his head and ran after him. He likes that elder sister very much. He just wants to play with that elder sister. He doesn''t want that elder sister to ignore him. "..." The underworld looked at the man and woman who had left. He really felt that nature was making people. I thought they would love each other and kill each other all their lives, but I never thought it would be like this. Crazy, maybe it''s good, at least not to be involved in the four circles. This is not a bad thing for the devil The evil sun saw the underworld one eye, the corner of the mouth moved, wanted to say what after all or what all didn''t say. As soon as he dodged, he left the small yard and went after the devil. In the yard, the underworld suddenly laughed, swept the haze before, lazily sat on the chair before, and continued to study the kind of flowers he had never seen before. What''s so strange about this flower? He couldn''t figure it out. When he did, it was a hundred years later. Because of these flowers, he forgot the woman he loved most, and even nearly did something that ruined their life happiness... When he woke up, he realized how strong Murong ling''er was in her heart that she had been to him

 Chapter 586

    Fengzu


    In the hall, Murong Jin''s heart is pacing back and forth very impatiently. This is the past seven days, she has used all the power she can use, but still did not find any news of Hades.


    "At present, we haven''t found the place of chaos..."


    Jun Mo Li pulls Murong Jin''s heart to one side and sits down, comforting her already on the verge of losing control. Pluto has been missing for so long, and he is also very anxious.


    "I can''t get into the place of chaos now, but I don''t think Murong ling''er will take that nigger there. In chaos, a seriously injured ghost can''t stay at all. "


    Even with the Pearl of chaos, it is impossible to stay there for so long. However, the news from the people who are responsible for guarding the entrance of chaos is that Murong ling''er has never appeared.


    "Why don''t we go to the devil''s world ourselves?"


    Jinxin''s words are reasonable. In the land of chaos, Jinxin knows too well. If the underworld stays there, I''m afraid it''s already a dead ghost. Then, the only suspicious place is the demon world.


    The dark impermanence has asked the dark lines of the demon world to check, but there is no progress. The underworld just evaporated from the four worlds, and there is no trace of him.


    "Well, let''s just..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is now in the state of no master. She is really worried that if the underworld is really infected by Murong ling''er. With the nature of that nigger, he would probably die.


    However, before she finished her words, she noticed the strange fluctuation in the air, and even smelled the magic smell that was too thick to be ignored.


    "Who?"


    As soon as Jun Mo Li''s face sank, she subconsciously stood in front of Murong Jin''s heart, and the posture of protection was ten percent. Dare to break into the Phoenix family at this juncture, the courage of those who come is not small.


    "Met Murong girl..."


    A shadow appeared in the hall in a flash. The shadow covered his face and only showed his dark and unknown eyes. He bowed to Murong Jin''s heart and saluted with great respect.


    "Who are you?"


    Murong Jin''s heart knows Jun Mo Li to step back a little, carefully identifying the man in front of her, but she can''t see any clues from the man''s eyes. This man of demon world, give her a kind of very familiar feeling, she is sure that she must have seen.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. I just want to tell the girl that the underworld is held in the forbidden area of the demon world by Murong ling''er. The girl should go to the rescue quickly."


    Men do not seem to want to reveal their identity, even the voice is also Yin Yang strange. After that, he turned around and wanted to go, but was stopped by Murong Jinxin.


    "Who are you? I can''t judge whether your words are true or false until I know who you are


    Murong Jinxin didn''t immediately believe the man in front of her. Although she thought what the man said should be true, she was careful to sail for ten thousand years. She felt that she had to make sure, or it would be bad to fall into the old devil''s shoes.


    "My words are absolutely true, and the girl must believe them. It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that if the girl doesn''t save the underworld, the underworld may be transferred by Murong ling''er. The forbidden area is no longer safe. "


    Man looked at Murong Jin heart, eyes with a trace of pray. He came here at risk tonight. If his identity is exposed, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    In fact, he knew that his identity would be revealed sooner or later. Once Hades was rescued, Murong ling''er would be able to identify him. But one day is one day.


    "Tell me who you are? Otherwise, you don''t want to go... "


    Murong Jin heart is very insistent, blocking the man''s road, do not let the man go. In this situation, she has to be more careful. I''m afraid the opportunity to save the underworld will be lost due to the temporary great legacy.


    "Murong girl, you give this to Hei Wuchang, and he will tell you my identity. Don''t stop me. It''s too late to go back. Pluto doesn''t know where he will be transferred. "


    The man hesitated for a moment and forced a token out of his body. He handed the token to Murong Jinxin and sighed heavily.


    "Jin Xin, he is just a kind heart, you let him go."


    Jun Mo Li sees everything in his eyes. He has been with the underworld for a long time. In the occasional chat, he learns that the underworld is in the dark line of the demon world, and there is a very high position.


    That dark line has been in the demon world for more than 100000 years. Unless something very important happens, it will never be contacted. Maybe that one is the demon in front of us.


    "Thank you..."


    The man gives Jun Mo Li a grateful look, and then the figure disappears in place. In the air originally floated out of the thick magic smell, also disappeared in an instant.


    "This token really looks like it belongs to the underworld, but I still need to confirm it with Hei Wuchang..."


    She naturally knows things in the underworld. But I''m still not at ease. So, they began to call the black impermanence. She has to let her heart have the bottom. If the man is the black heart who is in the dark line of the demon world, if the man is in trouble in the future, she must lend a helping hand.


    "Why is Murong so anxious? Why do you have this token in your hand? "


    Black impermanence soon appeared, one eye then saw the face that Murong Jin heart hand is holding, the face fiercely sinks. This token''s present life, represents Wang an inserts in the demon world the most secret dark line to lose the effect soon. Is something wrong with Wang? Otherwise this dark line could not have taken such a big risk to find Murong Jinxin.


    "A demon gave it to me. He said that the underworld was imprisoned in the forbidden area of the demon world by Murong ling''er. I don''t know whether his words are true or false."


    Murong Jinxin has seen everything from the change of black impermanence. The man just came from the underworld. Fortunately, she didn''t tear down the black cloth on the man''s face.


    "His words must be true. He is one of the most powerful killers in the underworld. He has been in the demon world for more than 100000 years, and his position is very high. But I don''t know who it is... "


    Black impermanence took Murong Jin heart token, the man''s identity explained again. Now that he''s here, the king will be saved. It''s a virtue to save Wang. Even if it is found out by the demon world, he has no regrets.


    "The position is very high? Is it one of the two


    Murong Jinxin immediately came up with two figures in her mind. The four elders of the demon world are absolutely impossible, because they are the people of the old Demon Lord. Only Moyin and Moyang, they all reported after the Demon Lord took over the demon world, and the time was close.


    "It''s possible, but only Wang knows who it is."


    Black impermanence nods, his idea is consistent with Murong Jin heart. However, he did not get the exact evidence, and he did not dare to guess at random. If he guessed wrong, it would be fatal.


    "Moyang, it must be Moyang..."


    Murong Jin''s heart dropped her eyes again and thought of what happened at the canonization ceremony that day. After the old devil appeared, when the devil Yin and the devil Yang chose their position, the devil Yang stood behind the old devil without hesitation.


    According to the common sense, Moyang was promoted by the Demon Lord. In such a situation, it is impossible to turn around without thinking about it. There is only one possibility, that is, Moyang is still living in the demon world.


    "When you find Wang, the girl will know. For now, let''s try to save the king first. "


    Black impermanence do not know why Murong Jin heart will be so sure, also not good to overthrow Murong Jin heart words. Now, the most important thing is not to guess who the dark line is, but to save people.


    "There''s nothing we can do. Let''s go to the devil''s world now. As long as the underworld has not been transferred, we can block Murong ling''er. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is relieved. Moyang is famous for being cautious. When he comes to send news, he should be sure that the underworld is still in the forbidden area of the demon world. They must have time.


    "Well, the girl will go first, and her subordinates will go back to the underworld to gather all the people, and then they will arrive."


    Black impermanence know, Murong Jin heart and Jun Mo glass in, the problem should be not big. So, instead of rushing to get there immediately, we have to go back and deploy our troops.


    The demon world has gone too far this time. If they don''t show some color, they won''t know that their underworld is also temperamental.


    "Call Xiaohui and let''s go at once."


    Murong Jinxin nodded and took Jun Mo Li''s hand and went out. The broken wolf must have taken it with him. He almost abused himself to death these days. If you save that nigger without him, I''m afraid he''ll go crazy.


    ¡­¡­


    Night is thick, stars twinkle, that elegant small yard, Pluto is lying idle on a soft chair, watching the stars, watching the moon.


    He had a hunch that the little white eyed wolf and Jun Mo Li would soon be killed. He will not stay in this small courtyard for long.


    "You seem to be in a very good mood..."


    Murong ling''er took a cup of flower tea and sipped it gently. Looking at the cool man whose eyebrows and eyes were stretched out, he always felt that something was wrong.


    "Naturally, the devil is crazy. Can I be in a bad mood? You know, I''ve been calculated by him. Now he has come to such an end, that is, God''s Retribution.... "


    Hades enough hook mouth corner, squint at Murong ling''er one eye, as if looking at a neuropathy. Export words as if nothing had happened, as if he was in a good mood just because the devil was crazy.


    At this point, we can''t avoid any accidents. Otherwise, he would have lost a hidden thread for so long.


    "Yes? How can I smell a conspiracy? The way you look at the devil today is not Schadenfreude, eh? "


    Murong ling''er narrowed his eyes, constantly rolling out today''s picture in his mind, frowning more and more tightly. There must be something wrong. She can''t be fooled by Hades.


    Suddenly, the picture in my mind is fixed on the body of Moyang, and the cold eyes suddenly open.


    "I understand, but it''s too late. I''m afraid it''s too late for you to take me away. Ha ha..."

 Chapter 587

    He had already felt a strong murderous spirit rushing towards the yard. He didn''t need to think that he knew who it was. Looking at Murong ling''er''s twisted face, he gloated.


    The so-called "draw water with a bamboo basket" is a description of Murong ling''er at the moment. If she doesn''t bring him to the demon world, maybe Jin Xin can''t come so soon.


    "Pluto, you are a better player. You say, how could I have been blind when I saw the devil


    Moyang, I''ve been with the devil for more than 100000 years. He''s actually from Hades. So, how deep is the city of Hades? If she had taken a fancy to this man at the beginning, what she got would have been a couple all her life. Her life is not Murong Jin heart.


    "Ha ha, even if you like me, I''ll play with you at most. With your face, I''ll be favored for a year and a half at most."


    The underworld hooked the corner of his mouth. He didn''t know Jinxin more than 100000 years ago. The beauty of Murong ling''er was really enough to enter his harem. But, in other words, they are greedy for novelty.


    His marriage has long been predestined by heaven, and any woman before he met Jinxin was a passing cloud


    "Your words are quite poisonous. With the same face and personality, Murong Jin''s heart can be your only one. You say, where is Murong Jin''s heart? You men are fascinated by her one by one. I really don''t understand. "


    Murong ling''er naturally felt the murderous spirit from far to near outside the courtyard, but she didn''t care, instead, she chatted with Hades. There are some things that she has been unable to understand, and now she wants to ask.


    Murong Jin''s heart is not gentle and considerate. She always beats, scolds and kicks people. Are these men as blind as she was?


    "I don''t want to understand anything, can you? Don''t waste your time. If you don''t want to insult yourself, just run for your life. "


    Who can tell fate clearly? When he saw Murong Jinxin''s little white eyed wolf, he felt excited at the first sight. At that time, Murong Jinxin had a face that no one would be interested in seeing the second eye when walking on the road. Her claws were very sharp. But, at that time, enjoying countless women''s grace, he just fell in love with it at a glance.


    However, in this case, it seems inappropriate to discuss your feelings with Murong ling''er


    "Run for your life? Ha ha, Murong Jin thinks it will not be easy to save you from me. "


    How can she give up easily? Jun Mo Li is a draw with her at most. Besides, the underworld is still in her hands now. What is she afraid of?


    Murong Jin heart can''t ignore the life and death of the underworld, for a while on the side must also be out of the downwind. Because Murong Jin heart understand, she just to her heart, not to other people.


    "Pluto, we have been together for several days. You can''t exclude me all the time. Now that Murong Jinxin is here, let''s have a good performance. Maybe she will give you up when she sees something she shouldn''t see... "


    Murong ling''er chuckles frivolously. She originally wanted to take her time, but obviously God didn''t give her time to take her time. Well, then she will give Murong Jinxin a strong medicine.


    Murong Jinxin is a person who has a serious habit of cleanliness in her relationship. Once she sees a beautiful picture, she and Hades will be finished


    "Stay away from me, dirty! Stink


    The underworld didn''t expect that Murong ling''er shamelessly wanted to do this. He stepped back a few steps on guard, but his power was blocked by Murong ling''er, so he couldn''t avoid Murong ling''er.


    Since Murong Jinxin made a promise, his body began to exclude other women automatically. Murong ling''er''s approach made him feel sick and nauseous.


    "Dirty? Does it stink? Well, it''s really dirty and smelly. But you also have to suffer... "


    The underworld is right. She doesn''t know how many times she has been touched by the devil. It''s dirty and smelly. Even she will despise herself. But he can''t go anywhere clean either. They are a perfect match for broken copper and rotten iron!


    She cast a spell to control the underworld under a big tree. A strong masculinity enveloped her. The taste was different from the cold taste of the devil. The taste made her excited.


    "Murong ling''er, there is a Japanese king who will defeat you


    Pluto thin lips tightly pursed, in addition to Murong Jin heart, he did not show weakness to women precedent, even if has been Murong ling''er forced no way to go.


    Long eyelashes gently shaking, deep eyes suddenly closed, if such unbearable must be his experience, then he does not want to do meaningless struggle.


    Jin Xin is not such a superficial person. He believed that she would not only see with her eyes, but also with her heart.


    "The more you do, the more I want to conquer you. Hades, let''s have a good time..."


    Murong ling''er''s little white hand tore open the jade bag around the underworld''s waist and made his clothes messy. At the moment Murong Jin''s heart rushes in, she directly presses the underworld into the flowers beside the big tree.


    Beautiful flowers, butterflies flying, cool moonlight sprinkled on them, far away to see, there is a hazy beauty¡° Tonight, let''s be here, baby... "Murong ling''er''s words are extremely ambiguous, which makes Jun Mo Li and Xiao Hui, who are going to break into the yard after Murong Jin''s heart, pause all at once. They don''t know whether to enter or wait outside. For a moment, they are in the same place. Go in and be afraid to see what you shouldn''t see. If you don''t go in, it seems that you can''t go out... "Nigger, you won''t be really put to sleep by her, will you?" Murong Jin''s heart is the most calm one among them. Looking at Murong ling''er, who is lightly covered by the underworld, her clothes are in good condition, and even her hair is not a bit messy. The corners of her mouth slightly twitch, and she looks at the cool man with closed eyes and a face like death. She is quite speechless. It''s a little noisy. Is it interesting? No sincerity at all. At the moment, if they don''t roll together, they may be more convincing¡° What do you think? " The underworld really wants to put Murong ling''er''s foot on him to the horizon. His deep eyes open and he glances at Murong Jin''s heart. The voice is almost squeezed out of his teeth¡° There are countless women you''ve slept with. It''s no big deal to be slept for a few days by other women occasionally. Anyway, you don''t suffer. Tell me, Murong ling''er is boring compared with your favorite concubines? Or do you want to stop? " Murong Jinxin makes a gesture to Jun Mo Li and Xiao Hui Bi outside the door to show them to come in. This scene, looking at it is actually quite normal, there is no too hot action. She knows about Pluto. Seeing his reaction, she also knows that Murong ling''er doesn''t know about Pluto these days. I''m afraid this scene tonight is just what Murong ling''er wants to stimulate her and show her¡° If you ask Jun Mo Li to have a try, I''m afraid his experience will be deeper than ours... "Three thick black lines appear on the forehead of the underworld, which shows that he is very powerless to Murong Jin''s heart. Those words that are taboo in other women''s mouth, when they come to her, they all come with open mouth, which is beyond the reach of men¡° Murong Jinxin, want to see how gentle we are, right? I''ll help you now... "Murong ling''er didn''t expect that Murong Jin didn''t believe anything at all. She turned back and gave Murong Jin a strange smile. In this case, she simply did not do two endlessly in public with the underworld to really, anyway, she did not dare to do anything. Her little hand touched the underworld''s pants, and the intention was obvious. She has already set up a border, unless there is a miracle, or when Junmo glass breaks the border, she has already played with Pluto¡° Jun Mo Li, don''t you do it yet... "Now the underworld is completely crazy. He aims the gun fire at Jun Mo Li. A startling fury is enough to explain everything. At the same time, he rushed to the seal of Murong ling''er, which had been gathered in his body¡° Damn it, she set up a border... "Jun Mo Li saw that the situation was not right, and he split his hand at Murong ling''er. His face suddenly changed, and he realized the seriousness of the matter. Murong ling''er''s skill is not under him. Even if he can break the border, it will take a lot of time. By the time he breaks, I''m afraid that Hades has been cooked with raw rice¡° Man, hold on. If I really can''t hold on, I won''t hold a grudge against you because of this. Don''t do anything stupid... "Murong Jinxin looks at the blood slowly flowing out of the corner of Pluto''s mouth, which is really flustered. She didn''t know that Murong ling''er still had such a good hand. No wonder when they just broke in, Murong ling''er''s mood was not affected. She knew that if she didn''t say anything at this time, I''m afraid the underworld''s violent temper would blow itself up. Although she has a habit of cleanliness, she knows better what is the most important to her¡° But this king will, this king would rather die than surrender... "He did not forget the immortal devil, if he was really infected by Murong ling''er. Whether he wants to or not, he will fall in love with Murong ling''er. No, he doesn''t. He doesn''t even want to die. What to do now? Jun Mo Li can''t break the border set by Murong ling''er in a short time, and he obviously can''t break the seal in his body. So, do you want to self explode? As soon as the underworld wants to die, Jun Mo Li has overdrawn his true Qi, and his face turns red. Xiao Hui turns around in a hurry. When Murong Jin''s eyes are stained with bloodthirsty light, a rush of footsteps comes from outside the yard, and then a tall figure rushes in. He looked at Murong ling''er, then at Hades, scratched his head, and then suddenly realized. Clapping hands, he walked towards Murong ling''er, and miraculously crossed the border set by Murong ling''er¡° Sister... Are you playing games with your brother... Zun Zun also wants to play... You also want to play games with Zun Zun... "

 Chapter 588

    The sudden appearance of the Demon Lord makes Murong ling''er, who is ready to fight against the underworld, sit up subconsciously and look up at the demon lord who has come to her.


    What surprised her even more was that the demon master had already been abandoned. How could he pass through the border she set without any obstacles?


    "Devil, do you like this sister? If you like, you have to do as the elder sister just did and press the elder sister on the ground. "


    Murong Jin''s heart seems to see hope. She naturally knows about the devil. At present, the only one who can help them delay is the devil. She gave the devil a sweet smile, indicating to win the favor of the devil.


    "Well, well, well, well, I like my sister, but I want to pressure my sister..."


    The devil also returns to Murong Jin''s heart with a smile. Then when Murong ling''er is still thinking about why the devil can break into the border, he is knocked down by the devil.


    With a cry of pain, she looked at the man who once loved most with a innocent smile. She wanted to slap him down, but found that she couldn''t do anything.


    "Devil, you kiss this sister''s mouth and seal her a seal. She will like you in the future..."


    Murong Jin heart did not miss Murong ling''er face complex look, see Murong ling''er and no action, continue to rave confused the devil. As long as she can delay, she will be shameless. No one else will see her anyway.


    "My sister ignored Zunzun. It turned out that Zunzun didn''t have the mouth of his sister..."


    Demon Zun opens that pair of clear Mou son, completely believe to Murong Jin heart''s words. Two words finish saying, then immediately personally sealed Murong ling''er''s mouth.


    Familiar with the taste of his body a shock, good-looking eyebrows slightly wrinkled. This elder sister, he seems to have known her for a long time, his elder sister''s mouth seems to have been kissing countless times.


    Since I met Murong ling''er, the situation of mozun has obviously improved. Nowadays, the mind of the devil is equivalent to that of a child of two or three years old, but he just looks silly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong ling''er only felt that her already cold heart seemed to be warmed for a moment, but she still grasped the devil''s shoulder and pushed him aside.


    Now that he''s stupid, her grudge with him will come to an end. Now she really doesn''t want to be provoked by him.


    "Sister..."


    The devil got up from the flowers with a disheartened face. Some of them didn''t understand why Murong ling''er would push him away. The beautiful face was full of grievance, and they flattened their mouths. Some of them were not happy.


    The elder sister all takes the initiative to pressure the elder brother, but does not let him pressure, does the elder sister really not like him?


    "Murong Jinxin, he''s just a fool. You even want to cheat a fool. You''re really bad from head to toe..."


    Murong ling''er can''t use words to describe his mood. He stares at Murong Jin''s heart fiercely. He really thinks that Murong Jin''s heart is too shameless to use the devil. Then, he took a picture of the devil with one hand. Of course, he didn''t hurt the devil.


    "I''m broken from head to toe? Ha, Murong ling''er, you dare say that you don''t look at what you are doing now. Why can''t I cheat a fool if you can deceive me openly? "


    Murong Jinxin really feel unreasonable, she Murong ling''er is now forcing her future man, she no matter with any method to her, is also reasonable? How come she''s broken from head to toe? When it comes to bad, who can match her as the source of all evils.


    "I''m not a fool... I''m not a fool..."


    Fool that two words obviously stimulated the devil, the expression on the devil''s face changed from injustice to ferocity. These days, he has heard too much that he is a fool. He is not stupid, he is not a fool, he does not want to be called a fool.


    "If you carry that brother on your back, I will believe that you are not a fool, and I will not say that you are a fool in the future..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at the devil want to crazy appearance, in the heart also don''t have a little bit of sympathy. He was stupid, and the account that she was supposed to put on his head disappeared. But that doesn''t mean she can treat him like any other fool.


    "Good..."


    Demon Zun was excited by Murong Jin''s heart, and his spirit came at once. There was only one idea in his heart, to recite that brother and prove that he was not a fool.


    "You''re stupid enough to say you''re stupid. Do you do whatever she tells you to do?"


    Murong ling''er looks at the high morale of the devil. He is so angry that he really wants to slap the fool to death. She really don''t understand, clearly already so silly, can also be Murong Jin heart use, really let her extremely speechless.


    "I''m not stupid. I''m going to recite this brother..."


    The devil went to Murong ling''er and looked down at her. He was stabbed by the strange color in Murong ling''er''s eyes. He slightly childish turned his eyes, straight in front of the underworld trout, that serious look is to see the underworld relieved.


    "Devil, I don''t care why you are here, but now you go back to the palace immediately! At once


    Murong ling''er''s patience is almost to the limit. She grabs the collar of the devil and says very sternly. If it wasn''t for his inexplicable appearance, she would have succeeded, and this fool would have been more than successful¡° I don''t, I don''t... "Demon Zun didn''t expect to be treated so fiercely by his favorite sister. His temper also came up, pursed his lips and looked at Murong ling''er. For the first time, he made a fight with Murong ling''er¡° This is not a question of whether you are willing or not, but a question of whether you must go now... "Murong ling''er''s anger finally broke down, and once again he took the devil''s collar. This time, she used the magic power to throw the demon out, and cast the magic to let him sleep. By this fool, time has passed. In such a stalemate, the border she set will be broken by Jun Mo Li¡° Murong ling''er, you can do so much for a fool. It''s you who''ve broken from head to toe. " Murong Jin''s heart indicates that Xiao Hui comes forward to check the situation of the devil. Xiao Hui shakes his head to show that there is no way. Murong Jin''s heart suddenly hangs up again. Now there''s no other way. It''s up to God to care for this black heart¡° Murong Jinxin, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. It''s a waste of time... "How could Murong ling''er not understand Murong Jinxin''s intention? As soon as she turned over, she fell on the underworld again. This time, she had no pity for jade. She just wanted to hurry up and do what she should do as soon as possible. The small hand of plain white extends toward Pluto again, do not have any hesitation¡° Poof... Go to die... Cheap woman... "At the critical moment, the deep eyes of the underworld suddenly shrank, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth. At the same time, one palm hit Murong ling''er''s right shoulder heavily¡° You... "This sudden change made Murong ling''er unable to respond. Until a violent pain came, she suddenly recovered and looked at the demon. The seal she set in his body was very domineering. It was impossible for him to break it with his skill, but he broke it... "Cheap woman, I will never die with you..." the underworld completely ignored the real Qi rolling out of his body, and his whole body was full of murderous intent. He broke the seal by force and paid a heavy price. Today, he is not good old injury and add new injury. But no matter how serious the injury is, it can''t stop him from trying to kill Murong ling''er¡° Black heart ghost, don''t be impulsive, don''t be impulsive, you are not her opponent... "This scene Murong Jinxin see is really soul stirring, the underworld that slightly shaking body let her understand, he has serious overdraft, I''m afraid he can''t bear any attack. Under such physical condition, it is absolutely impossible for him to kill Murong ling''er. If he doesn''t hit the target, it will be a disaster waiting for him¡° What a tough man... I won''t kill you today... I will definitely let you become my courtier in the future... "Murong ling''er knows that the situation is over. If it''s going to drag on, the consequences will be unimaginable. Give the underworld a smile of appreciation, a flash of body will break through their own set under the border disappeared in the distance¡° Xiao Hui, it''s important to save the underworld first See small ash want to catch up, Murong Jinxin immediately hand to stop. Although Murong ling''er was injured, it was not meant to be harmful. Even if she joins hands with Xiaohui, she may not be able to fight. Xiao Hui''s blind pursuit will only compensate himself¡° Bang... "With a loud noise, Jun Mo Li finally broke the border set by Murong ling''er. Several strides rushed to the already fallen Pluto, explored the pulse of the Pluto, and without saying a word, began to send Qi to the Pluto. It took him half an hour to lose. Half an hour later, he was exhausted and nearly collapsed... "Mo Li, are you ok?" Murong Jinxin holds Jun Mo Li to a soft chair and sits down. She carefully wipes the sweat on his forehead and asks anxiously¡° I''m fine. Just take a few days off. It''s the underworld. He was hurt by Murong ling''er before. He just broke through and had to rest for at least half a year. Alas... "He has tried his best. This time, the underworld''s injury is too heavy, so he can only keep it well. Maybe all this is fate. If the underworld is just enduring, it will be over. But in the end, people are not as good as heaven¡° Half a year, half a year, let him stay in the Phoenix family, lest Murong ling''er recruit him. " For Pluto, this should have been the best result. It''s better to rest for half a year than to be touched by Murong ling''er. Only in this way, I''m afraid many things in the underworld will be delayed. Murong Jin sighed. Before she had time to think more, she heard the sound of killing. Her small face sank, ordered small ash a few words, then flash away¡° Mo Li, you protect the underworld. I''ll go and have a look. It''ll save the black and white impermanence. They''ll suffer a loss... "

 Chapter 589

    In demon world, a bloody killing war starts again. This time, it''s black and white impermanence. All of them are the top killers in the underworld. They can fight against one hundred.


    When Murong Jinxin arrived at the main battlefield in the moonlight, although the two sides had just started fighting for a short time, there were many demons lying on the ground.


    "Murong girl, what happened to Wang?"


    Black impermanence saw Murong Jin heart appeared, but did not see Jun Mo Li and his own Wang, heart suddenly mentioned the throat. This situation can only show that the king of his own family had an accident.


    "It doesn''t matter. Murong ling''er has cast a spell on him. He is still in a coma at this time."


    Murong Jinxin has no intention to say that the things that the underworld seriously injured need to recuperate should not be disclosed. She winked at black impermanence, indicating that black impermanence was continuing to ask.


    "Wang is OK, that''s the best, but it can''t be the reason for us to let go of the demon world. Kill me!"


    Black impermanence understood, and a nameless fire surged in his heart. The silver sword in his hand killed the old devil not far away.


    This damned old thing, their underworld and their demon world don''t have much hatred. He even indulged Murong ling''er to hide their king. This tone, he will never give up.


    "Black impermanence, why do you bring so many underworld killers to my demon world in the middle of the night?"


    The old devil looked at the corpses everywhere, almost a mouthful of old blood gushed out. One after another, the devil Kingdom has been greatly damaged. How many innocent people will have to be buried tonight because of the inexplicable trouble of black impermanence. It''s a bad time.


    "Old devil, you are deceiving people too much. Our king is held by Murong ling''er and has been hidden in your forbidden area for so many days. Don''t tell me you don''t know about it. "


    Black impermanence grins coldly, he always does things aboveboard. Since you want to fight, you should tear your face first. This kind of fight is the most interesting. The old devil looked as if he didn''t know everything. He wanted to cheat ghosts?


    "Who will explain to me what''s going on?"


    The old devil was surprised, and an ominous premonition hovered in his heart. Heaven and earth conscience, he really didn''t know Murong ling''er had been here. But black impermanence has always been stable, it is not a big thing happened, absolutely dare not bring so many killers to make trouble in the demon world.


    "Today, in order to chase the butterfly, the demon lord broke into the forbidden area of the demon world. Before his subordinates could stop him, he met Murong ling''er and the underworld. It seems that the underworld is really controlled by Murong ling''er."


    Moyang came out of the mob and said what happened today with reservation, leaving his own responsibility clean. He was very careful to pay attention to the look on the old devil''s face. Fortunately, he hoped that he could hide his identity.


    It''s absolutely impossible to hide what happened today. The devil has met Murong ling''er and Hades, and the old devil will be able to find some clues from the devil''s mouth tomorrow at the latest.


    "Why didn''t you report such an important matter to me in time?"


    The old devil''s face sank, looking at the evil sun in front of him, a trace of doubt flashed in his turbid eyes. However, a person with a little brain can never hide such things. What the hell is this Moyang doing?


    "I dare not..."


    Magic Yang steady steady mind, that cold face flashed a bit of embarrassment. It''s easy to understand that Murong ling''er doesn''t allow Moyang to reveal his whereabouts.


    "No? Do you dare to say it or not? "


    Standing beside Moyang, Moyin suddenly opens his mouth. He looks at Moyang coldly. He never dreamed that his brother, who has been fighting with him for so many years, is actually the dark line of the underworld.


    "What do you mean, Moyin? I understand... "


    The old devil glanced at Moyin and felt that Moyin''s reaction seemed strange, especially the disdainful smile at the corner of Moyin''s mouth made his head ache.


    "Old devil, Murong ling''er has just come to find his subordinates. He said, "Moyang is the secret line of the underworld, and it is Moyang who reveals the whereabouts of the underworld to Murong Jinxin."


    The evil Yin heavily vomited out a mouthful of turbid gas, looking at the evil Yang''s eyes cold row like a knife. After more than 100000 years of getting along with each other, he was really blind. He didn''t find the slightest difference in Moyang.


    No wonder at the canonization ceremony, their ten thousand demons array will be easily broken by Murong Jin


    "Moyin, you have to rely on evidence to speak. Do you have evidence?"


    The old devil is not good. Moyang is the right protector of the demon world. He is in charge of a quarter of the power of the demon world. If he is a man of Hades, then


    "Moyang, do you admit it or let me take the evidence? If it''s a man, admit in front of the whole demon world that the right Dharma protector they wholeheartedly support is just a needle. Dare you? "


    He has sent the following people to collect the evidence, which will be available soon. However, he hopes that Moyang can admit it himself.


    "You''re right. I''m from Hades, so what?"


    The trail has been revealed, and Moyang is too lazy to pretend. He smiles at the devil, and he doesn''t think so. All he did was for the underworld, even in the face of the whole demon world, he didn''t feel that he had done anything bad.


    "How? Then you will die. Moyang, mozun is not bad for you, and the old mozun also has great trust in you. We didn''t expect that, but you are a wolf The evil Yin looks at the evil Yang that a pair of admit aboveboard appearance, the gas wants to vomit blood. Excited mood let him also can''t control oneself any more, then grasped the collar of evil Yang, roared loudly. The betrayal of his brother is a very heavy blow to him. For the demon world, it''s the same... "Each is his own master. Is it necessary for you to be so excited? I don''t belong to the demon world, do I? " The evil sun swept the hand of one eye evil Yin, didn''t hasten to pick open, just lightly asked a. He is from the underworld. Naturally, he wants to work for the underworld wholeheartedly. What''s wrong with him¡° What a different master, Moyang, tonight I will personally blade you... "Moyin was once again stimulated by Moyang''s light cloud and light wind. The hand that grasped Moyang''s collar was suddenly tightened, threw Moyang aside, and immediately attacked Moyang¡° Moyin, do you think I''m dead? You want to hurt my meritorious minister in the underworld in front of me. You want to die! " Murong Jin''s intention is to protect the short. Moyang can make a great contribution this time. How can she let Moyin hurt him? Moyang''s words are not wrong. Each is his own master. Why should she be so serious? So, she shot, dozens of moves will force the devil to the corner¡° Murong girl, be merciful... "Old devil Zun is anxious, and quickly moves to stop Murong Jinxin''s attack. The devil Yin is loyal to the demon world, and he has strong ability. He absolutely wants to reuse it, and can''t allow him to have an accident easily¡° Old devil, give you a face, let him live. But you remember clearly for me, the evil sun comes from my underworld, who dares to hit his idea, I will let who die without burial place Murong Jin heart stopped hand, did not kill, but very serious warning the old devil a few words. If she is loyal to the underworld, she Murong Jin''s heart will protect the underworld to the end¡° Murong girl, my demon world is scarred now. If you are conniving black impermanence to attack my demon world, I''m afraid my demon world will have no place. The demon world is destroyed, and the next one is heaven... "The old demon master knew very well that they were doomed. Murong Jinxin''s short guard is famous all over the world, and he really doesn''t want to provoke her because of Moyang. He said very helpless, also said very meaningful, if Murong Jinxin pretends not to understand, he can only let go¡° You''re right. The demon world is destroyed. Murong ling''er''s next target is heaven. So, for the sake of heaven, I won''t let you destroy the demon world for a while. You can rest assured. " Old devil''s words remind Murong Jin heart, but also let Murong Jin heart understand, old devil''s position is consistent in their side. Perhaps because of the oppression of Murong ling''er, he did not dare to be too blatant. But deep in his heart, he wanted to get rid of Murong ling''er¡° Then I would like to thank Murong for her mercy... "The old devil looked at the flash of light in Murong Jin''s eyes, and he had already made a decision in his heart. In front of Murong Jinxin nodded, then motioned those harmless magic guards to start cleaning up the soldiers who died in this inexplicable battle¡° Old devil, the devil has been cast by Murong ling''er. He is in the forbidden area of the devil kingdom. I don''t know if he can wake up. You can do it yourself. " The Demon Lord helped them a lot tonight. Although she hated him before, he was a fool. He was less calculating and less cold. She was very lovely. It would be a happy thing if the devil could be like this all his life¡° I know, thank you... "As soon as I heard that something had happened to the devil, an anxious look appeared on the old devil''s face. These days together, he is a sincere love of this naive virtue almost some stupid children. The child is very dependent on him now, and he feels the joy of being a father again¡° Black impermanence, stop. Go back and tell the old underworld that the underworld has gone to the Phoenix family with me. If he wants to visit him, he can come to the Phoenix family. " Murong Jinxin patted black impermanence''s shoulder, lowered her voice and opened her mouth. She knew that Hei Wuchang would understand what she said. Then, she went to the devil Yang, looked at the devil Yang with her head down, and made a decision for Hades¡° Moyang, you go to the Phoenix family with me. Stay with the underworld and listen to him for the time being... "Such a loyal subordinate, it''s the most appropriate to stay around. The current situation of Hades, not only a small gray, this magic Yang is a good choice¡° Yes, Miss Murong, my subordinates will be loyal to me with all their heart. Otherwise, I can''t die well... "

 Chapter 590

    Fengzu


    After the fierce battle that night, everything seemed to calm down. In the blink of an eye, the underworld has been injured for a whole month and has been the eldest brother for a whole month.


    This day, Pluto is playing with chumi''er on the grass. Far away then saw Murong Jin heart with his father came over, slightly picked eyebrow.


    "You''re not dead, son of a bitch?"


    The old Hades looked at his baby son in high spirits, and the big stone in his heart finally fell. Since learning that the smelly boy was seriously injured by Murong ling''er and needed to recuperate for half a year, his heart was always in his throat.


    "Or you can think that I''m dead, rebuilding the harem and giving birth to some sons."


    The underworld turned his eyes. He didn''t think much of his father''s improper words, but he was in a good mood to tease him.


    "My father wanted to, but in order to cultivate you, he asked your mother to seal up his fertility. Unless your mother and concubine are resurrected and the seal is broken, the father will not have other children in his life. "


    The old Pluto sat down in front of the Pluto, reached out and wanted to rub Chu mi''er''s small head, but Chu mi''er did not give face to avoid, and also gave him a very unhappy stare.


    He knew that he was speechless, touched his nose, and looked at the little girl who had a sense of resistance to him since he was a child. He was very helpless.


    "Old man, are you so cruel to yourself? Poor hens who can''t lay eggs... "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart''s mouth corner mercilessly a draw, quite inconceivable looking at the old underworld. In the heart of the old underworld only left a little mustard, also in the old underworld''s words disappeared.


    The old man is really good to Pluto. No wonder Pluto has such deep feelings for him. This is also the first paternal love that she has felt so far.


    "Well, it''s not all for this smelly boy. Now that he''s grown up, he''s not filial. I''m really sorry. "


    He didn''t feel anything before, but recently he felt more and more lonely. If he had not been so stubborn in those days and let the spirit of Wanquan give birth to a daughter, his life would be much better now. In the absence of my son, at least my daughter can be with me.


    "Yes, you should have hundreds of sons to fight for your throne. Then you won''t be lonely. Just watching a play and fighting a fire will be enough for you all your life. "


    Murong Jinxin hugs Chu mi''er and kisses her red face. She has been practicing almost all this month. It''s rare that she can spend such a time with her daughter. She is really reluctant to let go of every minute.


    "It''s comforting for me to say that. At least I don''t have to watch my sons kill each other. Looking at the heaven and the demon world, I feel that I am a blessing in disguise for the sake of a heaven emperor and a demon lord. "


    Now everyone in the four realms knows that the emperor of heaven was about to die for the throne of heaven. On the contrary, he was ridiculed for a long time by the emperor of heaven and the old devil. He escaped such a disaster, and he had a very good relationship with his only son, but they were envious.


    "Old man, have you ever abused honey? Otherwise, how can the child share with you? "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the old underworld in the eyes of gratification, hook the corner of the mouth. But she frowned at her lovely daughter, and felt that her daughter''s attitude towards the old underworld was really strange. In fact, the old underworld also made do with it. How could honey dislike him so much?


    "I don''t know. The child didn''t like to be close to me since he was a child. In the past, I even hugged her, and she would cry so much..."


    The old underworld sweated. Chumi''er is now the little princess of the underworld and his granddaughter. But the child just didn''t like him. Even when he saw him on the road, he pretended not to see the detour.


    In the past two years, it seems that he is good at her. How can he be disliked by her? He is really puzzled


    "You did it for yourself. Did you forget what you said on the day when honey was born? Don''t think that a new born child can''t understand you. She''s the daughter of heaven. She''s very smart. "


    Pluto also thinks it''s funny. He once asked mi''er. Mi''er gave him the answer that she didn''t want to talk to him as soon as she saw her father subconsciously. She couldn''t tell why.


    He pondered carefully for a long time, and finally got the answer. At the beginning, on the day of mi''er''s birth, my father''s words had already laid the foundation for my father''s unpopular status.


    "What? Is honey the daughter of heaven? Are you right? "


    The corner of the old Hades'' mouth was first hard to smoke, and then suddenly reflected over, that piece of cloth full of wrinkles on the old face flashed a trace of surprise.


    Tiannv, honey, if tiannv, then the child''s life will not be so miserable


    "She can communicate with Tian. Do you think there will be a holiday? Father, is there any way to get rid of mi''er''s identity as a heavenly daughter? "


    Since he knew that mi''er was the daughter of heaven, what he thought most was to remove mi''er''s identity and let her be an ordinary person and live an ordinary life. Those heavy enough to crush people''s responsibility, or who love to do who do it.


    "No, everything is destined by heaven. It''s impossible to change fate against heaven..." tiannu, there will only be one in this continent. Once it appears, the four circles will have peace for a long time. That''s life. You can''t do without it¡° When will honey begin to perform her duties as a heavenly daughter? " Murong Jin heart quite helpless mouth asked, some things have been doomed, she can only choose to accept. Tiannv is tiannv. Although you can''t have love in your life, it''s good to live quietly. The only thing she can do now is to love the child more and not leave any regrets to each other... "After you grow up, you still have 14 years. Fourteen years later, she and Ji will accept the baptism of heaven on that day, officially become the daughter of heaven, and guard the mainland from then on. Once she becomes the daughter of heaven, her fate with you will be completely exhausted. She will forget all the past and live a secluded but peaceful life in her tiannu palace. " After all, the old underworld knew more. He looked at Chu mi''er with pity and thought that the child''s life was not very good. From now on, he has to be better to the child. Now that she''s his granddaughter, he wants the same love, whether she''s born or not¡° So fast, fourteen years is too short. God, can''t you give me a few more years? " Now Murong Jin''s heart is a little depressed. She has tried her best to persuade herself to accept that her daughter is the destiny of the heavenly daughter. However, after 14 years, my daughter will be completely separated from them, because everything will be broken into parts. It''s too sad¡° Then Chu moshang and Xi Qingyu changed the date of women and hairpins, and pushed it back for ten years... "Pluto''s mind turned very fast. In the human world, women were 16 years old and hairpins, and after hairpins, they were grown up and could marry. If we take this day as the boundary, then he will let this day be pushed back indefinitely¡° decade? Would that be too bad? I''m afraid both Xiling and Chu will be in chaos... "Two years is about the same, but ten years is too much. But this method is a good one. She goes back to discuss it with Jun Mo Li and plans for her daughter earlier¡° What kind of father is there? Women are 26 and hairpins, but they can get married on their own at 16. Anyway, it''s just a word game. Let''s play it like this... "In this way, nothing will be delayed and no one will object. Men can still have three wives and four concubines, women can still be romantic. But just change a date, who cares so much¡° Well, this one can have. Nigger, I found that you are so smart after being hurt by Murong ling''er. If you do as you say, I simply let Chu Mo Shang and his brother delay the date of the woman''s hairpin for ten or twenty years. Anyway, it doesn''t matter... "Murong Jin''s eyes, like stars, turned around a few times, slapped him on the back of Pluto''s head, and she was in a good mood. It''s not a big deal to change the date anyway¡° Compared with you, I''m not worth mentioning. Bi heixin, if you dare to be the second, no one dares to be the first, dead woman... "The underworld poked Murong Jin''s head hard, and the woman hit him. She was addicted to it. She would come for a while, and she didn''t worry about it. What would he do if he was hurt now? But before he could finish his words, he felt a whirl of the sky and countless stars flashed in front of him. His hands subconsciously on the grass, the whole body began to tremble slightly¡° What''s the matter with you, son? "¡° Man, are you ok? " Underworld''s strange let the old underworld and Murong Jin heart at the same time exclaimed. The old underworld immediately holds the swaying underworld, and Murong Jinxin also holds Chu mi''er up, orders the anxious Chu mi''er, and Chu mi''er runs away¡° Poof... "As soon as Chu mi''er ran out, the underworld opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of blood. The whole body''s strength was hollowed out in an instant, and he fell on the old Hades, his eyes almost fainted¡° How could it be like this... How could it be like this? What can we do? Is heaven going to die? Is it my underworld... "The old underworld concealed his uneasiness and opened his eyes. Then, he was completely stupid. He thought he was wrong, but the disaster star in Hades began to show his teeth. He shivered violently, two lines of old tears almost fell. Life, is this really the life of his miserable child¡° Jinxin... The catastrophe of life and death... His catastrophe of life and death is ahead of time... I see that thing... It''s gnawing his soul power... "

 Chapter 591

    He sat down on the ground, holding the hand of Hades, shaking all the time. After living for a long time, he had never had such a fear. A strong sense of powerlessness struck him and made him miserable.


    The most important thing is Fengwu Jiutian Murong Jin''s heart. The star of disaster appears. He really feels that an invisible hand has strangled his neck and made him gasp.


    "So... What can we do now..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the old underworld who is already flustered and can''t hold on. She holds the old underworld''s hand immediately and tries to calm the old underworld''s mood. When the old underworld is in chaos, they will be even more helpless.


    "What can I do... What can I do... Let me think... What can I do now..."


    The old underworld was shaking and sweating. Suddenly feel a warm current in the heart spread, his anxiety and uneasiness bit by bit of pressure down.


    He took several deep breaths and forced himself to calm down. He can''t panic, he can''t panic, he wants to save his only son


    "Jinxin, what''s wrong with Hades?"


    Hearing the news, Jun Mo Li looks at the underworld who is in a coma on the old underworld. His face is gloomy and terrible. Pluto''s wound is already very good. How did he protect the Dharma today?


    "Mo Li, just like you at the beginning, the doomsday of the underworld is ahead of time. The old underworld is trying to find a way now. Keep your voice down..."


    Murong Jinxin first made a gesture of forbidding sound, then got up and pulled Jun Mo Li to one side, whispered. This time can''t disturb old Pluto, otherwise old Pluto afraid fox more urgent.


    "So much in advance? It seems that it has something to do with his successive serious injuries. I''ll get him back to his room first... "


    The four words of life and death made Jun Mo Li feel cold in an instant. He tried that taste, but he knew it too well. Now Pluto''s injury is not good, if you want to survive successfully, it''s too difficult. What''s more, Jin Xin''s Phoenix Dance is still on the seventh floor.


    "Well, don''t do anything these days, just watch him. Otherwise, Murong ling''er will take advantage of the situation and the consequences will be unimaginable. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    Murong Jinxin holds Jun Mo Li''s hand tightly. Murong ling''er''s injury is estimated to be good. The woman who wants to tear them to pieces will never let go of this great opportunity to rob the underworld. They must guard against it.


    At the thought of the consequences of his failure in the robbery, she would rather that he was infected by Murong ling''er that night. Anyway, they have agreed to wash the dirt of her body together after her death to restore the cleanest self, but now regret is useless.


    "Well, you can discuss with the old underworld, and come to me if you have something to do."


    For Murong Jinxin''s arrangement, Junmo glass has no opinion. Now that he can fight against Murong ling''er, the responsibility of guarding the underworld can only be entrusted to him


    The underworld is very kind to him. This time, he will go all out to help the underworld survive


    "Jinxin, summon all the spirits of fruits, small gray, black and white, impermanence..."


    At this time, the old underworld has calmed down, he watched Jun Mo Li carefully take his baby son away, also very relieved.


    He suddenly gave birth to a belief that people like Murong Jinxin and Junmo Li are helping his precious son, and all the hardships can pass. He should believe Murong Jin Xin Jun Mo Li, which has been proved by numerous facts before.


    "Good..."


    Murong Jinxin immediately cast the call of the spell, less than a minute, black and white impermanence small gray hundred fruit spirit has appeared in front of them, inexplicably looking at them.


    "The spirit of hundred fruits, the elixir used by the underworld to survive the robbery, how are you refining it?"


    The old underworld didn''t even take a breath, so his eyes locked on the spirit of fruits. The pill can suppress the star of disaster. It''s a must to survive the disaster.


    "A few days ago, one pill has been successfully refined, but I feel that the effect of the pill has not reached the extreme, so..."


    Looking at such a severe old Hades, the spirit of fruits seems to have a premonition of something, secretly relieved in the heart. Fortunately, she now has a pill that can be used. Even if the effect does not reach the extreme, it is still useful.


    "Bai Wuchang, you and the spirit of hundred fruits will go back to get the pills immediately. No accidents are allowed, or you won''t have to see the king again."


    The old underworld nodded. He didn''t see the wrong person. The ability of baiguozhiling to refine medicine is really terrible. He must reuse it in the future. With the elixir, the next is the iceberg snow lotus. The second thing he will do next is to persuade Xiao Hui to give him the iceberg snow lotus which has been refined on the snow mountain.


    "Yes, my subordinates take orders."


    We all know what happened. We don''t look very good. After receiving the life, baiwuchang and Baiguo''s spirit immediately disappeared in the same place.


    "Xiao Hui, for the sake of saving your life, I''d like to give you the iceberg snow lotus that has been cultivated and refined on the snow mountain. Without that iceberg snow lotus, the disaster of Hades can''t go through... "


    He knew what it meant to Xiao Hui to take that iceberg snow lotus, but he had no choice. His only son, he can''t not save. He would rather die for his debt. He bowed to Xiaohui. He was asking Xiaohui and the snow wolf to exchange their own lives for his son''s. He was really ashamed... "I''ll go back to the snow mountain to get the iceberg snow lotus now, and maybe I''ll come back in a day..." Xiaohui just gave a faint smile. He knew all this for a long time, Also after that thrilling avalanche, I got the wordless book of heaven and changed the fate of the snow mountain. It''s just that it''s only 200 years old¡° Thank you... "The old underworld bowed again. He felt even more guilty for Xiao Hui''s behavior of giving him the iceberg snow lotus without saying a word. His son''s great disaster, he owes countless kindness, are still not clear... "Just want an iceberg snow lotus, why do you want to bow to small ash?" After Xiaohui leaves, Murong Jinxin looks at the old underworld who is decadent and sits on the grass. She is puzzled and asks. Isn''t there a lot of snow lotus on the iceberg? The reaction made her feel very strange¡° What I want is the seed of the snow lotus. Xiao Hui gives me the snow lotus. From now on, snow mountain will never grow iceberg snow lotus again. Without the iceberg and the snow lotus, the snow mountain will disappear completely in a hundred years. Xiaohui and the snow wolf will die because they can''t swallow the iceberg and the snow lotus... "The old underworld didn''t hide Murong Jin''s heart. He rubbed his eyebrows and uttered extremely heavy words. Xiao Hui has lived in their underworld for more than 100000 years, and his feelings are very deep. It''s hard for him to watch it die¡° I''ve made a decision, so don''t think about the guilt. Now my phoenix dance has not broken through nine days, and I can''t deal with the star of disaster. What should I do? " Murong Jin heart suddenly realized, no wonder the old king of Hades to small ash so good, it is the old king of Hades to others to life. She really misunderstood the old underworld before. No matter what the old underworld did for Xiao Hui, it should be. No matter how much we have done, we can''t live up to Xiao Hui''s life¡° However, we can only see if we can let the tiger go back to the mountain... "This result is not what he expected, but it is the best now. Let go of the disaster star and leave endless troubles to the four circles. When Murong Jinxin is finished, she is trying to deal with it. Fortunately, Junmo glass already has the magic power to fight against the disaster star... "You mean it''s not easy to let the disaster star go?" Murong Jinxin pondered the words of the old underworld. Her delicate brows wrinkled deeply. How could she feel that the disaster star seemed more troublesome than Murong linger? Even letting it go depends on whether it is willing to go or not¡° Well, unless one of us can compete with it, it will devour us all. How can it go The old underworld nodded, and now he put all his hopes on Jun Mo Li. Whether you live or die depends on whether the Dragon xiaojiutian of Jun Mo Li can be a disaster star¡° If I had known it would be like this, I would not have given birth to honey. Maybe my Feng dance would have been finished in nine days. Death thief, my God, are you blind? We good people will not be rewarded. " The daughter, who was born with the help of nine oxen and two tigers, was chosen by heaven to be the daughter of heaven. I can''t have love and I will die alone. It''s miserable enough. As a result, God wants to make her worse¡° As like as two peas of thunder, a thunder flare up to Murong Jin Xin, which is exactly the same as that of Hades. What''s more, if you have the guts, you''ll kill me. I don''t believe in this evil... "She knows that Hades was struck by thunder, so she''s very calm and didn''t even hide. She really doesn''t believe that the God who killed her dares to kill her. A lightning straight split in the Murong Jin heart, Murong Jin heart just sneer, no resistance. She didn''t realize it was wrong until a burning sensation came from her four limbs¡° Bang... "Two lightning strikes Murong Jin''s heart, the power of these two lightning is more than twice as big as the one just now, and they almost split Murong Jin''s heart. But Murong Jin''s heart was still motionless, feeling the burning sensation in her body. In the middle of the sky slowly emerged an old man with white beard. The old man looked at the stubborn woman below and sighed softly¡° Murong Jinxin, I''ll send you three Tianlei. The first one cuts the seventh layer of Fengwu Jiutian for you, and the second one cuts the eighth layer for you. In the future, don''t curse me any more... "

 Chapter 592

    She was the mother of the heavenly daughter, so he didn''t dare to attack her easily. Just, the three Tianlei are all gifts he gave to tiannu. I hope Murong Jin can leave some feelings in her heart.


    He is really tired of being scolded by these people


    "If you don''t want me to curse you, you''re sending me three Tianlei, and you''ve split the ninth floor of my Fengwu nine days. I promise I won''t curse you in the future."


    The burning feeling in her body gradually faded, and Murong Jin felt very comfortable. With a wave of her little white hand, a powerful force burst out from her body and rushed to the white bearded old man in the air.


    She is now the ninth floor of Fengwu Jiutian, and there are two more floors. If the old man with white beard can help her split one floor, she may be able to break through Fengwu Jiutian directly when she is in danger.


    "Don''t be greedy, or there will be retribution. Murong Jinxin, don''t modify it on the date of hairpin. It''s useless to modify it. Honey, that little girl will live in tiannv palace in 14 years. Cherish every day when you are still together... "


    The old man with white beard shook his head. If you want to get something, you have to give it. If you want to get something for nothing, it''s impossible. Feng dance nine days of the ninth layer, is already he can give Murong Jin heart group big help. Whether they can survive the disaster depends on whether they can grasp the weakness of disaster star.


    After that, he touched his white beard and slowly disappeared into the air


    "Jinxin, I''ll go to heaven and come back soon. The elixir refined by the spirit of hundred fruits, you should keep it for the king first, and then go away... "


    The old underworld bowed his head and pondered for a moment. Suddenly he thought of something and stood up. After leaving some advice, he left in a hurry.


    He has to borrow a treasure from the emperor of heaven. If he wants to help, it may be easier to deal with the disaster star


    As soon as the old underworld left, the spirit of Baiguo came back. Murong Jinxin received the elixir in the hand of Baiguo spirit, then arranged them to help in the yard of Hades.


    Now, just wait for old Hades and little ash to come back. Tomorrow, I''m afraid there will be a tough fight


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven


    In an octagonal pavilion, the old underworld and the emperor of heaven are drinking tea. The old underworld was so worried that he wanted to say nothing for several times.


    "If you have something to say, why are you so hesitant?"


    The emperor of heaven sipped a cup of tea, looked at the old underworld''s appearance, and asked strangely. The old Pluto has always been straightforward. What''s the matter today?


    "Emperor of heaven, I want to borrow something from you..."


    The old Hades held the cup tightly, and his mood was extremely complicated. The thing he wanted to borrow was too precious. He was afraid that the emperor of heaven would not agree.


    "What is it? You said


    It''s just borrowing something? Is it necessary to be so serious? It''s not that he didn''t borrow something from him, which made him a little unpredictable.


    "I want to borrow the most precious gourd baby in heaven..."


    Gourd baby, also known as Fuwa, is one of the three treasures of heaven. Anyone or anything with its immortal spirit will have good luck. If all its immortal Qi were injected into Du''s son''s body, maybe


    But I''m afraid the emperor of heaven won''t easily agree


    "What do you want huluwa to do?"


    The emperor of heaven was stunned for a moment. He didn''t expect that the old underworld would borrow this from him. He was in a bit of a dilemma. Huluwa is the most popular treasure in heaven. If he sends it out, I''m afraid the whole people in heaven will have opinions on him.


    "The doomsday of the underworld broke out ahead of time. Murong Jinxin''s nine days of Feng dance only reached the Ninth level of cultivation. I really have no choice..."


    The old Hades looked up and drank all the tea in his hand. In the face of this old friend who has been in contact for more than several hundred thousand years, he showed his helplessness for the first time. That kind of helplessness made him look as if he had been several decades old all of a sudden, which was very annoying.


    He knows what he''s doing now is forcing others, but what else can he do? I have to take a chance


    "The ninth floor? In just one month, Murong Jin''s heart has broken through two layers. It''s terrible... "


    The emperor of heaven was shocked by the words of the old underworld. What kind of abnormal genius is Murong Jin''s heart? One month''s magic skill broke through two levels. If it wasn''t for the underworld, he couldn''t believe it.


    "She didn''t break through by herself, but God used Tianlei to help her get tired. Tiandi, do you want to borrow huluwa? "


    The old underworld told the truth. Seeing that the emperor''s attention was biased, he quickly pulled the emperor back. He came to borrow treasure, not to talk about nine days of Feng dance.


    "This..."


    As soon as the topic comes back, the emperor of heaven is in a dilemma. If the old underworld borrows others, he borrows them without saying a word. But once the gourd baby is borrowed by the old underworld, it will be destroyed. Without gourd baby''s heaven, will there be only bad luck?


    "If I don''t borrow it, I''ll have to rob it. Tiandi, you''d better let your heavenly soldiers be honest, or I''ll kill one... "


    A cold voice came. Before the emperor hesitated, Murong Jin''s heart appeared in front of him. As a matter of fact, she followed the old underworld and naturally heard the dialogue between the old underworld and the emperor of heaven.


    "This..." the emperor of heaven didn''t expect Murong Jin''s heart to come, and he was short of confidence. Murong Jinxin, a woman, will not reason with you when she wants something. The gourd baby is probably unable to keep it. Since the final result is the same, he might as well be more straightforward. At least simply, even if it is a help to the underworld, the old underworld will remember him well¡° Well, I''ll take you to huluwa. As long as he is willing to go with you, then you can take him away. How about that? " At least it won''t cause too much reaction from the people in heaven. Huluwa is willing to go, and he can''t stop it. It''s a little face for him¡° If it dares to say no, I''ll stew it... "Murong Jinxin thinks it''s fair. After all, it''s a thing of heaven. The emperor of heaven has acquiesced in them to take the gourd baby, but they need to show their talent. As everyone knows, that is hiding in the Tianhe sun gourd baby all over the hair suddenly erect, an unknown premonition spread in the whole body, let it beat a cicada¡° Let''s go... "As soon as the emperor took out his mouth, he really felt that Murong Jin had the potential to become a hooligan. That unfortunate gourd baby, she will be tossed to death. However, he was really wrong. When he saw huluwa and Murong Jin, his heart looked like he had seen his relatives. He immediately felt that the sky was full of thunder and lightning..... The Tianhe river was sunny, the breeze was blowing, and the clear river was rippling, beautiful as a dream. Under a big stone, a small thing in the shape of a gourd was sleeping. When he heard the footsteps coming from the distance, he turned around impatiently. Just now, it seems that it had a terrible dream. It dreamed that it was chopped up by a woman to make a stew, and there was not a drop left. It was terrible... "Huluwa, wake up, I brought two friends to see you..." the emperor''s muddy eyes looked around and saw the little thing that was still sleeping. Go to the stone, squat down, stretch out a hand to scratch, gourd baby is a small arm¡° It''s just a gourd. What''s good to see? Don''t disturb my sleep... "Gourd baby yawned, was very dissatisfied and turned over, the voice of milk came from the small mouth, even did not look at the emperor¡° Broken gourd, I''m going to take you now. If you like, we''ll go happily. If you don''t want, you can go crying. How you want to go depends on whether you are willing to laugh or cry... "Murong Jinxin is not so polite. She can see clearly that it is useless to be a good person in this world. She will only be bullied. So, she didn''t want to show her face to huluwa at all. Gourd baby''s fate has been doomed, want to change that is absolutely impossible¡° Ah... It''s you... It''s you... Ah... "Huluwa was awakened by the sound of the cold stabbing her soul. Her small eyes opened slightly. When she saw Murong Jinxin''s face, she jumped three feet high. It is not a ghost, just met her in a dream, how she appeared in front of it alive¡° Do you know me? " Gourd baby''s reaction let Murong Jin heart some doubt, she is very sure that she has not seen it, how does it see her will be such a reaction¡° Know... Know... Just met in my dream... Hehe... I''ll go with you... I''ll go with you happily... I''ll do whatever you want me to do... Don''t chop me up and drink the stew... "Huluwa suddenly jumped to Murong Jinxin''s palm and sat down, his smile was very flattering, and the emperor could not stand it. When did they take off so happily? When did you get so close to people? It really made him feel strange¡° Well, as long as you are obedient, I will protect you and won''t let you be swallowed up by the disaster star... "Murong Jin''s heart didn''t expect that Hulu wa would say such words. At the same time, she breathed a sigh of relief and secretly vowed that she would protect this little Hulu. After the life and death of Hades, she would send it back unharmed. This is the most basic principle of her life. It can go with her without asking anything and trust her, and she can''t live up to its trust¡° Good, good, as long as you don''t stew me, you are my God. Deal with the disaster star, then deal with the disaster star, I''m not afraid of it... "Gourd baby laughed, full of white teeth. This woman gives it a sense of security, although it does not know what disaster star is, but it is willing to help her, willing to help her, without any return¡° Thank you for your kindness. One day I''ll pay you double. Now, let''s go happily... "

 Chapter 593

    At night, the bright moon is in the sky, the stars are hanging high, and the warm moonlight is falling, which adds a perplexing beauty to the whole land.


    In a quiet courtyard, the candle flickers with the wind, the figure is graceful, and the sound of wailing is so shrill that people are deterred.


    "Old Hades, is there any way to let him sleep for a while?"


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at the underworld who has been held by the Millennium dark iron. It''s really bad in her heart. At the moment, the king of Hades has lost all his martial arts and is as fragile as a baby.


    Ever since he woke up from his coma, he fell into the madness of self mutilation. There''s no other way. They can only lock him up temporarily with a thousand year old black iron.


    "No, it''s the disaster star in his body. Unless one of you can control the disaster star..."


    If he had a way, he would have used it long ago. His son, who was so arrogant that he was almost arrogant, would never show his hysterical side if he could not bear it.


    "Why don''t I try..."


    Junmo glass can almost feel the same feeling. Compared with his robbery, the underworld is more terrible than a hundred times. Otherwise, how could such a powerful and arrogant one be tortured like this.


    "I''ve seen your skill. You can''t suppress the star of disaster. Besides, when the iceberg and snow lotus arrive tomorrow, he will be able to use his power to force the disaster star out. Don''t waste your efforts at this time... "


    The old underworld shook his head. Although he looked heartbroken, for the sake of the overall situation, he could only let his precious son endure for a while. Jun Mo Li can''t do it casually, otherwise it will hurt their vitality, and all their ghosts will be ruined.


    "Why don''t you let huluwa have a try?"


    Murong Jinxin knows that the old underworld can''t harm his precious son. Any decision he makes must be for the good of the underworld. Hesitated for a while, will be still snoring gourd baby out of the sleeve, consult the old Pluto''s opinion.


    "No, gourd baby''s immortal spirit is limited. It can''t be used until this child gets through the robbery..."


    The old underworld continued to shake his head. Then he grabbed his gray hair with both hands. He couldn''t bear to see his baby son''s abuse. With a heavy sigh, he got up and left the room.


    He had to go out for a breath and adjust his mood, otherwise he would be suffocated by the atmosphere.


    "Jin Xin, would you like to talk with him?"


    Jun Mo Li also can''t see down, what method can''t use, can only let Jin heart to try. Pluto has deep feelings for Jin Xin. Maybe Jin Xin can make him feel better.


    "Dead horse as a live horse doctor, looking at him like this, it''s really hard..."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, went to the bedside and sat down. Seeing such an embarrassed man, she didn''t know what to say for a moment. No matter what you say, I''m afraid it won''t make him less painful, unless disaster star can be quiet.


    "Disaster star, are you funny? At least he let you practice in his body for more than 100000 years. Is it appropriate for you to treat your benefactor like this? "


    Murong Jinxin picked up the handkerchief and wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth for Pluto. Then he looked at the deep eyes of Hades and opened his mouth lightly.


    Since the star of disaster has been cultivated into a shape, it can reveal people''s words. They can communicate as long as they want.


    "It''s interesting. I''ve been practicing for more than 100000 years, and that''s the day I''ve been waiting for. I want to vent all the bird anger I''ve suffered these years on him. As for whether it''s suitable or not, I think it''s quite suitable. "


    Murong Jinxin''s words just fell, a voice with obvious smile came out of the underworld''s body. However, it seems to have stopped tossing about the underworld, the underworld suddenly quiet down, did not make any howling sound.


    "Why don''t we have a discussion? You leave on your own, so that we don''t have to deal with you in any way. "


    Now that they can''t kill it, the best result is to let it go. She would rather let it go without a single soldier. So at least the underworld doesn''t have to suffer from these exterminations now. I''m afraid it''s going to hurt his vitality again.


    "You can''t deal with me. The result of any method is to make Pluto more painful. Your phoenix dance has not broken through for nine days. Do you think it''s providence? God wants me to be born ahead of time. These four realms must be in my pocket in the end. Ha ha ha... "


    Disaster star is very disapproval of the open mouth, none of them can deal with it, what is it afraid of? Now it enjoys the pleasure of tormenting Pluto. When it eats up the soul power of Pluto and turns Pluto into a living dead man, it will consider leaving.


    However, this may take some time, after all, it is not the most powerful time, reluctant to give up the delicious soul power of Hades.


    "You look up to yourself too much. At most, we are equal to you. You have to understand that when the iceberg snow lotus comes, you will have no choice


    Murong Jin heart sincerely feel that the heart of the disaster is too narcissistic, look like this, don''t let it eat loss, it is impossible to nod and promise to leave. This deal is a waste of saliva. But it''s worth the waste of saliva, because Hades gets a rare respite.


    "I''m not afraid of that old monster, what kind of elixir iceberg snow lotus gourd baby, you all put your horse here, I''ll take all the orders." The star of disaster laughs. The laughter is very gloomy and terrifying. Murong Jin''s heart is creepy. The little tricks played by these people will only degenerate into a joke, which they can''t deal with. It has been practicing hard for so many years, waiting for this moment, how can it give up? There is no reason for it to give up¡° You said, "if you are against the evil god, who will be better?" It''s impossible to make a deal. Murong Jin''s big eyes turn, and she hits Murong ling''er with her attention. Anyway, the star of disaster must be released. She provokes it. Maybe this narcissistic thing will go to Murong ling''er for trouble. If they fight or match, it''s interesting¡° Nature is me. What is evil? You can''t even beat Jun Mo Li. What qualifications do you have to fight with me for the supremacy of the four realms? " Disaster star hums coldly. Murong ling''er grabs the limelight from her. After she turns Pluto into a living dead man, the first thing to go out is to fight with that woman to prove that she is the master of this continent¡° Don''t underestimate her. She''s also a great character. You''ll understand when you''re up to her. In this way, if you can destroy Murong ling''er, I will be your subordinate and be loyal to you. How about that? " Murong Jin heart mouth hook hook, the star of disaster sooner or later to die in its arrogance, it is best to be angry Murong ling''er directly trampled to death. Compared with the star of disaster, she thinks that she still likes Murong ling''er, who has a strong feeling for her¡° Are you serious? Murong Jinxin, I hate people who don''t mean what they say... "The heart of disaster is silent. Murong Jinxin, a woman, knows that she is cruel and has strong ability. If she helps, the four realms will be at your fingertips¡° Naturally, but promise me you can''t torture Pluto. " Murong Jin heart very natural answer, without the slightest hesitation. Her intuition told her that disaster star could not kill Murong ling''er. If Murong ling''er does not die for a day, she will not break her word¡° Well, you swear to God, if you dare, I will give you this face. We all depend on our abilities. If you can force me out of the underworld, I have nothing to say. I''ll leave immediately. If you can''t force me out, I won''t be kind to Pluto. But I''m not torturing Pluto until you do it. " Disaster star silent for a while, Murong Jinxin words most of the time or calculate words. If in the oath, the end of breaking the oath is very tragic, Murong Jin heart can''t be afraid. Then it will give her subordinates a face in the future. At least she will send it to her¡° OK, I swear... "Murong Jin was relieved and swore that she would not lose a piece of meat anyway. Her phoenix dance nine days may soon be able to break through, when she personally killed it, is not a violation of the oath¡° It''s cool. I like you. Murong Jinxin, let your people go to conserve their energy first. I want you to be convinced when you lose. " Disaster star is very satisfied with Murong Jinxin''s way of doing it. It''s rare to remind Murong Jinxin with a kind heart. After that, he doesn''t make any more noise. The small room is quiet all of a sudden, so quiet that he can only hear the heavy breathing of the underworld¡° Black heart ghost, first drink a cup of tea, and then eat something to fill your stomach... "Murong Jinxin quickly opens the Millennium iron on the underworld, helps the underworld to sit up, takes the teacup from Jun Mo Li, puts it on the lips of the underworld, and feeds it one by one. Looking at that omnipotent he was tortured like this, but she couldn''t do anything for him, she felt that she was so incompetent... "Let me lie down, I don''t have the strength to eat..." he had been tortured for nearly half a day. He had already collapsed, and even had no strength to drink water, so he couldn''t hold the chopsticks any more. He is tired, just want to have a good sleep, otherwise tomorrow he is really afraid that he can not survive¡° Then let Jinxin feed you, you must eat something, or tomorrow that pass is very difficult to pass... "Jun Mo Li can see the situation of the underworld, he knows that the underworld is not affectation, more is not taking advantage of this opportunity to want to take advantage of anything. The underworld is really tired, not to mention taking chopsticks to pick up vegetables, I''m afraid it will be extremely difficult to move. He realized that it''s not the time to be jealous. Everything should be focused on the safety of the underworld... "Jun Mo Li is right. When you''re full and sleeping, you can deal with the tough battle of tomorrow by cultivating your spirit. After a while, let Jun Mo Li support you and I''ll feed you... "

 Chapter 594

    Murong Jinxin covers a thin blanket for the underworld, indicates that Jun Mo Li looks after the underworld and leaves. In the middle of the night, there was no one in the dining room. She had to ask Lixiang to make some food with her.


    The underworld watched her figure disappear. He had mixed feelings in his heart, but he was glad to have her by his side. He was more or less comforted. At least he was more determined to survive.


    "Jun Mo Li, how much do you know about Wang and Jin Xin?"


    He and Jun Mo Li get along for so long, never push heart set lung talk once. About him and Jin Xin, he doesn''t think it''s necessary to hide from Jun Mo Li. We are all mature men. We all know how to do things properly.


    "I know something from Xinfan, but not much."


    Jun Mo Li knew that the underworld had something to say. He helped him up and sat on the head of the bed. He also lost some real Qi to him, so that he would not be too weak to speak.


    There are things he has to face, whether he wants to or not. However, in recent years, he has adjusted his mood very well.


    "Let''s be honest today, and I''ll tell you what''s in my heart too..."


    A little surprise flashed in Pluto''s eyes. He didn''t expect that Junmo glass could be so generous after knowing what happened between him and Jinxin. Although he didn''t do anything to disgust Junmo glass, as a rival, he was naturally repulsive.


    "I know that Jinxin and I are just a lifelong marriage, but you and Jinxin are predestined relationship. I have also struggled and suffered. If I really love someone, I will think of immortality, and I am no exception. But later I figured out that when people die, everything will be reincarnated. Jinxin will meet other men even if she doesn''t meet you. So it''s enough to cherish the present. "


    Jun Mo Li smiles and doesn''t hide his feelings. The underworld to Jin heart''s sincerity he sees clearly, like this also very good, Jin heart''s future also has the safeguard. At least he knew that the underworld would not treat Jin Xin harshly. Even if he died, he would die.


    Instead of always thinking about things that can''t be changed to make you unhappy, it''s better to accept them. Anyway, Jinxin didn''t do anything to make him uncomfortable when he was with him. Why did he care so much.


    "The marriage between the young master of the Dragon nationality and the Phoenix girl is predestined by heaven. There is only one life, and there will be no intersection after one life. It''s hard to see through. I will tell you that you and Jinxin still have a long way to go. They will not leave until a hundred years later... "


    At one time, he was in agony because of the longevity of Jinxin and Junmo glass, but tonight he felt very good. They don''t play tricks with him. Instead, they treat him sincerely. Naturally, he can''t be unkind to others. Everything has two sides.


    "It''s very rare to be able to work together for a hundred years, and I don''t have any regrets. After all these troubles, we are having a baby, and the whole family will live happily for the rest of their lives. It''s not a waste of our life. "


    Jun Mo Li''s charming eyes flashed. He and Jin Xin are still young. If they can live for more than 100 years, it means that they still have about 80 years to work together. Eighty years is a long time, isn''t it?


    He believes that the four circles will soon be over. When it''s all over, they can live a normal life and be together.


    "Well, after you leave, I will take good care of her and won''t let her be wronged. This is my promise to you."


    The underworld chuckled, and a warm current crossed his heart. At this moment, he really treated Jun Mo Li as a friend. That feeling is not only based on Murong Jin''s heart.


    Friend, for him, that is a very strange word, he has never had a friend since he came to Dalian. Jun Mo Li is the first one to create the world.


    "Good..."


    A kind of friendship between men flows slowly in the heart, for Jin Xin, he is very relieved. The underworld is not good to Jin Xin, and Jin Xin''s temperament is amazing, that is, he pats his ass and leaves. With or without men, Jinxin can live a good life.


    "I''m sleepy. I''ll sleep for a while. When the meal comes, you''re waking me up..."


    The big stone in my heart fell, and Hades struggled to lie down. The little white eyed wolf didn''t bring the food at this time. I''m afraid there was nothing to eat. If we do it again, we''ll have to wait for a long time. He still sleeps first and talks.


    "Well, sleep..."


    Jun Mo Li covers the quilt for the underworld and goes to the soft chair. He feels sleepy. So he called Xiao Hui to guard. Tomorrow he will have to follow the star of disaster. He is too tired.


    Night, Zhengnong, two gorgeous men in different parts of the same room, sleeping equally well


    ¡­¡­


    Dining room, Lixiang and Murong Jinxin are busy, so big dining room spread a tempting fragrance.


    "Lixiang, Xiaohui wants to give the refined iceberg snow lotus to Hades, do you know?"


    Murong Jinxin hands the dishes to Lixiang. Looking at Lixiang''s skillful stir frying, she has some bad taste in her heart. Li Xiang, the woman, is actually very good. I''m afraid she will only bear it silently when she knows about it.


    "I know that once the iceberg snow lotus is given to Hades, there will be no iceberg snow lotus in the world, and the snow mountains will melt. But it''s brother Grey''s decision, and I won''t object to it. " Li Xiang turns her head and smiles at Murong Jin''s heart. The smile is as beautiful as a dream. She is almost lost in Murong Jin''s eyes. About the future of Xueshan, brother grey has already told her. She thinks brother grey is silly. She would rather not have snow mountain than let brother grey die so early¡° The snow mountain has melted away, and you may not live long. In the end is the underworld owes you, alas... "Murong Jin heart looking at Li Xiang so calm appearance, the heart more sour. If she could, she would find a way to save them. So good two wolves, she didn''t want them because Pluto went like this¡° Jinxin sister is afraid not to know it, gray brother got no word Tianshu, against the sky to change the life of the snow mountain. But in exchange, brother grey has less than 200 years to live. " Li Xiang''s watery eyes blinked, and a stream of water vapor had been diffused in her eyes. She squeezed her nose hard to keep tears from falling. She said that she would not shed tears because of this. She said that she would do it¡° Wordless heavenly book? Change your life against the weather? Xiaohui, is this crazy? Does snow mountain have its life Murong Jinxin doesn''t know whether she should cry or smile. Xiaohui has changed the fate of Xueshan. Lixiang can live, but it can only live for less than 200 years. It''s really... "Yes, for us, Xueshan is our home, the place where we live from childhood, and it''s the most important thing. Sister Jinxin, brother grey has only one wish in his life. Can you help him? " Snow mountain is their home, which is more important than their life. If it were her, she would do the same. Now everything is doomed, she only wants to fulfill her biggest wish for brother gray in the past 200 years¡° Do you want me to lead the red line for Xiaohui and Ranran? " Don''t think Murong Jin heart can guess what Lixiang is asking for, before she has promised to help small ash. Now that she knew this, she couldn''t stand by. But it''s a lifetime of love. If it doesn''t fulfill Xiao Hui, then Xiao Hui''s sacrifice is not worth it. Even if Ranran didn''t want to, she had to let Ranran repay the debt¡° Yes, previously I wanted to go directly to Yuelao, but later I thought that my arm couldn''t twist my thigh. If Yuelao doesn''t want to, the whole heaven will support him. I''m a nameless little girl who can''t fight. " After leaving the snow mountain, she knew that there were too many helplessness in the world. Not everything can be done with her little fox. At present, Murong Jinxin, a big tree, can be relied on. She has no reason not to rely on it¡° OK, when everything here is done, I''ll take you to Tianjie to find Tiandi. If the old man didn''t agree, I burned his beard. " Murong Jinxin thinks it''s duty bound. Before, she thought Xiaohui and Ranran could take their time, but now it seems that they can''t. She can only learn from the old underworld, will lead the red line in other¡° Thank you, sister Jinxin. As long as brother gray can get what he wants, Lixiang will repay you for her life. " Li Xiang put the fried food on a clean plate and almost cried with joy. She did not expect that Murong Jinxin would agree so readily. With Murong Jinxin''s help, she would be completely relieved¡° That''s OK. Follow me from now on. In a hundred years, I will be the princess of the underworld. I won''t treat you badly. " Murong Jin thought to herself that if Xiao Hui left, the snow wolf would be miserable. Honey brought the snow wolf out at the beginning, which was also a kind of fate between her and them. She can''t refuse what can help. Later, when she came to the underworld, it was definitely a bloody storm. She had to have someone who could speak and do well... "Good..." Li Xiang looked at Murong Jin''s heart in surprise. She always felt that the underworld was different from Murong Jin''s heart. It was this reason. However, Murong Jin wishes to accept her, no matter Murong Jin heart is Princess Ming or other ordinary people, it is the same for her¡° Well, I''ll take these first. You can cook these two dishes and come here to have some Murong Jinxin put a few dishes on the tray, tossed for a day, she did not seem to eat a few mouthfuls of rice, hungry. There''s Jun Mo Li. It''s probably the same as her. She had to go and save their stomachs. Murong Jinxin left, so big dining room will only leave Lixiang a busy figure. Suddenly, a breeze blew by, and Lixiang, who was cooking, lost her sight in an instant

 Chapter 595

    An hour later, the story of Li Xiang''s disappearance has spread all over the Phoenix family. In order to find Lixiang, Murong Jinxin will be able to use all the forces.


    In the yard, Murong Jinxin''s face is very dignified. She wants to break the head also didn''t want to understand, in the end is who will lay hands on Lixiang?


    "Jinxin, I''ve transferred out the images of the dining room. Look..."


    Feng Xiang came in quickly, without saying a word of nonsense. With a wave of his hand, Li Xiang was busy in the dining room.


    "I don''t know who else except Murong ling''er can take a top master away so quietly."


    The immortal devil watched the picture of Li Xiang disappearing several times, frowning more and more tightly. He has tried Lixiang''s Kung Fu, which is not much inferior to him. In today''s world, only Murong ling''er has that ability.


    "Is Murong ling''er full? Who doesn''t move? Why Li Xiang? What is her purpose? "


    If you want to threaten them, it''s better to catch Chu Mo Shang than Li Xiang. She thinks Murong ling''er is not so stupid, unless there''s something special. For example, Li Xiang has something she needs.


    "Use Lixiang to threaten Xiaohui not to give us the iceberg snow lotus?"


    The immortal devil continued to guess. In addition, he couldn''t find a more suitable answer for Murong ling''er. But Murong ling''er seems to have the power to the underworld, and she seems to have no reason to stop Xiaohui. So, all of this has become puzzling.


    "Murong ling''er has a crush on Hades. With my understanding of her, she won''t play iceberg snow lotus..."


    Murong Jin heart shook his head, immediately overturned the immortal devil''s guess. Murong ling''er''s feelings for the underworld are very subtle, and she can''t say it clearly for a while, but she believes that Murong ling''er should not do anything harmful to the underworld.


    "Now what? The underworld will be robbed tomorrow, and something happened to Lixiang. We can''t just focus on Hades and Li Xiang... "


    The immortal devil scratched his hair impatiently. Thinking that Lixiang might be in danger, he felt uncomfortable all over. This kind of feeling is very strange, you say it is the love of men and women, it seems not like, you say it is not, but his heart itching uncomfortable.


    Lixiang is Xiaohui''s younger martial sister. It''s very important for Xiaohui. They can''t help each other


    "Jun Mo Li can''t leave, or I''ll call Ranran, and you can go with her to find Murong ling''er?"


    Murong Jinxin ponders for a moment, and thinks of Ye Ranran, the immortal devil and Ranran. If there is a direct conflict between the two sides, it will be enough to deal with Murong linger for a while, and they have time to rush to support.


    "Eh, ye Ranran can''t keep a grudge, can he?"


    The immortal devil sweated and thought of the stupid thing he almost did that year. Today''s Ye Ranran is not a vegetarian. Even if he is against him, he can''t get the upper hand at all. Go to find Lixiang''s whereabouts with her, he is worried that she will take revenge.


    "You asked for revenge. Who asked you to bow to her then? She was shocked. But Ranran always has a sense of propriety. Even if it''s revenge, I''ll settle accounts with you after the business is finished. "


    Murong Jin''s heart turned white and looked at the immortal devil without saying a word. This is called self incriminating. If you want to blame him, you can only blame him for his indecency and being cheap everywhere. He deserves to be beaten, scolded and kicked.


    "I''m not a fortune teller. If I can figure it out, I''ll be good. If you can settle this matter in a few words, just say something for me. "


    It''s hard to know. He doesn''t know that he will leave the demon world and follow the little white eyed wolf. Now that she is all her own, she should take care of him more or less. Otherwise, how can she be worthy of her famous reputation of protecting short comings in the world.


    In the future, he did not dare to do those things of teasing good women, so he became a quiet beautiful man, waiting for those women to fly moths to the fire.


    "Come on, I promise she won''t kill you. Now there''s no time. Don''t talk like a woman any more... "


    Murong Jin heart mouth corner a draw, subconsciously then clapped the back of the head of the immortal devil a slap. For the immortal devil, she is speechless sometimes. But looking at him like this, her heart is also very happy, because it means that he sincerely wants to become a family with her.


    So, she immediately called Ye Ranran, who was sleepy and sleepy, and said the matter about once. Then she kicked the two enemies out of the Phoenix family one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    Night, slowly faded the darkness, when the first dawn of dawn, small ash all over tired rushed back.


    "Jinxin, give..."


    He took out the iceberg snow lotus from his arms, which had been cultivated into essence, and handed it to Murong Jinxin. There was a faint pain in her green eyes.


    This iceberg snow lotus has a very close relationship with it, but now it has to give it to Hades in order to repay its kindness. Alas, everything is life.


    "Xiao Hui, I know all about your life changing. Don''t worry, I''ll make you leave with a smile... "


    Murong Jinxin hands the iceberg snow lotus to Jun Mo Li and signals him to put it away. Then he patted on Xiaohui''s shoulder and opened his mouth very heavily¡° Lixiang that girl is really a big mouth... "Three thick black lines immediately appeared on the small gray brain door. At the beginning, she told Murong Jinxin what she shouldn''t say. It seemed that she was asking Murong Jinxin for some reward¡° If you have anything to say in the future, you can think of a way together, and you are not afraid to get sick even if you hold it. Well, let''s get down to business. Something happened to Lixiang... "Murong Jinxin hesitated for a moment, and decided to tell Lixiang all about it. After all, Lixiang is Xiaohui''s only relative in the world. If something happens to her relatives, she must know¡° That girl how so unlucky, just out of the snow mountain was caught, alas... "Small ash rubbed the pain of eyebrows, and did not because of Li Xiang inexplicably disappeared and anger anyone. I''ve been with these people for a long time, and it''s very clear. No one would want Lixiang to have an accident. Some bad luck could not be prevented¡° Xiaohui, is there anything special about Lixiang? For example, drinking her blood can cure all kinds of diseases, eating her kneading can live forever and so on? " They don''t know about Lixiang, but Xiaohui absolutely does. As long as they find out the reason why Lixiang was taken away, they can take precautions, so as to avoid the similar situation happening again after Lixiang is found back. What''s wrong with her? Snow Wolf, there is only one snow wolf in the world. There must be something on its body that people can think about¡° Snow Wolf''s heart can cure all diseases in the four realms. But this has always been a very confidential thing, except for me and Lixiang, no one else should know... "Murong Jinxin''s words make Xiaohui shiver fiercely. If someone knows the value of snow wolf, Lixiang may be more or less. It is too careless, it should tell Murong Jinxin in advance, maybe Lixiang will not have an accident¡° Can it cure all diseases in the four realms? Does it include the restoration of Yuanshen? " Murong Jin''s heart is better than Xiaohui''s. she immediately thinks of Murong linger''s injury, and a cool air rises from the sole of her feet. If Murong ling''er knew the secret, it would be reasonable to take Lixiang away. It''s really terrible. It''s terrible... "Including, as long as you can swallow Lixiang''s heart, you can live a long life. Jinxin, I''m really worried... "Lixiang was entrusted by her master to take good care of her. If she was taken by someone and died, she would not be able to make up for her guilt even if she died 10000 times. It can''t let Lixiang have an accident, as long as they can find Lixiang, even if they want to use its life to replace it¡° Do you swallow it directly or do you have any special requirements? " Murong Jin heart steady steady mind, looking at the small ash, forced himself to calm down. Today, Junmo glass wants to guard Pluto wholeheartedly, and can''t be distracted from other things. The old underworld was so sad that he didn''t have the heart to take care of other things. She was the only one to take care of everything¡° Yes, Li Xiang must be washed with the purest water in the world. But the spirit of Wanquan and Wanquan valley have disappeared, and the purest water in the world is only the Tianhe River in the heaven... "Xiao Hui reverberated carefully, and a light full of hope flashed in her green eyes. The purity of Tianhe water is not enough. Lixiang has to soak there for at least ten days to get her heart, otherwise her heart will not play any role¡° I let the immortal devil and Ranran go to Tianhe to find someone immediately. If they find me, let Junmo Li save people immediately... "Murong Jin breathes heavily. Fortunately, Lixiang''s heart is not ready to take. They still have some buffer time. For a while and a half, Li Xiang should have no accident¡° Don''t worry. Lixiang has to stay for ten days. She won''t be in danger in ten days. If the immortal devil finds Li Xiang''s trace, they can make sure that her life is not in danger, and don''t be in a hurry for a while. They''d better wait until Wang''s robbery is over. " Although it is also very urgent, there are always priorities. Li Xiang''s business can be delayed, but Wang''s business can never be delayed. Everything, or to the king. Only one day in the evening, Li Xiang won''t blame them¡° OK, go to heaven first and wait for them. It''s enough to have me and Jun Mo Li here. Disaster star has reached a consensus with me. Once we force it out, it will only go to Murong ling''er for trouble and will not embarrass us. " Murong Jin heart nodded, small gray eager she see in the eyes, now the most urgent thing is Lixiang. Pluto here, she thinks he and Jun Mo Li can almost get it done. This is the most reasonable arrangement¡° OK, I''ll listen to you. If you have any need, you call me, and I''ll come back with Ye Ranran, the immortal devil... "

 Chapter 596

    Heaven


    One of the most secret parts of Tianhe is a beautiful woman floating quietly in Tianhe. Her face is a bit resentful. Her eyes are like water, staring at the woman lying by the river not far away in the sun.


    Obviously, it is as like as two peas. Murong can see her eyes very pleasing to the eye. She can feel that she is trying to kill her by clapping her hands. "Murong''s son is very happy."


    "Murong ling''er, what do you want to do with me?"


    She is really puzzled. She is a little fox who just came out of the snow mountain, but she didn''t have a grudge with anyone. For no reason, she was caught by Murong ling''er and threw it here to soak in water. I really don''t know.


    "Snow Wolf, your whole body is full of treasure..."


    Murong ling''er seems to be in a very good mood. He says something suggestive. She had to say that she was very lucky. If the snow wolf stayed in the snow mountain honestly, she would have to try every means to find the God of time and space. However, the snow wolf was looking for her own way to die. How could she not do it


    "What do you mean?"


    Li Xiang''s heart thumped down. It was clear that the river was warm, but she felt a sharp chill. There is a big secret about her. Does Murong ling''er know it?


    "You don''t have to be shocked. I''ve heard a lot about snow wolf. Your heart can repair my spirit. "


    Looking at Li Xiang''s unbelievable appearance, Murong ling''er began to smile. Looking at the woman in front of her, she seemed to think of her former self. Now Lixiang is as simple as the one who just met Murong Jinxin at that time, which makes her feel some lovely and familiar.


    "You..."


    Li Xiang is shocked. She really doesn''t know where Murong ling''er hears those rumors? Can see the appearance of Murong ling''er, she is afraid to be more sinister than lucky.


    If her heart is taken away by Murong ling''er, she won''t be able to live, but she doesn''t want to die. If she wants to die, she will have to wait at least a hundred years after brother grey


    "Snow Wolf, it''s your life. Don''t try to fight, it''s useless. Murong Jinxin can save you once, twice, three times and four times, but it can''t save you ten times and eight times. As long as you are willing to give me your heart, I can refine your soul for you and help you rebuild your body as soon as possible


    Looking at the similarity, she didn''t want to do too much. If you refine this snow wolf again, you can use it for yourself in the future. At present, what she lacks most is a subordinate that she can trust completely.


    Old devil, that old dog, openly respectful of her, secretly everywhere to seek protection, don''t think she doesn''t know. So, when the time is right, the old dog will certainly clean up.


    "How long will that take?"


    Li Xiang''s body slightly trembled several times, Murong ling''er''s words are all right, it is disaster to avoid. Instead of hiding, she might as well find another way.


    She is not afraid of death. What she is afraid of is not being able to accompany brother gray. If there is any other way to make her stay with brother grey, just die


    "As long as half a year, as short as three months, it depends on your nature..."


    Murong ling''er''s eyes turned around Li Xiang''s body. He didn''t see anything unusual about Li Xiang, so he opened his mouth slightly conservatively. In fact, if she goes all out, she can be turned into a puppet in a month. But she can''t tell her the truth.


    "Can I still remember this life?"


    Half a year later, she felt that she could afford to wait. If she had no lack of memory, she would not be afraid of death. To die early and surpass life early is also an account to myself.


    "I can keep it for you. Do you have any wish to fulfill?"


    Li Xiang''s pure eyes make Murong ling''er hesitate for a moment. Murong ling''er, who seldom cares about other people''s affairs, asks for the first time. It seems that the snow wolf has accepted her fate. She can help her fulfill her wish.


    "I want to stay with brother gray and accompany him for the remaining 200 years..."


    This is her only wish in life. If Murong ling''er can realize it for her, she has no regrets. Anyway, they can''t avoid Murong ling''er''s poisonous hand, and Murong Jin Xin and they can''t protect her just like Pluto.


    "Yes, I will find a way to send you to it, and I promise you that I will never hurt it..."


    Murong ling''er saw firmness from Li Xiang''s eyes. No one in the world could be more than a love word. Even Murong Jin''s heart was so strong that she was finally reduced to another woman, not to mention the snow wolf.


    However, she did not expect that the wolf had only two hundred years to live. Two hundred years have passed with a flick of the finger


    "That''s it..."


    Li Xiang breathed a sigh of relief and looked up at the blue sky and white clouds, with a bitter smile on her lips. She always takes things as they are, and she can only accept the fate that she can''t change.


    In fact, it''s no good not to accept. She suddenly remembered what the master said to her before she died. She had to die once for her life to be complete. Maybe this is the time.


    She believed the master''s words. Death once, can exchange for a complete life, then she will not avoid. Because God has been destined to things, you can not avoid, avoid also can not avoid.


    "You''ve got to work hard these ten days. If you''re hungry or thirsty, bear with it."


    Although Murong ling''er had some strange reactions from Li Xiang, she didn''t think much about it. Now, the most important thing for her is to repair her spirit. If her spirit is restored, she will have no worries.


    In front of us, the peaceful Tianhe river will soon set off a bloodbath, and the scarlet blood will almost dye the whole Tianhe river red


    ¡­¡­


    Night, at last. It was so dark that there was not even a star in the sky.


    The whole room is as bright as day with the ornament of the night pearl. The underworld lay quietly on the big bed, waiting for the coming final fight.


    Win, win. Lose, be a living dead man forever


    "Jinxin, we are back..."


    Two light flashed, ye Ranran and immortal devil appeared in the small room. They are really worried about the underworld, so after making sure that Lixiang''s life is safe for the time being, they leave Xiaohui to guard in the heaven, and they come back to help.


    "Lixiang is OK. She is soaking in Tianhe..."


    Ye Ranran understands Murong Jin''s heart. Before Murong Jin''s heart asks, she gives her the answer Murong Jin cares about most. Only in this way can Murong Jin''s heart be relieved.


    "Well, since you''re back, stand by and start casting. Disaster star is hard to deal with. You must obey my arrangement."


    The people are back, and she can''t drive them out. It''s just that they have a look after them. Maybe they can play a very important role in the crucial time. See they are very serious nod, Murong Jin heart just put all attention on the underworld.


    "Man, take this medicine iceberg snow lotus water. No matter how hard it will be, you have to hold on. I''ll be by your side to guard you, understand? "


    Murong Jin heart will be a cup of water and a pill handed to the hand of the underworld, the heart is not very taste. Last night, I saw that he almost died in pain. I''m afraid the situation will be worse tonight.


    In fact, she wanted to say something more inspiring, but with Jun Mo Li by her side, she couldn''t make it. She doesn''t want to let her man live in a tangle in the future because of a few words.


    "You can''t have anything to do. If you become a living dead man, Jin Xin will have to keep alive. Do you understand?"


    It was Jun Mo Li who rubbed Murong Jin''s long hair and looked at the underworld with a smile. He said that it was light but full of lethality. At this time, he knew that what Pluto needed most was Jinxin, and the only reason for Pluto to to survive was Jinxin.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart some doubt of turn head, stretch out a hand to probe the forehead of the gentleman Mo Li, this kind of words say from the mouth of this demon, really some unimaginable. Well, at this time, she will pretend that she doesn''t know anything, and everything will have to wait for Pluto to to survive this life and death catastrophe.


    "Don''t worry, I can''t die..."


    Pluto''s eyes flashed. After talking with Jun Mo Li last night, his faith became more firm. He must live to give Jinxin happiness, there is no second way to go.


    "If you die, I will take care of the underworld for you."


    Murong Jin''s heart turned white, and she didn''t want to make the atmosphere too like parting. She hummed coldly and turned the body protector away on purpose. She can''t make Jun Mo Li too embarrassed, and she can''t make Hades too stressed. It''s a real dilemma.


    "You will pick up the cheap, give you two words, dream!"


    Pluto mouth slightly smoked, but because too much understanding of Murong Jin heart personality, know that she is hiding her own anxiety, did not Murong Jin heart words in mind.


    Don''t think about the throne of the underworld in her life. She can only be his princess of the underworld, the only princess of the underworld


    "Come on, cut the crap. The pills swallow the iceberg and drink the snow lotus, then lie down and pretend to be dead..."


    Murong Jinxin takes the gourd baby out of the sleeve, and the little white hand pokes the little nose of the gourd baby. The success or failure of tonight is closely related to this little thing. I hope it can win some momentum and don''t let her down.


    "You hurry to force my immortal Qi into his body, otherwise it won''t work so much. Hurry up..."


    Cucurbit baby yawned, and seemed to disagree with the fact that she was about to let go of her immortal spirit. That a calm, see Murong Jin heart is actually some reluctant to start.


    If you want to come back after cultivation, I''m afraid this little thing will pay a great price. But it doesn''t matter. She will try her best to help it.


    "Jinxin, let''s go..."


    Jun Mo Li looked at the sky. It was the time for the moon to be the most round. They had to make the last move. He took a deep breath and put his hands on Pluto''s back.


    Life or death, all in this war without smoke of gunpowde

 Chapter 597

    A wisp of fairy Qi floated into the body of Pluto, and merged with the iceberg snow lotus, forming the first barrier to suppress the disaster star. After the entrance of the pill melts, it forms a second barrier. Jun Mo Li continuously infuses the Qi in the body of Hades, forming a third barrier.


    The three powerful barriers are just like three big nets, which net the disaster star in Hades. The only purpose of their existence is to suppress the disaster star. Only when the disaster star is suppressed, can the disaster star be forced out of his body willingly by Junmo glass.


    In a word, if Pluto wants to live, disaster star must stay away from him


    "Well..."


    After the formation of the three barriers, a thin cold sweat began to appear on the forehead of the underworld. He suddenly bit his thin lip, frowned tightly, and tried his best to endure the pain from the depths of his soul.


    The battle began, and disaster star began to attack, pounding the first barrier again and again. The strength used is more than twice as strong as that of yesterday. If the underworld hadn''t been locked by the Millennium black iron, I''m afraid he would have been directly hit.


    "Man, hold on..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the underworld''s face, which was so white that there was not a trace of blood color, and the lower lip which had been bitten. She really didn''t know what she could do. From the point of view of his twitching body, the pain he is suffering now is far greater than that of last night. Last night, at least his body will not twitch.


    Hesitated together, she reached out to hold the blood drenched hand of the underworld, the cold start surprised her, subconsciously used some strength, tightly grasped the underworld.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sudden warmth made the king of Hades, who was afraid to open his eyes because of the pain. He suddenly opened his eyes and looked at the little hand holding his big hand. In addition to the inconceivable, there was a strange warm current in his heart.


    This is the first time for Murong Jinxin to take the initiative to hold his hand, and still in front of outsiders, this grip he knows what she will bear, so it is rare and valuable.


    "It''s really hard, you bite me, I''m not afraid of pain..."


    All the subtle expressions on Pluto''s face fall into Murong Jin''s eyes, but just a little help can make him so moved, and make her really feel that she was too indifferent to him in the past.


    She held his hand tightly again and passed the temperature of her palm to him without reservation. She wanted to tell him that no matter how painful he was going through, she was with him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld looked at her serious little appearance and laughed contentedly. Bite her, he how willing to bite her, even if he is to chop himself, also reluctant to move her hair. It''s enough for him to have such company and protection around her.


    "Jinxin, give..."


    As time went by, the atmosphere of the whole room was very serious. Disaster star soon broke through the first barrier and attacked the second one instead.


    Murong Jinxin''s hand has been pinched by the underworld and is about to lose consciousness. She takes the wet towel from ye Ranran and carefully wipes the falling blood for the underworld.


    With the impact of the disaster star, there is blood gushing from Pluto''s mouth, nose, eyes and even ears, which is very shocking.


    "Ye Ranran, you take the blood with a bowl. I''ll try to force the blood back to him. If you want to go on like this, you can''t do it in ten minutes... "


    The immortal devil looked at the surging blood and was shocked. Such a flow method, disaster star has not begun to fight with Jun Mo Li, Pluto is afraid to survive.


    It''s terrible. He has lived so long, and has never seen such a terrible life and death


    "Good..."


    Ye Ranran didn''t fight with the immortal devil. He quickly picked up a clean bowl and began to receive blood. The scarlet blood fell in the big bowl, making a tick tick sound. Everyone in the room was worried.


    "Poof..."


    Suddenly, the underworld opened his mouth without warning and ejected a blood arrow at Murong Jin''s heart. Then he began to cough violently. Every cough was a mouthful of scarlet blood. Not only Murong Jin''s heart, but also the well-known immortal devil was scared.


    "Man, hold on, don''t scare me..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is strong. She has seen all kinds of bloody scenes, but only this time, which makes her afraid to the extreme. She held the hand of Pluto, some at a loss, do not know what to do to make Pluto better.


    "Damn, what can I do..."


    The immortal devil forces Ye Ranran''s blood out for the underworld bit by bit. His speed is very fast, but he still can''t catch up with the speed of the underworld''s blood loss.


    If this situation continues for too long, the underworld will not be able to persist because of insufficient blood supply


    "Man, please stop coughing..."


    The immortal devil''s words make Murong Jin so anxious that the veins on her forehead burst out. Looking at the king of Hades, who is about to faint after coughing, she can''t take care of anything. She holds the king of Hades in her arms, and there are tears in her eyes like stars.


    This kind of suffering is too painful, but anyone who has a little humanity can hardly be moved when they see this scene... "Oh, the star of disaster can''t be suppressed soon. Young master of the dragon clan, upgrade your skills to the extreme... "The Hulu baby, who was flying over Murong Jinxin''s head, suddenly screamed, and jumped onto Jun Mo Li''s shoulder, urging him anxiously. Disaster star is too terrible, three so strong barriers, it was so easy to break through two. Even the strongest third road has shown signs of loosening¡° "Poof..." as soon as huluwa''s voice fell, the underworld coughed fiercely and spat out a mouthful of blood. Eyes closed, the body fell down. This change, let Murong Jin heart some can''t resist, she hugs the underworld that cold piercing body, inner fear can''t be compounded¡° Murong Jinxin, I will help others to the end. You also remember, every year''s death day for me on a few incense... "Gourd baby looked at the situation is not right, tangled hesitation struggle for a long time, finally simply a horizontal heart. He likes Murong Jinxin, and he is willing to sacrifice himself for Murong Jinxin. After leaving a last word, huluwa''s small body went into the body of Hades and disappeared completely... "Huluwa... Huluwa..." Murong Jinxin didn''t expect huluwa to make such a move. It was clear that she knew huluwa for only two days, but it chose to die for her. Such a heavy love, let her want to return, I''m afraid can''t find the opportunity to return. All of a sudden, the war situation became more and more confused. The third barrier became more powerful because of the addition of huluwa. The loose barrier was instantly repaired. Junmoli and the disaster star fell into a deadlock. Unconsciously, five minutes passed, ten minutes and half an hour passed... "Poof..." until a dull sound of blood gushing came out, the small room was completely quiet. Jun Mo Li leaned on the head of the bed exhausted, gasping, and the face of Zhang Junyi was pale and frightening¡° Mo Li, are you ok? " Murong Jinxin didn''t have time to ask what''s going on at the moment. She put the underworld flat on the big bed, and quickly came over to help Jun Mo Li lean on the soft chair. She was frightened and asked. Her heart is never had the fear, the whole body strength almost is about to be taken away. She was really afraid that these two important men would have an accident one after another¡° Just rest for a while. Fortunately, disaster star has been suppressed. You communicate with it, let it go by itself... "Jun Mo Li looks at Murong Jin''s blood, and knows that the scene just now really scares her, and she is deeply distressed. Rubbed her hair, gave her a reassuring smile. Compared with Hades, he''s really nothing. At least there is no big injury, just spit out a mouthful of blood... "Star of disaster, willing to gamble, you go..." Murong Jinxin stood by the bed, looking at the embarrassed life and death do not know the underworld, coldly opened his mouth. Now the victory has been divided, although they paid a heavy price, but everything is worth it¡° Murong Jinxin, I have to say that you are very lucky. That damned gourd baby, if it wasn''t for it, I''m afraid even Jun Mo Li would be seriously injured by me. But I do what I say, you let Jun Mo Li remove this barrier, and I''ll go after a short rest... "For a long time, the voice of disaster star came from the body of Hades. Disaster star really felt that he had fallen eight lives of blood mold, and killed a gourd baby on the way. If it wasn''t for the gourd baby, the underworld would have been refined by it. But it is not two, lost is lost, it recognized... "Ink Glass..." Murong Jin heart relieved, but the heart is more guilty. At the thought of that cute gourd baby, she couldn''t tear up the disaster star. This revenge, sooner or later, is the only thing she can do for huluwa¡° Don''t be so troublesome, the barrier will be lifted in five minutes... "He set the time when he finished the work. Disaster star can keep his promise, which means he can have a good sleep. His long eyelashes trembled a few times and he fell asleep¡° God''s pity... Finally it''s over... It''s over... "At this time, the voice of the old Hades was crying with joy. After carefully examining his body for Hades, he burst into tears. All these years of hard work and all these years of layout have not been in vain. His baby son survived the most painful disaster. From then on, his life will go smoothly without such big twists and turns¡° Old man, you are right. Your son has survived, but the rest of the four races are going to have bad luck. All the sufferings they have to bear are due to you. If it hadn''t been for you in those years... "

 Chapter 598

    The voice of the disaster star suddenly came out and gave the old Pluto a blow. The tears of the old underworld suddenly stopped, and the dry hand trembled fiercely, and the original joy disappeared.


    Yes, Pluto has survived, but the birth of the disaster star indicates that the four realms will encounter a more terrible disaster star besides Murong ling''er


    "At that time, you forced me into your unborn child to avoid a natural disaster for the underworld, but it was destined to leave a man-made disaster to the fourth world. Old Hades, this is your retribution... "


    He tried to avoid everything he had to bear, but the result was the death of the four realms. It really wants to ask the old Hades, is it worth it?


    The cause he planted has to be borne by the four realms. How can he be happy now? He should be crying.


    "You are right. All this is retribution. Let it be on the king. Disaster star, if you have seed, you will come out. I will fight you to death. "


    The old underworld reached out his dry hand and touched his head. Then he put the seal of the underworld in his arms under his pillow. Finally, he looked at his baby son in a coma with infinite attachment. Although he was reluctant to give up, he made the best decision for the four worlds.


    Everything starts because of him, and everything should end because of him. His battle with disaster star is inevitable


    "Old man, do you want to die with me? OK, then I''ll give you this chance! "


    Disaster star chuckled, as if laughing at the overindulgence of the old underworld. With the strong irony, Murong Jinxin''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled.


    Although she can''t say how much she likes the old underworld, the old underworld is his father. How can she sit back and ignore him.


    "Old underworld, don''t mess around, or I won''t be merciful..."


    The underworld is such a relative. If the old underworld dies because of the explosion, the underworld may not be as good as death when he wakes up. Anyway, she has to find a way to stop what''s going to happen.


    "This is what I should bear and what I owe to the four realms. Don''t stop me. Besides, you can''t stop me..."


    The old underworld gave a bitter smile. He had no way to do it. Only in this way can we repay our debts. Once the disaster star is involved in the disaster, the consequences will be unimaginable, and he will never allow it.


    "You... If you are out of your mind... What about Hades... Have you ever thought about this..."


    Murong Jinxin''s face changed greatly. She suddenly thought of a secret that Hades had told her. As long as the king of the underworld wants to explode the noumenon and die with people, he just needs to recite the name of the person when detonating the noumenon, and the person will be dead with him at the same time, no matter in the ends of the earth. This is the so-called explanation in the words of old Pluto that he can''t stop it


    "You will take good care of him for me... With you by his side... I don''t worry about anything..."


    They are predestined. After so many hardships, their feelings have arrived. In the future, no matter how difficult it is, they will go on hand and unswervingly.


    "You..."


    Murong Jin heart also want to persuade a few words, but a black light suddenly burst out from the underworld''s body, and stopped in mid air, hanging a pair of triangular eyelids, smiling at the miserable old underworld.


    It seems to be in a very good mood, did not think of their next fate will be how tragic, because it does not know the biggest secret of the old underworld.


    "Star of disaster... Come on... Let''s go together... We have a companion on the way to huangquan..."


    The old underworld once again took a deep look at the underworld, then a strange smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, and the silent driving spell began to detonate itself.


    His this action, see Murong Jin heart startled flesh jump, want to stop but know that he has been unable to stop. Had to watch the old underworld read the curse. Then, with a loud bang, the old Hades and the disaster star who just came to the world disappeared in an instant. The house, which was formed by the condensation of mind, was also destroyed in an instant.


    "Poof..."


    On the big bed, the unconscious Pluto seemed to be aware of something and suddenly opened his eyes and looked into the air. A mouthful of black blood spurted out. Before he could say a word, he fell into a coma again.


    His facial expression is very ferocious, as if in a very terrible dream, see Murong Jin heart pain unceasingly.


    "Alas, the old underworld has completed the underworld and the four realms with his own life. He has been very tired and hard these years. This is a good ending. At least he didn''t drag down the four realms... "


    The immortal devil looks at Murong Jinxin''s tears, which are about to burst into tears. He is afraid of patting Murong Jinxin''s shoulder. This is not the best ending? At least the old underworld died candidly and worthfully.


    The fate of the old underworld and the underworld, and the fate of the four worlds, this is just a reincarnation.


    "But how do you want me to talk to Pluto about the old Pluto? He is so badly injured now. How can he bear it if he knows that the old underworld is out of his mind? "


    There is no one in this world who understands Pluto''s feelings for the old Pluto better than her. That kind of father son relationship is Pluto''s only warmth in this world. But now even the only warmth has been lost. What should he do in the future¡° Zheng Zheng man, the king of the world, nothing is unbearable. Besides, he''s got you and honey now. You can get over all the pain, can''t you? " The immortal devil looked at Murong Jin''s heart, especially Murong Jin''s red eyes, and sighed softly. Murong Jin heart into the arms, soft voice of comfort. This woman is so strong that she doesn''t need the protection of any man. But after all, there are still fragile times, so she let him really some can''t resist¡° You''re right. Nothing is impossible. But why do I want to cry so much? It''s tiring to live, it''s better to die... "In this life, she ate all the hardships she had to eat in her life and suffered all the pressure she had to bear. But it seems that such a day will never end, let her really want to collapse. I''m afraid that even if she died tens of thousands of times, she can''t forget what she experienced today. She is really tired, too tired... "Everything will pass, and the day will come soon after the rain. Jinxin, if you want to cry, just cry. I''ll wipe your tears after crying and continue to walk bravely the way you should... "This is her destiny. It''s destined by heaven that she must go on, no matter how tired and difficult she is. But everything will come to an end. When that day comes, she will not have to bear these, her life will only be happy¡° The immortal devil, shoulder to cry... "Murong Jinxin feel too wronged, also don''t want to control their emotions, rely on the immortal devil''s shoulder began to cry silently. Drop by drop of tears, will soon not extinguish the devil''s clothes wet¡° Ah... "Ye Ranran, seeing this scene, is also sad and wants to cry. Jinxin this is the rhythm to collapse, they have lived together since childhood, she almost never saw Jinxin cry. Today, I''m afraid it''s the limit of Jinxin. I hope God can open his eyes and don''t let Jinxin experience such a painful thing¡° Alas... "Jun Mo Li, who had been sleeping in the past, was awakened by the sound of explosion. Seeing all this and seeing his own woman crying hysterically in other men''s arms, he just felt useless. If she was stronger and could share more for her, maybe she would never collapse to cry in the arms of other men. Naturally, Jun Mo Li didn''t think of Murong Jin''s immortality in other directions, but some men were not so indifferent¡° You... What are you doing... "Just when Murong Jin''s heart is crying in a mess, ye Ranran''s heart is aching, and Jun Mo Li blames himself, a weak voice comes. Pluto thought he was wrong, but blinked several times, the dazzling picture still existed. He was stunned for a moment, some of them didn''t know what the situation was. But after seeing the immortal devil patting Murong Jinxin''s back again, the anger in her heart was a little overwhelming¡° You wake up... Are you all right... "Murong Jin''s heart is stiff, and she quickly retreats from the arms of never exterminating the devil. She just borrowed the immortal devil''s shoulder to cry, and didn''t do anything wrong. But why did she feel like she was caught in bed? She wiped the tears on her little face and went to the big bed with a worried face¡° Murong Jinxin... What are you doing with this demon... "The underworld obviously hasn''t pulled away from the shock just now. He struggled to get up, and his deep eyes twinkled with fright. This woman''s courage is not too big, he and Jun Mo Li are still lying here, she and other men cuddle, even if want to red apricot out of the wall, is it necessary to find a better place to hide? What is this little white eyed wolf doing¡° Don''t insult my friendship with Jinxin. I just want to cry for her with a shoulder. Don''t make me seem to seduce your women... "Immortal devil''s mouth lashes out fiercely. The colorful eyes of Hades make him very unhappy. His heart to Murong Jin has always been a friend. They don''t even say a word. What does this ghost say when it comes out? Had it not been for his father''s sake that he had just left, he would have fought back¡° Crying? Why do you cry? I''m not dead yet? Is Jun Mo Li still alive? What does she have to cry for? The immortal devil, stay away from her, or I will not give up with you... "

 Chapter 599

    The underworld doesn''t believe the immortal devil''s words at all. He and Jun Mo Li are well. Why does Jin Xin cry? This dead devil is really standing and talking without backache.


    Then the terrible dream suddenly appeared in my mind, and the frown was tied up in an instant. I swept around, but I didn''t see my father. I was cold all over.


    "What about the dead old man?"


    He didn''t dare to think much and moved his eyes to Murong Jinxin''s red eyes, asking anxiously. It''s said that father and son are connected, and that dream is definitely not groundless.


    "The old underworld''s self destruction and the disaster star died together..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is a little uneasy that the underworld stares at, for a moment also don''t know how to answer. But this problem can''t be avoided, so we have to take a hard look at it in the end.


    She knew that her words were a bolt from the blue for Pluto, but the fact was the fact, and Pluto had to face it.


    "He..."


    The underworld only felt that his head exploded, and he was confused. Self exploding body? Is that old man in his family out of his mind? It''s enough that such a stupid thing can be done.


    A kind of deep sorrow raged in his heart. He suddenly felt so powerless that his only relative was gone. How could he live in the future?


    The memory of the past made him want to cry, laugh, cry and go crazy. But there were too many people at the scene, and he put down the complicated emotion. He is the king of the underworld. He can''t let others see jokes.


    "Jinxin, change a room for Hades first, let him please wash it."


    Jun Mo Li drags his tired body to stand up. After such an accident, he has no mind to sleep. He could almost feel the pain of the underworld''s heart when he lost his only relative.


    This courtyard, which has been blown up beyond recognition, is really not suitable for conversation. Besides, Pluto really wants to clean it well now. At this time, their existence is superfluous.


    "Man, don''t think too much, we will face any problem with you..."


    Murong Jinxin patted Pluto''s arm, gave him a reassuring look, and then began to be busy. She also needs a little time to sort out her mood, otherwise she will be at a loss when facing Hades.


    "Your future life will not be too lonely, Jinxin will accompany you forever after a hundred years..."


    Jun Mo Li goes to the big bed and looks at the silent, empty eyed, bloody Hades. He doesn''t know how to comfort him. In the end, he left only these two words and walked with heavy steps.


    Decades of loneliness, in exchange for eternal follow. After this time, he believed that Hades would not bear the pain of loss.


    "Origin and extinction, the fate between the old underworld and you can only come here. You are the underworld. You should know better than anyone. Besides, you still have Jinxin. If you have more children in the future, you will have more relatives... "


    The immortal devil saw such a dejected Hades, and the little misunderstood flame in his heart was instantly pressed down. He had no relatives and could not feel the pain of Hades. However, he felt that compared with Junmo glass, Hades was a little happier.


    Although Junmo glass has two fathers, the father of human world is always thinking about calculating him, and the father of the dragon race is at odds with his women and children. There is no big difference between yes and No.


    "Pluto, tonight is the first time I have seen Jinxin cry since I knew her. Those tears are for you. If you don''t want to upset her too much, cheer up. Everyone has to face life and death, as long as you want, the old underworld will always live in your heart


    Ye Ranran couldn''t stand such a scene. His tears had been dripping down for a long time. She had seen the underworld countless times, and had never seen him so lifeless. It''s like being hollowed out of one''s soul. It''s really sad.


    Now, the only thing that can comfort the underworld is Jinxin. If you want the underworld to come out of the pain of losing his father as soon as possible, only Jinxin has this ability.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld stares at the crescent moon in the sky and seems to block all the voices from the outside world. He doesn''t know whether he has heard the words of Jun Mo Li or not.


    In front of his eyes, only the pictures of getting along with his father from childhood to adulthood pressed him out of breath. Even some memories that he never dared to touch came out at this moment, which made him feel depressed.


    First the mother, now the father, and then who? There should be no one, because there are no relatives around him.


    "Man, let''s go..."


    After arranging everything, Murong Jinxin signals black and white impermanence to lift the underworld to a soft chair, holds his cold hand, and slowly leaves the place where the old underworld was buried.


    She knew that she had to go with Hades the next way. Because no one but her can help Pluto take this step.


    A man like Hades, it seems that everything is difficult for him, but he has a dead end, that is family. Perhaps it was because his mother left too early that he cherished his father. After so many years of ups and downs, one of them is gone. No one can stand it, let alone the man who yearns for affection.


    "Murong, what can I do? When Wang''s mother died, Wang locked himself up and came out for a whole year. This time, I don''t know if a year can be saved... "After the princess of the underworld left, at least the king had the old underworld, not even a relative. But now Wang is really a lonely family, this time really do not know how many years to come out of Wang? He was really worried that if the king collapsed, the underworld would be in turmoil again¡° I don''t know. Try your best. In a few days, I''ll take him back to the underworld... "Murong Jin really wants to look up to the sky and sigh. She really feels that it''s very difficult. How can it be so difficult to take every step? People around one after another accident, the root of all this is that her nine days of Feng dance did not succeed. After Li Xiang is rescued, she must learn from the bitter experience and break through Feng Wu''s nine days as soon as possible... "What happened after the old Hades is waiting for the Hades to do? Or shall we do it first? " Wang became like this, the underworld could only rely on Murong Jin''s heart. There are a lot of things they can not do, can only let Murong Jin heart temporarily for Hades. Although the old underworld has no body, as the former king of the underworld, there should be some rituals... "Don''t wait, let Bai Changchang do it. There should be no less, so bury the old underworld and the old princess... "Murong Jinxin hesitated for a moment and looked at the underworld again. According to the rules of the underworld, once you die, you must be buried within 10 days. The underworld doesn''t know when it will be normal, so let''s take the lead. Maybe on the day when the old underworld was buried, he would be stimulated and come out at once¡° I''ll go back to the underworld in a moment. Do you have any other orders As a confidant of the underworld, Bai Wuchang naturally understands the weight of Murong Jin''s heart in the underworld''s heart. He absolutely obeys the orders of Murong Jin''s heart unconditionally. When the old Pluto died, Pluto isolated himself. Now is the most difficult time in the underworld. They should work together to tide over the difficulties¡° You also stare at the things in the underworld court hall. If anyone dares to give me something at this juncture, it''s even nine families! " In recent years, most of the things in the underworld are dealt with by the old Pluto. After all, the old Pluto is not as unfeeling as the old Pluto. Many things are very affectionate, and they are all left with one eye open and one eye closed. The most direct consequence is the growth of some unhealthy tendencies. Those who have evil intentions will never miss this great opportunity to make trouble. Anyway, it''s just a principle. Don''t offend her, or she will trample them to pieces¡° Yes, Murong Murong Jin heart eyes that flash and fierce, white impermanence saw, originally hanging heart also suddenly put back the stomach. After following Wang for so many years, he always felt that the underworld needed to have a very iron hand and intelligence. Today''s Murong Jinxin, just like the king who just took over the underworld, is cruel, crazy and proud¡° You don''t have to worry. With me, the underworld won''t be disordered, and I won''t allow the underworld to be disordered in my hands... "She understands the worry of black and white impermanence. She believes that she still has the ability to take care of the underworld well, who dares not to accept, she will never be soft hearted. Those who are uneasy and kind-hearted, she can just take this opportunity to pull them all down. "..." Maybe Murong Jinxin''s breath is too cold. Pluto, who had been looking up at the stars, suddenly tilted his head. His unfocused eyes first swept Murong Jinxin''s face, and then fell on Murong Jinxin''s small hand. This subtle action, heavy black and white impermanence and Murong Jin heart did not find¡° When he arrives, you first help him to the bathroom to clean, and I''ll make the bed... "Murong Jinxin guides black and white impermanence into a quiet yard, orders two words, then goes into the room and starts to make the bed. She is still at ease with the things that the servant girls usually do. Black and white impermanence carried the underworld directly into the bathroom, but when he was ready to receive and clean the underworld, he was swept out by the underworld. It''s just that Pluto''s hand was well controlled and didn''t hurt them¡° Man, what''s the matter with you? You''ve been injured like this. Why do you still use your Kung Fu? " Murong Jinxin saw a black and a white voice swept out of the bathroom by the Hades. She was surprised and ran in without thinking about it. Seeing the man spitting blood on the ground, his soul was almost scared. His body has been tormented by the star of disaster, and now he uses real Qi. He is crazy and doesn''t want to die¡° Man, don''t do that. If you don''t want black and white impermanence to help you, you can say it. Who can I call for you and wash with you? "

 Chapter 600

    Murong Jin heart looking at the arms of a fragile pinch, as if the man will be broken, really do not know how to do. She didn''t dare to fake others, otherwise the man had to kill himself.


    Well, as long as she doesn''t take the last step, she will do everything she can


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld''s body mercilessly trembled for a while, fiercely grasped Murong Jin heart''s hand. What he craves most now is the little warmth. He is afraid that if he lets go, all the temperature in his life will be taken away.


    He had nothing left but her. If she let go of his hand, he felt that he could not live alone.


    "Don''t be afraid, I won''t leave you, I won''t die..."


    Pluto''s reaction makes Murong Jin''s heart and nose sour, and her eyes turn red instantly. She was afraid of patting Pluto''s hand and helped him to sit up. Looking at his eyes, word by word said.


    Yes, after her life, she will not have reincarnation. She will always accompany him, give him a home, so that his life will no longer have any loneliness.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld seems to listen to Murong Jinxin''s words, and his tight body suddenly relaxes. He just holds Murong Jinxin''s hand tighter and tighter, and refuses to let go.


    This is the last ray of sunshine in his life. He must hold on, he must hold on


    "Man, let me go first, and I''ll fetch you water, OK? I''ll draw water over there. You can see it as soon as you look up, OK


    Murong Jin heart silently accompanied him for a while, feel his mood recovered some. The little white hand pointed to the barrel not far away, trying to communicate with Hades.


    Pluto suffered too much and shrank into his own world. She must be very patient to talk to him, not as casual as before.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld pursed his lips, and the deep light of his eyes looked in the direction of Murong Jinxin''s fingers. Hesitated for a long time, just gently released Murong Jin heart small hand.


    "You wait for me, I''ll be fine soon. Sit still and don''t leave the bathroom, or I''ll be angry. "


    Murong Jin breathed a sigh of relief, exhorted the underworld a few words, then called black and white Impermanence in, ordered a few words, then turned and walked not far away.


    The situation of Hades is not suitable to take a bath directly. She can only fill the big bucket with water and let him wash in the bucket.


    She has never been a delicate person, although it is to do these rough work, the action is still very sharp. Within ten minutes, she had filled the big barrel with warm water.


    Big mouth big mouth of spit out a few mouthfuls of turbid gas, then quickly toward the underworld. At this time, the door of the bath room opened and Jun Mo Li came in in a hurry. Seeing a large pool of water on the ground, Jun Mo Li''s face suddenly became more dignified.


    "Mo Li, he won''t let black and white impermanence touch him. He just slapped them. I''m afraid we''ll have to do everything by ourselves in the future..."


    Murong Jin heart wiped a sweat on the forehead, looking at Jun Mo Li that peerless face is all tired, very uncomfortable in the heart. But now she has no other way. After all, she is not the princess of Hades. She can''t take a bath for Hades. The only thing she can do is to be with her. She believes that as long as the underworld can see her, it should not make any crazy moves.


    "Well, I''ll take a bath for him, and you''ll accompany him..."


    Many years of husband and wife, Jun Mo Li knows her woman too well. At this time, he was called to tell him that she would not betray him under any circumstances, which made him very moved.


    The underworld needs them now. Naturally, they can''t abandon the underworld. A drop of water will be rewarded by a spring. Now it''s time for them to repay their kindness.


    "Man, I''ll just sit here and never leave your sight. You ask Jun Mo Li to clean it for you. Don''t do it again, or I''ll ignore you. Do you understand? "


    Murong Jin heart force will help the underworld up, will help him to the big barrel, for him to take off the shirt. Although he had a stern face and warned him a few words, he didn''t look strange and looked very calm. This just let go of the hand of the underworld, walked to the place where the underworld just sat, and turned around.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld''s eyes have been following Murong Jin''s heart. Seeing Murong Jin''s heart sitting down, it seems that Murong Jin''s heart will go. Ten fingers subconsciously clenched into a fist, but still did not wave out.


    "Underworld, Jinxin likes clean men. You are covered with blood. If you don''t wash it clean, I''m afraid she won''t like you any more. You listen to her. We''re just taking a bath. We''ll be fine soon... "


    Jun Mo Li looks at the underworld who is not angry at all, and he is very sad in his heart. After living for more than 20 years, he never served anyone except Jinxin. Therefore, his movements are clumsy and unskilled.


    He took off the blood clothes of the underworld, helped the underworld into the barrel, and began to wash it carefully. Soon he cleaned up the underworld, put on his clothes, and led him out of the bathroom.


    "Jin Xin, you also go to wash and change your clothes..." looking at the embarrassed woman, Jun Mo Li knows that her life today is too difficult. Now the underworld is willing to believe him, Jin Xin can leave for a while to take a breath¡° Man, I''m going to take a shower. You should follow Jun Mo Li for 20 minutes. I wash it in the bathroom, and I can hear it as soon as you speak... "Murong Jinxin helps the underworld to the bed, covers the quilt, and touches his forehead. There is no sign of fever, so she can rest assured. He patiently explained a few words to him. Seeing that he didn''t seem to have much reaction, he turned around and asked Ye Ranran to get a clean suit for her. Turn around and enter the bathroom. "..." Seeing Murong Jinxin enter the bathroom, the underworld''s eyes begin to be eager, just like a drowning child eager to find a life-saving straw, he sits up and stares at the bathroom door¡° Jinxin just told you that she just went to take a bath and came back soon. Don''t be afraid, she won''t leave you, she will accompany you all the time... "The sensitive and excessive appearance of Hades made Jun Mo Li''s heart very uncomfortable. What a powerful man, now because of the pain of losing his father. Life is really too impermanent, never know what will happen next moment, always leave a deep regret after losing. "..." Smell speech, the underworld anxious mood calmed some, slightly trembling hand unexpectedly suddenly pulled Jun Mo glass white sleeve. Murong Jin''s heart is not there, as if Jun Mo Li is his only dependence. Such a small action, let Jun Mo Li mercilessly closed his eyes, almost rolled down a drop of tears. He knows too well what this action means, which means that Pluto believes in him wholeheartedly, even willing to let him stay with him in his most painful time¡° You can''t be too willful in the future. You can''t use force before your injury is healed. Otherwise, I will not be happy, Jin Xin will not be happy, and mi''er will not be happy... "Jun Mo Li holds the underworld to the head of the bed and leans against it, indicating that Hei Wuchang pours a cup of warm water. He just noticed a little action of Pluto and guessed that Pluto was thirsty. As expected, as soon as the cup was put on the lips of the underworld, the underworld drank all the people in that cup... "OK, now close your eyes and have a rest. Tomorrow morning, honey will come to you. If you don''t have a good rest, you won''t have the energy to play with that little girl... "Jun Mo Li holds the underworld and lays down, patting her big hand on the quilt. At this time, what Pluto needs most is a sense of security. I''m afraid that in the future, he and Jinxin must guard him in turn, otherwise he will die of fear. "..." Hades long eyelashes gently trembled a few times, and trembled a few times, seems to be very struggling. Finally, he closed his eyes in Jun Mo Li''s gentle smile, but the hand holding Jun Mo Li''s sleeve never let go¡° I''ll sleep for a while. Wake me up if you have anything After the underworld is coaxed to sleep, Jun Mo Li can''t stand it any more. His sleeve is pulled by Hades, it is impossible to walk. He simply lay down beside the underworld. He desperately needs a good rest to recover his vitality, otherwise the rescue of Lixiang will have to be delayed again and again... "Hmm..." the words of thanks stuck in his throat, but he didn''t say it. Hei Wuchang looked at the two gorgeous men who were sleeping, and felt boundless in his heart. It''s true that good intentions are rewarded. If it wasn''t for Wang''s unconditional efforts over the years, it would not have been possible to exchange for Jun Mo Li and Murong Jin''s heart. In this way, it''s very good. Although they are rivals, they are more like friends. This kind of friendship, looking at the whole four realms, is absolutely good, unprecedented and never to come. When Murong Jinxin cleans and walks out of the bathroom, she sees such a harmonious picture. Her lips a smile, a warm move spread in the heart. A few years ago, she never dreamed of it. One day, they will become such a relationship. Trust, these two words are easier said than done, but Jun Mo Li is not¡° Black impermanence, you go back to busy, arrange Moyang to guard. The underworld, at present can only rely on you and white impermanence to support... "The underworld is now troubled, black impermanence stay also can''t help too much. It''s better to go back and help Bai Wuchang. She has less worries¡° Yes, Murong Black impermanence took orders, turned and strode away. He has to go to Moyang to have a good talk. In the future, the responsibility of taking care of Wang will be handed over to Moyang. In such a big room, all of a sudden quiet down, quiet can only hear two men sleeping gently breathing sound. In the sky, the crescent moon began to change strangely, and zhidu became a big source

 Chapter 601

    Three days later


    Junmo glass goes to heaven with the immortal devil, and Murong Jinxin returns to the underworld with Ye Ranran and the underworld. In the present situation, they can no longer fight side by side.


    The news of the death of the old underworld has already spread all over the world. When Murong Jin''s heart appears in the underworld with the underworld, the whole underworld is immersed in grief, filled with heartbreaking white.


    In front of the underworld palace, there are all kinds of officials in the underworld. They are all dressed in white, and their faces are full of pain without exception.


    "King, who is the hand of the old underworld? I don''t want to go up and down in the underworld without vengeance. "


    The elder of the underworld stopped the sedan chair of the underworld, and two words of great sorrow came out. Three days ago, Bai Changchang suddenly went back to the underworld to pass the order of the underworld, but he did not mention the cause of the death of the old underworld, which made them very confused.


    Before that, the old underworld went to the Phoenix family to visit the underworld, but somehow died in the Phoenix family, the reason is that they are very difficult to understand.


    "Wang is in a bad mood. You should step down quickly, otherwise..."


    Dark impermanence came out of the underworld palace with a gloomy face and glanced at the officials who stopped the underworld sedan chair. There was a sneer on the corner of his mouth. Most of them kneel down here sincerely. However, there are still some rubbish jumping out to make trouble at this time.


    "Black impermanence, Wang is here. It''s not your turn to teach us. Today, if I don''t get a satisfactory answer, I will never give up. The old underworld is immortal. Why did he go to the Phoenix family and die? Isn''t that strange... "


    The elder looks at black impermanence discontentedly. The position of their four elders in the underworld is not lower than black impermanence. Therefore, black impermanence at the moment of medicine Yang Hui, let his heart very uncomfortable.


    He just wanted to know the cause of the death of the old underworld. He didn''t want to make trouble. Was he wrong?


    "Do you mean that my Phoenix clan has moved their hand to the old king of the underworld?"


    Murong Jin''s voice came out of the sedan chair. She comforted the underworld a few words, and then she became charming. If she doesn''t deal with this situation, black and white impermanence will suffer.


    She looked directly at the elder. The coldness of her eyes made the elder shudder and made the officials kneeling numb.


    "The old underworld is what happened to the Phoenix family. Even if it''s not the hand of the Phoenix family, it''s hard for the Phoenix family to take the blame."


    Although the elder was afraid of Murong Jinxin''s momentum and knew Murong Jinxin''s position in the heart of Hades, he still said what he thought in his heart. He knows, root Murong Jin heart speak don''t need to say rubbish, doubt is doubt, don''t need to Ye hide.


    "Oh, the elder means that the old underworld happened in our Phoenix family. Do you want to persuade the underworld to step down our Phoenix family?"


    Murong Jinxin''s tone is even colder. She carefully observes the look on the elder''s face, and only takes back a little coldness after seeing that the elder really just wants an answer, not to make trouble.


    She naturally knows how Bai Changchang deals with the matter of the old underworld. Now she''s not angry because she''s afraid of being questioned. It''s just because these officials are blocking the sedan chair, and Pluto is very sleepy and needs a rest.


    "Now the truth of the matter has not been paid. If the old underworld really died in the hands of the Phoenix family, I will try my best to persuade Wang taping of the Phoenix family."


    The elder said that they never suffered in the underworld, not to mention their old underworld. No matter what the relationship between Murong Jinxin and Wang is, he only does what he should do.


    "If you want an answer, I will give you a real answer today. Underworld''s life and death disaster broke out ahead of time, and we worked together to force out the disaster star. For the sake of the peace of the four worlds, the old underworld destroyed himself and the disaster star. You''ve all written it down for me. It''s a very good time to be safe. If anyone dares to give me Yin, my Murong Jin heart will never make him better. From today on, the underworld will be handed over to black and white impermanence for three months


    Murong Jin heart deep breath, sharp eyes swept the kneeling officials. Hesitated for a moment, still did not hide the truth. Although this truth is merciless, it can at least make them understand that their old underworld died valuable, and it can also save all kinds of versions to confuse the public in the future.


    "This..."


    Elder a Leng, obviously didn''t expect to get such an answer from Murong Jin heart''s mouth. As for the death of the underworld, their four elders naturally knew about it. Therefore, in addition to shock, he was left with grief in his heart.


    "Murong girl, I has the final say of the king of the underworld. Even if you are the future Princess of the underworld, you can''t do politics. It''s against the patriarchal system that you give orders so casually. "


    In front of the underworld palace is dignified, but in this dignified, suddenly there is a discordant voice. It was none other than the four elders who spoke.


    At this time, the four elders'' turbid eyes are staring at Murong Jin''s heart, obviously disdaining Murong Jin''s words. It''s just a woman. It''s enough to be spoiled.


    "In politics? I''m going to be in charge of the underworld. What''s the matter? The underworld hasn''t even hummed. What are you? I am the heaven of the underworld. What I say is what I say. Who dares to disobey me and go straight to the 18th level hell. " Murong Jin heart slowly went to the four elder in front of, for this seniority is not deep four elder, she has no good feeling. This old man is just relying on his friendship with the old underworld. Anyway, his heart can''t face Pluto. Even if he was removed, Pluto won''t have any loss¡° Murong girl, it''s useless for you to say that. If you want to accept the fate of black and white impermanence, you must take out the imperial edict of the king. Otherwise, no one in the underworld will listen to you. " Four elder''s body obviously trembled for a while, but because he is to come out to pick a matter, so also have no plan to give in. After the news of the accident of the old underworld came, he arranged for his subordinates to go down to the Phoenix family to inquire about the news and learned that the accident had happened to the king. This is a golden opportunity. If it is used properly, the underworld will be in his pocket¡° Elder four, do you think I dare not move you? In the past, you had the great backing of the old underworld, but now you have nothing. At this juncture, I come out to challenge my limit. I think you are probably tired of living. " Murong Jinxin one foot ruthlessly stepped on the back of the four elders, just the observation, she has been able to determine that the four elders are malicious. Then, there''s no need for her to waste any saliva with him. Black impermanence once reminded her that this underworld can only be governed by such bloody and cruel means, otherwise it will definitely cause endless trouble¡° Murong girl, you have trampled me to death. You can''t take out the king''s edict, and you can''t convince the public... "The four elders wanted to resist, but they were suppressed by a powerful force. So can be very embarrassed by Murong Jin heart step on, but the heart has Murong Jin heart up and down scolded a times¡° When I deal with you, I will naturally take out the imperial edict, so you don''t have to worry about it... "Murong Jinxin didn''t intend to miss this opportunity to kill the chicken for the monkey. With a strong force under her feet, a sound of bone fracture sounded, and she crushed the bone on the back of the four elders. The cruel scene made all the officials in the underworld feel cold, and all of them bowed their heads... "Murong girl, the fourth elder is one of my four elders. If the girl wants to deal with him, I''m afraid she will take out the king''s edict..." the elder didn''t want to meddle in this business. He didn''t like the way the four elders used to do, and he didn''t think he was loyal to the underworld, So also want to let him in Murong Jin heart in the hands of a little loss. But if his life is in danger, he will have to take care of it. In the underworld, some important orders are to be issued. This is always the rule. It''s impossible for Murong Jinxin to make an exception¡° Black impermanence, they want the imperial edict, you immediately get me two imperial edicts. This is the keepsake of the underworld. You keep it for the time being. I want to see who dares to howl for me... "Murong Jinxin takes out the keepsake of the underworld from her arms, shows it in front of the officials, and then throws it to Hei Wuchang. Some people don''t shed tears when they don''t see the coffin. She dares to do so. Naturally, she has capital, but she didn''t bother to take it out before¡° Yes, Murong girl... "After getting the keepsake belonging to Hades, Hei Wuchang was relieved at last. In the past three days, many imperial edicts could not be issued without this treasure. Now, all the difficulties have been solved. With this token, no one would dare to listen to them¡° Murong girl, Wang gave you all the keepsakes. Is something wrong with Wang? " Pluto''s Keepsake will never be used by others unless something happens to Pluto. Murong Jin heart of this series of actions, let him panic. The old underworld has gone. They are sad enough. If the underworld is in trouble, the situation of the four realms at present, they are afraid that the underworld is in danger¡° It''s no big deal. It''s just too much grief. Just take a break. Elder, I see that you are still single-minded to the underworld. In the future, I will share more for black and white impermanence, and let''s get through this difficulty together. At present, the evil god makes trouble, and the war is imminent. You know what to do if you don''t want the underworld to be a fish in other people''s hands. " Murong Jinxin conceals the situation of the underworld. If the underworld''s present appearance is seen by them, I''m afraid it will cause unnecessary panic. The most terrible thing is that it may lead to the calculation of people who have a heart. She just wanted to take care of the underworld safely, let him come out of grief as soon as possible, and give him a complete underworld¡° Bai Wuchang, drag down the four elders who are plotting against the law, and use all the punishments in the prison. He who follows me will live, and he who goes against me will die. "

 Chapter 602

    After dealing with the four elders, Murong Jinxin returns to the underworld palace with the underworld. The big underworld palace. It''s frightfully cold and cold, and there''s already no unique excitement of the old underworld.


    Murong Jinxin leads the underworld into the room and settles him to sleep. After three days of adjustment, Pluto can sleep alone, without holding Murong Jinxin''s hand or Junmo glass''s sleeve.


    Murong Jin''s heart guarded him for a while, but suddenly felt upset, an ominous premonition lingering in the heart. She hesitated for a moment, cast a spell on Hades, then went to find black impermanence.


    She couldn''t let Jun Mo Li go. She had to go to heaven to see the situation. Her intuition told her that something must have happened.


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven


    On the boundless side of the Tianhe River, a woman is quietly lying on the river. Colorful sunshine fell on her, but she did not feel the slightest warmth. Murong ling''er sat beside her with a cold smile on her lips.


    "Jun Mo Li, don''t waste your energy. I had expected that you would find this place for a long time. This border was formed with all my efforts, and with my efforts, you can''t break it in ten days.... "


    When she captured Lixiang, she had already prepared for the worst. If she didn''t succeed, she would become benevolent, so she didn''t hesitate to export half of her heart blood to form this blood battle.


    Jun Mo Li and she are equal, unless he is willing to die for Li Xiang and lead his own blood out. However, this possibility, she felt, was almost zero.


    "You..."


    Smell speech, Jun Mo Li received merit, brow wrinkly dead tight. He said, this is not the right situation. He''s almost done his best, but the border doesn''t move, which is not reasonable.


    If so, I''m afraid Lixiang really has to wait to die


    "This is my last fight. If I can''t get snow wolf''s heart, I will die. Ha ha..."


    The God of time and space has been controlled by fire phoenix and water. It is impossible to save her. Lixiang is her only straw. She must hold on to it.


    "Xiao Hui, you have to be patient. There''s nothing I can do..."


    Jun Mo glass heavily spits out a mouthful of turbid gas, very sorry to look at the side of the anxious ash. Unless there is a miracle, Lixiang will be killed by Murong ling''er in a few days.


    "It''s none of your business. It''s all my fault that I should have prevented her from leaving the snow mountain. You go back. I''ll just stay here. "


    Xiao Hui scratched his head in pain. Now it''s nobody''s fault. It''s only his fault. It''s his indifference to Li Xiang these years that leads to Li Xiang''s idea of leaving the snow mountain. It''s sorry for Lixiang, and more sorry for Shifu.


    No matter what the result, it has to stay here, at least take Lixiang back to the snow mountain for burial


    "If we go back at this time, Jin Xin will have to peel off our skin. You''re here. I''ll go to the emperor of heaven and ask if there''s any way. "


    The immortal devil who has been silent sweeps a woman who has never said a word from the beginning to the end. Her heart is very sad. What a lovely woman, can she die like this? What a pity.


    He didn''t want to accept such a result. He wanted to go to Tiandi. The old man had a lot of knowledge and might come up with a good idea.


    "Go ahead, I''ll guard here..."


    Jun Mo Li nodded, just now he has consumed a lot of energy, he must calm down to adjust. If he left, Murong ling''er''s nerve was not right. He came out of the border and attacked Xiaohui. The consequences were unimaginable.


    Although she can''t save Lixiang, she has to wait until the last moment


    As a result, Tianhe, which was originally full of waves, suddenly quieted down, presenting a strange aesthetic feeling


    Time is ticking. In a twinkling of an eye, it is afternoon. Suddenly, a strange wave came from the air, and Jun Mo Li was surprised. He quickly took up his work and stood on guard.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Jin heart appears, looking at still floating on the river Lixiang and Murong ling''er, very confused asked. Isn''t this a little strange? Jun Mo Li, is Murong ling''er helpless? Not really.


    "I can''t break the border she has forged with her heart and blood..."


    Seeing Murong Jin''s heart, Jun Mo Li''s nervous tension suddenly relaxed. After explaining the matter simply, he sat down again and leaned against a big stone, lazily basking in the sun.


    "Murong Jinxin, don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, and don''t try to talk to me about any terms. It''s useless. Without snow wolf''s heart, I can''t live for a year. So you can save your saliva. "


    Seeing Murong Jin''s eyes, Murong ling''er is uncomfortable all over. This hateful woman, she can''t bear her, but she is constantly killing her. She really hated herself. Why did she break through the top of ten thousand springs ahead of time. If it had not been for this, she would not have been here.


    "Murong ling''er, even if you swallow Lixiang''s heart, you will surely die. So far, I have only one request. After Lixiang died, she gave me her body and soul. Otherwise, you don''t want to leave safely. "


    Murong Jin heart suddenly realized, she did not go to see Lixiang, just staring at Murong ling''er that pair of cold eyes, word by word said. In order to survive, Murong ling''er can''t make any concession. This is the choice that any living creature in the four realms will make. She just wanted to help Li Xiang to cultivate again after she died. Others, she did not dare to expect¡° That''s no good. I once promised her to cultivate her in half a year. Murong Jinxin, I''m not you. I always keep my word. " Murong ling''er shakes her head. In fact, she has no advantages, but she can do everything once she promises others. Besides, she also needs to have her own confidants around her. This snow wolf is the most suitable one¡° Murong ling''er, if you must do things so well, you will definitely suffer. You used your own heart and blood, do you think you may be the opponent of Jun Mo Li? Once the boundary is broken, you will be seriously injured by Jun Mo Li even if you are restored by Yuan Shen. " Heart blood is absolutely not easy to export, because the loss of heart blood, Murong ling''er''s skill must be greatly affected. Once the border breaks automatically, even if she can escape, she must be torn off by Jun Mo Li¡° Murong Jinxin, I won''t believe your words. You have to rely on your own ability to leave safely, don''t you? " Murong ling''er sneered. Even if she handed over Li Xiang''s corpse and three souls, what would happen? Murong Jin''s heart can''t let her go. In that case, it''s better to let go. Anyway, she has this snow wolf in her hand. I don''t think Mo Li dares to lay a heavy hand on him¡° Let''s wait and see. Murong ling''er, you will pay the heaviest price for your decision today... "The price is death, and you will still die. Xiaohui has great kindness to Hades, and Lixiang is Xiaohui''s only younger martial sister. She must have avenged Lixiang for her revenge. Let Lixiang lost heart also just, she can''t let Lixiang next life also be Murong ling''er control, become Murong ling''er in the hands of the killing machine. The end has been decided, Murong Jin heart also didn''t stay more, with Jun Mo Glass said for a while, then flash away. This Tianhe, she will come back. When she comes back, she will take all the things she should take away... In the blink of an eye, six days have passed. Today is the day when Lixiang will be taken by Murong linger. Murong Jinxin gets up very early specially. After making all arrangements for the underworld, the author accompanies the underworld to have breakfast. Under the careful care of these days, the situation of Hades has obviously improved. Sometimes even if Murong Jinxin is not around, he can adapt very well¡° Man, I have to go to heaven today. Lixiang is going to be taken by Murong ling''er. I have to help Jun Mo Li to get Lixiang''s body and soul back. You stay for a while, don''t run around, I''ll let Ranran follow you... "Murong Jinxin looked at the underworld for a long time, then carefully opened his mouth. If she pats herself, it will cause Pluto''s rebound. Before, she let Pluto be alone for less than ten minutes. But this trip to heaven may take half a day or even a day. "..." Pluto good-looking brow slightly wrinkled, seems to be thinking about Murong Jin heart words, for Murong Jin heart suddenly said to leave, he is not too adapted. These days, he has been used to her care and doesn''t want her to leave¡° Don''t worry. Xiaohui saved you with iceberg and snow lotus. I can''t ignore Lixiang''s life and death. Maybe you don''t know that the iceberg snow lotus you take is the treasure of the snow mountain. If it wasn''t for Xiaohui''s fate, she would get the wordless letter from heaven and change her life. After you take the iceberg and snow lotus, the snow mountain will melt, and Xiaohui and Lixiang will die... "Murong Jinxin looks at the unwilling face of Hades and explains patiently. Now the underworld is just like a frightened bird. Any storm will frighten him. Therefore, she can only slowly explain to him that she has to make him nod before she dares to leave. "..." There was a flash of shock in Pluto''s deep eyes. It was obvious that he didn''t know these things before. Then he dropped his head and meditated quietly. After a long time, he nodded to Murong Jinxin, indicating that Murong Jinxin could leave¡° I may go for half a day or a day. Don''t worry too much about me. I''ll be back with you as soon as it''s done. You''ve been bored in the underworld palace for several days. You can let Ranran and mi''er accompany you around. But remember, can''t run around... "Murong Jin heart finally relieved, smile at him, and began to eat. It looked like a felon who had just been released from prison, and the underworld couldn''t help hooking his lips. The bright sun shines on this pair of gorgeous people, pulling their shadows long, and then slowly overlap

 Chapter 603

    Heaven


    After ten days of soaking, Lixiang was as pure as white paper. She slowly got up, long lashes gently incited, a holy beauty poured out.


    At a glance, she saw the gaunt little ash by the river. She raised her lips and laughed. Subconsciously, she wanted to run towards the little ash, but she was bounced back by an invisible force. She snorted, holding her little head which was almost broken, and her whole face was twisted.


    "Snow Wolf, it''s time for us to trade. Are you happy to see your sweetheart before you die? "


    Murong ling''er''s slender hand touched Li Xiang''s forehead, and a black light flashed by, which immediately stopped Li Xiang''s pain. Today, she is in a good mood, perhaps because Yuanshen will be repaired soon.


    "I..."


    Hearing Murong ling''er''s voice, Li Xiang trembles all over, her turbid brain explodes, and she seems to understand why Murong wakes up. A sense of coolness rises from the soles of her feet, which makes her subconsciously resist.


    Originally, she had no fear of death, but now when she saw Xiao Hui, she suddenly didn''t want to die


    "Snow Wolf, it''s too late to repent. They can''t save you. Just accept your life. "


    Murong ling''er is afraid of patting Li Xiang''s face. It seems that she sees something in Li Xiang''s eyes and reminds her with kindness. Up to now, no one can stop her from swallowing the snow wolf''s heart.


    "Li Xiang, you can go in peace. I will treat you well in the afterlife. "


    Xiaohui feels the desperation from Lixiang. Even though she is very sad in her heart, she still keeps up her spirits and says to Lixiang that this life may be the last few words.


    No one can turn the tide, Li Xiang will surely lose her young life today. It really does not want to face all that, but it has to face.


    "Brother gray, with your words, Lixiang will not regret even if she dies. Take care of yourself. Ma Lixiang will come back to you in her next life¡°


    Li Xiang flashed a light in her dead gray eyes. She could hear Xiao Hui''s promise before she died. She felt that her life was worth it. Death, then let her die calmly.


    "Come on, snow wolf, finish our deal and break everything into parts..."


    Murong ling''er didn''t dare to spend more time. Palm burst out a strong light, all of a sudden will Lixiang wrapped, just opened Murong wake up Lixiang suddenly fainted.


    Murong ling''er''s hand grabs Li Xiang''s heart without hesitation, but in an instant, a beating heart appears in her hand, and the scarlet blood drips from Li Xiang''s chest. Drop by drop, the river around her was soon dyed red.


    "Master, I''m sorry for you..."


    That bloody scene stimulates the small ash fragile nerve, it suddenly kneels on the ground, kneels in the air heavily kowtow a ring. Guilt surged in and made it almost breathless.


    The picture of the past suddenly appeared in front of them, from the beginning of their understanding to the end of her life. Her smile, her coquetry, her capriciousness, all of everything in today''s draw the end.


    After today, there will not be a snow wolf named Lixiang in the world


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The immortal devil brought all this into his eyes and felt a pain in his heart. A kind of inexplicable sadness surprised him and made him feel it.


    His most beautiful feelings, perhaps deeper than he imagined. Although their time together is very short, some things can''t stop them.


    "Mo Li, do it!"


    Murong Jin breathed heavily, stabilized her mind, and watched Murong ling''er swallow Lixiang''s heart. He flew up at once.


    Lixiang has died so miserably that she can''t let her body and soul fall into Murong ling''er''s hands


    "Poof..."


    After swallowing Li Xiang''s heart, Murong ling''er only feels a strong smell of blood. She couldn''t hold the rolling blood at all, and she burst out a mouthful of blood.


    She quickly sat down to breathe, trying to suppress the restless breath in her body, but found it in vain. The more you suppress it, the more uncomfortable you feel. It is suspected that the channels of Qi reversal are broken.


    "Poof..."


    Another mouthful of blood gushed out, Murong ling''er''s body fell heavily on the river. She covered her chest and gasped. The cold eyes shed blood and tears.


    This strange scene, let Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li a Leng, two people to look at one eye, have no clear Murong ling''er this is what? Li Xiang''s heart can repair Murong ling''er''s vitality. How can she swallow it as if she had swallowed poison?


    "God''s will... Everything is God''s will... Murong ling''er... Stealing chicken doesn''t mean eating rice instead..."


    The voice of the emperor of heaven rang out in mid air. He felt his gray beard and his eyes were about to come out. Such a situation is rare in millions of years. God has opened his eyes.


    "Emperor, what''s the matter? Look at your schadenfreude... "


    Murong Jin''s heart was a little confused. Looking at the emperor who could laugh, she was quite puzzled. However, I feel that the words of the emperor of heaven are a good omen.


    Murong ling''er didn''t want to be restored by Yuan Shen. On the contrary, it was more like he was seriously injured and died soon.


    "Tiannu... Tiannu appears... And gives ice crystal to snow wolf... That ice crystal is too pure... Murong ling''er''s evil constitution can''t bear it at all..."


    Tiannv, that is the most terrible pure in this continent. Her appearance represents that the four realms are about to return to peace. This scene is enough to show that those rumors are not false.


    Murong ling''er is looking for his own death. He has been punished. Once Bingjing takes it, it will conflict with her most evil body in the world. Under the intense conflict, it is a miracle that Murong ling''er can live for three months.


    "Will Murong ling''er die now?"


    Murong Jin heart Mou light a flash, and did not break the identity of the daughter, but asked a most important question. If Murong ling''er died, it would be better. Lixiang can reincarnate, and the four realms will return to peace.


    "I don''t know, but she can''t live for three months..."


    The emperor shook his head. He didn''t know the depth of Murong ling''er. Moreover, this ice crystal is also the first time to appear, and its power depends on the follow-up situation. It''s just that the day Murong ling''er worked for the tiger is coming to an end.


    "That''s good. At least she can''t take Lixiang. Jin Xin, don''t worry, step by step... "


    Jun Mo Li''s mood is relaxed a lot. In this case, Murong ling''er must rush back and choose to run for her life. Then Lixiang will escape. This is a happy ending.


    It''s just, when will my daughter give her ice crystal to Lixiang? What is an ice crystal? These questions flashed through his mind, but did not stay for long.


    "Well, let''s guard here..."


    Murong Jinxin adjusts her mood and floats quietly outside the impregnable border, patiently waiting for Murong linger to break the border.


    All of a sudden, the situation became complicated, and no one knew what the final result would be until Murong ling''er roared, and the huge border was swept away by her


    "Kill..."


    Murong Jin heart to Murong ling''er killed in the past, but Murong ling''er in the hands of Li Xiang''s body, let her some fear. In order not to hurt li Xiang, she had to stop the attack and go instead to collect Li Xiang''s scattered soul.


    The immortal devil and Xiao Hui see Murong Jinxin''s action, wake up and chase in two directions. They must catch up with Lixiang''s soul, otherwise it will be too difficult for Lixiang to cultivate again.


    "Murong Jinxin, you won the bet today..."


    Murong ling''er doesn''t dare to fight. After a move, she smashes Li Xiang''s body at Jun Mo Li. When Jun Mo Li had to save Li Xiang, he disappeared in the air, leaving only a strong hatred word, floating in the air for a long time.


    "Fortunately, three souls and seven spirits are back. They are lucky. Hoo..."


    Murong Jinxin hands the soul in her hand to Xiaohui who has just returned. Looking at the soul flashing with seven colors, the big stone in her heart finally falls to the ground.


    "I will send her back to snow mountain for burial, where is her home..."


    It''s impossible to keep her body. It can only take her home, hoping that she can regain her peace there.


    Xiaohui leads Lixiang''s soul into a porcelain vase. When she is ready to put it into her arms, she is robbed by the immortal devil. It looks at the immortal devil for some unknown reasons, and the doubt in its eyes is very strong.


    "I take her soul to the underworld to practice. This time I want to watch her grow up. I don''t want to miss it..."


    The immortal devil looks at Xiaohui calmly. In recent days, he has found out his feelings for Lixiang. Since it is clear, he will not miss any chance to get along with Lixiang.


    Whether Xiaohui agrees or disagrees, he must do what he decides


    "Really?"


    Xiaohui was obviously surprised that the immortal devil didn''t spend much time with Lixiang. He couldn''t be sure whether the immortal devil''s feelings for Lixiang were true or false. Next life, it will not let Lixiang in any harm. Especially the emotional hurt.


    "Sincerely, there is a lie, you let Jun Mo Li chop me to death."


    The immortal devil nodded and carefully put the vase in his arms. Then, without waiting for Xiao Hui''s answer, he immediately went to the underworld.


    He can''t wait any longer. He wants to watch her build into a human figure and accompany him for a long life


    "Don''t worry, he is seldom emotional. I believe he will be good to Lixiang. That''s great, isn''t it? He is immortal and can take care of Lixiang for a long time. You won''t have any worries after you leave... "

 Chapter 604

    Demon world


    Murong ling''er curled up in the small courtyard where he once lived with Hades, sweating and shaking. It had been two hours, but the blood gas in her body was still rolling, which made her suffer to the extreme.


    She never dreamed that Lixiang got the ice crystal from heaven. If she knew it was such a result, she would not swallow Lixiang''s heart even if she killed her.


    Is it true that, as the emperor of heaven said, everything is destined by heaven? No, she''s going to live. She has to live. Only by living can we have a chance to make a comeback.


    But how can we survive? Now the God of time and space has been unable to contact, who else in the world can help her?


    Tangled in pain, a sound of footsteps sounded. Wind blowing, a black figure came in. She looked up, a Leng, did not expect to be the devil.


    "Sister..."


    See her, demon Zun is obviously also a Leng. But soon came back to mind, a few strides will run to her in front of her, looking at her mouth blood, slightly frown.


    He would come here every day these days to find her, but she never showed up. When he was frustrated, he didn''t expect to see her in such a mess.


    "Fool... Get out of here..."


    Murong ling''er is a little embarrassed under the pure eyes of the demon. After the man has completely changed, she has a deep sense of powerlessness when facing him. This kind of him is more difficult to control than a normal one.


    "I''m not a fool... I''m not..."


    Fool that two words obviously stimulate the devil, his thin lips pursed, very dissatisfied looking at Murong ling''er, ten fingers even clenched into a fist.


    He knows everything. He is not stupid. Why do people always call him stupid in other places? Why?


    "I don''t care if you are stupid or not... In short, how far you go, how far away... Otherwise, I''ll slap you to death..."


    Murong ling''er only felt that her blood was rolling more fiercely. Looking at the aggrieved and stubborn appearance of the devil, her heart was inexplicably painful. It was a subtle feeling that caught her off guard.


    It is clear that her heart has been as cold as iron. How can she soften this fool who has hurt her? It''s so strange. Is it because of the ice crystal taken by mistake?


    "Sister, why don''t you like Zunzun..."


    The devil can''t stand Murong ling''er''s attitude towards him. He squats down in front of Murong ling''er and stares straight at Murong ling''er. It seems that he wants to see into Murong ling''er''s soul.


    After waking up that night, his mind seemed to be more mature. At this time, he unconsciously had the mind of a five or six-year-old child. But his thought is still very simple, and he won''t play tricks.


    "Because you are a fool..."


    Murong ling''er couldn''t stand the devil looking at her like that and pushed the devil to the ground. Difficult to stand up, went to the side of the soft chair lying. She''s suffering so much now that she really has no mind to deal with this fool. I just hope that this fool will leave early, so that her mind will not be disturbed again and again.


    "I''ll say it again... I''m not a fool... If my sister says that... Zun Zun will be angry..."


    The devil went to Murong ling''er and looked at Murong ling''er''s pale face. He felt sad, but more angry. He didn''t like to be called a fool, especially this sister.


    "If you want to be angry, just go away... If you don''t go any more... I''ll be angry... When I''m angry... I''ll knock you out..."


    Murong ling''er turns his mouth helplessly. He really has nothing to do with it. She seems to be unable to deal with such a fool. It''s all right. Let''s get rid of him so that he won''t bother her again.


    "Sister... Are you very upset... Zun Zun will pour you tea..."


    Demon Zun looks at Murong ling''er, every word seems to be very hard, and even blood falls from the corner of her mouth, which makes him really distressed. Also ignore to get angry, took out the silk handkerchief in the bosom to wipe for Murong ling''er, the action is very gentle, completely don''t seem to come from the hand of a fool.


    "I..."


    The hand of demon Zun touches Murong ling''er''s lips unintentionally, which makes Murong ling''er tremble. A kind of palpitation instantly replaces the pain on her body, which makes her very shocked.


    What''s going on? What the hell is going on? Clearly she just Murong Jin heart can''t bear the heart, but just that palpitation is can''t deceive people.


    Ice crystal, is it ice crystal again?


    "Sister, drink water."


    The demon Zun poured a cup of tea according to the words and put it on Murong ling''er''s lips. Some worries flashed in his pure eyes. My sister seems to be injured. How can he help her?


    He likes his sister and doesn''t want to see her hurt. He must help her


    "You..."


    Murong ling''er drinks the cup of tea, then tentatively grabs the hand of the devil. A cold feeling instantly penetrates her limbs. The feeling of palpitation appears again, which makes her reluctant to let go.


    "Sister, Zun Zun goes to the magic doctor to treat your injury."


    By Murong ling''er''s grasp, the demon Zun felt flattered. Two red clouds floated on that handsome face, and suddenly thought of the way to help Murong ling''er.


    "No need... They can''t cure me... Go and get me something to eat... Remember... Don''t tell anyone I''m here..."


    Murong ling''er hesitated for a moment, and now her situation is very bad. You need someone to take care of her. Now that the Demon Lord has sent her to the door by himself, if you don''t do it, you won''t do it.


    The demon like her, as long as she doesn''t say he is a fool, he will be obedient to her. In this way, it may be more conducive to her healing.


    Most importantly, as soon as she touches him, she will feel more comfortable. She has no tendency to abuse, and does not want to abuse herself.


    "Well, my sister is waiting for me. Don''t run away secretly."


    Murong ling''er''s words are undoubtedly the imperial edict for the devil. The devil grins and runs out of the yard. My sister is hungry. He is going to get a lot of food.


    "Alas... Why..."


    Looking at the devil''s happy departure, Murong ling''er rubs her eyebrows. Since she left wanquanzhiding, she really realized what is called impermanence.


    Originally thought that after that betrayal, they will become two parallel lines. But the tease of fate tied them together in such a way.


    Is it a blessing or a curse? She didn''t know, she only knew that as long as she touched him, she would feel inexplicably comfortable


    But more than ten minutes later, the devil came back with big and small bags. He thought that the food was put on the small table beside Murong ling''er like a treasure, excited like a child.


    "Sister, these are what Zun Zun likes to eat. You will like them, too."


    The devil moved a small chair and sat down in front of Murong ling''er. His slender fingers picked up a piece of cake and put it to Murong ling''er''s mouth. He looked forward to Murong ling''er very much, as if a child had done something good and expected to be praised by his mother.


    "You can have some..."


    Murong ling''er''s lips opened and closed for a while, and then squeezed out such a sentence. Now, although her body does not exclude him, there are still some shadows in her heart. Although she knew that the demon in front of her was just like a child, she could not be indifferent to him.


    "Do you want some medicine for my sister''s injury? I''ll get the plaster for my sister. "


    Demon Zun grabs a cake and puts it in his mouth. He enjoys the way he gets along with Murong ling''er. Looking at Murong ling''er, it seemed that she was in pain, and her face was even paler. She subconsciously grasped Murong ling''er''s hand and asked.


    "No... I''m full... I can heal myself..."


    Looking at a large table of cakes, in the face of the devil''s concern, Murong ling''er really can''t speak ill of him. That kind of feeling makes her really unable to express with words, her such change, she thinks it must be ice crystal in trouble.


    "Will you keep your sister from being disturbed by others?"


    Demon Zun felt that Murong ling''er seemed friendly to him, and his mood was better than ever. He took Murong ling''er''s hand and sold her cute. It was so funny that Murong ling''er could not help laughing.


    "Well... Then you can guard well... I can''t be disturbed..."


    A strange sense of trust arises spontaneously, which reminds Murong ling''er of the time when they first met. It was also because of an inexplicable trust, and then they came together.


    Time is running by. In a twinkling of an eye, more than 100000 years have passed. Sitting and talking together in such a calm way, she felt as if she had been separated from the rest of the world.


    If time could turn back, she would have stopped the devil''s ambition. If it had not been for the storm in the four realms, she and he would not have come this far.


    He was so stupid that he didn''t know when he would get back to normal. She was hurt and didn''t know when she was going to die


    "Well, no one is allowed to disturb my sister when Zun Zun is around, otherwise Zun Zun will go all out with him..."


    Demon Zun nodded and patted his chest to guarantee. He wants to protect his sister and never let others hurt her again. His sister was hurt, and his heart was so sad.


    "Well... I believe you... I believe you for the last time..."


    Murong ling''er smiles and looks at the pure devil like crystal. She stretched out her hand and held it tightly. If she can only live for another three months, she will lead him along. So even if she died in the end, she would die with a smile.


    All that can''t be repeated, in the future, she will repeat all that. Although he has forgotten her, he still has a feeling for her.


    Three months, even if it is to leave a memory for his new life. After she left, I hope he can be well, even like a child


    The sun was shining on their fingers. The wind blows, their ink and hair intertwined, it seems that they will not be separated from the future

 Chapter 605

    The underworld


    When Murong Jinxin rushed back to the underworld, the whole underworld had been fried. Ask just know, Hades disappeared. Murong Jin heart surprised, immediately looked at the look some flustered Ye Ranran.


    "I feel sick in my stomach. After I left for a short time, Hades disappeared..."


    Ye Ranran is crying. She''s too unlucky. But after a visit to the cottage, such a big thing happened. As long as she knew it would be like this, she would rather suffocate than leave Hades.


    "Have you looked for all the places you should look for?"


    Murong Jin heart twisted eyebrow, Ran Ran is not reckless, and some physiological problems also need to be solved, also can''t blame her. The most terrible thing is that Pluto is very exclusive now. Who can take him?


    Her words are heard by Pluto. She doesn''t believe that Pluto will leave for no reason. Even if it is to leave, black and white impermanence will not be unable to find people.


    "Only the back palace has not been found..."


    Hei Wuchang hesitates for a moment. It''s too short to go to the harem, but the concubine of the harem has been very peaceful these years. He really can''t think of anyone who dares to fight the king at this point.


    "Then go to the harem, even if you want to dig three feet, you must find the underworld..."


    Murong Jin heart mercilessly closed eyes, a possibility let her heart mercilessly shrink. If the king of Hades is really attacked by a concubine in the harem, they will have a hard time in the future.


    The devil of immortality poisoned the underworld that year, which really left her a big disaster


    "Go..."


    Jun Mo Li naturally knows the seriousness of the matter, and he knows something about Pluto. I hope it''s time to get there now.


    ¡­¡­


    Harem


    In a luxury palace, an enchanting woman in a thin red veil seduces the underworld.


    She was the lady who had made a deal with Murong Jinxin and got the beauty elixir. Because she took the elixir, her Hibiscus noodle could not be described as a beautiful face, so beautiful that people did not dare to look directly at it.


    In particular, her stagnant body, from time to time, sends out a fragrance that can bewitch people''s hearts, which makes people never tire of hearing.


    "Wang, have another drink. I''ll feed you..."


    Shufei smiles at the underworld. She takes a cup of wine with her white hand and puts it on the underworld''s lips.


    Today, she will not miss this great opportunity. Even if she uses the medicine, she must get the favor of Wang. Once there is a pet, her life will be much better. If she was pregnant with a prince, she would not be able to enjoy all the glory and wealth of her life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The cool face of Hades was at a loss, and the fragrance that moved him was floating between the wings of his nose, which made his blood boil. But a white figure appeared from time to time, which made him very restrained. After coming and going like this, his whole body had been soaked in cold sweat, and he was so miserable that he wanted to go crazy.


    Want to go, and reluctant. Do not go, and feel sorry Murong Jin heart. Such a delay, when he wanted to go, he could not go.


    After a few glasses of wine, he was a bit on the air. I can''t help breathing. I just hope I can smell more fragrance from Shufei.


    "Wang, how about staying here tonight? I miss you so much... "


    Shufei saw that the underworld didn''t refuse from the beginning to the end. She was overjoyed. Such a Hades, although stay a little, but less that from the bones out of the fierce, let her feel very relaxed together.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld gathered his hand under the wide sleeve robe and shook it slightly. He wanted to refuse, but he didn''t know how to refuse? Thin lips opened, but never made any sound.


    Now he seems to be bewildered by the peculiar fragrance of Shufei. He knows that he is making a mistake, but he can''t control himself to carry it through to the end.


    "Wang, I''m really happy that you re entered the harem today for my concubine. Come on, have another drink... "


    Shufei is in full bloom. Today she is really lucky. She can''t help but go to the Royal Garden and meet Wang. It''s strange that after she visited Wang and left, Wang followed her and went straight back to the palace.


    She was still immersed in the joy of the sky, the palace gate suddenly rang out, and before she could react, a noisy step came in. She is surprised, subconsciously then shrinks to the underworld''s bosom.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The strong fragrance made Pluto''s body tremble. He didn''t have time to think about it, subconsciously he hugged Shufei, as if he had been completely controlled by the fragrance.


    Then, he saw a group of people come in, walking in the front is that let him love the figure.


    "Do you want to stay here and play?"


    The scene like an eye made Murong Jinxin''s eyes like stars suddenly narrow. She glanced at the lady who had almost attached her whole body to the underworld, and then glanced at the dull but obviously fluctuating underworld. She asked with a gloomy face.


    "..." the familiar fragrance made the lost king of Hades wake up a lot. He fiercely pushed away the lady in his arms and ran to Murong Jinxin''s side. He bowed his head like a child who had done something wrong¡° Miss a woman? Well Murong Jin heart is still not willing to let go of the underworld, if it is not to understand the situation of the underworld, see the underworld''s arms holding other women, she would have a palm split in the past. But even so, she still doesn''t want to let go of Pluto. This time, it can be regarded as a big mistake in her eyes. "..." The underworld was stimulated by Murong Jin''s words, and suddenly raised his head, looking at Murong Jin''s heart quite inconceivably. There was a very obvious change in mood, which was the first time that happened after the death of Pluto. This scene, Murong Jinxin aware, ye Ranran aware, Jun Mo glass nature also aware. So, Jun Mo Li went to Murong Jin heart''s ear, whispered a few words. The underworld made an unforgivable mistake for Jin Xin. Naturally, he had to teach her a lesson. Maybe such a lesson will come naturally to Hades¡° Talking? Don''t dumb me, or I won''t talk to you all my life. " Murong Jin heart deeply breathed a breath, the corners of the mouth suddenly hook out a touch of chilly smile. She stares at the underworld that pair of eyes that some fear, a word of say. The threat in that words has been very obvious, and there is no room for Hades to escape¡° Didn''t... "The underworld struggled for a long time. His lips opened and closed again. After several times, he finally spat out a word. Although it was just a word, Murong Jin was relieved¡° What are you doing here without you? Say, you came by yourself? Or did she seduce you? " At least he is willing to speak, which shows that his situation is much better. Maybe it''s time for the next dose. He didn''t know when he would like to climb out of his shell¡° With... Follow her to... "The underworld recalled, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, whispered back. Here he is willing to follow. He dares to take it. Naturally, he can''t put all the responsibilities on this woman. This woman just poured her a few glasses of wine, and didn''t do anything that heaven forbids¡° Why follow her? I don''t know. I''ll break your leg. " Murong Jin heart is very confused to see Shufei once again, the heart has given Shufei sentenced to death. Pluto now no matter men or women are very exclusive, it is impossible to return to the palace with this woman for no reason, is this woman moved from what hand¡° The taste of her body... Good smell... "The underworld did not dare to look at Murong Jin''s heart. He could not resist Murong Jin''s anger. He is wrong. He should be more restrained. Made such a mistake, Jin heart seems very, very unhappy, he is really afraid of Jin heart too angry to ignore him¡° Jinxin, Pluto is right, this woman has a strange fragrance. That strange fragrance can bewitch people''s hearts. I''m afraid that the king of the underworld will follow her back to the palace just because he smelled it unintentionally. " In order to prevent the underworld from using mana without authorization, Jinxin sealed the underworld''s Kung Fu. I''m afraid it''s hard to resist the strange fragrance under the circumstances of Hades. He said, how could the underworld, who excluded the crowd, run away with a woman¡° Shufei, how do you explain? " Murong Jin heart hard stare at the underworld, fierce eyes swept to the side of the lady. Jun Mo Li reminds her that she seems to smell the faint fragrance in the air. That taste is really strange, no wonder this nigger will be seduced here by Shufei¡° When I passed by the Royal Garden, the king followed me back to the palace. I didn''t force him. As for the fragrance on me, have you forgotten that you once gave me a beauty pill? After I took it, it was like this, and I couldn''t understand it... "Shufei also felt that she was wronged. She had been honest all these years, and she was afraid that she had done something wrong. Today, she was just a bit greedy. Did not expect that it is such a little greedy, but let her fall into a desperate situation at the moment¡° Is it? Look at the way you dress, and you''ll know you''re not good. I believe your words, but I will not let you go... "Murong Jinxin stares at Shufei for a long time, and does not see the slightest difference from her face. Shufei''s words should be credible. Then the death penalty can be avoided and the living one can''t escape. In a word, the woman who dares to have the idea of Hades will not let go¡° Murong Jinxin, I am the king''s concubine, I serve the king''s justice. Even if you are going to be princess Ming, you can''t stop Wang from spoiling me... "

 Chapter 606

    Shufei thinks that Murong Jin''s mind is too broad. She is still another woman, but she just cares about their affairs in the back palace of the underworld. She really doesn''t know what to say.


    She is a little careful thinking. She is careful thinking about her man. What''s wrong with her? There won''t be any woman in the world who wants to be left out for a lifetime, and she''s no exception.


    "Shufei, have you ever heard of the story of moths flying to the fire? It''s you who bumped into my hand. No wonder anyone


    Can I stop him from spoiling you? You''ll soon know


    Murong Jin heart lazy with Shufei nonsense, a palm directly to Shufei waved in the past. This time, this woman is lucky. Next time, if it still falls into her hands, it will definitely be a dead end.


    "You..."


    Shu imperial concubine immediately feels the blood gas upwelling, opened the mouth then vomited several mouthfuls of blood. Just want to question Murong Jin heart, but noticed that something is not right. An induction just know, her meridians have been Murong Jin heart shock broken half.


    She was shocked and forced to calm down. This is a big loss. She has to eat it by herself. Because as soon as Pluto saw Murong Jin, his heart was like a lost soul, and it was impossible to protect her.


    "No next time!"


    Murong Jin''s heart is too lazy to pay attention to the woman who falls on the ground. After giving her a stern warning, she turns around and walks away. This process did not look at Pluto, completely ignored Pluto.


    Murong Jinxin''s attitude makes the underworld, who is already uneasy in his heart, panic. He strides to keep up with Murong Jinxin''s steps and tries to pull Murong Jinxin''s sleeve, but Murong Jinxin mercilessly shakes off.


    "Jin..."


    The underworld only felt cool, he knew Murong Jin''s heart was really angry, and he was also very angry. But he didn''t know how to explain his behavior today. He felt guilty and afraid that all kinds of emotions tangled together, which made his heart feel very uncomfortable.


    Ye Ranran and Jun Mo Li, who are behind them, look at each other and smile. It''s a good sign that Pluto is finally willing to speak. Maybe after a while, he will be able to open his heart and come out of the pain of losing the old Pluto.


    "Brother in law, you are so generous that I have to admire you."


    Ye Ranran teases Jun Mo Li with a smile. Naturally, she knows Jun Mo Li''s mind. In addition to feeling that Jinxin is really lucky to have such a man, she has no other idea. For her, Jin Xin''s happiness is the most important thing.


    "It''s all destined by heaven, and I have nothing to do. It''s better to accept it rather than complain. That''s good for everyone. "


    Jun Mo Li doesn''t escape from this very sensitive topic. He knows that ye Ranran is just a kind-hearted man. He''s afraid that he''ll suffer for a long time. Just don''t care about smile, smile spread hand, in fact, he has been very happy, isn''t it?


    "It''s true that Pluto is so kind to you that he has nothing to say. Your forbearance can be regarded as the best reward for him."


    Junmo glass and Murong Jinxin are both sentimental people. Because they are sentimental, they are now so devoted to the underworld. Everything is mutual, and Pluto''s past efforts are not in vain.


    "I just hope that he can get better as soon as possible. Only when he gets better, Jin Xin and I can leave at ease. Now Murong ling''er is seriously injured. It''s a good time for her... "


    As long as Murong ling''er is alive for one day, it is an indefinite time bomb for the four circles. I don''t know when it will explode. Three months, too long, too long, he thought they couldn''t wait.


    Everything, can end early, then end early, such turbulent days for a long time, my heart is too tired


    "Guess where Murong ling''er will hide to heal? The land of chaos? "


    At the mention of Murong ling''er, ye Ranran is not calm. The existence of that woman is the greatest sorrow of the four realms. In such a short period of time, it has stirred the four realms to the earth. I hope God can open his eyes, and Pluto will be fine today. Then, after tomorrow''s funeral, Jinxin and her brother-in-law can leave the underworld to find Murong ling''er.


    "I don''t know, after the funeral of the old underworld. Now, the great burial of the underworld is around the corner. It''s not a good time for the underworld''s killers to investigate this. "


    It''s the rule of the underworld, unless you get special permission from the underworld. Otherwise, such a funeral is similar to a state funeral, and all ghosts in the underworld must attend. Murong ling''er''s business is urgent, and it doesn''t lie in one or two days. He still has this sense of propriety.


    "Well, I hope there won''t be an accident this time..."


    There have been accidents so many times. If there are any accidents, it''s definitely God''s fault. She has a premonition that this time Jinxin and her brother-in-law find Murong ling''er, Murong ling''er will completely disappear from the four realms.


    This kind of premonition is very strong. Lei hopes that this kind of premonition is true


    "There will be no more accidents. I will not allow any more accidents in the future."


    In the past, they were not the opponents of Murong ling''er, and they had no chance except Murong ling''er. But now it''s different. He can be equal to Murong ling''er. The most important thing is that Murong ling''er is seriously injured. I''m afraid even Jin Xin can''t beat her.


    "Well, does the immortal devil really like Lixiang?" Suddenly, a lonely figure appeared in my mind, and ye Ranran''s pretty eyebrows twisted slightly. About Li Xiang will die no doubt, she has heard from Jin Xin''s mouth, just also from black impermanence''s mouth that a probably, but not very detailed¡° It should be. Otherwise, with his temperament, he would not have offered to help Lixiang cultivate. This is also very good, with the immortal devil around, Lixiang''s future road will be very smooth. " That pair is really beyond everyone''s expectation, no one would think that the immortal devil can be affectionate to women. But this kind of thing happened in such a short time, maybe it is also God''s will. My friends are in pairs. This is the most comforting thing for him and Jin Xin. After Murong ling''er''s death, all we have left is happiness¡° Well, well, we can go to the theatre. Jinxin''s acting skills can''t be resisted by Hades. It''s definitely an Oscar or something else. Haha... "Ye Ranran sweeps away the original haze and looks at Murong Jinxin standing still, facing Hades coldly. Almost chuckled, winked at Jun Mo Li, and made a silent gesture. Today, if Pluto wants to get out of trouble, he may have to climb out of his own tortoise shell... "You always know my principles. Today, I still make mistakes. I don''t care whether you are active or passive. In a word, if you are wrong, you are wrong. You have to bear the same result that you should bear. " Murong Jin heart arms ring chest good to the whole spare time to look at the king of Hades, until the king of Hades all the goose bumps to see up, just don''t have the slightest bit of negotiable open mouth. She vaguely felt that the time had come. In order to get her forgiveness, Pluto would recover today¡° I... I... "The underworld was frightened by the cold in Murong Jin''s heart. He felt his head buzzing. He can''t see Murong Jinxin any sign of joking, nor any sign of retrogression. His heart is more flustered, he is a little at a loss. Stupidly looking at Murong Jin heart, nervous cold sweat dripping from the forehead¡° I won''t be in charge of your business in the future. You are the king of the underworld. You can do whatever you like. Those women in the harem, you can spoil as much as you want. Between you and me, it''s all over. " Cruel words one by one from Murong Jin heart''s mouth spit out, Murong Jin heart so looking at the face of Hades more and more afraid, more and more helpless, more and more gloomy, the mood is more and more relaxed, more and more indifferent. So, scornful sneer several times, increased the tone to continue to say¡° I''m a cleanliness addict. You always know that. You are not clean at all. If it wasn''t for your true love for me, I would not accept it. But you have promised me before, but today you break your promise. Don''t blame me for being merciless to you. " Murong Jinxin looked up and down the underworld, and her eyes seemed to be looking at something dirty. Great stimulation of the underworld, so that the original fear of the underworld heart suddenly gushed out a fury. He looked at Murong Jin heart''s eyes began to change, the expression on the face also gradually cold down. This change, let Murong Jin heart next happy, feel that he is under the right medicine. Continue to embellish the words that say some to the underworld is to destroy the pain of the top simply, have no any under the mouth mercy completely¡° All right, I''ve said everything. You have also made it clear to me that you will come to me and disturb my life. Otherwise, Shufei''s fate will be yours in the future. As for my marriage with you, I will find a way to destroy the sanshengshi, so that you and I can return to the origin, each wonderful, each happy, this life will never see Murong Jin heart directly threw out the killer mace, she knew that their marriage, is a drop of tears in exchange for Pluto, Pluto has always been very cherish. In order to make him recover, she even said that she had destroyed sanshengshi. This stimulation is absolutely big enough, look at the dark king''s face, which is green and red and uncertain. After that, she snorted coldly again, turned around and left. The step was very big, without any memory at all. Finally, the silent Hades had an action. He rushed out fiercely, grasped Murong Jinxin''s small shoulder, and pushed Murong Jinxin to the corner very precisely. Deep eyes burning fury, that cool incomparable face is almost ferocious. The corner of his mouth was hooked with a sneer, staring at Murong Jin''s heart for a long time. Slender fingers like jade suddenly clasp Murong Jin''s slender neck, bloodthirsty and cruel¡° Never again in this life? Murong Jinxin, dare to say such words, your courage is really big. Do you want to live with me? Yes, the king broke your neck directly, and let you pay back all the money you owe to the king... "

 Chapter 607

    This woman''s courage is more and more big, this kind of words also dare to say. Don''t say that he made the mistake passively. Even if he made it on his own initiative, he would never allow it to end between them.


    There is only one way to play with him, that is, he will die, and the possibility is almost zero


    "Well, you''ll break my neck and pay off what I owe you when I die, right?"


    The familiar feeling makes Murong Jin''s heart shrink back completely. She looks at the underworld with a smile and asks the underworld to vomit blood.


    These days she can be tortured by him, almost become a full-time nanny. Now he recovered, she did not say a few angry words to him, she felt it was really unbalanced.


    "Yes, I will collect your spirits and refine you into a puppet who is obedient to me..."


    Even if it''s paid off, he won''t let her go. She is the woman he identified, that is, she must be with him forever. Since she didn''t want to go the ordinary way, he let her be a puppet and stay with him. If she listens to him, he can save a lot of heart.


    "You''re quite capable. Let me see if you have the seed. Are you willing to cut my neck..."


    Murong Jin heart corner of mouth a draw, directly sent in front of the man a big white eye. She found out the man''s death, and later she had many ways to cure him. But now she doesn''t have so much thought to tease him. There are still many things to deal with at tomorrow''s funeral. He recovered, and naturally those bad things will be left to him.


    "Hum..."


    The underworld looked at her reaction, and the disordered heart gradually calmed down. The remaining light of the corner of the eye sees the smile of the corner of the mouth of Ye Ranran, and suddenly understands that this is just the situation deliberately set by the little white eyed wolf. He jumped down with a plop and nearly drowned himself.


    "I can stand up to you these days, too. Don''t push an inch, or I''ll turn a corner. Birth, aging, illness and death are the reality we have to face. It''s really enough for you to hide in your own tortoise shell for so long. Old Hades is gone, you and us, you are not alone. Some pain is good in the heart, the underworld also needs you to support a day


    Murong Jinxin pushed him away, she must take this opportunity to speak, lest this nigger hide in his own tortoise shell, then their efforts are in vain. She was really fed up with his dying appearance, and she didn''t want to see him for the second time in her life.


    "You still have responsibility, to the underworld, to Jinxin. The king of tangtangyijie is so vulnerable that he puts the heavy responsibility on a woman. What do you mean? "


    How can Jun Mo Li not know Murong Jinxin''s mind, go to the underworld''s side, pat the underworld''s shoulder, and follow Murong Jinxin''s words. Being depended on by Pluto these days brings him closer to Pluto. He also believed that Pluto would listen to his words.


    "Don''t you see that I''m pretending these days? Hum... "


    The underworld swept a side to smile the eyebrow curved leaf dye dye, feel oneself of face lose some big. Fortunately, these are our own people, so we set up a ladder for ourselves and got down by ourselves. We didn''t think about the problem of cheekiness at all.


    Jun Mo Li has a saying right, he can''t because of a moment of cowardice will be the responsibility of all the pressure on Jin heart. He is a man, the value of his existence is to make his women live happily, not to worry about him and shoulder the burden of the underworld for him.


    "Congratulations. Your acting skills have reached the level of perfection. You cheated a lot of fools like us..."


    Murong Jinxin feels that her brain flower has slipped three drops of sweat, and the man''s ability to brag is really growing day by day. What is it? Do you really think they''re stupid? One day and two days can be almost the same, but he can never bump himself into the palace of the lady, and he was almost wiped clean by the lady.


    "White eyed wolf, some facts you can''t rot in the bottom of your heart? Is it interesting to say so clearly? Men need face. "


    Hades face a black, slender fingers such as jade mercilessly poke Murong Jin heart small head. This woman is deliberately, feel for him to do so many days, to ask him for interest.


    Now he did not dare to think about his father''s death. He could only bear the grief in his heart and could not let anyone see it. He has broken Jin''s heart, that''s enough.


    "Face? You still have the face to give me face? You run to Shufei''s palace and hold her up and down. Look at Shufei''s messy clothes. The devil knows if you have done anything shameful. You won''t give me face. I''ll give you face back with my wool? "


    There is no outsider here. How she treats him will never be reported. Moreover, although she knew that he was passive, she was still uncomfortable. That feeling, she can''t use words to express, only experienced women can understand.


    "I didn''t do anything with her. You broke in at that time. She rushed to the king in a hurry, and he didn''t have time to push her away. I just had a few drinks with her and didn''t do anything. Otherwise, do you think I''ll watch you attack her? "


    For this matter, Pluto also felt a little egg pain, this time and a half will really explain not clear. But he did not do anything, he knew in his heart, even if he was controlled by the fragrance on the lady at that time, he did not dare to do anything sorry for her¡° I''ve blocked your skills. You can''t help even if you want to. Well, let''s forget about it. It''s not clear that you are an autistic child. I''m so tired after so long. I''ll go back to the palace and have a good sleep. " Murong Jin''s heart yawned and sealed with her hands to relieve the seal of Hades. Then he was too lazy to pay attention to him and left with Jun Mo Li''s hand. In the heart that taut string suddenly loose, Murong Jin heart suddenly feel relaxed. She has dealt with most of the things that should be dealt with. When she has enough to eat and drink to attend the funeral of the old underworld, she will go to find Murong ling''er. As long as we deal with Murong ling''er, everything will return to the right track¡° Well, I''m going to see the immortal devil. You''re busy... "The main character has left, and she''s still here. That''s to find smoke. Ye Ranran spits out her tongue, turns around and walks behind Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li. She was a little worried about Lixiang, so she had to confirm it herself. The most important thing is to ridicule the immortal devil and give her the resentment that he almost insulted her many years ago¡° What happened to the immortal devil? Ye Ranran looks uneasy and kind-hearted... "During this period of time, ye Ranran takes good care of her. Ye Ranran has successfully upgraded to a person worthy of the trust of Hades, and Hades naturally has a kind feeling towards her¡° The thing is like this... "Black impermanence twitched his mouth and said the whole story again, while saying that he sympathized with the immortal devil. Look at Ye Ranran''s posture, the immortal devil will feel better¡° After father''s funeral, you go to check Murong ling''er''s whereabouts in person. Murong ling''er''s current situation is certainly not optimistic. As long as you can find out her whereabouts, Junmo Li will kill her! " Murong ling''er was injured by ice crystal. The injury can never recover in a very short time. This is God''s best chance for them except Murong ling''er. How can they let it go. If it is not for his physical condition, he will check in person¡° Yes, Wang... "Black impermanence nods and takes orders, and invites the underworld into the study. There are many things about tomorrow''s funeral that need to be decided by Pluto himself. The huge underworld palace quieted down in an instant. After all, the underworld has been quiet for a long time. Until Murong Jin heart to see a prosperous life back, it completely broke this small calm The immortal devil of the netherworld pool wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked at the three souls floating in the pool, and the strange clouds flickered in his dark eyes. He has already started to help Lixiang practice. What he didn''t expect is that Lixiang''s consciousness of self-cultivation is very strong. If this situation can continue, Li Xiang will turn into snow wolf in less than a month¡° Don''t look at so pure Lixiang with such disgusting eyes, you dirty devil, you don''t deserve her! " A clear girl instantly broke the immortal devil''s meditation. Immortal devil frowned unhappily, but she didn''t refute Ye Ranran''s words. Ye Ranran is not a good woman either. He can figure out the purpose of coming at this time with his toes. Most of all, Lixiang seems to like this woman. If he wants to have a smooth future, he can''t offend her too much¡° Don''t think you can get her feelings by remolding Lixiang''s real body. You think it''s beautiful. If I shake out all the things you''ve done before, even if Li Xiang forgets all the things in the past, she can''t choose you. " Looking at the immortal devil''s shriveled appearance, ye Ranran''s mood is extremely good. That year, she was hurt badly by this demon, which forced her to show her real body ahead of time, and made her suffer in the hell garden. This revenge is not a woman. However, there are some words that she just talks about frightening the immortal devil. Everyone has the right to choose their own feelings. She can''t really interfere in other people''s feelings¡° Ye Ranran, I was reckless. Can I make an apology for you? Now we are all on the same boat. Why do we do things so well? Xiaohui only has less than 200 years of life left. After 200 years, do you have the heart to watch Lixiang live alone? I''m sincere to Lixiang. Please don''t take revenge on me for your feelings. Otherwise, you may not be able to bear the consequences of losing both sides. "

 Chapter 608

    The green veins on the immortal devil''s forehead burst out. He knew that ye Ranran could do what he said. He finally fell in love with a woman. He really didn''t want to be affected by some messy things. As long as ye Ranran is willing to hold his hand high, he is willing to do anything within the scope of his principles.


    Lixiang is a good woman, simple, cheerful, beautiful, temperament is also very good, worthy of his sincere treatment. He didn''t want his previous fault to affect Lixiang, which made Lixiang in a dilemma.


    "You swear that you are sincere to Lixiang, without any pretense. If you betray Lixiang, you will have to die and suffer from purgatory forever. "


    Ye Ranran was surprised by the immortal devil''s words. She glanced at the immortal devil for a long time. She saw regret, sincerity and the desperate attitude on the immortal devil''s face. After a long hesitation, she looked at her mouth with a gloomy face.


    Lixiang, they owe her after all. It would be the best if she could get a single-minded feeling after her whole life. There is a man to rely on, for Li Xiang who has been lonely for so many years, it is hard to get. Immortal devil is Jinxin recognized friend, she should believe him.


    "OK, I swear by blood..."


    Without saying a word, the immortal devil forced out a drop of blood from his finger. The scarlet blood fell on the big stone beside him, blooming a enchanting blood flower. After the immortal devil said his oath, he disappeared from the big stone in an instant.


    "For Li Xiang''s sake, we''ve written off all our grudges. The immortal devil, the meaning of a home is the most valuable for Lixiang. "


    Ye Ranran nodded and put down the last trace of mustard in her heart. She could see clearly that as soon as the oath of immortality fell, the three souls floating on the netherworld pool suddenly gave out a strange luster. Perhaps, only the soul body of Lixiang can still understand their conversation.


    "I know that her feelings towards Xiao Hui are not feelings at all, but a kind of obsession formed by being too lonely. I will accompany her to grow up and teach her what is love.... "


    She and Xiaohui lived together from urination. In such a long time, except for her master, Xiaohui was the only man. Therefore, she can''t tell what is the love between brother and sister, what is the love between man and woman.


    This stupid snow wolf, living in his own world, did a stupid thing, completely isolated himself in the snow mountain. Later, with him, she would never realize what loneliness is.


    "So, are you going to keep Lixiang''s memory?"


    This problem is very important. If it is preserved, it will be very difficult for Li Xiang to accept the immortal devil. But if you erase for her, let her forget the small ash, it is also unfair to her. So, the dilemma.


    "I''m also hesitant. Reason tells me that I should erase it, but I''m afraid that after erasing it, she will resent me..."


    The immortal devil rubbed his eyebrows and had to face this thorny problem these two days. He had planned to wait for Xiao Hui to come back and ask him for his opinions, but he was afraid that before Xiao Hui came back, it was time for him to make a choice.


    "Since you want to erase it, then erase it. In the rest of her life, you are the only one left. I believe Xiao Hui will agree with me as well... "


    Li Xiang in this life is not happy because of her obsession. Why should she take a obsession in the next life? Starting over is the best choice. When you die, you should let go of the past.


    "OK, I''ll listen to you, and I don''t want her to remember other men in her heart..."


    Ye Ranran''s words are very reasonable. He can see that ye Ranran has put everything down and really thinks about him. He suddenly felt that he put down the hostility with Murong Jinxin was the most correct choice, because such a choice made him more friends.


    Now he''s not helping anyone. He''s free to walk horizontally wherever he wants. No one dares to stop, no one will stop. Such a life, he felt very comfortable.


    "By the way, how did she get the ice crystal of the heavenly daughter?"


    She was really curious about this. With the immortal devil''s attention to Lixiang, she felt that she could get a satisfactory answer from him.


    Bingjing is one of tiannv''s most precious treasures. She can''t give it to Lixiang easily. There must be some reason.


    "Actually, I don''t even know what ice crystals are. However, I remember once, when mi''er played with Li Xiang, she once fed Li Xiang something. As for what was too far away, I didn''t see it clearly. After Lixiang took it, her whole body was white. I guess it must be ice crystals. "


    I''m afraid I have to ask honey about the specific situation. Honey doesn''t know her identity very well. He thought it was unintentional to give Lixiang something to eat. This can only show that everything in this world is doomed. God has already arranged everything. We just need to follow our own path.


    "No one thought that in this four World War, honey is the key. If the heavenly daughter is really the heavenly daughter, it deserves its reputation. "


    The more simple things are, the more they can fight against evil. Honey is undoubtedly the most simple existence in the world. They tried their best to deal with the evil god, and it became a piece of cake when they got to mi''er.


    Everything has a cause and effect cycle. If it is true that one thing comes down to another, God is still fair. Evil can never win the right¡° Yeah, it''s going to be over soon. From then on, there will be no more evil gods in the four realms... "Thinking about the coming good life, the immortal devil finally laughed. The smile was very light, but it was enough to express his mood at the moment. After many hardships, the four circles will usher in a new situation. A time of eternal peace under the protection of the daughter of heaven¡° You just said that Xiao Hui has less than 200 years left. What''s the matter? As far as I know, the identity of Saint Wolf can coexist with snow mountain. " What sacrifice did the wolf make without her knowing it? Otherwise, how can this live well and die so soon? It''s not logical¡° You don''t know about that? Ye Ranran, you can be careful. Your next life has been ordered by Xiao Hui... "The immortal devil''s eyes flashed a little surprise. Ye Ranran knew nothing about such an important thing. It seems that Murong Jin''s heart didn''t intend to tell her at all. Was it a slip of the tongue? However, now that he has said everything, he will simply be clear. This is what ye Ranran must face. No matter it is helpless or painful, she will have to suffer in her next life. Because, this is Murong Jin heart personally promise small gray, so ye Ranran''s opinion can be ignored¡° Ah? Unexpectedly still have this kind of thing, I go to... "Ye Ranran listened to the reason in the immortal devil''s mouth, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked. She now just feel thunder rolling, such an important thing Jinxin did not discuss with her decided for her future, it seems Jinxin this is to let her repay¡° When Murong ling''er dies, Murong Jin will go to heaven to find the emperor. Your next life can only be a little gray, you are sad and change... "Ye Ranran''s temperament immortal devil is known, absolutely not a master who likes to be easily manipulated. However, the arm can''t twist the thigh. No matter how reluctant Ye Ranran is, he will surely yield to Murong Jinxin''s power¡° Compared with you, I think I''m more miserable than I am. Is that right? " Ye Ranran''s mouth was smoking. After smoking for a long time, he calmed down his mood. This result is she never thought of, but met her did not intend to escape. Repay your kindness. Then repay your kindness. Anyway, when people die, everything turns to ashes, and Xiao Hui is not so bad. Make do with a life, also can be regarded as the whole of its wish¡° Indeed, are you going to accept your life like this? " Ye Ranran''s indifference makes the immortal devil some can''t believe it. He looks at the calm look on Ye Ranran''s face and asks uncertainly¡° What else can we do if we don''t know our fate? I can''t beat Jin Xin again. I can''t make a scene. Besides, the next life is unpredictable. Xiaohui is so good to me. I won''t lose money with her at least... "She can only comfort herself. After death, the marriage line will regenerate. She may not have such good luck in this life to meet a man like Chu moshang. If she meets a dreg, she might as well live with Xiao Hui¡° It''s good that you can think that, and you don''t have to be trapped. Murong Jinxin that white eyed wolf can''t treat you badly, it must be that everything has been arranged for you. There''s nothing wrong with following the path she arranged for you. " The immortal devil soon understood Ye Ranran''s mind. People like Ye Ranran who muddle along can live in peace, which is much better than facing the unknown. The most important thing is that Xiaohui is devoted to her, and no one can get that kind of feeling¡° Don''t tell Chu Mo Shang about this, or the horse will go crazy... "Ye ran shrugs. She always takes things as they are, and easily accepts everything she wants to accept, good or bad. Just, she doesn''t want to make Chu Mo Shang unhappy because of this¡° You know, everyone has a sense of propriety in their hearts, and they all know what to say and what not to say... "The immortal devil showed a very sincere smile, and he was very satisfied with Ye Ranran''s words of heart to heart with him. One more friend is better than one more enemy. However, before his words were finished, the three spirits and seven Spirits floating in the netherworld pool suddenly gave out a brilliant light, and then a snow-white wolf appeared in the eyes of immortal devil and ye Ranran. The snow wolf stood up, shook his white hair, and turned into a human

 Chapter 609

    This scene dazzles the immortal devil and ye Ranran


    "This... This... How can... How can..."


    For a long time, the immortal devil trembled and opened his mouth. Watching the white wolf coming towards him with his tail wagging, he felt as if he had been separated.


    According to the process of cultivation, it will take some time for Lixiang to transform herself. But what''s the matter?


    "Who are you?"


    Li Xiang''s pure eyes blinked for several times. She looked at the men and women who were not far away and were shocked. The voice of Huang Ying''s version of Chu Gu floated over her.


    Not far away from the men and women let her have a sense of familiarity, she hesitated, then walked slowly toward them.


    "I am Ye Ranran, he is the immortal devil..."


    Compared with the immortal devil, ye Ranran has obviously slowed down. She smiles at the new-born Shirley and reaches out her hand intimately to tidy her hair.


    Everything is incredible, but Shirley came back in such a way, she is still very happy


    "Do we know each other?"


    Shirley tilts her head and looks at Ye Ranran, who is kind to her. She is relieved and asks with a smile.


    She just thought they were familiar, but she couldn''t remember their names. But one thing is for sure, they will never hurt her.


    "We are not just acquaintances, we are all your relatives. I''m your sister and he''s your lover... "


    Such Sherry let Ye Ranran really can''t help but love, she rubbed Sherry''s small head, automatically upgraded their relationship. But when it comes to the immortal devil, he helped the immortal devil.


    As everyone knows, her careless words today have helped the immortal devil a lot in the future. However, because of these words, she and the immortal devil have become close friends. She received the most selfless help from the immortal devil in her reincarnation.


    "Oh..."


    Shirley''s good-looking small eyebrows slightly wrinkled, for ye Ranran''s words, she is unconditionally convinced. Although she was not impressed by the man, she did not exclude him.


    Lover, that''s the closest one to her. In the future, she can ask him for help if she has anything


    "You have another elder martial brother who grew up with you. You call him grey brother. It''s out on business and will be back soon. "


    Ye Ranran takes Lixiang''s hand and sits down on the grass. Looking at such a simple and beautiful woman, she is really happy for the immortal devil. Compared with the broken wolf, the immortal devil''s eyes are much better.


    "Brother grey? This name is so familiar that I must have a good relationship with it? "


    A gray figure came to mind, but she couldn''t see the man''s face clearly. Subconsciously, she felt that she and the gray brother were very good, because she felt warm when she heard the name.


    "Yes, very good. He''s your brother. He takes care of you and you depend on him. I believe you will be very happy after you see it. "


    Want to let Lixiang put down that layer of obsession in the heart, the best way is to let her know her relationship with Xiaohui again. She could see that Lixiang was just like a piece of white paper, and she didn''t know much about it. What she wanted to draw on the white paper would make Lixiang look like.


    "Well, will I live with sister Ranran from now on?"


    Li Xiang nodded her head cleverly. Now she completely forgot what happened before, and only a couple of men and women in front of her could be trusted. Especially the sister in front of her, she really likes her.


    "You want to live with the immortal devil and your grey brother. Sister Ranran has been married and will go back to her home soon."


    Ye Ranran shakes her head. She doesn''t mind letting Lixiang follow her, but it''s absolutely impossible to see the immortal devil. So, she pointed to the immortal devil, which was also a ladder for the immortal devil.


    "In the future, I will take good care of you and will not let you suffer any harm. You are not stable enough now. You will practice with me from tomorrow. Do you understand? "


    Li Xiang''s amazing change not only shocked the immortal devil, but also made her feel weak now. Li Xiang had to practice for a long time to stabilize her spirit. It''s a long way to go if you want to recover your previous skills.


    But it doesn''t matter, because he will accompany her, hold up a day for her, protect her from the wind and rain, let her worry free all her life.


    "Good..."


    Li Xiang smiles at the immortal devil. The immortal devil''s words come to her heart. She knows her situation best. If she doesn''t practice well, she will be beaten back to her original shape and never be transformed.


    This man seems to be pretty good, very considerate of her, worthy of her trust


    "If you follow him to practice well, he will take care of you all your life. Lixiang, since you have forgotten the past, forget it completely. Start again after today and remember the days to come. "


    Originally, they were still struggling to erase her memory, but now it seems that God is not too bad for them and has solved all the problems at one time. Such Lixiang makes them happy and full of infinite love.


    "Good..."


    Li Xiang didn''t think much about it either. She''s more at ease now. She never asks for anything that can''t be forced. She knew that they were all for her good, so she was willing to listen to them in everything.


    Before her words fell, she felt a gust of wind blowing in front of her eyes. Before she could react, she was hugged into a very warm embrace.


    She was stunned, looked up at the past, and then suddenly stupefied. This man looks like the man in her memory. Maybe this is the gray brother that sister Ranran said.


    "Brother grey..."


    She like cherry petals, delicate lips gently opened, spit out a carved into her soul name. A strong sense of security wrapped her and made her smile.


    "Lixiang... It''s me... It''s me..."


    Small ash also can''t use words to describe his mood at the moment, it patted Li Xiang''s small head, a pity arises spontaneously.


    It doesn''t know why Lixiang came back so soon, but it knows that the woman in front of her is really her younger martial sister. That''s enough.


    "Brother grey... I''m sorry... I only know your name... I forgot everything else..."


    Li Xiang sucked her nose and her eyes turned red for no reason. She gently leaned on Xiao Hui''s shoulder and opened her mouth with a smile. I hope that this kind of her, gray brother can also accept.


    "Forget, forget, never remember. Li Xiang, I promise that you will not have any more hardships in your future life, only happiness... "


    It''s a good thing to forget. It''s hard to get. The memories of the past are too heavy and painful. It doesn''t want Lixiang to remember them at all. In the future, it will give her a completely different memory. There is no indifference, no quarrel, no harm in the memory.


    "Sister Ranran said the same thing... Brother grey... You are not the man that sister Ranran married..."


    Li Xiang felt very satisfied, a feeling of having relatives made her very happy. Her eyes swept Ye Ranran, and then said two words that made Ye Ranran and Xiao Hui embarrassed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran and Xiao Hui take a look at each other, and at the same time, they don''t know how to answer. It''s a very simple problem, but it makes them feel strange.


    "No, sister Ranran married only a mortal in her life. Does Lixiang want them to be together?"


    The immortal devil looked at the two rather uneasy looks, a light cough, language with deep meaning asked. He is also in disguise to please Xiaohui, because he already knows the answer of Ye Ranran.


    "Yes, I like sister Ranran. It doesn''t matter if they can''t be together in this life. There will be many more after the next life. There will always be one life when they will be together. "


    Li Xiang didn''t think so much about the immortal devil, but the immortal devil asked, and she followed the immortal devil''s words to answer, that''s all.


    She is also telling the truth. If brother gray can be with sister Ranran, it''s a match made in heaven. Their family can live happily together.


    "Li Xiang will get what she wants. When she''s free, I''ll take you to heaven. If you ask Yuelao, maybe you can get a satisfactory answer."


    The immortal devil rubbed Li Xiang''s soft hair. Looking at Li Xiang like this, he just wanted to spoil her and spoil her with his life. She can understand the meaning in her eyes. For her sake, he is willing to make a good relationship with Xiao Hui.


    After many years, maybe they can still live together


    "Er, let''s talk. It''s time for me to go back. See you later..."


    Such a scene makes Ye Ranran very embarrassed. She waves to Lixiang with black lines all over her head, and then leaves quickly.


    "Don''t worry, she has accepted her life. You''re not going to be too hard on your way back. "


    The immortal devil was afraid of patting Xiaohui on the shoulder, and a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. Because of Lixiang''s relationship, he has attributed Xiaohui to his family. If he can make Xiaohui happy, he will say it naturally.


    "Lixiang, brother grey is a little busy these days, so you should follow the immortal devil to practice first. Don''t be naughty, don''t be lazy, understand? "


    Xiao Hui understood the meaning of the immortal devil''s words and returned to the immortal devil with a smile. In the short time together, he can see that the immortal devil is sincere to Lixiang. Then he can rest assured.


    Looking at Li Xiang''s obedient nod, he didn''t stop there. He gave the immortal devil a look in his eyes and chased Ye Ranran away.


    "Lixiang, let''s go. I''ll show you around..."


    Immortal devil naturally took Lixiang''s little hand, a warm spread in the heart. They walked away naturally, holding hands.


    The sun is just right, the breeze is blowing, the warmth is melting

 Chapter 610

    The following day


    The whole underworld is immersed in grief. The road to the tomb is full of white underworld people, filled with desolation everywhere.


    A coffin made of ten thousand year old black iron is full of the old underworld''s voice, face and smile. One of the family photos is particularly prominent.


    The underworld personally helped the coffin to walk in the front. There was no expression on the cool face, and the whole body was full of the breath of strangers. It was extremely cold.


    Beside him, Murong Jin walks with her eyebrows down. She seems to feel that her name is not right and her words are not right. She never raises her head.


    She is not the princess of the underworld. She doesn''t need to be filial to the old underworld. But Jun Mo Li insisted that she had to compromise after she was dazed by the evil spirit.


    "If you don''t feel comfortable, go back."


    The underworld looked at her and felt speechless. Naturally, he knew that it was Jun Mo Li''s kindness. But he can also understand Murong Jinxin''s mood at this time. After all, she is not princess Ming. It''s hard to avoid the lack of confidence to walk beside him.


    "Why didn''t you say that earlier? There are still a few steps to go. Is it interesting to say that? "


    Murong Jinxin finally raised her head and glared at the underworld. If she really went to the back, she might have suffered a lot of gossip. She doesn''t care, but she doesn''t want to be the focus of the underworld.


    "You know how many steps are left. Can you walk with your head high? The appearance of the little daughter-in-law makes me uncomfortable. "


    Pluto also reluctantly glared back at her. Today was supposed to be his saddest time, but because of her company, he felt much better. At least, she made him understand that he would not be lonely from now on.


    This scene, if the father had a spirit in heaven, he would be glad to see it. Because my father''s greatest wish in his life is that he can live a happy life.


    "I''m going to the funeral, not to participate in the grand parade. I''m still holding my head high, and I''m virtuous..."


    Murong Jin heart rolled a white eye, cold hum a, really feel the man beside don''t know so-called. She felt very good in this way, which was consistent with the heavy mourning atmosphere at the moment.


    "Don''t say I didn''t tell you in advance. Since you insist on walking beside me, you must kneel down to your father as Princess Ming, and you must knock your head heavily to avoid any falsehood."


    She is pressed by Jun Mo Li today, and he knows that she may not be willing. The ceremony of closing the mausoleum for a while is real. She may be able to make her head red and swollen just by kowtowing.


    Although his heart still hope that she can follow, but also some heartache, she will pain, so the mood is very uneasy and tangled.


    "I know. I''ll do what you do. I won''t disgrace you..."


    Although she kneels a lot, it''s not without propriety. This is the funeral of the old underworld. It''s also her father''s funeral. Before all the rituals came, Jun Mo Li had explained it very clearly, and she was also very confident.


    Kneeling and kowtowing represent the respect of the deceased. She will take the next ceremony very seriously. When it comes, it''s natural to do everything.


    "This is the only time in my life. I won''t have it in the future..."


    The father and the concubine have already gone. In the future, at most, they will take her to worship. So, this time she can come as Princess Ming, he is very grateful to Jun Mo Li.


    "After that, you will give me a funeral..."


    See his mood down again, Murong Jin heart twisted him, lest he think more, and play a autistic. When she thought of the hard times in the past, she felt that she had had enough.


    "You want to be beautiful, you are just a mortal, how can you have such a big face for me to bury myself..."


    Her death is not a sad thing for him, he will only wait for her return in the underworld. Let her children do the funeral. As for being his princess of the underworld, he would never allow her to have any accidents.


    "You are really black hearted. I wasted so much time to take care of you. I have no conscience at all..."


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth mercilessly took out, a foot then toward the underworld kick past, completely have no foot mercy, let the unprepared underworld pain whole face all ferocious.


    "Also said that you have a sense of propriety, in public, in the father''s funeral kicked the king, you also want to let the king live?"


    Pluto complained symbolically. He likes to fight with her. That kind of feeling can make him forget all the pain. He knew that if his father saw this scene, he would grin happily.


    Jin heart do so, is don''t want to let him too sad, that painstaking, he is understand. As for being kicked by Jin Xin, that is a trivial matter.


    "It''s just right that you don''t live. When the mausoleum arrives, you will kill yourself. I will bury your father and son together..."


    Murong Jinxin knew that he was all made like that. She pulled the corners of her mouth and didn''t say anything more. We have arrived at the place where the old underworld was buried, and the sacrificial ceremony will begin. In front of those old people, she had better say a few words, so as not to let herself cause the trouble of words.


    The underworld also restrained the look on his face, went to the mausoleum, cast the Dharma, opened the heavy tomb door, and then pulled Murong Jinxin to kneel down in front of the mausoleum to receive the old underworld''s coffin into the mausoleum. This is the rule of the underworld. On the day of mass burial, only the people carrying the tomb can enter the tomb. Other people can only wait outside. Even if it''s as noble as Hades, it''s the same. When the coffin entered the mausoleum, the door closed heavily. The people who carry the coffins of the dead are to be buried. After placing the coffin of the old underworld, they will go to another part of the mausoleum and die of self explosion. They can''t go out of the mausoleum forever¡° The sacrificial ceremony begins... "The underworld pulls Murong Jinxin to the tombstone of the old underworld, kneels down again, and begins to kowtow respectfully with the words of the elder. A clear sound floated in the air, heard Murong Jin heart on one side of the small heart hard shrunk. No wonder the underworld would specially mention the worship, as it was. She looked at the underworld head and blood, but her eyes did not blink after a hundred noises¡° Don''t knock so hard. It''s just a matter of meaning. " Hades kowtow, then looked at Murong Jin heart, gently exhort a. He is still reluctant in the end, if like him so heavy knock, Jin heart afraid will concussion¡° The heavier the knock, the more respect you have for the old Hades? " Murong Jin knows that everything he does is for his own sake. Today is a very important day for him. She doesn''t want to let the people of the underworld criticize her for fear of pain. He can do it, she can do it¡° In principle, it''s like this, but you don''t have to... "Pluto originally wanted to deny it, but the fact is the fact, and he can''t lie with his eyes open. She doesn''t have the title of Princess Ming now, so even if it means something, she won''t be judged by anyone. "..." Murong Jin shrugged her shoulders. Since this is the principle, she will act according to the principle of the underworld. It''s just kowtow. It''s not a fatal thing. So, after the elder''s voice fell, she also began to knock heavily. Although knock a little dizzy, but did not reduce the slightest strength. One hundred rings, she soon finished kowtowing. When she finished kowtowing and looked at the underworld, the underworld was so sad that her eyes were red¡° Silly girl, why are you so serious? You like this, only this Wang and Jun Mo Li are distressed. " The underworld took out a silk handkerchief from his arms and wiped the blood on Murong Jinxin''s small face clean. Then he took out a bottle of transparent ointment and spread it on Murong Jinxin''s forehead, which was already red and swollen. His movements were very light. He could see the concubines kneeling behind him. They were all kinds of envy and jealousy... "The duty should be done well. Kowtow a few head and won''t die, what good distressed? " Murong Jin''s heart only felt cold, and the burning sensation on her forehead was much less. She had expected that the underworld would have such preparation, and she would never watch her suffer¡° It''s rare to hear a good word from you. When my father hears it, I''m afraid he will die in peace... "What she is doing now is what a daughter-in-law should do, and my father should be at ease. It''s just that she''s embarrassed. It''s probably the first time that she kowtows to people like this¡° By the way, why don''t you let honey come today? " She didn''t know whether the old underworld would close his eyes or not. Anyway, she had no shame. However, as the little princess of the underworld, honey should come to send a stick of incense to the old underworld, but this man will not let honey come¡° Honey is the daughter of heaven. The daughter of heaven can only kneel down to her parents. If you kneel down on your father''s knees, I''m afraid your father will be devastated and will be punished by heaven... "This is not a joke. Honey''s identity will never allow anyone to kneel down except her parents. Not only can''t kneel, not even incense. It''s a rule made by God. He can''t break it¡° How else can we punish them? It''s all against the rules... "Honey kneels down to offer incense for her grandfather. It''s a matter of course. God cares too much about this business. Next time I see that old man, she has to talk about him¡° I don''t know the rules, and I don''t want to understand them. Just abide by them. You have to pay attention in the future, but don''t hurt anyone by accident... "The underworld can''t explain this kind of thing clearly, but he earnestly exhorted Murong Jinxin a few words, lest Murong Jinxin make any wrong. The identity of the heavenly daughter is aloof and no one is allowed to profane it¡° I said, are the rules of your underworld too strange? Why should we kowtow here to death, while the concubines in your harem can kneel there intact? "

 Chapter 611

    This is the naked differential treatment. They enjoy the glory and wealth, but she is the only one who suffers. Is it unfair?


    In which country''s harem of the past dynasties, the highest women''s treatment is not the best. How did they get to the underworld completely different?


    "They are not qualified to kowtow. They are just concubines. Concubines are things that can be thrown away at will..."


    In fact, there is an unwritten rule in the underworld, which is very similar to that in the demon world, that is, once the crown of the princess of the underworld is granted, it can not be abolished in the whole life. The only difference is that the demon world wrote this into the law, while the underworld did not.


    "Yes? Then why didn''t I see you throw anyone away? As the saying goes, "a wife is not as good as a concubine, which is probably the case with you."


    Murong Jin''s heart is really speechless. As soon as she hears the word of elder Licheng, she doesn''t even think about it and stands up immediately. But because of kneeling for a long time, so suddenly stand up, let her legs numb, the whole body to one side.


    "You say, who do you want to throw away? The reason why the women in the harem still exist is that the time has not yet come. "


    The underworld gave her a quick hand and didn''t think much of her words. Except for her, no woman can enter his eyes. I''m afraid her heart is very clear about this. It''s just that she is not happy to see those women too comfortable.


    "I don''t want to talk so much with you. This gift has become nothing to do with me. Jun Mo Li and I went to find Murong ling''er. Take it easy. Don''t let yourself get trapped, do you understand


    Murong Jin''s heart deeply breathed a few mouthfuls of fresh air, and the funeral was basically over, so her mission to stay in the underworld was completed. At present, the most important thing is to find Murong ling''er and finish the task of cleaning up the cancer for the four circles. She doesn''t care about anything else.


    "Well, before you leave, you ask Junmo Li to go to Mingyuan. It seems that Yunyao''s transformation is not smooth. Let him help."


    The underworld naturally understood the seriousness of the situation and did not stop Murong Jin''s heart from leaving, but his heart suddenly became heavy. Murong ling''er is not easy to deal with even if he is seriously injured. I hope everything will be smooth and there will be no mistakes.


    "Yes, I once promised Lixiang to follow me for the rest of her life. Now, although the immortal devil takes care of her for me, I still don''t feel at ease. Let Hei Wuchang keep an eye on her for me. Don''t let Lixiang be wronged. "


    Her promise she naturally to fulfill, and this new Lixiang let her really like, she must be to protect some. But after all, she still wants to go back to the human world to live. Most of the time, she doesn''t have to worry about it. Everything still depends on the underworld.


    "Lixiang has a big backing of Xiaohui. No one dares to provoke her in the underworld. You can rest assured that she will be bullied by the immortal devil at most... "


    Xiaohui''s position in the underworld is quite high, and the image of bullying in the past is also very popular. No one who doesn''t want to die dares to provoke his younger martial sister, which he is very sure. Jinxin, this is really wrong.


    "Then I''ll go. When I''m done, Murong ling''er will come back to see you..."


    Murong Jin heart pulled his sleeve, a thousand words in her such a tiny action. In fact, she and Jun Mo Li were worried about leaving. No one accompanied him to talk to relieve boredom, no one knows if he will become the king of shrinkage again.


    "Let''s go. I''m good. Nothing will happen again."


    The underworld light a smile, looking at that pulled by her cape, the mood is never had of satisfy. It was his expectation that they could reach such a level at this time. In a word, he was a blessing in disguise.


    Looking at the white disappeared in the fundus of his eyes, he took the wet towel from Bai Wuchang, wiped the blood on his face, looked at the tombstone of the old underworld for a long time, and then turned away.


    ¡­¡­


    The garden of the dead


    Murong Jin''s heart pulls Jun Mo Li''s hand and walks towards the deep of the dark garden. The dark beasts see that Murong Jin''s heart seems to have seen ghosts, one by one, and they all hide far away.


    Feeling the familiar breath, a small snake crawls out of Murong Jinxin''s sleeve, and its body shape becomes several times bigger instantly, swimming happily behind Murong Jinxin.


    Two people a snake walk about ten minutes, came to a stream, Ono saw the stream, a jump down.


    In the middle of the stream, a touch of crystal is shining. It looks very beautiful under the sunlight. Sometimes it turned into a small animal, and sometimes into a dazzling red, which repeatedly revived its struggle. Needless to say, that touch of crystal is unable to change the shape of the three souls of Yunyao beast.


    "Mo Li, I''ll do it. Keep your strength against Murong ling''er."


    Murong Jinxin carefully observed the crystal for a long time, and immediately stopped Jun Mo Li who was preparing to cast the spell. Yunyao beast''s condition is not very good. If Junmo glass wants to help it, I''m afraid it will cost a lot of Qi. The war is coming, and that is absolutely impossible.


    "Well..."


    Jun Mo Li hesitated for a moment, but still obeyed Murong Jin''s words, stepped back a few steps, and sat down on a fast stone. It takes at least half an hour to help Yunyao transform into a beast. This is his first visit to the netherworld. He was shocked by the power of the netherworld beasts all the way. This underworld garden must have consumed a lot of efforts of the underworld, otherwise it would have been impossible to cultivate such a large number of top underworld beasts. The man of the underworld is unfathomable. As time goes by, the crystal light on the stream begins to slowly turn into shape, from head to body to foot, and gradually appears in the air... "Thank you..." a little beast flies down from the air, and lowers its noble head to Murong Jin''s heart. Because it is automatic, the memory of its previous life is preserved. It is to know Murong Jin heart, also because of understanding, so will be so respectful¡° Yunyao beast, stay in the hell garden and practice well. In this life, don''t let him down on you. " Murong Jinxin squatted down and touched the little white hand on the little head of Yunyao beast. For this little beast that she loves and hates, it is gratifying to see its rebirth. Pluto once said that he hoped to give Yunyao beast to their children as pets. Now the Yunyao beast has changed into shape in advance, and maybe it will come true after many years¡° I know... "Yunyao beast lowered his head deeply, and the things he had done were vivid in my mind. In this life, it will not make mistakes, it should stay in the underworld, follow the king, and strive to complete anything the king told him¡° I''ll leave Xiaoye for your company. You can practice with him in the future. " Murong Jin''s heart glanced at the happy little field in the stream, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously raised a smile. Ono liked it here, so she left it here, where it was born. With her over the years, Ono has suffered a lot of injuries. Now it''s time to settle down. Despite some reluctance, she made such a decision. The underworld will finally be her home after a hundred years, and there are always many opportunities to meet... "Master, if you want to abandon me, you have to wait to kill Murong ling''er..." when Ono heard that he was going to be left behind, he jumped up to Murong Jin''s heart, and the huge snake eye stared at Murong Jin''s heart, blinking innocently. Its mission is to protect its master. How can it hide in the underworld garden and enjoy its happiness before the master is completely safe¡° No, Murong ling''er has me and Jun Mo Li enough, so you don''t have to mix blindly to avoid being hurt again. It''s hard for you to follow me these years. Now everything is almost settled down, and it''s time for you to live your own life. " Murong Jin patted Xiaoye''s big head, for the king of snakes, her heart is full of gratitude. In her most difficult time with her, no regrets, step by step to today, that a loyalty let her move. She can''t give it anything, she can only give it what belongs to it... "This..." after years of getting along, Ono knows Murong Jinxin. Know Murong Jinxin once made a decision, it is difficult to change. It is really reluctant to leave her, to leave the good master who thinks about it everywhere¡° Without this and that, Yunyao beast will be handed over to you. I will come to see you often in the future. Ono, this is the most suitable life for you. I hope you can have a happy life here. " All animals have a life span of 100 years, 1000 years or 10000 years. She didn''t dare to ask too much, just hope that Ono''s life in the future is better, don''t hurt easily, that''s OK. Looking at the king of snakes who has been following him for many years, Murong Jin''s eyes are suddenly red. She patted Ono''s big head again. She didn''t dare to stop there. She grabbed Jun Mo Li''s hand and left in a hurry. She is not a sentimental person, nor a crying person, but it is enough for her to be sad for a while to be separated from her poison pet¡° You''re lucky. With Princess Ming, you''re not destined to have too many twists and turns in your life. " Yunyao beast looked at Ono rolled down a drop of tears, the heart is also mixed feelings. Murong Jin heart to protect, Ono''s future is limitless, I''m afraid even the underworld has to give Ono some thin face. Ono sucked his nose, until he could no longer see Murong Jinxin''s figure, he swept Yunyao beast to his body and opened his mouth¡° Indeed, I complained about black impermanence. Now, what I am most grateful for is black impermanence. I lived the happiest and most comfortable time with my master. Yunyao beast, follow me to practice well. I know that Hades is going to give you to his first child as a poison pet. Your luck is better than mine

 Chapter 612

    Demon world


    Demon Zun''s face pale will be comatose Murong ling''er picked up, slender fingers gently wipe off Murong ling''er mouth blood, that beautiful face is full of panic color.


    "Sister... Sister..."


    He holds Murong ling''er''s colder and colder hand and calls Murong ling''er''s name. His pure eyes twinkle with bewilderment and pain.


    What happened to my sister? He has already brought the most precious medicinal materials of the demon world, and she has swallowed a lot of them, but why is the injury still not getting better? Instead, it gets worse day by day.


    "Sister... Sister..."


    He looked at Murong ling''er''s face, which had no blood color, and finally could not resist his inner fear. Big drops of tears poured out and fell on Murong ling''er''s small face, smashing hot little flowers.


    "Cry what... Don''t cry..."


    Perhaps the tears are too hot, Murong ling''er slowly opened the eyes that have been a lot of gloomy. Seeing the crying devil, a trace of tenderness flashed in his heart.


    She raised her hand and gently stroked the demon''s face. A sharp pain spread in her heart. She never knew that the devil she loved most was like this


    "Sister... You wake up... You are scared to death... What should Zun Zun do... Your wound will be healed..."


    Murong ling''er gave an order, and the devil did not dare to cry any more. Sucking his nose, he looked at Murong ling''er pitifully. That pair of innocent but sad appearance, see Murong Ling er''s nose a sour.


    "You just have to be by my side... You don''t have to worry about other things..."


    After a long time, Murong ling''er opened his mouth. She has no way to answer the question of the devil, and I''m afraid no one in the world can answer it.


    Her wound is not good, ice crystal purity is too terrible, her vitality is being swallowed by ice crystal bit by bit. I don''t know how long it will last. Maybe she will die within three months.


    "But my sister''s injury... Zun Zun is really worried..."


    Although he didn''t understand many of them, he could guess one or two from the fact that his sister was in a coma day by day. If you don''t get medical treatment, I''m afraid my sister won''t live long.


    However, my sister is not willing to let him take the magic doctor to treat her. Even if he wants to help, he doesn''t know how to help.


    "Don''t worry... Everyone has life and death... You can see through it... I''ll be gone later... You''ll stay in the demon world... Don''t leave... You know..."


    The old devil in the end or care for a father and son, these days she saw very clearly, the old devil is still very love to the devil. As long as the devil stays in the demon world, nothing will happen.


    As for the woman Murong Jinxin, she probably won''t bother with the devil who has become a fool


    "Where my sister goes... Zun Zun goes... Zun Zun doesn''t want to be separated from my sister..."


    Murong ling''er''s face was reflected in the demon Zun''s bright eyes. Since he saw this elder sister, he had only this elder sister in his heart. He just wanted to be with this elder sister all his life.


    "Fool... Everyone in the world lives the same without you... I just hope you can live a safe life... There won''t be any storm..."


    Hearing this, Murong ling''er began to laugh. This period of time together, she has accepted this daredevil. Such a demon made her feel that she didn''t have any pressure to get along with each other. She devoted herself to her, and this kind of emotion also melted her completely.


    To find her love again before she died, she felt that her life was complete. Even if she died, she would die without regret.


    "No... Zun Zun doesn''t want his sister to die... If she dies... Zun Zun doesn''t want to live..."


    Murong ling''er''s repeated emphasis on life and death made the devil''s mood collapse. He held Murong ling''er''s hand trembling. He can''t live without his sister, who is dead, and he doesn''t want to live alone.


    "That''s not good... You have to live well... Live for me... After I am reincarnated... I will come to find you... You know..."


    Murong ling''er looks at such an infatuated man. Regardless of the pain of his body, he sits up and leans into his arms. Listening to his strong and disordered heartbeat, she had an inexplicable sense of security.


    She is sure to die, even if Murong Jin wishes to let her go, she can''t live, but she hopes that the devil can live.


    Reincarnation, she is impossible. But if you don''t say that, there is a great possibility that the devil will chase him


    "Really... Is it true that my sister''s reincarnation came back to find Zunzun..."


    The eyes of demon Zun suddenly open big, if the reincarnation of elder sister returns to seek him, that he is willing to wait. He is willing to wait as long as he can be with his sister.


    "Really... But you may have to wait for a long time... It may be that long... Would you like to wait for me..."


    Murong ling''er nodded heavily. For her now, as long as she could give the devil a chance to live. No matter what lies, she is willing to tell them.


    This kind of demon Zun is too pure and beautiful. She doesn''t want him to have any bad, even if she is not happy... "Yes... Yes... If my elder sister really dies... Zun Zun will live here and wait for her elder sister... She must wait for her elder sister..." the demon Zun nods hard, and the sadness in her heart dissipates a lot because of Murong ling''er''s words. As long as he can see his sister again, he is willing to suffer any hardship. Waiting is nothing at all¡° Good... Then let''s choose a good day to get married... Elder sister marry you... Ok... "Murong ling''er''s hand gently put on the position of the devil''s heart, hesitated for a long time before he opened his mouth. This idea has been hovering in her mind for several days, until this moment she finally made up her mind. To marry him is to realize a long-standing dream. Although she can''t hold the hand of her son to make him happy, she is willing to do everything. This more than a month, in order to avoid Murong Jin heart, she has been exhausted. Every time Murong Jinxin searches here, she will cast a spell to turn her and the devil into flowers in the yard. But every change has aggravated her injury. Evasion is no longer the solution. With her current situation, Murong Jinxin if looking for, she can''t change. Then, let her face all this well. The battle with Murong Jinxin is indispensable. She just hope Murong Jin heart can give her a little more time, let her complete his wish, in smile to die¡° Good... That Zun will go to find his father now... Let him prepare for us... "The demon Zun was stunned, and then a touch of ecstasy poured into his heart. He never dare to think that his sister can marry him, because he is a fool, no one will like a fool. He just wanted to be with his sister, that''s all. But now his sister even said that she would marry him. He thought it was incredible. He was so excited that he wanted to go crazy... "OK... Tell your father that the day must be chosen within ten days... And ask your father to invite Murong Jinxin..." Murong ling''er pondered for a moment, and decided to follow the devil. This is the last thing she can do for the devil. Since he wants to get married, let''s get married. Just before that, she should meet Murong Jinxin and talk about a final deal with Murong Jinxin¡° Ok... Then Zun Zun will do it now... Sister will sleep first... "The demon Zun takes Murong ling''er back to his room, settles him down, and runs out happily. The joy in the heart hangs in the mouth, how all cannot conceal¡° Ha ha... "Looking at the demon Zun''s smile like a child, Murong ling''er chuckled. After the shadow of the devil disappeared completely, she sat up panting. In order to marry the devil smoothly, she can only hurt herself and make the last fight. No one in the four realms knows that she has two lives. As long as she cuts off her meridians and dies once, she can still have another life, but that life has ten days. Ten days later, she can return to her original state and do whatever she wants. But after ten days, no matter Murong Jinxin has killed her or not, she will completely disappear in this world. She drives all the mana in her body and starts to break her meridians. Scarlet blood kept pouring out of her mouth, and soon all her clothes were dyed red. Within a moment, she left with a smile. That smile, there are happiness, regret, sadness, but more or hope. Half an hour later, a black light came down from the sky, and immediately disappeared into Murong ling''er''s dilapidated body. Her meridians were repaired little by little, and her wounds healed without any medicine. She slowly opened her eyes, sat up, changed herself into clean clothes, and then went to the soft chair in the yard to sit down and drink tea leisurely. Suddenly, a strange wave came from the air. She knew that Murong Jinxin and Junmo glass had come and drank all the tea in her cup. Looking up, Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li come in one after the other, and both of them exude a sense of killing¡° Murong ling''er, you are quite able to hide... "Murong Jinxin sits down in front of Murong ling''er and looks at Murong ling''er, whose face is ruddy and looks like nothing has happened. Her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. Murong ling''er''s condition is a bit beyond their expectation. What''s the matter? Is there a miracle¡° That''s natural, otherwise you would have been poisoned. Murong Jinxin, I came to you today to talk about a deal with you. " Murong ling''er pours a cup of tea for Murong Jinxin with a pot in her hand and opens her mouth slowly. She wants ten days of peace. She wants a big wedding. So no matter what method she uses today, she must persuade Murong Jinxin¡° oh What else can we talk about? You should say... "

 Chapter 613

    Murong Jin heart pick eyebrows, quietly looking at the woman in front of seems to have no big problem, the doubt in the heart is more and more thick. Murong ling''er''s abnormality makes her very alert. She doesn''t know what kind of tricks Murong ling''er is playing, but she has to be more careful.


    "I''m getting married to the devil. Don''t disturb me before I get married. When I get married, we''ll fight for life and death. How about that? "


    Murong ling''er captures all the expressions of Murong Jin''s heart. She knows that Murong Jin doesn''t like beating around the Bush, so she says it very simply.


    Ten days, she only needs ten days to fulfill the biggest wish of her life. If they want a war, she will give them a chance.


    "We can talk about this deal, but you have to tell me first, what''s the matter with your injury?"


    Murong Jin''s heart was shocked by Murong ling''er''s words. She looked at Murong ling''er carefully and didn''t seem to have any mental tricks. After thinking for a moment, he didn''t immediately agree with Murong ling''er.


    She must find out what happened to Murong ling''er''s injuries? Otherwise, she doesn''t mind fighting Murong ling''er now


    "It''s OK to tell you that I''ve already died once. I have two lives, ha ha..."


    Murong ling''er laughs. Facing Murong Jin''s aggressive eyes, her attitude is very calm. Anyway, what she said is not a lie. She has two lives.


    Just, the fact that her second life is only ten days, she won''t tell Murong Jinxin for sure.


    "I have to say that you are really lucky. If it is the will of God, I have nothing to say. Murong ling''er, how about today''s open talk? It''s like when you were trapped in chaos more than three years ago, there''s no plot, there''s no constraint. "


    She always felt there was something wrong, but she could not see any clue from Murong ling''er''s face. But she believed Murong ling''er''s words. She and Murong ling''er have known each other for such a long time. She is the only one who has cheated Murong ling''er. Murong ling''er is really affectionate to her.


    Now, Murong ling''er put forward such a deal, she can''t be too cold-blooded to destroy other people''s wedding. Otherwise, Murong ling''er is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    "Well, since it''s heart to heart talk, it''s the business of two women. Let your man go."


    Murong ling''er nodded, three years of time has changed too much, time has changed, she has almost forgotten that some simple idiot himself.


    Murongjin''s mental arithmetic is her only friend. It''s a rare good thing that she can make friends before she dies.


    "Jinxin, I''m a hundred meters away. If you have something, please call me."


    After receiving Murong Jinxin''s eyes, Jun Mo Li leaves quickly. Jin Xin''s Kung Fu is not low now. He can really fight for a while. Besides, he is not far away. He will come with a cry, and there''s nothing he can''t rest assured about.


    "I once said that if you leave the land of chaos, whether I can''t bear it or not, I will kill you. Murong ling''er, there are many similarities between us. To tell you the truth, I don''t want you to die, but my duty doesn''t allow you to live. Do you understand my feelings? "


    Murong Jin heart rate first opened mouth, for Murong ling''er, there is always a trace of guilt in her heart. Murong ling''er once believed her without asking the reason. Even if she used her, she never complained about anything. If Murong ling''er can stay in chaos all the time, they will become good friends.


    "Understanding, for example, reason tells me that I must kill you, but I just can''t do it to you. Murong Jinxin, maybe you don''t know. In fact, I am the most powerful soul in your body, and I am also the one who is most attached to you. In those days, the God of time and space spent almost all his strength to separate me, which is also the reason why the God of time and space would sleep so long. "


    This is Murong ling''er''s first time to hear Murong Jin''s heart, can''t help but hook the lips. Murong Jinxin, a woman, still has some friendship with her. Although they fight to death, there are still some things that can''t be changed, that is, they all like each other very much.


    She still remembers the pain of being separated. Maybe that''s why she hates the God of time and space.


    "When you say that, I want to slap the God of time and space. The dead woman has a good life, but why create this continent... "


    Murong Jinxin''s mind immediately came up with the God of time and space. She could see that Murong ling''er didn''t like the God of time and space. That must be the reason.


    They didn''t exist in this time and space, but they were given life by the God of time and space, forcing them to go the way they didn''t want to go and bear the pain they didn''t want to bear.


    "I think so, too. She let us see all the vicissitudes of the world and suffer all the hardships of the world. You, countless reincarnation, soul suffering. I''m trapped in chaos. I''m the only one who can speak to myself all the year round. "


    Those suffering only experienced people can understand, reincarnation pain no one can pass, lonely pain to the bone marrow. They are a pair of puppets manipulated by the God of time and space. Their lives are ordinary and they have their own pain. But these are not what they want.


    "I''m better than you. At least my man is very loyal. No matter what happens to me, they don''t want to find another woman to replace me. " Murong Jin''s heart nodded. Because of their integration, their minds were interlinked most of the time. Compared with ling''er, she felt happy. These years, no matter how hard they are, there are people who accompany her silently. That kind of emotion makes her happy for countless times¡° This is, when I came out from the cauldron of ten thousand springs, I never dreamed that it was the living spring palace of the devil and other women that waited for me. At that time, I wanted to cut him to pieces, but I didn''t feel relieved. I had to torture him, but I didn''t want to torture him into a fool, and I was about to marry this fool... "Everything was destined to be bound together, she and the devil. No matter how things change, no matter how many hardships. Now the devil is her favorite appearance in her life. It''s silly, but it''s important to have a sincere heart for her¡° It''s good for mozun to be like this. In fact, he''s not stupid. He just stays at the age of five or six. Compared with us, he is the one who lives happily. Don''t you fall in love with him again? " If they didn''t fall in love with Murong ling''er, they couldn''t get married easily. They are all the same kind of people, especially in love. Among them, the outcome of the devil is the best. I just hope that after Murong ling''er leaves, the devil will not be hit completely. No matter whether you are stupid or not, it''s all the fate of the devil. It''s destined by heaven that no one can change... "Maybe it''s ice crystal. I have more understanding for the devil. I don''t want to pursue the past. As for the future, step by step... "The power of ice crystal is too great, and it changes her evil constitution little by little, so that she begins to have the initial human feelings. That was the last thing she wanted, but now she suddenly feels that it''s good to have such a relationship. There are feelings, is a real flesh and blood people, can really understand the ups and downs of life... "Murong ling''er, you actually have another way to go. If the devil betrays you, you can walk away with the God of time and space. Why should you stay and die? " When Murong ling''er was recruited by the God of time and space, Murong ling''er had decided to break with the devil. In such despair, why don''t you think more about yourself? With the God of time and space gone, at least they can survive, and they don''t have to go to such a tense situation¡° I hate that woman. I don''t want to be with her at all. Going to Xianshan is immortality. What''s the difference with me in the land of chaos? In the land of chaos, at least I''m at ease. When I go to Xianshan, I''ll be controlled by others everywhere. Forget it. " She doesn''t hide her disgust for the God of time and space. She would rather die in Murong Jinxin''s hands than spend a lifetime with the God of time and space. Whether she is willful or not, she has made such a decision, and she does not regret it¡° You are too stubborn, but I always think it''s OK to die. If you die, it''s over. You don''t have to worry about these things any more. Sometimes, I envy you. As a matter of fact, no one is afraid of death for our sake. " Death is just a matter of a second. Who can''t bear the pain of a second? The living will always bear more than the dead. Her only expectation now is that everything will be calm after solving Murong ling''er, but don''t give her anything else. Otherwise, she would be really crazy, and even make things to the God of time and space¡° You live in the future is Jun Mo Li, dead in the future is Hades, you are different from us. You say, in your heart, who are you partial to? You have to tell them the truth. I promise I won''t tell them Murong ling''er suddenly laughs, remembering the days when he used to get along with Hades. The man was as cold as a stone. I don''t know how Murong Jinxin got along with him? She was really curious. And how can Jun Mo Li, the grand young master of the dragon race, live in peace with his rival? This is really a question of a university. She doesn''t think Junmo glass is a generous master¡° No one is biased, I am a person living in the present, who is my man, I am the best to who. This life is king Mo Li, and the next life is Hades. This is a matter of priority. However, my fate with Hades seems to be deeper, so now I also begin to naturally enjoy his kindness to me. I''m not thinking about repaying my kindness... "

 Chapter 614

    It''s nothing to be eccentric about. Both of them are her men, one is now, the other is in the future. It''s fairest that she is good to any man at any stage of her life.


    However, in her private heart, she has more pity for Jun Mo Li. After all, they are only married for a lifetime. After a lifetime, they will be able to meet again?


    "But I prefer Hades. Of course, this only represents my personal opinion. Before I hijacked Pluto, he seldom spoke to me in those days. I think he has a strange charm, which can attract your attention for no reason. After you become the princess of the underworld, life won''t be easy. "


    That kind of charm, she has seen countless men, but only the Pluto has. That kind of charm is fatal to women, if even Murong Jin heart such a powerful woman can''t escape, in this world she really can''t think of who can escape?


    It seems that there are many concubines in the underworld''s harem. They have to choose concubines every ten years. Later, Murong Jin will have to worry about it


    "It''s hard to live, but he and I are just like that. Unless someone really has the ability to destroy Sansheng stone, or we can make do with it..."


    It was a hundred years later, and she didn''t have the heart to think about it. There must be a road to the bridge. When it''s time to face it, let''s face it. Fortunately, Pluto''s feelings for her have been very deep, no big accident, those women in the harem can''t take advantage of her.


    "Do you want to drink Mengpo soup after you die? Forget the past? "


    Murong ling''er suddenly has a bad heart. She thinks Murong Jin''s life should not be too plain. If you can persuade her to forget everything and start over with Hades, it will be a wonderful story.


    Men are cold and tough, women are stubborn and awkward. You don''t have to think about this combination. It''s absolutely fiery


    "Drink, I can''t accept another man with my memory. It''s unfair to him. I have already made an agreement with him that I will go to the remodeling pool with him after my death to wash away the dirt on us and give each other the most complete self. "


    The end of one''s life must be the end of one''s life. Otherwise let her in the heart live a Jun Mo Li, but want to love with the underworld, kill her she also can''t do.


    On the contrary, if she drinks Mengpo soup and goes to the remolding pool, she is no longer Murong Jinxin. She will become a pure soul, and her life will start again.


    "Well, that''s good. It''s better for Hades to forget you, then you can be regarded as true love, ha ha... "


    Murong ling''er''s big eyes blinked, and the corner of his eyes caught a glimpse of a very strange little flower in the yard. She is unintentional, Murong Jin heart with the underworld, I am afraid there will be a very difficult road to come together. Because the flower she planted had a very abnormal effect.


    "How can I hear conspiracy in your mouth? Murong ling''er, did you do something to Hades


    Murong Jinxin knows Murong ling''er too well. She can see the clue from Murong ling''er''s words and deeds. She followed Murong ling''er''s eyes to see the past, also happened to see that a very strange little flower, face slightly changed.


    "Murong Jinxin, I''ll give you this flower for your friendship in the past. You must keep it in mind, it will be of great use to you in the future. There is only one flower in the world. If you take it, you can solve all the incantations in the world. I will set it in your eyebrow, when you need, gently touch her three times, take it out and take it


    Murong ling''er sells a pass, and she has an inseparable feeling for Murong Jin''s heart. I know that if I don''t say anything, Murong Jin''s heart will live in deep water all her life because of this flower. But she still can''t help saying that this flower is her gift to Murong Jinxin and Hades.


    "Don''t ask. You''d better engrave my words in your soul. Don''t forget. Otherwise, when you cry, this flower is called love forgetting flower, ha ha... "


    See Murong Jinxin want to break the casserole to ask in the end, Murong ling''er immediately put out his hand to stop. She can only say here, can only do here, can only help here, the rest depends on Murong Jinxin''s own nature.


    She believes that with Murong Jin''s intelligence, one day in the future, she will get the deep meaning of her words


    "Love forgetting flower? Murong ling''er, you are really cruel. I should give this flower to the devil to smell, and let her completely forget you... "


    The three words of "love forgetting flower" make Murong Jin''s heart sweat. She is very happy. Fortunately, she has made friends with Murong ling''er today. Otherwise, she can''t imagine what kind of bumpy love road she will face with Hades.


    Forget, as the name suggests, is to forget their favorite people. This kind of flower is generally condensed with their own ideas, each one is unique. The only antidote is the flower condensed with ideas.


    "Ha ha, if you want to, if I really die in your hands, you can do so. It''s not a bad thing for the devil to forget me. "


    Murong ling''er doesn''t care. Now she just wants to have a good ten days. After ten days, she can''t manage anything. Let it be. As long as the devil can live carefree and remember her or not, she doesn''t care at all... "Murong ling''er, I always think you are strange. Is it really just the reason of ice crystal?" In the past, Murong ling''er would not say such a thing. But today''s Murong ling''er really doesn''t look like the God of evil at all. Is it true that her ruthless side has been erased by the ice crystal¡° Not only, but I won''t tell you. Murong Jinxin, if I really die, can you take care of some demons for me? " Murong ling''er shakes his head and refuses to expose his cards to Murong Jin, but he doesn''t want to cheat Murong Jin, so he chooses not to say anything. Her only concern now is the devil, if the devil can get Murong Jin heart''s protection, she will be able to go very at ease¡° How to take care of them? You talk about the specific requirements... "Murong Jinxin suddenly feels that Murong linger has a feeling of supporting her, and seems to have determined that she will die. But clearly her Feng dance nine days have not completely broken through, Murong ling''er how can give her such a feeling¡° If he''s in trouble, you can give him a hand. That''s it. " She can''t ask Murong Jinxin too much, Murong Jinxin is still human after all, life is limited. When you die, you will forget your promise. Therefore, she just hopes that Murong Jinxin can protect the devil in her lifetime. This request is not excessive, she knows Murong Jinxin will agree to her¡° Well, if you really die in our hands, I will protect the safety of mozun for a hundred years. " This request is too simple, Murong Jinxin feel that they can not open the mouth of the refusal. Magic, silly is very lovely, she also like this kind of magic. As long as the devil''s nature does not change, she can promise Murong ling''er¡° Then there is one more important thing. Can you be my Bridesmaid on my wedding day? You''re the only friend I have. If you don''t come, I won''t have a bridesmaid. " Murong ling''er smiles, which comes from the heart. Her dark eyes stare at Murong Jinxin. The expectation in her eyes is so obvious that people can''t bear to refuse. This is also a small wish of her, Murong Jin heart can see her marry, also not in vain between them fight so long. In her heart, Murong Jinxin is not only an opponent, but also a friend¡° I''ll be your bridesmaid? Murong ling''er, are you a little funny? " They are enemies. If she becomes a bridesmaid for Murong ling''er, what will others think of her? It''s not too much to say she''s in the same boat. This matter, she thinks, needs to be considered very carefully¡° What''s funny? I''ll kill anyone who laughs. Murong Jinxin, just give me a hand. Why refuse me? " Murong ling''er also knows that her request is a bit difficult, but she just wants to embarrass Murong Jinxin this time. In addition to embarrass Murong Jinxin, she does not know who to embarrass. Since it''s a wedding, she still hopes it''s a complete wedding¡° Well, I promise you, but you have to promise me that there will be no indiscriminate killing of innocent people in these ten days. " Murong Jin heart looking at Murong ling''er that slightly pray appearance, delicate brow tightly. Hesitated for a while, just reluctantly nodded to agree. Well, she took this as Murong ling''er''s last wish. You can say what others like. Anyway, it''s fair and comfortable¡° OK, let''s be friends for ten days. I want to live a normal life just like you and ye Ranran Murong ling''er is really happy now. She pulls down Murong Jin''s hand fiercely. Only feel Murong Jin heart''s hand warm, let her a grasp don''t want to put down. What she wants is the most perfect ten days in her life. It''s enough to have the love of a lover and the love of a friend... "Murong ling''er, you have so many demands. It''s very annoying. Well, it''s all as you wish. Perhaps, you can only enjoy the ten days... "Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, subconsciously want to Murong ling''er''s little hand away, but don''t want to be Murong ling''er dead hold. It seems that Murong ling''er won''t let go if she doesn''t agree. In desperation, she was forced to agree. Ten days of friends, for her and Murong ling''er, is also the end of this special feeling. Ten days later, they will return to the original point and start a fight about life and death... "Today''s requirements are mentioned here. You can go quickly. Junmo glass is like a thief. I''m really not used to it. I also have to go to the old devil and sum up the marriage... "

 Chapter 615

    Three days later, a shocking wedding was held in the demon world. The four envoys who came to celebrate almost broke the gate of the demon kingdom.


    At this time of the demon world, roses are flying, red lanterns are hanging all over every corner, and the red carpet is spread from the gate of the imperial palace to the new house of the new couple. The solemnity of the red carpet is amazing to the four world envoys.


    "What are you doing? If you don''t kill Murong ling''er, you''ll even help her with her wedding ceremony. Are you kicked in the head by donkeys? "


    The underworld and Jun Mo Li are drinking tea under a thousand year old tree. Looking at the endless stream of guests, they smoke fiercely.


    Two days ago, when he received the wedding invitation from demon world, he felt something was wrong. But because he has been busy with the business of the underworld, he doesn''t have much time to ask. Today, he will not give up without asking why.


    "Murong ling''er has a deal with Jinxin. As long as we give her ten days'' stability, she will fight with us in ten days. Jinxin agrees..."


    Jun Mo Li also has a little egg pain, but he can''t be the master. Jin heart agreed, he can only choose to accept. At least it''s only ten days, or he''ll go crazy.


    "That little white eyed wolf really makes ghosts speechless. It''s the kindness of women. Who knows what Murong ling''er is playing? Maybe ten days later, she will be able to recover. At that time, let alone the first World War, I''m afraid we can''t deal with her. "


    He knew that the little white eyed wolf also had a special feeling for Murong ling''er. When it came to the door, she suddenly turned around, which was to make trouble for herself. If her phoenix dance nine days break through pour also let it be, but it happened not, really let a person headache.


    "Murong ling''er''s wound has been healed. She said that she had two lives and died once. So even if I want to kill her now, it''s almost impossible. It''s just that she gave me the ten day deadline, which made me have to think more about it.... "


    These three days of contact, he obviously felt that Murong ling''er had changed, even the cold breath on his body was much less. Jinxin said that this is the result of swallowing Bingjing, Thaksin. But several times he saw Murong ling''er''s look at the devil was not right, which was full of despair besides love.


    Despair, how can Murong ling''er have despair? But his eyes can''t deceive people, so he can''t figure out why Murong ling''er is desperate.


    "That woman''s life is so hard that she even has two lives. It''s incredible..."


    He has never heard of anyone who has two lives in the four realms. This Murong ling''er is really strange. Well, in that case, he has nothing to say.


    "I always feel that there is something wrong with Murong ling''er. You will understand later. She said a lot of strange things to Jinxin, such as... "


    Jun Mo Li tells the underworld what happened in these three days. Jin Xin is almost dragged by Murong ling''er to do this and that, just like their relationship is more intimate than their sisters. Jinxin cooperate very well, he can see Murong ling''er is very happy. Just that kind of happy, but also with a trace of bitterness, a trace of helplessness.


    "I''m surprised to hear that. But don''t think about it if you don''t understand. The answer will always be solved. "


    The underworld dropped his eyes and thought for a while, but he didn''t come up with a reason. He shrugged his shoulders to show that he didn''t want to think much about such unimportant things. At present, the two sides are equally matched, so there is no need for him to focus on Murong ling''er.


    "I don''t know whether this wedding is a blessing or a curse for the devil. Every time I see him, I feel that I can''t bear to poison Murong ling''er. His eyes are so pure that I''m afraid, and my brother, alas... "


    The world is changeable. No one would have thought that the devil would become like this in the end. It''s stupid, but it''s very likable. Every time I see him, I smile sincerely, as if everything is beautiful in his world. Many times, he felt that he could not bear to break his share of beauty.


    "Fortune and misfortune depend on each other. It''s all his life. There is Murong ling''er in his life, which can be regarded as another way to complete his feelings for Murong ling''er. After Murong ling''er''s death, as long as he can think more, life can still be very simple and beautiful. "


    The four realms are bound to have a long-term peace. The old devil still cares about the son of the devil, so the key to the devil''s life depends on what kind of life he wants. There are also silly good, at least these sound than they are much happier.


    "It''s amazing how things turned out. Can you imagine that? Jinxin even promised Murong ling''er to be her bridesmaid. I don''t know if the envoys of the four realms will be stunned when they see this scene. "


    This is the most let Jun Mo glass calm can''t, he really don''t know Jin heart is how to think. The way is different, don''t conspire this words, Jin heart understand can''t do. But it''s just a deal. After talking about it, you can leave. Do you agree to Murong ling''er''s other terms?


    "That little white eyed wolf is really speechless. It''s very nice of her to be a bridesmaid when her children are so old. What kind of woman are we in love with? It''s so strange that it''s hateful... "


    The corner of the underworld''s mouth again mercilessly drew to draw, for Murong Jin heart of some behavior express already can''t use words to describe. With a low sigh, he took a cup of tea in front of him and drank it. He knew that the little white eyed wolf attached great importance to friendship, but he didn''t know that it was so heavy that he said: "life, it''s destined to be pinched by her. You must also remember to let her more, otherwise life will be flying, she is a typical eat soft don''t eat hard... "No matter what kind of woman she is, is worth his love to pity for a lifetime. That woman has already been engraved into his soul, but I don''t know if it is possible to meet him again in the afterlife? But what happened to her? I can only watch her happy from a distance... "In this king, she is hard and soft. Compared with Wang, your life is much better... "Maybe it''s because their marriage is relatively short. In front of Jun Mo Li, Jin Xin will give in more. On the contrary, to him, oil and salt are completely out of the way, which is very hard. As for the way to get along, I''m afraid they have to find a balance after they get together¡° Well, the worship ceremony is about to start, let''s have a look at the excitement... "Jun Mo Li can''t deny smiling. Seeing that Murong Jin Xin has helped Murong ling''er to walk towards the hall in the distance, he got up and patted the underworld on the shoulder, indicating that he went to see the excitement. At this time, the main hall had already been crowded. When Murong Jinxin appeared with Murong linger, almost all the envoys in the main hall were silly. They looked at Murong Jinxin stupidly, with a feeling of being split by thunder. They are all enemies. How can one marry another and become a bridesmaid? Is this the biggest joke in the four circles? Although I think so, Murong ling''er and Murong Jin''s heart are so terrible that they all close their mouths tightly, and no one dares to ridicule. Murong Jin heart in this strange vision will Murong ling''er help to the hall, help to the devil''s side. There was a slightly embarrassed smile on her lips, and she rolled her eyes at herself constantly. After today, I''m afraid she''ll get angry again... "Brother-in-law, is Jin Xin''s brain in water?" In the crowd, a small pink figure pulls a man to the side of Jun Mo Li. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart, which is about to smile, she asks¡° It''s not that he''s lost his mind, but I''m obsessed with it... "Jun Mo Li''s enchanting peach blossom eyes kept turning. For the scene he saw, he felt that he wanted to blind his eyes¡° You''d better pretend that you don''t see anything, or you won''t have good fruit to eat... "Jun Mo Li rubbed his eyebrows, and he couldn''t explain his woman''s behavior clearly, so he didn''t bother to explain. As long as Jin Xin is happy, that''s it¡° Ranran''s sister... I''m afraid... I''m afraid of that person... "Suddenly, ye Ranran''s arm was tight, and a thin weak voice came, which surprised Ye Ranran and quickly looked back at Lixiang who came to see the excitement. Li Xiang died in Murong ling''er''s hands in the previous life, and her fear was preserved in this life. This shows how much pain Li Xiang suffered when she was taken by Murong ling''er¡° Don''t be afraid, I''m here, no one will ever hurt you... "Smell speech, immortal devil heart a tight, subconsciously will Lixiang into the arms to comfort. He saw Lixiang''s tragic death with his own eyes. Therefore, he can understand Lixiang''s immediate mood¡° That is, we are all here. No one can bully you in the future. You see, your sister Jinxin is making a bridesmaid for the bride, so don''t be afraid... "Lixiang is so simple and beautiful that she can''t bear to show the bloody fact in front of her again. So she chose another way. I''m afraid it will take a long time to eliminate Li Xiang''s fear of poisoning Murong ling''er... "But I''m still afraid... The bride is so terrible... I can''t say... I feel my heart hurts when I see her... I..." Li Xiang shrinks in the arms of the immortal devil, A deep sense of fear continues to spread in the heart. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She''s just afraid, inexplicably afraid. The bride gave her a strong feeling, as if they had some feuds. What kind of hatred is it? She was scared to such a degree... "Then I''ll take you out for a walk. This world of Warcraft is also the place where I have lived for a long time. Shall I take you to the magic garden to play Warcraft?"

 Chapter 616

    The immortal devil kneaded Lixiang''s head. He should not have brought Lixiang to the demon world. Seeing Murong ling''er''s fear, I don''t know when to eliminate it.


    He''s a real pig. He brought Lixiang over when he guessed that Lixiang would rebound


    "Play Warcraft? Immortal devil, I don''t think your brain is working well, psycho... "


    Speechless woman, this big man said he would take this woman to play the Warcraft. She really had no words to make complaints about it.


    She felt that this was a good opportunity for Lixiang to grow up. As long as she was guided correctly, Lixiang would come out of that fear.


    "Lixiang, people will encounter something they are afraid of all their lives, but we have to find a way to overcome it after meeting it. It''s useless to blindly escape, do you understand?"


    Ye Ranran grabs Lixiang''s icy little hand and passes her temperature to her little by little. There are so many difficulties in life that we have to face. Only by going forward bravely and finding ways to overcome them can we become a strong person.


    "Lixiang, sister Ranran is right. You should be a brave woman, not a turtle. Remember, only when you are strong, you won''t be afraid of anyone. "


    Has been silent small ash will Lixiang never put out the devil''s arms pulled out, looking at her pair of eyes that have been too flustered to find focus, word by word very seriously said.


    Ye Ranran''s guidance to Lixiang was very agreeable. He will not live long, in its lifetime, it must let Lixiang become a strong person, can face any storm alone.


    "I..."


    Under the comfort of all the people, Lixiang''s fear eased, especially Xiaohui''s words, which made her calm a lot. In her heart, Xiaohui is the most important, even more important than the immortal devil. She must listen to Xiao Hui''s words.


    "Lixiang, I hope you can bravely stay here and watch this worship ceremony, OK?"


    Small gray tone is very gentle but very firm, he wants to let Lixiang try to take the first step. Murong ling''er puts great pressure on Lixiang. As long as Lixiang overcomes her fear of Murong ling''er, it believes that any difficulties in the future will not make Lixiang shrink back.


    "I... ok..."


    Lixiang subconsciously wants to refuse, but Xiaohui''s expectant eyes make her really unable to open her mouth. After struggling for a while, he nodded gently.


    Everyone is so kind to her, she can''t let everyone down. It''s just a sense of worship. There''s something she doesn''t dare to see. She sees


    "I hope to see a strong and optimistic Lixiang, who can be on her own, instead of hiding behind you all her life, understand?"


    See Lixiang nervous swallow saliva, but very brave to see that a red suit of Murong ling''er, small ash feel very pleased. Immediately, it looked at the immortal devil very seriously and put forward its request without reservation.


    The women she has met, from Murong Jinxin to Ye Ranran, are all independent and strong. She hopes Lixiang will become the same person as them and stand fearlessly in the world. No matter what the wind and rain, she will only march forward bravely.


    "I see. I''ll pay attention to it later..."


    The immortal devil touched his nose. His position was different from theirs. As a man, naturally hope their women can unconditionally rely on themselves. But they don''t seem to want Lixiang to be a little woman. Well, he admits that they are doing the right thing. His guidance to Lixiang is not enough, so he changes it.


    "When you have trained her, I will give her to you. You don''t have much time, less than 200 years left... "


    Small ash picked to pick eyebrow, this words also calculate to do is it give the pressure that can''t extinguish. Today, I see Murong ling''er''s marriage with the devil. I feel a lot about it.


    Women, only married, is their best destination. It hopes to see Lixiang in her wedding dress in her lifetime.


    "As soon as I can, you can rest assured..."


    Xiao Hui''s trust made the immortal devil smile, and something called friendship took root in his heart. There will be such a day, he will let Xiaohui see Lixiang''s happiness, can safely leave this world.


    After this little disturbance, the worship ceremony has begun. The old devil sat in the first seat, and his wrinkled face was smiling. The smile was extremely complex, with worries, bitterness and happiness, but more uncertainty about the future.


    His silly son married Murong ling''er. He didn''t know what it meant. He wanted to stop it, but he didn''t dare. That kind of complex mood, no one can understand.


    He looked at the couple kneeling in front of him, reached out a shaking hand to help them up, took out two big red envelopes from his arms and put them in their hands.


    "Licheng, send to the bridal chamber..."


    The voice of the bridegroom floats in the air. The devil takes Murong ling''er in his arms and walks towards their new house with a smile.


    Although his mind was only five or six years old, his father had taught him everything to do before he got married, so he knew everything he should know. In addition, as a man born with some ability, he can''t wait to go back to the bridal chamber.


    Father told him that only the bridal chamber, he and his sister is the real couple. Therefore, he wants to become a real husband and wife with his sister immediately¡° Everyone, please take a seat. " Looking at the two pieces of red that had disappeared in the corridor, the old devil made a gesture of invitation to the guests in the main hall, and then led the way to the banquet hall outside the main hall. It is impossible for his silly son to understand how de greets guests, so he has to do everything for him. The guests of the main hall walked out behind the old devil, and the hall, which was crowded with people, suddenly became quiet The new chamber devil came in with Murong ling''er in his arms, but he didn''t lose his mind. He picked up Murong ling''er''s red cap and had a drink with Murong ling''er. Then all the maids in the new chamber left. In the jubilant new house, the devil pulls Murong ling''er to sit on the big red bed. The pure eyes lock Murong ling''er tightly, and the soul is taken away by Murong ling''er''s beautiful face. Beauty, it''s so beautiful. He had never seen such a beautiful woman before... "Have you seen enough after so long?" On the bed, a pair of gorgeous men and women looked at each other so affectionately. After a long time, Murong ling''er coughed and opened his mouth. If we want to see it like this, I''m afraid we have to see the end of time¡° The elder sister is so beautiful... Even more beautiful than the fairies in the sky... "The devil touched his head and laughed with embarrassment, but his eyes still refused to leave Murong ling''er''s face. The more I see this face, the more I want to continue to see it. How can I see enough¡° Then you have to remember what I look like, and you can''t forget it all your life, you know? " Murong ling''er knows that he is telling the truth. A silly child will always be honest. She pulls the demon Zun to lean on the bed of joy and feels the joy that she has been longing for for for a long time. Today is the day of her great joy, she had dreamed of thousands of scenes, but suddenly let her feel a little unreal. Only holding the hand of the man beside her tightly can she feel at ease¡° Know... Zun Zun will always remember his elder sister... "The devil Zun holds Murong ling''er''s cold little hand, and his chest is filled with a strong sense of satisfaction. The heart is beating violently, but the smile on the side of the mouth is suddenly stiff. He thought of what his father had taught him, and suddenly he felt at a loss¡° What''s up? How did your body get so stiff all of a sudden? " The strange of demon Zun didn''t escape Murong ling''er''s eyes. She gently stroked the corner of demon Zun''s mouth and asked strangely. Just so excited, this blink of an eye as if changed a person¡° Elder sister... Let''s get married first... That Zun Zun doesn''t know much... "The demon Zun tangled for a while, and suddenly pressed Murong ling''er down. Looking at Murong ling''er''s peerless face, he asked carefully. He has no experience in bridal chamber. Clumsy handed, he was afraid of being clumsy and would make complaints about his sister. "Er..." Murong''s mouth was not visible, he looked at the devil''s awkward look, and his pure purity could not be pure. If he doesn''t know about the bridal chamber, there won''t be many people in the world to know about it... "Sister... Zun Zun is so nervous..." the devil swallows his saliva, and his slender fingers tremble slightly. He doesn''t know where to put it. In my mind, I repeated what the old devil had said to him over and over again. There was a sweat on my forehead, but I couldn''t do some actions¡° Bridal chamber is done at night. If you want to be nervous, you should be nervous at night... "In the daytime, even if she is shameless, she has no face to do such a thing. She pushed away the devil, and her little white hand flicked gently on the devil''s forehead. Some helpless, but more or funny. Such a silly devil really made her love her heart, but this love will be fixed in seven days... "No... father said that only the bridal chamber is the real husband and wife... Zun didn''t want to wait..." he wanted to become a husband and wife with her immediately, and didn''t want to wait for a second. My father''s words will not be wrong. He will feel more risk if he waits one more second. My sister is so beautiful. What should I do if she is robbed¡° Look at your silly way, I said that night is the night, you can''t do it, eh... "Murong ling''er didn''t want to compromise in his innocent little appearance, so he refused him, but before he had time to say more, he felt his lips were hot. When you want to say something, there is no way to speak. The warm sunshine from the gap of the window adds more colors to the beauty of the room. Their love has been the best interpretation, the best sublimation and the best commemoration today

 Chapter 617

    This big marriage lasted for a whole day, and it was not until the sunset that it was over.


    Some of the well fed guests left in the sunset, while some chose to stay and continue the endless carnival.


    A quiet courtyard, a group of people or lying or standing or sitting scattered around the courtyard, enjoying the rare peace.


    "If only it could be like this every day..."


    Ye Ranran plays with Chu Mo Shang''s fingers and raises a smile of satisfaction on her small face, which is vividly reflected by the setting sun. This kind of life is what she pursues. It''s a great pleasure to meet three or five friends after dinner and chat and drink tea.


    "Soon, Murong ling''er is dead, and our good days are coming."


    Jun Mo Li is very fond of pinching her small nose, eyebrows and eyes are stretched. Seven days. They just have to wait for seven days.


    Seven days, but in the blink of an eye


    "Are you so sure that Murong ling''er will die in seven days? Where do you get this confidence? "


    I''m afraid even Jun Mo Li didn''t dare to say that. He was just a mortal, but he said it very smoothly. Cowhide is not blown by mouth, but proved by strength.


    "I have a hunch, otherwise you ask Jinxin..."


    His intuition has always been very accurate, without a very important reason, Jinxin can''t promise Murong ling''er such a ridiculous thing. The only reason for Jin Xin''s compromise may be Murong ling''er''s death.


    "Don''t tell me, I feel the same way. In recent days, what Murong ling''er said and did seemed to be a testament. Just looking at this wedding is eerie. "


    Murong Jinxin very agree with Chu Mo Shang''s words, Murong ling''er these days seems to be a different person, good to her, even she can''t resist. From Murong ling''er''s body, she felt a sense of sadness that people are dying and their words are good. Maybe Murong ling''er''s time has really come.


    "I don''t think Murong ling''er is weird, but you are. A man whose brain has been kicked by a donkey is not as weird as you..."


    The underworld snorted coldly and glanced at the woman with the old God. He couldn''t agree with her behavior. No matter what happened to Murong ling''er, she shouldn''t do it for Murong ling''er.


    Murong ling''er, the woman, he almost hated to the point of gnashing his teeth. If it wasn''t for his Youming magical skill, he would have killed her long ago.


    "I know you have a grudge against Murong ling''er, but they didn''t tell you anything, did they? At most that is to lie on your body, and did not cause you any substantial harm. Why do you care so much about a man and a woman? "


    Murong Jin heart white he one eye, to his mouth that take sour words is very speechless. Sometimes this man is more terrible than a woman. Murong ling''er is merciful to him, otherwise he will be eaten by others. I don''t know how many times.


    "She made the king''s life and death disaster happen ahead of time, and made the king''s father die by himself. If these are not substantial injuries, what can you tell the king?"


    Liang Zi between him and Murong ling''er has grown up. He will remember his father''s hatred all his life. Seven days later, Murong ling''er is dead. If not, once it falls into his hands, he will surely make Murong ling''er regret coming to this world.


    "Well, I didn''t say that. In seven days, we will have an end with Murong ling''er. Before that, don''t act rashly. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at his face that wipe absolutely, know that he said the wrong thing, quickly stop trying to shift the topic in the past. Well, although Murong ling''er didn''t mean it, it did hurt her. She underestimated his hatred for Murong ling''er. She was wrong.


    "Hum, I can''t guarantee that. I want to cut her into pieces by myself..."


    The premise is that if he has the ability, but obviously he doesn''t have it yet. He won''t be silly to let himself take risks. He''s fed up with his wounds and doesn''t want to ask for nothing.


    But he just didn''t want to make Murong Jinxin''s life too easy, just wanted to make Murong Jinxin worry about him, this kind of abnormal heart even he had some disdain for himself.


    "Come on, she won''t cut you to pieces. If you don''t want to see him, you go back to the underworld first to avoid any conflict. I have a prior engagement with her. Don''t let me break it. "


    Murong Jin''s heart spread out her hand, but she left an eye in her heart. The underworld may be a bomb. She has to guard against it. Otherwise, it would be difficult to clean up the situation if we give her an explosion at any time.


    Murong ling''er is obviously just kind to her, but not very kind to other people. If the underworld committed a crime in Murong ling''er''s hands when Murong ling''er got married, it would definitely be asking for trouble


    "You''d like to drive our king away, but we won''t go. What can you do for us?"


    Pluto some angry turned his head, did not go to see Murong Jin heart. For Murong Jinxin to maintain Murong ling''er''s attitude, he said very can''t agree. This little white eyed wolf should be on his side, but somehow he went to defend his enemies. I really don''t know what to say.


    "Well, well, if you don''t leave, you can do whatever you want. I can''t do anything about you. At such a big age, how can she still be like the devil... "Murong Jin''s mouth was hard to draw. The childish side of Hades reminds her of the devil. It''s really funny. If he doesn''t want to go, don''t go. If you have Jun Mo Li looking at him, it''s estimated that nothing big will happen. Anyway, Junmo glass also likes to talk nonsense with this ghost, so let them talk enough¡° How dare you say that this king is like a fool, Murong Jinxin, you have enough... "Hearing the words, the face of the underworld suddenly became gloomy. Get up a few strides, then walk to Murong Jin heart in front of, look down at the lazy like a cat Murong Jin heart, deep eyes flashing fury. He is not happy today, very, very unhappy, and the reason why he is not happy is the little white eyed wolf in front of him. Knowing that he and Murong ling''er have a grudge against each other, he went to be Murong ling''er''s bridesmaid. Didn''t he mean to block him¡° What''s the matter with the fool? Fool is also very good, you see the devil became silly, how many people like him... "Murong Jin heart some inexplicable looking at the underworld, the underworld''s anger makes her really confused. Normally, this man is not so stingy. What''s the matter with him today? She just said a few words for Murong ling''er. Is he so angry¡° Then why don''t you abandon Wang and Jun Mo Li to like him? If a fool is so good, why don''t you be a fool? " When these angry words came out of Pluto''s mouth, even Pluto himself was sweating. He is a big man of indomitable spirit. How suddenly he looks like a little daughter-in-law makes him despise himself. But he just wanted to fight against the little white eyed wolf, and he couldn''t control it... "I think, but the devil already has a place in his heart, and I don''t think it''s useful. OK, just a few words. Why are you so angry? I just feel that Murong ling''er is a little pitiful. How can she get up to the point of abandoning you? What''s wrong... "Now Murong Jin really sees something wrong with the underworld. She looks down and thinks about it carefully, and suddenly realizes. As she looked at Pluto''s face, she began to figure out how to put out the fire¡° poor? What about her? Even if she died, it was her own fault. As the future Princess of Ming, your father was killed by Murong ling''er, and you can do so much for Murong ling''er. Do you think you are a little too much? " The underworld sneered. The more he said, the more angry he was. He wanted to strangle the little white eyed wolf in front of him. His great hatred, of course, is also her great hatred. The fact that she has done these days is too chilling for him. He just can''t swallow it. He can''t swallow anything¡° I... "The underworld said so, Murong Jin really felt that he was a little too much. At the beginning, when she promised Murong ling''er, she just relied on her intuition. She didn''t think so much. The underworld''s question left her speechless and speechless... "We''ve been looking for Murong ling''er for more than a month, but we haven''t found it. Jinxin agrees to solve Murong ling''er as soon as possible. Otherwise, if you hide and hide like this, it''s going to be a long time? Murong ling''er has helped Jinxin many times. Jinxin repays her kindness. As you know, Jinxin is a person with clear-cut gratitude and resentment. Don''t worry about her any more. Seven days later, when it''s time to kill Murong ling''er, she will never show mercy. " Jun Mo Li looked at the two in front of him and couldn''t help the black lines all over his head. Pluto''s mood he can understand, Jin Xin''s mood he can understand, really don''t want to see them so noisy up, otherwise this scene will be difficult to clean up. This matter in the end is that they did not consider, did not consider the feelings of Hades¡° Yes, I won''t be soft hearted after seven days. Don''t be angry. You''re just in time. We''ll all be worried if you''re so angry. Don''t do it again, OK? " Murong Jinxin down the ladder that Jun Mo Li built for her, she accompanied the smiling face and opened her mouth in a low voice. Pluto''s current situation is not too stable, appropriate soft can make him better, she will not be as strong as before. In the future, this man still has to hurt himself. If he is angry, his heart will not be better... "If you are not in a good mood, I''ll have a few drinks with you and listen to me. It''s gone, isn''t it?" Jun Mo Li has a panoramic view of the underworld. Seeing that the underworld is not willing to give up, he quickly pushes the underworld and gives him a wink. Jinxin is hard to be soft. If the underworld is too hard, I''m afraid it will backfire. At that time, it will be the underworld who will suffer... "In the face of Jun Mo Li, I''ll forget this time. If there is another time, I won''t let you have a good time... "

 Chapter 618

    The underworld clenched his lips for a long time, and then calmed his mood under the comfort of Jun Mo Li. He coldly looking at Murong Jin heart, finally compromise.


    He won''t listen to others'' advice, but he will listen to Jun Mo Li''s advice. He knew that Junmo glass would not harm him, but only think for him.


    "OK, I promise there won''t be another time, absolutely no next time. You always drink a cup of tea to calm down. I''m really afraid of you... "


    Murong Jinxin''s head shakes like a rattle. It''s enough for her to make the same mistake once, and she will never make the second one. Besides, Murong ling''er is going to die soon. She estimates that she has no chance to commit a second crime.


    "It''s not that friends don''t get together. You are born friends. Let''s go back to our room and have a good sleep... "


    Chu Mo Shang looked at this and that, and felt that the atmosphere was not suitable for staying. Ye Ranran, who was watching the opera vigorously, left without looking back.


    In the small courtyard, only Murong Jinxin and Junmo glass were left. Murong Jin heart embarrassed smile, know oneself don''t receive to see, touched to touch nose then very discerning return to a room.


    Tonight is the night of Murong ling''er''s marriage to the devil. It''s estimated that there''s nothing wrong with her. At this time, if Murong ling''er still comes to her, it can only show that the devil is too bad. Like the man who once had a lot of women, the possibility is almost zero.


    After three busy days, I finally got a good sleep. She immediately felt comfortable all over her body, and the corners of her mouth unconsciously raised a faint smile.


    As for Junmo glass and the underworld, one person and one ghost, you drink one cup and I drink one cup. I don''t know whether it''s a drink to drown my sorrow or a thousand cups of wine to meet my confidants.


    Night, gradually come, cool moonlight, a cold


    ¡­¡­


    Unconsciously, seven days are fleeting.


    In the early morning of this day, Murong ling''er went to the forbidden area of the demon world alone after her last love with the devil, where she and Murong Jinxin agreed to be buried.


    Colorful sunshine gently projected on her body, her little face was still suffused with ruddy and beautiful. Her eyes twinkle with a bit of grief, but the corners of her mouth contain a smile that makes people feel like a spring breeze.


    Finally, at this moment, she felt that there were many things she couldn''t give up, and the one she couldn''t give up most was the devil. Seven days of love made her want to cry. That one into the blood of love, let her give birth to a kind of inexplicable pain.


    She walked slowly forward step by step, every step was careful, every step was heavy and inexplicable


    "Just waiting for me to die early?"


    Far away, she saw Murong Jin''s heart surrounded by thousands of butterflies, and her pace could not help speeding up. When I came to Murong Jinxin, I opened my mouth.


    "Early death and late death are all words of death. Murong ling''er, I have fulfilled my promise to you. Today, either you or I will die. I''m ready. "


    Murong Jin''s whole body''s spirit of killing, and that day when Murong ling''er bridesmaid''s attitude has been completely different. Today, it''s time for them to put an end to everything.


    In the past seven days, Murong ling''er didn''t come to her, so she practiced Feng dance for nine days. In just seven days, she felt that her skill had improved by leaps and bounds, and she had a kind of posture to break through.


    "Ha ha, you''re right. Early death and late death are just words of death. You can''t escape me. Murong Jinxin, thank you these days. I am very happy. Even if I die in your hands today, I have no regrets. "


    Murong ling''er looked up at the direction of the sun, the sun is very dazzling, but she still opened her eyes very hard. Such a view, she can only see such a day. An hour later, even if Murong Jinxin did not want her life, she must die.


    Death, what a terrible word, so terrible that she felt cold all over


    "Cut the crap and take it!"


    Murong Jin is afraid that she will be affected by Murong ling''er''s emotion. She doesn''t dare to talk nonsense. She will kill her. She can''t bear Murong ling''er. If it takes too long, she''s afraid she can''t do it.


    Silver sword flashing cold light toward Murong ling''er whistling away, mixed with Murong Jin heart almost all of the true Qi, no mercy.


    "Fengwu Jiutian is really powerful. Murong Jinxin, you are destined to be the overlord of the four worlds. Come on, let''s have a good fight today. I hope this fight can force you into the tunnel and make you complete the breakthrough completely. "


    This is the only thing she can do for Murong Jinxin. She is sure to die, but she hopes Murong Jinxin can be proud of the world. This is her only recognized friend, and she wants to leave the best to her.


    As long as Murong Jin heart Fengwu nine days breakthrough, Murong Jin heart will be invincible. The world is invincible, that is the best weapon Murong Jinxin has.


    "Mo Li, don''t interfere. Let me fight her. I will kill her!"


    Murong ling''er''s words immediately aroused Murong Jin''s fighting spirit. Murong Jin''s heart threw a word to Jun Mo Li, who was preparing to fight, and began to focus all her attention on Murong ling''er.


    Murong ling''er is right. She will explode only when she is forced into a desperate situation. Every time she broke through in the past, it was like this. She didn''t want to miss this great opportunity to make a breakthrough.


    "Listen to her and let her make the most of her potential..."


    The underworld stops Jun Mo Li. He has seen Murong Jin''s heart break through, and he knows Murong Jin''s heart is a woman''s ability. This battle is once in a blue moon. Murong Jinxin is looking forward to it. Let Murong Jinxin finish her mission by herself.


    Jun Mo Li tightly holds the silver sword in his hand, but his eyes are fixed on the two figures entangled in the air. In the heart uneasy extremely, actually very anticipated.


    One by one, the air burst out from the air, and the sky and the earth were darkened, and the sun and the moon were dimmed. Everyone''s eyes are focused on Murong Jinxin and Murong linger, but the heart for such a wonderful incomparable fight called last resort.


    Five minutes passed, ten minutes passed, twenty minutes passed, half an hour passed


    Murong Jin''s heart, which has not yet broken through nine days of Feng dance, gradually feels a little bit hard. With Murong ling''er''s moves becoming more and more fierce, she only feels that she is oppressed by a powerful pressure and is in danger of dying all the time.


    Her whole body was wet with cold sweat. When Murong ling''er''s most lethal move attacked her, her face turned white. She could not escape, so she had to face it.


    It''s up to her to win or lose. She still has two men to take care of. She doesn''t want to die or dare to die


    However, the reality is always cruel. When Murong ling''er''s hand fell on her head, it was too late. It''s too late for Jun Mo Li to save her


    "Poof..."


    When she was in great danger, Murong ling''er suddenly took back her hand and let Murong Jin''s silver sword pierce her chest.


    Murong Jin stabbed the heart of the sword is very deep, against her heart stabbed. For a moment, she heard the sound of her heart breaking.


    "You... Why are you doing this..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the silver sword in her hand, and her eyes turned red in an instant. She hugged Murong ling''er''s slowly falling body, and finally couldn''t help falling a line of clear tears.


    Murong ling''er could kill her, but let her go and let her sword pierce her heart. Such a concession, let her really very difficult.


    Such a great change also made the people on the scene look silly. They thought Murong Jin''s heart would be seriously injured even if she didn''t die. But Murong ling''er took up her hand at the last moment. Instead, she was willing to be pierced by Murong Jin''s heart. It''s not just Jun Mo Li who is stupid, but even Pluto.


    "Don''t you want me to die... Then I will help you... Murong Jinxin... Happy..."


    Murong ling''er smiles and holds Murong Jin''s cold little hand, but his mood is incomparably relaxed. Death is really the best relief. I hope her death can make the people she cares about worry free.


    "I''m... Unhappy..."


    Murong Jin''s heart blinked like stars, and a tear rolled down and fell on the back of Murong ling''er''s hand, which made Murong ling''er feel warm.


    She never thought that Murong ling''er would end her life in such a way. She was not killed by her, but by her impatience


    "But I''m very happy... To die in your hands... I''m very happy... Murong Jinxin... Can protect the devil for me every day... Please..."


    Murong ling''er feels that her vitality is constantly passing. She holds Murong Jin''s hand tightly and says what she wants to say first. After that, it doesn''t matter when she dies.


    "OK... I will try my best to protect him... Don''t worry..."


    Murong Jin heart tears flow more fierce, tearful eyes whirling, she saw Murong ling''er with smiling eyes, heartache such as twist. That kind of feeling, as if his soul has been extracted a wipe, pain.


    "Remember to tell the devil that I have something to leave... Make him wait for me to come back... Wait for me to come back... Don''t tell him I''m dead..."


    Murong ling''er''s body slightly trembled a few times and opened his mouth. She doesn''t want to let the devil live in pain, so she can only give the devil a promise that can never be fulfilled.


    She knew that as long as there was hope, the devil would wait happily and happily for a lifetime without regret


    "Well... He will be waiting for you all his life... Murong ling''er... If there is an afterlife... We will not be friends... We will be the best sisters..."


    Murong Jinxin has no way to control her emotions, and she burst into tears. In her arms, the woman she once hated the most, but today she was cruelly abused. This is not love, she will never return it in her life.


    "Well... Don''t be a friend... Be the best sister... You''re my sister... I''m my sister... You protect me... Hold up a clear sky for me... Ha ha..."

 Chapter 619

    Murong ling''er was moved by Murong Jin''s words, and big drops of tears also rolled down. She gently leans her small head against Murong Jin''s heart and blinks her eyes that are almost out of focus. She was in pain all over, but she felt very warm.


    "OK... We''ll go where you want to go... I''ll show you the beauty of the world..."


    Murong Jin heart hugged her, feel her vitality passed very fast, heart more pain. Next life, it''s just a beautiful thought. Murong ling''er has no next life, unless there is a miracle.


    "Keke... Your phoenix dance can be broken through in nine days... Ten moves can be made at the same time... This is my last gift... Jinxin... Goodbye... See you next life..."


    Murong ling''er began to cough violently, and the blood gushed out from her eyes, ears, nose and throat at the same time. The scarlet blood dyed her white clothes very red, blooming one by one, enchanting and beautiful.


    Her long eyelashes trembled a few times, slowly closed, holding Murong Jinxin''s hand also fiercely drooped, but there was a trace of contented smile on the corner of her mouth.


    At this moment, she seemed to see the blue sky and white clouds, and saw an old man with white beard waving to her deep in the clouds. She flew up to the old man with white beard.


    "Ling er... Ling er... You..."


    Murong ling''er''s death gives Murong Jin a heavy blow. She holds Murong ling''er''s body blankly, and she is at a loss. Murong ling''er had been looking forward to her death day by day. Now Murong ling''er is really dead, but she feels that her persistence for a long time seems to be wrong. In her heart, she didn''t want Murong ling''er to die at all.


    "Jinxin, take her away first, lest the devil find her later..."


    Jun Mo Li has never seen such a dejected Murong Jinxin. He squats down beside Murong Jinxin and gently pats Murong Jinxin''s back, comforting Murong Jinxin''s near collapse.


    He can understand Murong Jin''s heart. Murong ling''er gives her the hope of life. Whether she wants it or not, she can''t repay it.


    "Where will Mo Li bury her..."


    Murong Jin''s heart sucked her nose, and it took her a long time to control her emotions. He took out a silk handkerchief from his arms and wiped the blood stains on Murong ling''er''s face clean.


    About Murong ling''er''s affairs after death, she must be doing it by herself, which can be regarded as her last heart to Murong ling''er.


    "Fengzu, you can visit her often."


    They can''t get into the place of chaos. It''s absolutely impossible for them to enter the underworld. It''s not convenient for them to have a demon in the demon world. Only the Phoenix family is the most suitable one.


    There is the place where Jin Xin was born. Jin thinks how to bury Murong ling''er. No one dares to say no.


    "OK... Let''s go back to... What''s going on..."


    Murong Jin tries to hold back her grief and plans to take Murong ling''er back to the Phoenix family according to Jun Mo Li''s words. But before she can get up, she feels the light of the person in her arms. She subconsciously looks down and is surprised.


    Murong ling''er''s body began to become transparent bit by bit. With each transparent point, she felt that Murong ling''er''s weight was less. This kind of abnormality makes her a little flustered, but there is no way to stop it, so she can only watch anxiously.


    "Ling er... Ling er... What''s the matter with you..."


    When Murong ling''er''s whole body becomes transparent, Murong Jin''s heart can''t feel any weight of Murong ling''er, Murong Jin''s heart is full of poison.


    Tears, again unable to restrain the flow down, the kind of grief, heaven and earth moved


    "Why are you crying? You should be happy for her. Tiannu gave her ice crystal and washed away all the evil from her. The evil god has completely disappeared, but Murong ling''er has a chance to reincarnate. "


    Deep in the clouds, an old man with white beard looks at Murong Jinxin, who has been crying. His old voice floats in the air, but only Murong Jinxin hears it.


    Beside him stood a woman in white, whose body radiated holy light. At the moment, she was waving and smiling at Murong Jinxin.


    She is Murong ling''er who has just died, and she is also Murong ling''er who has been reborn


    "Really? What kind of reincarnation will she have in the future? "


    Murong Jin blinked a few eyes and finally drew back her tears. The old man''s words obviously pleased her and made her heavy heart relax.


    Murong ling''er has a chance of reincarnation, which she didn''t even dare to think about before. Although it is hard, it gives Murong ling''er a brand new life, which is hard to get.


    "Well, I can''t tell you. In short, as long as fate, you will have the chance to meet again. Murong Jin''s heart, don''t disturb Murong ling''er''s later life, or the sky will break. "


    The old man with white beard had a good view of Murong Jinxin''s look. Knowing that she had begun to calculate for Murong linger, he had to give a warning. She knew that she was protecting her weaknesses, but Murong ling''er''s business was not something she could stir up.


    In order to atone, Murong ling''er''s future life must be difficult. But Murong ling''er has not created many evils. As long as Murong ling''er is committed to good, he will soon be able to get out of trouble and put his life on the right track.


    "What about her and the devil? Is there still an unfinished love


    All of Murong Jin''s thoughts were dispelled by the old man''s words. She didn''t dare to listen to the old man''s words. As long as Murong ling''er could reincarnate, she believed that Murong ling''er would make a good life for herself. Then, why should she interfere in Murong ling''er''s life.


    "One day''s missing can slow one second''s passing. If you want to continue the leading edge, you can calculate how deep the feeling is? "


    He does not deny that it is possible for the devil and Murong ling''er to get married. Although it is determined by heaven, the most important decisive factor is love. If the demon Zun can stand the long-term waiting, and this heart does not change, he can finally get together.


    "Old man, how long can the four realms be quiet?"


    Murong Jinxin nodded, and a faint smile began to appear at the corner of her mouth. As long as there is love in her heart, she believes that they will be together again soon.


    Everything seems to be complete, only the last thing to be confirmed


    "Short is a hundred years, long is a thousand years. Tiannv gives Murong ling''er the most precious ice crystal, which indicates that tiannv''s life will not be too long. Murong Jinxin, after many years, the four realms will be in chaos because of you, and your way to Princess Ming will not be as easy as you think... "


    The old man with white beard glanced at the underworld not far away and sighed softly. He likes this boy from his heart, but he can''t change his life for him. He and Murong Jin heart, there will be a very long way to go. Go to the end, that is eternal happiness. If you can''t get there, it''s the grudges that God forced you to drag together. You will live forever in the grudges forged by each other.


    "Old man, can you make my life more comfortable? I''m poor enough. Can you do it? "


    Murong Jin''s smile froze, and the old man''s words made her really want to cry. Doesn''t she have much experience with Hades? The ordeal is endless. It''s unreasonable.


    "Murong Jinxin, how your destiny will be in your own hands. In the next life, as long as you can compete with Hades, Jin Jian will walk for hundreds of years, all the hardships on you will disappear, and your life will be as colorful as this rainbow. "


    Murong Jin''s life was full of frustrations, which was doomed from the moment she was closed. Countless times of reincarnation, let her through countless times of suffering. Through the thorny road of life, I hope she can live forever.


    This is the most powerful woman he has ever seen. She is powerful in heart, powerful in means, and even more powerful in ability. She is doomed to be unwilling to be ordinary.


    "Old man, is this flower in my brow the reason for your so-called suffering?"


    Murong Jin heart whole small face all collapsed, pointed to the eyebrow of forget love flower, very accept life of ask a way. She and Hades, in addition to the possibility of killing each other, she really don''t think there is anything else?


    She believed in Pluto''s feelings for her. So only this kind of possibility can make Pluto completely forget his love


    "Ha ha, then you will know. Murong Jinxin, Princess Ming''s necklace must be well preserved. It''s one with you and can''t be destroyed, you know? "


    The old man with white beard looked at Murong Jinxin''s pitiful appearance, and the corners of his mouth slightly smoked. Swept her empty neck, frowned and warned.


    That necklace was born for her. If she died for her, Murong Jinxin''s next life would be destroyed completely


    "I gave the necklace back to Hades. It should be ok with him?"


    She''s not princess Ming now. It''s hard for her to walk around wearing Princess Ming''s necklace. It''s too lawless, not to mention Junmo Li. Even she can''t stand it.


    "Every day you wear that necklace, you will have feelings with you. One more day, it is less likely to be changed. You can decide whether to wear it or not. That''s all I can do for you. You can do it yourself... "


    The old man with white beard stares at Murong Jin''s confused heart and shakes his head. Without saying anything more, he takes Murong ling''er to leave. Deep in the clouds, the wind was calm, as if the old man with white beard and Murong ling''er had never appeared before.


    "What did the old man tell you?"


    Murong Jinxin''s tangled look made the underworld a little uneasy. He strode to Murong Jinxin and asked eagerly.


    "Nigger, where''s Princess Ming''s necklace? I''ll put them on at once, or we''ll have bad luck... "


    Murong Jin heart and did not immediately answer the words of the underworld, but to the underworld stretched out a hand, a face of entanglement, a face of helplessness.


    In order to have a better life in the future, she still reluctantly wears that necklace. Junmo glass will certainly understand.


    "Bad luck? What bad luck? God, what else does he want to do to us? "

 Chapter 620

    The underworld took out the necklace full of frightening light from his arms and carefully put it on Murong Jinxin''s neck. The cool face was full of the look of wanting to kill people.


    He and Jin Xin have suffered enough, isn''t it enough? Do you have to let them go once in their lives before God will let them go?


    "I don''t know. Every step is a step. It''s not the time to worry about it. I''ll go to heaven first. You go back to the underworld first


    Murong Jin heart rub rub hair pain eyebrow, for some uncertain things she now also don''t want to say too much. Just shrugged, looking at the nothingness, decided to go to heaven to settle the matter of Xiaohui and Ranran.


    Since there is at least a hundred years of peace in the four realms, they will be safe and happy in the next hundred years.


    In this way, it is enough


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven


    Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li directly find the emperor in a daze by the Tianhe River, and simply explain their intention. The emperor touched his white beard and pinched his fingers.


    "The holy wolf and the spirit fox are a pair, but they have a long regret because of a wrong grudge. Next life, it''s time to end all this and start all over again... "


    Even if Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t come to him, the marriage line between holy wolf and spirit fox will be formed decades later, which is the result of changing fate against heaven.


    "Then I can rest assured that Xiao Hui has less than 200 years to live. I always feel guilty for him."


    Murong Jinxin overlooks the boundless Tianhe River, and her eyes are quiet. After all, they owe a small amount of money. If they can return some, they will be some.


    "You don''t have to. Everything in this world has its cause and effect. This is Xiao Hui''s life. It has been predestined for a long time. "


    The emperor of heaven got up and went to Murong Jinxin''s side, followed Murong Jinxin''s eyes to see the past. Today''s rainbow seems to be particularly gorgeous. And he seemed to see something unusual.


    "Emperor of heaven, can you figure out my destiny in a hundred years?"


    The light of rainbow is so dazzling that Murong Jin can''t help but close her eyes. Plain white hands in front of you, blocking the dazzling light.


    Today, she has experienced a lot of life and death, but she doesn''t know how to express it in words.


    "I can''t figure out that you are a legendary woman. There are too many legends in your life. Even, most of the time, they can control their own destiny. Jinxin, I believe that whether you are now or in the future, you must have the ability to walk your own life. You see, it''s about you... "


    The emperor of heaven shook his head, his turbid eyes suddenly widened, looking at the rainbow over the Tianhe river. See, that rainbow suddenly burst open, broken into countless pictures. Then the pictures slowly overlapped and gathered into a flowing picture.


    From the day Murong Jinxin was born, every page has been turned, the cycle of every life, the suffering of every life, and the happiness of every life have been shown in front of them bit by bit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s heart suddenly grasped Jun Mo Li''s warm hand, in that huge picture. She saw their acquaintance and love, saw them carefully through every storm, saw them laughing, making pain and happy to go to the long six years of life.


    That six years is the most beautiful and brilliant six years in her life. They go hand in hand and love each other as before.


    "Jin Xin Mo Li, I believe you will be happy. Hold the hand of the son and the son harmoniously old, your love passes through time and space, never die out


    The last page of the scroll reflects the figures of Murong Jinxin and Junmo glass at the moment. They hold each other''s hands tightly, thousands of ink hair flying, a pair of Bi people, the envy of the world.


    Although there is only one life marriage, it is enough for them to live this life forever


    "Emperor of heaven, after a hundred years, please take more care of me..."


    Murong Jinxin and Jun Mo Li look at each other and smile. Today, their responsibilities are over. They can go back to the human world or the Phoenix family and live the life they want. Since then, there have been no disputes, no wars, and some of them have only the company that never betrays each other.


    "That''s nature. My heart is always towards you. Besides, you have to believe that the underworld boy can''t escape from your Wuzhishan mountain, ha ha... "


    How can the emperor of heaven not understand Murong Jin''s heart? He waved to Murong Jin''s heart and gave his promise.


    A hundred years, that is a reincarnation of Jinxin, that is also the day when she and Hades began to work hand in hand. He has always believed that this legendary woman can use her own efforts to obtain her own happiness.


    ¡­¡­


    Human world


    In the winter of 1987, Chu moshang became emperor and granted amnesty to the whole world.


    In the back garden of liwangfu, junmoli and Murong Jinxin are walking leisurely. Murong Jinxin''s heart is slightly protruding, and she is already pregnant.


    "Jinxin, is this the life you want to live?"


    Jun Mo Li helps Murong Jinxin to sit down in the octagonal pavilion, wipes off the thin sweat on her forehead, with a slight smile on her lips. This half year''s life is the quietest and most peaceful in his life. He is very satisfied


    "Yes, I wish I could live forever, eh..."


    Murong Jin''s smile curved her eyebrows. When she was ready to say some sweet words, she suddenly felt a shock in her abdomen and could not help humming.


    "This kid is really naughty. He''s not quiet all day and all night. If he''s a big fat kid, I have to beat him up."


    Jun Mo Li touches Murong Jin''s stomach, and her pretty brows are slightly wrinkled. It''s obvious that she has some complaints about the children in Murong Jin''s stomach. Since the day when the child can kick people, he has never been at ease. He always wants to prove his existence. That''s enough.


    "You and Hades are both men and women. I don''t care if they are men or women. As long as they are born, the first thing is to beat them..."


    Murong Jin''s heart turns a white eye. The idea of son preference is deeply rooted in this continent. But I don''t know why, all the men around her like their daughters. When they mention their sons, they are all complaining.


    "Good daughter, my daughter is so sweet. You see how much honey sticks to the heart of the underworld, which makes me blush. Fortunately, you are pregnant. Otherwise, I''m afraid I can''t help blowing up the underworld to ask for my daughter... "


    It''s good for a son or a daughter, as long as they are healthy. But if it''s a son, it can be used to beat. He can''t beat his daughter.


    "I''m afraid you can''t ask for it. Honey, that little girl is full of that black hearted ghost in her heart. She has long forgotten our biological parents..."


    As soon as mentions the baby daughter, Murong Jin''s heart that like the stars eye son is all bright. The painful child, let them really love to the heart. It''s a wise choice to leave her with Pluto.


    "Who said that? Don''t I come to see my father, mother and brother now? I love you very much... "


    Murong Jin heart''s words have not yet fallen, a small white figure will appear in their eyes. Chu mi''er blinks a few big eyes and pours at Jun Mo Li, embracing her neck.


    "I knew that you lied to us. Your little mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter..."


    Murong Jin holds Chu mi''er''s red face and puts her head on Jun Mo Li. She is so happy that she wants to cry. She is grateful that God treats her well.


    "Mother, my father asked me to bring you the fruit of the birth. Take one a day to ensure you won''t have a difficult labor. "


    Chu mi''er took out a small porcelain vase from her arms and put it on her mother''s hand. She heard that she almost died of dystocia when she was born. After learning that her mother was pregnant, she was always worried.


    However, her understanding father has solved this problem for her, and let the spirit of fruits cultivate this kind of fruit.


    "He still has a little conscience, huh..."


    Murong Jinxin opened the small porcelain vase, poured out a red and gorgeous fruit and swallowed it without saying a word. The underworld''s goods are really good for her. She should have confidence in the road they will take in a hundred years.


    "Jin Xin, I''m very relieved to give you to him in a hundred years. Love can overcome everything. No matter how many difficulties there are, I believe that as long as there is love in your heart, you will come to the end. "


    Jun Mo Li put the small porcelain vase into her pocket and printed a kiss on Murong Jin''s white forehead. Now he has already seen through everything, just want to go hand in hand with her to finish this life.


    Pluto''s love for her is no less than him, even more than him. Because if they change positions, he may not be able to achieve the level of Pluto.


    "Well, it''s going to be a bloody storm again. Let''s not mention it. I''m hungry. Let''s go back and have a meal. "


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes flashed and started to smile. After a long walk, the little devil in his stomach has begun to rebel. If she doesn''t go back to eat, I''m afraid she will suffer again.


    "Let''s go..."


    Jun Mo Li gives Chu mi''er a look. Chu mi''er cleverly climbs down from Jun Mo Li''s arms and holds Murong Jin''s hand. The serious little appearance makes Murong Jin''s heart smile.


    A family of four slowly forward, bathed in the winter sun, will be a warm interpretation of drenched. Big hand holding small hand, never let go.


    A vigorous love, a plain light love, no matter how time changes, how the world changes, will not end


    ¡­¡­


    when one has passed away


    A man and a woman stand facing the wind beside the remoulding pool of the underworld. The man''s cool face is full of ferocious color. Looking at the lake at the bottom of the pool, I feel very painful.


    Murong Jin heart looking at the appearance of the underworld, the corner of the mouth raised a sneer, a nonsense did not say, to the underworld directly a foot Chuai in the past. There was a splash of water.


    "Since you don''t want to jump on your own, I can only help you with my own difficulty..."

 Chapter 621

    It''s an agreement they made in those years. It''s a black heart. There''s no way to go back.


    She is to let him remember the pain of remolding in the remolding pool, and let him understand what will happen if women touch too much.


    "Murong Jinxin, are you a little too cruel to kick the king down. It''s going to be seen by other people. I''m going to be shameless... "


    The underworld touched the buttock that was kicked to ache and glared at the cruel woman by the pool. This woman''s temperament did not change at all, and even became more and more arrogant under the unrestricted favor of Jun Mo Li. How should she live in the future?


    "Face? Do you know how to write this word? Get out of my way... "


    Murong Jin heart hook the corner of the mouth, very disdainful reward the underworld a big white eye. She went down the steps to the remolding pool. She was very clean in her previous life. She was not afraid of the remolding pool, which scared the black heart half to death.


    "You say, how much does Jun Mo Li hate Wang? I''m used to you. Don''t you want me to live? "


    The underworld swallowed his anger and looked at the woman who was destined to walk gracefully in front of him. Although his words were vicious, the warmth in his eyes could not deceive people.


    No one knows how good his mood is at the moment. After a hundred years of waiting, he finally waited for her. If she had not come to grasp his ear to reshape pool, his mood would not be so hysterical.


    "If you don''t want to live, you can die. I''ll take good care of the underworld for you. Anyway, I''m right now. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is too lazy to pay attention to Pluto''s complaint. I''m afraid that this man is in full bloom now. Who do you want to show him?


    Today is the day of her destiny, the day of her fate with Jun Mo Li, and the day of her hand holding with this black heart


    "If my king dies, you will be a real widow. Little white eyed wolf, from now on, you belong to the king... "


    The underworld followed Murong Jinxin to a corner and sat side by side. Looking at the messy hair of Murong Jinxin, he stretched out his hand to straighten Murong Jinxin. Now that the pool is down, he doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    They are good remodeling, give each other a most clean and complete themselves


    "Who knows, our tribulation really begins today. Nigger, I''m going to drink Mengpo soup later. I''m going to forget everything that happened in my previous life. "


    About forgetting, she never mentioned it to him, and she didn''t know his attitude. But she had made up her mind, and now she was only informing him.


    In her previous life, she was in love with Jun Mo Li and didn''t want to start with him with that memory


    "If you want to drink it, you can drink it. I don''t know if I can bully you. Hum..."


    Hades Leng for a while, did not think she wanted to forget the past. Well, if it''s her choice, he respects her. He can''t stop what she wants to do.


    "How dare you..."


    Murong Jin heart hard twisted his arm, for his words obviously didn''t go to heart. What she is worried about now is not that she forgets, but that he forgets.


    She vaguely felt that their ordeal would begin with that flower


    "Why don''t you dare? You are now the king''s woman, and everything the king does to you is right. "


    The underworld evil spirit picked to pick eyebrow, a big hand stretched to then embrace her in the bosom. At the moment of her death, everything between her and Jun Mo Li had gone with the wind. Even if he wanted her now, she had no reason to say no.


    "Nigger, there''s one thing I haven''t told you, but today I have to say..."


    Murong Jin heart did not push him away, but subconsciously to his arms shrank. She didn''t know how long the warmth would last. She was really afraid.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Murong Jin''s strange heart immediately attracted the attention of the underworld. The underworld held Murong Jin''s heart tightly with a smile from the corner of his mouth. I don''t know what else in the world is worth worrying about.


    "Have you ever seen this flower in the forbidden area of the demon world?"


    Murong Jin heart hand gently stroked eyebrows, a enchanting flower will appear. Murong ling''er asked her to take good care of it. She must have a thorough talk with him today.


    "Yes, this flower is very strange. I have studied it for several days, but I haven''t found out what kind of flower it is. How did it get into your hands?"


    The underworld''s under the hand consciousness of shrink some, looking at Murong Jin heart eyebrow heart of vision also suddenly deep up. It seems that I have a premonition of something, and my heart is a little heavy.


    Is Murong ling''er the one who gave this flower to Jinxin? Or Jinxin got it through other channels? He knows nothing about


    "This flower was condensed by Murong ling''er with magic power. It''s called the flower of forgetting love. A hundred years ago, you were confused by this flower. It''s not easy for us to come to this day. I''m really worried about the variables. You forget me, I forget you, can we still be the original us? "


    Murong Jin heart heavy sigh, white hands in the eyebrow, that a enchanting flower will disappear. She looked up at the gloomy face of Hades and felt a little tired. She is not afraid of being forgotten by Hades, but she can''t bear to be resented by Hades. At the beginning, Murong ling''er had a good command of the underworld, which must be caused by her disappointment¡° How did you put it off until today? I think you''ve had a good life. After a long time, you''ve lost your mind... "The king of Hades was shocked by the word" forget love ". He naturally understood the meaning of this flower. Forgetting, for him, is a disaster. How can he forget Jinxin? Forget the woman he loves with his soul? But now it''s too late to say anything¡° What can you do? It''s just tiring you. Fortunately, Murong ling''er has given me this flower, at least there is a glimmer of hope. " Forgetting is inevitable. What she is most worried about now is that he is unwilling to take this flower after he starts to forget and resent her. His temperament is too hard, too strong, if the old underworld is still in the world, everything is easy to say, but the old underworld will die¡° I really hate myself. How can I break through the secret arts. If there is no breakthrough, you can completely subdue the king and give this flower to the king... "Murong Jin''s heart can think of it, and the underworld can naturally think of it. He knew himself so well that he would destroy even a piece of grass that he resented. Once he starts to forget his love, I''m afraid the first one to be destroyed is Jinxin, because the more he loves, the more he hates¡° This flower must be willing to take down, or it will not play any role. Whether I can subdue you or not, the result will be the same. " Murong Jinxin shakes her head. If things are so simple, she doesn''t have to be so distressed. Now she really has a sense of resignation. She can''t control her life at all. She can only hope that there will be any miracle¡° Jinxin, you promise me. If a Japanese king really forgets you and does something bad to you, you can''t give up on him, OK? " Now Pluto really wanted to cry. There was almost no solution. Once he resents someone, he can''t do anything willingly for someone, even if it''s a little work. He was afraid that if that day came, Jin Xin would not hold on and leave him. In that case, his life would be only gray¡° I can only try my best, many things are not what I want. I won''t leave you easily, but if you make some mistakes of principle, I can''t help it... "In the previous life, she was able to convince herself that she would go to the remodeling pool, so even if he had other women, she wouldn''t care. Because under the reshaping pool, he is a brand new him, no matter how many women he once had, everything will be broken into parts. But in this life, she felt that she could not be so generous. Some of the things that had been engraved into her soul could not be obliterated at any time¡° Then you curse me so that I can''t be humane for a hundred years. I can''t lose you, I can''t... "Pluto took a deep breath. He loved the little man in his arms so much that his heart sometimes felt inexplicable pain. Just in case, he would not lift the ban for a hundred years. It''s just a hundred years. He can''t bear it¡° Is that cruel? Can you stand it? " Murong Jin heart mouth slightly a smoke, this is a good way once and for all. But let him endure 200 years at a time, this is not to take most of his life? But his words made her heart warm, and the man''s feelings for her had really reached the acme... "What else can I do? You are the king''s life. How can the king not have his own life? Hurry up, and now I''ll cast a curse on the king. This reshaping pool can''t wash out the curse. " The underworld some anxiously urged a, he is really afraid oneself next second then forgot Jin heart. Jinxin care about those mistakes, as long as he doesn''t make, Jinxin has no reason to give up on him. He is not afraid of anything, the only fear is to lose her. He is willing to do anything in pain. He is willing to go on the hard road. As long as she can be with him¡° Good... "Murong Jinxin hesitated for a long time, and finally agreed. This is the only chance for them to be together. She doesn''t want to miss it. She withdrew from the underworld''s arms, and made a seal with her hands, which put all her mana into the underworld''s eyebrows. This is a mantra, she gambled on everything, hoping that she would win. This man is willing to do so for her, how can she have the heart to watch him live another hundred years of ascetic life. She would rather be bitter and tired than make him too sad¡° Jinxin, how did you give all your skills to Wang? What do you want to do? Are you crazy? "

 Chapter 622

    The underworld is greatly surprised, some don''t know so of looking at the small person in front of, she does of consequence have how serious, she know?


    What they have to face next is an unprecedented dilemma. If she doesn''t have the ability to protect herself, what should she do when she is in danger? What''s more, it''s just a curse, and it doesn''t need her to sacrifice to such a degree, does it?


    "I just don''t want to see you suffer too much. You have suffered for me for a hundred years. I swear at you with Feng dance for nine days. Although I''ve lost my ability for the time being, you can still touch me at least in the future... "


    Murong Jin''s heart turned her lips. He had been paying for her for the past hundred years. Although she didn''t say anything, she kept everything in mind. In this life, it''s time for her to pay for him.


    She is not an astringent woman who doesn''t know anything. She knows how painful it is for a man to endure something all the time. She doesn''t want him to bear those, she just wants to treat her well in this life.


    "Silly girl, for you to bear any suffering, the king is happy. You don''t have to do anything for the king. You just need to stay by the king''s side happily. I''m sorry for you... "


    Pluto''s heart is warm, years of pay in the end is not in vain, in exchange for her own a sincere, too worth it. But she paid, let him in addition to joy, more or worry.


    Without her skills, how can she stand in the back palace where people eat but don''t vomit bones? The conspiracy that those women play is endless, Jin Xin of the previous life let them hate to bone marrow, certainly won''t let Jin Xin''s ability lose this great opportunity except Jin Xin.


    "Well, if you can really stay with you happily, I''m afraid that the sky will not follow people''s wishes..."


    This is her life. No one can change her life. Although the previous life and Junmo glass had a very difficult time, those difficulties did not come from their indecision of each other''s feelings. But she and Hades, because of a love forgetting flower, have to face the change of the most difficult feelings for her.


    "Jinxin, why don''t you stop drinking Mengpo soup? I''m afraid that once you forget everything, you won''t be able to stick to it.... "


    It takes a long time to build up a new relationship. He worries that before he can catch Jinxin, he will forget her. The consequence is absolutely fatal.


    Jin heart''s disposition is very indifferent, if at that time has not been emotional to him, I''m afraid the outcome between them will be very bleak.


    "OK, but in this case, I''m afraid we''ll have to wait for a while if we really want to be together..."


    Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, looking at his elder sister''s appearance for a while, finally or step back. Don''t drink, don''t drink, as long as don''t so fast want to go to the last step, she can still reluctantly accept.


    "It''s better to wait than to forget each other and leave regrets. But you can''t do it too thoroughly. Kissing doesn''t count... "


    This requirement is a little painful for the underworld. After all, Jinxin used Fengwu Jiutian to curse him just to let him touch her. But after a second thought, Jin Xin still has the memory of Jun Mo Li in her heart. If she didn''t struggle with him, she would never be able to do it.


    "You''re quite good at your own welfare, luster..."


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth a draw, quite speechless stare in front of a bitter face dazzle cool man one eye, helpless sigh.


    She didn''t exclude him, she just needed some time to build her heart. The occasional kiss between lovers, she would not refuse.


    "That was forced by you, little white eyed wolf..."


    At the end of the business, the underworld pulls Murong Jin''s heart into her arms, trapped between herself and the pool wall, and her forehead. This kind of picture, he almost thought about countless times, when everything happened, he just felt his heart beat hard, just like a hairy boy who had a taste of love for the first time.


    "Shameless, get out of the way..."


    Murong Jin heart did not struggle, plain white hands twisted his face two pieces of meat, mercilessly trampled up. She has always been violent with him, so he must have been used to it.


    She stares at the cool man in front of her with a faint smile. This is the man who wants to walk with her hand in hand forever, the only thing she can rely on in the future. She should treat him better and better, and make up for all her debts.


    "Where are you going? okay? If you dare to push me out, I will take you to the right place now, eh... "


    The underworld only felt that his whole body''s blood rushed to the forehead, and his breathing was very short in an instant. Smelling her unique smell, he could not help but be ready to move.


    However, the tragedy happened, just after he moved some thoughts that he shouldn''t have, a sharp pain hit him and abruptly interrupted his next action.


    "Poof, retribution, just enjoy the happiness brought by the remodeling pool, and I won''t accompany you any more..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the appearance of the underworld in agony, gloating and laughing. This remolding pool is the place where every soul must come before reincarnation. The purpose is to wash away the filth of the previous life and make itself a pure person.


    It''s a good place for those who are clean, but it''s a place of despair for those who have so many women. But whatever has been purified here, we can see its essence at a glance¡° I''ll only touch you later, and I won''t touch other women any more when I die... "This ghost place is really a life-threatening place. He would have suffered the terrible pain of forcing the hell to burn. He would never have agreed to Jinxin to suffer in this place when his brain was hot. All things in this world really have karma. Even if women touch too much, they will suffer. She really wants to ask where is the law of heaven¡° Tut Tut, you look up at your head, there is a string of numbers flashing on your head, it is estimated that it is calculating the number of women you once had... "Murong Jinxin''s eyes opened fiercely, looking at the big string of numbers on the top of Pluto''s head and the fast speed jump, the corners of her mouth could not help but twitch a few times. This lecheron is really not a good thing. There are more women than stars in the sky. She deserves the pain. "..." The underworld followed Murong Jinxin''s eyes to see in the past, there was a feeling of being split by thunder. The flashing numbers made him feel embarrassed, which represented his erosive years, which he hoped Jinxin would never be able to touch. When the number finally stops above 10000, his heart shrinks. That number left him speechless. It was a stain that he could never wash away in his life¡° Po Wan, your ability in some aspects is really impressive. I said, "would you die without a woman?" Murong Jin heart quite incredible looking at the man not far away, the green veins on the forehead are out. She always knew that he had had countless women, but today when she was asked to face his past, she still felt a little uncomfortable. It''s not enough for this damned man who doesn''t know how to keep clean. She has to beat him to death to get rid of her chest¡° That''s what happened before I met you. You can''t settle old accounts with me. After meeting you, my king is very peaceful... "The underworld looks at the woman who comes towards him in anger, and an ominous premonition spreads all over his body. He knew too much about her personality of using violence to control violence, and he felt that he was more vicious than lucky. This is enough for him. If she is kicking him, he is afraid that he will die here¡° After playing in the flowers for so many years, don''t you understand a truth? Don''t reason with women. Angry women won''t reason with you. " Murong Jin heart walk slowly in front of the underworld, a grasp of the underworld''s collar, a fist impolite greeting in the past. Although he was merciful, the right eye of Hades was still bruised. The thought of countless women getting happiness from him and seeing his body made her feel like a nameless fire boiling all over her body. It was a terrible feeling¡° A woman with a fist, you''d better pray that you can survive more than ten thousand fists, you are a dead lust... "Murong Jin''s heart sneered, one fist one fist to the underworld''s body to greet the past, hit very smoothly, the chest of sullen also a little bit dissipated¡° Jinxin, do you want to kill me? Please, be merciful... "With more than 10000 fists, the king of Hades wants to cry when he hears the number. He was so weak that he could not stand the mad woman''s reckoning with him. But the crazy woman didn''t mean to stop at all, and she gave back every punch. He was in pain all over his body, and he felt that he could not bear it any more. As a result, a clench one''s teeth simply one don''t do two endlessly, directly will be the violence of the woman to pressure on the pool wall, thin lips ruthlessly kiss up Murong Jinxin didn''t expect that in such a situation, the underworld could make such an amazing move, and she couldn''t even struggle. Gas does not hit a place, simply a mouth ruthlessly bit him. It wasn''t until the thick smell of blood spread in my mouth that I stopped. But she underestimated the determination of Hades. For fear of being raped again, Pluto has already been immersed in the beauty and can''t extricate himself. Compared with the pain of his body, the pain from the tip of his tongue can be completely ignored. A simple kiss, after a tug of war, becomes lingering. The sun shines on them, rendering an amazing beauty. Breeze blowing, thousands of ink hair flying, their fate from now entangled together, forever. Everything is so beautiful, beautiful so thoroughly, even people want to cry

 Chapter 623

    After reshaping the pool for a day, the underworld was dragged back to the palace by Murong Jinxin like a dead dog. After lying on the bed for three days, he got out of bed very hard.


    In three days, he felt that he had been reorganized from head to foot and even his internal organs. He felt the pain to the extreme, but at the moment of rebirth, he felt that everything he had suffered in the past was worth it.


    In the study, the underworld sat lazily on the soft chair, looking at the black and white impermanence and the four elders in front of him, and sipped a sip of tea gently.


    "Wang, you haven''t married Murong yet. How can you do the canonization ceremony?"


    The elder looked at the king of the underworld with great disapproval. He felt that it was too urgent to canonize the princess of the underworld, which was incompatible with the ancestral system. No matter how much Wang dotes on Murong Jinxin, he can''t wait to give Murong Jinxin the title of Princess Ming.


    "The elder''s words are reasonable. According to the law of the underworld, the canonization ceremony must be one year after the wedding. The king can''t change the rules of his ancestors."


    A year''s time is a test for the future Princess of the underworld. In this year, if the woman married to the king is not qualified for the position of Princess of the underworld, she will be demoted to the fourth imperial concubine.


    Wang, this is to let Murong Jinxin go directly to the top. It''s really inappropriate


    "I have not called you here to discuss with you, but to tell you. The canonization ceremony will be held ten days later. Who dares to oppose killing without amnesty? "


    The underworld glanced at the other two elders and knew that the four old things were united, but he didn''t care much. If he didn''t want to aggrieve Jin Xin in a hurry, he would do the canonization ceremony tomorrow.


    Ancestry, what is that? If he is stopped, he can also order to abolish it.


    "If Wang wants to advance the time of the canonization ceremony, he can, but at least he has to get married first..."


    The four elders looked at each other and sighed at the same time. Their king is not the general overbearing, once the decision is difficult to change things. But this canonization of Princess Ming can''t be done in a hurry. It can''t wait for a year, at least after the wedding.


    "The wedding is waiting. The canonization ceremony will be held first..."


    He also wanted to get married first, but the timing was not right. Jun Mo Li just left, he married Jin Xin, which is too insulting to Jun Mo Li. He can''t do it, and even if he wants to do it, Jinxin absolutely doesn''t agree.


    He waited for a hundred years before Jin Xin came back. You can''t get married, but at least you have to be branded as Princess Ming. He didn''t want to hear that his people were calling Jinxin Murong girl.


    "This..."


    The elder has a headache. He looks at the underworld who refuses to give in and doesn''t know what to say. Wang''s temperament he knows, if already in disobey him, they are afraid not good.


    "Murong girl will eventually become the princess of the underworld. Why are the four elders so tangled?"


    Black impermanence looked at the scene a little stiff, played a round. After all, the four elders didn''t mean to embarrass the king maliciously. They just thought conservatively and wanted to do everything according to the rules.


    In fact, Wang Neng called them to talk about this, which was already his trust in the four of them, and he didn''t want to let them down.


    "Yes, it''s not a big deal. After all these years, it''s a good thing that I finally have a princess in the underworld. We should be happy. "


    Wang is too strong to fight against. For so many years, the four elders should be able to understand this. Since we can''t stop it, why do we have to stop it. Happy promise down, is not better.


    "If Wang insists, that''s it. We will start preparing for the ceremony today..."


    The elder naturally understood the words of black and white impermanence, and knew that it was no use what he was saying, so he had to nod his head. The woman who is going to take charge of the Phoenix seal in the back of the underworld, they have to be careful in the future. If you offend me, it will never come to a good end.


    "Well, do a good job, do a good job, invite the other two dignitaries to come, and forget about the human world..."


    Jin Xin just passed away, in the human world that is still in the period of filial piety. If at this juncture, the emperor of Chu and Xiling are invited to come over, it is certainly not good for Jinxin''s reputation.


    As for the other two worlds, I''m afraid no one doesn''t know Jin Xin''s identity as the future Princess of the underworld, so please come all you can, and the underworld hasn''t been busy for a long time.


    "Yes, Wang..."


    The four elders took orders, saluted respectfully, and quickly left to do business. So big study, only the underworld and black and white impermanence, suddenly quiet down.


    "Bai Changchang, Jin Xin has lost all her power now. You should keep an eye on the women in the back palace, so that they won''t have any trouble."


    After the four elders left, they were sure that they were safe enough, and then the underworld began to talk about the most important thing in black and white impermanence. About Jin Xin''s safety, that is absolutely the most important thing, he can''t let Jin Xin have any accident, suffer any injustice.


    "Black impermanence, go to the dark garden and take Xiaoye out to Jinxin. Later, it will follow Jinxin. As for you, this period of time also follow Jin heart, hand over the work on the hand to magic Yang temporarily


    Ono used to be Jinxin''s poison pet. He was loyal to Jinxin, and he was the most suitable animal to protect Jinxin. As for black impermanence, Jinxin is the most trusted subordinates, he followed Jinxin also matter not to blame. With such a double insurance, Jinxin should not have any accident... "Fengyi Palace''s safety is given to the phantom, but Jinxin''s power is completely lost. Don''t even talk about the phantom, do you understand?" As a human being, Jinxin is dead, so the contractual relationship between Jinxin and the phantom is over. But the phantom of Jin heart or very emotional, so will be such an important thing to the phantom to do, the phantom should still do its best. However, there are some things he does not dare to take any risks. In the underworld, he only believes in black and white impermanence... "My subordinates understand, so I''ll arrange it..." Bai impermanence bows his head, takes orders, and leaves the study in a flash. But I walked so fast that I almost collided with Xiao Hui who came in. Xiao Hui glances at Bai Wuchang, and the corner of his mouth is almost visible. He turns over and lets Bai Wuchang go out first. Then he slowly walks to the underworld¡° Wang, Ranran has grown up. It''s time for me to go to the human world to find her... "Xiao Hui looks at the underworld with a few bruises on her face and picks her eyebrows. However, she doesn''t ask anything. On the contrary, she comes straight to the point and talks about another thing. One hundred years later, Ranran left and was reincarnated again. Today is the day for her and her hairpin. She must leave... "Go ahead, ten days later, it will be the canonization ceremony of Princess Ming. Come back when you have time." As a brother who has the same experience, Pluto understands Xiaohui''s mood very well. Sixteen years ago, ye Ranran passed away and was reincarnated as the legitimate daughter of general Zhenguo of Chu. As time goes by, it''s time for Xiao Hui to leave. In the next hundred years, its destination is Ye Ranran... "Well, I asked the spirit of Ginkgo for some life extending fruits to give Ranran life extending fruits, and I also asked Wang en''s permission." Xiao Hui looks at the underworld in surprise. After spending so many years in the underworld, he naturally knows the rules of the underworld. Wang, can''t wait to get married. However, if it is in the position of king, I''m afraid it will do the same... "Sure, you can take what you want in the future, and you don''t have to report to the king. You must remember that your first child must be given to the general''s house in the state of Chu, and never to the snow mountain. " A few days ago, on a whim, he made a divination for Xiaohui drinking Ye Ranran. The result of the calculation made him a little strange, especially that their first child was the destined emperor star. The human world will be unified in the hands of that child... "Well, I''m gone, and I''ll come back to take part in Jinxin''s canonization ceremony in ten days." Xiao Hui looks at Hades strangely, but he doesn''t ask anything. It knows that the king can''t harm it. Wang''s words must be for his good and for their children''s good. It just needs to follow those words¡° Black impermanence, put this flower away. Soon, the king will completely forget Jinxin, you must try every means to let the king take this flower... "After Xiaohui left, the king of Hades hesitated again and again, or took out the flower from his arms, which let him hate to the bone. He can''t keep the flower by himself, or if there is any accident, the consequence is beyond his ability¡° How could this happen? My God... "Black impermanence''s head hummed, and his hands were shaking. No wonder Wang is so anxious. There is such a fatal reason. For Wang, forgetting love is more terrible than killing him. Wang and Murong Jin heart, I am afraid there will be many variables¡° It''s all fate. But if I do something I shouldn''t do, you should persuade Jinxin for me. I''m really afraid... "The underworld rubbed his eyebrows. This is the first time that he showed his weakness in front of his subordinates. Love too much bitterness, too much bitterness, too much helplessness, only they know the taste¡° The king is sincere to the princess. God won''t have the heart to let you become a resentful couple. What''s more, I believe that the princess will not give up the king easily, no matter what happens to the king. " Black impermanence also don''t know any comfort their own king, encountered such a thing, I''m afraid everyone is very sad to go to the heart of that pass. The road of the king and the princess has been hard enough. How could God have the heart to torture them¡° I hope so, I hope so... "The underworld vomited a bad breath, and he didn''t even dare to think about the future. The only thing he can do now is to be good to Jinxin and give her more confidence to stick to it. But his words have not yet fallen, Murong Jin heart will be in a hurry to come in, export words even with cry sound¡° Man, what to do? I lost my necklace for no reason... "

 Chapter 624

    Murong Jin heart mourning a face, went to the underworld in front of, very depressed. A hundred years ago, the words of the old man with white beard kept echoing in her mind, making her uneasy to the extreme.


    It''s only been three days, and the necklace that she hasn''t separated for nearly a hundred years has been lost. Isn''t that weird? She thought it was a joke made by God.


    "Don''t worry. Have a cup of tea first. Let''s talk about what''s going on."


    Pluto was surprised, but he didn''t show his emotions. He pulled Murong Jin''s heart into his arms and took the tea on the table to ease her mood.


    It''s really a wave that hasn''t been leveled yet, and a wave has started again. It seems that their test has really started from this moment


    "That necklace hasn''t left me for a hundred years since the old man warned me. I talked to it last night when I took a bath, but it''s gone this morning. I''ve searched Fengyi palace all over, and I haven''t even found a ghost. "


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t know what''s wrong with her, and her eyes turn red. She is not a hypocritical person, and she doesn''t like to cry. But now she is inexplicably want to cry, feel like losing a very precious thing in life in general.


    The dead old man said that she and the necklace are one and must be protected, but now the necklace is lost


    "Did you ask the Ming Wei who was watching last night?"


    The necklace was put on by him a hundred years ago. He practiced magic and could not be easily removed. The person who takes the necklace must be very advanced, at least at the level of black impermanence.


    Jin Xin has lost all her strength now, and I''m afraid she can''t feel the danger, which makes her heart correct all at once


    "Yes, they said they didn''t see anyone come in, so I was surprised."


    Murong Jinxin puts her small head on Pluto''s shoulder and forces herself to calm down. Now the most important thing is to find the necklace that symbolizes her identity, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Black impermanence, go to check immediately, dig the ground three feet also have to find out that necklace to this king."


    The underworld looked at Murong Jinxin''s helpless look, which was the first time to appear, and he was deeply distressed. He knew that Jin Xin, who had lost her skill, was extremely insecure at the moment. If he can''t give her a sense of security at this time, I''m afraid it will make her live in uneasiness in the future.


    "Yes, Wang."


    Black impermanence''s face is also very not good-looking, about that dark princess''s necklace, he knows very well. That necklace belongs to the owner. It can''t disappear without any reason. Who did it? If he finds out, he won''t let go of the person behind the scenes.


    "Man, I had nightmares last night. I always felt that something was going to happen. I''ve never been so frightened..."


    Looking at the black impermanence leave, Murong Jin heart nervous just a little relaxed a little bit, she tightly grasp the Pluto''s sleeve, a deep sense of panic rampant in the heart.


    Now she has nothing but him. In this place where meat is weak and strong, she is just like a useless person. But any ghost with some magic power can slap her to death. She is really worried that she can''t face all the cruelty in the future.


    "Jinxin, no matter what happens, I will be with you and stand in front of you to block all the dangers for you. You move to the underworld palace for the time being. I''m afraid that someone who doesn''t have eyes will attack you. "


    The underworld patted the baby on the back, calming her mood. Eyes but revealed the Sen Leng''s killing intention, who dares to calculate his woman, he has no end with who, he let who die without burial place.


    "Good..."


    Murong Jin thought did not want to subconsciously nodded agreed, this is too weird, she now has no self-protection ability, can only let him protect himself. Maybe after this, she has to start practicing again. She can''t stand being useless.


    "Don''t worry, I will take care of everything. It''s rare to be relied on by you once. You must know that before you were too tough to rely on any man. "


    When Pluto saw that her mood had calmed down, he tried to change the topic. In fact, what he said is also true. Murong Jin has a strong heart and is used to relying on herself in everything. He has hardly met her who relies on him like this.


    "I was also frightened by the dead old man''s words. Man, I have to practice as soon as possible. I will never be a man without the power to bind a chicken. Or I''ll go into the netherworld pool and shut up after I find out this? "


    It''s better to have a little self-defense than now. Fortunately, she has nine days'' experience of practicing Feng dance, which will definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    "No, you can''t go to the netherworld pool alone. If my father is still alive, I can still throw the underworld to him. But now, I can''t be so willful. "


    The underworld is a responsibility he can''t escape. He has no capital to put it down now. Jinxin''s idea is certainly good, but there is no possibility of implementation. If you want to practice, she can only practice in Hades palace, at least she is safe.


    "Well, I''ll practice in your room. Anyway, I don''t want to sit and die. Where do I live when I move here? "


    It seems that there is only one room in his underworld palace. Does she live in the same room and sleep in the same bed with him when she moves here? Such progress was too fast for her to accept¡° Anyway, it''s just that room. You can do it by yourself. You can do whatever you want, as long as you sleep in the room. " According to Pluto''s idea, we can sleep together. But he also knew that Jin Xin would never agree. Well, as long as she doesn''t let him sleep in the study or yard, he can accept any of her requests¡° OK, then I''ll go to the people to clean up... "His room is so big that it''s more than two rooms apart. She''s just making a bed to come in. As for the others, share them with him. Anyway, they will live together sooner or later, and they don''t have to be so hypocritical. As for the rumors, spread them, and she didn''t care¡° Jinxin, ten days later, it will be the canonization ceremony of the princess of the underworld. I have already announced to the whole underworld. You have no objection. " The underworld nodded and pinched her little nose. This is her home. What she wants to do is her freedom. He will only support it unconditionally. However, he had made up his mind about the canonization ceremony of Princess Ming and would never allow her to refuse¡° You''ve told the world. Is it useful if I have any objection? Man, can you discuss this important matter with me in the future? " Murong Jin heart rolled a white eye, directly in his arm heavily bit, some dissatisfaction, but there is no resistance. She knew the rules of the underworld. The man was so anxious that she felt speechless. This time, it''s OK, but if it happens again, she still hopes they can make a decision together¡° Well, when we get married, I will ask you for your opinion. " See her mood has been completely calm down, Pluto also relaxed a lot. Thin lips seem to intentionally or unintentionally across her pale cheek, all over the body exudes the smell of evil. He has endured for a hundred years, but now his beloved woman is in his arms, and he can''t bear it. But he also knew that he could not bear it, and he had to continue to bear it, and he had to wait until she was willing¡° I said, you can only think in the lower part of your body. Can you restrain yourself a little? Don''t be in heat... "As a past person, Murong Jinxin really knows the deep meaning represented by Pluto''s expression at the moment. The corner of the mouth mercilessly a draw, subconsciously then want to escape his evil to grasp. But for a person who has no skill at all, it is undoubtedly wishful thinking. She didn''t resist his intimacy, but she was really afraid that the luster would go too far. For example, now, the taut degree of the luster''s body has made her look sideways¡° I have been very restrained, otherwise you would have been torn down by me. Jinxin, sometimes it''s really hard to bear. Can you be merciful and occasionally let me taste some minced meat The underworld moved some rigid body, slender fingers like jade raised Murong Jin''s delicate chin, and the breath was full of ambiguity. Beauty in the arms, especially the beloved, can endure such as he has never been¡° What do you call minced meat star Murong Jinxin''s big eyes dribbled around and looked at him innocently. If you want to taste some minced meat, Xingzi is OK. It depends on whether he can bear her next malicious prank¡° You know, why do you have to ask me, eh? " Looking at the gorgeous beauty close at hand, Pluto''s Adam''s apple rolled and began to fidget. This little white eyed wolf, look at her appearance of forcing goblins to be enchanting, she must be uneasy and kind-hearted¡° Man, this is what you pick up and end up playing with fire. You can do it yourself. " Murong Jin heart strange smile, get together to the Hades ear, mouth gently bit a bite. Plain white little hand impolitely into the Pluto''s skirt, began wantonly make waves. This man is the taste of learning from himself. She will let him remember it today. She wanted him to understand that estrus was not something that could be done on any occasion or anywhere¡° Jinxin... "There was a thin sweat on the forehead of the underworld. He looked at the woman who was playing well and felt like crying without tears. He wanted to turn away from her and was afraid that she would stop. Under all kinds of entanglements, he was about to be tortured to madness¡° Man, what''s it like? That''s all for today. I''ll have a good fight with you when I''m free some other day. You continue to deal with business, I left... "Grasp the right time, Murong Jin heart immediately left the embrace of the underworld. Looking at the man with a red face, he left behind a schadenfreude smile and ran away¡° Murong... Jin... Jin... "

 Chapter 625

    Murong Jin heart suddenly left, let the underworld just feel a burst of thunder rolling. He was restless, but he couldn''t find a good way to solve it, but the culprit had already disappeared.


    He gritted his teeth with a low roar, deeply breathed several mouthfuls of fresh air, still feel very uncomfortable. Finally had no choice but to get up, strode toward his room.


    Fortunately, it''s not cold now, so taking a cold bubble bath won''t hurt you too much


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving from the underworld palace, Murong Jin goes to her Fengyi palace in a good mood. Along the way, those maidservant boys saw that she was very polite and respectful, which made Murong Jin feel ashamed.


    When she came to a fork in the road, her relaxed body was shocked. She only felt that a strange force was attracting her to another path. She wanted to resist, but found that she had never resisted at all. The mysterious force was so terrible that she was shocked.


    Under the guidance of that mysterious force, Murong Jin came to the tomb of the underworld, and somehow stopped in front of the tombstone of the spirit of Wanquan, the queen of the underworld.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin looks at the woman smiling on the tombstone, frowning slightly. Who is it? What''s the purpose of bringing her here?


    She looked around and found nothing unusual. After waiting for a while, I didn''t wait for any guidance. My doubts became deeper.


    "The spirit of ten thousand springs, don''t tell me that you led me here?"


    Murong Jinxin stands in front of the tombstone of the spirit of ten thousand springs. Her little white hand cleans the dust on the tombstone, stares at the eyes that are clearer than the crystal, and gently asks.


    She carefully recalled the mysterious power just now, and was quite sure that the power had no intention of killing, and seemed pure. In fact, it is not impossible for the spirit of ten thousand springs to call her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as her words fell, the woman on the tombstone blinked, as if in response to her words. Then a gust of wind blowing leaves sound, Murong Jin heart in front of the emergence of a faint white figure.


    "It''s worthy of being the woman Huang Er fell in love with. She has good courage and courage. Murong Jinxin, kneel down and kowtow to me three times, just as you send me this mother Princess''s meeting gift. "


    The long eyelashes of the spirit of Wanquan trembled a little, such as the eyes of crystal moving sweeping the woman with aura below, and the corners of her mouth with a faint smile.


    Although it was the first time she met her daughter-in-law here, she had a good eye for her. Three heads, just want to test her feelings for tomorrow. If you plan to follow Pluto wholeheartedly, you will get the same treatment as old Pluto.


    "Good..."


    Murong Jin heart some accident, looking at the shadow in the air, didn''t think too many times kneel down, Dong Dong three ring head, without a trace of water.


    The spirit of Wanquan is the mother and concubine of Pluto. Pluto and she are also mother and son. As her daughter-in-law, she should treat each other with courtesy.


    "Mother''s concubine..."


    The Mou light of the spirit of ten thousand springs twinkled slightly, looking at Murong Jin, the vision of the heart is more gentle. The more she looks at this woman, the more agreeable she is. She should be very affectionate to ming''er. She is very satisfied.


    "Concubine..."


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth a draw, don''t know that half empty in the residual shadow in the end want to do? That remnant shadow says, she then does according to that remnant shadow''s words.


    She did not doubt the identity of the shadow, because she saw a trace of love from the shadow''s eyes.


    "Since you call me the consonant princess, you will be my daughter-in-law forever. Jin Xin, are you curious about the purpose that your mother''s concubine brought you here? "


    A consonant Princess let wanquanzhiling''s eyes instantly red, more than 100000 years, she has been waiting for this day for so long. It''s just that the consonant is too heavy for her. If she accepts it, she has to do her best to help her through the long journey in the future.


    "I''m curious, but I''m more curious. Is my mother alive or dead?"


    Murong Jin nodded her head. She carefully observed the shadow in the air. She always felt that there was something wrong there. If this is the image left by the spirit of Wanquan before her death, it is impossible to talk to her. Did the spirit of Wanquan not die at that time?


    "Alive but dead, for the whole underworld, the concubine is dead. But for you, she can still live for a hundred years. "


    She spent more than 100000 years of death in exchange for a hundred years of life. All this is for his precious son. Only heaven and earth can know this painstaking care.


    The woman was so sensitive that she could ask the most crucial questions as soon as she opened her mouth. I''m afraid it''s hard to trust her if she doesn''t confess to her.


    "How do you say that?"


    Murong Jinxin really feels that the world is too mysterious. The spirit of Wanquan has been dead for many years. How can it resurrect inexplicably? It''s really weird.


    Courage, in front of this shadow but let her have to believe that all this is true.


    "At that time, I put a curse on Princess Ming''s necklace, and I really cursed myself to death. Today is the day when the spell is broken, so I''m alive. " Wan Quan''s spirit takes out Murong Jinxin''s inexplicably lost necklace from her arms. Her life and death are all on this necklace. She died and lived for it. It''s just that the taste is too bitter. Now she doesn''t want to say it¡° It scared me to death. I said that the necklace was lost for no reason. It was to break the spell for my mother''s concubine... "The familiar feeling made Murong Jin''s heart hanging in the air suddenly put down. The necklace was originally to find her mother''s concubine, so she had nothing to worry about, because she absolutely didn''t have to do anything bad for her¡° Jinxin, you must know that this necklace is one with you. If it''s destroyed, you''ll be devastated. Now the magic power of this necklace is completely lost. There''s only one way to keep her. " The shadow in the air suddenly disappeared, and a floating woman slowly came to Murong Jinxin from the air. Knead Murong Jinxin soft long hair, holding Murong Jinxin small hand gently patted¡° Mother, please make it clear that I must keep this necklace by any means. My feelings for Hades are true, and I''m willing to pay any price. " Murong Jinxin felt that the atmosphere had changed, and she couldn''t help being serious. She can see that this time Murong wakes up the spirit of Wanquan to help her. Subconsciously, she feels that the spirit of Wanquan is close to her. From that day, Pluto shed tears on Sansheng stone for her, she has identified Pluto. Once identified, it can never be changed¡° Jinxin, just in case, this necklace will be temporarily stored here. You want to take it back, unless Fengwu is successful in nine days. " Only Jin Xin becomes strong again, can she have the ability to protect this necklace, and also can she and ming''er be happy. She believes that no matter how hard it is, Jinxin will be able to do it. A tiny little finger as like as two peas and a necklace just like the same appeared on the neck of Murong''s heart. This necklace, which can be used to confuse the real with the fake, can completely blind everyone''s eyes¡° I know, I won''t let the concubine down... "Murong Jin''s heart tightly grasped the hand of the spirit of Wanquan, such as the eyes of stars flashing different from ordinary people''s firmness. No matter how difficult the future road is, she will insist on going on, because Hades is worth it¡° Jinxin, those women in ming''er''s harem, the most terrible one is Shufei. That woman''s previous life to ming''er has grace, cause and effect circulation, ming''er this life is destined to return that favor. She will be the biggest difficulty between you and ming''er. As long as you go there, there will be a bright future. " There is cause and effect in the world. What causes are planted, what fruits will be harvested. When Shufei was a little girl, she saved the life of the underworld. After so many years, it''s time to return this favor¡° That dead man is too incompetent, but let a woman be kind to him. Isn''t that to make it clear that you want to block me up? " Murong Jinxin''s mind came up with Shufei''s beautiful face. She had a wisp of bewitching fragrance on her body, and some of them scratched her hair impatiently. The transaction she made with Shufei in those years was originally for today''s foreshadowing. The only consolation for her is that the dead man has been cursed by her. Even if you want to spoil the lady, you can only spoil her with material things. If you want to do something, there is no way¡° Hehe, if it wasn''t for that woman, there would be no ming''er now. Jinxin, I believe you will be able to walk there. " Wan Quan''s spirit, looking at such a woman without affectation, deeply likes her. At that time, she made the right decision. With the rest of her life for this hundred years of heavy work, she will be able to smile and watch Jin Xin and ming''er go through this period of thorny hundred years¡° Mother imperial concubine, do you want to tell the underworld that you are still alive? " When the business is settled, Murong Jinxin wants to talk about something easier. The nigger would be very happy if he knew that his mother''s wife was alive again¡° Don''t tell him for the time being, I''ll show up when it''s time. Wanquan Valley has been destroyed by the evil god. My mother must rebuild Wanquan valley. Will you stay and help my mother for a while The spirit of Wan Quan shook his head. Now is not the time to see ming''er. Besides, Jinxin has a disaster these days, she must find a way to solve it for Jinxin. Follow her wanquangu, it should be the best result¡° OK, shall I go back and inform Pluto first? Lest he worry about turning over the whole underworld... "If she goes away with the spirit of Wanquan without a word, the underworld will surely go mad. She didn''t want him to worry too much, and she didn''t want him to worry too much. There was not much time left for them to live in love¡° Don''t let out your whereabouts these days, or you will be in great trouble for yourself. Let ming''er be in a hurry. It''s good for you all... "

 Chapter 626

    Wan Quan''s spirit shakes her head. It''s not that she wants to make baby son anxious, but that she has to make baby son anxious in order to make Jinxin less disaster.


    Everything, must take Jin Xin''s safety as the most important, she believes that after ming''er knows the truth, she will raise both hands for it.


    "Thank you for your mother''s trouble..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is clear, holding the hand of the spirit of ten thousand springs more tightly. From the spirit of Wanquan, she felt the maternal love. It is a very rare thing, and she will cherish it very much.


    "Well, let''s go. It seems to rain this day..."


    The spirit of Wanquan looked at the sky, and his face sank. He signed Murong Jinxin''s hand and walked quickly towards Wanquan valley. The storm is coming. She will shelter her daughter-in-law from the wind and rain to make her road easier.


    She walked so fast that Murong Jin, who had no magic power, could not even keep up with her. But Murong Jin heart silent, let the spirit of ten thousand springs holding her hand forward.


    About half an hour later, they came to the former site of the complete valley. Looking up, it was a terrible mess.


    At that time, Murong ling''er should have destroyed wanquangu with great anger, but he didn''t leave any grass


    "Jinxin, I''m going to start casting and restore the original appearance of wanquangu. You will stay here to practice, and remember not to leave this circle. "


    Seeing that the place where she had lived for many years had been abandoned like this, wanquanzhiling was in a bad mood. She sighed and drew a circle to indicate Murong Jinxin to sit in.


    In fact, Murong Jinxin can''t help her at all. The only way she can help her is to practice well and become strong again.


    "It''s very kind of you, mother..."


    Murong Jinxin walked into the circle with a smile and sat down. She blinked at the spirit of Wanquan. Her mood brightened up instantly. Having such a mother''s concubine is the greatest blessing in her life. She should be happy.


    "Silly child, you are the daughter-in-law of your mother''s concubine. Who else can you be good to if your mother''s concubine is not good to you? Practice in peace of mind. You will be safe these days. "


    Wan Quan''s spirit returns to Murong Jin''s heart with a smile. She always dreams of having a daughter. She insists on having only one child, which is a pity in her life. Now she treats Murong Jinxin as her daughter-in-law and daughter as well.


    After looking at each other and smiling, they began to work hard. One is to restore wanquangu, the other is to practice from the beginning.


    Everything is quiet, except for the more and more heavy raindrops falling in the air


    ¡­¡­


    The mysterious disappearance of Murong Jin''s heart almost upset the real underworld. The underworld mobilized all the forces that could be mobilized and tried all the ways, but still didn''t find the whereabouts of Murong Jin''s heart.


    The whole underworld was plunged into a storm. This situation lasted until Murong Jinxin returned safely seven days later.


    When the already desperate Pluto saw the villain in front of him, he was almost ready to cry. He took Murong Jin''s heart into his arms, put his head on Murong Jin''s shoulder, and did not lift it up for a long time.


    "Man, don''t do that. I''m coming back well."


    Murong Jin heart gently patted the back of the underworld, soothing the emotion of the underworld out of control. She knew her weight in his heart. She had been missing for seven days. It was a miracle that he didn''t go crazy.


    Looking at him like this, her heart is not good. Because it''s very secret, she didn''t plan to tell him.


    "Where have you been these seven days? I don''t know. I will never let you go. "


    The underworld''s body trembles slightly, remembering his disappointment and despair these days, he wants to rub Murong Jin''s heart directly into his body.


    This little white eyed wolf really broke his heart. It''s very hateful


    "I went to the mausoleum to see my father and his wife. Then I went to sleep. As soon as I woke up, I''ve been here for seven days..."


    Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrow, made a very surprised appearance. Anyway, she can''t say anything about it. She can only make a fool of it. Believe it or not, the result is the same.


    "That''s a long sleep. Dead woman, you haven''t learned to lie yet..."


    The underworld didn''t believe Murong Jin''s words at all. The woman was very alert and couldn''t leave alone at this point. Besides, I can sleep for seven days. I don''t believe it.


    "Man, don''t ask. In a word, I didn''t go to other men behind your back, nor was I held by anyone..."


    Murong Jin heart helpless hugged him, she knew that she could not cheat him. When it''s time to know, he will know. Now no matter what he asks, she can''t say it.


    "Dead woman, do you know how the seven Japanese kings lived? My hair almost turned white with worry. Even this time, next time you leave in silence, I will tie you to the bed until you get pregnant... "


    After many years of getting along with each other, Pluto knows Murong Jin''s temperament, but she doesn''t want to say anything, even if he forces her to die, I''m afraid she won''t say it. Well, since she''s OK, he''ll take her for an adventure. He doesn''t ask anything. He will let Hei Wuchang keep an eye on her in the future. He won''t let her leave quietly... "It''s so rude. Sometimes I''m helpless, OK? Man, don''t worry too much about me. No matter what happens to me, as long as I have a breath, I will climb back to you... "This obviously scared Pluto, she felt his fear and confusion. In fact, she is very lucky in this life, although the road is not easy. She was not only surrounded by him, but also by a mother who supported her unconditionally. God, it''s fair. At least it''s always fair to her. You have to pay the same price for what you want. Happiness, is to rely on their own efforts to fight for, rather than rely on God''s gift¡° Do you mean to make Wang cry to death? Dead woman... "Originally, her eyes were already red. After hearing Murong Jinxin''s words, Hades almost burst into tears. If it were not for the black-and-white impermanence, he would not have been able to bear it. Before, he looked at her with Jun Mo Li en love, think he in her heart will not be very heavy. Today, when he heard what she said, he was shocked. In fact, she is the same to him and to Jun Mo Li, always the same¡° Get get, you can never cry, you cry, I''m afraid we all have to cry... "Murong Jin''s heart suddenly raised his head from his arms, white hands instantly covered his eyes. Fire Phoenix''s words, she dare not forget, this man''s tears are too precious. An extra drop is a great loss. What''s more, they must not be able to resist his tears. Could they make her and black-and-white impermanence cry with him... "Dead woman, your necklace..." Hades took her little hand and looked at her twitching corner of the mouth, but the corner of her eye caught a glimpse of the lost necklace, and her pretty brow suddenly wrinkled. It seems that her inexplicable disappearance is related to this necklace. However, how does he see this necklace? What''s wrong with it¡° Don''t ask, anyway, the necklace is back, you can also less exercise a heart... "Murong Jin heart directly blocked his mouth, she has seen something from his eyes, the man seems to begin to suspect the necklace. If he really finds out what''s wrong with this necklace, I''m afraid it''s not good¡° Jinxin, what happened this time can not be investigated by the king, but you must swear in front of the king. Your disappearance this time, did not let you have any damage, will not bring danger to your future Only with her assurance can he be at ease. Otherwise, it would be hard for him to persuade himself to ignore this more and more strange thing. This necklace can not be inexplicably missing, but also can not be inexplicably back to the hands of Jin Xin, what happened in the end these seven days¡° Well, I swear, this time my disappearance will not cause any danger to my life safety, it''s just an adventure... "Murong Jinxin reaches out her hand decisively and makes an oath. As long as he can be at ease, the oath is nothing at all. Anyway, everything she says is true. When he knows the truth, he will be ecstatic... "Well, I will not say anything. I will accompany you to take a bath, and then I will eat something. You are dirty, smelly and thin now..." Pluto also put down the big stone in his heart, rubbed Murong Jin''s messy hair, took her hand and went out. That one face dislikes of appearance, see Murong Jin heart some embarrassment¡° I''m dirty, smelly and thin. Why are you still holding my hand? The shameless black hearted ghost... "Murong Jin''s heart shook off his hand, glared at him, hummed coldly, and left without looking back. This nigger is right. She is exactly what he said now. Even she has a little dislike for herself¡° What are you looking at? What''s so beautiful? I see that you are so idle that you still have time to watch my jokes... "The underworld touched his nose and looked at the two smiling faces of black and white impermanence, a little angry. Facing the most innocent two is a roar, scared black and white impermanence two words, dare not say to run out. Their eggs really hurt. The gall is not idle, but tired. Wang this is absolutely the anger of the princess to their body, if you don''t go, I''m afraid the end will be worse¡° Hum... "Looking at his two most heartfelt subordinates running away, the underworld''s heart was finally balanced. He raised his feet and went to his room. That little white eyed wolf has worried him for so many days. He always has to pay a price, otherwise it would be too cheap for he

 Chapter 627

    At night, the stars twinkle in the dark sky, and the moon is hanging high in the sky like a silver plate, casting a clear light on the ground.


    On the big bed, a shadow slowly sat up, lifted the thin quilt, quietly got out of bed, and stealthily touched the opposite little bed.


    On the cot, a woman is sleeping quietly, her long eyelashes are like a fan, and she is slightly closed. Her pink lips are like cherry petals, which make her breath a little bit short.


    The shadow stood in front of the bed and stared at the woman on the bed for a long time. A faint smile was drawn from the corner of her cold mouth. She sat down carefully beside the bed, and her slender fingers gently crossed the woman''s delicate cheek.


    Su Su Ma Ma''s touch made his deep eyes shrink. After a hundred years of walking and waiting, they finally arrived at the moment when they were together. Now she was sleeping in his room, just one bed away from him, and he felt very satisfied.


    "Well..."


    Seems to be disturbed, Murong Jin heart twisted eyebrows, gently hum a, very impatient turned over. Maybe I''m too tired to wake up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld looked at her lazy cat like appearance, and her whole heart was drunk. Lie down beside her, head to head with her, mouth to mouth, breathing with each other.


    That kind of beautiful feeling is that he has never had, and he feels extremely satisfied. If time could be fixed at this moment, how good it would be.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The strong masculinity floated into Murong Jin''s nose, which made her eyebrows more tight. She always felt that something was wrong. She was too sleepy and couldn''t wake up for a while.


    She didn''t wake up until a strange feeling came from her lips. Such as the dark night stars move eyes open, don''t want to seize the man who is indecent to her, a foot hard kick in the past.


    "Well..."


    A dull hum came, the unprepared Pluto had been kicked out of bed by Murong Jinxin. He sat on the ground, some can''t believe looking at the murderous woman on the cot, and there were bursts of hot pain on his buttocks.


    This woman is really cruel. She knows that he is the only one in the room. I don''t know whether she acted intentionally or subconsciously


    "You''re lucky, or I''ll kill you just now..."


    By the light of the moonlight, Murong Jin heart to see the man sitting on the ground that hateful extreme face, the corners of the mouth can''t help but hard to smoke.


    The nigger could not have been treated like this if she hadn''t just fallen asleep. I''m afraid that she either kicked her out or just abandoned her.


    "Jin Xin, you just that foot, have you already begun to practice Feng dance for nine days?"


    Pluto''s face with a bit of examination, looking at the small bed with arms around the chest of the woman, some uncertain asked. If she is just an ordinary woman, it is absolutely impossible to kick him so far. Moreover, he just obviously felt the real Qi rolling in her body.


    Although that genuine Qi is very weak, it is real. What has this little white eyed wolf done in the past seven days?


    "Well, you should never do these sneaky things in the future. I''ve always been merciless. If you want to die, you can try again..."


    Murong Jinxin does not deny the fact that she has already begun to practice, but looks coldly at the man who has climbed up from the ground and climbed back into her bed, and the words that she says are full of warning.


    Sometimes she can''t control it. She is too sleepy and tired tonight. Otherwise, with her vigilance, the consequences will be quite serious.


    "I don''t believe you will treat me like that. I just can''t help it. You should be more considerate of me..."


    The underworld touched his nose and knew that she was not joking. He had a feeling of asking for nothing. But he didn''t want to be bothered by it. He didn''t take advantage of this good opportunity to take advantage of her. He really felt sorry for his long waiting.


    "Why don''t you understand me? Isn''t it abominable not to let people sleep even when they have a good sleep? "


    She hasn''t slept well for seven days. The black heart is still making trouble for her. Besides feeling helpless, she is still helpless. This kind of man who has been holding for too long and is about to be released is really terrible. She can''t imagine how tragic her fate will be on the day when he breaks the ban.


    "Why don''t you let me sleep with you? What if I promise to be honest? "


    The underworld also knows that his behavior is a little too much. After a pause, he decides to retreat. He just wanted to be close to her and make her feel more strongly for him. Because he didn''t know how long it would take for them to be so close.


    These days, he always feels a little uneasy. He can''t tell where the uneasiness comes from


    "Just holding it? Can you resist doing nothing? "


    Murong Jinxin gives the underworld a suspicious glance. She thinks that they should sleep in separate beds. I''m afraid everyone can''t sleep together.


    He must not be able to settle down, and she must be made unable to sleep by him... "Well, just hold it, absolutely do nothing, I promise. Jinxin, I don''t know how long I can hold you, so you''ll be merciful and agree. " The underworld is serious, slender fingers such as jade across Murong Jin heart, with some doubt eyes, gently sighed. One more second is what he can''t wait for. I hope she can understand his uneasy mood, and I hope she can complete it... "You''re really pushing your inch. Well, don''t show me that bitter gourd face. I promise you. Anyway, it''s not me who will suffer at that time, and I have nothing to object to if you like. " Murong Jinxin reaches out her hand to smooth the frown between his eyebrows. She suddenly feels that since she came back to this man, almost everything depends on this man, which is not like her style. But in her heart, she was only soft hearted to his passbook, but she couldn''t disappoint him¡° Shall we sleep in a big bed or a small bed? " With permission, Pluto''s mood suddenly brightened up. A Murong Jin heart pulled to the arms, eyes shining, thousands of feelings¡° Big bed, but have you ever been slept by other women? " Murong Jin''s heart looked down at her little bed and felt it was really difficult to squeeze them out. But, she also very mind, if that big bed was rolled over by other women, she would not go to sleep¡° No, that bed is only for my princess. No matter how spoiled the women used to be, I won''t allow them to step into this room. " The underworld shakes his head. Before, although he had countless concubines, he still had principles. There are some rights that should not be enjoyed by the concubine. He will never step back. Therefore, he is clean here, and she is the only one who has been here¡° Then you hold me, I''m very sleepy... "The words of the underworld satisfied Murong Jin. It''s rare that there is a place in the underworld that has never been touched by a woman. She yawned, hooked Pluto''s neck, and gave him all her trust¡° Well, this is our real home, there can only be two of us, who... "When Pluto was preparing to be affectionate, there was a slight fluctuation in the air. He subconsciously hugged Murong Jin heart, sharp eyes toward the big open window to see. It''s not a good thing to visit the underworld Palace at this time. If you can break through the boundary of the underworld palace, the skill of the comer is absolutely extraordinary¡° Man, it seems to be gone. Do you want to chase him? " Murong Jin''s heart felt carefully for a while, and the fluctuation in the air disappeared immediately after a few seconds. Her taut body is more taut, looking at the Pluto hesitant to ask. As long as he is willing to pursue, he can definitely do so with his skill. Dan, this is likely to be a diversion. It''s not about Pluto, it''s about her¡° If you don''t, I''m afraid their target is you. Jinxin, from now on, you have to be with me all the time. I can''t let you have any accidents... "Pluto resolutely rejected Murong Jinxin''s proposal. What he cares about most is the little people in his arms. Those who want to play tricks will dig them out sooner or later. His baby, he must guard well, no one wants to understand her hair¡° If you insist, that''s it. I''ll practice in the secret room of your study. Man, a hundred years is just a flick of a finger, and soon passed. After this ordeal, we will be happy forever. " Murong Jin heart aware of his worry, holding his neck initiative to kiss him. As long as they work together, no demons can destroy them. She is really not afraid of any intrigue¡° Well, it''s late at night. Go to sleep. I''m by your side, so don''t worry about everything... "Pluto temporarily put away his emotions, took her to his big bed and covered her with a thin quilt. Coax her to sleep in the past, this just lightly opened the door. Outside the room, black impermanence is on standby. White impermanence has gone after the shadow¡° Send more people here. I don''t want this to happen again tonight. As for the boundary of the Ming Dynasty, the king of Japan will set it himself... "Now Jin Xin is there, and he can''t do anything without any loopholes. Everything should be based on Jin Xin''s safety. This underworld has been quiet for a hundred years, and I''m afraid it will be in chaos again¡° Yes, Wang. My subordinates will do it immediately. " The underworld watched the black impermanence figure disappear completely, and his deep eyes looked at the crescent moon in the mid air. have mixed feelings. When on earth, this moon can no longer be incomplete, always as full as the 15th... The wind blows, rolling up the fallen leaves on the ground, bleak and incomparable

 Chapter 628

    In the underworld prison, one of the innermost cells, a woman quietly leans against the earth wall. The dim yellow oil lamp delivered the mottled light and shadow, which reflected the woman''s face very old.


    In the dark, a slow footstep came. The woman instantly opened her godless eyes and looked out of the cell with a trace of joy.


    As usual, the ghostly man arrived as promised, still dressed in black


    "Here you are..."


    The woman laughed, that smile with a trace of charm, eyes between the circulation with thick ambiguity. She got up and went to the man, and asked softly.


    "Well..."


    The man''s slender fingers stretched out, provoked the woman''s delicate chin, and the thumb with a thick cocoon rubbed the woman''s thin and smooth lips, and the corners of his mouth evoked an evil smile.


    "I miss you..."


    The woman smelled the man''s unique taste, and the dead heart was ready to move. If he hadn''t come to comfort herself in the past hundred years, I''m afraid she would have been unable to survive.


    This man has the power of the underworld, and some of the skills of the underworld that make her want to die of intoxication


    "Soon, when Murong Jinxin dies, we can live together and fly together..."


    Men are too aware of women''s needs and start to do what they should do without saying a word. Although the woman of the underworld has been locked up in this prison for a hundred years, the taste is quite good. Although ten pairs of broken shoes, but he can still reluctantly accept.


    In the rotten cell, there were disgusting sounds until the sky was almost clear


    "Murong Jinxin has been missing for seven days. This time, she escaped..."


    The man is holding the satisfied woman, a strong sense of killing flashed in his cold eyes. They laid so long Bureau, unexpectedly by Murong Jin heart so easily escaped, let him is really not reconciled.


    He''s been lurking in the underworld for more than a hundred years, never finding the right opportunity. Now it''s hard to have a chance. Murong Jinxin, who has been damned for 10000 times, is so lucky


    "If you can''t do it once, there will be a second time. If you can''t do it twice, there will be a third time. Murong Jinxin, no matter what the cost, we must get rid of..."


    Women curl up in men''s arms, feel very safe. She rubbed in the man''s arms, and a voice full of hate escaped from her lips.


    As soon as Murong Jinxin was mentioned, she gnashed her teeth. If it wasn''t for that woman, she would have been the favorite concubine of Hades, and she would never have come to such an end.


    "Well, you write a letter to your father, so that he must unconditionally cooperate with my next plan, or we will fall short."


    The man''s hand is unrestrained on the woman''s body, there is not a trace of tenderness in the cold eyes, some just use. This woman, if it were not for the great power behind her, would not have spent so much effort to please and appease her.


    If he wants revenge, he can only rely on the power behind the woman, so now he must love her every ten and a half days.


    "What''s the difficulty? My father always listens to me. I''ll write to you now. "


    In order to get rid of Murong Jinxin, she blocked everything. In front of this man, she didn''t even know his name. But because of the same purpose, rolled together, come to today.


    Murong Jin''s heart is the deepest thorn in her heart, which she can''t pull out all her life


    "The canonization ceremony in three days is another good opportunity for us, and I will not miss it. You can stay here in peace and I will take you away soon. "


    The man put the letter written by the woman into the inner pocket, left a kiss on the woman''s forehead and left in a hurry.


    Three days. Now he has only three days to prepare. In three days, I hope all his efforts will not be in vain. Murong Jinxin, that woman, will die of death.


    "I''ll wait for you. I hope you won''t let me down, otherwise..."


    The woman looked at the figure of the man leaving, low smile, spit out the words is very light, light only she can hear.


    She is not a woman who can let other men take advantage of her. If he can''t keep his promise, he will benefit from her. Well, she would never show mercy.


    In such a big prison, suddenly quiet down, the woman holding her body back to think about just beautiful, sleepless night


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    The underworld began to be lively, and the envoys from Tianmo and Tianmo came to attend the ceremony of conferring the title of the princess of the underworld. Because the underworld attached great importance to the canonization ceremony this time, a lot of demons came from the heaven and the devil.


    The whole underworld began to be busy, even Murong Jinxin, who had begun to return to the road of cultivation, had to change her cultivation to the evening.


    "Sister Jinxin..."


    On a winding path, Murong Jinxin and Hades are talking about something. Suddenly, a clear voice sounded. Murong Jin''s heart lifted her eyes to see that a shadow came running towards her.


    "When did you come? I don''t say hello to my sister in advance. " Murong Jin heart looking at a face excited inexplicable demon, such as stars in the eyes flash a trace of warmth. Because of Murong ling''er''s advice, in the past hundred years, she almost every year will go to visit the devil. One is to see if he is well, the other is to cheer him up and encourage him to wait for Murong ling''er. The relationship between them has been very good¡° Last night, as like as two peas, "father Wang said that his elder sister was very busy and busy, so that he could not disturb her sister." the devil touched the sweat on his forehead. Maybe Murong had a same face with Murong''s son. Maybe Murong was the only one who really felt his heart for him. He had an inexplicable trust in Murong''s heart. His heart is willing to be close to Murong Jin heart, because he knows Murong Jin heart wholeheartedly good for him, will never harm him¡° No matter how busy you are, there is still time for you. After a while, my sister will take you around. " Murong Jinxin says hello to the old devil. Although she doesn''t like to see the old devil very much, she doesn''t want to worry about anything with the old devil because he has been very good to him these years¡° My father said that my sister was going to get married, so Zunzun made this for my sister. Does she like it? " Demon Zun takes out a small square box from his arms and hands it to Murong Jinxin. His face is a little nervous. He seems to be afraid that Murong Jinxin will not like his gift. He looks at Murong Jinxin dumbly, and his smile is stiff¡° Your sister likes this gift very much, and she will use it every day in the future... "Murong Jinxin opened the small square box and put two small cups in it. She took out one of them and saw the hand-painted picture on the cup at a glance. Although the portrait was not beautiful enough, she could see that it was painted with great care by the devil¡° The elder sister likes well, hey hey... "The devil Zun looks at Murong Jin''s heart eye that does not hide like, nervous mood relaxed suddenly. He touched his head again, showing a simple and honest smile. Today, he has the mind of an eight or nine year old child. He has grown up a lot compared with a hundred years ago, but his temperament has become more sensitive and cautious¡° Well, you''ve also given me the gift. Your sister Jinxin has something to do. Let''s go back to have lunch first... "The old devil''s dry hand touched his head, and his eyes were undisguised love. Since the child was cursed, the relationship between the father and the son has become close. In a hundred years, too much has changed. The only thing that has not changed is the happy relationship between father and son¡° Sister Jinxin, I''ll go back first. When you''re finished, you''ll come to play with me. " Demon Zun is very obedient, with Murong Jin heart hit how to shout, then very clever with the old Hades left behind. The relationship between father and son is good enough to make Pluto blush¡° The Lord is very fair. If he deprives you of something important, he will give you something else to make up for it. For example, the devil lost Murong ling''er, but regained the long lost father''s love. So if you lose your father, you may get some other compensation. " Murong Jin''s heart gently holds the cold hand of Hades. She knows that the interaction between the father and son of the devil and the old devil makes him sad. But he was also lucky, at least his mother came back to life, and she came back to him¡° Well, it''s enough for me to have you by my side... "The underworld knew that Murong Jin''s heart was comforting him. He restrained his emotions and pretended that nothing had happened. God is really fair, he lost everything, but got her heart. For him, there is nothing to ask for¡° Well, I''m a little hungry, too. You accompany me back to lunch Murong Jinxin originally wanted to say something, but the corner of her eyes caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. Subconsciously, she came up with the words of the spirit of ten thousand springs in her mind. Her heart shrank fiercely, holding the hand of the underworld, and went to another direction eagerly. Shufei, that woman is a disaster in their life. It''s a day to hide. She didn''t want that woman to come into contact with Hades now. Anyway, she could prevent it day by day¡° What are you doing hiding from that woman? If you don''t like it, just slap it to death... "Murong Jin''s strange heart didn''t escape the eyes of the king of Hades. The king of Hades looked at the lady who was smiling at him, and asked some inexplicably. The lady had been put into the cold palace. But a few decades ago, because her mother''s family made a great contribution, the merits and demerits offset each other, and she got back the position of lady. Jinxin seems to be afraid of her. It''s really strange, and some of it doesn''t conform to the common sense... "Chopping her to death can''t solve the problem. In the future, you try to avoid her as far as you can. I don''t want you to mix with her, understand?"

 Chapter 629

    If only things were as simple as that, she just needed to make Shufei go to hell. But the spirit of Wanquan said that this benefactor must be rewarded. If you want to escape, you can''t escape.


    Let''s settle down. At least she has a little room to maneuver


    "I don''t know what to do with her? I''m not sick... "


    He doted on that woman, but that''s a long time ago. Now that he has her, no woman can get into his eyes. The lady, even if she was beautiful, it was none of his business.


    "If you have the bottom of your heart, let''s go quickly. I feel sick when I see her..."


    Murong Jin heart also did not explain what, pulled the hand of Hades, then stride forward. Smelling the faint fragrance in the air, she felt a little uneasy.


    This inexplicable woman gave birth to a sense of fear she had never had before


    ¡­¡­


    Time is in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, it''s the day of canonization.


    Early in the morning, Murong Jinxin was awakened by the king of Hades. Under the various entreaties of the king of Hades, she put on a light make-up and a gold dress that symbolized the identity of the princess of Hades. After fighting with Hades for a while, he boarded the carriage to the canonization ceremony hand in hand.


    This day is a boiling day for the whole underworld, and the throne of Princess of the underworld, which has been vacant for more than 100000 years, has finally been ruled. Whether they like it or not, it is an indisputable fact that they have a hostess in the underworld.


    The carriage drove slowly forward, and the place where it went was very busy. The whole underworld knows how much their king dotes on the princess of the underworld. So whether you''re happy or not, every face is full of true or false smiles.


    "Man, I seem to smell a hint of conspiracy..."


    In the carriage, Murong Jinxin looks at the dark ghosts through the curtain. Her eyes suddenly flash. She seems to see a figure who is familiar but can''t remember where she once saw it. Her pretty eyebrows are severely wrinkled.


    "What''s the matter? What do you see? "


    The underworld did not deny Murong Jinxin''s words. Today''s underworld will never be too quiet. Those forces who are ready to move behind will definitely take advantage of this great opportunity to make trouble.


    Just, he saw a trace of coldness in the eyes of the woman beside him. Why on earth?


    "Man, I just saw a man who looks familiar. He smiles at me with a trace of coldness and sobriety... "


    Murong Jin heart looked up again, where there is the figure of the man. All of a sudden, her hair stood up, and a cool air rose from the soles of her feet.


    She must remember the identity of that man, otherwise I''m afraid not only she, but also the whole underworld will be affected by her. Because the man''s hand just raised up and made a killing gesture in the air.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve already made arrangements. You won''t have any accidents."


    The underworld broke back her small head, which was constantly stretched out. Before she came, he had already carefully arranged it. He can''t guarantee the others, but he can guarantee the canonization ceremony this time. Jinxin is absolutely safe.


    "I''m safe or not. The key is that the man seems to be attacking the innocent people in the underworld., This is the most deadly... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is absolutely believe that the underworld has the ability to protect her comprehensive, courage she comprehensive, if in exchange for things in the underworld of blood, then she would rather not comprehensive.


    She closed her eyes slightly and thought about it. She must remember the man''s identity before the canonization ceremony, or the consequences will be unimaginable.


    The carriage went on like this. The king of Hades knew that she needed time to clear her mind, and specially ordered the driver of the carriage to slow down a lot.


    The little carriage was so quiet that there was nothing but the sound of their breathing


    "Man, a hundred years ago, I quarreled with a man. Do you remember? Because of the cold war, I gave you a kiss... "


    Murong Jin''s heart began to rewind and rewind continuously, and her mind went back little by little, and finally remembered the thing that made her depressed.


    At that time, when she was drinking tea with him, she definitely had a problem with a Ming Wei, so she looked at that Ming Wei more. As a result, the nigger got jealous and made the whole underworld restless. In order to coax him back, she and he had the first kiss.


    "I remember that after that, I asked Hei Wuchang to check the man, but he didn''t find out what was wrong with the man, so he was demoted and expelled from the palace. Yes? Is that the man you just saw? "


    His memory of the first kiss between them is still fresh. The reason why he didn''t kill that man at that time was that he didn''t find out what was wrong with that man, and that he understood the sincerity of the people around him.


    "Yes, when I reminded you, I thought that man had a strong smell of beast. Although he tried his best to suppress it, I was the God of evil at that time. I could smell it as soon as I smelled it. Man, let black impermanence go to that man immediately, be sure to find him. "


    There''s something wrong with that man. He''s obviously from the demon world, but he''s been hiding in the underworld for so many years. What is his purpose? Is it her or Pluto? She''s a little bit unpredictable now. After all, when the man lurked into the underworld, she did not become the princess of the underworld... "Black impermanence, go to arrest people immediately." Pluto''s Mou light suddenly dim, he believes Jin Xin''s intuition. Or the Jinxin of the evil god, invincible in the world. She is very sensitive to all evil things, and her intuition can''t be wrong. But that lucky escape man suddenly appears in today, also let Jin heart gave birth to such a panic mood, it seems that he is let the tiger go back to the mountain¡° Man, today''s canonization ceremony is cancelled, I feel more and more uneasy... "The carriage is still slowly moving forward, Murong Jinxin''s mood has slowly dropped to the bottom. Some of her fidgety, some inexplicably fidgety up. Finally, she finally scratched her head and proposed a very willful and bold solution. Only when the canonization ceremony was cancelled, all the people who came to see the excitement were evacuated. She felt that everything was safe. It''s just a ceremony of canonization. They can simply do it in the palace¡° No, there are so many envoys from the heaven and the devil. They can''t explain to them at this time. " Pluto very decisively rejected Murong Jinxin''s opinion, but he had a dream for a hundred years. Now that his dream is about to come true, how can he give up halfway. If you give up now, you are showing weakness to those behind you. He can''t do such a thing¡° When I go to tell them, you will say that I suddenly feel ill and fall into a coma. As for the canonization ceremony, can we have a banquet tonight instead? " Murong Jinxin can understand the mood of the underworld, she knows that he has been waiting for this moment for too long, she also can''t bear to make him embarrassed. But her premonition this time was too strong. If she really went to the scene of the canonization ceremony, it would cause a terrible murder in the underworld. She is the princess of the underworld. She can''t know the danger, but she still let her people bear it¡° Jinxin, you must think too much, there won''t be so many accidents. You see, when all the places are here, shall we make a quick decision? " The underworld is really a thousand ten thousand unwilling, he hopes the whole underworld can witness, he will underworld Phoenix seal to Jinxin hands of good. Back to the palace office, he felt that he would be aggrieved by Jin Xin. Now the carriage has stopped. They just need to get out of the carriage and walk along the red carpet to the high platform. It doesn''t take ten minutes to finish all the procedures¡° No, I''ve made up my mind. I won''t take part in the ceremony. If you insist, you can canonize other women to be your princess. " Murong Jinxin shakes her head. She has smelled the strong breath of death in the air. She can''t wait any longer. As long as they stay here one more second, the more dangerous it will be. She must go at once¡° Jinxin... "Pluto has some helplessness. He understands Jinxin''s personality and knows that she has made up her mind. It''s too difficult to change. But he is really not willing, he is not willing¡° Man, you believe me once. After we leave, you ask Bai Wuchang to check around here. I think something similar to explosives has been buried around here. As compensation, I promise to marry you in a month and become your real princess of the underworld, OK Murong Jinxin looks at him dejected to the extreme appearance, also some cannot bear. White hands around his neck, in his cool face constantly kissing. For this day, he made a lot of efforts, she saw in the eyes. But now is an extraordinary period, she can''t help being willful¡° Really? That''s what you said. If you go back then, I will never forgive you. " Murong Jin''s heart''s concession immediately soothes Pluto''s injured heart. He is a little excited and grabs Murong Jin''s heart''s small shoulder, which makes him feel like a blessing in disguise. It turned out that he thought it would take them a long time to get there. Today''s event has made their progress more than one big step forward¡° When did I cheat you? Come on, stop dawdling. Hold me directly fly back to the palace, as long as we go, it should not be a big problem... "Murong Jin heart a bite heavily in his thin lips, see his silly smile, is also very helpless. This silly man, sometimes more like a child than the devil. Murong Jin heart''s words have not yet fallen, then feel oneself soar, she quickly closed her eyes pretend to be dead. Then there was the sound of the broken carriage, and finally there was only the sound of the Phoenix whistling past

 Chapter 630

    Hades Palace


    Murong Jinxin sits under a thousand year old tree with a serious face, holding a cup of tea in her hand, but she doesn''t want to taste it. Two hours had passed since she pretended to be dead and cancelled the canonization ceremony. Bai Wuchang, who was responsible for investigating the venue, came back to resume her life.


    "Bai Wuchang, have you found anything?"


    Murong Jin heart looking at white impermanence that is different from the past dignified face, mood suddenly fell to the bottom. Bai Wuchang''s appearance shows that her premonition is not wrong.


    "Within ten miles of the venue, there were a lot of dark thunder. Once detonated, the consequences are absolutely incalculable. "


    Bai Wuchang took a deep breath. Fortunately, the princess found out earlier. Otherwise, I don''t know how many innocent people would have died in this canonization ceremony.


    There are more than 1000 dark mines, which are enough to blow up the whole underworld once. It''s really terrible


    "It seems that the intention of the people behind is not generally sinister, but innocent people have died?"


    Murong Jin''s heart was startled by Bai Wuchang''s words. She was in a cold sweat. There were a thousand Ming thunder, and the blade behind it might be like blowing them all into dregs. She really wanted to know what kind of deep hatred there was.


    "Not yet. The inner ghost who is responsible for detonating has been caught by his subordinates, and the scene has been completely blocked by Moyang."


    Bai Changchang shakes his head. It''s lucky that the dark thunder hasn''t been detonated yet. Otherwise, the underworld thinks that it''s corpses everywhere. God bless it.


    "Well, torture, you must let him spit out all the words, or he will never die."


    If you dare to destroy such an important moment, the person behind you will have to bear the anger of her revenge. She Murong Jin''s heart to come back, this Liang Zi is a knot. Death, I''m afraid, will not quell her anger.


    "By the way, what about black impermanence? Why haven''t you come back after a long time? "


    At the thought of Hei Wuchang, Murong Jinxin''s brows are even tighter. She thinks that Hei Wuchang can''t take so long to grasp a subordinate she knows. Is it possible that Hei Wuchang has had an accident?


    "I don''t know. I should be back soon..."


    White impermanence is surprised, black impermanence''s ability to handle affairs. He knows that if he doesn''t come back so long, he must have met with something important. However, he didn''t feel that impermanence was dangerous to his life, so he was arrested at most.


    "Let the phantom find it, and be sure to find black impermanence back!"


    Black impermanence is of special significance to her. She can''t accept the fact that black impermanence has an accident. No matter what the cost, even if it is to use her life to change, she must also protect the black impermanence.


    "Yes, princess."


    Bai Wuchang takes orders and leaves in a flash. So big underworld palace, suddenly cold up, only Murong Jin heart and sitting on one side has been silent little ash.


    "What''s the matter with you? For two hours, you didn''t say a word... "


    After things have made great progress, Murong Jinxin finally wants to manage the little ash sitting opposite her. Looking at Xiaohui''s dusty face, he asked strangely.


    Ten days ago, he went to the human world to call Ranran. That''s a good thing. But from its face, she only saw a trace of melancholy and bitterness.


    "Ye Ranran has fallen in love with other men. I don''t know what to do."


    Xiaohui is very upset and grabs her hair. She really feels that her life is too bitter. It''s not easy to wait until ye Ranran dies, ye Ranran is reincarnated, ye Ranran grows up, but it''s such a cruel result.


    It doesn''t want to be strong with Ye Ranran, but it can''t watch ye Ranran come together with other men, so it''s a bit tangled.


    "Ah? Really? The emperor of heaven clearly said that you are destined to come together in this life. Won''t the old man fool me? "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart''s mouth corner ruthlessly a draw, some can''t calm down. A hundred years ago that trip to heaven, the emperor''s words, she did not miss a word. What is clearly doomed should not have such a dramatic side?


    "Maybe the emperor of heaven said that I wanted to take it by force..."


    Ye Ranran, the silly fox, was not welcomed by others and ruined her marriage, but she still wanted to take herself in. In Jin Xin''s words, that''s the fighter among fools.


    "What''s the situation now? Tell me about it and I''ll give you some advice. "


    After a short surprise, Murong Jin calms down. She always firmly believed that the emperor''s words could not be wrong. That means that the road between Xiaohui and Ranran is a little long.


    Only when there are hardships can there be sweetness, and only when there are tribulations can feelings last for a long time. The only thing she can do is to help Xiao Hui get Ranran''s heart back.


    "Now the situation is that the woman wants to break her head and squeeze into other people''s palace, even willing to surrender herself to be a concubine. But even so, people are not willing to. They say that they would rather marry a hen than her. Alas... "


    He''s had enough of the madness of that woman after ten days. Ye Ranran in this life is an idiot in his feelings. An idiot has to become a joke of the world.


    Think about ye Ranran of the previous life, fierce, independent, fierce, how to see, how pleasing to the eye. This life, how to become such a counsellor¡° Who is the man she''s looking for in this life? " Murong Jin''s heart''s best mercilessly smoked to smoke, really can''t imagine this lifetime of dye dye is exactly what ghost appearance, unexpectedly be despised by others to this degree. Compared with the hen, she didn''t want to give up. That''s enough¡° Six princes of Xiling Kingdom, a man as bad as Chu moshang in those days... "If she''s after a good man, it''s just that. But the sixth Prince of Xiling was so famous that the stones in the pit smelled even worse. It happened that the woman still regarded the scum man as a treasure, which made him really puzzled¡° Maybe she just like this one, you let her be injured by that man, when the skin is broken. Anyway, the man won''t want her. Take your time. Don''t worry. " Maybe it''s not time for Dyan and Xiaohui. Xiaohui''s anxiety is useless. Only when Ranran is broken and bruised by this feeling, can she give up. Only give up, can wholeheartedly into another relationship¡° You will appear when she is in the most distress, pain and need care. You don''t have to say anything. Just prepare some delicious food for her or a silk handkerchief for her. Women are sentimental animals, slowly she will find your good. When she is vulnerable, the most important thing for Du Yu, a woman, is not to make a vow, but to accompany her. Only long company can make the woman feel safe. Xiaohui doesn''t have much to do. She just needs to be a superhero whenever Ranran needs to be¡° OK, I''ll use static braking to see what she wants? I''ll come back to you when I need to Murong Jinxin''s words, Thaksin. He had been very confused before. Now after listening to Murong Jinxin''s words, he opened the hut. He wants to step by step, slowly get the heart of the white eyed wolf. They still have a hundred years to pursue her, which is the best... "Well, now the underworld is on the cusp of the storm, how about you stay for a while and return to the human world after the storm is over?" Since it is predestined fate, they will come together sooner or later. There is no need to rush for a while. If Xiaohui can stay, it will be of great use. At least the underworld doesn''t have to worry about her safety. He is willing to leave her and go to work alone¡° That''s what I plan to do. The underworld is my second home. Naturally, I will try my best to wait for it. " Some things don''t need Murong Jin''s heart to talk at all, it also does so suddenly. To him, Pluto was the master a hundred years ago, but he was more like a relative. How can it leave when the underworld needs it most? I''m afraid that even it looks down on itself¡° The immortal devil and Lixiang seem to be in trouble these days. They have been in a cold war all the time. No one is willing to talk to anyone first. Ask them one by one, their mouths are tighter than the other. If you have time, go and ask what happened to Lixiang? At this juncture, they must not be angry and gamble that something is wrong. " At the thought of those two, Murong Jin was speechless. Especially the immortal devil, let Li Xiang have let a hundred years, this time how suddenly changed. Ask, also can''t ask why, in addition to the recent things are too much, she also didn''t have so much spare time to take care of the couple''s business... "Make trouble? This is really strange. I really have to ask when I have time, so that Li Xiang won''t be wronged... "Xiao Hui''s mouth flicked slightly. I really don''t know what they can make trouble of? The immortal devil is so good to Lixiang that it is absolutely impossible to have a cold war with Lixiang inexplicably. Li Xiang, that girl, has been spoiled by the immortal devil these years, and her temper is growing. This time it''s her fault. It has to teach her a good lesson. But before he had finished, a woman in white rushed in. Beautiful little face with a few tears, looks pathetic¡° Brother grey... Wuwuwuwuwuwuwu... "As soon as Lixiang saw the familiar figure, she rushed to Xiaohui without saying a word. Tears surge out, drop by drop fell on the back of small gray hand, hot hot¡° Li Xiang, why are you crying? Who bullied you? " Xiaohui subconsciously hugged Lixiang and patted her on the back. Since Lixiang lived again, it was the first time that she saw Lixiang cry, and still cry so miserable. In my heart, I can''t help complaining about the immortal devil. No matter what happened, Li Xiang shouldn''t come to them crying like this¡° Who else but him? He has fallen in love with other women. He doesn''t want me anymore. Wuwuwuwuwu... "

 Chapter 631

    Li Xiang grabs Xiao Hui''s arm and cries heartbroken. In the mind is hovering unceasingly the words which the immortal devil said, each kind wants to die wants to hit the wall.


    They have been together for a hundred years, and he has been doting on her and loving her. Unconsciously, she has regarded him as her greatest dependence. But a few days ago, she found out that he was having an affair with other women.


    "Don''t you? What did he say? How dare he say that? How can it be... "


    Xiaohui''s face, which was already gloomy, became more ugly. What''s the devil doing? Does he know how serious the consequences will be if he says such a heavy word to Lixiang?


    "Lixiang, who does he like?"


    Murong Jin heart is one of their group calm, first is to give small ash a slightly calm eyes, followed by knead Li Xiang soft hair, softly asked.


    She really didn''t know that the reason for the cold war between them was that the immortal devil fell in love with other women? She really didn''t believe it.


    "I don''t know who that woman is. When I asked him, he didn''t want to say..."


    Li Xiang shrunk her nose, blinked her big watery eyes, and opened her mouth to return. If she knew who that woman was, she would have rushed to find that woman for a long time. How could she still swallow her anger until now.


    "Then he himself admitted that he liked the woman?"


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes flashed. The remaining light in the corner of her eyes had caught a glimpse of the black figure in the corner of the wall. She continued to ask. It seems that she also knows that Lixiang is thinking too much. If the immortal devil really likes other women, it''s impossible to chase Lixiang to the underworld palace for death at this time.


    "He didn''t say it himself, but it''s true whether he said it or not. He did something with the woman that he shouldn''t have done, and I bumped him into him... "


    At the thought of that scene, her whole heart was mad with grief. She has worked hard to protect the man for a hundred years. Even she has never had such love with him, but other women have taken advantage of him. She was so angry that she wanted to kill and set fire.


    "I''ve explained it to you many times. If you don''t believe it, it''s OK. What do you want? I repeat, I have nothing to do with that woman. Don''t take your seat according to your imagination. I''m really fed up with it... "


    Originally prepared to hide to listen to the corner of the immortal devil, after hearing Lixiang misunderstood his words, unbearable came out. If it wasn''t for a little sense, I''m afraid I would have roared at Lixiang directly.


    They have a hundred years of feelings. How can he treat her? Why can she not give him any trust? It really chills him.


    "You''ve had enough, and I''ve had enough. Now sister Jinxin and brother grey are here. Let''s just break up. You go your way and I''ll go my single wooden bridge. No one knows who... "


    Immortal devil''s sudden voice, let Li Xiang already calm mood suddenly again excited. She opened her eyes and pointed to the immortal devil with her little white hand. Dead bite the lower lip, control the falling tears.


    "If that''s what you really mean, I''ll leave you alone, and my life will be the same..."


    The immortal devil was really angry, and the veins on his forehead jumped out. Looking at Li Xiang''s eyes, in addition to the pain, he was more disappointed.


    After years of hard work, he couldn''t get even the most basic trust back. He was really fed up with it


    "Similarly, my life will be better without you..."


    Lixiang not to be outdone roared back, only she knew, when he heard his words almost heartache. She is hard mouthed, away from him, her days fall down, life simply can''t live.


    All of a sudden, she hated herself so much that she didn''t show up at that time. She would rather live a lie all her life than live a miserable life.


    "I said, are you finished? Is that funny? Make it clear to me, or you''ll leave at once. I''m very busy now. I''m not in the mood to take care of your affairs. "


    Murong Jin heart only feel a head two big, looking at the pair of men and women who clearly love to death but refused to give up, she said very powerless.


    They are already happy enough. I don''t know how to cherish them. Let''s make a knitting ball


    "Immortal devil, you say, I''m the first one to let you go. At the beginning, how did you promise me? Do you want to turn back now? "


    Xiaohui was also made dizzy by them. His courage has been basically confirmed. It''s just a misunderstanding. The reaction of the immortal devil is in the eye. His anger was not because he didn''t love Lixiang, but because he didn''t get the trust he deserved from Lixiang.


    But, as Lixiang''s mother and family, no matter what Lixiang did wrong, it must stand firmly beside Lixiang.


    "Three days ago, as I passed the back garden, I heard a woman calling for help. Curiosity, I followed the call to find the past, happened to encounter a palace maid was insulted by a young man. As soon as the forehead is hot, he saves the woman. When the woman and I came out from behind the tree, we met her. She saw that the woman''s clothes were messy and her face was flushed, so she decided that I had an affair with that woman. I''ve explained it countless times, but she just doesn''t believe it. What can I do? "


    The immortal devil closed his eyes and really felt a little tired. But seeing Li Xiang''s pathetic appearance, she couldn''t help it. Had to simply say the course of the matter once again, after that is a deep sigh¡° And the woman? " After listening to the immortal devil''s words, Murong Jin''s heart is also speechless. Is it necessary to make so much noise for such a simple matter? Why don''t you confront that woman and tell the truth¡° He committed suicide after being humiliated. The boy, also disappeared... "He once went better than that one man and one woman, but the result made him a little surprised. Let him come up with the evidence, he really can''t come up with it¡° Lixiang, if you insist on evidence, I will ask them to transmit the image of that day to you when black and white impermanence comes back. But if you want to be clear, you must have these evidences. I''m afraid that you and the immortal devil will have such a knot in their heart all their lives. As a friend of the immortal devil, I don''t believe he will do anything that betrays his feelings. " Murong Jin heart will Lixiang from ash''s arms dragged out, look at Lixiang''s eyes very sharp, no bit of the past in the soft. The immortal devil has always been upright and will never deny what he does. If Li Xiang doesn''t have a little basic trust in him, she can''t rely on the undeniable devil to give way all the time. Lixiang is no longer the reincarnated fox. It''s time to grow up... "Lixiang, I also believe that the immortal devil won''t do that. Ask your heart, do you really want to walk your way so hard? " Xiaohui understands Lixiang''s temperament. She knows that Lixiang is just angry for a moment, and all she says is angry words. Over the years, it has seen clearly that Lixiang has moved her true feelings towards the immortal devil. It''s impossible to put it down. Murong Jinxin''s words are right. If Lixiang insists on evidence, there must be a crack between her and immortal devil. That''s the last thing he wants to see¡° I... "Lixiang was confused by Murong Jinxin and Xiaohui''s words, but she didn''t know how to refute them. In her heart, she trusts Murong Jinxin and Xiaohui very much. Now, Murong Jinxin and Xiaohui speak together for the immortal devil, and she begins to think about whether she really misunderstands the immortal devil¡° You think clearly, this feeling is your own, you can only manage it well by yourself, none of us can help you. Sometimes what the eyes see is not necessarily true. Xiao Hui is right. Ask your own heart. If you follow your own heart, there will be no regret. " Lixiang''s life has been so smooth these years. The immortal devil has protected her so well that she has hardly experienced any storm. What happened this time just sounded the alarm for them. As long as they take this step, they will trust each other more in the future¡° Well, don''t cry. I''m wrong. I shouldn''t treat you like that. You believe me this time, OK? " The immortal devil looked at the woman who was forced to cry again and couldn''t bear it. Several strides to her in front of her, her petite body tightly into the arms. Just, this woman is his own choice, whether it is her good or her bad, he should accept unconditionally¡° Hate, it''s all your fault, hum... "Lixiang''s heart was melted in an instant, her small head was leaning on the arms of the immortal devil, listening to the chaotic heartbeat of the immortal devil, an inexplicable sense of security came into being. He was so kind to her. How could he be willing to hurt her with such cruelty? She should believe him... "It''s all my fault. I won''t mind my own business any more. Let''s go back now. If we''ve ever met any other women, I''ll let you know that very soon. " The immortal devil really doesn''t want to stay here to make a fool of himself. He holds Lixiang up and whispers a few words in Lixiang''s ear. Then he leaves in a hurry. Now it''s the troubled time in the underworld. They can''t help, but they don''t want Jinxin to waste time on them¡° These two goods really make people speechless. Well, the matter is solved. Let''s continue to drink tea and wait for the news of black impermanence... "Looking at the pair of wairen who are nestling away from each other, Murong Jin''s heart draws out a trace of helplessness and shows her hand to Xiaohui. He poured two glasses of water in his hand, and drank one of them with a Gulu. All of a sudden, the huge underworld palace quiets down. The wind blows and the fallen leaves dance all over the place

 Chapter 632

    When the last setting sun in the sky disappears, Hei Wuchang still doesn''t come back. After half a day''s waiting, Murong Jin''s heart has been somewhat impetuous.


    Seeing that the time for the banquet has come, Murong Jinxin has to change into the clothes of the princess of the underworld and come to the scene of the Palace Banquet hand in hand with the underworld.


    The banquet was already full of people, and all kinds of comments were heard. After seeing the appearance of the underworld and Murong Jinxin, they all quieted down in an instant.


    "Thank you for coming all the way to participate in the ceremony of conferring the title of the princess of the underworld. The ceremony was cancelled because of the princess''s discomfort. Tonight, in your witness, I personally hand over the Phoenix seal of the underworld to the princess. From then on, the princess will be the head of the harem of the underworld, and the hostess of my underworld forever. "


    The underworld took Murong Jinxin''s hand and went to the center of the field. The ill man''s fierce eyes swept all the envoys on the scene, and the corner of his mouth was rare with a slight smile.


    Just in case, he exempted all the procedures of the canonization ceremony, leaving only the seal granting clause. Tonight, he is sure to let Jin heart from now on are justified.


    As soon as his words fell, not only the envoys of the two worlds, but also the officials of the underworld were stunned. If not, Pluto will Phoenix seal has been given to Murong Jinxin''s hands, they absolutely suddenly think that Pluto is joking with them.


    Canonization ceremony, what a sacred ceremony, how can it be so careless? It''s too unruly


    "From now on, Jinxin is my princess of the underworld, and she will take care of the underworld hand in hand with me. Not only that, the king also gives her any right to walk horizontally in the underworld. If anyone provokes her, the light ones will be skinned, and the heavy ones will go to hell. This is the seal of the underworld. I will give it to her tonight. She is the real king of the underworld. "


    The underworld holds Murong Jin''s warm little hand, and the smile at the corner of his mouth suddenly becomes gentle. He forced out the seal from the body and carefully put it into Murong Jinxin''s hand.


    He was really worried that he would do something irrational after forgetting Jinxin, so he simply handed over the seal to Jinxin. In that way, no matter how much he resented Jin Xin, he couldn''t turn over much trouble.


    "Man, you are crazy..."


    Murong Jin heart with the seal of the small hand slightly trembled, her face shocked. Pluto gave her such an important thing, and she really felt guilty for it.


    She wanted to get rid of it, but she found that she couldn''t get rid of the hand of Hades. For a moment, she was at a loss


    "You are my princess, the only woman I love deeply. Your body is yours, your heart is yours, everything is yours. Take this jade seal. If a Japanese king is sorry, you can use it directly to abolish the king. It''s a promise from the king. You must keep it


    The underworld could see the struggle of the people in front of him. He had made up his mind. If she didn''t accept it, she would accept it. He wants to let the four realms know how much he loves his princess. In the future, when they see the people in front of them, they''d better take it easy, otherwise they will never come to a good end.


    "Wang, it''s absolutely impossible. Since ancient times, there has been no royal concubine in charge of the jade seal..."


    The elder knelt down with a plop. He didn''t know what Wang wanted to do? How can a woman take charge of such an important thing. He will not allow it, nor will the patriarchal system of the underworld.


    "Yes, please take back the king''s life..."


    Two elder also followed big elder to kneel down, turbid old eye was full of billows. Their king must be crazy. He must be.


    Then the officials of the underworld knelt down one by one. For them, the princess in charge of the seal is absolutely unacceptable. They must try their best to stop the king who has been dazzled by love.


    The whole banquet scene, because of this move of Pluto suddenly embarrassed. The officials of the underworld knelt down, and the other two obviously began to fidget.


    "I have made up my mind. In the underworld, you may not listen to me, but you must not listen to the princess. Otherwise, if the princess moves her mouth, you will die without a place to die. "


    Pluto was not moved at all. He had expected such a situation for a long time. If you want to get down on your knees, you can get down on your knees. Anyway, you can''t die on your knees.


    Only by doing so can he be at ease. Jinxin has the seal of Hades in hand. No matter what happens in the future, she can''t leave him easily.


    "Man, I really don''t know what to say. Since it''s your decision, I''ll take it. From then on, I will follow you


    Murong Jinxin puts the jade seal with his temperature in her hand into the inner bag. She is not a hypocritical person. She can roughly guess the reason why Pluto made such a decision.


    Well, then she takes it, takes his heart, delivers her heart


    "I dare not forget your words. Jinxin, no matter how things change, the only thing that can''t be changed is my love for you. I love you


    The underworld was startled by Murong Jin''s green spring. He suddenly hugged Murong Jin''s heart and said something tender and affectionate. Especially the last three words, which was the most he wanted to say for a long time.


    After that, he bowed his head and kissed her bright red lips. That kiss almost poured all his love into his life... "It''s rare to see you in a million years. You''ve grown up tonight. If your father is alive in heaven, you''ll be very happy..." looking at the gorgeous men and women who kiss so wildly, the eyes of the emperor of heaven suddenly moisten. At this moment, he thought of his best friend who was already dead. If he could see this scene, he would be able to rest in peace¡° It''s true that the old underworld is still blessed... "The old devil could not help sighing, and then patted his son on the shoulder. Although the old underworld has gone, but his children can get eternal happiness. It''s the happiest thing for any father¡° The king and the princess are one, but it''s just a jade seal, and you don''t have to. As long as you don''t make mistakes, neither your king nor your princess will punish you. The ancestral system of those things, are dead... "The emperor of heaven''s muddy eyes swept over those officials of the underworld who couldn''t get up on their knees, and his meaningful words were very reasonable. Pluto''s bad temper is notorious. When these officials find fault with him at this time, they are obviously killing him¡° Old man, I''ve never seen you look so good. You don''t have to persuade them. They are used to forcing the king in this way. Let them kneel, one by one, two by one. Anyway, the most important thing for me in the underworld is the people. I will have fresh blood to fill up the dead. " The underworld reluctantly left Murong Jin''s red lips, took Murong Jin''s waist and sat down on the first seat. He did not let Murong Jinxin sit on the Phoenix seat of Princess Ming, but sat on his own throne with Murong Jinxin. The importance of Murong Jinxin can be seen from this¡° You stinky boy, your mouth still stinks. I really don''t want to see them die unjustly. " The emperor touched his white beard and began to smile. Since the death of the old underworld, this smelly boy''s attitude to him has obviously improved a lot. Maybe it was because of the relationship between the old underworld, but he was a little flattered. In such a situation, if the old underworld is still alive, he will stand firmly by his side. As an old friend of Hades for many years, how could he not help him¡° No one can stop them if they like, and those who don''t know what to do always die earlier. If you don''t die this time, you won''t be able to escape next time. " The underworld doesn''t worry about the officials who kneel all over the ground. They just act like they can''t make much trouble. He didn''t care that he would lose face in heaven and devil, so he let them go. The merciless words of the underworld dropped a heavy bomb on the hearts of the kneeling officials, and they fully understood that their king''s attitude was firm, and they could not give up just because they knelt down. As a result, some people became very interested and went back to their seats. Some will not be firm, also followed. In the end, there were only four elders in the underworld, who knelt straight and refused to step back¡° Come on, take the four elders to the underworld palace and kneel down, so that their behavior will not affect everyone''s interest. " Looking at almost, the underworld waved his hand, and a real Qi roared toward the four elders. In an instant, he swept the four elders out of the field. He''s really fed up with these four old things that disobey him everywhere. If it were not for their father''s face, he would have abolished their position as an elder¡° Men, the way that we always kneel in the underworld should be changed, otherwise it''s really a shame... "Murong Jinxin watched the four elders being carried away, and she didn''t have any sympathy in her heart. The underworld, it seems that it''s time to change the blood. Some ghosts have been in high places for a long time, and some of them are stubborn. Perhaps, the rotation of some positions will serve as a warning to them¡° Indeed, you can do whatever you want. Now you are the king of the underworld. I have to listen to you for everything... "The underworld picked his eyebrows and agreed with Murong Jin''s words. If she was willing to worry about the underworld, it would be a good thing for him. He picked up a cup of hot tea and put it on Murong Jinxin''s lips, feeding Murong Jinxin with small mouthfuls. That gentle appearance, see bottom those concubines almost all good eyes. They are really dreaming, the woman in the arms of Hades is them, they also seem to want to be the dote of even the seal¡° Man, I love that. From now on, I will be your Lord. I''m your God, you can''t escape any way... "

 Chapter 633

    Murong Jin heart seized the hand of the underworld, heavy grip. A few domineering words have spread their mind to everyone''s eyes.


    This man is her, can only be her, no matter who is absolutely can''t rob


    "I am reluctant to escape. You are everything to me. I can give up anything except you... "


    The king of Hades was obviously in a good mood. He felt that he had done a very wise thing. It was really rare for her to exchange her high-profile love for him with the seal of the underworld.


    It''s more difficult for a cold woman like her to hear such love words from her mouth than to ascend to heaven


    Pluto such a confession of love, so that the presence of three ghosts are in order to shock. They are really interested in Murong Jinxin, a legendary woman. How charming is she? The cruel and bloodthirsty king of the underworld would rather give up the country than the beauty.


    "You two are enough. If you want to be kind, go back to your room and be kind. Don''t let us not even have enough to eat..."


    The emperor of heaven looked at the more and more unrestrained men and women on the first seat, and drew fiercely. This is also a feast of the three realms. How can they show their love like this? How can they be embarrassed if they don''t have love.


    "Today, I have one more thing to announce. A hundred years ago, I used to choose a concubine for Pluto. At that time, Pluto once issued an imperial edict. Tonight, I will fulfill his original promise. If you want to leave the harem, you can go to the underworld Palace tomorrow to get a letter of divorce. I will personally offer millions of taels of gold, and I will marry another woman in the future. Of course, it''s voluntary. Those who don''t want to leave can stay in the harem. "


    Murong Jinxin also felt that their behavior had gone too far, and the expression on her face instantly restored indifference. Fierce eyes swept a group of concubines sitting at the bottom and opened their mouths coldly.


    After all, she had to find a way to get rid of all the women in the harem. But before she does it, she has to give the conscious women a chance. For example, huan''er, the imperial concubine who was forced into the palace by her, naturally wanted to lay the stage for them.


    "Princess, I''d like to ask for something. I''d like to ask the princess to make decisions for me."


    Wen Yan, huan''er gets up first, goes to the center of the field and kneels down. There was a smile in the corner of her mouth. She had been waiting for this day for a long time.


    Murong Jinxin becomes Princess Ming, and her mission is over. She feels very relaxed


    "He said


    Murong Jinxin nodded to her, huan''er helped Pluto a lot these years. As long as she does not ask too much, she must be promised.


    "Princess, I don''t ask for a million taels of gold. I only ask for a blank marriage edict from the king. I don''t know if the princess can fulfill it?"


    Huan son''s Mou son is bright, toward Murong Jin heart blinked. She believes Murong Jinxin will agree with her. She has been in the harem of the underworld for a hundred years in order to have independent marriage.


    She never wants to be a pawn in the family. She has nothing to do with her sweetheart


    "Well, the edict of courage only applies to unmarried men who also like you. In the future, if you encounter obstacles, you can take out this edict. You and the man will be married automatically, and no one can interfere. "


    Huan''er likes black impermanence. I''m afraid it''s also for black impermanence to ask for such a blank marriage edict. She just needs to be restrained and everything will be OK.


    She waved to Bai Wuchang. Bai Wuchang soon got a blank imperial edict. Murong Jinxin stamped a big seal on it and handed it to huan''er.


    "My daughter, thank you so much for your success..."


    Huan''er feels the strength of Murong Jin''s heart holding her arm. She gets up and bows to Murong Jin''s heart. She changes her name.


    From now on, she is no longer the queen of Hades. She can pursue her own happiness at will, no one can interfere


    "I''ve worked hard for you all these years. Tomorrow I''ll send you out of the palace myself..."


    Murong Jinxin patted huan''er on the shoulder. From huan''er''s light tone, she could hear that the woman was in a good mood at the moment. One day in the future, maybe she will stand by the side of black impermanence, which must be a very good thing.


    "Yes, I''ll leave first. I''ll go back to clean up. I''ll take the divorce certificate and leave the Palace tomorrow morning."


    Huan''er puts the blank imperial edict in place, smiles at Murong Jin''s heart, salutes Pluto, and leaves slowly.


    Her temperament is still so good, so noble that people dare not invade. Even if we leave in this way, we can''t leave any place to criticize.


    "I''m a sensible one. I''ll give you a million taels of gold."


    The underworld had a strong drink in his stomach. Because Hei Wuchang was affectionate to huan''er, he was better to huan''er than other concubines. There is a lot of gold in the warehouse, and there is no shortage of these million taels.


    After the words of the underworld, a dozen concubines went to the center of the field and knelt down. What they asked for was almost the same as that of huan''er, and Murong Jinxin also met their requests.


    "It seems that there are only some interesting ones..." Murong Jinxin''s eyes swept to the concubines again. Most of the concubines who were swept lowered their heads, but they didn''t escape Murong Jinxin''s eyes. When eye contact to sit in the corner of the lady, but see lady to her smile, she can''t help but frown. This woman still wants to smile at her at this time. It''s really not easy for her. I''m afraid she won''t be able to guard against it in the future... "Anyway, the result is the same. It''s just that she will stay in the harem for a few more days. Today is a good day for us. Don''t think about it. Eat more... "The underworld followed Murong Jinxin''s eyes and saw Shufei. He really don''t understand, Jin heart to Shu imperial concubine how so taboo? Is the hand of Shu imperial concubine have what let Jin heart fear of thing? It seems that he must let black and white impermanence check it out. He doesn''t want his women to live in fear all the time... The atmosphere of the huge Palace Banquet was relaxed because of the words of Hades, and soon became lively with the help of the emperor of heaven. Everyone ate and drank, and each was wonderful...... a Palace Banquet lasted for three hours. By the end of the banquet, Pluto had been slightly drunk. With Murong Jinxin''s help, he went back to the underworld palace¡° What do you say you''re trying to be? "You dare to come," Murong Jin Xin helped Pluto sit down in the soft chair of the yard, watching the tall, cool man who was really tall. He really wanted to make complaints about it. He would accept all the toasts according to the order, which really made her a little scared, for fear that he would drink himself to death... "I''m happy. I''ve never been so happy since I live here." The underworld looked at the woman who was pouring tea for her, and could not describe his happiness in words. Today, she finally became his princess of the underworld. Although it is not a big wedding, it is still a big event worthy of universal celebration¡° At this point, black impermanence''s whereabouts are unknown, and the person behind it has not been found. Even if you are happy, you have to be a little temperamental... "Murong Jinxin poured him a cup of strong tea. After making sure he was better, she went around behind him and massaged him. Her illness doesn''t make him happy, it''s just that he''s really not fit to get drunk now. Once a strong enemy comes, she really can''t deal with it¡° I know I can''t drink too much, but I''m too happy to control myself. Jin Xin, you can understand the king''s idea, right? " Pluto comfortable vomited out several bad breath, such treatment is the first time in his life, he really enjoyed. Jinxin, it''s so unexpected that he can even massage. If this moment can be fixed forever, how good it would be... "It''s just like this. It''s not going to happen again. Do you understand?" Murong Jin''s heart is smelling the thick wine gas that he sends out, is also really about to be smoked drunk. She doesn''t like the taste of alcohol very much. She used to ask for Jun Mo Li like that, but now it''s the same for Hades¡° Understand, Jinxin, I can''t help but when I meet you, ha ha... "The underworld smiles like a child. He suddenly turns around and pulls Murong Jin''s heart into his arms. Looking at Murong Jin''s eyes like stars, he seems to be possessed. He can''t move his eyes¡° Man, we still have a long way to go. It''s as long as heaven and earth. You don''t have to Murong Jinxin clasped his hands around Pluto''s neck and gently kissed him on his face. She knew he couldn''t help it. She was not. I really want to go down like this, regardless of everything. "Jinxin, I really want to eat you now..." Murong Jinxin''s light kisses made the underworld obviously a little overwhelmed. His body suddenly became nervous, locked Murong Jinxin''s beautiful face, and the throat knot kept rolling. I really want to, but I dare not. That kind of contradiction and tangle really drives him crazy... "Luster, it has been said for a month, you can bear it..." Murong Jin Xin looked at his extremely uncomfortable appearance, and opened some distance with him, so as not to do too much, he directly rushed up. Under such circumstances, she may not even have the chance to struggle, but she has another good excuse, that is, drunk. She doesn''t want to waste the first time she gets. This luster is not a good one to send. Seeing him like this, she can already foresee her miserable future¡° Therefore, I will endure until you are willing. Jinxin, I''m afraid you''ll have a hard time on your wedding night. I don''t know how to torture you then? If you can''t bear it, you can knock me out. I won''t be angry... "

 Chapter 634

    The underworld gently stroked the small face which was more beautiful than the flowers, trying to control the palpitation of his heart. Soon he can be reckless in front of her, this hundred years of waiting, also don''t care about waiting for this month.


    Today''s Jinxin is a brand new woman who has never been touched by anyone. Their first time, he must keep it until their best time.


    "I''m relieved to have you. I''ll prepare the stones first. If you go too far, I''ll just knock you out. "


    Murong Jin''s heart glanced at her little mouth. Although she said that, she couldn''t have the heart to stun him. The great thing is to be more patient. She''s not coquettish and she can stand it.


    "I want to see if you are willing to drop it when you see it..."


    The underworld heart itches unbearably, can''t bear, instantly kisses Murong Jin heart''s lips. The unique fragrance floated into his nose and made him intoxicated.


    You can''t eat her, but you can taste minced meat. He didn''t want to embarrass himself too much, lest the fire in his heart would be more vigorous.


    The lingering kisses, almost instantly, made them completely irrational. In the cold moonlight, they were hugging and kissing, so beautiful that people wanted to cry


    But at this moment, Bai Wuchang rushes in without interest


    "White impermanence..."


    Pluto, who had been interrupted, was about to smoke with anger. Glancing at the pale man, he growled with gnashing teeth. He had better have enough reasons, otherwise the consequences will be very terrible.


    "Wang, my subordinates are reckless. But if there''s something urgent, you''ll have to bear with it... "


    White impermanence''s sole of the foot immediately rose to heave a cool air, he swallowed saliva, looking at not far from the underworld, hard scalp said.


    Everyone knows that this is the time when the king and the princess love each other. He doesn''t want to disturb the king at this time, but he has no way.


    "Is there any news of black impermanence?"


    Murong Jinxin understands Bai Wuchang. She doesn''t see any embarrassment on Bai Wuchang''s face. Instead, she sees a trace of worry. Her heart suddenly sank down, and immediately stopped the fiery Pluto.


    "Black impermanence was caught by the man behind. This is the letter that the man sent to the princess."


    Bai Wuchang nodded, took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Murong Jinxin. The hand he held the letter trembled, because the letter was written in black impermanence''s blood.


    He knows the skill of black impermanence best. If he can hurt black impermanence so thoroughly, the people behind him are definitely not ordinary people.


    "It''s unreasonable. I''m going to tear him to pieces!"


    The underworld was stronger than Murong Jin''s letter in her heart and finished it with the fastest speed. After reading the hand a Yang, white paper will be turned into ash, the scattered.


    That person behind unexpectedly let Jin heart use life to exchange black impermanence''s life, how is this possible? Even if Jin Xin wants to do so, he is also absolutely not allowed.


    "Man, we have to find a way. I can''t watch Black impermanence die..."


    Murong Jin heart naturally also saw the content of the letter, ten fingers instantly clenched into a fist, a fist hard hit in front of the stone table. If you want to take her life, it depends on whether he has the ability.


    He didn''t kill her with so many Ming thunder. He used black impermanence to intimidate her. It can only be said that he was out of his mind


    "Wang, let my subordinates become princesses to save Hei Wuchang. Please..."


    Black and white impermanence has always been close. Now black impermanence is in trouble, so white impermanence can''t stand by. On the way to Wang, he had already figured out how to deal with it.


    He knows that it''s very risky to do so, and maybe he has to pay for it, but she can only do so, and she can''t watch Hei Wuchang die.


    "You can''t save Hei impermanence even if you go. You are not the opponent of the man behind. Go and call the immortal devil and Xiao Hui immediately..."


    The underworld forced himself to calm down and pondered for a moment before he opened his mouth. What Bai Changchang said is a good way, but people who have not been in the past can''t be Bai Changchang. They should be those whose skills are far above Bai Changchang.


    Now, there are only three choices. He, Xiaohui, and the immortal devil


    "Yes, Wang..."


    Bai Wuchang took the order and disappeared in a flash. In such a big yard, the underworld held Murong Jin''s heart tightly. For a long time, he didn''t say a word.


    About ten minutes later, the little gray immortal devil came, and even Lixiang kneaded her sleepy face and followed her. Pluto simply said his plan and began to ask for their opinions.


    "I''ll go. I''m familiar with Jinxin, so I can imitate her better..."


    The immortal devil is the first to speak. It''s the most appropriate thing for him to go. After all, Xiaohui and Jinxin are not familiar enough. I''m afraid it''s easy for them to show up. Besides, Xiaohui only has less than a hundred years to live, and he can''t let Xiaohui take risks at will.


    "I''ll go. You''d better stay and take care of Lixiang."


    Now it''s the only one who has no family to care about. Even if something happens, it''s the one with the least loss. The underworld has Jinxin and the whole underworld to carry. You can''t take risks. The immortal devil has Lixiang, and it doesn''t trust him to go.


    "Brother gray, let the immortal devil go, you stay and talk to me."


    One devil and one wolf were stiff, but Li Xiang suddenly opened her mouth. She took Xiaohui''s arm and blinked at the immortal devil.


    Of course, she knows about Xiaohui. She also understood the mind of the immortal devil. Although it''s a bit risky, she still thinks it''s best for her man to go.


    "Well, that''s what Lixiang said. Immortal devil, I will accompany you tomorrow afternoon. I want to see what kind of devil is so arrogant in my underworld. "


    Jinxin is his woman, so he can''t leave her alone. Now he is invincible. He is protecting the immortal devil, and it is estimated that nothing serious will happen.


    Tomorrow, he has to find out the devil, even if it''s a river of blood


    "OK, then you go. I''ll take the form of Lixiang to do the affairs of the concubines leaving the palace."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t fight with them. At the moment, her skill is not as good as before. Going there is just pulling their hind legs. In that case, she might as well stay and do other things.


    She believed in her own man and in the immortal devil. Everything will end tomorrow. Everything will be fine


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    In the twilight of the day, after the underworld left an imperial edict, he left the underworld palace with the immortal devil who incarnated in Murong Jinxin. Murong Jin''s heart wakes up naturally. After waking up, she turns into Lixiang with the help of Xiaohui. She receives the imperial edict of Hades and starts to get busy.


    Last night, the ten women who asked for a divorce came very early. They were arranged in the yard by Xiao Hui. Murong Jinxin politely gave them what belonged to them.


    "And the princess?"


    Huan''er looks at the white gold in his hand, and then looks at Li Xiang who is familiar to him. He hesitates for a while and asks suspiciously.


    The princess has always been a person who keeps her word. She said that she would send her out of the palace in person. It is impossible to leave the palace without leaving a word, unless something happened.


    "The princess and the underworld have gone out of the palace to do business. Today I will send you out of the palace in person for the princess..."


    Murong Jin''s heart laughs and takes the initiative to hold huan''er''s little cold hand. She holds it heavily. She believed that with huan''er''s savvy, she should be able to understand her hint.


    "Thank you very much, Li Xiang..."


    Huan''er carefully looked at the woman holding her hand, and saw a smile in the woman''s eyes. So, it is very close to get up and take Murong Jinxin''s arm.


    She has an inexplicable favor for Murong Jinxin. She can''t wait to get close to Murong Jinxin so openly


    "Let''s go..."


    Murong Jinxin smiles at the women behind her. She can''t see a trace of love for Hades from these women''s eyes. She knew that they had no choice but to be elected to the palace.


    Such women are worthy of her good treatment


    A group of women followed Murong Jinxin and huan''er and walked out slowly. Their mouths were all smiling. They were not unhappy to leave this gorgeous palace. On the contrary, after they leave here, they will start a new life, and they can''t wait.


    Through the corridor, Murong Jinxin personally sent more than a dozen women to the palace gate. After saying goodbye to them one by one, she watched them leave one by one with mixed feelings.


    Leaving this big cage, they will have a good future in the future, she firmly believes!


    "Xiaohui, let''s go back..."


    Murong Jinxin stood at the gate of the palace for a long time, until a breeze blew, and then her thoughts came back. She smiles at Xiao Hui, turns around and walks towards the direction of the underworld palace.


    She hopes that there will be some such good women in the harem who choose to leave, choose their own happiness and choose their own future.


    Today, no matter who, with her hatred or with her did not say a word. As long as they go sincerely, she will personally send them here one by one and watch them leave.


    It''s just the palace cage. She doesn''t want to lock up too many innocent women. She loves Pluto, and Pluto loves her. She will feel very happy here.


    But those women are different. Staying here one more day is just wasting one more day of their youth. Why?


    Just when she and Xiao Hui came to the gate of Hades palace, a white figure caught her eyes. She stopped and looked over, her pretty brow wrinkled.


    Shufei, why is she doing this? Is she going to ask herself to leave the palace? No way

 Chapter 635

    "Li Xiang, I''m asking for a letter of divorce. Please leave the palace."


    Shu imperial concubine sees Li Xiang''s eyes sweeping over with some inquiry. She walks forward with a smile and opens her mouth politely.


    Last night''s event stimulated her a little bit. After seeing Murong Jinxin''s feelings with the underworld, she already recognized her fate. If a man spoils a woman like that, what chance can they have?


    "What''s wrong with lady Shufei? Why do you even ask yourself to leave the palace? "


    Murong Jin''s heart is really a little strange. She wants to see something from Shufei''s face, but she can''t see anything except calmness.


    Calm, how can this kind of expression appear on the face of the lady? This woman is sure to get the power of the underworld. Has she changed her sex in the past hundred years?


    "I''ve been in the palace for tens of thousands of years. I''ve seen too much fighting in the back palace and experienced too much. I''ve tasted it all. Maybe there is something to look forward to before the princess enters the harem. But last night''s canonization ceremony, as you can see, the king gave all the seals of the underworld to the princess. It''s no use if he doesn''t accept his fate. "


    Shufei''s attitude is very calm, just welcome Murong Jin heart''s eyes, smile, mood abnormal relaxed. Some things don''t belong to her and can''t be forced. It''s better to let go and pursue your own happiness.


    Although she is not innocent, if she meets the man she loves again, she can ask Murong fish oil to let her go down the thorn pool. She thinks Murong Jinxin will agree with her.


    "Are you sure you let go of your obsession with Hades? I''m afraid it''s hard to come back after leaving the palace... "


    Murong Jinxin hesitated for a moment, and the scene that Shufei seduced Pluto a hundred years ago came to her mind. She still felt uncertain.


    Recently, she is too busy. She hasn''t had time to find out what happened to her in the past 100 years. She can''t figure out the purpose of her leaving the palace. For a moment, she doesn''t know whether to agree or refuse.


    "I''m sure that when I enter the palace, I swear to get the favor of the king and the throne of the princess. However, the reality is always too cruel, and the palace has not been favored for more than ten years. Since the appearance of the princess, the eyes and hearts of the king are all princesses. Countless concubines in the harem have exhausted countless means. After all, the king has not touched any concubines. I''m not afraid of your jokes. A hundred years ago, Wang followed me back to my palace. My palace thought that a good day had come, but as a result, I was badly hurt by the princess, and I still haven''t recovered to this day... "


    She''s not stupid to be in the harem for so many years. Murong Jinxin''s hand was merciful, otherwise she still had life there. Since Murong Jinxin was seriously injured, so long a period of rest, she has looked down on a lot of things.


    Men, of course, are important, but if you have no life for that man, it''s better not to


    "Come with me..."


    Words all said this, Murong Jin heart also has nothing to stop. Just nodded to the Shu imperial concubine, motioned Shu imperial concubine to enter the study with her to take the divorce letter.


    She didn''t know whether it was good or bad for her to leave like this, but if she really wanted to understand, she would think it would be easier for her to go with Hades in the future


    "Lixiang, please take some words for the princess. In the future, if the palace has a beloved man, please allow the reconstruction of the pool under the palace. This is the only requirement for the palace to leave. "


    After Murong Jinxin, Shufei enters the study and takes the divorce letter from Murong Jinxin. There is a trace of pain in her eyes, but her courage is well concealed, and Murong Jinxin doesn''t see it.


    This is the result of her careful consideration. She should be happy. Without this gorgeous and cold palace, she will have a new life.


    "Well, the princess will certainly agree to your request. You can leave the palace with ease..."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, and for the first time, she patted Shufei on the shoulder and gave her a smile. However, she gave her the million taels of gold she deserved.


    If one day the lady really finds the man she loves, she can go down to the remodeling pool and regain her life. I''m afraid it''s hard for any woman who has ever had other men.


    "I''m leaving. I hope I won''t step into the palace in my life..."


    Shufei put the letter of divorce and gold in her arms. Without any hesitation, she turned and walked out of the study towards the palace. Murong Jin heart also followed to go out, she had already decided, today leave the palace of woman she will all sincerely send to the palace gate.


    When they came out of the underworld palace, a maidservant came out from the dark. She was carrying a big burden on her shoulder and was obviously preparing to go out with the lady.


    Murong Jin heart looked at the palace maidservant a few eyes, feel some familiar, but can''t remember who in the end. After a little hesitation, she decided to let the lady take the maidservant away.


    This time, when Murong Jinxin returned to the underworld palace again, it was already noon. She picked up a few meals at random, left the small ash down, and took Xiaoye out of the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiaohui looked at the tiny figure disappeared, quietly followed up. Today, its duty is to protect Murong Jin''s heart. It will naturally follow where Murong Jin''s heart goes. It must not be thrown away by Murong Jin''s heart


    ... wanquangu when Murong Jin arrived with Ono carefully, all the scenes did not change, or everywhere in the mess, the eyes of Cangyi. According to the agreement with the spirit of Wanquan, Murong Jinxin pressed a button on the necklace around her neck. A pink light burst out and disappeared in an instant. In the mid air, slowly emerge a door, Murong Jin heart didn''t want to flash into¡° Murong Jinxin walked along a zigzag stone road for three minutes, and then found the spirit of Wanquan River being restored. A warm spread in the heart, she several strides up, gently called a¡° Jinxin? What are you doing here? " Wan Quan''s spirit wiped the sweat on his forehead. He was surprised to see Murong Jin''s heart at this time, especially when he saw that Murong Jin''s heart was still against other people''s faces. There was a trace of surprise in his clear eyes¡° Some things have no bottom in her heart, so I want to talk with my mother... "Murong Jinxin takes Wanquan spirit to one side of the grass and sits down. Even she feels strange. When she is most confused, the first thing she thinks of is Wanquan spirit, which has only one-sided relationship. Now when I saw her, I felt that I was comfortable, and the depression in my heart dissipated a lot¡° What''s up? Did ming''er bully you? " Wan quanzhiling picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Murong Jinxin. She can feel Murong Jin heart breath some unsteady, think these days is happened some let her can''t choose the big event¡° He has the heart, but not the courage, mother concubine, the thing is like this... "In the case of the underworld that goods and rational, only occasionally she bullies him, but he can''t help any recklessness. However, the thought that the man left early in the morning and hasn''t come back yet makes me feel confused. I simply told wanquanzhiling what happened these days, and then I poured the tea in my hand. Cool tea into the throat, strange will be in her heart of the gas of the instantly completely cleared¡° Don''t worry, ming''er will be fine. He has great skill. No one will be his opponent. It''s even more difficult to calculate him. " For his baby son''s ability, wanquanzhiling is quite satisfied. Want to come with her baby son, that only seek death, Jin heart is more worried. However, this can be seen from the side of Jinxin baby son''s feelings, can let Jinxin worry, worry is actually very good¡° Well, what I''m worried about now is whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing for Shufei to leave the palace like this... "Murong Jinxin forces herself not to think about Hades for the time being, and focuses all her attention on Shufei. The biggest reason why she came to find the spirit of Wanquan today is because of the sudden departure of Shufei. Otherwise, she would not know that Xiaohui was following her, and she also ventured to wanquangu¡° Maybe it''s a good thing. There''s one thing my mother hasn''t had a chance to tell you. These days, the mother imperial concubine will go to find Shufei at night, sneak into her dream, tamper with the deep thought in her brain. Maybe, what my mother did was useful. Shufei should have figured out what to make such a decision... "The eyes of Wanquan spirit flashed, spitting out a mouthful of turbid gas. Shufei, it seems to be a better breakthrough. As long as you can get Shufei done, the road between Minger and Jinxin will be easier. Now that there is a breakthrough, she naturally wants to go on according to her plan. If she can solve the biggest obstacle of ming''er and Jin Xin through her efforts, it''s the best¡° I see. I''ll tell you why she has such a ridiculous idea. Does the mother want to give her a bath? Do you want her to fall in love with other men? " Murong Jin heart suddenly realized, the heart of the big stone is finally dropped some. Since all this was done by her mother, it must be for her good. But she was very curious, what role could the mother''s wife play in doing this¡° Yes, as long as she falls in love with other men, the hurt to you and ming''er''s feelings is the smallest. Ming''er is a very proud child. He can''t plunder other people''s feelings. At that time, even if he is in love with Shufei, he will have scruples because she has a place in her heart. My son, I know best, no matter what he becomes, it''s impossible to change his original nature... "Wanquanzhiling doesn''t deny Murong Jinxin''s words. In fact, that''s what she plans to do. Shufei chose to leave the palace. She really wanted it. As long as Shufei is a free body, she can freely pursue the feelings she wants. The only thing she has to do now is to find more good things for her. She has been floating and sinking in the harem for so many years, and she knows too much about the thoughts of the concubines. She is not afraid that the concubines will not take the bait¡° Why does the mother imperial concubine need that kind of trouble, go to heaven directly, let the month old pull a red line for the Shu imperial concubine not OK

 Chapter 636

    Murong Jin heart clear, small head immediately calculated up, not a moment to come up with a better way. The mother imperial concubine''s plan is to find a man for Shufei, so it''s not enough for the emperor to give a man to Shufei. Save trouble and worry, have the best of both worlds.


    "My mother''s concubine has been to heaven. Yuelao says that Shufei hasn''t regained her freedom and her marriage line hasn''t been born yet. Let me wait for a month to go to heaven to find him..."


    But she has no way to wait, more than one day, Ming son and Jin heart will be more dangerous. So she decided to start first. When the time comes, she will not be able to go this way. She will be looking for Yuelao in Tianjie.


    "Well, what can I do for you?"


    Murong Jinxin nodded, completely relieved. The mother''s wife does everything without any worries. With such relatives around to protect her, she is very at ease.


    "You just need to take care of ming''er and make him happy. Other things, the mother will take care of


    Wan Quan''s spirit laughs. Looking at the daughter-in-law selected by the old Hades, she really feels as intimate as her own daughter. With such a woman by ming''er''s side, she can be very relieved.


    "Do you want me to arrange for some people? I''m afraid my mother''s wife is too busy. It''s not good to be tired. "


    She was treated as a treasure, so she had to be treated equally. She lay directly on the legs of the spirit of ten thousand springs, just like a daughter to her mother. A simple action has already explained her feelings for the spirit of ten thousand springs.


    "No, my mother has already made arrangements. There are two confidants left behind. It''s enough to have them to help her. "


    When she worked out all this, she had left her own way. Her whereabouts can''t be exposed, so she doesn''t plan to see anyone except Jinxin. Jin Xin''s mind, she can only understand.


    "Well, madam, I have already agreed with Hades to get married in a month. Can you show up then?"


    If the mentally retarded mother''s concubine can show up and accept the worship from her and Pluto, she will be very happy, and Pluto will be even happier. She didn''t have any gifts to give to Pluto. She just wanted to give this surprise to him. I hope their marriage will be his best memory.


    "Really? When you get married, your mother will go. My mother''s concubine will try her best to deal with the matter in hand this month. When you get married with ming''er, my mother''s concubine will also move back to live with you. Don''t be tired of my mother''s concubine then. "


    She can''t miss the marriage of her only son. No matter when she appears, she must have a cup of tea from them. But the wedding ceremony she prepared for them could not be completed in a month, which is a pity.


    "I won''t. I have a mother and a concubine in my heart. I have a place to cry when I''ve been wronged."


    Murong Jinxin has completely regarded Wanquan spirit as her own mother. Wanquan spirit is willing to go back to the palace to live with them, which is the best.


    In the future, no matter what happened in the harem or between her and the underworld, she could have business with her mother''s concubine, which was much better than her own commitment.


    "That''s good. If your father is still here, our family can live happily together. Alas..."


    She once imagined that she could continue to lead with the old Hades after Murong woke up, but it was not as good as heaven. The old Hades left in such a way, which made her heartache.


    Maybe it''s all fate


    "My father is watching us in the sky. As long as we are happy, he will be happy. Mother, I''ll have a baby as soon as possible. It won''t make you lonely for too long. "


    Murong Jin heart along the spirit of ten thousand springs to see the eyes, the heart is also a burst of desolation. After all, the father and the mother are doomed, and they will never have the chance to meet again. She can understand her mother''s grief. What she can do is to have a few children and keep her mother busy. Maybe that way, the mother would have no time to think about her father.


    "I''m a good boy. With your words, what my mother did in those years was not in vain..."


    Wan Quanzhi''s eyes are red. She can''t hold back the tears in her eyes. She really thinks that Murong Jinxin, the daughter-in-law of the old underworld, has made a good choice. She and the old underworld''s biggest wish, in addition to see the underworld looking for a loved one, is to be able to hold a grandson. Jinxin, it''s so understanding.


    "Mother, you are good to us. We can feel it. In the future, we will be filial to you and will not let you down, I promise. "


    No matter what kind of difficult choice she and Hades will face in the future, this mother Princess is determined. Even if she and Hades had to be separated by God, she would never exclude the spirit of Wanquan from her life.


    "Good child, that mother imperial concubine then thoroughly relieved. You can rest assured that your mother''s wife will always be your support. No matter how the world changes, it can''t change the original intention of protecting you. "


    The spirit of Wanquan swallowed the tears back to his stomach, showing a gentle smile. A faint light flashed in her eyes. The decision she had hesitated for a long time, under Murong Jinxin''s words, she felt that she could make the final decision.


    Her baby son and daughter-in-law, she won''t let them go to the last step, even if she is broken to pieces also won''t..... Murong Jinxin and Wanquan spirit stayed for two time, just reluctant to leave. As soon as I came out of wanquangu, I saw the small ash in circles¡° Jinxin, who did you go to see? " See Murong Jin heart out, small ash immediately rushed up, even forget the courtesy directly pulled Murong Jin heart arm. This wanquangu has already been destroyed by Murong linger. How can Jinxin come here for no reason? How is it possible for people to repair it here¡° The spirit of Wanquan, she, resurrected, still has a hundred years of life... "Murong Jinxin looks at Xiaohui holding her arm''s hand, knowing that Xiaohui is out of fashion, but she is very restrained and does not shake off Xiaohui''s hand. Xiaohui wants to protect her mood, she can understand. If you don''t tell Xiao Hui the truth, I''m afraid Xiao Hui will report to him as soon as he comes back¡° Ah? Is wanquanzhi flexible? Is it true or not? " Xiaohui is obviously confused by Murong Jinxin''s words. A woman who has been dead for 100000 years is suddenly resurrected. I''m afraid no one will believe it. At that time, she saw the death of Princess Ming with her own eyes, and the world was too mysterious... "Really, she sealed herself. Ten days ago, my necklace of Princess Ming was lost, which was related to her." Murong Jinxin looks at the disbelief in Xiaohui''s eyes and smiles. She knew it was strange, but that was the truth. Xiaohui, it just needs some time to relieve¡° Then why don''t you tell Pluto about it? " It is said that the necklace of Princess Ming was lost. Now Murong Jinxin has no sign of speaking, it still believes it. Just, so important thing, Jin Xin should tell Pluto. If Pluto knew that his mother''s concubine could accompany him for a hundred years, he would be very happy¡° Before the time came, his mother could not see him for the time being. Keep your mouth shut for me, too, understand? " Murong Jin heart and not too much explanation, just looking at small gray eyes, very sincere request way. Mother imperial concubine still has very important thing to do, if meet with the underworld, I''m afraid will be bound hands and feet. Xiao Hui, she''s trustworthy. As long as she makes her words clear, the whereabouts of her mother''s concubine should not be disclosed for the time being¡° Can you tell me the purpose of the resurrection of the spirit of ten thousand springs? " Xiaohui nodded. The spirit of Wanquan had seen the love of Hades with his own eyes. He''s all resurrected. It''s absolutely impossible to be bad for Hades. In that case, it doesn''t need to be talkative, but it''s really curious. What is the purpose of Wanquan spirit''s forbearance for 100000 years¡° In order to make me and Pluto go more smoothly in the past 100 years, you should know that there are still 100 years of frustrations between me and Pluto. She has already worked it out, so... "Otherwise, the mother imperial concubine can''t give up the days with Hades and seal herself. Mothers in the world are great, and they can give everything for their children. She used to be a mother, so she knew what it was like¡° I see. I''m relieved. I''m really scared to death just now. I''m really afraid of what''s wrong with you... "Until this time, Xiao Hui was relieved. He found that he was still holding Murong Jinxin''s arm and quickly let go of it. He rubbed his hair awkwardly. Fortunately, Hades is not here, otherwise its hand would be useless¡° I''m not going to get myself into trouble. Don''t worry. Let''s go, we have to hurry back, so as not to have the concubines who ask for the divorce certificate waiting... "Looking at Xiaohui''s rare embarrassment, Murong Jin chuckles, pats Xiaohui''s shoulder, and strides to the way she came. Just a few steps away, the sleeve was pulled by Xiao Hui. She stopped and looked at Xiao Hui with doubts¡° Well, don''t tell Hades that I''ve pulled your arm, or I''m afraid I''ll be useless... "Although he believes that Jinxin is not a talkative person, he''s afraid of just in case. In case Jin Xin said that she missed the urge, it would be a big deal. I''m afraid it will be chased by Pluto all over the world, so it''s better to take precautions¡° I know that you won''t be abandoned by him. Just put 120 hearts... "Murong Jin''s heart burst out with a laugh. Looking at the awkward expression on Xiao Hui''s face, he really felt that it was rare to see it in a thousand years. Naturally, she knows her man. Once she gets jealous, she will never stop. She doesn''t have the habit of making trouble for herself¡° Well, Wang''s possessiveness is too strong. I''m just a little worried. If you say that, I''m completely relieved. Let''s go

 Chapter 637

    When the last ray of light in the sky is swallowed up, night will replace the light, everything in the world is quiet.


    In front of the underworld palace, Murong Jin''s heart rubbed her sore eyebrows. Looking at the boundless night, her heart turned yellow. The underworld and the immortal devil had gone all day, but no news came back. She was in a hurry.


    "Princess, you go back to the Palace first. The king will be back in half an hour..."


    In the distance, a black figure came in a hurry. See Murong Jin heart haven''t had time luggage, will hand over a small note in the hand in the past.


    At this time, he knew what the princess needed most, so he even did something to delay her time


    "Moyang, how about heiwuchang?"


    Seeing the familiar handwriting in her hand, Murong Jin breathed out a breath. Although she worried for a whole day, the devil behind it was caught. Now the only thing she worried about is black impermanence.


    "I don''t know the details. I won''t know until Wang comes back..."


    Magic Yang sorry to spread out, Wang only sent such a note back, other things he really know nothing. Murong Jinxin''s attention to black impermanence is known by the whole underworld. He thinks it''s normal for Murong Jinxin to ask.


    "I see. If you have something to do, I''ll wait for them to come back."


    Murong Jin heart also didn''t ask more, waved a hand to signal evil Yang can leave. Now there are too many facts in the underworld, she can''t delay too much time of Moyang. Anyway, she had to wait. She just waited by herself.


    "Yes, I''m leaving."


    The evil sun arched his hand to Murong Jin''s heart and left with a flash. After returning to the underworld, he got the important position of Pluto, and now he is the indispensable third arm around Pluto.


    Feng, gently blowing, blowing off the cold of the ground, blowing away the soft green silk of Murong Jin''s heart, also blowing out Murong Jin''s mind.


    She just stood still, until a black figure appeared in the distance again, such as the eyes of stars, and then blinked twice.


    "How can you stand here and blow the cold wind? What if it blows out? "


    The underworld saw the woman waiting for him in front of the Palace door from a distance, and her eyes suddenly became gentle. Several strides to the beloved in front of her, her petite body into her arms, gently kissing her hair flying everywhere.


    "Isn''t that worried about you? I don''t know what to do, hum... "


    Murong Jin''s heart shrinks in his arms, and the familiar temperature warms her heart. Hook his neck, white hands hold the cool face, hard to rub.


    "I know you are worried about me, so I came back ahead of time. Let''s go. There''s something to say


    The underworld didn''t take care of her little hands. He just picked her up and walked slowly towards the underworld palace. After a busy day, what she needs most now is to hold her love and speak well.


    As the saying goes, a day without seeing is like three autumn. He has only been there for half a day, but he thinks it has been several months. If he could, he really wanted to be tired of being by her side all his life, and never separate for a second.


    "Is Hei Wuchang seriously injured?" Murong Jin heart let him hold, playing with his hair, asked the heart most want to ask.


    "It doesn''t matter a little, it doesn''t matter a lot, it doesn''t even need to recuperate. The devil just wants to use the black impermanence to lead you out, but he doesn''t want to really move the black impermanence. "


    Black impermanence is safe and sound, which is not what he expected, but also lucky in the misfortune. The devil was so cunning and terrible that he had to deal with the immortal devil for a long time before catching him. It was not easy.


    "It seems that he''s still coming for me. I''ll accompany you to finish your dinner later, and I''ll go to the prison to examine him myself."


    She had to ask the devil what hatred she had with him. It was worth him to spend a hundred years in order to get rid of her.


    She had to pull down all the officials of the underworld who were related to this matter, and by the way, she cleared up the dissidents for the underworld


    "OK, you''ll feed me later. I''m so tired that I don''t want to move..."


    As long as he didn''t violate the principle, he was laissez faire in what she wanted to do. He just wants to spoil her and indulge her so that she can''t live without him all her life.


    "You are not too tired, you are too lazy. Why don''t you just chop your hands, and I''ll have to feed you... "


    Murong Jin''s heart rolled a white eye directly, he is this hobby, the former life is so, this life is also the same. She is not satisfied, it seems that some can not be justified. Just bowed his head, a bite in the strong arm of the underworld, straight to a trace of bloody smell just let go of the hand.


    "That''s not good. If you cut it off, you''ll be miserable on our wedding night..."


    The underworld didn''t care about the row of teeth marks on her arm. He just took her to a stone chair and sat down. He pinched her red nose.


    Slender fingers such as jade shook in front of her, very ambiguous pick eyebrow, that a strong suggestive words, hear Murong Jin heart a red face, fiercely stare at the shameless man.


    "It''s not wrong to call you a lecheron. You really have no face and no skin. It''s disgusting..." she really convinced him that he could say it in broad daylight. Men who have been banned for too long are really terrible. Not only the body is distorted, but also the mind is distorted. It''s a super metamorphosis¡° I''m not wrong. You''ll understand it then. Jinxin, I want you to feed me with your mouth this time... "Pluto doesn''t care how explicit his words are. Anyway, there''s only him and Jinxin here. What does it matter? Even if it is directly used, no one will see it or be afraid of it. He looked at a big table in front of the food, deep eyes deep, grin, put forward a request that almost let Murong Jin heart spit blood¡° You''re really aggressive enough. Dead man, I''ll bite you to death... "Murong Jin''s heart turned black, and she couldn''t help smoking hard. This man is typical, you give a little sunshine, he will be brilliant. If she wants to feed with her mouth, she has to bite his mouth. So a think, then directly will the underworld down, Sen Bai''s small teeth heavily bite up¡° Jinxin, this is what you asked for. Don''t blame me for being merciless... "The tempting fragrance floated into my nose, and the underworld throbbed all of a sudden. He didn''t stop Murong Jin''s behavior, instead, he deeply kisses Murong Jin''s heart. In this way, they started to play, as if there were no one else, as if they were the only one left in the world. After eating and drinking and playing, Murong Jinxin and Hades came to the prison hand in hand. In the prison, black and white impermanence has been on standby here. When he sees them coming, he bows his head and salutes¡° Black impermanence, really all right See black impermanence, Murong Jin hurried over, will he up and down to see several times, just worried asked. She didn''t forget the blood book. It was written in black impermanence''s blood. Is black impermanence really as good as Pluto said¡° I cut my finger and took some blood. Nothing else Contact Murong Jin heart''s eyes, black impermanence immediately smile. With Murong Jinxin for a hundred years, Murong Jinxin''s maintenance of him, this time he is deeply offended. He, not with the wrong master... "Don''t cheat me, or I''ll never forgive, you know my temper..." Murong Jinxin carefully observed the black impermanence''s face, that dark group she really can''t see anything. She can''t pick his clothes and trousers without proper measure, she can only use words to test him. Hurt is hurt, a good care is, if you lie, she is not so easy to speak... "I understand, it''s really OK, princess, please rest assured." After so many years with her, he still knew her temperament and what she hated most in her life. He would never commit it. He''s really OK. He can''t make up for some injuries¡° I said, who are you? Retaliation I want to retaliate to such a terrible situation, don''t you? " Murong Jinxin didn''t say anything, but turned her eyes to the man who was handcuffed by the Millennium black iron. The man''s hair is messy, and the injuries all over his body are very penetrating. Now full of hate looking at Murong Jin heart, seems to want to Murong Jin heart a swallow general¡° Murong Jinxin, I only hate my incompetence, but I haven''t killed you in a hundred years. You cunt, I will never let you go even if I want to go to hell The man began to smile. Every time he laughed, a mouthful of blood came out of the corner of his mouth. He looked at Murong Jin''s heart, as if he wanted to carve Murong Jin''s heart into his soul. The sky full of hatred made Murong Jin''s heart frown¡° Looking for death... "Before Murong Jinxin asked, the king of Xing could not bear to wave a palm to the man. Dare to insult his woman in front of him, this cheap devil is absolutely disgusted that he lives too well¡° Man, don''t be angry. He just blocked me before he died. Why do you have the same opinion with him. Be obedient. If you watch, I''ll make him spit out all his secrets. " Murong Jinxin saw the underworld angry, quickly pulled him to one side, appease his mood. This man also just scolded her a few words, it is nothing to care about. She has lived for three generations and has been scolded more often. If you care about this, you will be depressed to death¡° Come on, why did you get rid of me? To be clear, to be clear, I might consider making your death a little more enjoyable. Otherwise, if you force me to move my heart, I''m afraid you''ll die forever.... "

 Chapter 638

    Settled the underworld, Murong Jinxin just focused all her attention on the embarrassed man in front of her and opened her mouth with a sneer.


    She really can''t figure out whether she killed the man''s family or what, it''s worth the man spending so much time to deal with her.


    "If I can''t kill you, I will take the answer to the coffin, unless you are willing to kneel down and kowtow to me..."


    The man laughed, he has now fallen into their hands, absolutely there is no way out. Then he will take everything into the earth, let Murong Jin heart always have a knot in one''s heart.


    It''s just that he''s not willing to die like this


    "OK, with ambition, I hope you can bear all the punishment of the underworld."


    Murong Jin heart very simply nodded, also did not use words to embarrass his meaning. The only way to deal with such a tough man is to use bloodthirsty and cruel means. This man looks like a hard bone, so she nibbles it slowly.


    "Hum..."


    The man quite disdained cold hum a, this underworld''s punishment he naturally is clear. He is not afraid of Murong Jinxin playing any tricks, he must be able to carry.


    "Give him a salt water bath and let him wake up first."


    Murong Jin heart is not urgent, big eyes four swept sweep, decided not to punish temporarily. Let the man enjoy the salt water bath, or he will be killed all at once.


    Murong Jinxin''s words fall, the white impermanence of one side then starts to work. There is no such penalty in prison, so it needs some preparation time.


    "Man, do you remember Princess Lin? A hundred years ago, she almost killed me, and I don''t know how to manage it after being locked up for a hundred years. "


    Waiting is long, but also boring, Murong Jin heart walked everywhere, did not look for the figure of Princess Lin, very confused asked.


    Today is the day for the empress to leave the palace. If Princess Lin is willing to leave by herself, she doesn''t want to kill all of them


    "Go and bring Princess Lin over."


    The underworld looked at the villain in front of her and didn''t know what she wanted to do. With a wave of his hand, the jailer on one side immediately went to the depth of the prison.


    Soon, a familiar and arrogant voice came from the distance. He frowned, obviously displeased.


    "What are you doing? Do you want to go to bed in the middle of the night? Go away... "


    Lin Fei was dragged out by two prison guards. Her dream was interrupted, which made her very angry. He raised his foot and kicked one of the prison guards, but he stopped after glancing at a pair of cold eyes.


    She thought that she was wrong, blinked a few times, the bottom of the eye or that let her pain to the extreme figure, she suddenly surprised.


    "It''s still a virtue to be shut up for a hundred years. I think it''s better to be shut up until I die..."


    The underworld is very tired of looking at the imperial concubine Lin who was in great favor. If Jin Xin hadn''t mentioned it all of a sudden, he would have forgotten her. Now, seeing her appearance and listening to her words, he was in a bad mood, and now he is even worse.


    "Wang..."


    Concubine Lin looks at the cool man in front of her with fright. She doesn''t think it''s a good thing for the underworld to call her at this time. Especially after seeing the man who was handcuffed on the cross and was injured, she has a stronger sense of foreboding in her heart.


    "Stay away from me, it stinks..."


    A stink of the prison came, and the underworld subconsciously stepped back two steps. Looking at Princess Lin, it was like looking at something unclean. Since he had Jinxin, he was immune to other women automatically. Even if other women approached him within three steps, he felt uncomfortable.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The merciless words of the underworld make Princess Lin more nervous. The remaining light in the corner of her eyes keeps looking at the embarrassed man, and there is an inexplicable heartache in her heart.


    "Do you know him?"


    Murong Jinxin put all the expressions on Princess Lin''s face into her eyes, and watched her glance at the man, frowning more tightly. Was all that the man had done behind the scenes directed by Princess Lin? That Lin Fei''s mother''s family is not too terrible.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lin Fei quickly took back her eyes, but she did not return to Murong Jin''s heart, and her attitude to Murong Jin''s heart was a naked provocation.


    The woman who has made her stay in prison for more than 100 years, the woman who has made her lonely with other men, the woman who has changed her life''s destiny, she hates her, to the point of her heart!


    "It''s a little interesting, ha ha..."


    Lin Fei''s attitude didn''t irritate Murong Jin''s heart. Murong Jin''s eyes came back and forth on them many times, and there was an ambiguous smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Also as a woman, the heartache in the eyes of Princess Lin, she naturally saw it. Will be distressed, that Lin Fei is like this man, said they have no adultery, I''m afraid that fools do not believe.


    She originally wanted to let Princess Lin out of the palace, it seems that there is no need. Let alone out of the palace, I''m afraid I don''t even have a chance to live. On a whim, she fell into a big fish


    Just then, a rush of footsteps came. Murong Jin heart lift eyes to see, unexpectedly is magic Yang, and magic Yang''s hand but lead a middle-aged man. The middle-aged man was no one else. He was the fourth elder of the four elders who had been in office for less than a hundred years. He was also Princess Lin''s own father¡° What''s going on? " At the moment of seeing the four elders, the underworld suddenly burst out a strong sense of killing. The man promoted by his father seems to have something to do with what happened yesterday. Otherwise, Moyang would not dare to risk catching him¡° Elder four, do you say it yourself or do I say it for you? " Moyang looked at the four elders who were afraid after the story was revealed, and directly threw them into the steps of Hades. If they make such a big mistake, unless they have a gold medal, none of them will die¡° Wang... Wang... I... "As soon as the four elders looked up, they immediately felt a strong sense of killing. Having been in the officialdom for so many years, he really knew the means of the underworld. He was so sorry that his intestines were blue. He shouldn''t have been obsessed with his daughter''s words, but he ended up like this¡° Say... "The underworld stepped on the back of the four elders. How did his father like him and promoted him many times. He buried so many Ming thunder with the devil to blow up his favorite woman. It''s disgusting¡° I''m wrong... I shouldn''t help him calculate the princess... Wang Rao Ming... Rao Ming... "The four elders knew that paper couldn''t hold the fire, but they didn''t know how to talk about it for a moment. Shivering for a long time, and finally only a word will do their own stupid things to account. A word of calculation, princess, is enough to explain everything. One count princess is enough for him to die millions of times... "How dare you count princess? How many lives do you have to count princess? How many lives do you Lin family have to count the princess? " Hearing the words, the underworld laughed directly and stepped on the four elder''s feet. He couldn''t help but get a few more points. Until he crushed all the bones on the back of the four elder, he kicked the four elder away with one foot. Well, it''s very good. He really let the tiger go back to the mountain. He left this big disaster around him. It''s very good... "Wang... Spare your life... It''s all my fault... The king wants to kill or cut at will... Don''t blame the Lin family..." the anger of the underworld made the four elders tremble and start to tremble. The tremor was not tormented by the pain of the body, but by the fear of the heart. Wang''s meaning is not to leave a living for them. The Lin family is about to be completely destroyed in his hands... "Moyang, hang this old thing at the gate of the imperial city and tell the world his crime. All the people who go in and out of the imperial city must spit on him. He is not allowed to die without a hundred years. As for the Lin family, all the men were killed, and the women were thrown to the netherworld garden to serve the netherworld beast. In the court hall, all those who belong to the four elders will be dismissed and all their property will be confiscated. " He should not only vent his anger on the Lin family, but also on the supporters behind him. Take advantage of this opportunity to wipe out dissidents. In the underworld, after a hundred years of peace, there will be some storms. Then he''ll catch one and deal with the other. He''ll take a cut from the bottom. His words made the four elders close their eyes and almost fainted. The four elders, regardless of their injuries, forced themselves to climb in front of the underworld and began to cry for mercy. He must not be able to live. He only asked the king to leave a root for his Lin family... "Drag it down..." the underworld was not moved at all. He didn''t want to look at the four elders crawling at his feet. With an order, the four elders were dragged out by the two Ming guards. Seeing all this, Princess Lin felt numb on her scalp and cold all over. She didn''t dare to say a word of intercession and fell on the ground. He had long thought that if he failed, she would get such a result, but when all this happened, she felt that she was a little overwhelmed. It''s better to give her a knife than to wait on the beast. As soon as she thought of the evil smelling beasts, she felt nauseous¡° White impermanence, throw this disgusting Bala woman to the underworld garden immediately, don''t let those underworld beasts enjoy themselves, can''t let her die... "Princess Lin''s strange nature didn''t escape the underworld''s eyes, the underworld sneered, vomited a words let Princess Lin despair want to bump to death. But before she had time to move, she was caught by Bai impermanence and couldn''t get away with her struggle. A tear fell from the corner of her eye. She looked hopelessly at the man who was still handcuffed. It seemed that she was praying, but it seemed that she was saying goodbye. I''m afraid that only she could understand the complex emotion¡° Let her go, I will calculate Murong Jin heart reason to say. Otherwise, I won''t spit out a word even if I''m stabbed by you. "

 Chapter 639

    Suddenly, a cold voice sounded in the prison. The man who had been cold eyed finally made a sound, but it was not loud enough to make Bai Wuchang stop.


    When he looked at the tearful Princess Lin, the peaceful heart lake suddenly became chaotic, and he remembered the scene of their love in recent years. He couldn''t bear it.


    This woman brought him unprecedented happiness, which even she did not give him before. In such a situation, if he doesn''t help himself, he may not even be a man.


    "Why don''t you tell me first, when did your affair with Princess Lin start? Maybe I can think about your threat. "


    Murong Jinxin went to the man again, with a bowl in one hand and a brush in the other, looking at the man with a smile.


    Originally, I thought it would take a lot of trouble, but I didn''t expect to kill a princess Lin on the way, and this princess Lin was obviously the man''s weakness. If she doesn''t make good use of it, she will be very sorry for herself.


    "Ten years ago..."


    The man hesitated for a moment, or compromised to answer Murong Jinxin''s question. Up to now, it''s meaningless to hide and tuck in. Anyway, this Lord is Murong Jin''s heart. As long as Murong Jin''s heart nods and agrees, the underworld will not say anything more even if he is reluctant.


    "You are very powerful, ten years, ha ha..."


    Murong Jin can''t help but wonder that this man''s influence in the underworld is not small. It''s not easy for him to come to the prison and spend ten years with concubine Lin.


    "It''s just a deal. She did what she should do. Naturally, I can''t ignore her life and death..."


    The man picked to pick eyebrow, said everything lightly. In fact, at the moment when he was ready to save Princess Lin, he had already found his feelings for her.


    Ten years, not long, not short time, is enough for Lin Fei to enter his life bit by bit. Even at the last moment, he would rather give up his persistence to save her life.


    "Yes? Then you are talking about why you have to work so hard on me. Let''s make it clear that I can''t let Princess Lin go into the underworld garden and be ruined, but if you give the underworld a green hat, she has to die, but you can decide how she will die. "


    Murong Jin heart can not be denied, but did not say much. Princess Lin, no one can save her from the taboo in the palace. If the cuckold can be pardoned, how will she manage the harem in the future?


    Princess Lin''s behavior has already stepped on their bottom line. It''s impossible to forgive


    "Just tell her and let her allow us to die together..."


    The family was destroyed and she had no face to live on. It''s better to die with him than to live on idly.


    She understood that she had feelings for this man. Since he is willing to use his only chip to save her, then she is brave to love once.


    You can''t live together. It''s good to die together


    "If you want to die together, you can say the truth and bear the punishment of the underworld."


    Murong Jin heart looking at Lin Fei eyes firm, hesitated for a while or open mouth agreed. It''s just that she can''t let them die so simply. They calculated her and almost killed countless innocent people. It''s absolutely impossible without paying some price


    "Murong Jinxin, I''m a man. I''ll bear the punishment of the underworld."


    The man looked at Lin Fei''s desperate appearance, also softened, looked at Lin Fei''s eyes very gentle, that kind of gentle is never had before.


    There is a woman who is willing to die with her. He is moved by that feeling


    "It''s very affectionate. OK, I promise you..."


    He is willing to bear all, then bear all, anyway, the penalty is so much, she has no opinion. With a wave of her little white hand, she threw the salt water and brush aside.


    People are willing to tell the truth, and she doesn''t have to deal with them by herself


    "I spent a hundred years calculating you, only for one reason, that is to avenge song yu''er."


    The man took a deep breath. He was an official in the demon world, and there were many ranks. If it wasn''t for that day that he fell into song yu''er''s hands and was cursed by song yu''er, he would not have appeared in the underworld.


    Before she died, song yu''er had given him a death order. If she died, he had to avenge her. Only in this way can he break the curse and regain his freedom.


    "Song yu''er? Which woman do you have to do with? "


    The man''s answer makes Murong Jin''s heart a Leng. The name that has been forgotten by her for nearly a hundred years, now speaking from a man''s mouth, she only feels that there is a sense of right and wrong.


    She never dreamed that song yu''er was so capable. It''s been more than a hundred years since she died, and it''s still troubling her.


    "The relationship between master and servant is controlled by that woman. If I want to be free, I can only obey orders."


    The man didn''t plan to hide anything. He took a look at Lin Fei, who was holding his hand. His breath became more gentle. The big hand held Lin Fei''s small hand tightly, and the corners of her mouth raised a smile unconsciously.


    At this moment before her death, he felt satisfied that he could feel the warmth he had not seen for a long time... "I see..." Murong Jin suddenly realized that the result was unexpected and she had nothing to say. Song yu''er and she are enemies. She can accept such calculation. Turning around, I saw the already ugly face of Hades, sweating. It seems that her handling of this matter is not in his mind, otherwise he would not have faced her with such a face¡° I have promised him... "She went to the underworld, grabbed the cold hand of the underworld, and shook it gently. Lin Fei gives him a green hat. No matter whether Lin Fei is favored or not, Lin Fei''s body is still labeled with him. His heart must be unhappy¡° She is lucky... "Looking at Murong Jin''s prayer in her heart, the face of Hades also eased a lot. I put her in my arms, and my fingers curled up on her forehead. What else can he do to her when she is soft¡° Let''s go... "Murong Jinxin doesn''t say a word with a smile. It seems that Princess Lin has picked up a big bargain. When the man began to be punished, and mianu was not at all, Princess Lin was afraid that her life would be worse than death. She wished that the injuries were on her own. It''s getting late, and she doesn''t have the heart to stay and watch their affectionate drama. The specific situation will be known by asking Hei Wuchang tomorrow Out of the prison, a gust of wind blowing, Murong Jin heart only feel a cold body, subconsciously to the underworld''s arms. These days, she has been used to relying on him, even she felt a little strange¡° Is it still cold? " Aware of her strange, the underworld immediately drives the Qi to warm her up. Now because she lost her ability, her body is not as good as before, and she is afraid of cold and heat. He should pay enough attention to it¡° It''s not cold. Are you still angry? " Surrounded by a warmth, Murong Jin grinned. As long as he is around, no matter how cold, she is not afraid. Worried about what happened just now, Murong Jinxin decided to have a good talk with him¡° What do you say? " She was still angry at first, but looking at her pitiful appearance, her anger was gone. There is nothing more important than her in the world. If his mood affected her, he would never allow it¡° Alas, there is a cause and a result. Princess Lin is just a chess piece in other people''s hands. It''s pitiful and pathetic. If the man didn''t wake up at last, she would not have died If it wasn''t for her, the man wouldn''t find Princess Lin either. Princess Lin might still be able to spend her life safely, and she wouldn''t even affect her family. Therefore, her enmity with Princess Lin has been written off tonight¡° I can''t help her if she''s in peace. I just ask that you don''t give me a green hat under any circumstances... "Those women don''t have feelings at all. In fact, he''s not happy to be green headed. If Jinxin betrays him, he doesn''t know what he will do¡° It''s also possible. If you give me a green hat, I will give it back to you a hundred times. You can''t lift your head all your life under the pressure of the green hat. " She has always been single-minded towards her feelings, and once she decides that she can''t do that kind of betrayal. Unless the man she loves betrays her first. She can do anything for revenge¡° I''ve been cursed by you with the Phoenix Dance nine world curse. That won''t happen. On the contrary, it''s you. I''m thinking about whether or not to restrain you... "His body will not cheat, but after forgetting his love, he can''t guarantee that his heart will be so firm. Once the flowers bloom, all things in the world can''t escape the misfortune of hating their beloved¡° Fault, you, I can restrain myself, I don''t need you to do anything to me... "Smell speech, Murong Jin heart of the mouth mercilessly smoked. She won''t forget him, and it''s impossible for her to betray him. He can''t be a brain wreck. He really did something to make the world laugh at her¡° Hehe, Jinxin, let''s go to give a piece of incense to our father and mother tomorrow. These days, I always dream of them, and even dream that my mother''s concubine is alive... "The underworld takes her hand and walks forward slowly. The cold moonlight falls on him and drags out a long shadow. He was silent for a while before he opened his mouth. His deep eyes were full of nostalgia for his father, his mother and his concubine. These days, I don''t know if he thinks too much. He always feels his mother''s concubine by his side. That familiarity made him wake up from his dream several times¡° OK, let''s go tomorrow morning. Father and mother are always by your side, whether they are alive or have gone

 Chapter 640

    After a month, the underworld calmed down a lot, Murong Jin heart also rarely steal a month of leisure, day nest in the study of the underworld.


    A month''s time, already understood the Phoenix Dance nine days essence of her, in the help of Hades, very magical breakthrough of the first layer. This abnormal cultivation speed is almost amazing to Hades.


    Today, as always, she struggled in the secret room, but she always felt a little uneasy. Before I had time to think about it, the door of the secret room was opened by Hei Wuchang.


    "Princess, it''s bad. Wang suddenly fell into a coma..."


    Black impermanence a face of flustered, export of words unexpectedly also take some of cry cavity. Wang''s coma didn''t show any signs this time, which caught them by surprise.


    He thought of the unforgettable flower that Wang had given him. His mood was more than heavy


    "Suddenly in a coma..."


    Murong Jin heart suddenly stood up, such a strange situation let her not rush back to the room to see the underworld, but is looking at the black impermanence that black room ink face, thoughts suddenly float away.


    Pluto has been trapped by lovelorn flower for more than a hundred years, and may be controlled by lovelorn flower at any time. She has already been psychologically prepared. However, when she was really asked to face it, she felt a little flustered.


    "The doctor of the underworld has treated the king, and has not found any abnormality. My subordinates suspect that it is..."


    Although Murong Jin''s heart looks calm on the surface, black impermanence shows some clues from the subtle changes in Murong Jin''s heart. It has happened and she has to face it. As his most sincere subordinate, he can only do his best to help her.


    "Black impermanence, I''m really afraid, really..."


    Murong Jinxin reached out and rubbed her sore temple. She knew that this was the wind and rain that she and Hades had to go through, but she was really afraid that she could not go through even if she tried her best. If so, what is left of their previous pledge?


    "Princess, you''ve come all these years, and you''ll be able to make it this time. I believe you. God won''t be so cruel. "


    This is the first time Murong Jinxin takes off her disguise in front of him. In addition to feeling sad, Hei Changchang can only try her best to protect her. This woman is very strong, strong enough to let the four circles in order to highlight, he believes that any difficulties in front of her will not become her stumbling block.


    "What''s the state of Shufei?"


    Murong Jin heart gently sighed a, now she must rely on themselves, no one can help her. She promised him that she would never give up on him. No matter how hard it is, she must do it.


    "It seems that I have been in love with a man..."


    Black impermanence is the only one who knows about Shufei. These days, his subordinates keep a close eye on Shufei. Therefore, he knows the present situation of Shufei very well.


    "Control Shufei. You can''t let her meet Pluto in a short time. Try to make Shufei fall in love with that man..."


    Mother''s plan seems to be well implemented. She should not worry too much. At least she has a mother who helps her selflessly.


    Shufei''s situation is also good now, as long as she can''t extricate herself from falling in love with that man, everything may have room for maneuver.


    "My subordinates know that the man has a good relationship with my subordinates. I''ll go to him to talk about it in detail later."


    Black impermanence nodded, for Murong Jinxin''s order has always been unconditional acceptance. Fortunately, the man is his old acquaintance, he came forward to say everything, the man will cooperate. If there was an accident, he would cast a spell to control the man.


    "Well, let the immortal devil follow the underworld, and never let the underworld leave the palace in a short time."


    She believes that everything is doomed in the dark, the king of the underworld and the lady will eventually meet, but she must postpone their meeting indefinitely. In that way, it is conducive to the implementation of the plan.


    "Well, princess, let''s go to see Wang first..."


    Black impermanence takes orders, looking at Murong Jin''s weakness, it seems that she doesn''t dare to see the underworld, and it''s not easy in her heart. It''s rare that she doesn''t dare to face things. God is really cruel.


    "Well, go ahead and see him later."


    She didn''t know what would happen when she faced the underworld later, and what ugly words the oblivious underworld would say to hit her. She just wants to adjust her mood, let her face the man who has been carved into the bone marrow with the most courage.


    "That subordinate went first..."


    Black impermanence was silent for a while, and finally left. He can help her limited, I hope God opened his eyes, don''t let this pair of men in love go too hard.


    In the narrow chamber of secrets, there was a sudden silence. Murong Jin heart stood quietly, a full half an hour, in the door to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    In the room, the underworld''s eyes are closed, and he is still sleeping. In front of the bed, Bai Wuchang is quietly waiting. See Murong Jin heart came in, gently nodded.


    "Bai Wuchang, go outside and wait..."


    Murong Jinxin sits down beside the bed, reaches out and touches the forehead of the underworld, stares at the underworld for a while, and then commands the worried white impermanence.


    After all, she has to face it alone. Let her first try to find out what happened to Hades after he woke up


    "Princess, Wang''s situation is not optimistic. You are not good enough now. If there is any situation, we must call our subordinates. "


    White impermanence looking at Murong Jin heart face tired also some sad, saw sleep very not steadfast Hades one eye, very carefully opened the mouth.


    Princess''s situation is different from the past, Wang''s temper is not very good, after sober, no one knows what will happen? If the king was confused and attacked the princess for a while, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Of course, he also knew about the love forgetting flower, but he didn''t know as much detail as Hei Wuchang


    "I know, I still want to go on with him, and I don''t want to die..."


    Murong Jinxin gives Bai Wuchang a smile to make him feel at ease. If Hades really wants to kill her, Bai Wuchang can''t stop her. But Bai Wuchang has this heart, she still feels very warm.


    Get Murong Jin heart guarantee, white impermanence step three back to go. The door of the room rang softly, then closed gently


    "Men, try to be more aggressive. Don''t hurt me too much, or I can''t stand it..."


    Murong Jinxin''s little hand caresses Pluto''s cool face. She doesn''t know how long the intimacy between them can last. Maybe after he wakes up, everything will change dramatically.


    That''s the pain they don''t want to face, but when it comes to the end, they can''t help but face it


    "In my previous life, you paid too much for me. Now, just take it as if I return your deep love. After this section of road, my heart will not have any guilt for you... "


    Murong Jin heart gently kisses him, say every word she feel some heart. Take all this as gratitude, otherwise she doesn''t know how far she can go.


    She owes him too much, so she must pay him too much. Everything, cause and effect cycle, this is what she has to suffer


    "Man, can you give me a miracle? In those days, I became the God of evil. Although I was tortured by the evil spirit in my body, most of the time, I was still sober. You and Jun Mo Li have a good time, haven''t you? "


    When fire phoenix was about to give up on her, she tried her best to control the evil spirit, and did nothing to hurt them. I hope there will be a miracle this time, though she knows it''s almost impossible.


    "Don''t let me have to leave you after falling in love with you. Man, I won''t let go of your hand, but please don''t stubbornly shake off my hand. "


    Murong Jinxin''s lips stop on the underworld''s lips. Such a underworld can''t let her kiss, so she wants to cry for no reason. But she knew she couldn''t cry now, and no matter how he treated her, she had to laugh.


    It''s just, it''s really sad, it''s sad


    "Well..."


    I don''t know if Murong Jinxin''s emotion has affected the underworld. The underworld''s long eyelashes tremble slightly, and his slender fingers caress the eyebrows in an instant. He rubs them hard and gives out a cry of pain.


    Suddenly, it seems that something is wrong. His deep eyes suddenly open and look at the woman sitting beside him


    "Who are you? How dare you step into the king''s room? "


    The underworld only felt the pain in his head. He seemed familiar with the woman in front of him, but he couldn''t remember where he had seen her.


    But, this woman unexpectedly appears in his room, should be the concubine that he hates to value just right, otherwise black and white impermanence also won''t let her come in.


    On this thought, he restrained his idea of starting at once and turned to ask.


    "Nigger, you really forgot me. Who am I, your princess of the underworld? I really want to slap you to death... "


    Murong Jin heart to hide the fear of heart, a slap directly on the back of the head of Hades. She doesn''t want to change anything because of Pluto''s forgetting. Maybe she stays the same, but Pluto is easier to accept.


    Her eyes were full of tears, but the corners of her mouth were full of smiles. That kind of look made the Hades tangled.


    "Are you my princess? You... "


    The underworld subconsciously wanted to deny her identity, but his eyes swept the necklace on her neck, which symbolized the princess of the underworld. He was about to swallow the words he blurted out.


    This woman''s identity should not be fake. That necklace can''t be worn by anyone. It''s the one who recognizes the Lord. Then this woman should really be his princess of the underworld.


    He, what happened? Forget your own crown princess?


    "I am your princess. Yes? Do you dare to admit it? Believe it or not, I''ll slap you to death, ghost... "


    Murong Jin does not turn her eyes to stare at him, but the smile at the corner of her mouth continues to expand. She didn''t see resentment and disgust in his eyes. Everything is not as bad as they think.


    "What if you''re my princess? If you dare to beat me, you are turning the world upside down. Believe it or not, I will abolish you now... "

 Chapter 641

    The underworld touched the back of his head and looked at the woman with a gloomy face. Three thick black lines appeared on his forehead.


    This woman''s behavior is a bit out of line, completely beyond his expectations. Dare to do this to him, it seems that in the past he was very indulgent to her.


    The pretty eyebrows wrinkled, wondering why she had forgotten her


    "Waste me? It depends on whether you have this ability. The seal of the underworld is in my hands. You can only dream... "


    Murong Jin heart is very disdainful of cold hum a, get up to look at him condescending, that arrogant appearance as if she first saw the underworld general.


    She suddenly felt that it was not a bad thing for her to start over with such a Hades. He had chased her for a hundred years. Now it would be fair for her to chase him.


    "Are you kidding? I am the king of the underworld. How can the seal of the underworld be in you? If it is, you stole it too... "


    The corner of the underworld''s mouth mercilessly drew to draw, looking at in front of this familiar but some inexplicable woman, the heart is shocked. This woman doesn''t look like a liar. He never leaves the seal of the underworld. How can this woman take it away?


    "Stolen? Do you think I look so upright, like someone who can do that? The jade seal was requested from me in the canonization ceremony. At that time, the envoys of the heaven and the devil were all there, and the officials of the underworld also witnessed it with their own eyes. You want to play a hooligan with me, there''s no way! "


    Murong Jin heart plain white hand mercilessly poked the underworld''s forehead, completely did not regard the underworld as amnesia. The original relationship between them is like this. If there is no accident, she will always treat him like this. Let him get used to it. As long as he gets used to it, they will have a good start.


    "Have you been kicked in the head by a donkey? What kind of immoral things can I do? It''s just bullshit... "


    Murong Jinxin''s words make the king of Hades feel that he can''t hold his face, so he gets out of bed and stares at Murong Jinxin. He is so cold tempered that even if he really dotes on this woman, he can''t do such a stupid thing


    "Have you ever done it? Just go out and catch a ghost. I Murong Jinxin never tells lies. You black heart, don''t think you can be presumptuous in front of me if you forget me. I can''t beat you to death... "


    Murong Jinxin stands on tiptoe and hooks the king''s neck fiercely. The whole person directly hangs on the king''s body, and the sharp teeth fiercely bite the king''s thin lip, which makes the king stand still.


    "You... You shrew... You..."


    There was a slight pain in his lips. Pluto could only feel his body tightly, and a familiar fragrance rushed to his nose, which made him really unable to refuse.


    Anyway, it''s his princess. If she wants to play like this, play it. He won''t lose. He will accompany her to the end


    "That''s the shrew you love so much, huh..."


    Seeing that he didn''t have half a point of resistance, Murong Jin''s heart was more unrestrained, and directly lay on his body like an octopus, but her small mouth didn''t have a moment of peace.


    Biting here, kissing there, finally, I climbed directly to his back and kicked his ass hard


    "Carry me to wanquangu. I''ll take you to meet someone..."


    He had forgotten her. In order not to make things too bad, she had to take him to see his mother''s wife. Otherwise, in a few days'' marriage, she was not sure to persuade the black heart ghost to join.


    It''s time for her to come back, whether to help him or her


    "Why do you kick my ass? Dead woman, you get down here for me... "


    The underworld''s head is black. He really doesn''t know where this woman''s self-confidence comes from and says such shameless words. Is it possible that he loves her to death?


    He has always been heartless and has never thought of falling in love with any woman


    "Carry me quickly, or I''ll kick your ass, hurry up..."


    Murong Jin heart tightly hold his neck, there is no sign to let go, if you don''t carry me, I strangle you.


    Such a Hades, so that she does not feel any danger, she felt that she can let themselves do whatever they want in front of him.


    "I don''t want to carry it on my back. You come down to me, eh..."


    Pluto has a feeling of being struck by thunder. Is he blind? What''s wrong with such a rogue princess? The woman''s attitude towards him made him sweat for his future.


    The most important thing is that although he scolded her, he didn''t exclude her from being close to him, let alone her being so reckless in front of him. It''s really damned.


    "Try it if you don''t dare. I can''t kick you and me..."


    Before Pluto''s words came down, Murong Jin''s heart kicked in the past. This dead man likes to be controlled by violence. How can she not fulfill his reason.


    Of course, after all, it''s the man she loves. Her strength is well controlled, so she won''t hurt him.


    "Dead woman, I have to give you a good beating. How dare I pluck the hair from the tiger''s head..." Pluto felt that his face could not hang, and he was angry. Pulled a few times also did not pull Murong Jin heart down, simply fell directly on the big bed. A turn over will Murong Jin heart suppress, that cool matchless face hang a trace of very complex emotions¡° Dead man, I will let you know now, who is a tiger and who is a sick cat? " Murong Jin heart not to show weakness of the neck of the underworld, taking advantage of the underworld Lengshen at the moment, a reversal immediately became the queen. She looked down at the man who had better keep twitching, like the eyes of stars. The plain white little hand held the underworld''s chin, hesitated for a moment, and then directly jumped down... "You... You shameless woman... You..." the underworld looked at her clothes, which were torn in a mess, and it was a little calm. He has never seen a woman who takes the initiative. Looking at her terrible appearance, it was as if she was going to swallow him alive. In fact, he can resist the law, but there is always a voice in his heart telling him not to resist when enjoying the moment. So the outstretched hand drew back. Just looking at her in a hurry, I think it''s really cute¡° I''m shameless? If I had one tenth of your shamelessness, you would have no idea what kind of ghost I''ve abused... "Murong Jin''s innocent little hand picked up a piece of meat on his chest and stared at him like a provocation. She wanted to test where the man''s bottom line was. Perhaps, before and after this man forgets love, there is no bottom line for her¡° Dead woman, you... "The underworld took a breath and looked at the proud woman. He really wanted to slap himself. What evil have you done? If you marry a woman like this, you can ruin your life¡° What can I do for you? You have made it clear to me that you are mine, my life experience and my heart are mine. If you dare to look at other women, I will blind you directly. Do you hear me Murong Jinxin''s hand on the part of his heart, feeling his strong and disordered heartbeat, she felt relieved a lot. Her words are very domineering, listen to the underworld below again have a kind of feeling of being struck by thunder. She had to let him know now how deep she had been with him. With this understanding, he will be more modest in the future when facing those concubines in the back palace¡° Dead woman, your ambition is too big. You are just one of the thousands of women in this king. Today''s favor is cloud, tomorrow''s disfavor is mud. What''s arrogance? " The underworld really felt that this woman was crazy, so exclusive words were said. His body and mind belong to himself, not to any woman. This woman dares to be so presumptuous now just because she is still in favor. Once he annoys her, she is nothing¡° Nigger, you''d better have a correct attitude towards me. I''m not afraid to tell you even now. Before you begged me to curse you, you can''t touch other women except me in this life. If you dare to do this to me, I''ll let you die in your life... "Murong Jin laughs, and now she thinks that the decision of the underworld was right. She has the best capital, and she is not afraid of what Hades dares to do to her. This man has been suffocating, even for this, it will not be too difficult for her¡° Are you kidding? What kind of curse will I ask you to cast? I will go to other women''s palaces for the night. Be careful that the king of Japan will let you out of favor. " The king of Hades was surprised and felt his body carefully. He didn''t feel uncomfortable. He also felt that she was so oppressed. He really doesn''t believe that he can only have one woman in his life. Is it a little too miserable to live with only one woman¡° You go, but you remember. Once you enter the harem, I''ll ban you for a month. Don''t blame me for being cruel and merciless. " Murong Jin looked at him coldly and put away the smile on her face. She knew that she had to go through this step, and he would go to other women. Although her heart was very sad, she pretended not to care at all. He''s going to try it. If he tried earlier, he''ll die soon. Once he gives up, he has to go around her if he wants to touch a woman. Don''t say she is shameless, she has no other way, can only use this to threaten her. As long as the method works, she doesn''t care about anything... "Even if it''s true as you said, I don''t need you to agree. You are my princess. It''s your duty to serve me well. If you can''t fulfill this responsibility, what do you want me to do? "

 Chapter 642

    The underworld conceals the strange in the heart, looking at Murong Jin''s heart cold hum a. Women are tools used to warm the bed. If they lose their usefulness, he might as well keep a dog.


    This woman seems to be a little too lenient, too strong, he has to kill his prestige


    "The key is whether or not you can''t help it. I have the seal of the underworld. You can only touch me. You don''t threaten my capital."


    Murong Jin heart is very indifferent shrug, he does not touch a soft nail is impossible to believe her words. She let him go to meet a soft target, a few more times, he will die.


    After such a dialogue, she has no mind to make trouble with him. I got up, sorted out my messy flash, randomly and coldly looked at him for a moment, then slowly opened my mouth.


    "Follow me to Wanquan Valley, I''ll take you to see my mother."


    Feeling inexplicably low down, she left such a sentence, turned and walked out. Under the broad sleeve robe, ten fingers clenched into a fist, as if to cheer themselves up, also like to vent their anger.


    "What did you say? Take me to my mother''s wife? Your mother''s wife or the king''s mother''s wife? "


    The underworld is a little confused. Looking at the woman who has already come to the door, he asks suspiciously. I didn''t feel a bit silly until I asked. This underworld can be called the mother''s concubine, naturally only his mother''s concubine.


    It''s just that the mother''s concubine has been away for 100000 years. How can she survive somehow? What the hell is this woman doing? It''s a pity that the only answer to him is the sound of the door slamming.


    He hesitated for a moment, because the curiosity in his heart was too heavy, so he followed.


    "What''s going on? You have made it clear to me. "


    The underworld quickly catches up with Murong Jinxin, grabs Murong Jinxin''s arm, looks at Murong Jinxin''s ugly face, and asks in a hurry.


    "You can go directly to ask my mother. I have nothing to say."


    Murong Jin''s heart is too lazy to talk with the underworld, so she shakes off the underworld''s hand and walks forward quickly. At this time, she didn''t have the heart to say anything more to him. She just felt that she was very upset and didn''t want to say a word.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld looked at Murong Jinxin''s stubborn face and knew that no matter what she asked, she couldn''t answer. So, also dead heart, with Murong Jin heart behind, speechless toward Wanquan valley.


    A pair of bisexuals walked forward one by one until they reached the entrance of wanquangu.


    Murong Jinxin pressed a button on the necklace, the entrance of wanquangu appeared in their eyes, and they walked in front and back.


    Turn the world upside down for a month as like as two peas of the valley.


    "Mother... Mother... Mother''s concubine..."


    When the gentle figure appeared in front of Pluto''s eyes, Pluto thought that he was dazzled and blinked several times. The woman not far away was still there, so he could not believe it.


    Concubine, she is still alive, this


    "Ming''er... Why are you here..."


    The busy spirit of Wanquan suddenly turned around and looked at his precious son, whom he had not seen for 100000 years. His eyes were red and he could hardly control his tears.


    Her gorgeous son, she left with a bit of green, now has grown into such a mature man. Time is really terrible and the best thing to train people.


    "Concubine... How do you... What''s going on..."


    Pluto several strides up, a grasp of the arm of the spirit of ten thousand springs, excited to have some incoherent. All the original disbelief disappeared after the sound of ming''er.


    There is only one woman in the world who would call him ming''er so kindly, that is his favorite mother''s concubine


    "Child... Let the mother take a good look at you first..."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs took the hand of Hades and sat down on the grass. At this moment, she didn''t know what to say. She just wanted to hold the poor child and calm her heart.


    The remaining light of the corner of the eye glances at Murong Jin''s heart, which is standing on one side and silent. Her heart suddenly sinks down, and all the excitement solidifies in an instant.


    Jin heart this time with Ming son to see her, must be something important happened, is Ming son has forgotten Jin heart?


    "Mother, what happened in those years? Tell me now. "


    The underworld grasped the hand of the spirit of ten thousand springs tightly, as if he was afraid that if he let go, the spirit of ten thousand springs would disappear.


    He can''t wait to know what happened in those years? How can the mother''s concubine come back to life after so many years of death?


    "My mother''s concubine was killed in the explosion. A few days ago, Murong woke up and came here to rebuild Wanquan Valley..."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs looked at the eagerness in his eyes and pressed down the doubts in his heart. What happened these days is simply said again.


    The child is a little impatient. If she doesn''t explain her situation first, I''m afraid he doesn''t have the heart to listen to her¡° I see. My mother can still accompany me for a hundred years. That''s great... "The look on Pluto''s face slowly turned from tense to calm. Finally, he took a long breath, and there was a thick smile on his cool face. His mother''s wife is still with him, which is more important than anything else. He is so happy that he wants to cry... "Silly child, no matter whether she lives or dies, she will always be with you. You are the flesh of my mother''s heart. You are a treasure that I can never let go of. Child, have you forgotten Jin Xin? " Wan quanzhiling looks at the smile from the heart of his baby son and arranges his messy clothes for him. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart, who has been silent and biting her lips, she asks with a sigh. It seems that they have come to today, just hope that this process can continue to be shorter, otherwise she is really afraid of Jin heart can not go on¡° Yes, this woman is too fierce. I don''t know why I chose her to be the princess... "The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart standing in the shadow, and her heart was inexplicably soft. Since this woman knows the existence of her mother''s concubine, she should also be the daughter-in-law recognized by her mother''s concubine. Since he was a woman recognized by his mother, he could not treat her badly, at least not in her lifetime¡° You need a fierce princess in charge, or you won''t learn well. Your fate with Jinxin is engraved on Sansheng stone. You are destiny. In order to chase her, you spent hundreds of years... "The spirit of Wanquan can understand Murong Jinxin''s mood at the moment, and gives the underworld a look, indicating that the underworld will pull Murong Jinxin over. His son knows, from his just words, he has no prejudice to Jinxin. May be the mouth is too smelly, said what let Jin heart unhappy words¡° what? I am destined for her? God is destined to be entangled forever? " Hearing this, Hades was even more shocked. Fate, that is the first example of the creation of heaven and earth, no wonder he can tolerate this woman''s behavior so thoroughly, that is the reason. A man and a woman who can form a natural relationship are destined to love each other for a lifetime. His mother can''t cheat him. It seems that the part of the past he forgot is very important. This woman really has the capital of arrogance¡° That''s not necessarily. Maybe there''s another way to destroy Sansheng stone. You and I will be strangers from now on. " Murong Jin''s heart turned and squinted at the underworld. The sarcastic smile on her lips was as naked as that. But I don''t know her words, when she really had a chance to destroy sanshengshi, she chose another way to end¡° Dead woman, can sanshengshi be destroyed at will? You are not afraid of God''s attack. " The underworld is a bit big by Murong Jinxin''s words. He gets up and walks to Murong Jinxin''s side. He pulls Murong Jinxin to the side of Wanquan spirit and sits down. There is a feeling in his heart that this woman should be very important to him. As soon as he heard that she was going to destroy sanshengshi, his heart was very painful¡° What''s the matter? It''s better than you forget me completely. Maybe when I''m dead, you''ll remember everything. If you do this to me, I''ll make you regret it for the rest of your life. " Murong Jin heart small mouth a flat, very wronged staring at the cool man in front of. The feeling of being held in his arms was so real, but she still felt some illusory. She took a deep breath and buried her small head in his arms. Although she wanted to cry, she forced herself to hold back¡° Dead woman, although I forgot you, I didn''t intend to abuse you. Don''t cry. I''ll lose you... "Looking at her forbearance, the underworld''s heart was very heavy. This feeling is the first time in his life. He should also have feelings for this woman. Otherwise, it''s impossible to forget her and be influenced by her emotions¡° You''re going to find another woman. Don''t you abuse me? You have clearly promised me that I am the only one in this life. You have broken your promise to me. " Murong Jin heart beat him a few times, stuffy voice from his chest. In fact, she has calmed down a lot. She said this on purpose, and the purpose was to test him. All kinds of signs after he woke up showed that he still had feelings for her. Although the love was a little bit lighter, she was already very satisfied¡° Have I ever made such a promise to you? You''re the only one in this life who won''t go to another woman? Is it true or not? " The underworld only felt his scalp numb, and the words of the man in his arms made him a little painful. He has always been a master who keeps his promise. If he really makes a promise to this woman, he may not want to fulfill it¡° You can ask them if you don''t believe it. If you treat me like this, I might as well die, die... "

 Chapter 643

    Murong Jin''s heart suddenly raised her head, and her eyes were full of wronged tears. She just looked at the underworld, as if the underworld had done something that heaven and earth could not tolerate. She saw that the underworld had a black line.


    She just wanted to make trouble for nothing, and suddenly felt that Hades was very tolerant of her. Since he woke up, no matter what she said or did, he almost accepted everything and did nothing to hurt her.


    "Die what die, you don''t make trouble, I first go to black and white impermanence to ask, if I really promise you like that, I will keep my promise."


    Pluto felt that he was innocent. He didn''t remember what happened before. She couldn''t blame him for that. He really can''t see her wronged appearance. If she cries in front of him, he will probably be too sad to cry.


    "Really? Your mother heard that. She''s my witness. If you turn back, I''ll let her cut off the relationship between mother and son. "


    Murong Jin''s heart sucked her nose and rubbed her red eyes. She was in a strange mood. In the arms of Hades rubbed rubbed, slightly coquettish asked.


    She knew that black and white impermanence could not give a negative answer, even if they did not hear anything. This man''s love for himself is really deep. It''s really not simple that he can give in even if he is forgotten.


    "Ming''er, you can remember clearly. If you let Jin Xin down, your mother''s concubine will not recognize you. You have to weigh up which is more important. "


    Wan Quan''s spirit looks at a pair of gorgeous people who are tired of being together, and the big stone in his heart has finally dropped more than half. There is a promise of ming''er as a shield. Even if she meets Shufei, things will not be worse than she imagined.


    "Mother, why do you follow her? Is the mother child relationship so simple that it can be broken? Don''t even think about it. "


    The underworld looks at his mother''s concubine quite inconceivably. The mother''s concubine just woke up for a month. How can she have such a good relationship with this woman? Even this woman''s unreasonable request is willing to agree. It''s incredible.


    "The mother imperial concubine does what she says. If you fail Jin Xin, the mother imperial concubine will not want you. When the time comes, the mother imperial concubine will leave the underworld with Jin Xin, so that you will never find us. "


    The spirit of ten thousand springs flicked the forehead of the underworld, indicating that what she said was not false at all. What she has been sleeping for 100000 years is that he and Jinxin can have a good future. If they are separated, she will leave without hesitation, as if Murong has never woken up.


    "The more I say it, the more ridiculous it is. I won''t let my mother go. This woman is a little fierce. She''s not so good-looking. Let''s make do with it. Anyway, I''ve been with anyone... "


    At the thought that his mother''s concubine was going to leave him, the underworld couldn''t bear it decisively. His mother''s concubine is the most important thing in his life. As long as she is happy, he is willing to do anything. For his mother''s sake, he can only have Murong Jinxin for the time being.


    "Ming''er, a hundred years ago, you were bewitched by the evil god''s flower of forgetting love. That''s why you are forgetting love today. You believe in your mother''s concubine once and love her well. If you don''t, you''ll regret it one day. "


    Wan Quan''s spirit looks at her baby son''s emotion to Murong Jin''s heart, and smiles. He told the truth that he had forgotten, but he didn''t mention anything about how to make Pluto recover his memory.


    Now is not the time for ming''er to recover his memory. Ming''er must repay shu''fei''s kindness before everything can return to its original place


    "Isn''t it true that the memory of the book will be restored when Wang takes the flower of forgetting love? What about the loveless flower? "


    Although the underworld has forgotten everything about Murong Jinxin, all other memories are still preserved. Of course he knows. If he really forgets his love, he is willing to bear the pain of the destruction of his muscles and veins, take the flowers and find their memories back.


    "You wait, I''ll find heiwuchang..."


    Murong Jinxin never dreamed that the underworld would be so simple. His words didn''t seem to be false. In an instant, he jumped up from the underworld''s arms, and without saying a word, he began to recite the calling mantra.


    Because her skill is still shallow, it took her several minutes to summon black impermanence. Black impermanence hasn''t responded, Murong Jin heart''s small hand then stretched toward him in the past.


    "Black impermanence, take out the flower of forgetting love, and Pluto will take it..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is as bright as stars'' eyes, and her mouth even has a smile. Previously, she thought that Hades would hate her and would not be willing to oblige her. Now it seems that all her worries are superfluous.


    As long as Pluto takes the flower, everything can be restored to the time when they are still in love, nothing will change


    "Here..."


    Black impermanence a listen to Murong Jin heart words, all of a sudden also happy, cast a spell from the body summon out forget love flower handed Murong Jin heart.


    "Take... Take away... Take this flower..."


    When Murong Jinxin took the flower with a strange light and put it on the lips of Hades, the figure of Hades swayed violently. Then he hugged his head and closed his eyes. He seemed to be afraid to see the flower.


    "Jinxin, show the flowers to the concubine..." the strange appearance of the underworld makes Murong Jinxin''s smile freeze instantly. She looks at the underworld who sits on the ground with her head in her arms, and is at a loss. She understood the arrogance of the underworld, and knew that the reaction of the underworld was absolutely not fake¡° This flower will be taken care of by her mother. When the time comes, she will let ming''er take it willingly. " The spirit of Wanquan looked at the flowers carefully for many times, and his face suddenly became dignified. She shook her head at Murong Jinxin, and then put the flower into her eyebrow. Forget the light of flowers scattered, the original manic Hades gradually quiet down, suddenly hugged Murong Jin heart, put the head on Murong Jin heart''s shoulder, the body still can''t help shaking. That flower, it''s terrible. He just looked at it, and he felt that his whole body''s muscles and veins were reversed, and even his soul was twisted horribly¡° Don''t be afraid, we won''t accept it. Don''t be afraid... "Murong Jin patted the underworld''s shoulder gently, this is the first time she saw such a thing afraid of the underworld. She has no way to describe her mood with words except feeling distressed. If that forgetful flower had such a great influence on him, she would rather he would forget her forever. Such fragile she, she really does not want to see the second time¡° Don''t be afraid, ming''er. That flower is not a monster. One day you can face it calmly. " In the eyes of Wan Quan Zhi Ling, she was reluctant to give up. She had never seen such a son before. To blame can only blame that forget love flower, she never thought, evil god should be so determined¡° In the future, we''ll never see that flower again, shall we? " Murong Jin''s heart is really distressed. Her eyes have been moist. If she didn''t know that it''s not the time to cry, she would have been crying. She didn''t like to cry, and seldom shed tears when she was with Jun Mo Li in her previous life. But I don''t know why, after I was with Pluto, I always wanted to cry. Such a change made her want to despise herself¡° Good... "The underworld''s mood finally calmed down under the comfort of Murong Jin''s heart. He held Murong Jin''s heart tightly, as if he wanted to rub Murong Jin''s heart into his body. A faint sense of security surrounded him and made him suddenly feel that the woman in his arms really loved him. As long as he didn''t get hurt, he would rather forget her all his life¡° What''s the matter with that flower, mother Until the underworld completely calm down, Murong Jin heart just looked to the spirit of ten thousand springs, softly asked. Pluto will have such a fierce reaction, can only show a possibility, the flower was Murong ling''er moved other hands and feet¡° Unless ming''er falls in love with you again, he won''t be able to take that flower. That flower lost a petal, that petal should be Murong ling''er planted in ming''er''s body. Only when ming''er falls in love with you again, the petal will come out from the broken body, and the flower will be complete... "Murong ling''er should have hated Jin''s heart to the bone, otherwise how could he have done it so absolutely? Once you forget, you will hate. How can you fall in love again? It''s a pity that people are not as good as heaven. Ming''er has planted the flower of forgetting love, but he still has love for Jin Xin. She believes that in time, ming''er will fall in love with Jin Xin again¡° That dead woman, when I have time, I have to scold her. I''m so angry... "Hearing the words, the veins on Murong Jin''s forehead burst out. That dead woman only said half of what she said in those years. It''s a shame. Finally, don''t let her meet her reincarnation, or she will definitely let the dead woman go without food¡° Well, let''s not talk about these unhappy things. Let''s talk about your wedding. In three days, it will be your best day... "Wan Quanzhi''s spirit looks at Murong Jinxin''s indignant appearance. Now it''s useless to say anything. If you want to break this game, you have to wait for the miracle to happen again¡° Ah? We''re not married yet? Then how did she become my princess? " The underworld looked up at the spirit of ten thousand springs in a strange way. According to the rules of the underworld, it should be a big marriage first, and the canonization ceremony will be held a year later. Why did everything come back to him¡° It''s not that you are worried about Jinxin running away with other men. You can''t wait to hang the title of Princess Ming on her. " The spirit of ten thousand springs gave the underworld a white look, and his words were with a smile. This child is a kind of infatuation, this kind of violation of rules, probably only he can do it. Now, how could he have the face to ask such questions¡° Murong Jinxin, do you still have friends? Say, who''s that man? I have to have cramps in the future... "

 Chapter 644

    The underworld''s face completely black, unexpectedly he even has the love enemy. He has so indulged this woman, if other men are also involved, he will vomit blood.


    Although his feelings for this woman are still relatively weak, he still has feelings after all. His woman who do not want to covet, even if it is more than a look need his consent.


    "I''m much more friendly. If I can kill one, can you kill all? Nigger, if you don''t treat me well in the future, I''ll give you a green hat every day. If you don''t believe it, you''ll see... "


    Looking at the angry appearance of the underworld, Murong Jin''s mouth was hard to draw, and her eyes were like stars. She turned around and spat out some words that made the underworld gnash her teeth.


    There are not many men who dare to take a fancy to a woman as strong as her. Now her body has been engraved with his name, who dares to think of her so unwisely? Unless you really don''t want to die.


    "Dead woman, we won''t get married before we clean up the men around you."


    The underworld didn''t doubt Murong Jinxin''s words. It was obvious that he was deceived by Murong Jinxin''s gorgeous face. He grabbed Murong Jinxin''s small shoulder, and his forehead was full of blue veins. He wanted to swallow Murong Jinxin.


    "You dare to marry in three days. If you dare to go back, I will divorce you immediately. Don''t forget that the seal of the underworld is in my hand. Hum... "


    Murong Jinxin obviously didn''t expect that the underworld would have such a fierce reaction. As soon as she smoked again and again, she sincerely felt that the man''s ability to be jealous was as strong as before or after he forgot his love.


    Dare to threaten her with the big marriage, he doesn''t want to be shameful or die?


    "What if there is a jade seal? This underworld is my king''s world. If there is a jade seal, I can walk horizontally. It''s so decided. If you insist on your own way, you''ll marry yourself. I''m sorry I won''t accompany you. "


    The underworld also has the principle, he pinched Murong Jin heart exquisite small chin, in the deep eye is emitting the raging anger. This woman who doesn''t know how to settle down, if he doesn''t let him feel better, then she can''t feel better either.


    The woman he wants must belong to him both physically and mentally, or he would rather not. What Pluto doesn''t know is that his stubborn idea has saved him in the near future and has not let him fall into the abyss.


    "What are you talking about? The wedding day is set by yourself and you ask for it yourself. How can you change it? You are really enough. "


    The spirit of all souls couldn''t listen any more. He twisted the ear of the underworld. He really felt that he was looking for his own death. Jin heart that is what temperament, irritated, I''m afraid this baby pimple want to get married can''t become. Besides, the wedding is just around the corner. I''m afraid all the guests have come to the underworld. It''s hard to say that they should stop all of a sudden.


    "Mother, why do you always help her? I''m your own son. She''s just your daughter-in-law at best. Since ancient times, no daughter-in-law is more important than your son? "


    The underworld probably was wring painful, that dazzles on the cool incomparable face to appear one silk crack. He did not dare to pat off his mother''s hand, but looked at her pitifully, rather wronged.


    Clearly is his mother imperial concubine, how feel she is more like Murong Jinxin''s mother imperial concubine. This kind of cognition made him hurt a little.


    "The daughter-in-law is more important than the son. You boy, listen to me clearly. Later, Jin Xin said that one life one says two is two. You are not allowed to have any objection. Do you understand? "


    The spirit of Wanquan took back his hand and shook his head with a bitter smile. This is right. Since ancient times, no daughter-in-law is more important than her son, but what can she do. In order to make Jinxin feel better, she can only stand on Jinxin''s side, even if Jinxin is wrong.


    "If he told me to die, should I listen to her? Mother, you are too partial... "


    The underworld doesn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. It''s a good thing that his mother''s concubine likes Murong Jinxin. After returning to the palace, she at least has a company who can speak, so she won''t be too lonely. It''s just for a while and a half. He really can''t accept such a cruel fact.


    "If she really let you die, it means that you have made an unforgivable mistake, so you should go to die. If you don''t like it, you''ll stay in wanquangu for the next hundred years, and you won''t go anywhere... "


    Murong Jin heart is not bored to that extent, it is impossible to quarrel, make a little contradiction let him die. Really let Murong Jin heart said so serious words, I''m afraid he really should die, because I''m afraid that represents unforgivable.


    "Well, I''ll listen to her as much as I can. Let''s go back to the palace with me. Although wanquangu is good, it is not as good as its own home. "


    The words of the spirit of ten thousand springs make the underworld unable to compromise. How can he let his mother and concubine live in exile for a hundred years. Well, just listen to this woman''s words, and he''ll listen. Anyway, he won''t lose a piece of meat.


    In order to prevent himself from saying the wrong thing, he helped his mother and concubine up decisively, and had the posture of leaving immediately.


    "Dead woman, you will take care of her later. She''s so kind to you. If you let her lose one hair, I''ll never stop talking to you. "


    Looking at the beautiful woman who was still sitting on the grass with a tiger''s face looking at him, Hades had some helplessness. He grabbed her arm and pulled her up fiercely. He gave a few vicious warnings¡° If you don''t say that I will take good care of my mother''s wife, I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult for me to take care of her without losing a hair. Death, carry me back. " Murong Jin heart sneer a, random then around the underworld behind, jumped on the back of the underworld. She doesn''t want to move now. She doesn''t want to leave at all. She has to let the nigger carry her back, or she will make trouble with him and keep him safe¡° Let you back you back, dawdle or is not a man Wan Quan''s spirit took a deep look at Murong Jin''s heart. It seemed to understand Murong Jin''s intention. He patted the underworld on the shoulder, raised his foot and walked forward. Now is the time when they need to cultivate their feelings. She will not spare any effort to help them. I hope they can go through this century without too much hard work¡° Dead woman, you are sure to be the king. In the evening, there''s something for you. I won''t let you go if I don''t make you dizzy. " Hades head black line, want to directly Murong Jin heart to throw to the grass, but did not that bear. She has her mother''s wife to support her, and he can''t stir her up. The only place he could punish her was on the bed. He didn''t torture her to death... "Ha ha, you once promised me that as long as you go too far, I can knock you out directly. If you want to torture me, wait for three days. Our first time, we must stay until the wedding night. " Murong Jin''s heart is full of don''t care of of curled lips, hugged his neck, put own small head on his shoulder. A simple action, but very warm. She held her as if she were holding the whole world. It was only at this moment that she realized how deeply she felt for him... "Ah? You are already the princess of my king. I haven''t touched you yet? Is that natural? " The underworld''s footstep meal, can''t believe own ear. This woman is already his princess, and he can even make her innocent until now. Isn''t that a bit too much? Is it true that he has loved her to the core as his mother said¡° Who let you lead a rotten life in the past? God can''t see it anymore. He specially sent me to deal with you. Black heart, you will accept your fate. " Murong Jin heart at ease of lying on his back, very at ease. This man who has been chasing her for a hundred years will surely become a haven for her in this life. Forget love or not, as long as they are together, no matter what she needs to face, it doesn''t matter¡° Murong Jinxin, let''s talk about our past... "He thought it would be very difficult to recover his memory in a short time. If he could know more about their past, it would be good for him. He was in love, but still did not hate her, to some extent, she should be a very special existence for him¡° Which passage do you want to hear? Are we good before or after? " Murong Jinxin does not resist mentioning their past, or even mentioning Junmo glass in front of him. Those things that have really happened, he should also have resonance¡° From the first time we met, you will tell me a paragraph every day. His mother''s concubine likes you, and I still have feelings for you. I hope I can take the flower as soon as possible... "The only way he wants to take the flower is to fall in love with her again. After such contact, he has a strange feeling that he wants to get close to her. If you can fall in love again, it should be a good thing¡° OK, I''ll tell you about it every day before I go to bed. Man, we finally come to today, you must get better as soon as possible, or you will be too sorry for yourself. You pay so much for me, but the result is nothing, the loss is absolutely you... "Murong Jinxin heard his determination from his words, and finally showed a knowing smile. As long as he is willing to work hard, everything is not a problem. She believed in him, more in their fate¡° Good... "Being depended on by her like this, the underworld only felt warm in his heart, and his eyes were also unconsciously gentle. Carrying the woman behind him, he felt as if he was carrying the most precious thing in his life. The sun just happened to fall on them, dragging their shadow long. He carried her step by step forward, as if walking their future road. Everything, start all over again from this moment

 Chapter 645

    There is no doubt that the return of the spirit of ten thousand springs has caused a great stir in the underworld, especially the concubines in the harem of the underworld. After learning that their expectant mother-in-law has miraculously come back to life, they have organized groups to come to see her.


    On the first seat of the main hall, the spirit of ten thousand springs gently sips a cup of warm tea, and there is a smile in the corner of his mouth. It''s just hard to understand the meaning of the smile.


    "If you have anything to say, you don''t have to cover it up like this."


    Glancing at the obviously restless concubines below, the spirit of Wanquan finally opened his mouth. The purpose of these women. She understood, but she didn''t intend to.


    The fight in the harem is so cruel. If you don''t get men''s attention, you have to die in obscurity all your life. They came to her, and the same thing happened.


    "Do you know about Murong Jinxin


    Xiao AI, one of the four imperial concubines, took the lead in speaking after several hesitations. It''s obvious that the cold reception over the past 100 years has made her temper a lot more restrained. She changed from the position of lady to the position of lady. She experienced too much of the hardships.


    She didn''t plan to come out with a gun. But among the women in this room, only her position is the highest. If she didn''t speak, I''m afraid no other concubines would dare to.


    "I''ve heard that, but ming''er is willing to do it, and I can''t manage it."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs nodded and said. She only wanted to live a clean life for a hundred years when she came back this time. If she could not care about the affairs of the harem, she would never care.


    Today, she is going to let these women understand this, so as to avoid the trouble of these women coming to her.


    "Concubine, we don''t dare to compete with her, but she always dominates the king and doesn''t let him enter the harem. It''s not in line with the rules."


    Xiao AI couldn''t figure out the meaning of Wan Quan''s spirit. Her words had already been spoken, so she couldn''t take them back. She is observing the facial expression of the spirit of ten thousand springs, at the same time cautiously continue to say.


    Now the only thing that can help them is the spirit of Wanquan. She must try her best to persuade the spirit of Wanquan, otherwise they will get nothing until they die.


    "Whether she dominates ming''er or ming''er dominates her, you must know better than this palace. As for whether ming''er can enter the harem, it''s ming''er''s business. You are also the old people in the harem. Can''t you understand after fighting for so long? "


    The spirit of ten thousand springs swept the concubines with different looks in the main hall. She came out of the back palace. In a way, she sympathized with them. But does compassion work? No, at least not in the harem where people eat and don''t vomit bones.


    As a mother, of course, she hopes her son can enjoy all the beauties in the world. As the princess of the underworld, she hopes that her son can have more children, so that the underworld can be lively. But as a woman, she wanted her son to have only one woman in his life.


    "Mother concubine, since Murong Jinxin appeared, there is no back palace in the underworld. We concubines in the harem are in vain. They are slaughtered by her at will. You can''t ignore it... "


    Xiao AI looked at the spirit of Wan Quan''s indifference, his heart thumped and continued to sink. It seems that Murong Jin''s heart is working hard on her mother''s imperial concubine, otherwise she would not have this attitude.


    Her fierce eyes swept to the side of the women who bowed their heads and said nothing, indicating that they also quickly jumped out to speak, otherwise she was alone and could not point out that her mother''s concubine still thought that she had nothing to look for.


    But after all, she did it again, but no woman was willing to speak for her, which made her cold from head to foot


    "What do you want the palace to do? Ming''er''s temper, do you think this palace tube can be useful? Aifei, if you want to go through life peacefully, you have to learn to endure. If you can''t bear it, I can ask ming''er for a letter of divorce for you. "


    Her ming''er seems to be very obedient, but that''s because she didn''t step on his bottom line. As long as it involves some issues of principle, even if she is a mother, ming''er won''t buy it.


    Murong Jin''s heart is the bottom line that ming''er can never cross, whether ming''er has memory or forgets love


    "Concubine, Xiao AI only wants to be with Wang all her life. She doesn''t want anyone but Wang. Xiao AI doesn''t ask for anything. She only asks her mother''s concubine to let Wang Chongxing Xiao AI once. Even if she puts Xiao AI in the cold palace, Xiao AI doesn''t have a complaint. "


    AI bit his teeth, the heart is very tangled. She understood that what she was saying was nothing more than making herself unhappy. So, simply a horizontal heart. She doesn''t want to be spoiled, she just wants to be spoiled.


    As long as Wang is willing to pet her once, she will die. Because as for being spoiled, she has a chance to turn over. She wants this chance.


    "Well, your request will be conveyed to ming''er. As for whether you can get what you want, it depends on your own nature


    The spirit of Wan Quan nodded and looked at the woman in front of her carefully. The impression of this woman is not very deep. But this woman has the courage to make such a decision, had to let her look up to it.


    She will find a time to test ming''er. If ming''er is still interested in other women, she will cut off his idea directly.


    Murong Jinxin that woman, life is the most hated polygamy. If ming''er had other women, I''m afraid there would be no chance to reshape the pool. Of course, the spirit of Wanquan doesn''t know that the underworld has been sealed by Murong Jinxin with Fengwu Jiutian. If she knows, I''m afraid she won''t have such worries¡° In this way, Xiao AI will not interfere with the rest of her mother''s concubine, and Xiao AI will leave. " Xiao AI closed his eyes, smile at the spirit of ten thousand springs, and then got up to salute. Speaking of this, she has little meaning to stay. It''s better to leave as soon as possible to save the humiliation¡° Well, what else do you want to say? If you don''t, you can leave with me. I''m tired and need a good rest. " Wan Quan''s spirit looked at the women who had different thoughts and rubbed their eyebrows with some boredom. These women are really deeper than each other. They are the same people as Xiao AI. After pushing Xiao AI to the top of the storm, they don''t speak one by one, but they are very wise¡° Yes, mother Seeing that the spirit of Wanquan gave the order to leave, the concubines got up one after another, worshipped the spirit of Wanquan YingYing and left slowly. What they don''t know is that their attitude today has disgusted wanquanzhiling. One day, when Pluto wanted to abolish the harem, she was the first one to give unconditional support. So big palace, because those concubines leave, all of a sudden empty silence. The spirit of ten thousand springs sighed heavily, then walked toward his own room alone¡° What''s the matter with Shufei? " Entering the room, wanquanzhiling''s slender fingers gently drew a circle in the air, and a hidden guard appeared in front of her. The man knelt on one knee with great respect¡° Shufei has confessed to the man, and the man has accepted, and now they are in a hot fight. Everything is under the master''s control, moving in the direction of the master''s hope. " The man''s voice was low and deep. He didn''t raise his head in the whole process of reporting back to the spirit of ten thousand springs. He was very disciplined. It''s just that the tip of his brow revealed his emotion, but wanquanzhiling obviously didn''t notice¡° Give them a chance, let them move, make their life mature, let Shufei pregnant as soon as possible... "Wanquanzhiling thought, Jinxin''s time is running out, her plan must be ahead of time. No matter what method is used, let Shufei be pregnant first. As long as Shufei is pregnant, even if ming''er is in hot pursuit of Shufei, Shufei may not be in the heart. She has a child, and she knows very well that a mother''s love for her child is a kind of love that is willing to give up everything regardless of everything¡° Yes, master The man answered flatly, but he didn''t leave immediately. It seemed that he had expected that the spirit of ten thousand springs had other orders. Sure enough, after the spirit of ten thousand springs was silent for a while, he opened his mouth again¡° Give Shufei some medicine that is good for pregnancy. She can''t see ming''er within three months. " Three months is enough for the lady to be pregnant. If you can''t conceive under the stimulation of drugs, I''m afraid it''s hard for Shufei to conceive in her whole life¡° Does the princess want to take the medicine at the same time? " Obviously, the man knew the spirit of Wanquan very well and asked after receiving his life. When the spirit of ten thousand springs fell into meditation again, he raised his head and looked at the face that made him think about it for countless years. His heart was throbbing. However, he knows his responsibility better. In order to stay with her, he can keep this feeling in his heart... "Don''t use it for the time being, or let her conceive automatically. You ask Yin Wei to follow the princess. If the princess has any negative emotions, report them to me immediately. " It''s easy to have defects when using drugs to stimulate pregnant children. She can''t let Jin Xin take the risk. Unless we have to do so in an extraordinary period, it''s better to let nature take its course. She now in addition to guard against Shufei, but also scruple Jin heart, Ming son''s situation is not stable, after all, if you do anything to stimulate Jin heart, in no one to put out the fire, easy to hurt their feelings¡° The master doesn''t have to worry too much. The princess is lucky and will survive... "The man looked at Wan Quan''s frown and hesitated for a moment. He was very distressed and comforted. The Lord has to bear too much. For the sake of the king, the Lord''s hair is really white¡° If they can''t survive, I will use my heart to exchange with God, in exchange for them to go through the hundred years peacefully... "The men she loves most are all dead, and she doesn''t have to reincarnate. Wanquan heart, can let her baby son happy life, she will not be stingy¡° Master, you are crazy. The heart of Wanquan must not be given to anyone... "

 Chapter 646

    The man''s mood is a little out of control. Looking at the gorgeous woman in front of him, his body trembles fiercely. The hand under the wide sleeve robe clenched tightly into a fist, and it was obvious that he was holding back his emotion.


    "It''s the only way out. Otherwise, what else can you do better? "


    Wan Quan''s spirit rubs her eyebrows, which is the last value of her life in the world. I''m afraid no one knows that her heart is the priceless treasure in the world, which is equivalent to the wordless letter of heaven that can change her life.


    As long as she sacrifice her heart, she can exchange a wish with God. That is the choice under all kinds of helplessness, she naturally still hopes that ming''er can strive for some, don''t let his own feelings continue because of external force.


    "No..."


    The man''s eyes flashed a touch of determination, no matter what price he paid, he must protect her, he can''t let her use his most precious things to exchange for the illusory feelings of Hades.


    Shufei, right? If he can''t have a baby for a month, he doesn''t mind coming in person. Even Murong Jinxin, as a last resort, he will not let go.


    "Well, it doesn''t have to be that far. You go to work first. I''m tired and need a good rest. "


    Wan Quan''s spirit didn''t put his mind on the man at all. After giving orders, he motioned him to leave. He didn''t even have the mind to say a few more words.


    Rebuilding wanquangu takes too much energy. She has no spare energy to talk about some unimportant people or things


    "Yes, master."


    The man got up, nodded to the spirit of Wanquan, and disappeared completely in the room. It''s such a big room. It''s very quiet.


    "God, don''t be so cruel to my son and daughter-in-law, please..."


    ¡­¡­


    At sunset, after half a day''s official business, Pluto had a meal alone, and was ready to go to see his mother''s concubine and pick up his fierce concubine.


    Out of the underworld palace, follow the winding stone road to the palace of the spirit of ten thousand springs. But I didn''t take a few steps, but I met some concubines in the back palace.


    Obviously, the concubines didn''t expect that they would be so lucky. They just came out for a walk and met Pluto, who was not accompanied by Murong Jinxin. They looked at each other and rushed up.


    "I''ve met Wang..."


    Yingying worships and shows his most beautiful side in front of Hades, hoping to take advantage of this rare opportunity to turn over salted fish.


    It is said that Wang has forgotten Murong Jin''s heart, and the reason why he is so good to Murong Jin''s heart is completely because of the spirit of Wanquan. They finally have a chance, as long as they can be favored again, they don''t have to be afraid of Murong Jinxin.


    "Get up..."


    The underworld light swept in front of peerless woman one eye, deep in the eye and didn''t take what emotion. These women are not as good-looking as Murong Jinxin''s fierce woman. They can''t attract any of his eyes.


    Sent them a, bypass them then want to go forward, but by one of them blocked the way. He picked to pick eyebrow, looking at in front of this burden is a little interesting woman, did not speak.


    "Wang, go to my palace, or I won''t let you go..."


    Rain beauty summoned up courage, posture fell in the arms of the underworld, big eyes creeping a, flashing hook people''s light. The weak and boneless body makes men move their index fingers.


    "Don''t let me go? It''s interesting. Aren''t you afraid that the princess will cut you off? "


    Pluto did not push away rain beauty, just looked at her with a smile, very kind to remind her. He wanted to feel whether he really had no feelings for other women. The rain imperial concubine is the most beautiful of these women. If she can''t make herself feel, I''m afraid he will have to give up his life.


    "The biggest thing in the underworld is the king. As long as the king doesn''t want my concubine to die, my concubine won''t die. Is that right? Wang... "


    Pluto''s irresistance seems to let rain beauty see hope, she twisted his water snake waist, exhale like Lan said. As long as she can climb into Wang''s bed, does she need to be afraid of Murong Jin''s heart? There''s no need at all


    "Well, I love to hear that. Rain beauty, isn''t it? Let''s go to your palace and sit down in the book. "


    Pluto hesitated for a moment, looking at the more and more unrestrained rain beauty, decided to confirm Murong Jinxin''s words. In fact, he just wanted a reason to let himself die.


    "Really? I''m sure I''ll satisfy Wang... "


    Rain beauty did not expect that the underworld would agree so readily, after a moment, she was elated. He took the hand of the underworld and went to his palace. He couldn''t hide his smile.


    She''s really lucky. After tonight, she will be able to go back to the top of ten thousand people.


    The other concubines looked at a man and a woman in the distance, and all of them looked envious. They took a look at it and nodded as if they had reached a consensus. Then they summoned a palace maidservant and ordered them to go back to the palace.


    ... "what? You said Pluto and rain beauty went back to the palace? To spoil the rain beauty? " Wan Quan''s spirit looked at the palace maidservant who was shivering in front of him. Even his voice was raised unconsciously, and his face was even more difficult to see. Ming son that don''t let a person worry, this time unexpectedly torture such a thing, he this is to seek to die? Or do you want to smoke¡° Yes, the old princess... "The maidservant really wanted to cry. How could she be so unlucky to meet those concubines? She didn''t come to find her own way to die. The look on the princess''s face was really terrible¡° I know. You can step down. " Wan Quan''s spirit looked at the maidservant who wanted to cry but didn''t dare to cry. He didn''t ask any more questions and waved to the maidservant to leave. I''m afraid it''s too late to say anything now. What should have happened must have happened. The next step is to clean up Murong Jin''s mood¡° Jinxin, that, alas... "She looked back at Murong Jinxin and wanted to say a few words for Hades, but she didn''t know where to start. This is Murong Jinxin''s taboo. Ming''er is really dead now. "Mother imperial concubine, sit down and have dinner. I''ll deal with it. You don''t have to think about it." Murong Jin''s heart eased the expression on her face for a while. She had already prepared in her heart. She knew that Hades would confirm her words. Pluto could not have done anything to the rain princess, which she was very sure. But just touch the rain princess, she can stand it¡° Jin Xin, that boy really don''t want to talk, the mother imperial concubine certainly will ruthlessly teach him. The mother imperial concubine knows that you have been wronged, so you can turn a blind eye and let it go. The mother imperial concubine promises that there won''t be another time... "The spirit of Wan Quan looks at Murong Jin''s calm and terrible appearance, swallowing. During this period of contact, Murong Jinxin had never sent out such a terrible breath in front of her. She was really worried about the fate of ming''er after she went back¡° Mother concubine, I have a sense of propriety... "She gently held the hand of Wanquan spirit, from the eyes of Wanquan spirit, she saw a trace of fear, she knew that Wanquan spirit was really important to her, so she would have such fear. She can''t turn a blind eye to it. But this time, she won''t blame Pluto. This is the pain she has to bear¡° Bitter you... "Wan Quan''s spirit took Murong Jin''s hand and patted it gently, but he didn''t try to persuade her. Picked up in front of the chopsticks, silent to eat up. Things have already happened. It''s useless to say anything. Let it be... Murong Jinxin and wanquanzhiling left alone after dinner. Walking on the winding stone road, I have many thoughts. From a distance, she saw a dark shadow galloping towards her. She paused, and then she saw clearly that it was black impermanence¡° Princess, are you all right? " Black impermanence looking at Murong Jin heart listless appearance, heart under slightly surprised. With Murong Jin heart behind, very worried asked a sentence. As soon as he received the news, he rushed over, fearing that something might happen to Murong Jin''s heart. For Murong Jinxin, such a blow may be the end¡° It''s a lie to say nothing. It''s also a lie to yourself. Black impermanence, you have known me for a hundred years, you should be able to understand my mood Murong Jin heart wry smile, in front of black impermanence, she does not want to disguise what. In this life, she can trust few friends, and black impermanence can be regarded as one of the most sincere. She is very relieved to talk with Hei impermanence, because Hei impermanence can''t spread her story, even to Hades¡° What about the princess? Wang was also confused for a while. Don''t sentence Wang to death for this reason... "He watched how hard they loved each other all the way. If it''s because of this, he really accepts it. Both of them are his masters. He only hopes that they will be well. Unfortunately, such a wish has always been a dream¡° He told me a hundred years ago. If I dislike him, he is willing to reshape the pool for me and give me a clean and complete him. But he didn''t want me to go down the remolding pool, because he didn''t mind that I used to be a woman of Junmo glass, and he didn''t mind that trivial film. Now he forgets his love and me. If he really makes a big mistake, I can''t kill him with one shot, and I have the right to be in debt... "Not to mention that Hades can''t touch Princess Yu. Even if he does, she can''t let go. She saw very clearly that her deep feelings for Hades were far beyond her imagination. Unless she had to let go, she would hold his hand and move on¡° Princess, my subordinates will keep an eye on Wang in the future. They won''t let Wang make such a mistake. My subordinates... "Hei Wuchang feels very sad when listening to Murong Jin''s words. He just wants to say something to comfort Murong Jin''s heart. The remaining light from the corner of my eye came to a black figure behind a big tree. The heart that was hanging was put down

 Chapter 647

    Don''t stare at him. He can do whatever he wants. After paying off the debt, he can continue to play with his woman, and I will not hurt myself for a piece of scrap metal. There are not many things in the world, only the most men... "


    Murong Jin''s mind is also alerted by the impermanence of Hei. Her current skill is relatively shallow. If a master like Hades can hide her figure, she can hardly feel it.


    But black impermanence''s expression and those unfinished words made her understand that Hades was nearby. Since she was nearby, she could never have said something that would allow him to make excuses for himself.


    "Well, there are not many good men like Wang..."


    Black impermanence sweat a, he knows Murong Jin heart has found the existence of the king, otherwise also won''t say so can Wang Qi ascend to heaven. According to the time, it seems that Wang Zaiyu has just sat down. He should have done nothing.


    "Good man? All the good men in the world are extinct, and it''s not his turn. Well, I don''t want to be bothered because of his troubles with those women. I have to go back to take a bath and have a beauty sleep. I want to keep myself beautiful and seduce men. "


    Murong Jin heart is very boring waved, seems to say more about the underworld, she will feel tired in general. Strode forward, completely ignoring the strange feeling that had gradually approached her.


    He went to other women, no matter what the purpose is, she will not let him go. Punishment or something, he''ll wait.


    "You are a dead woman who doesn''t know Anfen. I will never let you go tonight..."


    Originally hidden in the dark did not intend to appear in the underworld, heard Murong Jin heart that some overt provocation his words, the bottom of the peace was broken. Unbearable catch up with Murong Jin heart, directly Murong Jin heart shoulder.


    "It''s your own search. Don''t blame me for being cruel."


    Murong Jin''s heart didn''t expect that the underworld would have such a fierce reaction. Her head crashed for a moment, and she didn''t wake up until her ass was slapped by the underworld.


    Her hands and feet and struggling from the underworld''s shoulder turned down, hanging on the underworld''s body, mouth will bite toward the underworld''s neck, a bit of vampire flavor.


    "Dead woman, you..."


    The underworld carries Murong Jin''s heart, and his hands are not free. The pain from his neck made him take a breath. This woman seems to be really angry, otherwise it is impossible to make such a heavy mouth.


    He really wanted to leave her on the ground, but he couldn''t bear to put her down, even though he smelled the faint smell of blood.


    "This neck was touched by other women. It stinks. I''m sick to death..."


    After biting for a while, Murong Jinxin finally stops and spits out the scarlet blood in her mouth. Wring a small brow, extremely dislike of looking at the underworld.


    The expression, the tone and the attitude, as if the underworld was the dirtiest thing in the world, made the blood of the underworld rush to the forehead.


    "That book, Wang, will crush you to death with this disgusting body..."


    Pluto no longer know what words to use to describe his mood, this woman is deliberately, deliberately provoked his anger, deliberately make him in a bad mood.


    Stink? Don''t say that he didn''t do anything with the rain beauty. Even if he did, he must have cleaned himself very clean when he left.


    "You think it''s beautiful. I''ve already said that you can''t climb into my bed in a month after you go to the harem. Do you think I''m joking with you?"


    After confirming that he would never let go, Murong Jin completely relaxed and gave him the weight of her whole body. Looking at her very ironic smile.


    She said that was true, unless it was the man''s strong point to her, or absolutely


    "Ha, I''m afraid it can''t be as you wish. I didn''t go to the harem at all. I just accompanied Yu Meiren for a walk..."


    Hades carefully looked at her eyes that can not be missed firm, know that she is playing really, almost surprised out of a cold sweat. Fortunately, he stopped in time, but was dragged to the gate of the back Palace by the rain beauty and left. Strictly speaking, it''s not a foul.


    "Well, I''ll change the rules now. No one is allowed to climb into my bed within three steps of other women


    Murong Jinxin looked at his such a heavy burden and nodded. The man was so proud that he didn''t want to lie to anyone. He said that if he didn''t go to Hougong, he must have never been there.


    Although it made her a little surprised, it made her even more happy. This man, after all, still scruples her and doesn''t do anything to make her have a knot in one''s heart.


    "Isn''t that too hard for you? If my mother''s concubine comes within three steps of me, will I be punished? "


    The underworld thinks Murong Jin''s heart is unreasonable. Even if she is jealous, she can''t be so jealous. She can''t get close to her. That''s to completely eliminate the possibility of her being with other women.


    This woman is really not the general overbearing, it''s just the bullying... "In addition to the mother and I, women, after having children, children can not be counted, is it clear enough?" Murong Jin heart looking at him that a pair of bitter hatred deep appearance, the corner of the mouth a draw, this ghost seems to still have a fluke. In the future, it must be treated well. She doesn''t care about anything else, but this problem must be cured¡° If you are in charge of the king, the king will want to die. If you give birth to a baby, will the life of the king be over? " The king of Hades looked at the palace which was close at hand. There was a strange sadness in his heart. Is he really going to fall into the hands of this fierce woman? Can God open his eyes so that he can live the ecstatic life in the past¡° But that''s your business. If you don''t think about it, just blow yourself up. As for the underworld, I''ll find a man to have a child and manage it for you. " Murong Jin heart very disapproval, holding his neck slightly squinted. She had already thought about how to punish him for a while. He just wanted to find a woman, so she let him just watch but not worry to death. Damned man, he asked for it all by himself, but he can''t blame her... "Dead woman, don''t think about finding other men all the time, just think about how to satisfy the king, hum..." when he entered the room, the underworld didn''t put Murong Jin''s heart down, instead, he went directly into the bath room and threw the lazy woman in his arms into the bath. I''m afraid it''s hard for him to get rid of her if he doesn''t eat her. He doesn''t have the patience to wait any longer. Anyway, the result is the same. This arrogant and arrogant woman, he also has to give her an unforgettable lesson, otherwise she always produces some unrealistic ideas. "..." Murong Jin heart wiped a water drop on the forehead, looking at the man on the edge of the bath began to undress, such as stars move eyes flash a light. She is so ruthless indifferent to look at, also don''t feel any uncomfortable. People don''t mind taking it off. She can''t be embarrassed to see it alone¡° Are you satisfied with my figure? " The underworld walked out of the bath without a thing, and there was no discomfort at all. Looking at Murong Jin heart staring at him, very proud to go to Murong Jin heart in front of. Slender fingers such as jade raised Murong Jinxin''s chin, hot breathing spray on Murong Jinxin''s small face¡° Similar to other men, I don''t see much difference. I can''t say whether I''m satisfied or not... "Murong Jinxin patted his big hand and didn''t give him anything in front of him. To tell you the truth, his figure is really good, but I don''t know how many women have seen this one, so in her eyes, she just can see it, and there is no special feeling¡° Have you seen a lot of men? Do you believe that the king has dug out your eyes Underworld''s face suddenly black, dead stare Murong Jin heart. Because he forgot the previous thing, he was not sure whether Murong Jinxin''s words were true or a joke. Today, he made a serious mistake in her eyes. Maybe she said these words on purpose to annoy him... "Before you dig my eyes, you''d better ask for your own happiness." Murong Jin heart spit out a bad breath, while the underworld did not check a kick heavily in the underworld''s leg, watching the underworld fall into the bath, there is no compassion also made up a foot. She can''t be threatened by anyone. The consequences of threatening her are absolutely serious. Even for the man who is closest to and loves him most, it''s the same¡° Dead woman, three days don''t hit you on the room jiewa, hateful... "Pluto some embarrassed stood up from the bath, endured choked a few saliva of resentment, endured leg pain, pushed Murong Jin heart to the bath side. Looking at that beautiful face, his Adam''s apple rolled twice¡° Ghost, you want to play with fire, how can I not complete you, I hope you will not kneel in front of me to cry... "Murong Jin heart completely did not want to avoid the meaning, big eyes with a trace of mischievous smile. She didn''t plan to lose her life today, so it was the man who had the worst luck in the end¡° Dead woman, who cry in the end is not necessarily. The king read numerous women, really don''t believe I can''t subdue you... "Pluto''s words are very fierce, but only he himself knows, his little woman is completely out of the way. Even if you want her, you will cherish it. But the woman''s attitude really made him speechless, and he couldn''t say a few gentle words. Perhaps, this is the way they get along with each other. In addition to sometimes getting angry, he thinks it''s very good. At least they''re real. They''re not fake¡° Then you can come here. I''m not afraid... "

 Chapter 648

    Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrow, looking at the underworld that self-confidence some arrogant appearance, strange smile. Plain white hands impolitely pinched the meat on his cheek, hard to trample.


    Her action is very provocative, so that the underworld is a little intolerable. Her fingers caught the jade belt around her waist and rushed up like a wolf.


    After being banned for a hundred years, the present Hades is a beast that has not tasted fresh for a long time, and its ferocity far exceeds Murong Jinxin''s expectation.


    After you came and I went, Murong Jinxin just felt that she was a little overwhelmed. Gasping, I''m afraid she''ll be tired to death.


    It seems that it''s difficult to stop him. Looking at his impatient appearance, some feel distressed and some can''t bear it. If she desperately resisted, she felt that the man would respect her in the end. Only in this way, I''m afraid the man will have to soak the ice in the wooden bucket all night.


    If it was before, she would be able to pretend to accept it. But now he is her man, she is also slowly learning to love him, really some can''t accept.


    "Dead woman, you can still be distracted at this time. Do you really want to be angry with me?"


    Seeing that she was no longer struggling, she just stared at the barrel not far away, and the corner of Hades'' mouth slightly drew. This damned woman, don''t you want him to stop at the last moment?


    If she really thought that, she would be very wrong. Once it''s time, it''s a disaster. In fact, he could continue, but he chose to stop. There is only one reason, that is to let her be willing to give her to him.


    After so many years of living and so many women, he never forced anyone. This one in front of him was what he wanted to cherish, so he was reluctant to force her.


    "Can you bear it?"


    Hesitated for a while, Murong Jin heart or carefully opened the mouth. But after she spoke, she regretted it, because the underworld told her with his own actions that his uncle could not bear it any more. I''m afraid he would have to explode and die automatically.


    "Woman, have you passed your wedding night ahead of time? I''m sure I''ll get drunk when I''m king of Japan. I don''t want to be rude to you. "


    The underworld also hesitated for a moment, looking at her eyes that a touch of heartache and not give up, his heart is all soft down. Kissing her little face gently, trying to disintegrate her with tenderness.


    In his memory, he never held any ceremony even when he was the fourth concubine. He was also the first bridegroom to marry her. His heart is happy, so I''m afraid he can''t stop himself from drinking too much that day.


    "I just let rain beauty pull her arm, and I didn''t do anything with her. I didn''t make any mistakes. Woman, if you linger on like this, I don''t guarantee that what will happen next is something you can bear... "


    Looking at her, she seemed to struggle, but she didn''t resist too much, and Pluto''s attitude was a little stronger. He naturally understood that women want to give their most important things to their men on their wedding night, but he really didn''t want to put up with it. It is said that he has endured for a hundred years, and he has already endured enough.


    "It''s really hard for me to do that. I wanted to stay until my wedding night. I..."


    Murong Jinxin heard him explain what happened between him and rain beauty tonight, some gloomy mood suddenly cleared up, hung his neck and sighed. But before he finished, he bit the lip.


    The storm like kiss swept down, let Murong Jinxin all the insistence and resistance instantly collapse. She didn''t resist, just let him do whatever he wanted.


    Only that night, she was very miserable. I don''t know when I fell asleep or when I woke up again. So again and again, until dawn.


    "You''ve had enough..."


    Murong Jin''s heart rubbed her sleepy eyes. She was so tired that she wanted to vomit blood. Looking at the man who seemed to be ready to move again, he growled weakly.


    She has never been so tired in her life. This damned man is as shameless as a beast. She is really fed up with it.


    "I''m not enough. I must make up for all that I''ve endured for you for a hundred years."


    The underworld laughed shamelessly, but he was still a lot more comfortable. After a night of torture, he knew that she was really tired. I''m afraid he won''t be able to eat his good fruit if he''s making an inch.


    He had her in the moment, but his heart was filled with a very strange feeling. It seems that he fell in love with her again, but that feeling was pressed down by an invisible force, which made him very confused.


    "Then you kill me. If I die, you will not be banned for a hundred years, but for a lifetime."


    Murong Jin''s heart was so angry that she slapped him on the back of the head. She felt that she was too cowardly. Last night, she decided to punish him well, but she bowed to his attack. She typically lost her wife and lost her army.


    "Well thought, I won''t torture you to death before I pay off what I owe you. Women, I have countless women, but those women are not worth mentioning compared with you. I''m afraid it''s a little hard for me to get tired of you. "


    Hades will be half trapped Murong Jin heart into his arms, smelling her unique fragrance, never had the satisfaction. After this night, he just wanted to spoil her, spoil her lawlessly. As long as she can stay with him, as long as she can do whatever he wants. Perhaps, some things with feelings are tens of millions of times better than those without feelings... "Ghost, if you dare to compare me with those women again, you can have a try." At this time, he can even think of other women. Is he too much? She really wants to slap him to death. She should have suffocated him last night, knowing that he would have such an idea¡° I just casually said that you are still fighting. I have asked black and white impermanence, and they have confirmed that I have indeed promised you. In the future, I will do it... "The underworld rubbed her sweat wet hair. Maybe he had doubts about many things before tonight. But after tonight, he felt that all doubts were gone. It''s this woman. This woman can satisfy him physically and mentally. This woman makes him feel pity. This woman makes him want to love. With her, he felt that he had the whole world, which was enough... "If you dare to rebel, I will give birth to a child for you to raise..." Murong Jinxin saw the stars from his deep eyes, and his change surprised her. In my mind, I flashed what happened a hundred years ago, and I sweated a lot. The immortal devil poisoned him that year. As long as he was the first woman he touched, no matter who the woman was, she would fall in love with him in the end. For so many years, it turned out that everything that happened in those years was a preparation for today. She used to scold the immortal devil for this, but now she gets a good deal for it. Things in the world are really wrong¡° If you want to be beautiful, you''d better give birth later. At least you should let me enjoy talking for a few years. Otherwise, as soon as the ban is lifted, you will be pregnant, and I will die of depression. " It''s not that he doesn''t want children. On the contrary, he wants a child very much. With children, the mother''s life may be better. Once she was pregnant, he would have to live in the dark. It''s better to slow down. At least let him slow down for a few years and live a normal man''s life for a few years¡° No, I promised my mother to have a baby as soon as possible. It''s only more than a year, and you can''t die... "She promised her that she must do it. She can understand his feelings, but she only has a hundred years'' life. She just wants her to live happily, and that''s not in vain. Everything else is easy to talk about, but there is absolutely no room for discussion. She and he have eternal life, but they are only one hundred years old¡° Would you mind three months later? You can''t suffocate the big one for the sake of the small one... "The underworld looked at the determination in her eyes and knew that he really couldn''t do it. Her reason was enough to convince him that he could not bear it for his mother''s sake. If other women were in such a hurry to have children, he might think that they were fighting for favor. This one in front of him will not think like this, because this one in front of him is too special to exchange his feelings by such means¡° I''ll discuss it with my mother and say that if she doesn''t agree, I can''t help it. " Three months later, she was still barely able to accept it, and her mother''s concubine would not have any problem. In fact, she doesn''t like having children at all. It takes half her life to have a child. But for the sake of the people she loves, even if she suffers a little, she is willing¡° No matter, you''re going to have a baby soon, you can''t refuse this king... "Hades nodded and didn''t raise any objection. It''s just that I feel uneasy again. Now it''s still a little early to go to court. I''d better comfort myself. Anyway, she doesn''t have much to do. She can sleep comfortably for a day... "You''re really stubborn. Get out of here..." after listening to him, Murong Jinxin''s whole face is black. The whole body is sour and soft incomparable, she can only grasp him to hang down of Mo hair, dead life of pull. If she was tormented by him for a while, she would not have to get out of bed for three days. She would carry her to the church on her wedding day¡° Go away. I''ll go away with you. Why don''t we roll together instead of ourselves The underworld evil spirit smile, this time is completely did not plan to let her go. He believed that he had the ability to hit the target at once. If she was pregnant after a while, he would feel very bad. As a result, a new round of war began again. As a result, there is no need to predict. Murong Jinxin is defeated again and sleeps in the past. She doesn''t wake up until the sunset

 Chapter 649

    Slender thick eyelashes gently fan a few times, delicate eyebrows slightly wrinkled, Murong Jinxin knead eyebrows slowly opened his eyes.


    All over the body ache, soft and weak, is her first feeling after waking up. She blinked two big eyes, looking at the setting sun outside the window, the corners of her mouth could not help but draw.


    "Hoo..."


    She gently vomited two breath, moved the rigid body, bit the teeth, very hard to get up. This point, the man will not be full and go around to flirt, right?


    When you think about it like this, the whole person is not good. Shaking legs out of bed, dripping sweat began to wash clothes. She had to go out and have a look. If the man really messed up again, she would kill him.


    Her action is very sharp, more than ten minutes have been to sort out their own, poured a cup of warm water, then take a difficult step out.


    Push open the door, just happened to come back to work out of the black impermanence. She pulled the lip, pulled out a smile is not a smile.


    "Princess, are you all right?"


    Black impermanence looking at Murong Jin heart tearful look, very sympathetic. Listening to Wang''s complacent words today, it seems that the princess was tortured by him all night. All night long, he thought it was a miracle that the princess was still alive.


    "Do you think I look good? What about the ghost? "


    Murong Jin heart rolled a white eye, in the face of black impermanence, she almost can''t pretend to force. Anyway, she and the underworld''s matter black impermanence all the time knows, she also does not have any embarrassed.


    "Wang is very honest today. He has been busy in his study for an hour. This time, he should still be in the palace of the old princess."


    Black impermanence looking at Murong Jin heart gnash teeth appearance, sweat. He quickly said a few good words for his poor Wang, so that he would not have to be interrogated as soon as he came back.


    After last night, Wang''s attitude towards the princess has obviously changed. Although the princess is still suffering, the smile at the corner of her mouth can''t stop it.


    "Oh, maybe there''s another adventure on the way to my mother''s side. That ghost will pretend to be a force..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is a little more stable. Since he is in the mother''s side, she is reluctant to go. This time in the past, the mother should still be eating. The time that mother imperial concubine has a meal is always relatively late, she is already hungry.


    "Princess, it''s really good for Wang to be like this. It''s much better than we thought. Don''t use the previous standard to treat him any more..."


    In the past, Wang loved her very much, but now Wang is forgetful. If we use the same standard to treat it, I''m afraid it''s unfair to Wang.


    He knew Murong Jinxin''s feelings for Wang, but he was afraid that Murong Jinxin''s attitude would hurt Wang intentionally or unintentionally. After all, in the absence of Murong Jin''s heart, Wang is an exclusive personality.


    "I know that if I still used that standard to treat him, I would have directly abandoned him last night..."


    She has a habit of cleanliness, and never allows her men to have anything wrong with her. Last night, although the underworld didn''t tell Yufei, it was true that Yufei pulled his arm. If it wasn''t for the loosening of heart, how could Pluto have such a good life.


    "I''ll send the princess there. I happen to have something to do with Wang."


    Black impermanence looking at Murong Jin heart that step by step to move out of the appearance, full of black line, really feel Murong Jin heart by their own king torture too hard. Here to the old princess''s palace, or some distance, he some worry Murong Jin heart cannot bear.


    "In the blink of an eye, we''ve known each other for more than a hundred years. Time flies. Jun Mo Li is gone, and ye Ranran is gone too. There are fewer and fewer people who can be close to me... "


    Murong Jin heart how can not understand the intention of black impermanence, is to black impermanence came to her side, gently sigh a few words. Things change. Everything changes with a flick of a finger. The only constant, only when she has any need, for her to work only black impermanence.


    "The princess can rest assured that her subordinates can live for a long time. In her lifetime, she will never leave her."


    Black impermanence thought of the scene that he saw Murong Jinxin for the first time, the corner of his mouth couldn''t help raising a smile. It''s all fate to be together. He hated and cherished the fate with Murong Jinxin, and Murong Jinxin was really good to him.


    "Black impermanence, you''ve been alone long enough. Have you ever thought about finding a woman to live a good life?"


    Murong Jin heart looking at the dark face, heart moved. It''s easy to say but hard to do. She believes that heiwuchang can do it.


    After so many years with Pluto, I worked hard and never slacked off. It''s time for him to have a home of his own


    "No, from the day my subordinates followed Wang, it was doomed that there would be no love and no family."


    Black impermanence''s attitude is also very calm, the king''s left arm and right arm must not have the love of men and women, must put all the mind on the underworld. For so many years, he really never thought about his own affairs.


    Murong Jinxin''s words made him wary. He looked at her suspiciously, but he didn''t say much.


    "I mentioned you to Hades, and he agreed. What do you think of huaner? She likes you all the time, and I hope you can get together. Murong Jin heart also silk does not hide his intention, she does not want black impermanence lonely to old, after death, even a seeing off children are not. Huaner''s character is needless to say. She likes it very much. As long as Hei Wuchang nods, it''s all up to her, and no one can stop it... "Princess, don''t mess with me. Subordinates are not worthy of her, nor can they give her happiness. If you try to make a couple, you will only become a resentful spouse. " Black impermanence''s mind flashed a familiar figure, huan''er''s feelings for him, he knew. But because of his identity, he pretended not to know. A man like him is not suitable for having a family or children, because he is so devoted to the underworld that he has no time for his family and children¡° You mean that you are also interested in her, just because of your identity and can''t be with her, right? " Murong Jinxin didn''t let go of any expression changes on Hei Wuchang''s face. From the tone and facial expression of Hei Wuchang, Hei Wuchang''s impression on huan''er should be very good. But for various reasons, Hei Wuchang didn''t dare to think that way¡° Princess, please let your subordinates go. They really can''t take care of a family. Married any woman to come back, also can be ashamed to her Murong Jin''s heart for his sake, his heart can. But he really does not have the energy to run a family and give his family happiness. Instead of that, he might as well take care of the underworld for the king. As long as Wang can be happy, he will feel a great sense of achievement¡° You don''t have to worry too much. You and Bai impermanence have paid too much with Pluto these years. Now, it''s time for you to enjoy your life. If you can delegate your work, you can do it. Don''t take everything by yourself. Tomorrow, I will transfer the phantom to help you. " Murong Jin''s heart pats black impermanence''s shoulder. The hardest thing in the underworld is him and white impermanence. She is busy all day and has no time to breathe. She can''t bear it. Before, she was not the princess of the underworld, and she couldn''t manage too many things in the underworld. But now her status is different, and she naturally wants to seek more benefits for these loyal ministers who only want to pay for the underworld but not return¡° Princess, this is not good, the phantom has been helping the shadow... "Black impermanence is moved in the heart, want to refuse, don''t know how to refuse. It''s the greatest comfort in his life that he didn''t follow the wrong master¡° Anyway, after I get married with Pluto, I will discuss with him to reshuffle the underworld. Some good seedlings come up, you white impermanence magic eye more belt, in the future will not be so tired. As for huan''er, you don''t need her everywhere. Believe me, there will be no mistake. " Murong Jinxin stopped black impermanence to continue, this is what she always wanted to do, she must try her best to do. It''s time for those loyal subordinates who have been with Pluto for many years to be promoted and enjoy life¡° My subordinates obeyed... The princess... Arrived... "All the way, I was already outside the palace of the spirit of ten thousand springs. Black impermanence hand a memorial to Murong Jinxin, then back down. Murong Jin heart swept the hands of the memorial a few eyes, heavy hum, turned and walked in. In the main hall, the spirit of Wanquan and Hades are still having dinner. Mother and son are eating while talking and laughing. The atmosphere is very harmonious¡° Ming''er, remember not to step into the harem. All the women in the harem are possessed of evil ideas and have nothing good. As for AI Fei''s affairs, you should also pay attention to them. My mother is afraid that she will attack you. " The spirit of ten thousand springs put a chopstick of vegetables into the bowl of Hades, with a loving face. Looking at the cool son in front of her, she is really happy from the bottom of her heart. The child is still a little modest, last night not only did not do bad things, but also will Jin heart to eat dry wipe clean, maybe soon she will have a baby grandson can hold¡° Concubine, she can''t count me. Even if she does, I won''t help. Murong Jinxin that fierce woman with Phoenix nine days to me under the curse, after I can only touch her one. That woman''s mind is really careful. I''m afraid I''ll fall into her hands all my life... "The underworld shrugged, a little careless about her mother''s advice. Murong Jinxin, the fierce woman, had already thought of these things. She didn''t have to worry about them at all. At the thought of Murong Jin''s heart, the scene of last night appeared in my mind, and even my breath was slightly short¡° Jin''s heart is really powerful. Take precautions. Mother imperial concubine before also wonder, she this good Feng dance nine days of skill how all lost, originally is by you this kid to take advantage of. Ming''er, she has given you everything she has. She must be nice to her, you know? "

 Chapter 650

    Wanquanzhiling''s mouth is hard to draw, for Murong Jinxin made such a constructive thing that some speechless, but from her heart is really happy. In this way, the twists and turns between them will be less, ming''er can only touch Jin Xin, which is the trump card in Jin Xin''s hand.


    "What else? Have been led by her nose to go, in good some she is afraid to ride on my neck wild. Concubine, you really are. Anyway, I''m also your only son. How can you bear to treat me like this? "


    In his memory, he has never been so kind to any woman. Murong Jin''s mental arithmetic is unique. In this way, he was afraid that he would lose himself. He was led by Murong Jinxin all his life.


    He pretended to have some displeasure of stare own mother imperial concubine one eye, with a bit childish of opening to say. After all, the mother Princess is the mother Princess. No matter how old he is, he still wants to be coquettish in front of her.


    "It''s for your own good. Sooner or later, you will understand that it''s a good intention. At that time, it took your father a long time to choose Jinxin as your princess. You can''t live up to your father''s hard work. Jinxin is not only your princess, but also a woman who can accompany you all your life. At the moment, you are just going through some tribulations. Everything will be fine after you go through it. "


    The spirit of ten thousand springs brought a chopstick dish to the underworld again. Looking at the way that the underworld ate with relish, the corners of his mouth unconsciously poured out a gentle smile. There is not much time to watch him eat like this. If she can, she really wants to watch him every day.


    "The concubine is eccentric, just like Murong Jinxin is your own daughter, I''m your son-in-law..."


    Enjoying the deep maternal love, Pluto is in a bad mood. If that fierce woman is here, add their children. It''s a wonderful thing for a family to eat together.


    "You child, can''t you say a good word? Really... "


    Wan Quan''s spirit looked at him that rascal appearance, helplessly shook his head. Thin fingers gently patted his head, can spoil his day is not much, can spoil a day is a day. As long as she could take a look at him, she felt very happy in her heart.


    "How can he say good things with his bad mouth? Don''t expect too much of him, mother


    Murong Jinxin came in at the right time, sat down beside Pluto, grabbed the chopsticks in Pluto''s hand directly, picked up the bowl in front of Pluto and began to eat. She was so hungry that she couldn''t wait for the maidservants to serve again.


    "Ming''er, are you too unrestrained? I''m so hungry... "


    As a past person, the spirit of Wan Quan knows what happened when he saw Murong Jin''s heart. A little blame of sweep the underworld one eye, then command the palace maidservant of one side to prepare some food again.


    After being tormented by this boy all night, Jin Xin is afraid that she has already been exhausted. She has to make up for it


    "What does it matter to me that she is lazy and unwilling to get up for dinner?"


    The underworld looked at Murong Jinxin''s not pretending to gobble it up, but also felt a little distressed. He took the clean chopsticks handed over by the palace maids and took the initiative to pick up the dishes for Murong Jinxin.


    He wanted to wait for her to wake up and have dinner together, but after seeing her for a long time, there was no sign of waking up. Therefore, he would come here to see her first, thinking that he could still accompany her for a night snack. As a result, she found it by herself, or in this way of reincarnation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart almost didn''t choke to death by the food in the mouth, grabbed a chicken leg and then put it in his mouth. Is there any conscience for this nigger to say such a thing?


    She has been tortured by him, and he dares to say this with such boldness and boldness. It''s just that he doesn''t smoke.


    "It''s getting more and more rude. Dead woman, eat slowly so as not to choke to death..."


    The king of Hades was speechless. He took the drumstick out of his mouth and threw it into her bowl. It''s like they''ve been living together for a long time.


    Although said some very damaging words, but the words contained in the gentle but also inadvertently revealed. But anyone with eyes can see it.


    "It''s better to die by choking than by you. I''d rather die by choking than wait on you..."


    Murong Jinxin swallows the food in her mouth, grabs the chicken leg bitten by Hades and begins to nibble it with relish, waiting for her while nibbling. Then suddenly thought of what will be income in the arms of a memorial thrown into his arms.


    "When you die, I will not let you go. I will keep your corpse and share it with you all night."


    Pluto slender fingers such as jade, for Murong Jin heart took off the small face of rice, very naturally spit out some let Murong Jin heart can''t laugh and cry. Then I picked up the memorial in my arms and looked at it carefully.


    But the more you look at his face, the more ugly it will be. When you finish reading the contents of the memorial, you can see that the memorial in your hand has turned to ashes.


    "What''s the matter? What is written on the memorial? " Wan Quan''s spirit looked at him and asked him something wrong. Generally speaking, she doesn''t care about the things in the court, but ming''er can see it like this when he looks at a memorial. It must be very important for that memorial to start¡° A hundred official joint play made me abide by the ancestral imperial concubine, presumably knowing that I had forgotten and wanted to take advantage of this large opportunity to put my eyes on my side. He has promised Murong Jinxin, a fierce woman, and his marriage will be in the future. If he announces the election of concubine at this time, what''s the face of Murong Jinxin? The concubines in the harem could poke her back¡° They just want to take advantage of the fact that you''ve forgotten. Don''t worry about them. If they are in a hurry, you will say that I don''t allow you to be in Nafi. Let them come to me for something. " It''s true that a wave has not been leveled, and a wave has arisen again. Those officials all know what happened to ming''er at the ceremony of conferring the title of Princess Ming. It''s really more ambitious than one¡° Let them come to me. The seal of the underworld is with me. If you say I don''t agree, I''ll see if those old people dare to come to me Murong Jinxin throws the drumsticks she has just chewed onto the table. Her eyes, like stars, twinkle with awe. Whoever doesn''t want to make her better, she makes the whole family feel worse. Those old people come to her to be arrogant. She can take advantage of this opportunity to clean up a group of dissidents for Hades. She can''t wait for such an opportunity to rectify the court platform¡° It''s time to change the patriarchal system of selecting concubines every ten years. Ming''er, if you can abolish it, try to abolish it, so that those old people don''t have to talk about it. " The spirit of Wanquan pondered for a moment. Only by abolishing the patriarchal system can ming''er and Jin Xin''s life be calmer. Otherwise, every ten years, they would make trouble, and no one could stand it. As long as Jin''s heart is there, ming''er can''t have any other women. She just doesn''t do it for a long time and will never suffer from it... "Well, let me go back and think about how to deal with it. There are enough women in the harem. If we are trying to get a batch of them in, I don''t know what else we can do except to waste food. " The underworld nodded, he is now just a Murong Jin heart can''t deal with, which has extra time to deal with the women in the harem. One more thing is better than one less thing. The mother''s opinion is the best solution¡° That''s settled. Let''s go on eating instead of worrying about it. " Son''s attitude let wanquanzhiling completely relieved, looking at the table full of food again, again picked up chopsticks to continue to eat. Originally had eaten a 7788, but see Jin heart eat so sweet, she can''t help but want to eat more. As time went by, it was completely dark when they had enough to eat, drink and talk. The underworld takes Murong Jinxin''s hand to bid farewell to the spirit of Wanquan. As soon as he comes out of the palace, black impermanence comes in a hurry¡° Princess, Shufei has entered the palace, and she wants to go to the remodeling pool... "Heiwuchang gives Murong Jinxin a look. It''s a good thing that Shufei asks to reshape the pool, which means that Shufei already has another man in her heart, and is willing to give up everything in the past for that man. He originally wanted to avoid Wang, but I''m afraid he couldn''t get away from the situation now, so he had to harden his head and say¡° I once answered her that day. Let her go. You let the phantom stare at her and leave the palace immediately after remodeling. " Murong Jin heart''s body instant tight, subconsciously then grasped the underworld''s hand. It''s a coincidence that Shufei came at this time. She has to take this man back to the underworld palace. She can''t let him leave until dark tomorrow. Shufei, you really know how to choose time. In order to block her chance to meet Pluto, she may suddenly pay a very heavy price¡° How long have you been out of the palace? Do you like other men? I''m really blind, but I''ve spoiled her for so long... "As soon as the king heard the word" Lady ", he frowned fiercely. About Shufei''s leaving the palace, he has understood the reason from heiwuchang''s mouth. But he didn''t expect that the lady''s action was so fast that he didn''t have face¡° People have already received the divorce certificate, and it''s none of your business to think about how to be flexible. Let''s go back to the palace. I''m not feeling well now. Go back and wait on me... "Murong Jinxin looks at the direction of black impermanence''s disappearance, pauses and slowly climbs on the back of Hades. She has to conserve her energy, or else she won''t be able to hold the black heart. The moonlight is all over the ground, and the wind is traceless, so they depend on each other and walk in the deciduous woods, beautiful as a dream

 Chapter 651

    In the night, everything is quiet, and the stars twinkle above the dark sky.


    Shufei is in a good mood when she goes down to the remolding pool to soak in the warm water. One day later, she will be a new one. It''s good to cooperate with her.


    A brilliant smile bloomed in the lips, which set off her beautiful face with more vitality and more moving.


    Suddenly, there was a strange wave in the air. Shufei''s smile froze at the corner of her mouth, and she turned her head and looked into the distance.


    In the blink of an eye, a black figure has arrived at the remolding pool. Looking at the woman in the pool, she smiles gently.


    "Who are you? How can you be here? "


    Shufei''s ten fingers suddenly clenched into fists. She looked at the woman in black on the bank very alert and felt that she seemed familiar. She was very sure that she had not seen her.


    "I''m the spirit of ten thousand springs, and I''m also the woman who has been communicating with you in your dreams..."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs looks at the gorgeous woman in the red water, and her words are quite gentle. On the one hand, the woman had been kind to her son; on the other hand, she had been trying to manipulate the woman''s life, and she felt guilty.


    Shufei and the man have reached the level of deep love, she does not want to hide themselves, tonight she will talk with Shufei, hope to persuade Shufei to help her.


    "Old princess, it''s not my daughter''s. I''ll see old princess..."


    Shufei suddenly realized that she was familiar with the woman in front of her. It turned out that she was the mother of Hades and the woman who had been helping her solve her heart knot in her dream. Because of the latter reason, she had a good feeling for the spirit of Wanquan.


    Had it not been for the spirit of Wanquan to help her in her dream, she would not have today''s happiness. She is very grateful. However, she did not understand why the spirit of Wanquan did so much for her.


    "Are you happy?"


    The spirit of Wanquan didn''t miss the gratitude in Shufei''s eyes. She raised a gentle smile and quietly looked at Shufei''s face, which inadvertently exuded warmth. She gently asked.


    "Happiness, he is very kind to me and dotes on me. With him, I feel my life is complete. Thank you for your guidance, old princess. "


    Shufei nodded. When she thought of him in her heart, she felt that she was floating. When Pluto doted on her most, she never felt happy. But he made her want to have a baby for him.


    That''s enough to say


    "Shufei, can you do me a favor?"


    Wanquanzhiling didn''t call herself the palace. Instead, she used me. She didn''t want to put too much pressure on Shufei. She came to her tonight just to make a deal with her. Look at the appearance of Lady Shu, 90% can be negotiated.


    "As long as I can do it, I will die forever. Please let the old princess make it clear..."


    Shufei Leng for a while, since the spirit of Wan Quan put out her identity, she knew that the forest of Wan Quan would help her. She is also very calm, and naturally wants to do things for others when she gets the advantages of others.


    "In previous lives, you have saved the life of the underworld and have been very kind to him. Cause and effect cycle, your life was originally a marriage with Hades. But because the fate of the underworld and Jinxin rises to the fate of heaven, it blocks the fate of you and the underworld. So it turns your marriage into a bad one, and you become a bad threshold for the underworld... "


    The spirit of Wanquan simply said the past life of Shufei and Hades. Looking at the slightly shocked expression on Shufei''s face, she sighed a little.


    Everything is predestined, if Shufei insists on it for a period of time, even if it''s impossible, it will certainly set off big waves with ming''er. But it happened that she was fresh at this time, and the forgetfulness of ming''er also delayed the attack time.


    "Does the old princess want me to leave the underworld?"


    After hearing the words of the spirit of ten thousand springs, Shufei was silent for a long time before she covered up the stormy waves in her heart and asked faintly.


    If she heard about the past more than a month ago, she would be complacent. But now she just feels a little strange.


    "No, I just hope that when you have to meet Pluto, you refuse him and refuse him constantly. He and you must wipe out this bad relationship, otherwise you will not have a good relationship in the future. "


    The spirit of Wanquan shakes her head. The departure of Shufei may solve the problem for a while, but it can''t solve the problem of eternal life. Only to face, can we break everything into parts.


    Her only purpose is to help them to be happy


    "The old princess means that this bad relationship will also affect my emotional path?"


    She is not easy to fight for the happiness, she gave up all the glory and wealth in exchange for happiness, she must take good protection, must not be destroyed in her bad relationship with the underworld.


    "Well, if Hades wants you, the first one he will not let go is him. You have been in the harem for so many years. I think you should know this very well. You want to keep him, there is only one possibility, that is Jinxin help


    Although the words of Wanquan spirit are light, they are heavy. She had seen her decision in the eyes of the lady, and it seemed that she was right. As long as they have the same goal, everything will be solved.


    Although Jin Xin has lost her ability now, she has an advantage that no one can look down on, that is, she can hold ming''er''s body. This is very important for any man.


    "It''s said that the underworld has forgotten the princess. Can the princess really help me?"


    Before Murong Jin heart, Wanquan spirit, she will not hesitate to believe. But now Murong Jin''s heart has been forgotten by Hades, is she still worth believing?


    "Yes, forgetting doesn''t mean not loving. I''m not afraid to tell you the truth. Pluto was forgotten by Murong ling''er a hundred years ago. But, you can ask those palace maidservant eunuchs, what''s Pluto''s attitude to Jinxin? There''s only one thing you need to do, and that''s to say no to Pluto. As for the man you love, he will be safe. "


    Wan Quan''s spirit knew that she was a little cautious. She threatened Shufei with that man. It was disgraceful, but she had to do it.


    Shufei, if she can''t help her, she will destroy everything of Shufei


    "Well, I promise you. I will do what you ask. If you can''t, don''t blame me for turning over. "


    She will do what she promised. Now she has put down her obsession with Pluto. It''s very simple for her to refuse Pluto. As long as she can keep her beloved man, she is willing to do anything.


    "Then we have a deal. Thank you very much..."


    Wan Quan''s spirit nodded. She was satisfied with Shufei''s simplicity. The big stone in her heart fell down and she couldn''t help laughing at Shufei.


    Women who are as like as two peas in love are really the same. Now, she hopes that the man who was taken in by Shufei really fell in love with her.


    "Old princess, shall I marry him first? Wang Zi is always arrogant. He can''t rob a married woman. What do you think? "


    Shu imperial concubine''s big eye dribbled to turn, since the king ascends the throne, never made force any woman''s matter. Just in case, she thinks she can get married first. Once she gets married, Wang has more scruples. It is impossible for Wang to rob his people''s wives. Maybe he will give up soon.


    "Well, if you get married and pregnant again, maybe you have two kinds of insurance. Shufei, you are a smart woman, so I don''t have to say anything more. "


    Shufei''s cooperation makes wanquanzhiling smile more deeply. Shufei seems to have high hopes for the man. As long as Shufei can be obedient, maybe she should try her best to help her, which will be regarded as her reward for her.


    "I know what to do, and you can rest assured. I really love him. I just want to be with him all my life. "


    After so many years of ups and downs in the harem, she was tired. Now she has happiness in her hand, she will hold it firmly and won''t let it fly away.


    "Shufei, I''ll go to heaven after it''s done, and let Yuelao tie your red line tightly to ensure your happiness in this life."


    Wan Quan''s spirit hesitated for a moment and made a promise to Shu Fei. She knew that such a commitment must be of great significance to Shufei, and it would make her faith more firm.


    Sure enough, as soon as her words fell, she saw the flash of light in the eyes of the lady


    "Really? That''s great. Thank you very much


    Shufei has a feeling of pie falling from the world. She can''t find such a good thing with a lantern. She''s making a lot of money. She did not dare to ask for immortality. If she could have a lifetime of happiness, she would have been very satisfied.


    "Well, don''t run around until you''re pregnant. Try to avoid Hades. After leaving the Palace tomorrow, don''t enter the palace in a short time. "


    Looking at the sky, the spirit of Wanquan exhorted Shufei a few words, but she didn''t say anything more. As soon as he flashed, he disappeared into the night like a meteor.


    "Although I was used, I still feel very happy to be used. A lifetime of happiness, ha ha... "


    Shufei looked at the direction of Wanquan spirit disappearing for a long time, and suddenly her mouth raised a smile from her heart. She looked up at the starry sky, and her eyes flashed bright light, as if she had seen their future.


    Night, still quiet, still beautiful, still intoxicating


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with Shufei, Murong Jinxin''s night is a little depressing. After returning to the palace with the underworld, she did not escape the fate of being mummified, and such a mummified directly survived to the next morning.


    The underworld, who had enough to eat and drink, looked at the woman who was dying on the big bed. She was so tired that she didn''t want to move. She was so sleepy that she couldn''t even pull her eyelids up. She laughed evil.


    Last night, the woman was just crazy, just like the demon from the dark night trying to drain him, which almost made him unable to resist.


    He didn''t know why she had such a change, but he had to say that he enjoyed it very much. I got up and was about to get out of bed, but I was caught by a pair of small hands. He turned his head and looked at the woman who opened her eyes.


    "Accompany me today, don''t go to court, OK?"

 Chapter 652

    Murong Jinxin''s words are very light, but the hand power of holding the underworld''s arm is very heavy, and her attitude is very firm.


    She spent a lot of effort, tired herself half to death, and pleased him all night. It''s too bad for her that he just left. What''s more, Shufei is still in the pool. She depends on him.


    "Haven''t you been tortured enough by me? "Yes?"


    She didn''t look like the kind of woman who would stick to people, and even less like the kind of woman who would stop him from doing business. Last night and this morning''s abnormality made his eyes twinkle slightly.


    He quietly held Murong Jin heart slightly cold hands, mouth with a trace of evil smile, but did not ask what.


    "When I don''t want to wake up, I''m still faced with a cold room..."


    Murong Jin''s heart flattened her mouth, and now she''s aching all over, so she doesn''t have so much mind to pay attention to the subtle changes of Hades. Her goal is to leave the underworld. She can''t manage the rest.


    She is not hypocritical, but now she wants to be hypocritical. She doesn''t love to be coquettish, but now she can''t wait to be coquettish with him.


    "Yesterday, the king of Japan waited for you for a long time, but you didn''t wake up. It was in the evening that I went to my mother''s palace


    Murong Jin heart that slightly wronged small appearance let the king of hell a Leng, he had always thought that she didn''t care about those trivial things, now it seems that he neglected.


    Which woman in the world is not going to court for a day, which is not a big thing. Does it need him to hesitate for so long?


    "What''s your expression? I didn''t say that I would leave. Can I say something that makes me angry? "


    The underworld lay down beside her and hugged Murong Jin''s heart into her arms, which was helpless. Once a fierce woman pretends to be weak, she will always be more distressed by a strong man like him.


    He said that he wanted to spoil her well. Since he wanted to spoil her, he also wanted to spoil her lawlessly. That dynasty, let alone a day is not on, even if it is not on a year is no harm.


    "I''m like this. You don''t like the women you can go to the harem. Rock and roll quickly, save me directly angry


    Murong Jinxin Wang rubbed his arms and shrunk his red nose. Small mouth said to drive him away, but small hands do let him want to go can''t go.


    "You and I are a perfect couple. Your little mouth is as spicy as I am. My father was so accurate in that year..."


    The underworld rolled his eyes. I don''t know what the woman thought? Can''t you just say something nice? If you have to be angry with him after he compromises, you won''t be afraid that he is really angry.


    Alas, it is with such her, but let him feel inexplicable peace of mind, he this is not the legend of cheap?


    "I''m sleepy and want to go to bed. I''m talking about something when I wake up. If you dare to run while I''m asleep, you''ll be responsible for the consequences. "


    Murong Jinxin finds a comfortable posture in his arms and yawns deeply. It''s not that she doesn''t want to talk to him more, but that she''s really exhausted.


    They are now defenseless. She may be pregnant at any time. Naturally, she needs to take good care of her body


    "I''ll sleep with you in my arms. I won''t leave. You can rest assured."


    The underworld looked at the blue and purple on her arm and felt that she was too cruel. She is such a trivial request, if he can''t do it, he is more hateful than those men who go out to have fun. At least those men will give money after they have enough to eat and drink, and he just pats his ass and leaves.


    "Man, never let go of my hand..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jinxin small face of the look indifferent some, gently closed his eyes, long eyelashes trembled a few times, seems to be in the whisper, also seems to be in the desire to get his promise.


    This is the deepest words in her heart. I hope he can understand it and be happy


    "Sleep, I will always accompany you and love you forever..."


    The underworld unconsciously fell a kiss on her white forehead, moved in the heart, can''t help but give a promise. He believed that one day he would fall in love with her. It was just a matter of time.


    The early morning sunshine came through the cracks of the window, one by one, and the big room was warm


    ¡­¡­


    Good dream is not long, when Murong Jinxin and Pluto are still immersed in the dream, an urgent call came from outside the door, instantly awakened Murong Jinxin and Pluto.


    The underworld rubbed Murong Jinxin''s hair and motioned her to continue to sleep. Although he was not happy to be woken up, he knew that Xiao Hui could not disturb them at this time if there was not something very urgent.


    "You can only stand at the door of the room and talk. Don''t leave. Do you understand?"


    After a nap, Murong Jinxin''s spirit is much better. A tumble from the arms of the underworld rolled to one side, with a warning to open the mouth.


    No matter who comes to him, today she can''t let him out of her sight. She is afraid of accidents, who comes to him, who she defends.


    "I''m so overbearing that I can''t wait to attack you right away..." the underworld''s mouth drew. He really convinced her. What''s the reason? Let her see him so closely? He can''t go to another woman. Is it unnecessary for her to be so nervous¡° Dead ghost, hurry to deal with the matter and come back to sleep with me... "Murong Jin''s heart glared at him, turned over, but no sleepiness, but she felt uncomfortable all over, and she didn''t want to get up, so she could only look at the ceiling. She can''t sleep without him¡° OK, you are so energetic. I will love you very much later... "The underworld looked at her pretty and lovely appearance, and his heart moved. Maybe he has been banned for too long. It''s hard for him to control himself as soon as he is with her. Even he has some shame. After every love, he felt more strongly about her, so strong that she seemed to break out of her body... "..." Murong Jin rubbed her sour eyes with some pain in her heart. This brain was full of ghosts of various colors. She really convinced him¡° Ha ha... "The king of Hades was in a good mood. He took a glance at the woman who wrapped himself tightly. He sorted out his mood and opened the door. Outside the door, Xiao Hui is anxiously waiting, watching the underworld come out. He strangely craned his neck and looked behind the underworld, as if he wanted to see Murong Jinxin¡° What are you looking at? Don''t want your wolf eye? " Xiaohui''s strange action made the face of the underworld look a little ugly. The underworld directly slammed the door of the room and completely blocked Xiaohui''s eyes. This wave, in front of him, wanted to see his woman without a thing. It was a shame. If you dare to look around, he will be happy to complete it¡° Wang, you misunderstood. You must tell Jinxin about it... "Xiao Hui only felt a chill rising from the bottom of her feet. She knew that if she didn''t explain it properly, she would probably run into a wall everywhere with the kind of awkward temperament of Hades. But this matter is related to Ye Ranran. The underworld has forgotten everything about Murong Jin''s heart. This matter will never be managed to the end¡° What do you say first? If you need to tell her, I will tell her That fierce woman has been tired all night. She is tired. He doesn''t want to worry about some unimportant things. Besides, tomorrow is their wedding. She has to have a good rest. Most importantly, there is nothing he can''t do in the underworld... "Wang, Jinxin''s best sister in her previous life has been framed to death, and her soul has been taken back. That woman and Jin Xin are as close as sisters. Jin Xin mentioned her to me a few days ago, and she is also my favorite. " Small ash helpless, looking at the underworld absolutely impossible compromise appearance, had to say the matter. But its volume is very high, obviously want to let Murong Jin heart in the room can hear. Sure enough, when its voice fell, a cold voice came from the room¡° Xiaohui, what''s the matter with Ranran? You will tell me clearly... "A listen to Ye Ran Ran ran out of the matter, Murong Jin heart suddenly got up from the bed, even the pain on his body. How can this good Ranran have an accident? Even his soul has been taken back. I don''t know if he has drunk Mengpo soup¡° He robbed a man with another woman and was framed by that woman. Jinxin, you hurry to Naihe bridge to have a look. Her soul is a little strange. It seems that she has been badly damaged or sealed. There are signs that her soul is broken. If you don''t save her, I''m afraid you won''t be saved... "Xiao Hui''s voice shows a bit of heartache. If it can''t handle it, it won''t come to Jin Xin so unwisely. If ye Ranran''s soul is broken, it will be in vain these years. If you want to repair Ye Ranran''s soul, I''m afraid you have to ask the underworld to do it. However, the underworld will not help a person he doesn''t know for no reason, so Jin Xin has to come forward to do it? So serious? You wait for me for a moment, I''ll go with you to have a look. Dares to move my Murong Jin heart''s younger sister, I definitely want that person blood debt blood repayment... "Hears the speech, Murong Jin heart''s entire heart all grasped. The action of dressing is faster. She worries that if she slows down for a second, she will lose her soul. Within five minutes, she rushed out of the room. Without saying a word, he took the hand of Hades and ran to Naihe bridge. Now, nothing is more important than saving Ranran. Even if the underworld meets Shufei, she can only accept her life

 Chapter 653

    On the Naihe bridge, a woman in white is looking at the distance, her whole body is emitting white light. The light is constantly flashing, sometimes strong and sometimes weak.


    When Murong Jinxin arrived, the woman''s hands and feet were too light to see. She stood there alone, with no expression on her face, calm and terrible.


    "What''s the matter with her, ghost?"


    Murong Jin heart a turn head, then saw the small ash that anxious to cry face, pushed a side of the Hades, very nervous mouth said.


    To make Xiaohui nervous like this represents the seriousness of the situation. The situation is as like as two peas in Murong''s death.


    Who is it? It''s amazing that he has the ability to break up a perfect soul like this


    "Just disappear. Why waste my time? Even if you were predestined with her in a previous life, that fate has now been exhausted. What can you do for such thankless things? "


    The underworld looked at the woman who could not be called the soul, and turned her lips disapprovingly. He didn''t know the woman and didn''t want to waste his time and energy on her.


    I know from the situation of this woman that it will take him a lot of effort to save her. He is too busy to meddle in such business.


    "You don''t care, do you? Well, our wedding tomorrow will be cancelled, and you can get out of the underworld. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the underworld''s indifferent attitude. If she didn''t know that he really forgot everything about her, she would slap him to death.


    This dead ghost, such an attitude makes her completely unable to accept. Ranran is her closest sister. Their fate is eternal and will not be broken for any reason.


    "You''re a real woman. Well, I''m in charge of the head office..."


    Pluto is choked by Murong Jinxin''s words. Now he finally understands why Xiaohui just insists on looking for this woman, which is just to make him do such thankless things.


    OK, since it''s his woman who has to save this woman, he can''t refuse


    "What are you still doing? If she''s out of her mind, I''ll go with her... "


    Murong Jinxin''s face finally looked better, coldly glanced at the underworld, and her attitude was still a little bad. She is a little restless now, and she feels very sad to see such dyeing. After all, she didn''t protect Ranran. She ignored Ranran because of Hades.


    "Kiss one, don''t kiss the heavenly king, Lao Tzu won''t save her when he comes here..."


    The underworld holds Murong Jinxin''s waist. There are not many good opportunities for her to take the initiative. He naturally wants to make good use of it. He thinks it''s pretty good to show his love to her. It''s very emotional.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at his appearance, Murong Jin''s heart can''t laugh or cry. At this point, he is still in the mood to play these, which is really a wonderful flower among the wonderful flowers.


    She hooked the underworld''s neck, and without saying a word, she directly kisses him, no matter how unsuitable the situation they are in.


    "Woman, I like your initiative, ha ha..."


    After a kiss, the underworld finally let go of Murong Jin''s heart. Looking at Murong Jin''s little face, he was in a strange mood.


    The big hand waved to the woman who was about to die. A black light wrapped the woman in an instant and prevented her soul from breaking up.


    The look on his face became more dignified with the continuous improvement of his skill. It was only a little easier when he stopped the woman''s frenzy and summoned back some of her broken souls.


    "Her soul is a little damaged, and it''s a bit difficult to recover completely. If I am right, she should have been cursed. Unless I find the one who cursed, I can''t help it. "


    Although he has controlled her injury, it''s temporary. If he can''t find the cause of her soul damage, the woman will be as desperate as the immortal.


    "Black impermanence, take her to Xiaohui to settle down first, and arrange some trustworthy killers to protect her from any mistakes."


    Murong Jin heart looking at the woman soft fell on the body of small ash, to the side of black impermanence command a few words. Xiaohui didn''t make it clear what happened, so Xiaohui had to stay. Moreover, as the man of Ranran''s life, this matter must be led by Xiaohui.


    "No, send her to immortal devil and Lixiang. As long as she is safe there, I can rest assured."


    Xiaohui is very decisive to stop the black impermanence, it now can''t easily believe anyone, ye Ranran''s situation is not optimistic, if there is any accident, the consequences are unimaginable.


    In this world, it doesn''t trust many friends. Apart from Jinxin Hades, there are only immortal demons and Lixiang


    "Then send her to the immortal devil and tell the immortal devil about it. The immortal devil will protect her."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, and the relationship between immortal devil and Ranran was quite good after the misunderstanding was relieved. When Ranran died, the immortal devil went to the human world to send her. She was also a true friend. No wonder Xiaohui made such a decision.


    "Yes, princess." Hei Wuchang took the order and left with the woman in person. His heart is a little heavy, it is not easy to live a few days, ye Ranran has an accident again, it''s really a double whammy¡° Xiaohui, make things clear? " After seeing black impermanence leave, Murong Jin heart beautiful face appeared a trace of Su Sha. What Ranran has suffered, she must get it back for Ranran. Her best sister, she would never allow anyone to bully her¡° Today, I really miss Ye Ranran, so I went to the human world. It turns out that the general''s office is dealing with the affairs of the day. As soon as he inquires, he knows that ye Ranran died inexplicably a day ago. I went to her little servant girl and found out that she was framed to death. Then I went back to the underworld, found her in Naihe bridge, and found something wrong with her... "For the whole thing, Xiao Hui just knew the simplest. At that time, she knew that ye Ranran was dead, and she was already flustered. There is no time to investigate the cause of her death. If she doesn''t come back, she is afraid that ye Ranran will be reincarnated so inexplicably. Then she and ye Ranran may not even have a lifelong relationship. Fortunately, it stopped Ye Ranran at the last moment, and saved his lifelong love in exchange for his own life... "You go to check this matter immediately, and I will go to the human world to find you after my wedding tomorrow. You take two heartfelt hands down and come directly to me if you need anything. This is a token. " Ranran was in trouble. She should have gone to the human world for a thorough investigation. However, she can''t get away from her marriage to Hades tomorrow. In addition, Shufei is still in the palace, she did not dare to leave. The only thing to do is to let Xiao Hui go to the human world first. After her wedding, she goes to meet with it¡° OK, I''ll go. I''ll ask you for my future and Ranran''s future. " Small ash heavily vomited a mouthful of turbid gas, to Murong Jin heart lowered his noble head. It is really only Jinxin to rely on now, because many things can only be done by Hades¡° It''s all my own. I''m not comfortable with you. Ranran is my sister, and you are my brother-in-law. The whole family doesn''t talk to each other, so hurry to go... "Murong Jin was stunned. She didn''t expect Xiao Hui to be so cautious. A touch of bitterness suddenly surged into my heart. Xiaohui was afraid that there was no future between it and Ranran. That kind of thing, she is absolutely not allowed to happen, even if it is against the sky, it doesn''t matter... "En..." a warm current across the heart, Xiao Hui gave a bitter smile, and then left the place in a flash. It can''t ask Jin heart too much, Jin heart tomorrow big marriage, can do this degree has been very affectionate¡° Is that wolf''s brain flooded? How can I bow to you? I really don''t understand... "He is the master of Xiaohui. Xiaohui hasn''t bowed to him for many years. What''s the matter today? What''s the matter with Ye Ranran? How can you make Xiaohui heart like this? He was suddenly a little upset. If he hadn''t forgotten his love, maybe everything would not have come to this point... "He exchanged his eternal life for a lifetime of love with Ranran. Who can escape a word of love in this world? It can''t escape, you can''t escape, I can''t escape... "Murong Jinxin saw the change of Hades'' mood, took the initiative to hold his hand, passed his warmth to him. All things can''t escape a word of love, aren''t they¡° I see. The wolf is so stupid that I can''t describe it in words. If I don''t do this, I will keep my life and accompany her forever. " The underworld spread out his hand. He didn''t know what to say about Xiao Hui''s stupidity. Everyone has his own choice. He can''t interfere with Xiaohui''s choice, although he doesn''t agree with Xiaohui very much. Love, do not have to be together, as long as she can live well, as a man they bear everything, how¡° You are more stupid than it, but your luck is better than it, we are destined to be together. Man, when you think of everything, maybe you won''t say that. " He is not like Xiaohui to Ranran, but he has forgotten that he will not love her so much. If he is the same as Xiaohui, she believes that he will make the same choice as Xiaohui. It''s easy to say and hard to do that. If it''s her, she can''t do it... "Then let me fall in love with you, woman. I think I''m too self-conscious. I''ve given our wedding night in advance. Even if you go to the human world tomorrow, I won''t have any regrets... "

 Chapter 654

    Pluto just picked eyebrows, in order to ease the heavy atmosphere, he probably changed the topic.


    As for tomorrow''s wedding night, he has no special feeling. He knew that tomorrow he would be drunk. I''m afraid that even if he wanted to do something, he would have more heart than strength.


    "Ranran is really important to me. Thank you for understanding me. I will make it up to you in the future..."


    Murong Jin heart''s eyes suddenly red, she suddenly rushed to the underworld''s arms, dead holding the underworld, forced to endure tears do not fall down. A good marriage, and gave birth to these branches, is really the rhythm of death.


    This should be her last marriage in her life, but the result is like this


    "You can do whatever you want, as long as you don''t seduce men, I will give you unconditional support. As for the wedding night, I really don''t like it. For me, as long as I''m with you, every night is a big wedding. "


    The underworld suddenly felt that he had shifted the wrong topic. He felt that the little man in his arms was trembling slightly, and his heart was a little distressed. In the past two days, he knew that she loved him too much and cared about him too much. Otherwise, with her temperament, she would not have such a reaction at all.


    "Although it''s a ghost, I finally said something. Dead man, it''s not in vain for you to do this. I''ve done my best to you. "


    Murong Jin''s heart sucked his nose, and gradually quieted down in the arms of Hades. Now he and before he actually did not have too big change, at least to her attitude is not. There was no bottom line for him to spoil her before, and it''s the same now.


    "Woman, after everything is done, how about going back for a big wedding night?"


    The underworld''s big hand gently stroked her thousands of hair, which made all the ghosts in the underworld gasp at the corners of their mouths. They were speechless for their shameless behavior in the light of heaven. However, let them more speechless, indeed Murong Jin heart next words.


    "After a while, you will lie down and I will fight. If you dare to fight for the master, I will strip your skin..."


    Murong Jin heart also didn''t feel any embarrassed, plain white small hand in the underworld''s chest gently beat for a while, the export also domineering incomparable.


    This is what she owes him. Even if he wants to torture her, she will not have any complaints if she is carried to the Hall tomorrow.


    "OK, I''ll let you be queen once in that book..."


    Pluto''s mood suddenly good up, Murong Jin heart big horizontal hold up, do not hide their desire. He can''t stop what she wants. As long as she is happy, he will cooperate with her.


    A big war is about to start again. It doesn''t matter who loses or wins. What matters is that they feel happy


    ¡­¡­


    In a quiet yard, the immortal devil and Lixiang sat on the ground. They didn''t know what they were talking about, and they all laughed. See black impermanence embrace a strange woman to come in, Qi Qi closed the smile of the corner of the mouth.


    "Black impermanence, who is she?"


    Li Xiang is puzzled. They don''t know this woman. What does Hei Wuchang bring her to them? They are very busy and have no time to take care of other women.


    "She is the soul of Ye Ranran, and she has been cursed to hurt yuan Shen. The princess asked me to bring her here and let you protect her well. "


    Black impermanence also didn''t say much, he knew that as long as he reported Ye Ranran''s name, the immortal devil''s heart would know. So, after leaving such a paragraph, he turned around and left in a hurry.


    "She is Ranran''s elder sister. How could she be so miserable?"


    Li Xiang is nervous when she hears that the woman is Ye Ranran''s soul. Went to squat down, carefully looked at the situation of Ye Ranran, small eyebrows suddenly wrinkled tight.


    "It seems that your grey brother is in trouble. Lixiang, I''ll take her in first. Don''t be jealous..."


    What Lixiang can sense, so can the immortal devil. He doesn''t know what happened to Ye Ranran, but it must be very dangerous. Otherwise Jinxin won''t put Ranran on his side, but Xiaohui doesn''t accompany him.


    "I''m not so bored with vinegar. Sister Ranran is my sister-in-law. Hum..."


    The corner of Li Xiang''s mouth once smoked, quite unimaginable horizontal not extinguish of evil one eye. Although she is jealous, she is not even jealous of her sister-in-law. She is not so boring.


    "As the saying goes, men and women are not compatible. I''m afraid you are jealous. If you''re jealous, I''ll have a hard time. Go and tidy up the room next to you. Hurry up... "


    Since the palace maidservant''s affair, the immortal devil is very strict with his behavior. He is afraid that he will do something that she misunderstands inadvertently. He didn''t care that he was wronged, for fear that she would be unhappy.


    "I hate it. People care too much about you and love you too much..."


    Li Xiang flattened her mouth and made a face at the immortal devil. Since that happened, she has been very trusting of him. Let alone hold Ye Ranran, even if she holds another woman, she knows that there must be a reason why she must hold her. Because she knew too well that he loved her as much as she loved him.


    "I love to hear you say that, Lixiang. Do you want Jinxin to arrange two maidservants to help me?" The immortal devil holds Ye Ranran and walks into a clean little room behind Li Xiang. Looking at Li Xiang making the bed, he smiles. At that time, they refused the good intentions of the underworld and decided to live alone in the underworld. Therefore, there were no maidservants or boys around them. They did everything by themselves. Now that Ranran is here, he and Lixiang must take turns to keep close to each other. In this way, I''m afraid they can''t take care of many things¡° It''s better to arrange a few top killers to come here. I can handle cooking and washing. The main thing is the safety of Ranran''s sister. " Li Xiang makes the bed quickly and looks at the immortal devil and puts Ye Ranran on the bed. She took off her shoes and covered the quilt for ye Ranran. After finishing all this, he did not leave, but took the immortal devil and sat down on the chair. Jinxin sister will be so important to them, they are bitter tired point does not matter, the key is to ensure the absolute safety of Ranran sister¡° OK, let''s make a bunk here and sleep in turn. " The immortal devil held her rough hand, which made her feel sad. Since they were together, she has taken over all the work of the little family. He has to help sometimes, and she won''t let him move. That pair of delicate hands, then in this day after day in the tired changed. Every time, as soon as he grasped her hand, he felt like crying¡° OK, sister Ranran''s condition is very unstable. I''m afraid we have to cast magic every day to stabilize her soul. I''m afraid it''s going to be hard, but it''s definitely worth it. " Li Xiang tilts her small head, and takes a panoramic view of the immortal devil''s heartache, like the eyes of water. She is willing to do those complicated housework for him and take good care of this small home for him. She doesn''t need his heartache¡° Well, you don''t have to cook so many dishes in the future. Just eat enough. I don''t want you to be too tired... "The immortal devil nodded, put Lixiang''s little hand to her lips and kissed her. A silent sense of happiness filled her whole body. It''s the greatest joy of life to have such a woman with you all your life. His life, because she paid so without any regret¡° Look at Ranran''s sister. If she wakes up, I have to make something delicious for her. Don''t worry about me. I''m strong enough to hold on. " His intimate let her very warm heart, since that thing happened, their feelings are better, with the four words can not describe their love. There is such a man who loves her all her life. She wants to wake up in her dreams¡° You see, Jinxin and Hades are going to get married. We have been together for a hundred years, but we still have nothing to do. When Ranran is cured, let''s invite Jinxin to have a meal. Let''s make the wedding a little easier... "Although she never said it, he can''t treat her like this. Nameless, he had heard many ghosts talking about her behind her back. But for the untimely time, he would have married her. They don''t want such a beautiful wedding, just invite their friends to dinner and witness it¡° Brother gray agrees, or I won''t marry... "As soon as the immortal devil mentions the wedding ceremony, Li Xiang''s little face is unconsciously dyed with red clouds. She had been waiting for him to speak for many years. Now he finally spoke. She didn''t know how to express her feelings except for feeling excited¡° You are all my people. Who else do you want to marry if you don''t marry me? Don''t worry, your gray brother will raise his hands for approval, silly girl... "The immortal devil rubbed Lixiang''s soft hair and pinched her lovely little nose. He didn''t believe that she would not marry. As for Xiao Hui, there was no need to worry about it. He had long wanted him to marry Li Xiang¡° Brother gray told me earlier that after he was with sister Ranran, he would take sister Ranran back to the snow mountain to spend the rest of his time. Shall we go back with them? " Brother Grey''s time is running out. It''s gone for a hundred years. She wants to make him happy every day in his lifetime. When brother gray goes, no matter where he wants to go, she will accompany him with no regrets¡° Well, Xueshan is your home and ours. Xiao Hui is your only relative. If you can let him leave happily, I will not have any opinions. Well, you stay here first, and I''ll heat up the rest of the meal in the morning... "Immortal devil smiles, releases Lixiang''s hand, and strides away. He has to go to Jinxin first, and then go to the dining room to get some ingredients. He didn''t want his little woman, too tired. The small room suddenly quieted down, Li Xiang looked at the immortal devil''s leaving figure, happy smile

 Chapter 655

    The following day


    Colorful sunlight penetrates the night and dawn comes. The breeze gently blowing, the sky of rose petals scattered, just like in the next petal rain.


    In the underworld palace, the underworld dug up Murong Jin''s heart, which was still sleeping, and put on a big red dress for her. After watching her make-up, she contentedly covered her little head with a red cap.


    Phantom and Li Xiang come forward to help Murong Jin heart, but Murong Jin heart at the moment to the situation. Murong Jin''s legs are obviously soft, and she can''t even stand steadily.


    "Sister Jinxin, can you still worship like this?"


    As the past, Li Xiang naturally understand the Murong Jin heart at the moment of the situation, the corner of the mouth mercilessly. I''m going to get married today. How could I be so passionate and tired last night? How can I get married later?


    "Alas..."


    Murong Jinxin''s legs trembled for a while, sighed gently, and a word had summed up her mood at the moment incisively and vividly.


    If she can, she doesn''t want to worship. If she can''t, can she not? She''s just being brave. She can''t blame anyone.


    "Let''s go, but it''s just a visit. It''ll be over in a moment..."


    The phantom winked at Li Xiang. With the black line all over her head, she helped Murong Jin, who was hardly able to walk, step by step to go outside the underworld palace.


    "Alas..."


    Murong Jinxin sighed again. She never thought that one day she would walk so hard. She was in pain all over her body, even her fingers and toes. Every step she took, she felt as if she was suffering from some kind of torture.


    Yesterday, she was too indulgent, too want to make up for him, just so uncontrollably made himself this ghost.


    "Woman, I see you can''t even walk. I think you are useless..."


    Originally walking on one side of the Hades, looking at Murong Jin heart walk so painful appearance, very distressed. Yesterday, she really went all out. In order to make up for today''s regret, in the end, even he was really sorry.


    He waved away the phantom and Lixiang, and directly lifted Murong Jin''s heart. He doesn''t care about the rules. His woman is not well now, so he takes her to get married. Although it will lead to some criticism, those women''s bodies are more important than his.


    "It''s really useless. It can''t be abandoned any more. What I owe you is finally paid off... "


    Murong Jin heart wailed a, plain white small hand is very natural then hook his neck. Leaning on his chest, listening to his strong heartbeat, she felt inexplicable peace of mind.


    "How could it be so simple to pay off? But I have got a lot of words from Hei Wuchang. I''ve paid so much for you. I''m afraid it''s not clear in your life. "


    Last night, after she was exhausted and deep asleep, he went to drink with Hei Wuchang because he was too excited. From Hei Wuchang''s mouth, he knew a lot about their past. Those things he had forgotten, but at that moment got resonance.


    He was so deeply in love with this woman that he could not even forget his love, which strengthened his belief that he would spoil her forever.


    "Then I won''t pay it back. Anyway, it''s not clear what to return..."


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth stirred up a smile, for his last night and black impermanence drink, she is confused or know. Probably, he heard something about their past from black impermanence''s mouth, otherwise he would not have said such words at the moment.


    "You still have to pay it back. If it''s not clear, you have to pay it back. I don''t have high requirements. Just work as hard as you did yesterday... "


    Pluto''s thin lip across the red cap touched Murong Jinxin''s forehead very accurately, and his big hand pinched Murong Jinxin''s waist impolitely. That words extremely ambiguous, but with a different taste.


    "You''re a dead man full of dishonesty. It''s bad luck to marry you. You don''t marry a wife to spoil you, but to use you. I''m really blind, and I''ve just taken a fancy to you... "


    Murong Jin Xin really had no choice but to make complaints about the flirtation that he had been showing from time to time. This kind of man who has been forbidden for a long time is all abnormal, and the degree of abnormal death ghost is the highest among them.


    "Isn''t it all because of you? What else do you have to complain about. Woman, don''t rush to the human world after the worship. Go to the spirit of ginkgo to get some fruit to eat. Otherwise, you will go in vain, and you won''t be able to help at all. "


    Her current physical condition makes him a little worried, unless it is confirmed that it is OK, or he really does not trust her to leave the underworld. Ye Ranran''s business, there is little ash in the investigation, in fact, it''s almost enough. She doesn''t need to ignore her body to join in the fun.


    "Well, I don''t know how long. While I''m away, you''ve got to settle for me, or I''ll divorce. "


    Although can''t see the look on his face, but Murong Jin heart or from his tone to hear the deep concern, heart at once slow, holding his neck small hand also involuntarily more tight.


    Some advice should have been said last night, but she didn''t have time to say it, and it''s not too late to say it now. I hope everything will be calm when she comes back¡° Then you have to go and get back quickly, or I can''t promise. Although I can''t touch those women, it''s still a good choice to flirt with them occasionally. You''re not here, the king''s heart is empty... "The underworld laughs wickedly. Naturally, that''s what he said on purpose, because he''s really dissatisfied. Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t trust him so much. He can''t think of anything else to do except deal with official business every day? The underworld, when it''s time to shuffle, must clear some useless things out of the court hall¡° Go ahead, you can see it, you can feel it, but you can''t eat it. Maybe it''s very comfortable. If you like it, the future will be like this. " Murong Jin heart yawned, know he is saying angry words, cold hum a, also ignore him, quiet down. Today is her wedding day. It''s important to keep yourself in a good mood. Otherwise, this black heart ghost will definitely have the ability to make her even don''t want to worship. So silent, and soon came to the hall. At this time, the main hall has already been crowded to the brim. You can see that the underworld came in with Murong Jin''s heart and began to whisper. The first seat of the main hall, the spirit of ten thousand springs, has already been seated. Looking at the gorgeous men and women standing under each other, the smile never stops. At this moment, she had been waiting too long. Looking at their happy appearance, she could not help but bring tears in her smile. It''s just a pity that the old underworld has gone, otherwise he would have burst into tears when he saw this scene¡° A worship of heaven and earth... "In the spirit of ten thousand springs, the voice of the bride floated into my ears. She immediately took back her mind and re focused on a new couple. This is the first time for her to see her baby son bend down his noble waist. Before, this boy didn''t even see the world in his eyes. It''s absolutely impossible to worship him. Today, for Murong Jinxin, he bowed¡° Two worship the high Hall... "The underworld held Murong Jin and walked forward two steps. He knelt down in front of the spirit of ten thousand springs and kowtowed to the spirit of ten thousand springs. Their action made the already noisy hall more noisy. There is no need to kneel down to worship the high hall. The underworld and Murong Jinxin knelt down, which shows how deep their relationship with the spirit of Wanquan is¡° Husband and wife worship each other... "The underworld and Murong Jinxin didn''t get up, but knelt down and lowered their heads to each other. After this worship, they will be a real couple, and never give up¡° Send into the bridal chamber... "The underworld gets up and directly holds Murong Jin''s heart. Regardless of everyone''s different eyes, he strides towards the underworld palace. This gift has become, his woman also should go back to rest, he has no mind to let his woman be everyone as a monkey to see¡° Woman, you are already the princess of our king. In the future, you can only have our king in your heart, otherwise our king will kill you. Do you understand? " Pluto''s mood is too good to be described in words. He gets close to Murong Jinxin''s ear and whispers, very domineering. This warning seems superfluous, but he just wants to say it. This woman belongs to him, and his body and mind can only belong to him forever. He has absolute sovereignty over her¡° Man, you are my husband. You can only have me in your heart, or I will suffocate you. Do you understand Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, don''t know this man in the end is that root is wrong, suddenly say such words. But, undeniable is, those overbearing words she sounds very pleasant, very warm heart. Only if a man cares about you enough, can he say that, especially if he is such a strong man, he doesn''t think he can say nothing¡° Well, it depends on your performance. The body can only be yours now, but my heart will be kept for a while. Only when I am willing to fall in love with you again can I give you... "Pluto''s deep eyes flashed slightly, and I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. His words are full of weakness, but they are really cruel. He doesn''t want to cheat her. He has already installed her in his heart, but only when he completely falls in love with her can he not install other women¡° It''s not rare for me not to be pulled down. Dead ghost, go quickly, I have to rush to the human world... "Murong Jinxin''s small face sank, and was upset by the words of the underworld. This dead man, even if it''s true, can he stop talking today? I''m fed up with his stupidity¡° Hehe, I will send you to the spirit of ginkgo first. You must be comfortable before you can go to the human world. I''m sure I''ll get drunk tonight, but I''ll let Hei Wuchang stand by, so you don''t have to worry about what woman will insult me... "

 Chapter 656

    The state of Chu


    It''s been two days since Ye Ranran was framed to death. These two days are not peaceful for Zhenguo general''s house.


    First came the rumor that ye Ranran was living all over the place in the night. Then ye Ranran''s body was controlled by a mysterious force. They wanted to bury her in a coffin, but the coffin couldn''t be sealed and carried away.


    For a while, the cause of Ye Ranran''s death was very popular, and various versions came out endlessly, which made people in the general''s residence of Zhenguo have a headache.


    In the yard where ye Ranran lives alone, Xiao Hui looks at Ye Shirong, the general of Zhenguo in front of him with a gloomy face. If ye Shirong had not been good at Ye Ranran, he would not have been left to this day. He would have been dead with a slap.


    "You want a day, I gave you a day, so you tell me what you found out on that day?"


    Yesterday, as soon as it returned to Zhenguo general''s house, it shocked Ye Shirong and forced him to ask for a day''s time to investigate Ye Ranran''s death. After all, the human world is not like the underworld. It can have images to check, so it can''t recover what happened before ye Ranran died.


    The only thing it can check now is to find out all the people Ye Ranran had contact with on the day of her death. As long as it is interrogated next to each other, there will always be clues.


    "I''ve tried my best. I hope it will help you..."


    Ye Shirong took out a list from his sleeve and handed it to Xiao Hui, whose forehead was covered with thin sweat. Although he has been fighting for many years, he has experienced countless storms. But, in front of this man, the gas field is too strong, let him barely control himself, can not lose his manners.


    "It''s no use. I''ll have the result after I''ve tried all these people. Now you''ll bring them to me. If you can''t, I''ll let all the people in the general''s residence of Zhenguo bury her with her. "


    Xiao Hui glances at the list in his hand, which contains more than ten names. The time when he contacted Ye Ranran is attached behind the name. Its pupil Mou a shrink, because there is a very important person, ye Shirong did not write in.


    Slender fingers such as jade gently pinch that piece of paper, thin as cicada wings of the paper instant ashes. Playing tricks with it, ye Shirong really doesn''t want to die.


    "Go and bring all those people here. Hurry up..."


    Ye Shirong felt the sudden burst of senleng''s killing intention on Xiaohui. He was surprised, but he still looked calmly at the housekeeper and gave two orders.


    He naturally knew the cause of his daughter''s death. However, his daughter is dead. He can''t give up the most useful chess piece because of a dead daughter.


    "Don''t forget to find the eldest lady of Ye''s family."


    Just as the housekeeper was about to step out of the yard, the voice of little gray bingjue came out, which scared the housekeeper almost to fall. He nodded involuntarily and ran, just like a dog chasing after him.


    "Nan''er didn''t touch Ranran that day. Why did you find her?"


    A cool air rises from the soles of his feet. Ye Shirong looks at Xiaohui with some unknown reasons. This man is very strange, a day ago suddenly appeared, a hand will force him to try to find evidence of the cause of his daughter''s death. That''s all. I even changed my daughter''s name.


    Ye Ranran, that''s the name of the empress. If he yells blatantly, the emperor will have to cut him if he knows. But the murderer was staring at him here, and he didn''t dare not to follow his plan. Therefore, the surname can only be removed.


    "Have you ever come into contact with me? I know what heaven knows. Ye Shirong, paper can''t hold fire..."


    Originally, it was not sure. After all, ye Ran Ran met many people on the day of her death. However, ye Shirong''s attitude makes it focus on ye Nan''er.


    Ye Nan''er, the eldest lady of Zhenguo general''s mansion, is gentle and virtuous. Her sweetheart happens to be ye Ranran''s sweetheart. She is most likely to take ye Ranran''s hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Shirong shivered all over, and an ominous premonition swept his whole body. His eyes immediately swept to shrink in the corner of Xiang''er, suddenly understand the reason.


    This damned servant girl, no matter how it ends, he will never let her go. It''s a small matter to get rid of the general''s house. It''s not too much to kill her.


    "General... I..."


    Xiang''er is shocked by Ye Shirong''s cold and piercing eyes. She kneels on the ground and seems to want to plead for herself, but she knows that it doesn''t help. In a moment, she is desperate.


    "Get up, he dare not move you, otherwise I will let him go down to accompany you..."


    Xiao Hui looked at Xiang''er''s pitiful appearance and didn''t want to pay attention to it. But this wench is very good to Ye Ranran. After hesitating for a while, she still thinks that she can be saved.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Shirong originally wanted to say a few words not to let Xiao Hui meddle in his business, but he swallowed them. This man is not what he can control at all. I''m afraid it''s in vain to say that, and maybe it will offend him.


    Xiang''er, the servant girl, can only stay for a while. When it''s over, he''s looking for someone to kill her.


    The little yard was quiet, leaving only the sound of the Phoenix blowing through the treetops. Until two white lights appear, it will break the peace of this side¡° Xiao Hui, what''s the situation now? " Murong Jin heart and phantom appeared in the courtyard, a white sand cover her thousands of light. The reason for covering her face is to let these acquaintances see her face, so as not to cause unnecessary panic. She glanced at Ye Shirong. She didn''t have a deep impression on this general. In addition to meeting at several banquets and saying hello, I haven''t met him before¡° No, I''ve asked him to find out all the people who have been in contact with Ranran. After a trial, there should be results. " Xiao Hui shakes his head and feels guilty. Today is Jinxin''s big marriage, but for it and Ranran put down everything in the underworld. This woman''s temperament is really speechless, who became friends with her, who will benefit from life¡° Well, the most important thing is to find out the person who put the curse on Ranran. Otherwise, Ranran will be dead soon. " Murong Jinxin went to one side of the chair to sit down, now she took the fruit of the spirit of ginkgo has been very good, but still not good. Legs are still a little soft, sitting and talking will not hurt your waist too much¡° I already have the bottom in my heart, and the result will come out soon. Just watch the play. " Murong Jinxin this rare strange little ash how can not understand, personally went to Murong Jinxin in front of, for Murong Jinxin poured a cup of tea, the corner of the mouth pulled the first smile in recent days. Today is a good day for others. It can''t be rude to others because of its own business... "En..." Murong Jin''s heart gave a gentle en, and also gave a smile back to Xiao Hui. She can understand Xiaohui''s mood, and she won''t have any opinions about it. On the contrary, she will appreciate it, because it does not give up on Ranran¡° What''s the taste? " Originally has been following in Murong Jin heart body side phantom small nose slightly moved, a very strange taste then floated into the nose, she fiercely opened a circle of eyes. This smell, she seems to be a little familiar, seems to love where to smell, in the end is where to smell¡° What''s the matter? " Murong Jin heart some don''t understand of looking at the phantom, hard inhaled the nose, didn''t smell what peculiar smell, some strange asked a¡° I smell a very strange smell. Let me find out where it is first... "The phantom simply returned to Murong Jin''s heart, and then began to walk around the yard. After walking countless times, she suddenly came to Murong Jin''s heart and pulled Murong Jin''s heart up¡° It should be here... "She only smelled the smell here. It must be something famous here. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for the princess to sit here. With a wave of her little hand, the stone chair Murong Jinxin was sitting on suddenly fell apart. The phantom looked up, squatted down and began to tug at the soil that was obviously moved. Soon, a small black box appeared in the shadow''s eyes. The phantom reached out and picked up the small black box, which suddenly trembled violently. It seemed that there was something terrible inside¡° That''s the magic box of the demon world. How can it be here? " Xiao Hui''s face changed greatly. She went to take the box in the phantom''s hand. The slender fingers pinched a white light, and temporarily controlled the magic box which was constantly shaking violently. Press the button of the lid, the magic box opens, and a black worm slowly climbs out of the box and falls to the ground¡° How can it appear in the human world? It''s one of the most precious treasures in the demon world. Is there anyone here colluding with the demon world? " Xiaohui prevents the phantom from killing the black bug. First, it''s still useful to keep the bug. Second, the relationship between the underworld and the demon world is not bad, especially the relationship between the demon lord and Jinxin. They are absolutely the best brothers and sisters. It can''t let the phantom destroy the treasure of the demon world and cause the demon world to hate the underworld¡° What''s the use of this little bug? Did it make Ranran come to such an end? Tell me about it quickly... "Murong Jinxin looked at the little insect crawling towards her, and was surprised. She put the bug on the table and stared at it for a while before she recognized its identity. This is the insect that demon Zun keeps all the time. She once saw it once, and now it appears here. What''s the matter¡° The devil insect is one of the four most precious treasures in the devil world. It is similar to gourd baby, its biggest purpose is to eliminate disaster for the demon world. It has the strongest evil spirit on its body. Once it is touched by creatures other than the devil, it will die, or even die. Ranran, I''m afraid it''s the invasion of its evil Qi that makes it so... "

 Chapter 657

    Xiao Hui''s face is dignified. At the thought that ye Ranran was badly hurt by the devil insect, his heart is very painful.


    It''s the most poisonous insect in the four realms. Don''t say to touch it, as long as you smell the magic gas from it, that person will be destroyed.


    "Is it only when you are too close to it that you will be hurt by its evil spirit?"


    Murong Jin heart looking at the hands of the black insects, did not feel any discomfort. In the past, because she was pregnant with Feng dance for nine days, even the devil insect was afraid of her to death. But now she''s very weak. I don''t know if it will affect her to have such close contact with the devil insect.


    "Not necessarily, the devil bug is very smart. For the creatures he knows or likes, he doesn''t release magic Qi. But if some strange creatures close to it within one meter, it can''t feel the familiar breath, it will immediately release the magic gas. Ranran should have done something that the devil insect hated, otherwise she would not have died so soon... "


    This is also the most important reason why Ye Ranran would die suddenly. He just carefully identified Xiang''er and found that Xiang''er also had a faint evil Qi. But because of the weak evil Qi, Xiang''er didn''t die for two days.


    If it wasn''t for ye Ranran, I''m afraid she would have killed all the people in the world, and no one would have found her way.


    "Will ye Shirong be infected with evil Qi?"


    Murong Jin heart poked a magic insect''s small head, this small thing is really a not let people worry, in the end who will get it to the human world? She was really puzzled.


    "No, he''s not too close to the bug, but that doesn''t mean he won''t die. If ye Ranran''s death is related to him, I''ll make him die. "


    Xiaohui shakes his head, glances at the more and more anxious Ye Shirong, and opens his mouth with a smile.


    Who dares to move its woman, it lets who pay the life, even if it is its woman''s own father is not good. Whether ye Shirong lives or dies depends on whether he has a bad heart.


    "Well, but all those who are related to this matter have to die. After death, they will go to hell and be animals in their next life..."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes twinkle a trace of fierce, deal with some slag, she has always been merciless. She was kind enough to let those people be animals.


    Her words just fall, then see ye Shirong''s body a shiver, Murong Jin heart gently smile


    "I''m afraid you have to investigate the devil bug. It''s just been a hundred years. I''m afraid there will be waves again..."


    Xiaohui sighs. After Murong ling''er''s death, the four realms finally get a rare peace. The appearance of this magic insect made all this confusing.


    Jin Xin, I''m afraid it''s rare to have leisure. She is the only one who can find out about it. Her relationship with the devil is there. She can walk horizontally in the devil kingdom.


    "It''s all fate. It''s predestined. A hundred years ago, God once told me, because there will be waves again in my four realms, alas... "


    It''s not this that depresses her. It''s the waves that are not born early or late. They were born when she got married. Isn''t it clear that they are going to be blocked? It''s a thief. God.


    Words fall, outside the yard then spread a burst of noisy footsteps, Murong Jin heart put away his thoughts, will look at the lead into the Yenan son.


    This young lady of the Ye family, she has met twice. Like Murong Qinqin in those years, she is also a pretender. She was astonished at the way she pretended to force.


    Now, she is related to Ranran''s life and death. It''s hard for her to survive.


    "Dad, why did you ask the housekeeper to come to us?"


    Ye Nan''er went straight to Ye Shirong''s side and asked softly. She is afraid of Xiaohui, so she doesn''t dare to get close to Xiaohui. As for Murong Jin''s heart in white sand and the phantom standing beside Murong Jin''s heart, she only looks a little flustered.


    "Find out about your sister''s strange death..."


    Ye Shirong looked at his daughter, who made him grow a lot of faces. He was really reluctant to part with her. But in the current situation, I''m afraid I have to give up.


    His only hope is that there won''t be too many people involved in this matter, otherwise their whole town general''s house will be in bad luck.


    "Oh, then check it quickly. After checking, I have to go shopping."


    Ye Nan Er picked to pick eyebrow, completely didn''t regard this as how big matter, as if she didn''t know anything, the cloud is very light.


    "Start with you, go and pick up the black insects on the table, and hurry up..."


    Small ash is not wordy, to Murong Jin heart made a wink, saw Murong Jin heart nodded, then opened the mouth.


    Since the person behind her buried the devil bug in Ye Ranran''s yard, it means that she knows the devil bug''s power and will not dare to touch it easily.


    As for those innocent people, it will not let them die for nothing. Because Jin Xin can control the evil insect, as long as it doesn''t send out evil Qi, even holding it is OK.


    The person who was ordered was stunned and looked at the chubby black bug on the table. Some of them didn''t understand why. Very puzzled to see a small gray one eye, then very neatly went to the table, a hand then picked up the devil insect.


    "You, you can go..." Murong Jinxin took a panoramic view of the man''s look, motioned the man to put down the devil insect in his hand, and waved him away. This man looks honest, she just saw the doubt from his eyes, and his behavior is completely in line with common sense. Ranran''s death should have nothing to do with him. Other people just go to catch a bug and then they can leave, and their nervous mood is relaxed. Even the servant girls picked up the devil bug in fear. People, one by one left, and finally only leaves ye Nan''er... "It''s your turn. If you dare to hesitate for a second, I''ll kill you..." Xiao Hui''s almost all attention turns to ye Nan''er. Looking at ye Nan''er''s slightly hesitant appearance, his murderous spirit has been destroyed. As long as this woman does not dare to take it, she will go straight to hell¡° That bug is disgusting, but you insist that I take it to wash away my grievances. I''ll take it. " Xiao Hui''s words made ye Nan''er''s heart vibrate. She frowned, went to the table, picked up the bug, and then immediately left it. Obviously, she was not afraid to take the bug, but she really hated it¡° Ye Nan''er, you can go back to die. To tell you the truth, your sister lost her life because of the evil spirit of this insect. It''s not just you, it''s all the people who just left. " At the moment when ye Nan''er turns around, Murong Jin''s heart suddenly opens. Ye Nan''er''s performance seems to have no doubt, but she believes Xiao Hui''s intuition. Then, she will find a way to let Ye Ranran show herself¡° Magic? What kind of magic? I don''t know what you''re talking about? You want our lives, and we can''t stop it. Life and death, let it be. " Ye Nan''er''s steps stopped, and the exquisite face was shocked at first, then unbelievable, and finally became helpless. She is very calm looking at Murong Jin heart, very calm said some indifferent words¡° You really want to make sense. In this case, let me give you a ride first. On the way to huangquan, you can also be a companion with your sister. She is very lonely in the underworld alone. She has been begging us to send you down quickly. " Murong Jin heart generous sleeve robe a throw, a powerful force to control ye Nan''er. Her phoenix dance nine days although only one layer, can deal with people is too simple. She really doesn''t believe that ye Nan''er is not afraid of death. A beautiful woman can see through life and death at such an age. There is only one possibility, that is, she has suffered too much. But ye Nan''er has been smooth since she was born. There is no reason to be so indifferent in the face of life and death... "You..." ye Nan''er didn''t expect Murong Jin''s heart would come to such a move. She tried her best to open it, but found that it was just a waste of her strength. For a moment, some panic. She angrily looks at Murong Jin heart, really don''t understand this woman wearing white sand, why can so aim at her¡° What can I do for you? Aren''t you afraid of death? Anyway, they are all going to die, sooner or later. Don''t you always love your sister? Then go down early and make company with her. " Murong Jin heart sneer, casual mouth said casual words. Pretend, she lived three lives, how to pretend to force people she has not seen, she can only be regarded as a clown at best. In fact, it''s very easy to force her into submission, but she just doesn''t want to. She''s going to scare this woman out of the truth¡° You... "Ye Nan''er is choked by Murong Jin''s words. She really wants to vomit blood. But she didn''t know how to make an apology for herself. She didn''t think she had the ability to persuade the Baisha woman in front of her. This woman''s sense of oppression is too strong, just like Murong Jinxin, the princess of glass in those years. It''s really terrible... "Say, how do you want to die? punishment by hacking process? One shot through the heart? Chopped and thrown to feed the dog? Or are you going to be tortured to death among men? " Murong Jin heart looking at ye Nan''er that ever-changing face, the corner of the mouth smile more intense. If you kill her, she will kill her and see who dares to come out and save her. But before ye Nan''er had time to speak, a tall and straight figure came out of the yard. He was shaking a jade bone fan in his hand, and there was a smile on his handsome face. That man is no other than Chu Zirui, the sixth Prince of the state of Chu for whom ye Ranran is crazy. He first glanced at Murong Jin''s heart not far away, then looked at the phantom, and the enchanting peach blossom eyes suddenly brightened. Before he had time to speak, he was interrupted by Ye Nan''er''s crying voice. "Sixth Lord, please help Nan''er. They want to kill Nan''er. They suspect that Nan''er killed her sister. Nan''er is really innocent... "

 Chapter 658

    Ye Nan''er looks at Chu Zirui as if he has seen the prey, and his mood falls to the bottom of the valley.


    Over the years, no matter how hard she tried, she never entered his heart. Although he treated her better than other women, he still didn''t change his problem of flirting everywhere.


    She is in trouble now, but he still wants to see beauty. What does he take her for? He said he would marry her as his princess.


    "To kill you? Who dares to kill you without my permission? "


    Chu Zirui''s enchanting peach blossom eyes turn, and finally turn to ye Nan''er. Looking at her pathetic appearance, she picks her eyebrows. Went to her side, jade bone fan provoked Ye Nan er''s small chin, very arrogant mouth.


    This woman is the one he has slept with countless times and is the most satisfied one so far. He has already made up his mind to take her as his own princess, and by the way, he has also taken over the power of her mother''s family.


    Before his great success, this woman must not die.


    "Chu Zirui, you are more and more presumptuous. Kneel down for me."


    Murong Jin heart looks as like as two peas and Chu Mo''s almost identical faces, and the spirit does not strike one place. As soon as the child was born, great expectations were placed on him. But he just didn''t strive for the right way, which made Ranran very worried before he died.


    "Who are you? Do you want me to kneel down? Go to... "


    Chu Zirui stares at Murong Jinxin for a long time. He thinks Murong Jinxin is really familiar, but he doesn''t know where he saw it. But Murong Jin heart words let him some ponder, he looked at Murong Jin heart, skin smile meat don''t smile said.


    "It''s not up to you. I''m going to teach you a lesson today for your dead grandmother, you poor little son of a bitch..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is really angry. With a wave of her little white hand, she directly blows the jade bone fan in Chu Zirui''s hand. Looking at the gorgeous man kneeling in front of her, he grabbed his collar and glared at him.


    Cheng Gang really hates iron. How talented the child is. He was originally the candidate for the crown prince, but he made himself useless.


    "Who are you? Why do I think you look so much like... "


    Close contact with Murong Jinxin, the smile on Chu Zirui''s face suddenly solidified. The familiar feeling came to his face and made him feel dizzy. He didn''t struggle, and he didn''t feel how shameful it was to kneel in front of Murong Jinxin. He just felt that the female atmosphere in front of him was too familiar, just like Princess Li who had just died.


    Is


    "You dead boy, heartless son of a bitch, you''d better shut your mouth. Stay here and kneel until Ranran Murong wakes up... "


    Murong Jin heart''s Mou light a flash, also didn''t want to conceal own identity. The child is really too clever. It''s normal that he can guess something. As long as he doesn''t say it, everything will be OK.


    "Ranran? Grandmother? She''s been dead for 15 years, and she''s still alive? "


    Chu Zirui''s gorgeous face flashed a trace of consternation. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s eyes, he was respectful. He knows something about Murong Jinxin. It''s no surprise that this woman appears here.


    However, my grandmother has been dead for so many years. I''m afraid her bones will be rotten. Do you want to wake up like this?


    "If she can come back to life, the first thing to do is to kill you worthless son of a bitch. I''m not afraid to tell you that the woman you dislike is the reincarnation of your grandmother. Now that she''s been killed, she''s going to die. If she really gets there, I won''t be the first one to imitate you, you little bastard. "


    Murong Jin heart spit out a few mouthfuls of turbid gas, these are originally confidential, but she is really worried about Ranran resurrected by whose hands. Let''s talk about these secrets. Ranran was very popular with her grandchildren. As we all know, no one dares to bully her.


    As for Ranran''s marriage, it has already been predestined. She doesn''t have to worry. No one will dare to marry her after everyone knows this


    "Ah? Is that shameless bitch the reincarnation of the emperor''s grandmother? That book, Wang... "


    Chu Zirui''s face suddenly changed. The emperor''s grandmother was very kind to him. The only thing she couldn''t let go of before she died was him. All kinds of exhortations to his father. But he was so reincarnated to the emperor''s grandmother. He was not as good as a pig or a dog.


    "Who''s the bitch? Who do you call a bitch? You little son of a bitch, I''ll kill you... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is almost to be chuzirui''s words to angry smile, in front of her face even dare to scold Ranran is a bitch, this little son of a bitch in the end is how much to smoke? If Ranran had a spirit in heaven, he would suddenly climb out of the coffin and smoke him.


    Slap heavily on the back of Chu Zirui''s head. For Chu Zirui, because of Ranran''s relationship, she still has a little emotion. She couldn''t bear to fight hard.


    "I am a slut, I am a slut..."


    Chu Zirui''s mouth is hard to draw, and he knows that he has lost his word. After the identity of Murong Jinxin has been determined, he believes Murong Jinxin''s words completely. Because Murong Jinxin''s feelings with the emperor''s grandmother are well known all over the world. They are closer than sisters.


    "It''s really cheap. It''s so cheap that you even like this kind of goods. You''re really blind. See this little black bug? It''s called magic bug. It''s from the demon world. Some people buried it in Ranran''s yard, causing Ranran''s death and soon he will be dead. " When Chu Zirui was a child, she once took him to the demon world, so he should understand her. The child is too clever. He knows what to do¡° You suspect Nan''er did it? But how can Nan''er get in touch with the devil? " Chu Zirui suddenly clear, looking at the small black insect, eager to step on it. Immediately he then rare serious get up, looking at Ye Nan er''s vision also sharp get up. If someone else told him this, he might not believe it, but Murong Jin''s heart said that his complete letter, but there are still some doubts¡° You''re going to ask her about this... "Murong Jinxin spread out her hand and said that she didn''t know. Her little white hand pointed to ye Nan''er, who was so shocked that she even forgot to close her mouth. She opened her mouth¡° Nan''er, what''s going on? To tell the truth, otherwise you know the king''s means... "Chu Zirui still kneels, but kneels in another direction. He looks at ye Nan''er''s eyes and asks seriously. If the death of the emperor''s grandmother was really her, he would not mind killing her and burying her for her¡° It''s none of Nan''er''s business. Nan''er doesn''t know anything. They are just guessing. It''s all because Nan''er and his sister''s sweetheart are all princes... "Ye Nan''er really thinks that the world is too strange. The Empress Dowager actually joined their general''s house and fell in love with her grandson. Is that too much nonsense. She shakes her head and tries to win Chu Zirui''s sympathy and trust. To her disappointment, Chu does not believe her at all. A deep sadness filled her heart, which made her heartache and tears fall down directly... "Do you want me to torture you? "Yes?" Although Chu Zirui didn''t use any true feelings for ye Nan''er, he still knew her. See her that some flustered appearance, in the heart already understand. The death of the emperor''s grandmother is at least related to this woman. Good. As long as it''s relevant, he has the ability to pry the truth out of this woman''s mouth... "Lord, can''t you believe Nan''er once? Nan''er loves you so much, loves you so much... "Ye Nan''er cries so much, looking at Chu Zirui''s cruel face, her heart is broken. She knows Chu Zirui''s feelings for his grandmother too well. Once it''s really what she does, she will not only lose everything she has, but also her life¡° I want to believe you, too, but are you worth it? Come on, to tell you the truth, my patience is limited. If the emperor''s grandmother is out of her wits, I will not let you go of the general''s residence in your town, or even all the people who are related to you. " In his life, apart from his grandmother, he never believed in his own parents. Where on earth did this woman get the confidence that he believed in her? Even if he didn''t know all this, he couldn''t believe her. He just heard Murong Jinxin''s words, so he can''t wait to ask the truth. Only by asking the truth can Murong Jinxin save the emperor''s grandmother¡° If Wang Ye insists on his own way and thinks that Nan''er did it, Nan''er has nothing to say. Nan''er only asks Wang Ye to show evidence, and Nan''er will die even if she dies... "Ye Nan''er bites her teeth, raises her head, looks at the gray sky, and is extremely depressed. She could see now that she was nothing in his mind. Dispensable, just like an object, can be discarded at any time¡° Ye Nan''er, you asked for it. I gave you a chance, but you didn''t want it yourself... "Chu Zirui sneered and looked at ye Nan''er''s eyes. The emperor''s grandmother is his bottom line. Ye Nan''er stepped in, and there was no place to die¡° Nan''er, if this is really about you, you can tell the truth. You are deeply in love with Wang Ye. Wang Ye will not care about your life and death. Nan''er, you are my father''s heart. My father really doesn''t want white hair people to send black hair people... "The murderous spirit of Chu Zirui shocked Ye Shirong. He knew Chu Zirui''s ruthlessness. If Nan''er bites to death, I''m afraid that their general''s residence will be ruined, and even none of their relatives will survive¡° Dad, I won''t say anything. It''s nothing to do with me. I can''t say anything. Don''t persuade me... "

 Chapter 659

    Ye Nan''er tries to hold back his grief. His father is really confused. If she really admits it, how miserable the consequences will be? Doesn''t he know?


    The sixth Prince wanted to kill her directly. It was impossible to save her. She could not count on him now. The only thing she could count on was herself.


    "You child, why do you need it? You''d better tell us all about it. You can''t let the whole general''s house of the town bury you. "


    Although Ye Shirong loves ye Nan''er very much, ye Nan''er is not as important as the general''s residence in the whole town. At this point, he just wants ye Nan''er to confess his guilt directly. Well, at most ye Nan''er is dead, and the rest of the general''s house can be saved.


    "Dad, they won''t be so cruel. Don''t forget that my dead sister is the reincarnation of the Empress Dowager. How can they have the heart to let her have no relatives?"


    This is also the biggest reason why ye Nan''er has been sticking to it. As the saying goes, if you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, for her sister''s sake, the general''s house will be safe and sound. At least, her father seems to be good for her sister, otherwise she would not be jealous of her.


    "Alas..."


    So far, ye Shirong has nothing to advise. Some of his turbid old eyes looked in the air, and his heart was very sad. Let it be. Since she won''t say it, he can''t force it. Whether she is dead or alive depends on her fortune and the fortune of the general''s mansion.


    "Poof, ye Nan''er, you think so much. Ranran''s life and death are still uncertain. Can he control the life and death of your general''s mansion? "


    Murong Jin''s heart gave a sneer. She looked down at Ye Ranran. She was really not easy to think of this layer. Yes, for the sake of Ranran, she should not kill everything, but this can''t be one of the reasons for her.


    "What is the general''s house? When the emperor''s grandmother Murong wakes up, the king will take her to the palace and give her a confession. If you can give her, the king can give it all. "


    Chu Zirui also thinks that ye Nan''er really thinks too much, and a cruel smile appears at the corner of his mouth. I''m afraid it''s useless to talk more nonsense now. We can only use strong ones. Ye Nan''er hasn''t suffered much since she was a child. He really doesn''t believe that she can bear the torture.


    "She wants your love, can you give it? Don''t forget, if you marry her, it''s natural that you should not... "


    Ye Nan''er is about to despair. She holds her fist tightly. She didn''t want to, and she couldn''t make her dead sister better. If you want to go to hell, let''s go to hell together.


    Wang Ye''s attitude towards her, she has completely understood, she and Wang Ye are impossible. She can''t even protect her feelings. She''s not afraid of anything.


    "What if Heaven forbids? Will Wang care about that? As long as she wants to marry, I will take her back immediately. From then on, I will only favor her and love her. "


    Chu Zirui was shamed. His reputation was not good, and he didn''t care about being stabbed at by the world. What''s more, she is the reincarnation of the emperor''s grandmother, not the emperor''s grandmother. What''s his reason for marrying her? That''s what you want. It''s normal.


    "You..."


    That sentence only dotes on her, one only loves her, and one deeply stimulates ye Nan''er. She bites her lower lip tightly until she tastes it


    To the smell of blood, sorrow is not greater than death, fear is also the best portrayal of her heart at this time.


    She paid so much for him, the result is that he abandoned so ruthlessly, what is she? She really hates


    "Come on, find some snakes for the king. Take off the woman and let the snakes enjoy themselves."


    Chu Zirui is also too lazy to talk any nonsense. With a wave of his hand, the two bodyguards standing on one side fly away. The speed makes Murong Jin sweat and speechless.


    "Lord, you can''t do this, you can''t do this..."


    Knowing that what she fears most is snakes, he uses them to deal with her. He is really hateful. It was clear that they were still warm yesterday. After only one night, he would be so cruel to her.


    Snake, that''s her dead place. No one knows it except him, even his father. It''s silly of her to tell him everything in exchange for such an ending.


    "Don''t be so troublesome, snake. I want as much as I want..."


    Her poison pet is the king of snakes, as long as her little wild call, ten thousand snakes obey its command. But now she doesn''t want Ono to appear directly, she can only let the phantom do it for her. In front of the phantom nodded, then took up a cup of tea, gently product up.


    "She is most afraid of snakes. If she can do more, she can do more, so that she can be intimate with the snakes..."


    Chu Zirui looked at the phantom has been casting, seems to be calling the snake, quickly exhort a few words. The more snakes, the better the effect. I hope ye Nan''er can resist. Don''t be scared to death. It''s not fun to be scared to death.


    "No..."


    The sound of snake swimming came, and ye Nan''er began to tremble. She held her body tightly, lowered her head, and did not dare to look at the snakes coming out of the grass.


    One, two, three, four, countless, swam from all directions, under the guidance of the phantom, slowly crawled toward ye Nan''er. Countless double green eyes, countless slightly trembling blood red crown son, in ye Nan''er''s side back and forth around, seems to want to tease ye Nan''er general, is so swimming, but did not run to ye Nan''er''s body¡° Ye Nan''er, do you want to tell me? " Chu Zirui also sweated. When the snakes swam past him, the cold touch made his scalp numb. He looked at ye Nan''er, who had been scared pale and shivering, without any pity or sympathy in his heart¡° Don''t say... Die... I also want to drag that bitch together... "Ye Nan''er can''t even cry out, the whole person is about to be silly. She was biting her lower lip in a trembling way and was ready to hold on to the end. To the moment, her heart has no any fluke, say not to say the result is the same. She wants to live. It''s more difficult than going to heaven¡° The beauty quickly, let those snakes drill into her clothes... "Chu Zirui threw a wink at the phantom, indicating that the phantom started directly. But when he finished his eyes, there was another heavy blow on the back of his head, and he didn''t need to know who moved his hand. The person who started the operation was too tough, and he couldn''t stir it up. He couldn''t bear to "..." the phantom''s mouth, otherwise it would be inconvenient to start now, and she estimated that she would kick it directly. This slut is too cheap. She even dares to tease her at this time. The princess really should slap her to death¡° Ah... "A small snake, began to slowly climb up ye Nan''er''s body, many along the trouser legs and sleeves to her clothes, let her unbearable, holding his head began to shout. The temperature of her body suddenly pulled away, which made her unable to stand directly. She fell straight to one side... "It''s useless..." Chu Zirui looked at ye Nan''er like this and sprinkled a handful of salt on her wound. That disdain tone, that disdain words let Ye Nan son almost eyes a close direct fainting¡° Ye Nan''er, I''m afraid you will become her. Her eyes suddenly open wide, and her hands tremble to touch her body. It seems that she wants to get all the snakes off her body. However, the consequences of her doing so are very terrible. Those little snakes make more noise, see the gap to drill, ye Nan''er in addition to the nose can vent, the whole body has been wrapped by the snake tightly¡° Don''t... don''t... Let them go... Let them go... I say... I say everything... "Ye Nan''er really wants to be killed. Those snakes are too much to kill her. She can''t stand it. She would rather tell the truth and let Chu Zirui kill her. She roared out loud. Just as her mouth opened, a small snake went in. She was so scared that she turned her eyes and the whole person was about to collapse¡° Phantom, let the snakes wait. If she doesn''t tell the truth, I promise that she won''t die if she wants to play... "Looking at ye Nan''er who is about to collapse, Murong Jin''s heart immediately stops the phantom. If you really love that leaf where play silly, things can be a little tricky. See ye Nan''er''s appearance, afraid also dare not lie, say the price of lie, she can''t afford¡° Ye Nan''er, come on, you only have one chance... "

 Chapter 660

    Murong Jin heart looking at that on the ground constantly rolling Ye Nan son, the depth of the pupil eyes jump out a little flame. Xiaohui''s feeling is really right. This woman is really related to Ranran''s death.


    OK, dare to move Ranran. I hope she can bear her revenge


    "Go... Go away..."


    Feeling that the snakes left one by one, ye Nan''er got up in shock. Looking at a snake that still depended on her and refused to go, she didn''t know where the courage came from. She trembled and grabbed the snake and threw it out.


    She has never been so embarrassed, humiliated or hated in her life.


    "Come on, my patience is limited, so is my snake."


    The phantom looks at the pale woman with no blood color in her spare time, coldly urging. This woman really has no brain. She has to let people use some dirty means to open her mouth. She thought how hard her mouth was.


    "This insect was given to me by a man in black five days ago, but I don''t know the man in black. He''s covered, and I can''t see his face


    Ye Nan''er takes a few breaths and looks at a large group of snakes on the ground in horror. She is in a state of mind. She was really fed up with it. She didn''t want to be insulted by these snakes any more. She had to tell the truth.


    At that time, she was also dubious. She didn''t believe what the man in Black said until the next day when she buried the insect in the yard and her sister died suddenly.


    "Besides giving you this worm, what else do you have?"


    Murong Jinxin''s face became extremely ugly. Originally, he thought that as long as ye Nan''er told the truth, it would be dark and bright. Now it seems that even ye Nan''er was kept in the dark.


    I''m afraid the woman''s hatred for Ranran has been destroyed. Otherwise, she can''t trust strangers so easily. It''s really fatal.


    "I was given a pill, and I swallowed it at that time..."


    That pill was the reason why she was not afraid of the insect. Now she really regretted it. If you know that her flower crazy sister is the first empress dowager''s brick and stone, she did not dare to kill her flower crazy sister.


    "What are the characteristics of a man in black? If you think about it carefully, I can''t think of it... "


    Murong Jinxin knows from ye Nan''er''s calm attitude that she is not a liar and believes her. Ye Nan''er is the only one who has seen her


    Yes, by now, she doesn''t want to live. The fact that she was humiliated by the snakes today will surely spread out soon. It''s better to die than live to be criticized.


    "Anything else? How high? Is it fat or thin? Do you have any smell? " The black, if ye Nan''er can''t give any clue, the big four realms, where can she find the person who hurt Ranran.


    "His eyes are red, and there is a mole on his left eyebrow, right here..."


    Ye Nan''er is lost in thought. It''s obvious that after the lesson of little snake, she has become very good and dare not play any tricks at all. She just wanted to finish, get out and die.


    Murong Jinxin will ye Nan''er''s words in mind, looking at ye Nan''er racking their brains, also did not come up with many clues, some urgent.


    The only thing she can be sure of now is that the man must be a demon. Only the devil, the pupil eyes will be flashing red light.


    "I seem to reach his shoulder. I''m about the same size as him..."


    Ye Nan''er thought about it again. Her little hand trembled and pointed. She stood not far away. Staring at her little ash, she was sweating all over. That''s all she could remember. If they were asking, I''m afraid they couldn''t ask anything.


    "Put her in jail first, and don''t let her die or be killed before the matter is settled."


    Ye Nan''er is really telling the truth, but no one can guarantee that she will tell all the truth. If she had hidden something and killed her, they would have been very passive.


    Imprison, torture her, may also torture what valuable clues.


    "Put this bitch in the palace. When I have time, I will judge her well."


    Chu Zirui waves his hand to the bodyguards who are scared by the snakes. Several bodyguards are busy walking towards ye Nan''er. It''s a relief for them to leave the yard full of snakes.


    "Chu Zirui, please kneel down here. You can''t get up before sunset tomorrow. As for ye Nan''er, you can watch it for me. Except for any mistakes, I''ll screw your head off. "


    The investigation has been finished, Murong Jin heart gently sighed, then got up and walked to Chu Zirui in front of. A took Chu Zi Rui''s collar, very careful exhort a few words.


    She''s afraid that this horse, which is bigger than his grandfather''s, will be bewildered by Ye Nan''er again. At that time, she will do something like releasing people, which will be really bad.


    "Fortunately, I just kneel until tomorrow..."


    Chu Zirui is relieved. If he is allowed to kneel until his grandmother wakes up, he is really afraid that he will be kneeling to death. Now it''s just kneeling for a day and a night, which is completely within the range of affordability.


    As for ye Nan''er, he can''t let her go. Murong Jin''s worry is really superfluous.


    "That''s good. Let''s go first."


    Murong Jin heart let go of Chu Ziqi, very satisfied with the nod, nothing said, called a small ash, then disappeared in the courtyard.


    Because of their departure, the snakes in the courtyard also scattered around, and soon disappeared.


    "Wang Ye, since Nan''er has recognized this matter, don''t involve other people in the general''s mansion any more..."


    See that a few evil star left, ye Shirong just uneasily walked to Chu Zirui in front. He is not afraid of anyone, just afraid of the playboy who doesn''t play according to the card principle. You can reason with other people, but you can''t reason with this person.


    "I won''t let go of anyone who has something to do with it. General, you''d better think about how to keep yourself first... "


    Chu Zi Rui''s mouth is full of evil smile. The one he respects most in his life is the emperor''s grandmother. He won''t let go of anyone who moves his mind to the emperor''s grandmother. Don''t say ye Shirong is just a general, even his brother, he will never let it go.


    "This..."


    Chu Zi Rui jumps to pick eyebrow, a copy of Wang AI can''t help appearance, see Ye Shi Rong really want to vomit blood. If you want to say who hurt his daughter the most, it is definitely the Lord in front of you. What he said to his daughter and what he did were worse than Nan''er.


    But he''s the Lord. He has a lot to suffer from


    "Is the general thinking that our king is the most hateful one? That''s right. I''m the one who is most wrong in this matter, so I''ll make up for her in the future, and I won''t let anyone bully her again. "


    How can Chu Zirui not understand Ye Shirong''s eyes? He laughs at himself and does not deny his mistake. He was very wrong. He was so wrong. Now the only thing he can do is to make up for it.


    The woman he totally despises, the woman he once wanted to hurt at all costs, will eventually become the most important person in his life.


    As long as she is willing, he will not complain about what she asks him to do. After all, only by her words.


    "I don''t mean that. Please kneel down. I''m in the palace. The emperor is still waiting for me..."


    Other people''s words have said this, ye Shirong has nothing to say. He made a salute to Chu Zirui and left with a cold sweat.


    In the small courtyard, only Chu Zirui and his two bodyguards were left. The Phoenix blows over the treetops and makes a rustling sound


    ¡­¡­


    Demon world


    Murong Jinxin and phantom Xiaohui leave the courtyard where ye Ranran lived, and go straight to the demon world. They soon find the demon lord who has already moved to the forbidden area of the demon world.


    At this time, the devil is watering the flowers planted by Murong ling''er, sweating. See Murong Jinxin they came, that beautiful face raised a trace of excited smile.


    "Sister Jinxin, why are you here? Isn''t today your wedding day? "


    The devil Zun put down his work and walked to Murong Jin''s heart with a few strides. His clear eyes twinkled with sincere eyes.


    Because of physical discomfort, he did not go to the underworld to participate in Murong Jinxin''s wedding. I thought it would be a pity for him, but I didn''t expect to see her on her wedding day.


    "I have something to do with you. It''s very important for you to sit down and have a rest."


    Murong Jin heart also laughed, in the past hundred years, as long as you see this man, let her feel very comforted. He was deeply moved by Murong ling''er''s affection, even when she saw it. I hope God can hold high his hand and don''t let him wait too long.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Jinxin, just say... "


    Today, the devil''s mind has been relatively mature. From Murong Jin''s solemn eyes, he seems to see the seriousness of the matter, and his smile stops instantly,


    "Where''s your bug?"


    Murong Jinxin patted the devil''s shoulder. In order to avoid causing his fear, she quickly eased the look on her face. Although the tone slowed down, asked softly.


    If she''s too serious, she''s really worried about scaring a child with such a small mind


    "I lost it a few days ago, and I''m looking for it too..."


    Demon Zun scratched his head, some unknown, so why Murong Jin''s heart suddenly mentioned the demon insect that he had been feeding. The insect disappeared inexplicably before, he and his father are looking for it seriously. Maybe the restless insect ran to the underworld to find Jinxin elder sister.


    "It was taken to the human world by the devil, so that your sister Ranran almost lost her soul. What clues have you found these days? "


    Murong Jinxin takes the bug out of her arms. As soon as the black fat bug sees the devil, it immediately climbs towards the devil, just like a lost child who has found his parents.


    "It seems that I have some eyebrows. My father mentioned it to me before going to your wedding, but I have to wait for my father to come back to know the details..."

 Chapter 661

    The evil Lord let the evil insect be unrestrained in his palm, and the heart that had been hanging for him was relaxed all of a sudden. This little bug has been with him day and night for a hundred years, and has already become his best partner. Since it disappeared, he has been in a state of anxiety all day, for fear that it will fall into the hands of the bad guys and suffer from any accident.


    "Well, send someone to invite your father back immediately. I really have something urgent..."


    It''s better to have eyes than no news. She carefully observed the devil''s look, and did not find any strange, this just put down the heart of the alert.


    Originally, she thought that the man in black would be him. But the news from ye Nan''er doesn''t agree with him. In addition to her just judgment, the demon Zun should still not recover.


    "Well, you wait. I''m going to..."


    The devil Zun put the insect in his sleeve. He didn''t have time to take care of the sweat on his forehead, so he ran away like a gust of wind, which was as fast as lightning.


    "Xiao Hui, it''s not him..."


    A strong murderous spirit suddenly floated in the air, Murong Jin heart a surprised, immediately aware of the small ash is not right. It seems that Xiaoshui also doubts what she once doubted.


    Now she feels that she can confirm that the devil is not good. She believes in her intuition. So, she won''t let Xiaohui hurt the devil.


    "I hope not, or I will level the whole demon world!"


    No matter who the man in black is, as long as it is found out, it will not let go. I hope it will not be the devil, otherwise it will not be merciful.


    "Well, if that''s true, I won''t be lazy about what you want to do. But you can''t move the devil until the matter is clear. "


    Murong Jinxin nods and agrees. She can understand Xiaohui''s mood at the moment. There is no doubt that this matter is related to the demon world. Now she is going to lift the demon who is trying to make waves.


    It''s hard for the four realms to get peace. She doesn''t want to destroy it so easily


    This wait is half a day, until the old devil in the underworld to eat and drink in a hurry to come back, Murong Jinxin has been lying on a reclining chair to wake up.


    The old devil looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which had just woken up. The corners of his mouth slightly smoked, which was quite incredible. Today is her wedding day, but she went to their underworld to investigate the disappearance of the devil bug. Isn''t it weird?


    "Don''t be surprised, old devil. I came here today to save Ye Ranran..."


    Murong Jin felt puzzled by the old devil and simply explained with a smile. Took the tea that phantom handed over, a big mouthful then poured down.


    One hundred years of contact, because with the devil is very close, so with the old devil has also been cleared. It''s not so good, but it''s not alienated.


    "I see. I didn''t expect that there was another devil in my demon world who made trouble everywhere..."


    The old devil''s heart was really heavy. It was only after a hundred years of peace that he would be in turmoil again. God, do you think their good life is too long?


    The devil who has already reached out to the human world, he must find out and split him


    "Let''s talk about the devil bug first. What did the old devil find out?"


    Murong Jin heart looking at the old devil filled with indignation, know he and his idea is almost the same. All of a sudden, she changed the topic to the devil bug. She was really eager to know whether the devil who stole the devil bug and the devil in the lower world were the same.


    "Look..."


    With a slight wave of the old devil''s dry hand, the image of the devil appeared in the middle of the sky. The image was very blurred. It was obvious that the old devil was passive, and then he was repaired by someone.


    As soon as the picture turns, the devil suddenly faints, and then a black figure sneaks up to the devil. From the devil''s arms, he takes out the devil insect who has no resistance to the devil, and leaves in a flash.


    "Can you show me a close-up of that demon?"


    Murong Jinxin''s good-looking eyebrows wrinkled, indicating that the old underworld would stop the picture at the moment when the man took out the magic insect. At that moment, the man raised his head and could see his eyes clearly.


    "It''s similar to what ye Nan''er said. It''s probably the same one..."


    Murong Jin heart carefully look at the eyes of the devil, nothing. When his eyes turned to the devil''s brow, it was suddenly bright. There is a mole on this devil''s eyebrow, which is similar to what ye Nan''er said.


    "Well, the figure is similar to me..."


    Xiaohui also nodded with certainty. Since the demon appeared, the only thing it noticed was his figure. He can now confirm that Murong Jinxin is right.


    "Old devil, who is this devil?"


    It''s easier to do things when it''s the same one. As long as the old devil finds out the demons who left the demon world during this period, the scope will be narrowed down a lot, and things may be simpler than she imagined.


    "I don''t know, but you gave me a direction. I immediately asked Moyin to transfer out the record of the ten day demons leaving the demon world."


    The old devil shook his head. If he had found out who the devil was, he would have done it. Murong Jinxin''s words just pointed out a way for him, let him check this thing will not be so at a loss.


    "Old devil, I''ve always wanted to ask you something. I hope you can answer truthfully, otherwise I''m afraid there will be some misunderstanding..."


    Murong Jin heart swept a side of the small gray one eye, or decided to ask the old devil in person. As long as the devil is willing to tell the truth, Xiao Hui''s doubts should disappear a lot.


    "Ask me, I know everything, and I can say everything..."


    The old devil''s cold eyes flashed, and it seemed that he had a premonition of what Murong Jin wanted to ask. After repeated hesitation, I will tell you the truth.


    The relationship between the two circles is already so good. Even if Murong Jinxin knows what happened in those years, she won''t do anything to him.


    "I want to know about the devil. How could it be like this?"


    The change of the Demon Lord made the four worlds puzzled, but it was the secret of the demon world, and she didn''t ask much. Just what happened now made her want to confirm whether the Demon Lord would be involved in this kind of dispute.


    "The ancestors of the demon world once left a charm. As long as the charm is opened, the charm can satisfy a wish of the opener. I used that charm to make him stupid... "


    The old devil''s attitude was very calm. He didn''t regret his decision at all. Today''s son and his feelings are very deep, he enjoyed the rare father son relationship he brought him, he felt very happy.


    Such a son, not to mention that he is now slowly recovering, even if he is completely stupid, he will protect the day when he goes straight.


    "Can he be better?"


    Murong Jinxin''s mind comes up with what happened that year. The death of the four elders in the demon world is probably related to the change of the Demon Lord. Well, it''s the old devil''s decision. She has no right to interfere. Then, she wanted to know if the devil would suddenly get better.


    "Unless someone destroys that charm, he''ll never be good. He''s very good, don''t you think? "


    Now the son in addition to think Murong ling''er will be more lonely, the other is not bad. The whole demon world likes him very much, and his life is relatively happy.


    He didn''t know why Murong Jin asked this, but he would never allow anyone to destroy the charm


    "I doubted whether he was well before. I''m completely relieved to hear that. Let him do this. When Murong ling''er comes back, his life will be complete. "


    Murong Jinxin nodded in agreement with the old devil. She looked at the devil feeding the butterfly happily outside the yard, and her mouth unconsciously raised a smile.


    Such a demon, innocent and kind-hearted, who would not like it? Let him live in his own world.


    "Now that I am old, what I fear most is that I can''t take care of him for so long. If the princess really loves this child, she will take care of him more in the future. Thank you very much. "


    For the sake of a successor in the demon world, his concubine has given birth to two little princes. He could not guarantee that the two children would be kind to the devil, but he could guarantee that as long as the devil remained unchanged for a day, Murong Jin would protect him for life.


    "I know, about the two little princes in the demon world, you''d better let your concubines discipline them well. If I know they bullied the devil, I will not let it go. "


    Murong Jin heart is most worried about this, the bottom of the devil''s heart is too kind, even if bullied will only bear silently. She doesn''t expect them to be kind to the devil, but at least don''t do too much.


    "I know that I have given an imperial edict. If they don''t treat your son well, they will directly abolish the status of Prince and drive him out of the demon world."


    He did everything he could for zun''er. He can''t control what will happen in the future. Therefore, the only hope is Murong Jinxin.


    "Well, it''s better. You know my temperament. I always protect my weaknesses. If they are not good for the devil, it''s possible to kill them... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is somewhat unexpected. The old devil''s love for the devil is also his son. It''s rare for him to do so. If the two princes'' wives were not stupid, they would know what to do?


    "Well, you have a good rest first, and I''ll go to work first..."


    The old demon Zun smiles at Murong Jin''s heart and expresses his gratitude. This is his first deep talk with Murong Jinxin, it seems that the effect is not bad.


    "Xiaohui, it''s clear. Go back to the underworld to accompany Ranran first..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at him to leave the old figure, sad. He sighed a little, nodded to the complicated little ash, and then got up and walked to the devil outside the yard.


    The sunlight just happened to shine on her, dragging her figure long. She went to the devil''s side, white hands out, a colorful butterfly flew to her hand.


    Everything is so beautiful

 Chapter 662

    At night, the stars twinkle, the cold moonlight falls, and the whole earth is calm.


    The palace of the underworld gradually quieted down after a day''s uproar. Most of the envoys who came to celebrate had left after they had enough to eat and drink, and those who remained had returned to their guest rooms to have a rest.


    In the palace of the underworld, under a thousand year old tree, the underworld and the spirit of ten thousand springs sit opposite each other. They all hold a cup of tea in their hands. The only difference is that the spirit of ten thousand springs holds green tea, and the underworld holds sobering strong tea.


    One day of drinking, the underworld has already vomited a world shaking, at this time, he is sitting on the stone chair, drunk and confused looking at the distance, it seems to see Murong Jinxin rolling his eyes at him.


    "I''ve only been apart for half a day, and I began to think about it?"


    The spirit of Wanquan looks at his baby son and is in a very good mood. She can feel her son''s attachment to Murong Jinxin, which is really good.


    "Yes, I thought I would be too drunk to have a big wedding night. I didn''t expect that my mother''s concubine had a secret recipe, which made me wake up all of a sudden. Now, I just feel sick all over, that is, I jumped on her directly. "


    The underworld did not hide his innermost thoughts. He and his mother''s concubine were always honest, and everything about him was clear. Now he just wants Murong Jin''s heart, especially yesterday''s Murong Jin''s heart, which is sure to make him unforgettable.


    "Predestination is predestined. Even if you forget how much you love her, you can still love her in such a short time. It''s very comforting in her heart."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs poured another cup of special sobering tea for Hades, with a faint smile in the corner of his mouth. Ming''er is in love with Jin Xin, although not love, can fall in love with Jin Xin is not far away.


    Shufei now even if appear, Ming son is afraid also reluctant to let go of Jin heart, everything is developing in a good direction.


    "I don''t know what that woman is doing? Do you miss me a little? "


    Today, he once went to Hei Wuchang and asked about the relationship between Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran. He understood Murong Jinxin better.


    That dead woman is very loyal. Ye Ranran''s current situation is not optimistic. It''s reasonable for her to make such a decision.


    "I''m sure she''ll think that she''s more devoted to you than those concubines in your harem. Maybe it was her stubborn attitude towards her feelings that made ming''er fall in love with her. If ming''er thinks of her, he can go to her. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is busy and she has to go to bed. Even if she can''t spend the wedding night, it''s a good thing that ming''er can hold her to sleep. Otherwise, it''s too empty to sleep alone on the wedding night.


    "Forget it. If I see her, I can''t control myself. Ye Ranran, the woman who can''t stabilize her soul in three days, is afraid that she will be out of her wits. If you want to torture her, you have to wait until three days later. "


    He knows his current situation too well. He is a wolf now. As long as he touches her bed, no one can control it.


    Yesterday''s torment, coupled with today''s torment, he felt that she would not be able to bear it. Tomorrow, she might not even get out of bed.


    "If you think about her like this, you can rest assured. Ming''er, my mother''s concubine hesitated for a long time and decided to talk to you tonight, so as to give you a psychological preparation.... "


    In the eyes of the spirit of ten thousand springs, a trace of worry flashed over. After hesitation, he put down the cup and opened it carefully. About Shufei, she thinks she''d better make it clear to her son first, so as not to cause more damage to Murong Jin''s heart


    "Mother imperial concubine has a matter to say directly, as long as it is not the underworld to be destroyed, not Murong Jinxin, that woman found a wild man outside, I can bear it."


    He knew too much about the temper of her mother''s concubine. Now she was so serious, which represented the seriousness of what she was about to say. He really can''t think of anything else that can make his mother worry so much, but he vaguely feels that it seems to have something to do with Murong Jin''s heart.


    "If that''s true, my mother and imperial concubine don''t think it''s a big deal. Ming''er, do you still have an impression of the lady


    The underworld is destroyed. Ming''er is absolutely capable of rebuilding. It''s absolutely impossible for Jin Xin to find a man outside. Compared with the evil relationship between ming''er and Shufei, it''s not worth mentioning at all.


    She knew what was the most important thing for ming''er? Not the underworld, not his life and death, but Murong Jin''s heart.


    "When you mention that woman, I find it strange. After leaving your palace two days ago, Hei Wuchang came to find Murong Jinxin. Murong Jinxin became nervous when she heard the word "Shufei". Is it... "


    The underworld is not stupid, he was very confused Murong Jin heart that day not afraid of the woman how so taboo Shufei, originally he and Shufei between what is involved. After he forgot his love, he didn''t see her, so he didn''t have any special feelings for her.


    "You have a bad relationship with Shufei. Do you remember that when you were young, you fell into the lotus pond. A little girl saved you?"


    The spirit of Wanquan is lost in meditation. She even has a few words about the past of ming''er and Shufei. In front of ming''er, she doesn''t want to hide anything. She stares at Pluto''s eyes, saying word by word, the tone is very heavy¡° Remember, I remember that little girl pushed me to the edge of the pool, exhausted her strength, sank to the bottom of the red water and died. I always remember that great kindness. Every year I go to worship the little girl. Could it be that... "The words of Wan Quan''s spirit also made the king of Hades ponder. He can''t forget that little girl in his life. If it wasn''t for her, he would not live until now. She saved his life with her own life. After he became the king of the underworld, she once made an imperial edict to canonize the little girl as a lady¡° Yes, Shufei is the reincarnation of the little girl. You don''t have many noble people. The little girl is the first one. So in this life, she became the lady of the underworld because of your canonization, and she will have an emotional entanglement with you because of that kindness, which is also the most important reason why she chose to blow up in those years. " It was originally just an imperial edict for repaying kindness, but because of ming''er''s sincerity, it became ming''er''s love disaster. God is really joking, alas. Now she tells the whole story, hoping that ming''er will pay more attention to the matter of Shufei, so as to avoid the inexplicable back of Shufei¡° Ah? What can she do with me? I don''t have any special feelings for her. Even if I forget Murong Jinxin, I won''t have any results with her. " If he remembers correctly, the woman asked for a divorce to leave. A woman who took the initiative to leave him, with the pride in his heart, is absolutely disdainful. There are many ways to repay your kindness, and you don''t care if you stick to it. Do you have to repay it physically and mentally¡° A lot of things are not what you want, ming''er, the mother imperial concubine checked last month. Your marriage line has a very long fork line, and the name of the lady is tied at the end of the fork line. If you want to go there, it''s not as simple as you think, otherwise how can your mother give up the chance to accompany you... "When Murong Jinxin told her that she asked Yuelao to make a marriage line for her, she was afraid that she would be too hard on Murong Jinxin and didn''t tell her the truth. Because Shufei''s marriage has been tied with ming''er, Yuelao has no way to make marriage line for Shufei. Two days ago, her trade with Shufei was only limited after ming''er completely broke her marriage with Shufei. Otherwise, chengruo would not be able to kill her¡° Death thief, God, play with me, right? Can''t you choose another way to repay your kindness? When I was in a hurry, I had a statue of God, pointing to his nose and scolding him day and night... "Hearing this, the face of Hades turned blue and blue. He knows how powerful the so-called marriage line is, and it''s absolutely impossible to say that he doesn''t worry about it. No wonder Murong Jinxin''s fierce woman defends Shufei like a thief. His life seems to have been manipulated all the time. He used to be the father, and then he was the God of death. If because of this let him and Murong Jin heart collapse, he personally killed that and God has the most direct contact with tiannv¡° You''d better not scold him. A hundred years ago, you scolded God and almost died of the thunder from heaven... "Wan Quan''s spirit sweated and said nothing to his son''s strange way of revenge. If the heavenly daughter had not protected him, he would have been seriously injured even if he didn''t die. Now the destiny between tiannv and him has already ended. If you are scolding God, I''m afraid you will really suffer a big loss... "I can''t manage so much, and I don''t do anything that God doesn''t allow me to do. Is it interesting for God to play with me? There are so many evil people in the four realms. Why doesn''t he take care of them? " Pluto is also really angry, this day is not easy to live a little, he forgot love. If you forget, forget it. He tries to fall in love with Murong Jinxin again. Can make a lady for him again, this is really the rhythm of doing death. To scold him is to give him face, so he let the people of the underworld spit on him in turn... "How can you see a rainbow without going through the storm? You and Murong Jinxin''s fate is fate, it''s the first time to create a new world. It must experience a lot of hardships. Ming''er, the mother imperial concubine says these just want to let your heart have a bottom, don''t do too hurt Murong Jin''s heart at that time. Well, it''s getting late. My mother''s wife is gone. If you don''t have the heart to torture Murong Jinxin, you should wash yourself and go to sleep... "The corner of Wan Quan''s mouth slightly smoked. After seeing the night, what she should say has already been said. She''d better go back to the palace earlier. No matter the child can''t find Murong Jinxin, he has to have a good sleep today¡° If my mother''s wife walks slowly, I''ll go to bed and roll by myself... "

 Chapter 663

    The underworld got up and sent the spirit of ten thousand springs out of the underworld palace. Then he went into his room, took off his red wedding dress and threw it aside. He was drunk and went into the bathroom.


    Maybe he was really tired. After cleaning himself at will, he climbed into bed and soon fell asleep. There was no problem that he could not sleep.


    In the middle of the night, he turned over and ran into a woman''s body. A faint fragrance floated into her nose, which made his uncomfortable body more uncomfortable.


    "Who?"


    He immediately noticed something was wrong. He suddenly got up and waved his slender fingers. The night pearl in the room lit up.


    He looked down. Beside him lay a woman in a transparent inner garment. The woman is sleeping now, her long eyelashes quiver from time to time. It''s obvious that she is also very restless.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld was surprised, and with a wave of his big hand, the hair that covered the woman''s face spread. A face too familiar to be familiar came into his eyes and made him tremble.


    A touch of affection spread in his chest, and he almost couldn''t help reaching out and touching the woman''s face


    "Shufei... It''s you..."


    The underworld has never dreamed that the lady would appear on his bed on his wedding night. He forced himself to calm down, quickly got out of bed, dressed himself neatly, and calmed his restless heart by the way.


    His mother''s worry was right. Although he rejected her in his heart, he subconsciously wanted to love her. This kind of emotion is so strong that he can''t prevent it.


    "Well..."


    The woman on the bed hummed gently, and slowly opened her eyes like water. All the strangeness, coupled with a chill from the deep of her body, made her wake up.


    She looked down at what she was wearing, and her cold sweat came out


    "How did you get to the king''s bed?"


    In the underworld palace, he personally laid the border again, but she came in easily, and still in the case of love impermanence vigil, which surprised him incomparably.


    "I... I don''t know... I fell asleep in my own bed... How could I be here..."


    Shufei was also shocked. She really couldn''t understand how such a strange thing happened. Tonight, she fell asleep peacefully in the arms of her beloved man after she fell in love with her beloved man.


    In the middle of the night, however, she appeared on the bed of Hades inexplicably, and she was so cold that she felt very scared except for some inexplicable things.


    "Yes? You mean you were killed, too? "


    The underworld didn''t let go of any slight changes on Shufei''s face. He could see that Shufei''s look was obviously very nervous, and there was no reaction of banging on his bed.


    Well, I''m afraid who is really behind all this? That behind the scenes controller also very terrible knew he and the Shu imperial concubine that bad relationship.


    "Yes, the courtesan was indeed killed. Wang also knows that the minister''s daughter has gone to the heavy plastic pool, and now she is no longer innocent. How can she think of tarnishing the king''s eyes? "


    Shufei soon calmed down. She took the quilt and wrapped herself tightly. Big eyes staring at the underworld, the man she once loved, but now she felt so strange.


    She doesn''t want to have any involvement with him. She just wants to put it down. Otherwise, when her beloved woman knows that she has been sent to the bed of the underworld, she is afraid that she has done nothing with the underworld, but she will still be suspected by him.


    "You are wise, lady. I don''t want to say more about some things. I have long been in love with you. Now that you have a sweetheart, I am happy to marry you tomorrow. "


    A faint sense of loss made the underworld''s chest a little stuffy. He stared at Shufei for a long time. From Shufei''s eyes, he saw the determination to draw a clear line with him. Although he felt uncomfortable, he was still relieved.


    As long as Shufei has no idea of him, it will be relatively simple for him to cross this love disaster. In order to get rid of this thought, he decided to marry Shufei immediately.


    Once Shufei married, the imperial edict announced to the whole underworld. Even if he wanted to get her, he would worry about his face. He has always been arrogant and can''t go out and rob women from his own people.


    "Really, that minister female then thanks the king. Tonight''s matter, the king then regards as what has not happened, the minister female does not want because of this matter to let his in the heart have a knot in one''s heart


    No man knows that his woman has been put into the bed of other men and will accept it peacefully, especially the man who loves deeply and has a strong desire for possession. It happens that he is such a man. She is really worried.


    She looked at the underworld prayingly, and the poor look made the underworld turn his head fiercely


    "I can''t guarantee it. Since you didn''t do it, who did it on purpose. It''s useless for Wang to keep his mouth shut. The key is to keep the operator behind the scenes tight. "


    Her request was not that he didn''t want to agree, but that it was useless for him to agree. He can guarantee that his people will never be talkative, but he can''t guarantee that the one who sent her to Hades palace can. However, he felt that it would be good if it could be taken out by boat. In that way, he may be able to find out the person behind the scenes... "Well, it''s all fate, and the courtiers have nothing to say, and ask the king to arrange one of the courtiers in black and white impermanence to send back..." Pluto''s words are reasonable. She has been used. How can the person behind the scenes who used her miss this great opportunity to destroy her and Pluto. Well, if all these things are inevitable and beyond her expectation, it''s OK for her to accept the challenge... "Shufei, I hope you can cooperate with me to find out the manipulators behind the scenes, OK?" The underworld looked at Shufei''s beautiful little face and felt a trace of heartache in his heart. He suddenly felt that he wanted to protect this woman. The idea was extremely terrible and scared him to shiver. If this let Murong Jinxin that fierce woman know, the consequence is absolutely unimaginable... "Wang want to let the minister female how to help you?" Shufei hesitated for a moment, but she also felt that she was not willing to be such a person. Bite the lower lip, or accept the request of Hades. If you don''t find out the person behind the scenes, I''m afraid she and Pluto will have a hard time. Besides, she also wanted to take this opportunity to solve the bad relationship between her and Hades. She has to face and solve everything. She believes that she can go through it, no matter how hard it is... "If this matter is spread, I hope you don''t rush to deny it. Even if you hear the rumors, you don''t hear anything. Don''t explain at any time, even in front of your beloved man..." he will marry her, But he also hoped that Shufei would have a good home. Shufei is a life-saving grace to him. He hopes to repay her in such a way. All this as his test of the man, pass the best, it can only show that the man love lady is not deep, give up also doesn''t matter¡° This... "Shufei''s brow was severely wrinkled. The way of Hades was a good way. As long as she doesn''t deny and is not sure, Hades may be able to find the rumor monger from the rumors, and may be able to get the backstage manipulator out. But in this way, I''m afraid I''ll bear the reputation of being a water flower. She''s worried that he won''t be able to bear it. She loved him so much that she didn''t want to give him up for anything¡° Shufei, you can only cooperate with Wang, otherwise someone is behind the scenes, you and your sweetheart can''t get together. My mother''s wife has told me about the king and you. Don''t worry. I won''t do anything to you. It''s just a play. If you don''t want to, we''ll all have bad luck. " They will not have a stable life in the future. I''m afraid they will lose their sweethearts. He won''t allow that to happen, absolutely not. Now doing so, although it may only hurt Jinxin and the man, but it can save money from the bottom of the pot and never suffer. He believed that when everything came out, Jin Xin would forgive him. Although he has some inexplicable special feelings for Shufei, he can only do nothing to Shufei and make no physical contact. He thinks everything is OK¡° Well, then, the courtesan agreed to the king. But after this thing is over, the king must rectify the name of the courtesan. The courtesan don''t want to live so innocently... "The lady read a message from the eyes of Hades, that is, no matter what feelings he has for her, he can''t be with her. In this case, she believes that this time, this robbery, they must make great efforts to go, for their beloved¡° OK, then you stay here for an hour. When it''s almost dawn, I will let Bai Wuchang send you back. Just live your life, shut up and do nothing The underworld nodded and drew back his eyes. Because he knew the past between himself and her, his attitude towards her was much better. After leaving these words, he went into another door and ignored the lady sitting on the big bed. Night, quiet terrible, a cold moonlight, let Shufei''s heart inexplicably nervous up. She held the quilt, sighed gently, but looked out of the window, some distant vision. Their love robbery has started now, and I hope it will end soon. I hope they will have a good future after the end... God open eyes, God open eyes, God open eyes

 Chapter 664

    The following day


    The news that Shufei was staying in the palace of the underworld on the night of the underworld''s wedding spread quickly, and it was very popular within half a day. After this explosive news was detonated, the whole underworld almost focused on Shufei.


    The study of the underworld palace is very quiet. The underworld is sitting with a gloomy face. His bloodthirsty eyes are staring out of the window. He is in a very bad mood.


    If not as he expected, the story of last night still spread. He has sent Bai Wuchang to investigate this matter, but he has been investigating here for a long time, and has not found any information. This is the reason why he is so bored.


    "Wang, do you want to post the imperial edict of marriage for Shufei now?"


    Black impermanence looking at oneself Wang that some want to be crazy appearance, quiver small heart to ask a way. It''s a little bigger than they thought. I don''t know what it will be like when it comes to the princess''s ears.


    "Post..."


    The underworld took back his eyes and hesitated for a long time. This matter makes too big, this time will give the matter of marriage for Shu imperial concubine to announce the whole underworld, certainly will produce a lot of changes.


    But, if you don''t tell the world, Murong Jinxin that woman know, certainly not his good life.


    "The subordinate will go immediately..."


    Black impermanence swallowed saliva, followed Wang for so many years, he rarely saw Wang would be so angry. Sure enough, as the old princess said, Wang was different from Shufei. Wang made this decision, I am afraid to suppress a lot of his own reluctance.


    "What is Bai Wuchang doing? After checking for so long, I can''t find anything. Do you want to do it or not? "


    The underworld rubbed his eyebrows anxiously, waved his big hand, and roared towards the millennium old tree outside the window. The millennium old tree was swept by his palm wind, and it was uprooted with a thump, so was the anger of the sky.


    "I''ve just asked Bai Wuchang about it. It''s really tricky. I''m afraid Wang will have to wait for some time..."


    Wang seldom does this in front of them, and this kind of reaction also indicates that Wang attaches great importance to Shufei. If it wasn''t for that, Wang wouldn''t have to worry about it.


    The evil relationship broke out not at the right time, but also terrible


    "I can wait, but can the princess wait? If it makes her angry, we can''t afford it. "


    A cold little face appeared in my mind, which calmed down Pluto''s manic heart. How could he be so flustered when he met Shufei? No, it shouldn''t be like this. How can he get angry about it?


    Murong Jinxin is the woman who lives with him. That fierce woman is his final destination. He should not be sentimental because of other women.


    "Why don''t you go down to the demon world and explain this to the princess?"


    Princess there should not be a big problem, after all, the king did not have any affair with the lady. As long as Wang can suppress the feelings for the princess, he believes that no matter how big the storm, the princess can survive.


    For so many years, the princess has never seen any storm. Everything will be bright


    "No, she''s prepared. If she can''t believe me, I have nothing to say..."


    Some things Murong Jin heart should believe him, without him to say a word, she will believe. I don''t want to believe him. Even if he says it, he will never believe it. This is her most taboo, unless he went to the demon world to explain to her, let black impermanence to inevitably let her have some bad ideas.


    "I''m busy now. I''d better read the memorial quickly..."


    Black impermanence glanced at the mountain of memorials piled up in front of the underworld, didn''t dare to say anything more, and left in a hurry. Wang''s low pressure makes him feel a strong sense of oppression. He has to go to help Bai Wuchang immediately, or he won''t have the good fruit of Bai Wuchang.


    "Alas..."


    The underworld looks at the figure that black impermanence leaves, heavy sigh. He has always boasted that he is strong, but in the face of emotional things, he will inevitably want to make mistakes. A deep sense of powerlessness makes him unable to sit still.


    He has to go out for a breath, or he will be suffocated


    ¡­¡­


    Demon world


    When Murong Jinxin wakes up naturally, takes care of herself and walks out of the room in a good mood, she sees the immortal devil standing in the yard.


    She was stunned for a moment, and her mood sank to the bottom. The immortal devil came back to find her. Is something wrong with Ranran?


    "Little ancestor, the underworld is going to make trouble. You can still sleep..."


    Seeing Murong Jin''s heart, the color of anxiety on the immortal devil''s face didn''t decrease. On the contrary, there was a little more worry in that anxiety.


    He really doesn''t know how to talk about Hades and Shufei? Jin Xin''s front foot had just left, and something happened to the back foot of the underworld. Is it a coincidence or someone behind?


    "What happened to Hades?"


    Murong Jin heart forced himself to calm down, went to the side of the chair to sit down, gently drank a mouthful of warm water, was very sure to open the mouth.


    If it wasn''t for the underworld, the underworld wouldn''t be able to fly like chickens and dogs. Has the last thing she wants to see happened ahead of time?


    "Jinxin, Shufei and Hades slept all night last night..."


    The immortal devil gnaws his teeth. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart, he seems to have guessed what it looks like. He doesn''t beat around the Bush and goes straight to the theme.


    As soon as his words fell, he felt that the temperature around him had dropped several degrees, and he could not help shivering


    "And then?"


    Murong Jin''s ten fingers clenched into a fist. She did not deny that after hearing the immortal devil''s words, her heart almost began to bleed. But this is the way she and Hades have to go. She can only knock down her teeth and swallow them with blood.


    "Then the underworld gave an imperial edict to marry Shufei for no reason. Now the whole underworld is talking about it, saying that the king is afraid of you, dare to do it or not, took advantage of Shufei, and even gave Shufei to other men..."


    The immortal devil didn''t expect Murong Jin''s heart to be so calm. His nervous mood also relaxed and told the whole thing in detail.


    It''s really painful, otherwise it''s too serious for him to leave Lixiang and come to the devil''s world to find her. She was his best friend and he was really worried that she would be hurt too much


    "He should have done nothing with Shufei. He really wanted to do something. With his temperament, he would never marry Shufei. I believe him!"


    Murong Jin heart pursed lips for a long time, for a long time did not say a word, she will not extinguish the devil again and again in the mind. With her understanding of Pluto, Pluto made such a decision, should be afraid of what he made himself regret.


    It''s not easy for him to make such a big decision to marry Shufei. She can''t ask him too much, let alone doubt him because of such rumors.


    She wants to stand in the same line with him, and come out with the black hands hidden in the dark


    "You believe him? Really? I''ve never seen you so generous in emotional matters... "


    I have known her for more than a hundred years. In the field of emotion, she is famous for her stinginess. In the past, Jun Mo Li was always cleaned up by her because of women''s affairs. Now to the underworld, how completely changed?


    His eyes slightly hesitated, but because of Murong Jinxin''s eyes that can not be ignored firm, let him understand Murong Jinxin''s words should be true.


    "He had a bad relationship with Shufei, who once saved his life. He has to repay his kindness so that he and I can have a future. He was forgotten by Murong ling''er, but he didn''t completely forget me. I believe his feelings for me. "


    In the past hundred years, both the immortal devil and Lixiang have lived a life of peace with the world. If there is nothing particularly important, they seldom disturb them. So many things are unknown to the immortal devil.


    Murong Jin''s heart pinches her eyebrows. It''s true that a wave has not been leveled and a wave has arisen again. The matter of Ranran has not been solved yet. The event of Hades has happened again, which makes her feel a little difficult for a moment.


    "I see. Do you want to go back to the underworld now? It''s not good for any of you if it doesn''t go down. "


    The immortal devil didn''t ask in detail. Murong Jinxin''s haggard appearance made him feel a little distressed. He could not help reaching out and patting Murong Jinxin''s small shoulder gently. Such a thin shoulder, from previous life to this life, has shouldered too many hardships. It''s really hard for her.


    "No, he should be able to handle it. Besides, his mother''s concubine was by his side and reminded him all the time. If I go back at this time, it will only make him feel that I am asking for a crime. Immortal devil, can you understand my mood? "


    Murong Jin heart is very firm shook her head, she believes that God will not be so cruel, since he even for Shufei marriage things have done, she has no reason to doubt him.


    This kind of thing, she must trust him, only unconditional trust, his heart pressure will not be so big, he can slowly overcome his inner demons.


    "I can understand, but I can''t help you. Jinxin, I''ve lived so long. You''re the strongest and most powerful woman I''ve ever seen. "


    The immortal devil nodded. How could he not feel her pain. But he can''t help her. He can only lend her a shoulder when she is tired. That''s all he can do.


    "Poof, I don''t like flattery, but I like to hear that. Actually, I feel the same way..."


    In the vast world, whose fate is as ill - Fated as hers? Who can go through so many twists and turns? If she dares to be second, there is no woman in the world who dares to be first.


    "I can''t see that you are narcissistic. I''m relieved to look at you like this. If nothing happens, I''ll go first. I have to go back and change shifts with Xiao Hui. "


    Murong Jinxin''s smile, let the immortal devil see her confidence, the whole mood are bright a lot, he looked at Murong Jinxin''s eyes, in addition to appreciation, there is a trace of admiration.


    God knows pearl with wise eyes. Only such a woman can be proud of the world.


    "Well, let Xiao Hui guard Ranran well in the underworld, so I don''t need to worry about things here. I will go back as soon as possible..."

 Chapter 665

    After the immortal devil left, Murong Jinxin and the phantom had a very simple lunch, and then got up and went to the hall of the demon world to find the old devil.


    She must solve Ranran''s problem as soon as possible and go back to the underworld to accompany the poor man. She can''t rest assured of him. Such a barrier, she must accompany him to walk through.


    Murong Jin''s heart is full of things, and she goes to the Royal Garden of the demon world unconsciously. Several sarcastic voices come into her ears and let her step.


    Look up, a familiar some embarrassed figure into her eyes, let her originally tight frown, all of a sudden wrinkle more tight.


    A woman in red, with her hands akimbo, is pointing to the devil''s nose and spitting, while the devil''s black clothes are stained with a large amount of soil. At this time, she looks helplessly at the woman in red.


    "Phantom, kill these women who are full of nonsense, and hang their bodies at the gate of the palace of the demon world. I want to let all the demons in the demon world know how miserable it is to offend the devil. "


    The words like "idiot, idiot, brain sick, stupid pig" constantly spread from the mouth of the basic maid of the woman in red, which made Murong Jin''s heart angry. Several strides to the devil''s head, protect the devil''s head behind him, and sweep his fierce eyes on the women.


    The devil is kind-hearted. She doesn''t have to use what happened to know that it was the women who picked it up. Good, very good


    "Princess Ming, what qualifications do you have to deal with the princess and her maidservant? If you really have that spare time, you''d better hurry back to the underworld, or the underworld will be robbed by other women. "


    The woman in red is the only princess in the demon world. She is eighteen years old. She is as beautiful as a flower, and her heart is as poisonous as a scorpion. On weekdays, relying on the favor of the old devil, he is used to bullying in the demon world.


    At this time she saw Murong Jin heart, in addition to disdain, feel some funny. A woman who can''t even manage her own man, how can she manage their affairs in the demon world.


    "Pa pa pa... Pa pa pa..."


    Murong Jinxin''s mouth suddenly appeared a trace of sneer, without saying a word, raised his hand to pull the magic treasure''s collar, raised his hand is a few slap fan in the past.


    Although she only has the first level of Feng dance nine days, it''s too easy to deal with a woman who is only 18 years old.


    If you dare to sprinkle salt on her wound, she must have the ability to bear her anger


    "Why do you beat the princess... Why... Murong Jinxin... You bitch..."


    Magic treasure had ever been treated like this, all of a sudden was Murong Jin heart beat confused, for a long time to react. She holds her own buzzing head, endure the hot pain on her small face, and roars at Murong Jin''s heart.


    Murong Jinxin, an unknown woman, is too arrogant and overbearing


    "No matter what, I''ll beat you. First, you bully the devil. Second, your mouth is not clean. It''s still a small matter to beat you. I''ll kill you later. "


    Murong Jinxin grabs mobao''er''s long hair, kicks mobao''er down in front of Mobao, grabs her hair and kowtows to Mobao according to her.


    She once warned the old devil yesterday that if anyone dares to bully him, she will never show mercy. Unfortunately, the old devil only warned his two princes, but forgot to warn his princess.


    "Murong Jinxin... You bitch... Ah..."


    The pain from the forehead made magic treasure a little unbearable, and there was no image shouting. She struggled to resist, but it''s a pity that she is not the opponent of Murong Jinxin at all. She can only be kowtowed by Murong Jinxin to her most disdainful brother in her life.


    Scarlet blood soon came out of her forehead and slid down her delicate face. The faint smell of blood floated into her nose and made her collapse.


    "Shout, it''s better to attract the demons of the whole demon world, and let them see how embarrassed and unbearable you are the princess of the demon world..."


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t care what she''s calling at all. She''s in a bad mood today. This magic treasure bumps into the muzzle of the gun. If she doesn''t hit her, who does she hit?


    She''s just going to see the old devil and talk about things. If it''s better for her to lead the old devil over, she can go a long way less.


    "Sister Jinxin, forget it. She''s young and doesn''t understand. Don''t worry about her..."


    It is to stand aside some uneasy demon Zun, see Murong Jin heart so for him, in addition to warm heart, but also very worried about Murong Jin heart really beat his only sister.


    My sister is too young to do things properly, but he, as a brother, can''t watch her being killed


    "Young and ignorant? That''s a good reason. But no matter how good the reason is, it''s not the reason here. Dares to bully my Murong Jinxin''s younger brother, my Murong Jinxin will send her to 18 levels of hell. "


    Murong Jin''s heart glared at the devil. Seeing his advice, she knew that he had been bullied by magic treasure in the past. A nameless fire gushed out and directly kicked the bloody magic treasure away.


    Today she is going to kill the chicken for the monkey to see. If she let mobo go today, I''m afraid that there will be more demons bullying mobo in the future... "Sister Jinxin really doesn''t have it. She just scolded me a few words, but she didn''t do anything to me. Forget it..." mobo looks at Murong Jinxin and walks to mobo''s side, picking up mobo who has been crying in pain, There seems to be a lot more to be done. He rushed over and tried to protect mob. He''s just a sister like magic treasure. Although magic treasure always likes to bully him and laugh at him, he''s a brother. He can''t care with his sister¡° Stay with me. It''s none of your business. Today, I have to scratch her skin... "Murong Jinxin certainly does not want to let go, she gently waved to the devil, and the devil was shocked by her strength to retreat more than ten steps. In the past hundred years, he has hardly practiced since the power of the Demon Lord was abolished. Just do some physical exercises every day, just like a mortal¡° Princess Ming, please raise your hand. Bao''er is not sensible and has offended you. I''ll compensate you for her... "Just when the demon master was so tangled that he didn''t know what to do, a slightly loud female voice suddenly rang out. Magic treasure''s mother Princess, that is, the old devil''s favorite concubine at the moment came in a hurry. She took a look at her daughter who had been beaten by Murong Jin''s heart. She was heartbroken. But she is not stupid. Naturally, she can''t help being arrogant. As everyone knows, Murong Jinxin never takes the initiative to cause trouble. Without provoking her, she is as safe as a herbivore. When bao''er is beaten like this, she must have done something too much¡° It turned out that she was the concubine of the demon world. She begged me so humbly that I couldn''t bear it. You don''t have to pay for it. I will cut your daughter alive today... "Murong Jin kicks mobao''er away again with a heavy kick. She doesn''t care about the innocent face of the woman in front of her. Her words are arrogant and terrifying, which makes the tortured mobao''er shake his body for several times¡° Baby, what did you do to make Princess Ming so unhappy? If you don''t understand, your mother''s concubine won''t take care of you any more... "Concubine Jiang didn''t dare to send her anger to Murong Jin. She could only vent her anger on the four maidservants. When she raised her hand, she slapped her hands heavily. Bao''er is becoming so difficult now. He has a lot to do with these maidservants. They are not good things. She really wants to tear them all to pieces¡° I... I... "Mobao''er obviously didn''t expect that her mother''s concubine who always loved her would say such heartless words. She held her lower lip tightly and wanted to say something, but she felt that she couldn''t say anything. When the time came, the devil on one side saw that things had come to such a stage, and quickly went to the front of Princess Jiang and simply said the whole story of the matter. The devil''s words fall, Jiang Guifei''s face has been embarrassed to get the extreme. She hated to stare at the shivering daughter curled up on the ground. She really wanted to help her say a few words. Bullying his brother, also dare to scold Murong Jin heart is a bitch, Murong Jin heart this time also let her live, is very to her face. But, this is her daughter, she can''t not save, otherwise she will waste her life as a mother... "Princess Ming, I know that bao''er has made a big mistake, you want to cut her, I have nothing to say. But bao''er is the only daughter of my wife. She offends you today. It''s all my goddaughter''s fault. If you want to do it, you can do it to my concubine and spare bao''er this time. " Jiangguifei deep vomit out a breath, pleading to look at Murong Jin heart, the mood is very uneasy. Murong Jinxin''s means she has heard too much, not to mention her noble and incomparable identity as Princess Ming, even if it is her life skills, they can''t afford it. Now, she can only ask Murong Jin to let go of bao''er and at least save her life. Insulting the princess of the underworld is a slut. She is worried about Murong Jinxin and the king of the underworld... "Concubine Jiang, no wonder you will be favored. You are not simple. Well, today I will give you a face. I can''t kill you, magic baby, but you must kneel down in front of me and make a blood oath. " Murong Jin heart looked at the side of the devil, pondered for a moment before opening the mouth. It is not enough for the devil to have only one backing in this palace. If you want to live a stable life, you must have a woman with superb means to protect him. Otherwise, things today will happen again and again¡° No matter what blood oath, I promise you. Thank you for not killing Princess Ming... "

 Chapter 666

    Jiang Guifei takes a long breath, Murong Jin wishes to show mercy, everything is easy to say. Otherwise, if it''s really noisy, it''ll be bao''er who''s in the end.


    She has only such a baby, as long as she can save her life, let her do anything, she is willing. As for whether kneeling down would hurt her face, she could not worry about it now.


    "I want you to swear that in your lifetime, you must do your best to protect the devil and not allow any devil to hurt or humiliate him. If your negligence causes any mistakes of the devil, you must accept the thunderbolt from heaven. "


    Murong Jin''s pale lips opened and closed, and her cold eyes swept the imperial concubine Jiang. This woman will certainly agree to her, as long as the blood oath, she would like to regret is impossible.


    What happened today, she was more and more worried about the devil. Friends around one after another accident, she is really worried about what the devil will happen.


    The devil is entrusted to her by Murong ling''er. She must protect her carefully, otherwise she will be too sorry for Murong ling''er''s heavy trust.


    "Well, I swear here today that I will protect the devil with my life. If I disobey this oath, I will never turn over!"


    Jiang Guifei was a little surprised. She took a look at the devil who was not at ease, and then she was relieved. For the devil, she used to be in awe of him, but now she thinks he is cute and stupid. The most precious thing is that he has a sincere heart.


    Protect him. He is the most important child of the old devil, and Murong Jinxin has unconditional protection. If she is involved with the devil, she will have two protective fans. In the future, she will never have to worry about who will stab her in the back.


    "You take it away, magic baby. If such a thing happens, you know the consequences. As for these maidservants, no one can save them. "


    Jiang Guifei''s simple let Murong Jin heart very satisfied, she swept the whole face has been red and swollen like a pig''s head woman, can''t give birth to a little bit of sympathy, this is called self sin can''t live.


    Mo bao''er can not die, but these bold and reckless dogs and maidservants who abuse their masters everywhere have to die. Do not kill them, not enough to tell the whole demon world, she Murong Jin heart anger.


    "Concubine... Save them... Concubine..."


    After seeing her mother''s concubine kneel down in front of Murong Jinxin, she realized how terrible a person she had provoked. The mother imperial concubine''s status in the harem is aloof, but she is still suppressed by this woman. This woman is really terrible, and she will not seek her own death in the future.


    "Do you still want to save those cheap maidservants? Get up immediately and apologize to your brother Huang. Hurry up... "


    The imperial concubine Jiang was so angry that she wanted to deal with those ungrateful maidservants for a long time. If they hadn''t served the old devil for many years, she would have been cruel. Now Murong Jin is willing to help her forever. She still can''t get it. How can she save them.


    "I..."


    Magic treasure is very difficult struggle for a long time just reluctantly stand up, endure the pain of the whole body, originally wanted to directly refuse his mother imperial concubine. But the vision sweeps to one side, Murong Jin heart of covetous covetous, the momentum is soft all of a sudden.


    With a gloomy face, he moved to the devil, lowered his noble head and apologized with a sad face.


    "Phantom, hang them to the gate of the devil''s World Palace for me and cut them alive."


    Things have come to an end, Murong Jin heart also don''t want to tangle in what, plain white small hand a wave, the phantom then toward that several already scared pale woman walk.


    "Princess Ming... We serve the old devil... You can''t deal with us at will..."


    A maid''s figure retreated, and a trace of ruthlessness flashed across her face as beautiful as a flower. She didn''t want to die like this. Even if she died, she would die with vigour and vitality.


    "Then when you die, let the old devil come to my trouble..."


    Murong Jin heart did not start, just released from the sleeve of Ono. It''s better to keep a secret about her great loss of skill, otherwise it will bring her endless trouble.


    After a hundred years of cultivation, Ono has already become the top beast of the underworld. With a sweep of the long snake tail, the maidservant who tried to challenge Murong Jinxin''s authority has been swept off her waist and died.


    The remaining two maidservants were flustered when they saw this. They wanted to risk their lives to find the old devil. Now it seems that if they don''t want to die now, they''d better stay.


    "Go..."


    The phantom took the hands of the remaining two maidservants, and without saying a word, went to the gate of the demon kingdom. It''s not worth dying for these ungrateful things.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Magic treasure looked at the maidservant who was swept into two by Ono. A chill rose from the bottom of her feet. She swallowed her saliva and watched the two maidservants being taken away by the phantom, but she did not dare to say a word of intercession.


    "Bao''er, the devil is your brother, and your mother''s wife wants you to kneel down and swear to protect him with your life from now on, otherwise she will never talk to you again."


    Jiang Guifei''s mind just came up with that bloody and brutal scene, and she was very surprised. Glancing at her beloved daughter, she was really worried. If the child is not astringent, she will be the one who will be swept off by the snake next time.


    "Well, I swear..."


    Magic treasure looked at her mother''s dark face and knew that it was for her good. Although she was reluctant, she read it honestly.


    In fact, her heart is not bad, but in the past two years, she was led by those maidservants. After today''s storm, she also learned a bloody lesson.


    She had just finished her vow, and the old devil with a worried face came in a hurry. From a distance, he saw his baby daughter''s pig face, which was completely invisible. It was not good.


    He went straight to the devil''s head and checked the devil for several times. He didn''t find any sign of injury. His face looked better.


    "Don''t you think you can do whatever you want with your father''s favor? Even your brother Huang dares to bully you. Your burden is really great... "


    The old devil is really angry. He has heard about the girl with several maidservants abusing zun''er. No wonder Murong Jin''s heart is so angry. If it were him, he would be the same.


    "Father... Father King... Bao''er... I''m wrong..."


    Magic treasure is the first time to see the old devil to her so severe, small heart was scared to tremble. At the moment, she really did not dare to say any disobedient words, she was really afraid.


    "Father, bao''er has become like this. Forget it..."


    The devil looked at the already miserable magic treasure, really some don''t have the heart. Jinxin sister was taught into such a lesson, if her father is offending her, she is too poor.


    At least it was his sister. That is to say, she scolded him a little and pushed him a little, so she would not be treated so harshly


    "Go back to face the wall and think about it. Don''t let me see you in a year, or I will break your leg and roll..."


    After all, it''s his baby daughter who has been in pain since childhood. If you really want him to be cruel, he really can''t. Besides, Murong Jinxin has taught her a lesson. She should know that she won''t do such stupid things again.


    "It''s... Father..."


    Magic treasure took the order, and did not dare to stay more. He saluted the old devil, covered his face and walked slowly towards the distance. Concubine Jiang quickly followed him.


    "Old devil, after a day''s investigation, did you find out anything?"


    Murong Jin heart also don''t want to waste saliva in saying magic treasure this matter, just pacify the devil a few words, is to want the devil to go back to change a clean clothes. Then he looked at the old devil who was obviously angry.


    "It''s found out that it should be Mobai who was promoted to take over the position of Moyang a hundred years ago, but he had left the demon world last night, and there was no news..."


    As soon as the old devil thought of this, he had a headache. Mobai had grown up. He really couldn''t understand why the child wanted to attack Ye Ranran''s soul.


    He also checked, the child and ye Ranran did not have any intersection, he would do such a thing, it''s a little strange.


    "Moby, are you sure it''s Moby? There is a mole on his brow, which you didn''t recognize at the first time yesterday... "


    Mobai is the son of the former elder of the demon world. He was promoted by the old devil a hundred years ago. He has been following the old devil all the time. But the old devil has no reason to recognize him. Is there any secret in this?


    "That may be the true face of Mobai. The face he usually shows people is masked. Now almost all the evidence points to him, and he is inexplicably missing, which is enough to explain everything. "


    I''m afraid nobody has seen Mobai''s true face, even he is no exception. He doesn''t want this matter to have anything to do with Mobai, and he can''t explain it to the elder who has already lost his soul. However, the reality is often cruel, which can not be denied by him.


    "Is there any way to find him as soon as possible? If you don''t find him tomorrow, Ranran will be in big trouble. "


    The time of three days is terrible. Now Mobai has evaporated. She is really afraid that she can''t save Ranran in time. It seems that she has to go to heaven to make preparations.


    As long as you can save Ranran, if you want to go back to the second place, you can go back to the second place


    "I can only do my best, but it''s too difficult to find Mobai in one day..."


    The old devil spread out his hand and said that he had no way. Even if the whole demon world is out, I''m afraid it won''t help. They don''t even know what Mobai is like now.


    "I know. I''ll go to heaven first. If you have any news, please let me know. Mobai, I won''t let it go..."


    Old devil''s words all say this up, Murong Jin heart also say what. Although it has something to do with the demon world, it obviously has nothing to do with the old devil. She can''t bite people like a mad dog.


    "I understand. Do you know about Hades?"

 Chapter 667

    Old demon Zun nodded, hesitated for a while, still some uneasy opened mouth. The underworld in the wedding night to find other women''s things, has made a stir, he has some worry, know all Murong Jin heart will not bear.


    "Yes, the immortal devil has come. It was his predestined love disaster. Now it''s just the outbreak of love disaster. It''s just the past. "


    Murong Jin heart know that the old devil is just a good heart, hidden in the heart of displeasure, or will tell the reason to the old devil. What happened between Hades and Shufei was a little big, and some of them were beyond her expectation.


    When she goes to heaven, she has to go back to see who''s behind


    "It''s good that you have a clear idea. If you need any help, let Hei Wuchang say, and I will try my best to help you."


    Looking at Murong Jinxin''s calm manner, the old devil felt relieved. This woman really deserves to be a heroine among women. She can be so calm whenever she meets anything. It''s a great blessing for the underworld to get her.


    "Thank you..."


    Murong Jin''s heart arched to the old devil, and the corner of her mouth finally gave a faint smile. The old devil''s words have brought them closer to each other. Willing to give her a helping hand in the most difficult time, to the best, no matter whether it is to help her or not, she will be grateful.


    After thanking, she took Ono to walk outside the palace of the demon world. She walked very slowly, but she was very firm


    ¡­¡­


    Heaven


    Murong Jin heart very smooth to see the emperor, his intention to say again, the emperor without saying a word, he ordered the bodyguard to take lock soul bottle. About ye Ranran, he naturally knows, and has long thought that Murong Jinxin would come to heaven to ask her for a bottle.


    "Jinxin, the soul lock bottle can only guarantee that ye Ranran will not lose his soul in a month. If you want to save Ye Ranran, you have to find out the devil who uses the magic bug to curse. Otherwise, in the end, ye Ranran can''t escape a dead son. "


    The emperor of heaven looked at the woman sitting below. Her face was a little white, like the eyes of stars. It can be seen that she didn''t live very well these days.


    The title of Princess Ming is a supreme honor, but I''m afraid only the woman in her position can realize the hardships.


    "I know that even if I go through the whole four realms in a month, I will turn out the devil. God, do you know Mobai? "


    Murong Jin upset and impatient knead eyebrows, Emperor remind her words let her heart more heavy. One month. She has only one month left.


    If the things of Hades and Ranran are wrong, she may be able to deal with them calmly. But it happened that she broke out together. She was really lacking in skills.


    "I know more, maybe more than the old devil. When Mobai was young, because he was sick, he was sent by the old devil to my heaven for a while. I know one of his secrets. I promised to keep it for him, but now I can''t keep it. "


    The emperor hesitated for a while, tangled for a while, turbid old eyes are struggling, after a long time to open the mouth. About Moby, he once promised that he would not say anything.


    But now is the special time, Murong Jinxin''s appearance let him look at really can''t bear. Well, Murong Jin''s heart is more important after all. He''d better expose all the details of Mobai.


    "I''ve come across the true face of Mobai by accident. It can''t be called face at all. His whole face was covered with black insects, looking at the real rope. He told me that the fifteenth day of every month is the day when the insects in his body attack. On that day, he had to take off his mask and use the ice to force the insects back. Jinxin, if you want to find Mobai, you have only one chance. That will be the fifteenth day after twenty days. "


    The tone of the emperor is heavy, Murong Jin can hear it. Seeing the pity revealed by the emperor of heaven, her nose and eyes turned red. A kind of inexplicable feeling spread in her heart, which made her unable to prevent.


    No matter how difficult these years are, there are always such and such people who help her selflessly when she is most difficult. She should be satisfied. She is not fighting alone.


    "The four realms are so big. Even if I know his true features, I''m very glad to find him on the night of the 15th. What''s the best way for the emperor of heaven?"


    Murong Jin''s heart shrinks and her nose shrinks. The old man in front of her gives her a feeling that she wants to rely on. That feeling is wonderful, and she can''t say it clearly for a moment.


    "Now that he''s done reading the devil bug, he''ll leave his breath on the devil bug. Let the devil bug follow that breath to find out, there must be no mistake! "


    Mobai lost Jingzhou carelessly. He cursed the bug. Before the curse was lifted, the bug would leave some information to contact him, but only he knew that.


    He really can''t help Murong Jinxin. The child has been living too hard these years. I''m afraid it won''t be easy in the future.


    "I see. Thank you Tiandi. Jinxin left first..."


    The emperor''s words let Murong Jin''s heart spit out a mouthful of turbid gas. She took over the soul lock bottle handed over by the bodyguard, and did not stay more. She soon left the heaven and returned to the underworld.


    ... the appearance of Murong Jin''s heart surprised the immortal devil. They looked at each other and looked at Murong Jin''s heart almost at the same time, with a deep confusion in their eyes¡° Xiao Hui, this is the soul lock bottle of heaven. Tomorrow afternoon, I will lock the soul of Ranran. In a month, Ranran will be fine. " Murong Jinxin takes out the soul lock bottle from her arms and hands it to Xiaohui. She goes to the bed and sits down. She looks at Ye Ranran lying on the bed carefully. This life of Ye Ranran, not the last time to the beautiful, ordinary face, no wonder not loved by Chu Zirui. She gently grasped Ye Ranran''s hand, a cool idea penetrated into her palm, let her can''t help shaking hard for a while... "Jinxin, that demon can''t find out?" Xiao Hui grabs the lock soul Bi''s finger and turns white. She knows Murong Jin''s heart. If it wasn''t for the situation that she couldn''t turn back, she couldn''t have gone to the emperor of heaven to ask for the lock soul bottle. So, what is the situation now¡° Yes, but he ran away last night. It''s hard to find him, but the emperor of heaven has told me the way. You don''t have to worry too much. " Murong Jin heart truthfully to tell, in the face of small ash she is also very calm. It''s not that she doesn''t care about Ranran, but it''s useless to stay in the demon world. She had to have a good rest for a day. She had enough spirit to discuss with them how to catch Mobai in the night of the fifteenth¡° Well, you are tired after a day''s journey. Go back and have a rest first. The underworld is still waiting for you... "Although there are a thousand words to ask, Xiao Hui still controls himself rationally. From the demon world to the heaven world and to the underworld world, she almost ran three places in a day. It''s absolutely impossible to say that she is not tired. The most important thing is that she needs to go back to the palace to find the underworld and solve the problem about the lady¡° OK, then I''ll go back first, and you''ll have more to bear with Ranran. I''m really a little tired. " Murong Jin heart a shallow yawn, get up and ready to go out of the room, not out of the door, then came a slightly sharp female voice stopped¡° What should I do? What should I do? I''m afraid it''s true about the underworld and Shufei. I just met them in the imperial garden. I... "Lixiang ran in from the outside, and her face was extremely ugly. She didn''t know Murong Jinxin was in the room, but she was eager to say what she had just seen. Until he ran into Murong Jin''s heart, he suddenly held a joint trial and covered his little mouth. Pluto and Shufei, no, she can''t accept, can''t accept... "Lixiang, what did you see just now? Make it clear... "Hearing Li Xiang''s words, Murong Jin''s body trembled slightly. She grabbed Li Xiang''s small shoulder and unconsciously used her strength. If it wasn''t for some incredible pictures, Lixiang couldn''t be so flustered. What happened to Hades and Shufei¡° I, I saw them walking in the imperial garden. Shufei''s mood seemed to be very low. The Hades kept on worrying about her and seemed to care about her very much... "With Murong Jin''s cold eyes, Lixiang was a little afraid. Fortunately, the immortal devil appeared at her side in time and gave her an encouraging look. Then she rushed to tell her everything. Now Jinxin sister is so terrible, really terrible... "What ambiguous action are they? More hand in hand hugs kisses and so on... "Murong Jin heart forced himself to calm down, tightly locked Li Xiang such as water eyes, export words some urgent some irritable, more or deep helpless. One day may be enough time to change a lot of things. She hopes that she will not face a bad situation... "That''s not true. It''s just that she''s getting closer. There''s nothing else..." Li Xiang thought about it and shook her head decisively. She watched for a long time, did not see what they have ambiguous action, this is also on behalf of, in fact, she was a little fussy¡° Jinxin, I think you''d better go back and ask, maybe it''s nothing to do with men and women... "The immortal devil rubbed Murong Jinxin''s messy hair, full of heartache. They are all men. They are all ruthless men. He knows too much about what Pluto''s behavior represents. But subconsciously, he believed in Hades. A man as powerful as Hades is definitely not difficult to survive¡° Yes, let''s find out what''s going on first, and let''s make a final conclusion. Based on my understanding of the underworld, there must be something hidden about all this... "He has been with the underworld for so many years, and he knows the underworld too well. Can a lady enchant Hades? That''s absolutely impossible. I''m afraid, what''s in Wang''s heart? That lady is just a chess piece in Wang''s hand¡° Well, I''m leaving... "

 Chapter 668

    imperial garden


    In an octagonal pavilion, the king of Hades and the lady sit opposite each other. The lady tears secretly. The king of Hades is comforting, and a strange factor flows in the air.


    "Why don''t we have a decree that he must marry you?"


    The underworld looked at the woman who had already cried heartbroken and frowned fiercely. He had thought about the pressure she would face after last night''s news, but he didn''t expect that the man she liked refused to accept the order.


    He doesn''t know how to help her now. If she refuses this, he can''t help it.


    "It''s no use. I don''t want to force him to turn things around..."


    Shufei was a little disheartened. During this period of time, he was so kind to her that she thought that he was her final belonging. As a result, she didn''t want to give her any trust. It seemed useless to let her explain.


    "Alas..."


    The underworld sighed softly, and didn''t know what to say. He just reached out and poured a cup of tea for Shufei, and then fell silent.


    He looked at Shufei''s pitiful appearance, and his heart was full of pity. He knew that he should not have those feelings, but he still couldn''t control himself.


    "Wang, why don''t you explain to him? Maybe he will believe what you say. "


    Shu imperial concubine raised to cry some red swollen eyes, tentatively asked Hades two sentences. She now only has Pluto as a life-saving straw. If Pluto doesn''t help her, she and he will be finished.


    Although he was ruthless, she didn''t want to let go of his hand. This relationship, she almost put in all her feelings, she was reluctant to put it down.


    "Well, I''ll talk to him sometime, but you can''t expect me to be humble..."


    The underworld hesitated for a moment and nodded his head. If this can make her feel better, he will hurt himself. After all, I owe her a life. I want to pay some back.


    "That''s natural. In front of Wang, he didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. So thank you, Wang. I''ll go back first... "


    Shufei shrunk her nose, wiped her tears clean, saluted the underworld, and went away with grief. Her figure is a little lonely, walking in the deciduous Avenue, with a strong sense of bleakness.


    She knew how much trouble she would cause when she came to the palace to find Hades, but she had no other way to save her feelings.


    As the saying goes, you need to tie the bell to untie the bell. I hope the underworld is the one who tied the bell so that he can marry her willingly.


    "Alas..."


    The underworld sighed again. After seeing the figure of Shufei disappear, he poured a few glasses of water alone, which made his disordered mood better. He got up and left, but he didn''t find the gorgeous figure behind a big tree.


    "Sister Jinxin, shall I kill Shufei?"


    Li Xiang, who follows Murong Jin''s heart, looks at Murong Jin''s lost heart and opens her mouth. She likes Jinxin elder sister, and doesn''t want to let Jinxin elder sister suffer any harm. Shufei dares to rob a man with Jinxin elder sister, and she will kill her.


    "No, if Shufei dies, things will be more complicated. Li Xiang, I know you love me, but you can''t get involved in this, understand? "


    Li Xiang''s maintenance makes Murong Jinxin feel better all of a sudden. She reaches out her hand and knocks on Li Xiang''s head. She gives a few cautious warnings.


    Some outsiders really can''t help. The only thing they can do is to provide her with a shoulder to lean on when she is depressed.


    "I see. What''s your plan, sister Jinxin?"


    Li Xiang vomited small tongue, although in the heart some injustice, but Murong Jin heart''s words she dare not listen to. She also heard something about the relationship between Hades and Lixiang, and knew that she could not intervene.


    "There''s no plan. Every step is every step. It''s best to walk past, but it''s impossible to walk past... "


    Can''t walk past, she doesn''t know what to do? Just that scene is really gouge out heart, in addition to her, she almost never saw the underworld to which woman so heart.


    Although they did not have any ambiguous action, but the look of Hades has explained everything. He is absolutely different from Shufei.


    "If you can''t get there, you''ll come with us to the snow mountain..."


    Anyway, they are going to leave the underworld to return to the snow mountain. If the underworld hurts Jinxin too much, she knocks Jinxin and takes her away directly. With her present skill, it''s easy to knock Jinxin sister.


    "That''s not bad. I haven''t been to the snow mountain. I''ve long wanted to go somewhere..."


    It''s the place where Xiaohui and Ranran live in seclusion. She must go to see it sometime. After Ranran''s soul is restored, if it''s too depressing, you can consider leaving the underworld for a walk.


    "Let''s make a deal. I''m leaving. If you have something to change, let the phantom say."


    Li Xiang smiles, and the wind blows away, just like she was crazy. Murong Jinxin stood under the big tree and thought for a long time. Then she moved her steps towards the Ming Palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    The underworld is lying on a soft chair, closing his eyes and meditating. His pretty brows are tightly wrinkled. It seems that he is worried about something and making decisions.


    When Murong Jinxin walked into the yard and stood in front of him for a long time, he found something strange. He raised his eyes and sat up in a panic.


    What''s wrong with him? Think of the thing of the Shu imperial concubine unexpectedly to want to be infatuated with, even in the yard all came a person, he completely didn''t realize.


    "You... Are back..."


    He looked at the cold woman in front of him, especially the pain hidden in her eyes like stars, and he was at a loss.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart looking at the underworld that seems to have done something wrong, the heart more uncomfortable. Pursed lips, staring at the underworld for a long time, speechless toward the room.


    Originally, she had a lot of words to say and ask, but after seeing that he was so sad for other women, she suddenly felt that she couldn''t ask.


    "I didn''t do anything with Shufei, really..."


    Murong Jin heart that cold as December snow eyes, let the king of Hades all over the cold sweat came out, looking at Murong Jin heart did not have the slightest to pay attention to his meaning, he now is really a little anxious.


    Quickly followed up, busily explained. Before he always felt that there was no need to explain anything, Murong Jinxin should believe him, but when it came to the end, he found that it was not the same thing at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart still didn''t say anything, just very tired into the room, looking for a suit of clothes and then into the bathroom, completely didn''t want to listen to Pluto explain mind.


    She is so tired that she should have a good sleep first. Otherwise, she is afraid that she will not have the courage to question him.


    "Jinxin..."


    With the bathroom door, Pluto also want to follow in, but Murong Jin heart pushed, the bathroom door slammed in front of Pluto closed.


    He touched the nose that he was almost hit, some helpless went to the bedside and sat down, quietly waiting for Murong Jinxin to bathe.


    Such a wait is an hour. When Murong Jin comes out of the bathroom with a waterfall of long hair, what she sees is the king of Hades who is staring at her with a bitter face. A burst of sadness gushes out of her heart.


    She went straight up to her little bed. The big bed may have been slept by other women. She won''t touch it


    "Do you want to share your bed with me? Or do you want to drive me away? "


    Murong Jinxin''s attitude is very obvious. Pluto says that he can''t accept it. It''s like a slap in the face, which fluke is floating in his heart all of a sudden.


    "You don''t have to go. When I wake up, I will go wisely. This room already has the smell of other women, and I still disdain to live in it. "


    Murong Jinxin finally took a look at the underworld and opened her mouth with a sneer. She just needs some time to adjust her mood. Is that interesting?


    "You don''t believe me? You said you were going to advance and retreat with the king. Do you want to turn back


    The underworld is a little angry, a few strides to Murong Jinxin''s front, the sleeve long finger provokes Murong Jinxin''s delicate chin, the tone is very threatening.


    She is now a drug that he can''t get rid of. There is no way to leave her.


    "I''m too tired to fight with you. If you want to fight, I''ll fight when I wake up. "


    Murong Jinxin rubbed the brow of hair ache, took apart the hand of Hades, and instantly lay on the small bed. A turn over, then gave Hades a cold absolutely back.


    "You..."


    The underworld saw that something was wrong with her. He restrained his emotion in his heart, took off his robe, and held Murong Jin''s heart from behind.


    Familiar taste floated into the nose, so that the heart of Hades chaos a lot of stability. He hugs Murong Jin tightly, but bears his own impulse and doesn''t make any ambiguous action.


    She left this trip, do not know what has experienced, it seems that has been tired to the limit, otherwise with her temperament will not be so simple to let him go.


    Then he will accompany her to have a good sleep, everything is waiting for her mood to calm down.


    "Let me go..."


    A faint fragrance floated into Murong Jin''s nose, which made Murong Jin''s relaxed body suddenly tense. She suddenly broke free from the embrace of Hades, and her sleepiness disappeared in an instant.


    That kind of smell is unique to Shufei. She has smelled it several times. Now in his body to smell that smell, she in addition to feel very hurt, is deeply disgusted.


    It was a terrible feeling


    "Murong Jinxin, are you finished? I just accompanied Shufei to chat a few words. Are you like this? I didn''t do anything bad. Why should I use my hot face to stick your cold ass? You are really enough... "

 Chapter 669

    The underworld inexplicably looks at Murong Jinxin, who is suddenly furious, and thinks carefully that he really hasn''t done anything out of the ordinary. Why should he be treated like this by her?


    Did she face his love robbery with this attitude when she said she would go there together? He wants to control some things, but he just can''t control them. What can he do?


    "Not guilty? Then how can you smell like a lady? Ha, I told you that no woman was allowed to come near you within three steps. Did you do that? "


    Tired in addition to upset let Murong Jin heart suddenly broke out, she only feel that all over the body are emitting a nameless fire, chest began to sharp ups and downs.


    There was a mocking smile on her mouth, and her eyes were wide open. It looked like she was going to swallow the underworld alive.


    "You just have nothing to look for..."


    The corner of Hades mouth mercilessly drew to draw, looking at her to get angry whole body all tremble to get up, immediately flustered. He heavily vomited several breath, forced his mood down. He took off all his clothes and climbed back into bed.


    Shufei''s fragrance is too strong. It''s hard to avoid that he will have a taste when he sits with her for so long. It''s normal for her to be angry when she smells it. If there is no reaction at all, I''m afraid they will really have fun.


    "I''m looking for your sister... Get out of here... Now... En..."


    Murong Jinxin was so angry by his actions that she couldn''t even express her anger. Before she could say anything more, she was attacked by his violent kisses.


    She struggled to get out of such a weak situation, but Pluto''s determination is very strong, did not give her any chance to struggle.


    "Since you don''t want to talk to me well, I''d like to talk to you while I love you."


    After the deep kiss, Pluto reluctantly left the lip that had been red and gorgeous by his kiss. His big hand gently stroked her delicate little face, which was very exciting.


    This kind of feeling is completely different from that of Shufei. For Shufei, he seems to be pushed forward by a powerful force, while for her, he is willing to move forward.


    "Enough of you... Be careful I''ll waste you..."


    Murong Jin heart big mouth big mouth gasps for breath, the small hand pinched a piece of meat on his shoulder, mercilessly wring, have the meaning of wring that piece of meat down.


    This shameless dead man knows how to deal with her with this move and how to repair him.


    "If you want to abolish it... I don''t care... As long as you are willing to..."


    Pluto opened her mouth and took a heavy bite on the back of her hand, which did not stop her from abusing herself. He knew that she was venting her anger in such a way that he had to endure the pain.


    Now he just asks her to calm down quickly. He''s so angry that he''s afraid that he''ll die of heartache


    "You say... What did you do with Shufei... I don''t understand... I will really abolish you..."


    Murong Jin heart fierce stare at him, about those rumors, she believes. If it''s not true, he will certainly retort. Since there is no refutation, it means that most of them are true.


    "I didn''t do anything with her. Last night she appeared on my bed wonderfully. I figured out who was behind all this. I forced her to cooperate with me to find out. That''s all. That''s all. That''s all. Just now she came to Wang because the man she liked had a bad heart for her because of last night''s affair. She came to ask Wang to explain. In previous life, she was kind to me. I always want to hold my kindness, right? After comforting her, she left. That''s it... "


    Seeing her like this, Pluto''s heart settled down, and he gave her a few kisses, which began to explain. If explanation can make her happy, he is willing to explain every day. She was so important to him, so important, more important than anything else.


    Misunderstanding, quarrel and resentment, he really doesn''t want those to exist between them. Such a quarrel is too tiring. He thinks his life will be enough if he tries it once.


    "That''s all? Ha, if I didn''t come back early, who knows if you''d be back in love and do some dirty things behind my back? "


    The softening of the underworld makes Murong Jin''s irritable mood gradually calm down. She bites the arrow of the underworld with a big bite, and is willing to give up until she tastes the blood. Only in this way can she eliminate her anger as soon as possible.


    From Pluto''s reaction, she can feel that he cares about her because she asks too much of him. Heart to heart, she should understand him more.


    At that time, she became the God of evil. In order to force herself not to do anything wrong, she almost tried her best. Now that he is in the same position as she was, she shouldn''t be so critical of him.


    "Dead woman, I always do things with integrity. If I really want to do anything with her, I will die and announce it to the world. You little head, don''t know what you think all day? Fortunately, you don''t have any eggs. Otherwise, I will definitely think that you are in pain with your spare time.... "


    The underworld saw that she was biting hard, and the deep eyes unconsciously showed tenderness. In his heart, she was the only one. This woman is willing to accompany him when he is in such a difficult time. No matter whether he will remember her in his life, he must be good to her.


    "Damn, you are too idle to chat with other women. Do you have any reason? When you''re like this, I''ll go out and look for a man. You talk once, I''ll find one, so we don''t owe each other Tired of biting, Murong Jin''s heart finds a comfortable position in his arms and leans against him. After a quarrel, she was only physically tired, but now she feels tired. In the future, it seems that we can''t quarrel casually, or it will hurt our body and feelings... "You think it''s beautiful. You can''t even resist me. You''d better be honest. I''ll pay attention later. Don''t be angry, eh Knowing that she was saying angry words, the underworld didn''t take it seriously. She just rubbed her hair gently, and her heart was full of love. He had other ideas in the past day. But those thoughts were gone when he saw her. He should always remember today, so as to warn himself not to make mistakes¡° Hum, if you dare to make it hard for me in the future, you can try... "Even if she wants to get angry, she can''t get angry now. This man has the ability to make her angry in a few words, and also has the ability to coax her down in a few words. She thoroughly understood that this is not suitable for quarrel between them, only for bickering¡° No, no more, I promise. Woman, Shufei''s business is a little tricky. Bai Wuchang has been checking for a long time, but he hasn''t found any trace of the manipulator behind him. Now I have a headache... "This is the most strange thing since he has a memory. It''s so strange that he can''t find any way to do anything. He must make it clear to his own woman, so that she will not think about it in the future. It''s impossible for him not to contact Shufei completely. The only thing he can do is to control himself when he contacts Shufei¡° Well, don''t think too much. Everything you do will leave traces. We must believe that Bai Wuchang can find out useful clues. Man, the matter of Ranran is also very difficult, I''m afraid I can''t help you... "Murong Jin''s small white hand gently smoothes his frown, and she can feel the pressure he bears. Unfortunately, there is nothing she can do now. They can only do their own work. I''m afraid they will have to separate for some time in the future¡° You just let go and do what you want to do. The underworld is the king''s responsibility, not yours... "The underworld laughs. Women should have been spoiled. He never asks her to do anything for him. As long as she can accompany him forever, he will be satisfied¡° Ranran''s business is the work of Mobai in the demon world. I don''t know if it has anything to do with you and Shufei? " Originally, she had not forgotten the above thought, but suddenly felt that the time of these two events was too close, it was a coincidence, it was man-made, it was really hard to say. If Moby did these two things, Moby would be terrible. What''s his purpose¡° I don''t know. Maybe it has something to do with it. I''m just a little uneasy. It seems that something big is going to happen. Jinxin, you stay at the side of the king for the time being, don''t go anywhere... "Bai Wuchang''s search has no result, which makes him really worried. Jin Xin''s skill is too weak now. It''s easy to attack her. Before this matter has a face, she only falls in his side, he can rest assured. Of course, the most important reason is that as long as Murong Jin''s heart is around him, he doesn''t dare to think wildly... "I''ll try my best. I''m afraid I''ll have to go to the devil''s world several times. Then let Xiaohui and the immortal devil follow me. You don''t have to worry about it." Murong Jin heart too know him, from his look will know how serious this matter. Black and white impermanence ability she is very clear, if they can''t find out anything for such a long time, don''t want to know what it is¡° No, I''ll go with you myself. You are the king''s woman. Naturally, you should be protected by the king. " The underworld resolutely rejected Murong Jinxin''s proposal, and he couldn''t completely rest assured who was by her side in the extraordinary period. In that case, it''s better for him to come by himself. If he can be with her, he can be at least half at ease¡° OK, I don''t want to be separated from you. As soon as I leave, I''m worried about what happened to you and Shufei. Man, you can only have me in your heart, can only have me... "Murong Jinxin nodded, a feeling of being cared for made her mood bright in an instant. All of a sudden, she felt that she had no skill and could rely on her favorite man. The tough woman has been working for a long time, and she also wants to be a little woman... "Well, the business is over, so it''s time for us to talk about some private matters. Jinxin, these two Japanese kings want to die of you, and your good compensation for the king... "The underworld laughs and kisses Murong Jinxin''s red and gorgeous lips again. In such a big room, there is warmth

 Chapter 670

    At night, two dark shadows, like meteors, crossed the sky, adding a sense of strangeness to the night.


    In a quiet courtyard outside the palace of the underworld, a man and a woman are standing in silence. The man''s face is a little ugly. Occasionally, he glances at the woman beside him and sips her thin lip tightly.


    "You go back to Wang. As long as he doesn''t dislike you, you have a lot of future..."


    For a long time, Qingjun finally opened his mouth, he closed his eyes in pain, dare not face the pain color of the beloved woman''s eyes. As a member of the underworld, he could not compete with his king for women.


    After a day of lingering with herself, Shufei was brought to the bed of Hades by a mysterious force the next day. No matter what happened between them or not, it was very difficult for him and her.


    "Do you mean to kill my mother? I have already given up my heart to Hades. Now I love you, you... "


    The merciless words shocked Shufei''s tears that she had endured for a long time. She held her little fist and looked at the man who was already a little strange. One moment, she was still lingering. The next moment, she was hurt by him. She really felt too sad.


    Originally, the already impeccable feelings became so cruel in the face of reality that she really couldn''t control her pain


    "It''s rare that the king is willing to accept you. If you go back to serve the king well and give birth to a prince as soon as possible, you will have no worries for the rest of your life."


    Wang had great kindness to his family, which made him dare not forget until he died. This is why he disobeyed the king''s order. Even if he is a wolf, he will not do anything to rob the king''s woman.


    The king''s imperial edict is probably her desperate request, otherwise he really can''t understand how this good king will marry them.


    "What are you talking about? If you don''t want me, you don''t have to push me to another man. Qingjun, have we really reached the point where there is no way out? "


    Shufei casually wiped a tear, she has been humbly begging for more than half a day, enough. If he doesn''t want to give in, that''s fine. Although she doesn''t want to give up this relationship at all, she also has dignity. She couldn''t put her dignity under his feet and step on it again and again.


    "Yes, there is no way out between us. If the man who sleeps you is not Wang, maybe I will accept you in the past, but that man is Wang... "


    Qingjun nodded heavily. In fact, he didn''t want to be so cruel, but if she didn''t say that, she wouldn''t give up. They haven''t been together long, but he knows her temperament.


    This love is destined to be short and gorgeous, which is predestined. He doesn''t blame her or Wang


    "I understand. In the future, I won''t come back to you. Everything goes back to the origin we haven''t met yet..."


    With a bitter smile, she looked up at the stars and forced her tears back. Speaking of this, what else can she do? She just felt that it was a big joke to ask Wang to explain to him today.


    She was despised by others, and was unwilling to give her any trust. What useless work did she do?


    "Well, let''s go to the end of the world from now on."


    It''s the best state between them that they don''t see each other or they don''t see each other. Then, maybe there won''t be any pain. He listened to the footsteps of her leaving, very light, very light, but so heavy that he could not breathe.


    Goodbye, Sook. Farewell, this unforgettable love.


    Just as the sound of the lady''s footsteps disappeared, the two figures fell to the ground at the same time. The wave in the air also awakened the man who fell into his own thoughts. He looked up and was surprised.


    What happened to the king and the princess? When did they come? He didn''t feel it.


    "I''ve seen the princess before..."


    Without time to think about it, he immediately bent down and lowered his head, with a very respectful attitude. Wang and his concubine came to him so late, shouldn''t it be for the sake of the lady?


    "I didn''t do anything with Shufei. The reason why I left Shufei until dawn is to find out the manipulators behind. If you refuse to get married, you don''t have to. "


    Underworld a hand lazy Murong Jin heart waist, fierce eyes swept to the man in blue, coldly explained a few words. He would come for such a trip only if he promised Shufei, but it seems that he is still late.


    Just that scene, he saw, in addition to regret for Shufei, he also can''t do anything.


    "Wang thinks too much. She should have been Wang''s woman. She''s a subordinate."


    Qingjun a Leng, quite can''t believe that has always been aloof Wang how can pull down the face to say these to him, really just because Shu son promised to lead him to behind the scenes manipulator so simple? He really can''t believe it.


    "It''s not that I think too much, but you think too much. I have already said what I should say. If you still don''t understand, it has nothing to do with me. "


    The underworld looked at the woman in his arms who was obviously unsteady and tired, and didn''t have much thought to talk to the man in front of him who couldn''t name himself. After leaving such a word, he wants to leave, but he is hindered by Murong Jin''s yawning heart.


    He didn''t know why, but he saw the little man in his arms rubbing his sleepy eyes, reluctantly picked up his spirits and retreated from his arms¡° Do you love her? " Murong Jin''s heart looks at the man who seems to be calm in the depth of her eyes, but with slow grief, and asks softly. His answer is related to whether he and Shufei can continue to be together, so she asked very seriously. The same are women, Shufei just that heartbreaking pain she saw. Shufei''s love road is arranged by her mother. She also hopes that Shufei can have a good home. In front of her, the man seems to be good¡° What about love? What about not love? After all, it''s impossible to be together. The kindness of the princess is the heart of her subordinates... "Qingjun shakes his head and smiles. He can''t answer such a question, nor can he answer it. Love or not, the results are the same, it is better not to love, not love, at least will not hurt. From the perspective of the princess, I naturally hope that he can be with shu''er, but it''s too difficult, unless there is a miracle¡° You just answer me, do you love or not? Don''t try to tell lies. If you tell lies, I''ll throw the lady to the hell garden and give her to the hell beast. " For Qingjun background, Murong Jinxin from black impermanence there very detailed understanding. It is precisely because of the understanding that she asked this question at this time. She stares at Qingjun and releases a strong pressure all over her body. She seems to be warning Qingjun not to lie¡° Love... "After a long silence, Qingjun lowered his head and admitted his feelings for Shufei. These days Shu son is so good to him, how can not love? This is no longer a matter of love, but of how much love we have. The princess''s words always count. He didn''t dare to take chances, so he had to answer honestly... "The real reason why you resisted the imperial edict was that the underworld had been very kind to your family, right?" Murong Jin heart hook lip smile, to the point asked. It''s a coincidence that the underworld once accidentally saved their family, and they have always been grateful. She guessed that it was probably because of this reason that he just said no to the lady¡° This is just one of them... "Qingjun has some accidents. He looks at Murong Jin''s smile, and his scalp is numb. Compared with the king, their princess is more terrible. To offend her is more terrible than to offend Wang. He''d better be honest so that he won''t suffer any mishap¡° Come on, there''s no such nonsense. Since it''s love, why don''t you hold on tight? When you lose it completely, it''s too late for you to regret it. The imperial edict is here, you and Lady choose a date to marry Clearly can be together, but because of some inexplicable reasons to give up, such a regret is absolutely a lifetime. She has asked the most wanted answer, then she takes out an imperial edict from her arms again, and throws it into Qingjun''s hand as soon as she raises her hand. As long as he is willing to face it, she believes that love can overcome everything and let him and Shufei go to the end of life hand in hand... "Don''t resist the order, the underworld can''t enter the palace in nashufei. If you don''t marry her, I''m afraid it''s impossible for you to marry a good family because of her failure. You have to weigh up which is more important. " Murong Jin heart looking at him or some hesitation, simply will directly say absolutely. I''m afraid he doesn''t know how precious this opportunity is. Just now he hurt Shufei like that. I''m afraid it''s not easy to ask for her forgiveness¡° How dare you not listen to the princess? okay? Do you believe that the king immediately burned your family with the fire of hell? " Qingjun''s reaction makes the underworld very unhappy. It''s just that he resisted his will. Now even Jin''s will dare to resist? I''m really tired of living. If Jin Xin hadn''t pitied him, he thought he would have had a second chance? Hum... "My subordinates accept the order, thank you for your marriage..." Qingjun just feels cold all over, and then kneels on the ground with a plop, and knocks his head heavily. He knew that if he hesitated again, he would be doomed¡° Some things missed is a lifetime, can be together or good together, avoid the day of death, will regret into the coffin Murong Jin heart hit a big yawn, today she is really tired miserable. From the demon world to the heaven world, she went back to the underworld and had a fight with this dead ghost. She had been tossed about by it for a long time, and she was already exhausted. After leaving these meaningful words, she leaned in the arms of Pluto, put her little hand around Pluto''s neck, and closed her eyes to go to bed¡° Thank you for your advice. My subordinates will follow the order of the princess and marry shu''er as soon as possible... "Looking at the two figures who are nestling away from each other, Qingjun suddenly understands. Don''t say Shu son didn''t follow the underworld how, even if really how, I''m afraid also can only fall a secretly God hurt end. Wang and his concubine are deeply attached to each other. No matter who or what they are, they can never be separated

 Chapter 671

    The following day


    After Murong Jin''s heart is full of sleep, she first discusses the countermeasures with Xiaohui immortal devil, and then decides to see the spirit of Wanquan. It''s been two days since she got married. She hasn''t had time to say a word to the spirit of Wanquan. She''s called a consonant princess.


    The huge palace is empty, and the fallen leaves all over the place make everything look bleak. Murong Jin heart quickly walked in, familiar into the hall.


    "What? Shufei couldn''t figure it out last night. She accidentally broke into the forbidden area of the underworld? "


    A slightly sharp female voice came from the inner room, and immediately stopped Murong Jinxin''s steps. She a clever, originally some chaotic head suddenly wake up.


    The forbidden area of the underworld, it''s true that there is no way back. How unlucky is lady Shu?


    "My subordinates are incompetent. My subordinates are blocked by a mysterious force. I have no time to stop her."


    The man looked at the angry spirit of Wanquan and lowered his head deeply. If we can''t break through the mysterious power, it is that he is not as skilled as others. We can only blame him for his poor academic skills.


    "Does ming''er know about this?"


    Wan Quan''s spirit rubbed the temple, and the matter had come to this point. No matter how dissatisfied she was, it was useless. Today''s plan is to find a way to save Shufei. I hope her life is big enough, otherwise everything she does is in vain


    "Before I came down, I got the news that Hades had rushed to the forbidden area to rescue Shufei..."


    This is the reason why the man is upset. When Hades goes to the forbidden area, she can''t be at ease. Maybe she will follow him. The forbidden area of the underworld, if you go in, you will never return.


    He really hated himself. How could he be so incompetent that he couldn''t even see a lady.


    "Oh, that silly child..."


    The spirit of Wanquan was surprised to get such an answer. His children still know it. In order to repay his kindness, ming''er will not stand by.


    I don''t know what''s going on this time? Don''t walk in and walk out.


    "Master, why don''t you go in and look for the king?"


    After all, Pluto is her only son and the king of the underworld. He doesn''t want anything unexpected from Pluto. In order to reassure her, he was the only one to do it himself.


    "You don''t have to go. Going is just a drag on him. Why?"


    Although she was a little annoyed that he was incompetent, she didn''t want to let him die. Ming''er''s skill is the best in the world. Maybe there will be a miracle.


    It''s just this. How can she tell Jinxin? Jinxin, that child, is really unlucky from beginning to end


    "I''m afraid Princess Ming can''t hide it. Look..."


    The man naturally also knows her mind, the matter that the underworld went to the forbidden area can''t be changed, so the rest is how to prevent Murong Jinxin from doing stupid things. Wang is immortal, but Murong Jin is not


    "You ask me, I ask who, I..."


    Wan Quan''s spirit glared at the man, and a deep sense of powerlessness swept her, making her really powerless. Recently, one thing after another, it really overwhelmed her.


    The words haven''t finished, the corner of the eye''s remaining light then turned to a familiar figure, she some frightened looking into the inner room of Murong Jin heart, for a moment unexpectedly don''t know what to say.


    "Concubine, tell me about the forbidden area of the underworld..."


    Murong Jinxin''s face was as pale as paper. She never dreamed that such a big thing happened when she woke up. She once passed by the forbidden area of the underworld, and she was chilly at the thought of that gloomy and terrible feeling.


    Pluto will save Shufei, she can understand. If it was her, she would do the same. She didn''t want to blame Hades for that.


    "Jinxin, my mother will not let you step there."


    Wan Quan''s spirit looked at Murong Jin''s firmness in her heart, hesitated a lot, avoided Murong Jin''s problem, and sighed in a low voice.


    Jinxin''s skill is very meager now. If you really go in, I''m afraid you will die if you don''t even have the chance to find ming''er.


    "Concubine, I haven''t experienced any wind and rain in these years. You can rest assured that I will come back safely."


    Murong Jin heart took the hand of the spirit of ten thousand springs, a bone chilling let her unconsciously tremble. She knew the worries of the spirit of ten thousand springs, but she could not care so much.


    She said that she would walk side by side with him. When he went to such a dangerous place, how could she stand in the distance and watch him suffer.


    "Don''t say anything. It''s useless to say anything. Your mother can''t let you take risks."


    If her Feng dance nine days still, she has nothing to say, want to stop all can''t stop. But now is not the time for her to get emotional, she can only stay and wait, no matter the outcome is good or bad.


    "Concubine, he is your son, your son. Do you want to watch him go forever?"


    Murong Jin''s heart took a deep breath, and her emotion became a little excited. The hand that grasps the spirit of ten thousand springs fiercely tightens, until the spirit of ten thousand springs grabs out a five finger seal, also don''t feel at all.


    She suddenly felt that she was so weak. If her cultivation was still there, she didn''t have to be so passive. Her man, she had to save herself.


    "Jinxin, if something really happens to him, you will protect the underworld for him. If you have an accident together, what will the underworld do? Don''t forget, mother''s life span is less than 100 years. "


    The spirit of Wanquan looks very serious. She knows that it is impossible to reason with Murong Jinxin, so she talks about responsibility with her. Murong Jin''s heart is too responsible. Maybe only in that way can she get rid of the idea of entering the forbidden area.


    At present, this is the only way to achieve both ends, because no one can guarantee that ming''er will be safe.


    "Concubine, if something really happens to him, do you think I will think about guarding the underworld for him? Don''t think too much of me. Now I just want to be a woman, a good man to guard me. I don''t want to be a superman to shoulder such a heavy responsibility. "


    She''s fed up with it. She was a phoenix girl in her previous life. She almost did her best to protect the mainland. In this life, is she going to give up all she has in order to protect the underworld?


    She doesn''t want to. She just wants to live her life in peace, fight with her man and go on. Even if their noble status were abolished, she didn''t care.


    "Alas..."


    The spirit of Wanquan saw that her eyes were red, and her heart was very sad. But no matter how much she begged her, she couldn''t be soft hearted.


    Ming''er''s favorite person in her life is her. There must be someone who doesn''t want her to have an accident. She must protect her for ming''er. Even if she gets resentful at the end, she won''t have any complaints.


    "Since my mother refuses to let go, I''ll go back and think of other ways first..."


    Murong Jin has a headache. She can vaguely guess that the spirit of Wanquan has a certain understanding of the forbidden area. Maybe it''s just because it''s too dangerous to let her go.


    This road is impassable, she can find other ways to go, the forbidden area of the underworld, no matter with any method, she must go.


    "If you come, don''t leave. For a few days, you should live with your mother''s concubine first."


    The spirit of Wan Quan stops Murong Jinxin''s way with a flash. At this juncture, how could she let her leave? Maybe her front foot just left her, and her back foot went to the forbidden area.


    She must guard against death and never let her have any chance to get close to the forbidden area


    "Mother''s concubine, it''s really hard for me. Do you plan to do it for me?"


    Murong Jin heart''s small face instantly sank down, her skin smile meat don''t smile of looking at ten thousand spring of spirit, in the heart secretly cry not good. If the mother imperial concubine really does not let her go, she is afraid also can''t go, how can this do?


    "Yes, you are so disobedient. For your safety, my mother can only offend you. Jinxin, if you want to hate your mother''s concubine, she has nothing to say. You also need to understand that in her heart, you are as important as ming''er, and she won''t watch you take risks alone. "


    The spirit of Wanquan doesn''t deny her intention. She gently holds Murong Jin''s hand, and her clear eyes twinkle with strange light. She quietly looked at Murong Jin heart, let Murong Jin heart can see her determination and guilt. She only does what she thinks is right and never thinks about the consequences.


    "Concubine, you will regret..."


    Murong Jin blinked her eyes a few times, and a drop of tears fell from her eyes. Taking advantage of the panic of Wanquan spirit, she threw away the hand of Wanquan spirit and ran out.


    Success or failure depends on it. She has only one chance. She must run out


    "Silly child, you can''t run away. Don''t waste your anger..."


    Wan Quan''s spirit shook his head, white hands gently waved, an invisible gas wall mercilessly blocked Murong Jin''s heart. She slowly steps forward and holds Murong Jinxin''s hand again. In order to prevent Murong Jinxin from having another chance to escape, she directly makes Murong Jinxin fall into a deep sleep.


    Only in this way, Murong Jinxin is safe. Only in this way can she feel at ease with her children


    "I''ll find Xiaohui who doesn''t put out the fire and who knows black and white impermanence. I have something important to discuss with them."


    Ming''er goes to the forbidden area and doesn''t know when to return. Jin Xin falls into a deep sleep and doesn''t know when to wake up. The heavy task of the underworld can only be picked by her for the time being. She can''t escape what she should undertake. She has to stick to her head.


    "Yes, master..."


    The man finally breathed out a breath, at least her reason has not lost, as long as she does not intend to go to the forbidden area, let him be an ox and a horse, she has no regrets.


    He raised his eyes to see Murong Jin''s heart on the big bed, and his heart gave birth to some sympathy. This woman''s life, strange twists and turns, really amazing.


    This time, I hope she can also walk through strong


    "Jinxin, sleep well. Don''t blame the mother''s ruthlessness. The mother''s wife is also forced. You are our treasure in the underworld. My mother will never allow you to have any accident... "


    Wan Quan''s spirit covered Murong Jinxin with a thin blanket and arranged her hair. She sighed several times and left.


    It was quiet in a small room. Murong Jin''s heart is sleeping quietly, just like an angel who strays into the underworld, beautiful and pure

 Chapter 672

    The forbidden area of the underworld


    The wind blows, the chill trembles, and the air wafts with layers of strange breath.


    There is a beautiful woman sitting under a shady tree. The woman looked into the distance, very confused.


    What the hell is this place? Why does she always have a feeling that she seems to be walking on an endless road, and it''s useless to die.


    Touching her empty stomach, she heaved a sigh and got up with a heavy step. She had to find some preserved fruit or she would starve to death.


    With just memory, she walked back along the road when she came. She remembered that she once passed an orchard, which was full of all kinds of fruits. Maybe those fruits were edible.


    After about half a test run, she found the orchard smoothly. Looking at the large red fruit in the orchard, she swallowed it subconsciously.


    Raising his feet, he crossed a red line outside the orchard, reached out and took off two fruits, wiped them with his sleeves, and bit them.


    She was shocked by the sweetness of the entrance, and the lost strength seemed to be replenished in an instant. She a joy, big mouth big mouth no image of the pool up.


    "Shut up..."


    Just when the lady wolfed down and ate happily, a majestic male voice rang out, and then the fruit in the lady''s hand was shaken by a huge force. Shufei was surprised. Looking back, she found that she was the underworld.


    Instant, a sense of inexplicable grievance spread in her heart, tears in the eyes of the big jump, it looks very moving.


    "Quickly cast the spell and spit out what you just ate. Quick..."


    The underworld saw Shufei standing in the orchard, looking at herself stupidly. He was a little worried. He took a few big steps to the red line of the orchard and signaled Shufei to come out quickly. Don''t stand inside and wait to die.


    This fruit is called psychedelic fruit. She doesn''t eat much. Spitting it out may suppress the toxicity of the fruit temporarily.


    "Oh, good..."


    The worry from the underworld finally revived the lady. She ran out, sat down on a piece of grass, crossed her legs and began to cast a spell, trying to draw out the fruits she had just swallowed.


    He found that he was caught by an invisible hand. He couldn''t do it at all. Only pitifully looked at the underworld, hoping that the underworld could help her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seeing this, the underworld didn''t dare to delay, so he quickly sat down behind Shufei and began to use power to force poison for her. As for the rules in those three steps, he could only let go for a while. This time he ventured in to save Shufei. There is no reason for him, if he can successfully save Shufei, he can also be regarded as returning Shufei''s life-saving grace.


    EN all return, he and Shu imperial concubine don''t owe each other, his body''s love disaster will become weak, finally completely disappear.


    "Wang, what is this place?"


    After vomiting, Shufei felt that her head was a little dizzy, but it didn''t matter. I knew that the fruit she had just swallowed was poisonous. She should have been poisoned in such a situation.


    "The forbidden area of the underworld, you are really capable. How dare you break into this place? Do you want to die?"


    The underworld closed the palm, the good-looking brow tightly wrinkly. He is still late. Shufei''s body has been poisoned by psychedelic poison. If it can''t be solved within three days, she will die.


    But it''s still unknown whether the forbidden area of the underworld can go out. He really doesn''t know whether the lady can leave alive


    "Ah? How could I... "


    Hearing this, Shufei''s face changed greatly. For the people of the underworld, no one didn''t know the horror of the forbidden area in the underworld. She was really confused by anger last night. Otherwise, how could she come in in a daze? Isn''t this the way to die.


    Now, she''s looking for her own death, and she''s got Pluto. If they die here, how can the underworld stand without a king?


    This time, she really made a mistake, made a big mistake


    "Shufei, I came to save you this time to repay your kindness. If I can bring you out in peace, I will owe you nothing in Yeh. When the time comes, you and I will go to heaven. I will take the risk to ask God to abolish my bad relationship. "


    The underworld didn''t answer Shufei''s words. He didn''t have any interest in why she broke in. The only thing he was interested in now was to find a way to leave here. As long as he can leave smoothly, he can go to heaven and let the emperor of heaven start Tianshi. He wants to negotiate with the Lord of heaven.


    "I really admire Wang''s feelings for the princess. As long as I can go out, I hope I can help Wang get through the love disaster with me as soon as possible. "


    Shufei nodded, not surprisingly, the underworld would say such words. Just a faint smile, but the heart of Murong Jin heart full of envy. To get such a strong and selfless love from a man, Murong Jinxin is really the happiest woman in the world.


    She has been merciless to Pluto, so she will not be stingy if she can do anything for Pluto.


    "Shufei, you have been poisoned now. I have cast a spell to protect your heart. Your survival time is only three days. No matter how hard it is, you must live until the king takes you out of the forbidden area of the underworld, understand? And Qingjun has been willing to take the order, willing to marry you for chess, he was against the order just because of a moment of obsession, he is serious to you. As long as you go out alive, you will be as happy as I am... "


    He took such a big risk to come in, just for the sake of risking all his life to repay her great kindness. Therefore, he would never allow her to die as simple as that. As for why he said the following nonsense, just in case. For a woman who is deeply in the mire of emotion, there is only love in her heart, and that love often produces miracles¡° be most willing to? I''m afraid Wang lied to me. He made it clear to me last night, and I didn''t dare to hold any more extravagant hopes... "My heart has been aching for so long, and the pain is numb. She was very afraid that once she had hope, she would be in such pain again. Feelings such a thing is really reluctant, forced not sweet, this in the end she knows¡° My king disdains to dare those things that force others to do, and even more disdains to lie to a woman. Well, don''t talk nonsense. Follow me closely. I''ll call you if you have anything Pluto was not a man with many words. Now he has said everything he can, and he is not wasting his time. Sharp eyes swept around, with intuition toward a stone road. This forbidden area of the underworld has never been known to him. Even his father and his wife have never mentioned it to him. He is also a headless fly Shufei followed him in silence. Looking at his great posture, she couldn''t help laughing. Since she asked for a divorce from the palace, she never thought that she would have anything to do with him. But I don''t want to let him become her umbrella at this moment because of the kindness of previous life. Once fantasized with several times of the picture, when it appears, there is a kind of feeling that things are right and people are wrong. If it had happened a few months ago, she thought she would have gone mad with joy. They walked in silence, until I sunset, Shufei was so hungry that she couldn''t hold on any longer, and then she stopped the underworld by a stream¡° Wang, I''ll go down and catch some fish. Will you see if they can eat? " Moving her body which was about to fall apart, Shufei picked up a branch and prepared to catch fish in the stream. Wang, who is always on top of the world, dare not let him do something like catching fish for her. She will be beaten by thunder and lightning¡° You make a fire, and I''ll catch fish. " Looking at Shufei''s action, Pluto hesitated for several times, and finally felt like breaking an example. All his life, he will only do these things for his own women. If it wasn''t for the fear that Shufei would use too much force to speed up the circulation of toxins in her body, he would never have done such a natural thing¡° Good... "Shufei a Leng, completely did not expect that he would have such a decision. But still very straightforward in the hands of the branches to him, he is obedient to pick up branches to light a fire. Occasionally, he turned his head and saw the focus of Hades, and a smile hung up in the corner of his mouth again. If such a man can''t be a lover, it''s good to be friends with him. Fire, soon finished, Shufei will Hades fork up the fish, with branches string up, began to put on the fire roast. The afterglow of the setting sun scattered on her body, reflecting a sense of lonely beauty. Pluto''s action is very fast, and soon he forks up more than a dozen delicious fish. After confirming that they are non-toxic, he begins to eat them. After wandering around the forbidden area for a long time, he was a little tired and needed to eat more to supplement his strength. They ate so silently that no one spoke. Compared with Shufei, the pressure of Hades is much greater. He has to go out, his woman and his wife are still waiting for him outside, he can''t have any accident, otherwise he is not a man¡° After you''ve had enough, you go to get some water from the stream and boil it. Those streams are so pure that they can control the spread of toxins in your body and drink as much as you can. I''ll go and find my way first, and I''ll be back soon. " After several delicious fish, Hades felt that his stomach had been almost filled. With a wave of his big hand, he cast a spell on Shufei to ensure that she could be found anytime and anywhere. Shufei''s current situation is not good. Only by giving her more rest can she live longer. And it''s obviously better for him to explore his own way than to carry an oil bottle with him¡° En... "The lady nodded her head cleverly, and had no objection to any order of the underworld. She knew that Hades really wanted to save her. For his sincerity, she couldn''t hold him back. She must go out alive, go to heaven with him, ask God to break their bad relationship, let him and Murong Jin heart can be carefree happiness. Day, completely engulfed by the darkness, everything is quiet, except that this small world occasionally came from the branch burning crackle

 Chapter 673

    Two days, fleeting.


    Murong Jinxin is imprisoned in the palace by the spirit of Wanquan. Except for the meal time, the rest are sleeping. In order to avoid accidents, the spirit of Wanquan set up a special border to prevent Murong Jinxin from taking the opportunity to slip away.


    Two days of sleep, let Murong Jin heart and mind are tired, she tried countless ways out of the dream, but never. She completely understood that the spirit of Wanquan was cruel this time. Unless there is a miracle, she can only continue to sleep until the underworld comes out of the forbidden area or some bad news comes out.


    She lay upright, her mind constantly appeared some false dreams, the love between Pluto and Shufei, the distress of Pluto, the seduction of Shufei, all kinds of pictures pressed her even in the dream.


    She felt that she was really going to be crazy. After living so many lives, she felt helpless at this moment. Helplessly, she could do something, but she was rejected by her mother for her safety.


    No, she can''t sleep like this. She must find a way to save her man. With such a firm belief, she suddenly found that she could move.


    A joy, slowly stood up, feet are not close to the ground, they found themselves floating in the air. Drooping eyes a look, originally oneself is to leave soul.


    It happened to her a hundred years ago. At that time, she wanted to go to the place of chaos. Fortunately, Murong ling''er. So who else can she turn to for help now? Who can see her soul?


    Tangled between, she felt floating out, the dark night sky stars, very beautiful, but she did not want to appreciate. Just with their own ideas, aimless drift away.


    I don''t know how long she wandered. She felt that her soul was wrapped by an invisible force and entered a huge whirlpool. After a whirl, she looked up faintly.


    Blue sky, white clouds, flowers, trees, all kinds of rare and beautiful animals crawling everywhere, streams murmuring, beautiful as if fairyland.


    Where is this? At the moment of her hesitation, a touch of red and yellow suddenly appeared in her eyes, her eyes like stars shrank, and her eyes suddenly turned red.


    Not far away, fire phoenix and water came to the stream, one began to draw water, the other began to comb his hair in the clear and transparent stream.


    That kind of picture, once appeared in her mind, very beautiful


    "Fire Phoenix... Water..."


    She looked at the feelings obviously good on a lot of enemies, gently low voice, a drop of tears has fallen, roll when roll when.


    I once thought that I would never meet her again, but I didn''t want her soul to float here and her most trusted partner when she was the most difficult.


    "Jin... Jin heart... Jin..."


    "Little... Little lady... My God..."


    Although the sound was very light, fire phoenix and water were heard for the first time. Almost at the same time, they look back into the air, and then almost silly.


    Murong Jin''s heart is actually Murong Jin''s heart. Murong Jin''s heart has broken through the boundary laid by the God of time and space and entered this space that does not exist in the four realms. It''s incredible.


    "Fire Phoenix... Help me..."


    Seeing the fire phoenix running towards her, Murong Jin''s tears drop down. At this moment, that kind of long lost emotion surged into her heart, let her really can''t control herself.


    She just want to cry a happy, the two days of their own pain but all cry out. Fire phoenix used to be her closest partner, now only it can help her.


    "Jinxin... Don''t cry... Tell me what happened first..."


    Fire phoenix shocked, such Murong Jin heart she had never seen before. Before Murong Jin heart, that is how strong the existence, let alone cry, even want to cry like it has never seen.


    Now she cried so miserably. What happened? A hundred years have passed. She should be the princess of the underworld. Did the underworld fail her?


    "In order to save Shufei, the Hades entered the forbidden area of the underworld. I don''t want to save him, but my mother''s concubine doesn''t allow me to..."


    Murong Jin''s heart fell lightly in front of the fire phoenix, rushed to the fire phoenix''s arms, and simply said all that happened after her death. While talking and crying, I was so worried that I almost cried.


    "Jinxin, I thought you could be safe with the underworld. I really didn''t think there would be such hardships. Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to help you


    Fire phoenix sighs, looking at the haggard woman, it really feels very sad. Every path of her life is hard to follow. Even if it is fate, it can break the rules of fate and create such waves.


    How unlucky she is


    "Fire Phoenix, I''m desperate. My mother''s wife made me fall asleep all the time. I really have no other way... "


    Will be the heart of the grievances are poured out, Murong Jin heart this just feel a lot better, grasp the fire phoenix''s hand, finally stopped crying. Red and swollen eyes shining with a touch of crystal, pathetic.


    As long as the underworld can safely come out of the forbidden area and ask her to make any sacrifice, she is willing, really willing... "It seems difficult to go to the God of time and space to discuss it first. The forbidden area of the underworld is the place where there is no return... "Shuishui''s eyebrows are tightly corrected. After listening to Murong Jinxin''s story quietly, his small head has already calculated. The underworld had made a new life for it, and naturally it didn''t want anything to happen to the underworld. What can help, no matter what the cost, it must help¡° Well, that woman must have a way. If she has a way not to say it, we will control her again and lock her up for another ten years. " Fire phoenix nodded, in its heart, Murong Jin heart has no one and status, even the God of time and space is not half Murong Jin heart. Murong Jinxin asked it to do the same thing¡° OK, anyway, she can''t beat us. We have no fear. Let''s go... "Shuishui nodded and agreed with huofenghuang. At that time, after they controlled the God of time and space, in order to punish the God of time and space, they kept the God of time and space in their bodies for ten years. After ten years of long suffering, they let go of their anger and let go of the God of time and space who was already dying and wanted to die. Since then, the God of time and space has been very afraid of them, and almost everything follows them. Their life here is very interesting¡° You go to her and I''ll take Jinxin to eat something good. " Fire phoenix pushed water, made a wink to water, then took Murong Jinxin''s hand and left. In this life, I don''t know if Jinxin still has a chance to come. There are some good Dingxi. It wants to bring it to her first. She has sensed that Murong Jinxin''s cultivation at this time is very low, which is about the first level of Fengwu nine days. This is probably the biggest reason why Wanquan spirit does not want to let her go to the forbidden area of the underworld. After walking for about five minutes, Murong Jinxin was pulled back to its Phoenix House by the living Phoenix. It began to rummage, and put a handful of pills into a space bag. The local tyrant could see Murong Jin''s heart pumping again and again¡° What''s the effect of these pills? " She knows huofenghuang. Those pills must be what she needs most, otherwise huofenghuang would not have such a big bag. She is really very lucky that she met it in her previous life¡° It can improve your cultivation speed and let you break through the limit of Fengwu nine days as soon as possible. Jinxin, I''m really worried about your current situation. When I see the God of time and space, I''ll talk to her. I''ll go to the underworld to accompany you for a while, until your Phoenix Dance nine days is successful again. " It used to have a lot of scruples, but now it''s gone. It is to accompany Jin heart for a period of time, the God of time and space does not agree also agree. Anyway, it has water to help, so it can lock her up at will. After ten years of suffering, she knew she would never be stupid again¡° Really, I really want it. Fire Phoenix, since you left, I often think of our time together. At that time, although it was very difficult to do anything, I was really happy. " That period of passion burning years, will always be engraved in her heart. If we can get together again for so long, she thinks it''s the best blessing from heaven. Fire Phoenix, always accompany her in the most difficult time, past life is so, this life is no exception... "Me too, past life I''m your guardian beast, this life I''m your friend, good..." different status, different ways of getting along may also be different, but to be able to get together with her as a friend for a period of time, it thinks it will be complete in this life. Leaving the four realms, her only concern is her. If she can be happy, even if she stays here forever, she will not have any regrets¡° Well, let''s go. Let''s go to the God of time and space immediately. I can''t wait to leave here... "Seeing that the fire phoenix has packed up, Murong Jinxin pulls it out without saying a word. Now she is still very anxious. After all, the underworld has been in the forbidden area for two days. She doesn''t even know if there is anything wrong with the underworld. The fire phoenix sensed the position of the water and strode to the depth of the jungle. It and water have a very unique telepathy. As long as they are within a hundred miles, they can sense where each other is anytime and anywhere. This time they walked for a long time. It took them 20 minutes to see the God of time and space. The God of time and space saw Murong Jin''s heart and was obviously stunned for a while, but soon recovered. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart, which was already pale and terrible, she opened her mouth very worried¡° Murong Jinxin, why do you have a soul again? Do you know how much it costs you? Look at your soul power now. It''s too weak to see

 Chapter 674

    Since Murong ling''er''s reincarnation, she has let fire phoenix limit her departure from the lake. This meeting brings her soul directly to the space that she created by herself, which does not belong to the four realms. Has she met any problem?


    Today''s God of time and space is no longer the stubborn and deadly woman a hundred years ago. For Murong Jinxin, there is always a sense of guilt in her heart. If she asks for help now, she will try her best to help her.


    "I don''t know. I''m just at a loss and I''m here for no reason. God of time and space, my purpose has already been mentioned with fire, Phoenix and water. Let them communicate with you. "


    Murong Jinxin spread out her hand, perhaps because she didn''t like or even dislike the God of time and space in her previous life. In addition, she felt a little tired, so she went to one side of the grass and sat down, closed her eyes and meditated.


    Let fire phoenix and water be responsible for the waste of saliva. She must adjust herself quickly so that she won''t have the energy to deal with what happened in the forbidden area of the underworld later.


    Fire phoenix glanced at the water, water is very interesting, immediately will cause and effect with the God of time and space in detail once, and then decisively put forward their request. That we are the boss of the posture, see the God of time and space mouth hard a draw.


    "Fire Phoenix, are you going to live for a long time?"


    The God of time and space, looking at a big burden hanging on the wings of the Phoenix on fire, asked strangely. Since they brought her back here, she had never heard them mutter about leaving. Now Murong Jin''s heart comes, she has a feeling that their life is about to be disrupted.


    "Well, before Jin Xin''s nine days of Feng dance is successful, I will stay by her side. Do you have any objection?"


    Fire phoenix slightly raised his head, squinting at the traces of time and space, cold hum. Because of Murong ling''er''s affair, she always has a grudge against her. I''m afraid it will take a hundred years to get rid of it.


    Used to brag in front of her, it does not want to change the way they get along with, so good


    "I can answer all your requests, but I also have a request..."


    The God of time and space dropped her eyes and pondered for a moment. She knew her two separate bodies and wanted to stop them from helping Murong Jinxin, which was absolutely impossible. Can let her so simple promise, she feels too suffer a loss.


    They''ve been fighting against her for a hundred years. It''s time to end


    "Say..."


    When Shuishui heard that she had conditions, the smile at the corner of her mouth became stiff. I looked at her for a long time, then hesitated to make a sound.


    "Don''t be angry with me when you come back. Don''t pretend not to see me when you see me. Don''t use them separately when you have meals. Don''t be indifferent to me. Don''t even threaten to lock me up."


    The God of time and space spits out a long list of requirements, and then sweats. It seems that so many inaccuracies are no longer a requirement. It can be seen from the expression on the face of water and Fire Phoenix.


    She swallowed her saliva, her hands under the white sleeve robe became fists, and her palms were full of sweat


    "We will consider your request. As for whether you agree or not, you will know when we come back..."


    Water water looked at fire phoenix that already elongated face, also dare not rashly promise what. Now that the time is urgent, now that the God of time and space has been informed, they can also go aboveboard.


    Later things, or later in the said, promise or not, end to see their mood


    "Once you enter the forbidden area of the underworld, you will never come out. If you insist on your own way and don''t listen to me, you can go. If you leave, I''m afraid you''ll never come back. "


    The God of time and space did not stop them. After warning them, he raised his foot and wanted to leave, but he was stopped by the fire phoenix. She stared at the flaming red eyes of the flaming Phoenix and said nothing.


    She''s really fed up with the coldness of them all these years. As long as she can change this situation, she is willing to take a risk for Murong Jinxin.


    "What do you mean? You mean Pluto will die? "


    Fire phoenix hook the corner of the mouth, very difficult to open the mouth. In the past 100 years, it has hardly spoken to the God of time and space, and only when it was annoyed by the God of time and space can it open its mouth occasionally.


    Now it has to ask, it knows too much about the God of time and space, and will never speak wildly on some important things.


    Perhaps, if they want to save the underworld, they can only ask the God of time and space


    "Maybe I''ll die, maybe I won''t, God knows. The only thing I can confirm is that it will never come out again. Don''t expect any miracle. I''ll vouch for it with my head. "


    Fire phoenix take the initiative to talk to her, although it is because of Murong Jin heart, her mood is still a lot better. She is very calm looking at Fire Phoenix, the expression on the face indicates that her words are definitely not groundless.


    The forbidden area of the underworld is not terrible. The terrible thing is that you can only walk around in the same place forever, not to mention for a lifetime, even for two lifetimes. Fire Phoenix and water in, in addition to accompany the underworld Shufei trapped, can''t change any result.


    "How to crack it?"


    Fire phoenix this just realized the seriousness of the matter, hidden heart dissatisfaction, continue to ask. As for the forbidden area of the underworld, it really doesn''t understand, and I''m afraid it won''t have a good result to go blindly.


    "Tianji..."


    The God of time and space hesitated and told them the only solution. When the two words came out, she obviously felt that Murong Jin''s heart was shaking.


    Heaven sacrifice is the most terrible way of sacrifice in this continent. Once it is used, it will cause endless harm to the worshipers.


    "Only heaven sacrifice..."


    Seeing the stormy waves and doubts in the eyes of Fire Phoenix, the God of time and space accentuated his tone and repeated those two words. Then he saw the fire red in the eyes of Fire Phoenix, and there was an impending impulse.


    "Then heaven sacrifice, I will bear all the consequences!"


    Murong Jin heart slowly get up, hide their emotions, that words is squeezed out from the teeth. If this is her future life, she accepts it.


    Heaven sacrifice, heaven sacrifice. It''s better than letting him stay in the forbidden area for a lifetime


    "We have agreed to your request. Please help Jinxin Tianji..."


    Fire phoenix looking at Murong Jin heart Mou of firm, had to step back. On this continent, the God of time and space, who has the ability to perform the ritual. If they don''t agree to the request of the God of time and space, they will not be able to sacrifice this day.


    "Murong Jinxin, you have to think about it. The rules of this day''s sacrifice can''t be changed, and what you have to pay is also unknown. Once the sacrifice begins, it is absolutely impossible to interrupt it. "


    The God of time and space put his eyes on Murong Jin''s heart, and the tone was never heavy. She can only do so, the rest depends on Murong Jin heart.


    Other sacrifices can predict the results, but this day''s sacrifice, everything is unknown, even their own costs, are unknown, only after the end can know.


    "I think well, as long as I can save him, I am willing to bear everything, even death!"


    This is her ordeal, she can not avoid, can only face. God gave him a chance to save Hades, how could she give up? Ten thousand steps back, for the sake of the underworld, she must also save the underworld, or she will be really ashamed of the three words of the princess of the underworld.


    "Well, I''ll go back and get ready. Tomorrow morning, I''ll do the ritual for you."


    The God of time and space nodded, and the result was in her expectation. White fingers pinch a white light, instantly injected into Murong Jin''s heart, Murong Jin''s wish has been light, some invisible soul suddenly bright up.


    "Thank you for your kindness..."


    Murong Jin heart felt his body light a lot, to the God of time and space gently smile. This smile also means that their past is gone.


    In the future, we can still be friends


    "Thank them if you want. The only thing I care about in the world is them..."


    The God of time and space blinked, and the big stone in his heart finally fell. Murong Jinxin reconciles with her, which means that her relationship with huofenghuangshui will soon break the ice.


    In the future, the three of them will be able to live happily here forever. In fact, it''s really good


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fire Phoenix and water looked at each other, quite speechless. This is the first time that they have heard such warm words from the God of time and space. In addition to silence, the ice in their hearts has gradually thawed.


    Looking at the figure of the God of time and space leaving, the corner of Shuishui''s mouth puffed, frowned casually, and opened his mouth uncertainly.


    "Let''s forget it. We''ve tortured her for so many years. That''s enough..."


    In fact, it''s OK. It''s not so angry with the God of time and space. The reason why it''s so indifferent is all because of Fire Phoenix. Compared with the God of time and space, it thinks fire phoenix is more important, so it stands on the side of fire phoenix without hesitation.


    "Alas..."


    Fire phoenix sighed, did not say anything, also as the default of the water. Only they know the danger of Tianji. After tomorrow''s sacrifice, the God of time and space will lose at least half of his cultivation.


    Half, what a terrible number. She is willing because of them.


    "I''ll prepare the meal. It''ll be ready in an hour. Please call her..."


    Water water scratched to scratch head, with Murong Jin heart said hello, body shape a flash then disappeared in situ. So big grass, only Murong Jin heart and Fire Phoenix, the air flow is quiet factor.


    "Jinxin, I''ll take you back to rest first..."


    Fire Phoenix Fire Red Wings fan once, a gentle Phoenix swept, Murong Jin heart has been swept on its back. A Feng Ming, then carry Murong Jin heart quickly toward it to live.


    In the middle of the sky, a red fire flashed, and the picture was so beautiful that it was frightening

 Chapter 675

    The next day.


    All things are awakened by Murong, and the colorful sunshine shines on the earth, paving a layer of golden light for the whole earth.


    Murong Jinxin came to the site of sacrifice early, standing under a big tree, quietly waiting for the arrival of the God of time and space.


    Last night, the whole night, she almost did not sleep, in addition to thinking about the underworld, let her more uneasy and today''s sacrifice.


    Looking at the crystal ball flashing coldly on the high stage, she could not control her panic, as if her life would be completely rewritten after today''s sacrifice.


    "Jin Xin, are you ready?"


    I don''t know how long after that, the God of time and space came over with a faint smile, patted her on the shoulder and asked softly.


    "I have to face it. I''m not prepared for anything."


    Murong Jin heart wry smile for a while, shook his head. She didn''t know what she was going to prepare. Maybe the only thing she had to prepare was to suffer after the sacrifice.


    "Don''t think about it too much. God won''t be so cruel. You and Hades is the fate, although this fate out of some accidents, but do not know will be broken up


    The God of time and space took Murong Jinxin''s hand to the high platform, touched the crystal ball in front of her, and comforted Murong Jinxin.


    Murong Jinxin, a woman with a strong disposition, believes that no matter how unpredictable the future she is about to face, she can face it calmly.


    "I hope I don''t have such a deep fate with him, so I won''t be so worried. I''d rather bear the pain of reincarnation in the world..."


    It will not be broken up, but it will be worse than death. Give her a little hope, but let her live in despair all the time. It''s better to give her a knife.


    She is just a woman, some things she does not want to bear, she just want to live with his beloved man, why such a simple wish so difficult to achieve?


    "Silly girl, how can you see the rainbow without going through the storm? There will be miracles everywhere in your life. A hundred years of pain, in exchange for eternal love, many people can''t ask for it.... "


    She didn''t tell Murong Jinxin that when she created her, she had evil thoughts, which made her life very rough. In order to make up for her negligence at that time, she used to transfer Murong Jinxin, which is also the reason why Murong Jinxin can turn the bad into the good every day these years.


    The good luck of her life has been given to Murong Jinxin. This time, Murong Jinxin may get a different ending because of this sacrifice.


    "You''re right. It''s really worthwhile to change eternity for a hundred years. At least I can be sure that the man is very affectionate to me. He deserves so much suffering for him. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is really better than some, from another angle to think, in fact, God is still very good to her. It''s not bad to be bitter before sweet.


    There is no fear in this way. There is only one expectation, one expectation for a better life in the future. Through the cold winter, spring will come


    "I''m relieved if you think so. It''s time. Let''s start... "


    The God of time and space watched the crystal ball refract a bright red light, and immediately calmed the expression on his face. He motioned Murong Jinxin to stand at the designated position of the sacrificial platform, took out a black magic wand, and began to sing softly.


    White light from the old magic wand shot out, toward the depths of the clouds projected away, that yingbai light almost blinding.


    Murong Jinxin stood quietly, looking at the crystal ball that began to spin, quietly waiting for her destiny.


    The crystal ball turns faster and faster, and the white light becomes stronger and stronger, until a colorful light bursts out of the crystal ball in an instant, coloring the whole earth with a mysterious color.


    Deep in the clouds, a familiar figure appeared. Murong Jin''s eyes were wet with tears. It was her daughter in her previous life. After reaching hairpin, she forgot the past and became the daughter of the heavenly daughter.


    "Honey..."


    Her lips trembled slightly, but she couldn''t hold back her tears. She couldn''t hide her excitement completely. She was at a loss.


    "Who''s down there? What do you want? "


    Tiannv is wearing a holy light, and the face that is somewhat similar to Murong Jin''s heart is indifferent. She looked at the woman standing beside the crystal ball with tears, her eyes were calm without any fluctuation.


    She had long forgotten what happened before hairpin. Today, she is the daughter of heaven who guards this continent and is respected by all people and worshipped by countless people.


    "Jinxin, she is the daughter of heaven..."


    How can the God of time and space not understand Murong Jinxin''s mind, but the time of this day''s sacrifice is limited, and the time of tiannv''s appearance will not exceed ten minutes. If Murong Jinxin delays like this, I''m afraid it''s a little tricky.


    "My name is Murong Jinxin, the princess of the underworld. I want to save tiannv and release the underworld and Shufei from the forbidden area of the underworld..."


    The reminder of the God of time and space makes Murong Jin''s heart wake up in an instant. She quickly wipes her face from the corner of her eyes and says what she wants simply.


    Honey used to be her daughter, and she had more than ten years of fate. But when honey becomes the daughter of heaven, their mother and daughter''s fate has been exhausted. Today''s honey, has long forgotten her. And she is just one of my thousands of people.


    "Forbidden place of the underworld? It is the only place in the four realms where there is no return. I''m afraid you''ll have to pay a great price if you want to save Hades and Shufei. Do you think about it? "


    Tiannv''s hand with white light gently waved, and the picture of Uncle appeared in Murong Jinxin''s eyes. In the picture, the underworld is mad because he can''t find a way out, while the lady is in a coma under a big tree, dying.


    That already engraved into the face of her soul, let Murong Jin heart suddenly a pain. In an instant, he covered his mouth to prevent him from losing his temper.


    "I''ve thought about it. I''m willing to pay any price."


    Murong Jin''s heart closed her eyes, and then forced herself not to see the picture that worried her heart. The madness of Hades appeared in her mind again and again, which made her nod immediately without hesitation.


    "Now..."


    Tiannv nodded, pinched her fingers, and waved her hand. The painting in the air became small words, line by line. A multiple-choice question appeared on it, which let Murong Jinxin choose.


    "Murong Jinxin, that''s the price you have to pay. You can choose one you can accept..."


    Tiannv sighed a little, and asked why the love in the world made people live and die together. There was nothing wrong with this words used on this woman. For such a woman, she really doesn''t want her future to be too gloomy.


    In fact, originally she had only one choice. She couldn''t bear to give her three choices.


    "I choose three..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the words on the screen three times, until the pale lip was bitten, and then she opened her mouth.


    Such a choice is too difficult, she can only choose one of the least hurt, that is forgetting!


    "Well, when you drink Mengpo soup, you forget the past. The underworld, change back to find the way to leave the forbidden area, and bring the lady out safely. "


    Tiannv nodded and looked at the woman below who was so painful that she couldn''t even breathe. She felt a little sad in her heart. This kind of feeling surprised her and she couldn''t help looking at Murong Jin''s heart more.


    "Thank you for your help. I dare not forget this kindness forever!"


    Murong Jinxin knelt down and kowtowed three heads to the goddess of heaven to show her gratitude according to the rules of Tianji. Three heads, three tears, but let her eyes more resolute.


    "Murong Jinxin, your life style is really strange. Clearly is doomed to good things, in your body is often variable, even I can not figure out why this is? I promise you a condition. If you really can''t stand it in a hundred years, I can give you a chance to destroy sanshengshi. If Sansheng stone is destroyed, your fate with Hades will end completely, and all your tribulations will end correspondingly. From then on, you will become a mortal in the world of celebrity. You will bear the pain of reincarnation from generation to generation, but you will not have any intersection with Hades


    Tiannv hesitated several times, because she couldn''t bear it. For the first time, she opened her mouth and gave Murong Jinxin the best retreat. After that, her hand pointed to Murong Jin''s heart, and a white light fell into Murong Jin''s heart. She remembered such a promise in Murong Jin''s heart, and would not forget it because Murong Jin drank Mengpo soup.


    "Yes..."


    Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, she knew that the daughter of heaven this is merciful, unexpectedly can open up a side to give her such a promise, the daughter of heaven also remember the old love.


    After destroying sanshengshi, she never thought that she would have such a chance


    "Jinxin, alas..."


    The colorful light of the crystal ball dispersed, and the God of time and space held back his sadness and helped Murong Jin''s heart, who still couldn''t get up on her knees. What she wanted to say, she found that she couldn''t say anything.


    In the end, it can only turn into a helpless sigh.


    "God of time and space, thank you. I''m gone..."


    Murong Jin heart all his emotions are covered, in front of the God of time and space deeply bowed. She has learned from the mouth of fire phoenix what price she paid to help her God of time and space.


    It''s impossible for her to pay off such kindness in her life. Maybe soon, I won''t remember. This time she bowed her head, which represented her real gratitude.


    "Silly boy, I can''t help you any more. After the long road of life, we must take a good walk. I''ll let huofenghuang go down with you and walk towards happiness together... "


    The God of time and space did not think that Murong Jin''s heart would lower her noble head and feel more sad in her heart. Swept aside worried Fire Phoenix, made a very simple choice for her.


    This decision is not only Murong Jin''s heart, but also the fire phoenix and water on one side are obviously stunned, especially the fire phoenix. The shock on her face can''t be described in words.


    "You... What you said is true..."

 Chapter 676

    She is willing to let it go, which means her soul will never be complete. To her, it would hurt.


    Although she is the God of time and space and has boundless power, she can''t escape the damage of incomplete soul after all


    "Really, as long as you come back every hundred years and stay with me for a year, I have a way..."


    After all, fire phoenix is her part. She can guess what she thinks in her heart. She can see the worry in her eyes. She thinks that even if she needs to endure some pain, it is worth it.


    She now asks for nothing, just her two closest partners can sincerely accept her. In the future, if she wants to be a fire phoenix, she can also take water to see her. She believes that they will not stop her from going to the fourth world.


    "In the future, I will come back to live for ten days every year, for one month every ten years, and for one year every hundred years..."


    Fire phoenix is also affectionate and righteous. If others treat it well, it wants to repay others very much. The God of time and space can make such a decision, and all his dissatisfaction with her has disappeared.


    As long as she can come back often and feel its breath more, she will suffer less


    "OK, you and Shuishui hurry to take Jinxin away. I''m going to shut up and practice. The time is about half a year, so water can leave for half a year. "


    The heart of the God of time and space is warm. She wiped the sweat on her forehead, patted Murong Jin''s shoulder again, said treasure, and then turned away.


    After Tianji, she has lost half of her skill. If she doesn''t practice well, I''m afraid she can''t resist the pain of soul after Phoenix leaves.


    "Fire Phoenix, is there any way to save my memory?"


    Mengpo soup, she must drink. But she didn''t want to lose the memory of her past life. If it can be preserved, what happened between her and Hades in the past, it may be of great use for fire phoenix to take her to have a look at those memories.


    "Yes, there is a bamboo forest in heaven. There are many crystal bottles hanging in the bamboo forest. One of them is called memory bottle. We can ask emperor Tiandi to borrow one to seal up your memory and hang it on the tallest bamboo in the bamboo forest... "


    Fire Phoenix a little meditation, fire red eyes suddenly red big blazing. Jinxin is so smart that she even wants to save her memory. As long as her memory is preserved, the key time will play a very important role.


    Now the situation is that the underworld forgets his love, and Jin''s heart loses her memory. In addition to a lady, the road between them will certainly have twists and turns. Hades it is not worried, listen to Jin heart of a trace is now to her has not forgotten. It is worried about Jinxin, after forgetting everything, whether it will directly kick Pluto out of his life.


    "The line will bring me back to the underworld later. I''m going to the heaven to find the emperor of heaven..."


    Murong Jin heart sort out his mood, deep spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, signal fire phoenix can go. Now she is still a soul body. It''s not good for her to leave her soul for too long. It''s better to go back to the underworld first.


    Fire phoenix flapped fire red wings, a breeze blowing, they have disappeared


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld


    The spirit of Wanquan walked around the hall, so anxious that he was about to cry. She really didn''t think that Jin Xin had the ability to leave the soul. Now, her soul has been away for a day. Where did she go?


    "What to do? If sister Jinxin''s soul goes to the forbidden area of the underworld, it won''t help us even if we turn over the four realms... "


    Almost all the people who should come to the main hall are here. Lixiang is as boring as the spirit of Wanquan. Although she was sitting, her face was on the verge of despair.


    The underworld sent out all the strength to find Jinxin sister''s soul, but it''s been a day, half of the news is gone. Jinxin elder sister can''t leave her soul for too long. If it''s more than three days, I''m afraid her soul can''t come back even if she wants to.


    "It''s all because my palace is too anxious. I think that if I let Jin Xin sleep, I can hold her back. Alas..."


    Wan Quan''s spirit heaved a sigh, everything is her fault, Jin heart if what happened, she even can''t thank for death.


    Now the way to think of all want, even the forces of heaven and the devil are launched, two days still can''t find Jin heart, she has no face to live.


    "Old princess, don''t worry too much. Lucky people have their own appearance. Jinxin must have had some adventure, otherwise it''s impossible to go so long and never come back."


    The immortal devil took Lixiang''s hand and gave her a calm look. Then she began to comfort the spirit of Wanquan.


    This matter also can''t blame the spirit of ten thousand springs, the spirit of ten thousand springs so many is also Jin Xin good. It''s just that Jin Xin''s temperament is too strong, and her feelings for Hades are too deep. All these are inevitable.


    According to the experience of the past 100 years, Jin Xin can turn the bad into the good. This time, he believes it will be no exception


    "Yes, the princess is always lucky. Maybe as soon as she leaves the lake, Wang will come out safely..."


    Although in the heart anxious, but black impermanence or between them quite calm one. He has been with Murong Jinxin for more than a hundred years, and he knows everything Murong Jinxin has experienced too well. His view is similar to that of the immortal devil. At the last moment, Murong Jin''s heart will be fooled. This is her home. She has her favorite man and her closest relatives. She is reluctant to go back... "Even so, my heart is not secure. The palace shouldn''t stop her. She''s such a lover. The palace has long known that it can''t stop her, but... "But she just doesn''t want Jinxin to die, and her baby son doesn''t know what the situation is. If she can''t get out all her life, she may have a little hope to keep Jinxin. They have been together for a long time. Maybe Jinxin is already pregnant. In a hundred years, the underworld will have at least one inheritance... "Who?" Xiao Hui, who has been silent for a long time, also plans to comfort the spirit of Wanquan. But before he says anything, he realizes that there is a strange wave in the air. A surprised, immediately alert up. Three figures flash, fire phoenix water and Murong Jin heart will appear in everyone''s eyes. Murong Jinxin''s feet just fell to the ground, and she ran to her own body. The speed was faster than the wind¡° Li Xiang, go and have a look... "Wan Quan''s eyes fell on Huo Feng Huang and Shuishui. Naturally, she knew these two beasts. A hundred years ago, they helped Jinxin take away the God of time and space, and then they had been living in seclusion. It was a miracle that Jinxin could find them. When they come, maybe everything will have room to turn around... "The spirit of ten thousand springs..." Fire Phoenix nodded to the spirit of ten thousand springs. After all, it was Jinxin''s mother, and it had to be polite. As for other familiar unfamiliar, it is just a light glance, even if it is a greeting¡° It''s so nice that you can come... "The spirit of Wanquan didn''t know what to say for a moment, for example, there was some expectation in the eyes of water, and almost all the hope had been put on them. Since Jin Xin has seen them, she must have seen the God of time and space. If even they can''t save ming''er, ming''er... "Jin Xin has been sacrificed to heaven, and the king of hell will soon come out of the forbidden area." Fire Phoenix will be a little smaller body, hesitated, or take the initiative to tell the result of the spirit of ten thousand springs. Just in the eyes of that flash of haze, but still let the spirit of ten thousand springs to capture¡° Heaven sacrifice? God, Jinxin, is this crazy? What did God make her pay? " Hearing the words, the spirit of Wanquan was cold all over. He was shocked by the two words of Tianji. Jinxin that silly child, she saved ming''er in this way, then what should she do? A cool air rose from the soles of her feet and spread all over her body. She did not dare to think about it any more... "Only the God of hell can take the lady out of the forbidden area. Jinxin pay the price, drink Mengpo soup, forget the past... "Originally these should be Jinxin said, but because Jinxin left the soul too long, not two hours is estimated to wake up. The atmosphere of this hall is solemn and terrible. If it doesn''t say anything, I''m afraid it will be killed directly by them with their eyes during this period of time¡° This... "Now, the spirit of Wanquan wants to cry, and ming''er forgets his love. But because Jin Xin has been with him all the time, everything is developing in a good direction. If Jinxin drinks Mengpo soup, no one knows what will happen in the future? Is the Lord too cruel, so cruel that she really wants to die... "They are cruel enough, one forgetting, one forgetting, alas..." the immortal devil rubbed his sore eyebrows, and didn''t know what to say, except to sigh or sigh. God is still very fair, let Jun Mo Li and Jin Xin Road is easier to go, but that road is only a hundred years. Let the underworld and Jinxin road so difficult to go, but gave them eternal life. The ordeal of fate, the feelings of fate, everything is doomed... "Maybe it''s not a bad thing for them to come to this step, just a bowl of Mengpo soup, I believe it can''t stop Jinxin''s feelings for the underworld..." Jinxin''s forgetting may also stimulate the underworld and make the underworld completely better. True love can''t be stopped by anything. One hundred years of suffering for eternal life, if it can have this opportunity, it is willing to burn high incense every day to worship God... "I hope so, the palace to see Jinxin..." Wanquan Lingqiang hold back their sadness, she can see Jinxin time is not much. Once Jinxin drinks Mengpo soup, she doesn''t know whether she wants to stay in the underworld or not. If she can have a look more, she will have a look more. The departure of the spirit of ten thousand springs made the scene quiet. Fire Phoenix and water looked at each other, and then followed the spirit of ten thousand springs into the room

 Chapter 677

    Two hours later, Murong Jin finally woke up. Such as stars move eyes blink, a glance will sweep to sitting on the edge of the bed holding her little hand of the spirit of ten thousand springs.


    She moved her rigid body, endured the deep pain, and laughed at the spirit of Wanquan.


    "Concubine, you are shocked..."


    Looking at the grief in Wan Quan''s spirit eyes, Murong Jin''s heart is clear. Suddenly, he grasped the hand of the spirit of Wanquan, and gently took the cableway.


    I don''t know how long this consonant can be called. After forgetting the past, I''m afraid that even if she knows she is her consort, she won''t open her mouth.


    "You child, what do you want your mother to say about you? You do so, how does the mother imperial concubine want to explain to Ming son? "


    Murong Jin heart in the eyes of guilt let Wanquan spirit heart suddenly pulled together, finally did not resist, a drop of tears fell in Murong Jin heart of the back of the hand.


    She knew her tears were too precious to cry, but she couldn''t help it


    "Don''t tell him anything. It''s my choice. He is my man, no matter what the cost, I must save him. But I''m afraid I''ll have to bear with my mother in the future. I''m afraid I''ll often be rude to my mother in such an awkward way... "


    Murong Jin''s heart leans on the head of the bed, deliberately opens the topic, and doesn''t want to make the atmosphere too heavy. She doesn''t want to say more about things that can''t be changed. These costs are also her own willing to pay.


    There was an hour left for her, when she had to account for everything. An hour later, as soon as she recovered, she would immediately go to heaven to find the emperor.


    If the underworld stays in the forbidden area for more than one second, she will be in danger for one second. She must minimize the damage to them


    "No matter what rude thing you do, your mother will not blame you. My child, my mother has never treated you as a daughter-in-law. My mother must treat you as her own daughter. How can a mother care about her daughter in this world? "


    Wan quanzhiling rubbed her hair and looked at her struggling to stand up. He probably understood that she had a lot to explain. Quickly helped her up, and Lixiang helped her to the main hall quickly.


    In the main hall, there are many partners waiting for her. She must have a lot to say to them


    "Alas, how can I feel like I have to explain my last words..."


    Murong Jinxin drank a cup of warm water, looking at the eyes cast on her, the corners of her mouth slightly smoked. This time, it will be the last time she will get together with them with the memory of her previous life. In the future, she did not know what her relationship with them would be like? Maybe, it''s possible to be a stranger.


    "You are really giving your last words, so you must give them clearly, but don''t forget anything important..."


    Immortal devil''s heart is not good, but still can''t say a sad word. He knows what Jinxin wants, so he tries to cooperate with her. No matter where they will go in the future, he will always be her unshakable backing.


    "Take care of the devil for me. This is my only request for you. Can you do it? What I want is your promise... "


    Murong Jin heart white he one eye, her words did not mention Lixiang, because Lixiang has been his life irreplaceable woman, she said nothing, he will not treat Lixiang.


    It''s the devil. She once promised Murong ling''er and the old devil that she would never turn back, even if she lost her memory.


    "Well, as long as the devil is not bad, I will protect him for the rest of his life."


    The immortal devil raised his right hand to make an oath. He was willing to shoulder her responsibility. But the premise is that the devil is still the devil, otherwise the oath will not count.


    He suddenly felt that Xiaohui''s words were right, and he forgot that maybe it was the best for her. At least she could put down all her responsibilities and return to her purest life.


    Tired for so many years, it''s time for her to have a rest and live a simple life, just like an ordinary woman


    "Xiao Hui, I want to tell you about Ranran. I have discussed with the emperor of heaven..."


    Her friendship with the immortal devil is so deep that she can communicate with each other without too much nonsense. Now, there is another thing that she is most worried about, that is Ranran.


    She stares at Xiao Hui and stresses some details again. She can''t go to save Ranran in person. All she can do is rely on Xiaohui. However, she believes that with Xiaohui''s ability, Ranran will be fine.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t let Ranran have an accident, and I will make her happy in my life..."


    Xiao Hui listened carefully and remembered almost every word Murong Jinxin said. For Murong Jinxin, it really has too many thanks, but it knows that it doesn''t need to say thank you to her. Because they are friends, friends who have experienced life and death together. It''s superfluous to say those two words.


    "Well, the hell king once told me that you and Ranran''s first child will be the next king of Chu. If you can, let the child not kill Ranran''s offspring... "


    She knew that this request was a bit difficult. The fight for imperial power must be bloody, but what could be avoided was to avoid it as much as possible. She knew that she said so. Xiaohui would do her best to live one.


    "En..." Xiao Hui suddenly realized that when he left the underworld, the king told him that he must not take their first child away. So it is. This is Jinxin''s last wish. No matter how hard it is, it must be achieved for Jinxin¡° Black impermanence, in my heart, you are the same as them. You are my friend, my partner and my most important person. Some words I don''t say you can understand, I just hope you can marry huan''er as soon as possible, don''t be alone... "When she cast her eyes on Hei Wuchang, she clearly saw the rolling tears in Hei Wuchang''s eyes, smiling. For Hei Wuchang, she is the most worried. It''s too hard. She''s worried that he won''t die¡° The princess can rest assured that her subordinates will marry her home today... "Black impermanence turned his head and pressed his eyes back. Then he looked at Murong Jin''s heart with a smile and scratched his head with embarrassment. The princess was sincere to him. She didn''t resist him and wanted to help Wang. She just cared about whether he would be lonely in the future. This love is really heavy¡° Let''s make a deal. Your wedding wine, even if it''s used to catch it, must catch me... "Murong Jinxin''s eyes brightened. Unexpectedly, this time black impermanence would be so happy. The first big stone in her heart was finally put down. In order to be afraid of missing such a good thing, she blinked at the immortal devil. The meaning was very obvious¡° Can we leave it to someone else? I don''t want to be killed by you... "The immortal devil''s sweat trembled for several times. I really wanted to refuse her directly. Take her? If she didn''t want to go at that time, he was afraid that if he caught her, he would bring disaster to himself. This cat with sharp claws can''t be forced by anyone¡° Yes, give it to Lixiang. If you want her to be killed by me, actually I don''t mind... "Murong Jinxin snorted, spread out her hand, and her little white hand pointed to Lixiang. She will find him only when she knows how to do it. Here, he and black impermanence have the longest relationship with her. Hei Wuchang is the bridegroom. She can''t let the bridegroom tie her directly, can she¡° I don''t know if it''s my luck or misfortune to know you... "The immortal devil''s black line, he knew that her mouth couldn''t spit out a good word. Well, as her oldest friend, he should bear it¡° In the future, if Hades bullies me, you must fight with him. If there are other women around him, you must kill them without blinking, understand? " Murong Jin''s heart curled her lips, and she heard a group of black people''s sweat with a sonorous and powerful voice. They quite helpless looking at Murong Jin heart, really don''t know how to answer her. It''s easy to kill the women around the underworld. They will do it very well, and as long as they work in collusion, they will not be found by the underworld. However, they think it''s better not to fight with Hades. The underworld''s murderer is not blind and merciless. They can''t provoke... "Jinxin, Princess Ming''s necklace is back to you. The concubine has repaired the mana of the necklace. It will protect you in the future. " The spirit of Wanquan seemed to think of something, and quickly walked back to the room, and soon came out with a necklace. This necklace, she has exhausted all the mana to strengthen, in the future will be able to help Jinxin. She went to Murong Jinxin''s side, took off the fake necklace on Murong Jinxin''s neck, and put it on¡° It''s really comfortable to wear, hehe... "Murong Jinxin reached out and touched the warm necklace on her neck, which made her feel better. This necklace, she will use her own life to protect in the future¡° Jinxin, please leave a letter to ming''er, or she will be crazy if she comes out of the forbidden area... "Wan Quan Zhi Ling knows that Murong Jinxin has already said what she should say, so he helps her to sit down on the desk beside her, and the pen, ink, paper and inkstone are already set on the desk. Leave a letter to ming''er, at least let him have the faith to persist¡° Good... "Murong Jinxin took up her pen and said a thousand words. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. This letter, as Murong Jinxin and his farewell. When she is reborn, I hope there will be a better future between them. After hesitating for a long time, Murong Jinxin began to write. Just a few lines of small words, her feelings for him have been expressed. She knew that he could read the letter! She also believed that he must be more than that to her! Wind has no trace, everything in the past will disappear today. Her new life will start again today. From then on, there is no Murong Jinxin who shoulders the heavy responsibility in the world. From then on, she was just the most ordinary woman, living the most ordinary life

 Chapter 678

    After dealing with everything, Murong Jinxin and huofenghuang go to the heaven. After keeping their memory, they return to the underworld.


    Before reincarnation bridge, Mengpo handed Murong Jinxin a bowl of black soup. Her hands trembled slightly, and her turbid eyes were a little frightened.


    She didn''t know why the princess suddenly wanted to drink Mengpo soup. It was very difficult for her memory to recover after drinking Mengpo soup. If the princess forgot Wang, she was really afraid that Wang would cut her in a rage.


    "Don''t panic. Pluto won''t be angry with you."


    Seeing Mengpo''s strange appearance, Murong Jinxin''s mouth draws out a faint smile, pats Mengpo''s shoulder and gives her a slightly calm look. She had already said hello to her mother''s concubine, who repeatedly promised that she would never involve these innocent ghosts because of this.


    "The princess thinks twice. After drinking Mengpo soup, the past is like clouds. If the princess wants to remember Wang again, it''s impossible..."


    Princess choose to do so must have her reasons, but in the end can have any reason to let her under such a cruel heart. She knew she shouldn''t talk too much, but she couldn''t hold back after all.


    It''s a pity for her to forget such a couple who love each other and have fate


    "I know. I have no choice..."


    Murong Jin''s heart gave a wry smile. She thought of the three choices given to her by the goddess of heaven. The first one was to break her fate with the underworld, and there would be no intersection forever. The second one was to enter the forbidden area of the underworld, and she would never leave forever. The third one was to drink Mengpo soup, forget the past and start from scratch. No matter how she chooses, she can''t choose the first two.


    "Alas..."


    Mengpo saw Murong Jin heart helpless, also very witty shut up. Some things can''t be managed by a little devil like her who doesn''t even have an official position. The princess''s willingness to say more to her has been a blessing in her previous life.


    "Man, I hope you won''t let me down..."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes looked at the direction of the forbidden area of the underworld. After a long time, she whispered softly. As soon as she looked up, she drank the Mengpo soup in her hand.


    Mengpo soup a belly, Murong Jin heart will feel his head is like what burst open, everything in the past began to quickly emerge in her mind, soon disappeared, a blank.


    Her starry eyes flashed, and she looked at the sky blankly. Then she felt soft all over and fell into the warm wings of Fire Phoenix.


    A sound of Fengming cuts through the sky of the underworld, and the fire phoenix rises with Murong Jin''s heart in the air. In the twinkling of an eye, it has reached Fengyi palace


    ¡­¡­


    The forbidden area of the underworld


    Or that stream, Shufei lay quietly under a big tree, covered with the black shirt of Hades. Her poison had been turned on and she was in a coma.


    In the sunshine, a gorgeous man stood up in the wind, thousands of ink hair fluttering, that cool face with a trace of deep loneliness. Clearly forehead has been floating hot sweat, he can feel his heart is very cold.


    I''ve been trapped for nearly three days. If I can''t get out, I''m afraid the lady can''t be saved. However, what makes him more worried is that Murong Jinxin, the woman who knows death reason, rushes in desperate to find him.


    Suddenly, the whole body inexplicably trembled, the heart as if caught by something in general, stiff pain. He subconsciously covered his heart, as if something important had been stripped in an instant. He was so sad that he wanted to cry.


    The first reaction is that something must have happened to Murong Jinxin, otherwise he could not have such a situation for no reason. What should he do now?


    "Man, follow me..."


    Just as he anxiously walked back and forth, a white shadow appeared in the air. The shadow looked at him with a smile, and the bright red lips opened gently.


    "Jin Xin, why are you here? You... "


    The underworld is surprised, already oneself read wrong, mercilessly winked several eyes, shivering lips to ask a way. At this time, she appeared here in such a way that he had a creepy feeling.


    "I''ll take you away, hold Shufei and come with me..."


    The shadow in the middle of the sky is just a faint smile. The little white hand points to the distressed lady. A flash of white light makes the lady quiet instantly, as if the pain on her body has disappeared.


    "Good..."


    The underworld did not dare to think much. Without saying a word, he picked up Shufei, followed Murong Jinxin, and quickly walked forward. He had to leave here now, and his heart was growing uneasy. He has been very sure that Murong Jinxin must have something wrong, and it is still a big thing.


    Half an hour later, under the guidance of Murong Jinxin, the king of the underworld took Shufei out of the forbidden area of the underworld, and the shadow in the air disappeared completely after they were completely safe.


    "Ming''er..."


    "Wang..."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the forbidden area, the spirit of ten thousand springs is black-and-white impermanent. Qingjun is anxiously waiting. When they see the underworld come out with the comatose lady in his arms, they are very excited.


    For three days, they finally came back safely. Jin Xin''s efforts were not in vain¡° White impermanence, the Shu imperial concubine was poisoned by psychedelic, you immediately take her back to detoxify The underworld conceals the anxiety in the heart, first hand over the Shu imperial concubine to Qing Jun, then send them away. Then sharp eyes swept four times, never see Murong Jin heart figure¡° Don''t look, Jinxin. She won''t come. She had drunk Mengpo soup, and forgot about you... "A little action of the underworld made the spirit of all springs worried. Her eyes were red, and she patted her son on the shoulder, telling the most cruel thing to the underworld for the first time. She was going to accompany Jinxin to reincarnation bridge, but Jinxin didn''t agree, just let Lixiang accompany her. As for the immortal devil and Xiaohui, they are naturally in Fengyi palace¡° what? Drink Mengpo soup? Is that woman crazy? What kind of Mengpo soup would you like to drink? " The underworld was stunned for a moment, chewed the words of the spirit of ten thousand springs for several times, and his mood suddenly became furious. That dead woman, don''t think their life is too good, why not go to drink Mengpo soup. She forgot him. What''s he going to do? What will he do if she falls in love with another man? He felt chilly when he thought about these problems¡° Don''t blame her. She can''t help it. After you had an accident, your mother''s wife imprisoned her. As a result, she found the God of time and space, and carried out the heaven sacrifice. With such a price, in exchange for you and Shufei''s peace. Ming''er, she really loves you so much... "A drop of tears slipped down the eyes of the spirit of Wanquan, and she explained with a jade root smoke. This result is not acceptable to the son, but also have to accept. Everything has been inevitable, the only thing he can do is to find a way to let Jinxin fall in love with him again. Forget his Jinxin, even if it is deep love, it will take a lot of time to love him again... "Tianji, she is really crazy, that silly woman, she is really crazy..." Pluto only felt that his whole body strength had been drained, he grabbed his hair, tore hard, deep eyes of blood red, want to cry without tears can fall down. He was too impulsive and overestimated his strength. He just thought that he could save the lady with his ability. After the solution, he can return the favor of saving the life of Shufei, and then he can go to Tiandi to start Tianshi... "I love you crazy, ming''er. My mother has already gone to Tiandi, and he promised to make an exception to start the angel for you, and completely cut off the evil relationship between you and Shufei." This is probably the only good news in this matter. Ming''er gave Shufei a life, and the cause and effect cycle should be over. From then on, there will be no more Shufei in ming''er''s life, only Jinxin. She believes that no matter how hard or not, ming''er will get Jin Xin''s heart again¡° Well, I want to take the flower to restore my memory... "Only by restoring my memory, can he understand her better. As long as you know her, you can conquer her again in the shortest time. The little white eyed wolf was not a good one to provoke. Now he could almost foresee his miserable life in the future¡° Once the evil relationship is broken, you should be able to take it. Ming''er, it shouldn''t be too late. Tomorrow morning, my mother''s concubine will accompany you to the heaven, and finish the business in Jinxin. " Wan Quan''s spirit nodded, things to one by one, will be the most urgent first. Jinxin is too anxious to eat hot tofu. Ming''er is going to find her now. She must be shriveled. The woman was as strong as ever¡° Well, I''ll go to see her first... "No matter whether she has forgotten or not, what he cares most about now is her. As long as he can take a look at it, even if he is beaten and kicked by her, he doesn''t care. Start over. Start over. If he can make her love the first time, he can make her love the second time¡° Go ahead and let her have more, or you won''t have good fruit to eat. " Wan Quan''s spirit is clear and gives him a warning look. I''m really afraid that this baby pimple is using the same attitude to Murong Jin. If you want to do that, it''s only him who will have the misfortune¡° Let me not have good fruit to eat, mother Princess, this is my life, destiny is to be planted in her hands Originally, she thought that she could take advantage of this period of time to shake her prestige, but she was not as good as heaven. Now she has forgotten him. I''m afraid she can''t shake her prestige in the future, so she can only be a little brother. Life, all this is his life... "God opened his eyes, let their suffering stop here, stop here..." after watching the figure of Hades disappear, the spirit of Wanquan put his hands together and worshiped God devoutly. After three worships, a white light scattered from the depth of the clouds, and instantly swept away towards Fengyi palace

 Chapter 679

    Fengyi Palace


    On the big white bed, Murong Jin sat up with Bo Bei in her arms. Everything she saw made her familiar and strange. Gently twist eyebrows, but always can''t remember where here is, and who she is.


    All the memories have been taken away, now she, in addition to at a loss or at a loss.


    "Jin Xin, is there anything wrong?"


    The Fire Phoenix who has been guarding at one side asks, Jin Xin''s face seems very bad, that kind of paleness makes it a little worried, that Mengpo soup has great harm to her body.


    "Who are you?"


    Murong Jin heart a face guard of looking at Fire Phoenix, the eye is full of stormy waves. Is this a phoenix? Even talking? Although she can''t remember anything, the most basic ability to distinguish things is still yes.


    "I''m fire phoenix, your friend..."


    Fire phoenix fire red wings beat once, a red light will not enter Murong Jinxin''s mind, that is a memory light, that light, contains Murong Jinxin need to recognize everything. Like her identity, her friends, her man.


    Of course, those memories are just some of the simplest memories, not related to any of the past.


    "Why can''t I remember anything?"


    Murong Jin''s heart absorbed all the light of memory, but her little head also worked, and soon remembered all the basic things. Lift Mou to fire phoenix exhibition Yan a smile, asked the biggest question in the heart.


    "You drink Mengpo soup to save the underworld, so you forget everything. Calculate the time, the underworld should also come out safely. "


    Fire phoenix also does not hide her, Jin heart''s condition is obviously better than it thought, at least it did not see from her face what panic and so on.


    "What happened to him? Why do I have to pay so much to save him? "


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes flashed. As soon as she mentioned the underworld, she was inexplicably interested. Since she is her man, she still has the responsibility to know more about him.


    "Shufei enters the forbidden area of the underworld by mistake. He rushes in to save Shufei..."


    Fire Phoenix will be the context of the matter simply said again, after saying that it felt something wrong, looking at Murong Jin heart that more and more ugly face, it was surprised that he seems to have said something wrong.


    Jinxin is a vinegar jar. I''m afraid the underworld is in trouble


    "I didn''t expect that I was so selfless that I could even save such a man. Hum..."


    If it''s true, Murong Jinxin''s little face is so cold that she jumps out of bed. She goes to the book and starts to write.


    She doesn''t know how much she loved Pluto before. She only knows that for the sake of other women who don''t even want to die, she murongjin disdains to ask.


    What if I married him? Today, she took advantage of this great opportunity to leave him


    "Jinxin, you will drive the underworld crazy and miss happiness..."


    When the word "Xiushu" jumped into the eyes of the fire phoenix, the corner of the fire phoenix''s mouth was hard to smoke. After forgetting everything, Jin Xin seems to be more cruel. With just a few words, even the face of the underworld did not see, they directly want to stop the underworld, this will not be too hasty?


    "If I don''t, I''ll drive myself crazy. A man with other women in mind, I don''t want shoes for me. "


    Murong Jinxin''s attitude is very firm, regardless of the fire phoenix''s obstruction, brush brush brush will soon finish the divorce. After reading it twice, I feel very satisfied.


    Today, Bento is her new life. Her everything, she wants to start all over again, including feelings


    "In his heart..."


    Fire phoenix helpless, is ready to explain with Murong Jinxin again some time, the door of the room creak a ring, Pluto rushed in in a hurry.


    Fire phoenix mouth again a smoke, really feel that this is not the time to Pluto. If we wait until it has finished, the end will be better.


    "Where did the wild man dare to break into my territory and seek death..."


    Murong Jin''s heart glances at the cool man in front of her. She probably guesses that he is the Hades in the mouth of Fire Phoenix. Small face suddenly elongated, staring at him, said viciously.


    She saved other women and pretended to come to her like this. It was as if she cared more about her. She was not rare.


    "I see that you have drunk too much Mengpo soup, even your brain is damaged. What wild man? I am your only man. "


    Pluto some inexplicable, looking at the whole face almost distorted Murong Jin heart, he sincerely said a little egg pain. It seems that he didn''t do much wrong to her, did he? How could he see her deep contempt for him in her eyes.


    "Take this and get out of here. I''ll see you later, shameless wild man..."


    Murong Jin heart will be in the hands of the letter of divorce to the underworld, directly the white paper on the forehead of the underworld. With the strength is not shallow, let the unprepared Pluto pain frown.


    He glanced at fire phoenix suspiciously, wondering if fire phoenix said something that shouldn''t be said. Otherwise, how can we meet? Her anger is so big.


    "What? You''re a dead woman, and you want to divorce me? Why? "


    The underworld thought that he had read it wrong, so he read the letter of divorce repeatedly, and a terrible fury rolled out. She''s going to divorce him. Is that natural.


    The thought that he would never have her in his life made him want to ruin everything. This damned woman, he has to teach her a lesson.


    "No, I don''t like you. What''s the matter? Do you still want to hit me? "


    Murong Jin heart is not afraid of the underworld, I do not know why she is expected in front of this furious man will not hurt her, this kind of cognition let her some depressed. This kind of cognition represents that this man should be good to her.


    "Yes, I really have to beat you up. Damned woman, you have stepped on my bottom line..."


    The underworld gave Fire Phoenix a gloomy look. He almost confirmed that she was so excited because fire phoenix said something wrong. Well, he''s going to teach Fire Phoenix a lesson.


    "You can''t blame me, you can only blame you for not coming at the right time, and I haven''t finished my words..."


    Fire phoenix touched his nose, in this case, it said anything is redundant, it is better not to say anything. Anyway, it''s just a misunderstanding. If it can be explained clearly by Pluto''s ability, it doesn''t need to worry too much.


    "Why are you so fierce? Get out of here, get out of here... "


    Seeing the fierce fire phoenix of the underworld, Murong Jin''s heart gave up and kicked toward the underworld. Dare to bully her friends and see if she doesn''t kick the ghost to death.


    "Go away? I am the king of the underworld. Everything here belongs to me, including you. "


    The underworld looked at the face that he had been thinking about for three days. His whole heart melted. As soon as he stretched out his hand, he pulled her into his arms and held her tightly, as if he wanted to rub her into his soul.


    This let her worry about the woman, this let him how love all love the woman, if not really reluctant, he will really pick her clothes, mercilessly beat her.


    "Then I''ll leave the underworld and have nothing to do with you. It''s ok..."


    Familiar and strange embrace let Murong Jin heart inexplicable peace of mind, she struggled hard, small mouth spit out some let Pluto completely unbearable words. A cold on the lips, followed by a pain, a faint smell of blood will float into her nose.


    "Dream, you are the king''s woman, one day is life. In order to make you lose the heart of running away from home, I don''t mind letting her lie in bed for a few years... "


    The underworld was so angry that he gave her a hard kiss. He didn''t let her go until his lips were red and swollen. Cut cut her lovely little nose, domineering full said.


    He picked her up and went straight to the bathroom without saying a word. He had to wash them before he wanted to do anything, so that her dog nose would not smell that he belonged to lady again.


    "You dare, you dead man, I''ll bite you to death..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is struggling, and he eats a lot of tofu, which makes her angry. This damned man used to be like this to her. It''s really hateful to take and plunder.


    He grabbed the underworld''s shoulder and bit it hard. The fierce little figure made three thick black lines appear on the underworld''s forehead immediately.


    "You''d better keep your strength, or I''m afraid you''ll just faint after a while..."


    He took her directly into the bath and bit her happily. He couldn''t help rubbing her messy hair. No matter what, she can always touch the softest string in his heart. Love a person, probably is like this.


    "You don''t want to touch me. I''ve already laid you off. I have nothing to do with you..."


    Feeling his strong and overbearing, Murong Jin is not willing to be outdone. The small claw fiercely grasped his hair, pulling hard to play.


    She is not a fool, from this man''s reaction, she can basically determine one thing, that is, she must be unable to escape his torture. In that case, she had to ask for some interest first, lest she would suffer too much.


    This man, after she learned that there was another woman in his heart, could not exclude and dislike him. How deep was her feeling towards him in the past?


    "If you divorce me, I will marry you once. It doesn''t matter. I''ll make it right away. Murong Jinxin, you don''t want to leave this king in your life. Otherwise, I will destroy this continent... "


    After that, he bowed his head and did not give her any chance to speak. A lingering kiss showed his feelings for her incisively and vividly. In such a big bathroom, the fragrance is curling and warm.


    On this day, Murong Jinxin finally understood that a man''s bottom line can''t be stepped on. The price she has to pay after stepping on it is absolutely beyond her endurance

 Chapter 680

    For ten days, for ten days, Murong Jinxin was almost lying on the bed. It''s either a corpse or being tortured by some unscrupulous man. Such a day is not over until her sunflower water comes.


    The underworld looked at the red on the bed and was a little frightened. He slapped his head and thought it was his own reason that caused Murong Jin''s heart injury.


    "Jinxin, you lie down well. I''ll go to xuanming doctor for you right now..."


    The underworld got out of bed and looked at Murong Jin''s heart. She didn''t think about the days that women would have every month.


    "You''ve had enough. I''m just here. I can''t afford to lose that man."


    Murong Jin heart gnashing teeth roared a few words, and then covered his stomach began to faint pain, want to cry without tears. Dysmenorrhea is an invisible killer. It can really kill people.


    Pain, the whole body in pain, abdominal pain is more pain


    "That? What''s that? Ah... "


    The panic undecided Hades stopped his own steps, looking at Murong Jin''s heart, which was pale and frightening. For a moment, he still couldn''t turn around until he saw Murong Jin''s heart grab a piece of cloth and put it under his body.


    At last, I felt relieved. I went to the bathroom to get a basin of water and began to clean Murong Jinxin. This is his first time to do this kind of thing, the action is not familiar, but gentle enough.


    "I''m free at last. I''d rather come here every day..."


    Murong Jin heart motionless lying, heavy sigh. It''s really painful to come here, but it''s better than being tortured to death by him.


    "You asked for it. Who asked you to say that and do that to stimulate the king? Hum... "


    Hades will take care of her, and condescending to change the sheets, this just holding the pain of her back to the bed. He has gone a little crazy these ten days. He will pay attention later. Otherwise, if he really empties her, he will be regretful.


    "Do you use this method to deal with the concubines in your harem? You are really capable. Sooner or later, you will die in bed... "


    Murong Jin heart to his arms shrink, ten days of love lingering, she has a very strange attachment to him, that kind of attachment let her some fear.


    Play can, but she doesn''t want to fall in love with any man. She didn''t want to touch feelings.


    "If you think too much, I will only treat you like this. In a word, these ten days are a lesson to you. In the future, you will step on the bottom line of our king. I can pet you and love you, but I will never connive at you. Do you understand


    He is very little about her bottom line, except that she is not allowed to put a green hat on him, and he is not allowed to rest him any time.


    Even if she wanted to kill and set fire in the underworld, he could turn a blind eye as if he didn''t see


    "You wait for me. I don''t have to be afraid of you until my Fengwu nine days is completed. When the time comes, no one can stop me from traveling within the four realms. "


    Murong Jin heartache was a little sad, pushed her away, grabbed the side of the pillow against his stomach. On the subject of his bottom line, she has no heart and energy to discuss with him now. She felt that the most important thing now was to find a way to relieve her stomach pain.


    "Bear with it, I''ll rub it with real Qi for you..."


    Seeing that she was in great pain, Hades was not fighting with her. Big hand gently pressed her abdomen, the real Qi bit by bit into her body. Looking at such a fragile Murong Jin heart, very distressed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A blurred picture flashed in front of her eyes, Murong Jin''s eyes flashed in an instant, trying to grasp the picture. Many years ago, it seems that there was such a person who warmed her stomach again. Who was that person?


    "You used to have this problem. It''s good to have a baby. Jinxin, after this is over, we''ll have to work hard... "


    With children, she has the deepest ties with him. In the future, even if they quarrel occasionally and have children, she will not think about it any more and can pass the time by. It''s a matter of killing birds with one stone.


    "No, I don''t want to have children. I haven''t decided whether to be with you or not. You can''t force me to have a baby


    On hearing the word "child", Murong Jinxin''s small face, which had been corrected together, was almost ferocious. The man can change at will, but the child can''t be born in the past. Once a child is born, her life can only be ruined in the hands of this shameless man. She won''t do such a thankless thing.


    "You can''t hide the child''s business. You said you wanted to have a baby at the beginning. If you want to turn back, there''s no way."


    She refused to let the underworld very uncomfortable, said the words like pouring out of the water, she did not know? As for whether to be with him or not, it''s just like whether she wants to have a baby or not.


    In order to keep her heart like a runaway wild horse, he didn''t mind using any countermeasures on her. He is such a man, once determined to march forward.


    "It was the beginning, now it is the present. Anyway, I can''t remember what happened at the beginning, and I don''t want to turn back..."


    The genuine Qi wrapped Murong Jin''s heart tightly, which greatly relieved her pain. She climbed out of the underworld''s arms and lay flat, looking at the moonlight outside the window and said faintly.


    Now is her new life, she just don''t have any concession because she may never think of the past in her whole life


    "Well, I won''t argue with you tonight. You have a good sleep. If you have anything to say, wait until you are well... "


    She is not well, he should be more considerate. At this time, the argument has no other meaning except to block her. If it offends her, why not.


    He did not say anything more, covered the quilt for her, and began to coax her to sleep. These ten days, not only she, but also he is about to collapse. Taking advantage of her recuperation, he had to deal with the mountain of official business in a hurry, so as to avoid those old people coming early.


    Murong Jin, who was already tired, turned over and soon fell asleep. The moon is round, the wind blows, and the room is filled with warmth everywhere.


    ¡­¡­


    Study, night pearl hanging high, fragrance curl, three figures are lighting the night. Watching the underworld come in, he quickly got up and saluted.


    "Is there anything urgent today that I need to deal with immediately?"


    The underworld sat down on the chair, poured a cup of refreshing tea for himself, rubbed Fateng''s eyebrows, and asked in a deep voice.


    This ten days in addition to the court time, the rest of the time is mostly spent on Murong Jin''s heart, so that it is almost the three love will be tired to vomit blood.


    "Wang, my subordinates want to put down their business and devote themselves to investigating the person behind the scenes who framed Wang..."


    Bai Wuchang hesitates for a moment. Recently, too many things have happened. He can''t concentrate on finding out what happened to Shufei in the king''s bed, which leads to the situation that there is no progress now. If we don''t find out this morning, we''ll have a long way to go.


    "Good."


    The underworld nodded, some facts can''t be delayed, after a long time, all the clues will disappear. Jin heart these days to a good rest, he will have time to deal with these chores, great Jin heart directly packed to accompany him.


    "Wang, his subordinates want to promote Qingjun. This is his investigation data in recent years."


    Hei Wuchang handed a pile of thick materials to Pluto. Ten years ago, he began to pay attention to Qingjun. In recent years, he has focused on cultivating Qingjun and found that he is a versatile person. Had it not been for Shufei, he would have mentioned it to Wang a month ago.


    "Well, bring it up. This period of time, I have to put my mind on Jin. If there are any reliable talents, you can boldly use them all. "


    The underworld saw ten lines at a glance, and soon finished reading the materials of Qingjun. After some deliberation, he agreed that he could not refuse a talent because of his lady. It''s time to employ people, but he''ll give every good one a chance.


    "Moyang, you will follow me in the future. Everything else can be done. You three are the ones I trust the most. Only when you do things, can I rest assured. "


    Originally, he was wary of Moyang, but Moyang has done a good job in the past 100 years, which has completely dispelled his wariness. He wants to slowly hand over all the things in the underworld. In the future, he has to accompany Jin Xin more and take her to see the prosperous times of the four worlds.


    "Yes, Wang."


    Magic Yang a Leng, random heart big joy. When he came back from the demon world, he knew that because of his own experience, it was difficult to be reused. If the princess had not been partial to him, he would not have stepped into Wang''s study.


    Tonight, Wang''s words let him have a feeling of ascending to heaven. He is willing to get Wang''s trust even if he is tired to death in this study.


    "Well, after several years of hard work, we can build up the talent echelon of the underworld, and we won''t have to be so busy in the future. You''re old, too. It''s time to get married with a woman you like. "


    The marriage life is beautiful, although the little white eyed wolf of his family often shows his teeth to bully him, the happiness and satisfaction given by the family can not be replaced by anything. These loyal subordinates who have worked with him for countless years, he hopes that they can also enjoy family happiness in the rest of their lives.


    "It''s... Wang..."


    White impermanence and evil Yang meet one eye, the corner of the mouth smoked at the same time, quite inconceivable. Wang, perhaps stimulated by something, even offered to let them get married. It''s incredible.


    But Hei Wuchang is more calm. His affair with huan''er was decided by the princess herself, and he got married three months later. Maybe one day in the future, he can stand by with his children and watch their jokes.


    White impermanence and evil Yang didn''t Miss Black impermanence''s funny smile, almost at the same time glared at black impermanence.


    At this time, the boundary of the underworld palace suddenly fluctuated, followed by a fierce fight. The underworld got up and ran out, but then he ran to the door of the study, and a sharp shout exploded in the dark night.


    "Murong Jinxin, ha ha..."

 Chapter 681

    Pluto''s feet a soft almost fell, that cool incomparable face instantly set off a storm. At this juncture, he dares to make trouble in his underworld palace, and he is just looking for death.


    In the yard, the phantom of fire phoenix has been fighting with several people in black. Black and white impermanence devil Yang pretends to rush up to help.


    In the room, Murong Jinxin, who is uncomfortable all over, although she has tried her best to resist, she is not the opponent of the man in black after all. After several moves, she has fallen into the hands of the man in black.


    "Let her go..."


    The underworld stopped his attack and sent out a strong murderous spirit. He stared at the man in black not far away, and did not dare to do it rashly.


    Who is this man in black? He clearly has rearranged the border, and there are fire phoenix and phantom waiting for him. He can even break in. It''s not easy.


    "That''s OK. You''ll die first and show me..."


    The face of the man in black was covered with a black cloth, and no one could see the ferocious expression on his face clearly. His right hand tightly grasped Murong Jin heart''s neck, slightly a force, Murong Jin heart had been very pale face all of a sudden.


    "Cough... Kill or cut casually... Don''t dawdle like a woman..."


    Fortunately, the man in black was just acting. Murong Jin''s heart soon recovered after a short period of suffocation. She coughed violently, and it took a long time to stop.


    Turning his head, looking at the man in black, there was a cold sneer in his eyes.


    "I''m afraid it''s not so easy to die. I don''t kill you, I want to keep you, torment you, torment Pluto, torment all your friends. Murong Jinxin, I''ve been waiting for this day for over a hundred years... "


    Jie Jie, the man in black, laughed and killed her. Everything would disappear. He was not so stupid. He wants to play with her slowly, let her taste the pain of the world, otherwise how can he put out the breath in his heart.


    The woman who once ruined his life, he and she are irreconcilable!


    "Mobai, you are Mobai..."


    The underworld trembled all over, and the powerful evil spirit from the man opposite made him think about Mobai. Just he really don''t understand, this magic box Jin heart in the end what hatred?


    "Yes, I''m Mobai. Mobai is going to destroy you all, ha ha..."


    Moby tore off the black cloth on his face, revealing his black face. He looked at Pluto, cold eyes are full of provocation, red fruit provocation.


    He can''t beat Pluto, but Murong Jin''s heart is in his hand, so he doesn''t have to be afraid of Pluto. The underworld''s heart to Murong Jin is well known in the world. It is impossible to ignore Murong Jin''s life and death.


    "It depends on whether you have the ability..."


    The fighting in the yard has stopped, which shows that all the demons from the white belt have been strangled. With a wave of his broad sleeve robe, Pluto turned and walked towards the courtyard. The room is too small, really fight up unavoidably, also easy to hurt Jin heart, he can''t let Jin heart have any damage.


    "Have you seen this ability? I have Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran in my hand. What else do you think I have to be afraid of? "


    Magic white into a foot in the chest, holding Murong Jin heart will go into the yard, see the yard of the body, the heart is very indifferent. When he came, he knew that it was such a result. Moreover, for them, death was a relief.


    "Don''t talk to him, Hades. If we attack back and forth, we are not afraid that he will not let go. "


    The fire phoenix''s pupil eye erupted the fire red flame, it patted own wing, dropped a word then to the evil white attack but go.


    Catch Jin heart, you have to pay the price, this magic white it doesn''t matter what status he is, it of course fight to kill him.


    "Poof..."


    Mobai grabs Murong Jin''s heart and dodges the fire phoenix''s attack. The right hand mercilessly touched Murong Jin''s heart, Murong Jin''s heart immediately ejected a blood arrow.


    The faint smell of blood type diffused in the air, stiffly blocked the fire phoenix''s attack, and also made the heart of the underworld shrink, so painful that he wanted to die.


    "Jinxin..."


    He closed his eyes and looked at Murong Jin''s heart. He really wanted to slap himself. His own woman was hurt in front of him, but he couldn''t help it. This feeling made him want to go crazy.


    "If you don''t kill me today, I''ll let you pay for it in the future!"


    Murong Jin''s heart is biting her teeth and pressing down the rolling blood. She looked at Mobai coldly, with a bloodthirsty smile on her lips.


    She didn''t know what she had done to this man before. She only knew that Murong Jin was not a loser. If you don''t die today, you can count the new and old together in the future.


    "You won''t have this chance, Murong Jinxin. You are such a bitch. It''s said that if a woman doesn''t serve her husband, Junmo glass''s front foot will die, and your back foot will fight with the underworld. It seems that you are really short of men. "


    Magic white completely did not Murong Jin heart words in mind, tonight he venture to come, has been prepared for the worst. He understands a truth, he absolutely can''t live that day that Murong Jin heart dies. So, he won''t let Murong Jinxin die easily.


    "..." Murong Jinxin was stunned by Mobai''s words, Jun Mo Li? This name seems very familiar. Isn''t it the man who appeared in her mind before? What happened to her? She slightly squinted, swept not far away from the Hades, but silent did not say a word¡° Moby, what do you want to do? If it''s a man, it''s clear that the underworld doesn''t seem to owe you anything, does it? " Pluto''s brow is also deeply wrinkled, Jun Mo Li of course he knows who it is, those past Jin Xin has forgotten things, he really don''t want to let others mention. After drinking Mengpo soup, Jinxin wants to start all over again. He can''t let the past become her bondage¡° The underworld really doesn''t owe me anything, but Murong Jinxin owes me, and ye Ranran owes me, so they all want to go to hell. The real Mobai has already died. My name is Xuanyuan Qinglin. " Magic white fierce will Murong Jin heart in front of the body, left hand wave, a rich white light in the air. In the blink of an eye, there was only his wild laughter¡° I''ve already drugged him secretly. Take this and go after him. I''ll come later. " The underworld looked at the men and women who had already disappeared. Although they were worried, they didn''t catch up immediately. Jin heart for a while and a half will not be in danger, then he must first understand what Xuanyuan Qinglin is¡° Wang, my subordinates will go with huofenghuang. " Moyang stands out. He has been in the demon world for so many years, and he is very familiar with the smell of the devil. He is very familiar with the smell of Moyang. No matter how superb his technique is, as long as he appears within 100 meters, he can tell¡° Good The underworld nodded and agreed. After a few words, he hurried to the courtyard of the immortal devil. Just in case, he must rely on their strength. Jin heart has been injured, he can''t be so reckless. The cold moonlight spread and stretched his tall and straight posture. He walked very fast, and everywhere he went was Mori Leng''s intention to kill..... In the courtyard, the immortal magic Lixiang and Xiaohui all looked at the murderous Pluto. They didn''t realize it until the Pluto made his intention clear¡° I''m still waiting for black impermanence. At least I have to find out what''s the hatred between Jin Xinye Ranran and him. " The underworld suddenly blocked the way of the immortal devil. Hei Wuchang''s work efficiency was very high. He believed that the result would come out in less than half an hour. Before they know the real reason, they can only go in vain. Besides, huofenghuang and Moyang have gone after each other, so there should be no big problem¡° Now that Moby has appeared, we have to make a good sum up and solve all the problems at one time. " Xiaohui is more calm, and his mood is almost the same as that of Hades. After all, their women are attacked by Mobai at the same time, and the end is not very good. They must plan everything perfectly, otherwise Jinxin will suffer¡° Li Xiang, after we leave, you should go to the old princess first to avoid the limelight. You are not allowed to run around. Do you understand The immortal devil took a deep breath and calmed down. Taking advantage of this gap, he wants to settle Lixiang first, lest they leave, Lixiang will encounter anything unexpected¡° I... ok... I''ll protect myself... "Li Xiang opened her mouth and wanted to refuse, but she hesitated for a moment at the thought that her skill was not good enough, and still felt that she didn''t want to make trouble. Ranran''s elder sister Jinxin has an accident one after another. If she also has an accident, everything will go wrong¡° Wang, my subordinates have found out. Xuanyuan Qinglin used to be the crown prince of Tianchen kingdom. On the first day of her rebirth, the princess let Ono abolish his lifeblood son, resulting in the abolition of his crown prince position and living in the ridicule of the world all her life. As for ye Ranran, it''s because he once asked the disciples of Yunyao mountain to install something for him... "Hei impermanence''s speed is lightning fast, and he almost comes in behind the underworld. The corners of his mouth twitched violently and said some speechless words. Sorry, Mobai would resent the princess and ye Ranran so much. If it was him, he would have to resent all his life. Now the only suspense is, how can Mobai be bent over by Xuanyuan Qinglin¡° So it is... "The corner of Pluto''s mouth also couldn''t help smoking. He naturally knew how fierce his woman was, but once he was released, he was so arrogant, even he felt a little ashamed. After all, at that time, she should still be very weak¡° Well, the reason is clear. Let''s discuss it quickly. It''s important to save people... "In the small courtyard, several big men began to discuss with each other. Their brows tightly locked, the time quietly passed, until the day was a little white light. It''s finally light

 Chapter 682

    Deep in the forest, beside a stream, Mobai looks at Murong Jin''s heart, who has been in a coma, and a cold smile rises from the corner of his mouth.


    For a hundred years, he has been waiting for a hundred years, and finally he has the opportunity to retaliate against this woman. He will not miss this opportunity to abuse this woman to death.


    Big hand picked up a force, pointing to the direction of the stream, a clear stream will follow that force to Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Well..."


    Cold invasion, originally sleep very uneasy Murong Jin heart suddenly opened his eyes, feel the body that a bone chilling cold, weak body hard shrink.


    Move his rigid body, some accidents, the man named Mobai didn''t restrain her action, also don''t know is too despise her or he is too confident to himself.


    "Murong Jinxin, I''ll make you happy in the days to come. It''s time to pay back what you owe me. "


    See Murong Jin heart of embarrassed, magic white mood seems to be excellent. Bits of the past emerge in his mind, which makes his cold eyes instantly appear frightful.


    He wants to get back the past that can''t be erased even after the humiliation.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s heart is not in the mood to listen to Mobai''s resentment, but feels the whole body wet and uncomfortable. She sat up slowly, covering her painful chest. Hesitated for a moment, or drive the real Qi in the body, reluctantly drying his clothes.


    What she has to do now is to protect herself as much as possible. Now she is in the kuishui period and is seriously injured by Mobai''s palm. At this time, she is the weakest. She can only do everything to drag, drag to Hades to save her.


    She believed that the man who was sure of her should come back to save her.


    "Murong Jinxin, when I was in love with your sister, you let that snake destroy me. Until now, I haven''t touched a woman. Do you know how strong the fire is in my heart? Although you are already disabled, I don''t have to worry about that much. It''s all about looking for women. It''s the same with anyone... "


    Magic white looking at Murong Jin heart wrung eyebrow, a pair of don''t want to meet his appearance, his heart rolled out a wave. He is a devil now, and is not a good thing. What he did to Murong Jin''s heart is what Murong Jin''s heart should suffer.


    Especially when his eyes moved to Murong Jinxin''s gorgeous face, an impulse that had not appeared for many years rushed up.


    "If you are not afraid of bad luck, you can come. I don''t care..."


    Murong Jin''s heart was not frightened by the words of magic white, she pointed to her pants that had been dyed red by blood, and she said with disapproval.


    There is a rule in the four realms that no man is allowed to touch a woman in the kuishui period, otherwise she will be punished.


    She doesn''t know who set the rule, but at this moment, she sincerely thanks the person who set the rule. Kuishui period at least three to seven days, when Hades has long come to save her.


    "You are very lucky, but I can afford to wait a few more days..."


    Magic white along the direction of Murong Jin heart''s finger to see, the smile of the corner of the mouth is more thick. He had to say that Murong Jinxin''s luck was really amazing. He did not dare to touch some taboos, because he had seen the end of his brother who broke this rule.


    On the way to Murong Jin''s heart, he always smelled a faint smell of blood. At the beginning, he thought it was caused by Murong Jin''s heart and body injury, but he didn''t expect it was because of this.


    "Then you can wait, ha ha..."


    Murong Jin''s eyes, like stars, swept around and saw some fruits on a wooden table not far away. She didn''t even think about it. She immediately dragged her heavy body over, picked up the fruit on the table and began to eat it.


    She is really very hungry now, not to mention these little fruits. Even if she was a cow, she might be able to swallow them.


    "You''ll enjoy yourself. Let''s live a good life for a few days. When the time is right, you''ll be my slave first."


    Moby is a little surprised. Her behavior at the moment is obviously controlled by him, but she seems to be like a nobody. She really takes this place as her territory. This woman''s momentum is the same no matter in her previous life or in this life.


    At that time, how could he not see that she was fengnv? For Murong Qinqin, that cheap woman, he ruined his life of dominating the world.


    "It''s too early to say that. I''m afraid you can''t afford it. Tell me, what did I do to you before? It''s worth spending a hundred years trying to figure me out. "


    A few fruits, Murong Jin heart immediately feel their spirit back, even her body injury seems to have improved. Ding carefully in the hands of the fruit to see, vaguely see that the fruit exudes a light white light, presumably not all goods.


    Anyway, being idle is also idle, but listen to the miserable history of Moby being tortured by her. Listen to his bad luck, maybe her mood will be even better.


    Since drinking Mengpo soup, Murong wakes up, she almost stays in bed these days, and is tortured to pieces by the man who has been taken off by her but refuses to go to court. This returned to this place where the air was fresh, and she felt refreshed¡° You want to hear my jokes, don''t you? Well, I''ll satisfy your curiosity. Anyway, I''ll soon be able to recover those disgraces from you. " Moby looked at the light of schadenfreude in her eyes, and he knew what she was doing. He didn''t mind to let the woman know what she had done to him, or let her know how natural his revenge was¡° Ha ha... "Murong Jinxin just laughed and didn''t say anything to refute. She used to make this man bad luck, now also won''t eat too much loss in the hands of this man¡° When you were still in the human world, you were the third miss of Yunfu who was despised by everyone in the world. Ugly as a ghost, stupid as a pig is the best portrayal of you. Your mother saved the empress dowager, and she wanted to point you out to me as the crown princess. But at that time, he asserted that your sister Murong Qinqin was the Phoenix girl. Without eyes, our palace was wronged by your sister''s robber ship. As a result, it brought endless pain and pain that we can''t let go of until we die... "The past was gradually clear in Mobai''s mind, and his eyes were very distant. It seemed that he was in a certain mood, Will Murong Jin heart just rebirth after what happened to say a rough. Murong Jin heart listen very carefully, from time to time also pick eyebrows, really as she expected in general, her mood is better. She really didn''t expect that she was so powerful in her previous life. Naturally, she didn''t ignore the name Jun Mo Li that Mobai mentioned countless times¡° I think you should go to Murong Qinqin for revenge. The reason why I laid my hand on you is that you killed me first. You have to blame yourself. What do you have to do with me? " Morbid white words fall, Murong Jin heart in the hand of the last fruit to swallow down, she feel that they listen to innocent, it is clear that they calculate her first, she is just to keep themselves, how to the end of all accounts are calculated to her head? Isn''t that unfair? There is no such fool in this world that you give her a knife but she doesn''t fight back... "I can''t find the reincarnated Murong Qinqin. I can only send my anger to you and ye Ranran. Compared with Ye Ranran, you are actually lucky. At least you can die in peace. I''m afraid you don''t know why Ye Ranran died that day? " Magic white''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce color. At the thought of Ye Ranran, his anger was more vigorous. The woman deliberately let the people of Yunyao mountain install animal things for him, which made him laugh off by people all over the world. Even on his day, his soul could feel the world''s rejection of him¡° According to what you said, I''ve already died once. After I died, all the gratitude and resentment of the previous life have gone with the wind. You''re noisy to this life, and you''re not afraid of God''s retribution. " Murong Jin heart white, like magic white, really a little speechless. Make complaints about that leaf that is really poorer than her. This man is probably abnormal after being castrated, otherwise how could this revenge be so abnormal? It seems that she not only has to save herself, but also has to find a way to save Ye Ranran, who is said to be her best friend¡° Retribution? What kind of retribution? I take everything for granted. " Even if it was retribution, he accepted it. If he can''t express his resentment in those years, he may be reincarnated with evil spirit. His determination is so strong, Murong Jinxin said nothing¡° OK, if you don''t feel regret, you can do it. I hope you can get what you want this time... "Murong Jin''s heart can only shrug her shoulders. She yawned, touched her comfortable abdomen, and even found a clean place to lie down. Having enough to eat and drink, she has to cultivate her spirit well. Only when she has a good spirit can she cope with the next fierce battle¡° Murong Jinxin, you really impress me. " Magic white looking at Murong Jin heart so dignified in front of his eyes closed, mouth a smoke in smoke, this woman no matter when is wonderful. She could still sleep in such a situation. He really admired her¡° Do you remember what you said? Give me a few good days. I''m going to sleep now. When I wake up, I still want to eat the fruit I just ate. Please... "Murong Jinxin yawned again and said something that made Mobai speechless. Then she went to sleep completely. Her sleep was a day. When she woke up, it was almost dusk. She got up and looked around, but she didn''t see Mobai''s figure. When she was wondering, a sound like a clear spring sounded in her ear¡° Girl, the devil has been driven away by me. Are you ok? "

 Chapter 683

    A gentle man came out from behind a big stone, looking at some confused Murong Jin heart, said gently.


    His eyes are very indifferent, but give a very comfortable feeling. Murong Jinxin just looked at him, then looked up at the sky again, and burst out laughing.


    "Girl, you..."


    Obviously, the man didn''t expect Murong Jin''s heart to react like this. He pinched a white light with his fingers and went to Murong Jin''s heart. It''s true that she was only relieved after some internal injuries.


    "I''m not sick, but I think I''m lucky..."


    Murong Jin heart full of black lines, twitching the corners of her mouth to explain a sentence. She didn''t know the identity of the man in front of her, but she was really lucky. In fact, it''s a good thing to meet him and solve his urgent need.


    However, Mobai spent a lot of effort to catch her, but before he could do anything to her, she was saved. I don''t know if he would vomit blood and die.


    "That devil''s cultivation is not low. How can the girl provoke him?"


    The man also followed Murong Jin heart to smile, looking at Murong Jin heart that Yan Jue the world''s face, the heart gushed out a kind of inexplicable feelings. At the moment of her smile, he had an idea to protect her. Let him a surprise, subconsciously regret two steps.


    "It''s said that I castrated him in my previous life, and he came here for revenge in this life. Thank you for your help. My name is Murong Jinxin. How about you? "


    Murong Jin heart did not intend to hide, but also no intention to say more. Just stretched out a hand to that man, very natural of introduce oneself of identity.


    He saved himself, whether unintentionally or not, she felt that she should thank him well. It seems good to shake hands and be friends.


    "My name is Tianyu. I don''t know where the girl comes from. I can escort her home."


    Tianyu was stunned for a moment, and then quickly stretched out his hands with some sweat. He knew that Murong Jin''s heart was just out of politeness, but he still couldn''t help jumping in his heart.


    Who is this woman? How could it make him feel so strange? Even if he had been hiding in the mountains since he was a child, he had never seen any women, but he didn''t know it was like this.


    "I don''t know. Maybe I lost my memory. If you don''t mind my trouble, or I''ll follow you first? When I get my memory back, I''m planning something else. Anyway, you''ve saved me once. Just save me once. Otherwise, the devil will not let me go, and your kindness will be in vain. "


    Murong Jinxin''s big eyes turn, the world is so big, she wants to go to have a look, this man''s righteousness doesn''t want to be those evil people who hide evil intentions. Anyway, she followed him first, waiting for the place with a lot of people to make plans.


    Underworld, she doesn''t want to go back for a while. If you want to go back, you have to wait for the damned man to deal with all these things. She''s hiding for a while. She thinks it''s the best choice.


    "Well, I''m going to Chu to do something. Let''s go first."


    Tianyu didn''t expect that Murong Jinxin was willing to go with him. He was very happy. With a wave of his long finger, he concealed Murong Jin''s breath, but he didn''t touch her face.


    He still has something to do now. When his work is done, he will take her back to heaven. His father will certainly have a way to recover her memory and find her family.


    "Tianyu, I''m hungry. Please take me to eat."


    She doesn''t care where she goes. If he wants to work in the human world, he should play in the human world. It''s good to visit the place where she lived and eat, drink and play all the way. Maybe you can have a romantic encounter, meet a beautiful man who makes her heart beat or something.


    "Good..."


    As soon as Tianyu heard that she was hungry, he called in a cloud without saying a word. Then they sat on the cloud and quickly floated to the state of Chu.


    Not long after they left, huofenghuang and Moyang appeared here. They feel the breath of Murong Jin''s heart in the air, and their faces are hard to see.


    "Damn Mobai..."


    Magic Yang a palm hard hit in a thousand years old tree, thousand years old tree broken into slag. I didn''t expect that Mobai was so careful and gave them a lot of tricks, otherwise they wouldn''t have been looking for this place for so long.


    It is undeniable that the princess must have been here and stayed here for a long time. It''s just bad luck to be taken away by Moby again.


    "Now what? Mo Bai estimates that he has already noticed that he has been drugged by the underworld, and estimates that he has solved the problem... "


    If not, they can''t feel the spread of Mobai''s breath when they get here. This thing is really big, Jinxin this is completely missing.


    "We are making a decision when Wang pursues. There is no clue. Our pursuit is useless."


    Moyang is a little depressed. He can''t do such a small thing well. He really doesn''t think he is worthy of being around Wang. After a while, he really didn''t know how to explain to Wang.


    "You''re right about this. Hades won''t blame you for it. Mobai is too cunning. Even if the underworld comes to chase him, he may not be able to catch up with him. "


    Seeing the disappointment of Moyang, Huo Fenghuang seldom comforted him. The magic eye is very good, and its ability is very good. But for him, it would not have been able to find it here. Pluto is not such a boring man. He won''t shake his trust because of such a thing¡° Alas... "Moyang just sighed heavily and went to the stream to wash his face. Today''s events have taught him a lesson. In the future, he will be more cautious and will not easily fall into the trap set by others. All around quiet down, but from time to time blowing a gust of wind, will be countless leaves blowing the sound of brushing. Half an hour later, they came after him¡° What about Jin Xin? " The underworld looks at a face dispirited evil sun, the heart mercilessly rectified. After getting the last hint from Moyang, he thought he would find Jinxin. I didn''t expect to come, but it''s still nothing. He could feel the breath of Jinxin in the air. Was it that huofenghuang and Moyang came late again¡° If they are incompetent, please ask the king to surrender. " Moyang immediately knelt down and lowered his head deeply. He will not plead for his own incompetence, nor is he worthy of pleading for his own incompetence¡° Well, you can''t blame it. Get up. " The underworld rubbed his temple and looked at the discarded stone in a wooden bowl on the table. He knew that was what Jin Xin had eaten, and there was something to eat. Did it mean that her condition was not so bad¡° Now we can only go to the demon world. The devil insects of the demon lord can sense the smell of the devil white... "Xiao Hui is the most calm among them. Seeing their brows locked, he soon remembered what Murong Jinxin had said to him, and his eyes lit up hope again. How big are the four realms? If you want to find a person who is suffering, let alone a magic devil. Instead of taking a detour, it''s better to go straight to the devil¡° Go... "With the direction, the underworld is not sighing. With a wave of his hand, several figures disappeared in the same place and went to the demon world In the bustling market of Ningyuan town in the state of Chu, the crowd is surging, and the hawkers are crying one after another. Among the crowd, a white figure is particularly eye-catching. That woman has a beautiful face, noble and incomparable temperament, the whole body exudes a strong breath, with a trace of softness, very attractive¡° Tianyu, do you have much silver with you? " Murong Jinxin stops in front of a pub, sniffs the fragrance in the air, and can''t help swallowing. Instead of walking in rashly, she stopped to ask the gentle man beside her. He had a lot of money on him, so she ate better. If the money was small, she would find a roadside stall to eat. After all, it''s cannibalism. You can''t ignore it at all¡° But it''s enough for you. Let''s go. " Tianyu laughs. He doesn''t pay attention to food. Everything is the same. As for the silver, though it was not much, it was enough for them to spend in the world¡° You can rest assured that when I recover my memory and find my family, I will pay back double the money I spent. " Murong Jinxin happily walked into the pub and found a window seat. She is sure to pay back the silver. When the damned man finds her, let him give her more. She doesn''t want to owe anyone, except for the so-called Pluto of her man¡° No, since I''m a friend, I don''t have to worry about so much. Well, order first. " Tianyu shook his head, not to mention that he was fond of her. Even if he just helped a stranger, he would not ask for anything in return. Besides, he felt very happy when she ate him¡° Small two on these, quickly... "Murong Jin heart quickly ordered good food, to the shop small two smile, is very forthright. After drinking Mengpo soup, her temperament has changed a lot. The first thing to bear the brunt is that she is no longer as indifferent as before, and she is much more friendly to people¡° By the way, I haven''t asked you what you''re doing here? Is it convenient to talk about it? " Murong Jinxin poured two cups of tea and handed one of them to Tianyu. Waiting for food is the most boring, she naturally has to find some words to say¡° There are demons making trouble in Ningyuan array. I''m ordered to come here except for those demons... "Tianyu hesitated for a moment, and finally lowered his voice and told Murong Jinxin of his intention. It is said that the level of demons who came here this time is not low, so my father specially asked him to practice. Before he had finished his words, there was a small sound of conversation coming from the next table. It was very small, but it still didn''t escape the ears of Tianyu and Murong Jinxin¡° What can we do? Those demons are becoming more and more lawless. My mother-in-law and I have discussed that we will send our daughter out of the city later. Would your daughter like to join us? "

 Chapter 684

    After that, the middle-aged man looked around, still worried that his words would be listened to by others, careful look made Murong Jin pick eyebrows.


    "Shouldn''t those demons only catch women, but also rely on women''s Yin Qi cultivation?"


    Although she doesn''t know much about this continent, all the fire phoenix she should know has been transmitted to her. After listening to these words, we have roughly guessed the reason.


    "Well..."


    Tianyu nodded, not surprisingly, Murong Jin''s heart could guess those. Murong Jin has magic power in her heart and body. Although she is not high, she can still get it. That means Murong Jin is not a mortal in the human world.


    There is no evil spirit in her body, and she can''t be a devil in the demon world, so she can only come from the underworld or heaven.


    "Aren''t you a demon, too?"


    Murong Jin heart suddenly alert up, very suspicious staring at the sky. Tao is too shallow to feel his breath. If he wants to be a real devil, she may not be able to tell.


    "No, I''m a fairy."


    Tianyu''s gentle eyes flashed, and he denied Murong Jinxin''s words with a smile. He knew what she was afraid of, and he was not annoyed when she suspected him.


    "That''s good. I have a bad impression of demons. I really want to kill all those bad demons."


    That small bellied magic white let her really speechless, pinched her neck, gave her a palm, even want to force her, if she can have a good impression of the devil.


    If a demon falls into her hands, she will kill it directly without blinking.


    "The devil also has good. The eldest son of the old devil is very kind."


    Tianyu looked at her angry little appearance, and her eyes were full of soft light. It seems that she suffered a big loss in the hands of the devil, otherwise she would not have killed the devil with one stroke.


    If one day she saw the demon world, she might understand that there is truth, goodness and beauty in the demon. Even he, a fairy, sighed that he was inferior.


    "It doesn''t matter whether I''m kind or not. It''s just Tianyu. It''s originally a matter of the demon world. What do you care about?"


    All walks of life have the rules of all walks of life. The invasion of the devil''s world should be handled by the devil''s world. What should the heaven stir up? Are you full? Or is it a pain? If you change to be the dead man in her family, you will surely put the responsibility on the demon world without saying a word.


    "The demon kingdom is dealing with the internal strife at the moment. In addition to helping the princess Ming, she has no skills. So we are entrusted to the Heaven Kingdom to deal with it on her behalf."


    Tianyu said naturally, not noticing the twinkle of Murong Jinxin''s eyes. He didn''t know Murong Jinxin or Mobai because he had been practicing in seclusion. He didn''t realize it until the day Murong Jinxin''s identity was exposed.


    "Help Princess Ming? What do you want them to do for you


    Murong Jin''s heart is to interest, listen to Tianyu say so, she is to feel before she and the relationship between the devil should be good, otherwise she such temperament also can''t go to the devil to help. So, what''s the matter with her going to the devil''s world?


    "Princess Ming''s good sister is cursed by Mobai with a bug, and the demon world is trying to find Mobai''s whereabouts. If you can''t find her for more than ten days, the princess of the underworld''s good sisters will be dead. "


    For Murong Jinxin, Tianyu has no defense at all. Murong Jinxin answers whatever he asks, as if he should tell Murong Jinxin everything he knows.


    Just as his words fell, Murong Jinxin''s eyes flashed again, but he bowed his head to drink tea and missed it again.


    "Do you know Princess Ming?"


    Murong Jin blinked, pretending to be very curious. She can feel that Tianyu''s identity is not low. She must have heard a lot of rumors about Hades. She would like to hear some comments about her relationship with Hades from other men.


    "No, I was still practicing when she married Pluto. But I heard that she is very beautiful. She is recognized as the first beauty in the four circles. "


    Tianyu shook his head. In the past hundred years, he had many opportunities to see Princess Ming, but he missed them. For the legendary woman, he was also very curious and really wanted to see her.


    "The first beauty, no wonder she can marry Pluto. The man of Pluto has numerous concubines in his harem, and she is very superficial. It is estimated that she will soon fall out of favor after she gets married..."


    Murong Jin heart a pair of clear appearance, big eye drops Liuliu of turn, very intentional then pull to the underworld body. Tianyu looks simpler than her. His words should be trustworthy.


    She wanted to hear what Hades had done to her in the eyes of outsiders? If everyone agreed, she would redefine the future between them.


    "How can the king of one world be superficial? Since he took over the underworld, in just a few hundred years, the underworld has become the first of the four worlds. His ability and skill are universally acknowledged. As for the concubines in his harem, they all happened before he met Princess Ming. It is said that he has never stepped into the harem since he identified Princess Ming. He really loves the princess of the underworld. "


    Tianyu looked at Murong Jin''s disdainful look on her small face, and felt that it was strange, but she didn''t want to know where it was, and didn''t care too much. It''s just that when it comes to Pluto, he''s a bit of a gusher. Even from his eyes, you can see his worship of Hades. Since he had memory, his mother''s concubine kept mentioning the underworld in front of him, in order to make him a man who could stare at the world like the underworld. Unfortunately, he was not interested in his father''s position. He just wanted to be a happy fairy¡° Is it? But the version I heard was totally different. He seemed to let other women climb into his bed on the night of his wedding to the princess of hell. Are you charging him money to speak up for him so blindly? " Murong Jinxin''s mood is inexplicably better. Her big eyes are bright. It''s rare to hear his love for her from Tianyu''s mouth. He must be really nice to her. Maybe she should give him more trust¡° It should be a misunderstanding. It is said that it was designed by someone. The underworld is fully investigating this matter. I met Pluto once a few years ago. From his words, I can feel his love for Princess Pluto. The princess of the underworld is also a strange woman. With her ability, she can''t keep the heart of the underworld. " Only such a woman can be worthy of the unconditional favor of Hades. If he was Pluto, he would do the same thing as Pluto. Jin heart is probably to the underworld have misunderstanding, will so despise the underworld¡° It''s hard to say that you men are half thinking animals. Everything can be done on impulse. Who knows if it''s a real misunderstanding. I''m afraid the princess of the underworld''s brain is also flooded. Before she wants to marry the underworld, she should at least let the underworld deal with the concubines in the harem. " Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrows, looking at Tianyu completely did not think of Princess ming to her, really feel that this Tianyu some dull. I don''t know what she looks like. I don''t even know her name? If it is true, the universe is really wonderful¡° We don''t know, but Pluto moved the world with a tear and changed the fate between him and Princess Ming into fate. They are destined to be together forever. " The fate of heaven is unprecedented, and there is no one coming. This is the best proof of the love between Hades and Princess Hades. Ordinary people, can have a lifetime of fate has been good, but they can always be together. How many people are envious, how many people are envious, how many people go to heaven to carve their names on Sansheng stone, but return empty handed¡° Fate may not be able to stay together for life. I''ll tell you secretly that I know how to destroy Sansheng stone. Haha... "She doesn''t know why she has such a cognition, but she is sure that she really has the ability to destroy Sansheng stone. Maybe she had some adventures before, but now she thinks it''s very good. At least there is one thing in her hand that Hades is afraid of. If he is a little bit bad to her, she can scare him to death. I don''t know why, after talking with Tianyu, she brightened up. For a moment, the cool and tender face of Hades still appeared in her mind¡° Don''t talk nonsense. If the underworld hears this, you will be the first one to be destroyed. The underworld''s love for the princess of the underworld has reached the level of metamorphosis. Remember not to say such words in the future, do you understand Smelling speech, Tianyu was sweating all over. Looking at the beautiful woman opposite, the corner of his mouth smoked fiercely. In his life, he will never forget what happened to his six elder sisters. The six elder sisters wiped the names of Hades and the princess of Hades from Sansheng stone in exchange for the maimed and endless Revenge of Hades. How many times, he saw six elder sister''s life is not like death. If the underworld knew that the woman in front of him could destroy Sansheng stone, he could not imagine the consequences¡° Understand, later I just tell you, won''t let others hear... "Murong Jin heart smile, pretended naive nodded, heart as sweet as eating honey. That damned man loves himself to such a degree that she must challenge him even more after she returns to the underworld. She must prove his love for her so that she can accept him unconditionally and love him¡° You, don''t say it to anyone, so as not to bring disaster out of your mouth and cause endless trouble... "Tianyu shook his head, but he took Murong Jin''s heart and had nothing to do. In order to protect Murong Jin''s heart, his fingers pinch a white light and sprinkle it on the roof. White light flashed, Murong Jinxin just said, in addition to him in nobody knows. Small two with delicious dishes came over, Tianyu in order to prevent Murong Jin heart in amazing words, directly down to eat. And Murong Jin heart is two eyes shine, poked a few chopsticks of food began to eat up. In the boiling crowd, this small world is warm, and a kind of light friendship grows in Murong Jin''s heart

 Chapter 685

    Night, the moon hanging high in the air, sprinkle a cold moonlight.


    The whole town of Ningyuan was silent. The doors of every family were closed, and there was no light. It was so dark.


    Murong Jinxin and Tianyu are hidden in a dark corner, quietly waiting for the demons who come to Ningyuan to make trouble. It took three hours for the magic breath to come from the air.


    "Jin Xin, you hide well, don''t expose, those magic power is deep, you still can''t deal with."


    Tianyu felt the fighting power of those demons and frowned slightly. He had a few moves with Murong Jinxin before, and knew about the strength of Haba Murong Jinxin. He didn''t want Murong Jinxin to take any risks.


    "Well..."


    Murong Jin heart hesitated for a moment, decided to hide in the dark to see the situation. If she can beat those demons, she will rush out without hesitation. If she can''t, she doesn''t want to be brave. She has a family, so she should take more care of her own safety.


    "Who?"


    As soon as a dozen demons landed, they realized that a shadow was attacking them. They were startled and scattered to avoid the attack of the sky.


    "Boss, he has the spirit of immortality, the immortal of heaven..."


    Barely dodged the magic of Tianyu''s move, his whole body was shocked, and his words were trembling. The strength of that man is far above them. It seems that they are in big trouble tonight.


    "Our demon world and your heaven world have always been in the water, but not in the river. Why do you meddle in our business?"


    The first devil naturally felt the strong immortal spirit floating out of the air. He raised his hand, and more than a dozen demons around him immediately arranged the array according to the position. From this rich immortal spirit, he seems to have known who is coming.


    "Injustice can be dealt with by everyone in the world. Should I do it by myself?"


    Tianyu didn''t talk too much nonsense to them. His sleeve finger stretched out into the air, and a green jade flute appeared in his hand. He put the jade flute to his lips and was ready to fight.


    "Since we have to manage it, let''s have a fight. Maybe we can talk about the little prince of heaven. We''ll take advantage of your skill and flesh."


    The head of the magic hook out a cold can smile, anyway, are dead, then they must fight vigorously. If you lose, you have nothing to do. If they get away with it, they''ll make a lot of money.


    This jade flute childe''s skill is only under the underworld. It''s absolutely the best one they cultivate.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The sky can''t deny it. With a light blow, a melodious flute will sound in the night sky. A sound, tactful and beautiful, hit people''s heart.


    As soon as the flute rings, more than a dozen demons start their own array. The black light flashes in the dark night and collides with the turquoise light from the flute body. The two kinds of light slowly disappear in the air.


    "The jade flute childe is really a wave to get a false name, also just like that, even a hair of the underworld can''t compare."


    "We overestimate him. With the sound of his flute, we don''t have to set the array at all. "


    "Waste expression, quickly solved him, devoured his power and flesh, in take a few women back to good ha, good joy."


    ¡­¡­


    The sound of heartless ridicule came to Tianyu''s ears, and he didn''t think it was right. But the smile on the corner of the mouth is milder, the expression on the face is more relaxed, but the flute is sped up.


    In fact, the flute he played before didn''t have much attack power, mainly for Murong Jinxin. I want to take advantage of the gentle sound of the flute to blow the pressure of Murong Jin''s heart.


    The change of flute voice blocked the mouth of more than a dozen demons in an instant. When their black light began to be swallowed by the green light, a chill rose from the soles of their feet.


    "Everyone, pay attention. Don''t be disturbed by the strange notes."


    The head of the devil''s face finally began to have fluctuations, he constantly improve their combat effectiveness, in order to stop the more and more strange and more lethal flute.


    With a flash of light from the corner of his eyes, he saw a white figure coming out of the dark place. It suddenly dawned on him that the flute was only played to the woman at the beginning.


    "Boss, I can''t support it any more. Poof..."


    After that, a demon body beside him began to shake, which was obviously controlled by the sound of the flute. His face was pale, and a mouthful of scarlet blood came out of his mouth.


    "If we can''t hold it, we''ll be buried here..."


    The devil, the leader, gritted his teeth and raised his fighting capacity to the extreme. The black light suddenly blazing, towards the green light mercilessly hit.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tianyu just hummed coldly and speeded up the sound of the flute again. Suddenly, the melodious and graceful sound of the flute suddenly became sharp, just like a sharp knife constantly drilling into the bodies of more than ten demons.


    Everything seems normal. However, the sudden outbreak of the accident made Tianyu panic.


    "Ah... Ah..." Murong Jin heart suddenly hugged his head, began to shriek. She only felt that her soul seemed to be caught by something, constantly tearing, she was very painful, all over her body was very painful, and she wanted to be killed directly¡° Don''t... don''t blow... Don''t... ah... "Murong Jinxin''s eyes began to gradually become blood red, a drop of blood tears suddenly fell, smashed a blood hole out of the ground. She looked at the blood hole and got excited. Facing the sky, he roared loudly¡° Jinxin... "The sound of the flute stopped suddenly, and Tianyu could not care about the more than ten demons who had been seriously injured. He rushed over and hugged Murong Jinxin in agony. After seeing the blood and tears in her eyes, she was shocked. How could that be? He has obviously controlled the attack power of the flute. She shouldn''t be hurt. What''s the matter now¡° Pain... I have a headache... Ah... It''s so painful... "Murong Jinxin pushed Tianyu away, holding her head, and wanted to bump into the big tree, which scared Tianyu to death. A grasp of Murong Jin heart, will continue to convey their true Qi to her, want to calm her agitation in the body, but found completely useless. Such a strange thing made Tianyu panic. He looked at the struggling woman in his arms and didn''t know what to do. After hesitating for a while, he took out the jade flute again. Thin lips gently open, a sound of flute sounds like the sound of nature in the night sky, which is different from the previous tactful, also different from the previous murderous, more like singing to their loved ones. When the flute sounded that moment, the dark eyes of the sky began to slowly change color, and became the same green as the jade flute. He looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which was obviously quiet, holding his head and staring at him Murong Jin''s eyes do not turn to stare at the sky, the blood and tears in her eyes slowly fade away and restore the original color. All the pain on the body disappeared, and it seemed as if it was normal. She just listened to the sound of the flute floating in the night sky, and a strange picture appeared in front of her eyes. In the lake, a man and a woman are practicing sword. They all have a smile on their lips. They look very happy. She blinked to see the men and women in the picture clearly, but found that no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t see clearly. At this time, the sound of the flute suddenly stopped. Tianyu took the flute and squatted down in front of her. Her gentle eyes locked her tightly, some excited, some elated, and a little nervous and uncertain¡° Jinxin, tell me, what do you see? " His eyes were burning and he opened his mouth eagerly. This song is a masterpiece of master. When he taught it to him that year, he told him that the woman in the illusion was his destiny¡° A man and a woman are practicing sword, the man is wearing a green dress, the woman is a red dress, but I can''t see what they look like... "Murong Jinxin carefully recalled, how can''t think of the two people''s appearance, simply can only give up. She looked at Tianyu with deep doubts in her eyes¡° What are you doing? Why attack me with the sound of the flute? I''m not your enemy. " Did he know that his first flute almost killed her. She grabbed Tianyu''s collar and roared angrily¡° I didn''t attack you with my flute. I don''t know why? Jin Xin, are you ok now? " Tianyu''s face was obviously disappointed. The reason why he blew away the song was that it had healing effect. He didn''t expect that Murong Jinxin could see the dreamland in the song. He thought that this time he could uncover the truth of the woman, but Murong Jinxin only saw half of it. This situation is really strange. It seems that he has to write a letter to ask the master why¡° Now it''s all right. The song behind you is very powerful. Once you hear it, you will recover automatically. Who is that woman? Is that your sweetheart? " Murong Jinxin stares at Tianyu for a long time. In addition to seeing his disappointment, she really doesn''t see that he has any misguided heart towards her. Then, just accepted oneself of guard against, open mouth asks a way. That woman should be very important to him, otherwise he would not have such an expression. Unfortunately, she couldn''t see who it was¡° The master said that it was my destiny. Unfortunately, over the years, no one could see who the woman was... "Tianyu shrugged his shoulders and put away his disappointment. He didn''t want to say anything more. Looking back, where there are more than ten demons. With a sigh, he helped Murong Jin''s heart up. The next time he kills the enemy, it seems that he has to make a border for her. Otherwise, he is afraid that he can''t bear such a situation¡° Well, maybe you can play it for a while and I''ll take a look for you. This time, I will try my best to see if I can really see who the woman is... "

 Chapter 686

    Murong Jin heart a Leng, didn''t expect that the woman was his destiny. He is good to himself. If she can help him, she is willing to help him.


    But she didn''t understand why she could see that illusion?


    "Another day, that song can''t be played more, otherwise I will hurt the yuan Shen."


    Tianyu adjusted his mood, put away the disappointment on his face, and laughed at Murong Jinxin. It''s very difficult to play this piece. After playing it once, it must be at least three months before it can be played again. Otherwise, the player will suffer serious loss.


    "Well, let me know when you can play, and I will try my best to see the woman''s face clearly. As your destiny, I believe you will meet her sooner or later. "


    Murong Jin''s heart didn''t think much, just looked at the empty night sky and felt some pity. It''s a bad night for them. After they got away, the demons didn''t dare to appear in Ningyuan for a period of time. Maybe they would go to other towns after their wounds were healed.


    "Don''t think about it so much. I''ll think about it again. I''ll take you back to rest first."


    Tianyu didn''t care. He could escape once, but he couldn''t escape the second time. Besides, those demons were seriously injured, and they had no ability to harm Ningyuan. He''ll take care of the rest.


    "Well..."


    Following behind Tianyu, Murong Jinxin left with some regret. This time the lesson is a little heavy, next time she will not be so reckless.


    Moonlight, a cold ground, will drag their shadow long, one after another, there is no intersection


    Demon world


    In a quiet courtyard, the underworld stood with his hands down. His deep eyes looked at the waning moon in the air, and his whole body exuded a cold feeling that people should not enter.


    I don''t know where the little white eyed wolf is now? Do you have any food? Do you have water to drink? Do you have a bed? At the thought of her injuries, he had an impulse to kill.


    Damned Moby, once in his hands, he must burn him with Hellfire!


    "The bug has been released. You can find Mobai soon. You don''t need to worry too much."


    The old devil came in, and his heart was very heavy when he saw such a manic Pluto. Previously, he couldn''t figure out how to provoke Ye Ranran. Today, he suddenly realized that the present Mobai is no longer Mobai.


    "How can we not worry? If she is not with me for a day, my heart will not be at ease. "


    The underworld scratched his hair, and the pain was beyond expression. Through this matter, he completely understood how much he loved Murong Jin before, and his pain at this time could not be described by words.


    As long as she can come back safely, he is even willing to give up everything. Such a strong and ferocious feeling made him feel vaguely that he was almost ready to take forgetful flower.


    "Jin Xin, she''s lucky. She has her own natural appearance. She''s been through countless storms for so many years. She''ll be safe and sound. It''s the evil fate of your concubine Yue Shufei. You''d better go to heaven and start Tianshi chopping. "


    The old devil could understand the mood of the underworld. He patted the underworld on the shoulder with his dry hand and mentioned another thing that had always made the underworld rooted in his heart.


    Since the forbidden area came out, in order to punish Murong Jinxin, he did not follow Wanquan spirit to heaven the next day. This matter has been dragged on and has not been solved to this day.


    "I have already informed my concubine that I will go to Heaven tomorrow morning. This is a big trouble."


    Jin Xin''s whereabouts, the underworld and the demon world are looking for him. He must go to the heaven world and mobilize the power of the heaven world. Maybe he will get twice the result with half the effort.


    "Well, you should rest early. I''ll be busy."


    Looking at the sky, it was almost late at night, and the old devil didn''t say anything more. Said hello, then quickly left. After the old devil left, Bai Wuchang appeared.


    "Wang, his subordinates have taken Xiaotian dog to smell the princess''s clothes, but Xiaotian dog said that he didn''t feel the princess''s breath in the four realms..."


    Even the wheezing dog can''t feel the breath of the princess. It can only show one thing, that is, the breath of the princess has been sealed. In this way, it is more difficult to find the princess.


    The size of the four realms is beyond imagination. If you want to find a woman, unless you are very lucky, it will be as difficult as a mortal.


    "Damned Mobai, even Jin Xin''s breath is blocked. No matter how hard it is, even if you turn over the four realms, you will definitely find Jin Xin for the king. "


    Smell speech, a deep sense of helplessness attack volume of the underworld, he can''t bear to not far away waved a palm, sharp palm wind suddenly will be more than ten towering trees swept off, astonishing anger just so.


    No matter how hard and tired he is, even if he has to spend his whole life searching for it, he will never give up


    "My subordinates understand that the old princess has arrived in heaven with her. Tomorrow afternoon, the emperor of heaven will start Tianshi. The king doesn''t have to go according to it."


    Tomorrow is a very important day for Wang. As long as Wang cuts off his bad relationship with Shufei, he will soon fall in love with her again. Once Wang restores his original memory, many things will be better handled.


    "I know. Go and help yourself..."


    Pluto nodded, although angry, but did not put his anger to white impermanence body. He waved and walked into the room alone.


    If he can''t sleep, he has to force himself to sleep. He must protect his body, otherwise he may not be able to cope with the coming severe challenges.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the underworld arrived in the heaven. After having a secret talk with the emperor, he went to Tianhe under the leadership of the emperor.


    The boundless Tianhe is shining in the sunshine, as quiet as a sleeping girl.


    Tiandi cast a spell to open the boundary of protecting Tianshi, and a stone with Yingying white light appeared in everyone''s eyes.


    "You two each drop of blood into that hole."


    The emperor of heaven pressed a white button on the Tianshi, and the Tianshi immediately emitted a fierce white light. A white airflow vortex began to rotate, and soon turned out a small hole.


    The emperor pointed to the bottomless hole and said cautiously.


    "Tick... Tick..."


    Two drops of scarlet blood, one before and one after, were injected into the small hole, making a clear two click sound. Then, the emperor of heaven closed the small hole and began to sing in a low voice.


    White Tianshi in the emperor''s singing began to emit red light, the light from shallow to deep, until the whole piece of Tianshi are wrapped.


    "Open..."


    The emperor of heaven bit his finger and put it in the middle of the stone. The scarlet blood began to drip into the stone, drop by drop. It took five minutes to bounce back the hand of the emperor of heaven.


    Suddenly, a blood red light burst out from the center of the Tianshi, hitting the deep clouds.


    "God, with my blood, do my best to break the bad relationship between Hades and Shufei..."


    The emperor of heaven knelt down, and after three kowtows and nine worships, he began to say what he wanted in a soft voice. When his words fell, the past of Hades and Shufei suddenly appeared in the air.


    Scene by scene, flow very fast, but dissipate very fast. When all the pictures disappeared, a marriage line appeared in the air.


    The two ends of the marriage line are written with the names of Hades and Murong Jinxin. In the middle of the marriage line, there is a small red line, on which the name of Shufei is impressively written. After a flash of lightning, the marriage line with the name of Shufei was cut, which symbolized the end of all the entanglement between Hades and Shufei.


    "Hoo..."


    Seeing this, the emperor of heaven was satisfied with spitting out a mouthful of turbid Qi, returning the Tianshi to its original position and closing the border. One faltered and nearly fell.


    It''s not a simple thing to open Tianshi. It almost cost him half of his life. It''s a miracle that he can hold on.


    "Tiandi, are you ok?"


    Wan Quan''s quick eye and quick hand held the emperor of heaven. Looking at his pale face, he was worried. She naturally understood the danger of opening the Tianshi, and the emperor of heaven was really helping ming''er with her own life.


    "No problem, just take a few days off..."


    The emperor of heaven smiles at the spirit of Wanquan, but he has no strength to say anything more. He motioned for the bodyguard to help him and left slowly.


    "Old princess, you promised me..."


    Shufei hesitated for a moment, went to the spirit of ten thousand springs, knelt down, and the beautiful smile was full of expectations.


    The spirit of Wanquan once promised that as long as Wang died for her, he would let Yuelao associate her with Qingjun. Now she and Wang have no intersection, and she hopes that Wanquan spirit will fulfill the promise at that time.


    "You go back and have a rest first. Our palace will take you to Yuelao later. We will do what we promised you. I also hope you can understand Qingjun more after you get married, so that he can make a greater contribution to the underworld. "


    Wan Quan''s spirit bent down to help Shufei. She was satisfied with her performance. From the beginning to the end, Shufei didn''t show any love for ming''er. Just by this, she would not break her promise.


    "Thank you very much, old princess..."


    Shufei was excited. Since she came out of the forbidden area, Qingjun had a detailed talk with her. The misunderstanding was relieved, and they were more in love. After this, her heart is also full of gratitude to Murong Jin heart, this kindness she will repay in the future.


    "Go ahead..."


    Wan Quan''s spirit lightly smile, patted her hand, then indicated that she may leave. After a while, she wants to take ming''er to the bamboo forest to have a look. Maybe it can stimulate ming''er and make her fall in love with Jin Xin as soon as possible.


    Between the Ming son and Jin heart, also only difference this to face a foot.


    She took the hand of the underworld, just like when she was a child, and took the direction of the bamboo forest of the underworld Dynasty.


    "Ming''er, go to the bamboo forest with my mother''s concubine. She wants you to see Jinxin''s memory. This disaster may also be an opportunity. The power of missing is so great that it can help you... "

 Chapter 687

    Bamboo forest, a peaceful and beautiful, all kinds of crystal balls flashing pure white light.


    On the tallest and largest bamboo, there is a crystal ball emitting colorful light. Three words are engraved on the crystal ball, which is the name of Murong Jinxin.


    "Mother, what do you think?"


    The underworld looked up at the pure and holy crystal stone, some excited, some can''t wait. This is the best chance for him to get to know Jinxin. He can get everything he wants from Jinxin''s memory.


    "Take down the crystal ball first..."


    The eyes of the spirit of ten thousand springs flashed. Instead of answering the question of the underworld immediately, he signaled the underworld to take the crystal ball first.


    About the way to open the crystal ball, she swallowed, some tangled.


    "Here..."


    The underworld flew up, took down the crystal ball from the bamboo, stroked the three words that had already been engraved into his bones, and some reluctantly handed the crystal ball to the spirit of ten thousand springs.


    At this time, his mood has been agitated, and he would like to open the memory in the crystal ball immediately.


    "Ming''er, this crystal ball of sealed memory can only be seen by the sealed person. If we want to force open, there is only one way, that is to use your tears. Your tears can move the world. In those years, a drop of your tears re engraved the names of you and Jinxin on Sansheng stone, and also changed your fate to destiny, so... "


    Wan Quan''s spirit was also in a bit of a dilemma. From childhood to adulthood, she only saw her son cry once. That was when he was born, he was beaten by the midwife. Later, she never saw her son shed a tear. She didn''t know if he could cry this time.


    "How many tears?"


    As soon as the corner of Pluto''s mouth drew, his eyes at the crystal ball suddenly deepened. He had no memory of what his mother''s concubine said. He would cry at that time, which should be very sad. At the moment, he didn''t seem to be in such a desperate situation, and he was really afraid that he couldn''t cry.


    "One drop, one drop is enough. Your tears are so precious that they can''t flow easily..."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs has a finger. His son''s tears are the most precious and pure things in the four realms. One tear is enough for him to influence anything.


    "What can I do if I can''t cry?"


    The underworld turned his back and began to brew emotions, but after brewing for a long time, he couldn''t cry. He felt it was really hard before he was in deep sorrow and despair. He is not a crying man, not even a crying man.


    "You just want Jinxin to run away with other men. I don''t want you anymore. I''ll give you a green hat..."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs is also a little depressed. If you make her cry, she can easily cry ten thousand springs. Can let her think of a way to make her son cry, she said that there is also some helplessness.


    "I''ve thought about it. I can''t..."


    He even thought about Murong Jin''s death. It''s useless. Grabbing some messy hair, he took the crystal ball and sat under the bamboo tree, helpless.


    "Maybe you need a quiet space. My mother left first, waiting for you outside the bamboo forest..."


    Looking at his son''s frown, wanquanzhiling decided to leave first. Son''s self-esteem is too strong, I''m afraid even in front of Murong Jin''s heart can''t cry out, not to mention her mother.


    Let him alone, a person quiet, may have unexpected effect.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Watching his mother''s concubine leave, the underworld is a little lost. He closes his eyes with a crystal ball and begins to meditate. Anyway, he must shed a tear, he must see the memory sealed by Jin Xin, he must!


    As time went by, Pluto didn''t know how long he had been in the bamboo forest, until he felt that night had come and the sky was full of stars.


    A gust of wind, the air came a strange wave, the underworld suddenly opened his eyes, the gas of killing in the bamboo forest. Until I saw a touch of fire red, I stopped my killing intention.


    "Fire Phoenix? What are you doing here? Have you heard from Jin Xin? "


    Fire Phoenix and Moyang have been tracing the whereabouts of Mobai. Unless there is a very urgent matter, it is absolutely impossible to find him in person.


    He looked at fire phoenix that tight face, the heart suddenly sank down, is Jin heart accident?


    "Underworld, Jinxin, she..."


    The fire phoenix stood still a few meters away from the underworld and patted its own fire red wings. A sad color appeared on its face. It looks at the underworld in seclusion and wants to say nothing.


    "Jinxin, what''s wrong with her? She... "


    The underworld''s heart suddenly corrects together, he also does not care Murong Jin''s heart cannot contact the opposite sex''s rule which sets for oneself. Several strides to the fire phoenix in front of, very nervous to seize the fire phoenix feathers.


    Something happened to Jinxin, and something happened


    "Moyang and I finally found Mobai under the leadership of Mochong, but when we got there, it was too late. Jinxin was not only ruined by Mobai, but also played by Mobai''s followers. When we arrived, she didn''t have any good meat all over her body.... "


    Fire phoenix drooped his eyelids and said with a choking voice. After saying that, it seemed that I couldn''t control it, and two lines of tears fell in an instant. Those tears fell on the back of Pluto''s hand and burned his heart¡° Ruined? How is she now? " The underworld only felt as if he was in hell. Scenes of Murong Jin''s heart being abused appeared in front of him. The bloody scenes made him want to be crazy. It took him a long time to control his emotions. If he was ruined, he would be ruined. He would not dislike her because of this. He would only love her more to make up for his debt to her¡° After we arrived, we saved her to death, but she said that she had no face to live. On the way back, she... "Fire Phoenix sucked her nose, and her fire red eyes were red and swollen. Looking at the underworld, she couldn''t go on. Seems to be afraid of his next words, will make him completely crazy¡° She, how is she? What do you mean Fire phoenix again and again strange, so that the heart of Hades gave birth to an ominous premonition. He tightly locked that pair of fire red eyes, anxious. As long as it''s not the worst result, no matter what Murong Jinxin becomes, he will always be good to her¡° This is the necklace of Princess Ming. She asked me to give it back to you, so that you can find your predestined friend again. The spirit almost leave the body in horror as like as two peas. "The fire phoenix has sucked its nose, and has taken out a necklace from the brow. It is the same as the necklace of the princess of the grave, and it shines with a faint pink light. It''s just this necklace. It''s frightfully cold now. It''s cold to the bone marrow. However, compared with the cold of this necklace, fire phoenix''s words are undoubtedly more destructive. In a few words, the underworld has been completely knocked down¡° Murong Jinxin, you damned woman, you damned woman... "Pluto''s hand holding the crystal ball trembled slightly. He couldn''t believe what fire phoenix said. But the fire phoenix''s appearance does not seem to be false, which makes his body tremble violently. Finally, he can''t resist the grief in his heart and falls on the ground. All he felt was that his whole body was cold, his soul had been hollowed out, and the rest was just a walking corpse. Jinxin if really commit suicide, he can have a way to save her. But he was so scared that even if he wanted to save her, he didn''t know where to start. What should I do? What should I do? After that, I''m afraid he won''t even have the last trace of warmth in his life. How can he survive¡° The fire phoenix looked at the underworld, and his whole body was covered by a dark force. He didn''t know what to say to comfort him. Had to turn his small head, not to see such a Hades. The whole bamboo forest became sad because of such an episode. The wind whistling blowing, blowing the hair of the underworld, but also blowing the heart of the underworld chaos¡° Why? Why? But if you are touched by other men, why do you want to die? What should I do when you are dead? What should I do? " The underworld murmured and looked at the crystal ball in his hands with his listless eyes. This may be Jinxin left him the last gift, but now he did not want to open it. He was afraid to see the sweet past. He was afraid that he could not control himself and wanted to find her. He... "There was another thing Jinxin didn''t want me to tell you. She let me destroy sanshengshi and your marriage. Later, when you are free, your marriage will connect with other women again... "After a long time, huofenghuang turned his head and sprinkled a handful of salt on the wound of Hades. Let its words fall, it saw that hidden in the dark man''s eyes exude the light of Ying Ying. The whole bamboo forest was filled with grief because of the light. Finally, a drop of tears fell on the crystal stone, and the crystal stone suddenly burst out tens of millions of colorful lights, which almost dyed the whole sky with colorful colors. A woman appeared in the sky, her gloomy face, squinting at the opposite cool man, very disdainful. All the memories of Murong Jinxin have been flowing slowly from their first moment, just like a movie, which shows the beauty between them bit by bit. Hades silly Leng Leng looking at, eyes still have tears, but has not been falling. The past seems to touch the softest string in Hades'' heart. He seems to think of something about the relationship between them. The picture disappears. He holds the crystal ball tightly, and his eyes without focus look into the void. A sense of desperation strikes him, which makes his life worse than death¡° Jinxin... Jinxin... You treat me deeply... How can I let you go alone... I don''t want anything... I just want to be with you... "

 Chapter 688

    Pluto''s eyes suddenly changed, from deep as ancient well general gradually began scarlet up, but a moment later restored the original color.


    It''s a pair of blood pupil, which was formed in a rage when their name was erased from Sansheng stone by the sixth Princess of heaven a hundred years ago. At this moment, it seems particularly enchanting.


    He put the necklace and crystal ball in his arms and took a look at the dark sky. It seemed that he made a very important decision.


    "What do you want to do, Hades?"


    To achieve the goal, fire phoenix has already put away his tears, looking at the Pluto who has been mixed with heaven and earth for the color, instantly on guard.


    "Huo Fenghuang, tell my mother''s concubine that I am unfilial and let her down. As for the underworld, let the concubine give it to Hei Wuchang. This king must follow Jin Xin to walk together, can''t let her alone


    The underworld has accepted the reality of Murong Jinxin''s leaving, and adjusted his mood. The bloody pupil looks at the fire phoenix and opens his mouth low.


    Jin heart is gone, he also really can''t find any power to live. Then just let her go, die a hundred, at least don''t live in purgatory.


    Words fall, he suddenly got up, a hand against his eyebrow, as if to drive the curse self explosion body.


    "Don''t you, I lied to you just now. Your mother''s concubine saw that you had never been out of the bamboo forest, so she called me to perform the scene just now. In fact, I don''t know where Jinxin is... "


    Fire phoenix sweat a, hurry to explain, in case he said slowly, Pluto do something stupid, it is not worth the loss.


    True love is true love, although it has been forgotten, but still willing to live and die together. It''s rare for Jin Xin to meet him.


    "Cheat me? "Yes?"


    The underworld''s eyebrow slightly provokes, that dazzles the cool incomparable face to twist, has not restored the original shape for a long time. This dead Phoenix is very brave.


    "Why do you look at me like that? I''m just thanks to your mother''s entrustment. You''re looking for trouble to find your mother''s... "


    The fire phoenix mouth corner mercilessly drew to draw, no matter how it also has the merit, if it is not for it, he can cry? Maybe the crystal ball can''t be opened for a lifetime.


    It has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. Today, it is still crying for the first time. If it was not for him and Jinxin, would it be like this?


    "Don''t take it as an example, or I will pluck all your Phoenix hairs..."


    The underworld closed his eyes and tried to hold back his anger. We are familiar with each other. We can make a joke, but we must never make such a joke. This time in the fire phoenix is really unintentional, also helped himself a lot, even if.


    "Well, next time your mother''s wife begged me, I would not do it. My tears are also valuable. "


    Fire phoenix flat mouth, it is not a good actor, such a play once is enough, if again, she will vomit blood. This time, he felt that he was about to die.


    "Let''s go..."


    Understanding the nature of Fire Phoenix, Pluto knew that it was also in a dilemma, so he didn''t say anything more. He turned around and walked out of the bamboo forest. Now that his wish had been fulfilled, he felt that after the heartbreaking pain, he could ask his mother to swallow it.


    A ghost and a beast walked in front and behind, silent all the way, until they saw a figure walking back and forth in the night.


    "Ming''er, are you ok?"


    The spirit of ten thousand springs welcomed up, looking at the son''s blood color pupil eye, very distressed. Fire phoenix play seems to be too exciting for him, otherwise he would not even pupil color are shown.


    "Mother''s concubine, it''s not going to happen again."


    The underworld grabbed the messy hair, some helpless mouth. How could he not know that his mother''s wife was devoted to him. Just he can''t bear to take Jinxin''s life and death as bait, no matter in any case.


    "Well, now you..."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs gently graciously, staring at the netherworld that she can''t see the happy, angry, sad and happy face, carefully asked.


    But don''t let her put so much effort into it. As a result, he didn''t cry. Then she''s just beating water out of a basket.


    "I''ve seen it. My mother gave me the flowers. I want to have a try."


    The first time I saw the scene of forgetting flowers flickering in front of me, which made him deeply afraid, until now he did not forget. Now he is about to face the forgetful flower again, and his mood is nervous unconsciously.


    I hope this time, he will get what he wants. Think of the past and fall in love with the most important woman in his life.


    "Good..."


    Wan Quanzhi''s lips moved slightly, hesitated for a moment, and then extended his hand to the center of his eyebrows. The son is taking a risk. Although he is worried, he still respects his son''s decision.


    God pity, let her this poor son smooth service under forgetful flower, don''t torture him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A beautiful flower blooms in the palm of the spirit of ten thousand springs. It is enchanting and dazzling red. It radiates a thick red light all over the body, which is completely different from when I first saw it.


    A drop of dew rolled down from the center of the flower, as if it had vitality. It flew to the underworld, and instantly disappeared into the center of the underworld''s brow.


    This kind of strange let Hades a Leng, quite incredible touched his eyebrow, only feel comfortable.


    "Here you are, ming''er."


    Wan Quan''s spirit was so happy that she handed the flower to Pluto. Seeing that Pluto took it naturally, there was no such strong reaction as last time. She knew that there was a play this time.


    The underworld first stares at the flower of forgetting love. He doesn''t feel any discomfort except that he feels a little harsh. Slender fingers out, without hesitation will be the whole flower into his mouth, fast chewing up.


    A faint fragrance diffuses in the mouth and nose, which makes the original restless mood of Pluto calm down. He bit so fast that he swallowed the whole flower in two or three bites.


    Slowly, a warm current spread to his four limbs, especially his head. It seemed that he had been washed away, and everything began to change.


    Some blurred images began to rotate in his mind, turning faster and faster. When it reached a certain speed, it exploded. Countless pieces were blown apart and then recombined.


    All about the past, began to clear up bit by bit


    "What about ming''er? Do you remember? "


    When the underworld completely restored calm, the spirit of ten thousand springs seized his hand fiercely. The hands were cold, which made her feel uncertain about what was the situation at the moment.


    "I remember. I remember everything. Mother, you don''t have to worry about me in the future. "


    The underworld held the hand of the spirit of ten thousand springs, and a firmness and warmth passed from his palm. Now he has been completely good, he knows how to do, no longer need to worry about his mother Princess and Jin heart.


    After so much, he just wants to find Jinxin as soon as possible, so that she can live under her own wings, carefree


    "That''s good, that''s good, you''re good, Jinxin can be good..."


    Wan Quan''s spirit was in tears. After so many hardships, his son finally got better. Originally, the biggest problem between him and Jin Xin was solved a lot earlier. As long as you find Jinxin, you will soon be able to move Jinxin again with your son''s infatuation.


    Their good days seem to have been waving in the distance. I hope there won''t be any other accidents this time. Blessed by the old man!


    "Concubine, this is the seal of the underworld. Go back to the underworld and guard it. If anyone dares to resist the Edict and does not respect it, there will be no amnesty for killing him! "


    He took out a jade seal from his arms and put it into the hands of the spirit of ten thousand springs. He found it in Jin Xin''s Palace by accident. With this, the mother can cure those stubborn.


    He, want to find Jin heart, temporarily can''t go back. The matter of the underworld can only be handed over to his mother''s concubine. He knows that she will understand him.


    "The underworld mother''s concubine will guard for you, so you will have 120 hearts. Find Jin Xin early, mother imperial concubine still wants to hold grandson early


    The spirit of Wanquan takes the seal into his arms without saying a word. She knows what her son thinks. Jinxin can''t find it one day. Even if he goes back to the underworld, he can''t do anything.


    Instead of that, it''s better to give him some time to find Jinxin and adjust his mood.


    "Well, my mother and concubine are involved..."


    The words of the spirit of ten thousand springs make the mood of Hades a lot easier. The first thing after finding Jin Xin is to tie her to bed and have a baby. As long as there is a child, he can bind her heart.


    This time, he will not let any accident happen, he wants to make his favorite woman happy forever.


    "What are you talking about? Well, the concubine will go back to the underworld first. Don''t read it. "


    Wan Quan''s spirit patted Pluto on the shoulder. Now the four realms are in turmoil, and she can''t stay in heaven for long. The underworld is facing a new generation, she must defend for her son, can''t have any problems.


    "Well, be careful. I''ll let Hei Wuchang go back to help you tomorrow."


    The underworld watched the delicate body of the spirit of ten thousand springs disappear in the night, and then looked at the fire phoenix. Hesitated for a moment, or opened a respectful mouth.


    "Fire Phoenix, I ask you for a favor. How about leaving water in the underworld to protect my mother''s concubine?"


    His mother''s concubine was in the underworld. He was really worried. At present, the only thing that he can protect his mother''s concubine is water. Fire phoenix is the nemesis of water. As long as fire phoenix opens its mouth, water will agree unconditionally


    "You said it, dare I not? I''m leaving... "


    Fire phoenix white Hades one eye, rare he will bow, she did not agree to the reason. It will follow Jin Xin all its life, and it will have to count on him in the underworld.


    The underworld watched the fire phoenix flapping its red wings and flying away quickly. At last, a smile was hanging on the corner of his mouth. This phoenix is very interesting sometimes. No wonder Jinxin likes it so much.


    Turn around and walk away. He''s going to make a good deployment and get his heart back as soon as possible

 Chapter 689

    Human world


    After two days of lurking, Tianyu finally found the old nest of more than ten demons and wiped them out. After that, he and Murong Jinxin came to the imperial city of Chu.


    As soon as he enters the Imperial City, he meets Chu Zirui, who is going out to return to the city. When Chu Zirui sees Murong Jin''s heart, he rushes over excitedly, with a strong smile on his beautiful face.


    "Sister Jinxin, go to my palace for a cup of tea first..."


    Chu Zi Rui''s thin lip opened, some didn''t know how to call Murong Jinxin. Hesitated for a while, still think call elder sister is more appropriate. Murong Jinxin has passed away, now standing in front of him should be the new Murong Jinxin.


    "Who are you? You know me? "


    Murong Jin blinked her smart eyes, a little strange. How this just entered the Imperial City, was baffled. Who is the man in the way? She didn''t know him.


    "Don''t pretend. Do you know me? Sister Jinxin, let''s go... "


    Chu Zi Rui mouth corner ruthlessly a draw, subconsciously then will Murong Jin heart reaction as in the pack. At the gate of the imperial city where people come and go, he is also very clever and doesn''t poke anything.


    Ignoring Tianyu and Murong Jin''s silence, he drags Murong Jin''s heart and drags Murong Jin''s heart into his six princes'' mansion.


    Six the people as like as two peas in the royal palace were almost shocked at the moment when they saw Murong''s heart. The woman was exactly the same as the princess who left.


    "I said," what''s the matter with you? Who the hell are you? Do you know that men and women are not compatible... "


    Murong Jin heart hard to shake off Chu Zirui''s hand, hard stare at him. Chu Zirui gives her a very familiar feeling, just like this, she has not dealt with Chu Zirui. There is a feeling in her subconscious that this man must have a lot to do with her.


    "Granny, what''s the matter with you? We''ve only been apart for half a month. Why don''t you know me? "


    Chu Zirui waved back the servants, and a ruffian smile hung on the corner of his mouth. He stood respectfully in front of Murong Jin''s heart, and there was a kind of meaning that you don''t pretend. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart, the corners of his mouth were again hard to smoke.


    "Jinxin, she lost her memory. I''m afraid she really doesn''t remember you..."


    It was Tian Yu on one side, looking at the situation, who kindly explained it. Before he looked at this man will Murong Jin heart pull away, but did not stop, thought this man may know Murong Jin heart source. Now listening to his words, he felt that there was a kind of thunder rolling.


    "Ah? You lost your memory? What should my real grandmother do? But she is still waiting for you to save her... "


    Chu Zirui''s face suddenly collapsed. He looked at Murong Jin''s blank eyes, but he also knew that the man in front of him didn''t lie. Heart, instant sink to the bottom. Murong Jin heart out of trouble, then his grandmother can still live?


    "You mean ye Ranran? Are you ye Ranran''s grandson


    Murong Jin''s delicate eyebrows twist up. Looking at the man in front of her, ye Ranran''s name appears in her mind. She knows something about ye Ranran. The man in front of her called her granny Huang, probably because of Ye Ranran.


    "Yes, her body is now in my house. Would you like to have a look?"


    Chu Zirui is suffering a face, very egg ache. What to do now? He''s really upset. He is just a mortal. Mortals can almost be said to be useless. He can''t deal with the ghosts and demons with powers.


    "You don''t have to worry about her if she''s in charge. Now that you have brought me to your palace, I will try my best to stay first. "


    After a day''s driving, she felt that all her bones were aching. The palace looks very imposing. She and Tianyu are here to make do with their illness.


    Old acquaintance, do not pit him, she also pit who? At least he called her granny.


    "OK, you can take this place as your own home, live as long as you want, and do whatever you want. I''m sure I''ll provide you with good food and drink. It''s up to you to say what you need. "


    Chu Zirui can''t wait to get it. What''s Murong Jinxin''s identity? If she can condescend to live in his palace, it''s really gold on his face.


    Language falls, he quickly sent for the housekeeper, so this command again, let the housekeeper with Murong Jin heart to the guest room to rest and eat.


    "What do you want to ask me?"


    After Murong Jin left, Chu Zirui turned all his attention to Tianyu. He could feel that the man had something to ask him, otherwise he didn''t have to stay till now.


    "You seem to know her very well. Can you tell me her identity?"


    Tianyu didn''t say anything. He asked what he thought. In fact, he seems to have guessed something from Chu Zirui''s three words: grandma Huang and ye Ranran, but he is not sure.


    "She is Princess li of Chu, but she has passed away. As for what happened after her death, I don''t know. "


    Chu Zirui shows up. Murong Jin''s heart is too mysterious. All he can know is her identity as Princess Li. As for what happened after her death, only heaven knows what she knew¡° Princess Li? The princess of Jun Mo Li Tianyu''s face suddenly changed. Even if he was ignorant, he knew who Junmo glass was. It was the little master of the dragon clan. Murong Jin heart is his princess, that Murong Jin heart is not? When I think about it, I feel depressed¡° Yeah, who are you? How can I be with Wang''s grandmother? What are your intentions? " Chu Zirui looks at the shocked color on Tianyu''s face. His enchanting eyes turn around, and suddenly he thinks of a very serious problem. This man knows nothing about Murong Jinxin. At a glance, he knows that he is not an acquaintance. What is the purpose of his approaching Murong Jinxin¡° I just saved her by passing by. She said she lost her memory, so I took her to work and find her family. You don''t have to look at me with that suspicious look. If I have a bad idea, none of you can stop me. " Tianyu tried to resist the pain in his heart and sighed. Originally thought that her destiny is her, the result is just a happy empty. She is the woman of the underworld and is destined to be with the underworld forever. It''s just a daydream for him to fight with the underworld. No wonder she asked so many questions about the underworld on the first day they met. Maybe she didn''t lose her memory, but ran away from home in conflict with Hades... "Saved her? She still needs your help? Are you kidding? I warn you that no matter what your intentions are, if you dare to count him, I will go all out with you. " Chu Zirui doesn''t know what happened to Murong Jinxin. In his mind, Murong Jinxin is invincible. How could such a powerful woman need to be rescued? Unless something happens to her? Anyway, now that she has come to her palace, she must do her best to protect her¡° She''s my friend and I won''t hurt her. Since you are so far away from her, you should take care of her for the time being. When she stays in your palace for a while, I will inform her relatives to come and take her home. " Tianyu disguised his bad mood to the extreme. Up to now, the only thing he can do is to stay away from her. Only by staying away from her can he restore his peaceful life. That woman is like a poppy, has a fatal attraction, will firmly attract him, even the eyes can not move¡° Thank you for your kindness. Take your time Chu Zirui didn''t ask him to stay. He just made a toilet paper for Tianyu and watched Tianyu walk with heavy steps. When Tianyu''s figure disappeared, he took back the smile from the corner of his mouth and looked thoughtful. This man gives him a sense of Fairy Spirit, maybe this man is from heaven, I hope he will not have any bad heart to Murong Jin¡° Mie, you take some secret guards to follow her in secret. Make sure she''s safe. " Thinking for a moment, Chu Zirui summoned his most trusted personal secret guard, and ordered. He pondered over the man''s words before he realized something was wrong. Murong Jinxin should have met something big, otherwise it could not have become like this. At all costs, he must ensure the safety of Murong Jinxin¡° Yes, Lord The man kneeling on one knee took the order. His figure flashed and disappeared in the same place. Looking at the direction of Mie''s departure for a long time, Chu Zirui came back and sighed heavily. Hesitated for a moment, then walked towards his yard with heavy steps. He felt that his heart was blocked. He wanted to see his grandmother immediately and talk to her well. I don''t know how many times he has the chance to talk with grandma Huang. He is really worried. More than ten minutes later, he went into his yard, turned on the switch of the secret room, and walked along a winding path to the end of the secret room. A crystal coffin is placed in the center, in which lies a plain looking woman. The woman closed her eyes tightly, her face was serene and quiet, and her whole body was emitting holy light. He opened the lid of the crystal coffin and a blast of cold air came to his face. He didn''t care. He held Ye Ranran''s icy little hand¡° Granny Huang, I came to see you. How did you sleep these days? " He looked at Ye Ranran''s face, the corners of his mouth involuntarily stirred up a smile, that smile is very pure, without a trace of impurities, eyes calm, already had no disdain in the past. This woman is the reincarnation of the emperor''s grandmother. He must be kind to her both in love and reason. Feelings can be cultivated slowly, he has begun to take heart these days, all just waiting for her to wake up¡° Murong Jinxin has an accident. I''m really worried that it will involve you. You must be more aggressive and wake up early. When you wake up, I will ask you to be the princess and marry you back. From then on, I''ll treat you wholeheartedly, and I''ll never have sex outside again... "

 Chapter 690

    When it comes to business, Chu Zirui''s tone becomes heavy. The enchanting peach blossom eyes twinkled with light. The reason why granny Huang was like this was all caused by that bitch.


    Later, he must teach her a good lesson.


    "I will not let go of any of those who have bullied you. You wake up quickly, and I''ll show you the prosperity of the world. I won''t fight for anything. "


    The people in the crystal coffin didn''t have any reaction, still lying quietly, as if they didn''t hear anything.


    Chu Zi Rui heaved a sigh and said nothing more. Let go of her hand, will cover the coffin, this just reluctant to leave.


    He was in a bad mood, so he had to find the bad luck of that bitch. She gave granny the pain, he wants to take all the interest back.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Murong Jin heart very comfortable. In liuwangfu, the most popular people who drink spicy food forget all about Tianyu''s leaving without saying hello.


    This day is the state memorial day of Chu. Murong Jinxin follows Chu Zirui to the imperial mausoleum of Chu. In order to prevent being recognized, she put on a white scarf.


    "There are too many people attending the sacrifice. You must follow me closely."


    Just from the carriage down, see the scene of the crowd, Chu Zirui brow slightly wrinkled. He always thinks that the sacrifice today is a little strange. He can''t tell where it is.


    Had to pull pull is looking around Murong Jin heart, exhort a few words.


    "Oh, it doesn''t matter if you get lost. You can always find your way back to your home. What do you worry about?"


    Murong Jin heart completely did not put Chu Zirui words in mind, these days Chu Zirui to her a little too careful, arranged a bunch of people secretly follow her, she is a little irritable.


    Anyway, she also has Feng dance nine days to protect her body. As long as she doesn''t meet the devil, she can completely bully in the human world. Does it seem that she will be assassinated in the next second?


    "You have such a temperament, alas..."


    Chu Zirui shakes his head helplessly. Murong Jin''s heart in his impression is very indifferent, which is far from her now. But now she is careless and easy to get close to, which is not bad.


    "Oh, what? Hurry up... "


    Murong Jin heart white worrisome Chu Zirui one eye, also didn''t think too much, grabbed his arm and then to the turbulent crowd. Anyway, she is his grandmother, pull his own younger generation, the dead man should not care.


    After squeezing for more than ten minutes, Murong Jinxin''s clothes have been soaked with sweat. Fortunately, the white yarn on her face is still safe.


    On the platform, everyone is in position. Chu Ziqi, the emperor of the state of Chu, saw Chu Zirui coming with a strange woman, and his face became gloomy.


    "Brother Liu Huang, do you know that only people of the royal family can step on this high platform?"


    This is the rule. As long as this woman becomes the princess of his dandy sixth brother, she is qualified to come up. It''s a rule. No one''s ever broken it.


    "Emperor, no one here is more qualified to come up. Don''t worry about so much. Let''s get started. "


    Chu Zirui has no good spirit of black Chu Ziqi one eye, this state of Chu is because Murong Jin heart can be strong, if she is not qualified to come up, who is qualified to come up?


    He''s a real brother. He''s just looking for trouble. Irritated Murong Jin heart, no good life is not him.


    "Emperor, let''s go..."


    At the moment when Chu Ziqi stares at Murong Jin''s heart, it''s Feng Xuan, the national teacher of Chu, who takes the initiative to speak. Now Fengxuan is still in the middle age, because the life span can reach nearly 200 years old, so he is still alive.


    He lightly swept Murong Jin heart a few eyes, immediately felt Murong Jin heart unusual. This woman should not be a person, and give him a very familiar feeling.


    "Let''s start..."


    Feng Xuan''s words are still very useful. Seeing that Feng Xuan was speaking for the woman, Chu Zi Qi looked much better. He went to the middle of the high platform and stood with his hands down.


    After a series of rituals, the people of the state of Chu began to worship the ancestors of the state of Chu.


    All the people knelt down, one kowtow, two kowtow and three kowtow. Only Murong Jin looked at the rare scene with her eyes open, and stayed away.


    "Emperor, the woman knelt down, despised Tianwei and killed her!"


    "That is, as a person of the royal family, he is so lawless that he should die!"


    "Kill her! Kill this arrogant woman


    ¡­¡­


    After the sacrifice ceremony, the crowd did not know who started to shout, followed by a series of echoing voices.


    Those Chu people who saw Murong Jin''s heart not kneeling and not worshiping with their own eyes were agitated by the people with heart. Since the founding of the state of Chu, there has never been such a situation.


    "Brother Liuhuang, do you have to give me an account of this?"


    If you don''t kneel down, it''s an unforgivable death penalty. This woman even if has six emperor younger brother to protect wholeheartedly, he also must deal with, in order to calm the public anger.


    "Explain? What do you mean? She could have stopped. It''s better for the emperor not to have nothing to do. She''s not something the emperor can afford


    Chu Zi Rui''s head black line is really painful, let Murong Jin heart worship Chu ancestors? Who can afford it? Murong Jinxin was a phoenix girl at that time. If it wasn''t for Murong Jinxin, how could Chu be prosperous now?


    However, he could not reveal Murong Jinxin''s identity in front of the public, so he had to take out a habitual attitude to deal with this matter.


    "Yes? Is it reasonable not to kneel down and worship the ancestors of the state of Chu? I don''t want to offend her because I''m the son of heaven? Can you tell me how distinguished she really is


    Smell speech, Chu son Qi whole all bad. He is the son of heaven. Who else can''t be provoked? It''s really chiguoguo''s provocation to talk to his brother. If you don''t give me some color, he will be more lawless.


    "Don''t embarrass your brother, the emperor. No one will look good if you tear your face."


    Chu Zirui is not a easy to provoke master, he cold squint at Chu Ziqi, the corner of his mouth raised a trace of if not smile. If he is in a hurry, don''t blame him for shaking something out.


    He has endured for more than ten years, enough!


    "Somebody, take this lawless woman to the vegetable market and make a decision!"


    Chu Zirui''s words are undoubtedly challenging the authority, making Chu Ziqi feel that his self-esteem has been seriously challenged. His fingers clenched tightly into fists, making a creaking sound.


    "I''ll see who dares!"


    Chu Zirui was also angry. With a wave of his hand, he waved to several bodyguards who were walking towards Murong Jinxin. The attitude of maintenance was very obvious.


    Who dares to move Murong Jin''s heart, unless stepping on his corpse.


    "Chu Zirui, it''s against you!"


    Chu Zi Qi stares at this thorn in the eye, in the cold pupil eye twinkles one silk Sen cold to kill intention. Today, if you don''t suppress Chu Zirui''s momentum, where is his majesty?


    "Chuziqi, I think you are the opposite. How dare you kill me? It depends on whether you are qualified or not. "


    Murong Jin heart has been silent and speechless, finally can''t help, this Chu Zi Qi put clear is to find fault for Chu Zi Rui. OK, let her meet him and see how capable he is.


    "Arrest her and kill her on the spot!"


    You are the emperor of a country. How ever was he humiliated and threatened by people pointing at his nose? Chu Ziqi was very angry. At the command, the secret guards who were hidden in the dark heard the news and immediately surrounded Murong Jinxin and Chu Zirui.


    "Emperor, you forced me to do it. If anything happens, don''t regret it."


    Chu Zirui was caught in the storm all over his body. He waved his big hand in the air. Hundreds of figures surrounded Chu Zirui in the twinkling of an eye. He didn''t mean to be merciful at all.


    If he is merciless, don''t blame him for being unjust. Sooner or later, he will tear his face. It''s better to run into the sun.


    "Girl, can you come with me?"


    Seeing a homicide is inevitable, Feng Xuan''s voice suddenly rings out like a spring breeze. In a word, he controls the situation.


    He always felt that this woman was very familiar and wanted to see her face under the white veil


    "Good."


    Murong Jin heart looked at Feng Xuan two eyes, she has no memory about Feng Xuan, but feel not far away man is very credible. Hesitated for a moment, but agreed.


    After Feng Xuan, they soon came to a big tree. She stares at Feng Xuan, seems to know what Feng Xuan wants to do, and gently takes off the white yarn on her face.


    "Jin... Jin Xin... It''s you... My God..."


    When the familiar face appeared in the fundus of Fengxuan''s eyes, Fengxuan thought he was wrong, and rubbed his eyes hard for several times before he was surprised.


    He really didn''t expect to see each other in his life. No wonder she didn''t do it so justly. She is Princess Ming. All the ancestors who died in Chu were her people. How can she worship them?


    "Now that you know me, go and deal with it quickly. If I don''t, Chu Zi Qi will die. "


    Murong Jin heart''s Mou Guang Shan Shan, for the reaction of Feng Xuan is some insipid, perhaps already guessed the relationship between them.


    That Chu Zi Qi, she really doesn''t like, really don''t know how he is superior? If you dare to be arrogant, she will send him to be a ghost.


    "Naturally, I''ll go and have a seat there later. Yue''er will be very happy to see you."


    Many eyes miscellaneous, Feng Xuan looked at Murong Jin heart put on white yarn, also did not say anything more, just sincere invitation. Jinxin seems to have forgotten the past, in fact, this is also good.


    "Yes, but you have to treat me with good food and drink, or I won''t be able to stay."


    Murong Jin heart is indifferent to nod, it seems that they are old acquaintances, go to him there bad cup of tea is also in reason. After that, she turned and walked out of the big tree, with a cold intention to kill all over her body, and looked straight at Chu Ziqi¡° Emperor, take back your life, or heaven will break the thunder! "

 Chapter 691

    Feng Xuan went to Chu Zi Qi''s front, slightly narrowed his eyes, spit out a let Chu Zi Qi whole body a cold words.


    Chu son Qi quite for can''t believe of again saw Murong Jin heart a few eyes, very not reconciled, but Feng Xuan''s words he dare not listen to.


    After hesitating for a while, with a wave of his big hand, those dark guards on the high platform quickly hid. Everything, as if nothing had happened.


    "Pa..."


    A clear slap sounded heavily on the high platform. It was Fengxuan, who was closest to chuziqi.


    Feng Xuan''s unexpected move shocked Chu Zi Qi and all the people of Chu. Why did their national master suddenly attack their emperor? This is also the first time in the world. Who is the woman?


    "Emperor, this slap is for your life."


    Feng Xuan looked at the five finger prints on Chu Zi Qi''s white face, and there was no sympathy in her heart. Dare to kill Jin heart, this slap or light. If there is another time, he doesn''t mind abandoning him.


    After leaving such a cold sentence, he went to Murong Jinxin''s side and made a gesture to Murong Jinxin, which was extremely respectful.


    "Emperor, I have already warned you that you can''t provoke her, but you don''t believe it. Now I''ve been slapped by the national master. What''s it like? "


    Looking at Chu Ziqi''s face which is hard to see after being beaten, Chu Zirui is very happy. At that time, what was the relationship between the national teacher and Murong Jinxin? That''s the relationship between the iron and the iron. How could the national teacher allow someone to be disrespectful to Murong Jin.


    He deserves it!


    "She, who is it?"


    Being ridiculed mercilessly by Chu Zirui, Chu Ziqi wasted a lot of energy to suppress his anger. If he is beaten, he will fight back. But when he was beaten by the national teacher, he did not dare to fight back.


    In particular, the words of the national master, a slap for a life, let him in addition to shock more or fear.


    "I dare not say more, or she will cut my tongue. The emperor remembers today''s lesson. When he sees her in the future, he will take a detour. Ha ha... "


    Chu Zirui''s mood suddenly turned cloudy. Looking at the bright red five fingerprints on Chu Zirui''s face, he laughed. As for Murong Jinxin''s identity, he certainly won''t say. If he''s a big brother, he''ll find out for himself.


    "You..."


    Chu Ziqi looks at Chu Zirui who swaggers away, and the killing intention in his eyes is already all over the sky. This thorn in the eye, he had to find a way to get rid of him early, otherwise I''m afraid it would give birth to a strange number.


    "To find out, we must find out the woman''s identity..."


    With a wave of his hand, an old eunuch came up. After two orders, he turned and left with all his anger.


    A sacrifice, let his majesty sweep the floor. He had to hurry back to the palace and think about how to make it up.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark night, the moon hung high in the sky like a silver plate. In the cold moonlight, more than a dozen figures steadily fell outside a cave in the demon world.


    A black worm wriggled on the ground, emitting a faint black light. Aware of the familiar atmosphere, the devil insect suddenly opened its small wings, flew to the devil''s palm and began to dance.


    "This is it. You can go in and have a look. I''ll go back first."


    The Demon Lord put away the bug and took a look at the cave where he could not see his head. He hesitated for a moment and decided to go first. He couldn''t see the scene of bloodthirsty, and he didn''t practice. If he stayed, he might drag them down.


    "Moyin, escort him back. No accident is allowed."


    The old devil nodded. The child was too simple and kind. Even if he didn''t mention it, he would send him back. He can''t bear the rest.


    "Go..."


    The underworld led the way and led the way to the cave. He has been waiting for this day for too long. Today, he must let Mobai pay for it.


    He walked very fast, almost in the blink of an eye, has disappeared in everyone''s eyes, this shows how eager he is.


    "Ah..."


    A shrill scream suddenly rang out in the depths of the cave. The king of Hades was surprised and could not help speeding up his pace. Almost instantly, it has appeared in front of Mobai.


    In the eye of a scene, let his brow mercilessly wrinkle.


    Moby''s body is covered with black insects. It can be said that his whole body is almost made up of those black insects. At this time, the insects squirm restlessly up and down, making the whole magic white mask.


    Black blood flow all over the ground, the air sent out a strong smell.


    "Where''s Jin Xin?"


    The underworld doesn''t have the time to manage so much. After sweeping around, he doesn''t see the villain in his heart. He slaps Mobai''s chest and asks fiercely.


    "Ah..."


    The insects on Moby''s body were shaken down one after another by the powerful palm, revealing the Moby''s white and black skeleton. The disgusting scene made all the ghosts and Demons nauseous.


    At this time, Mobai had already been controlled by those black insects. Besides feeling extremely painful, he had no strength to answer the question of Hades.


    There was only one thought in his heart. When he met Pluto at this time, he was afraid that he would die. He has not played Murong Jin heart, it is not willing to die like this.


    "Don''t be impulsive. Ask after he''s done."


    Seeing that the underworld had to start, the old devil quickly stepped forward to stop him. The anger of Hades can''t be controlled. If you wave so many palms, I''m afraid Mobai will die.


    Although this Mobai is no longer Mobai, he wants to find out how Mobai died and give an account to the dead elder.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld turned around and controlled himself. Found the magic white but didn''t see Jin heart, he just felt cold all over. This hateful devil, in the end is to hide Jin heart to where.


    "Don''t worry, he has found all of them. He can always find out Jin Xin''s whereabouts."


    Then, in the faint light of the fire, the old devil saw the pain on Pluto''s face, patted him on the shoulder and comforted him. Now, no matter what the cost, what should be solved must be solved tonight.


    Because of the comfort of the old devil, the scene was immediately under control. In the narrow cave, there was only the scream of Mobai from time to time.


    It was almost a night. At that moment, the insects on Mobai''s body returned to their original position, and his scream stopped.


    "Where''s Jin Xin?"


    Pluto several strides forward, a foot heavily stepped on the devil White''s chest, has almost lost all patience. If he didn''t say that, he would step on his posture.


    "Dead, I was humiliated yesterday, ha ha..."


    Moby was covered with black blood. He looked at Pluto with a sneer on his lips. After all, he will die. They won''t make him better. Why should he make them better?


    "Yes? It seems that you don''t even want to die... "


    The underworld doesn''t believe in Mobai''s words at all. The devil hates Jin''s heart. How can Jin''s heart die so easily and play with him.


    As long as Jinxin is still alive, no matter what she has experienced during this period, he doesn''t care about anything. The only thing he cares about is that she can come back to him.


    "I''ve fallen into your hands. I didn''t even want to die happily. It doesn''t matter whether I die or not. The important thing is that without Murong Jin''s heart, Murong Jin''s heart will get retribution. "


    Magic white with blood mouth pulled out a sneer, already don''t care about their own life and death. Murong Jinxin that woman''s life is good, he has been hiding so secretive, even can be touched by the celestial immortals and saved. Every time he thought about it, he wanted to vomit blood.


    "How did you occupy Moby''s body? Otherwise, don''t blame me for being cruel... "


    The old demon master dissuades the furious Pluto and escapes from his arms. A small porcelain vase is put under Mobai''s nose. After smelling it, a faint fragrance diffuses in an instant, but it makes the insects in Mobai''s skin restless again.


    "Duyinye, you have this, you..."


    Mobai gritted his teeth, endured the pain of his whole body, and looked at the small porcelain vase in the hands of the old devil. This kind of poison has been extinct for nearly a hundred years. How can the old devil have it?


    He is not afraid of everything. What he is most afraid of is the insects on his body. If the old devil covered his whole body with poison liquid, he would bear the pain of being drilled by ten thousand insects all the time in the following days.


    That kind of feeling is really terrible. Every time he goes through it, he wants to be killed


    "I don''t care how I have you, you just need to answer well, otherwise..."


    The old devil doesn''t have much thought to explain anything. Murong Jinxin''s life and death are uncertain now. He must ask from the mouth of the devil white as soon as possible, or the underworld will be crazy.


    "When I died, because I was not willing to be reborn, I escaped from the reincarnation bridge. I happened to meet Mobai who was working in the underworld. That night, the poisonous insects on him attacked, and I took the opportunity to kill his soul... "


    Moby didn''t want to hide anything. His heart was more or less grateful to Moby, because this body made him live to the present. Although did not play dead Murong Jin heart, but at least also hit Murong Jin heart palm, how much in the heart is also a comfort.


    "What about Murong Jinxin? Where did you get her? "


    The old devil''s face was a little gloomy. Although he had already made preparations, he was still sad to hear that Mobai''s soul had been bitten to death.


    Elder''s only son, he didn''t wrap it up. He was really ashamed of elder.


    "I''ve just said that. I''m playing with it to death. The taste of that slut is really good. No wonder he can be fascinated by Hades. These days, I''m enjoying her day and night, and I''ve never been so carefree after two lives... "

 Chapter 692

    There was a faint smile on the corner of Mobai''s mouth. His eyes were straight to the underworld, with some provocation and disdain. Even the poison liquid in the elder''s hand was not taken seriously.


    He really hates Murong Jin, and his heart hates to the bone. As long as he can make the Hades suffer for one more second, he will feel more comfortable in his heart.


    "Ah... Ah..."


    Words fall, haven''t had time to be complacent for a few seconds, the already furious Hades snatched the poison liquid in the hand of the old devil Zun, gloomy that dazzle cool matchless face, then flew to the devil white to shoot a few drops.


    The effect was immediate. Mobai felt a deep pain, and the black insects began to come out of his skin and eat his flesh.


    "Where is Jin Xin?"


    The underworld coldly looks at the devil White who is dying of pain, and bites out a faint bloodstain with his thin lips. He has always advocated the solution of using violence to control violence. This demon is not willing to tell the truth. He can only use this method to solve him.


    Don''t say, he just looked at him alive tortured to death, in the end to see is his mouth hard, or his body those insect teeth hard.


    "It''s the same with the answer a hundred times. Murong Jin''s heart was killed by me. After she died, the body had been gnawed by the dog..."


    Magic white gasped, he always knew that Hades was terrible, but he didn''t know that he had been so terrible. If you don''t say a word, do it at once. It''s worse than the devil.


    He just wants to bite Murong Jin''s heart. He just feels pain in his body. He feels much better than the pain in the heart of Hades.


    His idea is good, but he underestimated the terrible degree of Hades. When he was tortured to a certain limit, he realized how stupid his persistence was.


    "Well, Wang will spend so much time with you..."


    The underworld is not in a hurry. He really doesn''t believe that the white endurance is so strong. If he can even tolerate the poisonous liquid, he can only burn him with the fire of hell, which makes his soul beat to death.


    Time went by slowly, and the poison liquid on Mobai disappeared and added. It took a day and a night for Mobai to defeat his inner defense.


    "Don''t do it... I said..."


    The pain on the body just faded, looking at the underworld opened the small porcelain bottle of poisonous liquid again. The evil white is surprised, almost exhausted the whole body strength to roar a way.


    He''s fed up with it. If he''s so stubborn, I''m afraid he''ll have to immerse himself in the gnawing of poisonous insects in the next days.


    "Say it..."


    The action of Pluto''s finger pauses, but it doesn''t cover the lid of poisonous liquid. The understatement seems to tell Mobai that if he says something that makes him unhappy, he will let him go.


    "On the day she was arrested, she was saved by the gods in heaven. As for where she went, I really don''t know..."


    Magic white gasped, stretched out his hand to wipe the black blood on his face, and finally told the truth. He would rather die at once than live.


    Thinking about this, the corner of his mouth suddenly stirred up a cold smile. Without the king of Hades continuing to ask, he flew up and rushed to the king of Hades.


    "Bang..."


    There was a clear explosion, and the dust was flying in the dark cave. In an instant, it was blown up, and the mask was not at all. The devil turned white into a wisp of white smoke.


    "Pluto... Pluto..."


    The old devil''s face was awe inspiring, and he rushed to the underworld, who had fallen to one side. He cried out anxiously. The power of self explosion can never be stopped. Even if the underworld has peerless skills and immortality, I''m afraid it''s hard for him to escape this disaster.


    "Send me back to the nether world... Jinxin... Please..."


    The underworld''s long and curly eyelashes trembled slightly, and there was a touch of firmness in his deep eyes. Just the accident, inevitably let him hurt, want to recover as soon as possible, he can only temporarily back to the underworld to recuperate.


    As for Jin Xin, he can only ask the old devil to take more trouble


    "Don''t worry, I will try my best to find Jinxin for you. After you leave, I will go to heaven to find the emperor at once... "


    The old devil couldn''t see anything different from the cold face of Pluto, but the disordered breath of Pluto made him understand that Pluto was seriously injured. God''s pity, fortunately, it was just a serious injury, not an irreparable result.


    "Bai Wuchang, you go with the old devil..."


    The underworld nodded lightly, also didn''t thank, just ordered white impermanence a, then motioned the evil Yang of one side to take away oneself.


    In the narrow cave, there was smoke and dust. Nothing was left except the black blood


    ¡­¡­


    Netherworld pool


    The underworld lay quietly in a hot spring, staring at the distance, not knowing what he was thinking. The afterglow of the setting sun fell on him, making his outline mysterious and beautiful.


    A hasty footsteps from far and near, he raised his eyes to see, is the strongest mother he saw at the moment, can''t help but pull the dry lip.


    "Concubine, you''re here..." this is the worst time he''s ever met in his life. He''s seriously injured, Jin Xin''s whereabouts are unknown, and the underworld is turbulent. It''s really the rhythm of death¡° Let''s see if the injury is serious? " The spirit of ten thousand springs came to the underworld anxiously, and his small white hand explored the pulse of the underworld. Under this stall, his face almost changed several times. The child was really tolerant. He was so hurt by Mobai''s power of self explosion that he didn''t say a word... "The injury that can be cured is not called injury, and the concubine doesn''t need to worry. Fortunately, I reacted fast enough at that time, otherwise you would only see my corpse that can''t die... "He was careless, but he didn''t notice the change of expression on Mobai''s face. If Jinxin hadn''t given him the skill of Fengwu Jiutian at the beginning, and he broke away from Mobai''s control at the last moment, he would only be conscious now¡° What about Jin Xin? Any news? " The spirit of the springs sighed, and was not willing to say anything against him. At present, Mo Bai is dead, at least he has relieved a big trouble in his heart. As long as Jin Xin can come back safely, the days should be much calmer¡° Magic white temporary said before she had been saved by the gods of heaven, I have let white impermanence with the old devil to check Specifically, we have to wait for Bai Wuchang''s news, which he hopes will be good news. That little white eyed wolf, if he doesn''t want to go home because of playing, he''ll see how to repair her¡° Well, first go to find the spirit of ginkgo, maybe she has something suitable for your injury... "Wan Quan''s spirit looked at his son''s pale face and felt so sad that he wanted to cry. She can''t help now, so she can only find a way to help him recover as soon as possible. Only when his injury is healed can she feel at ease¡° En... "The underworld nodded and watched the spirit of ten thousand springs leave. Sharp eyes just swept to not far away, the corner of the mouth hook out a trace of irony smile. Finally appeared, while he was seriously injured, big fish to bite¡° It''s not easy to be so sharp after being seriously injured... "A black fog suddenly appeared in the air, and a residual shadow came out from behind the big tree, looking at the underworld in the netherworld pool with a smile. This opponent is so powerful that he is cautious and afraid. He is afraid that if he makes a mistake, he will bring disaster for himself¡° You''re very powerful. You''ve refined the evil power of the underworld. " The underworld''s pupil Mou slightly shrank, staring at the only shadow but no entity of the dark shadow, but the heart rolled out the waves. He originally thought that it was Mobai who calculated him and Shufei, but just now, when he sensed the existence of this shadow, his original idea was instantly denied. It''s no wonder that Bai Changchang spent so much effort to find out nothing. This ghost doesn''t even have an entity. It can be hidden in any corner of the four realms. If it can sense his existence, it''s probably only him in the four realms¡° If not, how dare I be your enemy? Ha ha... "The shadow floated to the underworld, not afraid that the underworld would attack him. Proud time will be so many years, he is waiting for such a good time. Today, even if he can''t be killed, he will be possessed¡° The wise don''t talk in secret. Who are you? Let me have a psychological preparation, too. How about that? " The underworld was frightened. The underworld guards he placed around the netherworld pool should have been solved by this shadow. If there was a fight, he would suffer a great loss. He can''t hurt, otherwise it will be more difficult to leave the netherworld pool. It''s a fool''s dream to see Jinxin again¡° Who am I? I''ll tell you when you''re dead. " The shadow was very wary. Even if it was a battle to be won, he didn''t intend to reveal his identity immediately. It''s not difficult to know who he is, just wait until the moment when the underworld has become a living dead man. He won''t ask, and then he will say it¡° It''s interesting. You are so sure that the king will be damaged in your hands? " The corner of Pluto''s mouth was slightly raised and shrugged. The only thing he has to do now is to delay until the person who should come comes, then he can get out of trouble, and he can''t show his courage at this time¡° I never fight a battle without confidence. You are the only one who can compete with me in the four realms. Now that you are injured, the whole underworld is on the wall, and I will not pay attention to you. Besides, I''ll wipe out a shadow. Who can wipe out a shadow? " That wipe residual shadow ha ha of smile, that appearance imitate if is Lao Tzu the world is invincible, who also can''t help Lao Tzu the same. His words are also true. Those who can attack the shadow don''t consider anything except Youming and Fengwu Jiutian¡° Is it? Is there really no weakness? Are you stupid or stupid to be my king

 Chapter 693

    Pluto''s eyes twinkle, looking directly at the shadow, with a little light ridicule. That appearance seems to have been prepared for a long time. Seeing the residual image, I became alert immediately.


    He carefully looked at the underworld, want to see from the underworld that indifferent look, but found nothing to see. A faint sense of crisis came to him, which immediately made him doubt his decision.


    "No matter you are stupid or stupid, since you are here, why do you give up halfway? Today we will fight a good war. If we lose, I promise you I won''t trouble you again in a year. "


    After a pause, the ghost can''t believe all the words of the underworld. Anyway, they have all appeared. Naturally, we need to test the real strength of the underworld''s secret arts. If he is still invincible, he has to go back and continue to practice. He will not come back to Hades until he is completely sure.


    "I''ll fight with you. If you lose, I''ll tell you who you are."


    Looking at this, he could not avoid it. The underworld gathered the real Qi in his body and found that the original scattered real Qi could beat. Such a miracle made him slightly surprised, and then he understood that it should be Jin Xin''s skill to fill the vacancy of his true Qi, and his heart was stable all of a sudden.


    Although he is seriously injured, as long as he can mobilize his true Qi, he can use the secret arts at will. This station although he will have the loss, can have the true Qi of Jin heart to protect the body, the loss will not be too big.


    In this way, there will be a big war. Anyway, we can''t lose. If we win, we may be able to make a profit.


    "Well, as long as you can win me, I''ll give you three questions."


    The shadow hesitated for a moment, and then carefully felt the injury of the underworld. He was very sure that the injury of the underworld was real, absolutely no fraud. So, what else is it afraid of?


    The uninjured Pluto is a tiger that no one dares to invade, and the injured Pluto is just a fox pretending to be powerful.


    "Come on, come on!"


    The smile of Pluto''s mouth is more intense, he deeply spits out a few mouthfuls of turbid gas, and is ready to fight. He believes that he will win if he fails in this battle.


    "Ha ha..."


    That wipe residual shadow Yin measure of smile, dry old hand raised, a white light appeared on his hand, his finger gently hook, thousands of dazzling white light then roared to the underworld away.


    As soon as Pluto''s face sank, he clearly understood what Kung Fu the man opposite was using. As soon as his true Qi was mentioned, he set up a border outside his body.


    The white light hit on the invisible border, just as it hit on the cotton, it disappeared without a trace.


    "Such a heavy injury can block my moves. You really make me look up to you. Well, let''s get serious. "


    The situation of the underworld surprised the shadow. Between the words, the dry hands gathered two black air currents, which were obviously extremely Yin Qi. Once attacked by it, there was no living thing in the world.


    "Come on, I will accompany you to the end."


    The underworld''s brow is tightly locked, also dare not have any fluke again, gathered the true Qi of Dan Tian, start to condense the most powerful boundary. The master''s skill is just a blink of an eye, and his skill has been improved to the extreme.


    One black and one white, one attack and one defense, one shadow and one ghost, so confrontation, in this falling leaves of the sunset, concluded the most terrible battle since the beginning of the world.


    This confrontation lasted for nearly an hour. After an hour, blood oozed from the corners of Pluto''s mouth. That wipe residual shadow aperture also began to gradually fade, transparent some fuzzy.


    Obviously, this is a close battle. Unless both sides stop, they will lose.


    "Poof..."


    The blood gas surged up, and the underworld could no longer control it, so he burst out a mouthful of blood. The scarlet blood penetrated the body of the shadow and fell on the netherworld pool. The faint smell of blood floated in the air and soon dispersed.


    "Boy, you''re kind. Next time, it''s life and death again


    The shadow glanced at Pluto and did not attack him again. It''s not stupid. He knows the consequences of fighting better than anyone else. This time he is miscalculated, did not expect that the seriously injured Hades, should have such power. If his hurt is better, then


    Such a thought, a cold all over the body, let him can''t help shaking. He left behind some cruel words and disappeared as soon as he turned around.


    "One day, the king of Japan will find out the rat, and you will wait for him!"


    The underworld vomited out a mouthful of blood again, the deep pupil Mou is all Ling Ran''s killing intention. It seems that he must try his best to get better as soon as possible, otherwise the underworld would be in great danger. The ability of the shadow was far beyond his expectation. Even if he recovered, he was not sure that he would win.


    Now his only hope is that the shadow will not go to Jinxin''s trouble, otherwise


    ¡­¡­


    Human world


    Murong Jinxin stayed in guoshifu for a long time. After talking with Chu Yueer, she swaggered back to liuwangfu. At this time, the sixth Prince''s house was in a miasma, and a group of women knelt down in front of Chu Zirui''s yard with tearful eyes, not knowing what they were making.


    Murong Jin''s heart is really bored, so she decides to go to see the excitement. When she comes to a big tree, she stands still. Then she hears the angry words of Chu Zirui''s concubine¡° Wang Ye, what do you mean? Do we forget our old love when we have a new love? Do you want to drive us all out of the palace by ordering us to reduce our monthly salary? " Shen side imperial concubine a face of indignation, looking at Chu Zi Rui that handsome boundless face, tone bad to the extreme. She is really unbearable, he left a right a woman into the palace that is just. Now I don''t know what''s wrong with them. They suddenly want to cut their monthly salary by half. Isn''t that equal to their lives? Without silver, how can you live in this man''s cannibal palace? I''m afraid that even the servant girls will not be able to shake at that time, and this life will not let people live¡° Shen side imperial concubine, if you think that is the original intention of our king, then our king will drive you out of the Palace first. If you have the ability, go to make trouble in front of the emperor. If it wasn''t for the emperor''s inexplicable reduction of the king''s monthly salary, would the king be such a mean man? " Chu Zirui is also full of anger. Thinking that Chu Zirui lowered his salary for no reason in public yesterday morning, he gritted his teeth. But it''s not how much he likes the money, and he doesn''t live on it. Just feel Chu Zi Qi that is to find fault for him, try every means to make him unhappy. When he came back to the palace, he saw that the women wore gold and silver and used silver as stones. In a rage, he gave such an order¡° Can I ask Murong, who has just entered the palace, why does the Lord order her to go in and out of the storehouse and take whatever she wants Shen side imperial concubine a see Chu son Rui is to move really angry, the gas flame suddenly small many. It''s the Lord who is in charge of the house. If she really pisses him off, it''s him who can''t afford to go. Well, she tolerated it. As long as the new girl was treated the same as them, she immediately went back to her yard to cry¡° Shen side imperial concubine, is your brain kicked by donkey? Murong girl, what a noble person you can match? I will allow her to withdraw my finance at will. What can you do for me? Also, don''t take Murong girl as the same as you. You want to climb the high branch to enter the king''s palace. Don''t forget, the national master slapped the emperor because the emperor had offended Murong On hearing that the woman in front of her pulls Murong Jin''s heart in, Chu Zirui jumps in anger and directly kicks Shen''s concubine out. This slut is jealous of Murong Jin''s heart. Who is Murong Jin''s heart? Can they blaspheme it at will? I''m looking for death. Don''t give some color to see see, they are afraid to still can run to Murong Jin heart in front of make, a group of seek dead fool¡° Lord, you... "Shen side imperial concubine didn''t expect that she just asked, unexpectedly got such a result. He stood up with his chest full of pain and looked at Chu Zirui in disbelief. His tears began to turn in his eyes. Although Wang Ye has some fickle feelings, he is also pitying for jade. Even if they are in a bad mood, they will never give vent to their anger. It seems that the woman surnamed Murong really got the heart of the king. It''s terrible, it''s terrible..., "listen to me clearly. If anyone dares to provoke Murong girl, it won''t be able to solve the problem with one foot. I will sell her into the brothel and let her be crushed by thousands of people. Do you understand? " Chu Zirui is very irritable to scratch hair, to those women kneeling outside the yard is a roar. Sooner or later, he would send them all away. Looking for him to make trouble, I don''t know who is the master of the palace. "Go away..." seeing a group of women with their heads down, Chu Zirui is furious. With a wave of the big hand, a strong internal force swept over, and dozens of women were overturned by the fierce palm wind and fell. After a fury, the women didn''t dare to hum. They covered the place where they hurt and scattered around¡° Chu Zirui, you''re so powerful... "Looking at the women all scattered, Murong Jin''s heart beat fiercely and came out from behind the big tree. Looking at Chu Zirui''s forehead, she spoke quite speechless¡° In the future, if they go to your trouble, you can kill them at will. If you kill all of them, you can bear the consequences... "Seeing Murong Jinxin, Chu Zirui''s face looks better, and his anger dissipates in an instant. He took a deep breath, and finally kneaded his eyebrows and opened his mouth mercilessly¡° It''s really willing, but does Chu Ziqi really halve your salary without giving any reason? He absolutely abused his power... "

 Chapter 694

    Murong Jinxin stares at the bored Chu Zirui for a while, feeling a little sorry. No matter how good Chu Zirui is to her, how can she let him be wronged?


    She has always been protecting her weaknesses. Now she has regarded Chu Zirui as her own person, and she must do her best to help Chu Zirui. If Chu Zirui wanted to be the emperor of Chu, she would change the heaven of Chu for him.


    "He is the king and I am the minister. I can only accept what he wants to do. I don''t want to fight him until I have to. "


    Chu Zirui doesn''t hide Murong Jin''s heart. A few days ago, because Murong Jin''s heart and Chu Ziqi tore their faces, they didn''t do it after all. Moreover, if Chu Ziqi''s salary was reduced, it would be difficult for him, and he really could not do that.


    He just felt that he was holding back, but there was nothing else, that is, holding back


    "To be honest, do you want to replace it? Since Chu Zi Qi has read it, you will not give up except you. "


    Although she has lost a lot of memory, Murong Jin still knows some common sense things. She stares at Chu Zirui with burning eyes. It''s obvious that she wants to tell the truth.


    It is estimated that she has been in the human world for a long time. Tianyu left and said that she would let Hades come to pick her up. Before she left, she should deal with everything for him, which can also be regarded as a reward for taking care of him these days.


    "I thought about it, but I don''t think about it now. But if Chu Zirui forces me to a desperate situation, I won''t be soft hearted. What''s great is to kill the fish and catch the net. "


    Chu Zirui seems to read something from Murong Jinxin''s words. He looks at Murong Jinxin in surprise. He never thought that Murong Jinxin would have such an idea. Does this mean that he wants to reverse the meaning of Chu Ziqi?


    He now put all his spirit on the emperor''s grandmother, and had no interest in the struggle for power and profit. However, if he had to be emperor of Chu to protect his grandmother, he would do that.


    "If you don''t do it, you can pull him down from the Dragon chair. As long as you nod, I''ll go to Fengxuan for help."


    Murong Jin heart looking at Chu Zi Rui eyes flashed a trace of ruthless absolutely, heart has a plan. As long as Chu Zirui nods, she will let him get what he wants. With her relationship with Fengxuan, it is impossible for Fengxuan not to help her.


    You should know that Fengxuan is the national teacher of Chu people, who is worshipped as a God. A night observation of the sky is enough for him to pull Chu Ziqi down.


    "I don''t have the energy to take care of the state of Chu now, so let it go."


    Chu Zirui resolutely refused, in addition to women, he is also very affectionate. Now the focus is not on the fight for the throne, but on the safety of the emperor''s grandmother. He still knows which is more important.


    Murong Jin''s good intentions are well received by him.


    "That''s OK. Tomorrow I''ll go to guoshifu to talk to Fengxuan and ask him to take care of you more so that you won''t be killed by Chu Ziqi."


    Murong Jin heart also didn''t force him, big eyes dribbled around, then very indifferent waved, he didn''t want that even if, she can only retreat and ask Feng xuanduo to help him.


    After all, she owes him a favor, which should be paid back. Moreover, this Chu Zirui, she saw clearly that once she became the king of a country, she would be a good emperor.


    "By the way, do you know who you are now?"


    Chu Zirui smiles, and a warm current runs through his heart. Since his grandmother left, he has never been so moved. Murong Jinxin, like the rumor, is very loyal.


    "Yes, I am now the princess of the underworld. In fact, I just forget the past life, but I remember a lot in this life. "


    Murong Jin heart four bottom swept to sweep, didn''t see anyone, just got together to Chu Zi Rui''s ear to say softly. She did not intend to say more about her identity. But Chu Zirui asked, she can''t cheat him.


    Who is good to her, she will be good to who, everything is mutual.


    "Ah? Then you come to the human world like this. Aren''t you afraid that the underworld will pick your skin


    Chu Zirui was scared to swallow his saliva. Pluto, that is absolutely a terrible man in the world. He once saw in the demon world that the powerful aura was enough to scare a mortal to death.


    Jinxin dares to run away from home under his nose. She''s looking for death


    "Give him ten thousand courage, and he won''t dare. I was hijacked by the devil, and then saved by Tianyu. By the way, I followed Tianyu to the human world for a walk. Even if he finds me, he can''t do anything about me. You can rest assured. "


    Murong Jin''s heart hummed coldly, and she thought of the man who had appeared in her mind for countless times. Her heart was soft. I don''t know what happened to that man? Did you try to find her? If he can''t find her in a month''s time, she will be angry and won''t let him find her for a year.


    "Ah? Hijacked by demons? Your Kung Fu is invincible. What kind of devil can hijack you? "


    Hearing the speech, Chu Zirui was greatly shocked. Because I have been to the demon world several times with Murong Jinxin. I know Murong Jinxin well. Her martial arts are even afraid of the underworld. Can the devil get within three steps of her?


    "It''s hard to say. I have very little skill now, and I can only show off my hero in the human world. That''s why I didn''t give you a kick to protect my secret guard." Murong Jin heart a wry smile, she is now the biggest short board television her Kung Fu. As it happens, she is very lazy now. She wants to be a rice bug all day long. She has almost completely forgotten about practicing martial arts. She thought, unless she really suffered a disaster, otherwise she really can''t rise¡° Then I have to send more people to protect you secretly. If you have an accident with me, I''m afraid I''ll be sent to hell by Hades. " Chu Zirui sweats. He really doesn''t know the inside story. If he knows, he will send his most powerful subordinates to protect her. Hades that terrible man, can''t be a reasonable, he absolutely can''t let Murong Jinxin in his palace any accident, otherwise die hundreds of times I''m afraid is not enough to die¡° As long as I''m not out of my mind, you''ll be OK. That man is just a boar that can bark. He won''t bite. Don''t worry. " At the mention of the underworld, Murong Jin''s eyes and eyebrows curled with laughter. In recent days, from Fengxuan''s mouth, she learned a lot about the underworld and herself. In her heart, she also recognized that the underworld was sincere to herself. Then, after he takes himself back, she may consider treating him well¡° What about grandma Huang? I''m really worried. Can you help me? " Murong Jinxin has made her heart to herself, which means that she has completely trusted herself. Chu Zirui tangled for a while, or took the initiative to open the mouth. Now he can only rely on Murong Jinxin. If Murong Jinxin does not care about it, he is really afraid that Granny Huang will have a big event¡° Oh, don''t worry. The wolf named Xiao Hui will settle her affairs. I don''t have any ability now, and I can''t do anything... "About ye Ranran and Xiao Hui, Huo Fenghuang also told her a little bit, and she probably knew it in her heart. She is just a burden now. Even if she goes back to the underworld now, she can''t help anything. Maybe she will be hijacked by someone again¡° What''s the relationship between that wolf and granny Huang? Last time I saw him, I seemed to care a lot about the appearance of Granny Huang? " Chu Zirui''s mind immediately emerged a small gray figure, for the man, his memory is very deep. As a man, he even thinks that the man treats his grandmother as his own woman¡° It seems that he likes Ye Ranran''s relationship very much. It is said that he exchanged his life with Tian Qishou for his lifelong love with Ye Ranran. So you can rest assured that it will go through fire and water for ye Ranran. " In fact, she is not very clear, but inexplicably feel that the wolf and ye Ranran that fox is quite match. The wordless heavenly book can change his life against the sky. Ye Ranran is destined to be the wolf''s in this life. Chu Zirui is afraid that it will be nothing¡° It means that grandma Huang and I have no chance in our life, right? " Chu Zirui gave a bitter smile. The woman he had abandoned was like a shoe. After he decided to treat her well, he was told that she already had a master. The feeling of being drenched from head to foot by a basin of cold water made him shiver. Some people, once missed, will not, no matter how much thought you spend, she will not belong to you¡° It should be that no one can change what God is destined to do. You''d better not put in too much so as not to be doomed in the end. " Murong Jinxin pats Chu Zirui on the shoulder and looks at him sympathetically. It''s rare for him to turn around, but he can''t get what he wants most. Life, everything is life... "I think it''s beyond redemption. I fell in love with her when I knew she was the reincarnation of the emperor''s grandmother. It''s hard to get over the past, so we can only march forward... "Chu Zirui is crying with a face, and sincerely feels that this is his own retribution. If he hadn''t played with flowers for so many years, maybe God wouldn''t have done this to him. It''s all his fault. Can we make up for it¡° You still want to open a shop. You can''t force your feelings. After ye Ranran wakes up this time, if there is no accident, his temperament should change. For you, I''m afraid it will be dismissive. You are very well now. The emperor should have been careless. " Murong Jin left such words with deep meaning and left with a yawn. Although Chu Zirui is not willing to fight Chu Ziqi, it is because the time has not come. She believed that one day, he would turn the sky of Chu and become the emperor of Chu. He has the ability and her help. Everything should be natural¡° Alas... "Chu Zirui looked at Murong Jin''s figure and sighed heavily. He doesn''t want to think about anything now. He just wants to go back to his room and comfort his injured heart. The wind is traceless, the setting sun is infinitely good, and the fallen leaves are rolling down in mid air, which adds a layer of sad and beautiful color to the whole land

 Chapter 695

    Time in a hurry, in a twinkling of an eye, it is ten days. Unconsciously, Murong Jinxin has been in liuwangfu for more than half a month.


    Although these days were very comfortable, she always felt uneasy, as if she had lost something important in her life.


    "Damn man, why haven''t you found him? Can''t you be fascinated by some fox spirit? "


    Tossing and turning to the middle of the night, Murong Jin heart suddenly sat up the body, very irritable grabbed his messy hair. She has been "missing" for so long. How can he do nothing with his ability? Did you give her up?


    She covered her stuffy chest and looked at the crescent moon in the middle of the sky, some tangled and confused in her big eyes.


    "No, I have to go back and have a look. If that dead man dares to get involved with other women, I have to kill him."


    The more she thought about it, the more depressed she was, and the more confused she was. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. She was very upset tonight. She wanted to see him very much. That feeling made her feel strange and a little uncomfortable, because it represented that she cared more and more about him.


    Get up very neatly dressed, to Chu Zirui left a letter, and changed his appearance, a flash body just disappeared in place.


    At this time, the underworld is quiet, calm and strange. Murong Jinxin carefully evaded the patrol of layers of Ming Wei, and soon came to the underworld palace.


    The lights are bright in the underworld palace. Murong Jin''s heart is so familiar that she is invisible under a big tree. She looks at the study, but it makes her frown.


    In the study, the spirit of ten thousand springs is burning the midnight oil to read the memorials. Hei Wuchang helps to set off the atmosphere, which is serious and heavy.


    Murong Jin heart of the eyes flashed a doubt, is that damned man out of the way? Otherwise, how can the spirit of Wanquan deal with the business of the underworld in person? It''s kind of weird.


    After watching it for a long time, I didn''t see why. However, Murong Jin''s heart was impatient and left the underworld palace quietly. In order to find out the news of the underworld, she did not return to Fengyi palace, but chose to go to youmingtan. That place is her best hiding place, and those underworld guards will not patrol there.


    Thinking, her figure has appeared in the path leading to the netherworld pool, the winding path is very quiet, there is no sound.


    As she walked, she heard a crash of water. She was surprised. She quickly hid her body and approached the netherworld pool carefully with turtle speed.


    Through the crack in the top of the tree, she recognized the man who was crazy in the pool. Her tense mood relaxed a lot. But this man didn''t stay in his palace in the middle of the night. Why did he come here? Do you have an appointment with anyone to take a mandarin duck bath?


    This thought, the whole person is not good, looking at the underworld''s eyes with a trace of ferocity and brutality.


    "Who?"


    Murong Jin heart almost a close, is in the water splashing release their emotions of Hades will find. He wiped a drop of water on his forehead, with a little killing in his deep eyes.


    Those who will come here at this time are all looking for death. He has never been soft on those who want to die.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart tightened eyebrows, until the underworld''s eyes straight looked over, she slowly came out. Arms ring chest looking at the cool man in the pool, that has been changed to ordinary little face can not see too much fluctuation.


    "To die?"


    The underworld sweeps Murong Jin''s heart and doesn''t immediately recognize who the strange woman on the bank is. In addition, Tianyu has covered up Murong Jin''s breath by casting magic, and he can''t feel it at all. He doesn''t regard the woman on the bank as Murong Jin''s heart at all.


    "Come to your uncle..."


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth a draw, quite speechless looking at that has already killed the man of the intention to her, a cold hum. She really felt that she was a little silly. I''m afraid the man didn''t have deep feelings for her. Tianyu and Fengxuan must have been confused by his superficial Kung Fu


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, the underworld whole body a shock, looking at Murong Jin heart of the eyes with a trace of examination. The woman doesn''t look like Jin Xin, her breath doesn''t look like Jin Xin, and her voice doesn''t look like Jin Xin. But she just said the same thing. Who is the woman?


    "Who are you?"


    The killing intention of the underworld was a little bit restrained, and he carefully felt the woman''s breath, but he still couldn''t feel it. Now he really felt a little strange.


    He can even feel the breath of the shadow. Why can''t he feel the woman''s breath? Is this woman''s breath sealed by someone?


    "Your aunt..."


    Murong Jin heart felt the underworld eye has no intention to kill, mood all of a sudden more bad. Doesn''t it mean he''s interested in her now? Otherwise, with his cruel nature, I''m afraid he would have slapped her to death.


    "Aunt? Ha ha, please come and wait on me... "


    The fingertip of the underworld pinched a white light, and with a flick, it fell into Murong Jin''s heart. A burst of familiar breath spread out, his original irritable mood completely pressed down. The little white eyed wolf had a good time outside. He even forgot his way home. Now he came to see what he would do with her¡° You... En... "Before Murong Jin''s heart could react, she was absorbed by a huge force and fell into the arms of the underworld. The familiar embrace made her feel a little trance. As soon as she wanted to fill him with a few words, she was pressed down by his cold thin lips, and the stormy kisses rushed towards her, making her feel that she was about to be swallowed¡° Aunt? This king is good for you... "The underworld mercilessly kisses Murong Jin''s heart and whispers a sentence to let Murong Jin want to vomit blood. He is crazy to ask for everything he wants. The quiet netherworld pool is turbulent and splashing. This little white eyed wolf, who worried about his life and death, changed his appearance, changed his voice and covered up his breath to pretend to his aunt. If he didn''t play with her for a while, it would be a waste of her hard work¡° You... Enough... "Murong Jin''s heart finally found a trace of reason, grabbed the hair of Hades, and tore it hard. This man even kisses her without saying a word. What does that mean? It means that he is not single-minded to her. Maybe in the past half a month when she left, he was just enjoying beauty. I''m afraid he would like her never to come back¡° Enough? How can I? In the middle of the night, you came to watch Wang take a bath. Don''t you think you should pay any price? " The underworld laughingly looked at the struggling villain in his arms, full of love, really want to rub her into his body. That''s enough. How can he make up for the great damage to his mind during this period? His attack was more fierce, as if he was going to swallow her alive. He thought that she was going crazy, but she was alone outside, so she should be punished. He could not bear to use other punishment methods. He could only use this method to make her miserable and happy... "Who watched you take a bath? Are you going to be shameless? You''re not afraid to be killed by your princess when you''re looking for a woman behind your back? " Murong Jin heart angry, looking at the flame in his eyes, swallow saliva. The terrible experience of that ten days came to her heart, and she felt like a sheep entered the tiger''s mouth. This dead man is too dangerous. I''m afraid he will never let her go. In a hurry, she could only withdraw herself as a shield. She didn''t want to do anything with him when he thought of her as another woman, which would make her feel blocked¡° She can''t kill me. If she does find out, I will marry you to the palace immediately. As long as you satisfy the king, how about the position of imperial concubine? " The underworld''s evil smile, looking at the woman who didn''t know she was dying, was really helpless. After drinking Mengpo soup, she seems to be a little silly. Can''t she see such an obvious fact? If he hadn''t recognized her identity, how could he have molested her like this, silly girl... "Go away, who cares about your imperial concubine''s position? You''re a wolf in sheep''s clothing, hateful... "Murong Jinxin''s little face collapsed suddenly. Looking at the ghost''s smile, she felt like crying without tears. This damned man used to cheat him on everything he did. I''m afraid he didn''t even know how many women he had outside¡° Who is hateful? Who knows in his heart that since you are in my book tonight, I will not let her fly because of the fat in my mouth. Just accept your fate. " The underworld pinched her red face. He couldn''t bear the missing for half a month. He hugged her and kissed her madly again. Tonight, just let her pay some interest, the real days for her to vomit blood have to wait for his injury to improve completely¡° You''re a dead ghost, I''ll fight with you... "Seeing that the situation is not right, Murong Jin''s heart is strong. She wants to fight against the underworld directly, but the underworld''s casting has suppressed her fighting power. For a moment, she became a lamb to be slaughtered, and could only fight with Hades with her fist. But such a battle, has long been doomed to solve, and will not be because of Murong Jinxin''s resistance and produce any accident. This night, Murong Jin heart is extremely wronged, but also surprisingly strong. When everything was quiet, she dragged her body which was about to fall apart and left quietly. In the netherworld pool, there is only the king of the underworld with a smile in his mouth. He was cast by Murong Jinxin, who can sleep until tomorrow afternoon. In the night, a small figure is very difficult to move forward, with a few tears in her eyes, and her small face is tightly wrinkled into a ball. Even the moon in the sky is distressed by her pathetic appearance

 Chapter 696

    The next morning


    Wan Quan''s spirit came to the netherworld pool with a lunch box. When he swept away, he came to the baby son who was still dreaming. His beautiful face unconsciously gave birth to a trace of love.


    "Ming''er... Got up..."


    She went to the edge of the netherworld pool and gently called the king of the nether world, only to find that her son, who was always alert, didn''t react at all, and didn''t even move her eyebrows.


    She felt a little strange, so she came closer, ready to reach out and directly wake up Hades. But this just entered, pupil Mou then fierce of a shrink, because invade bubble in the pool of water of the underworld unexpectedly body have nothing.


    "Ming er... Ming er..."


    Her heart went up to her throat. What happened last night? Is ming''er taken advantage of by some wild woman? Otherwise, how could he be covered with hideous bloodstains.


    She''s from the past. Naturally, she knows what those bloodstains mean


    "Concubine..."


    The underworld, who was still sleeping, finally wakes up after the magic of the spirit of ten thousand springs. He reluctantly opens his eyes. He only feels that his head is heavy and uncomfortable.


    The chaos of the brain has not yet started to work, it is clear that did not think of what happened last night.


    "What''s the matter with you? Put on your clothes quickly. "


    Wanquan spirit''s eyes fell straight on Pluto''s gentle face. The appearance of her son really worried her, but she didn''t ask more questions at the first time.


    "Murong... Jin... Jin..."


    The underworld drooped his eyes and looked at the scars on his body, which seemed to remind him of something. Fierce eyes swept around, iron green face gnashing teeth of hum out so three words.


    That damned little white eyed wolf has the strength to escape. She''d better pray that she won''t be caught by him, otherwise she won''t come to a good end.


    "What? Is the woman of last night Jinxin


    The spirit of ten thousand springs suddenly realized, and the hanging heart fell to the ground. Just Jin heart that child since secretly came back, why also secretly go? Isn''t that too illogical?


    "No, who else? I still have her curse on me. I can only touch her. Damn, I let her run away... "


    The underworld really wants to slap himself. It''s a time of trouble. She''s just a little bit of a tripod. If there''s an accident, what can he do?


    "You seem to have been cast by her..."


    Smell speech, the spirit of ten thousand springs is really some speechless. The child is probably thinking that Jin is crazy. After tormenting Jin Xin, he thinks Jin Xin has no strength to run away. Otherwise, how can Jin Xin tamper with him.


    Before, the whole underworld had been looking for half a month, and even Jin Xin''s shadow had not been found. Now I''m afraid I have to be busy, and I''m afraid I''m going to turn over my horse.


    "I''m so angry. I''m so angry..."


    The underworld almost beat his chest. If the woman pretended to sleep last night, he would not let her go so soon. But who knows, he is on her way. He shouldn''t believe his ability so much, he should imprison her.


    Now it''s really a duck to the mouth. She annoyed him like that last night. I''m afraid it''s more difficult to find her


    "Well, if you''re full, you''ll die. Anyway, you won''t die of hunger..."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs took out some exquisite meals, and cast a magic to change a table and put it in front of the underworld, indicating that he was still full and talking. It''s not easy for me to raise a child with this injury. If I fall short of success, I''m afraid it''s really not worth the loss.


    "Concubine, go to tune out the image of the dead woman last night. Maybe she can catch up with her. She has changed her appearance. Look... "


    Pluto took a big bite, but still could not calm his anxiety. Slender fingers pointed in the air, a plain face appeared in front of the spirit of ten thousand springs.


    It is estimated that he will have to recuperate for two or three days. If he ventured to leave the netherworld pool now, for fear that the injury would spread, he could only endure for a few days.


    "OK, I''ll do it now. Stay here, but don''t leave..."


    Wan Quan''s spirit looked at the egg pain and tangle on his face, and shook his head, but his mood was much more relaxed. Jinxin can come back at this time, what does it mean? It shows that Jin Xin''s feelings for ming''er are still there even if she drinks Mengpo soup.


    After experiencing many hardships, she believes that there will be a happy future. She will wait and see.


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld


    In a dark courtyard, Murong Jin''s heart is leisurely eating breakfast, and her big eyes catch a glimpse of the immortal devil and Lixiang.


    After she left last night, she broke into here for no reason and was caught by the immortal devil. In order to protect herself, she could only show her true face.


    "Sister Jinxin, do you really want to leave the underworld?"


    Li Xiang looked at Murong Jin heart after eating and drinking, while cleaning up the dishes, while very curious asked. Look at Jinxin elder sister''s appearance, last night should be tortured by the underworld, but they clearly have met, why to leave?


    "Really, I don''t think the dead man is honest. Last night, my face was ugly enough, and he could eat it... "Murong Jinxin nodded cautiously. She learned what happened after she left from the mouth of never exterminating the devil. It turned out that the man was seriously injured by Mobai before he went to the netherworld pool to heal. However, this absolutely can not constitute a reason why she can not care about his behavior last night. She remembered his madness last night. He can do this to a strange woman. She feels that he is not sincere enough to herself¡° Jinxin, do you think too much? If Pluto is not honest, can you find an honest man in this world? I guess he will treat you like this after seeing through you... "Pluto is not a fool. Even if he can''t see her changing appearance, he can''t feel her breath. He did not forget that she had gathered her breath an hour before. For a woman who doesn''t know how many times to roll with herself, can Pluto not know her taste? What''s more, Pluto has recovered his memory now. How could he do something sorry for her¡° I think so. Pluto must know that the woman was you last night. Jinxin elder sister, forget it, the underworld is so pitiful... "Although Lixiang is simple, she is not stupid. Her idea is the same as the immortal devil. The underworld was seriously injured, and had been running in the netherworld pool for half a month. For such a long time, he was alone, and there was no one to speak to. She felt sad¡° What is he pitying for? I''m pathetic, okay? Almost tortured to death by Moby, why don''t you sympathize with me? " Li Xiang''s words let Murong Jin''s annoyance dissipate a lot. She was also confused last night. In fact, many of his actions had told her that he knew she was Murong Jin''s heart. It''s just that she''s too angry to notice. She white that pair of black heart liver of husband and wife one eye, cold of hum hum, some pique of open mouth to cross ask a way¡° He is more pitiful than you, but for his good luck, what you can see now is his living body. Jinxin, he has taken the flower of forgetting love, remembering you... "He knows that Jinxin''s heart is more or less uncomfortable. The underworld says that he wants to protect her, but let her be seriously injured by Mobai under his eyes. Such an accident will make Jin Xin who has just drunk Mengpo soup feel insecure. Otherwise, Jin Xin will not leave the underworld for half a month and refuse to return. The sense of security is what Jin lacks most. Today''s Jinxin is just a doll that can be crushed at once. She is full of uneasiness about everything in the world. If Pluto can''t give her a sense of security, I''m afraid this kind of runaway thing will often happen. He, it''s really necessary to have a good talk with Hades. Jinxin is no longer the Jinxin who has excellent martial arts skills. The underworld can''t treat Jinxin in the same way as before, otherwise it will only push Jinxin further¡° Don''t try to persuade me. I''m out of my mind. I stay, will only become his drag, why... "Murong Jin heart of a fierce contraction, a thought of the underworld will never be able to speak, she can''t help her pain. The biggest reason why she doesn''t want to stay is that she always vaguely feels that there is an unknown danger around them. She has been held by Moby once, and she doesn''t want to be hijacked by any other creature for the second time. It''s terrible¡° In that case, I won''t say anything. I just hope you leave a letter to Pluto, so that he can feel at ease. We are going to leave for the snow mountain in the afternoon. If you like, you can go with us... "Murong Jinxin''s temperament, he knows that once the decision is made, I''m afraid more than a dozen cows won''t come back. It may be good for them to be apart for a while, so that they can see each other''s feelings clearly. They just want to go to the snow mountain, taking her is the best choice for everyone¡° By the way, speaking of snow mountain, I think of one thing. How is Ye Ranran now? Has the curse been lifted? " Snow mountain that two words seem to touch Murong Jin heart of a chord, her mind suddenly emerged Chu Zirui worry. Ye Ranran is very important to them, and she doesn''t want anything to happen to Ye Ranran¡° No, Mobai was too quick to ask about Ranran, and he was already out of his wits. Time is running out for Ranran. We can only seal her soul in the snow mountain and think of other ways to break the curse. " The immortal devil''s face suddenly darkened. They all miscalculated at that time. It was not until Mobai died and Pluto was seriously injured that they realized that Ranran''s affairs had not been dealt with in time. This kind of change let them poke the hand not to be able to, also nearly forced them into the desperate situation. In desperation, he had to go back to the second place to ensure that Ranran''s soul did not disperse¡° Can you show me ye Ranran''s soul? Things may not be as serious as you think. In recent days, I have come up with the 11th level of Feng dance in my mind. The 11th level is about the skill of repairing the soul. Maybe I can help you a little bit.... "

 Chapter 697

    She can only say that everything is doomed in the dark. No one knows that Fengwu Jiutian has the eleventh layer. What''s more, the eleventh layer is still the art of repairing the soul. Heaven is still very good to them.


    Although that needs her Feng dance nine days to re cultivate to the peak, but at least also saved a hope. As long as ye Ranran doesn''t die, Chu Zirui will be happy and Xiao Hui will be happy, that''s enough.


    "Fengwu Jiutian has the 11th floor. My God..."


    The immortal devil''s brow was suddenly released. There was no way out of heaven. If this was true, they were doomed. Soul repair is just a rumored existence, but I never thought that anyone in the world would use it.


    In this case, their problem has been solved. Xiaohui and Ranran can also have a good future. They have the best of both worlds!


    "I think it''s strange, too, but since it''s in my head, it should be true. It''s just that I need to practice to the tenth level to use it, and I''m still practicing the second level now... "


    Murong Jin''s heart was a little sweaty when she mentioned this cultivation. She always felt that there was no motivation to practice. Now the motivation came. For ye Ranran, she had to win Fengwu Jiutian in the shortest time.


    "You finished Fengwu in less than five years. I believe you can finish it in two years at most. Two years. We can afford to wait. Jin Xin, Xiao Hui has less than a hundred years to live. His happiness is all tied to you. "


    The immortal devil is optimistic. Once Jinxin is serious, what he wants to do will be done soon. Now her life suddenly has no goal, will be so lazy. As long as the pressure on her, he believes that she will be able to quickly complete the breakthrough.


    "Well, I''ll do my best. I''ll come back to the snow mountain with you tomorrow, and I''ll practice in peace of mind in the snow mountain until my great achievement is finished. "


    Murong Jinxin''s ten fingers tightly clenched into a fist, others look up to her, she will prove to others, she is trustworthy.


    She has eternal love with the underworld. Xiao Hui and ye Ranran have less than a hundred years left. She is willing to put down her feelings for their miserable couple, and the underworld will certainly understand her.


    "Lixiang, immediately go to find Xiaohui, let Jinxin carefully look at Ranran''s soul."


    The immortal devil was almost overjoyed. He looked at Lixiang with a smile and urged her. Xiao Hui is very sad these days. After hearing the news, she will put down her worries.


    "Jin Xin, if you want to leave for such a long time, you''d better go alone with the underworld. It''s not easy for him... "


    With a solution to the problems in his heart, the immortal devil began to be a lobbyist for Hades. I left the letter because he only planned to let Jinxin stay in the snow mountain for a few months. If you go for a few years, at least say hello to Hades.


    "Well, after watching Ye Ranran''s soul, I''ll go to youmingtan to find him..."


    Murong Jinxin no longer resists this time. She doesn''t know how long it will be. She doesn''t want to let the man have a bad heart because of her leaving. What we should face is always to face. Today, she will make all the words clear with him.


    If he can''t give her peace of mind, she doesn''t have to come back.


    "OK, you wait here for Xiao Hui. I''ll go out and do something first."


    The immortal devil''s eyes flashed, patted Murong Jin''s little shoulder, and left quickly. He walked so fast that he didn''t need to know that he was going to inform the underworld.


    Murong Jinxin didn''t wait too long, but after more than ten minutes, Xiao Hui rushed into the room in a hurry. Without saying a word, she forced Ye Ranran''s soul out.


    "She should still be saved. Her soul is well preserved. You can wait for me to finish Fengwu nine days."


    Murong Jin''s heart revolves around Ye Ranran''s broken soul for several times. According to the information in her mind, she carefully distinguishes what kind of situation Ye Ranran is in at this time. After watching for a long time, she is relieved.


    Ye Ranran''s condition is not particularly serious. He has three souls and seven souls. It seems that it is not too difficult to repair.


    "Great, Jinxin, you are our great savior..."


    Hearing the speech, Xiao Hui almost cried with joy. Shrouded in the heart of the haze suddenly dissipated, it is excited to grasp Murong Jinxin''s hand, completely forget their status between each other.


    "Er, you continue to be excited, I''ll go first..."


    Murong Jin heart quickly shake off the small gray hand, quite unnatural smile, and then ran away. This is the underworld. She''d better be cautious. Otherwise, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    So she ran out with her true face, until she met the servant girl who saluted her. After Murong woke up, she had a sense of identity with Princess Ming for the first time.


    She first went to the underworld garden and took Xiaoye away. Then she hesitated to go to the netherworld pool. She sweated at the thought of the man''s horror last night.


    Clearly is more than ten minutes of road, she walked half an hour. Until I saw the familiar black in my memory, I took a big step to my heart.


    "Come here..." the underworld sees a face ache of her, in the heart also not good. The immortal devil had just finished talking with him before he reflected on the tyranny he had with her these days. The immortal devil is right. Now she is just like a new-born child, full of uncertainty about all the unknowns. He should be more patient with her, instead of solving her differences in some extreme ways¡° When did you recognize me? " Murong Jin''s heart turned her lips. She didn''t jump into his arms as Pluto wanted. She just asked her biggest doubts. The immortal devil just told her that her breath was completely covered up, which is why they couldn''t find her all the time. How did he find that she was Murong Jinxin¡° When you scold me, I suspect you. If I break your protective layer, I will feel your breath. You don''t think I''m just looking for women, do you? Back to ten thousand steps, even if I want to find it, I will find it as beautiful as heaven. Last night, you were so ugly that you could not be more ugly. I would feel that my eyes were polluted when I looked at you... "The corner of Pluto''s mouth was slightly lifted, and his big hand pulled Murong Jin''s heart into the warm water, and her white forehead was covered with cold lips. Looking at the swelling on her neck, my heart gushed with infinite love¡° That you are intentionally, dead ghost... "Murong Jinxin stretched out her hand in his chest and gently beat for a while, this damned man, tease her fun? But for his injury, she would not have been lenient¡° I want to punish you for playing outside and not going home. Tell me who saved you? Where did you make trouble during this time? " The underworld picked to pick eyebrow, big hand in her neck of bruise place lightly caress, some regret oneself last night of cruelty. He can''t wait now. To know what happened after she was rescued, he must remember to find a chance to repay her kindness¡° Tianyu saved me. I was a little annoyed at that time, so I followed him to the human world and lived in the six princes'' mansion of Chu until now... "Murong Jin scratched her head in her heart. It was rare that she was clever once. Perhaps it was about to be separated, she suddenly gave birth to a kind of reluctant, this reluctant strong let her some fear. She has already forgotten him, and she has been with him for more than ten days. How can she feel so fierce? This makes her confused at the same time, it also makes her confused¡° What do you think of Tianyu? " The underworld was a little surprised. When he thought of Tianyu''s clean temperament, which made him feel very comfortable, a sense of crisis came into being. Jinxin in the most vulnerable situation to see Tianyu, Tianyu how much fairies like him very clear. He is really worried that because of his carelessness, Jinxin has traces of other men in her heart¡° Especially good, gentle and considerate and careful, much better than you... "Murong Jinxin gave him a strange smile, and the faint vinegar in the air made her feel very cool. Damned man, is to let him have a sense of crisis, otherwise he will not cherish her. She always abides by women''s principles and has no idea of Tianyu. She is just a friend. If this man thinks that she has something, then she will treat it as if she and Tianyu really have something¡° Better than Wang? Your eyes are puffing, aren''t they? Little white eyed wolf, don''t think about other men. You can only have your own king in your heart. Do you understand The underworld rolled his eyes and held her tightly. A deep attachment swept over her. Thinking of the coming separation, he would not give up. Now she is ignorant, it is the best time for them to cultivate their feelings, but she has to fight for her sister who cares most. He wanted to stop her, but he didn''t dare, because he didn''t want to see her unhappy. Ye Ranran is too important for her. Once depended on each other, once joined hands to fight against the enemy, once looked at the prosperous smile, has already engraved her blood. No matter what she forgets now, it can''t be erased¡° For what? There are countless concubines in your harem. If you want women who belong to you both physically and mentally, you can go to them. Although my body is occupied by you, my heart can only belong to me forever. " Murong Jin heart extremely disdain of hum a, a woman lost body also just, if even his heart lost, that in this relationship can only be led by the nose. She was very sure that she wasn''t that kind of woman, that she couldn''t be in her life¡° That''s OK. As long as your body belongs to the king, your heart will be kept by yourself. Anyway, my body is yours and my heart is yours. Everything is yours. If you don''t like the concubines in the harem, I will abolish the harem. Whatever you want to do, I won''t stop you. Whatever you want, I will offer it unconditionally. "

 Chapter 698

    The underworld saw her struggle, just rubbed her hair, spoiled a smile, her uneasiness, this moment he really felt.


    The immortal devil is right. If he doesn''t pay attention to this problem, I''m afraid the future between them will be very difficult. A relationship, mutual trust is very important, he must let her trust him, let her no matter where she go are at ease, he is absolutely safe waiting for her home.


    "I want the moon in the sky, you pick it for me?"


    Murong Jin heart obviously Leng for a while, since she Murong wake up, from his mouth to hear the most is overbearing words, this kind of so straightforward confession like words, really is the first time to listen to.


    She was not only surprised, but also moved. Looking at the underworld''s eyes, unconsciously also gentle a lot.


    Who doesn''t like sweet talk in this world? If this man often said such a few words, she thought her life would be much better in the future.


    "Can you have something practical?"


    The corner of Pluto''s mouth is mercilessly a draw, the sincerity of some have no language. Who can pick the moon in the world? The woman made it clear that it was for him to find fault.


    "Then don''t talk big, or you''ll get tongue tied. You can''t take off the moon, but if you don''t have the power in the harem, I don''t think I need to come back... "


    She didn''t know why she could tolerate the existence of those women in the harem. Anyway, she just can''t stand it now. She couldn''t believe him for a day if he didn''t abolish the harem.


    She didn''t know how long she had been in the snow mountain. Who knows if those women in the harem would climb onto his bed?


    "Waste, after a while black impermanence came, I ordered to waste. You are the only one in my kingdom. If you are in the underworld, I will torture you. If you are not in the underworld, I can bear it. Don''t think about it. I know what you''re worried about. I won''t let that happen. "


    The underworld looked at the serious look on her small face and immediately raised his hand to swear. He is willing to let her go as long as he can.


    Those women in the harem, in the past, he didn''t want to make the underworld turbulent. But now their existence has become a thorn in Jin''s heart, so he must pull it out.


    "I don''t know how long it will take me to go to the snow mountain this time. Don''t go to me to avoid my distraction..."


    Murong Jin''s heart finally laughs. The smile makes all things pale. In a moment, she is lost in the eyes of Hades. She hooked the underworld''s neck and tilted her head for a moment. In order to attack as soon as possible, she had better not see this man.


    I''m afraid I can''t restrain myself at that time. That''s a taboo of cultivation


    "Once a year?"


    Smell speech, the deep pupil eye of Hades twinkles a trace of annoyance. Because of the underworld, he can''t accompany her to the snow mountain. He has already scolded himself. If he couldn''t see her for several years before her nine days of Feng dance, he thought he couldn''t stand it.


    "No, I can''t be distracted, otherwise I don''t know the year of Ma Yue."


    Murong Jin heart decisively refused, not that she is merciless, but that she too understand her temperament now, lazy terrible. If she didn''t restrain herself in such an extreme way, she would have accomplished nothing.


    In fact, she also hopes that he can accompany her, especially in the long night, she will always think of his warm embrace.


    "Can I write a letter that year? If you refuse this, it''s just natural... "


    The king of Hades looks at her pitifully with a face in mourning. He knew her mind, in order to fulfill her sisterhood to Ye Ranran, he forbeared.


    He can ask Xiao Hui to report her situation once a day. However, he also hopes that she can learn about him once a year. Otherwise, if we had been apart for such a long time, we would have been really worried that our feelings would have dispersed.


    "This is OK. I''ll give it back to you when you write it..."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, a letter a year will not have a great impact, perhaps also can give yourself some motivation. After all, she didn''t want to hear from him for several years, and she would miss everything here.


    Her heart in this moment suddenly flashed a trace of bitterness, a kind of inexplicable emotion tangled her, unexpectedly let her some don''t want to go.


    "Let the phantom follow you, or take care of your daily life?"


    Pluto took a deep breath, and the faint fragrance of her body floated between the wings of her nose. After pondering for a moment, he still felt that there should be someone to take care of her.


    After all, Lixiang is not her servant girl. It''s not good to take trouble with everything. Besides, Lixiang also has to worry about the immortal devil and Xiaohui, and sometimes it is inevitable that she will be negligent.


    "I want Hei Wuchang to accompany me. I have an inexplicable sense of trust in him. Do you think it''s ok?"


    The phantom is the guardian of her last life. After her death, her contractual relationship with the phantom ended. This life of her, the phantom of the impression is not deep. On the contrary, she believes in black impermanence. With black impermanence by her side, she doesn''t find it inconvenient.


    "Well, it''s his blessing that you can trust him. In the past hundred years, he has been working for you. You will inevitably rely on him. "


    Pluto was not jealous, but very pleased. She can take the initiative to ask for black impermanence, which means that she is willing to accept black impermanence. Although Hei Wuchang is a man, he is very careful, and has a good sense of propriety. He can rest assured that he is with her.


    "Oh, I forgot that Hei Wuchang will get married soon. If I take him away now, will his fiancee have any problem? "


    Seems to think of something, Murong Jin heart suddenly a pat on the forehead. Getting married is a big event. She takes away black impermanence so impulsively, and she doesn''t respect other people''s ideas. For a moment, I hesitated.


    "No, if it wasn''t for you, that woman could only stand far away and watch Black impermanence all her life. It''s an extraordinary time. I''ll explain it to her myself. "


    Huan''er is still very atmospheric and can understand black impermanence very well. Besides, Jin Xin is kind to her, she can''t be difficult at this point. As for black impermanence, as long as Jin Xin has any need, he runs faster than he is the master, so there is no need to worry.


    "I''d better ask Hei Wuchang first. If he doesn''t want to, let the phantom follow him. Let''s not force him too much..."


    Murong Jin heart tangled for a while, or decided to give the decision to black impermanence. He was willing to go with her, but she had nothing to say. If not, she would not blame him.


    Black impermanence is very important to her. She doesn''t want to oppress him with power.


    "The princess doesn''t have to ask. After a while, her subordinates will hand over with Moyang, pack up and go to the snow mountain with the princess."


    Words fall, black impermanence appeared in the underworld and Murong Jin heart in front of. He came a bit coincidentally, and on the way he heard Murong Jinxin''s dialogue with Hades. Because the topic involved him, he didn''t avoid it.


    Murong Jin heart of a trust, let him mixed feelings. Don''t just delay the wedding, even if it''s to ask him to cancel the wedding, he won''t blink.


    "Well, go back and talk to your fiancee. Don''t let her feel too upset."


    Now that Zhengzhu has agreed, she can only be so willful once. To black impermanence smile, in the heart pour is really regard him as own most intimate person.


    Only if she is the closest person, she will be the first to think of it when she needs it most. This black impermanence to her, certainly is also heartfelt to the extreme.


    "I understand, so the princess doesn''t have to worry about it."


    Black impermanence also returned Murong Jin heart a smile, all do not say, they are the best partner, past and present life will always be.


    "Black impermanence, let Moyang come for a while, let him come with ink, paper, inkstone and jade seal. I want to abolish the harem."


    Black impermanence want to go with Jin heart, some things nature can''t do. Fortunately, his injury will soon be good, when the time can also ease the pressure of white impermanence and magic Yang.


    Jin Xin is not around. He doesn''t know what to do except deal with official business


    "Yes, Wang."


    Black impermanence bowed his head to take orders, opened his mouth, and still didn''t say all the important things. Murong Jin heart to leave, he does not want to let Murong Jin heart with a miss and uneasy to leave. About the residual shadow, let Moyang report it.


    "Go down and get ready. Go to the spirit of Ginkgo and get everything ready for the princess."


    The elixir refined by the spirit of ginkgo has a miraculous effect on the cultivation. With their assistance, the progress of Jinxin''s cultivation will be advanced. What he worried most was that Jin Xin would be hurt in the process of cultivation.


    "Well, I''ll go back to clean up and see you later..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at black impermanence disappear back, always feel black impermanence seems to have something to say, but because of her reason did not say. But she didn''t think much about it. She just thought it was all about the court.


    She can''t go to the snow mountain empty handed. Luggage must be packed, but the man holds so tightly, can she leave?


    "If you need anything to tell me, you can accompany me. You''ve gone. It''s been a long night. I really don''t know how to live... "


    One more second is a second. He doesn''t want to let her go now. She left for at least several years. At the thought of this, he really felt like crying.


    Their lives are full of so many unknowns that their plans can never keep up with the changes. I was expecting her to have a baby earlier, but now I don''t know when the baby will be born. I''m really worried.


    "I knew you''d say that. If you can''t, you''ll have to. Don''t you still have hands? You can''t suffocate... "


    Murong Jin heart extremely speechless, struggling hard a few times, pushed him away, a grunt of climbing on the shore. He glared at him, turned around and ran away.


    She doesn''t want to separate so that you die like me. Let''s go naturally. At least there won''t be too much sadness.


    "Silly girl..."


    The underworld laughs and shakes his head. Looking at her figure, he feels warm in his heart.


    He''ll stand where he is and wait for her to come back. No matter how long, his heart to her is consistent

 Chapter 699

    Afternoon, sunny, after lunch, Murong Jin heart will leave the underworld. She walked very tangled, almost three steps back. So left, she always felt her heart empty, as if something was missing.


    After a long journey, I finally arrived at the snow mountain in the early morning of the next day. The boundless snow mountain is covered with snow, and there is no change compared with a hundred years ago.


    Although already dressed very warm, Murong Jin heart still feel a piercing cold. The cold made her gnash her teeth, but she had to endure it.


    "Lixiang, you have better conditions. Let Jinxin practice there. You and the immortal devil stay with me for a while. I''m going to build a house. "


    Small ash swept an eye, already was about to shrink into the Murong Jin heart of a regiment, hesitated for a while, still opened this mouth to Li Xiang. It knows what it means, but Murong Jinxin''s situation is too special, they can''t treat her badly.


    "I''ll squeeze with Lixiang these days, and you three big men will squeeze first. The house has been built, and they live separately. "


    Murong Jinxin naturally knows that they will take care of her and give her the best things. Since we are all friends, we naturally share happiness and difficulties. How can she enjoy everyone''s good by herself and let them suffer.


    "That''s OK, Lixiang. You should take good care of Jinxin, understand?"


    This kind of arrangement is actually the best. It''s just worried that Murong Jinxin doesn''t like to sleep with others now. That''s what I just said. In this way, it and black impermanence also have a habitat. The house, at least, will take several days to build.


    "I understand. Brother grey, don''t worry. Let''s go to my side first. I have a lot of delicious food and I''m working when I''m full. "


    Lixiang how can not understand, Jinxin sister is the only hope of gray brother. She took good care of Jinxin sister, Ranran sister''s soul can be repaired as soon as possible.


    Come to the snow mountain, Jinxin elder sister is a noble guest, she naturally dare not neglect.


    "Let''s go..."


    Xiao Hui nodded. After a long journey, everyone was tired. We need to take a rest before we can regulate our duties.


    All over the sky in the wind and snow, leaving a string of different depths of footprints, and soon those footprints will be covered by falling snowflakes, between heaven and earth is only a vast expanse of white.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, calm and quiet, Murong Jin heart began to concentrate on cultivation, progress amazing. In just one year, it has broken through the eighth floor of Fengwu nine days.


    In the mid air, a phoenix shadow slowly disappeared. Murong Jin heart, wipe a sweat on the forehead, took the black impermanence handed over a cup of tea, drink.


    "Princess, Wang''s letter..."


    Black impermanence took out a letter from his arms and put it in Murong Jinxin''s hand, with a faint smile in the corner of his mouth. According to the princess''s strength, they may be able to leave the snow mountain within half a year.


    "So fast, a year?"


    Murong Jin''s little white hand touched the powerful words on the envelope, and a faint sadness appeared in the bottom of her eyes. Unconsciously, they had been separated for a year.


    This year, she practiced day and night, all the thoughts are on the nine days of Feng dance. She got the biggest reward, but she didn''t have much time to think about him.


    What about him? Is this year as full as her? Are you too busy to miss each other?


    "Yes, so today the princess will stop practicing and think about Wang. Otherwise, when the princess leaves the snow mountain, I''m afraid I can''t even remember the appearance of the king. "


    One year''s day and night together, black impermanence and Murong Jin heart has been very familiar, even speak a lot of casual. Under the strong demand of Murong Jinxin, he did not dare to use such words.


    This year, he is the most distressed Murong Jin heart, watching her so hard, for ye Ranran, but also in order to see Wang as soon as possible, he felt a little sad.


    "Poof, you really cherish him..."


    After opening the envelope, a picture falls into Murong Jinxin''s hand. A few lines of small words are written on the picture. The meaning of the picture coincides with that of black impermanence.


    That man, if he really knows her. At least once she gets serious, she can forget everything, even herself.


    "Wang has practiced with you many times. He naturally knows what state you are in when you practice. Wang had a very tired year. In order to give you a peaceful life, he devoted a lot of efforts to rectify the underworld. Today''s underworld is very different from the past


    They work so hard for each other. Time brings them more precipitation. Separation, bring them only stronger together.


    He watched them step by step to today, and experienced countless hardships. He believed that they would be able to get a long-term peace.


    "Have you heard anything with other women?"


    Murong Jin''s heart looked at the letter of Hades at a glance, and soon finished reading the thick stack. After reading it, she put the letter into her pocket and did not continue to practice as usual.


    Today, you should take a day off to read his letter, think about his appearance, and return a letter to him by the way¡° No, the back palace has been abandoned. Only maidservants are left in the palace. In addition to the Shang Dynasty, the king rarely even went out of the underworld palace. In fact, the princess doesn''t have to worry about this at all. No woman or man can destroy your relationship with Wang for a hundred years. " Black impermanence know that this is just Murong Jin heart casually asked, a year ago when the princess left the underworld, the king gave the princess a crystal ball, the crystal ball sealed all the memory of the princess. On the first day in the snow mountain, the princess opened the crystal ball and had a deep memory of her and Wang''s past. In a year, she will see him write to Bai Changmo Yang, but he has never asked anything about Wang and other women, so he already knows. The princess has believed in the king, and has believed in the king''s infatuation for her, which has never been seen before¡° That''s true. Only I can stand such a cruel man. I just want to finish my training as soon as possible. The underworld is my home after all. I still want to leave home for a long time. " After one year''s cultivation, Murong Jin''s temperament has been sharpened. Before the impetuous laziness has been dissipated, now her temperament is also a little cold, and the original she is very similar. Just in the tough woman, in the cold woman, in the know that there are men waiting for her at home, the heart will also have a soft¡° If Wang heard this, he would cry, ha ha... "Hei Wuchang knew that Murong Jin''s heart was different to him. It''s not like a subordinate, it''s not like a friend, it''s more like a relative. This year, he also changed his identity, Murong Jinxin as his sister to take care of¡° Tell me about you. What''s your situation now? " That man won''t cry, he''ll just laugh at her. Now that she knew he was all right, she was relieved. On the contrary, huan''er was a little worried. After they left, huan''er found that she was pregnant. Most women give birth in October. But huan''er had been pregnant for a year and a month, and there was no sign of birth except that his stomach was getting bigger and bigger. This kind of strange thing only appeared in her in the four realms¡° It''s the same as before. I don''t know when it will be born? It''s likely that the boy will not come out of his mother''s stomach until I go back... "As soon as he mentions his own woman, his black impermanence''s face unconsciously brings a smile. Compared with Murong Jin''s heart, he was more calm. When a child should be born, he will be born naturally. It''s no use being anxious. Another thing that reassured him was that Wang attached great importance to this matter and had invited the best midwives in heaven and demon world to the underworld. Wang did not know what to worry about¡° I told Lixiang about it yesterday. She said that iceberg snow lotus is good for postpartum recovery. She and Xiao Hui will go up the mountain to pick one today, and let huofenghuang send it back quickly. " Murong Jinxin has a kind of feeling that the emperor is not in a hurry to die as a eunuch. All the people who are father are gods. She is a godmother, and she doesn''t know what strength she is in a hurry. It''s just that I can''t control myself. Maybe it has a lot to do with her dystocia¡° Well, you are very lucky. Iceberg snow lotus is not something anyone can eat if they want to drink. Jinxin, thank you... "Smell speech, black impermanence showed a knowing smile. With the iceberg and snow lotus, as long as you don''t die, you won''t be hurt. Jin Xin, this is also a kind of hard work¡° Do we need to say that word between us? You''ve been with me for so many years, I''m just lifting a finger. When the child is born, I ask the underworld to give him a name. When I go back, I will make him kneel down. " In the underworld, it''s necessary to be a son. No matter how small, we must kneel down. She must give the child a good growth environment, a good future, to make up for his lack of a year of fatherly love. The child didn''t want to come out. Maybe it was just like what Hei Wuchang said... "OK, I''ll go to prepare the meal first. You can write back to Wang first." Black impermanence looked at the sky, it was time for Murong Jinxin to have a meal, and he didn''t say anything more. After saying hello, he walked out of the snow cave. All over the sky of snow, his figure instantly submerged¡° How can I reply to this letter? " Murong Jinxin took out the letter again and began to read it carefully. The attitude was quite different from that of just now. She muttered to herself as she looked at it. Hesitated for a while, she went to the side of the desk and sat down, picked up the pen and wrote two words. Yes, it''s just two words, two words that let Hades see the smoke on his head and almost spit blood to death. A smile suddenly rose from the corner of her mouth. Her little white hand kept drawing on the letter paper. It was just a stream of air. Unless she was careful enough, it was really hard to find

 Chapter 700

    In the underworld, the underworld is concentrating on his official business. His cool face is a bit serious. As soon as he raises his hand, a row of dancing words appear on the memorial.


    A quiet, white Impermanence in a hurry into the study, with a letter in hand, eyebrows with a smile.


    "Wang, the princess has sent a letter..."


    White impermanence will be thin as cicada wings in the hands of the letter delivered in the past, suffering for a year, and finally wait until this moment, Wang''s mood in addition to excited, I''m afraid more or uneasy.


    "Hoo..."


    The underworld breathed out a long breath, holding the letter of the hand are slightly trembling, waiting for, finally, until this day, he did not know what words to describe his mood.


    Can''t wait to open the letter, a thin piece of writing paper only wrote two beautiful words, don''t read, the corner of his mouth mercilessly smoked.


    How precious is that little white eyed wolf? Is it too casual to use these two words to kill him?


    "What else does the princess want to tell you?"


    Left and right looked at several times, Pluto''s deep eyes with a few silk disappointed, but still can''t accept a letter only two words of the scene, slightly egg pain asked.


    "No more..."


    Bai impermanence glances at the underworld strangely. What does the princess have to say in the letter, so that she can''t tell you? What''s the meaning of Wang''s expression? Did the princess say something in the letter that she shouldn''t have said.


    "Well, look for yourself..."


    The underworld can see Bai Wuchang''s mind naturally. He hands the letter to Bai Wuchang, sighs heavily, and grabs his eyebrows impatiently.


    That white eyed wolf just these two words, let his in the mind some not calm. After a year''s separation, didn''t she think about him at all? It''s too much for him.


    "The princess should be too busy practicing martial arts. Hei Wuchang said that the princess doesn''t even have much time to sleep..."


    Three thick black lines appear on baiwuchang''s forehead. Is that too perfunctory for the princess? In these two words, he had the meaning that the princess was sending the beggar.


    Wang has had a very hard year. He really can''t bear to make Wang feel too uncomfortable. If he can find a reason, he feels that it is a kind of comfort to Wang.


    "I''m so busy that I don''t even have time to write a letter? She really didn''t care about me at all... "


    Pluto a face of bitter force, fell in love with her that day, he knew his way will not be too easy to go. She is so unique that she can completely ignore him.


    But there''s no way. No matter how she treats him, he can only guard her without regret


    "No..."


    When Bai Changchang is ready to return the letter to Hades, the corner of his eye suddenly glances at a tiny scratch on the letter paper, which is very hidden, but he does have something wrong with the letter paper.


    "Wang, you see, there are many small scratches on the letter paper. It should be made with genuine Qi."


    White impermanence''s hand meal, will take back the letter paper to check carefully, and also opened the eye of the sky. If he saw a lot of small words besides those two words, he was very happy.


    "She still has a little conscience..."


    The underworld grabs the letter paper in Bai Wuchang''s hand and carefully checks it, with a big smile on the corner of his mouth. The little white eyed wolf wanted to amuse him.


    What he really wanted to say was so hidden that no one could see it if he didn''t look carefully. He almost missed it.


    Take out a bamboo stick with ink, began to carefully sketch up, after a while, that piece of small letter paper has a dense.


    The underworld took the letter and read it word by word. The smile at the corner of his mouth was obvious every time he read it. A whole letter, not a word of sweet words, but every word reveals her sincerity. He knew that it was really hard for her to say love, which was enough, at least much better than what he thought.


    "Wang, why don''t you go to the snow mountain to see the princess? The underworld here has me and the evil sun to support, for a while and a half will also not have what big matter


    Since the black impermanence with Murong Jinxin, he and the distance between the king invisible also close a lot. Over the years, he knows best how Wang came here. It''s hard to get through to the end, but it''s because of some inexplicable things.


    It''s time for Wang to visit the princess. Otherwise, what happened to the princess? Hei Wuchang would not dare to report back.


    "No, I promised her to write a letter a year. I don''t want to delay her cultivation because I miss her."


    Pluto also tangled, this year he didn''t know to move the idea of countless times, want to see Jin heart, but because he had a promise to endure down.


    She is working hard for her closest sister. He can''t disturb her at such a critical time. No matter how hard it is, he must endure it.


    "Wang can go secretly. Don''t let the princess find out. After arriving at the snow mountain, Wang can change into black impermanence. Just a few eyes will not affect the princess, right? "


    White impermanence eyes a turn, but came up with a way to have the best of both worlds. As long as Wang camouflaged, with Wang''s understanding of black impermanence, it should not be revealed. As long as you can see the princess well, the king''s heart can be stable¡° This is a good way for you. Let the king think about it carefully... "When the underworld''s eyes brightened, he suddenly felt that Bai Wuchang had become so smart all of a sudden. He suddenly stood up, patted Bai Wuchang on the shoulder and strode out. He really wanted to Jin, thought some uncomfortable, can secretly go to see her, actually also good. As long as he hides better, don''t be found by Jinxin The next day, Pluto alone set foot on the road to the snow mountain, all the way, dusk has arrived at the snow mountain. After wandering outside the snow mountain for an hour, he saw the news and rushed to pick him up. He felt nervous¡° Is it all set? " He forced to suppress his inner excitement, some uneasy asked. We must be more careful in this matter, otherwise the consequences will be very serious¡° As long as Wang doesn''t have an accident in front of Jin Xin, everything will be OK. " He must have done a good job in heiwuchang. There won''t be any accident at all. As long as Wang can hold back his surging feelings, let alone just stay for a few days, even for a few months, Jinxin will not find anything different¡° Well, how''s she doing? " Although Hei Wuchang will write to him every three days, Hei Wuchang is her person. Sometimes he worries that Hei Wuchang will deliberately hide something. His heart has always been unstable¡° As usual, I''ve been practicing day and night, and I''ve lost several laps. I''m afraid Wang''s heart will ache after seeing it. " Murong Jinxin that is no longer called hard work, that is called hard work, day and night, it really feel a little embarrassed. Several forced breakthroughs, at the critical moment of life and death, it was really frightened. Wang asked, it will not hide anything. It believes that Wang understands Jinxin and can understand the reason why Jinxin works so hard¡° Is there any injury? " Thin, that''s for sure. When did she shut up? He was worried that she would be in a hurry for success, leading to loss of her body. He was not too worried about other things¡° No, but Wang can remind her not to be too brave. She has broken through several times, but every time she can survive... "Xiaohui shakes her head, which is the most comforting thing so far. No matter how hard Jin Xin worked, she never got hurt because of her cultivation. Such a miracle was unprecedented. She admired virtue and fell to the ground¡° She is such an acute person that she doesn''t listen to what she says. I don''t want anything else. I just want you to give her the best in your diet. " The underworld grinned bitterly. After years of getting along with him, he knew his own woman too well. What he said will not be useful, why waste saliva? The only thing he can do is to make sure that she can eat well and dress warm, and that she won''t lose too much because of the progress of cultivation¡° Wang can rest assured that in a month''s time, the best iceberg snow lotus will bloom. At that time, Lixiang and I will go up the mountain to pick and come back to Jinxin to mend. " It owes Jin Xin too much and can help him do too little. Although there is a great risk in picking iceberg snow lotus, it must do so. As long as Jin is convinced of the iceberg snow lotus, her body will recover as usual, or even better¡° Be careful, don''t run into any avalanche again... "The underworld comforted and looked at the holy wolf who grew up with him from childhood, with mixed feelings. They don''t have much time to talk like this, and it only has a hundred years to live¡° Before my wish is fulfilled, I''m sure I can''t die. Wang can rest assured. " Xiao Hui raised her lips and laughed. The year when she returned to the snow mountain was the most peaceful one for her. This year, it almost accompanied Ye Ranran''s soul, it felt very comfortable, at least they were together¡° Li Xiang has a baby? The black impermanence didn''t tell the king... "From a distance, he saw a white figure coming towards them, and the underworld recognized it as Lixiang. Eyes unconsciously swept Li Xiang''s abdomen, although Li Xiang wore a lot, he still saw that Li Xiang was pregnant¡° Wang wants to send gifts after the baby is born, and they don''t care... "Xiao Hui waves to Lixiang and immortal devil. Wang has this intention, and Lixiang and immortal devil are satisfied. The gift is not urgent, everything is still waiting for the baby to be born¡° Look how pitiful we are. The evil of black impermanence has been followed up, and we haven''t even got a shadow yet... "They are real brothers and sisters. One woman''s soul is badly damaged, and the other''s cultivation is endless. Happiness seems to be around them, and it seems to be far away from them. I really don''t know when it will be the end¡° When it''s time, there will always be. Wang, when it''s time, you''ll change into black impermanence... "

 Chapter 701

    Xiao Hui made a silent gesture, indicating that the immortal devil and Li Xiang would not talk for a while. Jin heart is too sharp, speak a little louder, will be found immediately, all or careful.


    Immortal devil and Lixiang can only smile at the underworld, which can be regarded as greeting. Fortunately, we all know each other very well, and we don''t care too much about the etiquette.


    "I''ve gone. I''ll talk when I''m free."


    As soon as Pluto''s black sleeve robe was thrown, it immediately turned into a black impermanence, and walked toward the cave entrance with a big stride. He knows everything about Murong Jin''s heart like the palm of his hand. He has long been familiar with what he does at what time of the day. He doesn''t need to communicate with black impermanence.


    "Also a poor man..."


    The immortal devil watched the figure of Hades disappear at the entrance of the cave, clenched Lixiang''s little hand, and his handsome face was full of sympathy.


    There are thousands of good men in this world. It''s really unprecedented that Pluto has achieved this level of good men. Jinxin, in fact, is really lucky.


    "I hope he won''t be found by Jinxin, otherwise he might walk in and go out sideways..."


    Small ash low sighed a, dropped this words later also don''t say what more, turn round stride toward store leaf dye dye soul of mountain top walk.


    "Come on, I''ll go back and cook for you. What would you like to eat?"


    The immortal devil took Lixiang''s waist and looked at her obvious abdomen. A feeling of being a father was coming, which made his heart warm.


    He didn''t ask for anything, just for his family to live happily and safely. Have a wife, have children, and a pet


    ¡­¡­


    Inside the cave, Murong Jin''s heart is wrapped by a stream of heat, and her pale face is full of sweat. It is obvious that she is at the critical moment of cultivation.


    A slight sound of footsteps came suddenly, which made her eyebrows wrinkle fiercely. She wanted to finish the work by force, but suddenly she felt that Zhenqi began to go against the current, and she could only force herself to clench her teeth and continue.


    At this time, it was time for her to have a meal, but because she wanted to break through the Ninth level too much, she forced to speed up her cultivation, which led to the situation that she couldn''t get up and down, and she couldn''t even receive the merit.


    Her eyes a red, a black figure slowly appeared in her eyes, let her heart inexplicably warm, that kind of feeling strange to let her feel some strange.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as he entered the cave, Hades noticed something strange. There was a restless atmosphere in the hole, which made him a little worried. But because of the fear of disturbing her, only carefully control their emotions.


    When his eyes finally came into contact with the figure that made him crazy, he could hardly restrain his feelings. But after seeing her situation at the moment, her heart suddenly sank.


    Xiaohui is right. The woman is taking risks again. It''s not time for her to break through, but she''s trying to break through. She''s just looking for death.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin''s whole attention is on cultivation, and doesn''t notice the crazy love in the man''s eyes. She stifled that breath, forced to support their original more scattered real gas, there is a kind of failure will become benevolent despair.


    This time, I''m afraid it''s very sad to go. Lucky god can''t always care for her, this injury also don''t know to recuperate to what year horse month.


    A slight sigh in the heart, when she can no longer support, the real Qi in the Dantian all dissipated. A powerful and terrifying Qi poured into her body and gathered her scattered Qi bit by bit.


    At that moment, she really wanted to cry. Her luck is really good, good enough to make people speechless


    "Get rid of all thoughts, or you will die."


    The underworld looked at her slightly trembling body and suddenly realized that she was not paying attention. Suddenly, he withdrew a lot of Qi and threw a heavy pressure on her.


    Her potential is infinite, and her strong constitution enables her to bear such pressure. The greater the pressure, the greater the explosive power. Maybe today she miraculously broke through the ninth layer of Fengwu Jiutian.


    With him by her side, she is absolutely not allowed to have any accidents


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart a shock, a familiar feeling head on, that kind of feeling let her feel at ease, let her feel inexplicably excited.


    Although she, the man behind her, is the voice of black impermanence, she is almost sure that he is not black impermanence. Black impermanence does not have such a powerful ability, not to mention the tenderness that makes her want to indulge in it.


    Don''t think she knows who the man is behind her. At this moment, she really does not know whether to cry or smile. He broke his promise and turned into black impermanence to see her, but he saved her life at the most critical moment.


    God, sometimes it''s really cute. This kind of predestined fate makes her really tut tut.


    "Follow my true Qi..."


    The underworld didn''t know that he was just close to Murong Jin''s heart, and Murong Jin''s heart had seen through his identity. Still pretending the voice of black impermanence, leading Murong Jinxin out of the predicament.


    He knew it was risky and would be recognized by her nine times out of ten. But he also can''t care so much, his own woman met with such a problem that may die, what hesitation can he have.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin''s heart didn''t dare to think wildly. She adjusted her breathing and began to follow the true Qi of Hades. She knew that Hades could not put her in any danger. She just rushed forward and didn''t have to worry about any problems.


    Gradually, she felt that her gathering power was stronger and stronger, and the Ninth level of Feng dance began to emerge in her mind. She gathered all her strength and began to try to break through.


    A faint Phoenix appeared in the cave, holding his head high, and looking at Murong Jin with a glance at the common people, he was very happy.


    "Broken..."


    Phoenix''s energy is more and more terrible, when gathered to the top, Murong Jin heart a big drink, hovering in the mid air of the Phoenix roaring up to the sky, spewing out a group of gold for color flame.


    Fengwu nine days ninth floor, breakthrough!


    "Hoo..."


    Murong Jin heart with a smile and a sigh, secretly called a dangerous. He raised his hand and touched the sweat on his forehead, which made him feel uneasy.


    It''s the Ninth level. There are two levels left. She can repair Ye Ranran''s soul and return to the underworld to live her own life. It''s so good


    "Are you ok..."


    The underworld got up and went to Murong Jinxin and asked in a low voice. Even though she knew she couldn''t be in trouble, she was still worried.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart raised Mou to sweep him one eye, the corner of the mouth slightly hooked hook, silent stood up. The little white hand stretched out to the underworld, which meant to ask for something.


    The underworld immediately revived and handed Murong Jinxin a cup of warm water. His movements were a little flustered, obviously not proficient enough.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that I wanted to eat Snowfish? What are you doing with these fruits? "


    Murong Jin heart glanced at the table full of several large plates of fruit, skin smile meat don''t smile of mouth way. Since he wants to be a little boy here, she has fulfilled his mind.


    She deliberately ordered him to make trouble for him to see how long he could endure as the king of the world?


    "I didn''t catch the Snowfish today. Can I eat it tomorrow?"


    The underworld sweated and his scalp felt numb. He always thought she was strange, but he didn''t dare to ask more. She wanted to eat Snowfish, he remembered.


    "No, I have to eat it today. Go and catch it for me immediately. If you can''t catch it, you don''t have to come back. Just freeze to death outside."


    Murong Jin heart fierce glared at him one eye, the words of export is very overbearing. The goods are meant to suffer. She must not be lenient.


    Snowfish, that''s a great tonic. Black impermanence small ash, they work hard, it will take several days to get one. She is going to let him taste the sins of black impermanence, so that he can treat her friends better in the future.


    "Well, I''ll catch it now. You fill your stomach with these fruits, so that you won''t be hungry. "


    He knows the effect of Snowfish when he smokes from the corner of Pluto''s mouth. If she wants to eat, he will not be satisfied. As long as she wants to eat, he is willing to go to the snow mountain every day to catch fish for her.


    "No, I''ve been eating these fruits for a year, and I feel like vomiting when I see them. I won''t eat anything today unless I have Snowfish. "


    Murong Jin heart is very decisive refused, a face of disgust looking at the fruit on the red gorgeous fruit, that affectation let her own some can''t stand. In fact, she loved these fruits. She ate them every day and every year, but she didn''t think they were enough.


    "Make do with it first, I''ll come as soon as I go..."


    The underworld looked at her, and said nothing more. He left the cave in a flash. He was almost sure that she had recognized him, otherwise how could she be so harsh to Hei Wuchang.


    He seldom sees her like this. He is willing to listen to her being dictated by her. As long as she is happy, he can do anything.


    "Ghost..."


    Looking at the direction he left, Murong Jin hummed softly, but her heart was very warm. This man has nothing to say to her.


    If he can catch a Snowfish and cook soup for her, she will make it up to him. She won''t pursue him for not doing what he said.


    "Jinxin, it''s already dark. It''s dangerous for him to go up the snow mountain like this."


    Xiao Hui came in from outside the cave, looking at Murong Jin''s heart with a bad smile on her face. This is really a wish to fight and a wish to get, it is a bit speechless.


    "Well, except for the avalanche, everything on this snowy mountain will not be his opponent. If he is so unlucky to catch up with the avalanche, he will not die. I will dig him out myself


    Murong Jin shrugged her shoulders. If his luck is good enough, she has nothing to say. She worked hard for a year, just want to be willful once, just want to be coquettish, anyway, her men take all the bills.


    "You''re really willing. You''ll have to catch fish for you as soon as you come. Jinxin, it''s more difficult to be your man than your friend... "

 Chapter 702

    Xiao Hui shakes his head, looks at Murong Jin''s embarrassed heart, and thinks of the Phoenix shadow just now. Probably already guessed that Murong Jinxin has broken through the ninth layer of Fengwu Jiutian.


    It seems that her phoenix dance will be completed in nine days, and her soul will be restored soon


    "That''s natural. I ask a lot of my men, but I never ask for my friends. Besides, he secretly came to see me behind my back and broke his promise, which must be punished. But it''s no big deal to catch a fish. "


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t think so. Through the memory sealed up by the crystal ball, she thinks she still knows the underworld. There is no doubt about the strength of the man. She has nothing to worry about.


    She has always been very clear about men and friends. Man is to bear all her friends, and she just want to be happy with them, do not want to share their pain.


    "How did you find out he was Hades?"


    It''s really curious about this. It doesn''t know what happened in the cave between them, but it seems that it''s hard for Hades to show up so soon.


    "I broke through and failed, and I found out when he helped me. I''m familiar with his breath and taste. "


    He did not restrain his breath, otherwise she could only confirm that he was not black impermanence, could not guess that he was his own man, and did not know whether he was careless or intentional?


    "Well, you have a rest. I''ll see the underworld..."


    Although Pluto came to the snow mountain a hundred years ago, he has never been to such a dangerous place. He is still worried. Snow fish, that''s the most cunning creature in the snow mountain. It''s really worried that Hades, who is not familiar with their habits, will be mad by them.


    "Just watch from a distance. Don''t help him."


    Murong Jin heart did not stop small ash, just exhort small ash. Her man, she believes, if even a fish is more cunning than him, his place as the king of the underworld might be given away.


    Watching Xiaohui leave, he sat down on the chair beside him, grabbed the red and gorgeous fruit on the table and began to pool.


    Tonight, unlike any other day, she was in a wonderful mood because her man came


    ¡­¡­


    On the snow mountain, a black figure is confronting a snow fish. A ghost and a fish stare at each other. No one is sure to give in.


    "You just want to ascend ahead of time..."


    After a confrontation, the underworld finally couldn''t bear it. With a wave of his big hand, a strong force roared towards the Snowfish.


    He originally intended to catch a live one to go back to Jinxin to make up for it, but heaven didn''t fulfill his wish. He didn''t have much time to spend with this cunning fish. There is only one hand to hit it and let it ascend early.


    "What a wild ghost! You can''t catch me, you can''t kill me!"


    Snow white fish small body to the side of a flash, very flexible to avoid the attack of Hades, a mouth actually spit out human words.


    It is the ancestor of snow fish. If it is caught and stewed by this ghost, the snow fish on the snow mountain will perish. Even if it is to abandon the real body, it must not fall into the hands of this ghost.


    "Yes? Few people in the world can stop what I want to do, let alone a fish. "


    The underworld sneered. He really didn''t believe in this evil. If he couldn''t even tease a fish, he would live in vain. In fact, he just saw a group of snow fish, he can catch one or two at will. But he only took a fancy to the king of the snow fish, because the snow fish is the biggest and looks the best.


    "Then you can try it, the stinky devil with interest..."


    Snow fish''s temper seems not good, cold hum a, the body then toward the depths of the snow mountain flash. Living in the snow mountain all the year round, it has been very familiar with the terrain of the snow mountain. Although Pluto is a top expert, he can''t help it in a short time.


    "Hell, it''s so hard to catch a fish. I have to catch you tonight..."


    I don''t know how long it took to turn left and right with Snowfish. The patience of Hades is about to go bankrupt. To deal with this Snowfish, it''s totally impossible to use Kung Fu. We can only win with quality.


    After such a long time of fishing pain, his heart to the immortal devil and small ash has produced a few silk revolutionary friendship. For the sake of Jin Xin, they are afraid to be as tired as themselves.


    "Hum..."


    Snow fish extremely disdain to laugh at the underworld, tonight it so dragged him all over the snow mountain run, but hit him, it tired him. These ungrateful things of the four realms want to kill them when they come to the snow mountain. It''s really hateful.


    "Don''t waste your time, Wang. You can''t catch it."


    Hidden in the dark of the small ash is really can''t see down, the king of his family want this stubborn? If you can''t catch this one, it''s right to catch another one. Why do you have to catch this one?


    His eyes are also poisonous. It is true that the king of snow fish, who has been cultivated in his eyes, and the immortal devil have chased him countless times without success. Every time, the snow fish seems to be playing with them.


    "I can''t catch it. You must catch it together with me."


    The king of Hades didn''t know where his anger came from. He recognized the king of the snow fish. It looked like he would never give up if he didn''t catch it. The thought that his woman was still hungry made his anger even stronger. After a while, he caught the snow fish and had to chop it up to make soup¡° Wang, forget it, or catch other Snowfish. If you stew it, the Snowfish in the snow mountain will die out... "The corner of Xiaohui''s mouth sucks fiercely. He wants to catch it in order to let the Snowfish trade for him, so he can get more Snowfish. Snow mountain, is not without snow fish, so it is sure to protect its safety¡° Why didn''t you say that earlier? Have you had enough of Ben Wang''s jokes? " As soon as Xiao Hui''s words came out, the whole face of Hades was gloomy. This wolf has been following him in the dark for a long time. It took him so long to stop him. Do you want someone to smoke¡° I just want to try to see if there is a miracle, that snow fish really fell into the hands of the king, I will not let the king hurt it, I will only let those snow fish with their own to exchange it... "Small ash touched his head, it really think so, if the king can catch that snow fish, it can at least use that snow fish for more than ten small snow fish. But who knows that Snowfish is so cunning that even the most powerful man in the world has nothing to do with it¡° OK, less nonsense, take the king to catch other snow fish, Jinxin is still waiting... "The underworld knows clearly, the anger in his chest dissipated a little, and he didn''t say anything more. Just cross a small gray one eye, signal small gray quickly lead the way. After tossing about so much in the middle of the night, he was really tired. He was even more tired than he had fought several times¡° Wang, you go to that mountain. There should be a lot of Snowfish there. I have something else to do, go ahead... "Jinxin warned it, but she could only look at it, it just couldn''t see any more. Wang so agile skill, those small Snowfish should not be his opponent, catch one to Jinxin fill, should not be difficult. Such a thought, ran without a trace. Only the underworld looked at its speed faster than the wind and the black line at one end The next day, the warm sunshine scattered, for the whole snow mountain are covered with a layer of colorful coat. Murong Jin opened her eyes and saw the underworld who had just stepped into the cave. She yawned and got up lazily. I don''t know if he''s here. She slept very peacefully last night, almost sleepless¡° I said, "how many did you catch after all night?" Looking at all wet Hades, Murong Jin heart is also some distressed. Her expectation was that he would catch a Snowfish in three hours. I didn''t expect that he would catch a Snowfish all night¡° Three, caught three, you see... "Pluto turned around and laughed like a child, raised the three little Snowfish in his hand, and asked for credit. He had caught a Snowfish very quickly, but later he thought that this one was too small to fill his teeth, so he bit his teeth to endure the freezing temperature of dozens of degrees below zero and caught two more¡° Just three? You are also too bad. Compared with Xiaohui and the immortal devil, you went to the horizon... "Looking at the three crystal clear little fish, Murong Jin was stunned. She never thought that he was so strong. Three, three in full. The most she had ever eaten was two. However, still put on a look of disgust. If we want to make things difficult for him, naturally we want to make things difficult thoroughly¡° After a while, I''ll catch it. Tomorrow morning, I promise you can eat five... "The underworld sweated and looked at the fruits he had worked hard all night. He really felt some pain. Three. It seems that there are a few people who love this. Well, he will make persistent efforts to let her have five tomorrow and eight in the future. As long as she is happy, it doesn''t matter if he is tired or bitter¡° I''ve been hungry all night. I''ll starve to death if you don''t come back... "Hearing the words, Murong Jin''s heart is warm. It''s very rare for him to have such an idea. Snow mountain is a dangerous place, and she can''t bear him to go every day. Some punishment, once is enough, do not need to use again, in the end hurt him, the pain is himself¡° I''m going to stew... "Pluto looked at the fish in his hand, a little depressed. Fortunately, before I came back, I went to Xiaohui and asked him how to kill the fish, but how to kill such a small fish? He was really afraid that if he cut himself down, the fish gall would be broken. Murong Jin heart looked at him carefully and slightly clumsy action, the corners of the mouth raised a faint smile. Looking at the dripping water on his ink hair, he took a clean towel and walked over, wiping it gently for him¡° You... What do you mean... "

 Chapter 703

    If the underworld was shocked, the knife in his hand almost slipped. He looked at Murong Jin heart small face inadvertently sent out that gentle, for a long time to react.


    He is black and impermanent now. How can she brush his hair? Did she recognize him? Or has she been in love with black impermanence?


    "Guess what?"


    Murong Jin''s heart is also too lazy to meet the dull king of the underworld. She wipes the towel in her hand quickly, until she wipes the hair of the king of the underworld seven or eight points dry, and then she comes back with a smile.


    Looking at this man, it seems that she has something to do with black impermanence. It''s interesting to tease this man once in a while.


    "You..."


    The underworld didn''t see anything different from Murong Jin''s look, but the vinegar blanket in his heart was overturned, and a strong sour smell immediately filled the whole cave.


    Black impermanence that damned, really behind his back to seduce his woman? Then he''s going to tear him to pieces.


    "I don''t know what? It''s better for you all of a sudden. Are you not used to it? A life born to be abused. "


    Murong Jinxin continues to tease the underworld, saying the words as if she is an old husband and wife with black impermanence, even she is sweating.


    Just, the punishment has also been punished. After teasing, if he is willing to admit his identity, she will take it as it is.


    "It''s just that you don''t get used to it. You''ll treat me better in the future..."


    The underworld is really gnashing his teeth. The small hand under the sleeve robe tightly clenched into a fist, almost no reason, and directly waved out. He naturally hoped that she would be good to him, but now he is really black and impermanent. She is so clear that she is good to black impermanence.


    When a man starts to be jealous, his reason has almost lost, and he can''t be expected to make any correct judgment.


    "I''d love to. What''s the matter with you? Can you stop it? Black impermanence, you accompany me for a year, many things have unconsciously changed, understand


    Murong Jin heart is really feel some funny, looking at the obviously embarrassed man, the heart gushed a tenderness. He stretched out his hand to pull the black jade belt around his waist. The action was extremely ambiguous, which made the underworld cold all over.


    He couldn''t believe looking at Murong Jin''s heart, the corner of his mouth moved, but he didn''t say anything. Deep eyes with a little bit of cold, even he does not know what kind of mood he is now.


    In addition to the chilling cold, it''s like a thousand arrows pierce the heart


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which contained too much content, and finally controlled his emotions. Turning around, he picked up the knife and continued to kill the fish.


    He needs to be quiet, quiet


    "Stew quickly, stew well, I want you to feed me..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at him and understands that he is misunderstood, but he doesn''t rush to break the paper. Anyway, it adds fuel to the fire, which makes the figure of Hades tremble. The hand with the knife deviates, and a bloodstain appears on his slender finger.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Light pain hit, let him some at a loss, chest stuffy uncomfortable, a feeling of speechless spread in the heart. He really didn''t know how to answer her. He just felt that no matter what he said, his heart would not be too good.


    Finally, the blood on the fingers fell to the ground, smashing out a scarlet blood flower. Murong Jin''s heart heard the sound and saw that her eyebrows immediately twisted.


    "Let me see."


    She strode to Pluto and looked at Pluto''s slender fingers, especially the scarlet on them. Without thinking about it, she held the fingers in his hand.


    "Let go..."


    The feeling of being soft and greasy made the underworld a little confused. Looking at her, he was very serious about his wound. His heart was warm and heartbroken. He wanted to push her away, but he couldn''t bear it.


    In the end, just low spit out two powerless words.


    "If you can let it go, why bother with you so long, ghost..."


    Murong Jinxin glared at him and treated the wound on his finger. Then he pressed his shoulder and pushed him to the wall behind him. In order to prevent him from doing any more self abuse, she felt that she had better speak first.


    Otherwise he left here, I''m afraid there will be black impermanence besides him.


    "Is it enough to pretend? Can you change your face? It''s so dark that I don''t have any appetite... "


    Murong Jin heart about toes, a pinch of the underworld''s chin, did not hesitate to bite up. The familiar smell came to her face and made her heart beat violently.


    That feeling is the feeling of heart, that feeling makes her feel special and beautiful


    "Little white eyed wolf, don''t do this in the future. I''m scared to death..."


    The corners of the underworld''s mouth burst out with a smile. The words of huaixiaoren''er made him understand that she was deliberately making fun of him. The words she just said came to mind, and her heart was soft.


    He hugged Murong Jinxin''s waist and took her to his arms. A strong sense of satisfaction arises spontaneously. A year''s separation, did not let their feelings fade, but let their feelings more strong.


    "Even if you don''t believe me, you have to believe the black impermanence you brought out. If he knows your reaction, he will be depressed for several years. " Murong Jin heart against his chest, listening to his disordered heartbeat, incomparable peace of mind. Just his just reaction let her some light loss, he to her in the end is not completely trust. Maybe it''s because she didn''t give him enough trust after drinking Mengpo soup. She will change later¡° Don''t be like this in the future. As soon as I listen to your words, I can''t stand it. I don''t have any judgment at all. I believe in black impermanence, but I''m afraid that if we are apart for too long, there will be variables between us. " The light reproach in her words made him feel like he was hit hard. Since they lost their memory one after another, their biggest emotional crisis is the crisis of trust. Maybe there are too many blanks in their hearts. They have less trust in each other and more doubts about each other. This feeling is really bad, they must give up, otherwise it will bring them endless trouble¡° It depends on your performance. You''ve come to the snow mountain secretly this time. I don''t know how to trust you in the future. " Murong Jinxin raised his head from his arms, small hand pulled open his black jade belt. Wearing this wet clothes, he is not uncomfortable, she looks uncomfortable. This time, Hades didn''t stop her. Instead, he cooperated and even enjoyed her. Looking at her stripped himself, and for himself to find a clean suit to put on, a touch of happiness has made his nose sour. Such a small happiness is his dream, now the real show in front of him, he felt like stepping on the cloud¡° I miss you too much and don''t want to interfere with your cultivation. I can only think of such a way. Jin Xin, I will never be like this again. " The underworld rubbed her slightly disordered hair, picked up the knife again and began to deal with the snow fish. This time, his knife was very stable, and he didn''t hurt himself, and his movements became more skilled¡° I was a little angry yesterday. Now that I''m here, I''ll stay well. Don''t catch Snowfish. The snow mountain is too cold. It''s not good to be frozen. " Murong Jinxin looked at his action, her eyes didn''t blink. She just told him not to do anything to make him suffer from hunger and cold because of the angry words she had deliberately said before. She naturally knew that he didn''t touch the water last night. Seeing his tired appearance, she knew that he was hungry¡° No, I have to catch Snowfish for you in one day. Jinxin, you''ve lost a lot of weight. I''m sorry to see that. If I can do something for you, I''m not bitter or tired. On the contrary, I feel very happy. " The underworld shakes his head. She is his treasure. What is it that he catches some fish on the snow mountain for her? Even if it is to his life, he also agreed without saying a word. I''m afraid that her hard cultivation has a lot to do with him. He can feel that she has a lot of attachment to him, which is the same as before they lost their memory. She has accepted him from the bottom of her heart and treated her as her own man¡° Fool, I''ll catch one one day later. It''s too mending. How long are you going to stay this time? I can tell you first, I don''t have so much time to accompany you. I have to work hard to break through Fengwu nine days. " Murong Jinxin looked at his insistence and didn''t refuse, just set a standard for him, but asked another question that she was very concerned about. Her phoenix dance nine days now only difference linmen foot, in order to return to the underworld as soon as possible, she can''t have the slightest slack. Stop one day, I''m afraid she will have to spend ten days to make up. So, she is also very helpless¡° I''ll stay as long as you want. If I''m here, I''ll stay with you until you repair Ye Ranran''s soul. " Originally, he just planned to stay for three or five days, but now his identity has been identified by him, so he doesn''t have to force himself to go. He wanted her to keep him as long as he didn''t disturb her. Two levels, in her way of cultivation, it''s only two or three months... "OK, then you''ll take over Hei Wuchang. I''ll let Hei Wuchang go back first, or accompany you. During my cultivation, you''d better not have any idea that you shouldn''t have, otherwise I don''t guarantee how many years we will stay in the snow mountain, understand? " Murong Jinxin really can''t bear to refuse him. After pondering for a moment, she nods and agrees. With him by her side, she would be more carefree in her cultivation. As long as he doesn''t pester her at night and waste her energy, she doesn''t have to drive him away. Although black impermanence is good, it can''t compare with its own man. In fact, black impermanence can''t help many things¡° I promise that you are the master of everything. If you don''t agree with me, I will do nothing. I swear! I''ve endured it for a hundred years, and it''s not bad for the last few months... "

 Chapter 704

    He''s not a hairy boy again, and the priorities are clear. No matter how hard it is, he will control himself. What she wants to do, at least after she has repaired her soul for ye Ranran.


    She has been so thin, how could he have the heart to torture her at this time


    "It''s best for you to have this kind of cognition. Only when these things are over can we live a good life..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at his serious appearance and laughs. He put his hands around his waist and put his little head on his back, feeling the rare peace.


    "Well, I''ll leave everything to accompany you around. I''m afraid it''s boring for you to stay in the snow mountain for so long. "


    Pluto''s mouth with a smile, can make soup for her, this kind of feeling is really wonderful. In the future, he will take care of her daily life and make her happy every day.


    No matter how strong a man is, he still has to return to his family. Home can always give him the most unique warmth.


    "Have you found the shadow?"


    Murong Jin heart is not anxious to respond to the words of the underworld, but is to think of another thing she pryed from the black impermanence''s mouth for a long time to pry out. The shadow is the biggest disaster in the underworld at present. If you don''t find it out, you will have endless troubles.


    "No, I''ve been looking for him for a whole year. He seems to have disappeared from the world. There is no news of him."


    He was also very distressed about this. After the war a year ago, the shadow disappeared without a trace. No matter how much effort he had spent, he could not find it. In the end, he simply did not look for it. When it was time to appear, the man would naturally appear, and the soldiers would block the water and cover the land.


    "What is the weakness of the shadow?"


    Murong Jin heart holding the underworld''s small hand a tight, heart without reason heavy up. Black impermanence said that many strange things happened in the underworld these years were manipulated by the shadow. After all these years, the shadow has been hidden so well, how can they find him and get rid of her.


    "I don''t know. After thinking about this question for a year, I can''t come up with a perfect answer. The shadow seems to have no weakness. "


    Since this year, he almost day after day will figure out how to completely wipe out the shadow, but after thinking about it, he can''t think of a reason. That remnant shadow, even in his heyday, I''m afraid there is no certainty that he can get rid of it.


    "When do you say people have no shadow?"


    Murong Jinxin bowed her head and pondered. Now she is strong enough to share some things for him. When she is finished, she will join hands with him to protect the underworld.


    Shadow, the most powerful time should be the most intense time of the sun, so the weakest time will not be able to emerge his appearance?


    "Cloudy or rainy..."


    In a word, the king of Hades suddenly opened up. He poured the snow fish into the small pot and lit the fire letter. The smile at the corner of his mouth was even stronger.


    Jinxin''s idea may be right, because there is no sunshine and moonlight in that weather, the shadow can''t appear, which means that the shadow is the weakest at that time.


    "Before we come up with a solution, we can consider putting the underworld under those two kinds of weather for a while."


    Everything in the world has its weakness, and the shadow is no exception. As long as they work together, there will be a way to deal with him. Before that, they just need to go to heaven and ask the emperor for a little help.


    If it''s cloudy or rainy, I don''t believe that the shadow can still come out


    "Well, I''ll write a letter to the emperor in a moment, and let Hei Wuchang take it back."


    The last time he met the shadow, it was sunny. The sun was so good that the power of the shadow was so great. Although Jin Xin''s method treats the symptoms but not the root cause, it can be tried after all.


    "OK, we can start the pot..."


    After talking about business, Murong Jin''s heart put away her heavy feeling. Looking at the small pot of snow fish turned over, quickly prompted the king of Hades to pick up the snow fish. Only in this way can the effect of Snowfish be brought into full play. Although it is a bit bad, the effect is the best.


    "Nothing? And that''s it? "


    The underworld fished up the snow fish according to his words. Looking at the three white fish, he couldn''t help wring his brows. No oil, no salt, how to eat it? It''s like drinking boiled water.


    "Yes, that''s it. With other seasonings, there''s no difference between Snowfish and ordinary fish."


    Murong Jinxin took the three Snowfish to one side of the chair and sat down. She grabbed the chopsticks and ate them. For her now, as long as there is something nutritious, it doesn''t matter how to do it.


    "I really don''t know what kind of life you''ve had this year, alas..."


    The underworld looked at her wolfing down and wanted to help her pick a thorn, but found that the snow fish had only one thorn all over her body, so it didn''t need to pick at all. Looking at some fresh fruits on the table, I grabbed one and ate it.


    She has always been a food lover, but she is willing to live in the snow mountain without oil and salt. It''s really hard for her


    "I don''t know what to eat, but I have nothing to complain about if I can cultivate so fast."


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t deny how hard her life has been in this year. In order to improve the speed of cultivation to the extreme, she has hardly touched the minced meat star. Dundun is the fruit of these mental improvement, she felt that her appetite had been raised, at least she would not be picky.


    "After you practice, I will continue to catch Snowfish. You can''t be brave, you know?"


    The effect of snow fish is very powerful, Murong Jin heart just finished eating, pale face suddenly ruddy up, complexion also suddenly become a lot better. Seeing such a change, Pluto''s heart immediately had a decision.


    "One, don''t catch more, or I won''t eat."


    This Murong Jin heart is very insistent, she does not want him to go to the ice and snow to buy cold. Besides, one piece a day is enough for her daily needs.


    "Yes, your majesty. You hurry to practice. I''ll go to find Xiao Hui to eat. "


    The underworld watched her eat almost, and didn''t want to delay her cultivation time. He immediately got up and walked out of the cave without a word of nonsense.


    It''s hard for her to let him stay. He can''t do anything to make her feel Wiener.


    "Be careful, come back early..."


    Murong Jin heart smile, the corners of the mouth will not consciously pour out a trace of moving smile. Looking at his tall figure, she felt that she wanted to rely on him for a lifetime.


    That kind of feeling is very good, very beautiful, very carefree


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the cave, Hades found Xiaohui''s house and happened to meet Hei Wuchang, who came back from picking snow vegetables. He glared at black impermanence and ignored it directly.


    "Wang..."


    Black impermanence touched his nose, some inexplicable. He went to pick snow vegetables early in the morning. It seems that he didn''t have a chance to provoke his own king, did he? What does Wang''s glance mean? As if he had made some unforgivable mistake.


    "Clean up, you can go back, so that I don''t look at your eyes."


    The underworld also felt that he was a little bit childish, and stopped his emotions. He looked at the black impermanence with a smile. For this to Jin heart closed to him also heartfelt subordinate, he sometimes really don''t know how to take him.


    Fortunately, Jinxin and her own woman, black impermanence, no matter how loyal to Jinxin, are all her own people.


    "Yes, Wang..."


    Black impermanence''s brain behind slide down a big drop of huge sweat, see Wang''s appearance should have got Jin heart''s understanding. So, it''s really time for him to go. His heart also has concern, also want to go back to see their own women, and that slightly refused to land the child.


    "Send a letter to the emperor of heaven for my king. If you have a baby, I will allow you a month''s holiday..."


    Adjusted his mood, looking at the black impermanence, still feel a little sorry. Black impermanence''s big marriage is postponed because of Jin Xin, and the child refuses to land because he doesn''t return. It''s really time to make up for him.


    "Thank you for your understanding, my subordinates are very grateful..."


    At this juncture, Wang is willing to give him a holiday to accompany him. How much trust can he get. Since he followed Wang, he never wanted to rest. This time, for huan''er and his children, he must make an exception.


    He left home for a year and didn''t fulfill any responsibility. He was ashamed of huan''er and his children


    "As a reward for your hard company this year, the princess is very satisfied with you. You deserve it."


    With a wave of his hand, the underworld has no strength to talk. Went to the side of the chair to sit down, impolitely began to eat a big mouthful of the table rich meal.


    He had to eat quickly to catch the Snowfish. Secretly grab more and store them back. When you leave the snow mountain, you can pack them and take them away.


    "Wang, my subordinates are gone..."


    Black impermanence already can''t restrain oneself excited mood, said hello with the underworld, like the wind general blow away. The underworld raised his eyes to see that he didn''t even see a ghost shadow.


    "The king of sauerkraut will take it back and cook it with water for Jinxin. It''s very useful for her cultivation. Remember not to put oil and salt in it."


    Xiaohui takes a box of snowy vegetables picked by Hei Wuchang and puts them on the side of Hades. He tells Hades that these snowy vegetables are dug up by Hei Wuchang from the ground, which is also very precious. Since this year, Jinxin has been taking it every day, and the effect is very good.


    "Well, after you''ve finished what you''re doing, you''ll catch Snowfish with me. I want to keep more and give Jin Xin a good tonic. "


    The underworld glanced at the green vegetables in the box, and felt a pain in his heart. Jinxin''s life in this year is really not human. He must treat her better.


    "Well, I''ll talk to Ranran first, and I''ll go to the top of the snow mountain to see you in an hour."


    Small ash is also very straightforward, disorderly pull a few meals, turned and left, soon into the snow.


    In the hut, Pluto is still eating slowly, with a thoughtful face

 Chapter 705

    In the afternoon, the snow finally stopped, the genial sunshine fell, and a trace of warmth floated in the air.


    Murong Jinxin opened the eyes like stars, swept the empty cave, and frowned slightly. It''s time for her to have lunch. Where is the dead man? Don''t you know she''s already hungry?


    "Ghost..."


    Powerless stand up, Murong Jin heart hesitated, or decided to go outside to see, ask the man is still catching fish on the snow mountain.


    Just out of the cave, I saw Lixiang coming face to face. She strode up a few steps and helped Lixiang, who was obviously struggling, to sit down in the cave.


    "Sister Jinxin, I''ve brought you food. The underworld and brother grey are still catching fish in the snow mountain. They specially asked me to come and give you something to eat. "


    Li Xiang put down the basket in her hand. There was a bowl of steaming cabbage in the basket, which was obviously just cooked. Next to the sauerkraut, there are still a few small plates of red and green fruits.


    This is Murong Jinxin''s daily meal for the past year. It''s just enough for her.


    "I''m really full. Let him catch one. He''s good. He''s good at catching a group."


    With Pluto''s ability, it is absolutely impossible to catch a Snowfish in the morning. This time does not come back, the man''s heart must be a little too big. But her heart is still warm, there is a man so care about her, she felt that this life is complete.


    "Pluto also loves you. I''ve never seen a man treat a woman so well. Jinxin, you are so lucky


    There is a feeling as deep as the sea, the king of Hades to Jin heart is so. Over the years, she has seen too many ups and downs, such as men like Hades. She thinks that this world is really extinct.


    I''m afraid there is only Hades in the world who can be so good to a woman


    "He owes me that. As his woman, I live so hard, to some extent, because of his lack of ability."


    Murong Jin heart big mouthful of swallowing vegetables, quite don''t care about the mouth said. It''s natural for her man to be nice to her, just like rain and thunder.


    "If you let the underworld hear this, you will probably vomit blood in anger. Jinxin, I heard that you have broken through the ninth floor. I think you will leave the snow mountain soon. At that time, you must help brother grey more. He is too hard. "


    After sister Ranran''s soul is restored, she will return to the human world. I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort for brother grey to catch up with her. Brother Gray''s temperament is really awkward, and she can''t coax sister Ranran to be happy. She is really worried that brother Gray will touch her nose.


    "If you don''t say I will do the same, Ranran is my best sister, and I hope she can get her own happiness."


    Black impermanence told her that Ranran and Xiaohui''s marriage was doomed. Although helping Xiaohui would make her feel a little sorry for Chu Zirui, she didn''t care so much.


    When Ranran and Xiaohui are together one day earlier, Chu Zirui will die one day earlier. The woman who doesn''t belong to him, even if he hit his head, blood and bruises, can''t play any role. It''s better to let him see all this earlier and give up earlier.


    "This is a pair of bracelets that master left to brother gray when he was dying. If you want sister Ranran to wear them willingly, this pair of bracelets will pull their hearts together."


    Li Xiang took out a pair of pure white Bracelets from her arms. On the bracelets, one depicts a wolf, the other depicts a fox. They annotate each other with deep affection.


    She found it under a big rock in front of her cave by accident. Because she lost the memory of her previous life, she almost went through the diary she had left in that year to understand the value of their existence. I always want to find a chance to give it to brother gray, but the immortal devil says it''s best to give it to sister Jinxin. She thought about it for several days, and thought that it was the most reliable thing to give it to Jinxin''s elder sister.


    "Good."


    Murong Jinxin saw that the pair of bracelets were not ordinary. When her hand picked up the pair of bracelets, a white light rose instantly, shining the whole cave.


    That light is holy, shine on the body, let Murong Jin heart feel all over the pores are open, very warm and comfortable.


    "Then please Jinxin elder sister, you continue to practice, I''ll go..."


    The most important thing has been solved. Lixiang immediately gets up. She knows the time of Murong Jinxin. It''s time for Murong Jinxin to start practicing again. She can''t disturb Murong Jinxin.


    "If you walk slowly, you must fall."


    Murong Jinxin put the pair of bracelets in her arms, helped Lixiang to the cave, exhorted her, and watched her walk away slowly, until she could no longer see the delicate figure on the vast snow.


    Turning back to the cave, he started his own hard road of cultivation.


    I do not know how long, Murong Jin heart just feel a burst of inexplicable cold. Surprised, immediately finished, such as stars move eyes swept to the wall not far away.


    A faint shadow appeared on the wall, just looking at Murong Jin heart, turbid old eyes flashing a greedy light. A year ago, he was tied with Hades and did not dare to make trouble again. When his skill greatly increased and he came out of the mountain again, he couldn''t find Murong Jinxin. If it wasn''t for following the underworld all the time, I''m afraid he didn''t know that Murong Jinxin, a terrible woman, had broken through the ninth floor. Such a fast advanced speed is unprecedented. He must get her as soon as possible. As long as he gets her, Hades will have to let him kill her¡° Is that you? " Murong Jin heart of the eyes jump out of a touch of no one can understand the fire, this wipe shadow can enter the snow mountain, she is not surprised. The shadow, naturally, is not restrained by anything. It seems that these days, he has been staring at Pluto, and was not found by Pluto, is indeed a terrible opponent¡° Murong Jinxin, you really impress me. Fortunately, I''m here with Hades, or I''ll miss the best time to capture you. " That wipe residual shadow picked pick eyebrow, looking at Murong Jin heart that piece of exquisite small face, a sense of inexplicable desire spread in his heart. This kind of rare creature, can get her body and absorb her Yin, that is simply the most wonderful thing in the world. His luck seems to be good, ha ha... "Want to catch me to threaten Hades? It depends on whether you have the ability. Old thing, heaven has a way. If you don''t go to the fifth place, you will come here. Ha ha... "Murong Jin''s heart vomited out a few mouthfuls of turbid Qi. For the strength of the residual shadow, Hei Wuchang told her that with her current strength, even if she can''t fight, she will be able to hold him for a long time. She is not the only one in the snow mountain. As long as anyone else finds something strange in the cave, Hades will come to rescue her. No matter what, she has to protect herself from falling into the hands of this old thing, otherwise she will be doomed¡° Even if I want to go to hell, I have to take you with me. Murong Jinxin is a good-looking girl with a good figure. She is a good material for practicing kung fu The shadow laughs and doesn''t hide his desire for Murong Jin''s heart. As long as he absorbs Murong Jin''s Yin Qi, his skill will be greatly improved. At that time, the underworld may not be his opponent. To Murong Jin heart waved a palm, want to test Murong Jin heart current strength how¡° Old man, is that all? Believe it or not, I''ll beat you back to your womb? " Murong Jin heart slightly side body then dodged that palm, she didn''t get up, also didn''t waste effort to attack that wipe residual shadow. Just looked at him with disdain, the corners of his mouth were full of sarcastic smile. With a touch of shadow, with her present skill, she can only defend. I''m afraid the attack will not work at all. It will only be in vain¡° No wonder the underworld boy looks up to you. It''s really rampant. Well, today let me see how you beat me back to the womb. " That wipe residual shadow for Murong Jinxin''s reaction is very satisfied, so understatement will avoid him with five points of strength, the strength of this woman can''t be underestimated. Feng dance nine days, really is peerless. However, the Ninth level can make Murong Jin''s heart have such power. Good, very good... "Old man, I''m really curious about how you become a shadow? How about it? " Murong Jin heart unhurried to avoid the attack of the shadow, while the shadow attack gap, deliberately delay time asked. As the princess of the underworld, she naturally knew what the shadow was cultivating, but she had nothing to say¡° When you become my subordinate, I will tell you all my secrets. Murong Jinxin, you are very smart, but I am not a fool... "That wipe residual shadow picked eyebrows again, increased the strength to attack Murong Jinxin. He had to make a quick decision. After a long time, when Pluto came back, his plan would be in vain. This woman is too important for him at present. He has to get her. Getting her means that he is only one step away from success¡° I''m quite confident. I don''t know where your confidence comes from. Old man, you should be a woman before practice, right? Even if a woman becomes a man through cultivation, are you sure you really have that kind of function? " Murong Jin heart Mou light a flash, deliberately said some very ugly words. As for the cultivation of this shadow, because we know it clearly, we can also understand the defects of that evil Kung Fu. What she said hit the shadow''s heart, and let the shadow attack her. Even if she was angry, she attacked her¡° If you have that kind of function, you will soon realize it. Murong Jinxin, you are really in a big trouble. You want to kill yourself, and I don''t want to be lazy about you... "

 Chapter 706

    The small caves were wrapped by strong air currents, and the snow quickly turned over and soon destroyed.


    A voice of Fengming resounds through the sky, roaring away at the shadow. In the middle of the sky, there was a very rare side, which immediately shocked the whole snow mountain.


    Murong Jin heart looking at the angry shadow, feel relaxed a lot. What she wants is such an effect. The cave collapses. Such a change will surely attract the attention of Hades.


    As long as she holds on for a long time, everything will be bright.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are not stupid. You know how to use the method of provocation. Before Pluto comes, I hope you can withstand my attack. "


    After the anger, the shadow finally calmed down. Looking at the gorgeous woman with a smile at the corner of her mouth, she was a little annoyed.


    In a few words, she forced him into a mess. He was so upset that he had to find a way to take her before the underworld came.


    "With your intelligence, what can you do?"


    Murong Jinxin''s words are not satisfied, but her moves are not careless. Even the underworld couldn''t take him in a short time. She didn''t dare to win, just wanted to delay.


    Such an unexpected battle made her fight high spirited and benefited her a lot. Since drinking Mengpo soup, she has hardly touched anyone. This shadow can be regarded as the first terrible opponent she met after nine days of re refining Fengwu.


    Sure enough, as Murong Jinxin expected, the Phoenix appeared in the cave collapse, which scared the hell king and ash who were catching snow fish on the top of the snow mountain. The underworld directly threw the snow fish in his hand to Xiao Hui, turned around and ran down the mountain.


    If he did not read it wrong, it was the shadow that he could not find. He actually followed him into the snow mountain, but also delusional to his woman, it is abhorrent.


    Faster than him are immortal devil and Lixiang. Almost after hearing the sound of cave collapse, they ran all the way to Murong Jin''s heart. Especially the immortal devil, even Li Xiang didn''t settle down, so he flew to attack the shadow in the air.


    "Lixiang, go away..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Lixiang eager to try. Her face changes greatly. With a slight wave of her left hand, a gentle force will take Lixiang out for hundreds of meters.


    Li Xiang is a pregnant woman. A pregnant woman does it at such a time. Does she want to die? Or don''t you want kids?


    "Immortal devil, stop him, don''t let him escape."


    It''s hard to meet this big fish. She really doesn''t want to miss it. Even if he will run away eventually, she also wants to try out all his abilities, and maybe find out his weakness.


    "You want to stop me? Delusion


    The shadow was not afraid of the immortal devil, and his moves were more fierce, but his heart suddenly became heavy. A Murong Jin heart has let him have a headache, and then a devil, when he finished cleaning them up, the underworld is afraid to have come back.


    The best time has been missed. Is it a gamble now? Or retreat?


    "They can''t stop them. Can''t we stop them? Old man, dare to beat the attention of my wife. Do you think I''m dead? "


    A shadow came down from the sky and immediately entered the war situation. The originally anxious war situation became clear because of his participation.


    One underworld is worth ten Murong Jin hearts and ten immortal demons. You can imagine the attack power


    "Murong Jinxin, you win!"


    That wipe residual shadow is a wise person, after dozens of moves, immediately understand that in this fight, the loss is still their own. His figure flashed out of the battle circle. Looking at Murong Jin heart, cold smile.


    He didn''t expect that the fighting power of Hades after his recovery was so strong that he obviously felt a sense of oppression.


    "But I didn''t lose either. It''s hard for you to catch me."


    When his deeds were revealed, he had to find another way. He is not a man who likes to be brave. He can''t bear the consequences of being brave. When he thought about it, he tried his best to break through, and the breakthrough he chose was the immortal devil.


    Compared with Murong Jinxin and Hades, the immortal devil is the weakest, and it is easy for him to break through.


    "Immortal devil, let him go!"


    Murong Jin heart at a glance to see through the intention of the shadow, the shadow seems to attack the immortal devil, the real purpose is not far away Li Xiang. She and Hades are far away from Lixiang. If the immortal devil doesn''t get out of the way, Lixiang will be the first one to suffer.


    "Damn it..."


    Smell speech, immortal devil some chagrin to take back their own power, instead to protect after pregnancy power greatly reduced Li Xiang. Even Jinxin knows the importance of children, and he knows more about being a father.


    Taking advantage of this gap, the shadow left smoothly


    "Jin Xin, are you ok?"


    The underworld went to Murong Jin''s heart and checked Murong Jin''s heart up and down for several times. He didn''t find anything strange. He put down his heart.


    He really miscalculated. He forgot that no creature in the snow mountain could come in at will, but he couldn''t stop a shadow


    "Well, not a hair is missing. If the master really benefited a lot from the fight, my experience in combat has greatly improved. "


    Murong Jin shrugged her shoulders and indicated that she was fine. He didn''t have to worry. She didn''t want to think about the opportunities she had lost. What she saw more was what she got. Anyway, the shadow didn''t succeed. In the future, they will strengthen their guard.


    "You really know how to make fun of hardships. I was scared to death just now."


    The underworld rubs her messy hair and holds her tightly in his arms. Only in this way can he feel that she is safe. From now on, Snowfish can''t be caught any more. He can only accompany her to practice wholeheartedly, so as not to let that old thing in next time.


    "For the better, at least he appears, which is better than never finding him. At least if you want to lure him out, I''m a good bait. "


    This is the unexpected result of this matter. As long as they think of a way to deal with him, she can take a risk. At least it is a breakthrough in this matter.


    "Even so, I''m still worried about your accident. Jin Xin, did the old man tell you anything? "


    Seeing her so optimistic, it''s hard for Pluto to to say anything dejected. Eased own mood, fondly pinched pinches her small nose.


    "When an old man sees a beautiful young woman, do you think he can say anything new? It''s just that some people want to occupy my body and suck my Yin Qi by the way. "


    Murong Jin heart also didn''t want to hide anything, those words she didn''t put in the heart at all, don''t need to be more serious, just smile. She doesn''t care, but it doesn''t mean Hades doesn''t care. As soon as Pluto heard her words, his whole face turned black. The creaking of his fingers showed how exuberant his anger was.


    "If you let me know his weakness, I will tear him up!"


    His woman, who deceived who saved to death, and is not good to die. That shadow, he and he are irreconcilable. He also understood that if he wanted to live a stable life with Jin Xin, the first thing to bear the brunt was to deal with the things that were not human, not ghost, not magic.


    "Sister Jinxin, there is a kind of array called tianluodiwang array in Xueshan. Once this array is set up, nothing in the four realms can approach you within three steps. Look..."


    Li Xiang listened to their conversation and hesitated a few times, then opened her mouth to Murong Jin''s heart. Once the array was finished, the old man couldn''t get Jinxin''s idea. But in that way, the underworld can''t be close to Jinxin sister. There are advantages and disadvantages.


    "This..."


    This is undoubtedly the best way to protect her, but if you can''t even get close to the man you like, isn''t it too tragic.


    She is very hesitant, and did not immediately agree to Li Xiang, but will look to the side of the Hades.


    "Is this array easy to remove?"


    The underworld''s eyebrow also instantly tangled up, looking at Murong Jin''s heart for a while, then pondered to open a mouth. It''s hard to release some arrays. He has to be sure. Otherwise, he would rather work hard to protect Jin Xin.


    "It''s not hard either. Let brother gray use your blood to fight. If you want to release the array, you''ll get your blood back. But when she breaks the battle, sister Jinxin will suffer some crimes... "


    Li Xiang secretly took a look at Xiao Hui. She didn''t see that Xiao Hui had any resistance. She was stable in her heart. This heaven and earth array is the secret array of the snow mountain. It''s used to protect their lives at the key time.


    She just let it out. Fortunately, brother grey didn''t blame her, otherwise she would be a sinner.


    "What crime?"


    As soon as the underworld heard that Murong Jin''s heart might suffer, he began to reject the array that he had not heard of. Jin heart by the crime has been enough, he can''t bear her because of his incompetence in any harm.


    "The pain of dividing tendons and crushing bones..."


    Li Xiang subconsciously shrinks to the immortal devil''s arms, and is obviously frightened by the low pressure that the underworld suddenly sends out. When he said the six words, he obviously felt that his whole body was reduced by more than ten degrees.


    "It''s just that. I''ll protect my wife by myself..."


    The underworld resolutely refused Li Xiang''s kindness, and felt the pain of dividing tendons and bones. Just thinking about these words made people creepy, and he just couldn''t bear his own women to bear these.


    "Why don''t you try? I''ll get rid of it when I''m done. It''s just the pain of splitting tendons and crushing bones. I can afford it. "


    It is Murong Jin heart, silent for a while after trying to open the mouth. This is undoubtedly the best way to solve their dilemma at the moment. If it was so easy to crack, she thought she could have a try.


    Pluto, can''t follow her all day, even in careful protection, I''m afraid there will be omissions, she doesn''t want to put herself in danger.


    "No, I don''t want you to suffer that kind of pain. I don''t want you to suffer that kind of pain all my life

 Chapter 707

    The underworld''s attitude is very firm, he holds Murong Jin''s heart, the big hand of the waist fiercely tightens, which represents that there is no room for negotiation.


    He has made her suffer enough in the past hundred years. Now he just wants to protect her well. He is willing to bear all the sufferings for her.


    "Wang, I think we can have a try. Although she will suffer some crimes, Jinxin is absolutely safe. It''s better than us worrying and rushing all day long... "


    Small ash vomited a breath, very rational persuading the underworld. Jinxin, what crime have you not suffered for so many years? It''s just a matter of dividing tendons and frustrating bones. What is it in front of such a tough woman? What''s more, the pain didn''t last long, which was only ten minutes, but it could protect Jin''s heart. It felt very cost-effective.


    "You are willing to let Ye Ranran suffer that sin? Hum... "


    The underworld white small ash one eye, is also a man, he does not believe that small ash can to own woman that kind of cruel, he does not care, this matter is so decided, he does not allow Jin Xin to suffer that kind of pain.


    "If you are willing to give up, you will get what you want. If you don''t give up, how can you get what you want? If this can make ye Ranran secure for a while, I will do it. Wang, I only have less than a hundred years of life, I cherish the people in front of me. As long as I can do something good to her, I will do it without hesitation. "


    Xiao Hui laughs, his eyes suddenly become distant. It, because of its limited life, sometimes knows how to cherish more than Pluto. It can''t risk its own women, even if it wants to make her suffer.


    "Yes, if Lixiang faced the same treatment, I would do the same. Pluto, you are certainly powerful, but when the tiger still has a nap, how can you guarantee that you will guard Jinxin day and night in the future? "


    Even if it''s an immortal in the sky, it''s also about sleeping. If that old thing starts when Jin Xin sleeps, they are absolutely defenseless.


    He felt that this was the best choice, and Pluto had to agree. If the underworld insists on going his own way, he doesn''t mind using his own blood to arrange for Jin Xin.


    "That''s right. If I get caught by that old thing, I''m afraid I''ll die. What is the pain of dividing tendons and bones? I know you love me, but you can''t be so blind. All right, that''s it. If you want to understand, use your blood. If you don''t understand, use the small gray or the immortal devil. "


    Murong Jin heart how can not feel the mood of the underworld, she gently held the hand of the underworld, his firm will be passed to him. It''s just a little pain. It''s nothing if you can''t take her life again


    Pluto''s feelings for her, this moment she really realized. This man, she will be good to him, all the best things left to him.


    "Little white eyed wolf, I hate you so much. You have made up your mind, so do it. "


    The underworld looked up to heaven and sighed. He was destined to be eaten to death by this little woman in his life. A little bit out of her mind, she would make trouble with him, he should be used to it for many years.


    Well, she''s decided. What else can he say? She can only say that one is to say that two is two.


    "Xiaohui, set up the battle."


    Murong Jin heart hard return him for a while, in his cool incomparable face Baji kiss a mouthful, immediately 11 small ash began to start.


    She always does things simply and doesn''t like to procrastinate. Problems that can be solved immediately will never be delayed until the next day.


    "Wang, give me a drop of blood."


    Xiaohui took out a small white porcelain vase from her arms and handed it to Hades. Looking at the sky, the weather seemed pretty good. Then he covered the heaviness in his heart and began to recite a mantra.


    But a few minutes later, the spell stopped, a drop of scarlet blood fell into the eyes of the array, and the array was successfully deployed.


    A strong white light flashed by, and the underworld beside Murong Jin''s heart and body abruptly bounced out. The power of the heaven and earth array appeared for the first time.


    "If it''s really a magic array, Lixiang, you''ll have to stay away from Jinxin in the future. If you are shocked by that breath, the child will be lost..."


    After living for hundreds of thousands of years, he also saw such a wonderful array for the first time. With such an array, it''s absolutely magnificent. Wherever you go, you are the master. Who dares not to go directly to his side to solve everything.


    In the future, he has to keep an eye on Lixiang. He can''t let Lixiang go to see Jinxin alone. Otherwise, if he doesn''t pay attention for a while, I''m afraid it will cause terrible consequences.


    "I''ll have one when I''m free, hehe..."


    Lixiang tut tut said that it can shock the underworld out, which shows how powerful this array is. In the future, if she quarrels with the immortal devil, she may be able to make such an array to depress him.


    "No, you don''t. If you do that, I will destroy this snow mountain..."


    The immortal devil''s cold sweat makes her headache when she looks at more and more strange women. If she did, he would cry to death.


    "You don''t dare. If you dare to do that, I''ll let the child in my stomach take revenge on you when he grows up. I''ll say you''re stupid for his grandfather."


    Snow mountain is the painstaking effort of Shifu all his life. Shifu treats her more than his father. Whoever dares to move the snow mountain, she will sleep for her life, including him. This is true, not to scare him¡° You really dare to say... "The immortal devil''s mouth was hard. For the more and more difficult girl, he was helpless. In the end, we can only choose to shut up so as not to say anything wrong¡° The cave has been destroyed. Where will I practice in the future? " Murong Jinxin felt that they were really naive and didn''t want to talk about such naive problems with them. After a glance at the cave, which had already been beyond recognition, I felt really distressed. I''ve lived for a year, and I''ve had some feelings. It''s hard to avoid some maladjustment¡° Live in my side. Lixiang and I will move to the dark and impermanent house first. " Although Lixiang had a body, she adapted very well. As long as she was not frozen, she would live in the same place. It''s Jin Xin who needs a good sleep. It''s the most suitable place to live there¡° No, let''s go and live in a dark house. " The underworld sweeps Li Xiang''s stomach and refuses the kindness of the immortal devil. They haven''t lost their conscience and robbed a house with a pregnant woman. They can''t do that. Although the black impermanence''s room is a little rough, it can be very warm as long as he arranges it well. For them, being together is more important than anything else¡° Well, let''s go. " Murong Jinxin also very agree with the words of the underworld, smile at the underworld, then stride toward the small room not far away. It''s the same everywhere. As long as you can be with him, it''s home everywhere¡° Li Xiang, your face is really big enough. Wang used not to think about others... "Looking at the two figures disappearing in the snow, Xiao Hui sighed. Today''s Wang, some big change, a lot less capricious, too much calm. I''m afraid that such a man is the dream of all women in the world¡° It''s not my big face, but the baby in my stomach. Pluto, you should love children very much... "She can feel it when Pluto looks at her stomach. One day, if Hades has a child, the child will surely enjoy the best happiness in the world¡° Oh, I love it so much. Remember the girl I told you about? The underworld doted on her. I hope that after so much experience, they can have a child of their own earlier, which is also the dream of Hades The immortal devil felt the same way. At that time, he was watching the underworld dote on mi''er. That kind of heartfelt love for mi''er was no less than that of his father. Once he has a child of his own, the child will definitely be spoiled¡° It''s a pity that the heavenly daughter has forgotten them. Otherwise, if she can help them, they don''t have to go so hard. " Tiannv can cover the sky with only one hand. As long as she is kind, she can change a lot of things. Jinxin is her biological mother, and Hades is her father who raised her. In the end, she didn''t get any good from her¡° Tiannv is still in love with Jinxin, otherwise Jinxin can''t just drink Mengpo soup to save Mingwang and Shufei. Everyone has a problem, and the heavenly daughter is no exception. " The immortal devil shook his head with a bitter smile. If it wasn''t for tiannv''s help last time, Jinxin would have lost her life. It''s just that everything has its own destiny. The road of the underworld and Jinxin is more difficult than ordinary people¡° That is also, you go to see the underworld they still need what, move some from us in the past, can''t neglect Jinxin elder sister Li Xiang ordered a little disclosure, looked at the vast white sky, a faint sigh. Her requirements are too high, tiannv and Jinxin their fate has been broken, she dare not ask too much. In this world, the cycle of cause and effect, a cycle passed, everything will disappear¡° Well, let''s go home. The child is not full yet. " The immortal devil said hello to the little ash on one side, touched Lixiang''s protruding stomach, and went to his hut contentedly. Heaven and earth are not as big as their small family. There is everything about him. His wife, his children, his deepest attachment¡° No matter how, there is always a pair of happy and quiet... "Xiaohui looks at the figure that they Nestle away from each other, and a faint smile rises at the corner of his mouth. Master, do you see it? Lixiang is living a good life now. There are men who love her and their children. It''s time for you to live in Anxian. After a smile, he is ready to go to the mountain where ye Ranran''s soul is stored. Can just walk out a few steps, bang a loud bang from the mid air explosion. It Leng for a while, watching countless snowflakes flying down in mid air. Immediately, his face changed, and he ran to the head of the snow mountain. Don''t let anything happen to his Ranran and his woman. God bless you

 Chapter 708

    All the way, when Xiaohui arrived at the top of the mountain, a big hole had been blown out. The soul lock bottle containing Ye Ranran''s soul has been blown open, and there is nothing in the bottle.


    "Ranran... Ranran..."


    Xiao Hui''s face turned pale instantly, and his hand shaking violently. Ranran''s soul can only be buried in the soul lock bottle under the snow mountain to barely keep it.


    Now, her soul has been blown open, and it doesn''t even know where those nearly scattered souls have gone. What can we do?


    It roared wildly, holding its own head, fell on the snow mountain in pain, and spewed out a mouthful of blood.


    "What''s the matter? What about Dylan? "


    Hearing the news, Murong Jin''s heart and Hades, looking at the big pit, sank at the same time. Small gray reaction, let Murong Jin heart mood suddenly dignified.


    How could this snow mountain suddenly explode? Who on earth did this? Is it the shadow that just fled?


    "I don''t know, the soul lock bottle is blown open, and the soul of Ranran floats away..."


    Xiaohui covers his eyes, controls his mood, and opens his mouth with a choking tone. After a brief loss of reason, he forced himself to pick himself up and find the dyed soul again. Maybe it''s too late.


    "It''s not like it''s the residual shadow. Let''s go. I''m afraid it''s going to explode..."


    The underworld is the most calm among them. He jumps into the big pit and carefully examines the cause of the explosion. He soon feels a strong chill coming from the bottom of the big pit. The figure leaps up, grabs the small ash which is in agony and then flies away to one side.


    "Bang Bang... Bang Bang..."


    At the moment when they left, the big pit was blown up again. The strong air current circled in the mid air, and snowballs rolled down one after another. Some of them went to greet the immortal devil and Lixiang.


    "How can a good one explode?"


    Murong Jinxin stands three steps away from the underworld. She naturally believes the underworld''s words. If it is not for the shadow, what is hidden at the head of the snow mountain? The unexplained explosion is not reasonable.


    "I don''t know. This has never happened before. Now is not the time to tangle this, let''s try to find Ranran''s scattered soul first... "


    Xiao Hui rubs his eyebrows hard. Now that he is sure that it has nothing to do with the residual shadow, he has nothing to complain about. He can only say that everything is his tribulation with Ranran. No wonder.


    It is now single-minded, just want to find the soul of Ranran, other things still wait to find the soul of Ranran.


    "Man, do you have a way?"


    Ye Ranran''s soul had been badly damaged before, so it was very difficult to gather. Now I don''t know where I''ve gone. It''s even more difficult to find a place to gather.


    She has nothing to do with it. It seems that Xiaohui has nothing to do with it. All their hopes are put on Pluto.


    "I can only try my best. When you died in Song yu''er''s hands, it took a lot of energy to get together. Ye Ranran''s situation is too complicated. I''m worried that her damaged soul is hard to sense. "


    The underworld''s brow is locked, and he has begun to figure out in his mind how to find Ye Ranran''s soul. But I can''t think of a perfect way. I can only go one step at a time.


    "You have to find me Ranran''s soul, or I will..."


    Break with you, originally to blurt out a few words, to Murong Jinxin''s mouth for a long time or did not spit out.


    She knew that Pluto would do her best for her. If she could not find Ranran''s soul, she should not blame him. She could only blame fate.


    She must be with him. Nothing can change


    "Or what will you do? You''d better not threaten me by leaving, or I won''t care about it... "


    He has nothing to do with Ye Ranran. The reason why he helps is because Jin Xin attaches great importance to her. He was not 100% sure of this help. If he failed, he would lose his own woman. Then he would do nothing at all. He would not be flattered.


    "If you dare, if you really don''t care, I''ll die to show you..."


    Murong Jinxin''s mouth is hard to draw, and three thick black lines appear on her forehead. This man is not so overbearing that she suddenly wants to get into him and shake him back.


    She didn''t want him to have no sense of security in the face of their feelings. She didn''t dare to say anything that could have been said casually.


    "If you dare to die, I will destroy everything you care about. Dead woman, I won''t let you down. You''ll stay in the snow mountain and practice. I''ll deal with other things. "


    The underworld looked at her speechless face and touched her nose. He had already noticed her slight change. If she was the one before, she would definitely have a fight with him. She would say a lot about going to other men instead of forcing him to die.


    This kind of change makes his heart warm, looking at her eyes have been too soft to be soft. He will live up to her trust. No matter how hard it is, he has to find Ye Ranran''s scattered soul¡° Snow mountain is no longer safe. We all have to leave first. Wang, let''s look around the snow mountain to see if there is any soul dyed. If not, let''s go back to the underworld first. " Small ash also completely calm down, it swept a few big pits not far away, before the cause of the explosion has not been found out, here is not suitable to stay. Jinxin stay, immortal devil and Lixiang also need to stay to take care of her. If the shadow comes back to make trouble, the immortal devil and Lixiang will suffer. Only to return to the underworld, there are many experts in the underworld, and they are relatively safe, especially for Jin Xin, who has reached the critical point of cultivation¡° Well, you go to the underworld immediately to prepare the soul summoning Dharma for the king. Three days later, the king will perform the soul summoning Dharma in the snow mountain. After you return to the underworld, let Bai Changchang go to find Ye Ranran''s soul without any delay. " At present, he doesn''t have anything that can summon the soul. He can only let Xiao Hui go back first. Moreover, it is very difficult for the implementation of the soul summoning Dharma, and he must have a process of preparation. He only hopes that the old man will not make trouble during his casting¡° Small ash, let black impermanence and evil sun all come, call soul Dafa of that day, I climb have variable... "Murong Jin heart looked at the underworld heavy face, pondered for a moment, very cautiously opened a mouth. It is very difficult to carry out the soul summoning law. She must ensure his safety in the process of implementation. He wants to protect her, and she naturally wants to protect him. Everything is mutual... "OK, I''ll go back to the underworld immediately." Xiaohui nodded, moved almost to cry. Wang is willing to use soul summoning Dharma for Ranran, which is Ranran''s supreme honor. You should know that once the soul is summoned, the king will be consumed, and it is not a matter of time to recover¡° Li Xiang, take good care of Wang and Jin Xin, I''ll go back... "Li Xiang, who had been staring at the big pits, said hello to the immortal devil and hurried to the entrance of the snow mountain. Now he would like to fly back to the underworld with his wings. Every second is precious to him¡° You have a good rest these three days. You''d better eat those Snowfish. Tomorrow I''ll go up the mountain and catch some for you to mend... "The immortal devil naturally understands the seriousness of soul summoning Dharma, which Snowfish do you need more than Jinxin Hades. We need not only snow area, but also iceberg snow lotus. Otherwise, once the skill of the underworld is severely damaged, the shadow will have a chance to take advantage of it¡° Leave it to Jin Xin, I don''t need to... "He hasn''t got to the point of robbing with his own woman. It doesn''t matter whether he eats snow fish or not. His body foundation is still there, and there won''t be too big a problem. Only when his woman is good can he be good¡° Let you eat, you eat, what are you talking about? If I eat less Snowfish for a few days, I won''t die. If you get hurt, what will they do? " Murong Jinxin stares at the underworld. She didn''t have snow fish to eat every day before. It''s normal not to eat these days. On the contrary, he must take care of himself, and now he is the only one who can deal with the shadow¡° I really can''t help you. Let''s go... "The sunny sky suddenly darkened, and several snowflakes with goose feathers floated down from the mid air. He looked at Murong Jinxin, who was thinly dressed, and took the lead to walk towards their house. After going back, she trained him to sleep, and only waited three days to summon Ye Ranran''s soul scattered on the snow mountain¡° I want to go down and have a look, OK? " Looking at the underworld and Murong Jin heart away, Lixiang toward a big pit walked in the past. She is very familiar with the snow mountain. When brother gray leaves, she is the most suitable person to find out the cause of the snow mountain explosion. But now that she is pregnant, she can''t be too headstrong. She still hopes her decision can be approved by him¡° No, it''s too dangerous. If you can''t avoid the explosion, what do you want me and the children to do? " The immortal devil refused decisively, took Li Xiang''s hand and went back. If she''s not pregnant, he''ll be able to think about it. Now she can''t work too hard, these men can deal with things, don''t need her a little woman blind participation¡° I''m not a waste. I can avoid it. Alas... "Li Xiang looked up to the sky and sighed. She turned to look at the big pits and walked forward behind the immortal devil. With such a strong desire for protection, she can only accept her life. Well, if you don''t let her interfere, she''ll be a quiet pregnant woman, waiting for the baby to come. Snowflakes began to fall in pieces, filling their footprints. In the flying snow, they walked slowly but steadily hand in hand. Happiness, isn''t it? Help each other and move forward hand in hand

 Chapter 709

    Three days passed in a hurry. The snow mountain was strangely calm these three days. The residual shadow seemed to have been added to the world, and it never appeared again.


    With the heaven and earth net array to protect the body, Murong Jin''s heart cultivation is very at ease. The underworld, after the arrival of the black impermanence and the evil sun, began to wholeheartedly prepare for the method of calling souls.


    Today, the heavy snow for three days finally stopped. Warm sunshine, the air flow out of the warmth. The underworld stood on the top of the snow mountain, his black robe was blown by the wind, thousands of ink hair was flying, and his cool face was gloomy.


    "You summon your soul in peace, and I''ll take care of the rest. No matter what happens, you can''t stop, understand? "


    Murong Jin heart went to the three steps outside of the underworld, subconsciously stretched out his hand and wanted to go for him to sort out a little messy hair. Thinking of the array on his body, the small hand helplessly hung down, just smiling at him, gave him a look at everything you can rest assured.


    "If you''re not in danger..."


    The underworld looked at the tenderness of her eyes and felt that she had melted all of a sudden. The great method of summoning souls can never stop until it is absolutely necessary. Once it stops, the summoned souls will immediately disappear in the four realms.


    He understood the seriousness of it. Can understand does not mean that he will be able to do, if you want to use her death as the price of the success of soul summoning, he certainly is not willing to.


    "I promise I won''t die. It doesn''t matter if I get hurt. You must save Ranran."


    For some aspects of his persistence, Murong Jinxin also said very speechless, but also did not say anything serious. This man''s temperament is quite similar to her. He is soft but not hard. Tell him well, the effect may be better.


    "If you dare to die, I will accept all the women in the world and make you angry."


    The underworld looked at her for a while, the thin lips of tight pursed just slightly Zhang Zhang, also regarded as acquiescence her words. She is his woman, a very tough woman, he must believe that she can withstand everything.


    Well, he''s focused on the whole process. If she is hurt, he will heal her. If she drinks, he will avenge her!


    "Then you can accept it. Anyway, you can''t see and eat. You''re in a hurry..."


    Murong Jin heart just don''t believe his nonsense, since read the memory in the crystal ball, she is very firm his feelings for her. The man''s infatuation had already reached a certain level, so she didn''t believe that he had the heart to accept concubine again.


    If she really died, he would only try to save her.


    "Dead woman, you''d better pray that your Fengwu nine days doesn''t break through so fast, or you''ll feel better..."


    As soon as I mentioned this, Hades was very painful. After meeting her, he began a long career of being banned. I can''t bear it


    The immortal devil was really defeated by them. He rubbed his eyebrows and wanted to be crazy. Is it really good to say that at such a time?


    As a fellow, although he hates to understand Pluto''s feelings, he also scores points and matches


    "You are really the emperor. You are not in a hurry to die as a eunuch. The master hasn''t spoken yet. What are you doing as a spectator?" After a hundred years, Yi became his princess of the underworld, and he could do whatever he wanted with her. But then they spread out these messy things. After a few good days, they endured for another year.


    He felt that God must have punished him on purpose. He punished him for having too many women and not knowing how to behave in the past


    "You can imagine at will, if you feel bad, has the final say."


    Murong Jin heart really don''t know how to say this goods, said to this kind of privacy topic, the corner of the mouth again hard a draw, if it is not a little rational, she will directly rush up to shake him open.


    He doesn''t want to be shameful. That''s his business, but she wants to be shameful


    "I said," can you be serious? At this point, I still want to flirt. I really convince you... "


    The underworld doesn''t accept the provocation from other people except Murong Jinxin. He gives the immortal devil a glance of warning, and drops a few words to let the immortal devil hear some toothache words, and then drops his eyes.


    Everything is ready. When the time comes, he will be able to summon the soul.


    "Don''t look at me. You deserve it."


    Murong Jin heart white immortal devil one eye, it is obvious for his words just now also very uncomfortable. You have to bear the abuse you find. No one can blame you.


    "It''s not that a family doesn''t enter a family. You are a perfect match for him."


    The immortal devil shook his head and murmured a few times, then he was not speaking. If it goes on, I''m afraid he will be attacked by the black hearted couple at the same time.


    The top of the snow, finally quiet down, quiet behind but also contains a chill.


    The day is still clear, when the wind again blowing a few years, the Hades raised the hands of the black hole head. Thick black fog floated from the eyes of the hole head and towards the end of the snow mountain.


    Calling soul Dharma starts from this moment.


    The continuous spread of the black fog, soon over the snow mountain gray, announced the arrival of the dark forces.


    "Where the soul is, in my eyes, ten thousand ghosts come out..."


    The underworld began to sing, and the black lights burst out from the holes and floated to all sides of the snow mountain. The original holy and incomparable snow mountain was instantly replaced by darkness.


    Ghosts are constantly walking in the black fog. They are extremely terrifying. Their long tongue spits out. Even if they just look at it, it makes people feel creepy.


    "Searching, white wandering soul, come here to stay..."


    The underworld''s whole body is shrouded in a strong dark force, his thin lips open and close, singing the most beautiful music for the soul.


    With the continuous increase of the dark power, the speed of the ghosts searching for ye Ranran is also faster and faster, and the whole snow mountain is shrouded in a dark atmosphere.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin is not in the mood to appreciate the rare spectacle in ten thousand years. She sweeps around like the eyes of stars, guarding against all foreign invasion forces. At this time, Pluto is the weakest. No matter who attacks him, he may not have any fighting power.


    It may be very easy to control one or two ghosts, but to control ten thousand ghosts, it will definitely cost him a lot of mental power and skill.


    Suddenly, a grinning ghost catches the white wandering soul and runs to the underworld. It is so fast that the white wandering soul has fallen into the black hole of the underworld in the blink of an eye.


    Intermittently, there are more and more ghosts catching the white wandering soul. The black hole in the hand of Hades begins to emit a faint white light. The white light is more and more vigorous, which has a tendency to surpass the black power.


    At this time, the singing of the underworld is coming to an end, and ghosts begin to drill into the black holes in the hands of the underworld one by one. Gray Ian began to gradually clear up, everything seems to have no problem.


    When Hades sang the last sentence, the last ghost fell into the black hole, his body flashed and spread out on the snow. His face was so pale that black blood fell from the corner of his mouth and dyed his black robe black.


    This strange let Murong Jin heart surprised, but dare not too close to the underworld, had to stand not far away to watch the underworld dry anxious.


    "How could that be?"


    Is there an accident? Otherwise, Hades would not have vomited blood. With his skill, he could not even carry out the great method of summoning souls.


    "Something mixed into the ghosts and put a ray of false wandering soul into the hole of Hades. You see, the hole is white with a trace of black... "


    The immortal devil immediately snatched the hole in the hand of Hades. He tried to separate Ye Ranran''s soul, but he tried many times without success. Induction for a while, then induction to a wisp does not belong to Ye Ranran''s soul, the forehead of the green veins are out.


    "Damn it, it must be the old man. We never thought that he would write on it. Is his injury serious? "


    Originally thought that there would be a hard battle to fight, but who knows that people easily hurt her man. That old man''s ability is really not small. He can sneak in without knowing it. It''s terrible.


    Looking at the underworld who has been in a coma, her heart was severely corrected, and a huge anger spread from the bottom of her heart.


    "It''s not serious. After all, it''s just a wandering soul. But it will take at least a month to recuperate, and Ranran''s soul can only be refined after Pluto''s complete recovery. "


    This month, without the support of Hades, how should they deal with the shadow? This is the biggest problem they are facing at the moment.


    It''s the idea that bean, who was hit by the shadow, could do whatever he wanted to them if Hades could not do it.


    "Then it''s time for us to have a hard time with the shadow. Since we can''t avoid it, let''s come..."


    Murong Jin''s heart settles down, indicating that Hei Wuchang and Moyang will bring the underworld back to the house first. Her fierce eyes swept around, and her words were extremely cold.


    If you can''t avoid her, you have to face each other. There''s no difference between earlier and later.


    "Let''s go back to the underworld immediately, and we''ll have more security when we go back to the underworld."


    Xiaohui didn''t even think about it, and immediately made the final decision. They can only leave here as fast as they can, otherwise the shadow will come and they will not be able to take it away.


    Wang has been injured. He doesn''t want to add injury to Wang''s injury


    "Well, go back to pack up and leave quickly. It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time."


    The immortal devil agrees with Xiao Hui very much. He holds Li Xiang''s cold hand, turns around and goes to his room. Here, one more second is dangerous. He doesn''t want his women and children to live in danger.


    "Xiaohui, close the snow mountain for the time being, don''t let the residual shadow make trouble in the snow mountain again..."


    Murong Jin heart to small ash a soothing smile, exhort small ash two words, then quickly left. The immortal devils are right. They must go at once. The sooner the better.


    "Old man, sooner or later, I''ll ask you to pay for the debt with blood..."

 Chapter 710

    The underworld


    After one day''s nonstop driving, Murong Jinxin and his party finally rushed back to the underworld at dusk the next day. Once in the underworld, I feel dignified.


    The underworld raised his eyes and looked at the sky that was about to be engulfed by the darkness. There was a trace of inexplicable uneasiness in his heart, and his heart was empty.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Jin heart is almost instantly aware of his strange, went to his three steps, asked a whisper. This man is very lazy all the way. He doesn''t show any difference. He can''t be like this when he goes back to the underworld for no reason.


    "It''s like something important has happened."


    The underworld shook his head. The feeling was so fleeting that he couldn''t catch it. It''s all right. I don''t want to. Every step is every step. Anyway, there will be a bloody storm.


    "What happened to the mother? You go back to the Palace first, and I''ll go and have a look. "


    The relationship between Pluto and the spirit of ten thousand springs is very good. As the saying goes, mother and son are connected. If Pluto has such a strange feeling, the only thing she can think of is that the spirit of ten thousand springs has an accident.


    Her words made Pluto''s face more ugly. Pluto''s ten fingers suddenly clenched into fists. Without even thinking about it, she turned and went to the palace of the spirit of ten thousand springs.


    "Wait for me..."


    Murong Jinxin this just realized that she had made a slip of words, she should go to confirm first, he is now injured, not sure, she shouldn''t tell him.


    Such a thought, quickly followed up, want to say what but also can''t speak of, had to follow behind him silently walking.


    More than ten minutes later, they walked into the palace of the spirit of ten thousand springs one after another, and a strange smell rushed forward to let Murong Jin''s heart beat.


    "Concubine..."


    The underworld blocked his power because of his injury. He was worried and in a hurry. He didn''t immediately notice the abnormality. Rushed into the hall, saw the woman sitting on the first seat is tasting tea, heart stone just fell to the ground.


    "Ming''er is back..."


    The eyes of the spirit of ten thousand springs are obscure and inexplicable. He puts down his teacup and smiles gently at Hades. It looked the same as before, as if nothing had happened.


    "Well, Jin Xin is back. How are you these days?"


    The underworld looks at Murong Jin''s heart, which has not come in yet. He has some doubts, but he doesn''t call Murong Jin''s heart. Just walked in front of the spirit of ten thousand springs, and naturally grasped the hand of the spirit of ten thousand springs.


    The hands were cold and piercing, which made the hand of Hades shrink slightly. Mother''s hand has always been warm, what''s the matter today? Is it hurt?


    "Everything is as usual, nothing special..."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs drew his hand back from the big hand of Hades without any trace, and a trace of uneasiness flashed on his face. She patted Pluto on the shoulder and said casually.


    "Is my mother sick? Or injured? Why is the temperature so cold? "


    The underworld stretched out his hand and touched the forehead of the spirit of ten thousand springs. It was as cold as bone. Now he was really strange. The temperature of his mother''s body made him feel that it was the temperature of the dead. It was cold and terrible.


    "My mother''s wife has been sleeping for so many years. There are a few days in a month when this happens. I don''t know why."


    The spirit of Wanquan shrugged his shoulders and said that the reason given was impeccable, which immediately dispelled the doubt of Hades. She took the underworld to the chair beside her and poured a cup of tea for him. Nothing changed.


    "It''s so. When I get well, I''ll take a look for my mother. Maybe I can help a little bit."


    The underworld lightly sipped a cup of tea, looking at Murong Jin heart has not come in, good-looking barrel slightly wrinkled. Jin Xin is coming with him. Why don''t you come in the yard?


    "Is ming''er hurt? Who hurt it? That''s ridiculous. "


    As soon as the spirit of ten thousand springs heard that the underworld was injured, he was in a hurry. He really wanted to strip the underworld''s clothes to see where he was injured. Mother, that''s all.


    "The shadow is just a little hurt. It will be fine in a few days, and the concubine doesn''t have to worry about it."


    His injury must not be concealed. It''s better for him to confess rather than let his mother find out her worry. But he didn''t want to talk about the injury in detail.


    "Is it really just a minor injury? Don''t hide your mother''s concubine, ming''er, eh? "


    The spirit of ten thousand springs is deeply distressed. It seems that he is very interested in the injury of the underworld, and his tone is very urgent. There was a strange smile in her mouth, which escaped the eyes of the underworld, but did not escape the eyes of Murong Jinxin outside the door.


    "It''s really just a minor injury. It''s only two or three days to recuperate. That shadow is just that ability. If we hadn''t thought that he would choose that way, he would have been blasted by Hades for a long time, and even the shadow couldn''t exist. "


    There must be something wrong with the spirit of ten thousand springs. All the memories about the spirit of ten thousand springs are preserved in the memory sealed by the crystal ball. She was very sure that the spirit of ten thousand springs must not be the real spirit of ten thousand springs. Either it is something disguised, or it is attached by the shadow.


    No matter what it is, the women not far away are their enemies at this time, and they must guard against it... "The concubine is relieved, does Jinxin want to go back to the snow mountain this time?" Wan Quan''s spirit nodded, to Murong Jin heart gentle smile, then did not ask what. She took a cup of tea and sipped it gently, with an unpredictable look¡° Don''t return, my Feng dance nine days have already broken through, then peacefully stay in the underworld to accompany mother imperial concubine Murong Jin heart also back to the spirit of Wan Quan a smile, but that smile contains too much content, is drinking tea of the spirit of Wan Quan hand slightly pause, then showed a happy smile. Murong Jin heart will all the changes of the spirit of ten thousand springs in the eyes, she is not wrong to break the spirit of ten thousand springs, also did not pay attention to the eyes of the underworld doubt, just a very natural smile. As long as the underworld doesn''t talk, the spirit of Wanquan can''t see any flaws¡° That''s the best. I heard from ming''er that you just broke through the eighth floor. I didn''t expect that there would be such a miracle in just a few days. " Wan Quan''s spirit narrowed his eyes with a smile. A few seemingly casual words made Murong Jin''s smile even colder. If you want to make a routine, OK, then she will deal with her well¡° Thanks to the shadow, I broke through the ninth floor on the first day of death. Later, the shadow stared at me. After the war with him, I took the iceberg and snow lotus, and my skill rose greatly. Everything was God''s will. In the future, I don''t have to be afraid of that shadow any more. If I hurt him, I have to beat that shameless thing back to its original shape. " Murong Jinxin said some Schadenfreude, but more or indignation, beautiful little face flashed a few shreds of ferocity, specially increased the tone of insulting that wipe shadow, she is very sensitive to detect, Wanquan spirit''s hand slightly trembled¡° It''s God''s blessing. In this way, the concubine can be completely relieved. " The spirit of Wanquan put down the cup in his hand and rubbed his eyebrows, revealing a few silk fatigue. That meaning has been very obvious, to rush people¡° Let''s have a meal and have a rest when our mother is tired. Let''s go first and come to see her tomorrow. " The underworld concealed all doubts in his heart, exhorted the spirit of ten thousand springs, and went out. Behind him, Murong Jinxin waved to the spirit of Wanquan and followed him. In the empty hall, only the spirit of ten thousand springs stood alone. She looked at the black and white figure completely disappeared, just stopped the smile. What a Murong Jinxin. She has such talent. She broke through Fengwu nine days in just a few days. Even God helped her like this. It''s disgusting! The play has already begun, hoping that they can resist the gift she gave them..... Along the way, the underworld and Murong Jin are silent. Until they enter the underworld palace and make sure they are safe, the underworld is very depressed and looks at the lazy woman lying on the cot¡° Jinxin, why do you cheat your mother? " Her phoenix dance nine days clearly just broke through the ninth layer, and his injury clearly also need more than a month to recuperate, but she chose to hide the mother imperial concubine, is this just because of the fear of mother imperial concubine worry? He didn''t think it could be that simple¡° Mother''s wife? Are you sure she''s your mother''s wife? You don''t have brains, you don''t have eyes, or you don''t have both Murong Jin''s heart rolled her eyes, and she was speechless about the fool of Hades today. He didn''t notice anything so obvious in front of him. Well, he got hurt and was blocked. She forgives him this time¡° She... "The underworld is still being slapped, and all kinds of things just now appear in his mind. His thin lips are tightly pursed, and he seems unwilling to accept the reality Murong Jinxin said. That woman is not the mother''s concubine. Where is the mother''s concubine? She... "She should be the change of the shadow, maybe it was the shadow that bent over her body. There are signs that something has happened to her mother. " Murong Jinxin yawned. Her physical strength was overdrawn because of her hard work these days. She didn''t want to say anything more. She believed that he could understand it. I''ll wait until she wakes up. In this way, she yawned again, closed her long eyelashes like a feather fan, and soon fell asleep¡° It''s really a wave is not flat, a wave is rising again, alas... "The underworld looked at her sleep into that appearance, the corner of his mouth slightly smoked. The finger of sleeve length points to half empty a bit, her body is held flat, a thin blanket also covered her body. When his mother''s concubine had an accident, he was injured and Jin Xin was forced to leave the snow mountain. It seems that this is another severe test for them. No matter what, he must find a way to recover as soon as possible, save his mother''s wife and protect the two most important women in his life. If you have anything, just come to him

 Chapter 711

    When she woke up, she was already in the sun. Murong Jin stretched her heart and opened her eyes like stars. What she saw was a face that was obviously not very good-looking.


    She got up from the bed and stared at the underworld.


    "It took me a year to reorganize the underworld. I thought it was almost finished, but the result was..."


    The underworld laughed at himself and pointed his sleeve finger to a pot of tea on the table. The tea has a faint fragrance, which is very familiar in Murong Jinxin''s memory.


    She climbed out of bed, grabbed the cup of tea, and smelled it carefully. She didn''t smell anything. Tried with the silver needle, also did not find any problems.


    But Pluto said there was something wrong with the tea, so I''m afraid the poison is very terrible


    "It''s colorless and tasteless. If I hadn''t been exposed to this poison when I was young, I''m afraid I would have to abandon it in a month."


    It was a good intention to poison him. It seems that he believed Jin Xin''s words yesterday and thought that his injury was not serious. This is the rhythm of trying to make him disabled.


    Fortunately, he knew the poison, otherwise he would not know how to get it


    "He''s so clear that he can''t come to the dark. What clues can Hei Wuchang find out about his mother''s concubine?"


    Murong Jin''s heart was scared out of a cold sweat by the words of the underworld, and the flaming fire in her eyes, which shows how strong her anger is. That damned old thing, dare to touch her man, she will let him die without burial place.


    She knows him and knows that after she went to bed yesterday, he will surely summon Hei Wuchang. The spirit of Wanquan is very important to him. He can''t be careless.


    "I''ve started to check, but I haven''t heard anything yet. I''m really worried that something has happened to my mother''s concubine..."


    He didn''t sleep all night last night. He thought about what happened before many times. He really felt that his brain was flooded. The woman was definitely not his mother.


    Now he can''t use his power in vain, and he can''t find his mother''s concubine in person. He can only stay in the underworld palace and wait for news. Once he''s gone, he''ll be exposed to attack.


    "Lucky people have their own appearance. It''s not so easy for her to have an accident. Don''t worry too much. Now that you are injured, I''ll take care of it. The old man won''t do anything to me before he knows my depth. We still have some time


    Murong Jin heart also don''t know how to comfort him, can only pray in the heart of the spirit of ten thousand springs don''t have an accident, otherwise the underworld is afraid to have a lifetime of remorse.


    The underworld, after all, must be ruled by others. She now phoenix dance nine days has been close to the tenth floor, looking at the whole underworld, in addition to the underworld has no one to rival. Now, it''s time for her to fulfill her obligations.


    "Let Hei Wuchang do it. You can only do it in secret. You can easily expose yourself. You will stay in the secret room to practice and strive to break through the nine days of Feng dance as soon as possible. "


    She has already talked big. What she is afraid of is that the old man will always try her out, so that she will be easily caught. He didn''t want her to take risks. As long as it took a month, his injury would be completely healed. He just needed a month.


    "Listen to you. What are you going to do with this poison? Pretending to be poisoned? Or kill the chicken for the monkey? "


    Murong Jin''s heart knew what he was thinking, and she didn''t force it. Let the black impermanence check first, if not, she is coming out. She took advantage of this period of time to cultivate well, at least to break through the tenth layer of Fengwu nine days.


    "Don''t ask, pretend to know nothing, what he likes to think, that''s his business."


    Sooner or later, he would tear his face. He didn''t bother to pay attention to it, so he would guard against it later. To poison him, he had to dream.


    "Go ahead, you''ll be OK after you''ve been hurt for a month..."


    When his injury is healed, they will have no fear. The residual shadow will not be enough to see forsythia. She only prayed for one month, and he would never have an accident again.


    "Don''t say that. Eat something. Don''t be hungry."


    It''s not a good feeling to be resigned to fate. This time, he was too careless to let the old man take advantage of it. He didn''t want to think about the irreparable.


    "Are we sad? I live under the same roof. I can''t eat and live together. It''s like it doesn''t matter... "


    Murong Jinxin went to the table and sat down. Looking at the king of Hades who was sitting far away, she was quite helpless. She thinks it''s more suitable for Pluto, who has no fighting power at present. Unfortunately, Pluto can''t bear it without divine protection. Not only can not bear, even for her ability to break the array are temporarily lost.


    "If you want to eat together, I will build a big table more than three meters for you. If you want to live together, I can also make a big bed over three meters for you. What do you think? "


    The underworld knew that she just said it casually, but she fell in love. What she said is also a matter. It is clear that it is husband and wife. It is clear that they are facing each other day by day, but it seems to block the distance between mountains and rivers. They can''t do the simplest things between the couple.


    "Stop, I don''t want to be treated as a joke. You''d better have a meal..."


    Murong Jin heart of the mouth of a hard draw, a thought with the underworld with so big table, so big bed sleep, she can''t help the whole body chilly. It''s better to bear it. If that happens, she will be laughed at for a lifetime.


    "Whoever dares to laugh at you, I will tear him up."


    The underworld sneered and sent out a strong sense of killing. His woman is the treasure in his hand, who dares to kill him.


    "Hooligans..."


    Murong Jin heart speechless lifted the eyelids, for his kind of domineering people speechless behavior, she has been more used to. Ignoring him, he began to eat big mouthfuls.


    In such a big room, it is quiet and warm


    ¡­¡­


    For several days, the underworld was calm, as if nothing had happened. But Murong Jin heart obviously felt a bloodbath is brewing, do not know when it will break out.


    She has been hiding in the secret room of the study to practice, except for meal time and rest time, she hardly goes out of the secret room. She constantly challenges her limits and brings her potential into full play.


    Feng dance nine days of the tenth floor, even if compared with the first floor is much simpler, still can''t break through in such a short few days, miracle has not appeared, let Murong Jin heart some dejected.


    Without the blessing of Hades, she did not dare to break through rashly. If she was hurt at this point, the consequences would be absolutely devastating.


    The door of the secret room opened without warning, and black impermanence came in with a face. When he saw Murong Jin''s heart, his heart became more heavy.


    "Jinxin, Wang was detained by the old thing. His subordinates invited him several times, but they didn''t invite him out. What can I do?"


    Today, the old man sent his servant girl to invite Wang. He said that he was suffering from cold and asked Wang to go there. Wang hesitated to go, and never walked out of the palace occupied by the old man. He and Moyang went to invite the king one after another, and they were all sent out by the old man.


    "He just invited Pluto?"


    Murong Jin''s heart started a cold smile at the corner of her mouth. It''s only a few days, and the old man can''t help but fight them? The first thing to do to the dead ghost is to expect that he has drunk his poison, otherwise the old man would not dare to act so rashly.


    "Besides the king, there are also some concubines in the back palace. The old man said that the king can''t have no future. Since it''s not convenient for you to have the rest, let the other concubines do it for you. He won''t let the king go until the other concubines are pregnant


    This is the most deadly, Wang Jinxin under the curse, simply can''t touch other women. The old man did this in order to alienate Wang and Jin and let them fight.


    Wang dingran would rather die than follow, but today''s Wang Gongli is not the opponent of the old man. Even if you don''t touch those women, I''m afraid they will have to vomit blood.


    "It''s a bit interesting. He''s forcing me to do it, ha ha..."


    The old man probably knew about her cleanliness and wanted to use this method to test her. However, the old man was wrong. Now she is not so reckless. She can''t ruin the overall situation because of something that won''t happen.


    He wants to play her to accompany him to play, in her phoenix dance nine days before breaking through, she won''t go to his side to make trouble. The result of the disturbance is likely to be the total annihilation of the army, which she can''t afford.


    "So let''s wait and see what happens?"


    After a year together, black impermanence can basically understand what Murong Jin thinks from the subtle expression on her face. Now she is the mainstay of the underworld, and they do what she says.


    "Yes, I continue to practice until I break through the tenth level of Fengwu nine days. Think of a way to send information to the underworld, let him endure for a while, a little calm


    Murong Jin took a deep breath, now she has no retreat. The old man had driven her to the end. She had no choice but to die in his hands.


    "Black impermanence, I want to leave with fire phoenix for some time. You''re in charge of the underworld. If you can''t do anything about Ranran, let Xiaohui and the immortal devil do it. "


    After pondering for a moment, Murong Jin made a major decision in her heart. She wants to break through in the shortest time. Maybe she can ask for someone else.


    As long as she is willing, her man will suffer less. For the sake of her man, she is willing to ask her.


    "Jinxin is going to..."


    Black impermanence from Murong Jin heart face determined to see what, in the heart unexpectedly strange relief. With the help of that man, everything won''t be a big problem.


    "Yes, I''m leaving. You can protect the underworld for me..."


    Murong Jin''s heart nodded firmly, then her figure flashed, and instantly disappeared in the same place. The small chamber of secrets, restored the original, a cold.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 712

    Murong Jin in the netherworld pool hides her breath. In the most remote part of the cave, she calls Fire Phoenix. A year ago, she had to go to the snow mountain to practice. Instead of letting huofenghuang go to the snow mountain together, she gave huofenghuang one year''s freedom to play in the four realms¡° Jinxin, why is your face so ugly? " A faint shadow appeared in the air. The fire phoenix patted the fire red wings, looked down at the woman with a sad face, and put away his good mood. I haven''t seen her for a year, but Jin Xin is so thin that she is distressed¡° Fire Phoenix, the thing is like this... "Murong Jinxin sat down on a big stone and simply said what happened these days. If you want fire phoenix to help, at least let it understand what happened¡° Shadow? That''s very impressive. What are you going to do? " Fire phoenix was silent for a while, Murong Jinxin''s words repeatedly thought several times, but did not find any clue. He sank his face and asked a little gloomily¡° Pluto is my man. He is very affectionate to me. Naturally, I want to save him, but I can''t save him with my ability now. Fire Phoenix, you take me to see the God of time and space, I go to ask her to find a way to let me break through as soon as possible. As long as I break through, I don''t have to be afraid of the dead. " Murong Jin heart such as stars like eyes dyed with a strong color of prayer, she looked up at the small head, fire phoenix, feeling very uneasy. She has seen the life and death of the past life and fire phoenix from the crystal ball. This help, fire phoenix if don''t help her, that seems to be a little unreasonable¡° Yes, but I don''t know if she is practicing in seclusion. If she''s closed, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait... "Fire Phoenix agreed very readily, but it''s not a big deal to see the God of time and space. Whether Pluto can get rid of the sea of misery as soon as possible depends on his luck. If the God of time and space is not closed, Jin Xin will soon be able to achieve her wish. If the God of time and space is closed, no one knows how long it will take. Everything is unpredictable¡° Besides, if she is really closed, I will practice there and wait for her. " This Murong Jin heart or can understand, everyone has their own thing, to do their own thing is also a matter of course. If her luck is so bad, she has nothing to say¡° Let''s go, you come with me... "The fire phoenix did not hesitate, flapped its wings, a fire red light across the sky of the underworld, flying towards the unknown not far away, a sound of Phoenix resounding through the sky. About flying for an hour, fire phoenix will take Murong Jin heart came to a whirlpool. Holding Murong Jin''s heart, they jumped into the whirlpool together. The huge whirlpool flashed and instantly sucked them in. When Murong Jin''s heart comes out of the whirlpool, the scene makes her relaxed and happy, and the whole person''s mood is better. Here, she knew that she had been here. Although she only stayed here for one day, it was still fresh enough for her to remember. She walked with fire phoenix, along a winding path, and soon stood in a quiet yard. Fire phoenix with Murong Jinxin said hello, then familiar into the courtyard, toward the depth of the courtyard¡° Here it is. I''ll go first and see if she''s in. Wait for me for a moment... "

 Chapter 713

    A few minutes later, the fire phoenix came out, with a few threads of disappointment on the fire red face. Looking at Murong Jin''s anxious heart outside the yard, she clapped her wings helplessly¡° be not in? It seems that my luck is not so bad... "Murong Jin''s heart can''t cover up her inner loss. The absence of the God of time and space indicates that everything can only depend on her. A sense of powerlessness came, and she almost couldn''t stand¡° We''re going to other places, maybe she''s out... "Fire Phoenix actually has a bottom in her heart. The God of time and space is not in her yard, which means she''s closed. But it also wants to fight for a miracle after all. Maybe if it goes like this, the miracle will really appear¡° Just take me to the best place to practice. I don''t want to do anything else. I''ll do it myself. " There is a lot of aura here. She must be able to practice very fast. She doesn''t want to be disappointed again and again. She wants to be disappointed again and again. Instead of wasting that time looking for disappointment, it''s better to seize the time to practice¡° Ok... "Fire phoenix is not saying anything, fire red wings beat. Such as meteor like fly to the distance, Murong Jin heart quickly followed up. In the blink of an eye, they came to the place where the God of time and space closed. There is the most vigorous aura and the most suitable place for cultivation in this dreamland. However, the God of time and space has occupied the best position, Jin heart can only retreat and seek the second¡° Jinxin, it''s here. Practice first, and I''ll pick some fruit for you to make up for it. " Fire phoenix pointed to a boulder not far away, watching Murong Jinxin flying to sit on the boulder, immediately flapping his wings and flying away. It has just noticed that the door of the closed place is closed, and the God of time and space is really practicing. What it can do now is to help her mend her body¡° "Hu..." Murong Jin''s heart vomited a mouthful of turbid Qi, sat down cross legged, and began to enter the state of cultivation. She left the troubled land of the underworld, and felt that her state was much better. One month, that''s the bottom line she gave herself. She must break through the tenth floor of Fengwu nine days in a month, and rescue her man from the abyss Separated from Murong Jinxin, a woman in white suddenly opens her eyes. Her clear eyes sweep to Murong Jinxin on the boulder and pinch her fingers¡° If she is really a character, and knows the truth of death and posterity, it is the best time for her to leave the underworld. " A calculation, the God of time and space on the corner of the mouth with a smile. This woman who drank Mengpo soup is much more mature than before, and this kind of growth is the best¡° Is that helping or not? " It''s against God''s will to help, but it''s not justified not to help. Help, she has to pay the price is not small. Oh, do you really owe her¡° Well, she has come to beg me. I don''t know why. Anyway, fire phoenix and water are not here. I''d better practice alone... "She made up her mind. White hands a Yang, a white light out of the wall, the purpose is that has fallen into a state of selflessness Murong Jin heart¡° In this way, you can at least break through the tenth level in ten days, and that''s all I can do... "After a few whispers, the God of time and space closed his eyes again and began to practice. Murong Jinxin, separated by a wall, suddenly felt a powerful force coming down from the sky, and her eyes like stars suddenly opened

 Chapter 714

    "God of time and space, thank you..." Murong Jin poured out a knowing smile from the corner of her mouth, and she was far away from the degree of breakthrough. It''s impossible for such a powerful force to appear in the body, so the only explanation is that it was given by the God of time and space. The grace of dripping water should be reported by Yongquan. The God of time and space will help each other this time. She will suddenly remember her whole life¡° It''s really a miracle, Jinxin. You''re lucky. " Holding a basket of fruit back fire phoenix, naturally did not miss Murong Jin heart that a heartfelt words of gratitude. Swept before the haze, mood suddenly clear up. Since the God of time and space has made a move, Jinxin has already been half successful. Such a miracle is not just a miracle¡° It''s true that when I''m desperate to help me, she''s my best friend. " The benefactor is no longer enough to represent her gratitude to the God of time and space. After today, she will treat her as the most important person in her life. With the blessing of that power, she will be able to break through within ten days. If she dares to take risks, I''m afraid she will break through faster¡° You should eat these fruits quickly. After eating them, you can continue to practice. I''ll go up the mountain to pick some more precious fruits for you. " Fire Phoenix''s sharp mouth split, rare smile. Did not delay Murong Jinxin''s time, flapping his wings, he quickly flew to the distant mountains. Murong Jin''s heart looks at the fire red disappearing in her eyes. She sighs in her heart that her life has become more warm because of their sincere companions The underworld, the underworld, coldly looks at the endless women waving their hands in the room, and the fundus of their eyes is a dark cold. Think it can be effective to find some mediocre and vulgar powder to seduce him? If he didn''t even have this patience, he would not have known how many times he had died in the hands of women¡° Wang, please spoil us. Only when we are pregnant, can you go out... "A coquettish woman twisted her water snake waist and came to the underworld. Although the old princess said that the king had been restrained, so that they could do whatever they wanted, she was afraid. That kind of inborn belongs to strong person''s breath, lets her dare not be too presumptuous all the time. The whole underworld knows the cruelty of the king. If she goes too far, the king will not be able to chop her as soon as he goes out¡° Roll... "The underworld squinted at the woman in front of him, lying lazily on the big bed, and the word at the exit was colder than the snow in December. Today, these innocent women want to soar to the sky in this way, not to mention that he has been cursed by Jin Xin. They can''t touch other women. Even if they can, once he goes out, these women can''t escape death¡° Wang, why are you doing this? You are the only one who suffers from such a stalemate. Do you want to be trapped by the old princess all your life? " The woman will underworld that strong incomparable figure income fundus of the eye, sincerely wish to rush to the mountain immediately. Reason has stiffly stopped her, forcing her to persuade. She wants such a man in her dreams. I really don''t want to miss such a good opportunity. As long as she''s pregnant, she doesn''t have to be afraid of anyone, including Murong Jinxin¡° Trapped in this king''s life? Ha ha, you can look up to her very much... "

 Chapter 715

    The underworld only thought it was ridiculous. Even if he really made it from the old thing, he still had Jin Xin. Does his own woman care about his life or death? Jin heart does not move now, does not mean that she will not move. She must be waiting for an opportunity, the best one to hit¡° Wang, the princess won''t blame you, so please do us a favor. " Another woman came forward, blinked at the underworld, very ignorant of the current affairs of Murong Jin heart. That performance didn''t have the slightest bit of fear, even lie down in front of the underworld, big eyes constantly discharge to the underworld. Her unusual bold performance surprised the underworld. He couldn''t help looking at her one more time, which showed the clue¡° oh How do you know the princess won''t blame me? I swear in front of the princess that she is the only one in this life. " The underworld pinched the woman''s chin and seemed to be very interested in the woman. The cool face came close to the woman and her words brought a few silk of interest. The woman was as like as two peas, and the necklace worn by her neck was just the same as the necklace of Princess Di. He could see at a glance that the necklace was fake, so there was only one explanation. The fake necklace was worn by the woman on purpose, hoping to attract his attention¡° Wang dotes on me if he wants to know why, eh? " The woman''s hand took the opportunity to touch the underworld''s chest, and then pinched heavily on the underworld''s shoulder. The implication was very obvious. Yes, she was sent by black impermanence to deliver the message. But now there are countless eyes staring at her, she can''t say anything. Unless she can deceive Wang and the secret guards who are watching them¡° Doting on you? You think it''s beautiful? Tell me, what capital do you have to let me break the oath for you. " The underworld looked at the woman in front of him with his arms around his chest. He would naturally act. If so easily agreed to her, it will cause suspicion. They can only act slowly, so that they can get the news from her¡° What kind of capital can''t you see? In terms of beauty and figure, I''m no worse than the princess. As for temperament, I''m definitely better than the princess by several steps. Most importantly, I can solve Wang''s urgent need. I''m not afraid to tell Wang that before I came here, I swallowed the medicine juice which is easy to conceive. Maybe it will be heavy at one time... "The woman ticked out a smile that made people want to laugh. Her little hand seemed to catch a wisp of ink hair of Hades unintentionally and began to play with it. That potential in must have appearance, see a few women tooth itch on one side¡° as pressing danger? Ha ha, it''s a little interesting. Once, you can think about it... "The deep eyes of Hades flashed, and a strange smile suddenly burst out from the corner of his mouth. As soon as his big hand was extended, the woman was pulled in front of him. What you want to do is self-evident¡° I''m going to do something. I''m going to get rid of everything that needs to be done. You, as well as those who are secretly monitoring the king, when the king is done, roll over... "The underworld narrowed his eyes slightly, pulled the woman to lie on the big bed, grabbed a thin quilt and covered them, blocking all the eyes from outside¡° What do you want to tell me? "

 Chapter 716

    The underworld lowered his voice and asked in a low voice. Although he was in a closed quilt, he still kept a very safe distance from the woman. But one of his hands crossed the woman''s body, creating some illusion¡° Wang Fei asked Wang Xiaoan not to be impatient and to be patient. She had to break through the tenth floor of Fengwu nine days before she could make a move. " The woman didn''t say a word of nonsense, her lips moved slightly, and her words naturally appeared in the mind of Hades. To be on the safe side, she''s using teleportation. This woman is no other than a phantom. Sharing a big bed with Hades, she felt very uncomfortable¡° How long will that take? " He knows that Jin Xin''s decision is right, in the absence of her phoenix dance nine days has not yet completely broken through before the risk to save him, it is undoubtedly a stone. But his current environment makes him a little crazy. So many faceless and skinnless women are forcing him day and night. He sincerely expresses that he can''t accept it. He doesn''t want to endure it any more¡° The princess did not say, but the princess went to find the God of time and space. It is estimated that soon, the king can only endure first. " Breaking through this kind of thing is waiting for an opportunity. No one can predict the specific time. However, with the princess''s feelings for the king and the God of time and space on the side, the king should not have to wait too long¡° Tell her to be careful, safety is more important than everything, you go... "As soon as the word" God of time and space "comes out, Pluto feels inexplicably at ease. Also did not waste time, exhorted the phantom two words, the big hand waved then the ragged phantom to throw down the bed¡° The food is tasteless. Your mouth is much better than your body. Go away... "The underworld stares at the embarrassed phantom under the bed in disgust, and lays a heavy hand, just to make the phantom not be suspected by the old man. Otherwise, just that farce, that old thing department suspects just have ghost¡° Wang, you... "The phantom was very cooperative and forced to spit out a mouthful of blood. Wei stood up trembling, looking at the underworld''s eyes full of fear. She covered her chest and stepped back, staggering. A word stuck in the throat, and then rushed to the door, desperately knocking on the door. Other women saw this scene, in addition to feeling inexplicable, a chill spontaneously. Just in the quilt, what did Hades do to this woman? How do you make this woman look like this? Of course, these questions are impossible to get any answer... All the women look at each other, but after such a twists and turns, their heart to conquer the underworld is much smaller. Compared with the glory and wealth, compared with the favor of the underworld, they feel that their lives are more important... The door of the room finally opened, and the spirit of ten thousand springs came in with a gloomy face, looking at the mess of the room, and the cold light flashed in their eyes¡° What are you doing, ming''er? Is it so hard for you to spoil your concubines? " Finally, the spirit of ten thousand springs cast her eyes on the underworld. Looking at the man with the old God, she really felt that she wanted to rush up and tear him. He didn''t want to touch these women, so she would let him touch them. Not only now, when the time comes, she will hold Murong Jin''s heart and watch him touch¡° You''d better keep them for your own use. Only you will be interested in this kind of goods. "

 Chapter 717

    Tear the face, the underworld is lazy to pretend. With a cold hum, his attitude was totally different. This old thing, sooner or later, he will tear him apart. Today''s enmity, he must ten million times back¡° You are a child. There are three unfilial children. You are old and old, but you have never had a son and a half. Mother imperial concubine doesn''t stop you from spoiling Murong Jinxin, but you also have to contribute a lot to the underworld. Well, since you insist on not, don''t blame your mother for being rude to you. " The spirit of Wanquan made a look of heartache, a seemingly heartfelt words, in fact, just to maintain her image. It''s estimated that the underworld has recognized her. She''s not talking nonsense. With a wave of her hand, a palace maid comes in with a small bowl of medicine juice¡° Give him this bowl of medicine. He has to touch the women here one by one. " Wanquan''s spirit silk does not hide her intention. If she gives her face, she doesn''t have to give it to him. It was the most effective aphrodisiac in the world. After he drank it, she didn''t believe he could bear it¡° Ha ha... "The underworld laughs and glances at the black medicine. Without saying a word, he takes it and drinks it. He never hides things that can''t be avoided. He doesn''t believe that this medicine can have any effect on him. "..." The spirit of ten thousand springs looks at the underworld this some strange reaction, some doubts but didn''t say anything. It wasn''t until more than ten minutes later that Pluto, who had taken the medicine, didn''t have any difference, so he began to search for the remaining memory of the body. After controlling the body, she had no time to save all the memory of the body. So, there are a lot of things she really doesn''t know. For example, Pluto''s reaction at the moment¡° Useless? How can it be useless? " She stared at Pluto for a long time. Pluto ignored her and closed her eyes directly. She didn''t know whether it was a false sleep or a deep sleep. She turned a blind eye to her inquiry. In fact, the medicine still had a little effect on him. At the moment, he only felt that his blood was flowing backwards. Something wanted to break through the ground, but was suppressed by a powerful force. This kind of repeated toss, let his body a little uncomfortable. Generally speaking, this kind of impact is still within his acceptable range, and will not make him have any idea that he should not have¡° Are you sure it''s poison? How can I drink like boiled water? " The underworld''s eyes suddenly opened a seam, skin smile meat don''t smile looking at not far away of ten thousand spring spirit, the taste of irony has been very obvious. Now he can''t do anything. If he can say a few words to annoy him, it''s actually a good choice. Anyway, leisure is also leisure¡° I didn''t expect that ming''er had such ability. My mother looked down on you. Well, let''s spend it like this. The only condition you want to leave here is that one of these women is pregnant, otherwise you will stay here for the rest of your life. " After the brief silence of Wanquan spirit, he decided to go back and think about the countermeasures. One move doesn''t work. She can do two moves, three moves and four moves. There is always one move that can deal with him. Murong Jin doesn''t have any movement in her mind yet. She wants to find a way to force Murong Jin''s heart to do something. Let''s see how far Murong Jin''s heart skill has progressed. At the same time, let''s try Murong Jin''s appeal in the underworld¡° Walk slowly, don''t send... "The underworld saw the spirit of ten thousand springs leave the figure, really feel incomparable irony, eyes set off a storm. This old man, this account will soon be settled with him

 Chapter 718

    As time goes by quietly, the underworld begins to be lively in the following days, especially those women waiting to be married, all of them are just like seeing hope, and their hearts are rippling. The hearsay about the underworld began to sing every night has never been broken, and people with heart constantly update those hearsay every day, just as if those hearsay were true. In the study, the black-and-white changeable magic Yang and the small gray immortal demons all gathered together and were discussing two major issues. One is about Hades, the other is about ye Ranran¡° White impermanence, you put the matter of Ranran down for the time being and leave it all to me. " Xiao Hui rubbed his sore eyebrows and kept searching for Ranran''s broken soul these days. It almost collapsed with Bai Wuchang, but the effect was not obvious. Now, such a thing happened in the underworld. Bai had no reason to devote all his energy to the search for the whereabouts of the spirit of ten thousand springs. As for Ranran, it believes that where there is a will, there is a way¡° No, I can''t disobey the king''s orders. " White impermanence very decisive refused, his master is the king and princess, not small ash. Wang issued the order, he must complete unconditionally, without any excuse¡° White impermanence, you don''t have to be too stubborn. Now the underworld is in danger, you should come back. Ranran, I''m with Xiaohui. Sooner or later. " The immortal devil pats Bai Wuchang on the shoulder. He naturally understands the strict hierarchy of the underworld. White impermanence''s reaction is normal, but it is not advisable to be so stubborn at this time. If Jin''s heart is there, he will surely bring Bai Wuchang back. Ranran, of course, is very important, but compared with the underworld, it''s really not enough. This is the biggest crisis in the history of the underworld, but all ghosts in the underworld should work together and should not be tired by other things¡° Well, I''ll listen to you... "Bai Wu often asked Hei Wuchang and Moyang for their opinions. Seeing that they nodded at the same time, he didn''t insist. This time, he readily accepted the opinions of immortal devil and Xiaohui¡° There is still no news from the old princess, and now there is no way to start... "Ye Ranran''s soul is better to collect, but it takes a long time to get tired. But I have no clue about the old princess. I don''t know how to check it¡° Can only stare at that old thing, perhaps want to wait for Jin heart to be accomplished, the thing will have a turn for the better. Before Jin Xin comes back, don''t move. If we move, we''ll be wiped out. " The immortal devil is the calmest one among them. Now they really can''t do anything. Even if they know that the old thing has started to move the underworld, they can only bear it. Endure for a while, there will be a way to live. If you can''t bear it, you will die¡° I don''t know when the princess will be successful. I''m really afraid that I will have to wait for several months. When she comes back, the underworld will have changed its master... "This is what worries Moyang the most. If the princess comes back too late, it will be more difficult to turn the tide. Wang managed to make the underworld better. He really didn''t want the underworld to have such a big wave. The old man is also a powerful character. In a few days, he has killed several loyal ministers. If you go on killing like this¡° That''s not true. Shuishui has already gone back to see it. It says that the princess will be finished in three days at most. "

 Chapter 719

    This is the news he just got. It''s also the only good news they''ve heard in recent days. Jinxin came back, they have the backbone, can be aboveboard with that old thing fight on a fight¡° What''s the current situation of Hades? " Jin''s heart is about to return, and the immortal devil feels that her burden has lightened a lot. Return to the heart of Ou Di Jin, with Feng dance nine days to protect the body, there is no need to be afraid of that old thing¡° I don''t know, since the phantom entered the door, there has been no news, whether it is life or death... "Hei Wuchang shook his head with a bitter smile. At that time, he thought for a long time before he found the phantom. Such a task is too difficult, only the phantom is the most suitable to complete. He naturally knew the importance of the phantom, but in order to make Wang an feel better, he had to take risks. If the phantom was born because of this, it can only be said that she was destined to have this disaster¡° But it''s a heartfelt one. If you can come back alive, you should suggest the underworld to transfer her to come with you... "The immortal devil sighed. The phantom is actually quite important to Jin Xin. If such tasks can be completed, her ability is beyond doubt. Those who can stay with Pluto are all the most trustworthy subordinates. After this, the phantom should be able to stand at the same height as black and white impermanence¡° If she can come back, I''ll go to talk to Wang and hope everything will be as we wish. " Black impermanence nodded, a bit of tangle flashed on the black face like the bottom of the pot, he was really worried that the phantom would not come back, and he didn''t want her to have any mistakes¡° All right, everyone''s own business, everyone''s own business. "After the discussion, the immortal devil gave Xiao Hui a look in the eye and immediately got up and left. He has been busy outside for several days. He has to go back to see Lixiang and the children. This time, I don''t know how long it will be At this time, the underworld is still living in dire straits. Since that day the spirit of ten thousand springs left, it did not appear, but found a bunch of women to torture Pluto. The power of the underworld was sealed, so there was no power to fight back at all. He had to bear it. Several times, he couldn''t bear it. He wanted to die with the old man. However, when he thought of his mother and wife, he could only bite his teeth and swallow all the humiliation into his stomach¡° Wang, Xiang''er, do you like that? " The enchanting woman pursed her red lips and went to the face of the underworld. She looked at the underworld who couldn''t bear to swallow him. She had tried her best to play with him, but no matter how hard she tried, Pluto was indifferent. She really felt that Wang was invincible in terms of men and women. Medicine didn''t work, and magic didn''t work. Many women tried to tempt him, but it didn''t work at all. In just a few days, they had thought of all the ways they could think of, and could not let Hades have any reaction at all. Even if the present Hades are imprisoned by magic, they can''t move. Let them do it¡° After I go out, the first thing I want to do is you. You like men, don''t you? I will let the beasts of the underworld garden serve you well. " Such a situation makes Pluto feel helpless, except for disgust or disgust. He really felt that he was too dirty and was so played with by these women. I hope Jinxin will not dislike him after knowing these. He has done everything he can, and the rest can only be left to fate... "Wang... I... I..."

 Chapter 720

    The woman was frightened by the cold forest in the tone of Hades, and her slim little hand shrunk. She hesitated for a long time, but did not dare to start. Wang always does what he says, especially his cruelty. He is famous in the four circles. She could not imagine what kind of torture she would suffer after Wang left here¡° You can go on, but you have to think about the consequences of going on. The taste of the nether beast must be better than that of the king... "The nether king, who didn''t speak a word for several days, has reached the extreme of endurance. He stares at the women in front of him and doesn''t hide his intention. He knows these women, one by one, and he will never let them go. He will make them pay a price that no one can imagine¡° Wang... "The woman was shocked by the hate in the eyes of the underworld. These days, the king has never spoken. They also regard it as the king''s confession, so their attitude is very arrogant. Maybe they were wrong. The king didn''t admit his life. He didn''t admit his life all the time... "If you don''t want to die so miserably, just roll for me..." the Hades breathed a deep breath, and a chilling sneer came out of the corner of his mouth. He knew that even if they backed out, the old man couldn''t make them shrink back. So it''s time to scare them. At least he can be quiet. "..." The woman quickly climbed down from the big bed, and even had no courage to look at the underworld. After all, the king has the final say, but the old princess is not the only one who can be trapped in the king''s life. It''s a matter of time before Wang leaves here. Once he leaves, it''s their death. Previously, they all wanted to fly to the branches to be Phoenix, but they didn''t even think about the simplest truth¡° In three days, there will be no amnesty for those women who have no way to let ming''er spoil you The women''s retreat obviously made the spirit of Wanquan angry. A cold voice came and hit the women''s hearts heavily. If they can''t get the favor for three days, they will die. This kind of command makes all the women tremble, and a kind of breath of death pours on them. They look at each other, and they are unable to ride the tiger. For a moment, they are all in the same place¡° Anyway, it''s all death. I''ll accept my fate. Just die. " In recent days, the phantom, who was about to be driven crazy, sat down in a corner and looked like waiting to die. She has hardly been close to Wang these days, because the king was cruel to her on that day. Her reaction in these days is reasonable, and has not aroused the suspicion of Wanquan spirit. At the moment, she broke the pot and took the lead in protesting. If she can''t escape death, she doesn''t want to live. At least she died properly. She is worthy of Jin Xin and her conscience¡° That''s to say, just die. At least you don''t have to be so embarrassed. " The behavior of the phantom directly affects another woman who also disdains this kind of behavior. She goes to the phantom and sits down, embraces her body with her hands, closes her eyes and goes to sleep directly. Wang can''t spoil them. After so many days, she has seen through. Well, what else does she do? It''s better to have a good night''s sleep to die than to make yourself exhausted and ugly. Some took the lead, others followed suit after a brief hesitation. Such a large room suddenly quiet down, even the air out of the circulation of ambiguity are a lot less¡° Now that you don''t want to live, pull them out of the palace and throw them to the netherworld garden to feed the netherworld beasts... "

 Chapter 721

    This kind of accident makes Wan quanzhiling very unhappy. These women are really not successful enough, and they are more than defeated. Given such a good opportunity, even a man can''t make it. What''s the use of keeping it? The underworld is short of everything except women. Without them, she still has a lot of fresh blood in her hands. She came in batches. It''s better to torture the underworld. Then she will take over the underworld naturally. "..." Smell speech, the corner of the phantom''s mouth slightly hook hook, a sweep before the haze. Go to hell garden, right? She can''t wait. I didn''t know how to get away, but now this old thing gave her the best chance. Even if the skill is sealed, she doesn''t care. She knows the king of netherworld, and then she can show her true face. Several Ming Wei came in and threw them some clothes. After they put them on, they dragged them out one by one¡° Hum... "Seeing this, the underworld snorted heavily. This opportunity is the best chance for the phantom to get away. As long as she is not stupid, she will be able to get away. Then they will know all the black and white impermanence he encountered here. He believes that black and white impermanence can make the best arrangement according to the current situation, such as giving him some medicine conducive to the recovery of the injury and so on... "My dear son, you can rest assured that your mother''s wife will not let you alone. Soon, other beauties will come in to wait on you, which will make you feel like you are in heaven. Ha ha... "The voice of Wan Quan''s spirit, which seems a little chilly, comes, followed by the sound of a gust of wind, and everything will be calm. Judging from the breath, she has left. The underworld breathed a long breath and slowly closed his eyes. When he had a rare leisure time, he had to sleep for a while. Next, there was a hard battle to fight, and he had to carry it to the end Several women in the netherworld garden threw them directly into the netherworld guards, and many netherworld beasts were attracted at the moment of landing. The dark beasts surrounded them and looked at them excitedly. Prey, this is definitely God''s reward for their prey, they have to get tired of it and swallow it in one bite¡° I''m the phantom. I want to see the king of netherworld. " The strong beast smell makes phantom''s scalp numb. She tears off the human skin mask on her face and says to the nearest ghost beast. Even if these hell beasts don''t know her, they must have heard her name. The people around the princess, these dark beasts absolutely dare not wait to see¡° Roar, roar, roar... "As expected, the ghost was confused when he saw her. But after hearing her name, he suddenly came back to himself. It subconsciously stepped back a few steps, looked up at the sky and screamed several times. But for a moment, the king of netherworld came in a hurry and glanced at the women who were surrounded. His eyes suddenly stayed on the phantom¡° What are you doing here? " The king of hell beast is a little strange. Shouldn''t she follow the princess? Why does it look like being thrown into the underworld garden by the underworld guard. She is the red lady around the princess, it can not afford to offend¡° It''s hard to say. Take me to a safe place first. If you have anything, I''ll tell you later Phantom''s mouth is very strict, and does not say what should not be said. Just very quick of get up, gave the king of hell beast a hint of eyes¡° What about them? Do you want to let it go or do it according to the rules? "

 Chapter 722

    The king of netherworld beast knew clearly that he didn''t know what to ask. He just focused on the other women. A word from the phantom decides whether they escape from the heaven or become the food of its people¡° According to the rules, give them a good time... "They can''t live after they have done such a thing to Wang. Moreover, the current situation is special, and she dare not take the risk of releasing them, so as not to ruin the event. The only thing she can do is to let them not be tortured before they die. At least she can walk more comfortably and not be humiliated to death¡° Good... "The king of the nether beasts cast a warning glance at the netherworld beasts, and then he took the lead to go to the depth of the netherworld garden. The phantom followed, and soon a ghost and a beast came to a safe and secluded place¡° What happened to the underworld? " The king of netherworld looked at the slightly embarrassed phantom and asked with certainty. Only this possibility, this woman will appear in this way¡° Well, an old man controlled the old princess, imprisoned the injured king, and found a bunch of women to try to touch the king... "The phantom looked at the king of netherworld for a long time, and felt that he could be trusted, so she briefly said what happened in the underworld during this period. After that, she sighed heavily. What Wang experienced, she really didn''t know how to say when she went back¡° Damn, what can I do for you? " The king of hell beast was very angry. The old man dared to take advantage of the king''s injury to treat him like this. He wanted to tear him up. Can the king recreate it? What it has now is given by the king. If it can help Wang, he will die¡° I don''t know. I''ll go back to Hei Wuchang first. If I need you, I won''t be polite. You don''t know anything about it, and everything has to wait for the princess to come back... "The phantom shook her head, and she was confused about the future. She only hoped that the princess would come back early and save the king from such purgatory¡° Well, you get out of here. Be careful. " The king of netherworld looked around. He opened a secret path and signaled the spirit to enter. Only he and Hades know this secret way, I''m afraid even the princess doesn''t know it¡° King of hell beast, you cast a spell to remove the seal on me. I can''t go without restoring my power. " Phantom is very cautious into the dark way, and then feel in front of a hey, dark way door heavily closed. She patted the king of netherworld beside her and almost forgot the most important thing¡° Let''s go... "The big eyes of the king of netherworld beast Rumin''s version blinked, and a strong light was shining in the dark path. Its claws to the phantom took a shot, instant don''t touch the phantom body seal. All the way silent and speechless, soon the ghost left the dark path under the guidance of the king of netherworld beast, and disappeared in the netherworld garden with a flash of body shape It was the same huge stone. Murong Jin''s heart was covered with a strong white light. In the middle of the sky, the shadow of a phoenix appeared and disappeared. She held her head high and looked at everything in the world¡° Break... "Murong Jin heart''s eyes suddenly burst out a golden light, a big drink, in the mid air of the Phoenix a Fengming, spit out a thick flame. The flame spread high into the sky and reddened the whole sky. Phoenix Dance nine days of the tenth floor, Phoenix Fire breakthrough¡° Old man, the man who tortured me, we''ll see... "

 Chapter 723

    Murong Jin heart slowly up, and waist long hair flying in the wind, with a beautiful arc. Imposing and arrogant, just like the queen of the night out of the night, frightening.


    She looked at the emptiness, such as stars move eyes full of murderous, so strong, so bone.


    "Jinxin, break ahead of time, congratulations..."


    Not far away, the originally lazy Fire Phoenix suddenly sprang up and looked at the woman whose talent was so abnormal that she couldn''t use words to describe. Besides tut Tut, she didn''t know what to say.


    The breakthrough of the first layer means that they can leave here and return to the underworld. Feng dance nine days to protect the body, also don''t need to be afraid that even a ghost is not an old thing.


    "God of time and space, great kindness and great virtue will be reported in the future..."


    Murong Jin heart to fire phoenix domineering smile, plain white little hand to the opposite wall gently wave. A gentle palm wind swept, leaves rustle down.


    "Be careful not to be brave..."


    Almost at the same time, the gentle voice of the God of time and space came out from the wall, accompanied by a white light. As a few days ago, the general moment into the Murong Jin heart.


    This is the last gift she gave to Murong Jinxin. As long as Murong Jinxin integrates this power, she can smoothly break through the 11th layer of Fengwu Jiutian and repair Ye Ranran''s soul.


    The 11th floor is a realm that can''t be reached. It''s not easy for Murong Jin to break through


    "Well, let''s go..."


    Murong Jin heart gently should be a, also didn''t do more stay, body shape a flash quickly toward the distance fly away, such as meteor general across the sky.


    Fire Phoenix a flapping wings, quickly followed up, a white and a red one before and after the flight, far away to see very harmonious.


    After flying for about half an hour, a fierce fight came. Murong Jin frowned and subconsciously took precautions. When I looked down, a familiar figure came into my eyes.


    The man who was besieged by dozens of experts was no other than Tianyu, who was very kind to her a year ago. Without too much time to hesitate, Murong Jin''s heart flew down.


    It''s one of her principles to repay her kindness. If you look at her benefactor, it''s hard for her not to help her, she''s worse than a beast.


    "Jinxin..."


    Tianyu, who was baffled by dozens of people in black, glanced at the woman who had already been in her heart from the corner of her eyes. She was excited, but more worried.


    These masters are among the best in the world. Jin Xin''s half tone Kung Fu can''t cope with them. It''s no doubt that he''s looking for his own death when he comes out at this time.


    "Why not play the flute? If I don''t come, you will die. "


    His assassin''s mace is the bamboo flute. As soon as the bamboo flute rings, he should not be hurt by these people in black. What he practiced was Yin Sha. Instead of bamboo flute, he fought with his body. Was he stupid? Or is there something hard to say?


    What''s more, these people in black have a strong spirit of immortality. It''s clear that they are the immortals in heaven. Is this another bloody game to fight for the throne?


    "I''ve been poisoned by them. Go away and leave me alone. If I die, go to heaven and let my father know... "


    Tianyu gave a bitter smile and dodged the attack of a man in black. His white clothes had been wet with blood, and the blood was still falling, which showed that his injury was not light.


    He is not good at poison. They have grasped his weakness. Now he has more heart than strength


    "Then leave two survivors to detoxify you."


    Murong Jin heart suddenly realized, hands up and down a man in black, she was twisted off the neck. Her ruthlessness surprised the other people in black, and made Tianyu almost drop her chin.


    In a short year, her skill was in such a terrible situation


    "Go..."


    The first man in black looked at Murong Jinxin. As soon as he made a move, there were casualties. He was surprised and didn''t dare to fight. With a wave of his hand, he was ready to withdraw first, but he was blocked by the Fire Phoenix who had been waiting not far away.


    They looked at each other, a strong breath of death swept them, let their hearts shrink


    "I''ll let whoever gives the antidote live."


    Murong Jin''s heart walked slowly in front of the rest of the people in black, and opened her mouth. She''s in a hurry now. She doesn''t have so much time to spend with them. Everyone is happy to hand over the antidote. If they don''t want to, she will send them to hell.


    "Here..."


    The leader in black is very alert to the consequences of a few steps, he did not miss Murong Jinxin, as long as a close to his hands, his hands will be shocked out of the scene. Without saying a word, he immediately took out the antidote and threw it to Murong Jinxin.


    He is not her opponent, he has to go back to life, now can''t die.


    "See if it''s the antidote."


    Murong Jin''s heart is not close to Tianyu, she is still with tianluodiwang array, if rashly close to Tianyu, Tianyu will be shocked to death by that array of Qi.


    When she just killed the enemy, she used suction to kill those people in black


    "Yes, let them go."


    Tianyu opened the small porcelain bottle, and a pungent fragrance came to him, which made him sneeze. Naturally, the poison on his body was relieved. He put away the small porcelain vase, looked at the people in black, and begged for them.


    They are all under orders. If they are killed, there will be other killers to take his life.


    "You, go, you, die!"


    Murong Jin heart sneered, completely did not give Tianyu any face. Whoever hurts his friend will die. The only one who doesn''t die, that''s because she handed over the antidote. She''s the only one.


    Then he waved a white light in his hand and killed several other people in black in an instant. As for the only one alive, after a cold sweat, he left quickly.


    "You deal with the wound first, and move quickly."


    Murong Jinxin takes out the cloth and medicine from her arms and hands it to Tianyu. She still stands far away from Tianyu. She had to ask Tianyu about her plans to take over love. Now that she met this, she naturally wanted to ensure Tianyu''s safety.


    "You can''t be near my mother?"


    Tianyu was a little strange. After seeing Murong Jin''s heart for a while, he began to pick up his wounds. Murong Jinxin didn''t exclude him before, what''s the reason for being so far away now?


    "Yes, if I get close to you for three steps, you will be hurt by my breath. Tell me, how can you be chased by the killer of heaven? "


    Murong Jin heart and did not hide him, while he changed the dressing of the neutral busy ask up. Although in the heart has guessed, but still must confirm.


    "It''s not for the emperor''s sake. Those killers should be sent by my second brother. I''ve said and emphasized that I''m not interested in the position of emperor of heaven, but I still can''t escape such a fate. Alas... "


    There were several deep wounds on his body, and Tianyu bit his teeth to deal with them. He felt very heavy when he thought of this thing which had troubled him for many years.


    Power is so terrible that it can distort a person''s heart and make a person ignore his family


    "The world is like this, the meat is weak and the food is strong. If you want to live safely, you have to be strong enough. Tianyu, you can hide once, but not twice. "


    This is the fate that no one in the world can escape. If Tianyu wants to live, he can only stand on the top of power. Only in that way, no one would dare to underestimate him.


    As a friend, she naturally didn''t want Tianyu to be hunted all her life. If this kind of day can be ended by becoming emperor of heaven, she suddenly agrees that Tianyu should strive for the position of emperor of heaven.


    Tianyu has a kind heart, which is the most precious thing for the present heaven


    "I know. If you can hide once, you will die. After reincarnation, he was a hero again in eighteen years. "


    For life and death, he has not yet come to the point where he can be indifferent, but he knows the truth of taking things as they are. He doesn''t like fame and wealth, and he doesn''t want to pursue it. His brothers may one day understand that he just wants to live in the four worlds.


    "If you think so, I shouldn''t have saved you just now. Anyway, it''s all about death. It''s the same to die sooner or later. You might as well die now. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is really eager to give him a slap, be killed by his relatives, that is how sad? I''m afraid he''s the only one in the world who can say that.


    "Jinxin, I''m not suitable for that position. I don''t have that kind of domineering and soft personality. I really became the emperor of heaven and couldn''t benefit the heaven. "


    Tianyu just laughs, and Tianjie also needs a strong man like Hades to govern, so as to be strong. If it falls into his hands, I''m afraid it will only lead to decline.


    He himself has a few pounds, he is very clear, not suitable, even if barely to that position, also can''t benefit heaven.


    "After this storm, the four realms must move towards peace. What the heaven needs is a benevolent emperor, who is good for the rest of the heaven. I see that you are the only one among you who can take over that position. "


    Murong Jin heart painstakingly advised, she knew for a while and a half will let Tianyu accept her idea, that is impossible, but she can''t but say. She learned a lot from her past memory about how the seven sons of heaven won the throne.


    No matter who is involved in the bloody four murders, Tianyu will not live. Tianyu is the most beloved son of Tiandi. They are all worried that Tianyu will get the position of Tiandi easily.


    "Well, that''s what my father told me, but I really don''t want to. That''s all. I''ll talk about it later. Where are you going now? "


    Tianyu really felt that he didn''t want to face this thorny problem. He shook his head and turned the topic away. He was injured, and heaven could not go back for a while. Otherwise, once his father finds out that he is injured, I am afraid the heaven will not be peaceful again.


    "Back to the underworld. A lot has happened in the underworld recently. If you are not afraid of trouble, you can come back with me."


    Murong Jin in the heart of his eyes to see a trace of clues, smile at him, is indifferent to shrug. The underworld, he can go at any time, if he is not afraid of trouble.


    "I have no place to go, so you take me in first. When my injury is healed, I will go back to heaven..."

 Chapter 724

    The underworld


    The wind blows, the chill trembles, the silence of death. When Murong Jin heart with fire, Phoenix and Tianyu just landed, they smell an unusual smell of conspiracy.


    Ghosts see Murong Jin heart, is still respectful, everything seems to have no change with Murong Jin heart before leaving. Can Murong Jin heart understand, this did not change is the most terrible change.


    I''m afraid that the old man has controlled the underworld in a few days. Otherwise, as soon as she appears, there will be Mingwei running away from the old man''s palace.


    She has great skill. She doesn''t need to be afraid of anyone. If the old man comes, she won''t be the first to spare him.


    "Tianyu, don''t go around in the future. I''m afraid there will be a big storm in the underworld."


    Murong Jin heart swept not far away Tianyu one eye, very careful warning. She felt uneasy in her heart. It was as if something had happened to Hades.


    Without much thought, she strode to the underworld palace. Along the way, she noticed the changes of the underworld. When she came to the underworld palace, her whole face was completely gloomy.


    The heaven of the underworld has changed, even if the leader of the underworld guard has changed. The old man''s action is quite fast. During this period of time, he replaced his own people.


    "Jinxin, you can come back. We are so anxious..."


    Just stepping into the underworld palace, the voice of black impermanence comes, and then white impermanence, evil Yang and even the phantom come out.


    They see Murong Jin heart as if to see the hope, one by one eye red, tears seem to fall down.


    "Look at you. It''s like your parents are dead. I''m coming back right now? If the underworld doesn''t die, the underworld doesn''t fall. "


    Murong Jin heart understand their pressure, looking at them a deeper than a black eye, also know what they bear this period of time. Now that she''s back, they don''t need to be so subdued with her peerless skills.


    As long as her man is alive, everything is nothing. No matter how her man was tortured by that old thing, she would not care.


    "Jinxin, Wang''s condition is not very good, go to save Wang quickly..."


    Black impermanence covered his mood, thought of his family that don''t know what kind of torture into the king, in the heart gushed a huge anger. Today, the king will be saved at all costs.


    "What''s the matter with him now?"


    Murong Jin''s heart softened at the mention of Hades. I don''t have to think about it these days to know that he will not be well. The old man called the woman into the palace. She can guess what she wanted to do.


    Anyway, he couldn''t touch those women. As for what he saw and did, she was blind and deaf, and nothing happened.


    He was so kind to her, she really didn''t have to fight with him because of these irresistible things, which hurt each other''s feelings.


    "He''s probably going to be driven crazy. That old man is really hateful..."


    For the situation of Hades, the phantom has the most say. She told everything she had seen, and without saying a word, she felt that the temperature around her had dropped a little bit. When she spoke, she felt cold and the temperature had dropped below zero.


    "I have to beat that old thing back to the womb..."


    Each picture unfolds in front of Murong Jin''s heart. No matter which one is cutting her heart, it makes her feel so hard that she even has some difficulty in breathing.


    She didn''t know how he got through it. If she had, she would have been dead


    "Let''s go, we''ll meet that old thing..."


    It''s time for her to swallow her breath for so many days and let the old man pay for his blood. Turn around and walk towards the palace of the spirit of ten thousand springs without hesitation. Every step is very heavy.


    She left almost ten minutes after a long journey. Looking at the vermilion door in front of her, a cruel smile came out of her mouth. Plain white small hand a Yang, a force against the sky will that door directly blow into slag.


    "Old man, you can get out of here."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t enter the yard, just winked at the phantom and the devil Yang, suggesting that they would save the underworld.


    Standing outside the yard, she had already smelled the confusion in the air. This old man should have given his man that kind of aphrodisiac.


    "What''s the matter? That''s a lot of anger? Is strange mother imperial concubine let Ming son touch other women? "


    Wanquan spirit slowly came out of the main hall, skin smile meat does not smile at the murderous woman, it seems that there is not too much fear. Export words is with a bit of ridicule, it seems to laugh at Murong Jin heart this time just dare to come to provocation.


    From the moment Murong Jin''s heart appeared, she knew that there would be a hard battle to fight, and she was ready.


    "If you really have the ability to let him touch other women, I''ll kneel for you now."


    The old man used to freeze to death. She couldn''t catch his weakness. Now that the old man has bent over the body of the spirit of ten thousand springs, his weakness is the same as that of ordinary ghosts.


    On the way, she had already thought about whether to destroy the body of Wanquan spirit. She came to the conclusion that if she could kill the old thing, she would risk being resented by Hades to destroy the impure body¡° You are really confident in ming''er. The fact is in front of you. See for yourself... "Wan Quan''s spirit laughs and seems to laugh at Murong Jin''s overconfidence. With a wave of his little hand, a room in the yard collapsed. A man was lying on a big bed, enjoying the service of several women. The expression on the man''s face is very happy, obviously very satisfied with those women... "Black impermanence, kill the beast who dares to pretend to be Hades." Murong as like as two peas, she was just a little bit of a man who was exactly the same as king of Pluto. If you want to stimulate her with such a picture, this old thing is really tender. With a sharp drink, the smile of the man who was enjoying the beauty''s kindness suddenly condensed. Subconsciously, he sat up and saw black impermanence come over. He was scared and rolled out of bed. This kind of reaction is enough to explain everything, and this man naturally has a hard time dying¡° It''s a powerful character. No wonder she can do whatever she wants in the underworld. Ha ha... "Wan Quan''s spirit laughs. She really didn''t expect that the man''s true face would be revealed just by a face-to-face interview. Murong Jin''s heart has two brushes. She looks down on this woman¡° I Murong Jinxin that the man, this life can only have me, will never touch other women Even if she didn''t curse Pluto, she believed that Pluto would not betray her. Once you have love in your heart, you can bite your teeth and survive countless hardships. Now she is this self-confidence, to the underworld complete trust, does not have any doubt¡° In recent days, he has been touched by many women. Everything is done except not to the last step. He''s not clean after all Wanquanzhiling deliberately said this, just want to seize Murong Jin heart this weakness to hit her. She really didn''t believe it. A woman with cleanliness can accept that her man is so touched by other women. She stares at Murong Jinxin''s matchless face tightly, and her heart is full of hatred... "Do you think it''s important that you can go down the remodeling pool when you''re dirty? No matter what he becomes, he is my Murong Jinxin man, never give up, follow all his life. Now, can you bring him out to talk about the terms? " She is no longer a hundred years ago as stubborn Murong Jin heart, now she only identified one thing, that is, her life only want a man. Whether he is beautiful or ugly, poor or rich, healthy or disabled, she only wants him¡° Murong Jinxin, I didn''t expect that you can endure this kind of thing now. I belittle you. OK, since you are so happy, I''m not afraid to bring Pluto out for you to see. Just hope that you can really be as powerful as you said, and don''t dislike the underworld for a while... "Wan Quan''s dark lips laughed and raised his hand in the air. A Ming Wei went into the room and soon brought out the king of the underworld who only wore a pair of underpants. The underworld''s body is covered with green and purple kisses, even on his toes, which is quite miserable. At this time, his eyes are a little dull, and he wakes up after seeing Murong Jin''s heart. There was a sense of shame. He wanted to run away, but because he couldn''t move, he could only lie on the cold floor and endure all the insults he had never endured. His embarrassed, let the underworld all kneel all Leng. They couldn''t believe what they saw. Their mighty king was tortured like this. God, come to the lightning and kill them. They really don''t see anything¡° I don''t know how many women have bitten those kisses. Murong Jinxin, are you sure you want this kind of man? " The spirit of ten thousand springs sweeps the troubled Hades for a look, and feels very relieved. He deserved it, and she thought it was too late. She''s going to make him miserable, forever. When he thinks of the experience of this period, he will suffer¡° Yes, why not? However, she was bitten by several bitches, and it would be better to wipe some medicine for a day. As for those biting bitches... "Murong Jinxin''s eyes flashed heartache, but she controlled it very well and was not seen by anyone. Then, suddenly, the wind turns and looks at Bai Wuchang. She won''t let go of any creature who bullied her man, no matter it''s human, ghost, devil or God, even a grain of dust¡° Find out the identity of those women, destroy nine families, and dig out the braided corpses from the eighteen generations of their ancestors. If those women are lucky enough to survive, they will throw them at the gate of the Imperial Palace, where thousands of people will ride and thousands of people will press them, and they will send them a few ghost beasts every day. They are not allowed to die. I want them to live in pain day and night, and never turn over. "

 Chapter 725

    Murong Jin heart''s eyes burst out of the fierce light, she was originally a person who must repay. Those women have done what she hates most in her life. If she doesn''t retaliate against them, who should she retaliate against?


    Her man, only she can deceive, this will never change from generation to generation.


    "Suck..."


    As soon as her words fell, the women in the yard trembled and took a breath of air. They are all people who have touched the underworld. They don''t know how to describe their mood at the moment.


    Originally thought that great is a dead, the result


    "Yes, princess."


    White impermanence''s action has always been very strong. When he receives orders, he feels strange. He immediately walked towards the women, waved his hand, the hidden Ming Wei appeared, and took the shivering women down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld didn''t expect Murong Jin''s heart would say such a sonorous and powerful words. His heart was warm, his eyes were red, and he almost shed tears. Knowing her for so long, this time he completely felt the deep feelings between them.


    His heart changed, he became more reasonable, he became more understanding


    "Old man, you''ve done enough. Now is it time for us to calculate the interest?"


    I''m afraid I can''t get the principal back for a while. I can only ask her for a little interest first. Only when she has paid the interest can she be entitled to pay the principal.


    Words fall, she immediately attacked to the spirit of ten thousand springs, that speed is as fast as lightning, see spend a lot of ghost''s eyes. The move is extremely fierce, leaving no room for the spirit of Wanquan.


    "If you have some skills, let me have a good time with you..."


    The spirit of Wanquan didn''t escape Murong Jinxin''s attack, but met it. Murong Jin heart that fierce incomparable attack power, her body''s belligerent factor to hook up. She decided to have a good fight with Murong Jinxin.


    Two white figures entangled together, you come and I go, hit a world shaking, generous and generous. In the blink of an eye, they have already removed thousands of moves.


    "Wang... Are you ok..."


    Just after Murong Jin''s heart entangled the spirit of Wanquan, the black and white impermanence evil Yang phantom almost simultaneously, and soon solved the problems of several Ming guards who were in charge of the underworld. Black impermanence will take off the black robe, white impermanence will help the underworld up, and soon put on the outer garment for the underworld.


    "Release the imprisonment of the king..."


    The underworld took a few breaths. He is still under the control of the spirit of ten thousand springs. The remaining light in the corner of his eyes is all Murong Jinxin''s figure. He can see it very clearly.


    His woman, very strong, is the most powerful woman in the world!


    "Wang... Take this..."


    Black impermanence for the underworld contact the imprisonment, white impermanence quickly took out a pill for the underworld to take. It''s a medicine that can instantly enhance the physical strength of the underworld. It must have an effect on the king who is seriously injured.


    "The caster will bring the king back to the palace..."


    After watching for a while, Hades knew that his woman could not fall behind, and his heart was stable. Drooping eyes to see their own embarrassment, it is no face to stay here.


    He wants to go back to wash well and wash as clean as he can. He didn''t want her to see the kisses left by other women on his body again. He didn''t allow those ugly things to stay on his body for too long.


    "I''ll take the king back. You stay."


    White impermanence immediately held the arm of the underworld, gave black impermanence a wink, then took the underworld to leave. This is a battlefield after all. Maybe the princess needs them.


    Wang, I just want to go back and wash. It''s enough to have him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld once again looked at the woman in the fierce battle, with mixed feelings in his heart. Encountered such a thing, although she said she did not care, but he had a psychological shadow in the invisible. He didn''t know how to face her. He didn''t even know how many women he had been fooled by.


    God really doesn''t want to make him feel better. He always surprises him


    Seems to be aware of the underworld''s eyes, Murong Jin heart fiercely look back, see his cool incomparable face that wipe injury, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    This doesn''t want to be the expression that this man often appears. What does he want to do? Didn''t he hear what she just said? Or didn''t you understand?


    She wanted to say a few words of comfort, but the attack of the spirit of ten thousand springs suddenly became fierce, and she quickly restrained her mind to answer the enemy. If you have something to say, you''d better go back and talk to him after solving this old thing.


    "Phoenix Fire, burn!"


    This battle is anxious, one hour two hours seems endless, Murong Jinxin patience completely declared bankruptcy. In order to see her man as soon as possible, she gathered all her true Qi, according to the Phoenix Dance nine days, the tenth layer of Phoenix Fire from the sky in the shadow of the Phoenix.


    The long red flame is like a spirit snake running towards the spirit of ten thousand springs. Even the black and white impermanence who is watching the battle feels uncomfortable. They retreat one after another to avoid the pressure of Phoenix Fire.


    "Bang..."


    The spirit of Wanquan naturally felt the pressure, but it was impossible to retreat at this time. Can only use their own mace, and Phoenix Fire hard.


    After a loud noise, the Phoenix Fire penetrates the barrier set by the spirit of ten thousand springs and rushes to the spirit of ten thousand springs. The powerful pressure makes the eyes of the spirit of ten thousand springs open suddenly.


    A black shadow floated from the body of the spirit of ten thousand springs. A powerful force sent the body of the spirit of ten thousand springs to the flame. Such a fierce fire, if the body of the spirit of ten thousand springs meets, it will definitely be burned to ashes.


    "Jinxin..."


    Wan Quan''s consciousness suddenly wakes up. She looks at the Phoenix Fire rushing towards her and closes her eyes. A light call, but floated into Murong Jin''s eardrum.


    To see her strong before she died, she died without regret. With her by ming''er''s side, she can go safely.


    "Concubine..."


    Murong Jin heart completely did not expect that wipe shadow just suppress the soul of the spirit of ten thousand springs, shocked. Although she was determined to destroy the body of the spirit of Wanquan when necessary, she did not want to destroy the soul of Wanquan.


    With such a blow, the spirit of Wanquan will be destroyed, even her body and soul. That is to say, she will kill her beloved man''s mother and concubine.


    However, once the Phoenix Fire is fired, it can''t be recovered. She can only watch wanquanzhiling burned to death, and then wait for her beloved man to resent her life.


    "No... master..."


    In the middle of the air, a man in black threw himself at the spirit of Wanquan. The scream resounded through the sky, which really made all the ghost eardrums on the scene ache.


    Boom, Phoenix Fire will be the spirit of ten thousand springs and the man wrapped, but it is an instant they have been burned to ashes.


    "Concubine... Concubine..."


    Murong Jin''s heart spread the place where the spirit of ten thousand springs was burned and rushed up. The flying dust told her that it was the last thing left in the world after the spirit of ten thousand springs and the man were burned.


    She stretched out her little hand, put away the ashes at full speed, then removed the ashes of the man in black with the technique of separation, and put the ashes of the spirit of ten thousand springs into a small porcelain vase.


    Her footstep is a bit faltering, looked blankly in the air, she did not know how to do? What did she do to his only relative? How would she face his resentment?


    She really didn''t know that the old man''s skill was so terrible that she could bend down by suppressing the soul. If she knew, she would not do it. She just wanted to destroy the shadow by destroying the body of Wanquan spirit. Never want to destroy the soul of the spirit of ten thousand springs, because only the soul is still there, can rebuild a spirit of ten thousand springs.


    Now, the spirit of Wanquan has gone out of her wits. There will never be such a woman in this world who will unconditionally protect her without her consideration. No matter whether she is wrong or not, she will stand beside her without hesitation.


    When she calls her consonant princess, she has already recognized her and treated her as her own mother, but now


    "Jinxin, you don''t have a heart. Wang won''t blame you..."


    Black impermanence went to Murong Jinxin three steps, he understood Jinxin''s difficulty. The old princess and the king''s feelings are really very deep, now out of such a thing, Jin heart must be worried that the king will hate her.


    In a short time, Wang may have a problem with Jinxin, but as long as Wang thinks it through, it will be over


    "He won''t blame me. I''ll blame myself. I killed my mother''s wife myself. I can''t even forgive myself. "


    Murong Jin heart a wry smile, holding a small porcelain hand slightly trembling, for a long time to calm down. No matter what, he resented himself or not. She would tell him this in person and hand over the ashes of the spirit of ten thousand springs to him.


    "Go and see Wang first. Things may not be as serious as you think..."


    Black impermanence is more optimistic, gently sighed, then did not say anything more. This can only let her walk through, no one can help her. The only thing he can do is to accompany her through this barrier.


    "Good..."


    Murong Jinxin put the small porcelain vase in her arms. With a wave of her hand, a white light flashed by, and the palace of the spirit of ten thousand springs turned into ashes in an instant.


    Here, there are the most painful memories of Hades, and there are also her most painful memories. It''s better to destroy them than to keep them


    "Alas, it''s a wave that has not been leveled yet, and a wave has risen again..."


    Black impermanence shook his head, looking at Murong Jin heart stumble forward running, heartache. This woman''s life is full of legend. She has experienced countless hardships just like the stars in the sky.


    Why won''t God let her go? So that she can live a few good days?


    The woman in white in the depth of the cloud heard his rest. She looked at the soul shining with colorful light in her hands, and a trace of firmness floated in her eyes like water.


    "Murong Jinxin, what do I owe you? Why do I always want to help you when you are in the most difficult time... "

 Chapter 726

    Last time, she just let Murong Jinxin drink Mengpo soup, and then released the underworld and Shufei. This time, she is risking against the sky, for Murong Jinxin will be the soul of ten thousand springs from the Phoenix Fire to save out. What about next time? What else will she do next time?


    Since she met Murong Jinxin, she had a strange feeling of closeness to Murong Jinxin. The feeling was so strong that she couldn''t resist, just like Murong Jinxin was her relative.


    She once went to ask God, but God just laughed and didn''t say anything, but connived her to pay close attention to Murong Jinxin secretly.


    "Well, I owe you..."


    Tiannv put away her soul and shook her head. She didn''t sigh. Gently, a cloud will float to her feet, with her toward the depths of the clouds.


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    Murong Jin heart gently pushed open the door of the room, but did not first see the man who should appear in the room. Her eyes immediately turned to the bathroom, only to find that it was dark and there was no bright pearl.


    Her step is still involuntarily toward there, this time he is most likely to stay in the bathroom. If she were, she would choose to stay in that place.


    Her step is very light, but still surprised the bubble in the bath man, the man''s long eyelashes trembled, deep eyes slightly opened.


    "It''s enough to soak for so long. Get up..."


    Looking at the silent man, Murong Jinxin squats down not far from him and persuades him softly. If she could, she really wanted to go to him, see his injury, and take medicine for him.


    She still has a net on her body. She can''t get close to him within three steps. She really wants to break the array immediately


    "I''m too dirty. Let me soak for a while..."


    Hades dare not look at her eyes, just slightly turned his head, very unnatural said. He still didn''t know how to face her. Scenes of the past days kept coming to his mind, which made him feel absolutely ashamed of her.


    The wound on his body has begun to heal slowly, but I''m afraid the wound on his heart can''t heal all his life. He was really afraid that when they were together in the future, he could not even do the most basic things between men and women.


    "But how dirty can it be if it''s gnawed by some bitches? That''s it. You don''t have to think about it. "


    Murong Jin heart also don''t know how to comfort him, she really don''t care, just love him. Those unbearable memories, she wants to erase for him, just don''t know if he will give her this opportunity.


    The little white hand suddenly touched his chest, where lies the ashes of the spirit of ten thousand springs


    "I don''t think I can live my life any more. Jin Xin, I don''t want to touch a woman any more. What should I do? I''m afraid you''ll follow me and be a widow. "


    The underworld mercilessly grasps his own hair. He is really worried. If he can''t, what will Jin Xin do? He was really tangled, and all kinds of messy ideas came to mind, which made him a little overwhelmed.


    "I don''t mind if I''m the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one who''s the one. Do you mind a ball of wool? You know me. If I took this as a matter, I would never enter this door again. "


    Murong Jin heart a Leng, didn''t expect this thing in his heart left so strong shadow. What she wants is only him, not some ability of him. No matter what he becomes, she will not abandon him.


    That''s what it means


    "The more you are like this, the more difficult I feel. Jin Xin, are you ok? Is that old thing dead? "


    Pluto doesn''t want to tangle with this problem, which can''t be solved in a short time. As soon as he changed the topic, he turned to the body of the shadow.


    Jin Xin came back at this time. He must have been pestering with that old thing for a long time. He wanted to see if she was hurt, but he couldn''t get close to her.


    "I''m fine. The old man ran away. It''s a pity he didn''t kill him..."


    As soon as mentions that old thing, Murong Jin heart''s anger is unable to restrain. If it wasn''t for the old man who gave up the body of the spirit of ten thousand springs, she couldn''t have killed the spirit of ten thousand springs herself.


    "And the concubine has gone?"


    The underworld''s heart put down half, that old thing left should also take away the body of the mother imperial concubine, so want to trace the whereabouts of the mother imperial concubine that more difficult.


    "My mother, she... I burned the old thing with Phoenix Fire at that time... The old thing escaped by itself... My mother''s soul was broken..."


    This is what she didn''t want to face but had to face. She didn''t want to hide it. She could only bear what she should bear. That''s what she deserves, and that''s what she owes him.


    She took out the small porcelain vase in her arms and put it on the table. The meaning was very obvious.


    "You burned your mother? You... "


    The sudden bad news made the underworld almost faint in front of his eyes, and his always strong heart couldn''t bear the pain.


    His mother''s wife was his only relative, but her favorite woman killed her, which was to force him to death. One side is relatives, the other side is lovers, he wants revenge, do not know who to seek revenge.


    "I don''t know that the soul of my mother''s concubine is still in her body... Big Cui has been cast... How do you want to destroy me... I have no opinion..."


    Murong Jin heart down the eyes, standing on the side, just like a wrong child in general, standing still. She is waiting for his sentence. I''m afraid his words will determine the future between them.


    Can we still be together? Maybe, but with such a hatred of killing their mother, can they still treat each other as honestly as they used to? She found it difficult.


    "What can I do to you? What else can I do to you? "


    Pluto''s emotion is a little excited. No matter how much he loves her, it''s true that she killed her only relative. No matter how he treated her, he felt that there would be a layer of defense in his heart.


    God really cruel, such a problem to him, he can not make a choice. The only thing he could be sure of was that he couldn''t have done it to her.


    "Well, I''ll leave when your power is restored. If you figure it out one day, you will find me. If you can''t figure it out, let''s settle down. "


    Murong Jin heart blinked, the tears in the eyes blinked back. It may be good for them to leave at this time. Time will precipitate everything. Only when he puts it down can they be together again.


    She didn''t want to go either, but she had to. It''s a gamble. If you win, you''ll win. If you lose, you''ll lose.


    "You..."


    The underworld didn''t expect Murong Jinxin to make such a decision. He only felt the pain in his heart. In addition to the death of his mother''s concubine, she might leave.


    He wanted to stop it, but he found he didn''t want to. Now he is full of bruises, he needs time to recover, time to accept, time to do psychological construction.


    The death of his mother''s concubine had a great impact on him. Although it was not as big as the death of his father, he was still at a loss.


    "The underworld is in a mess because of that old thing. You''d better find a way to deal with it. I can''t help you any more. I''ll go back to Fengyi Palace first... "


    Murong Jin heart is also uncomfortable, want to cry but can''t cry out, looking at the Hades that painful expression, she also dare not stay. Staying, she didn''t know what she was going to face?


    She didn''t want to see his eyes full of resentment, and didn''t want to hear his words. With resentment, she wanted to go far away and come back when he wanted to.


    At this moment, she knew how cowardly she was. She was too cowardly to face him


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld didn''t say anything. After seeing Murong Jin''s heart for a while, his thin lips opened, but still didn''t say a word. He wanted to stop her from leaving, but he thought about the death of his mother''s concubine. Under all kinds of tangles, he really felt a little collapsed.


    Two of his closest friends, why? He knew that she certainly didn''t mean it, but he didn''t want to


    "I''m leaving. Take care of yourself..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at his desire to talk and stop, waiting for a while also did not wait for his words, thousands of words are in silence. She was not disappointed, he did not speak ill of her, she already felt very satisfied.


    She turned and left, slowly and heavily. She didn''t know when she would see him again? I hope that when I see you again, he has put it down. I hope she won''t wait too long.


    "Concubine..."


    Until Murong Jinxin came out of the bathroom and left the room, the underworld got up from the bath. Water splashing, bring out a strange radian.


    The finger of the sleeve length stretched out and held the small porcelain vase tightly in her hand. Her eyes were slightly red, but she did not dare to shed a drop of tears. The mother said that his tears were too precious to drop at will.


    "Why leave me? I only have you and Jinxin. You''re gone, Jin Xin is going to leave. What should I do? "


    The underworld put the small porcelain vase on his chest, and he was extremely depressed. Such a situation is caused by his incompetence. He is the only one to blame. Jinxin just wants to kill that old thing, she is not wrong. The mother imperial concubine died in her hand should also be willing, otherwise the mother imperial concubine''s ashes could not be collected by Jin Xin.


    "Concubine..."


    The underworld is sitting on the ground. He is really haggard. He made the underworld like this, and the woman was forced away by his incompetence. He felt that he couldn''t forgive. He felt that he wanted to go head on.


    He just sat, forgetting everything, for three days. Don''t eat, don''t drink, don''t sleep, until black and white impermanence think things are not good, rushed in.


    "Go out, all of you. I want to stay by myself. Don''t disturb me without my command


    He shrank himself in the quilt, covered his head and didn''t want to face anything. So quietly hide, hide to want to face, and then face


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 727

    Time in a hurry, a blink of an eye, January has passed, Murong Jin heart in Fengyi palace for a whole month, did not leave.


    Early this morning, Hei Wuchang reported that the power of the underworld had been restored, so she began to pack up and prepare to go out for relaxation.


    For a month, she almost every night dreamed that the spirit of ten thousand springs came to ask for her life, and dreamt that the underworld resented her eyes, which made her unable to bear the invisible pressure.


    "Jinxin, where are you going?"


    Tianyu came in from the outside, looking at the small burden in Murong Jin''s heart, asked softly. This month, he has been staying in the underworld to recuperate. When he comes to chat with her, he knows something about her experience in this year. Looking at her thin face, he felt a little distressed.


    Now that she wants to leave, he certainly has no reason to stay. Naturally, he will follow her.


    "I don''t know. Go around. If there''s no place to go, I''ll follow huofenghuang back to his old Cao."


    Murong Jin heart pretended to shrug easily, where to go? She really doesn''t know. This is her home. She doesn''t care where she goes after leaving home.


    She brought Tianyu to the underworld. Of course, she will take him away today.


    "Well, let''s go together. I don''t want to go back to heaven for the time being. We can take care of each other, OK?"


    He has already made up his mind to stay with her for some time. He should not leave when she needs it most, even as a friend. Now she is trapped in the shadow of the death of the spirit of ten thousand springs and can''t extricate herself. There is no one around who can speak. He really doesn''t know what she will do.


    "OK, let''s go. We''ll go everywhere. We''ll go wherever we go..."


    Murong Jinxin nodded and agreed. She didn''t have any opinions about Tianyu''s decision. She didn''t care where and who she was going. He is willing to follow, so follow. Anyway, one more person has little influence on her.


    She strode out of the Fengyi palace, looked at the palace where she didn''t live much, still dissolved a trace of sadness in her heart.


    When can I come back after I leave? I don''t know if I can come back after I leave?


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    In the study, Hades is dealing with a mountain of official business. He frowned, absent-minded, seems to have a premonition of what, from time to time to look out of the window.


    "Wang, the princess has left the palace..."


    Black impermanence came in in a hurry, looking at the lost man, sighing in the heart. It was not easy for them to get to this stage, but they were separated for such reasons.


    "I just left without saying hello..."


    After a month of precipitation, he has been thinking a lot. The biggest reason to let her go is not the death of her mother''s concubine, but the hope that she can go out and relax. When he completely solves the problem of the underworld, he is looking for her to come back.


    At that time, their days were much quieter, there were not so many waves


    "I should be afraid to face Wang. She went with Tianyu..."


    Black impermanence how can not understand Murong Jin heart mind, because too care about, so afraid to face. This ridge now seems not Wang''s, but Jin Xin''s.


    "It''s him again. Send someone to follow him. Don''t let him in."


    As soon as I heard that there were other men following me, the ugly face of Hades suddenly lengthened. Tianyu is kind to Jinxin, but this is not the reason why he always pesters Jinxin. That man must have ulterior motives for Jin Xin, it must be like this.


    "Yes, Wang..."


    Black impermanence knew it would be like this. Before Jin Xin left, he had sent the phantom to follow. No matter what Jin Xin does, they will know for the first time.


    But the premise is that the phantom will not be driven away by Jinxin


    "If he dares to think about my wife, I''ll kill him..."


    In the eyes of Hades, there was a flash of determination. Whoever dares to stir up their feelings, he will kill anyone. In this world, he only left Jinxin. If he lost Jinxin, he thought he could die.


    He just guantianyu to Jin heart what kind of kindness, if you want to turn kindness into feelings, he chopped him.


    "Wang, he is the emperor''s favorite son..."


    Black impermanence sweat, Tianyu like Jinxin that is also a very normal thing, if because of this to kill others, is not too that what? I''m afraid there will be cracks in the relationship between the underworld and the heaven.


    There are more men who like Jinxin and more women who like Wang. Are they going to kill each other?


    "So what? Whoever dares to rob a woman from me will be killed by me. Don''t say it''s the son of the emperor of heaven. Even if it''s the emperor of heaven, I will kill him as well. "


    Pluto''s words are firm. He doesn''t care what the identity of Tianyu is. He only cares whether Tianyu has moved his mind to his woman. Jin heart is his, he must take precautions, can''t any man hit her attention.


    "Good..."


    Black impermanence a little speechless, but the king''s order has been given, he can not disobey. It seems that he has to find a way to send a message to Jinxin, lest Tianyu will die one day.


    Tianyu is absolutely in favor of Jinxin, which he is very sure.


    "Did you find out the whereabouts of the old thing?"


    What he hates most now is the shadow that makes him bear the pain that he can''t bear in his life. His skill has been restored, and it''s definitely the old man who suffers from the tough encounter with him. He really wanted to swallow the old thing alive and peel off his shadow one by one.


    "No, after that day, he evaporated like he did last time. I have already sent out all the people who should be sent out..."


    Black impermanence is really a headache. Their skill is not as good as that old thing. In addition, the old thing has no body, so it''s easy to hide. Wang was stimulated this time, otherwise he would not let them look for the old thing again.


    "Send a letter to the emperor of heaven. Don''t let the underworld be overcast during this time. I want the underworld to be hot every day..."


    It''s also convenient for them to find the old thing. He''s really cruel this time. No matter what you pay, even if you want to destroy the underworld, he must find the old thing.


    The old man owes him. He must let the old man return with interest


    "Yes, Wang..."


    Black impermanence is about to leave, white impermanence rushed in, a see black Impermanence in a sigh of relief, no time to say hello to the underworld, grasp black impermanence and go outside.


    "Huan''er is going to have a baby. Go back quickly. It''s said that it''s very painful..."


    He also met the family of Hei Wuchang on the way. When he asked, he realized that Hei Wuchang had become a father. As soon as he heard that huan''er had signs of dystocia, he ran to him. This is the first child of a good brother. There must be no accident.


    "Ah? How did she give birth at this time... "


    Smell speech, black impermanence Leng for a while, for a long time just reaction come over. How much did the child resent him?


    Things in the underworld can''t be dealt with completely. Although the king has promised him a month''s holiday, he doesn''t want to have a holiday at this time. He wants to stay in the palace day and night.


    "Can you choose the right time to have a baby? Let''s go. The baby won''t be born until huan''er sees you. "


    White impermanence rolled a white eye, quite speechless. Black impermanence is busy recently silly? This kind of words can be said. The child is coming out. Can you not have a baby?


    "You go back first, and let Bai Wuchang take care of the things in hand. It''s the child''s business."


    How can Pluto understand black impermanence? He knows that he is afraid that the birth of his child will affect what he is doing. He promised to give him a month''s holiday, which will count at any time.


    He also had children. Naturally, he also hoped that Hei Wuchang could experience the happiness of family


    "That doesn''t have to be. I''ll go back to the palace after huan''er''s birth. I won''t delay anything."


    Black impermanence very decisively refused Pluto''s kindness, he believed that huan''er could understand him, from the first day they were together, he told her. Nothing in his family is more important than that in the underworld. He was born to serve the king. As long as Wang has any need, he will put everything at home.


    At the beginning, because huan''er had reached an agreement with him on this matter, he would be with her and promised her a home.


    "Give it to Bai Wuchang. You''ve been working hard for so many years. I don''t want you to just look at your child and go away..."


    This time, the underworld is a rare persistence, he thought of a hundred years ago Jinxin had a child to sit on the moon, the woman is really hard, black impermanence should accompany Huan er''s side.


    "Then I''ll go back for three days, three days. I can''t be more..."


    Black impermanence hesitated for a moment, he naturally knew that his decision was selfish, and he was sorry for huan''er and his children. But the underworld is in love now and needs him. He has no choice. Only when the underworld is calm, he is going to make up for their mother and son.


    "Do it yourself, go back..."


    The underworld waved his hand, indicating that heiwuchang could leave. If he was so delayed, huan''er would have to curse him in his heart.


    "Bai Wuchang, go to the storeroom and get some good supplements to Hei Wuchang. It''s also the king''s intention."


    Looking at the figure that black impermanence leaves in a hurry, the underworld gives two orders to white impermanence. Black impermanence of this child, recognize Jin heart do ganniang. As a godfather, he can''t be too stingy. Naturally, he has to do enough to save face. He can''t make Jin Xin lose face.


    "Yes, Wang..."


    White impermanence clear, take orders to quickly walk toward the warehouse. Black impermanence this child is a treasure, climbed the princess that big tree, even the king also had to look at the Buddha face.


    "Jinxin, when can we have children? Alas... "


    The underworld sighed and looked far away. I don''t know where she is now? Are you worried about him? After January''s absence, he felt that he had already begun to miss her.


    The wind blows, leaves rustle down, just like his mood, broken but heartbroken

 Chapter 728

    The state of Chu


    After leaving the underworld, Murong Jinxin, who has nothing to do, comes to the human world with Tianyu. Maybe because she has seen the crystal ball and sealed her memory, she comes to the sixth palace.


    "Where is Chu Zirui?"


    She pried open the gate of the sixth Prince''s mansion, looked at the respectful housekeeper of the sixth Prince''s mansion, and asked as she walked into the mansion, as if the sixth Prince''s mansion were her home.


    "Murong girl, my Lord has entered the palace. I''ll send someone to invite her right now..."


    The housekeeper followed Murong Jinxin step by step. From the white veil and voice on Murong Jinxin''s face, he had judged Murong Jinxin''s identity for the first time.


    He waved to the air and ran towards the palace. But the Lord has specially explained that this Murong girl is their aunt in the palace. No one can offend her.


    "Well, prepare something for us. I''m hungry..."


    Murong Jin heart nodded, light command a. She has no place to go now, so she will stay in his palace for a few days to make plans. By the way, she will see how Chu Zirui has become since she left for more than a year.


    "Yes, girl, take a rest. I''ll do it right away."


    The housekeeper didn''t dare to neglect the Buddha. After saluting her, he left in a hurry. He knew that Murong Jinxin didn''t like to be followed, and she lived in the palace for a period of time and was very familiar with it.


    "Jin Xin, do you think the atmosphere of Chu is strange?"


    Tianyu''s brow wrinkled slightly. Since he entered the imperial city of Chu, he felt very surprised, as if there was something important to happen in Chu. The smell of conspiracy made him very uncomfortable.


    "Well, when Chu Zirui comes back, I''ll ask him first. I don''t mind adding fire to the sky of Chu if it''s going to change. "


    She once promised Chu Zirui that if Chu Zirui wanted to move, she would have some. About Chu Ziqi, she has no good feelings, but the previous life of her lazy used to, do not want to intervene in the Royal Prince''s dispute, this Chu Ziqi just took advantage of the chaos.


    "I wanted to persuade you, but I don''t think what I said will work..."


    He didn''t want her to join in the affairs of the human world. Now it seems impossible. Look at her appearance, not only to join the mission, but also to join the mission. Once she has made a decision, he knows he can''t interfere.


    Well, she''s in a bad mood now. She can do whatever she wants. He can carry any consequences for her.


    "Just know. I can''t care about Chu. I used to be princess li of Chu."


    Murong Jinxin''s steps stopped, and some long-standing memories rolled out in her mind. About the evil man, who had left too deep a mark in her life, now I don''t know where he is? Is it human, ghost, devil or immortal? Are you doing well?


    "Whatever you want..."


    Tianyu didn''t say anything. He followed Murong Jinxin into the courtyard where she lived in liuwangfu. He sat down in front of Murong Jinxin and poured a cup of tea for Murong Jinxin.


    They just sat opposite each other, drinking tea in silence, thinking about their own thoughts. Such a wait is a time. An hour later, Chu Ziqi came back, but his face was hard to see.


    He sat down beside Murong Jinxin, looked up and poured a cup of tea. It took him a long time to calm down.


    "Forced to rebel by Chu Ziqi?"


    Murong Jin heart waved back the yard, waiting for two servant girls, took off the face of the white yarn, looking at the frown of Chu Ziqi, light asked.


    It''s rare to see him in such distress. She is really curious. What method did Chu Ziqi use to force him to be like this.


    "He''s going to attack Zhenguo general''s house. I''m hesitant to get involved in this. After all, Zhenguo general''s house is granny''s house..."


    Since the emperor''s grandmother''s identity was exposed, the general''s office of Zhenguo stood on his side without hesitation. The emperor wanted to get rid of his own troubles.


    In fact, he didn''t want to get involved in this matter. Almost all the people in the general''s residence of Zhenguo had treated granny harshly, so he wanted to watch them get rid of by the Emperor


    "Do you have someone who can replace the general of Zhenguo? Don''t worry about them if there are any. If not, protect them for the time being. "


    Murong Jin''s heart pondered for a moment, Chu Ziqi''s mind she can understand more or less, that is to say, for Ranran''s sake, she wants to help Zhenguo general''s house. It''s a pity that the general''s house of Zhenguo has done such a harm to Ranran. She doesn''t want to put any of them down. This is the best way to deal with it.


    "Yes, it''s a pity that Chu Ziqi knows that it''s my man, and he won''t be promoted and reused, so it''s in vain."


    Chu Zirui shows his hand. Some things are really in a dilemma. It''s almost impossible to do everything. Now his biggest devil is that he doesn''t know whether to overthrow his brother''s throne or not. Some decisions are really bad.


    "For a year, you still haven''t thought about it?"


    Murong Jin heart bright looking at him, did not say other. The root of all this lies in whether Chu Zirui should be the emperor of Chu.


    It''s one way to deal with it. It''s another way to deal with it.


    "I want to ask granny Huang what she means, but granny Huang she..."


    He is very tangled. He once pursued the throne, but after his grandmother appeared, he even wanted to live like a wild crane. Only in this way can he put all his efforts on her and treat her wholeheartedly.


    A year ago, Murong Jinxin left a letter and left. His life has been very uneasy. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s appearance, the soul of the emperor''s grandmother should not be repaired. Alas


    "She is just an ordinary woman in this life. What''s the use of asking her? Chu Zirui, I don''t want her to get involved in these disturbances. I just want her to live and live quietly. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at Chu Zirui for a moment, remembers his signs a year ago, and deeply understands that he is not only serious about Ranran, but also ready to gamble on everything.


    Ranran doesn''t belong to him. She doesn''t want his decision involved in Ranran. He was not a man willing to be insipid, and the state of Chu also needed him.


    "I understand. Then I will change the sky of Chu state..."


    Chu Zi Qi dropped his eyes, as if thinking about Murong Jin''s words, but he soon raised his head, and his eyes were shining with a very firm light.


    Murong Jinxin is right. If he quits, he and his grandmother may not be able to live in peace all their lives. Chu Ziqi won''t let him go. If he can''t get to that position, it is doomed that there is only one way for his future, that is death.


    "Well, do as you think, and I''ll help you when necessary. I have only one condition. No matter what the situation, you may agree to govern Chu well? "


    Murong Jinxin nodded, Chu Ziqi since determined, then the next thing is easy to do. This trip to the human world dealt with this matter, in order to avoid any waves after Ranran came back.


    "Yes, no matter who grandma Huang is with, I will give her a safe life..."


    For the emperor''s grandmother, he could only do his best to listen to the destiny. If it is his, it is his. If it is not his, he can''t force it. The only thing he can do is to create a good living environment for her and hold up a sky for her.


    "Well, remember your promise. If you can''t do it one day, I will abolish you myself."


    Murong Jin heart originally wanted to comfort him a few words, but look at his expression is also relieved. It seems that he has figured out some things this year, which is very good.


    "How is granny Wong?"


    Chu Zirui always thinks that the woman next to him is strange. It seems that she is different from the one she saw a year ago. Instead, she gives him some feelings before she died.


    This year, a lot of things should have happened to her, and those things are not happy. He didn''t dare to ask. He could only choose a topic that she could accept.


    "There was an accident, her soul was scattered, and now she is looking for it. But she will get better in the end, which I am very sure


    Murong Jinxin put down the chopsticks, did not hide what Chu Zirui. Ranran has some connections with Chu Zirui, and she is very curious about how Ranran and Xiaohui''s first child became the emperor of Chu.


    "When will it be ready? I feel that I can''t wait any longer. Alas... "


    He looked at the emperor''s grandmother''s body day by day, countless sad, but can''t tell anyone. If granny Wong doesn''t wake up again, he doesn''t know what to rely on.


    "I don''t know. Maybe a few months, maybe a year. Wait. I''m more anxious than you."


    After Ranran''s soul is found, it will be repaired by her phoenix dance for nine days. Her phoenix dance nine days eleven layers didn''t have the slightest intention to break through, she now in the heart of something, also don''t have any mind to cultivate, really bored.


    "If there is any news in the future, send someone to send it to me. Don''t let me worry."


    Murong Jin heart obviously depressed mood let Chu Zirui a surprise, also dare not say more presumptuous, I''m afraid to go on. What happened to her this year?


    "I try to..."


    Murong Jinxin neither agreed nor refused, some things can remember that she will do. If she can''t remember, she can''t help it. Ranran''s soul collection should come to an end soon. The key is that after the collection, her phoenix dance hasn''t broken through the 11th floor for nine days. What should she do?


    "You... Eat more..."


    Chu Zirui knows that he can''t enlighten Murong Jin with his own qualifications. He chokes in his throat for a long time, but he doesn''t say it after all. Just put a chopstick dish into Murong Jinxin''s bowl, sighed.


    "Don''t make a fuss. I''m fine. I''m just a little annoyed recently. I''ll stay with you for a few days until you''re done


    Murong Jin''s heart is so sharp that she can see what Chu Zirui thinks at a glance. She eases her face and takes the initiative to pat Chu Zirui on the shoulder.


    The remaining light of the corner of the eye then glimpses a white figure flying by, the corner of the mouth can''t help but hook its pull a sneer.


    "I''ve got a lot of guts and a lot of Kung Fu. I''m a top player in the world of people..."

 Chapter 729

    There was a little appreciation in Tianyu''s eyes, just for the martial arts of the person who left. It''s really nice to be able to hide under their noses for such a long time without showing mountains or building books. Naturally, he had discovered the existence of the man for a long time, and the reason why he didn''t know it was because Murong Jin deliberately let the man go... "Tianxia" is right, it''s really the handwriting of the former Emperor. Sixth Lord, what''s going on? " An old minister looked at the imperial edict over and over several times, and nodded his head with certainty. It seems that when the emperor ascended the throne, there was a secret. What was the secret¡° You should ask your brother to compare the imperial edict that his father conferred on him in those years, and then the truth will be revealed. " Chu Zirui is covered with blood, and his bloodthirsty eyes stare at Chu Ziqi on the Dragon chair, smiling. At that time, he didn''t expose him, mainly because of his own strength. I''m afraid he will die very early if he really takes out this imperial edict¡° The old minister felt that Chu Zirui''s words were very reasonable. He saluted Chu Zirui and made a request that was not Wiener. It is impossible for the former Emperor to issue two imperial edicts, which represents the one in the hands of the emperor and is likely to be false¡° Yes? Do you think I am usurping the throne Chu Zi Qi was surprised. I didn''t expect that Chu Zi Rui had such important evidence in his hand. His eyes flashed slightly, and he looked at the old minister below with a sneer. Naturally, he can''t take out the edict at will. I''m afraid he can''t even save his life¡° If I want to prove my innocence, I will take out the imperial edict, otherwise I will fulfill the power of my national teacher and abolish the emperor! " Feng Xuan''s clear eyes are full of storm. This Chu Zi Qi is too bold to forge the imperial edict to usurp the throne. This is definitely a capital crime. If he can''t prove his innocence, don''t blame his ruthlessness. This emperor, it seems that he is doomed... "Master, don''t think I don''t know what''s in your mind? You just want to help Chu Zi Qi take my throne, abolish the emperor? Hehe, why don''t you just give it a try... "Chuziqi''s mouth flashed a dark smile. When chuzirui started, he had already thought of the present situation, and had already prepared for his retreat. If they push too hard, he will catch Chu yue''er and die together to see who is more cruel. "Fengxuan, abandon her, don''t care about our mother and son..." Chu Zi Qi waved his hand, and a clear female voice came. Then Chu yue''er''s mother and son were brought in by two bodyguards. Mother and son are very calm, completely did not see the side of Chu Zi Qi in the eye, seems to be determined that they will not die in general¡° Chu Ziqi, I wanted to save your life. Now, don''t blame yourself for dying too early. " Feng Xuan''s hand under the black robe is holding tightly. Yue''er and the child are his bottom line. Whoever touches his bottom line, he will let anyone die¡° Guoshi, as long as something happens to me, there is no doubt that their mother and son will die. Which is more important, do it yourself? " Chu Ziqi looks at the storm on Feng Xuan''s face, and doesn''t think much of it. It seems that Feng Xuan doesn''t dare to take such a risk. Unfortunately, just after his words, a woman in white walked slowly into the hall. White clothes fluttering, especially the white yarn on the face, very eye-catching. And the sound of her voice, but let the whole hall for one shock¡° Chu Ziqi, plead guilty and let you live. No, I''ll let you die. How to do it, choose for yourself... "

 Chapter 730

    Murong Jinxin looks very dignified. She thinks a lot about how to deal with Chu Ziqi these days, and finally decides to give him a way to live.


    As long as he can readily admit his guilt, she will leave him a way to live for the sake of Ranran, and only imprison him for life.


    "Li... Princess li..."


    Chu Ziqi''s momentum suddenly weakened because of his awe inspiring momentum. He stood up from the Dragon chair and looked at the woman who was like an emissary of the dark night, and spat.


    He has always been afraid of Murong Jinxin. He has been afraid since he was a child. After being emperor for so many years, he is still afraid. Murong Jin''s cruel heart, which he saw with his own eyes when he was very young, can''t be erased in his life.


    The sound of Princess Li made countless ministers in the hall tremble. They looked at Murong Jin''s heart as if they saw a ghost. The whole hall was so quiet that they could even hear a needle fall.


    Everyone looked at Murong Jinxin and felt creepy. People who have been dead for more than a year, how can this come out again? Is it not dead? Or is she really a ghost?


    "The number one killer in the world is still a talkative man."


    Murong Jin heart of the eyes slightly a MI, did not deny his identity. Chu Ziqi can recognize her, and she knows what''s going on. Now that everyone knows her identity, there''s no need for her to hide. The white gauze on the small face flies away, revealing the stunning beauty.


    "You... You''re not dead... You..."


    Chu Zi Qi after seeing that face clearly, double Rui all some softened. One of his hands firmly clasped the handle of the Dragon chair, and his heart was almost dead.


    Although I knew it was her for a long time, I didn''t know that she was willing to help Chu Zirui to this extent. In this war, he lost, completely.


    "Less nonsense, choose..."


    Murong Jin''s heart was too lazy to answer Chu Ziqi''s question. With a wave of her little hand, a strong genuine Qi suppressed Chu Ziqi. When she made up her mind to let him live, she had to find a way to force him to confess his guilt directly, otherwise her mind would be in vain.


    Ranran once entrusted her. She forgot to care about her before. Now she has recovered her memory from the crystal ball, so she can''t let her go back on her promise.


    "I..."


    Chu Ziqi''s scalp began to feel numb, and his temple began to ache. Is it dignity or death? If he admits it, it means that he usurpes the throne. If he doesn''t plead guilty, he can choose to die, and his reputation may be preserved.


    He really didn''t know how to choose such a dilemma


    "Jinxin, no matter whether he confesses or not, he must die. He moved yue''er''s mother and son. I won''t let him go... "


    Feng Xuan''s face is a little ugly. Chu Zi Qi Dong has killed his two most precious people. He has no reason to let him go. Jinxin should not see what happened before, otherwise she would not be willing to leave Chu Ziqi''s life so easily.


    He killed the chicken to the monkey today, so that no one would think of yue''er''s mother and son in the future.


    "Feng Xuan, as long as he confesses, even you can''t touch him. As for he moved the mother and son of yue''er, you can use other methods to solve it. As long as he doesn''t die, I don''t care about anything. "


    Murong Jinxin''s eyebrows twist up, looking at Feng Xuan''s eyes with a trace of apology. She knew that her decision made Fengxuan a little embarrassed, and she had no other way.


    Yue son mother and son are intact after all, Chu son Qi''s identity is special, she does not allow Feng Xuan to destroy him.


    "Forget it, he didn''t do anything to us. Just listen to Aunt Jinxin."


    Chu Yue son''s in the heart originally still gushes the surging fury, but Murong Jin''s in the heart all talks about this up, she feels really don''t have to be so stubborn. Murong Jin heart with the mother''s feelings how deep, absolutely impossible to ignore her life and death. Murong Jinxin must be based on other considerations will give Chu Ziqi such an opportunity, she naturally want to cooperate.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Feng Xuan saw Chu Yue son one eye, looking at Chu Yue son to he gently shook his head. He didn''t speak, but he forced the tone down in his heart. He could never refuse what yue''er asked of him.


    This Chu Zi Qi, he can only use other methods to solve, as long as this Chu Zi Qi does not die


    "Chu Zi Qi, have you thought about it?"


    After finishing Fengxuan, Murong Jinxin pays attention to chuziqi again. This is the only chance she gives chuziqi. He wants it or not.


    "I... Plead guilty... The imperial edict of that year... Was forged by me..."


    Chu Zi Qi ruthlessly closed his eyes, died, everything has no chance, he must live, only live can make a comeback. If reputation is destroyed, it will be destroyed. Compared with one''s own life, what is reputation?


    He heaved a heavy sigh, very difficult to spit out a few words enough to let him despair. Such recognition, he knows what it means, means that all he has now will give up to Chu Ziqi.


    Power, status, wealth, all do not belong to him


    "Take him down and put him in jail..."


    Murong Jin''s little white hand waved, and two bodyguards outside the hall came in tremblingly. They lowered their heads and followed Chu Ziqi, indicating that Chu Ziqi was going to the direction of the prison.


    "You''re really good... I''ve been laying out for so many years... But I still lost..."


    Chu Zi Qi looks at Chu Zi Rui not far away and shows a bitter smile. People are not as good as heaven. He always knew that Chu Zirui was the successor of his father''s throne, but he was still unwilling. He directed and acted in such a big play that people all over the world scolded him, but now he still doesn''t want to give up.


    All that once made him swell up, he wants to have it again


    "What doesn''t belong to you, no matter how hard you try, can''t belong to you. Brother Huang should be more peaceful, so as not to lose his life in the end..."


    Years of opponents, Chu Zirui is to understand Chu Ziqi, from Chu Ziqi''s eyes, he saw too much meaning. He gave a faint smile and took back his own things. He definitely didn''t have the reason to transfer them to others. Now he has the people he wants to protect. Even if he is bloody for nine days, he will hold the throne, which is the symbol of Chu Kingdom.


    "We''ll see..."


    Chu Zi Qi also Si did not hide his ambition, looked at the Dragon chair behind him, said nothing more, then walked towards the direction of the prison.


    What he has to do now is to secretly manipulate and hide the forces he has not been eliminated by Chu Zirui. Everything will be known in a few years.


    "Keep an eye on him. I don''t want any more accidents in a few years. If you can''t even hold the throne, you''re incompetent. I won''t be in charge


    Murong Jinxin''s eyebrows tightened more tightly. She could understand the deep meaning in Chu Ziqi''s eyes. A civil strife has hurt Chu''s vitality. She doesn''t want to do it again.


    I''m afraid that Chu Ziqi''s influence is much greater than that of their phenomenon, so Chu Zirui had to guard against it. This is the most important thing Chu Zirui will do next.


    "I know..."


    How can Chu Zirui not understand Murong Jinxin''s meaning? Even for the sake of Huang granny, he will not let Chu Ziqi have any chance to start all over again.


    He looked at the high throne, and his heart surged. After all these years, he finally got here. He was only one step away from becoming the man with the highest status in the state of Chu.


    These, he does not want now, but in order to protect the emperor''s grandmother, he has to.


    "Sixth prince, let me deal with the new emperor''s accession to the throne..."


    The former eldest minister Wei came over trembling. He didn''t even dare to look at Murong Jin''s heart. He gave Chu Zi Qi a big gift with the imperial edict and said with a chill.


    "Go ahead..."


    Chu Ziqi didn''t embarrass the old minister. With a wave of his hand, the officials in the hall left quickly, leaving only a few of his confidants to deal with the aftermath.


    This is the end of a bloody massacre. Everything will start from scratch.


    "The state of Chu will be handed over to you. Take good care of it. Don''t let down your grandmother''s expectations of you. I''ll let you know when I get news


    Murong Jin''s big eyes swept around. She had been to the hall many times. I hope that after this time, she will never have to step in again.


    The human world is over, and she doesn''t want to stay. She wanted to go to the devil''s world. She promised Murong ling''er, but because she had drunk Mengpo soup, she didn''t go to see the devil for a long time.


    "Good..."


    Chu Zirui did not retain, but also knew that he could not. He could only send Murong Jinxin out of the gate of the palace in silence. Seeing that the white figure disappeared in the vast sea of people, his heart gushed with countless sadness.


    It seems that the legendary life of this woman is still going on. I hope to see her smile when I meet again


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Chu Zirui became emperor and became the new emperor of Chu. On the day of his accession to the throne, he issued a decree for ye Ranran, and granted him the title of "Ye Ranran", which shocked the whole world.


    People all over the world are talking about the deep meaning behind the imperial edict of Chu Zirui. The rumor that ye Ranran was the reincarnation of the former Emperor and Empress Dowager has spread all over the world.


    Ye Ranran lies in the ice coffin and lives in Fengyi palace, becoming the envy of women all over the world. In addition to her, Chu Zirui didn''t accept any concubines, even the women in the backyard of the sixth Prince''s residence were all dismissed.


    Since then, it has aroused strong dissatisfaction from the court of Chu. After the new emperor canonized a dead woman, they had nothing to say, but they couldn''t accept this behavior.


    No, how can there be a prince? Will the emperor give up his throne in a hundred years?


    No, they won''t!


    In Chu''s heart, only Ye Ranran was worthy to give birth to his child. If ye Ranran is not willing to join hands with him in the future, he will have no children all his life.


    As for the throne, as long as it is a member of the Chu family and has the ability, it can be given to anyone.


    This is also the reason why Xiao Hui and ye Ranran''s children became the next emperor of Chu

 Chapter 731

    After leaving the human world, Murong Jinxin and Tianyu played together. It was half a month later when she saw the devil. Demon Zun saw her and ran over happily, with a smile from the heart on her face.


    "Is sister Jinxin finished?"


    Demon Zun stares at the woman whose face condenses in front of him and asks carefully. This more than a year, Jinxin elder sister did not come to see him, even linger''s death day, she did not come to worship.


    He once asked his father, the father said Jinxin sister is closed cultivation, he was relieved.


    "Well, how has your year been?"


    Murong Jin''s heart eased the look on her face for a while, smiling at the devil, and didn''t want to spread her bad mood to a child who didn''t like the world.


    "Very good, Jinxin elder sister after that time, no one dares to bully me, I live very quiet."


    Demon Zun scratched his head. It''s true that he has offended him this year. He is free and free. He doesn''t have to worry about who will make trouble for him on the road. He likes such days very much.


    "Well, accompany me to see ling''er first..."


    Maybe it''s just that Murong Jinxin didn''t have the same passion for the devil as before because she knew about the relationship with the devil from the crystal ball. After confirming that the devil had a good life, she raised her foot and went to a winding stone road.


    Murong ling''er, who was once the evil god of her soul, even if she had forgotten, she still had a strong feeling for her.


    I haven''t seen her for a year, and she really wants to talk to her


    "Sister Jinxin, how long do you think ling''er will come back?"


    The devil follows Murong Jinxin, and has no defense against Murong Jinxin because of some subtle changes in Murong Jinxin. It''s been a hundred years. Ling''er hasn''t come back yet. He''s really afraid that ling''er won''t come back.


    "I don''t know. Maybe in a hundred years, maybe in a thousand years. As long as you have her in your heart, you should wait for her well. "


    No one knows the date of Murong ling''er''s return. She just knew that Murong ling''er would come back because there was her favorite man.


    She can understand the devil''s anxiety. She can only try her best to pacify


    "Naturally, I will wait for her well, but I miss her very much during this period of time, as if she was beside me. Sister Jinxin, do you think ling''er will have come back early? "


    Recently, he has been able to feel a strong sense of familiarity around him. He thought it was Murong ling''er, but he never saw Murong ling''er appear. He had doubts in his heart, but he never told anyone.


    What he loves in his life is only ling''er. No matter when ling''er comes back, he will wait. Even if ling''er can''t come back, he won''t think about another marriage.


    "Yes? How long has that feeling lasted? "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart''s footstep a meal, fiercely turn a head to see to demon Zun. The devil is pure and will never lie. When he said that now, she felt that something was wrong.


    Murong ling''er''s love for the devil needs no doubt. The devil can sense her existence, which must represent something


    "For half a month, I can often feel her breath, but I can''t find her trace. Sister Jinxin, can you help me? "


    Looking at Murong Jin''s wish, believing him, the devil suddenly came to the spirit. He knew that this kind of thing only Jinxin elder sister would like to believe, ling''er was once Jinxin elder sister''s soul, maybe Jinxin elder sister is easier to feel her existence.


    Her spirit must be by his side, but he doesn''t know where she is.


    "Demon Zun, if you feel linger''s breath in a moment, tell me immediately. I''ll try if there''s any way to let him appear."


    Murong Jin''s heart deeply believes in the words of the devil. After the devil said so, she seems to feel something. On the body of demon Zun, it seems that there is a breath she used to be very familiar with, which belongs to Murong ling''er.


    If she is willing to give a miracle, she hopes it is Murong ling''er. The woman who would rather hurt herself than hurt her hopes that she can come back as soon as possible.


    "Good, sister Jinxin is so nice..."


    Demon Zun laughs again. This time, maybe he is too happy. He reaches for Murong Jinxin''s arm directly, but is shocked by an invisible air. If not for Murong Jin''s heart and eye disease, he would not have been able to sleep and would have been disabled.


    "I''ve got an array on me. I forgot to suppress it today. I won''t shock you away next time..."


    Murong Jinxin reaches out her hand and arranges the clothes for the devil. Looking at the frightened devil, she explains patiently. Since she broke through the nine days of Fengwu, she was surprised to find that she could suppress the sky and earth in her body.


    Black impermanence takes the blood of the underworld and gives it to her. She uses the blood of the underworld to suppress the sky and earth. This is also the reason why the people who touch her in the human world have never been shaken out.


    As for the accident just happened to the devil, it''s because she forgot to cast the spell today. It''s also the devil''s misfortune


    "How can sister Jinxin be attacked with such a vicious array? What''s the matter with sister Jinxin? " The demon Zun was stunned, and his mood became excited. He just felt that the array was very strange, Murong Jin''s heart was under that array, must have suffered some suffering. He loves Jinxin elder sister. Since he became a fool in everyone''s mouth, only Jinxin elder sister didn''t dislike him, protected him all the time and treated him as his own brother¡° That''s to protect myself. Now I''m working miraculously. I''ll be fine. Let''s go... "Murong Jinxin didn''t mean to say anything more. She didn''t need to tell him the pain in her heart and add worry to a child whose mind was not yet mature. Turn around, stride forward, she has seen Murong ling''er''s tombstone, simple solitary tombstone, mood suddenly complicated again¡° Ling''er, I''ve come to see you... "She went into the small garden next to her, picked a handful of the most beautiful flowers and put them in front of the tombstone. She squatted down and gently stroked the woman who was smiling and chanting on the tombstone. It was a face as like as two peas, but it had disappeared for hundreds of years... "If you come back, you will come out to see me." I''ve been through too much in the past two years. I really want to tell you about it. " A touch of sour Chu spread in Murong Jin''s heart. She dropped her eyes and sighed gently. The bitterness in her heart, she wanted to find an outlet to vent, and that outlet was only Murong ling''er. No matter what Murong ling''er has become, she will abide by their previous agreement. In this life, they will not be friends, but sisters. She is the elder sister, ling''er is the younger sister, the elder sister protects the younger sister¡° I personally killed the queen of Hades. Now I really don''t know what to do? As a sister, should you come out to comfort her? " Murong Jin heart said, while very carefully feeling the air waves. She knew that Murong ling''er would not hide if she knew. Even if you just look at her from a distance, Murong ling''er will show up. She vomited out the biggest knot in her heart. Although it had been almost two months, she was still worried. She wanted to come out, but found that she could not come out¡° I left the underworld, and I don''t know how long I''m going to leave. If Pluto can''t let go of his whole life, I''m afraid I can only live alone. " Murong Jinxin continues to talk about the pain in her heart. Because she has cast a spell, she can hear all the flowers except the devil. Her eyes were quiet and her tone was low, like the eyes of the stars, but they were very red. The thought of Hades made her want to cry. I haven''t heard from him for so long. Several times she wanted to rush back to the underworld to see if he was good, but she was afraid of seeing something she shouldn''t have seen. She hid herself, not to listen, not to ask, not to see. In this way, there would still be a beautiful thought in her heart, so that she would feel that everything was the same¡° I have never said these words to anyone. Now I tell you whether you should come out and respond to me. The devil said he felt you, and I also felt your breath from the devil. Ling''er, come out, I really need you... "There was a slight wave in the air. Murong Jin''s heart was shocked, and immediately opened her eyes. Her sad words were scattered in the air, enough to make the smell sad and look sad. Through the eye of the sky, she saw a little pink butterfly flying far away. The butterfly was very small. I''m afraid it didn''t take long to crack it. It is very hard to fly, but very hard, it''s a brilliant face with a trace of anxiety, lack of alternative, because they are too small, but also very helpless¡° Ling''er, I really want to cry, you know? I really want to cry a lot. But I don''t dare to cry. I''m afraid that I can''t hold on to it any longer after crying... "She continued, watching the colorful little butterfly slowly approaching him, a faint sense of familiarity rushed forward, which shocked her whole body. It''s the breath of ling''er. It''s unique. Her spirit, really back¡° Ling''er, if you don''t come again, I''m really going to collapse. I... "Murong Jinxin raised her hand to stop the excited demon, and motioned him to be calm. She continued, pretending to see nothing. Until, a beautiful dreamlike butterfly fell on her little white hand on the tombstone. Small butterfly flapping their fragile wings, small head high up, a small mouth open and close, seems to be saying something. It said what Murong Jin heart did not understand, but it all look, Murong Jin heart all understand. Murong Jinxin carefully carries it, fingers on its wings gently stroked, a drop of tears from the small face, quietly into the front of the grass¡° Ling''er... You''re back at last... "

 Chapter 732

    Murong Jin''s eyes were full of tears, but she couldn''t bear to fall again. She looked at the little butterfly in the palm of her hand with mixed feelings.


    Although waiting for a hundred years is just the moment of her life, she thinks it is worth it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little butterfly flapped its wings and flew to Murong Jinxin''s small face. Her small mouth gently kisses the tears on Murong Jinxin''s small face, and her smart eyes twinkle with moving light.


    Yes, she is Murong ling''er. She is a butterfly in this life. From the day she broke the cocoon and became a butterfly, she flew to the demon world. At that time, she begged God not to erase all her memories. Her reincarnation of every life, can walk so firm, all because of the past that unforgettable memory.


    "Are you hurt?"


    Murong Jin heart only feel small face gently itch, tidy up their own mood, she put the little butterfly in the palm of her hand, carefully looking at her, soon found something wrong with her.


    This is a small butterfly. It seems to be born with injuries. Not only is its head smaller than other butterflies, but its wings seem to be different from other butterflies, several sizes smaller.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little butterfly fiercely closed her wings and lowered her eyes. She didn''t seem to know how to answer Murong Jinxin''s words. As an evil god, she has a deep sense of sin, and every reincarnation is not easy.


    In this life, she was disabled and vulnerable. She almost died in the heavy rain several times


    "Now that I have found you, the devil will protect you well. It doesn''t matter if you are hurt."


    Murong Jin heart see small butterfly tangle, again with fingers gently stroked her wings. Once the memory of the heart, let her understand that today''s Murong ling''er is not easy to survive.


    Cause and effect are slow. This is what Murong ling''er should bear, and she can''t change


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At her words, Murong ling''er raised her head and shook it hard. She must rely on her own strength to survive. If she chooses to be kept in captivity by the devil, she and the devil will have to wait for another life.


    This is the pain of her reincarnation, she can''t let the devil also bear her pain once.


    "I see. I won''t force you. Can you live here all your life?"


    It seems that the heart is in general, Murong Jin heart suddenly understand the little butterfly''s intention, the heart is bitter but also helpless. She can''t force Murong ling''er to do anything, otherwise it will make Murong ling''er''s future more difficult.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little butterfly nodded, she wanted to live where are free, God did not specifically provisions. She has been in the devil''s world for more than half a month, and has been hovering in the critical moment of life and death for several times. If it were not for a breath in her heart, she would not have known what she had been swallowed.


    She didn''t dare to be too close to the devil, just for fear that the devil would find her and take her away from the cage. Every day, she can only quietly take a look at the devil, and then leave contentedly looking for food.


    "Ling''er, do you remember the past?"


    Although in the heart already wiped probably, Murong Jin heart still opened mouth to ask. She wants to make sure something. If ling''er still remembers the past, it''s the best for her and the devil.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little butterfly nodded happily, and then looked at the devil, a thousand words in that eye. This half a month, she once again felt the demon''s love for her.


    That kind of love, too pure but too heavy, made her feel uncomfortable, but also made her understand that she had to work harder to live and accept the greater test of wind and rain. Only after passing the test, she could achieve the right result with the devil as soon as possible.


    "Would you like to talk to the devil?"


    Murong Jin understands Murong ling''er''s difficulty and asks tentatively. She must respect Murong ling''er. She must know that Murong ling''er must have difficulties to be too close to the devil. If it''s bad for her to meet the devil, she will directly cast a spell to let the devil forget what happened in this period of time.


    Everything should be considered for the safety of Murong ling''er


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong ling''er shakes her head again. She is satisfied to see the devil. She doesn''t want to think that her approach makes the devil have too many fantasies. Her disaster has just begun, and when it will end is still unknown.


    As long as she knows, she will always be with him, that''s OK.


    "Why don''t you talk to me? We are husband and wife. How can you ignore me? "


    Demon Zun''s eyes have never left little butterfly. Now seeing that little butterfly refuses to talk to him, he feels frustrated and hurt.


    He subconsciously reached out to catch Murong Jin''s little butterfly in her heart. The little butterfly immediately flapped her wings and flew away. He felt that he had been abandoned by Murong ling''er. Looking at the little butterfly that had already flown to the distance, his eyes were covered with tears.


    Does it mean that she doesn''t love him anymore? What should he do?


    "Don''t worry, demon. You are still married to her, but she is sinful in her previous life and has to go through many hardships to continue with you. It''s not that she doesn''t love you anymore, but that she can''t be with you now. If we force her to protect her now, she and you will have a more difficult road. Do you understand? "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the devil that a pair of to cry not to cry appearance, quickly patted his shoulder, pacify his mood. She could feel the pain in the devil''s heart. She didn''t know what to say except for the comfort in words.


    "Is that so? Sister Jinxin, I feel sick. "


    The demon lord watched the little butterfly fly away. When he left, he didn''t even look at him. He felt aggrieved. Flat mouth, but no complaints.


    Ling''er should have some troubles in his heart. Otherwise, he would not be around him for a while every day. He was just too excited. It must hurt ling''er''s heart to say those words.


    "Yes, you must remember that you can''t deliberately look for her in the future. Even if you find her trace, you can only pretend not to see it. Feel her presence, you have a good idea, don''t do anything against her. She is willing to accompany you for a day, it is also for you, don''t misunderstand her. As for suffering is even more unnecessary, but a hundred years you have seen her, know she is beside you, you should be happy. I believe that no matter what her next life will be, she will always be with you


    This she is very sure, Murong ling''er''s infatuation she has learned. Now that she has come to the devil''s side, there is absolutely no possibility of leaving, unless she is dead.


    She adjusted her mood and thought it was a good thing for her and the devil. All over the world, it''s so hard to meet again. They are very lucky.


    "Well, sister Jinxin is right. It''s my blessing to meet so early. I should be happy, and ling''er certainly doesn''t want to see me unhappy."


    The demon Zun looked at the color that had disappeared in the air, and his mood suddenly became better. Just now, he has firmly remembered the appearance of ling''er in his heart. In the years to come, he can draw a picture for ling''er. That kind of day, in fact, is also very beautiful.


    "Ling er... I''m sorry..."


    The demon Zun yelled at the direction of the little butterfly''s disappearance, and the voice with a strong apology immediately rang through the sky. Murong ling''er, who had already been flying far and far, shivered all over. A warm feeling spread in his heart. He patted his little wings, turned his head and laughed sweetly.


    "Ling''er smiles. Look..."


    Through the eye of heaven, Murong Jinxin sees every move of the little butterfly in her eyes. Seeing that the little butterfly smiles so sweetly, her white hand waves in the air, and a picture of the butterfly appears in the eyes of the devil.


    "Really, ha ha..."


    See such a picture, the devil from the bottom of my heart happy. He reluctantly looked at the little butterfly flying farther and farther in the picture, and tears welled up in his eyes again. But this time the tears are happy, different from the previous one.


    "Wait for the happiness you want one day. Well, let''s go back. She will come back to see you tomorrow. "


    Murong Jin heart pulled a demon, the heart has been flying away the demon hard to pull back to reality. Murong ling''er has already left. Maybe she will go foraging or sleeping. She knows that as long as she is alive, she will come to her tomorrow and listen to her story with Hades to give her the most special comfort.


    "Sister Jinxin, it''s very kind of you..."


    Demon Zun didn''t struggle. He followed Murong Jinxin and went back. Looking at the woman as like as two peas in Murong''s mind, he sighed in his heart. If not for her, now he could not have such a stable life, maybe even want to live is very difficult.


    She is the most important and special person in his life. She is also a teacher and friend. She takes care of him and protects him from the wind and rain.


    "You call me sister Jinxin. Can I help you? It''s easy to repay me. You can make more delicious food for me during my days in the demon world. "


    Murong Jinxin''s tone is relaxed. Murong linger''s unexpected appearance makes a rainbow appear in her sky. Although the rainbow is not strong enough, it is enough to illuminate her life.


    Chu Ziqi became the emperor of Chu, and the devil and Murong ling''er also met. What about her and Hades? Will they have a good ending in the near future?


    God bless, I hope so, otherwise her life will live in chagrin and pain, restless.


    "I''ll do what sister Jinxin wants to eat. Sister Jinxin will live here for more days, OK?"


    Demon Zun is sincere hope to stay Murong Jin heart down, although his life is very calm, but still some lonely. With Murong Jin''s heart, he has someone who can talk.


    "OK, I''ll stay until you get tired of me walking."


    Murong Jin looks up at the blue sky with a bitter smile. It''s rare for her to stay in a comfortable place. It''s a day if she can stay one more day. At least with the devil as her companion, her life should not be too sad.


    As for Tianyu, if you want to stay, stay. If you don''t want to go

 Chapter 733

    As night falls, the night wind blows gently, and a bright moon hangs high in the air, sprinkling the light of the ground.


    A colorful butterfly flapping its small wings, bathed in the moonlight, flew to a very elegant room, and stopped in front of a woman''s bed who was very restless.


    Her small eyes did not blink at the woman, the heart also with the woman that frown more and more tight brow and pull together.


    Jinxin, what have you experienced in these days? How could you be forced into such a desperate situation? Despair to this day, I clearly did not hear what you said, but still feel your grief. That''s the grief that attracted me to you.


    "No... don''t... you can''t..."


    Suddenly, a sound of somniloquy came out of the small room, and the woman on the big bed sat up abruptly, her forehead was covered with sweat, like stars moving in her eyes, but more of it was panic and despair.


    Another nightmare. She has been having the same nightmare for the past two months. She really feels that her heartache is getting worse and worse.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Small butterfly flapping small wings fly to Murong Jin heart in front of, looking at such Murong Jin heart anxious to turn around. She didn''t know what happened to Murong Jinxin? I don''t know what I can do if I want to help.


    Maybe she was the soul of Murong Jin''s heart. She and Murong Jin''s heart have a strange heart. Even though she has been reincarnated several times in the past 100 years, that feeling still remains unchanged.


    "Ling''er... Here you are..."


    Murong Jin heart wipe a cold sweat on the forehead, plain white hands open, small butterfly immediately flew to her palm. She looked at the disabled but anxious little butterfly and felt warm in her heart.


    For her, Murong ling''er is another one. From Murong ling''er, she can often see her own shadow.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little butterfly nodded, little mouth in Murong Jin heart of the palm of the hand gently kiss, such a subtle action, has shown her comfort undoubtedly.


    "I''m ok... I just have nightmares... It''s normal..."


    Murong Jin heart indifferent smile, tidied up his disordered mood, don''t want to let little butterfly too worried. I''m afraid her state will last for a long time, and there won''t be any change before she is reconciled with Hades.


    She wanted to talk to little butterfly very much, but after seeing little butterfly, she thought about it for a long time and decided to understate it.


    Ling''er''s condition is worse than hers. She can''t let ling''er worry about her affairs. It''s too cruel to do that.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little butterfly doesn''t believe Murong Jinxin''s words at all. She tilts her head and looks at her like you are lying with your eyes open. Murong Jinxin laughs.


    "I''m in conflict with Hades. I''ll be fine after a while. Don''t think too much about it."


    Murong Jinxin took the little butterfly to the side chair and sat down. She poured two cups of boiled water and put the little butterfly on the edge of the cup to signal her to drink.


    She doesn''t know what she likes to eat and what it can be, so water, which is what all creatures need, should be able to entertain her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little butterfly bowed her head, sucking in the warm boiled water, and raised her head after she was satisfied. Eyes still have a few silk doubts, obviously still don''t believe Murong Jin heart explanation.


    The underworld is really good to Jinxin. They really quarrel. The underworld can''t let Jinxin leave the underworld.


    Must be what happened, very important but let Jinxin don''t want to say things, that matter may have become Jinxin''s demons.


    "Well, I killed the queen of Hades. I didn''t know how to face him, so I ran out. It''s so simple..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at the little butterfly, that you don''t say I left the lovely small appearance, heartfelt smile. Pinch the wings of the little butterfly, very indifferent said.


    This little butterfly''s stubbornness she has learned. She doesn''t want to let her down because of her concealment. If she can''t hide it, she can only choose to play things down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, small butterfly a Leng, stopped flapping wings, just silly looking at Murong Jin heart, that piece of exquisite peerless small face wrinkled into a ball. Obviously for Murong Jinxin some shock, but more or distress.


    She doesn''t know how Jinxin suddenly killed Pluto''s mother, but she knows that such a thing has a profound impact on Jinxin''s relationship with Pluto.


    "It''s not as serious as you think. If the relationship between me and him is really broken like this, I will accept my life, and I won''t have any regrets."


    She didn''t kill the spirit of Wanquan out of her own heart, but because of the situation at that time. She just wanted to fight for him to get rid of the trouble in the underworld. If he resented her and could not forgive her, she would have nothing to say.


    He doesn''t have to decide the outcome. If she can''t get out of the devil, she will also avoid him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little butterfly thinks Murong Jinxin''s words are reasonable, love this kind of thing can contain everything. She believed that Jinxin could not kill wanquanzhiling without any reason. There must be some special reason, and that reason should be forgivable.


    If not, Jinxin would not just leave the underworld, I''m afraid it would be hidden directly, and would never be found by the underworld.


    "I still have more than 90 years of tribulation with him. I''m afraid it''s nothing. Calm down..."


    Hundred years of suffering, this is the spirit of ten thousand springs told her, she believes. Let''s go through this hundred years, there will always be a result between them.


    A hundred years, that is to say, she can still afford to wait.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Small butterfly shrugs down small head, for Murong Jin heart said, she in addition to helpless or helpless. No one can avoid the ordeal of fate. I hope Jinxin and Hades can stick to it, true love is invincible.


    "Don''t talk about me. Tell me about you. Do you know how many reincarnations you have to go through before you can continue with the devil


    Murong Jin heart gently sipped a cup of tea, all his emotions are collected, the topic turned to the little butterfly. She is very interested in the story between her and the devil. If there is a time limit, at least it is a reassurance to the devil.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little butterfly shakes her head. Her fate is still very early. God just told her that every reincarnation, as long as it is normal birth and death, the next life of her body will become bigger. She turned several times before she became the size of a butterfly. She didn''t know when Ma Yue was when she wanted to become an adult.


    I''m afraid it will take a long time for him to wait for her. I hope he won''t wait until the end of time


    "I see, but it doesn''t matter. The devil will wait for you. You can have 120 hearts."


    Murong Jinxin guessed something about little butterfly''s body language. She looked at little butterfly with pity. She really felt that her road was very difficult. With little butterfly, she was really not worth mentioning.


    From butterfly to human transformation, how many reincarnations does it have to go through? God is cruel, but also gave her the most sincere feelings in the world. With that feeling, the little butterfly can fly farther and farther.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As soon as Murong Jin''s heart mentions the devil, the corner of the little butterfly''s mouth can''t help but raise a faint smile, which makes Murong Jin''s heart marvel.


    Little butterfly clapped her wings happily. She was in a very good mood. It was the devil''s true love for her that allowed her to persist in any hardships.


    She is sinful, she accepts the punishment of God, until the end of the cause and effect cycle.


    "Ling''er, no matter how hard the road ahead is, we must go on. I''m waiting for the day when you turn into human form and join hands with the devil again. Then I''ll be your bridesmaid. "


    Time Ran Ran, a hundred years have passed in the blink of an eye, many things have been gradually blurred forgotten. But she will never forget that she is the bridesmaid for ling''er.


    Last time, she was forced to do something perfunctory. Next time, she must be sincere, so that she does not have any complaints.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little butterfly seems to think of something, in the past, she suddenly laughed, looking at Murong Jinxin''s eyes, a trace of ridicule on the ground.


    In that year, they were still old enemies, fighting to death, but at the last moment of her life, she was forced to become her bridesmaid. She was reluctant to look, until now she still remember.


    "I''ll stay here for a while, and then you can come and sit down when you have time, so that we can talk and pass the time."


    Murong Jin heart looked at the sky, has been close to dawn, little butterfly hard all night, it is time to go back to a good rest. She can''t just think about herself. It''s very bad for her body to drag her like this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little butterfly nodded, tossed all night, she is really tired. A shallow yawn, she drank a few water again, then bid farewell to Murong Jinxin, opened her little wings and flew away.


    "Ling''er, be careful. There will be some ferocious birds after dawn. Try to avoid them."


    Looking at the little butterfly difficult to fly to the window, Murong Jin heart again looked at the strange and unpredictable sky, the heart gushed out a trace of panic. The feeling flashed by, and she didn''t care too much.


    Watching the little butterfly leave, Murong Jin''s heart is sleepless, sitting by the window, and begins to meditate. A tall figure appeared in my mind, and my heart was pulled up again.


    About that dream, it was so terrible that she thought it was true. Should she go back and have a look? Or call black impermanence to ask? She''s very tangled.


    No, she had made up her mind when she left. She just waited for him to find her. If she went back now, she would not get the result she wanted.


    She has to bear it. She can''t put all her eggs in one basket until she can''t bear it

 Chapter 734

    The sun and warmth, scattered on the earth, for the positive earth put on a thin golden coat.


    Beside Murong ling''er''s tombstone, Murong Jin looks at the distance anxiously, but there is no colorful figure in the air.


    Since that meeting, Murong ling''er hasn''t appeared for three days. She was a little anxious, but she couldn''t help it. She was looking for Murong ling''er''s trace on the wide grass, but it was fruitless all the time.


    "Sister Jinxin, how can I not feel the existence of ling''er these days?"


    The demon Zun wiped the sweat on the forehead, followed the vision of Murong Jin heart to see past, low voice of ask a way.


    These days, he always felt that something was wrong, but he couldn''t say what was wrong. Ling''er would appear once in the past, but he couldn''t feel her breath these days.


    What the hell is going on? Is there something wrong with ling''er?


    "Why don''t we look for it?"


    Murong Jin heart forbearance, or will not guess out of the heart. Just looking at the demon Zun to smile, active proposal way. She should look far away. Maybe she can find a clue.


    Waiting to die is not her style. No matter whether ling''er is alive or dead, she thinks she has to give an account.


    "Something must have happened to ling''er. What can I do?"


    The demon Zun followed Murong Jinxin and walked towards the distance, crying with a face, very depressed. He was just guessing, but now he is sure. If he had known that, he would have never seen her.


    "Ling''er is ill fated. If something really happens, it''s not necessarily a bad thing. She told me that every time she reincarnates, her body will become bigger. You just want the best. "


    Murong Jinxin is walking very fast. She has been looking for a circle on the grass, and she doesn''t notice anything unusual. Therefore, there''s no need to waste time here. Go to Murong ling''er''s direction that day, maybe you can find some clues.


    As for the devil''s mood, she had to do her best. Life, aging, illness and death are all things he has to face, and no one can change them.


    "What did ling''er do? How could God be so cruel to her? I''m a man. What can I do for you? "


    Murong Jinxin''s words make the devil''s mood a little better. He doesn''t know what happened before? Only know that his spirit son has been too bitter, the pain of reincarnation, when can be the end?


    With a long sigh, his pretty face was full of pain, and his words were almost crying.


    "Whatever you plant, you will reap. Ling''er''s original choice has been doomed to such an outcome. You don''t have to complain. It''s a sin she has to pay for


    Over the years, the devil was well protected by them. Although he was bullied occasionally, he didn''t see anything really cruel. His idea is very simple, but behind the simplicity, it is not necessarily a good thing.


    Murong ling''er killed countless evils in those years. In fact, such punishment is very light.


    "Alas..."


    The devil is not saying anything, just sighing. He understands the cycle of cause and effect. The only thing he can do now is to give ling''er strength, so that ling''er can walk smoothly. He''ll treat her better when they''re back.


    At the end of this topic, they walked quietly all the way, until out of the grass, a faint sense of familiarity came to their faces, and they stopped at the same time.


    "Over here..."


    After the fine induction, Murong Jin''s heart quickly locked the direction of the breath, raised her foot and ran out to the foot of the mountain not far away, and her face became very embarrassed.


    With such a faint breath, she really didn''t know whether Murong ling''er was alive or dead.


    "Sister Jinxin, this way..."


    Demon Zun runs faster than Murong Jinxin. After a while, he rushes to the foot of the mountain, quickly locks Murong linger''s position, and starts to search carefully.


    He had an ominous premonition that his spirit might be more or less sinister.


    "Ling''er... Ling''er is over there..."


    Murong Jinxin forces herself to calm down and drives the mana to react carefully. Following that reaction, she sees a little butterfly lying quietly on a wild flower.


    She strode up a few steps, white hands will be motionless to pick up the little butterfly, cold start to let her a surprise, fingers mercilessly tremble.


    "I knew that... I knew that..."


    Demon Zun looks at the little butterfly in Murong Jin''s heart, and knows the result from Murong Jin''s body language. His spirit son, just stayed at his side for more than ten days, left, his heart is really dripping blood.


    Jinxin sister said that her departure does not mean that it is a bad thing, but why is he still so uncomfortable? It''s as if my soul has been emptied.


    "Take her back and bury her. When she reincarnates again, she will appear beside you. I''m sorry..."


    Murong Jinxin put the little butterfly into the hands of the devil, also don''t know what to say, can only pat the devil''s shoulder, turned and left.


    Murong ling''er''s death makes her think of the death of Wanquan spirit. In just two months, two very important women have gone by her side.


    All she felt was that her nose and hair were sour and her eyes were red, and she could hardly walk.


    "Ling''er... Come back early... I''ll wait for you..."


    The finger of the magic master''s sleeve cuts across the little butterfly''s rigid body. One of the wings of the little butterfly suddenly breaks. The finger of the magic master stops and doesn''t dare to move any more.


    He did not know when the little butterfly died, but he was so fragile. Looking at the blue sky, she didn''t think much. She took little butterfly to Murong ling''er''s tombstone and carefully buried her.


    Such a meeting, there are surprises, but more or heartache, I hope the next meeting, she can be more powerful, accompany him longer.


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld


    Pluto sat quietly in Fengyi palace, slender fingers holding a cup of tea, he gently sipped a mouthful, greedy smell of Murong Jin heart on the cup.


    These days he always feel empty in the heart, although Jin Xin''s news will come back on time every few days, but it can''t satisfy him. He really wanted to hug her and kiss her, but he was not willing to bring her back now.


    That old thing has not yet in addition, Jin heart if this time come back, certainly can''t live a stable life.


    "Wang, the princess met Murong ling''er. This life Murong ling''er is a incomplete butterfly, but she died after meeting the princess..."


    A burst of footwork sound sounded, black impermanence slowly came in, will be in the hands of a letter to Pluto, and the content of the letter briefly said again.


    He really thinks that Wang is too tolerant. The old princess''s affairs are clearly over, but he still doesn''t want to take Jinxin back. He really doesn''t know whether Wang is abusing himself or Jinxin.


    "Is Murong ling''er''s soul taken back?"


    The underworld carefully read every word in the letter. The three words about Murong ling''er had not appeared in his mind for many years. Now listening to black impermanence''s saying, it reminds him of many memories.


    At that time, he didn''t suffer less from that woman


    "I''ve got it back. What I got back yesterday, should Wang not want to..."


    Black impermanence scalp for a while numb, looking at the underworld that has been embarrassed to the extreme face, swallow saliva, in the heart micro that Murong ling''er a few words of silence.


    If Wang is going to take revenge on Murong ling''er, I''m afraid Murong ling''er won''t have a very good life


    "It depends on whether she knows her face..."


    Pluto doesn''t hide his intention. He won''t interfere with Murong ling''er''s fate, but he can make her every reincarnation uglier.


    Butterfly, how beautiful it is. He will let her be a cockroach in his next life. At that time, she not only pressed him, but also forgot about him. If it wasn''t for Jin Xin''s face, he would directly buckle down her soul and let her never turn over.


    "Do you need a subordinate to bring her here?"


    Black impermanence sweat a, some don''t know what the hell the hell wants to do? However, he was very knowledgeable and did not ask his doubts.


    He only hoped that Wang could be a little more rational. If he did too much to Murong ling''er, Jin Xin would know that Wang would not be able to bear it.


    "Well, bring it here. By the way, I''ll check her reincarnation record. I want a very detailed one."


    About Murong ling''er and the devil can continue the front edge, he heard Jin Xin mentioned. He would like to see how much punishment Murong ling''er had to bear for the evil he had done.


    Of course, this is one of the top secrets of the underworld. He can''t reveal it, even to Jin Xin.


    "I''ll do it now..."


    Black impermanence once again sweat a handful, sincerely feel that Pluto is too idle. At this juncture, it''s hard to distinguish between the primary and the secondary when we deal with Murong ling''er? But he didn''t dare to say anything, so he had to follow his orders.


    "Murong ling''er, ha ha..."


    Looking at the black impermanence to leave the back, the corner of Hades'' mouth hook out a very stinky smile. She owes him. It''s time to pay it back today.


    He''s always ready to pay back whatever he owes him, whether it''s a man or a woman, even if it''s a beast


    While drinking tea, he felt the breath of Murong Jin''s heart and waited for Hei Wuchang to bring Murong ling''er back to life. After waiting for an hour, when he was tired of waiting, a noisy sound of footsteps finally came to mind.


    He looked up as like as two peas. Murong''s face almost appeared in his eyes, which made him feel slightly absent.


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Murong ling''er looks at the cool man in front of him and asks. Today was originally the day of her reincarnation. She was brought out by black impermanence on the way of reincarnation, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    She could guess what Pluto wanted to do, but she didn''t want him to be as simple as he wanted to be.


    "Let''s talk about the past and settle the accounts before liquidation. Murong ling''er, you would have been a bird without a leg in the next life, but I just want you to be a cockroach without legs. What do you say? "

 Chapter 735

    The underworld glanced at the reincarnation book in his hand. Then he looked up at the woman in white in front of him with a smile, but the words let all the ghosts in the room sweat.


    Especially Murong ling''er, the corners of his mouth can''t help but smoke fiercely. He looks at the underworld quite speechless, but he is speechless for a moment.


    The bird with one leg missing is poor enough. This damned man even wants her to be a cockroach without legs. She really doesn''t know what words to use to describe her mood.


    "No talk? It seems that I really like this decision made by Wang? "


    The underworld also doesn''t care much, looking at Murong ling''er''s expression as if he had eaten a fly, his heart is very refreshing. He just wanted to make Murong ling''er look ugly. He didn''t plan to change anything else. It shouldn''t be against the rules.


    "I just think you have a stomachache when you are full. Whatever you want, but what you do to me, I will tell Jinxin one day."


    Murong ling''er knows that she can''t stop Pluto''s decision. Now she is just a ghost. She can only accept how Pluto wants to handle her.


    Anyway, she has to suffer. It doesn''t make a big difference for her to suffer any kind of crime. Cockroach, cockroach.


    "You remind me that I can''t let you meet Jinxin before you and the Demon Lord continue their relationship. Maybe I can clear all your memories, ha ha..."


    The underworld picks an eyebrow, Murong ling''er''s calm makes him a little surprised, but he soon finds Murong ling''er''s biggest weakness, that is, her memory that has never been erased. It should be the most suitable way to threaten her.


    Sure enough, as soon as his words fell, Murong ling''er''s face changed, with anger and despair, but soon returned to normal.


    "My memory was preserved with the permission of God. If you change it without permission, you will be punished. "


    Murong ling''er gnashes her teeth and looks at the underworld. The rumor about this man comes to mind. It''s not until this moment that she knows how wrong she was. It''s not too much to say that it''s retribution.


    If she loses her memory, what is left of her? How is she going to go through such a long life? What courage to go down?


    "That book is against the heaven. If you are great, you will be punished by heaven. As long as you can see your misfortune, I will be happy to do so."


    The change of Murong ling''er''s mood greatly pleased Pluto. He half squinted at Murong ling''er, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was more obvious. Naturally, he would not do too much thankless things, but it would not be a big problem if he took back the memory of her life. Anyway, her lifetime is only three months, three months, God is not angry.


    "You..."


    Murong ling''er is really suffering. She stares at the underworld, as if she wants to pierce the underworld. The little chest heaved violently, there was no place to fire.


    What this man wants to do, she can''t stop it. I''m afraid only Jin Xin can stop it. Can be so Jin heart is still in the underworld, she may not find any chance to ask for help.


    "Murong ling''er, you should be glad of your good luck. When you hurt me badly, you almost made me strong and forgot my love. My little revenge is not worth mentioning at all. "


    The underworld was more comfortable and had more rare words. Looking at Murong''s as like as two peas in Murong''s heart, he suddenly felt that he was quite a cow. To be able to attack Murong ling''er means that he can hardly be confused by beauty.


    "I saw Jinxin a few days ago. She said that she killed your mother''s concubine. There is no possibility between her and you. She has a secret. Do you want to know?"


    Murong ling''er''s breathing voice gradually subsided, and she suddenly sneered. This damned man doesn''t want to make her feel better, so she doesn''t have to make him feel better. Look at his appearance, she also knows that he must still love Jinxin, then she can only use his love to make a fuss to save her memory.


    "You''re smart, but I''m not stupid. I know Jin Xin too well. She never has a secret to me. But since you want to make it up, I don''t mind listening. "


    As soon as Murong Jin''s heart is mentioned, the underworld is not calm. He absolutely believed in Murong Jinxin''s feelings for him, but now there was a big problem between them, which was the hatred of killing their mother. Because of this hatred, Jin Xin may really have other ideas about him.


    No matter what Murong ling''er said is true or false, he wants to hear it. He would rather believe it or not.


    "I can tell you, but after I tell you, my grudge with you will be written off. You can''t erase my memory, and you can''t trouble me in the future."


    Murong ling''er obviously felt the fluctuation of Pluto''s emotion. She shrugged and immediately put forward her own conditions. As long as the underworld believed this time, as soon as she was reincarnated, she could immediately go to find Jinxin, and this so-called lie could be successfully passed.


    Whenever it comes to Jinxin, she really does not believe that Hades can not compromise.


    "You want too much. I can''t do it. You can say it or not."


    It''s impossible to erase her memory and trouble her. He is preparing for her every life before reincarnation, give up such a good opportunity, he quit. Jinxin''s secret, he has the ability to check, the premise is that Jinxin really has a secret¡° Jinxin wants to find Junmo glass. Are you sure you don''t want to hear it? " Murong ling''er slowed down and spat out a sentence that made the underworld almost stand up directly. She knows where the hell is, and she''s not afraid of Pluto''s intransigence. Well, her request is a little too much, so she only asks Pluto not to erase her memory¡° She wants to find Jun Mo Li? Are you sure? She and Jun Mo Li''s predestination has already done, want to find also can''t find Pluto''s face is hard to see the extreme, no matter this is true or not, he feels that his heart is blocked. Jinxin if really Murong ling''er said that, what does that represent? On behalf of the Jin heart of his feelings have been shaken. No, it''s a pain he can''t bear. Whether it''s true or not, he will never let Jin Xin have another chance to meet Jun Mo Li. So, where is Junmo glass now? Where did you go? He was sure he had to check¡° It''s said that the underworld never owes a favor. I sold you such valuable news. Should you give it a good meaning? " Murong ling''er''s goal has been achieved, and the underworld has been dubious of her words. She seizes the opportunity to put forward her own conditions. It''s one of Pluto''s principles to be able to repay the favor. This time, she believes, it will be no exception. She didn''t want much, really not much, she just didn''t want to forget the devil, didn''t want to forget the bone eroding love¡° I promise you that I won''t trouble you in the future. As for your memory, I still want to erase it. " At this time, the underworld had already been lost by Murong ling''er''s words. He glanced at Murong ling''er coldly, but he didn''t let go. At the same time, the slender fingers pinched a black light, instantly locked Murong ling''er''s memory¡° You... "Murong ling''er just felt dizzy. He didn''t have time to say anything. He fainted completely in the dark. A teardrop from the bottom of my eye. At the moment before she was in a coma, she knew that she had lost the bet and had nothing left... "Take it down..." looking at Murong ling''er who was already paralyzed on the ground, the underworld waved his hand. Two Ming guards came forward and took Murong ling''er who was in a coma down¡° Wang, don''t do it. You will be punished by heaven if you do this... Black impermanence is so anxious. Wang has suffered enough. If you do it again, you won''t have to live this life. Wang is asking for trouble. He really can''t stand it. For an unimportant Murong ling''er, it''s absolutely not worth it¡° My king only sealed her memory for the rest of her life, so that she would not be punished by heaven. You immediately go to check the whereabouts of Jun Mo Li. I can''t let Jin Xin get involved with him any more. " The underworld rubs his eyebrows, and his good mood has been completely broken by Murong ling''er. At the thought of Murong ling''er''s words, he wanted to be crazy. Jinxin is his, he is not allowed to be robbed by anyone, who dares to rob him will die without a burial place¡° Yes, this is a post from heaven. The emperor of heaven is about to celebrate his birthday. The date is set in ten days Black impermanence this just a little at ease a little bit, took out a card that just got hand from the bosom and handed it to Hades. The emperor of heaven''s longevity, in love and reason, the king has to go, but such a thing happened, he felt that the king was not in the mood to leave the underworld. He hoped that Wang would go. Maybe he would meet Jin Xin in heaven, so that the knot between them would be solved¡° Go and prepare a big gift, and I will go in person. " The underworld pondered for a moment, but decided to go to celebrate his birthday. He must go to find Yuelao to avoid any accident in his marriage line. As for Jin Xin, if she could meet her, she would understand everything. He didn''t want to lose for no reason and make a mess of it¡° Yes, Wang Black impermanence only felt that the temperature around him had dropped several degrees at a time, and he didn''t dare to talk nonsense. After taking orders, he left in a hurry¡° Jinxin, I didn''t want you to come back so soon. The underworld is not calm enough. I''m worried that you have to bear too much when you come back. But now it''s really hard for me to let you walk around. I don''t allow you to meet Jun Mo Li. I don''t allow you to... "The Hades got up and cast his eyes out of the window. He said to himself that he was very sad. Man is not as good as nature, and many things are not as he wishes. If they are destined to face all this together, they will face it together. Outside the window, the wind blows, rolling up the fallen leaves, endless desolation

 Chapter 736

    Demon world


    Murong Jinxin is hard-working these days and begins to practice the soul repair skill of Feng dance for nine days. For seven days, she had never been out of her room.


    In the forbidden area of the underworld, the shadow of a phoenix hovers in the air all the time. It seems that it is trapped in something, unable to break through, unable to break out.


    "Jin Xin, is there another powerful force in your body?"


    Murong Jin heart finished, Tianyu frowned at her, some not sure asked. These seven days, he almost watched Jin Xin practice, but it''s strange that Jin Xin didn''t make any progress during the seven days. It''s really strange.


    "Well, it was given to me by the God of time and space, but I don''t know what the use is."


    Murong Jin nodded, the soul repair technique is too difficult, no matter how she works, there is no effect, she has been depressed to give up.


    Tianyu asked her, is it because of the mysterious power given by the God of time and space that she stopped?


    "Since the God of time and space has given you strength, there is a reason for her. I don''t think you should first integrate the power in your body into your own use? There may be unexpected results. "


    Tianyu twisted his eyebrows and thought that it was reliable. The God of time and space gave Jin Xin such a mysterious power. It must be reasonable for her. It is not only the God of time and space, but also the power given by anyone. As long as it is integrated and used by himself, it is beneficial to his own cultivation.


    "Well, I''ll try..."


    Once the target is determined, Murong Jin''s heart will rush forward with full strength. She must practice the skill of soul repair as soon as possible, otherwise she will not know what accident will happen if she takes back the infected soul. Murong ling''er''s death has greatly touched her. She can''t let Ranran suffer that kind of injury again.


    In this way, she gathered all her true Qi, led to the mysterious power given by the God of time and space, and led her to the Dantian little by little.


    A burst of intense pain without warning hit, let her eyes like stars mercilessly shrink. Although it has been known for a long time that there will be such pain in the process of integration, there are still some difficulties.


    White forehead exuded thin sweat, a layer of pain constantly impact her, let her have a sense of about to burst.


    Pain, the pain of destroying heaven and earth, the pain of eroding heart and bone, the pain of being unable to stop, let Murong Jin heart several times want to give up. If she didn''t have a firm idea, if she didn''t constantly come up with the appearance of Murong ling''er''s death in her mind, she felt it was really difficult for her to survive.


    Ten minutes, twenty minutes, half an hour, one hour, two hours


    When the sun goes down in the West and the night falls, Murong Jin''s heart finally spits out a mouthful of turbid Qi, and the fusion is successful. She felt that her strength had increased by at least a third, and her pores were all comfortable.


    "Completely integrated?"


    Tianyu looked at Murong Jinxin''s relaxed expression, and finally put down the uneasiness in his heart. He handed Murong Jinxin some bright red fruits and asked with concern.


    "Well, I hope there will be a breakthrough in tomorrow''s cultivation."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, a month together, she has Tianyu as his friend, so in front of Tianyu is also more casual, gulp the fruit, do not care about their image.


    "Jinxin, my father''s birthday will be in a few days. I have to go back to heaven. Do you want to go back with me?"


    Father emperor Tianshou this matter, he has been struggling with whether or not to Jinxin said. Normally, the underworld would take part in such an occasion. He was worried that Jinxin didn''t want to see the underworld at this time, so he would have to be separated from Jinxin for some time.


    Jin Xin''s mood is very unstable now, he is also not at ease that she is alone in the underworld. If you don''t think of any accident, I''m afraid you''ll regret it.


    "Let me see, when will you leave?"


    Murong Jin heart did not immediately reply to the sky, just Leng for a while, and then dropped the eyes. Tiandi Tianshou, that''s a good thing for the whole world to celebrate together. The other three realms will surely send messengers to it. Pluto, I think he will go too.


    If she went, would she be embarrassed to meet her?


    "In two days."


    Tianyu calculates that it''s still time to leave in two days, which is also the last time he can give Murong Jinxin to think. It''s up to her to decide whether to go or not.


    "Well, let''s have dinner. I''m afraid the devil is in a hurry."


    Murong Jinxin gets up and cleans herself up. Through the wide open window, she can''t see the devil looking at her room. She waves to the devil and strides out.


    "I hope you will go, and I hope you won''t go. This kind of mood is really tangled..."


    Tianyu murmured, looked at the figure that made him excited, clenched his fist, hid his emotion, and went out.


    In the courtyard, the devil had already prepared the meal. When he saw them coming out, he laughed happily. The smile is as pure as a child, which makes people relaxed and happy.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Murong Jinxin got rid of all distractions and began to practice Feng dance''s nine day soul repair. From sunrise to sunset, she worked hard for most of the day.


    Integrating the mysterious power given by the God of time and space, her cultivation has finally made progress and gained a lot in the day.


    After eating, drinking and bathing, she sat alone by the window, looking at the crescent moon in the air, her thoughts gradually pulled away.


    "Phantom, come out."


    She looked at the void, a light call, a little figure will appear in front of her. She pointed to the chair beside her and motioned for the phantom to sit down.


    From the moment she left the underworld, she knew that the phantom had been following her. The reason why she didn''t pay attention to it was that she didn''t want to break the last touch with Hades.


    "Princess, I..."


    The phantom is a little uncomfortable. She was ordered to follow the princess, although she knew for a long time that there would be such an embarrassing day. But she didn''t dare to listen to the order of Hei Wuchang.


    "Don''t explain, I understand. Is there a big event in the underworld this month? "


    Murong Jin heart with eyes to stop the interpretation of the phantom, everyone has their own difficulties, she is not paste, so blame the phantom. She summoned her out, but she couldn''t help asking about Pluto, and then decided whether to go to heaven to celebrate the emperor''s birthday.


    "It''s calm, nothing special happened, and the old thing hasn''t appeared again..."


    The phantom stood by, and that''s all she knew. After all, with Murong Jinxin for a long time, she hardly has much time to pay attention to the underworld.


    She knew what murongjin wanted to ask, but she couldn''t answer.


    "What''s the move of Hades..."


    Murong Jinxin naturally hears the meaning of the phantom words, but she still doesn''t give up. She has to hear the phantom say what she doesn''t know. The mood continues to sink, very uncomfortable.


    "Nothing should have happened, otherwise black impermanence would have sent a message..."


    Phantom shakes her head and feels guilty, but she doesn''t know how to comfort Murong Jin. She just lowers her head and looks like she has done something wrong.


    These days, looking at the pain of the princess, she was also very sad. Why do you have to go to such a situation?


    It''s true that the princess didn''t kill the old princess on purpose. Is she so angry? It''s been two months. If he doesn''t come to find the princess, does he have to let other men take advantage of the opportunity to know what''s wrong?


    "Well, if you don''t ask these questions, you can''t answer them. Have a drink with me. I''m afraid I won''t have so much trouble when I''m drunk. "


    Murong Jin heart Yang lip a smile, shook his hands of the wine pot, for the phantom full on a cup. She felt that she needed to get drunk. Maybe she could see him in her dream.


    She really doesn''t want to be tortured by that nightmare


    "Yes, but don''t drink too much, princess, so as not to delay tomorrow''s cultivation."


    Phantom finally sat down, took Murong Jin heart handed over the wine cup, gently sipped a cup of wine. Light wine fragrance floating into the nose, let a person very comfortable.


    The princess was surprised for so long. She really needed a channel to vent, otherwise she would be completely crushed by the invisible pressure.


    "It''s OK. It''s OK to stop for a day. It''s hard to have a good time. Do it


    Murong Jin heart very heroic grabbed the wine pot, big mouth to his mouth to pour wine. After so many lives, it seems that she has never been drunk. It''s really like experiencing what it''s like to be drunk.


    Soon, a pot of wine will see the end, she went to the side of the wine cabinet, and took out several pots. Directly still a pot to the phantom, and a big drink up.


    "Princess, don''t drink like this. It''s easy to hurt yourself."


    The phantom looks at Murong Jinxin, who is almost drinking with her life. She is worried. Want to rob and dare not, can only use words to persuade Murong Jin heart.


    She knew the bitterness of the princess, but if she drank like this, she would probably hurt herself.


    "If you hurt yourself, you can''t hurt much if you''re drunk once. Phantom, drink


    Murong Jin heart indifferent smile up, looking up is a mouthful of liquor. Yellow liquid from the corner of her mouth slip, draw a beautiful arc, then instantly disappeared into her neck.


    Small room, full of wine, Murong Jin heart is too much wine, two pots of wine, her steps began to float up, eyes also began to blur up, even the smile of the corner of the mouth have added a bit of intoxicating beauty.


    "Phantom, do you think I should go to heaven? I want to go very much, but I''m afraid of the embarrassment when I face him. You say, "what am I supposed to do?"


    Drink almost, Murong Jinxin''s talk box also opened, she a question a question of throw out, but did not expect the phantom to answer. It''s as if those questions have no answers.


    She was laughing and crying, tears like pearls across her face, drop by drop. Her mood also calmed down after catharsis. Under the comfort of the phantom, she finally went to sleep.


    She didn''t have nightmares. She dreamt of Pluto, who waved and smiled at he

 Chapter 737

    One day later


    Murong Jin''s heart went to heaven with Tianyu. On the one hand, she wanted to see Pluto secretly. On the other hand, she wanted to stay in heaven to break through the art of soul repair.


    She shakes off the phantom, hides her breath, and changes her face. Even when the emperor of heaven sees her, she doesn''t recognize who she is.


    She safely hid in the mansion of Tianyu, incarnated as a maid, and no one noticed her. So muddled to hide for a day, still did not wait for the news of the underworld, she was so bored that she absolutely went out for a walk.


    Out of Tianyu''s mansion, all the way south, soon came to a fork. With the memory of the crystal ball, she knew that one of the forks was on the Tianshan Mountain.


    There is Sansheng stone on Tianshan Mountain. She suddenly wants to see the stone that has changed her destiny, and also wants to see if the names of her and Hades are still there.


    Walking along the steep mountain road, about half an hour later, she went up the Tianshan mountain alone and saw the man in black standing against the wind.


    I don''t know if he was thinking about something and didn''t find her at the first time. She quickly hid herself and quietly looked at his side face.


    "Yuelao, what''s the matter? "Yes?"


    The underworld mercilessly closed his eyes, pointed his slender fingers to Sansheng stone, and the green tendons on his forehead came out. Saw that engraved with a few names on the Sansheng stone, has no Murong Jin heart and his, his anger can be imagined.


    Clearly is the fate of heaven, the name how inexplicably disappeared? Is there anyone who has done something wrong?


    "This... This..."


    Month old heart uneasy incomparable, around Sansheng stone turn several circles, also don''t know what reason. It is reasonable to say that after the formation of fate, it is impossible to get the name from Sansheng stone. He also wants to know what is going on?


    "Dare you tell me you don''t know? "Yes?"


    The underworld had a panoramic view of Yuelao''s face. He only felt that his heart was cut by a knife, and the pain was unbearable. Yuelao is in charge of the marriage of the four realms. If he doesn''t know this, who else can he ask?


    Today, heaven does not give him an account, he will let the emperor of heaven''s life into life!


    "Xiaoshen... Xiaoshen, I''m going to check... I''m going to check..."


    Yuelao was frightened by the chill of the underworld. The underworld''s destructive posture made his legs weak and he felt a little unstoppable.


    He knew in his heart that if he didn''t find out the reason, the whole heaven would suffer. Today is the emperor''s birthday.


    If the underworld is in trouble at that time, I''m afraid nobody can resist.


    "I''ll give you half a day. If you can''t find out in half a day, don''t blame me for being rude to you and heaven."


    The underworld coldly swept the month old one eye, left behind such a sentence, then went away. After Murong Jin heart shelter, he stopped, but still did not find Murong Jin heart hidden in the dark.


    He left full of worry, but behind him, a pair of eyes like stars have been following, until his figure completely disappeared.


    "What''s the matter with this... Alas... Their names were still there two months ago..."


    Yuelao continued to circle around sanshengshi. He had a look here and there. After tossing for a long time, he didn''t find out the reason. He sat down on the ground in frustration.


    He hesitated for a long time, gritted his teeth, dry veteran gently waved, a marriage ball appeared in his hands. The marriage ball emits colorful light and keeps turning. Every time it turns, some messy pictures will appear inside the marriage ball.


    Yuelao stares at the marriage ball. He calls up the records of the past two months and checks them carefully for fear of missing any pictures.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hidden in the dark Murong Jin heart see this, also can''t help their curiosity, quietly went to the old man''s side to sit down, eyes staring at the marriage ball.


    Of course, she is in a state of invisibility, even the underworld can not find, let alone the old moon.


    "How did it disappear for no reason... There was nothing unusual... Did God do it..."


    The picture of the marriage ball stopped one day a month ago. Yuelao repeatedly watched it several times, but could not see any clue. The names on Sansheng stone disappeared mysteriously without any omen. Even in the month before they disappeared, no one had ever been to Tianshan Mountain.


    "A month ago..."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t look at anything, her eyes just fixed on the time in the marriage ball. Even though she thought that time was familiar, she thought it over carefully. That time was the time when she left the underworld. When she came to this conclusion, she was in a cold sweat.


    The day she left the underworld, her name and the name of the underworld mysteriously disappeared from the Sansheng stone. Is this destiny? Or God''s punishment for her killing the queen of Hades?


    She just felt cold, cold through her heart. Without the protection of sanshengshi, can she and Hades still be together?


    "What''s the matter... Who can tell me..." Yuelao had no idea. The name on Sansheng stone could not be destroyed at will, especially the name that had been created by fate. The underworld and the princess of the underworld are a wonderful flower. The name of the underworld disappeared without any sign¡° Yuelao, does the disappearance of my name mean that there is no possibility between me and Hades? " Murong Jin heart also can''t help, now body, looking at a face of frightened old moon, mouth asked. She''s really a bit of a loner now. How does she face this situation¡° Ming... Princess Ming... You... You... "Yuelao looked at the woman in front of her maid. After a long time, she came back to her, and hesitated to call. Judging from her voice, this woman should be the princess of the underworld. Yes, judging from her language, she should have heard the dialogue between him and the underworld. It''s a coincidence that after one walk, another appears, alas... "Answer my question..." Murong Jinxin is not in the mood to explain too much to Yuelao. She just wants to know if their names have disappeared, which means that their fate is over¡° Yes in principle... But there are no exceptions... Princess Ming... Do you know what''s the matter with the Sansheng stone... "Yuelao pressed down his fear and looked at Murong Jin''s heart as if he had caught a life-saving straw. If you can''t find out why in half a day, the heaven will suffer. I''m afraid Murong Jinxin is the only one who can save this situation¡° The day my name disappears is the day I leave the underworld. I don''t know why. But you should have heard about my killing the spirit of Wanquan. Is it related to this? " Murong Jinxin shakes her head. If she knows what''s going on, she doesn''t have to be so tangled. She didn''t hide Yuelao, and put forward her doubts, hoping to be useful to Yuelao''s investigation¡° Is that right? Can the hatred of killing mother shake the fate of heaven? This is really groundless... "Yuelao''s brow tied a knot. The king of Hades and the princess of Hades were originally a pair of predestined relationship, and many things could not be confirmed. He has no way to judge. If he can''t find other reasons, he can only guess in this aspect¡° More than a year ago, I drank Mengpo soup in order to save Hades and Shufei. The heavenly daughter once gave me a promise that I could destroy the Sansheng stone. Except for my fate with Hades, I didn''t explain in detail how to destroy the Sansheng stone Murong Jinxin looks at the old man''s face thoughtfully, and simply tells everything she knows. At that time, tiannv was also trying to give her a way out, but she just said it casually and didn''t tell her the specific method. She didn''t know if she had done something unintentionally, which caused the fate between her and Hades to disappear¡° Princess Ming, since the heavenly daughter said that you can destroy Sansheng stone, it must be true. Do you remember carefully that after you killed the spirit of Wanquan, did you do anything special? " Murong Jinxin''s words make Yuelao seem to see a glimmer of hope. He thinks carefully for a moment, and stares at Murong Jinxin with burning eyes. I''m afraid the problem lies in Murong Jinxin. The biggest possibility is that she has done something unintentionally, which is enough to shake her destiny with Hades. He suddenly remembered that the sky appeared a strange phenomenon more than a month ago. On that day, the Tianshan Mountains were suddenly covered with red light, and a small drop of water appeared in the red light. At that time, he didn''t think much about it, and he didn''t think that the experience had something to do with today''s events. That little drop of water should be the tears of Hades a hundred years ago, precious tears¡° Let me think about it, think about it... "Murong Jinxin probably guessed that the problem was her own. She had hardly been out of the palace in that month. What did she do? She quietly went to Sansheng stone and sat down. She lowered her eyes and excluded all the interference from the outside world. Murong Jinxin fell into her own world¡° God wants to make people. How can such a good couple have so many twists and turns? The hatred of killing his mother is a great shock to any marriage. It''s still unknown whether the two of them can go through. Even if he knew the root of the matter, he felt that he had no ability to solve it. Once the fate of heaven is broken, I''m afraid the only one that can be connected is the heavenly daughter. Tiannv, once the daughter of Princess Ming, maybe... He didn''t dare to think much. He walked away and sat down. Looking at the void, he sighed and rested. As time goes by, a few hours have passed in a blink of an eye. The sky gradually dark down, the old moon also began to worry. He did not dare to disturb Murong Jin heart, can only be anxious straight rub hands. If Princess Ming can''t figure out the reason, I''m afraid the emperor''s longevity can''t be achieved¡° It seems that I really didn''t do anything special, except that I took the blood of the underworld in order to suppress the heaven and earth array on my body. It seems that there is no inevitable connection between me and the underworld... "

 Chapter 738

    Murong Jin heart suddenly looked up to the old moon, a face of sorry, she really can''t think of what he did? During that month, she only talked with Tianyu occasionally except eating and sleeping. Did she say something wrong? If it''s true, she can only accept her fate. Although she didn''t say much in a month, it''s absolutely impossible to remember every sentence... "It seems that there''s really no connection. If it''s like this, we''ll have to ask the underworld..." Murong Jinxin can''t find a problem here, so she can only go to the underworld to find a problem. Just think of that cool man, the old man''s cold sweat on DC. This is related to the survival of heaven. Although ten thousand don''t want to, he still has to go to Hades¡° Then go to him. Don''t say you''ve seen me. I don''t want to face him now. " Murong Jinxin rubs her eyebrows and kicks the Sansheng stone. This broken stone controls her marriage but gives her endless despair. She really wants to kick it. After playing, she went back very depressed. Such a trip to Tianshan Mountain is absolutely terrible¡° Hope not to be killed directly by the underworld... "Yuelao can understand Murong Jin''s heart, while racking his brain to think about the reason, while walking to the foot of the world. He had to race against the clock, lest he should miss the opportunity and bring disaster to heaven. Although the fate of heaven disappeared, Pluto''s feelings for the princess of the underworld were still there, and it was reasonable to do anything terrible On the edge of the Tianhe River, the underworld leans on a huge stone at will, with endless sorrow in his deep eyes. It''s really hard for him to accept the cruel ending after such a big circle. Fortunately, he came here for such a trip. If we find out the reason, we may have a chance to make up for it. Otherwise, I''m afraid he and Jinxin will miss each other like this. He hated himself a little. What''s the Revenge of killing his mother? Can he blame Jin Xin? Jinxin is just to protect himself, but he makes Jinxin sad for such a long time. Is it God''s punishment for the disappearance of fate? Is the punishment not enough for her Jinxin? If so, he would have to admit it¡° Pluto, black and white impermanence is eager to find you everywhere. Why are you still basking here? " A happy voice came, awakened the underworld in his thoughts. He raised his eyes to see that it was the universe. He had some accidents, but he waved to Tianyu and motioned to Tianyu to come and talk with him. These days, Tianyu accompanies Jinxin. Although Tianyu has done nothing, he still knows that Tianyue has a little affection for Jinxin. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he also wants to chat with Tianyu. Maybe he can get some news about Murong Jinxin from Tianyu¡° What about Jin Xin? Didn''t come with you Export of the "old moon, the king again drop a tear, fate will automatically repair?"

 Chapter 739

    The underworld really wants to slap himself. Only he can do such a stupid thing. What to do now? Return a tear to go back, whether all can be as usual?


    He looked at the moon, never had panic spread in the heart. This is a serious consequence of his mistake. He can only bear it by himself. He can''t vent his anger to heaven.


    "I don''t know. Pluto can have a try..."


    Yuelao was relieved at last. This result is the best for Tianjie. The responsibility lies with the underworld, and heaven has escaped. Then the next thing is to help the king of Hades and the princess of Hades, so that their destiny can be reborn again.


    It''s just that there was no precedent before. Whether it could be born or not, he had no idea at all.


    "Go..."


    After finding the crux of the problem, the underworld immediately began to act, turned around and walked towards the direction of Tianshan Mountain. He has to try any method, he can''t let his life leave any regret.


    He walked very fast, like a gust of wind, and soon disappeared in front of Yuelao and Tianyu.


    ¡­¡­


    Next to Sansheng stone, Hades sat in silence. He had been sitting here for nearly an hour, but he could not cry. Mother imperial concubine once said, only the tears from the heart, the power is the biggest.


    He can only sit aside brewing emotions, think about some very painful things, hoping that tears can flow out naturally. But no matter what he thought, there was no tears.


    He just sat there until black impermanence appeared in a hurry and interrupted his meditation.


    "Wang, the birthday of the emperor of heaven is about to begin. You''d better go there first, and now you''re just waiting for the banquet..."


    Black impermanence also just got the news from Yuelao, this just kept on coming. Wang is the most distinguished guest in heaven. If Wang does not attend the banquet, everyone can only wait, and no one dares to move chopsticks.


    No matter how big the matter is, this kind of etiquette thing still has to pass. Besides, they have found out the reason. They can think of other solutions after the emperor''s birthday.


    "I''m sorry for the king. I''m not in the mood to attend the emperor''s birthday. I just want to stay for a while..."


    How did the underworld not know what the words of black impermanence meant, but when he went to participate in the emperor''s birthday in this state, he felt that there was no benefit except to make trouble for the emperor.


    He really doesn''t want to go. He doesn''t want to go anywhere


    "Wang, you''d better go. The emperor of heaven said that if you don''t go, they will wait all the time."


    Black impermanence has a headache. Before he came, the emperor of heaven had already made it clear to him. He must persuade Wang. He can''t ruin the emperor''s life just because he is in a bad mood.


    "Oh, let''s go..."


    Black impermanence said that, if he didn''t go again, he couldn''t say it. I can only get up and tidy up my clothes and mood, and then walk slowly down the Tianshan Mountain.


    Half an hour later, he finally arrived at the banquet. The emperor of heaven saw that he came and stood up to greet him. He was given special treatment that no one could match. It was a great honor.


    "Emperor of heaven, I''m really sorry. I''ll punish you for three cups. I wish you happiness as East Sea and longevity as South Mountain."


    He can''t be too headstrong when others give face like this. He went straight to the emperor of heaven and bowed his head to the emperor of heaven to express his apology.


    With a wave of his big hand, the maid who was waiting on the side immediately changed into a drink. He drank three cups without saying a word.


    "No problem. Don''t be too depressed. Eat and drink first. I''ll help you if you have anything."


    The emperor of heaven had some accidents. When did this smelly boy become so polite? He even bowed his head to him. It was the first time in the world.


    He smiles, comforts the underworld a few words, then signals the maidservant to take the underworld to his seat.


    The banquet officially began. You come and I go, and we are in harmony. Only the underworld, because he had something on his mind, just drank and shut himself into a small world, completely ignoring what happened around him.


    Until, his wine cup again handed out, but no maidservant in the time of pouring wine for him, just took back his thoughts, Yin measured looked at the side of the maidservant with a wine pot.


    "Pour the wine..."


    He lightly swept that bold maidservant one eye, a cold voice such as bone marrow resounded in the hall. Do you want to die?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The maid seemed not afraid of the underworld. She pursed her lips and said nothing. She squeezed the wine pot tightly in her hand. Eyes in a flash of cold light, was actually to the hands of the wine pot in the face of the underworld hit in the past.


    Such an accident, let alone other people, even the emperor''s eyes sitting on the first seat could not help shrinking. He sighed for the woman and shook his head.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld did not expect that a little maid would dare to do this to him. With a wave of his big hand, the wine pot broke and the wine splashed around, but no drop could get close to him.


    His heart was not comfortable, coupled with the girl''s inexplicable provocation, a surge of fury from the bottom of his heart.


    Get up, speechless walk to that maidservant''s in front of, bloodthirsty pupil Mou flash over frighten person of kill idea. This woman who dares to challenge him, he will cut her to pieces. "..." Women are also fearless to meet the eyes of the underworld, pale lips pursed more tightly. Looking at the eyes of the underworld who couldn''t kill her and cut her into meat sauce, she stretched out her hand and slapped the underworld. A clear slap rang through the hall, frightening people, ghosts and Demons all over the world. And was beaten of the Hades, but slightly squinted¡° Who are you? " Just now, he was not unprepared, but his defense was instantly disintegrated by her, so he took her slap firmly. Looking at the four realms, he couldn''t think of anyone who could break his guard so easily. She should not be Jin heart, Jin heart there are tianluodizhen, others are not close to her within three steps. Besides, even Jin Xin can''t have such a strong power, unless her phoenix dance nine days and refined... "..." the woman didn''t speak, just staring at the underworld. Then he stretched out another hand and slapped Pluto heavily again. One left and one right, ten fingerprints clearly appeared on the face of Hades¡° After living so long, I have never been beaten by a woman, let alone slapped twice. You really have seed. I hope you can bear my anger. " Pluto''s face has been black to the extreme, which is not only a trample on his dignity, but also a contempt for his ability. This woman, he won''t let her go. The idea moves, he immediately reaches out to attack toward her, but don''t want her to turn around to avoid, then unexpectedly directly pounce on him, grasp his hair is a burst of violent shaking¡° Dead man, still want to fight me, see I don''t kill you. You want to talk to me about anger, right? Well, I''ll show you how angry I am now... "" cry, I''ll make you cry, and I''ll make you cry for a long time. Are you happy? Cry, continue to cry for my mother... "How about killing your mother? I''m going to kill you today. You are so stupid that even the pig wants to spit on you. I''ll kill you... "... a series of spitting sounds resounded in the hall. Murong Jin''s heart was so angry that she didn''t care about the face of Hades. The more she hit, the more she hit, and the more she couldn''t stop. She was so angry with him that she cried when she cried. As for whether she would call back her tears? So that there is almost no way to go between them, which used to be difficult. What else can they get together when the fate is broken? It''s better to do it simply and crunchily, and each has its own ends¡° Jinxin... Almost... Almost... Don''t fight... "Ten minutes later, Tiandi Wei came over, looked at the woman who was more terrible than the jackals, tigers and leopards, swallowed the saliva, and tried to persuade him. In such a fight, the underworld is not disabled, but also has to be beaten silly... "Fight can''t eliminate my hatred, don''t fight, you want to suffocate me?" Murong Jin heart completely did not hear the emperor''s words in the ear, but she really stopped, instead with the foot kick. That foot a foot to watch of kick up, see this scene of people, ghosts and Demons all feel cold. This princess of the underworld is so terrible, so terrible that even the underworld dares to fight like this. No one dares to offend her in the future¡° He is also unintentional, even if you beat him to death can not solve any problem. Today is my birthday, you give me a face, don''t hit... "The emperor of heaven looked at the miserable Hades and swallowed again. He always knew that Murong Jin''s heart was strong, but today it was really extraordinary. This day is a good day for him. If the underworld is really beaten under his eyes, he will feel sorry¡° Ghost, you are lucky today. I won''t kill you, but I won''t let you live. Since our fate has been broken, you go your way, I go my log bridge, we don''t know each other Murong Jin heart is really angry, now fate has been broken, she really some confused, do not know where to go. He was responsible for everything, and she couldn''t persuade herself not to be angry. In a fit of anger, he threw out some words that made Pluto heartache. I saw the underworld very embarrassed to get up, a embrace of her, dead embrace How would not let go¡° You forced me. Don''t blame me for being cruel. Jinxin, if you want to leave the king, you can give birth to a child for the king first, and then the child will leave you... "The underworld only feels that his bones are in pain, but he doesn''t care at all. Compared with her heartless words, he felt that his injury was nothing at all. She wants to leave him, he will never allow it, never allow it¡° I gave birth to your uncle. Don''t force me. I''ll drink Juezi soup to make you a son and a grandson in your life... "

 Chapter 740

    Murong Jinxin is definitely a woman with a more split temperament than night owls. She is even more angry when she hears the words of Hades. Open mouth then bit on the arm of the underworld, ruthlessly biting, like a beast in general.


    If he did something wrong, he would dare to be so arrogant. Is there any reason?


    "Let''s wait and see..."


    The underworld doesn''t care about his image at all. He pulls Murong Jin''s heart and goes out. He didn''t know how his women suppressed the world. He had to ask.


    The most important thing is that he must have a good talk with her, to remove the misunderstanding between them. Fate has been broken, if there is still misunderstanding between them, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "You let me go, stupid..."


    Murong Jin''s heart still can''t calm her anger. When she hears Tianyu''s words, she would rather expose her identity than endure it.


    This damned man, his accident forced them into such a desperate situation. If she didn''t teach him a lesson, she would be unhappy all her life.


    "Let go of you? Do your spring and autumn dream. No matter the fate is broken or not, you can only be my king. If you want to escape from me, you can''t dream of such a good thing. "


    The underworld knows that he is wrong, but he is still domineering on some issues of principle. See Murong Jin heart struggle badly, straight horizontal embrace go.


    Two months of Acacia, he has had enough. In addition, fate disappeared because of his own stupidity, and he desperately needed peace of mind from her.


    They came to the place where Pluto settled in the heaven. Pluto kicked open the door and threw her on the soft bed. Close the door, then deceive the body.


    The general kiss of the storm falls, forcing Murong Jin heart no way back, can only be forced to bear. She looked at the cool man like a wolf, and her little hand was very impolite to pull his ink hair.


    He wanted to take advantage of her without saying a good word. He wanted to have a spring and autumn dream.


    "Don''t fight. I''ll say something later."


    The underworld seized her troubled hand, and her deep eyes were full of tenderness. Pinch pinch her some pale smile, very pity.


    He can''t wait any longer. As long as he does what he wants to do, he can calm down and convince himself that she is still his.


    "Why? I hate you so much! I hate you


    Murong Jinxin feel aggrieved, small mouth a flat posture would like to cry, little woman''s posture revealed, a meet him like this, she really can''t accept.


    In the past two months, she thought he was going crazy. He didn''t even ask. In his heart, what''s the difference between her and the women he discarded at will?


    "Jin Xin, will you please let me feel at ease? I think you are crazy these days. I don''t want to look for you. I just want to look for you after dealing with the old thing and give you a peaceful life. I know the death of my mother''s concubine. I won''t be unkind to you. Even my mother''s concubine doesn''t blame you, stupid... "


    Looking at the way she wants to cry or not, the underworld sighed low, forced down his desire, and decided to solve her heart knot first.


    He gently stroked her hair and opened her mouth. His thin lip imprinted a kiss on her eyebrow.


    "How do you know my mother didn''t blame me? I''ll never forget the way she looked at me before she died. "


    The words of the underworld made Murong Jin''s heart cold. In a moment, she thought of the scene that the spirit of ten thousand springs was burned to ashes by the Phoenix Fire. Her eyes, like stars, shrank fiercely, in great pain.


    She tried that way to burn the spirit of Wanquan to death. Even if Wanquan didn''t hate her, she also hated herself.


    "If the concubine resents you, you can''t collect her ashes after her death. Jinxin, my mother''s concubine has already left my king. If you are leaving, how can I live? "


    The underworld holds her small face, if ou thinks of say. The one who wants him to be happy most in the world should be his mother''s wife. He can''t let such a knot lie between them all the time and become an insurmountable gap in their life.


    "Now that our marriage is broken, you can live as you like. Maybe after a while, there will be other women around you and other men around me. "


    Pluto''s explanation makes Murong Jin''s heart feel better. She sucks her nose, punches him hard and shrinks in his arms.


    That''s what she wanted. He put it down. Even if she can''t put it down now, she will be able to put it down one day. The concubine didn''t hate her. She must hope that in the future, she can give happiness to Hades.


    "I''ll always be with you, and I''ll always be with you. Jinxin, God''s test for us is that we should face everything together. Once we have the idea of facing ourselves, there will be twists and turns between us. "


    He suddenly found that as long as they were together, any difficulties would be solved in the end. If they face it alone, there will be great twists and turns.


    Well, no matter where they go in the future, they must be together and can''t be separated any more.


    "What should we do? I don''t want to face those messy things. "


    Murong Jin heart quiet down, carefully thought about their way through the difficult, really as he said. Well, if God wants them to be conjoined twins, she doesn''t mind at all.


    During the separation, she realized the importance of him to her. Forever, she would like to take him by the hand. The most urgent task is to solve the fate as soon as possible. No matter how difficult it is, she has to engrave their names on Sansheng stone again.


    "Tomorrow we will go up to heaven and never leave until we carve our names again."


    The underworld hugged her tightly, and his eyes were firmer than ever. Nothing is more important than this. As long as his name is re engraved on Sansheng stone, he can be completely at ease.


    They once had a miracle, and he believes there will be a second one


    "OK, I''ll go up and practice soul repair by the way."


    Murong Jin nodded and agreed. As long as they were sincere, they would move the world and the earth. God will not be so cruel, let them empty joy.


    "Your skill has improved a lot. Is it related to your recent cultivation?"


    The underworld has some doubts. Even if she starts to cultivate the 11th level of Feng dance, her skill can''t grow so fast all of a sudden. Did she ever have any adventures?


    "The God of time and space once gave me a mysterious power. I just integrated the power she gave me."


    In fact, the skill of soul daughter-in-law is just a magic skill, not a skill. She didn''t understand these before, but only after practicing these days.


    "What about your network? Are you suppressing it or relieving it? "


    Pluto nodded, but it was really unexpected. More than a year ago, Jinxin went to the God of time and space to save him and Shufei. At that time, he didn''t ask much. He didn''t expect that the God of time and space was good for her.


    "Hold it down, or do you want to solve it now? You can''t always suppress it like this for a lifetime. "


    Sooner or later, it will be relieved. Why don''t you take this opportunity to end this matter. After experiencing the pain of fusion, she didn''t pay much attention to the pain.


    "OK, you can bear it. It will hurt."


    The underworld hesitated for a moment, originally wanted to refuse, then thought that this pain must be suffered. Now Jinxin has been accomplished, if you run around with an array, it''s not a matter.


    A black light instantly disappeared into Murong Jin''s heart, and the underworld immediately took Murong Jin''s heart into his arms to comfort her. Feeling her shivering little body, I really hate that old thing.


    Had it not been for the old man, Jinxin would not have suffered so much, her mother would not have died, and fate would not have disappeared. So many old accounts, he must make clear with the old man.


    "Jinxin, if it hurts, bite the king, bite hard, don''t be merciful."


    The underworld did not dare to look at Murong Jinxin''s small face, which was nearly twisted. He just patted her on the back and comforted her. The remaining light of the canthus of the eye glimpses to her dead bite cook, he immediately sent his arm past.


    She has enough pain, if bite himself, he will be more distressed. As a man, how can he allow his women to abuse themselves in front of him.


    "Well..."


    Murong Jin heart is not polite, open mouth a bite up. People are such strange animals, when you face everything alone, you will always be very strong. When you have a man who is willing to protect you, you want to rely on her.


    This kind of pain is nothing compared with the pain of fusion, but she just wants to be sentimental, just want a little woman. That kind of mood, complex let her own some shame.


    As time goes by, Murong Jin''s heart shrinks in Pluto''s arms, biting a piece of Pluto''s flesh, until her array is completely relieved.


    There was a faint smell of blood between the wings of her nose. She knew that Pluto''s arm must have been bitten by her. It''s a good feeling to bear the pain together.


    "I will bathe you..."


    Pluto looked at the sweat on her forehead and knew that she didn''t like the sticky feeling. She took her into the bathroom and became a good man.


    "Ghost, I know that if you don''t practice, you won''t be so kind as to bathe me."


    Murong Jin heart rubbed his sweat wet hair, white his eye. She didn''t know what he wanted to do. In the name of bathing, even the wild dogs on the roadside might know what he wanted to do.


    "Two months, I can''t bear it. Besides, don''t you think we should really have a baby? "


    Pluto did not hide his intention. After so much experience, he urgently needed a child. As long as they have the bond of children, the future will be better.


    In the small bath, the sound of water and the sound of spitting and swearing soon rang out

 Chapter 741

    The next morning, the underworld and Murong Jinxin went up to Tianshan Mountain and settled down temporarily on the top of Tianshan Mountain with the belief that they would not carve their names on Sansheng stone.


    Murong Jin heart''s company, let the underworld''s heart settle down a lot. He began to carve names on Sansheng stone day and night, but failed every time. Two names, but only one can be carved on Sansheng stone.


    After three consecutive days of carving, Pluto''s slender fingers were bloodstained, almost to the level of flesh and blood magic. Every time I look at it, Murong Jin feels very worried.


    "Don''t carve, wait for your fingers to carve."


    Murong Jinxin grabbed the dagger in the hand of Hades and threw it aside. She could not carve it for three days. She was almost desperate. If the underworld gave up her hand again, she would feel even worse.


    "No, I can''t give up. As long as the name can be engraved, it doesn''t matter if the hand is useless. "


    The underworld is not willing to give up. He believes that sincerity is the soul. As long as he keeps carving, one day he will move God. He must restore the fate with Jinxin, only then they can be together forever.


    He picked up the dagger and engraved it persistently. The scarlet blood slipped from his fingers and dropped on the grass beside him, throwing out enchanting flowers.


    "I don''t want you to give up your hand. Take a rest and I''ll carve it..."


    Murong Jinxin know his stubborn temperament, I''m afraid it''s impossible to persuade, can only do it yourself. These three days, she was almost practicing the art of soul repair, so she had no time to take care of his side. Now, it''s time for her to do something.


    "Slow down, don''t hurt your hand. I''ll get you something to eat."


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart, every stroke is very serious, his mouth raised a warm smile, suddenly feel that if you can spend a lifetime together, in fact, it is also good.


    He looked at Murong Jin''s heart for a long time, then took back his eyes and left reluctantly.


    "Why do you say you are so stubborn? We''ve been tossing about day and night. Aren''t you tired? "


    Murong Jinxin also encountered the same problem as Hades. After she carved a name, she could not carve another name. After a while, she was a little depressed. The dagger in her hand stabbed Sansheng stone.


    She really wanted to pierce the broken stone, and she had solved her hatred.


    "If you''re not tired, I''m tired. Why don''t you ask me to engrave my name? Do you have to drive us crazy to be happy? "


    Murong Jin''s heart is really full of anger. This broken stone makes people want to be crazy. Is it not enough to torture her men like that? She really felt that she could not bear it.


    "I''m giving you three days to think about it. If you don''t allow us to engrave your name in three days, I''ll destroy you. I know you understand. You''d better think about what I said. "


    Murong Jin heart ruthlessly kicked Sansheng stone, if it is doomed not to let them better, she destroyed it. Without her, perhaps there would be no fate in the world, and their troubles might be solved.


    Her cruel words had just fallen, and she seemed to feel the invisible tremble of her emotion. A white light burst out of the stone.


    A woman in white appeared in front of Murong Jinxin, with picturesque eyes and dreamlike beauty. She looked at Murong Jinxin, a little pale.


    "Princess Ming, give up. It''s almost impossible to carve the name that has disappeared from Sansheng stone. "


    The woman is the fairy who guards Sansheng stone. Her mission is to guard Sansheng stone. She can''t let Sansheng stone be destroyed in the hands of any life spirit. The reason why she appeared was that she really felt Murong Jin''s determination to destroy it.


    "If I can''t engrave it, I''ll destroy it. It doesn''t make me feel better. What''s the use of keeping it? "


    Murong Jinxin is not surprised that Sansheng stone has a guardian, but coldly looking at the woman in white, the words are firm. She has such a disposition that she would rather be ruined if she didn''t get her. Moreover, the woman only said that it was almost impossible, but she did not say that it was definitely impossible.


    "Princess Ming, destroying Sansheng stone is against heaven, and the price to be paid is to cut off the marriage forever. Do you really want to do that?"


    The tangled face of the woman in white, she really feel that the underworld stubborn terrible, this Murong Jin heart stubborn more terrible. Amen is really a couple created by Tian she. It''s not that one family doesn''t enter one family. If it wasn''t for Pluto''s accident, they would be living together in love this time.


    But the accident is happened, she also can''t stop their marriage line fracture, can only look at, heartache for them.


    "The heavenly daughter has allowed me to destroy Sansheng stone. What''s against the heaven? Don''t try to persuade me, either you''ll open up a little bit, or I''ll let you go with the three living stones. "


    Murong Jin heart shrugged to send a shoulder, didn''t because of the white dress woman''s persuasion attitude have the slightest shake. What she has decided will never change unless there is a reason to persuade her to do so.


    Fate, related to her and the future of Hades, she must be a gamble. She believed that heaven would not be so cruel, even her only wish could not be satisfied.


    "Does the heavenly daughter allow Princess ming to destroy Sansheng stone?" Smell speech, white dress woman a Leng, some disbelief. Sansheng stone is the most important marriage stone in the four realms. How could tiannv easily let the hell Princess destroy it? Is this a lie made up by Princess Ming? Or is it true? Maybe she should go to tiannv palace¡° Bullshit, do you think I''m lying? Do I look like that? " Murong Jin heart white dress woman one eye, for white dress woman''s suspicion is very uncomfortable. She Murong Jinxin has lived so many lives, and the number of times she lied is very few. I will never risk my happiness on such an important matter¡° Princess Ming, wait a moment, I''ll go back... "The woman in white looked at Murong Jin''s heart for a while, and she also felt that Murong Jin didn''t want to be that kind of person. After several hesitations, he decided to go to tiannu palace to find a solution. If the heavenly daughter is willing to let the princess of the underworld and the king of the underworld restore their destiny, she doesn''t have to be so embarrassed. It''s better than that Sansheng stone was really destroyed by the princess of the underworld¡° I don''t have so much patience to waste on waiting. After coming back, you''d better give me a solution, or I''ll do it right away... "Murong Jinxin seems to have guessed the intention of the woman in white, but she didn''t stop her. She was relieved. Honey, after all, used to be her daughter. Although she has broken the relationship between mother and daughter, she still cares about her. The woman went to find mi''er, and she felt that she could have a good rest... "En..." the white woman''s mouth drew. She had seen Murong Jinxin several times, and probably could understand Murong Jinxin''s temperament. She didn''t care much about Murong Jinxin''s attitude. With a flash of body shape, he went to the direction of tiannu palace The woman in white in tiannu palace knelt down and explained her intention. Then she quietly waited for tiannu''s will and was very respectful¡° Heavenly daughter, please give them another piece of destiny. It''s not easy for them to get to where they are today. " Standing beside the daughter of heaven, the spirit of Wanquan fell down on his knees with a plop, knocked three heads heavily, and forced to endure the bitterness to plead for his son and daughter-in-law. She really didn''t know that her leaving had brought so much trouble to her son and daughter-in-law that she really wanted to kill herself¡° It''s very difficult for fate to form. They lost it in such a muddle. Isn''t that embarrassing for me? " Although she is the daughter of heaven, she is also subject to heaven. God set the rules, she did not dare to easily violate. How can that pair of men and women who are worrying be so unlucky¡° Tiannv, Murong Jinxin is your own mother. When she gave birth to you in those years, she gave up her life to give birth to you. As for Pluto, although not your own father, but raised you for 16 years, and your feelings are no worse than your own father. Since the day you were born, your mother and father have been busy practicing magic skills to fight against the evil god. It''s him who pulls you up with a handful of excrement and urine. You can see that in the past, give them another chance, please... "After two months together, the spirit of Wanquan knows something about the character of the heavenly daughter. A look at tiannv''s face, we know that she must be very embarrassed. If you agree to her plea, the heavenly daughter will suffer some disaster. She gritted her teeth, for the happiness of her son, she can only be shameless once. Mentioning his son''s kindness to tiannv in the past, he forced tiannv to agree with her¡° I see. No wonder I think they seem familiar. That''s all. Now that you''ve said that, I''ll have to give up. " Tiannu was a little stunned. She recalled the scene when she saw Murong Jinxin. The words of Wanquan just gave her the best explanation. My mother and my father, who are not my own father, had such a close relationship before. In this way, she had to help them even at risk. They can be happy, and she, who used to be a daughter, is happy to see it¡° Thank you tiannu, thank you tiannu... "Wanquan''s tears almost fell down, tiannu let go, and ming''er and Jinxin finally got what they wanted. Her poor son and daughter-in-law hoped that their fate would not be so difficult¡° You go back and allow Murong Jinxin and Hades to carve their names on Sansheng stone, and nothing can break their fate. " Tiannv''s small white hand, a strong force will be the spirit of the spring up. She looked at the woman in white, told her decision, and signaled that the woman in white could leave. Immediately, she exhorted the spirit of Wanquan a few words, and the lotus step moved lightly to the place where the LORD was. She should go to plead guilty for such a violation of heaven''s rules. I hope God won''t be too angry¡° Finally, it''s sunny after the rain. In the future, there will be no more twists and turns in your feelings. It''s so good... "The spirit of Wanquan looks at the figure of tiannv leaving, and smiles and tears fall down. She raised her head high, as if to see their happy future without any twists and turns

 Chapter 742

    On the Tianshan Mountain, Murong Jin''s heart kept walking around, very not calm.


    It was calm to talk to the woman in white before, but after the woman in white left, a strange anxiety welled up in her heart. So that when Pluto came back with two rabbits, he thought something big had happened.


    Murong Jin heart has not had time to explain with the underworld, in front of a flash of white light, white woman has come back.


    "How''s it going? What does the heavenly daughter say? "


    Murong Jin heart quickly meet up, and the previous attitude is completely different. This woman''s next words directly determine her future with Hades.


    "The goddess of heaven has issued a decree to allow you to re engrave the name with Sansheng stone, and give you eternal destiny. Princess Ming, you can be completely at ease. In the future, no matter what happens, you and Hades will never be separated again. "


    This is the first time that the woman in white has seen so many foolish men and women guarding sanshengshi for such a long time. I hope they live up to the love of the heavenly daughter and live happily together forever.


    "Really... Really... That''s great... Thank you very much..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart simply feel their luck burst, eternal fate, then she and Hades no longer need to worry about will be separated.


    She is a bit out of fashion, fiercely hold the hand of the woman in white, some incoherent, such as stars like eyes flash tears.


    "Don''t thank me. You deserve to be kind to the heavenly daughter. There''s another thing. I saw the spirit of Wanquan in tiannu palace. She should not be out of her wits, but I dare not ask more. "


    The woman in white smiles and looks at Murong Jinxin, who is very excited. She gently holds her hand, hesitates for a moment, and says what she saw in tiannu palace.


    The death of Wan Quan''s spirit and the hatred of killing her mother are not the same. Although they have gone through the most difficult step, she still hopes that there is no impurity in their feelings.


    "Ah... The mother''s concubine is not so scared... It must be the heavenly daughter who saved her..."


    This, Murong Jin heart tears can no longer help, drop by drop down. The tears are bitter and salty, containing too many emotions.


    If the soul of the mother''s concubine is still intact, she is not the enemy of the underworld. As long as the mother''s concubine is willing, she can remodel her body.


    "I don''t know exactly. If Princess Ming has any questions, she can only ask tiannv. Well, I''m gone, and you''ll be happy. "


    The woman in white looks at the woman with tears in her smile and sighs in her heart. God in the end is fair, do not experience many hardships, can not get so beautiful everything.


    They will be happy, she believes!


    "Man, my mother is not dead, not dead..."


    Murong Jin''s heart pours directly on the underworld. Her tears can''t be controlled all the time. She rushes down and falls on the underworld''s hand, which burns the underworld''s heart.


    Pluto gently holding her, the body slightly trembling, the mood is also very excited. He has a feeling of pie falling from the sky, the fate of heaven will never die out, and his mother is still alive, his life is nearly perfect except for the lack of a child.


    "It''s all God''s test for us. Fortunately, we came here. Jin Xin, our tribulation must not have a hundred years, it must not have a hundred years.... "


    Everything is developing in a good direction. After all kinds of abuse, he really can''t figure out what means the Lord will have to deal with them. Their tribulation has come to an end, and the only thing left is the old man who is afraid of chaos.


    "I don''t care how many years I have to be tested as long as I''m not broken up. Men, we carve names. "


    Murong Jinxin cried for a long time and then reluctantly stopped her tears. She withdrew from Pluto''s arms, took Pluto to to Sansheng stone and picked up the dagger that had fallen to one side.


    She''s really emotional now, but she''s rational after all. She wants to let their fate re form, in order to be at ease to think of other things.


    "You engrave the name of Ben Wang, Ben Wang engraves your name..."


    The underworld watched her hands tremble, but he couldn''t stop her from doing it. Had to firmly grasp her little hand, with her stroke in Sansheng stone engraved his name. Then he took the dagger and engraved her name beside his name.


    Two names, with a touch of blood, neatly arranged together. Suddenly, a red light burst out, and instantly dyed the whole sky red.


    In the mid air, the strong red light scattered, slowly emerged two crystal clear names. The name is white, which is the purest color in the world, representing the eternal love.


    "Jinxin, you are the only one forever..."


    The underworld embraces Murong Jin''s heart, and the deep eyes show Murong Jin''s heart moving look. With a word, he has expressed all his love.


    He leaned over to kiss Murong Jin''s pale lips. The breeze blew gently and the ink hair was flying. Their fate was closely linked by their entangled hair


    ¡­¡­


    The big stone in the heart falls to the ground, and the underworld and Murong Jinxin leave the Tianshan Mountain and return to the temporary courtyard of the Heavenly Kingdom. Before we had time to take a sip of tea, the emperor of heaven sent someone to invite the underworld to get together. It seemed that there was something important to discuss.


    The underworld left in a hurry, only Murong Jinxin was left in the huge yard. She reclined on the chair and closed her eyes.


    In the past three days, her soul repair technique has made great progress. The mysterious power given to her by the God of time and space played a key role in this cultivation.


    She has a feeling that she can break through in a month at most. As soon as she wanted to break through, she couldn''t help smiling.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are very lucky..."


    The door of the yard is blown open by the wind, and a masked woman comes in. She looks at Murong Jinxin, who is carefree and complacent, and sneers. How could this woman who ruined everything have such a good life? It''s unfair for God to reappear after the disappearance of fate.


    "Who?"


    Murong Jin heart surprised, such as stars like eyes open, a strong sense of killing four scattered. When she came into contact with the woman that a pair of hate strong eyes, delicate eyebrows slightly congealed.


    The woman''s face was covered and her voice was very strange. She couldn''t guess her identity. But dare to so arrogant intrude into the courtyard that she lives with the underworld, afraid is the status is not low.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that you have to die today."


    The woman Yin measured of smile, that laugh is very gloomy terrible, let a person hair bone Rong ran. She glanced at the empty teacup in front of Murong Jinxin and nodded with satisfaction.


    She naturally knew that she was not the opponent of Murong Jinxin, so she added some materials to Murong Jinxin''s tea. She saw Murong Jinxin drink the tea with her own eyes. Murong Jinxin''s skill should be locked bit by bit at the moment.


    This is the moment she''s been waiting for so many years. At that time, because of Murong Jin''s heart, she was tortured by the underworld and was called disabled.


    If it wasn''t for her strong idea of revenge, she would only be able to climb on the ground like a maggot now.


    "There are so many demons and ghosts who want to kill me. You''d better show your identity before you start. At least you have to let me die in peace, right?"


    Murong Jinxin only thinks that the woman in front of her is ridiculous. Does she have a rival mother in the world? Even the underworld may not be able to beat her. Who is this woman?


    She just wants to know who she is now? Let''s decide whether or not to root out!


    "You''ll know who I am when you die. Murong Jinxin, do you feel the airflow is not smooth? "


    Time seems almost, the woman went forward a few steps, seems to be testing Murong Jin heart reaction. Expect Murong Jin heart should not have found his body strange, otherwise also won''t be so arrogant.


    This let her hate a hundred years of women, she must let her die, even with her.


    "It''s not smooth, but that doesn''t prevent me from killing you!"


    Murong Jin heart early from the woman just glanced at the tea cup eyes found what, a faint smile. She has been trained to this point, and even a little Suo Gong San can''t lock her skills.


    Even if she had only five stories left, it would be more than enough to deal with this woman.


    "Murong Jinxin, you will pay a heavy price for your arrogance."


    Women looking at Murong Jin heart that arrogant appearance, a nameless fire spread in the bottom of my heart. Coldly left such a sentence, then began to attack her.


    However, she underestimated Murong Jin''s heart too much. When the silver sword in her hand was smashed to pieces by Murong Jin''s heart, she suddenly woke up and made a big mistake.


    Murong Jinxin, a woman, can''t lock up her skills. She''s really terrible! It''s horrible!


    "Tell me, how do you want to die?"


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t want to talk to her about this kind of clown. Even if she is the daughter of the emperor of heaven, she is willing to let her go, and the underworld will not let her go.


    Besides, she has always been cruel to the enemy, especially this kind of cannon fodder.


    "We''re all going to die anyway, but let''s die together, ha ha..."


    The corners of the woman''s mouth hook out a trace of cruel smile, she began to slowly toward Murong Jin heart, that pair of eyes full of hate in the black fog lingering.


    If she is defeated, she can only fight for it. Before she comes, she already understands the consequences of failure!


    "Alas, there must be something sad about ridiculous people..."


    Murong Jin heart shook his head, this woman want to die with her? It''s ridiculous. If she has high skill, that''s all.


    But before her words fell, a black light flashed in the air, and instantly disappeared into the woman''s body. A strange black light flashed through the girl''s eyes.


    Everything happened so fast that Murong Jinxin didn''t have time to think about it, so she felt an adverse pressure coming on her... "Murong Jinxin, you should admit your bad luck..."

 Chapter 743

    Woman a palm toward Murong Jin heart split in the past, the voice of the exit has changed. Murong Jin heart a listen to that voice, immediately gnash teeth up.


    This haunting old man is really good at timing. It''s good to attack her when her power is shrunk and the underworld leaves.


    "Old man, I''ll never die with you today!"


    Murong Jin''s heart mobilized all the Qi in her body, and her face suddenly became a little ugly. Preliminary estimate, she should be shrunk three layers. Although three layers are nothing, it''s absolutely not enough to deal with this powerful old thing.


    Well, she can only go the old way and ask for help from Hades. I''m afraid it will be very difficult to ask for help this time.


    "You can only die. I gave up this body at most, ha ha..."


    Women attack Murong Jin heart, seems to have accepted the lesson before, did not give Murong Jin heart any breathing opportunity. She must work hard to kill Murong Jinxin. If the underworld comes back, it will be a waste of a good chance.


    She had a fight with Murong Jinxin, who forced her out of the body of Wanquan spirit. Murong Jin''s Phoenix Fire is terrible.


    "Old man, I think it''s beautiful. Now it''s not dark, and you start to dream?"


    Murong Jinxin while dealing with women, while thinking about how to get away. The courtyard they live in is very quiet. It is estimated that no one will come in a short time. If you use phoenix dance for nine days, I''m afraid the shadow of Phoenix is not obvious enough with her current skill. She worries that if it''s too far away, Pluto won''t find it at all.


    What should we do? If the fight goes on like this, she may be unable to resist


    "Murong Jinxin, don''t try to ask for help. I''ve worked it out before I come. You''d better die. Maybe I can leave you a whole body... "


    Looking at Murong Jin, the woman''s heart was a little absent-minded, and her attack increased instead of decreasing. She is not a fool, naturally see Murong Jin heart is not enough. Today''s opportunity is really God''s help.


    It''s a bit difficult for Murong Jin to survive, because the weather is favorable and the people are harmonious


    "If that''s true, I''ll die with you. It''s a great harm to the underworld..."


    The powerful coercion forces Murong Jin''s heart not to be distracted, so she can only deal with the woman carefully, with a helpless smile at the corner of her mouth, a sense of resignation.


    Just one step at a time. Now she can hold on for about half an hour. As long as there are any creatures in this half an hour, she should be saved.


    She has just regained her destiny with Hades. She really doesn''t believe that God can watch her die


    "You won''t have that chance, absolutely not!"


    Smell speech, the pupil Mou of the woman explodes to shoot strange faint light. It seems that Murong Jinxin''s intention is sensed, and she instantly improves her skill to the extreme.


    The powerful and overwhelming force rushed to Murong Jin''s heart, with the determination to exterminate everything, enveloped Murong Jin''s heart layer upon layer. In the air of the courtyard, a faint Phoenix shadow emerges, releasing its precarious energy in the hot sun.


    Murong Jin''s Kung Fu is partly locked, but she can''t do what she wants, so she can only support it. Her mind a blank, only an idea in support of her, until she was exhausted that moment, also still did not give up.


    "Ha ha ha, Murong Jinxin, go to die..."


    Murong Jinxin''s body shape shakes a few times, and the scarlet blood keeps falling along the corner of her mouth. She only feels a flower in front of her, and her body falls to one side.


    A magic sound pierced her ears. She gave a bitter smile and closed her eyes slowly. Is she really going to die again today?


    "Don''t be presumptuous, retreat..."


    Just after Murong Jinxin felt that she could not escape death, and the woman felt that victory was in sight, a figure appeared in the air. A voice such as Huang Ying moves out of the stock rings in Murong Jinxin''s ear, let her close Ya Meng''s once open.


    Honey, it''s her honey. It''s her honey who saved her


    "Tiannu, you are too much in charge. Be careful."


    The woman''s attack was blocked, staring at the heavenly daughter in the air, and her hatred was overwhelming. This Murong Jinxin is really a cockroach that can''t be trampled to death. Now it''s even more outrageous that the daughter of heaven has come to save her.


    "I''ll fight and I''ll split. I''m happy!"


    Tiannu looked at the rampant woman. With a wave of her white hand, a holy white light enveloped her. Soon, a black shadow came out of the woman''s body and floated away quickly.


    In the blink of an eye, it has completely disappeared.


    "Why not kill him..."


    Murong Jin heart endure the pain of the whole body, difficult to get up. Looking at tiannv''s eyes, with a trace of puzzled. She came to help her. Why didn''t she help her to the end?


    As long as she can give this old thing away, she doesn''t care about any way.


    "I can''t kill easily..."


    Tiannv looked at the seriously injured Murong Jinxin and explained everything in a word. Her identity has been doomed that she can not do such a thing, let alone move and kill at will, unless it is God''s instruction.


    "You came to save me? Or is there something else? "


    Murong Jin''s heart nodded, as clear as the stars in her eyes. She looked at tiannv, warm in her heart. This is her daughter, a daughter who was brought up by hard work. Once in a while, she will feel satisfied.


    "One is to save you, and the other is to return the spirit of ten thousand springs to you."


    Tiannu takes out a pill from her arms and flicks it into Murong Jinxin''s mouth. She also takes out a small porcelain vase from her arms and flicks it into Murong Jinxin''s hand.


    Before she went to see God, God did not punish her for sanshengshi, and specially allowed her to return the soul of wanquanzhiling to them.


    "Thank you, heavenly daughter..."


    Immortal Dan such as belly, Murong Jin heart and body injury at once eased a lot. Holding the precious porcelain vase in one hand, she got up and made a deep bow to the heavenly daughter.


    She knew that it was an honor for her to be able to do this. It has been a blessing for her to meddle in her business.


    "Don''t be so careful. You''d better not leave Hades. Otherwise, you will have many accidents. I don''t want to see you die in the hands of the shadow."


    The look on tiannu''s face is very light, only the clean eyes reveal her emotions. She likes the woman below. Talking with her makes her feel warm. Maybe it''s because she has a baby in her stomach.


    There is a kind of nature that no one can erase


    "Well, I''ll be careful."


    Murong Jin heart of the mouth slightly smoked, left the underworld she will have a lot of accidents, is she died after IQ decreased? Otherwise, how could it be calculated so easily?


    It''s just that the heavenly daughter''s words are all for the sake of this. She just does it according to those words. Later, she made a conjoined couple with Hades until the old thing was destroyed.


    "Her soul has also suffered some damage. You have to repair it for her before you can rebuild her body."


    Tiannu took a deep look at Murong Jin''s heart and exhorted her. In fact, she can completely repair the soul for Wanquan spirit, but she is not willing to do so. Or will this opportunity to Murong Jin heart, one can knock her to practice quickly, two can also let her do a heart for the spirit of ten thousand springs.


    She can''t rob the best of both worlds.


    "Is it serious?"


    Murong Jin''s heart was startled. She thought of the scene when the spirit of ten thousand springs was burned by the Phoenix Fire. She was worried and asked nervously.


    "It''s not serious. At that time, a man stopped most of the Phoenix Fire for her, otherwise she..."


    When she arrived, the body of the spirit of ten thousand springs had turned to ashes. Fortunately, the man saved the spirit of Wanquan with his life. Otherwise, the soul of Wanquan is still not there. It''s hard to say.


    "I see. When can I see you again?"


    Murong Jin heart this just relieved a lot, looking at the white dress fluttering woman, suddenly asked a let everybody very unexpected question. After asking, she felt a little stupid. Tiannv can''t be seen casually. What she said just now seems to be making an appointment to meet tiannv.


    "I don''t know. It''s time to meet. Don''t force me to."


    Tiannv laughed, pinched her fingers and did not reveal her secret. They should be able to meet again soon, because a happy and sad thing will happen to her soon.


    "Then I''ll go to Hades..."


    Murong Jin heart also back to the daughter of heaven a smile, turned and strode away. She''s going to tell the good news to Hades. She''ll come back and never leave again.


    Perhaps because she was so happy, she even forgot to deal with the woman lying on the ground who wanted to kill her


    "Ha ha..."


    Tiannv gently laughed, looking at some of the Murong Jin heart, mood can not say good. To be able to see her happy in this way is really a very simple beauty.


    A white light flickered, she had returned to the depths of the clouds, the courtyard was quiet again, as if no one had ever come.


    The woman slowly opened her eyes, slowly got up, looking at the empty courtyard, with a bitter smile in her mouth, as if she was laughing at her own excess.


    I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate to escape in this way. Murong Jinxin if not found her identity, she may be able to muddle along for some time, if found, I''m afraid she can''t live today.


    Is there a difference between death and immortality? As if not, as if also have, she can''t tell, that pair of dry eyes like ancient wells are all confused.


    Survival instinct, or let her make up her mind. No matter how, she must live, only live to have the next chance of revenge!


    With a flash of body shape, she left like a gust of wind, with a little uneasiness, a little bitterness, a little fluke

 Chapter 744

    audience hall


    The underworld and the emperor of heaven are discussing something. Murong Jin rushes in in a hurry. The white clothes are obviously messy, and there is even a shallow bloodstain on the gorgeous little face.


    As soon as she appeared, she immediately attracted all the ghosts and gods in the main hall. The God of the underworld, who was in a good mood, suddenly restrained her smile.


    "Jin Xin, what''s the matter?"


    The underworld catches Murong Jin''s little body, grabs her cold little hand and asks eagerly.


    Jin Xin''s skill, even if he and she fight, also can''t let her embarrassed into this kind of appearance, she was who plotted?


    "The heavenly daughter has returned the soul of her mother to us. Look..."


    Murong Jinxin hands the small porcelain vase to the underworld, and an excited smile blooms on her small face. It''s a big smile. I don''t know how many ghosts and gods are fascinated by it.


    "Don''t worry about the soul of your mother''s concubine. Who is responsible for your embarrassment?"


    The underworld looked at the small porcelain vase in his hand and opened his eyes. At a glance, he saw that the colorful soul in the porcelain vase was his mother''s concubine. An unspeakable excitement spread in his heart.


    He took a deep breath, slender fingers gently stroked Murong Jin heart scar on the small face, the whole body up and down sent out the killing of all.


    Those who touch his women die!


    "I don''t know. After you left, there came a masked woman who tried to kill me. Then she was bent over by the old man, and my skill was locked up for three levels, and I had a big fight. If it wasn''t for the heavenly daughter''s help, I would have been destroyed by the old man. "


    Murong Jin heart know this can''t hide, had to truthfully described what happened before. Looking at the madness of the underworld, she quickly appeased the underworld.


    Once the goods are on fire, they will not be recognized. If the heaven is angry, the heaven will suffer the disaster.


    "Damn it! How dare you bet that the woman is dead? "


    Smell speech, the underworld feels his heart ruthlessly a shrink, is really thousand calculate ten thousand calculate, he didn''t calculate, in the sky unexpectedly still have fairy to dare to directly start to Jin heart.


    Well, it''s very good. He wants to see how the emperor of heaven will give him an account!


    "I don''t know. I was so anxious to tell you about my mother''s concubine that I forgot her..."


    Murong Jin''s heart scratched her head. She really forgot, otherwise she would have dealt with the woman first. The woman had a heart to kill her. She had absolutely no reason to let her go.


    Now it''s too late to say that, the woman must have left. I''m afraid it will take a long time to find her.


    "You, I won''t let you stay alone in the future, or you will scare me out of heart disease one day."


    Pluto no longer ask what, will her into his arms, small mouth of feeding her to eat snacks. She is very calm, anxious can only be him forever.


    As for tracking down the woman, she doesn''t have to worry about it. He is enough.


    "Emperor of heaven, the king has to take this matter to the end. Don''t you have any opinions?"


    The underworld settled Murong Jin''s heart, and then he looked at the first emperor whose face was uncertain, but he already had a guess in his heart. A woman who dares to be so arrogant doesn''t think twice except that woman.


    He has no evidence yet, but once he sees the woman, he will have it.


    "No, the underworld is free to check..."


    The tendons on the emperor''s forehead burst out, and the consciousness of his subordinates under the broad sleeve robe trembled. What Pluto can guess, he can guess.


    It''s his carelessness. He knows that Hades and Jinxin are coming, but he forgets to control his daughter. Daughter to Jin heart did such a thing, almost put Jin heart to death, this time I''m afraid no one can stop Pluto cut her.


    "That''s good. I hope the emperor of heaven won''t stop us at that time. If we do, it will only hurt the harmony between us."


    Pluto''s attitude is very firm, moved Jin heart''s woman, he will not let go, no matter what identity that woman is. His words just remind the emperor of heaven, don''t be silly, otherwise don''t blame him.


    Everything is easy to discuss, except the matter of touching his woman.


    "I understand. I will not stop you any more. Alas..."


    The emperor nodded and sighed softly. A hundred years ago, he saved his daughter''s life with the favor that the old underworld once owed. It was his daughter who spared her life. He could protect her once, but he couldn''t protect her for the second time.


    Besides, Jinxin''s identity, even if it''s not princess Ming, can''t be persecuted easily


    "I''ll leave the book first. Let''s carry out the matter according to the way we just discussed."


    Got the answer he wanted, without saying a word, the underworld pulled Murong Jin''s heart and got up. He is not in the mood to talk about the future development direction of the two worlds. Now he just wants to break up the slut who wants to kill her woman.


    "Please


    The emperor of heaven looked at the back of their departure and suddenly fell on the chair. His wrinkled face was full of pain.


    It''s really hard for a white haired person to give away a black haired person


    ¡­¡­


    In the winding corridor, Murong Jinxin looks at Min Chun''s silent Hades, seems to know what he wants to do, and holds his hand tightly.


    "That woman may not be the sixth princess, the voice is wrong."


    She remembers the voice of the sixth Princess very clearly. The woman''s voice was totally different from that of the sixth princess, and she didn''t seem to have swallowed any voice changing medicine. She didn''t want Hades to kill the wrong person.


    "I can''t think of anyone but her. Jinxin, when you see her, maybe the truth will come out. "


    The underworld firmly believed in his conjecture. The heaven was also a place with rules. Ordinary fairies didn''t dare to be bold, and they didn''t have the ability to move in Jinxin''s tea, except for the slut.


    "The emperor of heaven is good to us. Unless the evidence is solid, I won''t allow you to kill her at will."


    Murong Jinxin know his stubborn, persuading is advised not to come back, can only accompany him to six Princess Princess House. If six princesses do, she won''t stop Pluto. If not, he would not let Hades hurt her because of some old hatred.


    "You are really more and more popular, too kind often will not have a good end."


    The underworld can''t deny it. He just pinched her little hand and said nothing. He took her to the princess mansion quickly.


    Along the way, the killing intention is all over the sky, so that the fairies passing by them are very surprised.


    ¡­¡­


    Princess Mansion


    A touch of setting sun, scattered on the ground, a courtyard of desolation, endless desolation.


    A woman is lying on a concubine''s couch. Her big eyes are full of pain. She looks at the setting sun in the air, bitter and astringent.


    Bang, the door of Princess mansion was kicked away, countless sawdust flying in the air, some of them deeply blinked into the woman''s skin.


    "Do you want to kill Jinxin?"


    The underworld looked at the woman who got up from the imperial concubine''s couch in disgust. The deep eyes were burning with fury. The fury seemed to break through the ground and burn the woman opposite.


    He let go of Murong Jinxin''s hand, several strides to the woman''s side, raising his hand is a heavy slap in the face.


    "Is Hades a mad dog? Biting people everywhere. What''s the evidence for saying that I killed Princess Ming? "


    The sixth princess was hit by the slap, her feet faltered a few steps, looking at the underworld''s eyes is the ultimate hate.


    After 100 years of suffering, her love for this man has already turned to hate. If she has the ability, she really wants to dig out his heart and cut off his flesh piece by piece.


    "Don''t say it, do you? There''s a king in that book. I want you to spit out your ivory. "


    The underworld didn''t care that he was scolded. He just looked at the sixth princess, his right hand bent into a bow, and began to grow, until he tightly grasped the sixth princess''s neck.


    The black hand exudes the black light of Jin''s heart. It''s so strange that Murong Jin''s heart can''t help swallowing.


    "Man, this is the hand of hell?"


    She had heard some rumors about the hand of hell, but she didn''t know that her man would. The souls of the creatures caught by the hand of hell will be trapped in the crevice of time and space, and will never be peaceful forever.


    This is a kind of terrible and insidious Kung Fu. The six princesses are really rotten


    "It''s a great honor for her. It''s the first time that Wang has used it."


    Pluto did not deny it, but felt that only in this way could he eliminate his hatred. This slut, if he can move happily, he will let her suffer less. Otherwise, he would trap her with the hand of hell and torture her day and night.


    "Release... Release... Me..."


    The sixth princess''s face was very pale in an instant, and she lost all her blood. She had heard about the legend of the hand of hell. She is really scared to the extreme now, the man of Hades can be described as insane.


    She doesn''t want to let her soul be trapped forever, she would rather die


    "Say, is the slut who laid hands on Jin Xin you? Make it clear, and I''ll give you a good time. "


    The underworld has no sympathy. Looking at the sixth princess''s eyes, it''s obscure. Now he just wants to know the truth. This bitch doesn''t say it. He doesn''t mind breaking her neck.


    "It''s me... You killed me... Please..."


    The sixth princess was hurt by the powerful and gloomy air from the hand of hell, and her whole body began to shake violently. A black air stream spread in her body, constantly hitting her, as if to defeat her


    She couldn''t bear the pain of her soul. She would rather die than die.


    As soon as her words fell, her neck was broken by the hand of hell with a click. Before she could feel the fear of death, she was dead.


    "Let''s go..."


    The underworld took over the hand of hell, and he had recovered his usual tenderness. Embracing Murong Jinxin''s waist, she walks away slowly.


    A slanting sun shines on them and makes their shadow long

 Chapter 745

    Tianhe


    On the boundless, sparkling water, Murong Jinxin is lying bored on the river.


    She has a strong sense of Suo Gong. If she wants to get rid of it completely, she can only soak in Tianhe for a day and a night, which makes her a little depressed.


    "Man, what do you want to do?"


    Inadvertently, he turned his head and caught a glimpse of the king of Hades waiting on the bank. He opened the small porcelain vase for storing the spirit of ten thousand springs. It seemed that he wanted to do something to the three souls and seven spirits that came out of the water.


    "To remodel the body of your mother, are you awake?"


    After the ghost was trapped, he didn''t rush to start. Instead, he looked at Murong Jin''s heart with a different look and unconsciously raised a gentle smile.


    As soon as she got to Tianhe, she began to sleep. It was really boring for him to watch. He thought that while she was sleeping, he would recover her first, and maybe give her a surprise.


    "No, you must not. I forgot to tell you that my mother''s soul is damaged. I have to wait for her to repair it before she can rebuild her body."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart cold, fortunately he woke up in time, otherwise because forget to say a word of advice, the spirit of ten thousand springs is really finished.


    Once the damaged soul reshapes its body, it will only face the fate of the soul. It''s terrible to think about it.


    "Ah? You are a little confused. You forgot to tell me such an important thing. Let''s see how the king of Japan punished you


    Smell speech, Hades a clever, scared to quickly put that a touch of soul back, deep eyes with a trace of helplessness and doting. This woman is really a little confused. He almost killed his mother himself.


    "It''s hard to avoid bad memory when you are old. You''d better ask my opinion before you do anything in the future..."


    Murong Jin heart sweat, also can''t help but tease himself. Once around him, she is easy to relax and forget many important things. What a sin.


    "Hungry or not? Shall I catch some fish for you and roast them for you? "


    Hades mouth corner mercilessly smoked to smoke, sincerely feel that she that words is to scold him in disguise. Is she a woman who has only lived for more than 100 years comparable to him who has lived for more than 100000 years?


    Looking at the sky, the sun is setting. It''s time for her to have dinner.


    "Yes, you''d better go and get me something to drink. I''m hungry and thirsty."


    On hearing that there was something to eat, Murong Jinxin''s belly, which was already flat, began to cry. She had hardly eaten from morning till night, and had just gone to bed hungry.


    "You can have something to eat and drink. If you are thirsty, you can drink Tianhe water directly. Tianhe water is good for your health, but not bad for you."


    The underworld collected the small porcelain vase and went down to the Tianhe river. Soon he swam to Murong Jinxin''s side and rubbed her wet hair lovingly. Then he began to catch the fish.


    "If you want to drink it yourself, I don''t know how many people have soaked it in Tianhe. It''s so dirty. Only you can drink this water. "


    Let her drink Tianhe water. She won''t even drink it if she''s killed. Don''t tell her how clean it is. She doesn''t believe it. This day, the river did not know how much garbage toxin had been precipitated. She did not drink it even if she was killed.


    Her look of disgust made Pluto laugh and shake his head helplessly.


    "The cleanest water in the world is the water of ten thousand springs, followed by the river of this day. It has the function of automatic purification. It''s not dirty at all


    Words fall, the underworld drank a mouthful directly to do demonstration. As soon as her words came out, he knew where her heart was. But this day the river is really a good thing, Jin heart do not drink it is really hard to say.


    "You are disgusting. From now on, you are not allowed to kiss me for a year..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at him so big stab of drink Tianhe water, scalp a burst of numbness. Subconsciously, he swam far away, as if to avoid something dirty.


    "OK, if I don''t kiss you, it''s the same with you."


    Murong Jin heart resistance attitude let Pluto small hesitated for a while, finally still reluctant to force her. Just, if you don''t drink, don''t drink. When you go back to the underworld, he will go to get her ten thousand springs every day. In order to avoid a quarrel over such a small matter.


    "Are you tired of daydreaming? Catch the fish quickly. If you don''t let me enjoy it, you''re going to catch the fish all night. "


    Murong Jin heart like to see neuropathy like looked at him, kiss him, or forget it. Thinking about the Tianhe water, she estimated that there would be psychological shadow for a long time.


    After yelling at him for a few words, she went back to Tianhe and looked at the setting sun in the sky. Time is ticking away, and the vast Tianhe river is very quiet


    I don''t know how long it took, just when Murong Jin was half asleep and half awake, several urgent footsteps came from afar. She suddenly looked up, such as eyes is two wipe has not seen for a long time figure.


    "Xiaohui, immortal devil, has Ranran''s soul been collected?"


    She quickly sat up, looking at some pale two peerless men, urgently asked.


    Recently, I''ve been busy with depression and cultivation, and I''ve almost forgotten about Ranran. Now when I see them, I really want to slap myself.


    "It''s just a wisp. That wisp of soul has sneaked into the land of chaos. We can''t get in..."


    It''s a bit frustrating to mention this little ash. They have been busy day and night for such a long time, but in the end, because of a mistake in tracking a wisp of soul, they let it escape into the land of chaos.


    The place of chaos, even Jin Xin can''t get in now, let alone them, which is why they came to heaven.


    "The place of chaos, I''m afraid only the God of time and space can go in..."


    The underworld''s eyebrows slightly twist up, hands up and down, caught a fish and threw it to the shore. Within the four realms, no living creature can enter the land of chaos. If you want to chase back that wisp of soul, I''m afraid you can only let Jin Xin find the God of time and space.


    "The God of time and space is practicing. I don''t know when I can get out of the pass? If we go to her for help, I''m afraid we''ll have to wait. "


    Last time, she didn''t see the God of time and space. Even if she went to find it this time, she might not be able to invite the God of time and space out.


    It''s not something that you can take away if you want to. She also has to think about it for the God of time and space.


    "I''m afraid I can''t wait that long. If I enter the land of chaos for too long, my soul will be polluted and the consequences will be unimaginable."


    The underworld listens to Murong Jinxin''s words, the facial expression is more dignified. In his life, he can''t forget the scene after Jin Xin''s soul was polluted and he forced Jin Xin''s soul to merge.


    That kind of consequence, can avoid or avoid, avoid to get time, they in order to save Ye Ranran and tired of running.


    "What shall we do? I''m going to be driven crazy. "


    Small gray scarlet pupil in the twinkling out of the road Ying green light, a wave of big hands, a force against the sky gushed out, whistling away to the sky.


    It''s really haggard. God, are you playing with it? It is only for a lifetime of love, can not give it a comfortable point?


    Now, to force it to such a desperate situation, is this really to force it to death? Or do you want to test it?


    "Don''t worry. Let''s work together. There will be a way."


    See small ash is about to collapse of a scene, Murong Jin heart really understand its mood, quickly pacify small ash mood.


    They have all gone through so many hurdles hand in hand, and this hurdle is bound to pass!


    "Sit down first, eat something and have a rest. If you have something to eat, I''ll tell you."


    The underworld looked at the skinny little ash and began to make a fire to roast fish. These things he didn''t care to do, but now they are very handy.


    The fire soon started, and the strong smell of fish soon diffused, which aroused everyone''s appetite.


    "Eat..."


    Pluto gives Xiaohui the first fish he roasts. Such a small detail has shown his concern for Xiaohui. Even the small ash also Leng for a while, but didn''t brush the good intention of the underworld, grabbed the fish and ate it.


    "Immortal devil, what happened to Lixiang?"


    Murong Jinxin looks at Xiaohui eating with relish, swallowing saliva, but there is no small emotion. Xiaohui''s appearance is too miserable, not to mention that Hades just roasted a fish for him, even if she roasted all the fish for him to eat, she also felt that it was natural.


    "Before I can go back to see her, she should have a baby soon. This time, I''m not going out for the time being. "


    As soon as Li Xiang was mentioned, the expression on the immortal devil''s face became more gentle, and he couldn''t help laughing. Soon, he will have children, and he will be a father. For him, nothing excites him more.


    "Well, you really can''t go out any more. Let me and Xiao Hui know about Ranran."


    When huan''er is born, Li Xiang wants to have a baby too. She is the only one who got married first. Instead, she never wants to have a baby. Maybe it''s time to have a baby. With children, her life with Hades should be more enriched.


    There is a kind of happiness that they can''t give each other, that is the joy that children bring them


    "I suddenly think of a person, maybe she can enter the chaos..."


    When the immortal devil was about to say something, his eyes suddenly changed, thinking of the picture that Lixiang had been taken in Tianhe. The words of saving the heart, but also thought of a way to solve their current difficulties.


    "Who?"


    Xiao Hui raised his head and got excited. The hand holding the fish trembled slightly, as if it had caught some life-saving straw.


    As long as the immortal devil can tell the name of the person, even if he has all he has, he must find the person. It''s so pathetic. It really doesn''t want her soul to be polluted by evil.


    "Murong ling''er, she used to be evil, but now she is still suffering from the pain of reincarnation. As long as we find her reincarnation, maybe... "

 Chapter 746

    Murong ling''er is their biggest hope. It''s not difficult to find Murong ling''er, as long as Hades says. But when he looked back, he was surprised to see the strange look of Hades.


    What did Hades do to Murong ling''er? Otherwise, how could it be like this.


    "Man, go and find out what happened to ling''er''s life."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart such as stars eye son a bright, how she will work properly son to forget. As long as she opens her mouth, ling''er will help her.


    "Good..."


    The underworld sweated. I never dreamed that Murong ling''er would be useful at this time. He has to go to heiwuchang to see if he can recover Murong ling''er''s memory.


    God is really joking. It''s killing him


    "Why do I think your expression is strange? You didn''t do anything bad, did you? "


    Murong Jin heart corner of the eye more than light to capture the king of the underworld mouth twitch appearance, delicate brow slightly twist up, is very doubt of the mouth asked.


    This man must not be calm. If he does something wrong, she must peel his skin.


    "You''ve been stuck in a fishbone. You really think too much..."


    The underworld spits out a fishbone from his mouth, and gives Murong Jin a white look. He soon cleans up his mood and pretends to continue to roast fish.


    Some of them can cover up the past. It''s better to cover up the past, so as to avoid any unpleasant things between them.


    "Hum..."


    Murong Jin heart cold hum a, also didn''t say what, start big mouth big mouth of pool. The huge Tianhe river suddenly became quiet again.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Murong Jinxin, who had been soaking in the Tianhe river for a day and a night, finally came ashore. The underworld directly baked her clothes and took her back to the underworld.


    Once back to the underworld, Murong Jinxin''s mood can''t help jumping up. This is her home. It''s nice to be home.


    Just after returning to the underworld palace, the news came that Lixiang was going to produce. She didn''t care about anything and ran to Li Xiang''s yard.


    The underworld is speechless. She is not the father of the child. Is she more anxious than the father of other people''s child?


    Summoned black impermanence, ready to take advantage of this gap to deal with Murong ling''er.


    "Wang, she has found Murong ling''er, but she doesn''t remember us at all. As soon as we get close, she''s suicidal. I dare not force her, so... "


    "Try to recover her memory..."


    The underworld had a feeling that he had done evil himself and could not live. Murong ling''er refused to cooperate, which had been expected. The only thing he can do now is to restore Murong ling''er''s memory and talk to Murong ling''er well.


    "I''m afraid Wang has to go by himself. There''s nothing his subordinates can do..."


    Wang Murong ling''er''s technique is not clear, it can not lift the seal. I''m afraid the matter can''t be solved without Wang''s presence.


    "Where is she?"


    The underworld rubs his eyebrows. At the thought that Murong ling''er once threatened him, he feels a bit headache. When it comes to the end, he can only bear it, and save Ye Ranran first.


    "Human world, the imperial city of Chu state..."


    That Murong ling''er is also a wonderful flower. He really doesn''t know how she came to the state of Chu. When he found her, she was climbing on the emperor''s Dragon bed.


    "Go..."


    The underworld dare not have any delay. With a wave of his hand and a flash of his body, he left the underworld with black impermanence. I hope before he comes back, Lixiang''s children have not been born.


    ¡­¡­


    The imperial palace of Chu state


    When the underworld saw Murong ling''er, who was turned into a cockroach by him, he could not help but draw fiercely. He was a little bitter about his evil taste.


    A black cockroach with a broken leg crawls up and down on Chu Zirui''s Dragon bed. I don''t know if it''s physically disabled, so even his brain is flooded. She was not afraid of being trampled to death when she was climbing on an emperor''s Dragon bed.


    "Wang, that''s her..."


    Black impermanence''s corner of the mouth also followed mercilessly to smoke, this cockroach is intentional. When he saw her before, she was still normal. How could she do such a thing to make ghosts speechless this time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pluto speechless, slender fingers hold a black light, instant hit into the body of the little cockroach. The little cockroach was shocked all over, and he looked blankly at the underworld, and his eyes became clear.


    Obviously, she has recovered her memory


    "Restore my memory, Pluto. Do you want something from me?"


    The little cockroach squinted and sat on the Dragon bed like an old man. He looked at the underworld with a smile. He opened his mouth and spewed out his words.


    Of course, this is what Pluto did, otherwise a cockroach would never speak.


    "It''s not that Wang wants something from you, but Jin Xin wants something from you. You can help if you want, and it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to. "


    The underworld doesn''t care. It''s none of his business whether Murong ling''er is willing to help. He just needs to take care of Murong ling''er''s mouth and don''t chew his right and wrong everywhere.


    "Jinxin opened her mouth, I naturally want to help, and just take this opportunity to tell you what you have done to me, and see how she will teach you."


    She doesn''t know what Murong Jinxin wants her to help, but it''s definitely not easy. As for the underworld, she wanted to make him nervous and avenge him for sealing her memory and turning her into a cockroach.


    "You can say it casually, but I hope you can bear the consequences after that. Even if I can''t attack you, I can transfer my anger to the devil


    The underworld looked at the cockroach for a while. If he prayed, he couldn''t say it. He could only use threat. She doesn''t want him to feel better, so let''s not feel better.


    Can''t you come in the open? Can''t you come in the dark? He didn''t believe Murong ling''er. He didn''t have any scruples.


    "We''ll see. Take me to Jinxin."


    Murong ling''er glared at the underworld fiercely. It''s undeniable that the underworld''s words really threatened her. I don''t have much contact with Hades, but I know this man''s nature.


    Just scare him. A hundred years ago, she provoked him first and took advantage of him. He didn''t lock her soul directly. He was very kind.


    As soon as her words fell, a black light enveloped her in an instant, but in the blink of an eye, they had disappeared in the imperial palace of the state of Chu.


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld took the little cockroach directly, but saw Murong Jin''s heart. When Murong Jin''s heart saw a little cockroach leaping on her, she seemed to be frightened. Subconsciously, she reached out and wanted to throw the little cockroach to the ground to die. Familiar with the smell of head-on, but let her stiffly live.


    "Ling... Ling er... You..."


    Murong Jinxin is suffering from goose bumps all over her body. Looking at the little cockroach that has climbed to her palm, she feels sick.


    "Jinxin, even you dislike me, alas..."


    The little cockroach made a heartbroken appearance and sighed gently, obviously on purpose. She looks like this, even she dislikes herself, let alone Jinxin.


    "No... I just didn''t recognize you for a while... I didn''t dislike you..."


    Murong Jinxin held back the nausea in her heart and touched the back of the little cockroach, which was the limit she could do.


    Murong ling''er was a butterfly in the last life. This life has become such a cockroach that everyone hates. This God can really create a happy and sad life for people.


    "You can''t recognize it. I can''t even recognize my virtue. Alas..."


    Murong ling''er''s small face tangled together, intentionally or unintentionally glanced at the underworld, as if to tell Murong Jin heart, I became like this is the underworld.


    Her glance made Murong Jin''s heart have some bad associations. Her fierce eyes turned to Pluto, and there was a creepy smile on her mouth.


    "Did you make ling''er like this? "Yes?"


    She strode to Pluto, grabbed Pluto''s collar, and looked at Pluto''s cool face,


    "I said no, will you believe it?"


    Wang only felt that his temple was jumping abruptly, neither denying nor admitting. Just youyou looking at her, some grievances, but the heart has Murong ling''er to scold a bloody.


    "No, I''ll let you go of this matter for the time being. I''m waiting for Ranran''s soul to come out of the evil land. I''m looking for you to settle it."


    Murong Jinxin has determined that it is the underworld, but Ranran is more urgent. She must let ling''er catch Ranran''s last broken soul first.


    Let go, she began to talk to the little cockroach about ye Ranran. Little cockroach is also very cooperative, very happy nodded. I just looked at my body and was in a bit of a dilemma.


    "Jinxin, I can''t go to the place of chaos like this. Look..."


    Even if Murong Jinxin sent her to the entrance of chaos, I''m afraid she can''t get in by herself. If you want to enter chaos, you need at least some mana.


    "This is also a matter..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jinxin''s brow wrinkled up, Ling Er is just a cockroach now, her incomplete body also can''t bear too much external force, how can this do?


    "Force out Murong ling''er''s soul, bend over your body, and you can go to the land of chaos..."


    Has been silent small ash suddenly opened a mouth, a language awakens the dreamer, Murong Jin heart beat thigh, think this method reliable.


    A white light flickers, Murong ling''er''s soul is forced out, floating into Murong Jin''s heart. Perhaps because it was once one, Murong ling''er''s soul was placed in Murong Jin''s heart, but there was no maladjustment.


    "I''ll go to the land of chaos first. You stay here. Don''t let Lixiang have any accidents, or you''ll look good..."


    Not too late, Murong Jin heart exhorted the underworld a few words, body flash edge disappeared in the same place, toward the direction of evil fly away. In the middle of the sky, a meteor flashed by, and everything returned to silence, only the screams of Lixiang from time to time

 Chapter 747

    With the blessing of Murong ling''er''s soul, Murong Jin''s heart goes into chaos smoothly. After a long time, she can''t find Ye Ranran''s last soul. She did not give up, and carefully looking for several times, still fruitless.


    She had some doubts. She didn''t look for it again. She just thought in her heart whether that wisp of soul had left the land of chaos.


    "Jinxin, go to the crack of chaos to find..."


    The soul body comes out a tiny cry, Murong Jin''s heart is a Leng, and her eyes look around like stars, but she doesn''t know where the crack in Murong ling''er''s mouth is.


    "Ling''er, show me the way..."


    Murong Jin heart touched the position of his heart, low said a, a strong induction in my mind, she followed the induction toward the entrance of chaos.


    Entrance, Murong Jinxin careful inspection, really found a small gap, through that gap, Murong Jinxin saw a touch of struggling soul.


    That wisp of soul exudes a faint white light, but the white light is mixed with some black weapons. Murong Jin heart instantly understand, ye Ranran this wisp of soul, as she was, also polluted.


    "Tell me about you. Why do you have to? The ending is the same. Is it interesting that you come here to suffer? "


    Murong Jin''s little white hand stretched out and caught the soul struggling in the crack. She shook her head and put the soul into the small porcelain vase, which was very depressed.


    Now, we have to find a way to purify the soul. It''s nothing to look for.


    "Jinxin, you must get rid of the evil spirit of the soul, otherwise ye Ranran will become the next evil god."


    A faint voice came from the depth of the soul, and Murong Jin''s eyebrows locked. In those days, even Hades could not purify her soul. Now who should she go to for help?


    The God of time and space is still closed. Do you have to wait until the God of time and space comes out?


    "Besides the God of time and space, I don''t know who I''m going to go to. Alas..."


    Murong Jin opened her mouth with a sigh, and her figure had swept away towards the chaos. Maybe she should call fire phoenix. Maybe the God of time and space has passed.


    I have to take a chance, and she has no other way


    "Heavenly daughter, if you can find her, everything will be safe."


    Murong ling''er''s words shocked Murong Jin''s heart, and the corners of her mouth slowly burst out with a smile. Yes, she can also find a way to find her honey, found honey, she believes that as long as she begged, honey will help.


    ¡­¡­


    When Murong Jinxin comes back from chaos, Lixiang has already given birth to a big fat boy. She leaves dye dye the last wisp of soul to the small ash, then rushed to the side of the small room to see the child.


    In the room, Pluto is teasing the little fat baby who is still in his infancy. His cool face is full of father''s love. See this scene, Murong Jin heart nose a sour.


    He loves children, and he brought up honey. It seems that she can''t wait any longer. She wants to have a baby for him as soon as possible.


    "Jinxin, come and have a look. This boy is very interesting."


    The slender hand of the underworld stopped poking the fat face of the little fat boy, and the little fat boy cracked his mouth and began to laugh. Although he still couldn''t make a sound, it made people love him.


    "If we have a daughter, we will marry this boy. You can tell from his appearance that he is a bully. "


    Murong Jin heart in accordance with the words walked in the past, one eye then fell in love with this just born big fat boy. I don''t know why, she just thought it was nice to see this fat boy, a sense of inexplicable familiarity, let her subconsciously set the baby kiss, and still didn''t have other people''s parents'' consent.


    "Well, Ben Wang is not interesting either. He has a good temper and doesn''t get angry. Look..."


    The underworld agreed very much. His slender finger poked the little fat child''s face again, but he saw that the child was laughing more happily.


    Big eyes narrowed into a seam, seems to be extremely like Pluto, a little fat hand took the initiative to seize the finger of Pluto.


    "I said that you two black hearted couples want to play with their own children, but what about our fat boy? I was born to play with you. "


    Seeing that they are having a good time, the immortal devil who has been in the door for some time can''t bear it. A few strides up, will own baby son to snatch over.


    A just born child, if they are so unscrupulous play down, will definitely be played bad.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    The little fat boy was robbed. First he looked at his father, then he began to cry. Fat arms and legs waving, string of crystal tears down, see three adults very distressed.


    "What are you crying for? You still cry when your father holds you, silly child... "


    The immortal devil''s mouth drew fiercely. Looking at the child who seemed to cry more and more, he was in a hurry. Want to coax and don''t know how to coax, finally can only be anxious to turn around, holding the child kept in the room.


    "It seems that the child doesn''t like you very much. If you give him a hug, maybe you won''t cry..."


    Murong Jin heart is really can''t see down, looking at the little fat child''s small head constantly toward the direction of Hades, Murong Jin heart immediately understand.


    In this way, Pluto has been teasing the little fat boy for some time, and his father didn''t appear during this time. The little fat boy probably thought that Pluto was his father.


    "Here..."


    The immortal devil egg hurt for a long time, then hesitated to hand the child in his arms to the underworld. The amazing scene happened. After the little fat boy returned to the hand of the underworld, he blinked his big eyes a few times and magically stopped crying.


    "This son of a bitch doesn''t even recognize his father. It''s time to smoke!"


    The immortal devil has a feeling that his own children have recognized the thief as their father. Looking at the little fat child who broke his tears into a smile, he felt very sad.


    He just didn''t hold him for the first time. As for the little fat boy, didn''t even recognize him? He took good care of him for half a year and wanted to cry.


    "It looks like I really don''t recognize you. Would you like to consider giving this child to us to help you raise it? We have already made an appointment with him in advance... "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the immortal devil that Baba look, there is no sympathy. Looking at that child and the underworld are really congenial, it is very heartless to spit out some words that make the immortal devil want to die more.


    As soon as her words fell, she was met with innumerable eyes of the immortal devil.


    "You think it''s beautiful. Li Xiang didn''t even hold the child that our husband and wife gave birth to. You want to have it for yourself and dream about it!"


    How can he give away his children before he is so heartless? Murong Jinxin this small white eyed wolf is really hateful, the idea hit his son.


    It''s not that she can''t have a baby. Is that so?


    "But he doesn''t want to go with you. As soon as we leave, you can''t help him..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the little fat child''s lovely little face. She was really reluctant and continued to lobby the immortal devil. When she finished, she noticed that the temperature around her had dropped several degrees. She swallowed her saliva and did not dare to speak.


    "Then I won''t let him see you again. I''ll see if he follows you."


    The immortal devil was almost angry to death. He snatched his fat boy from the hand of Hades. It seems that the fat boy wants to cry after his mouth is flattened, and his face stretches.


    If he wants to cry, he can''t help it. Cry on a few times, he will understand that not everything can be as he intended.


    "If you don''t want to, don''t you say we won''t see the children? Really... "


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, looking at the immortal devil put them like a thief, very speechless. The reason why she has such an idea is that she likes his fat boy.


    "That''s to say, it''s the child''s blessing that we can treat him like this. You are so small hearted..."


    At any time, the underworld is to protect the short. Seeing Murong Jin''s heart blocked by the immortal devil, he immediately jumps out to protect his wife. He''s right. As he and Jinxin are, the child has been blessed for several generations.


    "I''m just a chicken. What''s the matter? You''re not allowed to come back to see my fat boy. Go, go... "


    The immortal devil grabs Murong Jinxin''s arm and pulls it out of the door. It seems that he is really angry. However, before he took a few steps, he was blocked by a powerful force.


    The underworld looks at him with a gloomy face and grabs Murong Jinxin''s arm. His half narrowed eyes are burning with a thick flame. It seems that he is going to devour the immortal devil.


    "I''m just angry for a moment. Don''t think about it. I''m just brother and sister to her..."


    The immortal devil quickly took back his hand, cold sweat DC. He is really angry confused, unexpectedly in front of this jealous husband to grasp Murong Jinxin''s arm, he this is not put clear don''t want to live.


    "No next time, hum..."


    The underworld didn''t have the good spirit of slant to glance at him one eye, astringed the anger on his body. Holding Murong Jin''s heart''s waist, she left.


    Now drive them away, hope he won''t cry for them to come back!


    "Man, how can I see the heavenly daughter?"


    Just out of the door, Murong Jinxin talked about business with the underworld. The most urgent task is to purify the soul polluted by the evil spirit. The God of time and space can''t point to it. We can only count on the heavenly daughter.


    "Go to heaven to find the woman in white. Besides her, I don''t know how to meet her."


    The underworld shrugged. He had never seen the heavenly daughter. How could he know how to see her. The only thing he knew was that the guardian fairy of sanshengshi could see the fairy. They had to go to heaven to find the fairy for help.


    "Let''s go. We have to find tiannv, otherwise Ranran''s soul can''t be integrated..."


    If they can''t integrate, they''ve been working for nothing for so long. She absolutely does not allow Xiaohui to merge into an evil god. She has to go to Tianshan Mountain to try her luck.


    "Go..."

 Chapter 748

    Tianshan Mountain


    Murong Jinxin will guard Sansheng stone white dress woman please come out, exhausted all means will white dress woman beg to find tiannu for her.


    About an hour later, the woman in white came back and told them that the heavenly daughter had something important to deal with, so that they would wait in the underworld.


    They bid farewell to the woman in white and returned to the underworld. Since tiannu promised to help, they all believed that she would keep her promise.


    The underworld palace is warm. Murong Jinxin, who has been running for a day, finally takes a hot bath comfortably and leans on a chair, leaving the underworld to take care of her long wet hair.


    "Jinxin, I always feel that the immortal devil''s child is a little strange. Do you feel that he is very familiar with it?"


    The underworld is wiping Murong Jinxin''s hair. It seems that he thinks of something, so he tentatively asks Murong Jinxin. To that child, he has a kind of inexplicable familiarity, and he thinks that the child also likes to be close to him, this is absolutely for a reason.


    "I just feel familiar with it, but I don''t find anything else. That child likes to be close to you very much. Could it be the reincarnation of your former concubine? "


    Murong Jin heart hit a shallow yawn, if the underworld doesn''t mention this matter, she probably will directly ignore. About the immortal devil''s child, she felt something was wrong at that time, but she didn''t care too much.


    The breath of the child made her feel warm, as if she had been with her for many years


    "I''ve never been in love with any concubines, and I can''t remember their breath. Don''t slander me. I think it''s like Jun Mo Li. What do you think? "


    The big towel in Pluto''s hand stopped and turned his eyes. If the child was born to his former concubine, he could not have any feelings.


    He hesitated for a moment, but he said what he had in mind. He believed in her, and even if it was true, she could not turn her back on him.


    "I don''t know. The crystal ball keeps my memory of him, but it doesn''t keep my breath of him..."


    She doesn''t know if it belongs to the breath of Jun Mo Li. The situation of Jun Mo Li is different from that of Murong ling''er. Murong ling''er used to be her soul, and they had a familiar atmosphere.


    Junmo glass even if she loves deeply, after drinking Mengpo soup, she has forgotten everything about him. She also learned from the memory of the crystal ball that there was such a man that she once loved deeply.


    "Before, Murong ling''er cheated me and said that you were going to find Jun Mo Li. I sent Hei Wuchang to check the reincarnation of Jun Mo Li, but nothing was found. His soul seems to have disappeared in the four realms. I really wonder... "


    When Jun Moli died, he specially told him that he would take care of him when he brought his soul back. Even if he was reincarnated, he would choose a good family for him. As a result, nothing happened to him.


    Jun Mo Li''s soul magically disappeared on the second day when he came to the underworld. No one knows where he went. The official in charge of the matter is afraid of taking responsibility and conceals the disappearance of Jun Mo Li''s soul. If it wasn''t for his whim, I really didn''t know there was such a trick.


    "Do you have no head? I even drink Mengpo soup, and forget everything. With the memory of a crystal ball, can I still find the man I used to be? Speaking of this, I would like to ask you, why does ling''er become so ugly in this life? Said, "did you do something?"


    Murong Jinxin turns around and slaps him on the back of the head. At the thought of Murong ling''er, she was very angry. Murong ling''er was a beautiful butterfly in the last life. How did he become a cockroach in this life?


    If the man didn''t get in the way, she wouldn''t believe it!


    "You''ve always believed in outsiders, but you don''t believe in the king. What else do you want the king to say?"


    The underworld threw the towel in his hand. He looked safe and wronged. In the heart is still fighting between heaven and man, this truth in the end is to say or not to say?


    See Jin heart this fierce appearance, want to come to don''t cross examine in the end never give up.


    "Be lenient to those who confess and be strict to those who resist. You choose."


    Murong Jin heart too understand him, from his subtle reaction has been aware of his struggle. If not, it''s not up to him.


    She knew that he would always repay him. Murong ling''er must have provoked him a hundred years ago. If he retaliated properly, she would have nothing to say. She just wanted to make sure the extent of his revenge on Murong ling''er, so she didn''t have any opinion on him.


    "Well, I admit that she was a broken bird in this life. I turned her into a cockroach. If it wasn''t for her relationship with you, I would have locked her soul with the hand of hell, so that I wouldn''t do something shameful to myself. "


    After much hesitation, Pluto decided to tell the truth. The consequences of lying are so serious that he''s sure he can''t afford it.


    Although admitted, but his tone is stinky, obviously dissatisfied with Murong Jinxin''s attitude.


    "It''s not going to happen again, understand? Murong ling''er is poor enough. I don''t want you to interfere with her reincarnation. "


    Murong Jin''s heart can understand his mood, and his words are right. Her elbow is always turning out, and she doesn''t care what he thinks most of the time. She will slowly change this situation, let him more calm to her. He just turned Murong ling''er into a cockroach, and did not cause any substantial damage to Murong ling''er. In fact, it was harmless¡° Just, I''ll let her go. It''s as a reward for her willingness to help Ye Ranran. " Murong Jinxin''s understanding makes Pluto''s mood much better, and he is not recognizing death. His woman is a person of this nature, and he doesn''t want her to change. What''s more, because of her temperament, there are so many friends who share life and death, and selflessly lend a helping hand when they are in trouble¡° In fact, she is bitter enough. Every reincarnation, she will grow up until she becomes a human being, but she can only have a incomplete body in reincarnation. The world is too dangerous, she has to face too many dangers, think about it really... "Murong Jinxin seized his hand, she knew that his temperament can tolerate Murong ling''er to this point is the limit, and did not say anything to blame. Just as she thought of Murong ling''er''s tragic pain of reincarnation, she had to sigh. If you have to forgive others, there will always be a good reward for your kindness. Murong ling''er owes Pluto, and one day he will repay it in another way¡° Don''t say these unhappy, as for Murong ling''er, it''s up to fate. I won''t interfere. About the immortal devil''s children, you''d better contact less in the future. If he is really the reincarnation of Jun Mo Li, I''m afraid you can''t get away. " Jun Mo Li''s love for Jin Xin is absolutely no less than him. He worries that once the child is reincarnated by Jun Mo Li, the child will have an inexplicable closeness to Jin Xin. Jinxin''s fate with Junmo glass has been broken, so he is afraid of any accident¡° Well, you should hurry up and find out that he was born by Jun Mo Li. I will keep a distance from him in the future. If not, it''s another matter. " Murong Jin''s heart is very happy to nod, she is a person afraid of trouble, fate is broken is broken, always want to go over to open a new page. In front of this man to her so good, she can''t do anything to hurt him¡° Your nine days of Feng dance have been put down for two days, and you will start to practice tomorrow. I think mi''er won''t come too late. If ye Ranran''s soul can be restored as soon as possible, Xiaohui''s time is short... "More than a year has passed, and I''m afraid Xiaohui will cry to death if it goes on like this. After ye Ranran recovers, it may take some time for Xiao Hui to get her. After such a delay, he really felt that Xiao Hui was more pitiful than Murong ling''er. Murong ling''er still has reincarnation, but Xiaohui only has this one life... "I''ll start to practice in a moment. Now it''s an extraordinary period. I have to practice wholeheartedly. You''d better not have some ideas for the time being." Ranran is waiting for her to save, and her mother''s wife is waiting for her to save. She feels that her burden is very heavy. She must find a way to relieve the burden, or she will have trouble sleeping and eating. As for the birth of a child, after Ranran and her mother and concubine are all well, she is duty bound and will never have any delay¡° Sooner or later, I''ll be sick. I''m definitely a husband and wife, but I''ve had enough of this mess. " As soon as he heard that he had to endure again, it was hard for him to see the extreme. Forbearance, married with her for more than a year, and he forbeared almost for more than a year. When is the end of this kind of day? He has endured it for a hundred years, and now he has to endure it. He really wants to curse God for being a jerk... "Then I''ll get rid of your curse, and you can find other women to be happy. Anyway, I can''t see my practice. He can roll with them as he likes." Would she like that? It''s not to save people. It''s easy for her. Obviously, she is a weak woman, but she has to bear so much, but he still complains in front of her. Does she have to be trained in the daytime and tortured by him at night? Then she will die of fatigue¡° I''m just complaining. As for you, are you talking about other women? Little white eyed wolf, I only want you. " Seeing that she was a little angry, Pluto didn''t dare to complain about anything, so he quickly calmed her down. Her hard work, he saw in the eyes, pain in the heart, some things even if she did not say, he would do for her. He has only one woman. If he doesn''t love her well, his future happiness will be greatly reduced¡° I''m going to practice. If the heavenly daughter comes, you can negotiate with her about Ranran and give it to... "Murong Jinxin randomly ties up her long hair and throws a small porcelain vase to Hades. She has to practice wholeheartedly and doesn''t want to be distracted by anything¡° Yes, your majesty

 Chapter 749

    Murong Jin heart went to the chamber of secrets, less than half an hour, the air came a strange wave. The king of Hades was surprised. He raised his eyes and saw that a white shadow flashed by, and there was a figure that he had been worried about for a long time.


    "Honey..."


    The underworld looked at the woman in white in mid air, and his emotion suddenly became excited. A low voice, contains too much missing and doting.


    He had never seen her since she became the daughter of heaven on the day of hairpin. Sometimes he could only see the pictures he had painted for her.


    "My name is not honey, I''m tiannv..."


    Tiannv looked at the cool man with slightly red eyes. A strong sense of closeness swept her and made her heart jump heavily.


    She has learned from the sky mirror about what happened before she became the goddess of heaven. From the day she was born, the man took care of her until she reached the hairpin.


    It seems that her affection for this man is deeper because of the great kindness of parenting.


    "You are the father''s honey and the little princess of the underworld, which does not conflict with your relationship with the heavenly daughter. Honey, how have you been for so many years? "


    The underworld completely does not accept the cold tone of the heavenly daughter. Although he knows that she has forgotten everything, he still stubbornly regards her as his favorite daughter.


    This child''s growth, poured all his painstaking efforts. No matter what identity she is now, it is impossible to erase the fact that she was his daughter.


    "My life is like this day by day. It doesn''t exist. I''m here today to help you and give ye Ranran''s damaged soul to me? "


    Tiannv plain as water in the eyes of the jump out of a strange light, looking at the stubborn eyes of the underworld, the heart of a sigh gently.


    There is no relationship between them. His mood, she can understand, but also powerless.


    She is really the daughter of heaven. Whose daughter is she


    "Call father, or you won''t take ye Ranran''s soul."


    The underworld''s eyebrows picked to pick, don''t plan to so easily hand over the soul of leaf dye dye. He really missed her sweet feeling in the past. He just wanted to experience it again.


    "I am the daughter of heaven, the child of heaven, and I have no father. If you don''t want to give me ye Ranran''s soul, then I''ll go. "


    Tiannv''s mouth is anxious and invisible. In the past, he was not so naughty. Now what''s the matter? You know, now they have asked for her, and they dare to threaten her with such a silent reason. They don''t want to save Ye Ranran?


    "You won''t leave. You promised your mother. If you leave, you''ll lose your word. How can you let the living beings of the four realms worship you? "


    The underworld determined that she would not go, she promised Jin Xin to save people, it is impossible to let go. He had to ask her to call him father again today, otherwise he would not be willing.


    So many years of Miss, not easy to see one side, how can he so easily let her leave. This is his child, forever and ever.


    "I promised Murong Jinxin, but now you don''t want me to help. If Murong Jinxin knows the reason, I believe it must be you


    Tiannv is not an intelligent person. She glances at the underworld and the closed secret room, and her words are slightly ironic.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to call him father, but that she can''t. Her identity is too detached, even now he can''t afford her father.


    "I''m as smart as I was when I was a child. I know your mother''s weakness is your father''s. But my father is determined this time. If you don''t call me, even if your mother comes out, my father won''t give you ye Ranran''s soul. "


    The angel of Pluto''s mouth drew out a smile of doting. As soon as his figure flashed, he stood in front of the heavenly daughter. He reached out and tried to touch her little head, but she turned away.


    The smile of the corner of the mouth stops, he stares at her to look at, the mood was obviously greatly affected. She is more like a little white eyed wolf than her mother.


    "The heavenly daughter can''t be profaned. You''d better put away your little thoughts and actions to avoid being punished by heaven..."


    Tiannv''s mouth drew again. She didn''t reject Pluto''s harmless little action. It''s true that her identity is placed here. She can''t be touched by the creatures of the four realms, otherwise it will hurt her holy light.


    Once the holy light is injured, she can''t protect and maintain the balance of this continent.


    "Blasphemy? You are the daughter of the king, the king touch his daughter''s small head can be regarded as blasphemy? Little girl, don''t think your wings are hard, so they are not big or small. "


    The underworld can''t accept Chu mi''er''s blasphemy. He can count it as blasphemy. What is pure in this world?


    The child is becoming more and more disrespectful, more and more ungrateful


    "What do you want me to say about you? If you meet me and my holy light will be destroyed, are you going to have a problem with me or with all the creatures in this continent? "


    The daughter of heaven was speechless. Seeing that the underworld was not willing to give up, she had to explain. If you don''t explain, I''m afraid he will continue to do some inexplicable little action. Just make it clear, maybe he will be more honest.


    "You said it would be ok? I don''t want to touch you, but my father still wants to call, hurry up, or I will regret raising you so much... "


    The underworld knows clearly, also does not insist. Although I don''t know what she said about the holy light, I can guess a rough picture.


    Well, you can''t touch it, but you can always call it.


    "Have you ever heard a saying that misfortune comes from the mouth? You''d better not be too serious. I''m the daughter of heaven that all the four worlds need to worship. I don''t have a father. "


    Tiannv looked at his eyes jumping to insist, head more pain, had to continue to explain. The man looked cool, but he was completely different from the one he was concerned about, and made her really unable to make complaints about it.


    "Isn''t it just a broken daughter? It turned out to be a stranger. It''s disgusting... "


    The underworld turned his eyes and expressed his dissatisfaction with his inability to be close to the heavenly daughter. However, he didn''t make any excessive demands. He just looked at tiannv faintly and didn''t speak for a long time.


    "Don''t think about it. I don''t deny you. I just can''t help it. I''ll keep your kindness in mind, or I won''t show up and help you many times. "


    Seeing that the underworld seemed unhappy, the heavenly daughter sighed again, and began to persuade her. For Pluto, she naturally has a very special feeling, hoping that he can be happy every day.


    "If only you were not the daughter of heaven? My father really wants to hold you in the palm of his hand and love you all his life, even if your life is only as long as that of human beings.... "


    Now she should be lonely. I''m afraid she doesn''t even have a speaker. Just fill in the wrong person, otherwise he will never let her become the heavenly daughter.


    What''s good about tiannv? In addition to facing the coldness of tiannu palace alone and suffering loneliness day and night, I don''t know what else I can do?


    "There''s nothing wrong with tiannv. It''s predestined. I can''t escape. At least, I can help you when you are in trouble. "


    This is probably the only advantage for her to become a heavenly daughter. It''s enough to give them an eternal destiny and solve their problems when they need her.


    Although she had a hard time in tiannu palace, now she had a worry in her heart. God also promised that she would come to see them from time to time, and her life would be much better in the future.


    "Since you have said that, my father has something to ask you."


    Pluto''s eyes flash, it seems to think of something tricky, looking to the eyes of the heavenly daughter with a trace of expectation. There is one thing he can''t find out. He must take advantage of this great opportunity to ask.


    "You said..."


    Tiannv nodded. She certainly knew everything she could do to help them. This was the only thing she could do for them.


    "The immortal devil''s child, is it your father''s reincarnation?"


    Jun Mo Li''s soul hasn''t been found for so long. He is really worried. One is worried about what happened to Jun Mo Li, and the other is worried about the child that makes him feel inexplicably familiar. In fact, it is Jun Mo Li.


    "Yes, the child is blessed. You must treat him well. He and Murong Jinxin''s fate has been broken, will not pose any threat to you, you must not let Murong Jinxin alienate him. The closer you get to him, the easier it will be for you to walk on the rough road of a hundred years. "


    Tiannv pinched her fingers and calculated. A dark light flashed in her watery eyes. Then she shook her head with a smile. Murong Jinxin is a strange woman in the end. It''s not easy for her to be protected by two men.


    She just worried that her father would stop Murong Jinxin from getting close to the child because she was jealous. In that case, Jun Mo Li''s sacrifice will be in vain.


    "Why?"


    The doubt in the heart is solved, the eyebrow of Hades finally is to stretch to open. But why do they have to get close to the child? What did Jun Mo Li do for Jin Xin after she left the underworld?


    "Heaven''s secrets must not be revealed. You must remember what I said. The child will only help you, and will never pose any threat to you. Well, give me ye Ranran''s soul. I have to go. "


    Tiannv didn''t tell the truth, but she told Pluto carefully. The little white hand stretched out and asked for ye Ranran''s soul from Hades.


    This time, the underworld didn''t embarrass her. He handed her the small porcelain vase and looked at her with a trace of reluctance.


    "Ye Ranran''s soul must be purified for a month to get rid of the evil spirit. After a month, I will come to you. Take care!"


    Put Ye Ranran''s soul away, and tiannv takes a look at Pluto and disappears in front of him. Deep in the clouds, a white light swept, everything returned to normal.


    "Honey, father''s good daughter, no matter where you are, I hope you can have a good life..."

 Chapter 750

    It''s night, the bright moon is in the sky, and there are stars on the dark sky.


    Murong Jinxin just came out of the chamber of secrets. Before he could say a word to the underworld, the door of the room was knocked by the immortal devil.


    "Jinxin, Jinxin, open the door..."


    The underworld, who was dealing with Kung Fu, slightly raised his eyebrows and didn''t watch the door. Just to Murong Jin heart made a wink, is ignore.


    During the day, he did not dare to forget how the immortal devil drove them away. Now, they are not so easy to talk.


    "Jinxin, Jinxin, are you open the door or not? The boy is either crying or starving to death..."


    After knocking on the door for a long time, there was no response. Their room was clearly on. The immortal devil will know that he has done evil by himself. The front foot just drove the other people away. This time, he came to beg the other people again. They were still angry.


    "What do we have to do with crying and starving? You keep telling us to stay away from the child


    The underworld sneered. In order to see the child unimpeded, he had to teach the immortal devil an unforgettable lesson today.


    Honey said how close they must be to the child. He didn''t want to cause them endless trouble because of the child''s father.


    "I''m wrong. You can beat me and scold me. Save my poor child. I haven''t drunk a drop of water since I was born. It''s so pathetic. "


    Hearing the words, the immortal devil wanted to cry, thinking that the child was so hungry that he didn''t even have the strength to cry, but he refused to eat anything.


    Feeding, feeding and spitting. Feed water and shut up. In any case, it''s not only him, but also his mother.


    After several times of uproar, he was about to collapse, so he summoned up the courage to find them.


    "We will not do such thankless things. You go quickly, lest the child cry to death or starve to death, and you think it''s our fault. "


    The underworld is not willing to compromise easily. He must get the guarantee of the immortal devil to prevent future trouble. However, when he heard about the child''s tragedy, he was also a little anxious.


    The child is the key to the happiness of Jin Xin and he must not be wronged.


    "Go and have a look. I promise I won''t let you go again. If you don''t go, I''ll kneel down in front of your door. "


    The immortal devil''s heart is cold. How can he not know that what he did today was stepping on their pain? Now this is retribution.


    They just like the child. He really doesn''t have to do that kind of thing.


    "Never again, hum..."


    The door of the room suddenly opened, and Pluto looked at the immortal devil with a face in mourning, with a sneer in his mouth.


    The identity of immortal devil is very valuable. Kneeling down must not be allowed to be done by him. But as a father, he believed that the immortal devil would kneel down. If it were him, he would do the same for his own children.


    "You don''t shed tears when you don''t see the coffin. What are you doing? Hurry up. "


    Murong Jin''s heart can''t take care of her own sweat. She pushes the immortal devil and quickly catches up with Hades. Pluto''s reaction was a little strange. She seemed to care too much about the child, which made her a little surprised, but more confused.


    "Man, is that child really..."


    She took Pluto''s arm and asked in a low voice. It seems that only such an interpretation can make a good explanation for his behavior at this time.


    "Well, tiannu has been here before. We must be kind to that child, who can help us through this hundred years of robbery.... "


    The underworld nodded and explained a few words in a low voice, which was not heard by the immortal devil. It''s better to keep a secret about the child''s identity. In order to avoid the immortal devil and Lixiang know, when facing him, there will be psychological pressure


    "Then I''ll avoid..."


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t have a special feeling in her heart. She remembers that she once promised Hades. I won''t be too close to Jun Mo Li to avoid any trouble.


    She let go of Pluto''s hand and was about to go back. But Pluto pulled her back and held her tightly.


    "No, you don''t have to avoid him. On the contrary, you have to be close to him. Tiannv said that he will not be a threat to us, he can only make us happier. "


    The underworld smiles at Murong Jin''s heart, and his words completely remove the doubts in Murong Jin''s heart. In fact, this is also very good, Jun Mo Li changed a way to guard Jin Xin''s side, which is the best for them.


    Such get along with won''t tired, also won''t feel embarrassed, he also can completely rest assured.


    "OK, let''s go now. He''s really hungry. I''m afraid he''ll have to think about us."


    With the words of Hades, Murong Jin''s heart has no scruples. The child, no matter whether he is Jun Mo Li or not, is in love with her. If she can, she really wants to have a daughter and marry him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    In the dark night, the cries of babies came out from the yard. The cry contains grievances, helplessness, sadness and other emotions, probably cry too long, the voice has been hoarse.


    "Baby, don''t cry, please, have a bite..."


    On the bed, Li Xiang looked at the baby she had worked so hard to give birth to. Her chubby face was full of tears, her lips were purple, and she seemed to faint at any time.


    She also can''t help, quietly wipe tears, looking at their own stubborn incomparable big fat boy, in addition to helpless, more or heartache.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    Li Xiang''s kind words of comfort, still can''t stop the child''s cry, on the contrary, let the child cry more severe. She sighed softly, but she was not persuading. It''s hard to calm down just holding on to the baby''s fat hand.


    I don''t know how long it took for the door to creak and push open. Li Xiang raised her eyes as if she saw the Savior.


    "Underworld Jinxin, you hurry to have a look. The child has been crying for a long time..."


    Li Xiang''s eyes are red, and she is very weak. She wants to sit up, but she can''t do it. Finally, Murong Jin heart by the bed.


    "Big fat boy, don''t cry..."


    The underworld reached out and picked up the crying child on the big bed. He took out a handkerchief from his arms and gently wiped the tears on his small face. It was very gentle, just like treating his own child.


    His appearance made the little fat boy who had been crying almost suddenly open his eyes. When he saw that the man holding him was Pluto. As soon as the mouth is flat, the crying stops miraculously.


    "It''s really strange. Did the child recognize his father wrongly?"


    Seeing this spectacle, the immortal devil was a little depressed. They are his own parents, coaxed him for a long time, he ignored. When the underworld came, he just said a word and stopped crying. What''s the matter?


    "It''s really possible. When Lixiang is well, you can consider another one. The child, I guess, will have to kiss him all his life. Don''t be angry. We''ve checked it before. The child''s previous life was a bit predestined with him... "


    Murong Jin heart also feel not extinguish the devil and Lixiang a little miserable, hesitated, very obscure explained a few words. If there is no accident, the child will be closer to them in the future.


    If immortal devil and Lixiang want to enjoy their family, she thinks it''s better for them to have another one.


    "I see. I''ll tell you why he''s so close to Hades. Well, in that case, I don''t know what to say. From now on, you''ll have more snacks. We''ll have one in two years. "


    What a keen man the immortal devil is. From Murong Jinxin''s words, he knows a little bit of the way. Although he didn''t know the real reason, he knew that Hades and Jinxin would not treat the child badly.


    Everything in this world is destined by heaven, he will not because of this child''s accident and have any discomfort to the underworld and Jinxin.


    "He is probably a lucky baby. Tiannu said that as long as he is by our side, our hundred year road will go smoothly."


    Murong Jinxin patted Lixiang''s hand. She had been a mother, and she knew what it was like to be a mother. But they also have no way, this child is Jun Mo glass reincarnation. It''s about sticking to them.


    There are some things that no one can change, they can only choose to accept.


    "If he can make you live better, I will comfort you a little bit."


    Smell speech, Li Xiang wipe tears, give Murong Jin heart a warm smile. These years, watching Jinxin and Hades go so hard, she can''t help. Now that her son can do something for them, she naturally can''t wait for it.


    "Lixiang, he is your child after all. When he grows up, he will not be like this. Don''t worry."


    After years of getting along, Murong Jinxin naturally knows that Lixiang''s words are not perfunctory, but from the heart. Can''t help holding Li Xiang''s hand, the eyes are all warm.


    In fact, her life is very raw coal. There is a man who loves her deeply and a group of friends who always think about her everywhere. She has nothing to ask for.


    "You have a good rest. Let''s take the child to the next room and feed him something. If you need anything, just ask the boys in the dining room to send it to him..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Lixiang''s haggard face, covers the quilt for her, winks at the underworld and the immortal devil, and goes out first.


    The underworld came out with the child in his arms, and the immortal devil came out with a bottle in his hand. In the light of the moon, the stubborn child finally began to eat big mouthfuls, and from time to time he made a satisfying sound.


    After eating enough, the little fat boy grabs a finger of Pluto and grins at him. He sleeps safely, as if Pluto is his life''s support.


    The night is deep, and the whole earth is asleep. The underworld just holds the child all night, until dawn


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 751

    The following day


    Murong Jinxin and Pluto started a very sweet period of nanny and father. The little fat child who has not yet got a name has to follow them all day. In the morning, they usually follow Murong Jinxin to practice in the secret room. In the afternoon, they go to the study with Pluto to deal with their business. In the evening, they go back to their home after sleeping.


    On this day, the baby took a nap for the first time, and Hades himself sent him to his father''s hands. But at dusk, he was shocked by the news.


    Little fat boy is missing


    "Well, how could the child be gone?"


    Hearing the news, the Hades looked at the couple in the room and asked anxiously. This just separated a few hours with that child, that child had an accident, they this pair of biological parents do after all?


    "Lixiang is sleeping. I went to the cottage once. As soon as I came back, the child was gone..."


    The immortal devil scratched his hair impatiently, grabbed a glass of ice water on the table and poured it into his throat. The piercing cold made him shiver all over, and his mind came back.


    No matter whether the little fat boy is close to him or not, he is also his child. Now he has been taken away for no reason. He really wants to tear the man to pieces.


    "Black impermanence, go to adjust the image immediately..."


    The mood of the underworld is the same as that of the immortal devil. Although he is not his child, he is closest to him. In addition, he is reincarnated by Jun Mo Li, and he is even more nervous than the immortal devil.


    "Don''t cry, or will eventually find back, I promise!"


    Looking at Li Xiang crying bitterly, the underworld couldn''t bear it. Lixiang is still in confinement. If she cries too much and her mood fluctuates too much, it will be very bad for her recovery.


    He once took care of Jin Xin''s confinement for one month, and he has some experience in this aspect. Li Xiang, like this, is prone to emotional breakdown, resulting in postpartum depression in Jin''s heart.


    "I''m just worried that I won''t be able to find him, or that his body will be found. What should I do?"


    Li Xiang was looking at Hades with red eyes, with a strong sense of despair in her eyes. Her voice is not big, but her words are full of pearls. A rhetorical question, let Hades also speechless.


    No one knows what will happen to such a small child if he is captured without any resistance


    "No, God, since you gave birth to him, it won''t be so cruel."


    After a long silence, Hades spoke again to break the silence. He didn''t know how to appease a mother who had lost her child. He only knew how to give her some hope. Even if those hopes were slim, they were good for her.


    Jun Mo Li, the absolute strongman of the previous life, even if he was a baby, he could not be knocked down so easily. He believed in his vision, he also believed in Jun Mo Li.


    "Pluto is right, Lixiang. We should cheer up. Don''t let the worst think about it all the time, kid. It doesn''t have to be OK. "


    The immortal devil took a deep breath. He is the spiritual pillar of Lixiang now. He can''t be so decadent, otherwise Lixiang may be defeated by this.


    Lucky man has his own way. He doesn''t believe that his child can be so unlucky that he will die before the full moon.


    "The people behind the scenes arrested him, naturally, for a purpose. For a while and a half, the child is expected to be OK. "


    Hades has calmed down, if you want to kill, there is no need to take such a big risk to capture the child. The person behind the scenes must have something to ask for, maybe revenge.


    He frowned involuntarily at the thought of revenge. At that time, the most wanted revenge on him in the world was just the shadow.


    "Of course it will be fine. If anyone dares to touch his hair, I''ll cut him alive."


    After the end of cultivation, Murong Jinxin, who got the news, came in in a hurry. Her beautiful little face was very gloomy. Dares to move their treasure, that behind the scenes person also really did not put them in the eye.


    "Do you think it''s the old thing? Can you take a child away so unknowingly, in addition to him, I really don''t know who else? "


    The skill of immortal devil is not low. If someone intrudes, it is impossible to find out. That old thing is a remnant. There will be no omen for his appearance. With his hand, it''s easy to take a child away.


    "It''s really possible. When Hei Wuchang comes back, the truth will come out."


    Murong Jinxin''s idea is similar to that of Hades, but it needs to be confirmed. If you are not afraid of ten thousand, you are afraid of one thousand. Those images will certainly find some clues.


    Murong Jin heart words just fall, black impermanence came back. With a wave of the black hand, a picture of an hour before appeared in the air.


    Lixiang and the child are sleeping. The immortal devil sits by and drinks tea. Then the immortal devil comes out of the room. An inexplicable wind blows out of the window, rolls up the sleeping child and takes the child away.


    The whole process of the child being taken away was less than a minute, and within this minute, there was nothing different in the room and the courtyard. It can be said that the people behind the scenes came and went without a trace.


    "It seems that the old man did it..." the underworld did not see any accident, and his brow tightened more tightly. The old man''s whereabouts are unknown. It''s not easy to find him. I don''t know where to save the child first¡° No, I seem to see a yellow shadow, something like a dragon. Black impermanence, frame the picture in the moment when the wind takes the child out of the yard... "Murong Jinxin thinks something is wrong, she just saw a touch of yellow like a dragon. That color is very light, if not for her early preparation, open the sky eye, also impossible to see. Black impermanence soon cut back the picture, Murong Jin heart flying up, in mid air again carefully check up. The more you look, the more sure you are. There was a yellow dragon in the yard when the child was taken away¡° You open the sky eye to see, is like this, is there a dragon... "Murong Jin heart plain white little hand pointed in one direction, the expression on the face relaxed a little. Junmo glass''s past life was a dragon. If he was only taken away by the dragon people, his life would not be in danger¡° It''s really a dragon. It seems that the one with the child is the dragon people... "The underworld nodded and made eye contact with Murong Jinxin for a while. He was also relieved. The patriarch of the dragon clan should not be so crazy that he killed his son, so Junmo glass should be safe for the time being¡° Dragon? I have no grievances or enmities with the dragon people. Why did the dragon people arrest my son? " The second chapter of immortal devil is not clear. It seems that he has little contact with the dragon clan. Do they want to be exterminated when they come to arrest his son so blatantly¡° It''s just that paper can''t hold fire after all. Let me tell you the truth. Your child is the reincarnation of Jun Mo Li... "Murong Jinxin looks at the doubts in the immortal devil and Li Xiang''s eyes, hesitates for a long time, and tells the whole story of the child. They will definitely go to the dragon clan. If they go to the immortal devil of the dragon clan, they will know what they should know¡° Ah... "Isn''t it..." Lixiang and immortal devil are tongue tied. They never dreamed that Junmo Li would choose to be their child. However, this can also explain why the dragon people want to catch their fat boy¡° God doomed, he should not let Jin heart, but with Jin heart will not have any marriage, with another way to protect Jin heart. It''s good that you know it in your heart. Don''t say it¡° I see. No wonder he is very close to you. You should have told us about it earlier. We don''t have to be depressed for so long. " The immortal devil gave the underworld a white look. They were all living and dying together. They even had such a big secret. Jun Mo Li is deeply in love with Jin and has a great trust in Pluto. It''s natural to be close to them. Even his parents can understand his behavior¡° We are afraid of heresy, and we are afraid that you will have scruples in your heart. Well, we think too much. " Murong Jinxin spread out her hand. Since she knew that it was the people of the Dragon nationality who took Jun Mo Li away, she relaxed a lot. Even her voice was lighter. It was obvious that Jun Mo Li would not have any accident in the Dragon nationality¡° When are we going to visit the dragon people? " Although the son is carefree for the time being, he is also his own son after all. Naturally, he will go to the dragon clan to get back. It''s just that he has to discuss with them about the time to go¡° I''ve been waiting for a few days, and there are signs of a breakthrough in my soul repair. If I stop at this time, I''m afraid I''ll have to start all over again. When I repair the soul of my mother''s concubine and Ranran, we''ll go to the dragon clan without worry. " Murong Jin thought, or decided to let the little fat boy stay in the dragon for a few days, as long as he is safe. Now there is more important thing for her to do, that is to repair the soul of her mother and Ranran. They have made so long efforts for this day, and she doesn''t want to wait indefinitely¡° OK, that''s settled. In a few days, Lixiang should have a baby. She can go with her The immortal devil calms Lixiang''s anxious mood. Jinxin''s words are right. Xiao Hui''s life span is less than 100 years. They can''t let him down day by day. He is also convinced that children in the Dragon tribe will not be abused¡° Li Xiang, don''t worry. I''ll send the blanket to the Dragon tribe immediately to check the whereabouts of the child and guarantee that the child will be returned to you unharmed. " Murong Jin heart to Lixiang also smile, for Lixiang whole messy hair. She had been a mother, and she knew what it was like to be a mother. But now, she can''t do both. If you let the immortal devil go by himself, I''m afraid she won''t be able to have a child, and she can''t be separated from the underworld for a long time... "Jinxin, I understand you. I''d better help brother gray and the spirit of Wanquan first. Compared with that child, brother grey is too poor... "

 Chapter 752

    Li Xiang inhaled nose, under two phase weighing, she also stood in Murong Jin heart this side. Brother grey, there is not much time left. She can''t be so natural. She can''t let brother gray and sister Ranran stay together for a long time just because her child has a little accident.


    "Xiao Hui will appreciate it if you know. All right, stop crying. You have to keep your body well. Maybe we have to fight the dragon clan. You can''t let your children see your incompetence, can you


    Murong Jinxin rubbed Lixiang''s pale face, trying to calm her mood. In the memory sealed by crystal ball, she saw her own despair after her daughter became the daughter of heaven.


    As the saying goes, children travel thousands of miles, mother worry. The child didn''t go by himself, so the mother was more worried.


    "Well, go back and have a rest. You have to practice tomorrow. Don''t wear yourself out. "


    Having made a good decision, Lixiang doesn''t want to delay their rest time. Every time they have to face too many things to worry about, she really can''t bear to drag them because of her own reasons, so that they can''t even get a good sleep.


    "Well, let''s go."


    Murong Jinxin is not polite to Lixiang. She greets the immortal devil and leaves the courtyard. At this time, night came and it was completely dark.


    "Let the phantom check. The purpose of the Chalong people taking the child is to ensure the child''s safety."


    On the way back to the underworld palace, the underworld ordered black impermanence. A hundred years ago, since Jinxin and Longxiang tore their faces directly, they almost had nothing to do with the dragon people.


    Now, the dragon clan suddenly took away the child. After he calmed down, he couldn''t help thinking about the purpose of Long Xiang.


    "Are you worried that Long Xiang is not good for the child?"


    Murong Jinxin''s original relaxed heart was suddenly raised, and everything about the dragon family began to emerge in her mind, but she couldn''t think of any clue.


    She was worried about another thing, that is, the defense of the underworld is too bad. It''s too shameful that only the dragon people can take people away from them.


    "Just doubt, the specific situation will be known when the phantom goes to the dragon clan."


    The underworld could not say why, but shrugged and ended the topic. The phantom will find out the purpose of Long Xiang. After finding out, they can deal with it.


    "Man, let''s go to Wanquan valley. Grilled fish or something, how about staying over there for one night? "


    Murong Jinxin looked up at the sky, the gentle moonlight scattered on her small face, let her can''t help laughing, holding the hand of the underworld, then went to the spring valley.


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon nationality


    In the main hall, the atmosphere is dignified. A yellow shirt man came in with a baby and handed the baby to the dragon clan leader who wanted her on the first seat.


    "Is this the reincarnation of the rebellious son?"


    Long Xiang droops his eyes and looks at the child in his arms. There is a bloodthirsty intention in his cold eyes. The face still covered with black cloth was very ferocious.


    A hundred years later, he finally arrived at this day. This year, for the sake of a woman, he kept disobeying his rebellious son. He wanted to make him die hard in this life.


    "Yes, patriarch."


    Yellow shirt man nodded, looking at the sleeping child, the heart is very tangled. This is their former little Lord. Just after reincarnation, they have to be taken back by the patriarch to offer sacrifices. It''s really pitiful.


    "Where did you catch him?"


    Long Xiang''s dry hand pinched the child''s chubby little face. Seeing that the child didn''t have the slightest reaction, he put him on the table and didn''t plan to pay more attention.


    "In the underworld, he is the child of the immortal devil and Lixiang. It''s three days before the full moon..."


    At the mention of this, the yellow man was in a cold sweat. In order to get the child out, he went to great lengths. I hope that everything he did will not be found out. Otherwise, it''s not just him, but the whole dragon clan.


    "What? The underworld? I got involved with that cheap woman again... "


    In his heart, Long Xiang was shocked. He glared at the sleeping child, and a cold air rose from the bottom of his feet.


    Pluto, that''s the LORD he can''t afford to offend. This rebellious son is really capable of reincarnation. As soon as he is reincarnated, he is close to such a big tree.


    "If the patriarch wants to sacrifice with the heart of the little Lord to protect the safety of the dragon people forever, his subordinates advise the patriarch to think twice before acting. The underworld and the princess of the underworld are very fond of this child. They will certainly trace it to the end. They are not sure if there are any flaws... "


    Yellow shirt man in the end still have a trace of profile of the heart, once again looked at the child, painstakingly persuasion. Even if he is not the reincarnation of the little Lord, he can''t bear to sacrifice his heart to the ancestors of the dragon people.


    "Hum, as long as the sacrificial ceremony is held normally in ten days, we have nothing to fear."


    Long Xiang steady steady his mind, scold his incompetence, how just think of Murong Jin heart that bitch is afraid to become like this.


    Ten days later, the dragon people will get the great energy stored in the dragon''s heart by digging out the rebellious son''s heart for sacrifice. With the protection of that energy, no one can destroy them.


    "The patriarch still had a good discussion with the four elders, and his subordinates left."


    The yellow shirt man hides the uneasiness in his heart. His task has been completed. If the clan leader insists on doing so, he can do nothing.


    According to the breath of the little Lord, he has been tracking him for more than a year. In order to bring him back, he has been planning for nearly a month. Already exhausted, he needs a good rest.


    "Go ahead and invite the four elders by the way."


    He did want to discuss with the four elders, but what he discussed was not whether to sacrifice with the rebellious son''s heart, but whether the time of sacrifice could be advanced.


    Now that he has a relationship with the underworld, he must make a quick decision, and the end of procrastination will be very miserable.


    "Yes, patriarch."


    The yellow shirt man saw the determination of Long Xiang''s attitude and felt sorry. If the little Lord is taken, he will have nothing to do with the dragon clan in the future. I hope it can be as the patriarch said that after the sacrifice, the safety of the dragon people can be guaranteed forever.


    More than ten minutes after the yellow shirt man left, the four elders of the Dragon tribe had already appeared in the hall. They looked at the sleeping children on the table, and there was a trace of impatience in everyone''s heart.


    It seems that such a small child, just born soon, will be sacrificed by his father in his previous life. As long as he is not a man with a heart of stone, he will sympathize with him.


    "Can the day of sacrifice be advanced?"


    As long Xiang watched the four elders sit down, he naturally did not ignore the light of sympathy in their eyes. The sneer in the corner of his mouth was even more blazing and he opened his mouth quietly.


    "The day of sacrifice is the same every year. Why does the patriarch suddenly want to advance it?"


    The elder felt his gray beard. He really felt a little strange. The day of sacrifice was set by the ancestors of the dragon people. It is impossible to change it.


    Moreover, the date chosen by our ancestors is the most appropriate one in that respect.


    "This rebellious son is the son of the immortal devil. Huang Rong brought him back from the underworld. It''s a long night and a lot of dreams. I''ll sacrifice him as soon as possible, and I''ll be at ease as soon as possible. "


    Long Xiang''s lips moved and he uttered some heartless words. His whole body sent out a strong sense of killing, as if he wanted to kill his son now.


    The four elders'' hearts were shocked at the same time.


    "Patriarch, we need to consider this in the long run. If he is the son of immortal devil, if we move him, life will not be easy. "


    Even if the sacrifice is successful, the dragon people are blessed by their ancestors and heaven, but that kind of protection is tightly limited to the dragon people. Unless the dragon people will never leave the dragon family, they will surely be chased by the underworld forever.


    What is the relationship between immortal devil and Murong Jinxin? That''s closer than his brother and sister. His son was sacrificed by the dragon people. Murong Jin can''t be indifferent.


    "We don''t have a good time, they don''t have a good time. After the sacrifice, the dragon people are not allowed to go out. They are quiet for a period of time. When everyone forgets this, we can still live as we wish. "


    However, even if a child killing foe, he really does not believe that the immortal devil will bear a lifelong hatred. After hundreds of years, the hatred will fade away and their life will return to normal.


    It''s impossible for Hades to send killers to keep an eye on the dragon clan. Even if he is full


    "Patriarch, have you forgotten Murong Jinxin? If she knew that it was the reincarnation of the young Lord, she would have to watch us forever. "


    Murong Jin''s nature of heart is known to all. In her previous life, she was deeply in love with the young master and his wife, and it was absolutely impossible for her to be indifferent to the matter. If it''s just the underworld, maybe it can be as the patriarch said that everything can be destroyed after a period of silence.


    However, this happened to involve Murong Jin''s heart. That terrible woman, who caused who bad luck


    "Of course I remember that bitch. I can''t even die. I have made up my mind about this matter. Just answer me, can the date of sacrifice be advanced? "


    On hearing the elder take the initiative to name Murong Jinxin, a chill flashed across long Xiang''s face. Over the past hundred years, the name of that woman has almost become a taboo of the dragon people. Is this elder not wise?


    "Patriarch, the date of sacrifice was set by the ancestors, I''m afraid it can''t be changed. In recent days, I haven''t counted any good days. If the patriarch insists, it will be ten days later. "


    The elder pinched his fingers and calculated. His white eyebrows jumped, and his turbid eyes flashed a light of unknown meaning. After looking at the other three elders, he opened his mouth lightly.


    It seems that there must be a disaster for the dragon people. The key depends on whether they want the disaster for the clan leader or the dragon people


    "That''s all. Take the child down to take care of him. If you lose him, you will be the sinners of the dragon people. There is no amnesty for killing him!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 753

    Longling


    The four elders stood side by side, and everyone''s face was dark. It seemed that they were making some important decisions.


    Suddenly, the elder knelt down and kowtowed heavily. The other three elders knelt down and kowtowed heavily.


    "Our ancestors are here, and we are forced to make atonement."


    The elder''s voice is full of helplessness and resounds over Longling. The leaves fell in response to the sound and spilled all over the ground.


    In the middle of the sky, a golden dragon appeared. Looking down at the four elders kneeling below, it spewed out a fire of dragon soul.


    "We know what to do, and ask Jinlong to calm down."


    Such a vision shocked the four elders and made them look at each other for a long time. Jinlong is furious. This is the first time since the beginning of the world.


    It seems that the ancestors also supported their decision, so they will fight to the end!


    "Roar..."


    Jinlong''s anger does not fall but rises, spurting out a more powerful fire of cage soul. The fire enveloped the whole dragon clan, and it stabbed them so hard that they couldn''t open their eyes.


    A dragon roar floated in the air. The whole dragon clan was shocked three times, but the sleeping baby in the arms of the four elders was awakened.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    He slowly opened that pair of pure eyes without any impurities, and saw the Golden Dragon in the air. His delicate lips opened, and it was a smile like a TV.


    Chubby hands raised, in the air to the golden dragon dance, it seems to say something with the golden dragon, it looks very lovely.


    "Roar..."


    It''s another dragon roar. The Golden Dragon spurts a dragon roaring fire at the child. The fire envelops the whole body of the child, but it doesn''t hurt the child at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The child''s little hand waved more joyfully, and seemed to like the fire of the dragon''s howling very much. He also laughed more sweetly at the Golden Dragon in the air.


    A golden light into his eyebrows, he opened a small mouth, and finally it was the fire of the Dragon Xiao all swallowed up.


    "Roar..."


    The third sound of the Dragon roars. This time, the Golden Dragon flies down and around the child for several times before leaving. The shadow disappears and the Golden Dragon disappears.


    "Elder, this child must not be hurt, otherwise..."


    The four elders looked at the child who had closed his smile in his arms and was staring at him. The child''s eyebrows have not yet opened, but vaguely can see that the future is absolutely a peerless man.


    His natural sense of dignity made his legs soften. Holding such a rare treasure, he really did not know whether it was his honor or his disaster.


    "Now that we have reached a consensus, there is no saying that this child will be harmed. Fourth, the child will be protected by you for the time being. Third, you are going to the human world to find a baby who is almost fat and thin, and easily looks like this child. Second, go and get the Dragon sisters. "


    The elder reached out his hand and touched the child with a loving face. This child used to be the greatest pride of Longzhu, but because of the incompatibility with the patriarch, he didn''t want to be a dragon again.


    Now, they still want to protect him, otherwise Jinlong will revenge the whole dragon!


    "Yes..."


    The three elders were ordered to disperse, leaving only the elder standing outside the border, patiently waiting for the arrival of the Dragon sisters.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, the sisters came to Longling with a little doubt and met the elder.


    "What''s the matter with the elder


    Long Xinyu looks at the big elder with a gloomy look and asks lightly. Since the little Lord and his wife left, their sisters had a bad time in the dragon clan. There is no intersection with these senior elders.


    Now, the second elder God mysteriously found them and asked them to come here to find the elder. What do they want to do?


    "Ten days later, the patriarch should use the heart of the little Lord to pray for the safety of the ancestors and heaven. Do you know that?"


    The elder looked at the guard in their eyes and knew that they didn''t believe him. But they will believe him.


    As long as they believe his words, they will be willing to do everything for the little Lord!


    "Ah? Is the patriarch''s conscience eaten by the dog? It''s insane. "


    Smell speech, the Mou son of long Xinyu suddenly opens big, after confirming big elder is not joking, angrily low roar a way.


    Little Lord, even if he doesn''t agree with the patriarch, he is the son of the patriarch. How can the patriarch kill his own son? Tiger poison does not eat son, patriarch, this is not even a beast!


    "We can''t stop the patriarch''s decision. There are still ten days left. If you want to save the child, go to AI Murong Jinxin to deliver the letter. But I have one condition


    Long Xinyu''s curse didn''t disgust the elder. In fact, he thought so in his heart. Want to save the child, can only Murong Jin heart as soon as possible.


    He will let their sisters leave the Dragon tribe to inform, but he also has conditions.


    "Elder, please say that we are willing to do anything as long as we can save the little Lord."


    Long Xinyu is not stupid. Naturally, he knows that the elder can''t let them tell the truth in vain. For them, the little Lord has the grace of knowing the situation. Even if they want to exchange their lives, they will not frown.


    "I beg Murong Jinxin not to be angry with the dragon people. We only have this request. The dragon people can''t be destroyed..."


    Saying this, the elder''s heart is empty. He is not sure if Murong Jinxin has found anything, but if the Dragon sisters intercede, Murong Jinxin should be open-minded.


    Murong Jinxin is a person who will take revenge when she meets with hatred, but also a person who will take revenge when she meets with kindness, even if those kindness is what she doesn''t want.


    "Well, how do we leave?"


    Long Xinyu nodded, they are now banned feet, it is impossible to leave the dragon one step. Therefore, we can only rely on the elder to send their sisters out.


    "Tonight, I''ll arrange for you to be sent out. Go back and have a good sleep. I''ll send someone to prepare your luggage for you. "


    The elder didn''t say anything more, but after leaving such a sentence, he turned and left. He still has a lot of things to arrange, and the deal with them has been settled, and there is no need to stay more, so as not to attract attention.


    "To elder Xie..."


    Long Xinyu bows deeply to the back of the elder. No matter what his purpose is, he is willing to give them the chance to save the little Lord. They are very grateful.


    "Elder sister, if we can save the little Lord safely this time, let''s ask the little lady to accept us. The dragon people are free of miasma. I really don''t want to stay."


    Long Xinlan looks at the big elder''s back and disappears. She looks at long Xinyu with a small head and says what she wants to say. This dragon is no longer their home. They can no longer feel the warmth of any home here. It''s better to leave and start a new life than to leave.


    "Well, as long as the young lady is willing, we will never have this place that makes us feel cold again."


    Long Xinyu nodded and looked at the land that gave birth to her. There was no good feeling. The clan leader hates them like bones. Every so often, they let that dragon Qingying deal with them. They are really fed up with it.


    "Even if I kneel down and beg, I will ask the young lady to stay with us. Let''s go back and take Xin fan''s soul, just in case. "


    Long Xinlan''s eyes twinkle with the light of potential. The young lady is always soft hearted. As long as she doesn''t lose her memory, she won''t care about their life and death.


    She took her sister''s hand, facing the afternoon sun, the mood is very light, as if after tonight, they will meet the new life.


    ¡­¡­


    The four elders returned home with the little fat child. For the safety of the little fat child, he did not dare to leave the little fat child for a moment.


    If the child is in good condition, everything will be easy to say. If something happens to this child, the whole dragon family will be doomed.


    The door of the yard was pushed open and a beautiful woman came in. She went straight to the four elders and looked at the child in their arms.


    "Is he the reincarnation of the little Lord?"


    Long Qingying''s face is not very good-looking. His fingers covered with Codan even seem to pinch the little fat child''s face, but he is dodged by the four elders.


    "He''s just a child. No matter how much you hate him, he''s gone. Once a man is gone, everything is gone. "


    How can the four elders not know the temperament of long Qingying? It''s probably for revenge that they come back to find the little Lord. Since he is responsible for protecting the little Lord, no one is allowed to hurt him.


    "What about the children? Do not let me out of the heart of that tone, I will never give up. Elder four, the patriarch has promised me that as long as I don''t kill the child, I can do whatever I want with the child. "


    Long Qingying snorts coldly. She must have no fear if she can get the news. She is now the favorite daughter-in-law of the clan leader. Her man is destined to be the next dragon clan leader. What is she afraid of?


    "OK, then you can try it on him..."


    The four elders sneered and put the child in their arms on the table. They patted his chubby face placidly.


    The little fat boy seemed to know that he didn''t mean any harm. He waved his hand to him, and didn''t cry or make any noise.


    "Jun Mo Li, you owe me all the pain you get today. Take it well..."


    Four elders compromise, let long Qingying more proud. She went to the table, looked at the beautiful child like an angel, and twisted her fingers to the child''s small face.


    But before her fingers touched the little fat boy''s face, a golden light flashed and broke her hand instantly.


    Everything happens just before the blink of an eye. When a shrill scream resounds through the air of the dragon family, the little fat boy yawns very bored, and the corners of his mouth tick, as if laughing at the incompetence of long Qingying.


    "This... How can this be... Four elder, did you secretly blow up... Said... Did you..."

 Chapter 754

    Long Qingying holds her broken right wrist. The severe pain makes her face white and sweat constantly. She forced to endure the pain of the adverse days, very unwilling to look at the little fat child who had nothing to do with him, and growled with gnashing teeth.


    How can such a small child be able to attack her? It must be this old thing.


    "Long Qingying, I''ll leave the yard. How about you try again?"


    Four elder innocent lie gun, feel very depressed. Simply raised his feet to leave the yard, let the ungrateful long Qingying continue to be abused by the little Lord.


    An hour ago, Jinlong gave Shaozhu a lot of energy in this world. Unless he was a top-notch master, it would be wishful thinking to hurt Shaozhu.


    "Jun Mo Li, you are just lucky..."


    Long Qingying controls her wrist injury by casting. Now she just wants to abuse the child. As for the pain, she can completely ignore it.


    Strong hatred has made her lose her mind. She picked up the small stone on the ground and hit the little fat boy in the face.


    "Ah... My face... My face..."


    There was a roar in the yard again. Long Qingying put one hand over his not so gorgeous face. He really wanted to cry.


    She was not favored by her husband because she didn''t have a beautiful face. If this face was destroyed again, she would not dare to think about what she would face next.


    "Long Qingying, do you want to try again?"


    The four elders came in slowly, looking at the woman who covered her face in pain, with no sympathy in her heart. Such a snake and scorpion woman, who can lay heavy hands on such a simple child, even if she is abused to death, she deserves it.


    Looking at her face, she should have attacked the little Lord''s face just now. Quietly her face that deep visible bone injury, this face afraid has been completely destroyed.


    "Son of a bitch... You wait for me... I will never let you go..."


    The means, the face also don''t know to destroy, she where still have the mind to think about how to deal with the little fat child. She must go to a doctor to see, lest this face is really destroyed.


    After some cruel words, she left with tears and embarrassment, accompanied by the cold laughter of the four elders.


    "You deserve to be too much of yourself!"


    The four elders went to the table again, looked at the little fat child with big eyes and bones, and reached out to pick him up. Give him some warm water, this is very gentle mouth.


    "Little Lord, no matter who wants to hurt you, you will abuse to death. I will bear the consequences."


    In the dragon clan, except for the little Lord, his skill is the highest, which is why the elder gave him such an important task.


    They have made up their mind to stand with the young master. There is no way out there. The child looks silly, but he knows everything. As long as they are kind to him, he will definitely be their version at the critical moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little fat boy narrowed his eyes and laughed, as if he agreed with the four elders. Then hit a few small mouth, the meaning is self-evident.


    "Little Lord, please be patient. They have just taken milk from the sheep. They will come back later."


    Four elder sweat, this child does not eat other women''s milk. He can only get goat''s milk for him, this time it will take some time, and he can''t help it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, little fat child yawned, big eyes closed, ready to directly use sleep to resist hunger, not with four elders.


    "What a good boy..."


    Four elder see so clever sensible child, that is really like from the bottom of my heart. Staring at his lovely sleeping face, there was a knowing smile on his frowning face.


    However, their silence did not last long, and a disorderly sound of footsteps came. A man in blue came in and looked at the four elders holding the child. His face was a little dark.


    "Elder four, how dare you hurt Qingying? Don''t you take me seriously?"


    The man in blue is the second son of the dragon family. His name is long Chiba. He is also the little master of the dragon family. Long Qingying is his wife.


    In fact, he didn''t come to get justice for long Qingying. He doesn''t care about the life and death of long Qingying. If it wasn''t for her father''s pressure, he wouldn''t even look at her.


    Now I come to see the four elders. I just want to see the only golden dragon of the dragon family in the legend, and I''m ready to cut down the grass and root.


    "Young master, are you mistaken? Long Qingying suffered for herself. I''ve never dealt with her. What''s more, the young master doesn''t want her to die quickly, let her suffer some crime, and just take revenge for the dead girl Wan''er. "


    The four elders are not afraid of the Dragon Chiba. They leave everything clean. Especially other mention of Wan''er, that is dragon Qianye''s favorite, but was killed by long Qingying because of jealousy.


    Therefore, this matter, long Chiba and long Qingying completely turn over, and always try to find the trouble of long Qingying.


    "Elder four, you are very smart. Why didn''t you just kill her?"


    Dragon Chiba also silk does not hide his disgust for Dragon Qingying, four long veteran words, he simply did not pretend. Ming people don''t talk in secret. He really wants to get rid of the slut who killed his favorite woman by these people''s hands.


    "Young master, if I could, I''d like to be angry for you. But isn''t it that you''re not in charge yet? If I kill long Qingying, the clan leader will not have to trouble me? Besides, I didn''t hurt long Qingying. "


    The four elders winked at Dragon Chiba, as if to imply that he was on his side. Then he pointed to the child who was expecting to sleep, and told the dragon that Chiba Qingying was hurt by the child.


    He knew that he would not let dragon Chiba and other people understand that the young master could not be hurt. In the past ten days, he would have countless troubles. I''m afraid the young master would also be disturbed, so he would solve all the problems at once.


    "But just a little baby, can you still have such ability? I''ll try it myself... "


    Long Qianye glanced at the little fat child and didn''t believe what the four elders said. He reached out and picked up a yellow air stream. Without saying a word, he attacked the sleeping little fat boy.


    The Yellow air flow was blocked by a golden light when it was about to touch the little fat child, and it was hard to bite back into the body of long Qianye. Dragon Chiba caught off guard, the true Qi backfired, and a mouthful of blood spurted out.


    He subconsciously covered his chest, looking at the little fat child in front of him, his fingers slowly clenched into fists.


    Jinlong, really worthy of Jinlong, even if it is unconscious children, still can protect themselves, if the child stay, it is too terrible. But it''s hard to kill him.


    "Now it''s time for you to believe me? I really didn''t move the dragon


    The four elders disguised the schadenfreude in the corner of their mouth and looked at Dragon Chiba with regret, but they were happy in their heart. This kind of people with bad intentions should learn such a lesson. It depends on whether they dare to take the initiative next time.


    "If the child is not allowed to be near, who can get his heart at that time?"


    Long Chiba only thought he was dumb. Fortunately, he didn''t have much strength. Otherwise, he would feel better. In this way, he thought of a very realistic problem.


    The child is so strong, who can take out his heart?


    "He''s not like that to anyone. We''ll be fine if we get close to him, you see?"


    The four elders reached out and patted the little fat boy''s face. The little fat boy just turned over and didn''t care at all. The four elders proved that if he wanted to win the little fat child''s heart, it would be easy.


    "It seems that the child is a bully. It''s a bit interesting. Hum..."


    Long Chiba didn''t think much about it. Si Chang is always the first master of the dragon family. Maybe the little fat boy is not as good as him now, so he can let the four elders control him.


    It''s just that he can''t control such a situation. Everything will be planned after the sacrificial ceremony. If the child can survive the ceremony, he must do his best.


    "The child is going to die after all. What''s the matter with him? The little Lord should thank him instead. Long Qingying''s face feels destroyed. In time, the young Lord will be able to abolish her position as the first wife for this reason. The patriarch can''t say anything about you. "


    Four long old Eye Bead son a turn, pour is for long Chiba thought of a good borrow money. The disfigured woman, according to the regulations of the Dragon nationality, must not be the young lady of the Dragon nationality. Such a reason, enough to send the Dragon Chiba, let the Dragon Chiba this ten days don''t come to the trouble of the little Lord.


    "Well, the four elders are right. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time. So, goodbye! "


    Long Qianye''s mood is better at last. At the thought of getting rid of long Qingying soon, he even likes to see the little fat boy. Patted four elder''s shoulder, then took own bosom friend to leave quickly.


    In such a large courtyard, peace finally restored. The four elders picked up a thin quilt, covered it for the little fat child, and sighed softly.


    I hope that the long sisters can find Murong Jinxin as soon as possible, and his hard life will come to an end as soon as possible. It''s time for the dragon clan to be its master.


    Long Xiang is so abnormal that he has already managed the dragon people into a piece of loose sand. Don''t be such a patriarch.


    "I hope that after this disaster, the dragon people will get a chance to breathe. Young master, you must help the dragon people... "


    The four elders patted the sleeping little fat child and whispered. Breeze blowing, with leaves on the ground, roll out countless desolate.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting, but a gentle sound of footsteps comes. The four elders lift their eyes to see that the milkman finally comes back.


    He took a large bottle of goat''s milk from his subordinates, picked up the little fat kid who was still sleeping with a flat mouth, and stuffed the pacifier into his mouth


    In the dark night, stars dot the dark sky, and the cool moonlight sprinkles down, casting a mysterious color on the whole land.


    In the northern suburb of the Dragon nationality, in the dark, the two women were in a hurry and came to the place where they met with the elder very carefully¡° Elder... "Long Xinyu gently saluted the elder. Before he could finish his words, the elder suddenly gave them a hand. A white smoke flashed by. The sisters of the long family had no time to say

 Chapter 755

    "If you dare to offend me, you can''t let them die peacefully. Drag their bodies to the back mountain of the Dragon tribe to feed the wolves..."


    The elder has a ferocious face. He looks at the two "dead bodies" on the ground and waves to the two bodyguards who are waiting. The bodyguards quickly drag the "corpses" of the Dragon sisters back to the mountain.


    With a gloomy face, he watched the two bodyguards disappear. With another wave of the big hand, a top master who followed the Dragon sisters appeared.


    "I killed them. If the clan leader blames me, let the clan leader come to me directly. What you don''t know how to lift should be chopped to death. "


    The elder looked at the man in black in front of him with a twinkle of surprise in his eyes. He really didn''t expect that the patriarch''s defense of the dragon''s sisters had reached such a level. Fortunately, the man didn''t follow the dragon''s sisters to Longling during the day, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "How did they offend the elder? It''s worth the elder to kill them at such a great risk? "


    The man in black quietly put all the expressions of the elder in his eyes. He wanted to distinguish whether what the elder said was true or false. Take good care of the long sisters. This is the task given to him by the patriarch. Long''s sisters were killed in front of him, which shows that his task has failed.


    "I want to take them as concubines, but they don''t follow me, and they still treat me..."


    The elder closed his eyes, sighed heavily, and covered his own place unintentionally. The performance was as good as if he had suffered a severe blow to his body.


    "When did the elder take a fancy to them?"


    The man in black was a bit shocked, but the elder gave people the impression that he was very upright. Besides, no man was willing to tell such a thing. He really couldn''t find any reason why he didn''t want to believe it.


    "This afternoon, you should know that the patriarch will sacrifice with the heart of the little Lord to protect the safety of the dragon people forever. Before the moon was full, I couldn''t bear it, so I went to Longling. On the way, they were bathing in a fat brook in Longling. When I saw them, my blood was boiling. You can imagine the following. That''s it. Believe it or not. I''ve killed this man anyway. If the clan leader is upset, you can come and kill me. "


    The elder''s eyes were quiet, and he fell into the memory. Sometimes he gritted his teeth, sometimes he flashed a different color in the ink, and expressed his tangled and painful appearance.


    Such acting skills, even in the 21st century, can deceive countless people.


    "Can the elder be saved?"


    I''ve been with the long sisters for a long time, and I know their temperament very well. I''ve even seen them castrate all the men who want to abuse them. What the elder said should be true.


    The appearance of the sisters of the dragon clan is top-notch in the whole dragon clan. It''s normal for the elder to see their bathing, and their blood is surging. In addition, the elder has been lonely for many years, so it''s hard to avoid that idea. It is reasonable for them to do that to the elder.


    "How can I kill them? Am I that fierce? They want me to die, and I want their lives. "


    The elder gave the man in black a white look, as if the man in black was a psychopath. But he could not make up his mind. In order to keep the few owners, he would make complaints about his good reputation. How sad was he?


    "In this way, I''ll leave first. I''ll explain this to the group leader..."


    The man in black didn''t say anything more. He nodded to the elder and left. The elder looked at the direction of his departure, with a sneer on his lips. He didn''t say anything and turned away.


    After he left, a black figure swept back the mountain. Obviously, although the man in black believed the elder''s words, he was still worried that the dragon''s sisters were not dead, and he couldn''t make it.


    "Have you sent them away?"


    Soon after, when the man in black confirmed what he wanted to leave, the elder came back from another way. Looking at his two confidants, he asked.


    "I have left the dragon family..."


    The words of the guards let the elder''s heart finally drop, as long as they can leave the dragon family safely. After going out, they must have the ability to reach the underworld.


    The only thing he has to do now is wait.


    "Send someone to keep an eye on the patriarch. If he has any change, report it immediately."


    Looking at the dark sky, the elder rubbed his eyebrows. This is just the beginning of the dragon''s war of changing the sky. They still have a long way to go.


    ¡­¡­


    Study, the man in black is reporting to Long Xiang what happened tonight. What he wanted to say was more obscure. He wanted to save face for the elder, but he couldn''t resist Long Xiang''s order. He had to tell the whole story.


    "Like them?"


    Long Xiang''s fingers gently tap on the table, and his cold eyes twinkle with burning light, repeating a sentence that makes the man in black sweat.


    The elder has been with him for so many years. He thinks he knows the elder. He also gave some beauties to the elder, but he didn''t take any of them. But now I have a strong feeling for the Dragon sisters, and I want to take them as concubines. Is this too strange.


    "Patriarch, I don''t think the elder is lying. No man is willing to say that he has been abandoned everywhere..." the man in black really thinks that Long Xiang is worried too much. He is also a man. He should be able to understand the elder''s mood. It''s devastating for any man to have no children and no grandchildren. If it were her, I''m afraid it would not be as simple as killing them¡° You are too simple to understand the elder... "Long Xiang still feels that things are not right. He always feels that something is wrong. He can''t say it again for a while. Brow tightly locked, in the heart hold back some sad. Everything seems to be perfect, but he really doesn''t believe that the elder is the kind of person who will be impulsive when he sees a woman taking a bath. Is it... A kind of cognition makes his body tremble hard, and the veins on his forehead burst out... "You go to get the bodies of the long sisters back to me immediately, and I''ll check them myself to see if they are really dead." Long Xiang patted the table hard, and his heart began to sink. He thought of the three roars of the dragon coming from today''s Longling mausoleum and the experience of long Qingying. He felt that all these were a big play directed and performed by the four elders. The first purpose of this drama is to confuse him, then to pull him down from the throne of patriarch, and finally to kill him¡° When I went to check, there were already several wolves gnawing at their bodies. At this time, I''m afraid their bodies have been gnawed so that there is no residue left. " The man in black was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know what Longxiang wanted to do? He just felt that Long Xiang didn''t even have a basic trust in himself. He was very disappointed in his heart¡° Waste, you immediately take people to pursue and kill the Dragon sisters. You must never let them go to the underworld, otherwise, you don''t have to live. " This time, Long Xiang has completely affirmed his guess. If the four elders really have a different heart, they also try to find Murong Jinxin to help them with their spring and autumn dream. The sisters of the dragon family have just left the dragon family. They may not be far away. Now it''s time to kill them¡° Yes, I will do it immediately. " The man in black was very dissatisfied, but he didn''t dare to say anything more. Body shape a flash, then left the study, disappeared in the night¡° Four elders, what a four elder. This time, either you or I will die. Let''s have a good fight. " Long Xiang picked up the tea cup on the table and put it on the door. His whole body was cold and murderous. He promoted those four old people for nothing. It''s just that he''s not grateful. He even wants to pull him down. It''s unbearable¡° And immediately he went and invited the young Lord, and said, I have something important to discuss with him. If he dares to borrow an excuse not to come, he will directly abolish his position as a young master. " Long Xiang closed his eyes and suppressed the agitation in his heart. The four elders have a deep foundation in the dragon clan, and it is not easy to overthrow them. He can only mobilize all the strength in his hands to fight against them. His sons, naturally, want to win over. He also believes that his son will fight to the end for him¡° Yes, patriarch In the dark, a strange male voice sounded. Then a gust of air broke the air, and a man in black left quietly¡° Tomorrow morning, I''ll go to the four elders'' office and bring the rebellious son back to me. I''ll take care of him myself. I''ll see if they give it or not. " If you don''t give it, it''s resistance. He can deal with the four elders fairly. Four elder''s Kung Fu is the highest. If you deal with him, it will definitely benefit his plan. If they give the child back, and have the child in hand, he will not have to worry. As long as ten days later he took out his heart and offered sacrifices to his ancestors and God, he would be a complete success¡° Four elders, this is how you repay me. Good, good... "Long Xiang still felt unhappy. He thought that he had been so kind to them over the years, and let them live a noble life. The result is that they are so betrayal, that kind of feeling is really bad. Those who betray him must be humble and die without a place to bury themselves! The night was cold, and Long Xiang was completely sleepless. He kept walking around in his study. All kinds of anxiety and depression wrapped him, making him breathless

 Chapter 756

    The next morning


    Longxiang''s bodyguard came to the four elders and asked the four elders to give the child to him. The four elders hesitated for a long time, and finally gave the sleeping child to the bodyguard.


    When Long Xiang got the news, he began to smile. Especially after seeing the so-called rebellious son, he could not control his hatred and began to abuse a child.


    The baby''s cry resounded in the study, and his hair stood up when he heard his confidants.


    Several days later, Long Xiang''s sense of satisfaction from abusing his children is much less. Instead, it is a kind of music uneasiness, just because these days have passed, the Dragon sisters have no trace of whereabouts, as if they had disappeared from the world.


    As a result, his sons began to doubt him, thinking that he made a fuss and wronged the four elders. He also began to perfunctorily deal with his orders.


    In fact, after the long Xinyu sisters left that day, they didn''t rush to the underworld immediately in order to determine whether there was a chase. On the contrary, they went back to the back mountain of the Dragon tribe to hide. Only when they were sure that a large number of killers left from the back mountain did they have a bottom in their heart.


    Instead of going directly to the underworld, they carefully went around to the human world, and then came to the underworld from the human world, but they were stopped outside the underworld by the forbidden underworld guards.


    They said all the good things and tried all the ways, but they still couldn''t step into the underworld. Just as they were about to despair, a sound of Fengming rang through the sky.


    "Fire Phoenix... Fire Phoenix..."


    Long Xinyu raised his head, recognized the fire phoenix flying in the air, and cried out happily. There is fire phoenix with them, some Ming Wei certainly don''t dare to stop them, it''s really the road of heaven.


    "Why are you here?"


    Fire phoenix looked down, patted fire red wings, then stopped in the air, some strange asked. For no reason, this pair of dragon sisters should not come to the underworld. They can''t get in.


    "Fire Phoenix, the young master is in trouble. We ask to see his wife to save him..."


    Long Xinyu didn''t think much about it. He opened his mouth and asked the fire phoenix to frown immediately. It patted its wings, with a bit of cold sound floated into the ears of the Dragon sisters.


    "Nonsense, Princess Ming is Princess Ming. I don''t think you want to die. In this world, there is no such thing as your little master and little wife. "


    If you see the underworld, it''s just because they are called little ladies. Maybe their lives are over. They can''t talk about the past. Otherwise, they will walk in, go out crosswise, or even can''t get out.


    "I''m sorry. I''ll never call you wrong again. Fire Phoenix, please take us to see Princess Ming. We really have something urgent. Please


    Long Xinyu was surprised, and then he knew how much mistake he had made. Fortunately, huofenghuang reminded them in time, otherwise they would not be buried.


    Pluto, in the face of feelings, is absolutely a careful man. In the future, if they want to stay, they have to be very careful.


    "Come with me."


    Fire phoenix swept those dark guards, then flapped his wings and continued to fly forward. It''s just flying very slowly, so as not to lose the Dragon sisters.


    So fly about half an hour, fire phoenix will finally take the Dragon sisters to the underworld palace. Murong Jin''s heart is still in cultivation. They meet the underworld.


    "What''s the matter with Jinxin?"


    In the study, the underworld looked at two worried women. Look at their embarrassed appearance, it''s like they''re on the run. They were given tea and snacks to talk after they had enough to eat and drink.


    "Pluto, we are entrusted by the four elders to tell you. Five days later, there will be a sacrifice for the dragon people. In this sacrifice, Long Xiang will take the heart of the little Lord as a sacrifice and pray for the peace of the dragon people forever. The little Lord who is taken back is the child of immortal devil and Lixiang. "


    Long Xinyu soon filled his stomach, and some of his legs were soft in the face of the powerful pressure of Hades. But I said it very simply. After that, I stared at Pluto carefully for fear that because of the relationship between my little Lord and Pluto, Pluto refused to help.


    "Long Xiang, he is very cruel. The soul of his own son will be destroyed... "


    Smell speech, the face of Hades is more ugly. Although it has been speculated that their coming is related to the fact that Jun Mo Li was taken away, they said so, and he burst into a strange anger.


    Like using the child''s heart as a sacrifice, Long Xiang did not want to live, but did not want to cast his face and fetus.


    "The four elders didn''t agree with Long Xiang, so they let us know about the design. Hades, you hurry to save the child. It''s very pitiful. On the first day of the dragon race, the current young masters of the dragon race, long Chiba and long Qingying, have gone to him for trouble. If it wasn''t for the protection of the four elders, I don''t know if I could live to the day of sacrifice... "


    As soon as long Xinyu saw the look of the underworld, he felt that there was a play, and his heart hanging in the air was released. She pulled her sister to kneel down in front of the underworld with a plop, and the thump was three loud sounds.


    "Get up. I''ll take care of it to the end. You go to have a rest first. When Jin Xin comes out, you''ll see her again. " This pair of sisters, his impression is very good, in addition to their relationship with Jin Xin''s previous life, they are still polite to them. They seem to have helped them a lot by sending out such important news. He is never mean to those who are useful to him¡° Thank you to the underworld... Thank you to the underworld... "Long Xinyu was almost grateful, and coaxed his eyes to kowtow to the underworld three times. She knew that the underworld was always faithful. Since she promised to save the little Lord, she would not break her promise. It''s a good thing for them, and it''s also a good thing for the whole dragon clan¡° Take them to the immortal devil to have a rest. Later, our king he Jinxin will also go. Let the immortal devil prepare his dinner and have dinner with him tonight. " The underworld looked at the sky, two hours away from the end of Jinxin cultivation. They can take advantage of these two hours to have a good sleep. What''s the matter? We''ll talk about it in detail¡° Remember, don''t say anything. " After giving the order, the underworld exhorted the two sisters and signaled that they could leave. In such a large study, all of a sudden quiet down. The underworld''s frown has not spread until he sees Murong Jin''s heart and tells her everything In the courtyard, the night pearl with big fists radiates a faint light, which makes the courtyard like day. When Murong Jinxin and Hades come, the immortal devil has prepared a rich dinner. Since he saw the Dragon sisters, he knew something in his heart. He did not ask anything, just let the Dragon sisters to rest, in the underworld and Murong Jinxin before they come to wake up¡° Princess Ming... "As soon as long Xinyu saw Murong Jin''s heart, two lines of tears came down. She couldn''t control her excitement, so she threw herself into Murong Jin''s heart. The familiar feeling came to her, which made her feel at ease. She had a feeling of finding home¡° Don''t cry. You two sisters will follow me. I won''t let you suffer this kind of grievance any more. " Murong Jinxin gently pats long Xinyu''s back to calm her excited mood. At the same time, he also nodded to the tearful cage Xinlan, which can be regarded as a greeting¡° Well, we''ll follow Princess Ming, where Princess Ming is, we''ll be... "Long Xinyu tears into a smile, grabs Murong Jinxin''s hand, and really feels warm to the bottom of his heart. In their life, the greatest luck is to meet the princess of the underworld. In fact, God is good to them¡° That''s not good. When I take a bath and sleep, you can''t follow me... "Murong Jinxin takes their sisters to the table. They are in the crystal ball''s sealed memory, so she is not strange to them. On the contrary, it''s rare for her to want to be close to them. The most important thing to keep them is to let them stay beside Junmo glass and protect Junmo glass¡° I''m wrong... I''m wrong... Haha... "Long Xinyu knew he was wrong. Some embarrassed to scratch the head, but the mood is suddenly relaxed. Seeing that Hades didn''t mean to blame, he couldn''t help laughing¡° Well, let''s get down to business. Let''s talk about everything you know, and we''ll be ready... "Murong Jinxin picked up the chopsticks and ate them in a big mouthful. It''s all her own people, so we don''t have to worry about anything. Now, it''s time for the immortal devil and Lixiang to know¡° Five days ago, the elder found our sister and told us about the little Lord... "Long Xinyu told us everything he knew, but as her voice became lower and lower, everyone''s heart became heavier and heavier. Lixiang, in particular, has been directly made to cry by her son''s tragedy¡° I can''t listen any more... I''m going to save my son at once... My poor son... "Lixiang suddenly got up and her beautiful face was covered with tears. She tilted her head, trying to erase those tears, but found that no matter how hard, there are still tears falling. She can''t help it. Her son is suffering from purgatory. How can she be calm as a mother? She really wanted to have a pair of wings. She immediately flew to her son''s side to protect him from the wind and rain¡° Li Xiang, be calm. Since the four elders let Xinyu come to us, they will surely protect the children. You''re so reckless, you''re going to ruin something. Sit down and eat. We must have a good discussion. I don''t care if I''m a day or two late. "

 Chapter 757

    Murong Jin heart too can understand Lixiang''s mood, but at this point, she can''t take the wrong step. Her soul cultivation skill has come to the last moment, only a good time to break through. It''s not that she''s cold and indifferent to the child, but that she''s very sure that the child will be OK.


    She knows most about the dragon people. The four elders of the dragon people are far more powerful than Long Xiang. They want to protect a child. It''s very simple.


    "Lixiang, Jinxin is right. We should be corresponding to Jinxin. The child will be fine. Don''t think about it


    The immortal devil grabs Lixiang''s hand and pulls Lixiang down on the seat again. He has an absolute trust in Murong Jinxin. Since Murong Jinxin didn''t rush to save people at the first time, she must have held me.


    Lucky people have their own way. Their children can''t be so weak. That child is the only golden dragon of the dragon family


    "I can''t stand it. I must go to the Dragon tribe tomorrow to save the children. It''s your business if you don''t go. I can''t take care of it. "


    Li Xiang''s heart is very confused. She really can''t bear it. Five days ago, she was able to convince her dragon people to be kind to their children. Can listen to the words of long Xinyu tonight, she has no way to wait.


    She had to go to the Dragon tribe to make sure her children were safe. Even if it''s just a glance.


    "Then you''ve taken the lead. I think Longxiang must have been well prepared. The child can''t be so easy to save. If Long Xiang comes down to the border of the dragon clan, I''m afraid only I and Hades can join forces to break in. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at Lixiang in agony, and doesn''t stop her any more. Just remind them not to act rashly, otherwise it will be harmful to the safety of children.


    There is a boundary of the Dragon nationality. Once the boundary is lowered, it will stop the invasion of all things in the world. Only such top experts as she and Hades can enter.


    "Lixiang, let''s go first tomorrow, but you must promise me that you can''t easily reveal your whereabouts, otherwise once Longxiang knows that we know about the children in the dragon clan, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    The immortal devil pondered for a moment, looking at the beloved woman has no way to endure, the heart is soft after all. You can go, but you must be careful, or you will put the child in greater danger.


    "Good..."


    Lixiang stops crying. Murong Jinxin''s words calm her down a lot. Now she finally understands why Murong Jinxin is determined not to let them go ahead of time.


    Long Xiang, now that he is so cruel, he will make a sacrifice with his children''s heart. He will surely be ready for everything. As soon as the border descends, they can only linger outside the Dragon tribe. I don''t know if they will be driven crazy.


    "Then you start tomorrow, be careful to avoid the killers who are chasing Xinyu. Pluto and I will arrive one day ahead of time and save the child at the last moment. "


    Murong Jin heart and the underworld looked at each other, almost at the same time nodded. Later, Murong Jin heart just looked at the immortal devil, very serious warning a few words.


    At the last moment, no matter whether she has a breakthrough or not, she must go to the Dragon tribe to save people. She believes that she can make a breakthrough before going to the Dragon tribe.


    "OK, I''ll take good care of Lixiang..."


    The immortal devil knows Murong Jin''s worry and smiles at Murong Jin''s heart. He has made a decision in his heart. Then he stopped talking and began to coax Lixiang to eat.


    "Princess, the four elders have one more thing to ask for. You must agree..."


    See they have made the most appropriate arrangement, long Xinyu suddenly think of them to come before the elder''s advice, carefully opened the mouth.


    "Come on, for the sake of his releasing you, I can give it my best consideration."


    Murong Jin''s heart has guessed a general, but did not take the initiative to say. The four elders are not stupid. They naturally understand that the dragon has moved the child. They will never die with the dragon in the underworld.


    Now the four elders have sold their love to them. In addition to the child''s previous life status, they can''t do too much for the dragon.


    "Four elders, please open your eyes and don''t be angry with the dragon people. It''s all long Xiang''s idea. They never approve of it, but they can''t stop it. "


    After all, Long Xiang is the head of the dragon clan, where there can be lawlessness. What he wants to do, even the four elders can''t stop him. It can only be said that all this is God''s will, God let the little Lord reincarnate into Lixiang''s stomach, and also avoided the end of the little Lord being used by Longxiang to sacrifice.


    "Well, I will not kill people who have nothing to do with this. However, Long Xiang and his big dogs and puppies all have to die! "


    I''m afraid there will be too many unknown dangers in the future of the child if the grass is not removed. That child is related to the future happiness of her and Hades, so she dare not take it lightly.


    Of course, she is not unreasonable. No matter whether the four elders plead for mercy or not, she will not kill innocent people indiscriminately.


    "It''s just such a turmoil that the next leader of the dragon clan is in trouble..."


    Long Xinyu sighed slightly, but soon returned to normal. She has made up her mind to leave the dragon clan. It has nothing to do with her whether there is a successor to the leader of the dragon clan. She has no idea.


    "You don''t have to worry about eating. The four elders have made this decision, and they will certainly have a way to deal with it." Murong Jinxin reaches out her hand and knocks on long Xinyu''s head, and gives her a white look. This little girl is really generous. She works hard for the dragon, but the Dragon treats her so little. Now she is planning to completely break off the relationship with the dragon, but also care about the mess. In the courtyard, there was no voice to speak, only the sound of chopsticks colliding from time to time... When the last trace of darkness was swallowed, the light of the sun fell, everything was warm and stood up. In a secret room in the family of the four elders of the Dragon nationality, the four elders sat opposite each other. Everyone''s faces were gloomy and the atmosphere was dignified¡° The patriarch is going to put all his eggs in one basket. I got the news this morning that at noon today, the patriarch will open the border that the dragon clan has not opened for hundreds of thousands of years. " The second elder took a sip of tea and told the other three elders the news he just got. He was very heavy. Once the border is closed, outsiders are not allowed to enter the Dragon tribe. I''m afraid they can only fight this battle by themselves¡° The border didn''t start when it was sealed in the north of the Dragon nationality. The clan leader was crazy... "The three elders smashed their fist on the table, and the border could be the lifeblood of the Dragon nationality. Once it''s down, the Dragon Spirit handed down by the ancestors will be reduced by more than half, which will do great harm to the cultivation of the descendants of the dragon people. It can even be said that once the boundary is formed, there will be no top experts in the dragon race, and the descendants of the dragon race can only be mediocre forever. Such a serious consequence, the patriarch can''t have no idea. But I''m still going to do it. What does this stand for? It means that he has lost his conscience¡° Alas, up to now, we can only accept the fact that every step is a step... "The elder also has a headache. The patriarch has already understood their purpose, and even if they go to persuade them, they can''t play any role. The way to open the border is only known by the successive dragon clan leaders. I''m afraid they can''t stop it even if they use force to stop it¡° The border of the dragon clan is not impregnable. I believe that the underworld and the princess of the underworld can break it if they join hands. The only thing we have to do now is wait for the king of Hades and the princess of Hades to kill and take the child away. Then go to the wind clan and lead the dragon spirit of the dragon clan to the back mountain of the Phoenix clan for a while, and find a land suitable for the life of the dragon clan. " The four elders took a look at the quiet child in their arms, but they were not as worried as the other three elders. The child is kind to the dragon. He believes that in time, the child will be willing to help the Dragon when he grows up. At that time, with his help, perhaps the dragon clan will still have hope. "..." As soon as the four elders mentioned the underworld and the princess of the underworld, the little fat boy, who had been quiet, got excited and began to laugh. The lovely little appearance made the four elders smile. They should have no wrong treasure. The child has a deep love for the king of the underworld and the princess of the underworld. In the future, as long as he says, the future of the dragon clan is just around the corner¡° The substitute child, who has been tortured by the patriarch for several days, is said to be injured all over. If he had not been hanged with a kind of medicine, he would have died long ago. But it''s an innocent child. How can the patriarch do that? " The two elders could not help sighing that the clan leader was no longer suitable to be a clan leader. There was no kindness at all. The dragon clan would only perish in his hands. The poor boy, I hope he can survive. As long as the king of Hades and the princess of Hades come and take away the little Lord. They will try their best to cure the child. God is open to hope that the child will be safe in the end¡° Fourth, there are still a few days left. Don''t slack off. Remember to go to the patriarch every day to have children, otherwise the patriarch will be suspicious. If we find out that the child is not the young master, I''m afraid that the child''s life will be lost. " Smell speech, big long honest feel ashamed to the child''s parents. So good a child, in order to save the dragon, his parents gave him to them, they naturally hope to send the child back to his parents safely¡° Well, I''ll go there twice a day from tomorrow. I have to save the child''s life. " The four elders nodded. Naturally, he would attach importance to the matter of human life. Besides, the child is innocent. They let her bear all this for the dragon people. If they let him be tortured to death, they will feel guilty all their life. His words had just fallen, and an eager footstep sounded in the secret room. A man in black came in quickly and stood in front of the four elders. His face was very pale¡° Four elders, the patriarch is ready to open the border. All the people who know the inside story kneel at the gate in an attempt to stop the patriarch from closing the border. The patriarch was so angry that he ordered all the people to be put to death. Go and have a look

 Chapter 758

    At the gate of the dragon clan, Long Xiang looks at the people kneeling in front of him. His face is hard to see. The original opening time of the border had been delayed because of dealing with the people who were against him.


    "Patriarch, please don''t open the border, please..."


    "Chieftain, once the boundary is formed, the Dragon Spirit will break up. What should our descendants of the dragon family do?"


    "Patriarch, if you open the border, we''ll be killed here. We''ll do our part for the dragon family..."


    ¡­¡­


    The people of the Dragon nationality look at their once proud patriarch with fear and fear. They can''t imagine how the patriarch can do such a thing that will destroy the future of the Dragon nationality.


    Even if the sacrifice can be successful, the dragon people will be protected by their ancestors and the heaven and will always be safe. But if the dragon spirit is dispersed, they may become a more vulnerable race than human beings. They don''t want to do that. They don''t want to live like that.


    "What are you doing? Drag them all down and kill them all


    Long Xiang''s face covered with black cloth is extremely ferocious. His ten fingers are tightly clenched into fists, and he once again orders his people to kill him.


    He will not let go of anyone who is against him. These people who think badly about his affairs are dead, and they deserve it.


    "Patriarch, there are more than a thousand of these people. According to the clan rules, only the consent of the four elders can be implemented."


    A leader of the bodyguard beside Long Xiang came out, looking embarrassed. The rules of the dragon people were set by their ancestors, and he must abide by them. Besides, among these people, there are his relatives, so he can''t kill them at will.


    "You''re trying to break orders? "Yes?"


    Long Xiang looked at the hesitant man, and a faint smile came into his mouth. It''s true that the clan rules are so stipulated, but the clan rules are dead and people are alive. Now he has to execute these people who are trying to do something bad for him.


    "Patriarch, let''s wait for the four elders to come and talk about it..."


    The man''s eyes flashed and his attitude was firm. He can''t kill these innocent people. If the patriarch had to let him do this, he would resist and disrespect.


    The patriarch''s absurd behaviors in recent years have completely worried him. After today, maybe he went to talk to the elder. This game, lost the hearts of the people, the patriarch will undoubtedly lose.


    "Well, you''re very well. We''ll see."


    Long Xiang glared at the man fiercely, but he couldn''t refute his words. He only hated that he was blind. How could he use such a cruel man? After this matter is handled, the first thing he has to do is the dog who is not loyal enough.


    "Patriarch, if you open the border, you are the sinner of the dragon clan. You''re sorry for your ancestors. You''re sorry for all the dragon people. How do you deserve to be the head of our dragon clan? Is that right? "


    Finally, intolerable, kneeling in the crowd of a fierce man suddenly stood up. His eyes were bloodshot, looking at the Dragon above. Every word that you say is heartbreaking. It''s like you don''t care about life or death.


    "Yes, you have to sacrifice your ancestors and heaven with the heart of the little Lord. Are you human or not? The tiger poison does not know the son, you are simply an animal. Anyway, you can''t let us go, so we''ll fight against you today! "


    Another man also stood up, looking at the top of the Longxiang very resentful, waving his fist, hoping to kill Longxiang.


    He''s fed up with such a patriarch. He can''t bear it any more. It''s better to die than to live like this.


    Someone took the lead and the whole scene was in chaos. The people of the Dragon nationality get up one after another to vent their discontent. The clan leader is going to kill them. Do they need to be polite? If you have any grudges, it''s better to spit them out. Anyway, you will die in the end.


    When the four elders arrived, they were faced with such a collective attack on Long Xiang. They stopped their steps, hid in the dark, and did not rush to appear.


    "It''s all against you? Who is willing to kill them? The reward is ten thousand Liang! "


    The sound of spitting makes Long Xiang''s old face more ugly. He has always been used to his own way. He can''t accept such provocation all of a sudden.


    With a wave of his hand, a strong palm wind swept towards the people who were not far away from him. I was afraid that he was very angry and had no control at all. Those who were swept to the tribe, several of them vomited fresh blood and fainted.


    This time, the scene completely out of control. Some timid people see the bloody scene, scared to flee one after another, while some men who are sure to die, without saying a word, rush up.


    If people don''t give them a way to live, why do they care about their lives? It''s just a patriarch. When he dies, there are thousands of patriarchs standing up.


    For the sake of the long people, this border must not be set down. They have their own lives to stop it. What''s the fear of death?


    "What are you doing? Stop it all


    Seeing that Long Xiang started the secret guard, the elder was in a hurry and rushed out, with a sharp sound resounding through the sky. Those secret guards are all top experts. Even if they are all on the top, they can''t escape the fate of being killed.


    "Elder, do you have to decide for us? The patriarch is unreasonable. If we don''t come to ask for a favor, he will kill us all... "The emergence of the four elders makes the restless people see the hope, and they retreat one after another until they retreat behind the four elders. Then, an angry voice of responsibility rang out in the crowd, summarizing all the responsibilities of Long Xiang¡° Is the patriarch determined to open the border? " The elder made a silent gesture and went to Long Xiang. For the first time, he questioned him so severely. Things have come to this point. As the head of the four elders, he naturally wants to stand out for thousands of dragon people. This is his mission¡° Yes, no one can shake my decision! Elder, this is also for the sake of eternal peace of the dragon people. You''d better persuade them, or none of them will live today. " Long Xiang''s words are firm, there is no room for maneuver. When the four elders appeared, he knew that he could not kill these people. However, this did not prevent him from opening the boundary of the Dragon tribe¡° Dare to ask the patriarch, are you really doing this for the sake of the descendants of the dragon clan? If the Dragon Qi is exhausted, the descendants of the dragon clan will not be able to practice. What are the consequences of not being able to practice? They all know that as the head of a clan, don''t you know? " The elder tore his face directly. This public anger may turn into a turning point. Even if the result is not as they wish, it can greatly weaken Long Xiang''s power in the dragon clan. What''s the fate of the dragon people? It''s up to God. "Elder, are you questioning me? Who gave the elder the courage? All I do is for the good of the dragon people. You shortsighted people will never see the bright future ahead. " Long Xiang''s fist clenched. He looked at the aggressive elder and sneered. These four old men, after the sacrifice, he felt that they should die without a whole body. The dragon clan, must come to a big sweep, those who are enemies with him, all want to be cleared out¡° The patriarch is really standing and talking without backache. In order to revenge Murong Jin''s heart and little Lord, are you like this? How can you bet on the future of the whole dragon clan? " The elder is not a good liar. He pointed out the reason why Long Xiang did all this. Today, he turned against Long Xiang. What can he do to the four old men? As soon as these words came out, the people of the Dragon nationality after the four elders became lively again. They never dreamed that the patriarch did such a thing because of such a ridiculous reason. Revenge Murong Jin heart and little Lord, clan leader he this is how much self-reliance? I don''t want to live any more. I have to build up the whole dragon clan. It''s disgusting¡° Elder, are you sure you have enough chips? I hope you can afford such provocation. " Long Xiang''s face was blue and red, but there was a black cloth covering his face, which was invisible to outsiders. In the heart, he cursed the four elders. If he could, he would strangle them immediately. He, even if is for revenge Murong Jin heart and that rebellious son again how? Can you manage these four old things¡° Whether you can afford it or not, you will soon know. If you want to go down, we can''t stop you. Then you can go down. It''s just the consequence of doing so... "The elder closed his eyes. After such a dialogue, he can understand that the dragon''s border must go down today. Now that he has settled down, he doesn''t want to talk to this selfish villain. After leaving behind a threat, he will no longer be able to fly. He turned around and began to gently persuade the aggrieved people, appease their emotions, and then dismissed them, and left with the other three elders¡° Keep an eye on the four old men. Don''t let them play tricks on me When Long Xiang waved to the air, the four shadows chased the four elders and soon disappeared in his sight. He breathed heavily, took out a unique little golden dragon from his arms and threw it into the air. A golden light flashed and a dragon roared across the sky. Driven by the incantation, the little golden dragon began to spit out the golden light. The golden light slowly wrapped the dragon family, just like a mother holding her child''s hands, gentle and firm. Little golden dragon kept spitting out the golden light, until he spit out the last golden light in his body, and instantly disappeared in the air. Since then, the dragon''s border has been successfully opened. But such a seemingly invincible border will soon be destroyed. A bloodbath belonging to the dragon clan is quietly unfolding. I don''t know when it will end

 Chapter 759

    The underworld


    In the secret room, Murong Jin''s heart is surrounded by white light, and her whole body has been soaked with sweat. She bit her lower lip, constantly gathering Qi in her body, making those white lights brighter.


    "Broken!"


    With a loud sound, the white light flew towards Murong Jin''s eyebrow. In an instant, it disappeared into Murong Jin''s eyebrow, and everything was silent.


    Murong Jin heart slowly opened his eyes, such as stars in the eyes, the corners of the mouth is with a smile is not easy to detect.


    It''s successful. After many days of hard work, her soul repair has been successful!


    "It''s finally done..."


    The underworld looked at her happy appearance, then already knew the result. Thin lip upward, draw out a charm of the arc.


    The success represents that the souls of her mother''s concubine and ye Ranran will be restored, and her long-term efforts are finally rewarded with the best.


    "Give me the soul of my mother''s concubine..."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t get up. She just looked at the underworld with a smile. She couldn''t wait to try the charm of soul repair.


    Once the soul of the mother''s concubine is restored, the underworld can immediately reshape the body of the mother''s concubine, and their family can finally reunite.


    "Here..."


    The underworld is a little excited. He takes out a small porcelain vase from his arms and hands it to Murong Jinxin. Then he looked at Murong Jinxin with burning eyes, watched her open the small porcelain vase, watched her start casting, watched the colorful soul become pure bit by bit.


    Within ten minutes, Murong Jin''s heart controlled the soul in the air, indicating that he could reshape the body for his mother.


    "OK, hurry up..."


    Murong Jin''s heart spits out a bad breath. When this event is over, she can go to the dragon family to save the little fat child. She can''t wait to think of the little fat child''s lovely appearance.


    It will take at least an hour for her to rebuild her body. After standing in the same place and looking at it, she decided to leave first and tell the good news to Xiao Hui who has been waiting outside.


    The door of the chamber of Secrets opened and closed. Murong Jin stretched her heart and saw Xiao Hui standing in the sun. She waved to Xiao Hui.


    "Did it work?"


    Small ash see Murong Jin heart face that for a long time did not appear relaxed look, heart a joy, quickly meet up, asked.


    "Well, the soul of my mother''s concubine has been repaired. You can rest assured. When the heavenly daughter sends back Ranran''s soul, Ranran will be able to revive. "


    Murong Jinxin patted Xiaohui on the shoulder. For more than a year, she was watching him walk hard. At this moment, she was full of emotion.


    All the efforts are not in vain, God will care for them after all!


    "Jinxin, it''s been a hard year for you..."


    Xiao Hui also smiles. This is the first time he smiles after ye Ranran''s accident. This year, Jin Xin for his and Ran Ran''s happiness, how many days and nights, this thanks, he is afraid that this life is not.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t let me hear that word again. Well, you go back and clean up. Later we have to go to the dragon clan. "


    The most important thing in my heart, Xiao Hui should go out to relax. This trip to the dragon clan just gave him the sullen feeling in his heart.


    The dregs of the Dragon nationality, she must kill and maim those who don''t know what to do this time!


    "Well, I''ll go back and let me know when I leave."


    Small ash can see Murong Jin heart tired, probably also know what Pluto is doing this time. Jinxin probably wants to take a nap. After all, it will take some time to go to the dragon clan. I guess I won''t have a good sleep during this time.


    Then he turned and left. The warm sunshine fell on him, casting a small shadow.


    "Things are going on one by one. When we get rid of that old thing, our good days will surely come."


    Murong Jinxin yawned and went directly to the rocking chair under the millennium old tree to lie down. Looking at the blue sky, her mood was flying.


    Today is the most relaxed day for her in more than a year, and also the happiest day for her mother


    ¡­¡­


    In the chamber of secrets, the light dissipated, and a familiar figure appeared in the eye of Hades. A kind of lost and recovered feeling lingers in Pluto''s heart, which makes him feel excited.


    "Mother, what''s wrong?"


    He held the hand of the spirit of ten thousand springs tightly, as if he was worried that he would lose it again. When his mother''s concubine came back, he would certainly be better to her, and would never let her suffer any hardship.


    "I''m not comfortable all over. This new body has to merge with my soul for a while. Don''t worry, my mother is fine. "


    The spirit of ten thousand springs tidied the messy hair for Pluto, and his mood was almost as excited as that of Pluto. When she knew that she was going to die of Jinxin''s Phoenix Fire, she did not expect that there would be another chance for her mother and son to meet again today.


    "Well, the concubine has been keeping it for a long time. But we are going to the Dragon tribe to save the immortal devil''s child. Originally, we wanted to take our mother and concubine with us... "


    I''m afraid my mother''s concubine can''t go to the dragon family. What he is worried about now is that the old man will attack his mother. The concubine didn''t escape last time. I''m afraid she can''t escape in the future.


    "Don''t worry, the heavenly daughter was kind and took medicine for her mother. Her soul is very strong. The old thing won''t have another chance to take advantage of it."


    The so-called mother and son heart to heart, how can the spirit of ten thousand springs not know the worry of Hades. However, these worries have been solved by tiannv.


    She just needs to rest for a while. Even if the old man wants to bend over, he should not be looking for her. Jin heart burning her without hesitation last time, that old thing should also understand something.


    "Well, be careful. I''ll let the king of hell beast follow you..."


    In addition to him and Jinxin, the most powerful one in the underworld is the king of netherworld beast. If he leaves the king of netherworld beast beside his mother''s concubine for a hundred years, he will be relieved of her safety.


    "Well, if you have something to do, you should hurry up. Your mother''s concubine will go to any palace and live in first."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs hears the seriousness of the matter from the words of Hades. She''s fine now and doesn''t need anyone to take care of her. The underworld is her home. She can do whatever she wants here.


    "My mother''s concubine will stay in the side hall of Ming Palace for the time being. I''ll let Bai Wuchang stay. If you have anything to do, you can find him. Huan''er gave birth to a fat boy. If you are bored, you can ask Bai Wuchang to call her into the palace to tease her children. "


    The underworld nodded and saw that tomorrow was the day of dragon sacrifice. He could not delay any longer. Holding the spirit of Wanquan, he walked out of the chamber with the spirit of Wanquan.


    As soon as I got out of the secret room, I saw the woman who was sleeping on the rocking chair. I couldn''t help but smile happily.


    "Concubine, since your accident, she has been very guilty, guilty to run away from home, you must not blame her..."


    Although I know that my mother''s concubine is not such a mean woman, I can''t help but exhort her. Jinxin has blamed herself thousands of times for her mother''s death. He hoped that his mother''s concubine would not mention it again in the future, lest Jin Xin would sink herself in again.


    "The mother knows that the child''s temperament is stronger than yours. The mother knows how to get along with her."


    Wan Quan''s Spirit gave him a white look, strode to the rocking chair, looked at the sleepy woman, hesitated for a while, then made a speech to wake her up.


    "Jinxin, Jinxin, wake up..."


    Murong Jin''s eyes, like stars, suddenly opened. Seeing the spirit of ten thousand springs in front of her, she sat up subconsciously, then raised her feet and left, ignoring the spirit of ten thousand springs.


    Her reaction, let Hades and the spirit of ten thousand springs meal, some don''t know her this is which root tendon is wrong.


    "Jinxin, what''s the matter with you? How is it like seeing a ghost to see a mother''s concubine? "


    The underworld quickly catches Murong Jin''s heart. He doesn''t know what Murong Jin''s heart is thinking. He just feels embarrassed at this scene. Look at Jin Xin''s appearance, she shouldn''t dare to face the mother imperial concubine?


    "I..."


    Murong Jinxin also felt that her reaction was a little extreme. She took a look at the spirit of Wanquan and scratched her head with embarrassment.


    Whether she wants to or not, she has to face the crimes she once committed. Fortunately, the spirit of Wanquan did not blame her at all.


    "Silly child, you also want to get rid of the evil for the underworld. Your mother thinks you are right!"


    Wan Quan''s spirit went over and grasped Murong Jin''s cold little hand with a kind face. Murong Jin heart is not wrong, if it is her, she will do so.


    Moreover, it was because of this that she was able to stay with the heavenly daughter for a period of time and benefited a lot.


    She should be a blessing in disguise!


    "Concubine, I will be filial to you in the future, and I won''t do anything to hurt you any more. I''m sorry!"


    Murong Jin''s heart is surrounded by strong family affection. She rushes into the arms of the spirit of ten thousand springs. Her eyes are red, but she can''t bear tears. All of a sudden, I feel that it''s good to have a mother. If I do anything wrong, I can get her tolerance without bottom line.


    "Then give birth to a few more children for her, and her life will be complete, ha ha..."


    Wan Quan''s spirit gently pats Murong Jin''s heart on the back, pacifying Murong Jin''s heart. Listening to Murong Jinxin''s words, I feel very warm in my heart.


    It is said that the daughter-in-law has no daughter to kiss, but she thinks that the daughter-in-law here is more intimate than her daughter!


    "It''s enough to have two children. If you give birth to a mother, you can''t take her with you. OK, I''ll come back and talk about something. If we don''t leave, the child will have bad luck. "


    The underworld is very unwise to pull apart the two women who are communicating with each other, which makes the two women stare at him several times. He doesn''t mind, holding Murong Jinxin''s hand and going to the room.


    Murong Jin turns her head and smiles at the spirit of Wanquan. All the warmth is in that smile.


    "Concubine, I''ll save people first. When I come back, I''ll move in with you for a few days. Let''s talk at night and stay up for three days and three nights..."

 Chapter 760

    On the way one day and one night, Murong Jinxin and his party finally arrived at the dragon clan in the early morning of the next day and met the anxious immortal devil and Lixiang.


    "Why are you here now? We''re going to freak out. "


    The immortal devil sees Murong Jin''s heart and can''t help complaining. Four days ago, they arrived at the Dragon tribe, but as Jin Xin expected, the Dragon tribe had indeed crossed the border. They tried many times, but they couldn''t open it at all.


    On the fourth day, they had been waiting for these straws for four days. They were in all kinds of tangles, all kinds of depression, all kinds of pain.


    "I just broke through yesterday. How early do you expect us to come? It''s not too late. Go away, we''re going to break the barrier. "


    Murong Jin''s heart hummed coldly. She knew it would be like this for a long time. She advised them not to come here. They didn''t listen to her advice. She had no choice but to run here to look for abuse.


    Go to the gate of the dragon, at a glance, you can see the light scenery light floating over the dragon. If as expected, it would be the life of the dragon.


    That Long Xiang really thinks highly of himself. Do they think they can''t help him if they break the border?


    "Jinxin, I''ll try it first. No, you can help again. "


    The underworld loves Murong Jin and decides to do it by himself. Will Murong Jin heart pulled behind him, then mobilize all his true Qi toward the road border attack.


    Unfortunately, no matter how hard he tried, the border did not move. On the contrary, his strength was absorbed by jiejie, and the power of jiejie increased a lot.


    "If you don''t listen to the old man, you''ll be at a loss. If you go on like this, we won''t be able to break the barrier."


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth slightly smoked, looking at that floating in the mid air in the golden light become dazzling some, very egg pain. He slapped him on the back of the head and turned his mouth to him.


    It''s very difficult for them to break the border even if they join hands. You know, it''s made by the countless ancestors of the dragon clan with their own casting methods. It can''t be vulnerable.


    "Old man, do it!"


    The underworld also felt that he was a bit reckless and over inflated. In the face of Murong Jin''s heartless sarcasm, he only felt that he deserved it.


    Knead the hair of Murong Jin''s heart, looked at each other for a short time, and the thin lip burst out a clear smile.


    "Man, you use the fire of hell, I use the fire of Phoenix to burn all these golden lights."


    Murong Jin heart zhengse up, looked at the sky, to her understanding of the border. This time point is the weakest time of the boundary, which is very suitable for breaking.


    After a word of exhortation to the underworld, he mentioned all his true Qi. The fire of the Phoenix swarmed out and rushed towards the golden border in an instant.


    The underworld is not willing to lag behind, almost with Murong Jin heart at the same time sent out the fire of hell. The two flames were very fierce, entangled with the golden light, and devoured the golden light with turtle speed.


    "Man, stop the fire of hell, use the light of the nether world, hurry up..."


    The sun rises slowly, the golden sun scattered on the earth, for the golden border blessing. Murong Jin''s heart obviously felt that there was some difficulty, and the speed of those golden lights being swallowed was also more slow.


    She was surprised and looked up, her face changed greatly. The magic of this border is that it is almost invincible with sunshine.


    "The light of the nether world, block..."


    Pluto also realized something. As soon as he raised his big hand, a strong light covered the golden light, blocking the supply of solar energy. It''s just that the light of the nether world is very exhausting, and it''s not easy for the Hades to support it.


    The fire of hell is taken back, only the fire of Phoenix is still devouring the golden light, and the speed becomes slower. This is not only one side of the immortal devil urgent, even Murong Jin heart also a little urgent.


    Pluto''s face turns white bit by bit. If she can''t find a way to break through, I''m afraid they will fall short when Pluto can''t support them.


    "Immortal devil, Xiao Hui, you should find the right time to get in from the crevice of the border. If we fail, it will be more than enough for you to save people. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the underworld support more and more difficult, also distressed, know so go on, the underworld will certainly hand. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she yelled at the immortal devil and Xiaohui, and let them take a chance to break through.


    We must be well prepared, otherwise, if they fail, they will lose all their previous achievements and the children will be in great trouble!


    "Lixiang, you stay to protect Pluto and Jinxin. We''re going."


    The immortal devil looked at Li Xiang, who was eager to try. He pulled her aside and shook her head. He didn''t allow her to break into such a dangerous situation. Besides, her skill has not been recovered, and she may not be able to break in.


    The most important thing is that if the underworld and Jinxin are injured because of breaking the border, at least there is someone around them who can take care of them.


    "Be careful, you must save the child!"


    Li Xiang looked at the face of Hades and Murong Jinxin, and finally nodded. To be a man, we should not be too heartless. The underworld and Jinxin are almost fighting for her children. They only take the Dragon sisters with them. If really injured and unlucky bumped the enemy, the Dragon sisters simply can''t cope.


    "Don''t worry, go..." the immortal devil kisses her forehead, looks at Xiaohui, and flies towards the broken border. They didn''t dare to have the slightest fluke mentality, and they all promoted their skills to the extreme. However, they also struggled with the jiejie for a long time before they entered the dragon clan¡° Man, I go in, you rest outside... "Murong Jinxin sees the right time, stops the fire of the Phoenix, and goes in without any effort along the boundary torn by the immortal devil. How can she miss the chance to deal with Long Xiang herself¡° Be careful... "The underworld watched her figure disappear from the border, and immediately received the light of the nether world. Legs a soft, directly fell to the ground. Corner of the mouth, escape a scarlet color, very dazzling¡° Pluto, are you ok Li Xiang quickly came over, looking at the face of the underworld, some anxious, took out a healing fruit from the care and handed it to the underworld. I''m afraid. Fortunately, she stayed here. Otherwise, once she meets a strong enemy, the first one who will have bad luck is Hades¡° No matter, I need to adjust my breath. You keep it for me. I can''t have any distractions. " The underworld took the fruit, felt his wound, and decided to take advantage of this time to heal himself. Jinxin in the dragon, he is very relieved, can''t have any accident¡° Well, I''ll keep it. You can rest assured. " Li Xiang makes a wink at long Xinyu and long Xinlan, and forms a circle with their sisters, guarding the underworld in the circle. At this moment, she had a strong sense of mission, just like a soldier on the battlefield, with high morale..... Longling, the Dragon nationality, was already overcrowded. On a high pillar, there is a child in pink and jade. The child didn''t cry, just looked at the crowd below, seemed to be frightened by such a scene. Except for that face, he had injuries all over his body. There were all kinds of injuries, such as wounds, knives, burns and so on. The four elders below were deeply distressed¡° Long Xiang''s heart is really taken away by the dog. He''s the best at birth to give such a heavy hand to a child who is just full moon. " The four elders looked at the child with red eyes. It''s the first time he''s ever seen that child''s injuries. If he knew that Long Xiang had become abnormal, he would have refused to give up the child. After such tribulation, I don''t know if the child will have psychological shadow. Alas... "After a while, when the king of hell and the princess of hell come, he will pay for it. Let''s not hand over the real young master for the time being. We have to let Long Xiang suffer the torture of Princess Ming and tell him the truth when he is dying. " Murong Jin heart if see the child''s body injury, I''m afraid it is thunder. Long Xiang won''t come to a good end today. They just wait and see. This kind of scum should be abused to death¡° Time is coming, and the king of hell and the princess of hell have not come yet. Will they not be able to break the border left by their ancestors? " Three elders looked at the sky, the sun has risen, which means that the sacrifice is about to start. If half an hour, the king of hell and the princess of hell can''t come. They had to risk their lives to get rid of the poor child¡° They have come, but they are hiding in the dark. The border has been broken for a little half. Let''s wait to see a good play. " The elder looked up at the dazzling gold in the air and suddenly laughed. If he is right, the border has been tampered with. In addition to the underworld and the princess of the underworld, there is no third person in the world who has such ability¡° That''s great. We can be at ease, and the child has the greatest security. " Smell speech, four elder hang of heart also finally steadfast. Looking at the bewildered child, I couldn''t help clenching my fist. If he could, he really wanted to cut the Dragon Xiang who was inferior to the beast¡° The auspicious time has come. Sacrifice begins. Kneel down! " As soon as the four elders'' words fell, a shrill voice rang out over Longling. Although most of the dragon people who came to participate in the sacrifice were dissatisfied with what Long Xiang had done, they still chose to kneel down at this sacred time, even the four elders were no exception. Then there was a series of sacrificial procedures, complicated and slow. It took half an hour to enter the climax of sacrifice¡° Elder, take down the child''s heart and offer it to the ancestors and heaven... "Long Xiang gets up, looks at elder in a vague way, and his voice is mocking. It''s time for him to see what kind of tricks this old thing is going to play¡° Patriarch, that''s the little Lord. I still have conscience. I can''t do it. Only when the patriarch does it himself can he show his respect for his ancestors and heaven. "

 Chapter 761

    The elder looked at Long Xiang with a smile, his attitude was very clear, and his words were full of irony.


    Do you want him to do such thankless things? Long Xiang''s wishful thinking is really crackling.


    "The big elder''s mouth is really more and more powerful, but I don''t know how many times I can speak."


    Long Xiang doesn''t think so. He takes a cold glance at the elder and goes to the child who is tied to the pillar. After the elder''s side, light said two words. The voice is very low. Only the four elders can get there.


    "It''s definitely longer than the clan leader who can speak. The clan leader can rest assured about that."


    The elder was not a person who liked to talk fast. He just saw that Long Xiang was so cruel. He couldn''t control himself and fought with him for the first time.


    Anyway, this face is torn. If you can make Long Xiang angry, it will be a hundred.


    "Ha ha, let''s wait and see..."


    Long Xiang didn''t talk to the elder. He took a dagger from the bodyguard and looked at the child above. His eyes were filled with cold killing intention and inexplicable excitement.


    After a hundred years of silence and waiting, today he is finally able to wipe out the villain and kill him. By the way, he seeks the eternal peace of the dragon clan. The beautiful thing of killing two birds with one stone makes his mood fly to the clouds.


    "Old four, just in case, you can''t relax, understand?"


    The elder looked at the cold shining dagger, and his heart was cold to the extreme. He could not let the tormented child have any mistakes.


    If Princess Ming doesn''t move for a while, she must see that the child is not a little master, so the fourth must move.


    "I understand. I won''t let the child die."


    Four long veteran''s whole body''s true Qi all mentioned the palm, looking at Long Xiang that ferocious extremely face, really want to vomit. How did the dragon have such a crazy abnormal patriarch? It''s the misfortune of the dragon people for hundreds of thousands of years.


    "I''ll do it lightly, you won''t hurt very much. You don''t blame me, who let you be the only dragon, who let you can protect the safety of the Dragon forever. Don''t worry. After you die, I will bury you in a beautiful place. "


    Long Xiang looked at the eyes dull, motionless, as if it was a silly child, gloomy opened his mouth. The dagger in his hand stretched out toward the child. The cold light on the dagger pierced the child''s eyes. The child''s body shrunk subconsciously, and finally had a reaction.


    "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    It seems to have a premonition of something, the child finally cried, hoarse cry floating in the air, people worried.


    He looked at Long Xiang as if he saw a ghost. The miserable little appearance won the sympathy of countless people.


    "Patriarch, it''s the little Lord and your son. Please let him go..."


    "Yes, he''s just a child. The strength of the dragon clan depends on our own efforts. How can we place everything on a child..."


    "Patriarch, please let this child go. It''s so pathetic..."


    ¡­¡­


    The dragon people, who can''t see any more, speak for the child. I know it''s useless, but I can''t help it.


    It was just a child who was just full moon. He was almost stupid when he was tortured by the patriarch. He would have to be taken heart. It was so cruel.


    "A group of ignorant people, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. How important is the child''s life to the eternal peace of the dragon people? I''m trading the minimum price for the maximum return. "


    In a few days, it caused public anger again. Long Xiang was really upset. Looking at the people, he became very impatient. If he didn''t face all the dragon people today, he would be furious and slap those who pleaded for the rebellious son.


    It was not easy for him to get to this stage. He even used the dragon''s life-saving border. He would never let go. This rebellious son must become a sacrifice today!


    "Patriarch, the heavenly daughter is in this world, and the four worlds are peaceful. You don''t need to do this at all. You are absolutely trying to destroy the dragon clan by doing so


    "Yes, you have made no contribution to the dragon clan in the past 100 years. Now you have to kill your son. What qualifications do you have to be the head of the dragon clan?"


    "If it''s against him, we''ll turn against him today and choose a new patriarch. The little Lord is the only golden dragon of our dragon clan. The golden dragon is the guardian of our dragon clan. The little Lord must not kill him! "


    ¡­¡­


    Long Xiang''s strength has been unable to suppress those people who have been dissatisfied with him for a long time, and the voice of opposition resounds over Longling. Most of the dragon clan leaders, with indignation on their faces, got up one after another and tried their best to fight with Long Xiang.


    They''re not idiots, and they don''t want to be taken for idiots. Young master, how can you kill me? How can I kill you?


    "Want to rebel? Then don''t blame me for being ruthless. Yin Wei, if anyone is not honest, kill him directly! "


    Long Xiang had been prepared for a long time. He swept those people who were making trouble, and a cruel smile appeared in the corner of his mouth. He who disobeys others will die!


    As soon as his words came down, thousands of hidden guards appeared from the dark. Their silver swords were shining with a sense of killing, aiming at the people who stood up and were still calling. Empty eyes without the slightest emotion, just like a dead body without soul¡° The immortal! You have refined the immortal When the elder saw the appearance of the hidden guards, he trembled all over. No wonder Long Xiang is so bold and fearless that he has such a secret weapon in his hand. These undead people, who can''t kill, burn or poison, can fight without a bottom line. I''m afraid this large number of people will be able to drag them to death¡° Now you know, it''s a little late, ha ha... "The appearance of the undead shocked the four elders. They quickly controlled the people who tried to fight with Long Xiang. All of a sudden, the scene was quiet, like death. Long Xiang is very satisfied with the effect. Playing with the dagger in his hand, he sees that no one dares to be presumptuous and looks at the crying child again¡° This is your own choice of life, when you disobey me again and again, it is doomed that you will have today. Come on, let''s make a quick decision, or you''ll die soon. " Long Xiang looked at the sky and did not hesitate. With a wave of his hand, the rope broke and the child fell from the sky. His hand reached out and grasped the child''s collar. The dagger in his hand rubbed gently on the child''s small face. A scarlet bloodstain blooms on the child''s delicate face, and the sudden pain stimulates the child to cry more miserable. This situation, many people can not see down, in the know powerless, have turned their heads. The dagger in Long Xiang''s hand slowly swam down and finally stopped at the child''s heart. He raised his hand high, and the dagger in his hand stabbed the child''s heart quickly. However, when the dagger was close to the child''s heart, it was stopped by a strong invisible air. Then, with a click, the dagger was broken. One of them directly pierced Long Xiang''s eye¡° Ah... Who is it... Get out of here... "The sharp pain attacked his body, which made the defenceless Long Xiang scream out. The scarlet blood surged out and dyed his sleeves red. His fierce eyes swept all the dragon people present, but no one spoke. Finally, he looked at the four elders who had the highest Kung Fu of the dragon clan. Just as he was about to make trouble, a voice that was so cold that his hair and bones were in his ears¡° It''s me, but I won''t roll. Why don''t you demonstrate it first... "Murong Jin walked out slowly in a dark corner. The powerful aura made countless dragon people swallow a mouthful of saliva and subconsciously wanted to worship Murong Jinxin. Almost everyone recognized that this was their young lady, now Princess Ming. When she came, it meant that their young master would no longer be in danger of life, and everyone''s heart was suddenly put down¡° How can... You... You bitch... How can you get in... "Long Xiang was a little scared when he saw such a cruel and bloodthirsty Murong Jin''s heart. He also knows a lot about Murong Jinxin for more than a year. This woman now also has the magic skill of Feng dance nine days, which is not what he can afford¡° To be inferior, who else in the world can be inferior to you who even killed your own son? Long Xiang, let''s figure out the new account and the old one with interest today. " Murong Jin heart also don''t care to be scolded by him, anyway the mouth of this beast has never had her a good word. Well, she''ll forgive him for once. Anyway, he won''t have a chance to scold her any more¡° Ha, even if, am I still afraid of you? The villain is still in my hands. If you dare to act rashly, I''ll slap him to death. " For Murong Jin heart for a long time of fear, let Long Xiang constantly hind legs, until retreated to those undead people behind, just a little at ease. These undead people may be able to resist for a while. The only thing he can do now is to escape with this rebellious son. If he can escape, he can ascend to heaven. Otherwise, he will die¡° Poof, you couldn''t kill him just now. Now what can you do to kill him? Besides, he is not the child we want to save, just a substitute given to you by the four elders. " Murong Jinxin doesn''t care at all. After spending so much time with little fat boy, she is quite familiar with his breath. At the first sight of the child, she knew that the child was not their little fat child. This is the only reason why she has been hiding. However, since the child has committed a lot of crimes for the little fat child, she must be saved. Not only to save, she will also heal the child''s wounds, erase his painful memory, and give the child a best future. This is what they owe the child. They have to pay it back¡° Four elders, kill me! Kill all the four old men, chop them up and feed the dog

 Chapter 762

    Long Xiang looked at the hand of the hapless child, dry hands in the child''s face forced to knead, soon knead out a human skin mask. Looking at the human skin mask in his hand, he was a little hysterical.


    The little thing that has been tossing about for so many days is not his rebellious son, the four old men. He wants them to die today!


    "Ha ha..."


    Murong Jin heart gently smile up, looking at the thousands of killing intent tengtengteng without any vitality of the undead, made a gesture to the air. The immortal devil and Xiaohui appeared immediately, and their casting blocked the progress of the immortal.


    An invisible gas wall divides the immortal and the innocent people of the Dragon into two worlds. Murong Jin heart interesting looking at that want to escape and can not find a chance to escape Long Xiang, did not directly take his dog life.


    This beast, she wants to play with him, let him taste the most terrible torture in the world before he dies!


    "Kill


    The undead was blocked, and Long Xiang''s eyes were bleeding. Looking at the myth of the undead created by himself, he was afraid to fight the first battle so hard.


    After several hesitations, he made up his mind and bit his finger. Scarlet blood spilled on the thousands of undead people. Those undead people who are pounding the air wall are shocked, just like beating chicken blood. One by one, they begin to become extremely brave, and the impact force has been enhanced dozens of times.


    "Jinxin... We can''t resist it any more..."


    Immortal devil and Xiaohui''s face turned pale instantly, and their strong impact was unbearable. Gritting their teeth for a short time, they suddenly withdrew their strength.


    The immortal people killed the innocent dragon people like a tide of water. The four elders were ready for a bloody battle.


    "Jinxin, can you help me?"


    The immortal devil looked at the four elders who were obviously at a disadvantage. After a tangle, he asked. Anyway, these people are kind to his son. If they can help him, he still wants to help him.


    "If I want to help you, I can''t help you. You go to save the unfortunate child. I''ll deal with these undead people."


    Murong Jin turned her eyes and said the truth. These undead people can''t be eliminated unless they are burned with the fire of Phoenix.


    She has consumed too much to break the dragon''s border. If she is using Phoenix Fire at the moment, I''m afraid her body can''t bear it.


    But what an innocent dragon, she couldn''t bear to see them die like this


    "Phoenix Fire, burn!"


    Taking a deep breath, Murong Jin''s heart mobilized the true Qi, and the Phoenix Fire gushed out, attacking those immortal people who were red eyed.


    All of a sudden, the fire burst into the sky and dyed the sky of the whole dragon clan red. A remnant of the Phoenix appeared in the air, high head, a look of respect I alone, people want to worship.


    This sudden change immediately reversed the situation. Those undead people who were reaping human lives a second ago were controlled one by one and could not move. The silver sword in the hands of the burning fire, has already been turned into ashes.


    One by one, black souls floated out of their bodies. They wanted to escape, but they were suppressed by the Phoenix Fire and soon burned up.


    Undead people, one by one fell to the ground, after the Phoenix Fire burning for more than ten minutes, finally turned into a pool of black ash.


    "No... how can... How can... My immortal... No..."


    Such a great change makes Long Xiang, who has already been robbed of his child by the immortal devil, feel like death. With his head in his arms, he could not accept the fact at all.


    The immortal he had worked so hard to cultivate for so many years was burned to ashes in less than half an hour.


    No, it''s not true, it must not be true


    "Long Xiang, you can''t live because of your sin. They are dead. Now it''s your turn."


    Murong Jin heart closed Phoenix Fire, body slightly trembled for a while, but she covered up very well, and was not found by anyone.


    She walked slowly in front of Long Xiang, a small white hand stretched out, a dagger appeared in her hand. Then the dagger in his hand cut off one of his fingers


    "Ah..."


    Another burst of pain hit, and Long Xiang recovered from his confused thoughts. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s face, which was more terrible than the devil''s, his whole body was cold, and the strong smell of death oppressed him, making him breathless.


    "Don''t you want to use this hand to take Jun Mo Li''s heart? Then I will cut off the fingers of this hand one by one. "


    With that, the dagger in his hand moved again, and a finger rolled down to the ground, bringing out a scarlet arc, announcing how cruel the woman was.


    Murong Jin heart so patient, one by one will be long Xiang''s fingers all cut off. After cutting off his fingers, he cut off his ears and nose, even his hair.


    "Murong Jinxin... You bitch... I curse you for not dying... Ah..."


    Long Xiang''s body is about to fall, glaring at Murong Jin''s heart with his only eye. The pain of destroying heaven and earth attacked his body and made him tremble. Finally, he fell to the ground and never stood up.


    "Long Xiang, for the sake of Jun Mo Li, I didn''t touch you. In this life, you are looking for your own death. Don''t blame anyone, blame yourself for your abnormal heart. I won''t let you die so happily. I''ll take you back to the underworld and torture your body and soul day and night. Finally, let the underworld control your soul with the hand of hell. It''s hard to die forever! "


    Murong Jin heart only feel their chest stuffy, bursts of scarlet sweet constantly to the throat. She knew that she had reached the limit. If she did not sit down to adjust her breath, the consequences she would face would be very serious.


    She will be a small gray eyes, and then went to the four elders.


    "Take me to the chamber of secrets, now!"


    Scarlet blood escaped from the corner of her mouth, and he quickly grasped the arm of the immortal devil, so that he would not fall in front of everyone.


    "Princess Ming, please


    As soon as the elder''s face changed, he quickly led the way. Murong Jinxin is to protect the dragon, innocent people injured, if she has a slip in the dragon, the underworld will not even their dragon.


    Therefore, this accident caught him off guard and worried him.


    "Jinxin, don''t hold on, I''ll hold you."


    The immortal devil realized the seriousness of the matter, and he didn''t care what men and women were giving and receiving. He picked up Murong Jin''s heart, which was about to faint, and walked quickly behind the elder.


    About ten minutes later, they came to the secret room of the four elders'' house. As soon as the door of the secret room was opened, the immortal devil got excited.


    At a glance, he recognized that it was his son, his treasure. More than ten days of worry and worry, at this moment, he was born with an impulse to cry.


    "The child is very good. You''d better heal Princess Ming first. Her injury seems to be very serious..."


    The elder takes a look at Murong Jin''s heart, which has fallen into a coma, and reminds the immortal devil. The child is here with him, nothing will happen. If Murong Jinxin''s treatment is delayed, maybe something big will happen.


    "Jinxin..."


    The immortal devil pressed down the little excitement in his heart and looked at the sleeping little man again. Then he converged and began to heal Murong Jin''s heart.


    Murong Jinxin''s injury is caused by excessive consumption of Qi. It looks dangerous, but it is not so serious. The immortal devil gave her some of her true Qi, and she had already woken up.


    "I''ll adjust my breath... No harm..."


    Murong Jin''s heart beat and her Qi ran for a circle, and she felt much more relaxed. Some wonder, she was not in good condition before, she thought she was seriously injured, what''s the matter?


    She has no mind to think more, just want to strike while the iron is hot, and quickly make up the deficit of her true Qi.


    "OK, I''ll watch the kids."


    The immortal devil once again inquired about Murong Jin''s heart, which was relieved. Quickly walked to the little fat child''s side, picked up the little fat child and tried hard to kiss.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little fat kid who just went to bed grinned for the first time after he saw that the crazy man in front of him was his father. Chubby hands holding his father''s hair, very happy to pull.


    A separation, it seems to let him grow up a lot, that unexpected reaction, even Murong Jin heart Leng for a while.


    "The one who is born is the one who is born. If you see it, you will be born at once."


    Since the child was born, she has not been willing to pay attention to the immortal devil. It seems that she has grown up after more than ten days of separation. She can tell from the child''s eyes.


    "That''s natural. I''m his father."


    The immortal devil was overjoyed, but he felt that he was lucky. This was the first time that his son took the initiative to be intimate with him. He felt that his heart had gone up to heaven.


    "Enjoy this moment, maybe only once in my life..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at his appearance, can''t help but pour a basin of cold water on him. Not in the regular meeting after the reunion, the father and son, began to close their eyes.


    The little secret room is warm and warm. After laughing with his son for a while, the immortal devil feeds him a bottle of milk and takes the child out of the dragon family to Lixiang.


    "Elder, the border of the dragon clan has been torn. Can I take my child and leave immediately?"


    Some enchantments have the ability of automatic repair. If the dragon''s enchantment belongs to this kind, he may have to wait for Jinxin and Hades to break the boundary again. If not, he wants to go now.


    "Yes, you must be careful enough, or you will be easily entangled by the cracks in the border, which will be troublesome."


    The elder can understand the immortal devil''s mood naturally. He smiles at the immortal devil, then gets up and opens the door of the secret room, indicating that the immortal devil can leave first.


    "Well, I''ll go ahead. Please tell me..."

 Chapter 763

    The immortal devil said hello to the elder and left with the child.


    In the narrow chamber, only elder and Murong Jinxin were left. The elder looked at the matchless woman with great emotion.


    It''s a little less fortunate for the young master to be a dragon. She''s only married to her for a lifetime. I''m afraid she''s the only one in the four realms who is so strong and affectionate.


    Long Xiang is really insightful. If she had been kind to her in those years, today''s Dragon people would be a different sight.


    I''m afraid the future of the dragon clan will be ruined by her, and the future will be prosperous by her


    "Elder, long Chiba asked to succeed. Look..."


    I don''t know how long later, the door of the secret room was gently pushed open, two elders came in, got close to the big elder''s side, whispered.


    That dragon Chiba is not a good thing, his own father just stepped down, he immediately clamored to be superior, if really raise a good son around, what kind of virtue is father, what kind of virtue is son.


    "We have to think carefully about the next head of the dragon clan. Dragon Chiba, absolutely not suitable. When the dragon clan comes to his hands, I''m afraid it won''t be much better than it is now. "


    Since he decided to take long Xiang down, he has been thinking about the selection of the next patriarch. Can think and think, always fruitless, always feel that Long Xiang raised in the side of those sons, one is not suitable.


    After experiencing this disaster, the dragon people must choose a clan leader with courage and responsibility, otherwise they will decline even more and be annexed one day.


    "According to the clan rules of the dragon people, he can really take office in three days. If the elder thinks that he is not suitable, shall we use the authority of the four elders to abolish his position as the little Lord? "


    Two elder nodded, his view and big elder are the same. Dragon Chiba is violent and has no heart to accommodate others, and does not have any conditions to become a clan leader.


    But, he really rightfully, want to stop all this happening, they can only use their own authority, impeachment of the Dragon Chiba.


    "Well, you sort out the muddle headed things that long Chiba has done these years, and we will personally attack him in three days. It''s just that it''s easy to pull him down. It''s hard to choose a suitable patriarch... "


    The elder nodded and agreed that the Dragon Chiba was the most bastard of the sons Longxiang raised around him, and Longxiang had the same bad taste. He would rather give the head of the dragon clan to an outsider than to his scum.


    He''s just worried now that dragon Chiba has come down. Who will take over?


    "Why don''t we wait for the young master to grow up? That child is a smart one with golden dragon protection. He can definitely lead the dragon people out of a bright road. "


    Two elder scratched to scratch a head, hit the idea to the body of little fat child. But as soon as his words fell, the elder shook his head with regret.


    Second, he has thought about it for a long time, but the possibility is too small to be ignored.


    "The immortal devil won''t agree. The little master doesn''t want to be reincarnated into the dragon clan. It can be seen that he still has a sense of rejection towards the dragon clan. Alas..."


    The support of the little Lord is too strong. None of them can afford to be provoked by the dragon clan. He didn''t dare to put his ideas on the little master. If he offended these people around him, they would never be able to get away with it.


    "It''s also possible to have a try. We''ll ask Princess Ming later. Princess Ming used to be our young lady. Maybe she still has some feelings... "


    Two elder''s eyes moved to Murong Jin''s heart, which was still closed. As long as Murong Jin nodded her wish, everything else was nothing. Murong Jinxin''s ability, he can trust!


    "Love? I have nothing to do with you dragon people. I didn''t move you before because of Jun Mo Li. Today I help you because you protect the child. As for the future of the dragon race, I have no interest in it. "


    Murong Jin heart such as stars like eyes suddenly opened, swept to a face looking forward to the two elders. What she said is right. For her, the dragon clan is just two words, let alone feelings. If it''s not something, she will not think of this place that used to be her husband''s home.


    Little fat boy is their treasure, who bears the future happiness of him and Hades. How can she be willing to let little fat boy come back to the dragon family to suffer.


    "If you don''t let the little Lord choose by himself, if he is willing to choose to be the head of the dragon clan, how about Princess Ming giving the dragon clan a chance?"


    Murong Jinxin''s words to this share, it is said that the two elders should also retreat. But he was born with a bit of stubbornness, and he had to try his best to do what he believed.


    In fact, his request is not excessive. No one can force him if he doesn''t want to.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Murong Jin hesitated and looked at the two elders for a long time. I sipped my lips, but I didn''t refuse immediately. Her mind suddenly came up with a conversation she had with Jun Mo Li in her previous life. That conversation had been forgotten by her for a long time. At this time, it suddenly occurred to her that she thought it must be of some use.


    At that time, Jun Mo Li once told her that the most regretful thing in his life was that he didn''t live in the old district where he was born. The Dragon nationality is a very special existence for him. He likes it here, but because of her incompatibility with Longxiang, he has to give up here.


    She always believed that everything was decided by heaven. This life of Jun Mo Li, perhaps is willing to stay in the Dragon life¡° Sixteen years later, we will personally present the token of the dragon clan leader. If he is willing to take over, there represents that he is willing to become the head of the dragon clan. At that time, please ask Princess ming to say a few words for us... "The second elder thought about it. He knew that it would be absolutely irresponsible to let the little Lord choose now. But if the young master made his own choice after he became an adult, it would be beyond reproach. He just hoped that Murong Jinxin would give them such an opportunity, such an opportunity that will be realized in 16 years¡° Well, sixteen years later, you come to the underworld with your tokens. If he is willing to accept the token, I will settle everything for you. " Murong Jin thought for a moment, and felt that the second elder''s method was feasible. Sixteen years later, the child also grew up, and the decision made after growing up must have been carefully considered, and she would not stop him. If it was a dream of his previous life, she would let it come true in this life¡° Princess Gu xieming, you are really the great savior of our dragon family. Thank you... "The two elders got what they wanted, and knelt down in front of Murong Jinxin with a plop. Dong Dong Dong is the three ring heads. Such an opportunity is once in a blue moon for the dragon people. He believes that as long as they are sincere, the little Lord will be willing to come back. After all, the soul of the little Lord is still the dragon spirit of the dragon clan, which can''t be erased by anything¡° Second elder. I like your temper. Well, I''ll allow you to stay in the underworld for ten days a year. It''s up to you to persuade that child. " Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrow, some accident two elder''s action. The four elders of the dragon clan have the same status as the four elders of the underworld. The two elders are willing to kowtow to her, which means that the two elders are actually very grateful. Such a person, she is willing to let him contact with the child, at least can bring a lot of positive energy to the child¡° The second elder felt that he was lucky. Through this, he had a deeper understanding of Murong Jin''s heart. This woman, if you treat her well, she will pay you back. If anyone can become a friend with her, it will be the greatest luck¡° Well, you can do the rest by yourself. I don''t have the time and energy to join in. I just advise you that what should be killed should be dealt with. Don''t leave any trouble for the dragon people. " After this war, the dragon people have suffered a lot. If there are several aftershocks in the future, I''m afraid they don''t have to wait for the little fat child to grow up, and it will be destroyed. She said all that, and it was up to them to listen or not¡° I send Princess ming to leave... "Elder is also relieved, can''t help but respect Murong Jin more. As for what Murong Jinxin said, he knew that he would never be stupid. In the next 16 years, the four of them will share the affairs of the dragon people together, just waiting for their little master to grow up and lead the dragon people to another peak¡° By the way, has long Qingying ever dealt with a child? " Murong Jinxin took a few steps and thought of a very important thing. About that long Qingying, she had just passed her, but she didn''t know how to cherish her life, so she had to kill her¡° That''s right. On the first day she came here, she tried to abuse her, but she was severely taught by the Golden Dragon in her body. " Elder also does not hide, about long Qingying and Murong Jinxin''s grudge, has lasted for a hundred years, everyone knows. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s appearance, she probably wants to get rid of the roots¡° Shut her to death, don''t give her food and drink... "Murong Jin''s eyes flashed a trace of fierce color, that woman is not worth her hands, she let the woman die in the dragon¡° Yes... "The elder agreed that it was the dragon people who yelled about the Dragon Qingying. In the past, relying on the favor of Long Xiang, he did many immoral things. To die like this, he thought it was the woman''s bad luck¡° OK, elder, please come back. I know the way to leave. I don''t need you to send me. " Murong Jinxin looked at not far away, there are many bodyguards began to deal with those who died in the battle of the people, it is a bit of compassion. He waved to the elder and walked away¡° If I''m really a strange woman, I hope I''m lucky enough to be protected by you. That''s the greatest favor of the old people to the dragon family... "The elder looked at the figure of Murong Jin''s heart, and his mood was unprecedented. This time, they bet right and got Murong Jinxin''s trust. The way ahead will be much easier¡° Come on, catch long Qingying for me and put him in prison. He won''t eat or drink until he starves to death... "

 Chapter 764

    Outside the dragon clan, the underworld has finished breathing. Now he is standing in front of the border, staring at the golden light floating in the air.


    He originally wanted to enter the dragon clan along the torn border, but he was afraid of the injury, and finally he stifled it.


    "Hades, don''t be in a daze. Just sit and have a rest. Jinxin will come out soon."


    The immortal devil is teasing his son and comforting Pluto''s anxiety. In order to prevent the underworld from going crazy, he conceals the fact that Murong Jin''s heart is hurt, otherwise the dragon clan who is not easy to calm down may have to fly.


    "If Li Xiang were in it, would you be able to sit?"


    The underworld white immortal devil one eye, cool of say. This product is now squatting to talk without backache, women and children are around, he is trying to make the best of his family.


    "You let me just say nothing..."


    What does it mean that good intentions are not rewarded well? Now he has a thorough understanding. Well, if he wants to stand, just stand. He''s not tired. Why is he in a hurry?


    "Well..."


    The underworld originally wanted to return a few words, but before the words were spoken, he felt a sense of inexplicable boredom. The jade seal in his arms suddenly burst out a dark light, and a sharp bell rang.


    The underworld was surprised, and quickly took out the jade seal in his arms. At a glance, the whole face was black.


    "The underworld is in trouble. I''ll take the lead. If Jin Xin comes out, let her return quickly!"


    The seal of the underworld is bound with the security magnetic field of the underworld. If something goes wrong with the security magnetic field of the underworld, the seal will sense it for the first time and give an alarm.


    The black light just emitted by the jade seal represents that the underworld is being invaded by a powerful enemy, and the powerful enemy has touched the security magnetic field of the underworld, that is to say, the underworld is now in danger.


    "Hello, you are going, hello..."


    The immortal devil has never seen such a flustered Hades, and he can''t squat down. Standing up, he began to walk around anxiously. Pluto''s reaction represented that the underworld might be living or dying right now.


    As a friend of life and death, he felt that he could not stand by, especially when Pluto was still injured


    "Lixiang, you stay and wait for Jinxin. I''ll go back to the underworld to help the underworld..."


    Hesitated for a few minutes, he looked at his wife and children, or made a very irresponsible decision.


    He knew that he shouldn''t leave their mother and son at this time, but he was really worried that the wounded Pluto would fall into a desperate situation. No matter whether he could help or not, he had to stand beside Pluto and fight side by side with Pluto.


    That''s what life and death friends should be like


    "You go, don''t worry about us, I will protect the children."


    Naturally, Lixiang could understand his mood and agreed with his decision. The underworld and Jinxin have great kindness to them. If they choose to escape when they are most difficult, they don''t deserve to be treated like the underworld and Jinxin.


    "OK, I''m going..."


    The immortal devil didn''t have time to kiss his child. As soon as he flashed away, he chased after Pluto. The atmosphere suddenly became dignified.


    Waiting is long, but also suffering, every minute every second three women feel very painful. Long''s sisters can''t calm down several times. They try to break through the torn border to find Murong Jinxin. They are advised by Lixiang several times.


    In fact, Lixiang was anxious with them, but there was still a trace of reason. She didn''t recover completely. She wanted to break through the barrier. That was the man who said dream. As for the long sisters, you don''t have to think about it. If you go there, you''re looking for death.


    As time goes by, I don''t know how many times I''ve been disappointed. The torn border finally reacts, which makes Lixiang and long''s sisters nervous all at once. It''s only when I see Murong Jin''s heart and Xiao Hui that I''m relieved.


    "Jinxin, something happened in the underworld. The underworld asked me to tell you, come back quickly


    Li Xiang is not wordy. She goes straight to the subject as soon as she opens her mouth. There was no time for a pause in a word, which showed her eagerness.


    "What''s the matter? So serious? "


    Murong Jin''s heart suddenly raised her voice. The word "quick return" was too heavy for her to breathe. If it wasn''t for the most critical moment, Pluto couldn''t use the word "quick return".


    "The jade seal in the arms of the underworld suddenly burst out a black light, and issued a sharp alarm. What happened, the underworld left without saying it."


    Li Xiang shakes her head. She really doesn''t know what happened in the underworld. She only knows that the underworld is in danger. Jin Xin goes back late, and the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Damn, it must have been the old thing. If I meet him again, I have to burn him to ashes. "


    There is such a serious problem with the security magnetic field of the underworld that even the seal has been alerted. She had to go back at once. She was afraid that Hades would not be able to cope with the great change.


    "Jinxin, you and brother gray hurry back to help. We will escort the disabled back to the underworld."


    Li Xiang glanced at the fallen dragon Xiang and felt sick. But Jinxin since specially brought him out, it means that he did the crime is unforgivable.


    In this way, she can only reluctantly persuade herself to get back the half stick with no fingers, no ears, no nose and only one eye.


    "Xinyu Xinlan, their mother and son will be handed over to you. We must protect them. Do you understand?"


    Murong Jinxin originally wanted to leave Xiaohui, but the situation is too serious, more people and more strength, she still gritted her teeth, decided to take Xiaohui to go together.


    God opened his eyes, must protect the safety of their mother and son, but don''t in what accident.


    "Jinxin, I think it''s better to leave them in the dragon clan for the time being. Otherwise, the three weak women would not be able to cope with any robbery on the road. You go first, and I''ll send them in first. "


    Small ash is the most calm between them, looking at Murong Jin heart already anxious red eyes, signal Murong Jin heart go first. As for Lixiang and Longshi sisters, it''s better to let them stay in a relatively safe place than to let them take risks. In this way, they will not have worries.


    "Gone..."


    Murong Jin nodded her head and left without saying a word. Xiaohui''s words are reasonable. It''s the best choice for them to stay in the Dragon tribe.


    Now she has no time to worry about others. She just wants to go back to the underworld, hoping that her man will be safe when she goes back.


    "Lixiang, the dragon clan is no better than the underworld and the snow mountain. You know what I mean, don''t you?"


    Xiaohui reaches over the sleepy child and exhorts Lixiang a few words. Until Lixiang nods, he flies up and takes their mother and son to the torn border.


    "Xinlan, you go back to the Dragon tribe to take care of Lixiang and her children. I''ll go back to the underworld to help the princess."


    Long Xinyu looked at their figure has completely disappeared, and immediately said the decision in his heart. Before long Xinlan nods, she also flies away in the direction of Murong Jinxin''s departure.


    She knows that her skill is shallow, maybe she can''t help a lot, maybe she can help the princess deal with some small things, which can also reflect her value.


    "Let''s go..."


    As soon as Xiao Hui came out, he saw that long Xinlan was looking into the distance, and instantly understood what had happened. It''s enough for one of the long''s sisters to stay. Today''s Dragon people still count on Lixiang''s children to be their clan leader. They can''t treat their mother and son badly.


    After that, the gate of the dragon clan was empty and quiet as if no one had ever come.


    ¡­¡­


    Longzu, Lixiang with children followed longxinlan back to the small courtyard where she lived before. Soon, the four elders got the news and almost rushed over with great speed.


    Lixiang''s heart is uneasy, and she doesn''t know the agreement between the four elders and Murong Jinxin. After explaining the reason to the four elders, she looks at the four smiling faces in front of her strangely.


    "Miss Lixiang, please move to Laosi for the time being. It''s the safest and purest place."


    The elder thought for a moment and looked at the sleeping child. After all, the fourth child has always been the fourth in the belt, and the relationship with the fourth is quite close. Sending him to senior four can cultivate their feelings and ensure their safety.


    Little Lord is their hope in the future. They must not let little Lord suffer any injustice.


    "Can Xinlan move with me?"


    Li Xiang hesitated. She could feel the kindness of the four elders. At present, the dragon people are in civil strife, so she naturally can''t wait to go to a safer place. Just, she hopes to take long Xinlan with her.


    "Of course, Miss Lixiang can ask for anything. As long as you and your child can live comfortably in the dragon clan, it''s our greatest comfort."


    Elder busy nod, long Xinlan now but Murong Jin heart around the red man, they naturally can''t offend. Besides, the little Lord needs to be taken care of. Long Xinlan was the most suitable candidate at present for the young master who had been with him in his previous life.


    "Then our mother and son would like to thank the four elders..."


    Li Xiang was relieved and gave a big smile to the four elders. As long as you can let long Xinlan follow, at least there is a person who can talk. It doesn''t matter where she lives. As long as there is a bed to sleep in and a bowl of rice not to starve her, she will be satisfied.


    "Lao Si, you don''t have to do anything at this time. Your duty is to protect the safety of Lixiang girl and the little master. Do you understand?"


    The elder looked at the chubby child again and really thought it was a good chance for them. As long as you let Lixiang and the young master stay comfortably, they will have a better chance of winning in 16 years.


    "Understand, as long as I still have a breath, I will never let Lixiang girl and little master suffer any injustice."


    The four elders naturally knew how heavy their burden was, but he enjoyed it. Not everyone can have such an opportunity to stay with the little Lord. This is a blessing he has cultivated for three generations.


    "Miss Lixiang, let''s go. We''ll take you to the place where you live..."

 Chapter 765

    The underworld


    The wind blows, the chill trembles, white bones can be seen everywhere, and the smell of blood in the air is so strong that people want to vomit.


    When the underworld came back, the whole underworld had been in a river of blood, the dead had been out of their wits, and the undead had been controlled by the invaders.


    "You''re late..."


    In the Youming hall, a cold and familiar voice came out, and the king of Hades was cold. He didn''t expect it to be this old thing.


    He made the underworld like this. He really wanted to tear her up immediately


    "Yes? As long as I''m alive, it''s never too late. Not to mention, you don''t have the ability to destroy the underworld. Even if you destroy it, I can rebuild a new underworld. "


    The underworld walked into the netherworld hall without fear. He was sitting on the chair of the underworld, and now he was sitting a shadow. That remnant shadow very provocative looking at the underworld, the corner of the mouth smile repeatedly.


    "That''s very domineering. I like it. But now you are sad, and you are not my opponent, ha ha... "


    That wipe remnant shadow to smile more rampant, he is to have full assurance just dare to do this last fight. He has already known about the injured servant of the underworld who broke the Dragon tribe''s border. As long as Murong Jinxin can''t come back in an hour, he will be able to beat the underworld back to its original shape.


    "Since you are so confident, why don''t you tell me your true identity before I die?"


    He is the king of the underworld. It is his duty to fight for the underworld. He would not regret it, even if it had gone up in smoke.


    This old thing has ruined the accumulation of the underworld for hundreds of thousands of years. I''m afraid it''s impossible for this account until the old thing dies


    "It''s OK to tell you that I used to be your father''s favorite concubine. More than 100000 years ago, I accidentally pushed you into the water, but you lost your favor and were thrown into the netherworld by your father. It''s a pity that after being tortured for a long time by the hell beast, I ran away... "


    Maybe he thought that the underworld would die, and the shadow simply opened his heart and mentioned his nightmare like past. Until now, he can still remember the miserable situation when he was tortured by those dark beasts. The double torment of body and mind has already tormented him into a pervert.


    At that time, he just failed. The underworld was saved by Shufei and didn''t die. Such an accident made him live in fear for most of his life. If he didn''t take revenge on him, who else could he take revenge on?


    "It''s you? I didn''t expect that. A slip has brought such a long-term disaster to the king.... "


    Of course, he couldn''t forget it, but he never dreamed that it caused so much harm. From Shufei to this residual shadow, from Jinxin to his mother''s concubine and then to him. All their sufferings were due to the accident of that year.


    "You''ve ruined my life, and I won''t let you live. Over the years, everything you''ve gone through has been planned by me. Are you satisfied? "


    The shadow looked at the pain on the Hades'' face, and laughed wildly. He felt that he had recovered all the pain he suffered from Murong Jinxin, the God of the underworld, and even recovered it with interest. He felt that he should be satisfied.


    It''s natural for him to pay off his debts. He doesn''t think it''s wrong to do so. This is what they owe him, only they pay him a little interest.


    "Satisfied, very satisfied. Today, I will also make you very satisfied. "


    Pluto''s deep eyes narrowed dangerously. His fingers had already been clenched into fists, making a creaking sound. How can he not be satisfied with the hardships brought by this old thing? How can he not be satisfied?


    God, don''t you have eyes? I fell into the lake and almost drowned, but you let the culprit play with me for so many years. You are really good!


    "Don''t be afraid to talk big. I''ll give you two ways, Pluto. First of all, you''ve blown yourself up and died. I''ll never compare with Murong Jin. Second, I control you and let you destroy Murong Jin''s heart. "


    It must be wonderful to see them fall in love and kill each other. He can''t wait. No matter which way Pluto chooses, the final result is hell.


    The living one will never have the happiness of the dead one!


    "I choose you to die..."


    The underworld is not frightened big, this old thing is also too confident, even if control him, also not necessarily can destroy Jin heart. Besides, even if he is injured, he is not so easy to be controlled by this old thing.


    He must live, so must Jinxin. Their happy life has just begun. No one can die


    "Why don''t we choose the spirit of Wanquan to die first?"


    That wipe residual shadow picked pick eyebrow, changed a sitting posture, smile not smile of looking at impossible compromise of Hades, changed a topic.


    In addition to Murong Jin''s heart, the spirit of Wanquan is also the weakness of Hades. For the sake of the spirit of ten thousand springs, it''s hard for Hades not to compromise.


    "You should know that my father and I are dead together with the disaster star? I''m in a hurry. I''ll have to die with you. "


    There was a storm in the eyes of Pluto. On the way back, he had expected his mother''s distress, so he was fully prepared. His mother''s wife is dying. He can''t let her have an accident. He still has a chip in his hand. This old man can''t be afraid of it¡° In this case, we can only fight one battle. The winner depends on his own ability... "The shadow hesitated for a moment. If the underworld didn''t take the initiative to mention it, he really forgot. All the kings of the underworld have a frightening chip, that is, when they explode themselves, they can catch up with any creature they want. Although he practiced the forbidden art of the underworld, he had become a shadow, but he didn''t lead the soldiers. He had no life. As long as there is life, Pluto can die with it¡° Release my mother''s concubine and swear that you will not persecute her in your lifetime, otherwise I will blow myself up now. If you don''t want to make Wang feel better, then no one will feel better. " The underworld didn''t take his words, but just glanced at him and said his conditions. He knew that the old man would agree. He would be seriously injured in the first world war today. Before Jin Xin came back, he had to ensure the safety of his mother¡° I don''t owe you. Why swear? Not to despair, you will not choose that road, ha ha... "That wipe shadow hook hook mouth, completely did not take the words of Hades seriously. Since his cultivation became evil, he was rarely threatened. Now the underworld has been seriously injured in the body, he is not afraid of him, made a wool oath¡° You must know that the immortal devil''s child is the reincarnation of Jun Mo Li. Jinxin''s future is also guaranteed. Today, the reason why I came here with injuries is that I have made all preparations. I have only two women in my life. One is Jin Xin, the other is her mother''s concubine. Jin heart has phoenix dance nine days to protect the body, you can''t help him. I only want to be safe except you. You said, "what will I do if I have no choice?" The determination of the underworld, deep eyes dyed bloodthirsty color. He said word by word, as if he would do that next second. Strong threat, let that wipe shadow twist eyebrows, began to think about the deep meaning of the words of Hades. There is some truth in Pluto''s words. The immortal devil''s child is indeed the reincarnation of Jun Mo Li. In the previous life, Junmo glass and Murong Jin''s heart were in love with each other. It is true that Murong Jin''s heart has been relied on. The spirit of Wanquan is a top-notch expert. If Hades dies with him, the spirit of Wanquan will be safe. After several tradeoffs, he finally made a decision and chose to give in¡° Let me make an oath. The premise is that you must also make an oath. The fight with me depends on your own ability, and self explosion will not take me. If you dare to swear, I will promise you that I will never trouble the spirit of ten thousand springs forever. " This is the only concession he can make. Today, he must give Pluto a devastating blow. The underworld is destroyed, and he doesn''t have to go to the trouble of Wanquan spirit. It''s just a woman. Why should he care too much. He looked at the underworld with burning eyes, and watched the underworld raise his right hand to make an oath, saying the oath word by word. His heart was calmer and he swore¡° In this way, if you let go of my mother''s concubine, I will see her in good condition. " When the deal was completed, Hades immediately offered his own terms. After the war, he didn''t know if he had a chance to talk to his mother, so he had to see her before the war, and he had to tell her some words in advance¡° Come and bring up the spirit of ten thousand springs. " That wipe remnant shadow rare straightforward once, big hand a wave, a Ming Wei gallop but go. Less than ten minutes later, he came in with the spirit of ten thousand springs¡° Ming''er, you... "The spirit of Wanquan came to the king of Hades and put out his hand to tidy his messy clothes. Feel the breath of his Zhou Shen, some inexplicable panic. She knew the child too well. She was afraid that the child would be hurt. Otherwise, how could he stand here and let the old man be arrogant¡° Mother imperial concubine, if I have an accident, you follow Jin Xin, she will treat you. As for the underworld, if it''s really destroyed by this old thing, let Jin Xin rebuild it for the king. " The underworld understands the consequences of failure. He will never choose to be controlled by this old thing. The worst consequence is that he becomes a living dead man. Once a living dead person wants to recover, it is almost impossible, unless there is a miracle¡° Well, I believe you won''t have an accident! " The spirit of Wanquan smiles and holds the hand of Hades tightly. Now is the most difficult time for her son. She can''t add any burden to him. She believes that God will not be so cruel, will not be her son and daughter-in-law abruptly separated¡° Come on, old man. Today either you die or I will become a living dead man! "

 Chapter 766

    Through the wide open window, Pluto looked at the sky, and his eyes were full of pain. It seems that Jin Xin can''t catch up with him. He can only fight alone in this battle.


    Maybe this is God''s will, he can''t escape, he can''t shrink back. In this way, he will face it calmly.


    "Happy..."


    The shadow flew up and attacked the underworld. Although Pluto was injured, he didn''t look down upon Pluto. The price of looking down upon Pluto is definitely not what he can afford.


    The enmity between them is completely over today. After that, he will become the new king of the underworld. He wants to clear all obstacles and become the king of this continent!


    For today''s sake, he was played by the netherworld beast, and he became a man from a woman. He endured tens of thousands of years of suffering, which should be rewarded.


    "Ming''er, be careful..."


    The figure of the spirit of ten thousand springs dodged a little. She knew very well in her heart that her son must have made a deal with this old thing. She should be safe, so she didn''t intend to leave.


    If she wants to stay and watch the war, she may be able to help at the critical moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld didn''t even have a chance to return to the spirit of ten thousand springs. He reluctantly mentioned his scattered Qi, endured the invasion of severe pain, and struggled to fight with the shadow.


    There was no substantial improvement in the skill of that shadow. It was almost the same as when he was fighting with him more than a year ago, but when he was breaking the border of the dragon clan, the light of the nether world was used too much and could not recover for a while. He was not the opponent of the old man at all.


    A big war, originally should be extremely good-looking, but because of the injury of Hades, it became a one-sided situation. That wipe residual shadow Mao full strength, must beat the underworld to survive the dead.


    "Poof..."


    Powerful pressure, so that some of the underworld can not resist, mouth will be spewed out a mouthful of blood. His body suddenly retreated, his hands suddenly became claws, and the hand of hell, which hurt the enemy 800 times and damaged 1000 times, burst out again.


    This old thing has no substance. The shadow should be his soul. His hellish hand is dedicated to dealing with the soul.


    This is his last move to do his best. If he doesn''t succeed, he will be benevolent!


    "Hand of hell, I really underestimate you..."


    The shadow turned pale, and the only time the underworld used the hand of hell was to deal with the six princesses in heaven. At that time, the old thing had just been removed by the heavenly daughter, so he didn''t know.


    Now looking at the big hand with black light towards him, a strong force almost suppressed him. He knew that even if he hit with all his strength, he would be hurt by the hand of hell.


    Now, however, he has no choice. If he doesn''t want to be crushed to death by the hand of hell, he can only choose to escape.


    "I said that if you make me feel bad, I will not make you feel better. Ha ha..."


    The hand of hell has been pressed on the top of the shadow. The black light envelops the shadow. The cold breath spreads in the hall. Even the spirit of Wanquan who is watching the battle can''t bear to leave the hall.


    "Go to hell, you..."


    The face of the residual shadow suddenly turned into the face of a charming woman, which was the highest level of his practice of the underworld forbidden art. Naturally, it was also the most powerful move.


    He stretched out his little hand full of Codan and held it close to the hand of hell. The red light was blazing, which soon suppressed the black light and bit by bit devoured the black light of the hand of hell.


    Soon, the black light of the hand of hell has been swallowed up, the face of Hades is almost as pale as white paper, the shadow is not much better, and the aperture of his body is almost invisible.


    "Go away..."


    That wipe residual shadow a fierce ah, a force of destroying the sky and the earth then gushed to the underworld. The hand of hell retracts in an instant, and Pluto''s body is about to fall.


    The shadow is not willing to give up, the palm of the hand again burst out a red light, seems to want to send the underworld a move, the original shape of the underworld to play out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hades a sad smile, want to hide also have no strength to hide, can only watch the palm will surround themselves. Just in the most critical time, a white light suddenly swept past, for him to block the most fatal blow.


    The underworld raised his eyes to see, and there was a smile of relief in the corner of his mouth. The so-called friends of life and death, that''s it!


    "Grass..."


    After the shadow failed to hit, the light on the body had disappeared. He glanced at the immutable demon who came in a hurry, and his scarlet eyes flashed with deep hatred.


    The immortal devil is very good. One day he will let his son bear everything for him.


    "Pluto... Pluto..."


    The immortal devil had no time to get close, and the shadow had already gone away. The immortal devil ran to the underworld''s side, and the cold start made his voice tremble.


    He really hated his hesitation. If he had followed Pluto at that time, Pluto might not have been hurt so badly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld reluctantly opened his eyes and looked at the immortal devil. His dry lips moved, as if he wanted to say something, but he found that he could not say anything. As soon as it was dark, it fell into endless darkness.


    "Immortal devil, take him with me, quick..."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs also ran in, looking at the spirit of life has begun to dissipate, almost legs soft. She forced herself to calm down. She had to calm down. She wanted to save her son.


    If you want to save your son, the most important thing is to protect his vitality. Once his vitality is exhausted, his son will become a living dead man.


    "Let''s go..."


    The immortal devil took the underworld on his shoulder and ran after the spirit of ten thousand springs. He can feel that the vitality of Hades is disappearing bit by bit. He constantly urges the spirit of Wanquan to hurry up.


    Running all the way, he finally came to Wanquan Valley more than ten minutes later. The spirit of Wanquan opens the border, and immediately signals the immortal devil to put the body of Hades into Wanquan River.


    Ten thousand springs, clear bottom, countless crystal clear fish swimming back and forth. At the bottom of the river, there is a kind of strange water plant, which entangles the body of the underworld after the casting of the spirit of ten thousand springs.


    "The spirit of ten thousand springs, can you save the underworld in this way?"


    The immortal devil was at a loss. He watched the spirit of ten thousand springs spread out on the bank. He quickly went up and helped her to the grass and sat down.


    He also has a son who can feel the despair of the spirit of ten thousand springs at the moment. The only thing he can do is to try to appease her and find a way to save the underworld.


    "This can only stabilize his current vitality. If you want to save him, you have to take a long-term view."


    The spirit of Wan Quan shook his head. If it could save ming''er, she would not be like this now. The underworld is seriously injured. It''s one step away from the living dead. It''s not so easy to save.


    "What shall we do now?"


    Jin heart also don''t know when to come back, the underworld became like this again, he all felt that he was a little confused. At the thought of Jinxin''s disappointed eyes, he felt guilty.


    If he had come earlier, things would not have gone so far.


    "You are here to guard him. I have to go back and have a look. Someone has to clean up this mess. "


    Wan Quan''s spirit rubs her eyebrows. She is now the backbone of the underworld. She must not fall. The matter of the underworld, she is more clear than the immortal devil, and it is more logical to deal with it.


    "No, I''ll go back with you, lest there will be any danger..."


    The immortal devil immediately vetoed the decision of the spirit of ten thousand springs. The old thing is gone, but it doesn''t mean the underworld is peaceful. But he remembers very clearly, the white bones everywhere, the blood flowing through the river, even black and white impermanence almost died.


    The body of the spirit of Wanquan has just been reshaped, and his skill has not been restored. He dare not take such a risk. If the spirit of Wanquan had an accident, he would slap himself to death.


    "Wanquan Valley is safe for the time being. Let''s leave first and go to the underworld garden to find Xiaoye to guard the underworld..."


    In order to protect her, the king of netherworld beast has been killed by the old man. Now in the whole underworld, besides the immortal devil, Xiaoye has the highest power. Let Xiaoye guard, she can be a little relieved.


    She has to clean up the mess in the underworld. Ming son became like this, she must be in Jin heart before coming back for guard.


    "OK, let''s go to the hell garden first, let''s go..."


    The immortal devil didn''t say anything. He raised his foot and went to Wanquan valley. This is the biggest disaster in the underworld so far. He must help Jinxin and the spirit of Wanquan to help the underworld through this disaster.


    The breeze is light and the Wanquan River is sparkling. The water plant was entangled in the water of Hades, eyes closed, far away can not see any sign of life.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back to the underworld, Murong Jin''s heart only felt a pain in her chest, as if something important in her life had been pulled away.


    She covered her chest and looked up at the sky. A trace of tears flashed through her eyes like stars. In such a situation, she almost knew what was going on.


    There must be something wrong with her man, and it''s very serious.


    "Men, we said that you must resist forever, or I will find a lot of men to humiliate you day and night in front of you..."


    Her little hand clenched into a fist and clenched her lower lip. Some helpless, some heartache, more or firm.


    She believes that her man is the most powerful man in the world, no matter what happened, it is impossible to leave her!


    "No matter how hard it is, you must hold on! As long as you have a breath, as long as your heart is still beating, I will be able to wake you up! "


    At the end of the speech, she drove her whole body to rush to the underworld like crazy. When the wind blows, thousands of ink hair flutters, bringing out a sense of beauty.


    The underworld, her home, has suffered unprecedented disaster. She wants to be grateful to go back and put her family in dire straits


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 767

    When Murong Jin''s heart blows back to the underworld like a gale, the scenes that enter her eyes make her cold all over. The foreboding grew stronger and stronger. She had a feeling that the sky was about to fall.


    "Where''s the underworld?"


    She grabbed a Ming Wei who was hauling the body and asked with trembling. She didn''t dare to expect any miracle. She just wanted to see Pluto.


    "I was taken away by the old princess. I don''t know where I went..."


    The Ming Wei looked at Murong Jin''s cold face, and he was so scared that he knelt down on the ground with a plop, and his head was low, as if he had done something wrong.


    "Where is the old princess?"


    Murong Jin''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant, and her eyes had taken the dark color of destroying heaven and earth. If that old man is really powerful, his ability to take advantage of others'' danger has been cultivated to the point of perfection.


    "Deal with the aftermath in the main hall..."


    The Ming Wei shivered again. Murong Jin''s heart was something he had never seen before. It was terrible. He was afraid that if he said something wrong, he would have to pay for it immediately.


    "You go to work..."


    Murong Jin heart deeply took a few breath, trying to calm down his mood. At this juncture, even her mother''s concubine was busy with her uncomfortable body. Naturally, she could not be inferior to her mother''s concubine.


    This underworld is her home. She is the big parent of this family. When such a big event happens in her family, she must be at the forefront.


    "Yes..."


    The Ming Wei immediately got up, continued the unfinished work, and quickly dragged the half dragged body forward.


    Murong Jinxin watched his figure disappear, adjusted his mood, and then ran to the Youming hall quickly. Her footstep is a bit faltering, some vanity, but still very firm.


    From a distance, we can see what the spirit of Wanquan and the immortal devil are telling us. Murong Jinxin stopped and carefully looked at the officials who scattered around after receiving orders, but did not see a few familiar figures from the group of officials, and her eyebrows jumped fiercely.


    "What about black and white impermanence and Moyang? They should not be... "


    Her face is more pale, ran to the side of the spirit of ten thousand springs, can''t wait to ask. Looking at her mother''s appearance, she could almost be sure that something had happened to her man, but she should not be dead. Therefore, there is no hurry to ask about Pluto.


    "Black and white impermanence, seriously injured coma, still lying in the netherworld pool. As for Moyang, I don''t know if he has died in the hands of that thing. "


    Wan Quan''s spirit was a little excited to see Murong Jin''s heart and felt relieved. She tightly grasped Murong Jinxin''s hand, just like catching a straw.


    For her son''s three most trusted subordinates, she really felt powerless. Especially Moyang, maybe even the body can''t be found. It''s too miserable.


    "Moyang, he won''t die so easily. Look for it. You must look for it well. Turn over the whole underworld, and you will find it! "


    Moyang was promoted by her. After returning to the demon world, she worked hard. Even if she died, she must let him live in peace. However, she is not so pessimistic. The evil world of Moyang has been hidden for so many years and has lived well. He doesn''t die so easily.


    "My mother has sent someone to look for it, and I believe she will find it. Jinxin, ming''er has a big event, and his mother''s concubine has taken him to Wanquan valley. However, the underworld has suffered a lot, and now it is very necessary to have a backbone. Don''t ignore the underworld for the time being. First, stabilize the underworld. The wound of the underworld can''t be good for a while, but the mother''s concubine also guarantees that it won''t be serious. "


    Wan Quan''s spirit looks at Murong Jin''s heart and opens her mouth. She knows Murong Jin''s heart wants to see ming''er immediately, but the current situation doesn''t allow it. This time, the vitality of the underworld was greatly damaged, and the safety magnetic field was almost nonexistent, with countless casualties.


    Jinxin must take over the heavy responsibility of ming''er. Now she can only put her mind on the underworld.


    "I know, but I want to see him first, even if it''s just a glance."


    Pluto''s responsibility is her responsibility, she will not hesitate to resist. She just wanted to have a look at him, which would make her feel a little more at ease. She wanted to talk to him, that''s all.


    "OK, let''s go..."


    Wan Quan''s spirit looks at Murong Jin''s pitiful heart. She is afraid that Murong Jin''s heart will never leave after seeing ming''er. But Murong Jinxin''s appearance is too pitiful, and she can''t bear it.


    So, holding Murong Jinxin''s hand, he quickly went to Wanquan valley.


    "Hold on to the immortal devil first, and I''ll come soon..."


    Murong Jin''s heart waved to the immortal devil. After leaving a word, she quickly disappeared in the same place. Although it''s just a light look at the immortal devil, Murong Jin''s heart sees the guilt of the immortal devil. This matter has nothing to do with immortal devil. On the contrary, she is very grateful for his help.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The immortal devil rubbed his eyebrows and looked at their disappearing figure, feeling better. At least Jinxin didn''t blame him, which is really enough for him.


    He is willing to do anything for them!


    ¡­¡­


    Wanquangu


    Murong Jinxin looked at the water grass tied in the river of the underworld, heartache. Along the way, she had learned the truth of Pluto''s injury, and she hated the old thing to the extreme.


    "Mother, do you have any idea?"


    Her eyes slightly shifted for a moment, looked at the spirit of ten thousand springs which was more painful than her, and asked softly. The underworld is the only son of the spirit of ten thousand springs. The spirit of ten thousand springs has almost done its best for him, and the pain in her heart is definitely worse than her.


    "No, I''ll leave the matter of the underworld to you. My mother''s concubine is going to search the Secretary of the underworld these days to see if there is any way?"


    Wan Quan''s spirit shook her head. Her heart was in a mess now. She couldn''t meditate. She has to go to the underworld where she keeps her secretary for a few days. Maybe she can find a good way.


    She looked at her cool son, now dying, her heart was dripping blood.


    "Well, don''t worry about the underworld. I''ll take care of it. My mother''s wife can move all those books here to see them, and she can also talk with him by the way. "


    Murong Jinxin nodded, the answer was in her expectation. The situation of Hades is not optimistic, and there is no urgency.


    Take your time. As long as Pluto''s injury doesn''t cause any accident, you''ll always find a way.


    "Well, I''m going to do it now. I''ll go first..."


    Wan Quanzhi''s spirit looks at Murong Jinxin''s appearance that she obviously has something to say to her son. She is very smart and leaves. Although ming''er is in a coma, he is still conscious. He must know that Murong Jin''s heart is back.


    Just, Murong Jin''s heart is also measured. She doesn''t have to say too much, but it''s not good to say too much.


    "Man, why are you so stupid? Do you have to be brave when you are hurt? When I come back together, you won''t be like this. "


    Murong Jin heart looked at the river in the underworld, feel that he really let her worry. Simply jumped down the Wanquan River, swam to his side, gently stroked his face without any blood color.


    The biting cold from the beginning made her sigh gently. It was a little reproachful, but it was clear that if he could do it again, he would still do it.


    There are difficulties in the underworld. No matter when, where or under any circumstances, he will come back as soon as possible. Death, he will spoil in the front.


    This is him, a man of love and righteousness, a man of flesh and blood, a man of responsibility


    "It doesn''t make sense for you to have such a disposition, and I don''t care about it. You''re here to take good care of yourself. When I straighten out the underworld, I''ll find a way to save you. "


    Her hand in his lips gently stroked, trying to transfer his kindness to him, but found no use. His body seems to be at a standstill, blood is not circulating, Qi is not circulating, heart is not beating


    "You''d better cheer me up. You can''t give me any other accidents before I think of a way. Otherwise, if you become a living dead man, I''ll find a bunch of men to love you every day. You''re so angry that you don''t discuss it. "


    Murong Jin heart nagging continue to say, when she finished this speech, very keen to feel the underworld''s fingers slightly moved, heart next happy.


    It seems that in any case, whenever it comes to her looking for a man, Hades will not be indifferent.


    That''s good. At least she knew what she said and he listened to it. At least, there is such a way to communicate between them.


    "I''m not threatening you. If you become a living dead man, I can''t be alone until I get old. Without you, I don''t care if I want to be the best man in the world. Don''t worry, even at that point, I will never fall in love with another man. "


    Murong Jin''s heart and his fingers, said some insincere words, stimulate the underworld from the hand brake to the eyelashes move, but no matter how hard he tried to wake up, or by the body injury shrink tired, simply can''t wake up.


    Murong Jinxin also observed this. Instead of continuing to stimulate him, she gently kissed his lips and poured all her love into the kiss


    "Well, you''re good here. I''m going to clean up the mess. I may not be able to see you for a while. Don''t worry. I''m fine. The child, too, is intact


    Looked at the sky, Murong Jin heart also know can''t delay. There are too many things waiting for her to deal with. If you want to save him wholeheartedly, you must deal with all these things first.


    She will do her best to rectify the underworld, hoping that after he wakes up, she will teach him a new underworld.


    "Ono, protect him, use your life..."


    She went to the shore and cast a spell to dry her wet clothes. With a wave of her little hand, a touch of gold appeared in front of her.


    She patted Ono''s head, exhorted, and turned away. Afternoon sunshine scattered on her body, pulling out a long shadow, some lonely, some sad


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 768

    Left Wanquan Valley, Murong Jinxin began to keep busy day and night. The underworld is very weak. I''m afraid it will take a long time to recover.


    Black and white impermanence''s serious injury, magic Yang''s disappearance, the only remaining one of the four elders has been disabled, and there is little that can help her.


    Although the immortal devil is very attentive, he is not familiar with the underworld, so he can only fight.


    After ten days of stumbling, black and white impermanence''s injury has finally improved significantly. Murong Jin''s heart starts to run to the netherworld pool every day to discuss with black and white impermanence about the underworld, and everything is no big or small.


    "How do you feel today?"


    Murong Jinxin goes to the edge of the netherworld pool and looks at the black and white impermanence who is having dinner. She asks with concern. This is the most fierce general of the two members of the underworld. She must take good care of them.


    "It''s not bad. We''ve discussed it. Tomorrow we''re going to leave the netherworld pool and go back to the netherworld palace to deal with business."


    Black impermanence put down the chopsticks in the hand, looking at Murong Jin heart that has obviously thin several circles of small face. Give white impermanence to make a wink, then smile to open mouth.


    Jinxin tired into a dog, even if he is dragging injury should also help her. What''s more, his injuries have been much better, and he can survive by biting his teeth.


    "Really? Not reluctantly? I don''t want you to worry about me getting tired and make yourself hurt more. "


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at black impermanence suspiciously. The doctor Ming told her a few days ago that their injuries will last at least half a month. How can they be cured in the past few days? Is it going to get better too fast?


    "It''s not grudging at all, but the efficiency of handling official business may be lower. You have to be prepared."


    This time, he changed his speech to white impermanence. He understood the meaning of black impermanence. They are two old men. What''s a little hurt? Wang Fei is a weak woman. Her thin shoulders can carry the whole underworld. With the princess, their injuries are really nothing.


    The most important thing is that the matter of the underworld is early, so that the princess can spend her mind on the king. Wang is still sleeping in Wanquan River, and he doesn''t know when he will wake up.


    "Well, I do need you, too. The elixir refined for you will come out tomorrow. I hope it will be useful after you take it. "


    Long time together, Murong Jin heart is to understand the black impermanence, just look at the black impermanence of a subtle action, she has understood the black impermanence mind.


    Underworld''s condition is not good, she really needs them to work together. As for their bodies, she had to think of another way.


    "Jinxin, have you heard from Moyang?"


    Black impermanence doesn''t think so. Their injuries are not enough to be fatal. They are in good health after this battle. Besides the underworld, they are most concerned about the life and death of Moyang.


    More than a hundred years of brother, now Moyang is missing, they are really worried all the time.


    "No, it''s like evaporation from the underworld. I''ve searched the underworld several times, and I''ve got nothing


    The whereabouts of Moyang is also one of her worries, but there is no trace of how to find it, which makes her worry and doubt.


    "It''s up to me to do this. I''ll dig out the magic sun three feet from the ground. My brother for many years will never allow her to go missing. "


    Life or death, there must be an account. If he died, they would bury him well. If they are lucky enough to be alive, they are still good brothers.


    "OK, this is a canonization document I have drawn up. I''m going to promote some people. Will you see if these people are OK?"


    Murong Jin heart from the arms boil out a list, handed to the black impermanence. In just half a month, she had a lot of knowledge about the things in the underworld court, but she was not proficient. Therefore, before making any decision that she can''t make up her mind, she will definitely come to discuss with black and white impermanence.


    "I think it''s OK, but the positions of these people can be adjusted upward, and they can be trusted and reused..."


    Soon, the sound of deliberation began to ring in the dark pool. The setting sun, a way of sunset in Murong Jin heart, with a bit of temptation of the United States.


    In the pool, a beautiful woman is reflected, confident, calm, serious and beautiful


    ¡­¡­


    After a busy day, Murong Jinxin has become a dog, lying on the bed without any sleepiness.


    Fifteen days, a full half a month, she was busy day and night, not to mention the time to see the underworld, even think of the underworld.


    It''s rare to steal a leisure time. The overwhelming thoughts linger in my heart, constantly urging her to go to the underworld.


    Struggling for a long time, when she decided to give up the rest and go to wanquangu, there was a wave in the air. She was startled and sat up from the bed.


    A light white light flashed by, and a clear and beautiful figure appeared in Murong Jinxin''s eyes. Murong Jinxin''s mouth could not help but smile.


    "I send you ye Ranran''s soul..."


    Tiannu looked at the tired Murong Jin heart, a little pain in the heart, but this is some of the responsibilities she must bear, she did not say much.


    Then Luo, a small white porcelain vase appears in Murong Jinxin''s hand, where ye Ranran''s purified soul is filled.


    "Thank you very much. Can I ask you something?"


    Murong Jinxin put the small white porcelain vase in her arms, looked at the face that was familiar to tiannu and often appeared in her dream, and asked tentatively.


    Some doubts, no one can answer her, only the heavenly daughter can. She wants to try, if asked, even if it is earned. If not, it doesn''t matter.


    "You ask..."


    Tiannu looked at her, pinched her fingers, and almost could guess what she would ask. I sighed in my heart and hesitated to answer her. That''s a secret. The consequences of the leak are very terrible.


    "How can I save Hades?"


    Murong Jinxin first throws out the first problem that she is most concerned about. The spirit of Wanquan has searched the Secretary of the underworld for several times and found any helpful information. The news from the emperor of heaven and the old devil is powerless.


    The wound of Hades seems to have become a knot that no one can break


    "If you want to save him, there are two ways. First, let the spirit of ten thousand springs exchange with heaven. Second, force the ghost of Hades out, repair it with your soul repair technique, and let him practice again. The first way is to save all his accomplishments. The second way is to break everything into parts. He must start all over again. "


    Tiannv pondered for a long time, and finally decided to tell Murong Jinxin the truth. One is her own mother''s concubine, the other is the father who raised her. She really can''t bear it.


    It''s amazing. Let God punish her. She will bear all the consequences!


    "There is no third way..."


    Looking at Murong Jin heart seems not willing to die, tiannu a word will her all the way back are blocked. The third way, unless it rains red, God is willing to help himself. But that possibility is almost zero, and she can absolutely ignore it.


    "Without the heart of Wanquan, what will the spirit of Wanquan do?"


    It was such a long and painful process to re cultivate. She was afraid that they could not afford it. However, she was reluctant to give up her mother''s heart. She was in a dilemma and forced people to die.


    "She is still alive, but she has no feelings since then, even in the face of her favorite son..."


    Heartlessness and heartlessness are almost related. If you lose your heart, you will lose your feelings. For a mother, the result is very cruel.


    Though not dead, it is more painful than death


    "I see. Do you know where the shadow is?"


    Murong Jinxin''s face is dignified. She knows that the heavenly daughter won''t cheat her. If she wants to save the underworld, she can only choose one of the two. How to choose, she can discuss with her mother after the decision. Now, what she wants to know most is where the scum that torments her man like this is?


    "He, in a place where none of you can find him, you don''t have to worry about looking for him. Wait for him to come to you after he recovers."


    They can''t get to that place. It''s no use knowing. Anyway, the old man will come to us sooner or later, and they don''t have to be in a hurry.


    As far as Murong Jinxin''s current skill is concerned, she is not afraid of the old man. It''s just


    "When will he recover?"


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t question tiannv''s words. Well, tiannv asked her to wait, so she can only wait. Anyway, tiannv can''t pit her. She just wanted to know how long she had to wait?


    "Ten years at least, twenty years at most. I can''t figure out the exact date. The only thing I can confirm is that he will not appear again in ten years. But if you want to defeat him, you can only use the hand of hell to deal with him... "


    As for whether the hand of hell is used by Murong Jinxin or by Hades, it depends on their choice. Choose exchange, and Pluto will wake up immediately. If you choose to practice, ten years later, the underworld will be a child.


    "God of death, it''s really hard for us. If you see him next time, scold me a few words and give me a few tones..."


    Murong Jin heart really feel a mouthful of blood stuck in the throat, not up and not down. How on earth does God want to play with them? Always give them the most difficult problem. It''s disgusting.


    "Well, I''ll try. I have something else to do in tiannu palace. I''ll leave first. Take care of yourself... "


    Tiannv''s mouth slightly smoked for a while, God she naturally dare not scold, but Murong Jin heart''s words, she can convey.


    She also felt that the old man was full, and everything was aimed at Pluto and Murong Jin. Is that interesting?


    "Well, go ahead and come to me if you have nothing to do. I''m very bored recently..."


    Murong Jinxin waved to the daughter of heaven, and did not retain. Then he saw a flash of white light, and the room was quiet.


    She got up, dressed quickly, and flew away to Wanquan valley like a ghost

 Chapter 769

    Wanquangu, a quiet.


    Murong Jinxin walked along the winding stone road for a while, and then came to Wanquan River. The underworld is still lying quietly in the river. The spirit of ten thousand springs is resting under a thousand year old tree. Ono is very alert and patrols around.


    "Jinxin, why are you here in the middle of the night? You child... "


    Murong Jin heart''s footsteps let Wanquan spirit suddenly wake up, see Murong Jin heart''s first eye is the difference. Does the child want to die? I''m as busy as a dog during the day. It''s said that I haven''t closed my eyes for three days. How can I still have the energy to see ming''er?


    "If you miss him, come and have a look. How is he these days?"


    Murong Jin heart to Wanquan spirit smile, for Wanquan spirit pulled pull on the thin was to avoid cold. Then, just looking at the underworld in the Wanquan River, he asked softly.


    I haven''t seen him for many days. It seems that he hasn''t changed anything. He still has the same look, posture and breath


    "Well, it''s no different. You child, go back and have a rest. You''re going to die if you toss about like this? "


    The spirit of Wan Quan knocked Murong Jinxin''s little head for a while and sighed a little. This stubborn woman, sometimes really let her very speechless.


    She doesn''t want to distract her if she doesn''t disclose ming''er''s news to her for half a month. She''s good. She came straight.


    "Mother concubine, the heavenly daughter just came and told me two ways to save him, so I can''t wait to discuss with you."


    Murong Jin''s warm family affection makes her heart bathe in the sunshine. She looks at the eyes of ten thousand springs and says word by word.


    She knew that the spirit of ten thousand springs must be in the same mood with her, and they would discuss a way to wake him up tonight.


    "Really? That''s great. You can talk about it quickly... "


    The spirit of ten thousand springs was stunned, and immediately began to laugh. She searched among the secretaries for half a month and found no clue. Now the heavenly daughter has brought a way to save ming''er, which is really the best.


    As long as ming''er can wake up and ask for her life, she won''t blink


    "Tiannu said that there are only two ways..."


    Murong Jinxin grabs the hand of Wanquan spirit and repeats tiannv''s words. Every time I say a word, I feel the cold hand of Wanquan spirit. When her words ended, she only felt that the temperature around her had dropped several degrees.


    "What do you think?"


    The spirit of ten thousand springs droops eyes and does not give an answer immediately. She wants to listen to Murong Jinxin''s idea first. No matter which method Murong Jinxin chooses, she supports unconditionally.


    "Second, let him practice again..."


    On the way here, she had already thought that the time for Wanquan spirit to accompany him was not much. She couldn''t bear to deprive Wanquan spirit of the only pleasure in life.


    Although it was difficult to re cultivate, she believed that he would not have any complaints. Compared with Wanquan spirit becoming a heartless woman, she felt that she could accept the second one.


    "Ten years later, ming''er can''t recover his present skill. If the old man comes back for trouble, how do you deal with it? "


    This is a big problem. Although Jin Xin''s skill is enough, she can''t kill the old man thoroughly. Tiannv said that she had to use hell''s hand to deal with the old man. Hell''s hand is only possessed by ming''er.


    They can''t hide all the time, and they can''t hide


    "Let Hades teach me, I can practice by myself..."


    Murong Jin''s heart scratched her head, which naturally occurred to her. But it''s the hand of hell. No matter how hard it is, she thinks she can practice it.


    "Did the heavenly daughter forget to calculate? On the one hand, the hand of hell doesn''t spread to the outside world; on the other hand, only men can practice it. "


    Wan Quan''s spirit has a headache. Seeing the appearance of Murong Jin''s heart, we can see that the heavenly daughter has neglected this. Jin thought it was impossible to cultivate the hand of hell.


    If the underworld re cultivates, no one knows when he will be able to re cultivate to the present situation. For a long time, she was worried that if she didn''t protect her, ming''er would die in the hands of the old man.


    "There are such rules. Can black and white impermanence be cultivated?"


    No, it''s not a matter to pass it on. The next edict is. The key is to cultivate the hand of hell. Is black and white impermanence achieved? If they do, they will have no worries.


    "No, the skill is not enough. If you want to cultivate the hand of hell, you must first break through the netherworld skill..."


    Wan Quan''s spirit shakes her head decisively. If it''s so simple, she doesn''t have to worry about it. Black and white is impermanent. It''s ming''er''s most trusted subordinate. It''s not a big deal to pass the hand of hell to them.


    "It''s really tricky, God of death..."


    Murong Jin''s heart hesitated. She couldn''t bear that old thing to continue to be rampant in front of them for tens of thousands of years or even hundreds of thousands of years. However, even if Pluto is gifted and abnormal, he can''t break through the secret arts in ten, twenty or even a hundred years.


    It''s hard, it''s really hard, it''s too hard... "Jin Xin, why don''t you exchange it with my heart? As long as you have a good life with ming''er and can be happy, your mother and imperial concubine are willing to make any sacrifice. "The spirit of Wan Quan looked up at the dark sky, and felt sad. It seems that only with her heart in exchange for ming''er''s life, is the best policy. This may be the punishment she once took against the heaven. She escaped it in those years, but now she has to return it with interest... "Concubine, you don''t have many holy swords, I can''t bear it. When he wakes up, in the face of a cold and heartless you, he will resent me. " Murong Jinxin flatly refuses the request of Wanquan spirit. Pluto cares too much about his mother. If she does, Pluto will have an opinion on her. In other words, she couldn''t bear to be a loving mother at the moment before, and cold-blooded at the next¡° He won''t. He loves you more than anything. Jin Xin, let''s just decide? " Even if there is resentment for the time being, the helpless resentment can''t resist the strong love at last. The child of ming''er is not unreasonable. She does it to save the underworld. This time the killing, let her see too sad. If she lost her heart, the underworld would burn a lot of disasters, she would¡° Then I can''t get over it. I''ve killed you once. I can''t read your second cruel hand. " Murong Jinxin''s attitude is also very firm, some mistakes made once is enough, if in the second time, she is stupid. She and Pluto, of course, can be together forever, but she does not want to because of such a seemingly helpless thing, let Pluto leave a lifetime of regret¡° This is my own choice. It has nothing to do with you. Now I will take out my heart and exchange it with God. " The spirit of Wanquan took a look at his son who could not see any signs of life in the Wanquan River and made up his mind. She wants her son Murong to be strong after he wakes up, strong enough to be awed by others, not recognized and bullied by others. After she gives her heart to God, she will leave the underworld. If she disappears, maybe there won''t be too much harm... "No, if you go your own way, I don''t guarantee that I will do anything bad to you. Mother Princess, we have come through many hardships, not bad this time. There is no way out. Believe me, there will be other solutions. " Murong Jinxin''s face is hard to be severe. She holds the hand of Wanquan''s spirit and gives her anger to Wanquan''s spirit. She wants to let the spirit of Wanquan know that it must be very miserable to offend her... "You child, you are so kind that you can''t repay. If you insist, do as you say. My mother is too old to bear your torture. " Wan Quan''s spirit looks at Murong Jinxin''s face for a long time, and finally laughs. Murong Jin heart into the arms, gently patting her back. This silly child, really let her helpless and love, can make such a decision at this time, her heart is both sour and gratified. What is sad is that in the future, they have a very difficult road to go. Fortunately, she always put her interests first¡° It''s good to know that I can''t afford to toss. Otherwise, once I do it, you will feel that I can''t afford it. Mother, I just want to live a safe and happy life for my family. You are too important for us to lose you. " Smell speech, Murong Jin heart finally smile, she in ten thousand spring of spirit of face Baji kiss a mouthful. Such a move, on behalf of recognition, on behalf of her feelings for the spirit of ten thousand springs has reached a certain extreme¡° You will never lose your mother''s wife. Well, when shall we force the soul for ming''er? " The spirit of Wan Quan was so moved that he wanted to cry. His eyes were slightly red, and his hands were shaking with Murong Jin''s heart. She didn''t dare to think of such treatment. Now that it happened, she felt like she was dreaming¡° After a period of time, waiting for the underworld to be thoroughly reorganized. Otherwise, he will become a child and bring us endless troubles. " Only when everything is settled, can she have the energy to deal with a child, to urge a child to practice, and to protect a child wholeheartedly. She suddenly thought of a very funny question, do not know that he grew up first? Or did Jun Mo Li grow up first¡° Well, let him sleep in Wanquan River for a while. Jinxin, this day is about to light, you sleep in the side of the mother Princess, don''t be tired... "She treated her like this, she also wanted to have a good look at her sleep. This time in rush back, she probably will not have the mind to sleep. Her body, but their mother and son are most concerned about, if cross, it can''t¡° OK, I''ll sleep with my mother. I''ve never slept with her before. "

 Chapter 770

    Murong Jin''s heart just narrowed her eyes, and the sky was already bright. She had to get up and fly away towards the palace with her tired body.


    Every morning, she had to go to school. Originally, she thought that she would be free in a short period of time. Last night, she understood that such a life would have to last for at least ten years or even decades. At the thought of this, her temples suddenly hurt.


    After going to the early court, she called Xiaohui to the underworld palace. She wanted to fulfill her promise to Xiaohui more than a year ago.


    "Xiao Hui, Ranran''s soul is back."


    She boiled a small porcelain vase out of her arms and shook it in front of Xiaohui. She had a faint smile on her lips. She could revive today without accident.


    "That''s great. I''ve been waiting so long for this day that my hair is going to turn white..."


    Smell speech, small ash also laughed. Dark eyes staring at the small porcelain vase, hard to say the surging heart. When Ranran comes back to life, it won''t leave her, and won''t let her suffer any grievances.


    "Ranran has been canonized as Queen by Chu Zirui. I''m afraid you have to spend a lot of time."


    Ranran, after all, is a human being. She has her own identity in the human world, that is, the queen of the state of Chu. It''s impossible for Chu Zirui to abandon the empress. Besides, no one knows if Ranran will fall in love with Chu Zirui again after his resurrection.


    "It doesn''t matter. I didn''t perform the rites of Duke Zhou. It''s just a short title. I''ve been so desperate for more than a year. I''ve had enough of this. "


    Before, do not want to disturb her life, just want to wait for her to grow up in the guardian of her. As a result, she was wrong and she was in endless pain.


    Now, it has learned from the bitter experience and must guard her side. She can''t even drive away.


    "Don''t touch Chu Zirui. He must have been Ranran''s favorite grandson, and the future of Chu can only depend on him. He doesn''t have a bad heart for Ranran. He certainly won''t force Ranran to do something he doesn''t want to do. "


    Chu Zirui''s temperament is relatively strong, once identified things are difficult to change. Now that he has recognized Ranran, he is devoted to Ranran. It''s a pity that Ranran has no chance with him. In the end, it''s only his heart that can be hurt.


    In view of this, she hopes that Xiao Hui can be a little more tolerant and never hurt his life.


    "Wang once told me that my first child and I must stay. I''ve been wondering why? It didn''t come to me until Ranran was canonized. Since he''s going to raise children for me, I''ll leave him a little bit of affection. "


    Although it is not willing to leave its children to Chu Zirui, and it is not willing to let its children become the emperor of the state of Chu, no one can escape what is destined to happen, and it can''t even recognize its fate.


    As long as Chu Zirui is kind to his children, everything is easy to say.


    "Well, I''ll repair her soul, and you''ll revive her."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, this year''s ordeal, small gray steady a lot. With his words, she was relieved.


    Open the small porcelain bottle, let out Ye Ranran''s soul, colorful soul flying in the air, very good-looking.


    Murong Jinxin uses the skill of soul repair, and soon repairs Ye Ranran''s scattered soul, and then seals it up and gives it to Xiaohui.


    She has done everything she can, and Xiao Hui can do the rest. She doesn''t have to mind her own business.


    "Black and white impermanence has come back to help me, you go to the human world, complete your dream, I wish you happiness."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Xiaohui and puts the porcelain vase into her pocket. She pats her shoulder to indicate that she can leave.


    The rest of Xiaohui''s time is less than a hundred years. She really can''t bear to keep it. She can''t bear to keep it for a second!


    "Jinxin, if you need to, let the phantom inform me. Even if it takes my life, I won''t blink."


    Small ash heart moved, the underworld is still turbulent, so difficult, she is willing to let him go immediately. This friendship is deeply moved.


    It knows how selfish it is to leave now, but it doesn''t have much time. It really can''t afford to delay


    "Well, if there''s something going on and off, I''ll let you be the first to be abused. Let''s go now. It''s not good to keep the corpse in the ice coffin for too long. "


    Murong Jin heart know, it this go, no special things, I''m afraid will not come back. But she didn''t want to make the parting atmosphere so sad that she was not dead.


    Personally moved it out of the underworld palace, did not tell any words, everything is silent.


    ¡­¡­


    The imperial palace of Chu state


    In Fengyi palace, where the queen lives, an ice coffin is lying quietly. The woman in the ice coffin is motionless, like a sleeping fairy, quiet, pure and beautiful.


    A black figure flashed, small ash appeared in front of the ice coffin, looking at the face that had been long lost, nose slightly sour.


    "Ranran, it''s time to wake up after sleeping so long..."


    It blinked, suppressed their emotions, slender fingers pushed open the lid of the ice coffin, gently touched the cold face, the mood is difficult to calm.


    Murmured two times, then took out a small porcelain vase and forced the repaired soul into Ye Ranran''s body.


    As soon as the soul entered the body, ye Ranran''s temperature began to gradually return to normal. It''s cold and warm.


    "Little lazy pig, get up..."


    Ye Ranran''s long eyelashes trembled gently, but he didn''t open his eyes. Small ash smile, slender hands hold her small nose, slightly forced to twist.


    After sleeping so long, hasn''t she got enough sleep? Obviously wake up, but also pretend to sleep?


    "You... Who are you..."


    Clear eyes finally opened, a moment of confusion let her slightly closed. She kneaded her hair and sat up. Looking at the strange man in front of her, she asked suspiciously.


    Drooping his eyes, he saw that he was lying in an ice coffin, and the corners of his mouth took out a lot. The memory of the overwhelming, let her pale complexion once iron blue incomparable.


    It seems that she died once, otherwise she would not have been able to wake up in the ice coffin. Her big sister''s heart is really poisonous.


    "Save your benefactor. Now that you are awake, start repaying your benefactor."


    Xiaohui laughs and pulls her out of the ice coffin. Looking at her confused appearance, a trace of love gushes out of her heart.


    I''m afraid most of the rumors about this woman are untrue. The woman''s calm when she first met him and her indifference when she saw that she was in the ice coffin were enough to explain all this.


    "Repay me? What''s the reward? I didn''t ask you to help me. Who asked you to save me? Who do you want to repay me? "


    The leaf dyed white small ash one eye, really feel this strange man''s brain has a little problem. Besides, she has no virtue, talent and appearance, and she has nothing to repay a poor common people.


    Big eyes swept around, small eyebrows slightly wrinkled. This is not the general''s residence of Zhenguo. It''s a bit like a palace. What''s the matter?


    "It''s smart. You have to do it if you don''t do it. I don''t think you have anything of value all over you. Just use your own body to repay it. "


    Xiaohui is not angry, looking at her big eyes rolling, seems to be measuring something, it is not in a hurry to explain. It wants to see how she will react once she knows her true identity?


    It is not the reckless wolf a hundred years ago. It has seen too much love over the years, and it has begun to understand how to chase a woman.


    "If you want to be a eunuch, you can try..."


    Ye Ranran didn''t feel that the man had any bad heart for her, so he gave him a blank look again. After saving her life, he wanted her to sell herself. He thought it was beautiful.


    In her previous life, she may be cowardly in order to hide, but she has been killed once, and she doesn''t want to hide her nature. Those who owe her, in this life she will let them return with interest.


    "It looks much more comfortable like you. You now have a new name, ye Ranran. Remember that name and don''t resist. Otherwise, I don''t guarantee that I will do anything extraordinary to you... "


    With a wave of Xiaohui''s big hand, the petite woman immediately fell into her arms. She picked up her delicate chin and bit it gently.


    A faint sense of ambiguity spread between them. A kiss that was not a kiss made Ye Ranran''s pale face float with a touch of rosy clouds.


    "If you dare to insult me, you will die..."


    Ye ran suddenly grabbed Xiao Hui''s neck and was very angry. As for the rosy clouds on his face, he was naturally angry.


    She has lived two lives and has never been despised by any man. What does this one mean? Do you mean to seek death?


    "I''ll probably die many times. When you''re in the ice coffin, I''ve done everything except the last step. If I didn''t feel like that, I wouldn''t have saved you, ha ha... "


    Xiaohui looked at her angry look, low smile. Doesn''t she like shameless men? Then he will show her shamelessly, shamelessly to show her.


    Shameless, in fact, very good, can be aboveboard to do some things, do not need to find a reason.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye Ranran''s eyes tightly lock Xiaohui, as if thinking about whether Xiaohui''s words are true or false. The man''s breath was evil, she could feel it. If what he said was true, she would have to cut him to pieces.


    "Remember my name, my name is Xiaohui, your future man and the only man. As for you and Chu Zirui, you''d better forget if you can. If you can''t forget it, just pretend that nothing happened, understand? "


    Xiaohui came close to her again. Her long eyelashes brushed on her eyelids. There was an evil smile at the corner of her mouth, just like if ye Ranran didn''t agree, the end would not be very good.


    This time, he won''t give her any chance to escape. If extortion is effective, it doesn''t mean to do that at all.


    "Little grey? It''s the same name as a wild dog I used to keep. However, I can raise wild dogs at will, but wild men can''t hook up any interest I have. I''d like to advise you to go as far as possible... "

 Chapter 771

    Ye Ranran pushes Xiaohui away and looks at Xiaohui''s face, which is on a par with Chu Zirui''s.


    What''s the identity of the man who appears inexplicably? The domineering look as if she was his personal belongings in general, let her subconsciously want to resist.


    "I''m much more noble than a wild dog. I''m a wolf. Do you want to see me?"


    Xiao Hui''s slender fingers scrape Ye Ranran''s little nose. Ye Ranran compares it to a wild man who is lower than a wild dog. He is not angry either. Instead, he looked at her with a smile and thoughtfully threw out a problem that was not a problem.


    It''s a wolf, which she has to face. If she knew earlier, she would have a bottom in her heart. Looking at her, she was not frightened. She dared to say it now.


    "Wolf? It''s really suitable for you. No wonder you''ll do such things. You''re a beast. "


    On hearing that Xiao Hui said he was a wolf, ye Ranran''s eyebrows picked, but the look on his face was not afraid, but with a bit of interest.


    Wolf, or a wolf that can be transformed into human form, has a little meaning. If you can take it as your pet, it must be very elegant!


    "Don''t be so ugly. You were a fox in your previous life? You don''t have to scold yourself like that. "


    Small ash again stretched out his hand on her forehead to flick, a pair of you this is also scolding your own appearance, listen to Ye Ranran mouth corner ruthless a draw.


    I didn''t think so much. She slapped and said hello. She gave a cold hum. She really didn''t want to pay any attention to this beast.


    "Who is like you? I''ll kick you to death, shameless beast... "


    Ye Ranran was a little impatient by his words. Seeing that he was beaten by himself, he didn''t fight back, so he simply started to move his feet. If she can''t beat him to death, she will kick him to death. This shameless wolf is full of nonsense. She can''t blame her for her own death.


    "You can''t kick me to death. Ranran, hit, I will fight back, but only hit your ass. Curse, I will return, but only kiss your lips. Kick, I will give you a kick. I hope you can bear it.... "


    With an evil smile, Xiao Hui grabs Ye Ranran''s feet with one hand and sweeps her long legs gently. Ye Ranran''s body is unstable. In an instant, she pounces on Xiao Hui and pours her on the ground precisely.


    "I suppose you are a female wolf? Only the female wolf can be so fussy.... "


    Ye Ranran''s clear eyes narrowed and looked at the man who was too strange to smile. He grabbed Xiaohui''s hair with his small hand.


    This kind of stingy wolf can be compared with women. She really doubts its gender


    "I don''t mind being taken advantage of by you. After all, I''ve taken advantage of you. If you don''t want to suffer, please prove yourself


    Looking at her tearing his hair, Xiao Hui just smiles, with a lot of spoiling in her smile. This woman''s past life and this life are the same, especially hard on it. Now, it''s like tearing off its whole scalp.


    "OK, you can come with me. If you go there, you will know whether you are a father or a mother."


    Ye Ranran suddenly thinks of a good place, which is a real place for any man. She didn''t have such bad taste, but the wolf was so shameless that she had to be shameless.


    It stood her cheap, she had to use that way to severely humiliate it, let it understand her Ye Ranran that is not easy to provoke.


    "Lead the way!"


    Xiaohui didn''t think much about it. When she was interested, he would play with her. He didn''t expect that she could play any tricks. Besides, once they got out of the palace, maybe she would not be interested in taking it to verify the body.


    "Go..."


    Ye Ranran got up and gave Xiao Hui a kick again. He went to the front and walked out of the palace. When the sun fell into her clear eyes, she suddenly closed her eyes. It seems that I haven''t seen the sun for a long time, even the warmth of the sun has almost forgotten.


    Her appearance stunned the guards who were responsible for protecting the safety of the crazy instrument palace. They couldn''t believe what they saw. Isn''t the queen dead? It''s broad daylight. See a ghost?


    "Emperor... Queen... Empress..."


    The body of several bodyguards trembled slightly, blinked several times to confirm that the woman who was not far away from them was Ye Ranran. Bow your head and salute.


    The most precious thing for the emperor is the empress. If they neglect her, they will not be able to get away.


    "What do you call me? queen? What the hell? When on earth did I marry the Emperor today? "


    The four words of empress make ye Ranran very confused. She has not said a word with Chu Zi Qilian. Even if Chu Zi Qi wants to pull the general''s house, she will only give her a concubine''s seat at most. But they call her queen? She really had to doubt whether Chu Ziqi had some special hobbies, such as liking dead people.


    "Yes... Yes... Empress... The emperor conferred the title of empress on the day he ascended the throne... But it''s too late for the wedding..."


    The bodyguard peeks at Ye Ranran and finds that ye Ranran''s face is very ugly. He is surprised. All over the world, everyone knows that the queen loves the emperor. How can she wake up like a new person¡° Then he''s really eaten up by wild dogs. He''s not afraid that the world will laugh his teeth when he makes me queen. " Ye Ranran really wants to break his head and can''t understand. How can Chu Ziqi look up to her? What''s wrong with your brain? Or was it kicked by a donkey? Obviously, after more than a year''s death, she didn''t know that the emperor was Chu Zirui. As for Chu Zirui, he had been killed by Chu Zirui in a rage after plotting against him for many times¡° Er... "The bodyguards dare not answer back. For more than a year, they can see most clearly how much the emperor cares about the empress. The empress is the only woman in the whole harem, which is comparable to the emperor many years ago¡° That''s all. When I''m finished with this beast, I''m going to ask the emperor for a divorce. This queen, please, I don''t want to be Ye Ranran looks at several bodyguards and is scared to death. He doesn''t talk to them much. It''s no use talking to them. You have to go to Chu Ziqi. Although she came from the general''s residence of Zhenguo, she was not a favorite daughter. She really wanted to ask her face to face why Chu Ziqi could not get along with her¡° Go quickly, don''t dawdle... "Ye Ranran turns her head and stares at the man who seems to be watching a good play. She raises her foot and goes to a stone road. She was still familiar with the palace and knew where it was. Her appearance is undoubtedly a heavy bomb dropped in the imperial palace. The eunuchs in the palace watched her inconceivably, and the civil and military officials who went to court flattered her from time to time, which made her feel a little puzzled. When is she in hot demand? It''s good that even the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty comes to court. Isn''t it a bit too much? Even if she was stupid, she realized something was wrong, until she almost ran into a bright yellow figure¡° Ranran, you wake up... "Chu Zirui looks at the lonely and proud woman in front of him. He can''t hide his inner joy. He suddenly grabs her small shoulder, and even his voice is shaking. Murong Jinxin didn''t inform him that Ranran would revive today. It was only when his eyes came to the little ash not far away that he suddenly realized¡° Chu Zirui? Why are you wearing the emperor''s clothes? Have you rebelled? " Ye Ranran''s eyebrows are even tighter. She looks at Chu Zirui''s Dragon Robe for a long time, and finally she is not calm. Is she the queen of Chu Zirui? Isn''t it wrong that Chu Zirui hates her? He once said that he would rather marry a pheasant than let her enter the gate of the sixth Prince''s residence. In her previous life, she did not deny her infatuation with Chu Zirui. But at the moment of struggling before she died, she was full of hatred for this man. Had it not been for her infatuation with this man, she would not have come to such an end. This life, she was lucky to be able to live again, she did not intend to waste their great youth in this cage. As for Chu Zirui, forget it. She doesn''t want to die again because she is infatuated with him¡° I''m the one. Qi Na, the son of Chu, usurped the throne. I just succeeded him temporarily for various reasons. " The corners of Chu Zirui''s mouth yanked fiercely. He felt that the woman in front of him was different from that before. The most obvious thing was to look at him. He had no infatuation. This death seems to have changed a lot. The man behind her is said to be the one¡° Oh, since we meet now, let''s make a long story short. I''m the queen. You''d better abolish the imperial edict at once. It''s not good for everyone if you don''t tear your face when you get it. " Ye Ranran doesn''t know why Chu Zirui''s attitude towards her has changed so much? But one thing she can be sure of is that she must have something Chu Zirui wants. She didn''t want to be a pawn of his tricks. Her life, today just start again, also don''t want to have any entanglement with her¡° Don''t even think about it. You are my queen, the only queen. That will never change. " Even if she ended up with the man behind her, she couldn''t change that fact. If he can''t get her body and mind, he wants her to be his queen all her life¡° If you don''t want to leave me, I will leave you. Anyway, the result is the same. I''ve been killed by you once. I won''t repeat it. " Although emotion is important, it is not as important as one''s own life. People who have died once understand this very well. Now she is not only against Chu Zirui, but also against all the men in the world. Men are the bane, absolutely can want women''s bane¡° Well, I''m going to take this animal to check its body. When this is done, I''ll leave the palace. What should you do? Do it yourself? "

 Chapter 772

    Ye Ranran didn''t wait for Chu Zirui to reply. After leaving behind a long list of words, he bypassed Chu Zirui and walked forward, looking back at Xiao Hui while walking, for fear that Xiao Hui would not keep up with him.


    Her appearance is fierce and evil, but she has a special flavor in Xiaohui''s eyes, but it''s very unpleasant in chuzirui''s eyes.


    "Ranran, do you know him?"


    Chu Zirui catches up and walks side by side with Ye Ranran. He really didn''t understand what she meant by checking the body? Did you pick up Xiaohui''s pants to see if he was a man?


    At the thought of this, his whole life is not good, and he follows Ye Ranran step by step. He is always on guard against what stupid things ye Ranran does.


    "I just met an animal, not a human..."


    Although Ye Ranran is not interested in Chu Zirui, she still has to worry about Chu Zirui as an emperor. If Chu Zirui is not happy and wants to cut off her head, it will not be worth the loss.


    Therefore, she will answer whatever Chu Zirui asks. Just how to answer depends on her mood.


    "What are you going to take him to verify?"


    Looking at Ye Ranran''s walking direction, Chu Zirui feels more and more wrong. At the end of this direction, it seems that the eunuchs are castrated when they enter the palace. What does she want to do when she goes there with Xiaohui?


    That small ash is also very strange, is so follow behind them, as if don''t care about him and dye dye so close, as if laughing at him, no matter what he did, dye dye also can''t be with him. He was a little angry, but he didn''t dare to be angry because he knew Xiao Hui''s identity.


    He is just a mortal. He doesn''t want to offend the Saint Wolf, otherwise he can''t get away with it.


    "I think he''s fussy, just like a mother, but he said he was a male, and he asked me to verify him. Naturally, I want to help him."


    Ye Ranran has a sense of propriety. She doesn''t make it public that Xiaohui is a wolf. It''s someone else''s privacy, and she''s not a Baba talking about it everywhere.


    The most important thing is that the wolf did not disgust her, but let her have a very strange sense of familiarity.


    "You are my queen. How can you do such a thing? You don''t have to prove him. I know him. He''s a man


    Chu Zi Rui''s mouth corner mercilessly smoked to smoke, for ye Ranran''s words, he really expresses very speechless. After resurrection, she made him feel that his temperament seemed to have changed completely, which made him a little unpredictable.


    In fact, he really wants to say that Xiaohui is only a male, but as the emperor of a country, it seems a little too impolite to say that.


    "Don''t be deceived by his appearance. Sometimes what you see may not be true. You have to prove it."


    Ye Ranran gives Chu Zirui a white look. She naturally knows that Xiao Hui is male. She just wants to humiliate Xiao Hui. No one can stop her.


    Chu Zirui would like to follow her. If he didn''t want to go as far as possible, what would he do in her business?


    "Ranran, forget it. You must be hungry just now. I''ll take you to dinner first."


    Chu Zirui has no choice but to reach out and catch Ye Ranran and stop her. No matter what, he will gamble, even if he is doomed to lose in the end, he has no regrets.


    At least, today''s Ye Ranran is his queen, and she has just met Xiaohui, and her impression of Xiaohui is not very good.


    "Don''t be so unreasonable. I have to call you brother-in-law. If people who shouldn''t see me see me, I''ll be in trouble again."


    Ye Ranran subconsciously shakes off Chu Zirui''s big hand holding her arm. Since she has decided not to touch her feelings, she doesn''t want to keep pestering Chu Zirui.


    Now she is not strong. If you are not careful, you may have to be killed by some people who hate her.


    "What brother-in-law? I have already ordered you to be executed for that bitch''s harm. From now on, you will be the only one around me, and you will be the only one in the six palaces. "


    Chu Zirui was hurt, but he suppressed his mood. He was guilty of his own sin, who let him be so bad to her before, and now she is willing to pay attention to him, he already feels that it is God''s favor.


    Compensation, he can think of only these two words, a good compensation for her, whether with him or not, he hopes that she can live a safe and happy life.


    "Chu Zirui, you used to vomit when you saw me. After I died, you suddenly made me queen. Can you tell me why?"


    Ye Ranran is a little surprised. She is the eldest sister of white lotus. She is the sixth princess. Chu Zirui and the white lotus have been rolling for many times. How could she kill the white lotus? What is the reason for his decision?


    "I was blinded by that bitch before, and I didn''t see your good. After you left, I found my feelings for you. Ranran, will you give me a chance? I will give you back the future that a woman in the world dreams of. "


    Chu Zirui''s eyes flashed. He couldn''t say that because he knew she was the reincarnation of the emperor''s grandmother, he wanted to be kind to her. If he said that, he would not get what he wanted.


    Lies, sometimes white, should not be punished¡° Chu Zirui, if you lie, you will be struck by thunder. If you don''t want to say it, it''s useless for me. Just think I didn''t ask. " Ye Ranran is not stupid. She can see the clue from Chu Zirui''s eyes. Well, if he doesn''t say it, she can''t force it. The truth will come to the surface one day. She''ll just wait. Put away their curiosity, she white a small gray, and continue to move forward¡° Ranran, if you do such a thing, you will be ridiculed by people all over the world... "Chu Zirui follows her again, trying to persuade her, but finds it really hard. Now she is like a gust of wind, who can grasp the wind¡° Just laugh. Anyway, I''ve never been laughed less. It''s not so bad. I''ve never had a chance with such things as face. " From small to big, she was used to not being laughed at any day. Today, she would like to hear about it. After that, under the pressure of public opinion, he might have to leave her. This palace, she is really don''t want to stay, a second don''t want to stay¡° Well, if you insist, I''ll test him for you... "Ye Ranran''s difficult communication makes Chu Zirui want to cry without tears. In order to improve the relationship with her, she simply gave up her heart. She can do whatever she wants, and he will cooperate with her¡° You''re not sick, are you? The emperor of a country wants to do what eunuchs do, and you are not afraid of criticism from later generations... "Hearing the words, ye Ranran''s steps pause. He looks at Chu Zirui strangely, and doesn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment. Chu Zirui''s way of treating people is really special, which makes her dare not compliment and accept. The emperor of a country goes to verify the body of a wolf. If it comes out, will he be dignified¡° As long as you are happy, I can do anything. " Chu Zirui also thinks his head is sick. Now he can''t think of any other way, so he can only do it. Let''s criticize the criticism of later generations. Anyway, after a hundred years, he''s gone to heaven and can''t hear it. He looks at Ye Ranran, and his eyes are full of tenderness, which makes Ye Ranran shiver all over¡° Then you will abolish my status as Queen, and never communicate with me. I''ll be happy for the rest of my life. " She just wanted to live quietly, far away from these right and wrong places, and even the general''s residence in Zhenguo, she didn''t want to go back. It is enough to be a common people and enjoy the simplicity¡° Can you make any other demands besides leaving me? I have said that I can''t abolish you all my life. " Chu Zi Rui sighed a breath lightly, that peerless enchanting face is all helpless color. He knew that all she said was true, but the most hurtful thing was true. He won''t let her go. It''s his debt to her. He just wants to put her under his own wings and protect her so that she can live freely¡° I have only one request now. Well, the eunuch bureau is here, and you, the Reverend one of the countries, will stay here, lest this miasmatic place collide with your dragon body. " Ye Ranran looks at the three words of the golden eunuch Bureau, and a smile with the smell of a vicious dog is drawn from the corner of her mouth. She makes a gesture to Xiao Hui, indicating that Xiao Hui will follow her in, but she doesn''t pay attention to Chu Zirui. There is nothing to talk about with Chu Zirui. Let''s go step by step¡° It''s OK to go in, but you have to check it yourself, or there''s no way! " Since Xiao Hui learned Ye Ranran''s intention, the corners of her mouth have twitched countless times. The little girl really thought, bring it to such a place to verify the body, it really convinced her¡° If you want me to do it myself, you can strip yourself here. Not only can I do it, but everyone can do it for you, or confirm for you whether you are a male or a female. " Ye Ranran eyebrows, very provocative looking at small ash. If you want to compare with her, she is not a fuel-efficient lamp. It''s just looking at a man''s body. At most, she doesn''t care if she has needle eyes¡° In fact, there is a better way to prove my gender. Do you want to have a try? " Xiao Hui comes to Ye Ranran''s face, and her evil smile blooms on her lips. She asks with a hint. If she nods her head, it will never miss this great opportunity to plunder her. Their first child must be left to Chu Zirui. It will take at least 10 months or more for a child to get pregnant. He doesn''t have so much time to waste in this cold and heartless palace. He also wants to take her back to the snow mountain and spend his life peacefully¡° Ha ha, I''m afraid you don''t dare. Although I''m not good at Kung Fu, I''m quite sure that I''ll kill my son and grandchildren in a short distance... "

 Chapter 773

    Ye Ranran does not want to be outdone to fight back. She can think of an answer to the shameless question raised by the shameless man with her toes.


    He has taken advantage of it. She''s already had it. If she had to compensate herself, she thought she would vomit blood.


    "Are you going in or not? How dare you come out with such courage? Hum... "


    Ye Ranran arms ring chest, looking at a face cheap smile of small ash, the blue veins on the forehead burst out. It''s time for him to come to the door, but he seems to be going back. It''s really irritating.


    "This kind of place is dirty. I think we''d better change it..."


    Xiaohui looks at the eunuch sitting on the floor, and his eyes jump up. He is not interested in being a monkey. With a wave of the big hand, a strong air flow wrapped Ye Ranran, and then they soared up and flew away in the direction of the palace.


    "Ranran... Ranran..."


    See, Chu Zirui urgent, want to chase out, but the speed of small ash is too fast, in the blink of an eye there is no trace. He could only stand in the same place and yell in the direction of their disappearance. In response to him, there was only a solitary cry of an eagle in mid air.


    "Emperor, do you want the whole city to be under martial law and search for the thief?"


    An old eunuch came forward and looked at Chu Zirui, who was very blue in the face, and asked. The queen is the emperor''s favorite. If the queen is taken away by other men, the emperor will be crazy.


    "No, it''s impossible for the whole Chu state to catch it under martial law..."


    He heard Murong Jinxin mention Xiao Hui''s skills. They are just ordinary people without magic power. How can they deal with them? If he really sent out the army and provoked Xiaohui, I''m afraid he would never see Ranran again in his life.


    "Go back to the imperial study..."


    Chu Zirui stands in the same place for a long time, looking at the direction of Ye Ranran''s disappearance. He gives himself three days, and it''s ok if he comes back in three days. If he doesn''t come back, maybe he should go to the national teacher for help.


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld


    When ye Ranran appeared on Naihe bridge, goose bumps all over his body came out. No matter how daring she is, she is a mortal after all. She will be frightened when she is in this gloomy and terrible atmosphere for the first time.


    "Afraid? "Yes?"


    Xiaohui looks at her small hand holding her sleeve and trembles slightly. She deliberately teases her, but still holds her hand considerately, passing her warmth to her.


    This is the first time that it really holds her hand, some cold, some sweat, some shaking, but it makes it feel special peace of mind.


    "Is this the underworld?"


    Looking at those white souls took over an old woman''s bowl and drank the soup inside, then they went on a bridge and walked into the reincarnation road.


    Ye ran swallows his saliva, barely stabilizes his mind, and asks in an unstable tone.


    "Well, do you know why I brought you here?"


    Small ash nods, see she didn''t resist, then take her hand all the way forward. Wherever they go, the ghosts in the underworld salute respectfully and are extremely respectful to Xiao Hui.


    "Bring me to be reincarnated?"


    How does she know why it brought her here? She doesn''t know fortune telling, and she''s not a fairy. She''s just certain that it won''t hurt her.


    "Your resurrection depends on a woman. Her name is Murong Jinxin, and she is the best sister in your previous life. She repaired the damaged soul, and you will be what you are today. "


    The reason why I brought her here is that I have no place to go, and I think she should meet Jin Xin. If she wants, they can also stay in the underworld for a period of time to help Jin Xin.


    "Murong Jinxin? It can''t be princess Li who died... "


    This is Ye Ranran''s first reaction to the name, Murong Jinxin''s name, the whole human world who is not like thunder. If that woman is the Murong Jinxin she thinks, she really thinks her luck is too good.


    "Yes, she is now the princess of the underworld."


    Small ash affirmed her idea, looking at the small star in her eyes, probably then guessed. This woman should be a loyal admirer of Jinxin. It seems that as long as Jinxin helps, her love will be much easier.


    "You say I''m her best sister, then I''m Ye Ranran''s reincarnation? I... "


    Although this possibility is very small, she can only think of this. In the human world, no one knows the relationship between Murong Jinxin and ye Ranran. And now she is also called Ye Ranran, which should not be just a coincidence, right?


    "Smart, that''s why Chu Zirui''s attitude towards you has changed greatly. Your past life was too good for him. He wants to repay you. "


    Xiao Hui rubbed her head and gave her a smile. This woman is quite clever, and she knows everything at once. Therefore, the reason why she was canonized by Chu Zirui was revealed.


    He believed that there must be a scale in her heart that can make the best decision for her.


    "I see. I can''t tell why his attitude changed all of a sudden. Fortunately, I died once, otherwise I would stick it foolishly and let him handle it. "


    Ye Ranran suddenly realized that there was a sneer in the corner of his mouth. Although he knows that Chu Zirui is repaying his kindness, he is still not happy with Chu Zirui. Now that she knows these, she will be more defensive to Chu Zirui in the future, so that she won''t pay attention and compensate herself¡° You have no chance with him in this life, which is predestined by heaven. You don''t have to worry about what he''ll do to you? He doesn''t have the guts Chu Zirui knows his identity, and Jinxin once made it clear to him that since he was the emperor of Chu, he would not be so stupid. Otherwise, he can''t afford the consequences¡° Men, there are few good things. He''s not a good guy, and neither are you. After meeting Princess Ming, I must plead with her and order you to stay as far away from me as possible. " In the past life, she died in the hands of men. In this life, she must stay away from men. A woman doesn''t have to get married to live a good life. In the future, she will only rely on herself. She has no regrets, no matter whether it''s delicious food or small porridge. Throw away the small ash''s hand, saw the underworld palace three big words, walked in without hesitation. Since she is the reincarnation of Ye Ranran, it should not be a big problem for her to enter the underworld palace¡° Stop Just as he entered the gate of the underworld palace, he was stopped by a cold male voice. A dark corner, out of a sword Ming Wei, looking at Ye Ranran''s eyes with a bit of exploration¡° I... I''m looking for Princess Ming... "Ye Ranran looks at the man in front of him. He is shocked by his murderous intention. He steps back and subconsciously looks at the little ash behind him, but where is the ghost shadow behind him. After swearing in her heart, she opened her mouth in fear. This man doesn''t look like a good talker. She''s afraid that before she sees Murong Jinxin, she will be finished by him¡° The princess did not pass on any official to enter today. " Mingwei looks at the woman in front of him and thinks carefully for a long time, but he doesn''t recognize who she is. So, it''s natural to identify her as those women who want to climb the high branch. In a word, his meaning has been expressed very clearly¡° That... Princess Ming and I are old acquaintances... You say that ye Ranran asks for a meeting... She will meet me... "Ye Ranran looks at Ming Wei, and you don''t say why. However, I cut your expression today, which makes me more worried. Now she can''t even walk if she wants to, so she has to rush in¡° Ye Ranran? Did you change your name to Ye Ranran? " Smell speech, the eyebrow of Ming Wei slightly wrinkled. He knew Ye Ranran, but this woman didn''t look like Ye Ranran at all. She calls herself Ye Ranran. What''s her purpose¡° I''m just reincarnated... So my appearance has changed... I... "The sword in Mingwei''s hand has been put on Ye Ranran''s neck. A cold invasion makes Ye Ranran shiver. That damned wave, put it clearly, just want to play with her. Now she is playing big, but she really doesn''t want to play her own life¡° Although the appearance of reincarnation will change, how can an ordinary mortal stand here? " The sword in Mingwei''s hand leaned back again. If he didn''t want to find out the woman''s purpose, he would have cut off the woman''s neck. Ye Ranran had been reincarnated more than ten years ago, and her fate with the princess was almost exhausted. This time suddenly a person appeared in the underworld palace, she thought he was a fool¡° Yes... It''s a wolf... A wolf brought me... It... "Ye Ranran was wrapped up with a strong intention to kill, which made her double Rui soft and supported by a strong willpower. She immediately gave up Xiao Hui. The wolf seemed to be in a high position. It should have been used as a shield to save her life¡° A wolf... Where is... "The knife in Mingwei''s hand, fierce eyes swept around, and didn''t see Xiaohui''s figure. Xiao Hui has been in the underworld for so many years. It''s impossible that he doesn''t understand the rules of the underworld. Let this woman come to the princess by herself, unless Xiao Hui''s brain is full of water¡° It''s still there just now... Maybe I''m in a hurry... I''ll go to the cottage... Or I''ll go to find it... "Ye Ranran''s face is crying, very painful. The broken wolf dodged deliberately. She knew how and where it was? She can only make up a reason to get out of trouble temporarily¡° You don''t cry when you don''t see the coffin? He said, "what''s your purpose in making trouble here?" The corner of the mouth of the Ming Wei mercilessly drew to draw, this kind of reason also owes her to think out. Going to the cottage, he thought she should go to the cottage to wash her mind¡° Purpose? What''s my purpose? I''m just a weak woman. I don''t have the strength to bind a chicken. Can I still find Princess Ming? I''m the reincarnation of Ye Ranran. It''s the broken wolf named Xiao Hui who brought me. Believe it or not. Go away, I''m going to see Princess Ming... "

 Chapter 774

    It''s useless to give in. Ye Ranran is really on fire. The small white hand grabbed the big knife on his neck and tried to kick it away, but he found that the big knife didn''t move.


    She was very angry with a low roar, a fist hard hit on the man''s body. It''s hard to live, and it''s hard to be a ghost.


    "Don''t be presumptuous, or don''t blame me for being ruthless."


    Ming Wei is also drunk, feeling Ye Ranran''s attitude of turning 180 degrees, he is really a little speechless. He saw many things like fox pretending tiger power, and she didn''t sing much.


    According to the law of the underworld, those who break into the underworld palace will be killed! Even if he killed her, it was justice.


    "Even if you don''t let me in, I''m not rare. I''ll go..."


    Ye Ranran looks at the man in front of him, and he has no choice. The imperial palace is very important. She can''t make so much noise all the time, or she won''t have good fruit to eat.


    "Want to go? I''m afraid it''s not so easy. I''ll put her in jail for me... "


    No one can make trouble under his eyes and leave. The woman''s identity is a little suspicious. He must find out. He has to be more cautious in an extraordinary period.


    "Hey, you can''t catch me. I''m really Ye Ranran. If you catch me, I will regret it..."


    Ye Ranran was depressed when he heard that he was going to prison. The prison in the underworld must be full of villains. If she goes in, she will feel numb when she thinks about the atmosphere.


    She screamed, but no one would meet her regularly. She was so tearful that she was put into prison by two Ming guards


    In the underworld palace, Murong Jin''s heart looks at the empty curtain wall in the air, and the corners of her mouth smoke again and again. White side to see is fortunately up of small ash, shook his head.


    After today''s event, I''m afraid that Xiao Hui will be stained with hatred. Xiao Hui''s temporary happiness will surely bring long-term bitterness.


    "I have a premonition of how pathetic your future is. If you don''t save her, you are really willing to..."


    She''s been to a place like prison. It''s very gloomy. Ranran is just an ordinary woman. I''m afraid she can''t bear the Yin Qi there.


    Xiaohui is sitting here drinking tea and pulling her to watch Ranran''s jokes. Is this really good?


    "She can''t learn well if you don''t let her suffer. I''m teaching her to think twice before doing anything. "


    Her temperament is a little reckless. Today, Murong woke up and yelled at Chu Zirui. She didn''t have any sense of propriety. If ye Ranran used to, he would not care about anything. But now she can''t even beat the wild dogs on the roadside with her little Kung Fu. She really doesn''t have any arrogant capital.


    What it is afraid of is that when it is negligent, she will run into any catastrophe, and the consequence is not what it can afford.


    "Your kind hope will not be taken as a donkey''s liver and lung by her. Well, you can continue to tease her. I have to deal with my business."


    Murong Jin''s heart glances at the mountain of memorials in front of her. She also wants to chat with Xiao Hui. The key is that she has no time. She has to work hard to straighten out the underworld, so that she can have time to take a Pluto who is going to be a child.


    "Well, you''re busy. I''ll let her see the spirit of ten thousand springs first."


    Small ash is very interesting, it can''t help now, can''t give Jin heart add chaos. Look at the height of those memorials, Jin''s heart is almost drowned. This woman is really the strongest one he has ever seen. People and gods have to look up to her.


    "Princess, the emperor of heaven and the old devil asked to see you..."


    Just as Xiao Hui got up, the phantom came in in a hurry. She was followed by two old men who were not very good-looking, namely, the emperor of heaven and the old devil.


    This time, Murong Jinxin had to stop to receive the two distinguished guests. She knew that the emperor of heaven and the old devil came to the underworld to help. She couldn''t brush other people''s kindness.


    "Jinxin, I''ve already discussed with the old devil and come to help for a while. If you can trust us, do as you please


    The emperor looked at Murong Jin''s haggard face and couldn''t bear it. No matter what happened to this woman, she seems to have suffered a lot. It is clear that she is just a woman, but what she shoulders is heavier than that of a man.


    "Really? Until the underworld is finished? "


    Murong Jin heart a Leng, did not expect that the emperor and the old devil should be so interesting, put down their own heaven and devil things to help her, this friendship should be how deep!


    "Yes, I would also like to thank you for persuading yu''er for me. He has agreed to become the next emperor of heaven. Now I''m going to take care of the heaven. I have plenty of time."


    Yu''er is willing to succeed. He is very grateful to Murong Jinxin. It''s just a small lift. He will certainly spare no effort.


    The underworld has always been the first of the four realms. As long as the underworld is restored as soon as possible, the four realms can be balanced and stable.


    "I''ve lost my business to Moyin and the four elders. I just need to go back every time. Now, the most important thing is to let the underworld recover quickly. "


    It''s a disaster for the four realms that the shadow can''t be removed. They don''t have enough skills. They can only do what they can.


    The hand of hell, after all, still depends on the Hades themselves. More than ten years, I hope there will be a miracle.


    "OK, I''ll teach you the peace of the underworld for the next ten years. I have to help the underworld with all my heart, or there will be another bloodbath in the four realms in ten years. "


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes turned red. She turned away and calmed down. It''s a real friend to help her in such a difficult time.


    If they had gone through this disaster together, she believed that the four worlds in the future would be the most harmonious and powerful in the history of this continent.


    "We will certainly live up to our heavy trust. You can hand over the matter at hand to us. If you have any doubts, we will come to you."


    Time is pressing. The emperor of heaven doesn''t even bother to say a word of nonsense. Just sat down on the chair beside Murong Jin''s heart and body, picked up the memorial in front of Murong Jin''s heart and looked up,


    The old devil did not dare to fall behind, so he sat down on the other side of Murong Jinxin. After all, they have been king for many years, and they soon get into the state.


    Murong Jin heart just used an hour, will account for all the things. Then she left the underworld palace and went to Wanquan valley.


    ¡­¡­


    Wanquangu


    Still beautiful and quiet, the spirit of ten thousand springs accompanied Pluto while chatting with Ono, the mood seems wrong.


    Murong Jin heart''s arrival, broke this side''s small tranquility. She walked to Ono''s side and touched Ono''s big head. Then she walked to Wanquan''s side and sat down with a smile.


    "Why are you here again? It''s too busy. "


    Wan Quan''s spirit hums a, grasps Murong Jin''s heart''s small hand tight tight tight, obviously does not welcome very much to her arrival. What''s wrong with this woman? It''s not dark yet. She''s been here twice. Isn''t she busy?


    "The emperor of heaven and the old devil have come to help. I''ve left all the things in the underworld to them. I hope my mother''s concubine won''t see strange people."


    After all, the underworld is her responsibility. It seems that she is a little irresponsible to throw the underworld out like this. But now the situation is special, and she has no other way to go.


    Most importantly, she believed that the emperor and the old devil would govern the underworld well and treat the underworld as the heaven and the devil.


    "So good, they can all trust, and Pluto will certainly carry forward in their hands. Jin Xin, in this way, can you accompany ming''er to practice? "


    The spirit of Wanquan is not unhappy, but very happy. The underworld has the safeguard, Jin Xin can accompany Ming Er growth wholeheartedly again, that is simply the best of both worlds.


    The friendship between the emperor of heaven and the old underworld need not be mentioned. It is absolutely trustworthy. As for the old devil, because of the relationship between the devil and Jin Xin, they should be trustworthy.


    Ten thousand steps back, even if the old devil had other thoughts, once the emperor found out, he would tell Jin Xin. Therefore, they really have no worries.


    "Yes, I can accompany him until the hand of hell practices successfully again..."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, went to the Wanquan River, looking at the man still entangled by water and grass, his eyes were gentle. I hope that after he wakes up in Murong, he can accept all this calmly. No matter what he becomes, she will never waver in his heart.


    "When are you going to..."


    The spirit of Wanquan is also happy in her heart. Looking at the only baby son lying quietly these days, her heart has been bleeding with pain. I wish he would wake up now and call her mother again.


    "Do it now. I can''t wait to see him become a little boy..."


    Murong Jinxin reaches out her hand and calls Xiaoye over. She orders Xiaoye to protect the Dharma for her. Then she nods to the spirit of Wanquan, indicating that she will collect the water plants tied to the body of Hades.


    The spirit of Wanquan immediately applied the magic and collected the water plants. She stood aside breathlessly. She didn''t even dare to breathe. She was afraid of Murong Jin''s heart.


    The man in the Wanquan River is wrapped in a white light and slowly floats in the air. Murong Jin''s heart forces out his damaged soul smoothly, and uses the soul repair technique to repair his soul.


    A colorful soul was forced back into Pluto''s body again. Pluto''s tall body began to shrink at the speed visible to the naked eye, until it shrank to the size of two or three years old, and the white light dissipated.


    Long Jie Mo Oh, gently trembled several times, such as the eyes of Yao Shiban suddenly opened. A trace of confusion lingered in his eyes, and was soon washed away by the overwhelming memories.


    He got up and looked down at his small arms and legs. He ignored Murong Jinxin and Wanquan spirit and ran away. In the blink of an eye, he ran away without a trace.


    Murong Jinxin and the spirit of Wanquan look at each other, and the corners of her mouth smoke, so that the little boy can''t understand what stupid things to do.


    "Son of a bitch, you just ran away from me. Be careful I suck your ass..."

 Chapter 775

    It''s obvious that a child who looks less than two years old can run like this.


    Murong Jinxin, who chases out, looks at the huge Wanquan valley. She really has some silly eyes. How can she find that little boy in such a winding stone road?


    "Follow me..."


    Wanquan spirit also catch up, looking at the helpless Murong Jin heart, smile. He took Murong Jinxin''s hand and walked quickly to the right side of the path.


    When he was a child, ming''er would go there to escape punishment when he was naughty. She always knew, just pretended not to. Today''s situation is special, she must go to his unique small world to catch him.


    "In fact, I think it''s very awkward too..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the smile of Wanquan spirit, some headache. The spirit of Wanquan is his mother''s concubine. It doesn''t matter if he is younger. And she is his wife, if they just walk out, it''s really uncomfortable.


    "Just get used to it. You have to face it, and so does ming''er. After that, everything will be fine. "


    The spirit of Wanquan can understand Murong Jinxin''s mood. If it were her, she would be confused. She believes that no matter what ming''er looks like, Jin Xin will always be good to him.


    Once a woman falls in love with her, once she is identified, she will never change. It''s the same in the past, and it''s the same in this life!


    "Oh, God is good at playing with us. I really want to burn his beard with a fire."


    A big and a small, or her big underworld laugh, people are what adopted daughter into a concubine, she this is to raise a son into a husband. She really wants to slap it to death.


    As soon as she thought about taking care of her like a child in the future, all of a sudden she was not good


    "Life is like this. How can we see a bright future without so many hardships? Jin Xin, you and ming''er can... "


    Wan Quan''s spirit also agrees with Murong Jin''s words, but still suppresses his emotions and pacifies Murong Jin''s heart. This kind of tribulation is more difficult for them than for them to be seriously injured.


    Injury, no matter how heavy, can be cured after a period of rest. However, such tribulations test their psychological endurance. They must coordinate their relationship, or they will have big problems in the future.


    "Well, I''ll be a mom and dad once and bring him up. When he grows up, I''m asking him to repay me. "


    Murong Jin heart deeply exhaled a breath, now, she can only adjust their emotions as soon as possible, after all, he had an accident, he needs her more tolerance, more patience.


    Her man, she will take a good, until he grows into a towering tree, can hold up a sky for her.


    "Love can overcome any difficulty in the world. Well, he''s in the tree cave. You can go to find him. My mother went back first


    Ten thousand spring spirit''s step suddenly stops, the small white hand pointed to a tree hole in the distance, but shook his head. Now her mood is relaxed, she once lost too many years of growth of ming''er, this time just can make up for it.


    She turned and left, leaving Murong Jinxin with a beautiful figure.


    "Come out..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the tree hole for a long time, the corners of her mouth took out again and again, and resisted the impulse to blow up the tree hole directly, but with a low roar.


    Hiding is never a good way to solve problems. Only by sitting down and having a deep face-to-face talk can they reach a consensus and make the future go further.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the tree hole, the underworld was looking at himself with great chagrin. He had shrunk to a small body that he didn''t know how old. After hearing Murong Jin''s voice, he was so scared that he didn''t dare to breathe.


    Now he has no skill, so Murong Jin''s heart goes to the tree, and he doesn''t find her.


    "Come out..."


    After waiting for a while, there was no response. Murong Jinxin roared again. If she doesn''t come out again, she really can''t guarantee that she can still stand here indifferently.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pluto''s small body shrunk into a ball, pink lips gently pursed, he felt that now he had no face to see her. Before, she was his woman. Now, he has become like this, they stand together, she is like his mother''s wife.


    Why is he so unlucky? I became a child and lost my skills. I''m really annoyed


    "You can hide for a day, you can hide for a lifetime? The goddess said, you must re cultivate, as long as your hand of hell can crush the soul of that old thing to death. You just hide. When the old man comes back, I''ll let him beat me back to the original shape. Then I''ll come back to you, and we''ll be even.... "


    Murong Jin looked up and saw him trembling in the tree hole. The small appearance really made people love him to the extreme. His voice softened, his attitude softened, and his voice softened.


    However, she still let him come out to face her. If they can''t even take this step, she thinks their future will be very difficult.


    "I''m afraid you will dislike me..."


    After hearing Murong Jinxin''s words, the king of Hades raised his head bravely with a sense of mission to protect his own woman.


    The hand of hell, he must grow up quickly and cultivate the hand of hell successfully. He wants the old thing to be pinched, and there is no residue left. He wants his women to be safe, and they will never be tired by the earthly world again.


    "If I dislike you, what can I do to save you? It''s very nice of you to do this. It''s very soft. It''s just for me to play. "


    Murong Jin''s heart was shocked by the soft voice. It was the sound of nature. Hearing such a voice, she felt that she had forgotten all her irritability.


    Cute little Zhengtai, she can''t wait to pinch the chubby little meatball on his little face


    "Jinxin, you bully me..."


    Pluto''s small corner of mouth a draw, biting the lower lip some depressed. In the past, she bullied him. He could just throw her on the bed and bully her back. Now he has not only become a little boy, but also has no ability. I''m afraid he will have a very difficult life in the future.


    He understood the urgency of her words. He just hopes that he won''t be spoiled by his women.


    "It''s natural for me to bully you, as long as others don''t bully you. Be obedient. Come down quickly and let me pinch it. "


    Murong Jin heart showed a trace of unkind smile, tense mood at this moment completely relaxed, she seems to have known how to get along with him, that is even coax with cheat and threat.


    From another point of view, this little child will bring endless fun to her life


    "I can''t go down, you can hold me down..."


    The underworld finally completed the heart construction, stretched out his small head, saw Murong Jin heart under the tree, some distress. It''s easy to climb a tree, but it''s hard to get down. If he jumps directly at such a high distance, he will fall to death.


    "It''s enough for you to climb up and not get down. In the future, if you have anything to say, don''t play the game of hiding for me. If there''s another time, I''m sorry. "


    Murong Jin heart plain white small hand a wave, a strong white light will underworld small body wrapped, slowly put down. When the little Pluto appeared in front of her, not as high as her feet, she was a little funny.


    She squatted down and looked at the underworld. Without hesitation, she pinched the pink face of the underworld.


    "Jin Xin, pain, don''t pinch..."


    The king of Hades, who was ravaged by Murong Jinxin, wanted to struggle, but he was not the opponent of Murong Jinxin. He had to look at Murong Jinxin wrongly, and his big eyes even burst into tears.


    A kind of light sad feeling swept over, let Murong Jin heart immediately lived. She resisted the urge to cry and let go of Hades.


    "In the future, don''t cry all the time, understand?"


    If he would come to such a move, she would not have been killed by him. It seems that he just changed his body, nothing else changed.


    "Understand, I cry when you bully me."


    The underworld blinked a few big eyes, looking innocent, but in fact flashing a demon like light. He just gave it a try, but he didn''t expect it to be useful.


    You can''t cry when you grow up, but it''s normal for children to cry. Whose children don''t cry?


    "I''ll smoke your ass if you dare. Anyway, if you just nod your head, I can lift you with one hand. Let''s get up. "


    Murong Jin heart black face, very impolite in his little butt to a slap. Naturally, the power was controlled, and he didn''t feel much pain, but the threat was fully understood by Hades.


    "Jinxin, what else did tiannu tell you? That old thing has also been severely damaged by the king. When can it recover? "


    The underworld wrinkled his face. After all, he could get along with Murong Jinxin. So I thought of the most difficult thing.


    "It can be as short as ten years and as long as twenty years. You will start to practice tomorrow. We must race against the clock."


    Murong Jinxin''s face is also serious, and there is a gnashing of teeth when it comes to business. What they suffered today was the result of the old man, and the revenge had to be avenged.


    Pluto, now is all their hope. Just a short period of more than ten years, can there be such a miracle?


    "Well, we''ll go into the netherworld pool tomorrow, and we''ll start all over again..."


    As long as you have faith, there is nothing you can''t do. He is very confident that one day there will be a return for what he has suffered.


    He is still alive and has not become a living dead man. This is already a miracle among miracles. He should be grateful.


    "Well, I believe you can do it. Let''s go. Let''s go to see our mother''s concubine. Let''s talk and eat together. Tomorrow''s real test will begin again. "


    Murong Jinxin reached out and touched Pluto''s head. She wanted to take him by the hand, but she felt that he was too short. She directly reached out and picked him up.


    Hades is no longer uncomfortable, lying on her shoulder, holding his head, enjoying this other kind of happiness

 Chapter 776

    Underworld prison


    Dark and humid, a strong smell of blood floating, disgusting.


    Ye Ranran is locked up in the nearest cell. Since she was locked in, she was laughed at by several ugly ghosts. She didn''t bother to pay attention to the ugly ghosts, curled up on the haystack, with a sense of resignation.


    "Lowly human, come here and give me some happiness..."


    Suddenly, an ugly ghost knocked on Ye Ranran''s cell door, and his eyes twinkled with disgusting light. He greedily looked at Ye Ranran, eager to tear her apart.


    Ye Ranran finally raises his head and looks at the ugly ghost. Hesitated for a moment, unexpectedly got up. She walked slowly to the ugly ghost, pulled out a gold hairpin and stabbed the ugly ghost''s head.


    "Thank you for making me happy. Go away..."


    Ye Ranran''s eyes were scarlet. Today, she was teased by the broken wolf, and finally ended up in prison. Her stomach was full of fire, and she was worried about no place to send it.


    In her previous life, her weakness made her feel the pain of the world, and she died. In this life, she must live a life of her own.


    This ugly ghost, do you really think that a man without magic power can''t help him? She will teach him a lesson today, which is not to be underestimated.


    "You... I''ll kill you... Ah..."


    Although Ye Ranran''s hand is heavy, he still has some consideration. If she killed a ghost in the prison of the underworld, maybe only God knows if she can live till tomorrow.


    That stab just stabbed the ugly ghost in the face, and did not cause fatal damage.


    "Kill me? I''m afraid you don''t have the ability. An ugly ghost, it''s cool over there, get out there... "


    Ye Ranran gave a sneer, with a kind of determination and bloodthirsty smile. She stood so quietly, as if she were the devil from hell.


    Whoever dares to cheat her, she will let anyone die, no matter it''s a person, a ghost or something


    "This smelly girl is quite strong, old ugly. Don''t worry. After a while, she will paste it on her own initiative."


    The ghost of another cell was a little happy to see this situation. He felt a little disappointed that his cell was not next to the girl before, but now he was suddenly a little lucky. Fortunately, it wasn''t close to him, otherwise the end of old ugly would be his.


    "What''s the noise? You think your life is too long, don''t you? Do you want me to play Princess and put you to death immediately


    The noise of this side attracted the attention of the prison guards. Two prison guards came over, first glanced at Ye Ranran, then glanced at Lao Chou, and roared impatiently.


    This woman is really a disaster. She started to make trouble just after she was taken in. If it wasn''t for the explanation above, they would have whipped her directly.


    "This woman hurt me. Shouldn''t you take care of it?"


    The old ugly obviously could not accept this fact, covered his face and growled at the jailer. Anyway, he is also a capital crime. How can he be better than alive? Go to hell with it.


    "Hurt you? That''s also because you have no ability. You can''t even cure a woman. You still have the face to scream


    The jailer lost the old ugly''s white eye. They didn''t have to ask why the old ugly''s face was hurt. This ghost who likes to make trouble in the prison most, they really hope that he will be directly sentenced to death and save so many things for them.


    "And you, just come in and be honest with me. You''ll be the first one to make trouble."


    After spraying one, the jailer turns to Ye Ranran again and roars a few words. After that, they ignored the old ugly and swaggered away.


    There was a lot of silence in the huge cell, except for the cry of pain from the old ugly from time to time. It wasn''t until a slow step came that it broke the peace.


    "What''s it like to be in jail? "Yes?"


    Xiao Hui goes to Ye Ranran''s cell and signals the jailer to open the lock. Several strides in front of her, looking down at her, mouth with a trace of evil smile.


    "You broken wolf, I will kill you..."


    Originally, ye Ranran, who was pulling his head, raised his head fiercely. After confirming that it was Xiaohui, he started to fight. The small white hand suddenly grabbed the collar of small ash, facing the face of small ash is a hard fist.


    If it wasn''t for it, how could she be reduced to such a state. How hateful of her to laugh at now!


    "So angry? Do you want to be locked up for a few days? "Yes?"


    Xiao Hui took her fist and put it on her lips and gave her a kiss. A subtle action, he has been on her doting show.


    Looking at her messy hair, slightly red eyes, and the tightly pursed lips, he couldn''t help it. If it were not for the wrong place, he would not miss this great opportunity to cultivate his feelings.


    "Dead wolf, you make me sick more than this ghost. He''s just teasing me. You''re insulting me... "


    Inexplicable peace of mind let Ye Ranran suddenly come to life, she grabbed Xiaohui''s hair, dead shaking up.


    At the thought of the smell of the old ugly, she still wants to vomit.


    "Molesting you?"


    The smile of small ash mouth corner suddenly pier pillar, fierce vision swept to still that hum and haw of old ugliness, the whole body burst out Dao Dao Dao kill idea. Each one is enough for the old ugly to die hundreds of times.


    "Holy wolf, I have no eyes. I don''t know she''s your woman. Please forgive me..."


    Being swept by the fatal vision, the old Chou shivered all over. Regardless of the pain, he kowtowed his head desperately.


    He''s a real killer. It''s just bad luck. This woman is the holy wolf''s favorite. What should he do? I''m afraid I can''t live. I''m afraid I can''t even die.


    "Who else?"


    After confirming one, Xiao Hui''s eyes turned to the others. It seems that the woman is not very peaceful here. If you dare to tease the women, none of these ghosts will die well.


    "The others just said a few words, that''s all. After that, I still want to move..."


    A feeling of being protected makes Ye Ranran feel very warm. After two lives, it seems that no one cares about her so much. She sniffed, dropped her eyes, turned her lips, and said wrongly.


    Being held by it, she felt as if she had a safe haven where she could do whatever she wanted. This kind of idea makes her a little surprised, but not very repulsive.


    "Drag them all down, this one will go to the 18th level hell, and those will enjoy the torture of the underworld prison."


    Xiao Hui''s sonorous and powerful words made those ghost legs soft. They don''t dare to intercede for themselves, so they are taken away by the prison guards to accept the punishment they should accept for teasing Ye Ranran.


    Soon, a series of shrill screams came, and the roof of the whole prison almost collapsed


    "Ranran, remember today''s lesson. Think twice before you do something. Reckless people will suffer some inexplicable disasters. "


    Xiao Hui helplessly looks at the little person in her arms and starts to tidy up her messy clothes and hair. Taking this opportunity, he began to reason with Ye Ranran.


    As the saying goes, slap a sugar, that''s the truth.


    "Don''t be angry. I know you''ve been wronged. I''ll take you to Jinxin. When you see her, you can cry to her about how I bullied you. "


    Xiaohui looked at her and said nothing. She picked her up and strode out of the prison. She must have listened to it. Otherwise she would not be so quiet, even if it held her, she would not struggle.


    "In the future, I will teach you some self-defense magic, at least to ensure that you can do whatever you want in the human world."


    Small ash see she is not happy, continue to gently coax. There are so many things happening today that she should be shocked. But it doesn''t matter. That''s how she grows.


    "Wanquan Valley is a beautiful place. You will like it when you go. Let''s go..."


    Out of the prison, small ash holding her body a flash, two figures cut through the sunset Yu Guang flying away toward the spring valley. Along the way, it hugged her tightly, and she also grasped its sleeve tightly.


    From a distance, it looks like a meteor, very beautiful


    ¡­¡­


    When they got to wanquangu, it was completely dark. The stars twinkle on the dark sky, the moon is hanging high in the sky like a silver plate, and the breeze is very comfortable.


    Next to a campfire, there are two women and a little Zhengtai. Small ash a Leng, quite can''t believe of wink Ba several eyes.


    "Wang... Wang... You..."


    It only knows that the king wants to re cultivate, but it doesn''t know that the king wants to re cultivate in such a way. Wang''s appearance reminds him of many things when they were young.


    "What are you looking at? Be careful, I''ll dig out your eyes... "


    In the face of Xiao Hui''s strange tears, Hades is full of tears. Will be in the hands of the fish mercilessly toward the small ash hit in the past, very egg pain cry up.


    Since he became a child, even Ben Wang has stopped calling himself. I just don''t feel like a king at all.


    "Ah? Is he the underworld? Is Hades a child? Or such a lovely child? "


    Ye Ranran is stunned. Unless she marvels at the fact that Hades is a child, she also admires Murong Jinxin. She dares to marry a child with such a small face. She is really a heroine.


    "Ye Ranran, you want to die! Believe it or not, I''ll beat you out of your wits again, so that you can''t live forever... "


    The underworld is so angry that even a mortal dares to look at him in this way. He bullies him as a child and can''t take care of her, can he?


    He is so angry! He''s mad!


    "I''m just telling you the truth. You''re so cute. Can I squeeze your face?"

 Chapter 777

    Ye Ranran doesn''t know which tendon is wrong, or he can''t bear the surging of his heart when he sees the adorable Pluto. He goes to the Pluto and squats down. His little white hand touches the Pluto''s face.


    This scene scared Xiaohui out of his wits. Before ye Ranran''s little hand touched the underworld, the wind swept Ye Ranran to Murong Jinxin''s side.


    "Ranran, that''s Wang. Can you touch it at will?"


    Wang''s temperament, if Ranran really touched it, it would not dare to think about the consequences. Looking at Wang''s face, he felt that Ranran had been lying in front of the gate of death.


    This bold woman taught her a lesson and didn''t know how to behave. Sooner or later, she was killed by herself.


    "He is just a child now..."


    Ye Ranran''s eyes are fixed on the underworld. It seems that she is not willing to give up. Only when she sees the warning eyes from Murong Jinxin, she swallows her saliva and doesn''t dare to say anything.


    "Xiaohui, you''re right. She really needs a lesson."


    Murong Jinxin nodded to Xiaohui. At this moment, she strongly felt that Xiaohui''s method was correct. I don''t even have the most basic sense of propriety. If we don''t teach a good lesson, we will die early.


    The king of the world, no matter what it looks like, can anyone touch it? Is Ranran dead too long? Her brain is stimulated by the cold in the ice coffin.


    "Do you hear me? If you dare to be reckless, next time it''s not as easy as going to jail. "


    It was like going to hell on the 18th floor. Look at the look in Wang''s eyes. Fortunately, Wang has no skill now. Otherwise, Ranran''s behavior of spreading salt on Wang''s wound has been dead for hundreds of times.


    It twisted Ye Ranran''s little face and warned carefully. Until ye Ranran nodded, it moved its hand.


    "Jinxin, it bullies me, you let it go, the farther away from me, the better..."


    Ye Ranran doesn''t dare to provoke the underworld, so he can only attack Xiaohui. She seized Murong Jinxin''s hand and began to play Jiao.


    At the sight of Murong Jinxin, she has an inexplicable sense of familiarity and favor, which may be related to her previous life and Murong Jinxin''s feelings.


    She knew that no matter how she was in front of Murong Jinxin, Murong Jinxin would tolerate her.


    "It''s the holy wolf of the snow mountain, and it''s not my ghost in the underworld. Can I control other people''s wolves? Do you think I''m full? "


    Murong Jin heart did not push away Ye Ranran, just white her one eye. Ranran and Xiaohui''s marriage has long been decided. No matter how many times they go around, they will still be together.


    Now she can''t wait for Ranran to surrender. How can she help her drive Xiaohui away.


    "You don''t care about me? It''s inexplicable. I''m fed up with all kinds of teasing and insulting me... "


    Ye Ranran didn''t expect to get Murong Jinxin''s answer. Her little mouth cocked up and she didn''t like it. She thought Murong Jinxin would be her backer. Now it seems that she thinks too much. Murong Jinxin is on the side of Xiaohui.


    "It teases you, and you can fight against it. It offends you, and you can fight against it. It''s all adults. What''s the fuss? You''re supposed to be with it. It''s normal for it to do anything to you. "


    Murong Jinxin still decides to point out the words first. After that, Ranran may look at her relationship with Xiaohui from another perspective. Xiao Hui''s life is limited and he can''t afford to waste it. Besides, Xiao Hui''s feelings for Ranran are so true. Ranran was born in bliss and didn''t know it.


    "Why should I be with it? I''m a man, it''s a wolf. We''re not a race. I''m interested in marrying a wolf and giving birth to a child who doesn''t know whether it''s a wolf or a man. "


    The leaves dyed her tongue and make complaints about it. She was cold when she thought she was going to be with a wolf. She is a normal person, even if she wants to marry, she will only marry people. What is it to marry a wolf?


    If you marry a wolf, you will have a child with a wolf head or a wolf head. Let alone someone else, I''m afraid she will be scared to death.


    "In your last life, you were a little fox, married a man, and gave birth to a daughter who was the wife of the national teacher. Do you think she was a fox or a man?"


    Murong Jin heart corner of mouth ruthlessly a draw, really don''t know how ye Ranran''s head is structured, think too much? The child that gives birth even if it is wolf, also can cultivate adult form, this is not the most important good?


    "That''s the last life. Anyway, I can''t accept this kind of alien love. Jinxin, please help me. This wolf is not a good thing. "


    Ye Ranran''s brain slides a drop of sweat, she can''t remember the past life, and she doesn''t know that she is a fox. Can''t she come to an alien love in the past life, this life also have to come? That''s a shame.


    She swept a side of the face obscure inexplicable small ash, swallowed saliva, the man seems to be angry, she should be stepping on its pain.


    She chose to please it.


    "I advise you to accept it well. You can''t escape the marriage made by heaven. It''s better to enjoy what it brings to you than to let your head break. What happened to Xiao Hui? It''s good for you to have what you want, and it''s the one who picked up your life for you. You don''t appreciate people saying such things. Do you mean that? "


    Murong Jin''s heart fills Ye Ranran with a roasted fish. She can feel Xiaohui''s mood at the moment. She didn''t know well in those years, and she also rejected Pluto. If it wasn''t for Pluto''s tolerance, she would not be happy today. Maybe Xiaohui and Ranran had too little experience and lacked a trust and tacit understanding. She believes that time can make Ranran change¡° It will save me if it has a plan for me, and I don''t appreciate it... "Ye Ranran touched her nose, and felt that it was too much to speak ill of Xiao Hui in front of so many people. No matter how small ash has saved his life, treat his Savior, this attitude is simply too much. As a result, the flat mouth is no longer saying anything. Seeing that Xiaohui was a little angry, she hesitated and handed Xiaohui the fish she hadn''t eaten in the future¡° I don''t eat your fish, lest you say I have a plan for you, I can''t bear... "Xiao Hui didn''t reach out to pick up, and also turned his eyes, a word let Ye Ranran embarrassed. What can this ungrateful woman do for her? It''s not so good looking, not so good shape, not so good temper. It''s really abusive¡° Don''t eat pull down, hum... "Ye Ranran took back his hand, a big bite hard to bite down, instantly was stabbed by a fishbone, pain to tears. She has a sense of retribution. Well, she won''t say that about the wolf next time. She''s wrong¡° Small ash, this kind of woman does not matter, why do you persist? Maybe kill her again, let her cast another tire, maybe your attitude will be better Pluto will ye Ranran''s every move in the eye, for ye Ranran''s reaction is very uncomfortable. Xiaohui for her, lost his life, but she is so to Xiaohui, really hateful. Xiao Hui is now walking the road, he also walked. At that time, Jin Xin was more difficult than ye Ranran. However, he has time to spend with Jin Xin, but Xiao Hui doesn''t¡° Wang''s suggestion can be considered. After giving her a period of time, if it is still so, I will let her reincarnate. " Xiaohui calmed her mood for a while, and the light from the corner of her eyes looked at her wronged little appearance, and her heart softened. She grabbed the fish that she had chewed several mouthfuls, and ate it. It looked like she was chewing the meat of yeranran. Of course, its words are to scare Ye Ranran. It''s not so boring, and it doesn''t have so much time to wait for ye Ranran to grow up. Although Ye Ranran''s temper was a little stubborn, she still made it look good... "I don''t want to be reincarnated again, your heart is too cruel..." Ye Ranran''s little heart trembled, and she experienced the taste of death once, which was terrible. She just wants to die naturally, and doesn''t want to be killed by external forces. She looked at the fierce flash in the pure eyes of Hades, and could not help regretting it. If she offends Pluto, her life will not be easy¡° Don''t want you to try to get along with Xiaohui, anyway, it is the first to treat you so well, no matter it is a person or a wolf. In this world, can you find a second man who is good to you? " Murong Jin heart to see that she was scared ruthless, the heart also has no sympathy. Just handed her a fish, with a bit of threat said. Look at the days she used to live. Now it''s not easy to have one who is good to her. She doesn''t know how to cherish it. It''s really speechless¡° Let''s talk about it later. I''m in a mess now. I need to be quiet... "Ye Ranran doesn''t want to think about these messy things. Anyway, they can''t be avoided. Just as Murong Jinxin said, try it first. If not, there will always be a solution¡° Xiao Hui, we are going to enter the netherworld pool tomorrow. I''m afraid you can''t attend your wedding. I''m sorry! " Murong Jin''s heart rubs Ye Ranran''s disordered hair, which is blown by the night wind. This time, at least ten years, she does not allow Pluto to have any distraction, otherwise the miracle she wants will be very difficult to appear. As for Xiao Hui''s wedding, I''m afraid she can only do it for her¡° When you''re done, we''re having a wedding. Anyway, we''re not in a hurry. " On the happiest day of his life, he still hopes that all the friends he cares about can attend. It doesn''t matter that Ranran is now the queen of Chu Zirui. It''s the only wedding in its life. It must be hot and bustling. No one can miss it¡° Ranran, you come with me. I have something to say to you... "

 Chapter 778

    Murong Jinxin nodded, hesitated, patted Ye Ranran''s shoulder, motioned her to follow her. Some things, she must tell Ranran, lest Xiaohui''s love road go too hard.


    "Good."


    Ye Ranran didn''t think much about it, so he caught a roasted fish to follow. She didn''t know what Murong Jin wanted to say to her, but she knew Murong Jin''s heart would not harm her.


    They walked side by side on the winding stone road, dressed in a cold moonlight, dragging a light shadow to a secret place.


    "Ranran, let me tell you my story with Hades..."


    Murong Jin''s heart pulls Ye Ranran to sit down under a thousand year old tree. Her eyes are quiet, and some distant memories roll out of her mind.


    With a smile on her lips, she tells us how hard it has been for her to get to know and fall in love with Hades. Naturally, there are many things about ye Ranran''s past life.


    Ye Ranran originally just felt curious, but when she heard about her part of the story, her mood fell suddenly. Until the end of Murong Jinxin''s story, she did not withdraw from the shock.


    "Do you understand why Xiao Hui is like that now? Tease you, insult you, that is because the previous life of you is like that ruffian man. It''s about changing for you and catering to your preferences. "


    Xiaohui''s original personality is relatively calm, and he won''t do anything shameless unless he loses his mind. I don''t know about Ranran.


    Murong Jin sighed softly, looking at Ye Ranran''s thoughtfulness, not saying anything, just waiting for ye Ranran to digest the past and make his own choice.


    "You said that there is no word in the book of heaven, it really has less than a hundred years of life? And there''s no chance of reincarnation? "


    Ye Ranran is not a man with a heart of stone. She can''t help but be moved to hear that in order to get married with her, she doesn''t even want her own life.


    How many men in this world are willing to make such sacrifice for a woman? How lucky she is to be treated like this. No matter whether she has feelings for it or not, she should thank it for treating her so sincerely.


    "Yes, if not, we would not be in such a hurry. A lifetime marriage is no longer than a hundred years. If you still have a heart, you should accomplish it. After this life, it will be out of its wits. Within the four realms, there will be no breath of it. "


    Murong Jin''s heart nodded heavily, looking at the tears in Ye Ran''s eyes, she also wanted to cry. Although she and Hades have a lot of tribulations, but the result is good, can stay together forever.


    Xiao Hui has gone through so much, but what she got in return is nothing but ashes. By comparison, she felt really lucky!


    "What a pity..."


    Murong Jinxin''s words remind Ye Ranran of the softest part in her heart. Ye Ranran shrinks her nose and tears back. She really doesn''t know how to respond to Xiao Hui''s love for her.


    What else can she say to her in the past life and this life?


    "You can do what you want. I won''t force you. Just follow your heart. Who is really good to you, who is false to you, you know. I just want to tell you that it''s lucky to find a man who is sincere to you in one''s life. It''s a miracle that we can find the same man who is sincere to you in our two lives


    She is that miracle, that kind of happiness, only people who have really experienced can understand. Ranran, sooner or later you will understand.


    From the reaction of Ranran, she has seen a rough picture. Heart, also finally put down a lot.


    For ten years, I hope to wait for the news of their children in groups, which is the best comfort for Xiao Hui.


    "I see..."


    Ye Ranran nodded and showed a heartfelt smile. He had made a decision in his heart. She remembered that time when she was chasing Chu Zirui. As soon as she got close, she was driven away. As soon as she spoke, she was insulted. She didn''t resent Chu Zirui.


    To Xiao Hui, she''s a little wayward. Perhaps it is determined that Xiaohui is unreasonable to contain her.


    "After all, Chu Zirui is the emperor of the state of Chu. If you want to save some face for him, you will let him have no dignity in front of the people of the state of Chu."


    Chu Zirui is also a poor man. In order to chase Ranran, to make up for Ranran, he has to give the great rivers and mountains of Chu to Ranran''s children. She doesn''t ask Ranran to be good to him, she can only hurt him less. After all, Ranran in her previous life loved Chu Zirui very much.


    "I won''t make it too difficult for him to be a man without looking at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face."


    After learning about her previous life, she felt as if she had matured a lot. Jin Xin pleads for Chu Zirui. What else can she do to Chu Zirui?


    She is also a member of the state of Chu. She should not be too harsh to her emperor.


    "Jinxin, have you finished talking? I''m sleepy..."


    Just when Murong Jinxin is ready to leave, a soft voice explodes in the dark. A small meatball comes to Murong Jinxin very unhappily. Her face is full of impatience


    Let''s just talk, but after talking for so long, have you ever considered that children need normal sleep to grow up healthily.


    "You can sleep with your mother..."


    Murong Jin heart corner of the mouth mercilessly a draw, tomorrow with mother imperial concubine leave, the reason why she didn''t go back, is to hope he tonight with mother imperial concubine sleep together. I didn''t expect him to come directly, which made her speechless.


    "I''m a teenager. How do you want me to sleep with my mother? Is there something wrong with your brain? "


    There are three thick black lines on Pluto''s forehead. Is it said that he still sleeps with his mother''s concubine when he is so old? If she could find one, he would immediately go to his mother''s wife for sleep.


    "You''re still young. You''re just over a year old. You can sleep with your mother''s concubine..."


    Murong Jin heart lazy looking at him, or not moved. In her mind, he is a child. It''s natural for a child to sleep with his mother. What''s so embarrassing about him?


    "That''s enough. Go to bed with me, or I''ll cry for you..."


    If he forgets the past, he may be able to sleep safely beside his mother. But the key is that he is more than ten thousand years old in his heart. Sleeping beside his mother, he will feel very uncomfortable.


    Besides, if he has a wife, he should sleep with his wife.


    "How dare you..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at his rascal like appearance, helpless gets up, says hello to Ye Ranran, and then bends down to pick up the little meatball and strides towards Wanquan valley.


    Well, since he has such a strong demand to sleep with her, she has no choice, so let''s reluctantly sleep together.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning


    After eating early, Murong Jinxin bid farewell to the spirit of ten thousand springs and took the underworld to the netherworld pool.


    As soon as they entered the palace of the underworld, their large and small combination attracted the eyes of countless ghosts. When we saw clearly that Murong Jin''s child was a miniature version of Hades, we began to talk about it one after another.


    "Oh, my God, did Wang have a baby with another woman? That kid is just like Wang Yimo. "


    "It should be. The princess has only come back to the underworld for more than a year. How can she have children in such a short time?"


    "It seems that the princess likes the child very much, and it''s uncertain that the child''s mother can enter the harem."


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of discussions are different, almost Murong Jin''s heart is holding the underworld to go where, the sound of discussion will follow. Murong Jin heart is indifferent, also lazy regular meeting. But the underworld heard the whole face wrinkled up, completely can''t accept those people to pour dirty water on him.


    What do you mean he had a baby with a wild woman outside? Is the eye blind? He''s just getting smaller.


    What is it that the child''s mother and concubine can enter the harem? Don''t you have a brain? His mother''s wife has been out of the harem for many years.


    "As your body gets smaller, so does your stomach. What''s so fussy about this kind of gossip? "


    Murong Jin patted Pluto and shook her head with a smile. Her left ear listened to these messy things, and her right ear went out.


    "That''s slander, naked slander. What I hate most in my life is being splashed with dirty water. "


    The underworld gnashed his teeth, and his whole face was full of anger. He wrote down all the dog slaves who slandered him. When he comes out, he won''t let go of one by one.


    "They''re not people, they''re ghosts. If you mind, I''ll remember to clarify all this for you in ten years


    Murong Jin''s heart turned white and she was no longer persuading. If he does, she doesn''t mind explaining. As long as he is happy, he can do anything. But now they are in a hurry to practice, and she has no time to explain anything.


    "There''s no need to explain. When I shut up, I''ll cut off the tongues of all those creaky people."


    Ten years later, I''m afraid new rumors will come out, and he won''t bother to explain them. Anyone who doesn''t want a tongue can say it. There will be times when they regret it.


    Only she can enjoy his right to explain. For the rest, he would only use violence.


    "You''re really mean, but if you say a few words, you''ll cut someone''s tongue. As for mom, you..."


    Murong Jin smiles and shakes her head. She can''t deny his words. If he does, she will stop him. Everyone has the heart of gossip, so it can''t be so cruel. It''s not easy for these people to go through so much together with the underworld. She could not help but quicken her pace.


    The netherworld pool is far away. As soon as she comes to this place, she can''t help but recall many memories. Her way to be a strong one begins here. She was accompanied by her man in those years. Today, she came here with her man to help her man return to the road of the strong.


    "Here we are. Let''s go in. The next day may not be easy. You''d better be prepared for it. "


    Murong Jin heart lift Mou to see that familiar incomparable hole, holding the underworld to walk in. They will spend ten years here

 Chapter 779

    When Murong Jinxin and Hades step into the netherworld pool, ye Ranran and Xiao Hui talk deeply in Wanquan valley. Because of knowing the past, ye Ranran''s attitude has been much more moderate this time.


    Beside the Wanquan River, birds sing and flowers smell. The breeze brings refreshing fragrance.


    Ye Ranran and Xiao Hui are sitting opposite each other. There are two cups and a teapot in front of them. They look very comfortable.


    "What did Jinxin tell you last night?"


    Xiaohui looks at the woman with an unnatural look, and she has some doubts in her heart. There seems to be some change in Yanran. It can feel it. Those changes must be brought to her by Jinxin.


    "I didn''t say anything, just told me the story of her and Hades, and advised me to cherish the people in front of me."


    Ye Ranran didn''t want it to know about their previous life. Last night, she thought over and over all night that she should give them a chance. As long as it can do what she asked, she will not treat it like before.


    "Do you have something to say to me?"


    Xiao Hui smiles. She doesn''t want to talk more, so she doesn''t ask. Just look at her like this, we must say something to it. It has a premonition that it may ascend to heaven today.


    "We''ll get along well in the future, but you have to promise me a few conditions."


    Ye Ranran didn''t say anything, but he put out a few fingers and shook them in front of his eyes. Big eyes, flashing a touch of crystal light. She looked at Xiaohui, very sincere, also very serious.


    "You said..."


    Xiaohui nodded, as long as she was willing to face the feelings between them. As long as the conditions proposed are not of a principled nature, they can be agreed.


    "What you used to be, let me see what you are. I don''t need you to change. I like Chu Zirui at the beginning, and I don''t like his shameless side of being a hooligan. Do you understand? "


    This life of her and the previous life of her is not the same, like Chu Zirui, because Chu Zirui in her little time, once helped her, gave her warmth.


    From her heart, that kind of ruffian man, she is disgusted from the bottom of her heart. Chu Zirui, because he helped her, became an exception.


    "Well, I''ll change it. I''ll be in front of you later. I''ll never pretend again."


    It is not a wolf who likes to pretend at all, and doesn''t want to pretend at all. It was only because the men she liked for two generations were of the same type that he had a misunderstanding.


    She wants to see it in its original form. It''s very simple. In the future, it will be the purest one without any impurities


    "Before we reach that level of affection, don''t touch me all the time. I don''t like it. Do you understand?"


    In her opinion, any relationship has a process of development. She knew him only yesterday, so he gave her both a kiss and a hug. She couldn''t accept it at all.


    If it develops to such a level, everything will be natural. She''s not conservative, but she''s not that open.


    "Well, if you don''t want to, I won''t do anything."


    Xiaohui looks at her, and her appearance is not to exclude it, but to insist on her own view of emotion. Hook the hook lip, promise way.


    As long as she doesn''t escape, it doesn''t have to use the method of extortion. It will move her quickly with its own sincerity.


    "You are not allowed to interfere in my life in the future. If you have any opinions about me, you can say that I will try my best to change it. Do you understand?"


    Her life in addition to feelings, there are other, that part may not participate in small ash, but she must have is complete.


    Trust is what they suggest. Although it may be wronged, it can at least keep her company and help them cultivate their feelings. She thinks it''s good.


    "OK, but I''m a talking wolf..."


    It can understand her mind. She doesn''t reject its essence. What else can it care about? The wolf is the wolf, anyway is the person is the wolf, it is very good-looking.


    As long as we don''t limit its language ability, it doesn''t think it''s a big problem.


    "That''s our deal. Happy cooperation!"


    She was very satisfied with all the four conditions. Only with a good start can they go far.


    She stretched out her little white hand, grasped Xiaohui''s hand and held it. Then she gave Xiaohui a kiss on her face and ran away with a red face.


    Her sincerity, it should be able to see. In the days to come, with its company, she hopes everything will be full of beauty.


    "Silly girl..."


    Xiaohui looks at the person who has already run away. Her eyebrows and eyes are all smiling. Her slender fingers gently caress the place she has been kissing. Her heart is incomparably soft.


    It seems to see their beautiful future, under the beautiful sun, surrounded by a group of children, they nestle together, affectionate.


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    A big event happened in the imperial palace of the state of Chu. The empress of the state of Chu mysteriously went back to the palace for two days. There was a pet wolf and a talking pet wolf.


    For a moment, the whole Chu palace was shocked. Wolf, they have seen, but it''s the first time that they can talk. In the imperial garden, ye Ranran took a slow walk with Xiao Hui to pass the time. The warm sunshine hit her and covered her with a layer of gold¡° Are you bored? Everyone in the palace seems to be afraid of me. Seeing me is like a mouse seeing a cat. " Ye Ranran looks at the little eunuchs who run away in a hurry after saluting her. Her delicate brows are gently wrinkled. She is not a wolf, a jackal, a tiger, or a leopard. Can you see that she runs so fast¡° You have Chu Zirui''s protection. They must be afraid of you. Bored, you can go to Chu Zirui and let you go out for a walk. Maybe you can go back to the general''s residence in Zhenguo for a while. " Xiaohui looked at her frowning and frowning, and immediately put forward her own opinions. It knows the purpose of her return, so it is willing to cooperate with her to complete. It will not interfere with her revenge on those people, as long as she is not in danger, it is willing to watch. It can do what it promised¡° Well, that''s a good proposal. Anyway, I''m also the queen of Chu now. It''s time to go back to glory. In the past, I was bullied by people everywhere. This time, I have to let them kneel in front of me and lick my feet. " She is the only woman in the harem. She can''t make a fuss. It''s different when she goes out, especially in Zhenguo general''s residence. How can she not live well for a while? Taking advantage of this opportunity, she may also be able to choose a concubine for Chu Zirui. After all, she won''t be with Chu Zirui, and she can''t be the queen of Chu¡° Can you think of some other normal way of revenge? Let others lick your feet, you are really enough... "Smell speech, the corner of small gray''s mouth mercilessly smoked, looking at Ye Ranran like a neuropathy. This woman''s idea is really different from ordinary people, sometimes it can''t resist, also can''t understand¡° I just want to describe it. I''m the queen of Chu state. How can those humble people see me in such a precious place... "Ye Ranran looks at Xiao Hui white. She just uses a metaphor. The intelligence of this wolf is really worrying. Lick her feet. Those people don''t deserve it. Step a turn, then walk toward the direction of the imperial study. After she came back, Chu Zirui came to meet her in a hurry. He was asked to leave without saying a word. This time, he should still talk about things in the imperial study¡° It is said that Chu Zirui has never touched a woman for more than a year. Do you think he really has to be me, or is he just acting? " She had thought about it before, and she thought it was a bit serious. Chu Zirui''s personality is actually quite stubborn, and what he thinks will not be changed easily. To be true, she had to find a way to make Chu Zirui return to his original dissolute temperament, so that the emperor of Chu would be everywhere¡° It must be you. If Chu Zirui can sit on the throne, he must have strong willpower. If you want him to touch a woman, I''m afraid it will take some trouble. " Xiaohui immediately recognized the meaning of her words, for this it is quite sure. It''s just that each person has his own destiny. If Chu Zirui wants to do this, no one can stop him. The most important thing is that Chu Zirui has been destined to have no future in his life. No matter how many women he meets, he can''t change this fact¡° I''ll go out and get more women for him, and let them fight together. I don''t believe I can get him. His nature is romantic, and now it''s just temporary convergence. Once he has tasted the sweetness, he will soon return to his original appearance. " Ye Ranran really thinks it''s the same thing. Her big eyes turn around. In order to make Chu Zirui''s future life not lonely, and to mold herself into a grand queen, she decides to fill Chu Zirui''s back palace¡° You can do whatever you want. The imperial study is here. Go in... "

 Chapter 780

    In the imperial study, Chu Zirui was discussing with several important officials about the natural disaster that happened once in a hundred years in the state of Chu. Hearing the eunuch''s report that ye Ranran asked to see him, he immediately announced Ye Ranran in.


    "Ranran, what can I do for you in such a hurry?"


    Chu Zirui looks at Ye Ranran gently, with a smile that seems to have nothing in his mouth. He is not displeased because ye Ranran has disturbed their discussion.


    "Emperor, I want to go back to the general''s residence in Zhenguo for a month."


    Ye Ranran doesn''t talk too much. He says what he wants. Anyway, she has made up her mind, no matter whether Chu Zirui is happy or not.


    This request may be too much, but it''s boring for her to stay in the palace. She has to go out to get some air.


    "One month, so long, half a month?"


    Hearing that she was going to leave the palace, Chu Zirui''s brows wrinkled. She just came back, and he was so busy that he had no time to cultivate feelings with her. If she left again, they would be more distant from each other.


    "I haven''t finished my work for half a month, so I can''t. I''ll go for a month, and I''ll be back on time in a month. "


    Ye Ranran shakes her head. Half a month''s time is enough for her to clean up the group of bitches in the general''s mansion of the town. It''s too late to choose a concubine.


    She just wants to go out for once, can''t he hurt faster? Xiaohui promised her four conditions, but she didn''t even frown. That''s the difference.


    "You haven''t been back to the general''s house since you were canonized, so go back for a month. Tomorrow, I will send you back in person. "


    Chu Zirui sees her insistence and doesn''t want to face her. One month, then one month. I''ve been waiting for a year, and I don''t care about this month.


    It happens that he is busy with business now, and he doesn''t have so much mind to take care of her. After a month, he can relax a little bit.


    "Thank you, Emperor. You''re busy. I''m leaving."


    Ye Ranran didn''t refuse Chu Zirui''s good intention to send her back to the general''s house of Zhenguo. Murong Jinxin remembers that she wants to give Chu Zirui some face, some problems that are not principled, and she is not prepared to fight against Chu Zirui.


    "Well, I''ll have dinner with you in the evening..."


    Chu Zirui is surprised, but ye Ranran''s attitude is joyful. If you follow his will, you can make her so happy. He is willing to follow her all his life.


    "Yes."


    Ye Ran Ran''s eyes flashed, and he didn''t refuse. Just waved and swaggered away with little ash. As for Xiao Hui, when he heard such words, he didn''t hear anything. He just followed Ye Ranran and wagged his tail.


    "Well, if you have any suggestions, you can continue to raise them..."


    See ye Ranran''s figure completely disappear, Chu Zirui just converged the smile of the corner of the mouth, continue the topic that just hasn''t finished.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the stars are twinkling, the moon is hanging high, and at dusk, a meteor is passing by, which is beautiful.


    In Fengyi palace, Chu Zirui looks at the snow wolf beside Ye Ranran, and the corner of his mouth is almost invisible.


    He didn''t know the identity of the snow wolf, but he thought it was very familiar. He couldn''t be sure who it was. However, this time it was on the table, sitting beside Ye Ranran, which made him a little dissatisfied.


    "Ranran, let the wolf go down to eat. I''ll ask people to prepare more delicious food to make sure it''s very comfortable."


    Hesitated for a while, Chu Zi Rui just opened a mouth. Looking at Ye Ranran, I opened my mouth with a little egg ache. He had never heard of a wolf eating at the table. Besides, the wolf is here. He can''t say anything.


    "That''s not good. I''m a wolf like this. Just take it as a person and get used to it."


    Ye Ranran immediately shakes his head and refuses to let Xiaohui become a wolf, which has been wronged. She''ll be sorry if she can''t even get on the table. Besides, it''s just a meal. It''s not the same everywhere?


    Chu Zirui wants to drive Xiaohui away. She can guess what the purpose is. In this way, she can''t let Xiao Hui go.


    "Don''t you think it''s strange to eat with a wolf?"


    Chu Zirui did not give up, looked at the wolf who completely ignored him, and asked. Where on earth did this wolf come from? It''s strange. It''s just like an individual.


    "No, we have been eating like this these days. What''s so strange? If you feel strange, you should not come to me for dinner in the future. "


    Ye Ranran gently touched Xiao Hui''s snow-white hair. The beautiful touch made her put her little head together and felt it for a long time before she left reluctantly. Looking at Chu Zirui''s eyes with a trace of displeasure, she directly refused thoroughly.


    "How did you get to know the wolf?"


    Rejected so thoroughly, Chu Zirui touched his nose and didn''t insist. Well, he really took the wolf as a person, as she said. Maybe he didn''t go to see it when he ate, so as not to be depressed.


    "The man took me to the underworld. I met the princess of the underworld and begged her. She ordered the man to stay away from me for a while. In order to protect me, she gave me the wolf


    Ye Ranran doesn''t want Xiaohui to be exposed. He can only give Chu Zirui a white lie. This reason should be very sufficient, Chu Zirui should also believe it. As she expected, the expression on Chu Zirui''s face softened as soon as her words fell, and he obviously believed her¡° I see. We are lucky to meet Jinxin. Jinxin is our lucky star. How is she now? " At the thought of Murong Jin''s heart, Chu Zirui''s eyes were full of gratitude. If it were not for Murong Jinxin, he would not have come to this day. Even Ranran''s life was saved by Jinxin. I haven''t seen her for several months. How is she now? If there is a chance, he still wants to see her and talk to her¡° It''s very good, but something happened in the underworld. I''m afraid you won''t have a chance to see her in ten years. " Ye Ranran can see that Chu Zirui has a real feeling for Murong Jinxin. That kind of feeling is very pure, and she can''t bear to cheat him. Murong Jin heart to him should not, otherwise he will not mention Murong Jin heart, showing such a look¡° Well, I believe that no matter how difficult it is, she will be able to solve it. She''s the most powerful woman I''ve ever seen, and the most respected woman in my life. " He can''t help the underworld. He can only pray silently for her in his heart. No matter how thorny things in this world are, they can''t be called things when they come to her hands. Murong Jinxin, whom he knew, was such a man. He was so powerful that people didn''t dare to approach him¡° Emperor, I''m going to choose some concubines for you to fill the back palace. It''s too cold and clear in the back palace. It''s not popular at all. " Ye Ranran took a big bite and didn''t care how elegant he was. Clip a big chicken leg to small ash, then began to test Chu Zirui''s attitude to the selection of concubine¡° I don''t plan to choose a concubine. You are enough. I''m over the age of romance and snow. Now I just want to treat you well and live a peaceful life with you. " Chu Zirui takes chopsticks hand to pause for a while, some inconceivable looking at Ye Ranran. She just came back. The first thing she did was to choose a concubine for him. How unwilling she was to be with him? His life, what kind of women have had, tired of, now just want to hold her hand, hand in hand with her white head¡° That can''t do. There is no concubine in the harem. I will be criticized by later generations. Choose some concubines to come in, even if it''s a show off, you can choose the favours you like. If I don''t like them, I can send them out again. " Ye Ranran shakes her head. If Chu Zirui''s words were more than a year ago, she would be moved to tears. But now, she has promised to give another man a chance, no matter what sweet words Chu Zirui said, she will not feel¡° I will not spoil any woman except you. If you don''t want to, I will have no future in my life. " If there is no empress, it can only be said that this is his retribution, he does not blame anyone. If Ranran is so heartless, he can''t help it. He just looked at her, the enchanting peach blossom eyes flashed a trace of grief. It''s like a drowning man who can''t live when he sees a straw¡° That''s not necessary. You are the emperor. You broke your heart for the people of Chu. What you should enjoy, you should enjoy. I''m not a stingy person, you always know Ye Ranran saw that he was serious and his heart sank. Xiao Hui''s words are right. Chu Zirui is serious. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult. She doesn''t want to be a sinner of Chu. She will be punished by heaven if she makes Chu have no queen¡° I have made up my mind. Don''t try to persuade me. Eat it quickly. It will be cold if you don''t eat it. " Chu Zirui gives her a faint look and doesn''t want to tangle on this topic. Sooner or later, she will be able to see his true love. Put a chopstick into her bowl and began to eat it. Ye Ranran''s change made his heart very heavy. How he hoped to go back to the past, her enthusiasm for him in the past, no matter how cold he was, she would persevere. But now, everything has changed. He is no longer in her eyes. No matter how crazy he was about her, he couldn''t remember any of her reactions. That''s just the cause and effect cycle... "OK." Ye Ranran answered and said nothing more. Self catering to eat up, but also from time to time to small gray folder dishes. So big hall, so quiet down. Throughout the whole process, Xiao Hui didn''t say a word. Ye Ranran was very satisfied with it and was very gentle with it. In this world, there are too few people who can do what they say. I''m afraid there are even fewer wolves who can do what they say. She was right to give it a chance. She believes that they will get along more and more harmoniously in the future

 Chapter 781

    The light of dawn devours the darkness, and a new day comes.


    This day, for the general''s office of Zhenguo, is both excited and uneasy. Excited because their Ye family has never seen a queen for hundreds of years, the worry is that their Ye family did not treat the queen well.


    The Queen''s return, bring in the end is glory or disaster, they who have no bottom in the heart.


    The mighty guard of honor slowly approached, and the bustling streets of the imperial city were full of people. The common people all wanted to see their miraculous queen.


    Ye Ranran and Chu Zirui are sitting on the emperor''s seat, with a snow-white Snow Wolf lying at her feet. Her little hand gently caresses the soft hair of the snow wolf, and her eyes stay on the five glittering characters in the general''s mansion of Zhenguo not far away.


    "When I ascended the throne, I was always hesitant to reuse the Zhenguo general. I hesitated for a year."


    Chu Zirui looks at the Ye clan who has already knelt all over the general''s house, and tells his inner entanglement for a long time. Although the general''s residence in Zhenguo was her mother''s home, she was not expected to see her. He did not know her attitude towards Zhenguo general''s mansion. This time she returned to her mansion, it was directly related to whether Zhenguo general''s mansion would soar or decline.


    "Hesitation? What''s the point of hesitation? It''s talent, regardless of origin. If it''s because of me, it won''t be necessary. "


    These things in court have nothing to do with her. Who Chu Zirui wants to use and who doesn''t want to use depends on whether the person is worth using. It has nothing to do with the person''s daughter.


    Chu Zirui is now the emperor of the state of Chu. He is no longer the prince who needed to win over the general''s house of the state of Chu. There is no need to worry so much.


    "Having said that, I still care about what they have done to you. Every time I see ye Shirong, I want you to die... "


    Chu Zirui''s slender fingers gently tap on the handle of the emperor. From ye Ranran''s manner, he can''t see anything. But there was no hurry. When she returned to the palace, everything would be clear.


    Words fall, Emperor drive stop, the voice of old eunuch spreads. Chu Zirui arranges his clothes and leaves for the emperor. Just as he is going to lead Ye Ranran, he sees Ye Ranran jump to the ground.


    As soon as the corners of his mouth drew, he really felt that she was too big in some aspects, but her true nature made him very happy.


    "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor! Queen, thousand years, thousand years, thousand years


    Ye Shirong salutes respectfully with all the people in Ye''s house. His mood is very complicated and his heart is very tangled, so that the voice of the exit is trembling with a few threads.


    He doesn''t dare to see ye Ranran, for fear that what he sees will be a sneer, and that it will be the doom of Ye fu


    "General, please get up. The whole family doesn''t talk about this..."


    Chu Zi Rui''s mouth corners hang a light smile, both hands back at behind, looking at leaf mansion up and down several hundred people, very polite say.


    Although he was laughing, he could not hide the majesty of the emperor of a country. As a result, some timid servants in Ye''s mansion were overwhelmed by the majesty.


    "Thank you, empress..."


    Ye Shirong is relieved, because he feels Chu Zirui''s mood is excellent. The emperor''s good mood, it means that the queen did not say anything in his ear, maybe things are not as bad as he thought.


    He took the lead to get up and looked at Ye Ranran in front of him. His eyes flashed with love that he had never had before. He never dreamed that the last thing he would bring to Ye Fu was his daughter, whom he had never seen before.


    "Do you think this palace looks very pleasant now?"


    Ye Ranran looks at Ye Shirong with a smile. She has little contact with her so-called father since childhood. She has no special feelings. But she was killed by Ye Nan''er, but he chose to shield ye Nan''er, which made her unable to give birth to any father daughter love to him.


    "The empress is going to kill me. The empress is my daughter. How can I not like my daughter..."


    Ye Shirong''s smile on the corner of his mouth was frozen, and his palms were sweating. The daughter''s first words are full of gunpowder, so when she comes back this time, can they live in peace?


    On such a thought, his whole life is not good


    "Yes? The general really dares to say, ha ha... "


    Ye Ranran originally wanted to say something, but seeing more and more onlookers, he stopped his hatred and walked slowly into Ye''s house. The so-called family ugliness should not be publicized. If there''s anything, you''d better go back and say it. She doesn''t want to expose everything she has to the eyes of the world.


    "Emperor, please..."


    See ye Ranran swagger away, regardless of Chu Zirui, ye Shirong this is a cold sweat. This kind of behavior of my daughter is absolutely ignoring the holy chariot, which is a crime. Fortunately, she just woke up, the emperor still dotes on her, otherwise the whole Ye Fu will be dragged down by her.


    "Let''s go..."


    Chu Zirui looks at the tiny figure disappearing at the corner, and the smile at the corner of his mouth has been restrained. It seems that Ranran came back this time to clean up the Yefu people, not to glorify their ancestors.


    Well, this is what ye Fu owes her. She can play whatever she wants. Even if ye Fu is destroyed, ye Fu deserves it¡° Yes, the Emperor... "Ye Shirong hurried to the front to lead the way. Although the emperor used to come to the general''s residence in Zhenguo, the emperor''s status is different now. As the master, he dare not neglect it at all. Just now, he obviously felt the emperor''s slight change in attitude. It seems that the emperor''s Ye Ranran really fell in love. In the future, they must worship ye Ranran as an immortal. They walked very fast until they caught up with Ye Ranran, who was walking leisurely¡° Emperor, you should be very familiar here? " After a rockery in the back garden, ye Ranran suddenly stops and looks at Chu Zirui with some flattery. The small white hand pointed to the rockery and asked with a bit of ridicule¡° Is it familiar? I''ve already forgotten the past... "Her words made Chu Zirui''s face look embarrassed. Chu Zirui''s mouth slightly twitched, and her slender fingers flicked on her forehead. Then she opened her mouth in pain. This used to be the place where he and ye Nan''er were touching each other. Several times, ye Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran¡° It seems that in the past year, the emperor has made every effort to forget all the ecstasy of those years. Or I''ll tell the emperor, maybe I can recall the emperor''s good memories. " The past is vivid, once insulted, once driven away, so that ye Ranran''s mood began to change. She fixed her eyes on the enchanting man in front of her and said word by word. She was sure that she didn''t resent him, that she could come back here, and some of her emotions could not be suppressed. As soon as she thought of the past, she wanted to add to him¡° No, I don''t want to think of all the mess in the past any more. Ranran, please don''t worry... "Chu Zirui''s sweat is fresh in his mind. He suddenly finds that his hurt to her has already been engraved in her bones. He''s afraid that it''s hard to forget all his life. He and she want to have a future, unless they really let go of the past, otherwise it is impossible. Those memories even remind him that he is a little too much. If he is Ye Ranran, she will choose to refuse herself¡° Since ancient times, emperors have been so fickle that it''s true. I don''t know how many times I''ve seen the emperor and ye Nan''er make romantic vows. Things are changeable. In the end, the emperor has not fulfilled his promise to ye Nan''er. " Ye Ranran sighed and looked at Chu Zirui''s eyes with a cool beat. How much he doted on ye Nan''er at that time was in her eyes. But no matter how much love you have, you can''t get his heart. This man is born to be at the top. If you have no intention, you can manipulate anything at will. Ruthless, you can use women to achieve any purpose you want to achieve¡° I was blind and didn''t see my heart clearly. Let bygones be bygones. I will only be good to you in the future. " Chu Zirui saw disdain from her eyes, and her heart sank instantly. For him in the past, commitment was just a random thing, and he couldn''t do it well at all. How many words can you take seriously when you are having fun? Ranran cares about those, which makes him have a headache and a little bit scared. In the past, he can''t change. The only thing he can do is to treat her well in the future¡° Emperor, do you know why I would pester you then? " Ye Ranran can''t deny it. She knows that Chu Zirui has been bound by her previous life. If he doesn''t untie this knot, he will live in chagrin all his life. She and he certainly can''t get together, looking at Murong Jinxin''s face, she can''t bear to see him go to the dead end¡° Why? " Chu Zirui''s curiosity has been brought up. What happened between him and her, but he doesn''t know? He looked at her with burning eyes, eager to get an answer¡° Twelve years ago, at the Palace Banquet, do you remember that you once did a good deed? " Ye Ranran''s memory is pulled away. She remembers that night with a bitter smile. If that night she did not leave the Palace Banquet, she and Chu Zirui may not have any intersection. But she ran away, and then... "You... You are the little girl I saved... This..." Chu Zirui also fell into the memory, and soon remembered something. The slender hand such as jade fiercely clenches, some inconceivable looking at Ye Ranran. That matter, he has long forgotten, never thought that one day, that night''s little girl will appear in his side, send his heart to him trample¡° That''s right. If you hadn''t helped me then, I wouldn''t have lived to this day. I owe you my life. I won''t blame you for anything you''ve done to me in the past... "

 Chapter 782

    The grace of one''s life is greater than heaven. Besides, Chu Zirui would not have treated her like that if she hadn''t pestered him senselessly. All, just she asked for it, no wonder anyone.


    Clearly he is merciless to her, clearly she is not the type he likes, but moths to the fire, get that end, Chu Zirui what''s wrong?


    "Ranran, since you don''t blame me, give me another chance. This time, I swear with my life that I will not defeat you, or the kingdom of Chu will be destroyed


    Ye Ranran''s words let Chu Zirui see the hope again. He grabs Ye Ranran''s small shoulder and says very emotionally.


    He remembered that he happened to pass by the royal garden that night and saw a little girl caught by two servant girls. Two servant girls put the little girl into a sack, then took out a dagger to kill the little girl. He couldn''t bear it for a moment, so he stopped the two servant girls and saved the little girl.


    At that time, all his thoughts were on the Palace Banquet. He just glanced at the embarrassed little girl in a hurry and gave her to the bodyguard to find her family for her.


    He never thought that that night had already doomed him to be entangled with that woman, because that woman was the reincarnation of the emperor''s grandmother that he cared most about.


    "Don''t waste your time on me, Emperor. A year ago, I couldn''t force you. Now, you can''t force me. I just want to tell you, let all the mistakes come to an end. "


    Ye Ranran pats Chu Zirui''s hand and looks at him faintly. She can only say this. Can she listen? It''s his business. In this world, missed is missed, there is no chance to come again.


    Now she has promised Xiaohui that she will get along well with Xiaohui. No matter what the future of her and Xiaohui is, she must be responsible for her choice.


    "Snow Wolf, let''s go..."


    Ye Ranran glances at Ye Shirong behind him and says nothing more. He greets Xiao Hui and strides to the yard where he once lived.


    Two wipe white, one wipe pure, one wipe Ling ran, from a distance look very harmonious, very beautiful.


    The wind, a no trace, just blowing her hair, but can no longer shake her heart.


    "Well, Queen, she just hasn''t figured it out for a moment. Please don''t blame the Emperor..."


    Ye Shirong is shocked. He doesn''t know what happened at the Palace Banquet 12 years ago. He just vaguely remembers that his daughter ran back in embarrassment. Her eyes are red and she seems to have cried. But at that time, his mind was not on this daughter at all, and if he saw it, he just didn''t see it.


    "Naturally, I don''t blame her. If it wasn''t for me, she would not have been killed by Ye Nan''er in such a cruel way. I owe her. I will pay her back. And the general owes her, I''m afraid he can''t escape! "


    Chu Zirui tidied up his emotions and looked at Ye Shirong''s eyes with some indifference. As a father, ye Shirong is obviously irresponsible. Otherwise, Ranran would not have been persecuted like that. As a father, he seemed to know nothing.


    "The emperor said that if the queen asked me to do anything, I would do it willingly..."


    Ye Shirong was frightened by Chu ziruisen''s cold tone. The emperor said it for his part. What else did he want? He only prayed that ye Ranran would not be so merciless and that ye Fu would not be destroyed.


    After all, what he owes is to pay back. What he wants to pay back is his irresponsibility, his indifference for more than ten years, and he doesn''t know what price to pay?


    "Give me a place to live, and I''ll have a rest."


    Chu Zirui rubs the brow center that rubs hair to ache, the busy that comes in recent days lets him have some mental strength to be haggard. He''s in a bit of a mess now. He needs to lie in bed and have a quiet rest. As for the official business, I''ll leave it to the Palace tomorrow.


    "Emperor, this way, please."


    Ye Shirong was stunned. He didn''t prepare a residence for the emperor. Generally speaking, the emperor lives in the Queen''s yard, but it seems that the emperor and the queen don''t share the same room.


    A trace of worry lingered in his heart, making him unsafe.


    ¡­¡­


    In the yard, ye Ranran is lying lazily on a soft couch. Because of the relationship between the small ash, she did not let any servant girl follow her, so as not to be inserted into what eyeliner, and knew some secrets that should not be known.


    "Have a cup of tea..."


    Xiao Hui poured a cup of tea and handed it to Ye Ranran. Looking at Ye Ranran''s thoughtfulness, she asked, just standing beside her silently.


    "Don''t you want to ask something?"


    Ye Ranran drank all the tea in her hand, looked at the little ash lying in front of her, and drew a little at the corner of her mouth. No wonder it will say that she is afraid that she does not like its temperament. If it is true, such a true temperament is really speechless.


    "If you want to say it, you don''t need me to ask. If you don''t want to say it, it''s useless for me to ask. It''s up to you."


    Small ash lifts Mou, in the Mou of Ying green flashing a faint light, looking at Ye Ranran to say quietly. After a hundred years of precipitation, now its temperament has been worn too calm. Generally speaking, if it can not speak, it will hardly take the initiative to speak.


    "Do you want me to bring down Ye Fu?" Ye Ranran''s mouth once again, and he didn''t want to think about his sultry temperament, and asked his doubts. When she was in the palace, she didn''t think so much. She just wanted to come back and bring down Ye Fu. But when she really came back here and walked into the yard where she had lived for more than ten years, she suddenly couldn''t bear it. Anyway, ye Shirong has also raised her for more than ten years. Although he ignored her, he didn''t lack food and drink in the end... "If you have any doubt in your heart, don''t do too much, lest you regret it." Small ash looked at her face carefully, based on her understanding, gave a very pertinent suggestion. If she doubts something that has been decided, there must be an important reason for her hesitation. In this way, it''s better to leave a way for yourself¡° Well, first clean them up, as for how to plan in the future... "With the support of Xiao Hui, ye Ranran''s mood is completely relaxed. Reach out to touch the small gray white hair, small face raised a trace of inexplicable smile. In fact, this wolf is very good. He will take care of her, but he doesn''t talk much and doesn''t interfere in her affairs. Even Chu Zirui, who has just grasped her shoulder, can bear it. What''s the matter, it can give advice. You can''t find a second pet of this kind anywhere¡° Some damned people in Ye Fu, I cleaned them up once a year ago. The rest, should not be too much intersection with you or not to die Xiaohui nodded and put her head on her feet. It felt so good to be touched by it. It seemed good to be a wolf all the time. At least she can be close to her unconditionally, and she will not reject her. With this in mind, he decided that before ye Ranran fell in love with him, he would never turn into a man unless he had to¡° Ah? You''ve cleaned it up. Why do you want me to come back in such a hurry? " Ye Ranran''s corner of the mouth smoked for the third time, and some eggs looked at Xiaohui with pain. In fact, the wolf was very treacherous. This time, it turned her out of the palace¡° I''ll keep Ye Shirong''s life and the general''s wife''s life. You need to deal with both of them yourself. " These two people, one is her father, the other is hateful to let it gnash its teeth. One didn''t know whether to let him die, the other felt that she had to kill him with her own hands. This trip out of the palace, one is for this matter, the other is to let her out to relax. It''s better to stay less in the palace¡° You''re right. Ye Shirong is OK. I''ll scare him then. As for that cheap woman, I''ll peel her skin and bone myself. " Ye Ranran pokes Xiaohui''s big head, twists Xiaohui''s sharp ears, and his big eyes start to turn. It''s obvious that he''s making some bad ideas again¡° It''s too bloody to pick skin and bone. Let me do it so as not to dirty your hands. " Xiao Hui rubbed her head against her palm, and the bright green light in her eyes was blazing, and the strong murderous spirit gushed out. There are many ways to torture that cheap woman. Ye Ranran just needs to move her mouth¡° I''m so sorry for you, haha... "A feeling of being protected makes Ye Ranran smile and crack her mouth. She feels very comfortable in the past two days. It would be nice to live like this all the time. Xiaohui, in fact, should be suitable for her, can meet almost all her needs¡° No man wants blood in his woman''s hands, unless it''s helpless... "Just like Hades and Jinxin, that''s the most typical helpless. They are both top experts. They both have their own missions. When they encounter difficulties, they can only go together. As soon as he thought about the miserable couple, he couldn''t help sighing... "I love your words. When I choose a concubine for Chu Zirui, you can take me to the snow mountain." Ye Ranran''s heart began to calculate again, and she suddenly wanted to understand its past. This wolf who is sincere to her, at this moment, she wants to spend a lifetime with it¡° Well, waiting for the end of Chu Zirui''s business, I''ll take you to yilie dragon clan to pick up Lixiang and her children, and then go back to the snow mountain together. " Xiao Hui didn''t expect that ye Ranran would make such a request. He was stunned for a moment, but he soon regained his mind, and a touch of ecstasy bloomed in his heart. She is willing to go back to the snow mountain with it, which represents her recognition of it, which makes it really no longer know what language to use to express its feelings¡° Well, you have to take me where I want to go in the future, understand? " Ye Ranran is aware of Li Xiang, and has no opinion about the arrangement of Xiao Hui. On the contrary, she is very happy. There are so many people, she likes to be lively. She and Xiaohui''s forehead offset, smiling and pulling Xiaohui''s two ears, scattering Jiao¡° I''ll go with you wherever you want to go to the ends of the earth. "

 Chapter 783

    As long as there is her in the place, it can be particularly at ease. As long as they can be together, where does it matter?


    It wanted to go back to the snow mountain with her and live a peaceful life. If she didn''t think it was the life she wanted, it would not force her.


    It can only accompany her a lifetime, can only give her a lifetime of happiness, it is willing to listen to her anything.


    "Well, you accompany me to see all the mountains, I accompany you to feel the sunrise and sunset."


    Ye Ranran blinked and forced back the warmth in his eyes. At this moment, in such an atmosphere, she had an impulse to say something to it.


    That kind of impulse is more terrible than infatuation with Chu Zirui, just like an active volcano in the body began to gush, ready to explode.


    Perhaps God''s predestined marriage just needs such an opportunity to recognize each other. This time has nothing to do with the length of time, as for her heart.


    "Well..."


    Xiaohui looks at this charming and lovely Ye Ranran, and her emotions are constantly moving. It subconsciously licked the lip, really want to kiss directly, but because once promised Ye Ranran, stiffly will this impulse to press down.


    On the contrary, ye Ranran was much more generous than before. His little body jumped on him and rolled around on the ground.


    "Ranran, there''s one thing I have to tell you in advance, so that I can prepare you psychologically."


    Xiaohui looks at the happy and sweet smiling woman. She can''t help but turn into a human figure. She gets up and hugs her into the room. With a wave of his hand, he laid a border, so as not to be seen and heard by some unimportant people.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Ye Ranran doesn''t struggle. She just hooks her neck. Her small face keeps rubbing in her arms. It''s obvious that her heart has just moved at that moment, which has made her make the most important decision in her life.


    "On the day of you and hairpin, Hades once told me that our first child must stay. I didn''t pay attention to the deep meaning until you were canonized as Queen by Chu Zirui. Whether we are willing or not, the first child must be left to Chu Zirui. It''s God''s will. "


    Small ash holds her to sit down on a chair, big hand caresses her soft hair gently, looking at her eyes, saying very seriously.


    It knew what it meant to her, but it had no way. I hope she can understand this.


    "Can Chu Zirui really have no empress?"


    Ye Ranran''s eyebrows wrinkled. She was obviously a little reluctant to accept this reality, but on second thought, she felt that if it was destined by heaven, she didn''t want to fight anything.


    She believed in Pluto. She knew that Pluto would never harm them.


    "So it is. Don''t be sad. It''s good to be an emperor. "


    Xiaohui nods and sees all kinds of complicated looks on Ye Ranran''s face. She can only try to calm her mood. Fortunately, she is still calm, otherwise, once it gets into trouble, it doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    "What''s good? The emperor is not a man''s job, but a fool. You don''t have to comfort me. I know it. What is doomed is doomed. No one can change it. I understand. "


    Ye Ranran looks at Xiao Hui white. She is not a fool. She sees Chu Zirui''s pain in her eyes. Who did this emperor do? Who is unlucky. But her son is destined to be the emperor''s life, and she has no choice.


    That''s all. She would never fight against fate. It''s useless to fight.


    "If you can figure it out, think about Chu Zirui. I''ve failed you, but I have to pay such a price. If we can be kind to him, we''d better be kind to him. "


    As long as they treat Chu Zirui well, Chu Zirui will treat their children well. Everything has two sides. Maybe one day, they and Chu Zirui will become friends.


    Nothing in the world is impossible


    "Well, I''ll talk to him later and make a good relationship so that he won''t abuse our son later."


    Ye Ranran thought about her son who had not written in white, and decided to take precautions. Only when Chu Zirui is finished can children grow up healthily and happily.


    She knew that she couldn''t accompany the child''s growth. At most, she took a look at him for a year. Everything about that child needs Chu Zirui to worry about.


    "Good."


    Small ash also answers very straightforward, dye dye is to do serious business, it absolutely believes her. Besides, with it by his side, even if Chu Zirui''s mood is out of control, he can''t do any harm to Ranran.


    ¡­¡­


    This side is affectionate, that convenience is overcast. Netherworld pool, the underworld with a small face, looking at Murong Jin heart, anxious to cry.


    "Jinxin, what should we do? I''ve tried it countless times, but I can''t... "


    Dejected, Pluto sat down on the ground. He really tried his best. He didn''t be lazy. He suffered everything he deserved, but it turned out to be a blink of an eye.


    He can''t practice, damn it, he can''t practice


    "Don''t worry. Maybe you are too young to practice. Let''s go and ask the heavenly daughter. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the whole body is hurt the underworld, distressed badly, quickly took her into his arms, pacify his mood.


    These two days, they almost thought of all the ways they could think of, but anyway, the underworld had no way to cultivate, instead, he got hurt all over his body.


    "But I started to practice when I was so old. Do you think I''m a waste?"


    Murong Jinxin''s words can''t pacify Pluto''s mood, he is very anxious to hold his hair, seems to want to tear the hair down directly.


    He used to be able to practice when he was so old. Why can''t he now? There must be something wrong with his body. He''s really afraid that he''s going to be useless.


    "No, it doesn''t matter if you waste it. I don''t waste it."


    Murong Jin heart can understand his mood, such a powerful man, has become more than a year old appearance, this has made him very difficult to accept. Now I find that I can''t practice, which is more terrible than taking his life.


    She won''t let him become a waste. She goes to the heavenly daughter and asks for her help.


    "If I''m useless, what about the old thing? I can''t waste... "


    The underworld grabs his hair. He grabs it. At this time, he felt that he was particularly incompetent, helpless, helpless, unable to practice, unable to protect his own women. What else could he do? He''s going to die.


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. Let''s go to Tianshan Mountain to find the woman in white. When we see her, we say. You won''t waste, I won''t let you waste, you believe me


    Murong Jinxin seized his small white hand and looked at him in agony. Her eyes were red. This is the first time he is so decadent in front of her, so suspicious of himself, let her have some at a loss.


    In the past, no matter how difficult things happened, he never did. Today, I''m afraid it''s his limit.


    "What if it''s really useless? If I''m useless, I don''t deserve to stand beside you... "


    This is what he cares most. He can''t even protect his own woman. What kind of man is he? What happiness can he give her? What''s the meaning of his staying with her.


    "Who said that? I''m angry if you say that about yourself? You know the consequences of my anger. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at his mood more and more out of control, seized his small body, looking at his eyes, word by word said.


    She only cares about him, not his identity, nor how capable he is. What''s more, they still have tiannv to help. Tiannv hasn''t come to a conclusion yet.


    "I..."


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart, and his face was gloomy to the extreme, which reflected that he didn''t dare to make trouble. He tried to calm down and gasped.


    He is too anxious, even if there is pain in his heart, he should not say so. Let Jinxin bear these hardships alone. How can he bear them?


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be OK. Honey will save you. She will!"


    Murong Jin''s heart took a deep breath, looking at the wounds of different shapes on Pluto''s body, she took the medicine box and began to wipe the medicine carefully for him.


    They can''t go on with this blind experiment. They have to find out the root of the problem and find out the solution.


    "Well, I''m just a little down. Don''t be angry."


    The underworld looked at the heartache reflected in her eyes, and the disordered heart suddenly calmed down. They''ve been through so much, God won''t let him waste, otherwise it would be too unfair.


    Jinxin is right, they still have honey, honey has been version of them.


    "Does it hurt?"


    See his mood finally completely calm, Murong Jin heart toward him a particularly deep wound blowing, softly asked.


    It''s very pitiful that such a small person, with such a delicate body, has to bear so much pain that a child of his age can''t bear at all.


    "It hurts, but I''m not afraid of anything when you''re by my side."


    Pluto very honest nodded, how can injury not hurt, just that kind of pain he can bear. In this world, there is only one kind of pain he can''t bear, that is to lose her.


    "Bear it. It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t be so brave..."


    Murong Jinxin soon took care of the wound for him, dressed him well, and gave him a kiss on his pink face. Then she bent down and picked him up, and walked quickly towards the dark pool.


    "Hold me tight and go..."


    The dazzling eyes fell on them, making their eyes shrink at the same time. Murong Jin heart looked at the direction of heaven, with a firm fly.


    They can walk through every storm hand in hand. After the storm, there will be the most gorgeous rainbow!


    In the middle of the sky, a meteor flashed by. Deep in the clouds, an old man in white robes came out. Looking at the direction of their disappearance, he laughed.


    "Heavenly daughter, go and bring them back..."

 Chapter 784

    Tianshan Mountain


    When Murong Jinxin arrives with the underworld, the heavenly daughter has been waiting beside the Sansheng stone. Looking at the underworld who has become a child, the corners of her mouth are almost invisible.


    When we met last time, he forced her to call him father. When we met again, he had become a little girl. This contrast made her want to laugh, but she could not.


    "Heavenly daughter, what''s the matter with Hades? Why can''t you practice? "


    Murong Jin heart see tiannv mouth that seems to have if not smile, mood is relaxed down. This kind of time, the heavenly daughter can still laugh, which shows that things are not as serious as they think.


    "I don''t know, but God ordered me to take you back."


    Tiannu shakes her head. She is only ordered to pick them up. What''s the situation of Hades? It can only be determined after careful examination. Before she came, she asked God. Although God didn''t answer her, he still laughed.


    Smile, it means that things are not so difficult, no matter how difficult, God has a solution.


    "That dead old man, I have to scold him when I see him. It''s too bullying."


    As soon as Pluto heard that he was going to see God, he was angry. Waving a small fist, crying with milk. The cute little girl was so cute that she couldn''t help laughing.


    "If you ask for help from him, you''d better not scold him, or you''ll suffer."


    God is not a good-natured Lord. If he is provoked, he will be punished. She doesn''t want Hades to suffer from such inexplicable losses. But she can only remind a few words, but can''t stop Pluto from doing anything.


    "Lose? Do I suffer less? I suffer from him almost day and night. If I scold him, even if I have to suffer a big loss, I will be happy. "


    The underworld snorted coldly. If it wasn''t for his incompetence, he really wanted to swallow the God. What''s wrong with scolding him? It''s a shame to scold him.


    "Well, don''t be childish. Just listen to tiannv. She won''t harm us."


    Murong Jin''s heart touched the small head of the underworld. She knew the suffering in the underworld''s heart. In fact, she also wanted to scold the God. But if you ask for help, you are not qualified to swear.


    In order to solve the problem as soon as possible, she felt that it was better for them to swallow their anger for the time being.


    "Let''s go..."


    The heavenly daughter saw the underworld Du mouth, a pair of heart unwilling to look, also did not persuade. Pluto is just a child now. Maybe God won''t care so much about children. Let it be.


    After that, three dazzling lights flashed, and the Tianshan Mountain was quiet again. The two names on the Sansheng stone burst out two golden lights, and instantly disappeared into the deep clouds.


    ¡­¡­


    Many white clouds lingering, fairy air floating, here is pure without a trace of impurities.


    An old man in a white robe was sitting on a white cloud. His white beard was calm and his eyes were shining.


    "The king of Hades and the princess of Hades."


    The heavenly daughter saluted the white robed old man with a respectful and indifferent attitude. Then he flew up, sat down on a white cloud beside the old man in white robe, and quietly looked at a pair of men and women with different looks.


    "Ha ha..."


    The old man in the white robe looked at the underworld below. He couldn''t get in or out of the corner of his mouth and gave a slight smile. Murong Jinxin''s choice is not only in his expectation, but also out of his mind. Seeing the underworld who has become a child, he feels that it is a special way to relieve his anger. He will scold the boy as soon as he catches the chance.


    "What are you laughing at, old man? It''s not because of you that I''ve become like this. I''ll laugh... "


    The anger of Hades, which had been calmed down, was stirred up again in the wanton smile of the white robed old man. Completely forgetting the warning from tiannu and Murong Jinxin, chubby little hand pointed to the nose of the old man in white robe and began to scold him.


    "You become like this should be thanks to Murong Jin''s heart. If she chooses another way to save you, you should be intact now."


    The dry hand of the old man in white robe stroked his gray beard and looked at the little boy with interest. He didn''t feel any displeasure because of his words. On the contrary, he wants to provoke the relationship between this little boy and Murong Jinxin.


    "Come on, are you stupid when I was a kid? flawless and perfect? Ha, if I can be intact, it must be someone else''s bad luck. Jinxin, the decision we make will always be the best for us. "


    Hades Leng for a while, looked at the side of the expressionless Murong Jin heart. Since he woke up, he never asked Jinxin how to save him. Just because he believes that Jinxin can''t do anything against him.


    "Another way to save you is once and for all. Use the spirit of your mother''s spring to replace it. But your mother''s wife won''t die, but she will be merciless. Don''t you think it''s more cost-effective than re training? Look, your meridians have been solidified. It''s not so easy to practice... "


    God took the challenge and continued to challenge. He just wanted to see if the men and women who had the only destiny between the four realms were really indestructible?


    At the beginning, when he told tiannv the two choices, he bet that the spirit of Wanquan would be desperate to exchange his Wanquan heart for the safety of Hades, but Murong Jinxin gave him an unexpected result¡° Dead old man, you are simply devoid of goodness. Are you willing to exchange your mother''s heart for your peace? Maybe you will, because you are an innocent person As soon as the king heard the old man''s words, he was gnashing his teeth. A cool air rose from the soles of his feet. Fortunately, Jinxin and his mother chose to let him practice again. If he wanted to use his mother''s heart to save him, he would rather never wake up. His mother''s wife has suffered for him, he can''t let her have any damage at the last moment of her life¡° Well, it seems heartless, but it''s still a man of love and righteousness. Ghost goods are not so good. At least they are good for their own women and mothers. " The white robed old man looked at the underworld from the beginning to the end did not have any doubt to Murong Jin heart, very satisfied nodded. This is a test for him to Pluto. Pluto passed. Only when a man has such feelings for his mother can he get his mother''s wholehearted help... "Dead old man, are you looking for us to talk nonsense to us? It''s really terrible when you get old. There''s a lot of nonsense. " There was a look of obvious impatience on Pluto''s small face. He glanced at the old man in white robe. He always felt that the old man was calculating something. He knew it was not a good thing¡° Yes, I''m old. I really forget the purpose of finding you. Why don''t I ask tiannu to take you back when I think about it clearly? " The old man in the white robe laughs with indifference. He seems to think that teasing the underworld is a very funny thing. His slow tone and slow attitude all have an impulse to make people crazy. It''s not something that Pluto can do in a single day if he wants to resume his cultivation. He can''t be in a hurry¡° God, we don''t come when you call or go when you wave. Since we have been called, it is not so easy for us to fulfill our wish and drive us away. " Murong Jinxin stops the underworld, coldly looking at the white cloud, which is clearly an immortal, but with a bit of evil old man, reluctantly suppress the mood in the heart. He wants to tease Pluto. She can see that he may not be able to finish talking about important things? She didn''t care how he tried to tease them as long as they solved their anxieties¡° Over the years, your temperament has never changed. If you want Hades to be able to practice again, there are two choices. You choose for yourself. " The old man in white robe looked at Murong Jinxin''s ten fingers all clenched into fists, and knew that the woman''s patience had reached the extreme. He restrained the smile from the corner of his mouth, and his face became serious. He just likes to let Murong Jinxin make a choice. Every time Murong Jinxin can give him an answer that makes him a little surprised but also makes him a little moved¡° He said Murong Jinxin doesn''t know what medicine the white robed old man sells in hululi, but it''s better to make a choice than to have no choice. She chooses¡° If you want him to reach the constitution of immediate cultivation, you can only take the heart of Wanquan or your Phoenix. The result is the same, either the spirit of Wanquan is merciless, or you are merciless. You, choose! " The white robed old man looked at Murong Jinxin with burning eyes, and expressed his meaning very clearly. This time, no matter how Murong Jinxin chooses, the result is doomed. That''s why he just said that choosing the heart of ten thousand springs in exchange is the only way to get rid of it once and for all¡° Murong Jin heart, don''t be lucky, don''t think every time there will be a miracle. The reason why there is no resentment against you is that I can''t bear it. The reason why you still have feelings for Hades after drinking Mengpo soup is that I think you have suffered too much. And this time, the choice is the choice, and I can''t help you. " Looking at Murong Jin''s face, the old man in white robe already knew her answer, but he had to remind her that she must be careful. Things are not as simple as she thought. Some things, if he wants to help, also need to pay a heavy price, and he is not willing to do that¡° You... "Murong Jin set off a storm in her heart. She never knew that the miracles she thought were all God''s help in secret. She had been very resentful of God, it seems that she did not know the good heart. This time, she saw a trace of severity from God''s eyes, and she knew that there was no way out for her choice this time. She slightly closed her eyes, did not go to see the underworld, did not go to see the daughter of heaven. She just fell into her own thoughts and made the most difficult decision in her life¡° I choose... "

 Chapter 785

    After hesitating for a long time, Murong Jin''s heart opened her eyes. Her eyes, like stars, had a resolution that no one could understand. Purplish red lips Zhang Zhang, in want to say oneself decision of time, but was grasped by Hades hand.


    She finally looked at the Pluto, looking at the little Pluto, heart sour. She knew that no matter how she chose, the most painful one was Hades.


    She is his lover, if merciless, even if they can be together, their happiness will be discounted. The spirit of Wanquan is his mother''s concubine. If he is merciless, he doesn''t know how to face it.


    "I choose... To leave..."


    Two white robed old man''s words vomited out again. After that, she bent down and picked up Hades, and walked forward without looking back.


    She couldn''t make up her mind to make such a choice. She doesn''t want to let Hades live in pain, so she would rather face the old thing and entangle with it forever.


    "Tell me why..."


    The old man in the white robe was shocked. Looking at the big one and the small one who were going to die, the old man waved lightly, and a light flashed by, which had already blocked Murong Jinxin''s way.


    He is really curious, Murong Jin heart to leave the word in the end what does it mean?


    "I can''t make a choice. I''d rather the underworld become a waste. I''d rather fight with that old thing all my life."


    Murong Jin heart did not look back, standing in place quietly said. Compared to the ruthlessness of letting Hades face himself or the spirit of ten thousand springs, she thinks it''s better to keep the same.


    At least, her skill is still there. In the future, as long as she is careful, she can still protect her man.


    "What a woman of the utmost love and nature. I''m sure I''m right about you. Well, for your sake, I will help you with my half life cultivation... "


    Smell speech, white robe old man Leng, looking at that wipe absolutely beautiful figure for a long time, suddenly of Yang lip smile. For so many years, such a strange woman has finally emerged in the four realms.


    Then he will make an exception to give her a bright future for the sake of her true feelings. Such a woman is worth his help!


    "Thank you..."


    Murong Jin heart dun for a long time, finally turned to the white robed old man deeply lowered his head. This old man, whom they have scolded countless times, is actually cruel and kind-hearted. Help them again and again, but they don''t know.


    Half of her life''s cultivation, she knows what it means. She didn''t know what else to say except thank you.


    "The old underworld''s vision is really good. It''s the fortune of the underworld to dance such a woman for his son..."


    The white robed old man''s eyes moved and looked at Murong Jinxin with some appreciation. Such a strange woman, he went against the sky once. He can''t bear to see such a woman live in deep water all her life.


    "What are we going to do next?"


    Murong Jin heart smile, holding the underworld came back, looking at the white robed old man, eyes have no indifference. She respects an old man who is willing to give up his half body cultivation to help her.


    Even, she looked down at Pluto in her arms and gave him a warning look.


    "If you give him to me, I can guarantee that his Youming skill will break through eight levels in ten years. Ten years from now, it''s up to you. "


    The white robed old man didn''t explain everything. He just pointed to the child in Murong Jin''s heart and opened his mouth. What to do, but also let him in the test after the Pluto talent to determine. But those are the ends of heaven. He doesn''t want to reveal them.


    He can help them, too. The rest of the way, they have to go on their own. The cultivation of the hand of hell must be completed after the breakthrough of Youming''s divine skill, which is also a long way to go.


    "Good."


    Murong Jin heart put down the underworld, just touched the underworld''s small head, very simply should be a. It''s only ten years. There''s nothing I can''t wait for. Ten years later, her powerful man will come back again.


    "Pluto, in ten years, you must listen to me in everything. Don''t talk back, don''t be emotional, don''t say a word no. you can do it?"


    The underworld''s disposition is too fierce, can cure him probably also only Murong Jin heart. He doesn''t want to do anything unpleasant in the process of transforming him. If Pluto can''t do what he says, he will be very unhappy.


    He looked at the underworld very sternly and asked for a promise from the underworld.


    "Can do it..."


    The underworld nodded for sure. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. If he wants to go on the road of the strong again, he can only rely on the dead old man.


    For the sake of his mother''s wife, for the sake of his woman, he has to stick to it all the time


    "Well, come with me."


    The old man in white robe doesn''t talk too much. The underworld makes a promise. He pointed his finger at Pluto, a white light flashed, and Pluto had already sat beside him. Then, the white cloud under them drifted to Yunfang.


    The underworld turns his head and seems to want to say something to Murong Jin''s heart. But when he opens his mouth, he can''t see the shadow of Murong Jin''s heart.


    After the underworld left, Murong Jinxin bid farewell to the heavenly daughter and returned to the underworld. Just came back, the overwhelming rumors will rush towards her, let her in addition to some headache, but also some helpless.


    In order to quell the endless rumors, she had to personally issue an imperial edict to tell the cause and effect of the matter once again, which suppressed the topic of Pluto''s illegitimate son.


    After Murong Jinxin''s return, Tian Di and Lao Mo Zun helped Murong Jinxin for a while, and then left each other. So big underworld, restored calm, but changed a queen.


    Murong Jin heart began day after day plain busy life, really experienced a back to Hades at the beginning of the hard life.


    Everything seems to be calm, only waiting for the return of Pluto ten years later


    ¡­¡­


    General''s mansion of the state of Chu


    In the afternoon, the warm sun shines on the earth. Ye Ranran has nothing to do. When people in the general''s residence take a nap, she is strolling around with Xiao Hui. When she passes the rockery she once hated, she hears some very discordant sounds.


    "You used to frighten that pair of dog men and women who don''t close their doors when they do things..."


    Ye Ranran listened to the step, got together to the ear of small ash, said a word gently. In broad daylight, she felt that it was not a good lesson for the men and women who ignored other people''s feelings and only cared about their own happiness.


    The general''s residence looks clean on the surface, but in fact it is very dirty and confused.


    "Don''t..."


    Xiao Hui refused immediately, so he didn''t want to do this disgusting thing. It''s so pure that I haven''t even seen the woman I love. How can I see other women.


    "Then you can find a way to confirm for me who is behind the rockery?"


    Ye Ranran recognized its resistance and did not force it. On second thought, the man who is so arrogant in general''s mansion in broad daylight must not be a servant. If she is lucky enough to meet her enemy, it''s a good chance to punish him.


    "That woman is Ye Yingying, the man does not know."


    Small ash opened the sky eye, carefully avoided the picture which should not see, only saw that woman that piece of charming incomparable face. Just a look at it, it almost nauseous to cry.


    "Hehe, no wonder I want to come out today. It turns out that this is a good chance for me to revenge that bitch. Xiao Hui, listen to me... "


    Ye Ranran raised a cold smile at the corner of his mouth and said it in a soft voice in Xiao Hui''s ear. After that, he sat down on a big stone and listened with great interest. His eyes were full of MI Mingming''s light.


    "Just this once, never again!"


    Small ash looked at her that so infatuated appearance, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked. This girl''s soul in the end or flowing with the previous life that ye Ranran''s strong, in the face of this kind of thing can face not red heart not jump, also really talent.


    It goes to Ye Ranran''s side, kisses her bright red lips, and gives a low warning.


    "I know, I know. You should do something quickly. Hurry up..."


    Ye Ranran holds Xiaohui''s head and acts like a coqueter. She is not very interested in this kind of thing, but she is in a very good mood when she thinks about the appearance of that bitch seeing this scene.


    "How can I be rewarded when I''m done?"


    A few days ago to determine the relationship, Xiaohui occasionally rogue up. As soon as she seizes the opportunity, she asks for benefits from her. She also acquiesces in all the orders, so that Xiao Hui''s demands are more and more.


    "I''ll allow you to have a good night''s sleep by my side, will you?"


    Ye Ranran has no defense against it at all. As long as it doesn''t go too far, she just nods with a smile. She only knew that if it was good to her, she would be good to it. Besides, she did not reject anything it did to her.


    Some people may need a long time to determine a relationship, a long time to get used to the intimacy of the other half, and she doesn''t need it at all.


    She is only willing to follow her heart, her body and mind do not exclude it, she will not stop what should happen, even tonight, she does not matter.


    "Yes..."


    Small ash grins, eyes flow out of the road Ying green light. It really likes to pet her more and more, because she is good to it, it can gradually realize. If it can rely on each other for a lifetime, it will not have any regrets in its life.


    It raised its paws and set a boundary to the rockery. Then several clothes floated out of the boundary and fell into the lotus pool.


    Then, with a flash of body shape, he disappeared beside Ye Ranran.


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, one after another, people came towards the rockery. Ye Ranran quickly got up and hid under a thousand year old tree in the distance. Until more and more people gathered, she yawned and came over from the path of her yard.


    "What happened? Do you let people sleep at noon? "


    She yawned, made a free clean-up to the crowd, then turned her eyes to the rockery, and then a voice of some horror came.


    "Who? So bold? How dare you do such a thing here in broad daylight? Go to my palace and tie the two bitches out... "

 Chapter 786

    Ye Ranran''s face suddenly changed, and her delicate brows suddenly wrinkled tightly. With a wave of her white hand, two servants of Ye''s family rushed to the rockery.


    "Ah... You... You... Bold..."


    A voice of panic came from behind the rockery. As soon as they heard it, they knew who the owner of the voice was. A lot of people''s faces sparked a schadenfreude smile.


    Among the crowd, a little servant girl quietly left and ran to the Nanyuan of the general''s house.


    "Get out of here... Who allowed you to come in..."


    Echoing the scream was a low voice of anger. It was obvious that the man who was with Ye Yingying was a man with identity.


    "Yes... Empress... Let''s come in... Tie Miss Wu and King Jin out..."


    A servant was thrown out directly, and Ding Wei''s trembling voice came into everyone''s ears. Ye Ranran was very angry.


    "Ye Yingying, Xu Jin, get out of the palace..."


    Ye Ranran personally goes to the housekeeper who has broken his head and blood. He hands up the innocent housekeeper and pats him on the shoulder to calm his mood.


    Sharp eyes again turned to the rockery, the voice of the exit with a bit of anger.


    "Empress, are you full? Even I dare to meddle in my own business. "


    Xu Jin obviously didn''t pay attention to Ye Ranran. He made a lot of contributions to the state of Chu. He didn''t care about the queen who came back from the dead.


    His voice with a bit of ridicule, it seems that ye Ranran wants to meddle in his business, that is, he doesn''t know what to do.


    "Come on, go into the palace immediately and invite the emperor. It''s said that Xu Jin broke into a private house, mixed up with the minister''s ghost, and disrespected the palace. If the emperor can''t come here in half an hour, our palace will directly put the following illegal things to justice! "


    After confirming Xu Jin''s identity, ye ran smiles. It''s not that the enemy is not narrow. This is just a king with a different surname who was granted a king by Qi, the son of Chu, after making some contributions. He really thinks that he is a serious prince.


    Well, then she will have revenge and revenge. Xu Jin insulted her a lot. Today, he just calculated all the accounts together.


    "What if the emperor comes? Ye Ranran, do you still want to bring the king to justice? Can you say something funnier? "


    Xu Jin sneered, and his words were even more lawless. He had to guard the border of Chu. He just played with one of the generals'' daughters. Could the emperor change his position and kill him?


    What''s great is to admit a mistake with the general of Zhenguo and take this girl back to be a concubine with sixteen rooms. What''s the big deal


    "Snow Wolf, go to kick out this arrogant and domineering king of different surnames."


    Ye Ranran is not a fuel-efficient lamp. She has already torn her face. What else can she worry about? What''s more, with Xiaohui, is she afraid of this scum man?


    Just as ye Ranran''s words fell, a UFO flew out from behind the rockery, lying on a stone in a big shape, and a garment floated on him, covering his most important place.


    "Ye Ranran... You..."


    Xu Jin didn''t expect that the wolf beside Ye Ranran had such ability. Even he was such a top expert that he didn''t even have the chance to fight back, so he was thrown to shit. He stares at Ye Ranran, who originally wants to swear a few words, but is stiffly stopped by a pair of green eyes.


    "How about this palace? A little prince, in front of our palace, dare to be so presumptuous. If our palace doesn''t cure you, our palace is sorry for the word "Queen."


    Ye Ranran looks at the embarrassed man with a sneer. She wants all kinds of things in the past. She directly walks over and kicks him hard, which makes everyone dumbfounded.


    "You..."


    Xu Jin is really a little depressed, and his whole body aches to death, but he is suppressed by an invisible force and can''t get up at all. He felt that he had lived 30 years, and he had never been so embarrassed as he is today. The most hateful thing is that all these things were given by Ye Ranran.


    "Will ye Yingying this shameless woman also give this palace to arrest, if dare to resist, directly give this palace to draw to death."


    Ye Ranran doesn''t want to pay any attention to Xu Jin. After seeing a pale woman coming along the other side of the path, she waves her white hand again, and two more men walk behind the rockery.


    "No... I''m not dressed... I don''t want to go out..."


    A piercing scream hovered over the general''s residence in Zhenguo, but ye Yingying still didn''t dare to resist and was caught by two servants.


    Her reaction was quick. As soon as she got out of the rockery, she broke away from the two servants and rushed to a little servant girl. She took off her clothes and put them on.


    However, her body was still seen by all the people present, including Yang Naixin, the wife of the general''s residence who rushed to save her daughter.


    "Kneel down..."


    Ye Ranran came to her and slapped her hands. She is extremely heavy, direct future Ye Yingying hit Xu Jin''s side, kneel down.


    Xiao Hui left this woman to her with ulterior motives¡° Empress, sister and King Jin can''t help but ask empress to hold her hand up... "Ye Yingying bites her lower lip. She is not stupid, on the contrary, she is very smart. Today''s Ye Ranran has the emperor''s support, which she can''t afford to offend. Ye Ranran slapped her twice, which was nothing. She was worried that ye Ranran would kill her in a rage... "Shameless things, they would lose the face of the general''s office of the town. How dare they tell the palace that they can''t help it?" Ye Ranran looks at her condescensively, and is not willing to talk to her at all. If ye Nan''er is the most hateful, then this woman is the most hateful. What to give her food laxatives, put wild dogs to bite her, put snakes on her quilt and so on, these things are not clear¡° The younger sister knows her mistake, and the empress calms down... "Ye Yingying naturally knows that ye Ranran is retaliating. If she had done it before, she would have got up and trampled Ye Ranran to death. But she dare not, ye Ranran is the queen, there is such a terrible wolf, she does not want to die¡° Can the reputation of the general''s office come back with a word of knowing the mistake? Kneel for three days and three nights at the gate of the general''s palace. After kneeling, come back to the palace to get the punishment. " Ye Ranran sneered and gave Yang Naixin a very provocative look. His words almost made Yang Naixin faint. Yang Naixin has only two daughters, one is ye Nan''er and the other is Ye Yingying. Ye Nan''er is dead. She holds the rest as a treasure. She hopes that one day this daughter will prosper, and she will have no worries about food and clothing. Now ye Yingying has done such a careless thing, and her reputation must be destroyed. In addition, Xu Jin already has a princess, and the number of side concubines is full. Ye Yingying can only be a concubine after she enters the house¡° Empress, of course this is Yingying wrong, but YingYing and King Jin''s business I and your father are aware of. Now you''ve scolded and beaten. Forget about the export topic... "Yang Naixin looks at her daughter in a mess on the ground. She really hates iron. She has warned her many times that this is an extraordinary time and nothing must happen. She''s good. She''s been fooling around with Xu Jin in a few days. Now she''s being arrested. No one can help her¡° Are you the queen or am I the queen? Do you want to interrupt our conversation? "Yes?" Ye Ranran steals his eyes to Yang Naixin, half squints and smiles, and doesn''t intend to give Yang Naixin any face. This cheap woman is very smart, this period of time has been honest stay in their own yard, even the door is not out. Today, she finally came out, and she didn''t plan to let her in any more... "Empress, Yingying is your sister at least, so you don''t look at the monk''s face and the Buddha''s face, please forgive her this time." Yang Naixin looks at Ye Ranran. He has no choice but to kneel down and kowtow three times in front of him. If Yingying goes out like this, I''m afraid she''ll never cover her face again. Ye Ranran is a woman. She shouldn''t let her live so long¡° In this way, if you don''t want your daughter to kneel, you can kneel for her. You can choose for yourself. " Ye Ranran nodded. He felt his chin and thought for a long time. Then he opened his mouth with a smile. No matter who kneels, her goal can be achieved. If Yang Naixin went to kneel, she would feel better¡° Queen, please think twice. You are also a member of the general''s house. It''s not a good thing for you to ruin the reputation of the general''s house. " Yang Naixin didn''t expect that ye Ranran didn''t give face so much, and his knees were shaking. Today''s Ye Ranran is the queen, the most noble woman in the state of Chu. What else can she fight with Ye Ranran¡° The reputation of the general''s house can be destroyed once, but I can''t let it be destroyed two or three times. Yang Naixin, this is your third objection to my words. You are more courageous than Xu Jin. After a while, the emperor will come, and I will let him decide this matter in person. " Ye Ranran can''t deny it. This bitch wants to drag it on, but she just doesn''t like it. Since this slut is not willing to kneel for her daughter, she can only let her daughter kneel by herself. As for fame, it doesn''t matter to her. It doesn''t have much to do with her¡° Come on, drag Ye Yingying out for me, don''t kneel for three days and nights, don''t allow her to get up... "Just as ye Ranran''s words fell, several figures came from a distance in a hurry, the sharp and thin voice of eunuch came, it turned out that it was Chu Zirui. At the sight of Chu Zirui, Xu Jin, who had been subdued for a long time, yelled. His appearance was ridiculous. As for Yang Naixin, after seeing ye Shirong, he immediately squeezed out two drops of tears and cried out. All of a sudden, the scene became chaotic¡° Shut up. If you dare to howl again, I''ll send someone to pull out all your tongues... "

 Chapter 787

    Chu Zi Rui glanced and knew what had happened. With a sharp sound, the majesty of the emperor was revealed, and the original noisy scene was quiet.


    He looked at Ye Ranran, and found no sign of her injury, so he was relieved. Sharp eyes swept to the body of Xu Jin who was lying on a big stone, frowning tightly.


    "King Jin, are you really capable? Are there not enough women in your palace? Do you need to steal women from the general''s house? "


    Chu Zirui''s voice is a little chilly, obviously very angry about this matter. Xu Jin would have killed him if he didn''t look at his past achievements and just because he was Chu Ziqi.


    As a result, he saved his life and his official position. Leaving his glory and wealth, he fought with his most beloved woman and dared to be disrespectful. It was against him.


    "Emperor, I came to the general''s house today to discuss the defense of the frontier. The general happened to be absent. I went to see Yingying. I didn''t see her for a few months. As soon as I met her, I was on fire. I didn''t do anything against her... "


    Xu Jinxin is surprised. He only returned to the imperial city yesterday. He is not clear about Chu Zirui and ye Ranran. Never thought that Chu Zirui dotes on Ye Ranran to such a degree. He should believe those rumors, and he won''t end up in such a dilemma.


    "No? Isn''t your disrespect for the queen treacherous? King Jin, I don''t have to investigate other matters, but I have to investigate your attitude towards the queen. "


    Chu Zirui some disgusted to see some clothes not neat Ye Yingying, since the ye Nan''er thing, he is not cold to Ye''s daughter at all. This ye Yingying is life or death, he is not interested in tube, all see the meaning of dye.


    As for Xu Jin''s words against Ranran, he must be severely punished. Otherwise, when there is a first time, there will be a second time, and he will never allow it.


    "I was just interrupted. I was not angry at the empress. The emperor must have had that feeling. I really just can''t help it... "


    Xu Jin''s cold sweat, Chu Zirui is the emperor after all, he did not dare to be too arrogant in front of Chu Zirui. He can only find a reason casually, and it is more acceptable.


    In fact, compared with Chu Zirui, he is really a small wizard. Chu Zirui was a famous prodigal son in the world when he was a prince. He must have experienced the feeling of being interrupted very deeply.


    "No reason can be regarded as disrespectful to the queen. I know what you said to her. I don''t think you''ve been spending all day doing official business. You''d better give up your title as a general for the time being. "


    Smell speech, Chu Zi Rui forehead of green veins burst out, be interrupted this kind of thing, he never met. In the past, he was really broken by others, and he will continue to do the same. He never wronged himself.


    When Xu Jin said this, he really mentioned his unbearable past to the public. It''s disgusting!


    "Emperor, the king of Jin is the general of the state of Chu guarding the border. If he is robbed of his military position, I''m afraid the border will be in chaos."


    Ye Shirong has a bitter face. Although he doesn''t want to participate in the cooperation at all, he has to. Ye Yingying is at least her own daughter. When this happens, her reputation is completely destroyed. She can only marry this amorous Xu Jin.


    If Xu Jin was robbed of military power, he would be an idle prince, or an idle Prince of the opposite sex. He would not be welcomed.


    "If the safety of Chu state is only depended on one person, what will I do if I have so many soldiers? The general should worry about himself first. He should say less about other people''s affairs. "


    Chu Zirui sneered. Naturally, Xu Jin had some talents, but he could not shake the foundation of Chu. The vast Chu state, without him, there will surely be tens of thousands of Xu Jin standing up.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he is bound to reorganize the army and pull down all the people of Xu Jin. This is also a long-term future trouble in his mind.


    "Your Majesty, Yingying is deeply in love with the king of Jin. Please give me your order to get married..."


    Ye Shirong is blocked by Chu Zirui''s words, and he doesn''t dare to plead. Looking at his daughter kneeling on the ground, he feels very heavy. At this point, he can only insist on asking the emperor to marry him. Otherwise, the king of Jin would not recognize the delay of this matter, and his daughter would not be able to marry her all her life.


    "King Jin, what do you think?"


    Chu Zirui hesitates and looks at Xu Jin who has already got up and put on his clothes. This kind of thing he does not give marriage also seems to have some inexplicable, but this name, he just does not want to let Ye Yingying too good.


    He naturally understood the situation in Xu Jin''s mansion. He wanted Xu Jin to tell her the identity of aunt Ye Yingying.


    "Everything depends on the emperor, but there are too many side concubines in the courtier''s house. I''m afraid that one of them will be abandoned, so Yingying can be justified."


    Xu Jin took a look at Ye Yingying, who was sobbing on the ground. In fact, she had no feelings. She was greedy for a new woman. But now that the military power in his hands has been seized, he must win over the power of her mother''s family, or at least give her the name of side imperial concubine.


    "What does Ranran think?" Chu Zirui naturally knows that ye Ranran is angry with Ye Yingying, otherwise he can''t beat Ye Yingying. He wants Ye Ranran to step on Ye Yingying¡° Our palace thinks that if the emperor abandons other women''s side imperial concubine''s name because of Ye Yingying, it''s not to let thousands of people in Chu state poke at Ye Ranran''s spine and say that our palace is bullying others? If you want to get married, you can kneel outside the gate of the general''s house for three days and nights, or you will be sent to my palace to be my aunt. " Ye Ranran doesn''t want Ye YingYing and Yang Naixin to have a better life. After committing a crime, it falls into her hands. Neither of them can have a better life. Want to wind Scenery Light married into Jin palace, she sent them two words, dream! Her words sonorous powerful, word by word floating into Ye Yingying''s ears, let Ye Yingying some unbearable burden, almost directly fainted¡° Empress, Yingying is at least your sister, you... "Ye Shirong only thinks that all arrows pierce her heart, and ye Ranran wants to completely destroy her sister. If she doesn''t even have the reputation of a concubine, what can she expect in her future life? I''m afraid it''s hard to make porridge and vegetables¡° younger sister? There is no sister like her in this palace. In the general''s palace, there is only one relative in the palace, and that is the mother of the palace. Unfortunately, she is no longer here. " If change to do other younger sister, she can let go, but this ye Yingying but absolutely can''t let go, otherwise she is sorry herself. This so-called younger sister has made her life hot in the past ten years, and she certainly wants to repay her great "kindness"¡° Alas... "Ye Shirong sighed heavily. He realized that it was useless to say anything, and simply shut his mouth. It''s all his retribution. If he hadn''t ignored her so much that she was bullied in the general''s mansion, today''s general''s mansion would be at its peak. Life, it''s all life, life that can''t escape... "Sigh what? There are many daughters in the general''s army, and there are several after giving up one. If you''re worried that you don''t have a legitimate daughter, today our palace will directly abolish the general''s wife, who can''t even manage her own daughter. " Ye Ranran catches Yang Naixin''s cold eyes. Originally, she wanted to play with this woman slowly. It seems that this woman wants to die early, so she can''t help it. If you kill this woman earlier, she can take care of the children of the Dragon tribe with Xiao Hui¡° Ranran, over the years, your mother has taken care of the general''s house in an orderly way. There is no credit for it. Forget it... "Hearing the speech, ye Shirong''s body trembles slightly. He looks at Ye Ranran with a frightened face. He can''t understand what ye Ranran wants to do to the general''s house? First Ye Yingying, then Yang Naixin, who will be next? Is that him¡° Mother? With her? The general is really a man of love and righteousness. I don''t know why he is so unkind to my palace and my mother? If the general is willing to see our mother and daughter more, my mother won''t die in secret, and I won''t be fooled by your two legitimate daughters every day. " Ye Ranran sneers, saying that ye Shirong does not dare to lift his head. At that time, her mother could live, but because of Yang Naixin''s words, she died. If she doesn''t take revenge on Yang Nai, who will she take revenge on¡° Alas... "Ye Shirong sighed again. He was very sad to hear ye Ranran''s words. Remembering what happened in those years, he really didn''t have any position to plead for Yang Naixin. Well, if this is the disaster of the general''s house, he can only bear it. Let''s leave Yang Naixin''s life and death to God¡° Yang Naixin, go back to clean up quickly. He must leave the general''s house before dark. There is no order from the palace in the future, so he must not step into it. The letter of suspension will be sent to you by the general later. " Ye Ranran looks at Yang Naixin''s pale face. He is in a better mood than ever before. She wants to take Yang Naixin''s most important things first, and then kill her on a dark and windy night. This bitch, it''s time to go down and kowtow to her mother¡° Ye Ranran, I curse you for not being able to die well. You will never have children in your life! " Yang Naixin''s ten fingers tightly clenched into a fist. She looked at Ye Ranran and realized that she was not far away from death. In her life, the most important thing is the name of the general''s wife. If she doesn''t even have this, she is no different from death. Well, she asked for a death, a happy death¡° You wicked woman, curse the queen and the empress of the royal family! Come on, pull out her tongue for me. Tomorrow afternoon, I will perform the fish scale formula! Except for the general''s office of Zhenguo, I''ll arrest all the other people who are related to her. I want her Yang family to be destroyed! "

 Chapter 788

    When Chu Zirui heard Yang Naixin''s vicious curse, his face turned pale. This bold woman cursed him for having no empress. She just despised Long Wei. It''s disgusting.


    Well, curse him, then he will let their Yang family disappear in this world. Let alone the descendants, even the predecessors, he will let them die restlessly.


    Chu Zirui words, Yang Naixin legs a soft, directly collapsed on the ground, the whole person is confused. She was really confused just now. Otherwise, how could she say such treacherous words? It''s like trying to die for the whole family.


    "Emperor... It''s all the crime of my wife... Please don''t get angry at the Yang family..."


    The camouflage on Yang Naixin''s face is completely broken. She climbs up to Chu Zirui''s face and keeps on palming in order to eliminate Chu Zirui''s anger in this way.


    She was so stupid that she forgot Chu Zirui''s oath to Ye Ranran. If ye Ranran can''t give birth to a child, it doesn''t mean that the country of Chu will be abandoned.


    No wonder Chu Zirui is furious. If she were, she would do the same.


    "Bitch... Get out of here..."


    Chu Zirui is so angry that he kicks Yang Naixin hard. If he doesn''t want her to die so simply, he will kick the woman''s heart.


    After committing such a crime, I expect him to forgive the Yang family. I''m delusional!


    "Ah..."


    There was a shrill scream in the sky above the general''s house. When they heard it, they went out and felt numb, almost petrified.


    Even ye Ranran, the most calm one, felt sick after seeing that scene.


    "How can we destroy the door? I have to let you watch the people of the Yang family die one by one in front of you. Now it''s your daughter, and soon all the Yang family will come one after another to seek death. "


    Xiao Hui stands beside Ye Yingying''s corpse, a beating heart is mercilessly punctured by its sharp claws. It went to Yang Naixin and put the heart into Yang Naixin''s mouth.


    This slut, is it easy to cheat when she is silent? This is not a curse, but it''s enough for revenge.


    "No... ouch..."


    The strong smell of blood wafted in Yang Naixin''s mouth, which made him shiver and vomit loudly. It seemed that he wanted to vomit out his daughter''s heart. But in vain, the beating heart finally entered her stomach.


    She was stunned. Her daughter was attracted by a wolf, but she swallowed her daughter''s heart. Oh, my God, let''s kill her with a flash of lightning. She really wants to die right away.


    "Go, summon all the people who are related to this bitch, and hunt one by one in front of her!"


    Xiao Hui''s claws were raised high, and a faint white light scattered from his claws, and soon disappeared.


    It not only shocked the whole general''s house, but also shocked Xu Jin and Chu Zirui. Even ye Ranran was shocked by Xiao Hui''s anger.


    "No... don''t... don''t..."


    When Yang Naixin saw this scene, he cried without tears. The so-called disaster comes from the mouth. Today, she learned it thoroughly.


    She was wrong, really wrong, but it was too late. What should she do? What else can she do?


    "Empress... It''s all my fault... You hold high your hand... Let the Yang family go... I kowtow to you..."


    Yang Naixin vomits blood and climbs in front of Ye Ranran, knocking his head. There was only one idea in her heart. She was willing to do anything to save the Yang family.


    Strong self blame, let her just want to die. She just doesn''t want to be involved in the Yang family. Her mother''s family is innocent.


    "Keep her tongue for a while. When the Yang family dies, you''re cutting it."


    Seeing two bodyguards coming forward with daggers, Xiao Hui stopped them with a wave of his hand. After a while, it will make the bitch watch, cry and cry while listening to her mother''s family scolding her. Sometimes it''s not so easy to die.


    "You..."


    Chu Zirui felt that the wolf''s words were familiar, but he couldn''t remember who it was. After hesitating for a while, I gave up.


    Since Jinxin is arranged by Ranran, it should have a certain origin with Ranran. It''s normal to make such a move.


    "Why don''t you forget it? Her fault alone shouldn''t involve so many people... "


    Ye Ranran is not a man with a heart of stone. She talks about who owes her and who she will return it to. The Yang family didn''t have any direct conflict with her. It seemed that the extermination was a little too miserable. What''s more, it''s just a few words, not up to the level of curse.


    As soon as her words fell, she immediately received two murderous eyes. One is from Chu Zirui, the other is from Xiaohui.


    "Well... When I didn''t say anything... Take your time... I''ll go back first..."


    Ye Ranran swallowed her saliva and spread her hand. Well, she''s not in charge of this situation. If she felt cruel, she had to go further.


    After that, she immediately turned and walked towards her yard, not in charge of the disturbance here.


    "Don''t think too much, it''s all the price of her raving!"


    Chu Zirui looks at the figure that she leaves in a hurry, Gao Sheng explains. Curse the royal family, no matter in any dynasty, that is absolutely the end.


    If you want to blame, you can only blame this slut for not controlling your mouth. You deserve it!


    "I know..."


    Ye Ranran waved her hand. She is not a very extreme person. She doesn''t have so much time and energy to think about things that can''t be changed. In this way, her purpose of coming to the general''s house has been achieved. She can leave here after staying for a few days to choose a concubine for Chu Zirui.


    I feel strangely better when I think about it. Those messy things, to them, she just need to be a quiet woman, live a quiet life is.


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Xiao Hui came back and saw Ye Ranran sitting by the window thoughtfully. After setting a boundary, she turned into a human figure.


    "It''s done? Why didn''t I hear a scream? "


    Ye Ranran looks at the gorgeous man in front of her with some doubts. This hour is so quiet that she feels a little flustered. Even she thinks that this hour, they didn''t do anything.


    "I''ve set up a silent barrier outside your yard, so you can''t hear the noise. That bitch has been dealt with, and you don''t have to think about her all the time. "


    Small ash reached out to touch her small head and pulled her up to sit in his arms. Smelling the familiar faint fragrance, his mouth involuntarily tick out a smile.


    She does not want to hear things, it naturally will not give her to hear, this is also a means to protect her.


    "Tomorrow I will start to make arrangements for the selection of concubines for Chu Zirui. Later you will send someone to send out these invitation cards."


    Ye Ranran naturally leans on Xiao Hui''s arms, and a sense of peace spreads in her heart. For more than ten years, it''s good that only this embrace has made her feel like this.


    "OK, when shall we leave for the dragon clan?"


    Xiao Hui swept the thick stack of posts, waved his hand, and those posts would line up and fly out. There were already guards waiting in the yard.


    Things here are going to be complete soon, and there''s no need for them to stay here.


    "Choose a concubine tomorrow, return to the palace in the future, and go to the dragon clan in three days. Anyway, I have to say hello to Chu Zirui. "


    Ye Ranran gave the answer very happily. In recent days, she heard a lot about the immortal malixiang and the child from her mouth. She knew her eagerness. In fact, she was also eager.


    "Well, tell him well, we don''t know how long it will take us to leave..."


    Maybe they won''t come back until Ranran is pregnant. Since the first child is to be left to Chu Zirui, they must let the child be born in the palace, so as not to be criticized.


    Chu Zirui should be able to guess its identity soon. Maybe it''s time for them to have a good talk


    "I know. It''s very pitiful of him to think about it. Alas..."


    He just patted his ass and left. He lost a lot of women he didn''t agree to enter the palace. I hope he won''t resent her.


    He is still so young now. If she really wants to live alone, she really feels that she is doing evil.


    "To be pitiful, who is pitiful to me? I used my life to live with heaven in exchange for a lifetime marriage with you. He still has reincarnation, but I don''t even have the chance to reincarnate


    Without this life, Chu Zirui can look forward to the afterlife, and he has nothing but this life. Who can have it? To sympathize, she can only sympathize with it.


    "Don''t talk about it. It makes me want to cry. You are stupid enough. I have nothing good to do. It''s not worth it. "


    As soon as I mention Ye Ranran, I feel that I want to cry. If a good Saint Wolf doesn''t do it, he will die for her. It''s really silly.


    She hooked Xiaohui''s neck and looked at her impeccable face, as if she wanted to remember it in the depth of her soul and never forget it forever.


    "From the moment I met you, it was destined that my life was only so long. Ranran, I don''t ask for anything. I just want to stay with you until I get old and see the prosperity of the whole life. "


    Xiaohui smiles and scrapes her nose. Only when she has a house can she get it. If it doesn''t, the snow mountain will not survive. In fact, most of its life was given to Xueshan.


    Once or twice, as long as it has been owned, it will feel satisfied.


    "Well, I will fulfill all your wishes for you. When we all leave, at least we will have no regrets in our life. "


    Ye Ranran and his forehead offset, the bright red lips lightly covered his thin lips, extremely touching, life without regret four words, has shown her determination to it, also proved her feelings for it.


    The small room is full of warmth, the wind blows, the leaves rustle, everything is so beautiful


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 789

    Everything is going on according to Ye Ranran''s plan. At the banquet, she selected ten concubines for Chu Zirui and gave them grades according to their appearance.


    After returning to the palace, under her various threats and inducements, Chu Zirui had to take out the jade seal and seal it on her own imperial edict, which also recognized the identity of the ten women.


    That night, ye Ranran and Chu Zirui sat opposite each other and talked about the middle of the night. After many dissuasions failed, Chu Zirui could only turn a blind eye and let Ye Ranran leave the palace.


    "What''s the matter? I''ve been here for ten minutes, and you didn''t react at all... "


    In the imperial library, Chu Zirui looks down at the memorial in his hand. He seems to be dealing with official business, but he is really in a daze. As soon as he thought of Ye Ranran''s natural and unrestrained departure, he was very unhappy.


    "Jinxin, why are you here? Look at me... "


    Familiar voice, let Chu Zirui almost jump up. Looking at Murong Jin''s smiling heart, there is a trace of embarrassment.


    Even if Murong Jinxin is the most terrible master in the four circles, under normal circumstances, he doesn''t find out for ten minutes, which is a slight.


    "You should have guessed the identity of the wolf?"


    Murong Jin heart looking at the face of decadent Chu Zirui, straight to the point asked. It is after learning the news that Ranran followed Xiaohui to the dragon clan that she rushed to appease Chu Zirui.


    Chu Zirui is just like his grandfather. Once she was serious, she was very persistent and serious. She was really worried that the goods would be hard to think of for a moment and make any mistakes.


    "Well, it''s Xiaohui. I guessed it three days ago when I heard it speak."


    Chu Zirui nods honestly. Murong Jinxin is honored to see him at this time. Facing Murong Jin''s kindness, he doesn''t want to hide anything.


    As it happens, he also has something to ask Murong Jinxin.


    "I have already warned you that you have no marriage with Ranran in this life. But you don''t want to give up. You have to try. I hope you can bear the result. "


    Murong Jin heart straight look at him, this kind of thing he must be injured, she does not need to beat around the bush. We are all adults, so we can see things as they are.


    "I can''t bear it. I have no choice, can''t I? I''m just curious. In such a short time, how did Xiaohui make Ranran accept it? "


    Chu Zirui grins bitterly. What can he do now? It''s not up to him to accept it or not. The ending has long been doomed, and no one can change it.


    He just wanted to be very curious about how Xiao Hui, who was still very disgusted with Xiao Hui that day, could go to the underworld and immediately get Ranran''s heart.


    "It can only be said that fate is a wonderful thing. As long as men and women are predestined, they will always come together by chance. Have you ever heard of the wordless heavenly book?"


    Murong Jinxin poured a cup of tea for herself and sipped it gently. Today, she is ready to tell the story of Ranran and Xiaohui to Chu Zirui. I hope Chu Zirui can be relieved and start a new life.


    "Well, it''s said that the wordless heavenly book has been acquired and used by the predestined ones..."


    Chu Zirui nodded. About the wordless heavenly book, the emperor''s grandfather recorded it very clearly. After he ascended the throne, he read it in detail, but he didn''t know what the relationship between the wordless heavenly book and Ranran Xiaohui was?


    "The wordless heavenly book was obtained by Xiao Hui. It changed its life against the heaven in exchange for the marriage with Ranran in this life. So, no matter what you do for Ranran, you can''t be moved. She and you are doomed not to be together


    Murong Jin heart again light sipped a cup of tea, slowly said. When she thought of those passionate days, she felt very excited. If she thought that Xiao Hui would leave them soon, she would have a kind of inexplicable melancholy.


    After living so long and feeling so many times of separation, I think I''m indifferent. In the end, I still feel I can''t face it.


    "I see. Then I can''t force anything more..."


    Chu Zirui suddenly realized that the power of wordless heavenly script is well known in the four realms. The marriage between Xiaohui and Ranran, let alone him, could not even be shaken by Yuelao.


    It''s all for the sake of this. Well, he just stands far away and looks at their happiness.


    "Let me tell you their story. Maybe you can understand Xiaohui and Ranran better..."


    Everything comes and goes, most of the time because of one''s own thoughts. She doesn''t know whether Chu Zirui will be married to Ranran in the future. She just wants to untie the knot in Chu Zirui''s heart, so that this man can even live a rotten life in the past.


    "Good..."


    Chu Zirui knows Murong Jinxin and will never talk nonsense to him. Since she thinks it is necessary for him to understand the past of Xiaohui and Ranran, he will listen carefully and maybe look at them from another perspective.


    "Xiao Hui is the holy wolf of the wolf clan, who lives as long as heaven. Ranran is the princess of the Fox family. Because of the internal strife of the Fox family, she was exiled in the human world and met your grandfather. The first time they met was in the underworld. Xiao Hui gave Ranran a look of affection. From then on, he helped Ranran transform from a fox who can''t do anything to a top expert in the four realms... "


    The past is fresh in my mind, Murong Jinxin said very slowly, it seems that they are savoring the unforgettable experience they have gone through, and it seems that they are recalling their own past. In the huge imperial library, there was no noise. Even the heart beat was hidden by Chu Zirui. He listened carefully to Murong Jin''s story, and his mood began to calm down¡° Compared with what Xiaohui has done, I really can''t see enough... "After the story, Chu Zirui sighs. For Xiaohui''s contribution, he feels inferior. If he was God, he would tie Xiaohui''s name on the other end of the marriage line. Heart to heart, paid so much, naturally should hold the beauty home. At this moment, he felt that he had figured it out and didn''t want to ask for anything. Everything, as long as dye dye happy, good¡° You are doomed to have no empress in this life. The first child of Xiaohui and Ranran will be the next emperor of the state of Chu. You must also know that. " Murong Jin heart to see the look on his face has relaxed a lot, finally is at ease. I got up and patted him on the shoulder. I didn''t say anything more. I left in a flash. She believes that Chu Zirui can figure out the rest, and she doesn''t need to be talkative¡° So that''s why I was canonized as Ranran. Hehe... "Well, his heart is dead, and he has no interest in other women. He felt that if he could stick to the belief in his heart, he might be able to move the world and get his lifelong marriage with Ranran. They give him a child, which is not bad. At least he doesn''t have to worry about who the great Chu will be handed over to. God is very kind to him. Everything has been arranged for him. As long as he sticks to his heart, everything he wants will come true¡° Emperor, ten concubines have entered the palace. Do you want to go to the back palace? " I don''t know how long later, the door of the imperial study was pushed open, and an old eunuch came in. Facing Chu Zi Rui, he politely asks¡° It''s not necessary. According to the Queen''s words, it''s the arrangement. " Chu Zirui waved his hand. Now he has no mind to put on other women. He has made up his mind to put all his energy on the state of Chu, and give a prosperous state of Chu to the child in a hundred years¡° Is... "The old eunuch originally wanted to persuade a few words, but after seeing Chu Zirui mention the pen, he closed his mouth, shook his head, turned around and left quickly. The imperial study is quiet again. Chu Zirui is very earnest in his writing. Three days later, Xiao Hui and ye Ranran come to the dragon family. At this time, the dragon is still protected by the golden border, which looks very peaceful. Xiao Hui picked up Ye Ranran and cast a spell through the torn border, and easily entered the dragon clan. As soon as I entered the dragon clan, I met Li Xiang''s mother and son and long Xinlan who were walking¡° Li Xiang... "Xiao Hui takes Ye Ranran''s little hand and flies to the past. After a period of recuperation, she is in a good mood¡° Brother grey, sister Ranran, why are you here? " Li Xiang couldn''t believe her eyes. She thought she was dazzled. She blinked her eyes several times. Then she was sure that everything was true. She cried out in fright. Especially see small ash and ye Ranran hand in hand, very happy. It seems that during her absence, brother gray and sister Ranran have come together. It''s really good¡° We''re here to take you and the kids back to the underworld. The underworld is over. The underworld is seriously injured and taken away by God. Jinxin supports the underworld alone. The immortal devil is trying to help her, so she doesn''t come over. " Xiao Hui simply explained what happened before, and also explained the reason why the immortal devil didn''t come. The situation of the underworld is not so optimistic. I''m afraid the immortal devil will help for a long time¡° It doesn''t matter whether he comes or not. Just come. Come on, let''s go back and say something. " Li Xiang knew clearly that she had a sense of propriety. His man can help Jinxin sister, but she is very happy. It''s better than watching sister Jinxin busy all by herself, and they can''t help¡° Well, let''s take a rest today and go back to the underworld tomorrow. Ranran also wants to go to the snow mountain to have a look. Then you will take the children with you. In case we stay in the underworld, they will be distracted Xiao Hui reached out and picked up the little fat child in Li Xiang''s arms. She hadn''t seen him for nearly a month. The child grew up in a circle. It seems that I can recognize him when I see him. My chubby little hand is waving and there is a big smile in the corner of my mouth¡° OK, I haven''t been back to the snow mountain for a long time. I really want to go back. By the way, the child''s name has never been decided. Do you have any good suggestions? "

 Chapter 790

    The child has been nearly two months, and the name has not been available. This time back to the underworld, it has to be decided. Otherwise, it''s really awkward to be always called by little fat kids.


    "Let Jinxin take the child''s name. After all, the child has a deep affinity with her."


    He thought a lot about the child''s name. However, always feel that the child''s name is best let Hades and Jinxin to take. The underworld is now practicing in seclusion, so the heavy task of naming should be given to Jinxin.


    "I also mentioned it to sister Jinxin, but she refused. It''s better for parents to name their children. "


    Li Xiang spread her hand, but she had no choice. If Jinxin sister agreed, she would not need such a headache. She has been thinking about the child''s name for almost a year, but she never thought of a satisfactory one.


    "How about the night, the sun, the moon, the stars, the night?"


    Xiaohui stares at the chubby child in her arms and says a name she is most satisfied with so far. Chen night represents the constant company of the child day and night, implying the beauty of never separation.


    He liked the name very much. If Lixiang didn''t like it, he would leave it to his children.


    "Well, that''s a good name. Xiaochen night, I don''t want to thank my uncle for giving me a name. "


    Li Xiang''s eyes flashed like water, and the corner of her mouth immediately burst into a smile. She pinched her baby son''s pink face, and almost fell in love with her when she heard the name.


    CHEN Ye, meaning beautiful, she believes that the immortal devil will also like.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiaochen night small body began to twist up, chubby hands constantly waving, it is obvious that also very like the name. After being called by these little fat kids for so long, he finally got a name.


    "After that, do our children have to be called Moli?"


    Ye Ranran grabs Xiaochen night, and Baji and his wife kiss Xiaochen night''s pink face. Seeing such a lovely child, she really had the idea of having one at once.


    "It''s a little bit vulgar, but it''s still tolerable."


    Xiao Hui seems to see a clue from ye Ranran''s moving expression, and she is happy. It seems that he has to make ranranduo and the child dull. It''s absolutely beneficial.


    Through this child, he seems to have seen his bright future


    "Screw you..."


    The leaf dyed white small ash one eye, direct one foot flew past. Suddenly think of Jinxin elder sister''s Mo Li Wang Ye, the corner of the mouth can''t help but mercilessly draw.


    Well, it''s just a casual name. If you really take it, there must be trouble.


    "Brother gray, I''m so happy to see you and sister Ranran like this."


    Li Xiang looked at holding the child to walk with the front of Ye Ranran, and couldn''t help sighing. After so many years, brother grey has finally come to this stage. Only brother grey can understand the hardships and heartache.


    "I''m also very happy to live like this in the future. More than 90 years is enough."


    He didn''t dare to ask for anything. The last time in his life, with her company, his life was complete. Stride toward Ye Ranran, walking while teasing Xiaochen night, the corner of the mouth is full of satisfied smile.


    "If only time could freeze this moment!"


    Li Xiang looked at such a picture, although she was smiling, tears welled up in her eyes. Such a beautiful happiness, she can have eternal life, but the gray brother is less than a hundred years.


    In retrospect, a drop of tears fell, hit the grass, a grass slightly bent


    ¡­¡­


    Night falls, stars twinkle, a bright moon, hanging high in the sky.


    In a quiet courtyard, a furtive figure lingers outside a bathroom. Listening to the sound of water coming from the bathroom, my heart itches.


    A finger gently punctured the paper on the bathroom window, which was as thin as cicada wings. She blinked a few times, but before I could see it, the window in front of her suddenly opened, and a strong suction instantly sucked her in, and fell into the bath with a plop.


    "That... I just passed by..."


    Familiar feeling comes, ye Ranran looks at the lazy evil man in front of him, can''t help swallowing, stammering explanation.


    She really felt ashamed. How could she have such a mind? Want to see him take a bath, she can be aboveboard look, this furtive completely unnecessary.


    "Really just passing by?"


    Xiaohui looked at her with a smile, and didn''t believe her at all. In the middle of the night, she doesn''t sleep. Is she going to do something furtive? Just passing by, I don''t believe in deceiving ghosts.


    "Well, I''m here for you. I''m..."


    Xiaohui''s eyes made her feel embarrassed. She steadied her mind, hooked Xiaohui''s neck and let it go.


    Anyway, she came here tonight just to do something good. This is the man she identified. What''s embarrassing.


    "What can I do for you? "Yes?"


    Xiao Hui rubbed her wet hair, and a little flower came out in her heart. Her reaction made it difficult for him not to have such doubt.


    "To have a baby with you..."


    Ye Ranran''s scalp is a little numb. Seeing his appearance that seems to have seen her through, the corners of her mouth can''t help but smoke. She simply makes her heart horizontal and explains her intention very manly.


    She took half a day today, and she was really stimulated. In his own room tangled for a long time, just made such a decision.


    She''s going to have children, and she''s going to have two in a row. One for Chu Zirui and one for her.


    "Think about it? No regrets? "


    Small ash picked to pick eyebrow, can''t deny to her words. It''s not hard to have a baby. As long as she makes the final decision, maybe ten months later, the baby will be born.


    "I want to have twins, OK?"


    Ye Ranran''s big eyes turned. She felt that with his ability, it was completely operable. It''s better to have two babies at a time than to have one baby at a time. In this way, her problems with Chu Zirui have been solved.


    "Let it be, don''t force it."


    Xiao Hui nodded and then shook his head. He could do this in secret, but he still wanted to do everything according to the rules set by heaven. One or twins, is predestined, he does not want to change anything.


    "But I just want to have twins, so I don''t have to be separated from the children..."


    Ye Ranran flattened her mouth. Although she knew that she was doing it too much, no mother would like to have her child separated from her mother when she was born. If there was only one child, she was worried that she would not leave the palace of Chu because she was reluctant to leave.


    "OK, I''ll go to see off son Guanyin some other day..."


    Small ash also can''t bear to look at her disappointment, pupil Mou tiny Shan Shan, seem to be under some kind of decision. If Ranran really wants to give birth to twins, he will ask for Guanyin to complete.


    "OK, let''s go to bed and have a baby."


    After getting the promise, ye Ranran is happy and wants to climb to the bath. Unfortunately, his clothes were all stained with water. Instead of climbing up, he fell into Xiao Hui''s arms again.


    "Ha ha, you are really anxious..."


    Xiaohui took her into her arms and walked out of the bath with all the water. He was in a good mood and gave a smile.


    Hold Ye Ranran to the bed and put it down. Ye Ranran rolls to the bed and covers it with a thin quilt. Just now, Xiaohui had already baked her up and down, and even her coat was directly shaken open. Now she only has a thin inner garment, which is very cool.


    "The moment of spring and night is worth thousands of gold. Ranran, you are mine..."


    With a wave of small gray hand, the windows of the room are airless and closed, the light of the night pearl is also covered, and two red candles on the windowsill are beating hard, casting a dim yellow of the room.


    The atmosphere suddenly changed. It became a bit hazy, ambiguous and confusing


    Xiaohui looked down at her. Although her face was not half as beautiful as she was in the previous life, it still made him excited. He has been looking forward to this moment for a hundred years. After tonight, she will be marked with a unique brand by him. This life belongs to him only.


    Between the eyes, he gently lowered his head, kissing the two beautiful. All the beauty is in silence.


    After a hundred years, he finally got his own destiny. The woman he bought with his life will accompany her to compose their own happy movement.


    The night is still very long, but their happiness has just begun and never ends


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    Li Xiang held her child at the gate of the dragon clan. She waited until noon for the two hateful men and women, especially the woman, who were still sleeping on the man''s shoulder.


    Li Xiang is about to complain a few words, but the corner of her eye catches a glimpse of a bruise on Ye Ranran''s neck. After all, it''s a passer-by. At a glance, she can see what they did last night.


    The complaint about to be exported is swallowed back. Finally, I understand why she sent someone to urge so many times, and why brother gray and sister Ranran can''t get up.


    With an ambiguous smile on Xiao Hui''s face, Li Xiang bid farewell to the four elders who took good care of their mother and son, and left the dragon family with long Xinlan.


    On the way back to the underworld, they walked for a day and a night, and ye Ranran also slept for a day and a night. That sleep skill, let small Chen night see all very despise. Ye Ranran didn''t wake up until they stepped into the underworld and saw Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Jin Xin?"


    Ye Ranran rubs her sleepy eyes. She looks at Murong Jinxin who is teasing Xiaochen night. She thinks she''s seeing too much. She blinks hard for several times until she gets Murong Jinxin''s white eyes.


    "Ranran, tell me, how brave is Xiaohui? It can make you sleep all day and all night


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at some confused women with a flattering smile on her lips. Li Xiang has just said something about her relationship with Xiao Hui. She really thinks it''s amazing.


    They are all tortured people, but no one is so exaggerated. She is very curious. Is Xiao Hui so talented in some aspects¡° Can not mention it... "Smell speech, ye Ran Ran Ran''s small face a black, very irritable grabbed his hair. She was wrong, she should not take the initiative to sacrifice in that situation, so that she was tortured for a night, sleepy for a night, I''m afraid they will be Jinxin joke for a lifetime¡° Our men are all in the category of being released. Why do you end up the worst? Tell us about... "

 Chapter 791

    She was also tortured by Hades at that time, but she could still get up after a sleep, what to do. Lixiang is the same. Maybe they are lucky that they can sleep as they please.


    "That broken wolf is so hateful that animals can''t describe what he did to me that night. I''m so angry..."


    I really lost my heart and body, and finally I have to leave a smile. It''s enough. Now she finally understood that in order to describe a man as a sex wolf. According to her own experience, only wolf is the best animal to describe impulsive men.


    "Ranran, there is one, there are two. I guess we want to see you after tonight, so we have to go to your room..."


    Murong Jinxin looking at Ye Ranran inadvertently exposed a large sleeve, deeply sympathized with Ye Ranran. Look at the bruise on his arm. I''m afraid it can''t go down for ten and a half days. It''s really pitiful.


    What a terrible step Ranran has taken. I''m afraid that the released ash will not be restrained for a long time, unless Ranran is pregnant.


    "Don''t say it. You''re saying I''m going to cry. Jinxin, can I sleep with you tonight? "


    Although that night was painful and happy, it was still a nightmare for her. If she could, she really didn''t want to pay attention to it once. Up to now, her bones are still painful, her legs are soft, and she even has to walk hard.


    She looked at Murong Jinxin eagerly, hoping that Murong Jinxin could take her tens of thousands of dollars, so that she would not be tortured to death by the broken wolf.


    "Do you think so? I don''t want Xiao Hui to stand outside my room all night and look at my door with that kind of sad eyes. I can''t stand it. "


    Murong Jin''s heart turns a blind eye to Ye Ranran''s help. It was a nightmare for every woman. Ranran had to adapt to it and keep running in with Xiaohui, otherwise she would die of overwork.


    "Sister Ranran, there is only one way for you to get rid of it, that is to get pregnant quickly..."


    Li Xiang also thinks Ye Ranran is very poor. She pours a cup of tea for ye Ranran and looks at her sympathetically. Her man also endured for a long time, but in the first night will be very patient, she did not feel anything unbearable.


    But ye Ranran''s dying face made her feel that ye Ranran was living in deep water.


    "I was just confused by your fat boy. I wanted to have a baby on a whim, which led to the present situation..."


    Ye Ranran wants to cry without tears. Looking at the Xiaochen night giggling in Murong Jin''s heart, there is no language to describe her mood at the moment. It''s all caused by this little angel, which makes her full of fear for the future.


    "Child, if you can be born early, you can be born early. Your situation is different from ours. You can''t help being willful. Since you have this plan, you should go to the snow mountain and keep it in the palace of Chu. The first child must be given to Chu Zirui, and you must give birth to him in the palace of Chu. "


    Murong Jinxin put away the smile on her face and began to talk about business. Ranran and Xiaohui want to be completely free, the only way is to give birth to the heir of Chu royal family as soon as possible. As long as the children are born, they can live the life they want to live, and let them fly.


    "I know, and I think about that, too, to do such a stupid thing. Alas, the wrong step has already been taken. I can only go on like this. "


    Originally, she went to snow mountain for fun. But later I learned that Xiaohui and Lixiang had to go back to the snow mountain once a year to worship their master. She is also a mistake, just hit this time, that is, their master''s death day.


    "Well, you will leave tomorrow, go early and return early."


    Murong Jinxin takes the child in her arms and hands it to Lixiang. Seeing that Hei Wuchang comes in with a lot of memorials, she signals that they can leave.


    Now everything in the underworld must be supported by her. She can''t spend as much time with them as she used to.


    "Let''s go first. I''ll cook in person in the evening, and sister Jinxin will come and have dinner together."


    Li Xiang is very clever, picked up the child and said hello to Murong Jinxin, then dragged Ye Ranran out of the underworld palace with a lot of words to say.


    In the study, Murong Jinxin began to work together, marking the pile of memorials. For a long time, she didn''t look up.


    ¡­¡­


    In a hurry, ten years have passed. After ten years, Murong Jinxin finally came to this day.


    On this day, Murong Jinxin was waiting at the edge of the netherworld pool early in the morning, accompanied by a large group of friends and children.


    This wait, from the morning until the sunset, but did not wait for the return of the man.


    "Jinxin, don''t worry, wait..."


    The immortal devil looks at Murong Jin''s heart more and more impatient, and repeats a consolation that he doesn''t know how many times. The consolation is so pale that even he is embarrassed to say it.


    "I''m not afraid of waiting. What I''m afraid of is such aimless waiting. Immortal devil, I''m really worried about what happened to him... "


    Murong Jinxin rubbed her eyebrows, looking at the dark sky, worried. This is the day that the heavenly daughter agreed with her. There is no reason for her to wait until now, unless there is something unexpected in the underworld.


    Ten years have been waiting. It''s really nothing to wait a few more days. I''m afraid it''s not the result she wants.


    "No, if there is any accident, the heavenly daughter will come down and tell us. Please relax..."


    In fact, the immortal devil is also worried, but he can''t show his worry, so that Murong Jin''s heart will be more anxious. This kind of aimless waiting is the most terrible, if he was Jin Xin, I''m afraid he would have been crazy.


    "If the underworld really can''t come back, I will take care of aunt Jinxin all my life."


    Just when Murong Jinxin wanted to say something, a tender voice with a certain firmness sounded in her ear. She was stunned and looked at the ten-year-old boy.


    Ten years old, she is a little higher than her. Her handsome face is very similar to the immortal devil. At the moment, he is very serious looking at Murong Jin heart, shallow Lang eyes in the stars.


    "You can say that in front of us, but don''t say it in front of the underworld, or you will feel better."


    The immortal devil has too much helplessness for his eldest son. It''s clearly that they were born through all kinds of hardships, but there is always a distance between them. If he didn''t know his identity, he would want to beat him every day.


    "In front of him, I also dare to say this, a man who does not keep his word, he is not worthy of Jinxin aunt and so on."


    CHEN Ye looks at the sky that is going to be completely dark, and the corners of his mouth slightly go up. In his heart, Murong Jinxin is the best woman in the world, and he hopes to be with Murong Jinxin is also the best man in the world.


    Pluto, he had a good impression of this man. But today, Pluto did not return, so that he unconsciously gave birth to a trace of displeasure to Pluto.


    "You son of a bitch, don''t make trouble for Aunt Jinxin, or I will break your leg."


    The immortal devil felt weak and slapped his son on the back of the head. He could already foresee what the underworld would look like when Pluto returned to the underworld.


    An enemy is an enemy. No matter how many lives of reincarnation, they are still enemies


    "Aunt Jinxin, what I said is true. If the underworld can''t come back, I will take care of you all my life. Even if I become a pro, I will be with you. "


    Chen night white his father, for his father''s excitement, he said very speechless. Does his father think too much? Don''t you think he wants to have any idea about Aunt Jinxin? That''s enough.


    "Well, I love that. No matter whether the underworld comes back or not, you can stay in the underworld with me when you become a pro. "


    CHEN Ye''s words make Murong Jinxin smile, because they know the child''s identity, so many times they will misunderstand the child''s language and behavior. People don''t think that way at all. It''s all adults who are in a hurry.


    Murong Jin''s heart reaches out and rubs CHEN Ye''s hair, and her eyes are full of love. The child is so sweet that she can''t even love her.


    "That man, even the woman of this king, stay away..."


    In the mid air, a roar explodes, and two black lights attack Murong Jinxin and chenye at the same time. A hit in the Murong Jin heart of the hand, forced Murong Jin heart had to retract the hand on the night. Another hit in Chen night''s body, straight will have no defense of Chen night to beat back several steps.


    A 10-year-old boy appeared at the bottom of everyone''s eyes, black clothes and black hair, and his whole body was violent. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s eyes, it''s like Murong Jinxin''s red apricot leaves the wall.


    "You are crazy, how can you do if you hurt CHEN Ye with such a heavy hand?"


    Murong Jinxin looks at the man falling slowly in the air. She is really angry and excited. This product''s jealous ability is absolutely the most terrible since the beginning of the world. Doesn''t she seem to have done anything? He was so angry that he moved his hand.


    In the past ten years, it seems that he has only practiced Kung Fu. He has forgotten to practice his temperament


    "He was hurt when he was hurt. Who made him so close to you? You are my king''s, my king''s... "


    The underworld falls straight in front of Murong Jinxin. Looking at the little face that has been missing for ten years, it''s hard to calm down. Not strong enough hand suddenly grabbed Murong Jinxin''s small shoulder, shaking up.


    This is CHEN Ye. It should be the reincarnation of Jun Mo Li. At the beginning, tiannv must have made a mistake. How close to his end was that he saved Xinsai as soon as he came back.


    "Ten years apart, it seems that your brain is still flooded. Do you want me to dry it for you?"


    Murong Jin''s heart was shaken hard by him. She clapped his paws open and twisted his ears to roar. Mingming said that she would arrive in the morning and kept her waiting for most of the day. This time when she came back, she not only beat people, but also yelled at her. It seems that he hasn''t used his braid to beat him for a long time. He even forgot the rules.


    "Aunt Jinxin, this kind of hairy and impetuous man is not worthy of you at all. Do you want to consider changing him to another husband?"

 Chapter 792

    Chen night sneers to walk up to come forward, shallow long Mou looking at the underworld of the opposite side, don''t be afraid at all.


    This inexplicable man, as soon as he came out, gave him a threat. If he had not been on guard, he would not have been so embarrassed.


    At the moment, he still roars at Aunt Jinxin, which makes him unbearable!


    "Your skin is itchy? Or are you tired of living? You are not in charge of our housework. I warn you, stay away from the king''s woman, or the king will kill you. "


    Is it wrong for him to be angry when he sees his woman touching another man? It''s enough to be threatened by Jinxin and the suckling little boy.


    Did he really get better after ten years of closed door cultivation? Is everyone deceiving?


    "Why don''t you come and have a try and think I''m afraid of you?"


    Chen night set in front of the cool man, Jin heart aunt since so care about this man, he wants to try this man is really so strong? If he can''t pass his test, he doesn''t deserve to be with aunt Jinxin.


    "Son of a bitch, it''s a household chore. Don''t disturb it..."


    This situation is not worried about Murong Jin heart, but the immortal devil, he looked at his son, really want to vomit blood. This boy doesn''t know Pluto''s temper. Once he gets stubborn, he can''t afford to go.


    The nether world is now the eighth level of the nether world. He didn''t practice the nine days of Longxiao, so he can''t be the opponent of the nether world. If we really fight, it''s just self humiliation.


    He wanted to stop it, but he really felt powerless


    "Aunt Jinxin''s business is my business. This Pluto is so reckless. He has already lived for more than ten thousand years, but he is more childish than my ten year old child!"


    Chen night completely does not give the immortal devil face, the underworld today''s extreme reaction let him inexplicably gave birth to a kind of resistance in the heart. He wants to protect Jinxin aunt, just very simple protection, really not as complicated as they think.


    "How dare you say I''m naive? You little kid? How can I teach you today... "


    Said by a 10-year-old child to be naive, Pluto''s anger soared up, completely out of control. He stretched out his slender fingers like jade and grabbed CHEN Ye''s collar. The fierce air all over made Murong Jin feel a little big.


    "CHEN Ye is not wrong at all. You are more than ten thousand years old. How can you care with a ten year old? The more you practice, the more naive you become. "


    Murong Jinxin hand a will they carried to both sides, Chen night after all is just a child, although precocious some, but the underworld also can''t be so severe to him.


    If there is any quarrel with a ten-year-old child, he is not afraid to lose his face.


    "Why can''t I care with him? Who dares to rob a woman from me? I''ll fight with you? It has nothing to do with his age. "


    Underworld''s anger is still not reduced, a wave of the big hand will shake off Murong Jin''s heart. Originally, he thought that he could feel her warmth as soon as he came back. Who knows that when he saw such a picture, he felt that he could not bear it. All the emotions that have been suppressed for ten years burst out at this moment.


    If change to do in the past, he will listen to Murong Jin heart. But today, he felt very aggrieved. He couldn''t control himself.


    "What are you talking about? Don''t talk about this mess in front of a ten-year-old. Otherwise, I''ll really turn my back on you. "


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth mercilessly a draw, a slap clapped in the back of the head of the underworld, lift Mou to look at him, the warning meaning in the vision is even more.


    Chen night this kid originally is very simple, also didn''t think that aspect. If they talk too much, it will inevitably affect him. That''s what she fears most.


    "In the past life, you are not little, because he has turned against me. I''m afraid you won''t succeed. Today, I have to teach him a good lesson. "


    Murong Jin heart repeatedly maintenance, let the underworld have been about to be crazy. In the past ten years, in order to meet the requirements of the Lord as soon as possible, he practiced day and night. He was exhausted several times and insisted on it.


    When he came back, he was faced with such unexpected scenes that he felt depressed and wanted to go crazy.


    "OK, you can do it. If you want to teach him a lesson, you should knock me down first. As long as you knock me down, I won''t care what you want to do. "


    Has always been connived at by him, Murong Jinxin completely has no way to accept his repeated provocation, plain white little hand patted on his face, overcast opened the mouth.


    If you want to fight, well, she will accompany you. I''m afraid he won''t be able to make it through her.


    "Jinxin, forget it. The underworld has come back. It''s not right for you to make such a fuss. CHEN Ye, I''ll take it away first. If you have anything to say, say it well. "


    The immortal devil looked at the scene completely out of control, he did not dare to hesitate, casting control of his son, dragging his hand away. Otherwise, the whole underworld will be in a state of chaos.


    "Wang has been here for ten years. There must be a lot of heartache and grievances. Don''t worry so much with him. I''ll go first." Xiaohui also persuades her, then leads her baby daughter and leaves Ranran. If you want to ease the situation, I''m afraid they all have to leave. Wang this is too sensitive, CHEN Ye is just a ten-year-old child, not so complicated mind... Step sound gradually far away, Youming pool side is only Murong Jin heart and Pluto. Murong Jin stood facing the wind with a cold heart, and the underworld stood facing the wind with a overcast face. Different posture, but represents their completely different mood. For a long time, they did not speak. The underworld, who has always been subdued, seems to have an iron heart this time. He is biting his lips and is silent to the end¡° Finally, Murong Jin''s heart moved. She went to the underworld''s side and took the cold hand of the underworld. Two cold words escaped from her lips, but she could not get any feedback from the underworld. Only at this moment did she know that Hades was too angry. If we don''t make things clear, I''m afraid they will have a cold war for a long time¡° CHEN Ye is just a child. It''s normal for me to touch his head. You really don''t have to. I''ve been waiting for you here this morning, and now I haven''t even had a sip of tea. If you want to make trouble with me, I''ll either starve to death or die of thirst... "Murong Jinxin has never seen such a cold Hades, which makes her feel frightened except for helplessness. He hugged him from behind and leaned on his not so strong shoulder. Listen to his urgent heartbeat, ten years of worry, finally in this moment completely put down. Xiao Hui is right. In the past ten years, he has suffered too much. Sometimes he is in a bad mood. She should be more tolerant¡° I''ve changed my mind. I don''t like how close you are to him now. If you don''t want to make Wang unhappy, stay away from him in the past. " As soon as she heard that she had been waiting for him for a long time, Pluto''s cold and hard heart softened a lot. Turn round to embrace her, close to her ear stuffy say. He is selfish or insecure, but he just can''t accept it. He has no way to be as generous as before. In ten years, his self-confidence has completely collapsed¡° You really think about him too complicated. Don''t forget tiannu''s words. If we are close to him, we can walk safely in the future. I''m really afraid. It''s been ten years since you were seriously injured. Do you know how I came here? " Murong Jin heart put away the hard side, holding his little hand slightly trembled. Thinking of the long ten years, the loneliness, the yearning and the pain, she felt that her life was not like death. CHEN Ye, this life is their guardian. She wanted Pluto to to accept him, just as she did ten years ago¡° I will never leave you again. You don''t have to worry. My Youming skill has been broken through. The dead old man said that I can cultivate the hand of hell after half a year''s rest. If there is that boy, we can live a good life as well. " Pluto is childish and doesn''t want to compromise. Jin Xin said these, how can he not understand. But he is really too insecure now, for fear that Jin Xin will be robbed by other men. Every time he thought about it, he felt bitter cold¡° Fool, I still expect CHEN Ye to be our son-in-law. You really don''t have to care too much about what he said to you today. In the future, I will accompany you more and give you some time to get along with CHEN Ye. Shall we all give each other some time? " Murong Jin''s heart was deeply distressed when she heard that his secret arts had broken through. In such a short period of time, he can complete such a big breakthrough, and his suffering is absolutely beyond ordinary people''s imagination. She was too anxious to understand his emotions. It''s just that he cares too much about her that he has such an extreme reaction¡° Well, Wang will give you this face. If that little boy dares to be too arrogant in front of me, I will repair him well. " Murong Jin''s heart trembles, which makes Pluto''s heart very uncomfortable. How can he not understand what she has paid for him. A little girl''s weak shoulder has to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the world, which is ten years. He really knows how difficult it is for her¡° CHEN Ye is very obedient and considerate. When you get familiar with him, you will know. Tell me, why are you so late? " Finally settled this matter, Murong Jin heart from the underworld''s arms back out, is very confused asked. She wanted to know why he was always punctual and broke his promise? She then carefully looked at his face and found that there was a faint black air in the middle of his eyebrows, which made her nervous¡° The king went to the palace of heavenly daughter and asked for some medicine for himself, so he delayed. Ten years later, it was originally planned that Youming''s magical skill could only break through eight levels, but my king broke through ten levels by force. If there is any damage to the body, it must be repaired by tiannv''s medicine. Next time, I won''t... "

 Chapter 793

    After leaving God, he felt that his body was too repulsive to support him to return to the underworld. Simply, he went to find the heavenly daughter first and took a rest in the heavenly daughter palace.


    The extreme discomfort of the body makes him have no way to think more about Murong Jin''s heart. Even tiannv, because she wanted to cure him, had no skills, so she had to wait until now.


    "Why do you break through by force? If you break down, you''re done? Stupid... "


    Murong Jin heart heard just want to cry, looking at his obviously thin body, heartache. How much endurance does it take for him to experience the pain of forced breakthrough.


    His body is still so small


    "Eight layers, I broke through one year ahead of schedule. I have to say that the dead old man is really suitable for cultivation. I''m reluctant to leave... "


    He could have come back a year in advance, but in order to carry the flag against the old man as soon as possible, he put up with it and still didn''t go. One year of persistence, the return is also great, basically achieved his goal.


    "I''ll take good care of your body in the future. You can''t spoil your body for me, understand?"


    Murong Jinxin knew his stubbornness, and they were definitely the same people in cultivation. In order to break through, at all costs. She couldn''t blame him, because if she were him, she would do the same.


    In order to protect their favorite people, pay any price is worth it. The only thing she can do is to take good care of his body in the future.


    "Well, ten years, but what happened?"


    The underworld nodded with a smile, which was still a little immature, but still full of charm. He took Murong Jinxin and sat down on a big stone, looking at the stars all over the sky, not in a hurry to leave.


    He took out some dry food from his arms and fed Murong Jinxin with small mouthfuls. In this way, he nestled up to look at the stars. The day when the wind was blowing was too far away. He was really reluctant to go back to the palace immediately.


    "Besides CHEN Ye, the immortal devil also gave birth to a daughter, who is now three years old. Xiaohui is also a son and a daughter. Her son is nine years old and is the crown prince of Chu. My daughter is six years old, so cute. As for the underworld, it''s still stable. Everything is in order. "


    In ten years, too much has happened. The friends around them have already had children in pairs, only they still have each other.


    Ten years has changed a lot. The only thing that has not changed is that their feelings for each other are always the same.


    "I have come back, and I have to shoulder the heavy task of the underworld. You''ve been tired for ten years. Have a good rest. "


    The underworld kisses her hair and looks at her tired face with heartache. The greatest fortune in his life was to marry her. He had nothing to repay for what she had done for him.


    He came back, everything should return to the right track, she is his princess of the underworld, then she should do the thing of Princess of the underworld.


    "Take it together. After all, you have to cultivate the hand of hell and recuperate your body. Before your hand of hell has been successfully cultivated, I will be the main one. "


    Murong Jinxin shakes her head. His body has been damaged like this. She needs a rest. How can she let him bear so much. He is her man, she does not love him, who can love him!


    She''s used to it now. She''s not used to it.


    "No, it''s my duty. I''m fine now. How can I escape? You can be the princess of the underworld before you practice


    The underworld smiles and scrapes Murong Jin''s little nose, saying that his male chauvinism is good. Since he is back, there is no reason for his woman to take these responsibilities for him.


    The body can be adjusted slowly. It can be adjusted at the same time when dealing with official business. He can''t be lazy because he is ill.


    "It''s up to you. If you have to, I''ll be happy. You rest for a few days, and I''ll hand over to you in a few days. "


    Murong Jin heart helpless, can only compromise. In the face of such an overbearing man, she can only be the little woman behind him. As long as he is good, she doesn''t care what she is asked to do.


    "Well, what''s the matter with my mother? Why didn''t you come today? "


    The underworld finally asked the biggest doubt in his heart. With his mother''s temperament, he should come to wait for him at the first time. But he didn''t find his mother''s figure. What did she do?


    "My mother''s concubine has gone to heaven. Tianyu is getting married today. I can''t go. If my mother''s concubine doesn''t go again, it''s too hard to say. "


    She should have gone to Tianyu''s wedding. Can mother imperial concubine really love her, then volunteered to go for her, otherwise she could not see him today.


    For Tianyu, she still feels very sorry. He once helped her in her most painful time, but she couldn''t send him a blessing in his happiest day.


    "Tianyu wedding? Who is the bride? "


    The underworld''s eyebrows were picked. Tianyu used to be the thorn in his eye. Now the thorn can be pulled out, and his mood is better all of a sudden.


    Tianyu is now the new emperor of heaven. When he gets married, Jinxin won''t go. His mother and concubine will go, otherwise they will know the rites in the underworld.


    "The bride is the daughter of a minister in heaven. I''m not very clear about the specific situation. When your mother comes back, you can ask her. "


    Murong Jinxin spread out her hand. Five years ago, she finally saw clearly that the woman in the sound of Tianyu flute was the minister''s daughter. It''s not easy for Tianyu to get along with her after five years of love.


    "Well, I just asked casually. Let''s go to Heaven tomorrow, which can be regarded as a blessing to the new couple sooner or later. By the way, we''ll get her back. "


    In terms of the relationship between heaven and the underworld, he, the king of the underworld, should really walk high. On the one hand, we can talk about the past with the emperor of heaven, and on the other hand, we should congratulate the new emperor of heaven. Some etiquette is unavoidable.


    "OK, I''ll ask Hei Wuchang to prepare a gift later."


    Murong Jin heart smile, she originally wanted to do so, but afraid that he will think more. Now it''s the best that he comes up with it.


    Tianyu, long time no see, she also wants to see his happy appearance.


    "How''s the devil?"


    When he mentioned Tianyu, he had to think of the devil. Ten years later, Murong ling''er should be the size of a kitten. I''m afraid it''s still a long way to go if I want to transform myself into a human being.


    Demon Zun, the man who got all over the world since he was crazy. How are you recently?


    "He''s waiting for linger day after day and year after year. I''m happy all day. I''ve always had a good time. "


    That simple man, I hope he can be so simple forever. There must be a very good marriage between him and ling''er waiting for them.


    Waiting, as long as there is love in the heart, how difficult can also endure. The devil, the legendary man, will surely wait for his own happiness.


    "It seems that there are only three things left for Wang to do now..."


    Everyone seems to be well, only he is the most unsatisfactory. As long as those three things are done, he will have no regrets in his life.


    His eyes stare at Murong Jin''s heart, flashing bright light, very dazzling.


    "What three things?"


    Murong Jin heart some strange looking at him, don''t know what he called three things. Her little hands arranged the messy clothes for the underworld, and her heart was two or two.


    "First of all, build a hell''s hand and crush the old thing as soon as possible. Second, the body will grow up quickly. Third, have two children."


    Pluto looked at her lazily, long fingers combing her soft hair. This time the disaster came too big, let him be unprepared to become this appearance. It will take six years to become an adult.


    Six years, a lot of things can not be done, think about all feel depressed.


    "It''s good for you to be like this. Don''t grow up. After growing up, I still have to wait on you. I''ve been used to it for ten years..."


    He wanted to grow up to understand the purpose of her too much, can not help but roll his eyes, in his chest forced to twist a. It''s enough for this damned little boy to think so much at such a small age.


    "If I really want to be like this all the time, it must be you who can''t stand it in the end. Look at people. They have all their children. Do you envy them? "


    Pluto didn''t like it either. He knew that she was just complaining symbolically. This woman is willing to bear anything for him, whether it''s body or mind.


    Seeing the immortal devil and Xiaohui, he was really envious. Clearly he and Jin heart is the first together, but they are the last to have children.


    "Their children, my children, are very close to me. What can I admire? But after all, we still have to have a child of our own, otherwise there will be no successor in the underworld. "


    As soon as she was bored these years, she went to take care of Xiao Hui and Li Xiang''s children. As time goes by, their children are very close to her. They are not born to each other. In fact, they are similar. Many times she felt that it didn''t matter whether she had children or not.


    "Come on, I''m hungry. You cook for me."


    The underworld got up with a smile, took Murong Jinxin''s hand and walked slowly towards the direction of the dining room. He didn''t eat with her for ten years. Now he only wants to eat the food she cooked, no matter how bad it is.


    "Then you really have a good mouth. I''ve really learned a few dishes. Let''s go. I''ll make it for you. "


    There was a time when she wanted to learn to cook. So, I spent a month in the dining room, and I really learned some good dishes. If he likes to eat, she is willing to cook it for him every day.


    "Well, you have come, and you have to feed me. I''m going to be a master for a while tonight. You have to wait on me. Do you understand


    The underworld grinned. He once tasted the craft of Jinxin, but it was rotten to some extreme. But now for him, painstakingly to learn to cook, do not move that is impossible.


    "Yes, I will serve you very well..."


    Murong Jin grinned and showed her white eyes. Plain white small hand twisted the arm of the underworld, the underworld that will install Force directly wring cry.


    Moonlight, the glory of a place, their happiness, has begun

 Chapter 794

    Heaven


    The arrival of Murong Jinxin and Hades surprised Tianyu. As soon as she got the news, she took her new wife to the south gate to greet her.


    A king and a emperor meet, the atmosphere is rare harmony, let Murong Jin heart are surprised. Looking at the side of that slightly naive, but still domineering man, corner of the mouth bent out a shallow smile.


    "Jinxin, I''m finally happy with all my hard work..."


    Tianyu''s clear eyes look at Murong Jin''s heart. She looks like a fairy in white. She says that she has been sad for ten years, and her eyes are inexplicably hot.


    "It''s still early. Look at his thin arms and legs. He doesn''t look like a man at all. What''s more, if I don''t get rid of that old thing, my heart won''t be at peace


    Murong Jinxin hands the prepared gift to Tianyu and looks at the king of Hades. Although she says something disgusting, she still can''t hide her special love for the king of Hades.


    "Ha ha, it''s only a few years. The underworld will grow up. It''s better to be together than to be apart, so that you won''t worry about it day and night. "


    Tianyu handed Murong Jinxin''s gift to the beautiful woman beside him. It was his wife, the new queen of heaven, who was also a gentle and virtuous woman named by master.


    Seeing Chu er''s shy smile, she took Chu er''s hand and held it gently.


    "Don''t talk about me. Tell me about your bride. She has a good temperament. Her name is chu''er. She''s Yi. She''s a good match for you."


    Tianyu''s action, Murong Jin heart in the eye, can''t help laughing. Think of her and Tianyu in the past experience of all kinds, heart for him happy.


    The most rare and valuable thing in her life is to meet her own one heart person. She is lucky to meet one in every life. Tianyu is also lucky. This woman knows that she is sensible, obedient and knowledgeable.


    "That''s natural. If it''s not good, I can''t look up to it."


    Chu er''s most touching point is that no matter what he does, she always supports him. During their five years together, they have never quarreled or blushed. Her gentle and considerate little by little captured his heart, let him indulge in it, unable to extricate himself.


    He was infatuated with Jinxin for more than six years, and she pulled him out of the nihility little by little until he accepted her and let Jinxin go.


    "Then treat her well and give birth early."


    Murong Jinxin looks at chu''er with a little red face. She can see that she is not very good at communication. On such an occasion, she just stood by and looked at Tianyu, smiling gently, elegant but not rude.


    "You are not in a hurry. What are we in a hurry? After a few years, I''ll think about my children and live my own life first. "


    Tianyu looked at Murong Jinxin''s stomach with a smile, which was a little meaningful. He didn''t want to have children yet. Now the four realms are quiet. He wants to take chu''er around and have a look at the world.


    "I''m not an exception. I don''t have a moment of leisure. I guess if I don''t kill that old thing, I don''t have time to have children."


    Murong Jin heart a slap waved in the past, for Tianyu that is not ridicule of ridicule is speechless. This man, as pure as snow lotus, has been living on the court hall for many years. It is obvious that he has been polluted.


    It seems that she is the only one who hasn''t changed for so many years. She really didn''t know what had changed except that she was ten years older.


    "We were born at that time. How about a baby kiss? If our first child is a woman and a man, it will be ordered by our parents. What about the words of the matchmaker? "


    This is also a pity to make up for him. With Jin Xin''s temperament, the children educated must be outstanding. It''s not only good for your children, but also good for heaven.


    Forgive him for being so vulgar. He can also be involved in the safety of heaven in his children''s marriage. In his position, he has to plan for heaven all the time.


    "OK, your daughter can be married to the underworld, I''m sure!"


    Murong Jin''s heart smiles and nods. Tianyu and Chu Er have such temperament that their daughter must be a lady. It''s OK to marry in the underworld. Anyway, her son will be the most powerful of the four worlds, and there is no need to find a powerful Princess of the underworld.


    "Why only a daughter? If you are a son, your daughter will not suffer if she is married to heaven. "


    Tianyu didn''t understand. Naturally, his daughter would not be mistreated, and he didn''t dare to be mistreated. She was definitely the next queen. Can see her appearance, it seems that if the birth of a daughter, do not intend to marry with him.


    "Daughter, you can''t think of three coming. I already have a son-in-law I like, and the baby kiss has been decided for a long time


    She''s not going to be a sow. She''ll have two, one son and one daughter. The daughter has already been sold out, leaving the son. Does he like it or not. He doesn''t want to. He wants more people.


    "Who? I''m convinced. "


    Tianyu also came to the interest, while taking Murong Jin heart to go inside, while not giving up the heart to ask, absolutely for his son who still don''t know where.


    Jinxin''s daughter must be as smart as she is. It must be the blessing of heaven to marry heaven.


    "CHEN Ye, the immortal devil and Li Xiang''s son have been ordered since the day he was born."


    Murong Jin heart does not hide Tianyu, if you are willing to find abuse, I will reluctantly abuse you. At the thought of Chen ye that child, the corner of her mouth unconsciously reveals a gentle smile.


    If the child knew that she had already decided him, he would have to call her a consonant concubine and the king of Hades a father, what would he do?


    "What''s so special about that child? To be so loved by you. "


    Tianyu''s mind at that moment came up with a peerless and elegant face, and had to admit that Jin Xin''s vision was good, and CHEN Ye''s child must not be an ordinary person in the future. It seems that I''m a little late. I gave this great opportunity to immortal devil and Lixiang.


    "Nothing special. He''s a blessing for me and Pluto. Only when we get closer to him can we go more smoothly in the future. "


    After all, it''s outside. Murong Jinxin doesn''t tell CHEN Ye''s true identity. Tianyu is a trusted friend and represents all the other immortals. CHEN Ye''s identity will bring him a lot of trouble, even disaster.


    "I see. If you have two daughters, the other one must be married to heaven. That''s a deal."


    Tianyu knows that he has watched Murong Jinxin go through so hard these years. If he can have a child, as long as he stays by her side, she can live a better life. He will try his best to protect that child for her.


    Well, the first daughter can''t, so he can book the second one. As long as Jin Xinsheng, it''s estimated that there won''t be too big a problem.


    "Do you really want to see us in the underworld? My daughter, your son may not be able to fight off. It may not be your blessing to marry you in heaven... "


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, looking at the Yellow River heart immortal Tianyu, a little speechless. I don''t know if his son would be mad if he knew that he proposed for him in such a way as to force marriage.


    Well, for the sake of his sincerity, if it''s really unfortunate to have two daughters, she won''t be stingy.


    "It must be a blessing. Your daughter must be more like you. Once I become the queen of heaven, I will certainly devote myself to heaven. "


    He was very sure of this and was influenced by it. Seeing what his mother''s wife looked like, he must also want to be a woman. They haven''t had such a powerful Queen like Jinxin in the history of heaven. He is really looking forward to it.


    "Well, what else can I say now that you''ve said that? That''s it. I hope you''re lucky. By the way, where''s my wife? "


    Murong Jin''s heart turned a white eye, and she didn''t want to turn around on this issue. Suddenly, she thought of a very strange question. She knew that they would come today, so why didn''t she come to pick them up? I can''t say that.


    "The old princess went to the purple bamboo forest with my father yesterday, as if to ask for something? I haven''t had time to be careful about the specific situation. They will come back in the evening. "


    Yesterday was his wedding day. He had to deal with most of the affairs and too many envoys. He really didn''t have much time to pay attention to the spirit of Wanquan.


    Because of her relationship with the underworld, her father personally received the spirit of Wanquan. Everything she had in heaven was arranged by her father.


    "Purple bamboo forest? Isn''t that the place to ask for a son? Is she crazy


    Murong Jin''s heart heard the three words, and three thick black lines appeared on her forehead. In the case of the underworld, the mother''s concubine begged for a son, and they couldn''t have been born.


    In addition to sweat, she still felt sweat, even the king of Hades around her felt a little strange.


    "I''ve been a disciple of zizhulin for three years. I know a secret. You come here..."


    Has been silent Chu son suddenly opened mouth, she took the initiative to grasp Murong Jin heart hand, Murong Jin heart pulled to one side. Careful investigation of the situation around, to determine the safety, just to Murong Jin heart ear whispered what to say.


    Her words made Murong Jinxin''s face look better all of a sudden, and even a beautiful flower was hanging on the corner of her mouth.


    "If it''s true, I will burn incense for ten years. Chu''er, I can''t wait. Can you take me to the purple bamboo forest? "


    Murong Jin heart with a smile took Chu son''s arm, Chu son''s words let her vibration, also let her happy. She is going to take a walk in the purple bamboo forest. If there is such a treasure, she must go and ask for it.


    She knew that the purple bamboo forest must be guided by celestial beings, and chu''er was the most suitable person.


    "Be careful, go and return early."


    Tianyu rubs chu''er''s hair and nods with a smile. Chu''er just heard what he said. He can understand Jin Xin''s anxiety.


    Watching the two women leave hand in hand very close, his mouth always shouts a smile, chu''er can become friends with Jin Xin, she will benefit a lot.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 795

    In the white fog, a purple courtyard looms. Two fairies stand at the gate of the bamboo forest. They are stunned to see chu''er and Murong Jin walking far away. One of them enters the bamboo forest to report.


    "Queen of heaven, please wait a moment..."


    The fairy boy who left behind greets him and salutes respectfully, but skillfully blocks the way of chu''er and Murong Jinxin.


    The purple bamboo forest is beyond the four realms and has a detached status. No matter what creatures want to enter, they must get the consent of the purple fairy.


    "Jin Xin, let''s wait here. This is the rule of the purple bamboo forest. The fairy in purple will come to see us. "


    Chu son returned a gift to the fairy child, the fairy child in front of her is naturally recognized, can''t help being spoiled to knead his small head, signal that he can go to busy.


    She has been a close disciple in zizhulin for three years and knows the rules of zizhulin very well. No matter how powerful the comer is, we can''t be presumptuous here.


    "Chu''er, is the fairy in purple hard to deal with?"


    Murong Jinxin didn''t embarrass Xiantong. She followed chu''er to the stone bench and sat down. She began to look around the purple bamboo forest carefully.


    Here, always give her a sense of inexplicable familiarity, and she can not say why.


    "The fairy in purple is not very easy to talk, but it''s not unreasonable. You''ll understand when you get in touch later. "


    Chu son''s Mou son Shan Shan Shan, a mention purple dress fairy, she feels some headache. The purple fairy just took over the purple bamboo forest three years ago. She has a strange temper and will make trouble for them.


    Jinxin''s deeds, she heard too much, she was really a little worried that they would fight against each other


    "Good words beg each other. If she refuses, I''ll rob her directly..."


    Looking at Chu er''s expression, Murong Jin''s heart already had a bottom. Well, she had a very clear idea on the way here. She gave up everything for the sake of Hades.


    That baby, she must get the hand. As long as she gets the hand, although the skill of Hades can''t be restored, his body can be restored to the way he was before he was seriously injured by the old thing.


    She knew the heart knot of Hades, so she had to get the treasure.


    "Er..."


    Chu''er''s mouth, along the way, chat with Murong Jinxin, she has a general understanding of Murong Jinxin''s character. Now, it''s reasonable for her to say such a thing.


    Well, she has left the purple bamboo forest, and the fate of the purple bamboo forest has ended. If you really fight, she will help Murong Jinxin.


    "This is a matter between me and purple bamboo forest. If you really fight, don''t interfere, otherwise the purple fairy will trouble you in the future."


    Although only for the first time, Murong Jinxin''s impression of chu''er is quite good. Moreover, this is her underworld and purple bamboo forest, really come to that step, she does not want to involve any innocent people.


    Chu son can tell her this secret, she has been grateful, absolutely can''t let Chu son more difficult.


    "She will definitely trouble me, but it''s OK. I''m a queen now, and my identity is precious. She can''t do anything about me."


    About the secret of purple bamboo forest, she also overheard, told Murong Jinxin, no matter how the ending, purple fairy will not let her go.


    Fortunately, she has married Tianyu and become a queen. This identity alone is enough for the purple fairy to fear.


    "It''s the best, or I''ll never show mercy..."


    Murong Jin heart Mou in a flash but kill intention, but soon will own mood hidden down. Step by step, maybe their luck is good enough, the mother Princess and the emperor of heaven have already got such a treasure.


    "Have a cup of tea first. I don''t know when I''ll wait."


    Chu son can not deny, for Murong Jin heart poured a cup of tea, curling fragrance, their mood soon restored calm.


    Such a wait will wait until dusk, sunset like blood, the whole purple bamboo forest are shrouded in a purple light.


    The gate of purple bamboo forest finally opened, and the emperor of heaven and the spirit of ten thousand springs came out. He looked tired and very depressed.


    "Jinxin, why are you here?"


    Far away, Wan Quan''s spirit saw Murong Jin''s heart sitting on the stone bench and was surprised. Isn''t Jin Xin supposed to stay in the underworld with ming''er? How did you come to heaven this time? Also accompanied by the day after the purple bamboo forest.


    "Mother Princess, the fairy in purple didn''t embarrass you, did she?"


    A look at the God of heaven and the spirit of ten thousand springs, Murong Jin''s heart has guessed about. She seems to have come right this time. If she doesn''t come, the baby will never get it.


    "Let''s wait outside all night, plus a day''s hard work, but still refuse to give us things, alas..."


    Wan Quan''s spirit kneaded the eyebrow that rubs hair ache, two days of tiredness, let her some cannot bear. She sat down beside Murong Jinxin and sighed softly.


    She did what she could, but the fairy in purple refused to step back, and there was nothing she could do.


    "How can she do this to you? It''s too much. " Smell speech, the mood of Chu son rare fluctuation rises. She looked at the woman walking out of the purple bamboo forest, and there was a certain gnashing of teeth. If you don''t want to hand over your baby, it''s obvious. Why torture the two old people so much¡° Is it too much? You let out the secret of my purple bamboo forest. I didn''t kill you. You should be very lucky. " The fairy in purple came slowly, with an angel''s face, but a devil''s smile. She looks at Chu son, the words of the export is cold matchless, completely don''t match with her that body temperament¡° It''s useless to keep that baby. It''s better to send it to Princess Ming for the benefit of the four worlds. " Chu son gets up to have no fear purple clothes fairy''s anger, if that thing is useful to purple bamboo forest, she also won''t so rashly say. Obviously, it has no use for the purple bamboo forest. Is it interesting to hide it¡° It''s useless. It''s also my treasure in the purple bamboo forest, which can''t be coveted by outsiders. You should be glad that you are the queen now, otherwise I will definitely let you die miserably. " With a wave of purple sleeves, the purple fairy flies to chu''er, uprooting a row of ancient trees behind chu''er. You can imagine the fury¡° Purple fairy, you torture the emperor of heaven and my mother''s concubine. I advise you to give me the pill, or I will destroy your purple bamboo forest. " Up to now, Murong Jinxin feels that she has no way back. Pull Chu son to behind, Yin measured of opened mouth. The fierce murderous spirit spread all over her body, making the purple fairy subconsciously step back a few steps, looking at the more violent woman in front of her¡° The princess of the underworld is a bandit, just like the outside world She carefully looked at Murong Jinxin, it is only the first time to meet, but she gave birth to a very strange feeling to the woman in front of her. That kind of feeling made her hesitant, and even made her want to give the things Murong Jin wanted directly to her. What''s going on? The fairy in purple frowned strangely, but he couldn''t understand it all the time. She couldn''t help thinking about the current situation, so she simply didn''t think about it¡° You''re right. I''m not only a bandit, I''m a robber. You have bullied my mother''s concubine and humiliated the emperor of heaven. If you don''t give me the pills, I will burn you in the purple bamboo forest. " Murong Jin heart and not angry, but feel purple fairy description quite appropriate. She is a bandit. If she can''t get what she wants, she will rob it. Anyway, the goal is achieved, regardless of the means¡° Then you put your horse to come over, I also want to see feng dance nine days in the end have much bull''s air! " The purple fairy waved her hand and covered her whole body with a layer of purple light. As for the most famous woman in the four circles, she knows very well that it is useless to reason with her. Then, we can only use force. Death is not enough. After all, she still had what the woman wanted in her hands¡° Within ten moves, if I can''t subdue you, I''ll let you drive me, and I won''t complain. If you are suppressed by me, the pill must be given to me. " Murong Jin heart did not immediately start, but is looking at the purple fairy, word by word to say their requirements. However, she seems to underestimate the purple fairy. When her words fall, the answer she gets is the purple air rushing towards her. The purple fairy''s temper is somewhat similar to her. If it''s not for her different stand, maybe she can be a friend¡° To still have a little ability, Phoenix, out! " Murong Jin heart to fight, Feng dance nine days to meet the enemy, in mid air immediately emerged a faint shadow of the Phoenix. The Phoenix flapped its wings, and a huge genuine Qi collided with those purple Qi, driving those purple Qi away¡° Feng dances for nine days. It really deserves its reputation A move to test, purple fairy has understood that if he is careless, waiting for her is absolutely a fiasco. With a wave of the small hand, the purple Qi of the manipulator attacked Murong Jin again. It''s just that the more I fight, the more strange I feel. This Murong Jin heart, is to let her feel inexplicably familiar, familiar with the rescue, as if they had grown up in a pair of pants. For a moment, the purple air flying all over the sky, the sound of Fengming, outside the purple bamboo forest, a fierce fight, rare in the world. This is Murong Jinxin''s best battle in ten years. She fought very hard and spent a lot of effort to subdue the purple fairy before her last move, Phoenix Fire¡° Lethal or elixir? Choose for yourself Murong Jinxin holds the collar of the purple fairy, and her eyes are full of admiration. The fairy in purple is really good. His skill is even better than that old thing. It''s a pity to ruin her like this. She stared at the purple eyes of the fairy in purple, and felt more and more familiar, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen them¡° As for pills, it depends on your performance. "

 Chapter 796

    Purple fairy is indifferent to looking at Murong Jin heart, very calm shrug, she is sure Murong Jin heart will not really move her.


    Her words with a bit of provocation, in addition to her expression, let Murong Jin heart of the mouth hard to smoke.


    "Are you sure you want to call me? "Yes?"


    Murong Jin heart let go of the purple fairy, quite speechless looking at her. The purple fairy''s present state is more like a child in trouble, which makes her feel helpless.


    She''s been her little sister for three months. She really doesn''t care. I''m afraid that the cruel man in her family will let the purple fairy die after recovery.


    If you want to call her, the fairy in purple has to beat Pluto first.


    "Sure, I''ll give it to you as soon as you promise."


    Purple fairy arranged his clothes, very provocative looking at Murong Jin heart. She doesn''t really want to call Murong Jinxin, but Murong Jinxin gives her a sense of familiarity, which makes her want to confirm Murong Jinxin''s identity.


    She heard too much about the legend that Hades favored his wife. That man, she had seen once when she was young, and that time she was frightened by his means.


    Time has changed. Although her skill has been greatly improved, she has always been afraid of the man. I''m afraid she can''t come out in her life.


    "OK, give me the pills. I''ll keep my promise after I make sure your pills are effective. "


    Murong Jin heart very happy agreed, three months for the growth of Hades, is worth. The fairy in purple is not afraid of death. What else is she afraid of?


    It seems that she hasn''t been called by anyone in her life. She is called once in a while, but it''s really nothing.


    "Wait, I''ll get it right away."


    Purple fairy heart relieved, looked at Murong Jin heart two eyes, turned quickly toward the purple bamboo forest. She walked as fast as a dog after her.


    "Jinxin, the fairy in purple is not a good host to provoke. You just agreed. You will be tortured by her very miserably..."


    The spirit of Wanquan looks at the figure of the purple fairy disappearing, and looks at Murong Jinxin very worried. She has learned the ability of the fairy in purple. Jinxin really want to stay for three months, I''m afraid she will be tortured.


    "Concubine, don''t worry, she won''t..."


    Murong Jin heart pacified patted ten thousand spring spirit''s shoulder, gave her a strange smile. She had obviously felt the change of the purple fairy''s attitude towards her, especially the way she looked at her, as if she had known her for a long time.


    Maybe, what she can feel, she can feel it too. Well, it seems good to explore the relationship between them in three months.


    "Jin Xin, tell ming''er well. This purple bamboo forest can''t be destroyed. Once it is destroyed, there will be no offspring in the four realms. "


    Purple fairy has another identity, that is to send the child Guanyin. If the Songzi Guanyin is gone, the four realms will not be far away from destruction.


    Ming son''s temper she knows, feel reluctant to let Jin heart by a little, let Jin heart when three months younger sister this kind of thing, Ming son a listen to I''m afraid will be mad.


    "I know, mother''s concubine is at ease, I have discretion."


    Previously, she didn''t think so much. As soon as her mother reminded her, she also thought of another identity of the purple fairy. If Hades killed the purple fairy in a rage, they would not even have a child.


    "Don''t think so much about the old princess. Anyway, the purple fairy is willing to hand over the pills, and the underworld can return to its original appearance. As for the rest, let it be. "


    The emperor of heaven could see that he had been in contact with the purple fairy many times. Today, her attitude towards Murong Jinxin is totally different from others. Willing to hand over the pill, not because she is afraid of Murong Jinxin, but she really wants to give the pill to Murong Jinxin.


    Otherwise, she just wanted to run away, there were opportunities, and she would not be questioned by Murong Jinxin with a collar. This, she believes Murong Jin heart must also know.


    "The emperor of heaven is right. At least we have achieved our goal. Children''s affairs should be handled by children themselves. They all grow up, and they don''t need us to talk too much... "


    The spirit of Wanquan smiles at the emperor of heaven, and a deep friendship flows between them after years of precipitation. After the old underworld went, the only one who could talk to her was the emperor of heaven except ming''er and Jin Xin. She cherishes this friendship very much.


    "Here..."


    In the spirit of ten thousand springs is still feeling, purple fairy has come out with a box. She handed the box to Murong Jinxin without any hesitation.


    "Thank you anyway."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the complex patterns carved on the ancient box and gently pulled the lip to the purple fairy. The fairy in purple helped her a lot. I can afford this thank you.


    "You don''t have to thank me. If I don''t see you in three days, you and Hades won''t have children in their lives. I will definitely do what I say."


    The fairy in purple tilted her head and blinked at Murong Jin''s heart. She was so cute that her breath changed. But the words that say export, still have so a bit to owe flat, hear Murong Jin heart direct a slap waved past.


    "Don''t threaten me with such a thing, or you won''t be able to eat it. I will do what I promise. What I don''t like most is to owe someone. "


    The slap directly hit the back of the purple fairy''s head. It was not light or heavy, but it was enough for the purple fairy to show his teeth in pain. Touching his small head, Murong Jin heart cold hum a.


    This woman is not a bandit, but a hooligan!


    "After taking this pill, you can let the underworld return to the netherworld pool for ten days, which is very good for his physical recovery."


    Purple fairy some wronged looking at Murong Jin heart, flat mouth, or very painful exhort Murong Jin heart a few words. Since we want to do good, we should do it to the end. Make Pluto''s constitution better, maybe Pluto can not hate her so much.


    "OK, let''s go."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, waved to the purple fairy, and left with the spirit of Wanquan. This trip to the purple bamboo forest is still fruitful.


    Got the elixir, met the purple fairy, worth it!


    "Murong Jinxin, you go back and tell the underworld that if he doesn''t come to my trouble, I can make your first child a dragon and a Phoenix."


    Murong Jin''s heart just walked out a few steps, the voice of the purple fairy came again, with the taste of schadenfreude, let Murong Jin''s heart step meal, the black line came out.


    This damned woman dare to tease her in public. When she comes back next time, it will definitely make her look good!


    "Don''t worry, fairy. Ming''er will not come to your trouble..."


    It''s the spirit of ten thousand springs. When I hear this, I feel comfortable. She turned around and waved to the fairy in purple. Her eyes were filled with expectation.


    The twins of dragon and Phoenix are really attractive. She believes that ming''er can''t get them either.


    "You wait for me..."


    Murong Jin''s little white hand waved and landed on the ground, then attacked the purple fairy. With her unique anger, she roared to the purple fairy.


    "So tough, or I''ll give you four or eight at a time, and make you the best in history."


    The purple fairy dodged the fallen leaves, touched his nose, and yelled at Murong Jinxin''s back.


    A faint smile floated on her lips. A wonderful thing lingered in her heart. She could not wait to hope that time would pass faster, faster


    ¡­¡­


    As night falls, the stars twinkle, and the cold moonlight spreads all over the earth.


    When Murong Jinxin they rushed back to heaven, the night was very deep. However, there is still an estimated figure waiting in front of the gate of Nantian. It''s Hades.


    "Concubine..."


    Seeing the spirit of ten thousand springs, Hades rushed over like a child. Ten years no see, he really hard to restrain his emotions, excited straight want to cry.


    He held the spirit of Wanquan tightly, just like a lost child, and found his own home.


    "Ming''er... My ming''er... My mother miss you so much..."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs wept and held Pluto in agony. Ten years of separation, how bitter her heart, only she knows. Now that her son is back safely, she is really comforted.


    "Concubine... From then on... We will never part again... Never part again..."


    The underworld wipes the tears on his face for the spirit of ten thousand springs, and he is distressed. His heart is shaking, but he still has a trace of reason, only he can''t cry.


    The cost of crying is too great, he dare not try it easily!


    "OK... Ok... We asked for the elixir... You can go back to your original state..."


    The spirit of Wanquan cried bitterly. It took a long time for him to control his emotions. After so many hardships, she has seen the happy life of their family in the future.


    Ming''er''s life can return to its original state. With the fairy in purple, maybe Jinxin will be pregnant soon.


    "Well... My mother suffered..."


    The underworld was overjoyed. With the pill, he was no longer a ten-year-old child. As long as he returns to his original appearance, he is a real man, a man of indomitable spirit.


    However, the mother must have suffered a lot. The fairy in purple is not a good talker. Seeing the blood bubble in his mother''s hands, he is deeply distressed.


    "The mother imperial concubine is all right. It''s Jinxin. For you, she promised to be called by the purple fairy for three months. She is really suffering..."


    The spirit of Wanquan grabs the hand of Hades and Murong Jinxin, holding their hands tightly together. These are the two most important children in her life. With them, her life is complete.


    Just, her words just fall, originally still sentimental Hades suddenly angry. Instant then let go of Murong Jin heart''s hand, angrily toward the direction of purple bamboo forest.


    "What? Is that woman tired of living? How dare you call my darling? I''m going to blow up her head right now... "

 Chapter 797

    On hearing this, the underworld was furious. His women, he is holding in the palm of his hand like a baby, what is the purple fairy? I''m just paranoid.


    If he wants to die, he doesn''t mind letting that ungrateful woman die happily


    "Ming''er, the fairy in purple said that after this, I will give you a pair of twins. Don''t be impulsive..."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs rushes up to catch the underworld and persuades him. She knew that this was what they had to face. Although it was difficult for ming''er to accept this reality, she had to try.


    Her precious grandson, as long as ming''er bears this tone, he will report soon.


    "What about giving birth to a dragon or a phoenix? I can''t treat my woman badly in order to have two children... "


    The underworld shakes off the hand of the spirit of ten thousand springs, and his anger is more exuberant. It''s hateful to use such a way to force Jin Xin.


    Children, they are destined to have, can''t because of that woman''s threat.


    "Well, don''t make any noise. I understand your mind. Bear it. You see, I''m not excited about being a little sister. Why are you so excited? With my ability, I will not suffer. Besides, the fairy in purple has no malice to me. "


    Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth mercilessly smoked, looking at the Hades that don''t reach the goal never give up posture, quickly reached out to embrace the Hades, also persuade up.


    The man''s reaction had long been in her expectation. If she could not persuade her mother, she would be happy to watch.


    "No malice? Who knows if she has malice? You see, the hands of the concubine are blistered. If you really go to the purple bamboo forest for three months, you may have to be carried out. "


    The underworld was not so optimistic as Murong Jin thought. He raised the hand of the spirit of ten thousand springs in front of Murong Jin''s heart. The red blood bubbles were very dazzling, which made his heart tangle again.


    He did nothing in return for what his wife had done for him. He can''t let his mother live in peace. He is a son in vain.


    "You think I''m stupid? Am I the kind of person who can easily be taken advantage of? Don''t worry, I and purple fairy should have what fate. I feel it, and she should feel it too, otherwise she would not give me this pill for no reason. "


    Murong Jinxin rubbed his cold hand and put it on her lips. It''s cold at night. He should have been waiting in Nantianmen for a long time, otherwise it would not have been like this.


    Maybe the fairy in purple had malice when she just met her. However, after they had a fight, the relationship between them had changed subtly. They could also feel the change.


    "Really? Are you sure? "


    Murong Jinxin''s words finally calmed the underworld. He stopped struggling and looked at Murong Jinxin''s eyes with some doubts. Until see Murong Jin heart of the eyes of the firm look, this just relieved a lot.


    Jin Xin should not cheat him. If she feels familiar with him, maybe she has something to do with the purple fairy.


    "I''m sure, let''s go. Let''s go back to our room right away. I can''t wait to look like an adult. Let''s go..."


    Murong Jinxin nodded with a smile and grasped his hand. She didn''t want to be shameful outside. I''d better go back to my room and talk about everything.


    In the cold moonlight, they walked hand in hand. The two faint shadows were drawn for a long time. They were always mixed and never separated.


    "Father Huang, I really envy them. If my fate with Tianyu is also destiny, that would be good..."


    Chu son looks at the figure that they leave, in the Mou all is the look of envy. How lucky it would be to be able to go on forever like this. Even if you have to go through a lot of hardships before you go back, it''s worth it.


    "In a few years, you can go to yu''er and try your luck on Sansheng stone. Even if it''s not fate, it''s good to carve the name on it."


    Looking at his gentle and virtuous daughter-in-law, the emperor was naturally very satisfied. Patted her on the shoulder, gave her an encouraging look and left.


    The fate of heaven is the fate of eternal life. I''m afraid it''s the only one in the four realms. There can be no exception


    "Don''t think about it too much. As long as we are good, we will be able to move the world. Even if there is no fate, as long as this life is safe, it''s actually good. "


    I don''t know when the sky came, he will be in a daze of Chu son into the arms, kiss her forehead hair, whisper.


    He never asks for anything. As long as you do it seriously, God can see it. There will always be something in return.


    "Well, it''s late at night. Let''s go back..."


    Chu Er nodded and gave Tianyu a warm smile. Close to each other and move towards their happy future.


    Everyone has his own way to go, and has his own unique happiness. Murong Jinxin''s happiness, she saw. And her happiness, I believe there will be a lot of people can see.


    The waning moon in the sky began to change gradually. When their figure completely disappeared, it became a full moon. Countless brilliance, everywhere there is a hazy beauty


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the courtyard, Murong Jinxin can''t wait to take out the pill and give it to the underworld. But in a moment, Pluto''s body changed significantly. From a ten-year-old boy, he soon came of age and became what he looked like before he was seriously injured. A black robe is incomparable.


    "Jinxin..."


    He will Murong Jin heart tightly in his arms, feel her petite, the excitement in the heart can not be expressed in words.


    At this moment, he had fantasized tens of thousands of times. When it really happened, he just felt like he was dreaming.


    "The original you finally came back, or so good, leaning up more comfortable..."


    Murong Jin heart can understand his excitement at the moment, holding his waist hand with some strength. Ten years later, she finally waited for him. How sad, only she knows.


    No, it''s a ten-year-old with a strong arm that she can do whatever she wants. They will return to the beginning, the only change is that his hand of hell has not been successfully cultivated.


    "I will never try to be brave again. Such a thing will not happen again..."


    If he gets hurt again, he won''t be reckless. I''ll wait until she''s around before I go to the old man. The price of one impulse and ten years is too heavy.


    His woman, from now on, he can''t let her be wronged. He just wants her to have a good life, happy every day.


    "Well, you will be in the underworld tomorrow. Soaking in the netherworld pool for a month will make your constitution better.


    Murong Jin heart exhorted him a few words, make sure he is listening, this just began to smile again. Smelling the familiar manliness in him, I really want to get drunk.


    "Jinxin, if the fairy in purple treats you harshly, you will kill her directly. I will bear any consequences."


    The underworld took her to one side, sat down, rubbed her soft hair, and whispered. He is absolutely can''t stand Jin heart suffer any grievance, even if fox this continent he also at all.


    For his own woman''s ability, he is very recognized. Today''s he is not necessarily Jin Xin''s opponent, the purple fairy is a wool ball.


    "Well, don''t think so bad about it. Maybe after three months, I have another confidant. "


    Murong Jin heart is still very optimistic, Pluto restore the original appearance, let her in a very good mood. Even if she really wanted to be made difficult by the purple fairy, as long as she didn''t go too far, she could still bear it.


    She has a strong premonition that she and the purple fairy will have a very good friendship.


    "I hope so. I will bear it. Will our first child be a dragon and Phoenix?"


    The underworld looked at her chest and said nothing. Instead, he talked about the child. This time back, looking at the pair of Xiaohui and immortal devil, he is really envious.


    If he could have a child with a son like him and a daughter like her, he would feel that his life would be complete.


    "It should be. Quadruplets or even octets are possible. The dead woman threatened me..."


    Murong Jin''s heart sweated a bit. When she thought of the purple fairy before she left, she had a feeling of egg pain. It''s OK to have two. If she has four or eight at a time, she thinks that she will go to zizhulin to look for the dead woman.


    "Quadruplets are still barely acceptable. Let''s just forget about octets..."


    If it''s true to have an octet, the child is as big as a mouse, and it''s creepy to think about it. It''s still Longfeng fetus. One child and one woman make up a good word.


    "I can''t accept quadruplets. Are you trying to kill me? You don''t know the pain of having a baby. "


    Murong Jin heart white he one eye, a little speechless. Although she can only remember the past through the crystal ball, her memory of the pain of giving birth, especially the pain of dystocia, is very deep. Up to now, she still feels numb in her back and cold all over.


    "I''ve never had a baby, but I''ve seen you have two babies. It''s more painful than you..."


    Every time she had a baby, he felt it. If he could, he would rather live for her than suffer so many crimes. But God is so arranged, only women can have children, he also has no way.


    "Come on, I''m not going to let that dead woman get a quadruplet for me to have, or I''ll cut her alive."


    Twins are her bottom line. If you don''t want to have another baby, you don''t have to suffer twice. It''s very good. As for the others, she said that she absolutely could not accept them.


    "If you don''t want to, we can live one by one. Everything depends on you. Jin Xin, it''s been ten years. I think you''re crazy. Besides, today we''re going to separate again. What we should do is to do first... "


    The underworld narrowed his eyes and looked at the gorgeous woman in his arms. There were warm currents in his heart. He doesn''t want to care so much, he will be crazy tonight, with her completely crazy. Best of all, if she wins a prize, she will be pregnant directly, then everyone will be happy.


    Get up, hold her into the room, a beautiful room, continued until dawn

 Chapter 798

    The next day, Murong Jinxin went to sleep at dusk. When she woke up, she had returned to the underworld and lay on a grass beside the netherworld pool.


    Yawned, rubbed the sleepy eyes, she got up lazily. At a glance, he saw the cool man in the netherworld pool who didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Hungry?"


    See her wake up, the underworld also returned to God, looking at her that early wake up when the small shape of the misty, the corners of the mouth involuntarily stirred up a smile.


    "No, I''m probably hungry."


    Murong Jinxin shook her head, got up and moved some stiff bones, looked at the setting sun in the sky, and flattened her mouth.


    Ten years ago, since the underworld accident, she has never slept to wake up naturally. There is only a little sleep every time. Today''s situation is rare in ten years.


    "It''s on the table over there. Go and have some."


    The slender jade finger of Hades pointed to the stone table not far away. She didn''t get any water. Even if she wasn''t hungry, she had to fill her stomach. They were so crazy last night that she couldn''t feel well.


    "Take advantage of these two days, I will tell you about the underworld. After I leave, you can work here. In the future, he will have to find Bai Wuchang for more work. Black Wuchang''s working hours don''t include night. He has to go back to accompany his children in the evening. "


    Ten years later, the biggest change she has brought to the underworld is that officials in the underworld have learned to separate work from life. Today''s underworld is a bit of a big company in the 21st century. There are three shifts. Everyone performs their own duties. If they work overtime, they can either take off or double their salary.


    Especially for those who have made great contributions to the underworld, in addition to being able to work on time, they also have an extra holiday every year.


    Such a change is undoubtedly good for the underworld. At least she seldom hears complaints, and the cohesion of the underworld is constantly strengthening.


    "Ten years, hard work for you..."


    Murong Jin heart''s words let the king of hell a Leng, immediately is to understand what. When he returned to the underworld today, what he suffered most was the change of atmosphere in the underworld.


    In the past, the atmosphere of the underworld was dull, but now it is relaxed. You can often see smiles on their faces, which is probably the best thing Jinxin brings to the underworld.


    "It''s really hard work, so you''d better stick to me in the future, or I''ll incite your people to revolt..."


    A hard word makes Murong Jin want to cry. Are you feeling tired? It was really hard work, but it was for him, and she enjoyed it.


    White he a look, picked up the chopsticks on the table, then big mouthful of eat up. It''s a rare day to relax. She has to sleep well.


    "My king has always depended on you, and you don''t have to let them rebel. If you want, you are the eternal king of the underworld. I am willing to step down for you. "


    King of the underworld, just a title. If she wants to, he will let her wear it all her life. He and she do not need to share each other. His is hers, hers or hers.


    He''s been very obedient since he met her, hasn''t he?


    "Well, forget it. I prefer to be princess Ming. Well, now that you''ve recovered, let''s talk about CHEN Ye. "


    She doesn''t have any interest in those powers. It''s OK to be a princess. She can''t let her man hide behind her all his life and be criticized by others.


    At the end of this topic, she came up with a very serious question. Now he everything has been restored as usual, the child''s attitude to Chen ye should also be restored?


    "Are you worried that Wang will really beat your child?"


    The underworld did not escape this problem, just arms ring in the back of his head, looking at the woman on the bank with a smile, deep eyes full of smile.


    Thinking of what happened the day before yesterday, even he felt funny. That child has a saying right. It''s childish of him to care about anything between a ten year old and a ten year old.


    What''s more, the child was born to Jun Mo Li. What''s the matter between him and Jun Mo Li.


    "I''m really afraid of you beating him. The child is very simple and not as complicated as you think. They respect me very much. Not only me, but the whole underworld likes him very much. "


    Murong Jin heart white he one eye, for some aspects of his careful eye or very egg pain. She had to leave for three months. CHEN Ye''s temper was very stubborn. She really had a conflict with him, and no one could persuade him. In the end, I''m afraid that only the child would suffer.


    "I won''t be so reckless. Can I still argue with a ten-year-old? You can rest assured that if there is a real conflict, I will let him


    It''s just a child. How can it shake his feelings with Jin Xin. Tiannv is born of Jinxin. What she says can''t hurt them. The day before yesterday, he was probably out of his mind.


    In the future, he will have more contact and understanding with the child. Maybe soon, they will become friends.


    "It''s good to know. The child is very sensible and warm. You''ll understand after contacting him. Anyway, he''s my favorite son-in-law candidate. You can do it yourself. "


    Murong Jin heart carefully looked at his look, did not see that he has any perfunctory signs, this just relieved a lot. Anyway, he will be someone else''s father-in-law in the future. In the future, if his daughter knows, he will definitely laugh at him all his life¡° I know. For the sake of our daughter''s future, I will treat him well. " What else can he do, for the sake of that? Then he would swallow his breath and look at the child''s eyes. The happiness of my baby daughter still depends on that child. This words just fell, a small figure appeared on the stone road not far away, it really said that Cao Cao would arrive¡° Aunt Jinxin, I heard you''re back. I''ll come to see you. " Chen ye first looks at the underworld, but he doesn''t speak. Instead, he goes to Murong Jinxin and sits down. He picks up another pair of chopsticks and eats them naturally¡° You came to see me? Or come to see him? "Yes?" Murong Jinxin gave him a chopstick dish, touched his small head, asked with a smile. She knew him too well. The purpose of his coming would never be just to see her. Otherwise, his eyes would not have caught on Pluto intentionally or unintentionally¡° Well, I''m here to see Pluto. I don''t know what hurt he suffered? Need to soak in the dark pool? " Growing up in the underworld as a child, I naturally know the use of the netherworld pool. It''s said that Pluto needs to spend a month in the netherworld pool. He''s really worried. Although he and this man met for the first time and broke up unhappily, but in the end is Jinxin aunt man, he will inevitably think more¡° You ask him. I can''t say more about him. " Murong Jin''s heart points to the underworld and doesn''t intend to say much. It''s a great opportunity for them to communicate. She doesn''t want to waste it. She said Chen night this child sensible, this is not, take the initiative to ask for peace, is really difficult for this child¡° The king took pills and recovered. He had to stay here for a month to get better. Pluto heart Baiwei adulteration, Jin heart is right, this child is really sensible. It makes him feel that he is too careful to come to see him even though he has been unhappy with him. Without waiting for CHEN Ye to ask, he took the initiative to open his mouth, and even grinned at CHEN Ye¡° Is that all right? " Chen night ordered to nod, seem to still not quite at ease. Ten year old body suddenly became an adult, it must bear a lot. It''s just a bubble pool. Can it be that simple¡° It doesn''t matter. Anyway, being idle is also idle. This month, you''ll come here if you don''t have anything to do. I''ll teach you how to roar for nine days. " The underworld naturally took the words. Instead of treating him as a ten-year-old, he regarded him as Jun Mo Li. He suddenly felt that Jin Xin had given him long Xiao Jiutian to study. He was afraid that in addition to helping Jun Mo Li, it would also pave the way for the child''s future¡° Long xiaojiutian? That''s the secret of the dragon people. I haven''t figured out how to take over the dragon clan. It seems that it''s not good to practice their secret arts. " Chen night stopped the chopsticks in the hand, for Long Xiao nine days he obviously still has certain understanding. Now he hesitated when he heard that Hades wanted to teach him. He is not a member of the dragon family. It seems that it is not proper for him to practice his kung fu. But he has a very strange feeling for the dragon, always thinking about protecting them¡° There''s nothing bad about it. Anyway, no one in the dragon clan can practice it. It''s better to teach it to you than to let it pass down. " The underworld doesn''t think so. I''m afraid this child is the only one in the four realms who can cultivate dragon Xiaojiu. Who can I teach him? Besides, I''m afraid that the four old men of the dragon clan are the happiest for the child to cultivate Long Xiao for nine days. Taking over the dragon clan is a wish of Jun Mo Li''s previous life. This child will certainly achieve it for him in this life¡° That''s to say, you can practice with ease. We will deal with other things. " Murong Jinxin is very satisfied with Pluto''s performance. She touches CHEN Ye''s head again and gives him an encouraging look. Long Xiao nine days, really only Chen night is the most suitable for cultivation, give him who? It''s also a good thing for CHEN Ye, the dragon clan and her daughter to have dragon Xiaojiu to protect their body¡° Well, since you all say so, I''ll practice well... "CHEN Ye lowers her head and thinks about it, and decides to accept Pluto''s advice. Long xiaojiutian belongs to the secret skill of the dragon people. He is destined to learn it. The dragon people are his unshirkable responsibility. He believed that Aunt Jinxin and Hades could not harm him¡° He is impatient. If he scolds you because of cultivation, you can''t talk back to him. That''s what you can''t bear. If you scold you for something in your daily life, you can blow your beard and stare at him directly, but you can''t challenge his authority too much in public. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 799

    After all, Pluto is the king of the underworld. To a certain extent, he has to maintain his prestige. Chen ye this child sometimes too straight, had the conflict to be easy to be anxious, that was not good.


    Since CHEN Ye wants to practice with Hades, he should have a basic attitude. Naturally, part of that attitude is tolerance.


    "I see. I won''t do that in the future. The day before yesterday, I was too anxious. I will change it in the future. "


    Chen night very clever nodded, Jin heart aunt to him is sincere good. The shortcomings pointed out must be corrected by him. In the future, Pluto will become his master. Facing his own master, he will naturally have more respect.


    "You have to practice well. You are not allowed to get married before your nine days of Long Xiao are finished."


    The underworld knows Murong Jin''s good intentions, but he doesn''t want to make the atmosphere too heavy. Deliberately pick a thing they have identified, but the child may still be ignorant of the matter.


    "Well, if I''m not strong enough to protect the woman I love, I''d rather not marry all my life."


    Chen night very cautiously ordered to nod, he is not old, but think more than others. To be strict with yourself is to make yourself stronger. Only when you are strong, can you give your wife and children a better life.


    "Being strong is relative. It''s impossible for a strong man not to make mistakes, and you don''t have to ask too much of yourself..."


    The underworld sweated, looking at the serious look on CHEN Ye''s face, saying with a heavy heart. He''s strong enough. His women are strong enough. But they are still suffering, this is fate, no one can fight.


    "That is, if you ask too much, my baby daughter will be in trouble. Maybe in order to wait for you to marry her, I''ll wait until I''m white haired... "


    Murong Jin heart understand the intention of the underworld, the initiative of the mouth to explore the Chen night. CHEN Ye doesn''t know about baby kiss. Now that the child has grown up, it''s time to remind him.


    "Ah?"


    Chen night blinked an eye, feel Murong Jin heart words a little strange. But on second thought, she understood the meaning of her words. The handsome little face flushed violently, and he was at a loss. It was obvious that he had not considered the problem.


    "Ah, what? Don''t you want to marry the king''s daughter? "


    The underworld took all his looks in his eyes, looked at the red face, and flashed a smile in his deep eyes. He deliberately sank his face and asked unhappily.


    The child looks mature, but he should be at the age of love. How can he be so shy when it comes to this.


    "I... I don''t know..."


    How can he answer such a question? He''s only ten years old, and it''s not the time to think about it. And where is their daughter? It''s not even a word.


    Even if he likes their daughter, if they don''t like him, they can''t force her to come


    "I don''t know? How can you not know? You''ve been decided by us. You didn''t have any opinions at that time. You agreed very readily... "


    As soon as Pluto''s face turns black, he stares at CHEN Ye, just like CHEN Ye. If he doesn''t give them an explanation, they will never give up.


    His reaction is some fierce, not only scared Chen night a jump, even Murong Jin heart also some speechless rolled a white eye.


    "When?"


    CHEN Ye is a little depressed. He really can''t remember when he promised to marry their daughter. Looking at the underworld, he asked weakly.


    If he does, he''ll have to admit it. A man''s word is his word, and he must never turn back.


    "Just a few days after you were born, I asked you. You nodded your head and agreed."


    The underworld said rightfully, but what he said made Murong Jin''s heart ache, and his eyes were very depressed.


    She really wanted to go and see if he was growing too fast and confused. A child who was born just a few days ago and didn''t understand fart, what does he mean by nodding his head?


    "Er..."


    Chen night''s corner of the mouth can''t help but mercilessly smoked, at that time of he really understand what the underworld is saying? He expressed great doubt.


    However, after contacting the underworld twice, I know that he is not a man who can lie. Maybe he really asked and he really nodded.


    "Do you want to deny it? "Yes?"


    The underworld was also amused by his own words, but he had to insist on an answer.


    This child is really a good one. If you don''t keep it for your daughter, it''s not cheap for others.


    "Well... I don''t know what to say..."


    What else can he say? Nothing seems to be right. I don''t know. I feel wronged. I don''t know. I feel a little sorry for my carelessness. For a moment, it was really tangled.


    "If you don''t know what to say, let''s go to your parents. It''s up to you. You''re responsible. "


    The underworld snorted coldly, and was very dissatisfied with CHEN Ye''s unhappiness. Anyway, they''re going to make up their mind about the child. If he doesn''t recognize it, they''ll let their daughter rob it openly. Anyway, it''s not up to the child.


    "I am responsible... I must be responsible for the decisions I have made..."


    Chen night sweat again, looking at the underworld is really urgent, quickly raise hands to surrender. Well, their daughter should not be very bad, marry it, marry him will not suffer.


    About the decision he made just a few days after he was born ten years ago, he recognized it!


    "That''s about the same. If you see us in the future, you can call us father, king, mother and concubine. Come on, in order to show your sincerity, let''s hear it twice. "


    The underworld was happy, and his face turned cloudy. He could not help but soften his eyes toward CHEN Ye. If you don''t recognize him, he won''t be able to help himself.


    "... father King... Mother concubine..."


    Chen night grasped to grasp own hair, tangled for a long time, just twitch corners of the mouth lightly called two. He really wanted to cry without tears. He felt like he had been on a stolen ship.


    Well, if they''re happy, he''ll try his best to cry. Anyway, he won''t lose a piece of meat.


    "Yes, good boy, my father will teach you carefully in the future and make you the strongest one in the four realms!"


    The sound of father, let the underworld in full bloom. It has been almost a hundred years since honey became the daughter of heaven. No one is calling her father. He was very happy to hear the boy''s cry today.


    "Well, since your father and son are so congenial. I''ll go back to the underworld palace to deal with my business first. You can talk slowly. "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t expect that things would develop to such a degree. Two men who just had a fight the day before yesterday suddenly had such a big reversal, which really refreshed her acceptance of the world.


    She needs to go back to digest, and also brings the news to immortal devil and Lixiang to digest


    "Go on, go on, I just have a gift for CHEN Ye..."


    The underworld waved his hand indifferently. For the first time in his life, he showed no feeling for Murong Jinxin''s departure. On the contrary, they feel that after Murong Jinxin leaves, they can talk freely.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, after handing over all the affairs of the underworld, Murong Jinxin left the underworld alone and went to the purple bamboo forest.


    When she arrived at the purple bamboo forest, the fairy in purple was waiting outside the door. Seems to be waiting for a long time, to see her stepping on time, extremely dissatisfied.


    "What are you talking about? To put it off until now? Do you know that the gate of purple bamboo forest is to be closed after the sun sets? "


    Seeing the late woman, the fairy in purple had no way to calm her anger. A catch Murong Jin heart, very angry complain a few words.


    She has been waiting for Murong Jinxin for at least half a day. She is about to vomit blood. She is really angry.


    "I came on time. Isn''t it dark yet? What''s your hurry? It''s not like I''m breaking the contract. "


    Murong Jinxin shakes off the purple fairy''s little hand and hums coldly. She thinks the woman is funny in front of her. She seems to be very similar to Ranran in her previous life, which makes her really familiar and want to be close.


    "Will you die if you come earlier? You have to roll to the last moment with Hades to get out of bed. Is that interesting? "


    The fairy in purple obviously didn''t expect Murong Jinxin to shake off her hand. She was even more angry and pointed to Murong Jinxin''s nose. It was a good scolding.


    This dead woman, she condescended to wait for her for so long, she even dare to say such words, it''s too humble.


    "I''ll leave you, sister. Have you been living alone for a long time? Is it too lonely to miss a man? Otherwise, I''ll send you some men and let you roll from morning to night and from night to morning. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is black. The purple fairy''s impact on her is really growing. Such tone and language make it difficult for her to connect with this holy Avalokitesvara.


    This dead woman is like a rogue bandit in the 21st century


    "OK, or you will give me the underworld, and I will show you day and night in front of you..."


    Purple fairy mouth can''t help but hard to smoke, for Murong Jin heart of vulgar, she is also willing to bow down. Some pictures of the past appeared in her head, but too fast for her to grasp.


    She looked at Murong Jinxin and couldn''t turn her eyes. She seemed to want to see something from Murong Jinxin''s face


    "Yes, as long as you can resist, I don''t mind if he slaps you to death. Dead woman, who are you? Make me feel so familiar and so strange? "


    Murong Jin heart really can''t help it, a grasp of the purple fairy collar, fierce stare at the purple fairy. She has been thinking about this problem for three days. She really can''t think of it. She''s almost suffocated.


    "Who am I? I also want to know who I am? I feel similar to you for wool... "

 Chapter 800

    Purple fairy very fidgety picked Murong Jinxin''s hand, she also wanted to know the relationship between them? But if she can''t think of it, she''s going crazy.


    Just from Murong Jin heart tone, she obviously heard, she felt, Murong Jin heart also felt. This may also explain from the side that there is still a little past between them.


    "Well, when the time comes, everything will come to the surface. Let''s go. I''m hungry. I''ll get something to eat first


    Murong Jin heart looking at her is also very headache appearance, eased a facial expression, also didn''t ask what. He took her by the arm and went to the purple bamboo forest.


    They all know what they have said. How to get along with each other in the future, she believed that the purple fairy should also understand.


    "Food? Where can I get food? I''m waiting for you to get me something to eat. The vegetable garden is over there. Hurry to pick vegetables and cook for me. "


    The fairy in purple was not good at all. She had been waiting for her outside the purple bamboo forest for nearly half a day, but the water hadn''t touched her. She was so hungry that her chest was close to her back.


    It''s just that she''s late. It''s her younger sister. She even dare to ask her for something to eat. It''s just against the weather.


    "You don''t know? Don''t you even have a disciple in zizhulin? Let your disciples do these chores. I''m tired after such a long journey. "


    Murong Jin heart horizontal purple fairy one eye, for her words very uncomfortable. She''s here to be her little sister. At most, she''s serving tea and water. I''m not going to do anything else. Want to be her servant, dream!


    Even if she wants to be a little sister, she also wants to be a senior little sister, a little sister with less than one person and more than one hundred people.


    "Are you tired? I haven''t said I''m tired. I''m so tired waiting for you. Hurry up and get me something to eat, or I''ll let you have octets. "


    The fairy in purple looked at Murong Jinxin''s natural appearance. She was so angry that she pushed her to the direction of the vegetable garden. The meaning was very obvious.


    "You can try to see if it''s my pain when I gave birth to octuplets, or if you''re suffering more from Hades. For dinner, either let your disciples do it, or do it yourself, or let''s not eat it. "


    Murong Jin smiles, pats the purple fairy''s face, turns around and goes to the purple bamboo forest. I really thought that if she agreed to be her little sister, she could do whatever she wanted. Ideal is often very beautiful, but reality is always bony.


    "Murong Jinxin, your virtue is really like a woman I knew in my previous life. If she hadn''t been dead for too long, I would have known you, that''s her. "


    The corner of the purple fairy''s mouth is hard to draw. Murong Jinxin''s behavior reminds her of a person, but that person has been dead for a hundred years, and I don''t know how many times she has cast her baby. She should not have such good luck to become Princess Ming.


    "You are... Chen Yuxin..."


    Purple fairy words let Murong Jin heart a Leng, she began to search the crystal ball to save the memory. The obvious hint is that she has got the answer she wants without any effort.


    This woman, if she had not guessed wrong, should be the one who died earlier than her and was more miserable than her.


    "God... A flash of lightning killed me... How could you... Princess Ming..."


    A name, let purple fairy feel thunder rolling. She looked at Murong Jin heart, there is no language to describe his mood at the moment.


    A woman who was once heartless has now become the most affectionate woman in the four realms. Is there anything more bullshit than that?


    Just, when her words just fell, a flash of lightning struck her head, which made her flash to the side.


    "You can be the Avalokitesvara, why can''t I be called Princess Ming?"


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at the lightning that doesn''t succeed and refuses to leave in the middle of the sky, and tears out a smile of schadenfreude at the corner of her mouth. This dead woman must be a very bad one. If you say so casually, she can be attacked by thunder. I really admire her.


    "Your sister, I just don''t mean to say that. Are you like that? Get out of here... "


    Purple fairy tears, her last life''s luck is explosive table, this life''s the same. Any word can come out of the mouth, God in the end is to see how unpleasant she is?


    Look at that lightning that never stops until it reaches its goal. That''s enough


    "You dare to call the instrument, otherwise it will kill you..."


    Murong Jinxin was amused by the fairy''s words. Looking at the confrontation, she felt that the world was too mysterious, and even lightning began to have people''s cognition.


    However, she still drags the fairy in purple and drags her behind her. Since she was an old acquaintance or a companion who had lived and died together, it was a kind of fate to meet her again, so she naturally wanted to protect her.


    "Murong Jinxin, I was killed by it. You ask the underworld to give me a good baby and change my fortune by the way. I really don''t think about such a bad day. "


    Murong Jin heart a small action, has been her protective posture revealed. The purple fairy was moved and her eyes were red. For the first time in many years, someone wanted to protect her instead of hiding behind her.


    Murong Jin''s disposition to protect her short heart may never have changed. They just went through life and death together for several times without saying a few words. She was the same as before¡° I think you''d better muddle along and live. I''m afraid it''s hard to change your fortune. Maybe you''ll be even worse off if you''re reincarnated. " Murong Jin heart can''t deny, looking at in his own protection, the lightning gradually weakened, until finally disappeared, in the heart this just relieved. Back, a slap in the back of the purple fairy''s head, almost depressed incomparable purple fairy directly to beat down¡° Later, control your mouth so that you don''t even know how you died one day. " A shriek roared out her worry. Does this woman forget how she died in her previous life? A woman who even walks will be killed. Luck has nothing to do with her¡° Back, who knows if there is still back. Murong Jinxin, can you help me? I really don''t want to stay here for a second. I can''t find any fun in this place. " Hearing the words, the fairy in purple is really sad. She has been in this ghost place for more than a hundred years and can''t leave. She is suffocating. If Murong Jinxin can save her, she is willing to burn incense for her every day. Murong Jinxin''s identity has been set, and she feels that she still has the right to act in front of her. The fellow townsman saw the fellow townsman with tears in his eyes. What he said was exactly what she was doing now¡° How can I help you? You are a fairy in purple, and your mission is to stay in the purple bamboo forest all your life to manage the offspring of the four realms. If you want to be free, unless you can find the next purple fairy, who is willing to be your ghost Murong Jin''s heart turns white, and she can''t help her. She doesn''t want to be punished. The fairy in purple is probably the saddest fairy in the four realms. He can only leave the purple bamboo forest for half a month a year, which is more miserable than those imperial concubines¡° When you say that, I want to cry. Murong Jinxin, I''ll cook for you. You can stay in the purple bamboo forest for more days with me. " The fairy in purple is crying. It''s really hard to find a successor. Such a job, as long as a normal person will not do. She really hated God for making her an orphan. If she had not been picked up by her master, her fate would not have been so miserable. The identity of the fairy in purple is just a bondage. She would rather be swallowed by the wolf when she was young than die now¡° This can be. If you make me comfortable here, I can think about it. " Murong Jinxin immediately raised her eyebrows, patted the purple Fairy on the shoulder, and swaggered toward the purple bamboo forest like a leader''s inspection work. When the younger sister becomes such a girl, she really thinks she''s very strong¡° En... "The fairy in purple scratched her hair and prepared to adjust her mood to pick vegetables and cook. However, Yu Guang from the corner of her eye caught Murong Jin''s holy white light. She Leng for a while, quickly pinch the finger to calculate, the corner of the mouth tick out a faint smile. Slender fingers, facing Murong Jin heart to play two white light¡° This is very good, your life will not be too lonely in the future, ha ha... "... Murong Jinxin started her life as an uncle in the purple bamboo forest. She slept every day until she woke up naturally. She put out her clothes and opened her mouth. As a child, she was very happy. In the blink of an eye, January has passed. This day, she still sleeps till the end of the day. After washing, she sits at the table and prepares for lunch. As soon as I saw the dishes on the table, I frowned¡° Take these things down, and I feel like vomiting. " Murong Jin heart immediately turned his head, plain white hands covered his mouth, endure the stomach upset, stare at the purple fairy. These things seem to have no appetite. How can this dead woman handle them... "Want to vomit? That''s right. Let''s eat and spit at the same time. " The fairy in purple broke off her little face and gave her a spoon, indicating that she would drink the soup that she had worked hard all morning while it was hot. She''s been working really hard this month to get her fit. If she dares not to drink, there is no guarantee that she will do anything¡° what do you mean? How do I feel you''re weird? " Murong Jin heart wrung eyebrows, holding a spoon is not to drink. Looking at the soup as light as boiled water, I just feel nauseous. But Ziyi fairy''s words made her a little puzzled, just like her present situation, Ziyi fairy had already expected¡° You''re pregnant. I knew a month ago According to the calculation of time, the day when Jinxin was pregnant was the day when she left the purple bamboo forest. She really didn''t know whether they were lucky or whether Pluto was really tough. This is absolutely called a hit, fast and accurate... "Ah?"

 Chapter 801

    Murong Jin startled, plain white hands subconsciously stroked his belly.


    Is she pregnant? So fast? This


    For a period of time, they didn''t defend themselves, but they just couldn''t conceive. This number of times = how casually, saying that there is salvation, is it really time?


    An inexplicable emotion flows in my heart


    "Drink it quickly. You are twins. If you don''t eat and drink more, your body will be hollowed out by them."


    The fairy in purple looked at Murong Jin''s stupidity and chuckled. It''s just pregnancy. Are you so scared? Just Murong Jinxin next words, frightened into her.


    "No, I have to go back to the underworld immediately and tell the underworld about it. Maybe I''ll have such a baby. I don''t want him to miss every day''s growth. "


    Purple fairy calm, let Murong Jin heart mood soon also calm down. She busily picked up the soup bowl in front of her and began to drink it.


    Now she finally understood why the purple fairy often forced her to eat this month, and she was unconsciously moved.


    "You promised to stay for three months. It''s only one month. What shall I do when you are gone? "


    The fairy in purple looked at Murong Jinxin, and her whole face collapsed. She has been taking care of her for a month. She said she would leave soon. Isn''t it too heartless?


    Although this month was very busy, she felt very happy. Just chatting with Murong Jinxin everyday, life can be very full.


    One month, she has been used to taking care of Murong Jinxin like an old woman. Now Murong Jin heart to go, she really feel his heart pull cool pull cool.


    "Why don''t you come with me?"


    Seeing the pitiful appearance of the fairy in purple, Murong Jin''s heart was a little too much to bear. The dead woman took good care of her for a month. If she just patted her ass, she would leave. Not only does he break his promise, but also his conscience seems not to be too good.


    "I can only leave for half a month, only half a month, not enough!"


    The fairy in purple began to get upset. She also wanted to go with her, to the underworld, to the demon world, to the heaven world, to the human world, but the key was that she didn''t have so much time.


    She took care of the two children little by little. She just wanted to see them born safely. It seemed that it was very difficult to achieve such a little wish.


    "You go back to the underworld with me first, and I''ll ask the underworld to find the heavenly daughter to accommodate you for a year, right?"


    Murong Jin heart looking at the purple fairy all want to cry, carefully pondered, suddenly thought of the goddess. Now the underworld can go directly to the temple of heavenly daughter and ask the underworld to ask for love. The heavenly daughter should help.


    This month, she can feel her loneliness. It''s so lonely


    "One year first. You eat first, and I''ll clean it up."


    Purple fairy originally wanted to talk about conditions, but then he thought, he can''t be too greedy. After a year, let''s talk about other things after a year.


    Tiannv is Jinxin''s own daughter, as long as she is willing to help, God should not blame her.


    "OK, hurry up, I can''t wait..."


    Murong Jin nodded and watched her leave in the wind. She continued to work hard. Stomach, but can not stop her in front of the food swept away.


    Eat a little more, eat a little more, eat a little more, we must raise our children to be fat


    ¡­¡­


    At dusk, Murong Jinxin returns to the underworld with the purple fairy. Knowing that the underworld is still in the netherworld pool, Murong Jinxin settles the purple fairy and rushes to the underworld directly.


    At the edge of the netherworld pool, a large group and a small group were discussing something. They looked very serious. The afterglow of the setting sun fell on them and covered them with a layer of gold.


    Footsteps close, a big and a small at the same time look up, see is Murong Jin heart, all Leng for a while.


    "Jin Xin, aren''t you going for three months? Why are you back here? What happened? "


    The underworld got up to meet him. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart with a different look, he asked with some doubts.


    It seems nothing wrong with her appearance, but he feels a little strange that she will come back.


    "If I want to come back, why should I go home to see a man? What else is going to happen? "


    Murong Jin white heart of the underworld eye, hook the neck of the underworld, rely on the arms of the underworld coquetry. I don''t see you in January. I really miss him. I want to drown in his arms and never leave.


    That kind of too strong to rely on, even standing on the side of the night can feel, some embarrassed to go away a little.


    "It''s not like your way of doing things. What''s the matter?"


    The underworld rubs Murong Jin''s heart, and his deep eyes are full of tenderness. Out of his understanding of her, he is not fooled by Murong Jin''s heart.


    This woman always keeps her promise. If it wasn''t for something, she couldn''t have come back so early. It''s just that he doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    "Guess, if you guess right, you will be rewarded..."


    Murong Jin heart cunning smile, just to the Hades blinked, and did not explain the reason. But she put the hand of Hades on her stomach intentionally or unintentionally, which is very obvious.


    "Do you have a stomachache? Is it sunflower water? I will keep you warm. "


    The underworld obviously didn''t think about other aspects, just looking at Murong Jin''s stomach, the first reaction was to think of Murong Jin''s dysmenorrhea. He immediately helped Murong Jinxin to one side and sat down, gently holding his big hand on Murong Jinxin''s stomach, conveying Qi.


    "Do I look like sunflower water?"


    Murong Jin heart patted open the underworld''s big hand, very speechless white he one eye, this not open-minded man, she must not pick out the words, must let him guess.


    Her reaction made the underworld hesitate for a moment, and carefully checked her look. It really didn''t look like Lai kuishui.


    "So you have a bad stomach?"


    Did not think much, spit out a let Murong Jin heart more speechless words. Murong Jin''s heart slapped him on the back of the head, and he was gnashing his teeth.


    "Can you not curse my stomach? Dead ghost... "


    Can he think in a good direction and say something nice? It makes her really want to ravage him.


    "Why do you want me to touch your stomach?"


    This is not, that is not, Pluto said very powerless. But also dare not say what more, just accompany to smile to please of ask a way.


    He vaguely felt that something big had happened to her, and it was still a good thing. Otherwise, she would not be so indifferent and would not want to kill him.


    "Tell me about you. There are just as many women rolling by as there are stars in the sky. Why don''t you have any common sense? The ghost without culture is terrible. "


    Murong Jin''s heart twisted him a, still don''t pick out words clearly, this damned ghost, let him guess, if can''t guess all the time, then she doesn''t mind to reward him a few slaps.


    Her eyes with a strong smell of disdain, very bad looking at the underworld, as if the underworld is really no culture.


    "Can we not mention the women? What does this have to do with those women? Just be happy and say it. It''s so mysterious. "


    Pluto a little egg pain, looking at Murong Jin heart to protect the stomach that careful appearance, always feel something, but he can''t think out what it is. He had to raise his hand and beg Murong Jin to let go.


    "I think the mother should be pregnant..."


    In the various tangles of Hades, Murong Jin heart all kinds of staring, a warm voice in their ears.


    Chen night went to Murong Jin heart in front of squat down, small hand gently touched Murong Jin heart stomach, a pair of I am very experienced appearance, see Murong Jin heart straight shake head.


    "Ah?"


    Pluto''s mouth directly opened into the O-shape, Mou Guang involuntarily fell on Murong Jin''s heart, temporarily silly.


    He has a child, and he is going to be a father. All of this came so suddenly that he was caught off guard


    "Ah, you big head, even a ten-year-old can figure out something. How can you, a ten thousand year old man, not figure it out? Get rough... "


    Murong Jinxin looked at him that surprised and happy, plus some at a loss appearance, really feel some funny. Cold hum a, touched to touch Chen night of small head, a face of lovingkindness. The speed of attitude transformation is amazing to Pluto.


    "I didn''t expect to be so fast... Jinxin... Then you should go back to bed and lie down... Don''t move the fetal Qi..."


    After a long time, the underworld had some sense of reality. His hands holding Murong Jin''s heart were shaking. He had no words to describe his mood at the moment. He just felt that this moment was so happy that he wanted to cry.


    Lonely for so many years, finally wait for this moment. His woman is pregnant, and their family is finally complete.


    "What''s wrong with you? I''m fine now. What are you lying on? Go, stay away from me. Don''t pass on your low IQ to my children. "


    Murong Jin heart again speechless, if she needs to lie in bed, she will not appear in front of him. This silly man is a little worried too much.


    Although he said some very heartless words, his tone was a bit of laughing, which was more like the flirting between lovers.


    "Twins. It''s so nice. Ha ha ha..."


    Murong Jinxin''s children''s four words make the underworld happy. They get a man at one stroke. He gets a good word at one stroke. Not everyone can have this luck.


    Ecstatic, excited to cry, that kind of mood has not experienced the man is absolutely unable to experience


    "It''s all thanks to the fairy in purple. Go to tiannv Palace tomorrow and ask for love with tiannv. The fairy in purple wants to stay in the underworld for a year. If you can''t do it well, I will go back to the purple bamboo forest with her right away until the baby is born... "

 Chapter 802

    Murong Jinxin''s mouth is full of beautiful smile. When she thinks of the children in her stomach, her heart is full of happiness. But she didn''t forget the business. The fairy in purple is still waiting for her good news.


    "Yes, it''s all up to the king. Let alone one year, she can stay in the underworld for ten years... "


    From Murong Jin''s heart, he knew that the purple fairy was taking care of her this month, and he also gave them a pair of children. He felt that he should repay her for his love and reason.


    Tiannv, it''s still easy to talk. If you ask for anything, it will be done.


    "Yes, then you can ask for ten or a hundred years. The fairy in purple is my partner who lived and died together in my previous life. I don''t want her to stay alone in the purple bamboo forest... "


    Murong Jinxin looks at him with feet on his chest. His eyes flash like stars. Since he is so confident, it''s better to ask for more years for the dead woman.


    A month together, they are still very fit, character and temper are very well. If you can keep her by your side, you can have another person who can speak up to you.


    "As long as you are happy, any wish will come true for you. Jinxin, we finally have children... "


    The underworld nods and answers, gently embraces her and caresses her stomach. There are two of his children, and the feeling is wonderful.


    Today''s Jinxin is the biggest treasure in the underworld. Whatever she wants, even the stars in the sky, he will try to pick it for her.


    "CHEN Ye finally has a wife..."


    Murong Jin heart will Chen night pulled to the side to sit down, touch his small head, in the heart gave birth to infinite sigh. He was her lover in the previous life, but he will be her child''s man in this life. This kind of fate makes her feel that fate is really wonderful.


    "Are you sure one of them is a daughter?"


    Chen night handsome little face flashed a trace of uneasiness, for he has a fiancee such reality, he is a little ignorant.


    Well, if there is a daughter, it is indeed his future wife, the woman he will guard with his whole life.


    "Sure, you''ll have to take her more in the future and cultivate a good relationship with her since childhood."


    Murong Jinxin smiles and blinks. Knowing that the child is a little uncomfortable, she puts his little hand on her stomach again. Then he can have a kind of responsibility at this moment.


    "Good..."


    Chen night sweat a, but still very clever should a. Naturally, he has to shoulder his responsibilities. It seems that it''s good to be able to cultivate feelings with your fiancee since childhood.


    "Well, let''s go to find her first and tell her the big news. She will be very happy."


    The underworld pulls Murong Jin''s heart to get up and leads CHEN Ye. A month of getting along, this big and small feelings have been very behind, almost as close as father and son.


    At sunset, a cool man holds a woman in one hand and a child in the other. There is a flowing beauty in the picture


    ¡­¡­


    Fengyi Palace


    Ten years ago, when Hades began to practice in seclusion, Murong Jinxin settled the spirit of Wanquan in the palace where she originally lived. This is ten years.


    At this time, wanquanzhiling just had dinner and was playing with flowers and plants in the courtyard. See two big and a small came in, obviously Leng for a while.


    "Ming''er, what''s wrong with Jinxin? Is it uncomfortable? "


    Looking at the underworld will Murong Jinxin carefully helped to one side to sit down, Wanquan spirit quickly came over, very puzzled asked.


    Jin heart''s body has always been strong, even if it is occasionally sick also don''t need such help, today this is how?


    "Concubine, guess..."


    The underworld''s mysterious smile also learns Murong Jin''s heart. He just leads CHEN Ye to the table and asks him to eat a little heart pad first.


    "Guess what? What''s going on? It''s so mysterious. Isn''t Jin happy? "


    Wan Quan''s spirit looks at her smiling son and Murong Jin''s heart, who is caressing her belly from time to time. She hesitates for a moment, conceals her emotion and asks calmly.


    Jinxin''s reaction should be that she is pregnant. Now she just needs to confirm


    "You are the stupidest in the world..."


    Murong Jinxin took over the boiled water from the underworld and enjoyed the Queen''s treatment. At the moment when the spirit of ten thousand springs said the answer, he patted the face of Hades, a face of regret.


    The mother''s concubine is a passer-by. You can see what happened to her at a glance. He also let his mother guess, can he be a little stupid?


    "God, I''ve been looking forward to this all my life, and finally I''ve been looking forward to my grandchildren..."


    Murong Jinxin''s words made the spirit of Wanquan get excited all of a sudden, holding Murong Jinxin crying and laughing. That kind of emotion burst out, which made Murong Jinxin and Hades not expect.


    Especially Murong Jinxin, looking at the spirit of Wanquan crying with joy, really feel that he is not filial. If her stomach is a little bit better and she gives birth to a baby earlier, she will not be lonely for so long.


    "Concubine, this is a good thing. Don''t cry. Soon there will be two little girls running after you..."


    Murong Jin heart up will be the spirit of ten thousand springs into his arms, gently pacify her mood, heart under five mixed. She can understand her mother''s feelings, but she shouldn''t cry about it.


    "I know, but I can''t control it. Jinxin, from now on, you have to have a good baby. Don''t care about anything. You must give birth to the baby smoothly and smoothly... "


    Now that ming''er is back, everything is clear. As long as Jinxin gives birth to the child, she has an account of the old underworld who has already gone through the ghost.


    Later, she must take good care of Jinxin, can''t let her have any accident.


    "Don''t worry, my mother. I brought back the fairy in purple. In the future, she will take care of my food and daily life. My mother''s wife will just wait to be the emperor''s grandmother. "


    Although Ziyi fairy can''t have children all his life, because of his duty, he is very familiar with all the affairs of having children. With her, I don''t have any worries at all.


    "I heard ming''er say something about you and the purple fairy. It''s rare. She''s kind to us in the underworld. After all, she should treat her well. "


    The spirit of Wanquan nodded and let go. With the fairy in purple, there''s nothing wrong with her. She just needs to talk with Jinxin day by day. But this way, what should ming''er do to cultivate the hand of hell?


    "Ming''er, why don''t you wait for Jinxin to have a baby and practice the hand of hell after the month?"


    What she worried about was that the old thing took advantage of the situation and Jin Xin, who was pregnant, was not suitable to start at any time. If the old man takes advantage of ming''er''s practice to find Jin Xin''s trouble, I''m afraid things will be very difficult.


    "No, I can''t delay the practice. I can protect myself..."


    The cultivation of the hand of hell is related to the safety of the underworld. She can''t let the underworld delay for her own reasons. Besides, she is not a woman who has no strength to bind a chicken. When the old man comes, she can deal with it as well.


    "Half a year later, I will send Jinxin to tiannu palace, killing two birds with one stone."


    Cultivation can never be delayed, so he can only bear the pain to be separated from their mother and son temporarily. For the safety of the child, he can bear it!


    Tiannu palace is a place that outsiders can''t enter at will. The old man hasn''t been able to enter it yet.


    "It''s a good way. When Jin Xin comes back after giving birth to her baby, she won''t worry about it."


    She doesn''t care where Jinxin and her children are born. As long as Jinxin and her children are safe, even if she needs to wait until Jinxin''s full moon to see her children, she doesn''t care.


    This method of ming''er is the best way to solve all their difficulties.


    "Well, that''s the decision."


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t have any opinions. She knows that only when she leaves, can the underworld be at ease and his mother''s concubine be at ease. Tiannu palace is undoubtedly the best place she can go.


    Honey, it''s also her daughter. If you can get along with her for a while, I''m afraid it''s just such a chance in my life.


    "Shall I go?"


    Is eating dim sum of CHEN Ye suddenly made a sound, small adult like looking at Hades and the spirit of ten thousand springs. Let mother imperial concubine a person go to the temple of heavenly daughter, he also not at ease. Besides, one of the women''s pregnant women was his fiancee, and he felt it necessary for him to accompany him.


    "Father and king, go and ask. If the heavenly daughter wants to, you can go with her."


    Pluto didn''t refuse, but tiannu palace is a quiet place, he must discuss with tiannu before he can reply. If he can accompany to go, Jin heart also can more than one person to talk, that is the best.


    "I want to go with you, father."


    CHEN Ye''s attitude is so firm for the first time. He looks at Pluto with firm eyes. This is also the first time he has asked for Pluto after his relationship with Pluto broke the ice.


    "OK, then go with me."


    The underworld stares at CHEN Ye and feels a strange warmth from CHEN Ye''s eyes. It''s rare that the child asks for something from him. Even if he uses it to play, he must force the heavenly daughter to agree.


    This is Jun Moli, and his daughter''s future husband. He must treat her well


    "Well, I''ll follow my father and mother when I go back."


    Get a positive answer, Chen night happy, raised a slightly childish smile. It''s really rare for him to be old and mature.


    "Go, father will send you back first."


    Pluto looked at the sky, and it was time for the child to wash and sleep. Took his hand, with Murong Jinxin said hello, then quickly left.


    The immortal devil lives in a relatively remote place. The lesson that the child had been taken away made the Hades not feel at ease. He handed him over to other subordinates and did everything by himself.


    "They get along very well. They are not father and son, but they are like biological father and son. Fate is something that I really can''t say clearly and I don''t understand. "


    The spirit of ten thousand springs looks at the disappearing one big smile, smiling and carrying up a cup of tea. Now, they have only one last thing to do, that is to destroy the old thing.


    As long as the old man dies, their life will be peaceful forever... "Their fate has been decided in the previous life. In this life, it just continues the fate. In fact, the luckiest thing is that I can get their protection no matter in my past and present life... "

 Chapter 803

    This is even the best gift from God. Although her life is difficult everywhere, she has given her the best feeling that everyone envies.


    In the past and this life, what she needs most is love and protection. That is to say, only with this love and protection can she come to this day step by step.


    "Jinxin, tomorrow you will go to the imperial mausoleum with your mother''s concubine. She wants to tell your father about your pregnancy."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs nods. God is fair to everyone. If he gives you suffering, he will surely give you another beauty. It''s rare to be able to avoid complaining.


    She took Murong Jinxin''s hand and thought of the soul of the old Hades, with a hint of sadness. If only the old underworld were still here.


    "OK, madam, I''m hungry. Go and prepare something for me."


    Murong Jinxin also has this plan, the old Hades and her feelings are not bad, such a good thing is to go to tell him in person.


    She touched her flat stomach. Although she wanted to vomit at the thought of food, she still had to force herself to eat more. Twins, how can we not eat more.


    "Well, my mother''s wife will go to the dining room now. You can eat a little bit of heart and stomach first."


    Wan Quan''s spirit patted his head and walked out as he spoke. She was careless. If she was hungry for Jinxin and her children, she would be a sinner.


    "Ha ha..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at Wanquan spirit flustered wrong appearance, chuckled, this feeling of being cared for, let her heart warm. Feeling the still flat belly, happiness diffuses.


    ¡­¡­


    The forbidden area of the underworld


    In a quiet place, in a tree hole, a shadow is practicing. In the light of the light, there is a gorgeous woman dancing.


    Under a thousand year old tree stands a man in black. He seems to know that his master hasn''t finished his training yet and doesn''t say a word.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Half an hour later, the shadow finally got the credit. A voice full of male flavor came out. There seemed to be a trace of irritability in the voice.


    "Master, Murong Jinxin is pregnant..."


    The man in black replied respectfully and told him what he had just got. After that, there was a struggle on that handsome face.


    He knows what his words mean. Murong Jinxin''s life will not be so good in the future. If she is not lucky, she will not even be able to keep her baby.


    "Pregnant? Pluto''s action is very fast. This just restores original appearance, immediately let Murong Jin heart have a body pregnancy


    The shadow was obviously a bit unexpected. After calculating the time, he had to say that Hades was strong enough in some aspects. Murong Jinxin is pregnant. It''s really interesting.


    "Please tell me what to do."


    The man in black lowered his head and didn''t seem to want to talk more nonsense to his master. He wanted to take his life and leave immediately.


    Over the years, he has done a lot of crazy things. He feels that his hands are all bloody. I''m afraid he can''t wash them clean in his life.


    "Try to knock out the children in Murong Jin''s heart. They''ve made me suffer for ten years, and I''ll let them suffer for a hundred years..."


    That wipe residual shadow corner of mouth slowly hook out a smile, the words of export is cruel and bloody, that ferocious appearance seems to be like the Murong Jin heart mother and son three people swallow general.


    Ten years, he paid the price of ten years, but still did not let himself recover to the peak. This revenge, he may be able to repay Murong Jinxin child''s body.


    "Yes, this is the last thing I do for my master. After this is done, please abide by the agreement and give me back my freedom. "


    The man in black raised his head and looked at the tree hole, with a dignified look on his face. Ten years'' contract has expired. He is fed up with it and doesn''t want to work for this pervert any more.


    Ten years later, he didn''t know how many brothers he had laid hands on. He felt that his death hundreds of times was not enough to apologize.


    "Ha ha, you should deal with this matter first, and then you can negotiate with me. Don''t forget, it''s not the time of the contract yet... "


    That wipe residual shadow as if heard what joke general, Yin measured of smile. From the moment he saw him, he didn''t want to give him freedom.


    Ten years, what is it? For a hundred years, he felt that he didn''t care. If you want to be free, you can do it.


    "Yes, master."


    Naturally, the man in black felt the strong killing intention of the shadow, and the cold feeling spread all over his body. He knows it''s hard to get freedom, but no matter how hard it is, he must be free, even if he loses.


    "Don''t do anything wrong. Don''t force me to destroy you, understand?"


    The shadow may feel the fluctuation of the breath of the man in black, sneering and warning. If he hadn''t been loyal to him all these years, he wouldn''t have kept him until now.


    Now, at the most important moment of his layout, he wants to retreat, which is impossible.


    "I understand. I''m leaving."


    The man in black quickly stopped his breath and hid the hatred in his heart. So far, he can only go one step at a time.


    This time, he realized that he could only die if he wanted to be free. Since he is dead, he might as well die a little more vigorously, at least he has to do something for the underworld before he dies.


    This old man can''t blame him. He didn''t want to abide by the agreement


    "Go ahead, don''t give her medicine at once, and let her child die in three months. Also, try to make Murong Jinxin never get pregnant. "


    I''m just pregnant. I don''t have such deep feelings for my child. After waiting for two months, Murong Jinxin passed the critical period. They thought the child was stable, but they found that the child was dead. That kind of pain is heartbreaking.


    "Yes..."


    The steps of the man in black, close in the black sleeve robe of ten fingers tightly clenched into a fist. Master, it''s really cruel. If the princess can''t bear, what should the underworld do?


    The idea in my heart is more firm


    "Somebody..."


    When the figure of the man in black completely disappeared, the low voice of the shadow rang out again. In the middle of the air, a small figure flew down and knelt respectfully under the tree.


    "Go and stare at him. If you find betrayal, there will be no amnesty!"


    What he has come to rely on today is prudence. He has never really believed in any of his subordinates. It was a suspicion that made him walk steadily though he was walking on thin ice.


    "Yes, master."


    The woman had to make a flash, and then she chased the man in black in the direction of disappearing. So big forest, dead silence, only the wind blowing through the branches of the rustle.


    ¡­¡­


    Day by day in the past, plain as water, but very comfortable. Murong Jin quietly stays in the underworld palace to recuperate, and occasionally goes out with the underworld.


    They are very careful, do their best to protect the belly of the child, for fear that they have an accident.


    This is the annual worship day of the underworld. As the king of the underworld, it is natural to lead his own people to worship God. Murong Jin heart because of physical discomfort, in the purple fairy strong opposition to stay in the underworld palace.


    "What is this?"


    Looking at the red and green fruits on the stone table, Ziyi fairy frowned, picked up two and smelled them. Her face became gloomy.


    "It was sent by the spirit of ginkgo. Those fruits have the function of stillbirth. I ate them in my previous life, but they are still useful..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is not clear, so she is startled by the purple fairy. After explaining two sentences, he found that the purple fairy''s face was not right, and quickly vomited out the flesh in his mouth.


    There can be no problem with these fruits. She can believe the spirit of ginkgo. But the appearance of the fairy in purple made her feel a little nervous.


    "When did you start eating these fruits? How much did you eat? "


    The fairy in purple smelled all the fruits on the table, and his face became more and more ugly. He stared at Murong Jin, and his heart asked.


    This dead woman doesn''t want her own life? Or you don''t want the baby''s life? She has been told many times not to eat indiscriminately, but she still can''t control her mouth.


    "More than ten days ago, there were so many each time..."


    This, Murong Jin heart finally feel wrong, she too know the purple fairy, if not the situation is very dangerous, definitely won''t put such a face to her.


    Without much thought, he put his hand into his throat and vomited all the fruits he had eaten before.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are hopelessly stupid. Why don''t you listen to me? If you want to eat fruit, you can ask me first. Why don''t you ask? "


    More than ten days, when she heard about this day, she wanted to cry. This dead woman really doesn''t let her save her mind. After eating so many fruits, what should I do?


    She picked up the fruits and crushed them one by one


    "Are these fruits poisonous? But I ate it in my previous life, and the spirit of Ginkgo can''t harm me... "


    Murong Jin''s heart was cold, and she was at a loss for a moment. Did the spirit of Ginkgo move in these fruits? No, she doesn''t believe it! The spirit of ginkgo has been with them for so long, how can they be punished?


    "These fruits are non-toxic and have the effect of tocolysis, but they conflict with the waist and limb of tocolysis I gave you. You''ve been taking it for more than ten days. I''m afraid the child in your stomach has been poisoned... "


    The fairy in purple took a deep breath and calmed down for a long time. Murong Jinxin is a pregnant woman, she must restrain some, otherwise to Murong Jinxin and children are not good.


    Things have happened, she can only think of ways to solve, can only think of ways to solve


    "What? You said my children were poisoned? This... "


    Murong Jinxin''s face suddenly changed, gently stroking some slightly convex abdomen, it is unable to accept what the purple fairy said.


    She was so careful that she was still in the way of the old thing. She really wanted to tear the old thing apart


    "Yes, it seems that the poison is not light. Just in case, I suggest you give up these two children..."

 Chapter 804

    The purple fairy felt the condition of the fetus in Murong Jin''s heart. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart, she didn''t speak for a long time, and her eyebrows wrinkled deeply. Until Murong Jin heart some impatient pushed her, she helplessly said.


    If Jinxin wants to have healthy children, the two in her stomach can only give up. Otherwise, it''s too hard, too hard


    "Give up? No, I won''t give up these two children. These are my children. Even if they were born with poison, I won''t give up them... "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t expect that the fairy in purple would say such serious words. She just felt cold all over, and all kinds of emotions entangled together, as if to knock her down.


    Giving up is never something she would do. As long as there is a chance of survival, she will save the two children.


    "Well, that''s the best way. You give them up, and when you are well, I''ll give you two children... "


    Long term together, purple fairy know Murong Jin heart stubborn, but she does not want to let Murong Jin heart suffer too much pain, still painstakingly persuading.


    No mother in the world is willing to give up her child easily. She can understand Murong Jinxin''s mood, but she doesn''t agree with her decision.


    "No, since the child is here, he is destined for me. I will give birth to them unless I have to. Whether they''re healthy or incomplete. "


    Murong Jin heart weak paralysis sat on the side of the soft couch, ten thousand arrows through the heart is just like this. Her poor innocent child was poisoned after only two months. She can''t give up on them. She must cure them of their poison.


    Never had a firm belief in the heart spread, supporting her, must be brave to go on


    "If you insist like this, I won''t say anything. I''ll go back to zizhulin first and check the medicine book to see if I can find a way. You must remember that you are not allowed to eat anything except three meals a day and Antai soup, otherwise... "


    Purple fairy saw Murong Jin heart of determination, can only give up persuasion. Murong Jin''s heart wants to leave her child, but she can''t stand by. If she can help, she must try her best to help, otherwise, how can she be worthy of her sisterhood with Murong Jinxin.


    "Well, I''ll be careful. Three meals a day, I do it myself, and I won''t do anything vulgar. "


    Murong Jinxin nodded, things have come to this point, she can only face. Be more careful in everything, no more accidents.


    "Xiaoye, take care of your master. I''ll go to find the immortal devil and Xiaohui at once."


    The fairy in purple didn''t dare to delay. She told Ono, who had been transformed, to go out of the palace of Hades quickly.


    Today is the day for the underworld to worship her ancestors. The underworld is busy with business and can''t take care of Jinxin. She can only find the immortal devil and Xiaohui.


    "No matter how hard it is, my mother and concubine will accompany you. Our mother and son have one heart and one life..."


    Murong Jin''s heart touched her slightly convex abdomen, and her whole body radiated holy white light. At this moment, she felt that she had to be particularly brave and use her own strength to protect the two treasures in her arms.


    The warm sunshine scattered on Murong Jin''s heart, reflecting a faint shadow


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later, Pluto came back with a smile.


    As soon as she entered the underworld palace, she felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere. The immortal devil and Xiao Hui were there, and their faces were very dignified. However, Murong Jin''s heart was lying on the soft couch thoughtfully, and her little face was stained with a touch of sadness.


    "What''s the matter? You look so ugly one by one? "


    The underworld came to Murong Jinxin''s face, a kind of ominous premonition attacked him, especially after seeing Murong Jinxin''s little hand constantly touching his stomach, his mood suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley.


    He just went to worship his ancestors. Did something happen to the child?


    "The child in Jinxin''s stomach is poisoned. Someone uses the principle of drug resistance to make Jinxin poison from her mouth..."


    The immortal devil took a look at Murong Jin''s heart. Seeing that she didn''t want to speak at all, he took the initiative to explain a few words. Such an accident, they did not expect, they have been so careful, but still with the old thing''s way.


    "What? Did you find out what you were doing? "


    Smell speech, the heart that Hades wants to die had. Looking forward to the stars, looking forward to the moon, it''s not easy to look forward to these two baby pimples. It''s just two months old, and this kind of thing happened. How can he be a father?


    Poisoning, if serious, it is a corpse three lives!


    "You didn''t come back. We''re afraid of any accident. We don''t dare to look it up."


    After shaking the head, he knew that it was the spring vine that touched the melon. But Xiao Hui stopped him. For the sake of the overall situation, he just swallowed it.


    "I want to check for myself. I want to see who is brave in the underworld."


    Pluto''s anger can''t be restrained, if it''s not for Murong Jin''s heart, I''m afraid it will destroy the courtyard directly. It''s time to move the wife and children he cares about most. Good, very good.


    "The fairy in purple said that the fruit sent by the spirit of Wanquan is similar to the medicine Jinxin took. Jinxin has been poisoned for more than ten days, but now she has no worries about her life. "


    The immortal devil simply said the information he knew and said it with gnashing teeth. At that time, he hated the old man. You know, Murong Jin had a daughter-in-law in her heart. How can he be indifferent when his daughter-in-law is poisoned?


    "Hei Wuchang, go and call all the ghosts who know all this. I want to judge them one by one."


    The underworld''s face completely black, holding Murong Jin heart''s hand slightly trembles. His woman had been poisoned for more than ten days, but he knew nothing about it. He was so derelict in his duty that he thought he should die.


    "Man, I want to keep these two children, no matter what they will do in the future..."


    This is her decision. She hopes to get Pluto''s support. After all, children are their common. As long as the two children are not stillborn, she is willing to bear all the responsibilities on her own.


    "Well, I''ll find a way to keep them."


    The underworld nodded and agreed. He knew his own woman. He must have been cruel to make such a decision under such circumstances. No matter what, he would support it.


    Things may not have reached the most difficult time, everything may still have room for recovery.


    "Immortal devil, if the child is really lucky to be born alive, we can not count the period of baby kiss that we decided before..."


    The child is likely to be poisonous and born incomplete. She can''t ask for immortality selfishly. They accept such a daughter-in-law. It''s not fair to them, it''s not fair to the night.


    She looked at the immortal devil sincerely, with a hint of bitterness in her mouth. God would like to see that she was too happy, and she would suffer again. She can face Pluto, but she can''t ask others to face with them.


    "What are you talking about? The parents have made a decision, and CHEN Ye has agreed that as long as the child can grow up safely, no matter beautiful or ugly, no matter healthy or not, he will be our daughter-in-law. "


    The immortal devil stares at Murong Jin''s heart. Are they the people who tear down the bridge? It has been confirmed that the child is their daughter-in-law and will never change as long as the child lives.


    He believes that CHEN Ye''s idea is the same as his


    "Well, you can go back any time..."


    Immortal devil''s words all said this, Murong Jin heart is not good at what to say. There is only one touch in my heart, which is the so-called friendship between life and death. I am willing to face any difficulties with them.


    All of a sudden, the scene was silent, until more than ten minutes later, a chaotic sound of footsteps sounded


    "The spirit of fruits, who asked you to send fruit to the princess?"


    The anger of the underworld bears the brunt of it, which is aimed at the spirit of a hundred fruits walking in the front with a blank face. The roar made the spirit of hundred fruits shiver. He looked at the underworld and was extremely innocent.


    "Ah? Isn''t Hei Wuchang telling his subordinates to send the princess the fruit that he had eaten a hundred years ago? What''s going on? "


    The eyes of Baiguo''s spirit suddenly widened. She was quite puzzled about the question of Hades. If Hei Wuchang had not come to her, she would not have known that the princess was pregnant. She was too busy cultivating fruit trees and refining medicine to listen to anything outside the window.


    "Me? When can I come to you to deliver fruit to the princess? Do I have that free time? "


    Smell speech, black impermanence is really want to cry without tears. He clearly knows the purple fairy''s ban on Jin Xin, how can he take the initiative to go to the spirit of fruits to eat? It''s not like he''s fed up. He''s looking for his own business.


    "More than ten days ago, I was still in alchemy. Please tell me that the princess is pregnant. Let me prepare some fresh fruit for the princess every day..."


    The brow of the spirit of hundred fruits is slightly wrinkled. The events of that day come to mind. It''s really black impermanence who went to see her. If Hei Wuchang doesn''t recognize it, she can look up the image data.


    The princess is kind to her, she is also loyal to the princess, it is impossible to do anything to murder the princess. Listen to the tone of Hades just now, it seems that there is something wrong with the fruit she sent.


    "It should be that someone turned into black impermanence and went to the spirit of fruits. I believe the spirit of fruits will not harm me!"


    Since the spirit of fruits stepped into the yard, Murong Jinxin''s eyes never left her. From the reaction of the spirit of 100 fruits, she can basically judge that the spirit of 100 fruits does not know what happened. Just received the black impermanence''s order, so they sent her fruit every day.


    "Princess, what''s the matter? The fruits I sent were all selected by myself. They can''t be poisonous. "


    Murong Jinxin''s maintenance makes the nose of Baiguo spirit sour. From this heavy atmosphere, she seems to have a premonition of something, which makes her nervous all of a sudden.


    Obviously, she was taken advantage of and used thoroughly


    "The fruit you sent me is the same as the tocolysis medicine I took. The baby in my stomach is poisoned. The spirit of hundred fruits, think about it carefully. What''s the characteristic of the black impermanence you were looking for that day? "

 Chapter 805

    Black impermanence, she is 100% trusted. Anyone can betray her, but black impermanence is impossible. After so many years together, she never doubted black impermanence.


    So, the problem lies in the fake black impermanence. Who dares to pretend to be black impermanence and attack her?


    "Princess, let me see..."


    The spirit of hundred fruits knew that this was the key to the whole thing, covered up his emotions, went to the general, and began to think about it carefully.


    "You all go down. It''s none of your business."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t disturb the spirit of Baiguo. Instead, she turned her eyes to other men and women. After a while, she waved to them.


    These are all the confidants around Pluto, and she believes they won''t have any problems. She vaguely felt that all the problems came from the ghost who turned into black impermanence.


    "White impermanence, go to cast out the movie of that day. I have to find him out..."


    Murong Jin''s heart can feel it, so can Pluto. After seeing that the people around him had no problem, his face looked a little better.


    Just white impermanence hasn''t had time to turn around, a touch of black figure came in, that is evil sun.


    "Wang doesn''t have to bother to check. All this is done by his subordinates."


    Moyang went to the underworld and knelt down with a plop. He kowtowed three times to the underworld. He is ashamed of his trust in Wang. He should be cut to pieces by Wang Qiandao.


    "Give me a reason..."


    In the deep eyes of the underworld, the scarlet blood color suddenly appeared. Magic Yang was magic Yang. What he never dreamed would be him.


    He knows more or less about Moyang. At this time, he must be ready to die. It''s just, why?


    "Ten years ago, my subordinates were taken away by the old man. The old man signed a contract with his subordinates with his blood, making his subordinates become his puppets. Under the influence of the blood contract, his subordinates resisted many times and failed. They had to obey his orders and did a lot of stupid things. A month ago, he forced his subordinates to fight against the princess, poisoning her baby and making her unable to give birth. My subordinates didn''t intend to attack the princess, but the old man sent the dark guard to stare at my subordinates, but I had to do it... "


    Magic Yang is not wordy, the story will be a simple narrative again. He came here today to plead guilty. After that, he would make the old man pay the most painful price.


    He looked at Pluto without any impurity in his eyes. For this man who has given him countless opportunities, there is always a strong sense of guilt in his heart.


    He killed Wang''s woman, the two children and the children. He really felt that he had no words to face Wang, but he had to face Wang.


    "So you''re awake now? Not controlled by the blood deed? "


    Pluto''s eyes narrowed dangerously. He naturally understood the blood contract. Before the termination of the contract, Moyang could not be so rational. But he felt that Moyang was actually controlled by the old man. What was the play played by Moyang? Or a sincere confession?


    "The blood contract will expire in ten days. I don''t know why my subordinates were able to wake up for a short time a month ago, but most of the time they were controlled by the old man. Only when his subordinates abandoned the power of nine oxen and two tigers, except for the dark guard, did they dare to come to Wang. Wang, my subordinates know that there is no place for them to die, but before they die, you go down to a place with your subordinates. Before the old man''s success, he can''t be destroyed and he can be seriously injured.... "


    The devil Yang is three ring head to knock down again, he is also really glad his good luck, if not in the contract before the end of occasionally can sober up a little, he is afraid to really commit a terrible crime.


    At present, Wang''s children have an accident. Anyway, the princess hasn''t had a big accident. Otherwise, he really can''t imagine the consequences.


    "Moyang, get up, as long as you are willing to promise me a condition, I will not resent you..."


    Murong Jin heart deeply spit out a breath, such a result is she did not expect. Moyang, in her heart, is also very heavy. She had just detected that Moyang really had a blood contract with the old man. Everything he did was not out of his heart.


    In this way, she is willing to give him another chance. She believes that after this disaster, Moyang will become the most heartfelt subordinate.


    "I dare not ask the princess to forgive me. If the princess has any conditions, she will die."


    Moyang looks at the shining woman not far away, with mixed feelings in his heart. He will never forget how he saved him from the hands of the old devil. After years of trust and unremitting promotion, he used this method to repay her in the end. He is really not a thing.


    "The two children in my stomach are poisoned because of you. If they can be born alive, I hope you can teach them, as your compensation for them, OK? "


    She really didn''t want to lose her right arm because of such reasons. Lurking in the demon world for more than 100000 years, she paid a huge price and made enough contributions. She didn''t want him to die like this.


    "This... This..." Murong Jinxin''s words made Moyang suddenly stunned. His eyes were instantly wet, and he didn''t dare to dream of such a good thing. Princess, isn''t she stupid? He killed her child, but she wanted him to live to atone¡° Moyang, death is not the only way to solve the problem. Think about what you''ve done over the years. Don''t you think you should make up for the underworld with your life? " Murong Jinxin got up and went to the front of the devil Yang, and helped the devil Yang up with her own hands. Moyang is a member of the underworld. It''s not his fault that he was bound by the old man. He can let her go at the last moment, enough to explain the problem. There is the underworld in his heart, and the underworld is above everything in his heart. Perhaps it is just like this that he can have a brief soberness at the moment controlled by the blood contract¡° Moyang, the princess has always been very kind to you. If you do such a thing, the princess can''t bear to let you die. You should be glad of your good luck, listen to the princess''s words, atone... "Black impermanence sighed, he knew Jin Xin too well, and she was absolutely the most tolerant of her subordinates'' mistakes. Moyang, I''ve got a life back¡° Princess... My subordinates should die... My subordinates will live up to your trust... "For him, life is far more painful than death. But if the princess wants him to give birth, he will give birth. He doesn''t want to disobey the princess. In the following days, he would live secretly and take good care of the little master. It was also atonement. Two drops of tears fall from his eyes. He lowers his head to Murong Jin''s heart. It''s a kind of promise. If it''s against the sky, it''s like thunder¡° Moyang, for the sake of the princess, I''ll save your life. If you dare to betray your little master in the future, you will be dealt with by the hand of hell... "The underworld held back his anger. If you follow his temper, the devil Yang will die tens of thousands of times. But Jin heart soft, willing to let him a way out, then he can''t fight Jin heart face. He''s just giving Moyang a chance, hoping that Moyang won''t let Jin Xin down¡° Yes, the words of the princess are remembered all the time and will never be forgotten It''s said that men don''t play lightly with tears, but Moyang feels that he can''t help it. Since the memory, for the first time left a man''s tears, and still out of control. In his life, when he met such a master, his luck could not be described as good... "Moyang, don''t cry, take us to find the old thing first." Murong Jin heart looking at magic Yang cry so sad, heart understand, his decision is right. For a warm-blooded man like Moyang, he will shed blood and sweat without tears. But now he is crying in front of them, which shows how grateful he is now¡° The old man is practicing in a tree cave outside the forbidden area of the underworld. Come with me... "... in a tree cave of the forbidden area of the underworld, faint white lights flash out, and a gorgeous woman is dancing. Women''s dancing is graceful and charming. When Moyang rushed to the tree first, the woman who was dancing suddenly stopped, and then the light dissipated, and the woman''s figure completely disappeared¡° Moyang, how dare you... "A deep dark crow''s voice came from the tree hole, and a strong white light attacked the front Moyang. Moyang leaned aside to avoid the attack, and his whole body was full of strong intention to kill¡° Old man, dare to attack my children, I''ll fight with you... "Murong Jinxin heard the familiar voice that made her hair stand on end, her blood rushed to her head, and a terrible anger spread from her heart. Regardless of the consequences, she flew up and attacked the tree hole¡° Jinxin, the king comes... "The underworld quickly stops Murong Jinxin and brings Murong Jinxin to a safe place. The children have been poisoned. If Jin Xin has an accident, he will have to blame himself and die. Although he can''t kill the old man now, he can certainly hurt him badly. At least, he has to fight for at least two years to practice the hand of hell¡° Kill him! Kill him! He must be killed Murong Jin heart know that he is too impulsive some, abdomen came a slight pain, let her calm down. The scarlet eyes looked at the tree hole in the air, and the murderous thoughts poured out¡° Jinxin... Don''t get excited... Don''t get excited... "As soon as the immortal demon saw that the situation was not right, he ran to Murong Jinxin''s side, helped Murong Jinxin to one side, and protected her baby with genuine Qi¡° Old things, before the old accounts are settled, you will add new accounts to our king. If you hurt me, I only hate myself for being inferior to others. But if you hurt my wife and children, I will never die with you. "

 Chapter 806

    The king roared away at the shadow in the tree cave. The nether world worked miraculously. The sky was dark and the earth was dark. Outside the forbidden area of the underworld, there was a strong pressure, and there were no birds or animals.


    The leaves fall one after another, forming a whirlpool in the mid air, coming with strong air. If not for the presence of all the peerless experts, I''m afraid that will be directly injured by the current.


    "Ha ha, it''s worthwhile to exchange your child''s life for a serious injury!"


    The shadow seems to know his current situation. If he wants to escape, he can only fight with his own life. Serious injury is inevitable.


    However, he felt that he had made money. The pain of losing his son was enough for them to suffer for many years. He was afraid that he would not be able to let go of his life.


    "Go to hell..."


    As soon as the ghost mentioned the child, his anger was more exuberant and his moves were more fierce. It seemed that he wanted to swallow the ghost alive.


    "I''m not your opponent today, I''m fighting tomorrow..."


    The shadow could avoid the attack of Pluto, until he could not hide any more, and gathered all his strength to rush towards the weakest place of Pluto''s defense.


    The two real Qi collided, and there was a loud bang. The strong white light suddenly faded, and the light and shadow fled at the speed of light.


    Before disappearing, there was a dark magic sound floating in the woods for a long time.


    "He''s cheap..."


    The underworld received the merit, tightly clenched the fist, although not reconciled, but also helpless. If the hand of hell is not cultivated successfully in one day, the old man will not die in one day.


    Fortunately, the old man was eager to escape, and his injury was heavier than he thought


    "Hades... Quick... Jin Xin is in a coma..."


    Sure that the old thing had gone, the immortal devil cried out. Jin heart just emotional too excited, afraid to move the fetal gas, he is really anxious to death.


    His scream made the underworld tremble all over, and he flew to Murong Jin''s heart. Looking at the pale woman lying in the arms of immortal devil, her heart began to ache violently.


    "Jinxin... Hold on a little bit..."


    The underworld picked up Murong Jin''s heart and flew to the direction of the underworld palace. The speed was extremely fast, just like a meteor.


    There is only one idea in his heart. He wants to save her women and children. No matter what we need to pay, he must protect the safety of his women and children.


    "Xiao Hui, I''ll leave everything here to you. I''ll go to zizhulin immediately. Jin Xin''s condition seems not good. She''s bleeding... "


    The immortal devil felt that his fingers were sticky. When he looked down, it turned out to be blood. Child poisoning, and now see the blood, let him only feel cold all over.


    If these two children are gone, Jinxin will be hit hard. Besides, one of them is his future daughter-in-law. He must want the purple fairy to protect the two children.


    "Well, go back quickly..."


    Xiao Hui nodded, and his heart was heavy to the extreme. Seeing that the immortal devil left in a hurry, he rushed to the underworld palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    It''s overcast and gloomy. It''s hard to see the extreme of Hades'' face.


    In front of the big bed, several dark doctors knelt tremblingly. Without exception, their heads were all low, and their faces were all gray.


    "One by one, all of them are useless. We can''t keep our children. Why do we keep you here?"


    The underworld''s fierce eyes swept to sweep, the big hand fiercely waved, a strong true Qi immediately rolled up several underworld doctors and threw them out at the same time.


    He raised them for them, in exchange for the fact that they can''t keep a child, it''s unreasonable!


    "Wang, first use the real Qi to stabilize the child. When the purple fairy comes, there will be a way."


    Xiaohui looks at such a fierce underworld with lingering fear. He is really worried that he will kill all the doctors in the underworld in a fit of anger. He quickly changes the topic.


    "You say, how can I be such a coward. Jinxin is beside the king, but the king can''t even protect their mother and son. "


    A deep sense of helplessness hit, so that the underworld could not help trying to grasp his hair. I used to think I was powerful and arrogant. But since he met Jinxin, he often felt that he was very incompetent. That feeling made him feel very bad.


    "It''s easy to dodge an open gun, but hard to defend a hidden one. Wang doesn''t have to blame himself. This kind of thing nobody wants to happen, is doomed. These two children won''t be so fragile. They will survive. "


    Xiao Hui is especially able to understand the underworld. He has experienced Ye Ranran''s helpless waiting for his soul to break up for more than a year, and the pain of sending his own flesh and blood to Chu Zirui as a son. He has felt everything that the underworld perceives.


    Some words of comfort, reasonable, said into the heart of the underworld.


    "What do you want? I''d rather trade my life for theirs..."


    After a month of being together day and night, he had deep feelings for the two children. As a father, he is willing to give everything for them, including his own life. To exchange one''s own life for theirs, even if it''s a hundred years old


    "Don''t think about it too much. Lucky people have their own way. Heaven will care for Jinxin and the children..."


    For the first time, Xiao Hui took the initiative to pat the underworld on the shoulder, living a lifetime, there are too many helplessness. Whatever the outcome, they have to face it.


    "You go back first and have a look at the children. It''s enough to have Ben Wang guarding here. Ben Wang also wants to talk to Jin Xin..."


    The underworld sighed again. Just as he wanted to say something, he saw Murong Jin''s long eyelashes trembling gently. He winked at Xiaohui and motioned Xiaohui to go first.


    "The child is with Li Xiang. I''m in the yard. Please call me if you need me."


    Small ash is very sensible, after confirming Murong Jin''s heart has been sober, immediately got up and walked out of the room. At this time, he must keep it, otherwise he would be sorry for Jinxin''s life and death friendship.


    "Man... I have a stomachache..."


    Just wake up Murong Jin heart, the eyes of the misty is a pain moment to replace. She felt the big hand that Hades put on her stomach, cold all over.


    She had been pregnant three times in her past and present life, and never had such a situation. As a woman with common sense, she knows what stomachache stands for.


    "Bear it, the fairy in purple will come back soon..."


    As soon as Murong Jin''s heart cries out for pain, Pluto''s heart is very anxious, but he doesn''t dare to show his emotion, so as not to increase her burden. He comforted her as much as he comforted himself.


    "Men... See red, right..."


    At the moment of her coma, she felt a warm flow from her body. If there was no accident, it would be blood. After a long hesitation, she asked.


    No matter how difficult the situation is, she has to face it. Only when she knows the real situation can she find a way to save herself.


    "Yes, but not much blood..."


    The underworld did not dare to hide her. He saw a trace of firmness in her eyes. For a moment, he even felt whether she had a way to save her baby.


    "Go and bring me a bowl of tocolysis pills... I must find a way to keep the child..."


    The immortal devil goes to the purple bamboo forest, and it takes at least half a day to come back. She can''t wait to die. She wants to use Feng dance for nine days to keep the two children.


    "Jinxin, what are you going to do?"


    The underworld gave orders in a loud voice, staring at Murong Jinxin with burning eyes. He knew that his woman was very strong, maybe he could really figure out a way.


    "Fengwu''s soul repair skill at the 11th level of Jiutian can not only repair the soul, but also protect the body. The child and I are one now, so we can protect them. "


    Murong Jin heart spit out a mouthful of turbid gas, such as stars like eyes flashing colorful light. Her intuition has always been accurate. The two children will be blessed and safe.


    "Well, what do you need me to do?"


    Smell speech, Hades is really excited, he will Murong Jin heart help sit well. Although some love her, at this time he can only accept.


    If Jin''s heart is hurt, she keeps her child. In the future, he will find a way to make up for Jin Xin.


    "Keep watch, don''t let anyone disturb me..."


    Murong Jin sat cross legged, left a word, and began to enter the stage of meditation on the 11th floor of Fengwu nine days. The collapsing air gathered again little by little, and the pain of her body was also reduced, which made her feel a little more comfortable.


    She closed her eyes, emptied herself, and began a long journey to protect her son


    Time ticked by, and I don''t know how long it took. Pluto only felt that the boiled pill was cold bowl after bowl. Just as he was waiting for some anxiety, the door of the room opened without warning.


    Almost subconsciously, the underworld applied the method of silencing to the comer, so that the woman who rushed in rashly would not disturb Murong Jin''s heart.


    "What''s her condition now?"


    After seeing Murong Jin''s ruddy face, the fairy in purple was stunned. She motioned for the underworld to accept the magic, and asked in ecstasy.


    "I don''t know. She said that she wanted to protect her body with Feng Wu''s nine day soul repair technique. It''s been several hours, and it hasn''t come to an end. "


    After a month of getting along with each other, Pluto and the purple fairy are very familiar, and their conversation is relatively casual. Just casually to the purple fairy made a sit down gesture, then did not even look at the purple fairy, all his attention on Murong Jin heart.


    The fairy in purple came back so quickly that he was no longer so frightened. He believed that this woman would do her best to save Jin Xin.


    "Her breath is steady and her complexion is good. Her method should be useful..."


    The fairy in purple felt it carefully, and the big stone in his heart finally fell. She was frightened when she thought of the immortal devil''s words.


    It seems that she can''t easily leave Jin heart, if in a such thing, she think she will not bear.


    If you need to go back to purple bamboo forest, she must also take Jin heart together, just in case¡° Well, what do you get when you go back? Can children be detoxified? "

 Chapter 807

    Looking at Murong Jin''s heart, he didn''t mean to finish the work. The underworld finally remembered one of the most important things and focused half of his attention on the purple fairy.


    Jinxin''s situation is really like what the purple fairy said. He doesn''t have to worry too much for the time being. On the contrary, the poison of the children in his stomach is what worries him most.


    "I don''t know. I didn''t have time to look up the information, so the immortal devil came. But I''ve brought all the information here, and I can check it immediately after Jin Xin''s condition is stable. "


    The fairy in purple shook her head. She had just returned to the purple bamboo forest, but within two hours, the immortal devil rushed by. A listen to Jin heart out of trouble, see blood, she has already been anxious to have no master, will those data all received, let not extinguish the devil carried back.


    "Well, please..."


    The underworld can judge from the sweat between her forehead that she should have gone to the underworld with all her life, otherwise the breath would not be stable at the moment.


    He can''t push her too hard, at least give her some breathing time, or get twice the result with half the effort.


    "What are you talking about? It''s all one family, not two. "


    The fairy in purple rolled her eyes. Jinxin is her best friend in this strange world. If she doesn''t help Jinxin, who else can she help? What''s more, the underworld asked the heavenly daughter for a hundred years'' freedom for her, and the great kindness was absolutely unrequited.


    "Jinxin..."


    The underworld, who originally wanted to say something, immediately swallowed the words that had reached her throat after seeing Murong Jinxin suddenly open her eyes, reached out to hold Murong Jinxin, and put a soft pillow on her back, which was very intimate.


    "Dead woman, please check for me. Have the children''s poison been reduced?"


    Murong Jin''s heart pushed the underworld to one side. Her eyes were bright and her mouth even had a faint smile.


    Feng dance nine days, really too beyond her expectation. In addition to body protection, it has the effect of interpretation. She just let the true Qi swim around her whole body, and then she felt less depression from her chest. That''s why it took her so long to stop.


    "It''s true, Jinxin. You''re too good for nine days..."


    A purple light went into Murong Jin''s heart, and the purple fairy began to feel it carefully. Soon he took back the purple Qi, and his eyes were full of surprises.


    It can not only protect the body, but also detoxify. What kind of omnipotent Kung Fu is it? It''s amazing


    "Then I walk every day for nine days with Feng dance. As long as I keep on, I will be able to detoxify all the children''s poison..."


    Murong Jinxin took the pill from Hades and drank it with her nose in one breath. Then she looked at the purple fairy with a smile and felt better.


    She thinks it''s God''s greatest love for her to be able to protect and detoxify her children


    "Yes, I can. In the future, I will not leave you until you give birth safely. "


    The fairy in purple yawned. All the way, she felt tired. Now that there is a perfect solution, she doesn''t have to worry about it. She can roll back to her yard and have a good sleep.


    "Go and have a rest. I''m fine."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the purple fairy that relaxed down, and then he was as sleepy as a pile of mud. The corners of his mouth smoked, and waved to her, indicating that she could go.


    After such a thing, the most tired one is actually the fairy in purple. I''m afraid he''s already tired after running around like this.


    "I went back, you try to be calm, don''t fluctuate too much, and don''t do it at will."


    The purple fairy once again exhorted a few words, almost every day will exhort, then slowly swaggered away, the huge room, restored the original calm.


    "Jinxin, we are really lucky. I''m glad the children are OK. "


    The underworld let Murong Jinxin lie flat on the big bed, covered the thin quilt for her, and looked at her beautiful face like peach blossom, which was extremely satisfied.


    Their tribulations have never stopped, but recently he has obviously felt the difference. Although there are tribulations, a solution can be found soon.


    This, perhaps with him and Chen night that child''s relationship ice breaking, so good.


    "Man, CHEN Ye is really our lucky star. The child is by our side, and our road is really easy. "


    Murong Jin felt her stomach and thought of the man who used to be as beautiful as summer flower, but he chose this way to protect her. This feeling is too heavy, but she can''t afford it any more.


    The only thing she can do is to treat the child better, better, better


    "We are surrounded by Titus'' friends, which is the biggest harvest of our life. Jinxin, I''m so lucky to meet you. I only hate myself. Why didn''t I meet you earlier and give you my most complete self? "


    Before he met her, he was a prodigal son among the flowers. He lingered in the flowers every night. The women around him changed one after another, just like the stars in the sky.


    After meeting her, his life changed completely. Experience the ups and downs, experience the friendship, experience the way of husband and wife.


    She is like a piece of sunshine, although not strong enough, but will completely illuminate his life


    "If I met you earlier, maybe you wouldn''t even look at me. Now, it''s just right. "


    A touch of happiness wrapped around her, she pulled the underworld down, leaning into his arms, feeling his strong heartbeat. Familiar taste, let her feel safe, eyes also unconsciously closed up.


    "It''s not too early, it''s not too late, ha ha..."


    The underworld chuckled and rubbed her soft hair. Looking at her sleepy appearance, he kissed her forehead and stopped talking.


    So they nestled together and slept in the past, with a smile on their lips and tight fingers


    ¡­¡­


    In a hurry, half a year has passed.


    Since the old man was seriously injured by Hades, their life has returned to calm. Murong Jinxin is well taken care of and has never had any accidents.


    Six months pregnant, adequate nutrition, coupled with twins, Murong Jinxin''s stomach is obviously several laps larger than other pregnant women. Every day just holding her stomach to walk, she felt very difficult.


    On this day, Murong Jinxin got up very early, because this day is the day when she left the underworld to go to tiannv palace.


    "Jinxin, you must take good care of yourself and give birth to two fat grandsons to your mother."


    Wan Quan''s spirit touched Murong Jin''s heart''s big belly, very not give up. When she remembered that she could not speak to Murong Jinxin''s stomach, her eyes were red.


    "If you look at my stomach, you''ll know how fat those two kids are. I''m so tired..."


    Murong Jinxin hands holding waist, looking at his stomach, want to cry without tears. She felt that she must have eaten too much, otherwise it was only six months, how could she beat her stomach out of line? When she was in labor, her stomach was not so big.


    "My poor child, it''s really hard for you..."


    They have also had children. Murong Jin''s heart is hard. Naturally, the spirit of Wanquan has all experienced it. Pregnant with twins, in order to be safe, she had to go to tiannv palace to give birth. There was only one friend and one child beside her. She really felt that their mother and son had treated her badly.


    "It''s really hard work. When they come out, I''ll definitely hang them up and smoke them."


    Day and night do not know security, she tossed to death, she did not smoke them, the heart of the mouth sullen absolutely can not come out.


    But as soon as the words fell, I felt that the children in my stomach began to feel uneasy. All kinds of fists and kicks came at once. I was so painful that I wanted to slap them back to their original shape.


    "When you are born, I will smoke for you. If the son smokes twice, the daughter will not


    The underworld naturally knew that she was gnashing her teeth. He asked her to lean against his arms and knead her waist with his big hand to make her feel more comfortable.


    Along the way, Jin Xin is too painful. After giving birth to this baby, he really doesn''t want to give birth to a second baby, and doesn''t want to make Jin Xin suffer any more.


    "Is that obvious to you? Pay more attention to women than men. Be careful your son won''t give you a bird when he hears it... "


    Murong Jin heart is very speechless, for the king of Hades this kind of only spoil daughter''s behavior extremely shameless. The two little guys in the stomach are both spiritual and can fully understand what they say. Sooner or later, this dead ghost will be rejected by his son.


    "Nonsense, the son can stay around for a lifetime, while the daughter may only stay in Jiji..."


    Pluto said a pair of naturally, but his words just fell, Murong Jin heart stomach will emerge out of a small hand. Seems to be facing the underworld, comparing the middle finger.


    This scene in Murong Jin heart''s eyes, let Murong Jin heart''s mouth a draw again. She really felt that the future of this ghost would not be so good.


    "Father, don''t worry. We will stay in the underworld all the time. We won''t be separated from father, mother and concubine..."


    Chen night very clever came out, holding the hand of Hades, said very intimate words. After five months together, he has developed deep feelings with his unborn fiancee.


    The underworld is his second home. In this home, he is very happy and does not want to leave all his life.


    "Still CHEN Ye is intimate, that son of a rabbit if have you half of sensible, father king also satisfied."


    Half a year together, the underworld has the night as his own son to treat, the child''s sensible, countless times moved him. With him by their side, they just feel more at ease.


    "Well, it''s almost time. Let''s go."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs looks at this warm scene, and the corners of his mouth are full of smiles. Looking at the sky, I couldn''t help urging. She didn''t want them to be late at the appointed time.


    "Gone..."


    Murong Jinxin waved her hand, holding CHEN Ye''s hand, looking up at the blue sky, feeling very good.


    Her honey will meet soon. She is really looking forward to their happy time in the next six months

 Chapter 808

    Tiannu Palace


    Tiannv sat in the first seat, looking at the two men and two women below, the corners of her mouth almost invisible smoked.


    Is her father in legend so arrogant that she brought so many people to tiannv palace without even discussing with her. If she remember correctly, she just promised him that she could let Murong Jinxin come to tiannu palace to give birth.


    "Honey, your mother and concubine can''t be taken care of, so the father brought them together. With them, you don''t have to worry so much. "


    The celestial daughter''s interesting eyes embarrassed the Hades. Naturally, he would not forget her attitude when he discussed the matter with her.


    But he has already promised CHEN Ye at that time, can only come to a cut first and then play. Anyway, all the people have come here. She can''t drive them out.


    "I don''t think you are the master of the lady''s Palace on this day. Since you make your own decision, you will take them away as soon as you bring them."


    Tiannv pointed to the purple fairy and chenye, who were helpless. On this day, outsiders can''t come in at will. If it was not for her predestined relationship with their previous lives, she would not have agreed that they would come to her heavenly daughter palace to give birth.


    "Honey, you are the daughter of heaven, and your status is precious. You can''t take care of your mother. Look at your mother''s belly. You can''t let her take care of herself. "


    The underworld can''t be easily dismissed. He softened his attitude, touched Murong Jin''s round stomach, and looked pitifully at the heavenly daughter. He said how pitiful he was.


    He has seen quite clearly the several times he got along with tiannv. Anything as long as he insisted on life and death, in the end, tiannv will compromise. Maybe it''s related to their predestination, and they are always soft hearted.


    "Well, the fairy in purple will stay, and you can take the child away."


    Tiannv knows the nature of Hades too well. As long as he is stubborn, she can''t help him. But this day, the women''s palace is not the place where ordinary people can come. Too many people will pollute the air here.


    "That child is my father''s future son-in-law. Stay and talk to your mother. He is very obedient, really... "


    The underworld saw the heaven daughter''s forbearance, hesitated for a while, or for Chen night to continue to plead. He promised CHEN Ye that he didn''t want CHEN Ye to be disappointed. If he couldn''t do what the child asked him for the first time, he would be too sorry for his father.


    "What tiannu palace fears most is not to be polluted by the turbid air of the four realms. If there is one more person, I will spend more energy to purify the air here. I have too much power to protect the four worlds. I can''t separate so much power to purify the air in tiannu palace. "


    The daughter of heaven had no choice but to tell the story. It''s not that she doesn''t want to, it''s that the current situation doesn''t allow her to, and she''s willing but weak. If they can''t understand, she''ll just blow people up.


    She knows the child''s identity, and she knows that it''s good for Murong Jinxin that he stays with her, but it''s hard for her


    "CHEN Ye, you''d better go back with your father and king. The heavenly daughter has difficulties, don''t you think?"


    Murong Jin heart can understand tiannv''s difficulty, touched touch Chen night''s head, tentatively asked. Tiannv has helped them too much. She really doesn''t want to embarrass tiannv. CHEN Ye is always sensible and should be easy to talk.


    But she thought wrong, this time the night seems to iron heart general, determined not to leave.


    "No, I want to stay. I must stay!"


    He found out that whenever he failed to take care of his mother''s concubine because of his cultivation, something would happen to her. He must stay with his mother to avoid any harm to her.


    Where his mother''s concubine is, he will be there. No one will try to drive her away!


    "This..."


    Murong Jin heart some accident, carefully observed the Chen night look, see the Chen night machine firm, for a moment more difficult. On the left is her daughter and on the right is her son-in-law. It''s not good for anyone.


    "Honey, you ask the child to stay, and my father will come every few days to purify the air in tiannv palace..."


    Half a year together, the underworld is the solution of Chen night, if not for a very special reason, Chen night will never insist like this.


    He looked at the heavenly daughter with a kind of entreaty in his eyes, and he had put his posture to the lowest level


    "Just, just, let him stay. I''ll ask God for help..."


    Would she be so embarrassed if he could help her? But the child''s eyes made her feel guilty about rejecting him. This kind of feeling is very strange, she has never been the daughter of heaven.


    This child, the reincarnation of the young master of the Dragon nationality, seems not simple


    "Do you want to go to the dead old man and get all the fossils?"


    How keen the underworld is, he can see the intention of the heavenly daughter at a glance. After ten years with the dead old man, he knew almost everything he needed to know. But the net fossil is very precious, I''m afraid God will not easily agree.


    "Is there any other way? My ability is limited... "


    The goddess of heaven gave the underworld a white look and sighed helplessly. She felt that the more she entangled with these men and women, the more she looked like a common person. It''s enough to have seven passions and six desires and yearn for a life of ups and downs¡° Father will go with you... "In the heart of Hades, the heavenly daughter is the daughter he brought up. If the daughter has problems, he will help her. What''s more, the daughter is so intimate that she almost does her best for them. The dead old man, he''ll have a way to deal with him. His deep eyes turn, the heart has a countermeasure¡° Murong Jinxin, you can choose any one of the other palaces as your residence except tiannv hall. You can go to the garden behind the temple of the heavenly daughter to pick the food you need every day. Remember, you can''t make a fire here, or it will lead to a big mistake. " The heavenly daughter nodded to the underworld, and then looked at Murong Jin''s heart, very carefully ordered. Since you want to take at least half a year with her, you must follow her rules here. Otherwise, even if she wanted to keep them, God would never allow it¡° If you can''t make a fire to cook, can you follow your mother''s nutrition? What do you think of my father sending people to feed them every day? " The underworld was stunned. He really didn''t think about the problem of cooking. Jin Xin is now pregnant with twins, eating a lot, only eat some fruit every day, how can it stand? Not to mention a pregnant woman, I''m afraid even a normal person can''t stand it¡° No, it''s the rule. If she''s hungry, she''ll eat more fruits. Those are immortal fruits. Compared with the food you used, they are many times more precious. It''s a blessing that they''ve been cultivating for generations to let them eat as they please. " The heavenly daughter resolutely refuses. Food from the four realms can''t enter her heavenly daughter palace, otherwise it will cause pollution to her heavenly daughter palace. Xianguo, that''s the most precious food in this continent. He dares to despise it¡° Well, well, you hurry to accompany the heavenly daughter to see God, don''t be wordy... "Murong Jinxin sincerely felt that the underworld was a little wordy, knocked on his head, urged him to do business. Now that the heavenly daughter has let them live, this day''s women''s palace must be able to meet their needs. He is really worried. They must abide by the rules of tiannu palace. She has given tiannv so much trouble. She can''t make tiannv embarrassed¡° Jinxin, I''m afraid I can''t come to see you often because I''m going to practice the hand of hell tomorrow. You stay here well, you can''t leave easily, understand? " Hades in her forehead down a kiss, will be separated, he really reluctant. But now the separation is for a longer time in the future, he must endure. Fortunately, he still has the task of cultivation, and his life will not be too boring¡° I know. Be careful yourself. Don''t be possessed. Moyang can still be reused... "For the sake of her baby, she will never step out of tiannv palace, otherwise she may face the old man''s crazy revenge. She is still worried about one thing. In recent months, Pluto has not asked Moyang to do anything. Her distrust of Moyang is directly reflected in her face. This attitude will hurt Moyang''s enthusiasm. She managed to drag Moyang back, but she didn''t want Moyang to become a waste because of her absence¡° I have a good idea. I will give him another chance. Don''t worry about it For Moyang, he really doesn''t want to reuse it. Can Jin heart insist, he also helpless. Well, that''s to give him one last chance. It depends on him whether he can live me or not¡° OK, don''t look at him any more. It''s not his fault that the child is poisoned. You can forgive Yunyao beast. Why do you have to worry about Moyang? " Murong Jin''s heart painstakingly persuades that Yunyao beast did no less bad things than Moyang. But after the Yunyao beast died, the underworld also asked black impermanence to collect soul cultivation for it. They are also loyal subordinates to him. His bowl of water must be even¡° The king admitted that he had been a little over treated. When he went back, he assigned him work. Don''t think about anything Jinxin''s words are also reasonable. He can''t use two different ways to treat the same thing just because Yunyao beast spends more time with him and has more feelings. Moyang, after all, is also a great contribution to the underworld. He can''t do things according to his own emotions¡° What I like will never be a problem. Just use him. If anything happens again, I will be responsible for it. " Murong Jin''s heart hugs her neck and kisses him with a smile. Then she grabs the purple fairy''s hand and takes CHEN Ye to the direction pointed by the goddess. She knew that if she did not leave, the man would find a lot of rubbish and would not leave¡° Honey, let''s go... "Seeing Murong Jinxin''s figure disappear, the underworld reluctantly takes back his eyes and nods to the heavenly daughter. Two rays of light flashed by, and the tiannu palace was empty, and the original peace was restored

 Chapter 809

    After walking around tiannu palace, Murong Jinxin chooses a palace separated from tiannu palace as her residence. Tiannu palace, this is her first visit. It''s really a good place for her to rest.


    She leaned against a wooden chair and breathed the freshest air in the continent. She was so fresh that her pores were open.


    "Mother, drink water."


    CHEN Ye takes a glass of water from the pool, and hands it to Murong Jinxin after boiling. Tiannv said that there was no life here, so he could only use this method to get water for his mother''s concubine. Fortunately, the water here is very clean, so there is no need to worry about eating bad stomach.


    "CHEN Ye, although you arrive at tiannu palace, you still have to practice every day. Do you understand?"


    Murong Jin opened her mouth and drank the cup of warm water. The sweetness of the entrance made her sigh. Looking at the child in front of him, a warm smile appeared at the corner of his mouth.


    In the past six months, it was Hades who urged him to practice. In the next six months, she had plenty of time to urge him to guide him.


    "I know that the cultivation will not stop for a day. My mother and concubine don''t have to worry about me."


    Chen night very clever nod, he is now also a family, he must be strong as soon as possible, until his little fiancee was born, can protect her. His own woman, as long as he personally protect, he will feel safe.


    "Then go back to your room and get ready to practice. When the time comes, your mother will ask you to have dinner. "


    Murong Jin heart is very satisfied with looking at Chen night, his vision is good, such a serious child if not left to his daughter, it is no reason.


    Big eyes swept around, called the purple fairy, and walked to the garden behind the temple. Tiannu palace is very safe. There is no danger of staying in the yard alone.


    "Jin Xin, you''ve been walking for a long time. Aren''t you tired?"


    The fairy in purple holds Murong Jinxin and walks on the flat stone road carefully. The flowers on the roadside are beautiful and picturesque, but she doesn''t want to enjoy them.


    "I''m not tired. It''s strange. Do you have any? In the underworld, I don''t want to move after walking for a few minutes. But here, I seem to want to go on like this all the time. "


    I don''t know if it''s related to the environment here. As soon as she arrived at tiannu palace, she felt very comfortable. The heaviness of the body disappeared a lot, and there was a feeling of being as light as a swallow.


    "Well, I also feel that the whole person has changed. I really want to stay here for a lifetime."


    The fairy in purple felt the same way. She didn''t force Murong Jinxin to go back to rest. Everything here made her fall in love. It was so beautiful.


    Holding Murong Jin''s heart, she walked all the way to the courtyard full of fairy fruits. The faint fragrance floating out of the air made her swallow.


    "Jinxin, you wait here. I''ll pick some fruits for you to eat."


    The purple fairy''s eyes were shining. As soon as she flashed, she jumped onto a thousand year old tree and began to pick up fairy fruits. Red and green all kinds of shapes, she picked a lot, until appear in front of Murong Jinxin, the skirt is about to be broken.


    "It''s so delicious..."


    Murong Jinxin grabs one and bites it down. A sweet smell is spreading on the tip of her tongue, which makes her fingers move. In a short time, she has swallowed eight fairy fruits.


    "I want to eat the red one, the biggest one. Hurry up..."


    Just when Murong Jin''s heart reached out to catch the ninth immortal fruit, a milky voice reverberated in the air, which scared Murong Jin''s heart and drew her hand back.


    Let''s see. We don''t see any children. Careful induction, also did not feel any abnormality.


    Her scalp felt numb, and there was a feeling of hell


    "Hurry up, I want to eat the biggest and the reddest one, concubine..."


    After waiting for a while, it seems that I didn''t get what I wanted, and the Milky voice rang out again. This time, Murong Jinxin and Ziyi fairy were shocked by that sentence, and at the same time, they looked down at the round tummy.


    "You... You..."


    Despite Murong Jin''s wide knowledge, she can''t accept such a frightening thing at once. It''s incredible that her six-month-old child could speak for no reason.


    "I what I, I want to eat Xianguo, you hurry up..."


    Murong Jin heart does not cooperate, let the voice of the master is very unhappy, hard kick Murong Jin heart a foot, export words have some angry.


    "Jinxin... Eat... Eat quickly..."


    The fairy in purple only felt that a chubby little foot appeared on Murong Jinxin''s stomach. She was scared to death. She has given so many years of children, but she really has never given such a gift. I can speak in six months and have my own consciousness, just like an adult. It''s terrible.


    "Why are you so fierce? I''m scared of my mother and imperial concubine. Be careful that your father will pick your skin... "


    Murong Jin heart''s stomach is a burst of vibration, as if two children are fighting in general, then came a cold voice, you can know that it belongs to the little boy''s voice.


    "He dares. He can''t bear to pick my skin until he picks your skin at most..."


    The little girl seems to have enough to say, because Murong Jinxin has begun to eat, her anger has been much smaller, her voice is also much weaker, it seems that she does not care about the little boy''s words.


    "Son, what would you like to eat..."


    After a short period of fright, it is accompanied by infinite fright. Murong Jinxin is eating and touching her stomach, trying to communicate with her babies.


    In a few words, she could almost determine the character of the two children. Daughter, she''s more like her. Son, cold tempered, relatively more like Hades.


    "Whatever, I''m not picky..."


    After a pause, the little boy''s voice came out. He ate whatever his mother ate, and he didn''t care.


    "Who is bigger and who is smaller?"


    Murong Jin simply sits down under the big tree, ready to start a big chat with her babies. Holding it in hand, eating it in mouth, and asking constantly.


    She has argued with Pluto many times about which of them is the eldest, and each time it is fruitless. This time she wanted to ask herself, and she should be able to get the answer.


    "Who do you want us to be big?"


    Perhaps the little girl is still eating, has not made a sound, after a while the little boy''s voice came out. There was a sense of helplessness in the voice, just like his mood at the moment.


    "I hope it''s my brother and sister..."


    Murong Jin heart sweat a, listen to her son''s tone, it seems that she hopes who big, who can save big general. That is as like as two peas.


    "But I want to be a sister..."


    Words fall, the little girl who has been silent has finally made a sound again


    Her words let Murong Jin heart''s corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked to smoke, sincerely feel this daughter with oneself is to offend. From this we can see that having her is definitely a little trouble for us.


    "Want to be a sister? That''s OK, as long as you can be born ahead of me... "


    The little boy snorted coldly and twisted his hand on the little girl''s apple face. Although the tone is not very good, but that action is absolutely spoiled. After all, I''m a mother compatriot. After living together for such a long time, I still have a lot of feelings.


    "You know how to bully me. Next time I must tell my father to repair you..."


    The little girl seems to be aggrieved. Her voice is stuffy, and she feels angry. Murong Jin''s heart is very happy. It seems that one thing comes down to another. Her baby son is the killer of her baby daughter.


    "Brother and sister, brother protect sister, very good."


    Although she was stealing music, she still had to calm down her baby daughter. Continue to grab a big red fruit to eat up, perhaps this is the best comfort for her daughter.


    "I don''t want to be second, I want to be first. What''s good about my sister? She''s the one with the prestige... "


    The little girl''s milk voice sounded again, this time with some indignation. She wants to be a sister, so she can take charge of her younger brother.


    "To be the eldest is to be the king of the underworld. Would you like to be the king of the underworld


    Murong Jin heart big eyes turned, the mood is incomparably relaxed. She began to use another way to guide her baby daughter. They still have to get along for three or four months to meet each other. She doesn''t want her baby daughter to be unhappy during this period of time.


    "I''d better be the second one. I don''t want the position of Hades given to me... "


    The little girl thought about it and felt that what her mother''s wife said was quite reasonable. If the price of being the boss is to be the underworld, she can give up the position of the boss.


    Her muddle along nature is more suitable to be a rice bug


    "That''s not brother..."


    See the little girl give in, the little boy''s mood seems to be a lot better, touch her little head, can''t wait to urge up.


    "Brother..."


    The little girl flat flat mouth, heart unwilling to cry, the voice is very wronged, listen to Murong Jin heart light smile voice.


    "It''s so good, brother and sister, love each other..."


    Murong Jin''s heart feels her stomach with a smile, and a full sense of happiness arises spontaneously. Now she is really the best time, there are men, children and friends, it seems that there is nothing missing.


    "Concubine, go back and have a rest after eating these. We''re tired, so we won''t chat with you... "


    Murong Jinxin''s mood obviously affected the two children in her stomach. The little boy''s voice came out for the last time, this time with a smile and a touch of warmth.


    "Jin Xin, you eat first, I''ll pick some for CHEN Ye to eat..."


    Purple fairy looking at Murong Jin heart corner of the mouth that can''t stop smile, also sincerely happy for her. He handed her all the fruit in his hand and went up to the tree to pick the fairy fruit.


    So big garden, fragrance curling, wind blowing, leaves rustling sound, very comfortable

 Chapter 810

    Deep in the clouds, an old man with white robes stood with his hands down. His turbid eyes looked at the men and women who were pregnant with ghosts in front of him, and his beard tilted up slightly.


    They are not their own father and daughter, but because of the years of living together, they have a father daughter relationship.


    As like as two peas stood before him, the gesture was almost identical.


    "Dead old man, can you borrow it for half a year?"


    The underworld looked at the white robed old man and just looked at him without saying a word. Some temper up, the tiger face a low roar.


    But just borrow a net fossil. As for hesitating for so long, do you still look at them like enemies? Cheapskate


    "Pure fossil, there is only one piece of this continent, which has been put here for me to purify the turbidity of the four realms. If I lend it to you, what will the creatures of the four realms do? "


    The white robed old man touched his white beard and glared at Hades. He is really standing and talking without backache. He doesn''t know the effect of this pure fossil. Can he borrow it at will?


    Murong Jin''s heart is just to have a child, not to die, as to want so many people to accompany?


    "For half a year, the four realms can''t be destroyed..."


    The underworld touched his nose. He really knew that his request was too much, but he pretended to be indifferent and opened his mouth.


    Although this dead old man''s skill is less than half, he can hold it for half a year. Now he just doesn''t want to do it by himself.


    "It can''t be destroyed, but the four realms will be in chaos, and evil will dominate the four realms. Murong Jinxin will be very safe in tiannu palace, and the child can go back to the underworld. "


    The old man in white robe is also firm in his attitude. He can''t easily compromise on some issues of principle, otherwise the father and daughter will definitely advance.


    As soon as he shook his hand, he wanted to leave, but he was blocked by the underworld. He could not help rubbing his eyebrows.


    This smelly boy, in the past ten years, has proved himself with his abnormal talent and unparalleled perseverance, but it has also made him understand that once he gets serious, he can''t get his head back.


    "Dead old man, if you don''t give it to me, I''ll take it with tiannu."


    The underworld grabbed the white robed old man''s beard, his eyes narrowed slightly, and his words were full of threat.


    The dead old man can''t leave. Once he leaves, I''m afraid it will be difficult for them to find him again. He must take advantage of this opportunity to coerce and lure the purification stone away.


    "Then you can try..."


    The corner of the white robed old man''s mouth twitched violently and slapped him on the back of Pluto''s head. This song is an old disrespectful smelly boy. If he didn''t really cherish talent, he would not allow him to face him with such an attitude.


    "Try it. If we can join hands with you, you will have to lend us the purification stone unconditionally. If we lose, we''ll leave immediately and never talk about it again. Dare you? "


    The underworld looked at the white robed old man and said it very seriously. He could see clearly that he could not ask for it, so he could only try to force the dead old man to hand over the purification stone.


    "Heavenly daughter?"


    The white robed old man did not agree with the underworld, but turned his eyes to the silent goddess. He really wants to know if tiannv''s heart has changed after he allowed her to have frequent contact with them.


    If it had changed, he would have to resort to some extreme measures against her. Tiannv, you can never forget your original intention.


    "Heaven knows her mistake, please make atonement for it!"


    The heavenly daughter seemed to understand the deep meaning of the white robed old man''s eyes and fell on her knees with a plop. She knew her duty and did not dare to do such a deviant thing.


    She didn''t dare to fight with God and give her 10000 courage. She knew that she was too headstrong in the past. This time, she could only help Pluto here. At any time, she must not be disrespectful to God.


    "Well, that''s it. You can''t be in charge."


    The white robed old man nodded with satisfaction, and the reaction of the heavenly daughter made him satisfied. He motioned to the heavenly daughter to wait, then turned his attention to the underworld.


    "There is nothing to discuss about bringing the child back."


    The white robed old man''s face suddenly became serious. He reached out and patted Pluto on the shoulder to let him feel his real strength. A thousand moves, this smelly boy really thinks too much. Even if they join hands with tiannv, they can''t pass his 100 moves


    With that, he turned around and wanted to leave, but suddenly he felt that his beard was pulled by something and his brow was wrinkled.


    "Who?"


    He felt for a moment, but he couldn''t feel anything. His face suddenly changed, and he looked as if he was facing the enemy. He could not help but watch out for the underworld and the heavenly daughter.


    "Old man, lend the purification stone to my father, or I''ll pull out your beard one by one..."


    A milky voice sounded in the depth of the open clouds, and two faint halos appeared in front of the Palau people, a man and a woman, with pink and jade.


    "You... You..."


    The old man in white robe looks like seeing a ghost. His mouth is trembling when he speaks. It''s really hateful of these two little rabbits to make trouble for him at this time.


    Knowing that they had no entity, he could not help them, so he colluded with outsiders to deal with him. How unreasonable!


    "What''s the matter with us? Dead old man, do you want to borrow the pure fossil? "


    The little girl frowned. Her chubby hand grabbed the old man''s beard and pulled it hard. A white beard appeared in everyone''s eyes, and the pain made the old man jump.


    "Don''t borrow... Don''t borrow... Purify stone borrowed... What should the four realms do..."


    The old man in white robe reached out and seemed to want to protect his beard, but he found that no matter how he protected her, the hateful little girl had the ability to get involved, and finally had to give up.


    He stared at the little girl angrily, a little bit to cry without tears. Once these two little demons meddle in their business, he will really have a headache.


    "You''ll find a way to maintain it yourself. You''re old and strong. You''re much more powerful than that net fossil."


    The little girl flew to the top of the white robed old man''s head and sat, pulling his hair. She looked lovely and very powerful.


    She gave a sweet smile to the underworld and blinked a few big eyes, which made the underworld''s heart soften. She wanted to hold it up and kiss it hard.


    "In order to help your father, I have lost half of my ability. Do you want to watch me become a waste?"


    The old man in white robe was a little angry and tried to reason with her, but he thought it was a bit wrong to reason with a six-month soul body. A deep sense of helplessness made him speechless.


    But he really doesn''t want to take risks. If he takes risks, his skills will be wasted


    "You''re so old, waste is waste. What''s the matter?"


    The little girl didn''t think so. Her big eyes were shining with a touch of demon light. Holding the hair of the old man in white robe, he tugged hard and shook his head in pain.


    Anyway, the purpose of her coming here with her brother is to help her father. The purpose is that they can''t manage other things.


    "You..."


    The old man in white robe was so angry by the little girl''s words that he almost couldn''t breathe. He wanted to scold but didn''t dare to scold. He wanted to fight but couldn''t get it. He was really congested. A word stuck in my throat, I didn''t say it for a long time.


    "Dead old man, please promise, otherwise it''s you who suffer, why not?"


    The little boy who didn''t speak all the time finally opened his mouth. Looking at the old man who had been played by his sister to tears, he kindly suggested.


    His sister is a wonderful flower. There are a lot of means to torture people, but God can''t stand it.


    "OK... I''ll borrow..."


    The white robed old man was silent. He stared at the little boy for a long time. Then he nodded his head and agreed.


    The boy is right. If he doesn''t agree, he will suffer. Well, maybe this is his life, not even if he doesn''t recognize it.


    "That''s all right, old man. Let''s go first. If you dare to break your promise, we will not let you go. "


    The little girl was satisfied. She let go of the little hand holding the old man in white robe and flew to the old man in white robe. She gave a warning to the old man with her hands akimbo and flew to the underworld.


    "Father, you can practice in peace of mind. With us, my mother is fine. "


    The little girl flew around the underworld for several times, and finally flew to the palm of the underworld and stood, dancing and talking. She was obviously in a good mood.


    The first time I met her, my father was as cool as she thought. He was really manly.


    "Well, you go back quickly, don''t waste too much soul power..."


    Pluto''s slender fingers scratched the little girl''s head. For this baby daughter, I like it very much. But they are still soul body now. They can''t stay outside for too long, otherwise their soul power will be greatly damaged.


    "Well, I''ll go with my brother, hee hee..."


    The little girl flew around Pluto several times, and then left with her brother reluctantly. Two white lights flashed, and silence returned to the depths of the clouds.


    "Dead old man, take the purification stone. You can''t break your promise!"


    The underworld conceals the excitement in his heart and looks at the direction where the two babies disappear. Without hesitation, he reaches out his big hand to the white robed old man.


    Fortunately, with the help of these two babies, otherwise the net fossil would not be available, and CHEN Ye could not stay in tiannu palace to accompany Jin Xin.


    "You are lucky this time. When those two bastards are born, I will teach them a lesson. "


    The white robed old man''s dry hand stretched out into the void, and a crystal clear stone appeared in his hand. He threw the stone into the hand of Hades and left without looking back.


    "Honey, here you are. Father will go back first..."


    The underworld handed the stone to the heavenly daughter, waved to her, and went back to the underworld contentedly. However, the heavenly daughter took the stone in her hand, looked at it for a long time, thought about it for a long time, and then returned to her own heavenly daughter palace in peace.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 811

    Hades Palace


    Under a thousand year old tree, the underworld stands with his hand down. Looking at the black and white impermanence and the evil sun in front of him, the corner of his mouth is slightly lifted.


    "Moyang, after what happened last time, I really didn''t intend to reuse you. But the princess pleaded for you again. I believe you once. I hope you will not let the princess down. "


    The underworld first glanced at the devil Yang, and put his uneasiness into his eyes. Jin heart''s words he can''t dare not listen to, this regard as is he give magic Yang of last chance.


    "I won''t let Wang and Princess down any more. Please rest assured..."


    The evil sun is a Leng, that already was about to die of heart suddenly resurrect, excited even fingers all clenched into fist.


    What he wants is this last chance. He will prove that the princess made the right choice. He will devote his whole life to the underworld and make up for the crimes he has committed over the years.


    "I will go to the netherworld pool tomorrow to practice my hand in hell. If there is nothing important, don''t disturb me. I''ll go through the customs once a month, one day at a time. You should have a clear idea of what to do. "


    The underworld nods, since chooses to believe, that is to have no mustard. He needs to stay in the netherworld pool for at least half a year. Black and white impermanence has an extra helper, which is good after all.


    Ten years later, Jin Xin has managed the underworld very well, and everyone''s division of labor is very clear. As long as there is no strong enemy invasion, she can go step by step.


    "Yes, Wang."


    Black and white impermanence looks at each other and feels happy for Moyang. It''s a miracle to be able to come back.


    After that, Wang had a bad impression on Moyang. Even they could see Wang''s disdain for Moyang. Today, the king can make such a decision, must be because of the princess''s reason, the princess of magic Yang is really painstaking, I hope magic Yang can be worthy of the princess''s painstaking.


    "It''s OK. Go back."


    The underworld looked at the crescent moon in the middle of the sky, and instantly remembered Murong Jinxin, who was far away in tiannu palace, and the two little babies he just met today. His heart was warm.


    He must quickly practice the hand of hell and crush the old thing. Let two children grow up carefree, let Jinxin live the most stable life.


    ¡­¡­


    Day by day on such a calm, such as water, in the twinkling of an eye, Murong Jin heart has been eight months pregnant. Murong Jin''s heart is like a nobody, with a big stomach, walking around tiannv palace.


    "Concubine, I don''t want to marry CHEN Ye when I grow up..."


    In the garden full of fairy fruits, Murong Jin''s heart is holding a lot of fairy fruits and eating them with relish. A milky voice came out, let her action instantly stopped, white hands gently touched touch round tummy.


    "Why? Chen night but father king and mother imperial concubine expended very big effort to select for you, where does he not suit your mind? "


    In the past two months, the two babies still have a lot of contact with CHEN Ye. Her brother and CHEN Ye are very close to each other. On the contrary, her sister deliberately looks for Chen ye from time to time, which makes her really curious.


    It''s rare to have a child that she and Hades can love at the same time. I''m afraid it''s impossible for her daughter not to marry


    "I don''t feel like I want to be anywhere. My mother and concubine, your marriage is controlled by your grandfather. I don''t want to be controlled by you and my father..."


    The little girl''s voice came again, it seemed very wronged. Although she is young, she can''t do some things by herself, but she must express her own ideas, so that her father and mother will not make any outrageous decisions for her again.


    "It''s your good fortune that people can look up to you. Don''t chatter here. Haven''t you heard the words of the matchmaker ordered by your parents? Since we all know that the marriage between father and mother is made by the emperor''s grandfather, do you think it''s useful? "


    After hearing that his good friend was rejected by his sister, the little boy was decidedly upset. Murong Jin heart obviously felt his stomach obvious bulge, seems to be the brother knocked sister''s small head.


    She smiles and her eyes bend. It is because of their company that her life has never been so happy. These two babies, when they are born, there will be more surprises.


    "It''s no use. How do you know? I mean, I don''t like CHEN Ye anyway. If you force me, I''ll escape... "


    The little girl seems to toot her mouth. She doesn''t like her brother''s words very much. Her words are boring and her mood seems to be greatly affected.


    Her words just fall, Murong Jin heart feel his stomach and drum up, the corner of the mouth smile more strong. With the feeling of comfort patted her daughter''s small head, smile comfort up.


    "Why don''t you go to CHEN Ye and say that as long as he agrees, your engagement will be void?"


    The marriage is really decided by them, but if the two parties are willing to automatically remove the confusion, they have nothing to say. Her solution Chen night, once identified baby daughter, will never change. Daughter want to make, later can let her go to find Chen night make, maybe make a make, will their feelings to make out.


    "Fairy in purple, you go to find CHEN Ye, and I''ll tell him now..."


    The little girl''s mood is better, as long as the mother imperial concubine can let her own decision, she must have a way to persuade CHEN Ye. Her life hasn''t started yet. She doesn''t want to be bound by a ten-year-old now.


    "OK, wait..."


    The corner of the purple fairy''s mouth is hard to draw several times. After confirming that the little girl is not joking, she says hello to Murong Jinxin and quickly goes to find another client.


    About ten minutes later, Chen ye came over in a hurry. There was still sweat on his little face. It can be seen that he was still practicing seriously.


    "Why did my mother come to me in such a hurry?"


    CHEN Ye walks to Murong Jin''s heart and sits down. She habitually touches Murong Jin''s big tummy, with a smile that seems to have nothing on the corner of her mouth.


    When he thought of his smart and eccentric little fiancee, he felt very warm. Since she was able to speak, he felt very powerful every day. It seemed that he had carried an invisible responsibility on his small shoulders.


    "Not me, but my sister..."


    From CHEN Ye''s gentle look, Murong Jin can see that he is very fond of his eccentric daughter. But the daughter is too small to see his good, I''m afraid he will have a headache for a long time.


    "CHEN Ye, I don''t like you. I want to get rid of my marriage with you. I advise you to agree..."


    Familiar voice head on, the little girl suddenly came to the spirit. Milk voice milk Qi of call machine, completely don''t consider Chen night''s mood.


    She is determined to regain her freedom. The world is so big that she has to go around and look for her husband.


    "Well, as long as you can beat me, I will agree to break the engagement with you. On the contrary, dream


    Chen night the smile of the corner of the mouth suddenly hand chain live, the facial expression sinks down, stare at Murong Jin heart''s big belly, as if want to stare that belly to wear.


    She does not like him, she dislikes him, this little girl, is simply lawless. At the beginning, he spent some time persuading himself to accept her, but in the end, he got such a decision from her. It''s too bad.


    In the past two months, he has been working hard on her. Everything he has done is for her. If he wants to cross the river and tear down the bridge, there is no door.


    "You are practicing Long Xiao Jiutian. How can I beat you? Another condition... "


    As soon as the little girl heard the play, her voice became light. She waved her short hand and poked it on her mother''s belly. She was very domineering and asked CHEN Ye to change the conditions.


    I''m afraid she won''t be able to fight in her life. CHEN Ye''s request is unreasonable


    "On this condition, if you have the ability to do it, I have nothing to say. Otherwise, even if you escape to the horizon, I can catch you back. "


    CHEN Ye''s tone is heavier, he can tolerate her, but does not include these principled problems. It was wishful thinking to leave him alone.


    The woman he identified will be his wife all his life, and it is impossible to change at any time!


    "You deceive too much? You wait for me. If you don''t want to break the engagement, I''ll put a green hat on you... "


    The little girl is not a good talker. If she is used to anything, she will blow her beard and stare at her immediately. Well, since you are given the opportunity to terminate your engagement, you don''t want to, so you are waiting to become the biggest joke in the four circles. I will never let you have a good time.


    "If you don''t think other men are dirty, I don''t mind wearing a green hat. It''s up to you..."


    Chen night very indifferent say, deal with this small wench, he has a lot of methods. First of all, she was too simple to provoke him with such words.


    She would never dare to do such a thing as wearing a green hat unless she was really tired of living


    "You..."


    The little girl is blocked by CHEN Ye''s words, and the whole thing is not good. She can''t say anything to refute for a moment. Then, can hold a head to spit blood in the belly of own mother imperial concubine only.


    "CHEN Ye, I''m afraid you are the only one who can control her in the world..."


    The little boy, who had been silent for a long time before, finally opened his mouth with a smile of schadenfreude. Sister can meet Chen night such, is also sister''s blessing. If you dare to be suspicious of coming and going, you should make it clear that you are looking for it yourself.


    "If you can''t control your own women, you should be a man."


    Chen night grabbed a side of the fairy fruit to eat up, the look on the face has restored a habitual cold. But his words made Murong Jinxin and the purple fairy sweat.


    "You can say this in front of us, or you will be beaten by him..."


    As we all know, their father has always been the one who was suppressed since he met their mother and concubine. This situation has been going on for a hundred years, and it will continue.


    Chen night this put clear is to say father king is not a man, father king if listen to will certainly be crazy, Chen night''s day probably won''t be too good.


    "Well, what''s the matter? How could that old thing... "

 Chapter 812

    As soon as the little boy''s words of ridicule fell, he felt something and began to murmur to himself with some doubts. As if to determine something, he continued to feel very hard.


    The atmosphere suddenly became dignified when he uttered the three words of old things


    "Brother, even if you feel it, I feel it too. I''m afraid we''ve gone out..."


    After a few minutes, the little girl''s voice came out. Accompanied by the sound, it is a light white light burst out from Murong Jin''s heart.


    In the middle of the sky, a little person was floating, and her pretty face was very dignified, which was different from her usual appearance.


    "Baby... What happened..."


    Another faint light burst out, and the figure of the little boy also appeared. Murong Jin opened her heart wide and looked at the two little babies floating in the air, excited.


    This is the first time she saw her two treasures. She didn''t expect to be so beautiful. She couldn''t move her eyes.


    "Concubine, my brother and I used to cast magic on the old thing. We can clearly feel the current recovery of the old thing. Just now, my brother and I felt at the same time that the old man''s injury was very good, as if it happened in an instant... "


    The little girl flies to Murong Jinxin and kisses her face. Although she is always against her mother''s concubine, she still loves her very much.


    "You are crazy... If you touch that old thing like this, you will be in trouble..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart all over the cold sweat all came out, for these two little baby once appeared to help Pluto, she knows. She thought, that is the time, the two babies went to find the old thing.


    That old thing is the responsibility of her and Hades. They will try to deal with it. She can''t bear to worry so much before her two little babies are born.


    "Concubine, we are very careful, that old thing can''t find us. Even if he finds out, he can''t help us... "


    The little girl showed her hand and was very satisfied with her mother''s reaction. A feeling of being protected also strengthened her belief that she would take risks to help her parents.


    His father and his wife did not help him. They were sons in vain.


    "No, go back to your mother''s belly immediately. That old thing will be fine. Your mother''s wife and your father will find a way to deal with it. "


    Murong Jinxin''s attitude is still very firm. As a mother, she must protect her children at any time. How can she let her children do such a dangerous thing? She''s not crazy yet.


    "Concubine, that old thing once did harm to us. We have to take revenge ourselves. Don''t worry. We''ll be back safe. "


    This time, he changed his voice to a little boy. He also flew to Murong Jinxin''s face and comforted Murong Jinxin''s relatives.


    This time, their brothers must go. If they don''t go to the underworld, they will be destroyed. The old man''s wound will not be healed before his father''s hand of hell is cultivated.


    "Concubine, let them go. I believe they will come back in triumph."


    CHEN Ye, who witnessed all this, opened his mouth. His eyes were tightly locked on the little girl, and everyone could see the doting inside.


    He had just thought that this girl would be brave and willful. Now he understands that his girl is a woman with great courage. In order to protect the relatives you want to protect, you can do whatever you want.


    Such a woman is what he wants and what he wants to spoil


    "No, you are all the sweethearts of your mother''s concubine. If there is an emergency, how can you let her tell your father?"


    Murong Jin heart horizontal Chen night one eye, for Chen night don''t stand with her in the same camp very dissatisfied. But now is not the time to complain about CHEN Ye, she must stop her two treasures from taking such a big risk.


    "Concubine, we are leaving, waiting for us..."


    The brother and sister looked at each other, nodded their heads in tacit agreement, and flew to the distance at the same time. It was obvious that they had no time to talk with their mother Hara.


    In the blink of an eye, they disappeared. A gust of wind blowing, Murong Jin heart only feel cool through the heart.


    "They are not ordinary children. Even God can''t help them. They will be OK."


    After watching it for a long time, Ziyi fairy finally expressed her opinion. Her mood was relatively relaxed, and she felt that Murong Jin really wanted more.


    The two children were not reckless. They were absolutely sure of making such a decision. Can two masters who are afraid of God suffer from that old thing?


    "Even so, I still can''t calm down..."


    Murong Jinxin put down the immortal fruit in her hand. At this moment, she had no appetite. She got up and began to walk around a thousand year old tree, showing all her anxiety.


    Maybe only those who have been mothers can understand this kind of mood


    "CHEN Ye, you can connive at her, but you can''t let her take any risks, understand?"


    This is the first time Murong Jinxin talks with Chen ye so seriously. She is really worried that Chen ye will connive her baby daughter to the point of lawlessness. Such a dangerous thing, CHEN Ye is the first to support her baby daughter, so that she can''t help worrying about their future.


    "Concubine, I have a sense of propriety. None of us can stop this, can we?"


    Chen night just a light smile, when he decided to help his little fiancee, he already knew that there would be such a result. If there are some things that can''t be stopped, it''s better to support them. At least he can make a good impression on his little fiancee.


    "If you can''t stop it, you have to stop it. It''s a matter of attitude. Well, it''s useless to say that. If you have a sense of propriety in your mind... "


    Murong Jin heart waved, Chen night is a smart child, point to stop. If you say too much, it''s not good.


    At present, she can''t do anything, can only wait so anxiously for the return of the two baby.


    ¡­¡­


    Human world


    In a secluded place far away from the world, in a cave, a faint shadow is projected on the wall, in which a gorgeous woman is dancing.


    The woman''s eyes are full of bloodthirsty light, looking at the unknown distance, the corners of her mouth faintly hook out a charming smile.


    "Hades... Murong Jinxin... Ha ha..."


    The cold male voice floated out of the cave with the accelerating rotation. Even those lonely eagles who occasionally passed by were disturbed by the voice, and they flew away with their wings waving in horror.


    "This time... I bet everything on myself... If I don''t succeed, I''ll be benevolent... You''re waiting to die..."


    The woman''s bright red lips open and close, and her beautiful little face is full of ferocious color. The white robe on her body began to have color slowly, and the light pink wrapped her.


    The woman didn''t notice that when she was rampant, two faint white lights appeared and were quietly approaching her.


    "Sister, do you see the clothes on him. As long as the coat turns into the same color as blood, his wounds will be healed. "


    The little boy took the little girl''s hand and stopped her from doing it immediately. He had to wait for an opportunity, and only when that opportunity appeared could they hit the ball. Otherwise, once the identity is exposed, this trip will be in vain.


    This shadow is different from God, because he has no entity, so he can hurt them. On this point, they dare not tell their mother''s concubine. They are also afraid that her mother''s concubine is too worried.


    "Brother, you must be sure. If we miss the opportunity, we will fall short."


    The unique telepathy of the twins makes the little girl understand her brother''s meaning in an instant. She floated to her brother''s back, and did not show off.


    Her brother is still much more powerful than her. She still asks her brother to help her.


    "At the moment of his transformation, we rush to his heart at the same time, and remember to use our own strength. Otherwise, we will be in great danger if we can''t hurt him seriously. "


    The little boy didn''t want his sister to take risks, but he hesitated after measuring his fighting power. At the last moment, I decided to march forward with my sister.


    For the sake of their father and concubine, they risked their lives


    "Good..."


    The little girl got the order, and immediately floated out, standing in the same position as her brother, staring at the shadow, waiting for the final blow.


    It''s their only chance and they have to win. If they lose, I''m afraid their fate with their father, the king and the concubine will be over.


    "Sister, Chong..."


    Just when the shadow was wrapped in a bloodthirsty light, the little boy yelled, took the little girl''s hand and rushed to the chest of the shadow.


    The impact is very big, with a majestic momentum straight into the heart of the shadow, the shadow was still dancing a stagger, mouth will spout a big mouthful of blood.


    "Who... Who..."


    The intense pain made the residual shadow feel cold. He couldn''t believe that at the last moment of his success, there was an external force to intervene and let him fall short.


    His roar rang through the whole cave, and his fierce eyes swept around, but he didn''t find any abnormality. He fell to the ground dejectedly, and the light on his body suddenly weakened a lot.


    He spent a lot of time and effort to make his injury recover so quickly, which was completely destroyed. He didn''t know when he would recover from such a destruction.


    A deep sense of sadness swept over him and made him curl up. For a long time, he didn''t speak a word.


    His heart, suddenly stretched out a small white head, the small head at the time of seeing him slightly closed his eyes, holding his sister''s little hand jumped out, and ran to the distance like death.


    "Stop... Stop for me..."

 Chapter 813

    That wipe residual shadow didn''t ignore the two light shadows, endure the pain of fragmentation, drive true Qi to chase the two light shadows.


    He won''t let go of the two little bunnies who have ruined everything. He will pay them for their blood!


    "What should I do, brother? We are not his opponents... "


    Strong pressure swept by, the little girl suddenly felt a little unable to step forward. This old man is really powerful. Although he has been seriously injured by them, he can still chase him so fast. They can''t fight against him.


    It''s still a long way from tiannv palace. It''s impossible for them to get rid of the pursuit of this old thing.


    "Sister, you go first, I''ll cut off..."


    In a critical situation, the little boy left the hope of life to the little girl without thinking about it. He is a brother and he has to protect his sister at all times.


    He used all his strength to push the little girl forward, big eyes some deep reluctant. Although this younger sister is a bit shameful, he still likes it very much.


    In this life, it seems that they have no chance to be brothers and sisters, only hope that she can run faster, at least live up to him and escape the disaster.


    "Brother... Brother..."


    Pushed away by a powerful force, the little girl''s eyes became moist. While running, looking at the little boy farther and farther away from her, he burst into tears.


    Usually they make a lot of noise, but it''s all for fun. She is very satisfied with her brother. If her brother is gone, she doesn''t want to live.


    "Let''s go... We have to live... Think about my mother..."


    The feeling between brother and sister is often the strongest and the most subtle. When the little boy sees the little girl turning back frequently, he shouts and flashes in the other direction.


    He had to hold on to the old thing and buy more time for his sister. If their brother and sister are both dead, their mother and concubine will be in agony. If there is still one alive, even if she is suffering, she can still survive.


    "Brother... Wuwuwuwuwu..."


    The little girl began to cry, opened her short legs and ran forward with all her life. If her brother wants her to live, she must. Only live, can give brother revenge.


    The shrill cry seemed to disturb the sky. A white figure slowly appeared in the deep clouds. Looking at the brothers and sisters who were running desperately, they sighed gently.


    "What I owe you... I''ll give it back to you..."


    The white robed old man put his hands together, and a strong suction spread around him, whistling in the direction of the little boy.


    For a moment, heaven and earth change color, the earth has no light, everything withers


    ¡­¡­


    Tiannu Palace


    Murong Jin''s heart did not know how many circles she had made around the millennium old tree, until she could no longer bear the strong pressure and was ready to find the heavenly daughter, a staggering figure ran towards her.


    "Baby... You''re back..."


    Murong Jin heart a joy, looking at the white into his body, the export words are trembling. At least she came back safely, although she looked a little embarrassed.


    "Where''s your brother..."


    After a short period of happiness, Murong Jinxin''s eyes looked into the distance again. After a long time, she didn''t see another little white figure. Her pretty eyebrows suddenly wrinkled and she asked eagerly.


    "Brother, he... In order to protect me... I''m afraid... I''m afraid... He''s gone..."


    For a long time, Murong Jin''s heart could not calm down, and a voice with a cry finally floated out of her stomach. At the thought of her brother, the little girl began to cry.


    "What... Is gone... How can it be..."


    Murong Jin heart''s body shape is mercilessly one Zhan, almost some stand not steady. Her son, gone, was killed by that old thing. No, it''s not true. It must not be true.


    She can''t accept this reality, really can''t accept it. Her son is very lucky and has a big life. He will never disappear


    "Concubine... Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa..."


    It seems that affected by her mother''s emotion, the little girl cried even more sad. Compared with her mother''s wife, she has a deeper relationship with her brother. All of a sudden, her brother was gone, and she felt like she was gone.


    "No... no... you take your mother to find the old thing... Your brother must still be in his hands..."


    Murong Jin''s daughter''s cry tears her heart, and she forces herself to calm down. Gently stroking his stomach, to appease his daughter''s emotions, but also to appease their emotions.


    She didn''t feel her son leave. He will be fine. She wants to find that old thing, even if it is for her life, she must let her baby son live.


    "Jinxin... You can''t go... Or you can''t keep a child..."


    Purple fairy immediately grabbed Murong Jinxin''s arm, such bad news she heard is also very uncomfortable, but things have happened, Jinxin if this time, absolutely will move the fetal gas. Not only the child can''t be saved, I''m afraid even she will be in danger.


    "No... I have to see my son... The old man won''t kill him easily..."


    Murong Jinxin thinks that she knows the old thing. Once she knows that the child belongs to her and Hades, the old thing will definitely leave his son''s life to threaten them. She''s used to this old trick.


    "Concubine, let''s go to tiannv for help..."


    Chen night bit the lower lip and grasped Murong Jin''s icy little hand. He didn''t expect such an ending. If he knew it would be like this, he would persuade the little boy.


    At present, the only one who can help them is the heavenly daughter. They go to ask for the heavenly daughter, and they can certainly let her do it


    "Yes, let''s go to the heavenly daughter at once. No matter whether the child is still there or not, let the heavenly daughter run for us. "


    The fairy in purple is just like getting a straw to save her life. Holding Murong Jin''s heart, she goes to tiannv hall. She can''t beat the residual shadow. It''s in vain to go. She doesn''t want to die in vain.


    "OK... Go to find tiannu... Tiannu will not be helpless..."


    Murong Jin heart busy away, clearly is a person with six armour, but walk faster than normal people. A mother''s desire to save her child has been revealed step by step.


    However, as soon as they got to the temple of heavenly daughter, they met the heavenly daughter who was preparing to go out. Tiannv''s face is very ugly, even a little pale.


    Murong Jin heart saw her then rushed up, tears in the eyes can no longer stop falling down.


    "Heavenly daughter... Please save my child... The child must have been caught by the old man..."


    Word by word with a cry, with a mother''s despair, let tiannv had some difficult to see, face more ugly.


    She held Murong Jinxin and motioned for her to be calm. She is because calculate out the child''s death today, this just in a hurry to prepare to rush to rescue, didn''t expect to let Murong Jinxin know in advance.


    "You stay here, I''ll go back, as long as the child is not dead, I will bring him back, believe me!"


    She patted Murong Jin heart on the shoulder, feel Murong Jin heart thin, her heart a little heavy. It''s not easy for this woman to take on so many responsibilities with her thin shoulders. No matter whether she was once a concubine or not, she would help her.


    "Well... We must bring him back... We must..."


    Murong Jin''s heart trembles and grabs the hand of the fairy in purple, not blocking the goddess. Looking at tiannv''s figure, she disappeared in front of her eyes, and a trace of hope appeared in her heart.


    Son, be sure to hold on, be sure to hold on, your mother''s wife won''t allow you to leave here, never!


    "Don''t cry... You''re crying... You''re sad... I''ll be gone too..."


    Perhaps the emotion has been released, the little girl stopped crying, began to comfort Murong Jin heart. She can experience Murong Jin heart despair, she felt that this time, she can''t let her mother imperial concubine be defeated.


    My brother left her the hope of life for her mother. She must take good care of her mother''s wife, whether her brother is still there or not.


    "Mother''s concubine, the lucky man has his own appearance. He will be fine. Besides, didn''t you feel that something had happened to him before? "


    CHEN Ye is one of the most calm, he put things together, thought of a most important problem. If that child has an accident, the mother imperial concubine certainly can feel for the first time. But the mother did not. Did she explain from the side that the child was safe for the time being.


    "CHEN Ye is right. Your body is not abnormal. The child is still alive..."


    A word awakens the dreamer, purple fairy quickly for Murong Jin heart check, this check still feel the little boy that incomparably strong vitality, her heart is really put down a lot.


    "Really? That''s great. I knew my son would not leave me so easily... "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart instant then closed tears, plain white small hand Wei tremble touched his round tummy. These two babies, if they can be born smoothly, she will treat them as her own life.


    This life, she is not giving birth to other children, she only has them, as long as they


    "Really, the child''s heart is still beating. Maybe he just fell into the hands of the old man. Be at ease. The heavenly daughter will bring him back. "


    Purple fairy for Murong Jin heart wipe off the tears on the face, this time Murong Jin heart is not suitable for emotional fluctuations too big, that is bad for the belly of the child. She should try her best to make Murong Jinxin calm, otherwise there will be a big problem.


    "Honey, don''t leave your mother again, OK? I''ll take it as my mother''s request. She really can''t afford the second time... "

 Chapter 814

    Under appeasement, Murong Jinxin''s mood is much better. She gently touched her stomach and said with supplication. Some experiences, once enough, if again, she felt that she would collapse.


    As long as the son can come back safely and the family can be safe, she will ask for nothing.


    "Good..."


    The little girl with a strong nasal voice came out, that a good word with a bit of palpitation. Her idea coincides with Murong Jin''s heart. As long as her brother can come back alive, she will not deliberately annoy her brother in the future.


    "I''ve learned a lesson. I have to think more about things in the future. Don''t be so reckless..."


    Chen night some distressed, a thought of her escape from death, the whole body of violent gas diffuse day, he just hate himself not strong enough, otherwise also won''t let her to take such a big risk.


    He knew that it was easy for her to feel disgusted when he read her, but he just couldn''t control it. In the future, he can''t let her take risks at will, for no reason.


    Mother imperial concubine said to be right, he can''t too connive her, otherwise will definitely cause bitter fruit for oneself.


    "Mind your own business, get out of here..."


    The little girl''s mood is not good, a listen to CHEN Ye lesson her, small temper suddenly came up. A roar, then see Murong Jin heart stomach bulged a big bag, see Chen night mouth straight draw.


    "Little friend, little friend of chiguoguo..."


    The fairy in purple shook his head and made a sweat for the future of Chen night. This little girl''s temperament has to fight with Jin Xin, CHEN Ye is afraid to pay a very big price to completely tame her.


    Such a wait is an hour, just when Murong Jinxin''s patience is about to declare bankruptcy, tiannv comes back, and still comes back empty handed.


    "Heavenly daughter, what about the child?"


    Murong Jinxin looked at tiannv''s back several times, but she didn''t see her baby son. She was anxious again. Holding tiannv''s hand, he asked eagerly.


    "I went to look for the old thing, and the child was not in the old thing''s hands. The old thing said to chase, and the child disappeared for no reason..."


    Tiannv sorry spread out her hand, she has tried her best, exhausted all kinds of methods, also can''t feel the existence of the child. She really didn''t know where the child had gone.


    She has done all she can, and the rest depends on the will of God


    "What? Somehow disappeared? This... "


    Murong Jin''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. She knew that the heavenly daughter could not lie to her. Just a good child, how can it disappear without any reason? Is there any adventure?


    "Murong Jinxin, go back and wait. If the child is OK, he will come back safely..."


    Tiannv didn''t say anything more. She just patted Murong Jinxin''s shoulder and went into tiannv hall. She has always been worthy of doing things, as long as the best, how the outcome is not her control.


    I''m afraid only God knows if the child and Murong Jinxin still have a destiny


    "I..."


    Murong Jin heart seems to want to say something, but see tiannu head also don''t go back, completely don''t give her any chance to speak. She understood what such a response meant.


    There is nothing she can do. If she asks again, the result will be the same.


    "Jinxin, listen to tiannv, go back first..."


    Purple fairy really can''t bear to see Murong Jinxin''s disappointment, but it''s tormented for most of the day. Jinxin''s not going back is bad for her health. Eight months pregnant, twins, maybe when premature.


    "Well..."


    This time Murong Jin heart did not argue, holding the purple fairy''s arm slowly toward his palace. She has to bear whether she can bear it or not.


    After all these years, she didn''t believe that she couldn''t make it this time. Her baby son, nothing will happen.


    "Concubine, that old thing has been beaten back to its original shape by my brother and I, and it needs to recuperate for at least five years..."


    These are all from my brother, hoping to help his mother and father. Anyway, they didn''t go in vain.


    "Well, sleep well, don''t think much about it..."


    Murong Jin heart should be a dull, daughter''s words will only let her heart more heavy. Her children are the best in the world. For her and Hades to be so brave, they must not treat such a good child badly.


    Life''s love, all to them, without reservation to them


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the clouds, a touch of pale white light and shadow quietly sleeping, long eyelashes gently trembled for a while, then suddenly jumped up.


    "Sister..."


    A low cry had already expressed all his thoughts in his heart. His big eyes swept around, and he was stunned by a white robed old man.


    "Where''s my sister?"


    Smart as he is, how can he not know that he has been saved. Now he just wants to know if his sister has gone too far. Only sister can escape, their family is reunited.


    "Your sister may have returned to your mother''s body, or she may have been poisoned by the residual shadow. I don''t know..."


    The old man shrugged his shoulders and said something ambiguous, but a smile flashed from the corner of his eyes. This little guy threatened him to hand over the old account of the net fossil last time, and today he will definitely let him settle it.


    "Then why don''t you save my sister? What can you do to save me? "


    Smell speech, the little boy''s small face appeared a trace of crack. He glared at the old man in white, and the question in his eyes was very obvious.


    He tried his best to save his sister. Now what does that mean? He was saved, but his sister''s life and death were uncertain.


    "Don''t forget how that little girl rode on my head, pulled my hair and threatened me. Why should I save her?"


    The old man in the white robe touched his white beard. Today he wants to tell him that things in the world can''t be as he wants. Too many accidents, they need to bear.


    This time count that little girl lucky, may be lucky once, does not mean can lucky life.


    "She''s just a little more playful. Are you that way? I''m so old, but I''m still so haggard. What do you mean? "


    Light aperture flew to the white robed old man in front of, chubby little hand pointed to the white robed old man''s nose, is a curse.


    He''s in a mess now. I''m afraid his sister is more or less in danger. The old man didn''t catch up with him. He will try his best to catch up with his sister.


    "I said, are you a poor boy? I saved you with good intentions, but in exchange for your disrespect for the old, eh


    The white robed old man glared at the little boy. If he didn''t have nothing to do with the little boy, he would have hung him up and smoked his butt.


    This pair of demonic brothers and sisters, one by one, are more difficult to deal with. It''s really hard to repay their kindness.


    "I didn''t ask you to save me. It''s not important for you to do things yourself. If you save my sister, I will be grateful to you even if I die."


    The little boy also spoke very righteously, and gave a cold hum. There was a trace of disdain on the little face that looked like Hades.


    The old man knew how much he cared about his sister. He didn''t save her. He must have done it on purpose! For those who knowingly and intentionally do it, it''s time to scold them.


    "OK, next time you are in danger, don''t expect me to help you. I''m so angry, heartless son of a bitch. "


    The old man in white robe was so angry by the little boy''s words that he blew his beard and glared. The dry old man patted the aperture in front of him. He knew that the action was superfluous, but he couldn''t help doing it.


    This time, even if he meddles in his own business, this son of a bitch can''t expect him to help him next time. He doesn''t want to be kind and do bad things.


    "I''ve never expected you. It''s the same in the past, and it''s the same in this life. I''m leaving. I hope I won''t see you again. "


    Smell speech, the little boy''s face flashed a burst of hate. He gave the old man a meaningful glance and left without looking back.


    The faint aperture disappeared in the depth of the clouds, and the white robed old man sighed in a low voice. The past is floating in his eyes, which makes his turbid eyes moist.


    I''m afraid it''s not the end of this life


    ¡­¡­


    Light and shadow all the way toward the palace, he is very alert, seems to be on guard against something, directly to the smooth into the palace.


    Along with the memory, all the way to the palace where the mother lived. From afar, I saw the tearful appearance of my mother''s concubine in the yard, and my heart ached. I don''t know if her tears are for him or for him and his sister.


    Just want to close to the yard, but caught a glimpse of a lonely figure, it is CHEN Ye. He hesitated for a moment, or chase CHEN Ye to go.


    Fairy orchard, Chen night randomly picked some fairy fruit, big mouthful of eating. The handsome face with a trace of sadness, and a trace of sadness that no one can understand.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The little boy didn''t try to hide. He flew directly to CHEN Ye and looked at CHEN Ye strangely for a long time. CHEN Ye''s disposition shouldn''t be like this. What happened?


    "You... You''re back... Fortunately you''re ok..."


    Chen night was surprised by the sudden voice, lift eyes to see the little boy, fundus of surprise is soon replaced by joy. The small hand with thin cocoon instantly penetrated the aperture, and the big stone in my heart finally fell.


    When he came back, there was another village with dark willows and bright flowers, and his mother didn''t have to be too sad.


    "Is something wrong with my sister? "Yes?"


    This kind of night makes the little boy have no choice but to be frightened, and he soon thinks of a possibility. Maybe sister had an accident, otherwise CHEN Ye''s mood would not be so low.


    "No, she''s back long ago. She''s probably sleeping this time."


    Chen night shakes his head and denies the little boy''s words. If that little girl has an accident, he can''t still sit here and eat fairy fruit so calmly. I''m afraid he''s already going out to kill and set fire.


    "My sister is fine. What are you worried about? Don''t tell me it''s my mother''s wife who has an accident... "

 Chapter 815

    As soon as I heard that my sister had nothing to do, CHEN Ye''s mood suddenly brightened up. It''s good that my efforts are not in vain after all.


    It''s just the abnormality of Chen ye that makes him feel a little puzzling. Who in the world provoked him?


    "My mother is OK. I''m just in a bad mood. Your sister seems to hate me..."


    Chen night immediately denied the little boy''s words, looked at the little boy for a while, then revealed a bitter smile. It seems that he doesn''t care about some things. In fact, he cares about them, but he doesn''t like to show his emotions.


    "Er, that girl is just that kind of temperament, knife mouth bean curd heart, you say more pleasant to coax her in the future..."


    The corner of the little boy''s mouth is mercilessly one draw, he never thought, Chen night unexpectedly is because of this annoyance. In fact, he didn''t think it was necessary. When they were born, everything in the past would be broken into parts.


    My sister will forget what happened now. CHEN Ye can wait until her sister is born to do something.


    "I don''t know how to say sweet words. You don''t know my temperament..."


    Chen night white little boy one eye, for his words very disapproval, he said he is very sure he can''t do. What''s more, the little girl is not such a shallow woman. She can please her with a few good words.


    "You haven''t written a single word about your relationship with my sister. Are you worried too early? Just because she''s like this now doesn''t mean she''ll be like this after she''s born. Maybe she''ll like you after she''s born... "


    Although that possibility is very small, it is not impossible. His sister and Chen ye should be together. He has this premonition. In addition, with the help of father and mother, sister can''t fly out of CHEN Ye''s hand.


    "Just don''t think about it. It''s no use thinking about it. It''s better to practice well, so that she won''t be able to protect her and dislike her even more. "


    Chen night also feel a little sentimental today, rubbed the eyebrow, began to eat the fairy fruit quietly. He wants to become a strong person in the four circles before she grows up, so that no matter where she goes, he can protect her.


    Maybe he has a duty to protect her. That duty came from the moment he nodded his head and promised to be her husband.


    "I went to see my mother''s concubine. Take your time..."


    The little boy saw CHEN Ye eyebrow stretch not tangled, with all night said hello, then toward the side of the palace.


    CHEN Ye is the only one left in the fairy orchard. When the wind blows, the leaves rustle, and a sense of loneliness rushes forward


    ¡­¡­


    Since the son and daughter returned safely that day, Murong Jin''s heart suddenly became more cautious. In order to prevent the two babies from going out to take risks, she begged the heavenly daughter to set a boundary for them to prevent them from leaving her stomach again.


    The day has returned to calm, in the mother and son three''s talking and laughing in the rapid flow. Unconsciously, Murong Jinxin is pregnant in September.


    At this time, Murong Jinxin, with a big stomach, had no way to walk. She had to stay in her palace every day to pass the time with her children.


    In the early morning of this day, she felt a special heavy stomach when she went to bed together, and the two babies who used to be lively were also very quiet at the moment. No matter how she yells, they don''t have any response.


    She was very worried, and immediately called the purple fairy, until the purple fairy determined that the two babies were safe, she used breakfast safely.


    This day''s tiannu palace, from the moment the sun rises, is covered with a layer of golden light, which seems to indicate what will happen today.


    After breakfast, Murong Jinxin leans on the soft couch in the yard as usual to watch CHEN Ye''s practice. She doesn''t know why she feels very upset today.


    "I don''t know why I want to see Pluto now..."


    Since Hades closed his door to practice, he would come to tiannu palace to see her once a month, and each time he stayed no more than half a day.


    She is not clingy and is used to this way of getting along. But today, she just miss him, hope he can accompany her immediately.


    "CHEN Ye, don''t refine. Looking at your mother''s concubine, I''ll go to find the heavenly daughter..."


    The fairy in purple looked up at the golden light floating in the air, and thought of the abnormality of the two babies. She pinched her fingers and clenched them tightly into fists.


    Today, should be today, Jinxin''s mother difficult day, two baby came to the world


    "Good."


    Chen night has never seen such a serious purple fairy, looked at Murong Jin heart big belly one eye, seems to guess what. Very clever to Murong Jinxin''s side, with Murong Jinxin say words, transfer Murong Jinxin''s attention.


    Under the thousand year old trees, two figures, one big and the other small, look very harmonious, and the scene is very warm


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld


    In the netherworld pool, the underworld is practicing the hand of hell day and night. The black light spreads all over the underworld, rendering the underworld extremely gloomy and terrifying.


    "What''s the matter? So restless today? "


    Suddenly, a strong black light flashed by, and the underworld immediately took the credit. He patted his head and murmured to himself.


    This situation has never happened before. What does it represent?


    "Is there something wrong with Jinxin and her son? It''s impossible... "


    He knew about the fact that the two children almost couldn''t come back after leaving the mother. In the present situation, he could still think about the two children. But the heavenly daughter has already crossed the boundary to Jin''s heart. According to the truth, the two children will not have an accident.


    So tangled for a long time, he got up and decided to go to tiannv palace to have a look. This kind of feeling worried him, and he had to prove it himself.


    Just as she walked out of the netherworld pool, she saw a familiar white figure in the middle of the sky. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with mi''er.


    "Honey, what''s the matter? What happened to your wife and them? "


    Tess made no secret of his anxiety and went straight to the subject. I hope his premonition is wrong, Jinxin is safe, and the children are safe.


    "The fairy in purple came to me early this morning and said that Murong Jin''s heart might be coming. Let me tell you."


    Looking at Pluto''s appearance, the heavenly daughter has guessed that Pluto is going to her heavenly daughter palace. She feels that this trip is a little redundant.


    Fate is fate. If there is any difference on one side, she can feel it on the other side. She really opened her eyes.


    "To have a baby? No wonder my father is so upset. What else does tiannu palace lack? Father, go and prepare at once


    As soon as he heard that his women and children were all right, Pluto''s heart was stable. As soon as I think of my children, my heart suddenly flies to the sky.


    He tried his best to restrain his excitement and looked at tiannv nervously. Jinxin wants to give birth, especially twins. I don''t know what the situation is. He was just worried about what would happen in the process of production.


    "No, let''s go..."


    Tiannv shakes her head, Murong Jinxin produces, the purple fairy will be ready for everything, no need for him to worry. At the moment, he just needs to rush to Murong Jinxin''s side immediately to appease Murong Jinxin''s anxiety.


    No one can help in the matter of having a baby. We have to rely on ourselves. She believes that Murong Jin''s heart is strong enough, no matter how hard it is, she will be able to give birth to the child safely.


    The words fall, a black and a white two figures disappear in the same place, quickly toward the direction of tiannu palace fly away


    When they arrived at tiannv palace, Murong Jinxin''s stomach had already had a reaction, and was lying on the bed gnashing her teeth, enduring severe labor pains. See the arrival of the underworld, slightly red eyes suddenly wet.


    She was not the first child, but this time she felt very strong. That feeling pressed her, so that her tears could not help but crash down.


    "Jin Xin, don''t cry, save some energy to have a baby..."


    As soon as Pluto saw Murong Jin''s heart, he was distressed. He wiped Murong Jin''s tears and comforted her. This is the third production of Murong Jinxin that he experienced, which really touched him the most.


    This just love is born, Jin heart cried, then the pain, he is really afraid that she can''t bear.


    "I just want to cry, just want to cry..."


    Murong Jin''s heart was biting the lip, and her tears were completely uncontrollable. She grabbed Pluto''s hand, very hard, very hard, trying to reduce her pain in this way.


    "To make her cry, I''m ready for huiliguo. After crying, just take it for her. "


    The purple fairy took a bright red fruit from one side and handed it to the underworld, paying close attention to Murong Jinxin''s every move. This is her first delivery for a woman. Although she is very familiar with all the steps of delivery, she is still nervous inevitably.


    "What can I do for you?"


    The underworld looked at the sweat all over the purple fairy''s forehead and became nervous. Holding Murong Jinxin''s hand, he asked eagerly.


    In the past, Jinxin production, what can help. Today, only the fairy in purple was alone. He was really afraid that she couldn''t be busy.


    "You can do what I ask you to do in a moment. I have to have two children at once. I''m really a little busy."


    The fairy in purple hesitated for a moment. He is the king of Hades, and his status is precious. It is reasonable that he should not be allowed to do such a thing. But now there is no way, tiannv can''t be bloody, she can''t let chenye come in to help, can only aggrieve the underworld.


    "OK, I will cooperate with you all the time..."


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s big stomach, and understood the difficulty of the purple fairy. He is willing to do anything, as long as Jinxin and the children can be safe. He''s seen too much blood, and it shouldn''t be a big deal to have a baby.


    "Jin Xin, have you thought about it? Caesarean section or natural birth? "


    With the help of Hades, the fairy in purple felt that her burden was lightened. She looked at the silver dagger on the table and spoke softly.


    Twins, and the fetus is too big twins, want to natural production, I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. She has been advising Jinxin, but Jinxin has been indecisive.


    "Don''t think about it. I decided to have a caesarean section..."

 Chapter 816

    The underworld didn''t even think about it, and immediately replied to the purple fairy. He once experienced Murong Jinxin''s dystocia, and now he is afraid of that taste.


    Or caesarean section, less crime, anyway, purple fairy personally is safe.


    "Jin Xin?"


    Purple fairy just light looked at the underworld, or will decide to Murong Jin heart. Such a big event, she knew that only Murong Jinxin herself could make the decision.


    "Listen to him, dissect..."


    Murong Jinxin hesitated again, until she came into contact with the tough eyes of Hades, she made up her mind. It''s really painful to have a baby, but it''s good for the child. If you have a caesarean section, you will be less guilty, but the child is not so good without being squeezed.


    But she is pregnant with twins, the risk of dystocia is great, she still listen to Pluto''s decision.


    "Underworld, tie her hands and feet to the four sides of the bed. Be sure to tie them tightly..."


    Hear Murong Jin heart to caesarean section, purple fairy is a sigh of relief, began to make the preparation of caesarean section. Anyway, with the help of Hades, she should not be in a hurry.


    The underworld was very obedient, and soon helped the purple fairy to prepare for a caesarean section. An unprecedented caesarean section was quietly carried out in tiannv palace.


    ¡­¡­


    "Wow..."


    A loud baby cry rang out in the room. The king of Hades looked at the wrinkled baby in his hand and couldn''t help laughing.


    The baby will be handled, put aside the cradle, and immediately went to the purple fairy side, took the purple fairy to his second child.


    His movements were quick and skillful, even the purple fairy was surprised. It''s unprecedented that Yi Jie Wang is the supreme king for his own women.


    "Take care of the children and put them away. Come and help me..."


    She needs to give Jin Xin sewing needle, a person really busy, Pluto must help. She put a piece of ginseng in Murong Jinxin''s mouth, picked up a silver needle and roasted it on the fire. She began to sew it carefully.


    Although the underworld was reluctant to give up the two babies, he didn''t dare to delay a second, and cooperated with the purple fairy to complete the laparotomy smoothly.


    "Is she all right?"


    All the dust settled, the underworld looked at the woman who didn''t know whether she was in a coma or in a coma, and asked anxiously.


    Although Jin Xin didn''t cry this time, it didn''t mean she was better. Look at the blood on the ground do not jump, also know how much she paid for the two children.


    "It''s OK. I guess I''m too tired to sleep. I''ll take good care of it for the next month."


    The fairy in purple wiped the sweat on his forehead, went to one side and began to examine the two babies carefully. Two little baby has not long open, wrinkled but still very lovely.


    She is looking at the baby at the same time, two babies are also looking at her, looking at her blinking his big eyes, cute.


    "And the children?"


    The underworld cleans up the big bed, covers the quilt for Murong Jinxin, and kisses her forehead, which turns the attention to the children. Seeing that the fairy in purple was checking the children, he quickly asked.


    "Very healthy and lovely..."


    The fairy in purple carried them into the cradle and began to clean up the room which had become a mess because of the operation. After the laparotomy, she was exhausted. After cleaning the room, she had to go to sleep.


    Pluto has the experience of taking care of children. With him, she doesn''t worry that the two babies will be hungry. After cleaning up, she said hello to Hades, and then she left exhausted.


    The door of the room opened, and a large and a small came in. They had a tacit understanding. First they looked at Murong Jinxin sleeping on the big bed, and then they went to the underworld to tease the two lovely babies.


    "Honey, when you were born, you were so big. Your father brought you so big bit by bit..."


    The underworld looked at the heavenly daughter, handed over the baby daughter, said with a smile. He felt very warm when he thought of the miserable time in the past. Now that his three children are around, he feels extremely happy.


    "I''m obviously my sister, but I''m fatter than my brother..."


    Tiannu held the little girl and touched her chubby face. A kind of inexplicable emotion swept her. It is said that in those days, she was hard for Murong Jin to come into being, and was also brought up by the underworld. Now see such a small child, she can''t help but think of himself, to Pluto also some respect.


    "I''m greedy. When I was still in my mother''s stomach, I asked her to eat this and that every day..."


    Chen night stands beside the daughter of heaven, looking at his little fiancee, smiling gently. This little girl is the treasure he wants to protect all his life. He will do his best to be good to her and support a sunny day for her.


    "If you say that to her, be careful when she will get back at you."


    As soon as Pluto''s mouth drew, he heard a lot about his daughter''s greedy deeds. Just he thinks this child is not simple, Chen liquid says her so, afraid future trouble is endless.


    Sure enough, his words just fell, the little girl''s chubby little hand miraculously lifted up, pointing to the night, chubby little face is obviously all unhappy look¡° She is scolding you, saying that your mouth is cheap... "Tiannu uses the mind reading technique to read the inner voice of the little girl, and her mouth can''t help but draw. This child is really not a mortal. He was born with consciousness. It''s not simple¡° Don''t be annoyed, I''m just joking, I''ll get you something to eat... "Chen ye also thinks that it''s a little inconceivable. After a pause, he laughs quickly. This is the day when he reconfirmed the relationship with the little girl. He didn''t want to offend her just because of one sentence. So, the flatterer grabbed her little hand and shook it, then went to one side and began to stir up the fairy fruit just picked. Tiannv said that the juice of these fairy fruits is much better than milk. He must let his little baby drink more to make him white and tender. After a while, he made a small bowl of fairy juice. He picked up a small spoon and went to the little girl. He obviously felt the change of her attitude towards him. Faintly, he felt the little girl smiling at him¡° Eat more, I''m going to get it for you after eating... "CHEN Ye feeds the freshest fairy juice into the little girl''s mouth, looking at the little girl''s smile, her mood is also very excited. It''s such a good mood to take care of a woman you think is... "CHEN Ye, leave some for my brother, and my brother is hungry..." the underworld looks at his sister, admires his son, and has a gentle smile on his face. Pick up the son, directly to Chen night under the order. Since they are brothers and sisters, they naturally share happiness and difficulties, and they must share good things. In the small room, even Murong Jin, who is still sleeping in the big bed, seems to feel it, and a warm smile blooms from the corner of her mouth. Outside the palace of the heavenly daughter, the golden lights keep flashing. It seems that they are welcoming the birth of two babies. On this day, the sky appeared a strange sight, and even the old man in white robe in the depth of the cloud could not help walking to the edge of the sky and standing to look at the magnificent scenery of the four worlds Murong Jin''s heart was awake after a full day and night''s sleep. After waking up, she opened her eyes and saw a busy figure. Her eyes lit up¡° Man, hold the baby over, I''ll show you... "She moved her stiff body, opened her cracked lip, and spat out a few words gently. At this time, she was too weak to sit up¡° Chen night, hold the child to your mother''s concubine to see, father king to get some food for your mother''s concubine... "The underworld went to the bedside to see Murong Jin''s heart, his face was very pale, as if he was extremely weak. He is not in a hurry to share the joy of having two children with Murong Jinxin. The first thing he thinks about is Murong Jinxin''s body¡° Father, it''s better for me to pick the fairy fruit. I know what my mother likes to eat. " CHEN Ye handed the baby in his arms to Hades. At this time, he felt that he should leave time for them. He gave birth to two babies in his dying life. At this time, he should enjoy the happiness¡° It''s really a good child. Be careful, don''t fall... "The underworld watched his little figure disappear at the door of the room and exhorted. In his heart, CHEN Ye is also his child, he is absolutely equal, there is no birth or not¡° Your man gives you something to eat. Have fun... "The underworld holds the two children to Murong Jinxin''s bed and surrounds Murong Jinxin in the middle. First is to tease the two eyes of the daughter two sentences, listen to Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth mercilessly smoked. The little child told her this. Isn''t he afraid that the child is too precocious? But as soon as she turned her head and saw her baby daughter''s flattery, she suddenly felt that her daughter would be killed by her mouth in her life¡° Jinxin, hard work. Our children, I really feel very happy. " The underworld looked at the mother and son lying on the bed, and was in a high mood. He had imagined such a picture for thousands of times, but now it really appeared in his eyes. He felt that there was no words to describe his mood. In the future, in addition to guarding Jinxin, he will also guard the two little babies born with Jinxin''s life. He should quickly cultivate the hand of hell, crush the old thing to death, and give them the most peaceful and beautiful life¡° This is the only one I have. I won''t have another. Men, these two treasures are worth all our love. " Murong Jinxin kisses two babies, and her whole body is full of maternal brilliance. Her two treasures, she wants to give them all the best in the world¡° Not born, just these two baby pimples, enough. Brother and sister, everything is as we thought at that time. It''s so beautiful... "

 Chapter 817

    The underworld nodded, experienced yesterday''s laparotomy, he deeply realized that it is not easy for women to have children. Now that he has such a lovely pair of children, he just wants to give them all his love.


    A family of four is happy enough


    "Would you like to go back first and tell your mother about the birth of the children?"


    Murong Jin''s heart caresses the soft baby with one hand. Suddenly, she thinks of the spirit of Wanquan. I''m afraid the most exciting thing for her to have a baby is not her or Pluto, but the spirit of Wanquan who has been looking forward to the stars, the moon and the birth of her grandchildren.


    She felt that she should share the joy with Wanquan spirit earlier.


    "The mother imperial concubine already knew, this King yesterday let the purple dress fairy return to the underworld."


    The underworld couldn''t help kissing Murong Jin''s happy smile, a kind of unspeakable feeling filled the whole body. Since he met her, his every day is full of miracles. He hopes that such miracles can last forever.


    "Father, to..."


    The little warmth of this side deeply touched CHEN Ye, who was making juice after picking the fairy fruit. He looked at the little girl who was smiling so much that she didn''t even have a tooth. He swore in his heart that he would treat her well and make her as happy as his mother.


    He handed a cup of fairy juice to Pluto, and naturally picked up his little fiancee and started his daily routine.


    "Such a comparison, the son was thoroughly compared to go down, have you?"


    The underworld will Murong Jinxin help sitting at the head of the bed, small mouth feeding Murong Jinxin. Looking at her daughter who is eating happily and her son who is licking her little lips, I really feel that her little life is too happy.


    "Indeed, it''s pathetic..."


    Clearly is brother and sister, the result of the birth of Hades very agree, he is a living example. Before he met her, his women were like stars in the sky. After meeting her, he never thought about other women.


    If Tianyu''s daughter can have such ability, he has nothing to say. If not, she would only be the object of her son''s occasional play.


    "Chen night, mother imperial concubine just of words you when didn''t hear, understand?"


    Murong Jin heart canthus of the remaining light glimpsed Chen night constantly twitching corners of the mouth, this just realized that he said what shouldn''t say, quickly turned the topic back.


    Son can do whatever he wants, but CHEN Ye is absolutely not allowed. Since he has promised to take care of his baby daughter, he can only concentrate on it.


    "I understand very well. If I don''t understand, my father will break my leg..."


    Some things were doomed after he nodded, and he never thought of other possibilities. He has only one heart, only one for his little fiancee.


    Since he changed his name to "father, king, mother and concubine", his father would talk in his ear whenever he had time. He had already recited his father''s warnings thoroughly.


    As soon as his words fell, his sleeve was torn by the little girl. He dropped his eyes and saw Xiaode''s curved eyebrows. He couldn''t help kissing her pink face.


    "CHEN Ye, although my father is very open-minded, you are absolutely not allowed to mess around before her hairpin. Do you understand?"


    Seeing this scene, Pluto felt that he was in a strange mood, as if he had something important to lose in his life.


    He looked at the night, said sour words, a daughter has been married feeling lingering in the heart, let him some stuffy.


    "I know..."


    Chen night this next convulsion is not the corner of the mouth, but the corner of the eye. How old he is, my father has already begun to worry about this, whether his character is too bad.


    My father really thinks too much. He is not a man without sense of propriety. For a woman who really loves her, she must have her at her best.


    Bah, bah, bah, what is he thinking? He is not ten years old. How can he think about these adults


    "Is it too early for you to worry about this? My daughter is only one day old... "


    Murong Jin heart is also extremely speechless, with a 10-year-old child said these adults, I''m afraid only he can say. Look how embarrassed CHEN Ye is. That''s enough.


    "You are not her father. You can''t understand my feelings. I won''t fight with you..."


    The underworld didn''t think there was anything wrong with his words, but he didn''t dare to fight with Murong Jin. He just put the empty bowl on the table, grabbed a fairy fruit and ate it.


    Before, he worried that Jinxin was not nutritious enough to eat only Xianguo. But after a day, he really felt that this Xianguo was a good thing to eat. No wonder honey would roll her eyes at him at that time.


    "Well, have the babies taken a bath?"


    Murong Jin heart cold hum a, also did not say what, instead asked another very important thing. After giving birth to the baby, she fell asleep and didn''t know what the man had done during this time.


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    The underworld shakes his head. The first day a child is born, he can''t take a bath. Today, he is busy taking care of them, so he has no time to deal with it.


    "There is a hot spring in tiannu palace. As long as the baby is soaked for ten days after birth, it can eliminate the disaster and get rid of the disease, and make the whole life safe. You quickly take the child over to soak, don''t delay the business She had gone through that hot spring for countless times and begged the heavenly daughter for countless times, which was the only way to get such a blessing for the two babies. She always thought that if she missed it, she would kill herself¡° Well, I''ll go to the purple fairy to take care of you... "Pluto originally wanted to refuse, but after contacting her strong eyes, he swallowed the words that had already reached her throat. To Chen night make a wink, a big one urine each hold up their own baby, quickly left. Murong Jinxin looks at the figure they leave. She smiles at the corner of her mouth, carefully lies back on the bed, and soon sleeps quietly..... The hot spring in tiannu palace is different from that in other places. The hot spring water here is red, bubbling, and looks very boiling. The underworld handed the son in his arms to CHEN Ye, and snatched the daughter in CHEN Ye''s arms. Looking at the unknown CHEN Ye, he finally opened his mouth and explained a few words¡° Although his daughter was born only one day, he couldn''t let Chen ye take advantage of her when she didn''t know. As a competent father, he decided to do everything by himself to her daughter¡° Ok... "CHEN Ye has nothing to say. He has experienced such things before. When his sister was just born, he once again mistakenly broke into the room and saw his sister who was taking a bath. He was severely taught several times by his father. Pluto''s reaction at the moment, he really felt very normal, at least more normal and calm than his own father¡° The caster let him float on the hot spring and pour water on him... "The cooperation of Chen ye made the king of Hades very satisfied. He quickly took off his daughter''s clothes and went to a secluded place and began to let her enjoy the hot spring. Two baby into the hot spring, in the mid air began to gather large scarlet, until the whole sky are dyed red. Two red rays burst out of the air and shot straight at the two little babies on the hot spring. When the two rays of light into the two baby''s body, the red hot spring water began to slowly change color, little by little from deep red into pure white. This vision shocked Pluto a little, and then he seemed to think of something again and began to laugh softly. If he had not been wrong, his two children would have been baptized. After baptism, children are destined to have a smooth life path to go. It''s great that his children won''t repeat the thorns he''s been through. God, although not enough care for him, but very care for his children, so it is enough

 Chapter 818

    After soaking in hot spring water and being baptized, the two children grow up very fast. In one month, it seems that other children are three months old.


    This day is the day when Murong Jin''s heart came out of confinement, and it is also the day when she bid farewell to the heavenly daughter and left the heavenly daughter palace. Early in the morning, she and the fairy in purple visited tiannv palace again. I am very reluctant to live in this place for nearly half a year.


    In the main hall, the heavenly daughter sat in the first seat, staring at the two little babies in the arms of the underworld all the time. There was a touch of nostalgia in her eyes.


    In nearly half a year, she has felt and gained a lot. Now Murong Jin heart they are going to die, she suddenly feel some sad up.


    Looking at their family of four standing there, talking and laughing, full of warmth, she felt very envious. If I didn''t become the daughter of heaven, I should be as happy as those two children.


    "Honey, thank you for taking care of me during this period of time. My father will bring these two little guys to see you often in the future..."


    For more than ten years, Pluto could see what she thought from a tiny look in her eyes. He raised his lips and laughed. He didn''t want to make the parting atmosphere too awkward.


    In his heart, no matter what the status of the superior woman is, she is just his precious daughter. He pulled big, hurt to the heart of the baby daughter.


    "Go ahead, they are blessed by heaven, and the road of their life will be very easy..."


    Tiannv tidied up her mood, and her calm face made waves. She gently sighed and waved to the underworld and Murong Jinxin.


    No matter how reluctant she is, tiannu palace will be calm again, and her loneliness will continue in the days to come. It''s more than 100 years. She should get used to it.


    "Heavenly daughter... I... we''re gone..."


    For the daughter of heaven, Murong Jin heart is also the same, originally also want to say a few words, but found that words to the mouth and don''t know how to open. In the end, he just waved with a smile and left with a hint of sadness.


    "If I can, I really hope my life can be over again. With such a father and his wife, what kind of heavenly daughter can he be? "


    Tiannv stroked her forehead and looked at the empty tiannv palace, laughing bitterly. After seeing so much over the years, her heart was a little restless. She would rather be an ordinary woman in the world than a heavenly daughter who lives as long as heaven. At least she can have a good life, much better than she is now.


    "Your destiny is predestined by heaven, I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to change..."


    I don''t know when the old man in white robe has appeared in tiannu palace. He looks at the woman with a sad face on the first seat and sighs in a low voice.


    This woman''s fate is too deep, perhaps the underworld is too good for her, so that she can never forget the father daughter love. It took him a lot of energy to turn her into a heavenly daughter. Maybe he made a wrong decision at that time.


    "Just because it''s a little difficult doesn''t mean it can''t be changed. Please God make it clear..."


    Tiannu was stunned and looked at the white robed old man not far away and knelt down with a plop. She knew very well that the old man in white robe had already known her thoughts, and this trip was also due to her thoughts.


    As long as there is any chance, she doesn''t want to give up. She doesn''t want to be a heavenly daughter. She just wants to go back to her father and mother and be their favorite child.


    "Alas, you are the most suitable woman to be the heavenly daughter in the four realms. I forced you to..."


    She has a root, but it''s not deep enough. It was he who chose her regardless of everything. Now such a mess, he imagined, but also unexpected.


    He knew there would be such a day, but he didn''t know it would come so fast. Tiannv, when she has something else in her heart, she is no longer suitable to be a universal tiannv.


    "I''ll give you an opportunity, but if you don''t grasp this opportunity, you must always forget everything about Murong Jinxin, the king of the underworld, and be the daughter of heaven in peace."


    Even at this point, he didn''t want to let her go. Her everything is too suitable to be a heavenly daughter. If she can be like a hundred years ago, it is the best for the four realms.


    He still wanted to tie the peace of the four worlds to her. Give her a chance, maybe just to let her die.


    "Well, if I fail, I will never step out of the palace of heavenly daughters..."


    Tiannv''s white fingers tightly clenched into a fist, an opportunity to change her fate, she will not miss.


    There was a little excitement in her mood, which had never happened in a hundred years. She looked at the old man in white robe, and her eyes were full of expectation.


    "According to the rules of the underworld, children born in the belly of the princess of the underworld have the same fate as the heaven. If you want to return to them again, unless the king of Hades and the princess of Hades agree to exchange the lives of those two children for your lives. "


    God looked at the firmness in the woman''s eyes and sighed again, but his words were with a bit of determination. Such a request, as long as it is really love their children''s parents will not agree. Who would like to see their children go earlier than themselves? No one is willing to try this kind of thing.


    "How many years?" Tiannv''s body suddenly trembled. She didn''t expect that God would give her such a difficult problem. No matter how much Pluto and Murong Jinxin love her, her fate with them has been exhausted. How could they exchange their children''s lives for her¡° 150000 years, once they agree, you and the two children can only live 150000 years... "God spits out some cruel words to the daughter of heaven. 150000 years sounds very long, but for Pluto and Murong Jinxin, who live as long as God, it''s just a flick of a finger. He gambled that they would not make such a decision for a daughter who had broken her fate, unless they were crazy... "OK, let me have a try..." tiannv Wei stood up tremblingly, knowing that this was the ultimatum given by God. Either she left tiannu palace completely, or she could not leave tiannu palace in her whole life. No matter what, she will gamble once. Even if she loses, she can at least get along with Murong Jinxin for some time¡° Well, in a month, if you can''t let Pluto and Murong Jin relax, you will go back to tiannv palace. You can''t step out of tiannv palace forever. " The white robed old man nodded and looked at the woman who was full of determination and said nothing more. With a wave of his hand, a stone appeared in his hand. He put the stone away and left. Tiannu looked at the direction where he left for a long time. Then she walked out of the hall and went to the fairy orchard..... When the underworld and Murong Jinxin rushed back to the underworld with their children, the spirit of Wanquan was already waiting in the netherworld pool. See them appear, all eyes are cast to the underworld and Murong Jin heart child¡° Give me a hug... Give me a hug... "The spirit of Wanquan rushed over immediately, and the clear eyes turned around in the arms of the underworld and Murong Jin''s heart, so excited that they couldn''t even speak clearly. After watching it for a while, the beast picked up the little princess in the arms of the underworld, and kisses and kisses again and again... "Jinxin... We also want to see the little prince..." Hei impermanence stretched his neck, but he couldn''t see the little boy in Murong Jin''s heart, so he was a little anxious. He took a few steps closer and asked to hold the baby¡° It seems that he doesn''t like strangers. You''d better take it easy... "Murong Jinxin hands her son, who is cold and unwilling, to Hei Wuchang, and kindly exhorts those excited elders. In the corner of his eye, Yu Guang saw her baby son''s mouth flattened impatiently, his big eyes closed, and directly ignored the loyal subordinates in front of him¡° Really, like Wang... "Black impermanence looked at the little guy''s lovely appearance, and liked it very much. This little guy is very similar to Wang when he was a child, especially his temperament, which seems to be extreme¡° The son of my king is naturally like my king. Otherwise, is he still like you? " The underworld looks at the baby son''s small appearance, showing a knowing smile, white black impermanence one eye, a rhetorical question asked black impermanence all over the cold sweat came out¡° Can you stop saying that? Make me and black impermanence seems to have done something shameful, roll rough... "Murong Jin heart slapped on the back of the head of the underworld, he really dare to say, this is to frighten black impermanence to death? Or do you want to discredit her? I''m looking for death¡° Wang... Some jokes can''t be joked... Can''t be joked... "Black impermanence''s corners of his mouth are very good. He naturally knows that Wang is joking with him. It''s rare that Wang has such a mind. This is a big joke¡° I''m wrong, OK? " The underworld scratched his head and cast a glance at Murong Jin''s heart. Well, he won''t make such a joke in the future. It won''t be the same again. As soon as his words fell, there was a wave in the air. He immediately began to guard up, looked up, some unexpected mouth¡° Honey, what are you doing here? " It seems that their front foot just left, and her back foot followed her. Her face was still so pale. What happened¡° I''ve come to live with you for a month... "Tiannv pulled her lip, showed a smile, patted the small burden on her shoulder, and fell on the side of Hades¡° Ah? You just walk away, and the dead old man won''t do anything to you, will he? " The underworld carefully looked at the woman next to her, determined that she was not joking, and then asked with some worry. Tiannu can''t leave tiannu palace easily, especially for such a long time, the dead old man will not agree¡° No, he agreed. Otherwise, I would not dare to be so bold. I.... "

 Chapter 819

    The heavenly daughter looked at Hades and tightened her hand under the white sleeve robe. She wanted to get the long lost father''s love from Hades, but she didn''t know how to speak for a moment.


    It was so cruel that she didn''t know how to say it.


    "Heavenly daughter, you can say anything directly without hesitation..."


    Murong Jin heart will tiannv''s all facial expressions in the eyes, eyebrows slightly wrinkled. She had never seen such a heavenly daughter before, and she was very sure that something must have happened after they left. Otherwise, tiannv would not catch up with them so soon, and said she would spend a month with them.


    What does a month mean? She was vaguely uneasy


    "I..."


    Tiannv looked at Murong Jin heart, at this time she felt special helpless. If those words come out, Murong Jin''s heart will be very sad.


    They are all her children, the palm and the back of the hand are all meat, she must be the most difficult one to choose


    "Go back to the underworld Palace first, and speak slowly."


    This is not only Murong Jin''s heart, even the little boy who had closed his eyes and pretended to sleep opened his eyes. Such an obvious fact does not allow them to have any hesitation.


    The underworld took over the child from the spirit of ten thousand springs, motioned the spirit of ten thousand springs to return to the Palace first, and strode toward the direction of the underworld palace with the child in his arms.


    Honey must have something, and it''s still a big deal. He must ask the reason immediately and solve it for her.


    "Mother, you go back first. I''ll take my children to see you later."


    Murong Jinxin picked up another child, nodded to the spirit of Wanquan, and then quickly left behind the underworld. Honey has something to do, they can''t ignore it, otherwise their conscience will be upset.


    "I''m afraid tiannu is coming back..."


    The spirit of Wanquan looks at the last heavenly daughter and smiles. Although this child is not born to ming''er, it is the same to ming''er. It''s good to be back. This is the real reunion of the whole family.


    Wind blowing, fallen leaves have fallen, a bleak. In the boundless bleakness, there is sunshine, which gives birth to a few threads of warmth


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    Under a thousand year old tree, Murong Jinxin, the king of Hades, sat side by side with a child in her arms. Opposite them sat the embarrassed daughter of heaven.


    "Honey, tell my father what happened?"


    The underworld looked at the woman opposite, and felt infinite emotion in his heart. Many years ago, they were still father and daughter, but after many years, they have changed another name. This kind of feeling is really not good.


    "God said... I can leave tiannu palace... I don''t need to be tiannu... It''s just... It''s just..."


    Underworld''s pacification makes chumi''er''s heart a little more stable. After a long hesitation, she finally decides to face it. Give them the right to choose. No matter what choice they will make, she won''t have any regrets. At least she tried to fight for it.


    "I can stay with you... Restore my original identity... Just use the life span of these two children to exchange..."


    Tiannv said, some dare not go to see the face of the underworld and Murong Jin heart, deeply lowered his head. The heart is full of guilt, she for her own freedom, but let these two children to bear so serious consequences, she is really selfish.


    But she really didn''t want to be the heavenly daughter again, and didn''t want to face the endless loneliness in the heavenly daughter palace


    "How to change it?"


    Smell speech, the heart of the underworld mercilessly shrinks to shrink, saw a bosom already deep sleep of baby daughter, can''t say of depressed.


    God of death, what do you want to do to make them so difficult?


    "If I''m not a heavenly daughter, I and these two children will only have a life span of 150000 years..."


    Tiannv held her head and opened her mouth. The voice is very small. If it''s not for the skill of Hades and Murong Jinxin, I can''t hear it clearly.


    "What does that month mean? If we didn''t promise you, what would you do in a month? "


    The underworld''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley. After spending ten years with the dead old man, he knew the dead old man very well. Give honey a month. It can''t be that simple. If they do not agree, honey must face the despair of destroying the sky and the earth.


    "If you refuse... I will return to tiannv palace in a month... Forget you completely... I will never step out of tiannv palace forever..."


    Through the tiny open fingers, tiannv saw the face of Hades, and knew that her words stimulated him so much that she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    From the look of Hades, she could see nothing. A heart hanging in the air, has been unable to fall.


    "Damn old man, it''s so heartless..."


    The big hand of the underworld swept hard, and a strong air rushed to the outside of the underworld palace. The sound of clattering sounded, and I didn''t know that the palace had suffered.


    Honey was brought up by his excrement and urine. Her feelings are self-evident. Now, it''s too expensive for him to exchange the life of his two children for her freedom, and he doesn''t dare to make decisions easily.


    "It''s just... You think I didn''t say anything... I forced too much... After a month, I returned to tiannv palace... I''m afraid I can''t help you any more..."


    The daughter of heaven saw the embarrassment of the underworld. She laughed bitterly several times and pretended to be indifferent. She didn''t want them to be too tangled about it.


    This month, as a farewell to the past


    "Honey, the father and his wife should discuss this matter well. You live in your granny''s Palace first. If you need anything, please tell your granny. You will always be the princess of the underworld, and here will always be your home... "


    The underworld pondered for a moment, and did not immediately reply to the heavenly daughter. I''m afraid they need some time to think about such an important matter. It''s also a fear that mi''er will be lonely to arrange mi''er in her mother''s palace. With my mother and concubine, I have a company to talk with.


    "Good..."


    Tiannv looked at Murong Jin''s heart, which was unpredictable and speechless. She knew that the most painful thing was her, but there were some unrealistic expectations in her heart.


    She didn''t say hello to Murong Jinxin. She followed hei Wuchang and left quickly


    "Jin Xin, what do you think of this?"


    The underworld rubs Murong Jinxin''s small head, a face of pity. He actually had the answer in his mind about honey. Just before he says the answer, he needs to listen to Murong Jinxin''s opinion.


    Murong Jinxin is mi''er''s own mother. She has the most right to decide this


    "It''s all my children born in October. How do you want me to choose? Man, I know what you want to say, but I... "


    Murong Jin heart very painful shook her head, Pluto''s decision she already saw out, can do that to these two children is unfair. They can live as long as heaven, but they can only live 150000 years in order to save a woman who has short fate with them. It''s cruel.


    But mi''er helped them so much, and she was born after so many hardships. Because she couldn''t take care of her, she gave her to Hades. She owed mi''er in the end.


    I''m afraid no mother can make such a choice


    "But we have to have an answer. I know the dead old man. Once we decide something, it''s impossible to change it. If we refuse mi''er, I''m afraid her future will be... "


    The underworld mercilessly closed eyes, if that dead old man gives of condition is other, he probably won''t agree. But if he doesn''t answer such a condition. What honey is going to face is eternal loneliness, which is too terrible.


    "I know. Now I really want to crush the old man to death..."


    They had a bright future, but the old man chose honey to be their daughter and destroyed everything.


    Now, they have to torture them in this way. At this moment, she had no way to think that God had helped Pluto. She just thought God was hateful.


    "150000 years is actually quite a long time, enough for them to do a lot of things..."


    The underworld kisses his daughter''s face and sighs softly. In fact, his heart is also uneasy, if really convinced Jin heart, in the future his own pair of children will hate him for this matter?


    The company of eternal life became 150000 years, which made him want to cry without tears


    "That said, I just can''t get through it. These two children almost lost their lives for us. As their biological parents, we still want to change their lives that they managed to survive... "


    Murong Jinxin thought of this pair of children desperate to find the old thing in the past, so shocked that now she can''t forget. She really doesn''t want to let this pair of children have any damage, really doesn''t want to


    But what about honey? Do you really want honey to live in the dark?


    "Why don''t you ask the children? I always think they should know everything... "


    Pluto hesitated for a long time, and looked at his daughter who had woken up in his arms. He held her tightly and put his face on her little face.


    These two children are definitely not ordinary people, they can make the best decision. If they don''t want to, he has nothing to say.


    "Honey, are you willing to exchange your life with Tianqi''s life for tiannv''s freedom? If you nod your head, you can only live 150000 years like tiannu. If you shake your head, your father will not force you. "


    The underworld put the two children on the table, grabbed their little hands, and said word by word. He knew they could understand, and all he had to do was wait for their decision.


    As soon as the words came down, the two babies turned their heads at the same time and looked at each other as if they were looking for the truth. Chubby little hands waving, probably only they can understand the meaning of those gestures.


    After a short discussion, they seem to get the answer. They all look at Hades and Murong Jinxin

 Chapter 820

    "What''s your decision?"


    The underworld looked at a pair of his treasures and felt that he was about to go to the execution ground. Their decision is too important to decide whether the fate of them and honey will change at the same time.


    His men''s awareness of tightening, looking at the two children''s eyes are uneasy. He really doesn''t want to make honey''s future so painful, but he can''t bear to see his children''s life so short.


    That kind of tangled mood really made him want to hit the wall


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two children looked at each other again and then nodded at the same time. Tiannv is very kind to them. They are willing to exchange their life for her freedom.


    Their nods made the underworld happy and worried. For a moment, he was bored there and couldn''t say a word.


    "Jinxin, look..."


    For a long time, he just looked at Murong Jin''s heart, who didn''t know what he was thinking, and opened his mouth tremblingly. The children are to make a choice, but Jin heart to deny, he also helpless.


    "Do you really understand? Do you really want to exchange your life for the freedom of tiannu''s elder sister


    Murong Jin heart looked at the underworld for a while, and finally opened the mouth, she touched the two little baby''s small head, asked softly.


    Just now, she thought a lot. If the two children agree, do as the children want.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The two children nodded again at the same time, and they knew what it meant. They had no regrets.


    "Well, since you all agree, and your mother has nothing to say, let your heavenly sister accompany you in the future."


    Murong Jinxin nodded and had made the final decision. This is their choice. I hope they will not regret it in the future.


    150000 years, 150000 years, at least 150000 years


    "Bai Wuchang, go and invite the princess here at once..."


    The underworld didn''t expect Murong Jin''s heart would make a decision so quickly. He was so happy that he waved to Bai Wuchang. He wants to tell Mi er the news immediately, and she''s worried every day.


    "Your feelings for honey are beyond my expectation. I hope you will be too eccentric in the future. At least a bowl of water will be even."


    Murong Jin heart has calmed down, looking at the underworld excited appearance, reminded two. She knew his feelings for honey, and she was really worried because that feeling would make him ignore the two children.


    Especially the son, who is the future king of the underworld, must spend a lot of time to cultivate.


    "No, I promise I won''t. I love all three children, and they are all flesh and blood..."


    The underworld calmed his emotions, felt that his reaction was a little excessive, and quickly raised his hand to swear. He and honey had lived together for 16 years, and their relationship was relatively deep.


    This does not constitute a reason for his preference for honey, the two little baby is his own, he can not be mistreated.


    "It won''t be the best. I gave birth to all three of them. I will know who you have wronged. But son is an exception. You can spend more time on your son. After all, he is going to inherit your Hades


    Ten years, she had been the king of Hades for him for ten years, and she knew all the joys and sorrows. Not only Pluto, but also she would spend more time with her son.


    She knows what she has to pay after becoming the underworld, and the time she can love her son is only so short


    "Jinxin, I know your worries. Don''t worry. You''ve worked so hard to give birth to them. I''ll take care of that. "


    Hades will Murong Jin heart into his arms, he knows how much suffering her heart. The decision he made with his two children means that they want white hair people to send black hair people. You don''t have to think that life is worse than death.


    For the time being, maybe one day there will be a turn for the better. Everything is very possible. There are miracles everywhere in life.


    "I''ll take the baby and feed it first..."


    Murong Jinxin rubbed her eyebrows and looked at the two little babies who had begun to suck their fingers frequently. She picked up one in one hand and went to the room.


    Maybe the fairy fruit of tiannu palace is too nourishing. Since she opened the milk, the milk has been very good, and the two children have no problem eating it.


    The underworld looked at her leaving figure, and the smile from the corner of his mouth was collected. It seems that the impact on Jinxin is too big. He has to find a chance to communicate with Jinxin


    ¡­¡­


    About ten minutes later, the heavenly daughter followed Bai Wuchang into the underworld palace. At the moment, her mood has calmed down, and she has recovered her indifferent appearance.


    She looked at the underworld, light, and no major opening.


    "Honey, my father has discussed with your mother and concubine..."


    The underworld motioned her to sit down and poured a cup of warm water for her with his own hand. He knew that her heart should be very anxious, not as calm as the appearance showed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tiannu''s eyebrows jumped. She didn''t expect that they would have the result so soon. The hand holding the cup trembles slightly, and her future is in the next words of Pluto.


    She is nervous, is also uneasy, but still inevitably with a trace of hope.


    "You and those two children are the flesh and blood of the father and the mother. They can''t make a decision. This decision was made by your two younger brothers and sisters themselves... "


    The voice of Hades is a little heavy. He also said this to tell the heavenly daughter that in his heart, she has the same status as the other two children.


    In fact, he can also feel that honey''s feelings for him are obviously deeper than Jin''s, which should be related to the experience that he and honey have lived together for a long time.


    It''s true that we all say that we should raise our children and have a good life


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tiannv drank a mouthful of warm water and tried to cut off her emotions in this way. She originally thought that the underworld would help her speak, but she didn''t want to be so low in the underworld''s heart.


    With a bitter smile, she accepted the fact that she was not his own after all.


    "The two children agreed to reduce your life, honey. For the next 150000 years, my father hopes you can treat them well, OK?"


    The underworld reached out and patted tiannv on the shoulder. He knew that she must be thinking wildly at the moment. He is going to tell her the surprise first, and have a good heart to heart talk with her.


    Since we want to live together, honey has to slowly integrate into the family. She has to change a lot of things.


    "I..."


    Tiannv didn''t expect to get such a simple answer. Her big eyes suddenly opened. There was no calm on her beautiful little face. There were only waves.


    The two children were willing to do so for her, which was too big a shock for her, but they could not hide their inner joy.


    In the future, she can continue to be the princess of the underworld and the treasure held by her father.


    "Honey, Father knows that you have more affection for father than your mother. But you have to be more considerate of her, she can agree to such a decision, has represented her love for you. From now on, treat your mother, concubine, brother and sister well. Remember, you only need 150000 years to cherish what you have. "


    The underworld persuades him to raise the child to Jiji. He can see all her emotions, even a small action.


    For Jin Xin who gave her to him as a daughter, her heart has always been mustard, but has not said. However, he has always known, Jin Xin must also know.


    Taking this great opportunity, he hopes that the child can let go of the past and love all her loved ones


    "Good..."


    Tiannv''s eyes suddenly red, the past is vividly remembered, her Murong Jin heart that a care at this moment is finally put down.


    In 150000 years, she will live a good life, at least she will live up to the opportunity they gave her


    "You are my father''s beloved daughter. In my father''s heart, you are my father''s own child. Do you understand?"


    The underworld poured a cup of boiled water for the heavenly daughter again. Looking at her already out of control mood, he said very seriously.


    The child is too sensitive. If he doesn''t make clear what he says, I''m afraid she''ll think wildly in the future. After all, his love should be divided into three parts, and sometimes he may neglect her, which requires her to be more tolerant.


    "Well..."


    Tiannv''s mood is out of control, and her tears are falling down. She holds her head and cries silently. For her good fortune, and for the lonely years she had gone through.


    Her life can be rewritten at last. She really wants to laugh, but she finds that she can''t laugh.


    "Well, don''t cry. You won''t be so wronged in the future. You can only be a happy princess by the side of father, king and concubine..."


    The underworld handed tiannv a handkerchief. He didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. After all, honey hasn''t removed her identity. Just look at her so wronged cry, his heart really uncomfortable.


    A good child was tortured like this because of the dead old man. Next time he saw the dead old man, he had to scold him.


    "Well, I''ll go to God now..."


    It took tiannv a long time to stop sobbing and dry the tears from the corner of her eyes. She stood up suddenly.


    She wants to take off the responsibility immediately, she can''t wait to start again, no one can stop her.


    "Well, go early and return early. If my father has something else to do, I won''t go with you."


    Hades nodded, gave her a look of encouragement, then signaled that she could leave. He knew that honey could handle it. It was a waste of time for him to follow.


    The heavenly daughter smiles at the underworld and disappears in the same place. So big courtyard, restored calm again all of a sudden.


    In the room, Murong Jinxin stood by the window and saw everything clearly. The corner of her eye was so hot that she shed a tea

 Chapter 821

    Deep in the clouds, the old man in white looked at the woman in white in front of him, speechless for a long time.


    This result is not his plastic, Hades and Murong Jin heart afraid is crazy, otherwise how can make such a decision.


    "If God doesn''t believe it, he can call them to ask..."


    Looking at the changeable look of the old man in white robe, the heavenly daughter thought that the old man in white robe didn''t believe her and quickly added.


    She won such an opportunity with great difficulty. If the old man dares to repent, she will fight with him.


    "I don''t believe you, but I don''t understand why Pluto and Murong Jinxin can make such a decision? It''s clear that you''ve broken up with them. How can they be willing to... "


    The white robed old man touched his white beard. Some facts were a little strange. What was in the mind of Hades and Murong Jinxin? He''s really curious.


    If you refuse, you can make three children live forever. It''s better to live than to die


    "Because of love, I used to be their child. For them, the fate of more than ten years can''t be broken just by breaking..."


    Tiannu smiles. At first, she is also surprised. But on the way to find the Lord, she figured it out. Her father, king, mother and concubine are the most affectionate parents in this continent. Even after thousands of years, as long as the memory is still there, some ties can not be erased.


    "Well, those two freaks can''t be seen in the eyes of ordinary people. Now that they have promised you, I have to be lucky. You go back to tiannv palace now. In a month, I will take the new tiannv to hand over to you. "


    At this point, he can''t go back. If he loses the bet, he has to bear it by himself. This woman is afraid to be unable to stay, then he can only find a way to find a new heavenly daughter to replace her. Fortunately, there are still two candidates in his hands, so he won''t be in a hurry because of her leaving.


    "Yes..."


    The heavenly daughter finally breathes a sigh of relief. Although she wants to return to the underworld immediately to reunite with the underworld and Murong Jinxin, she also knows that she can''t be too willful and that there should be a handover ceremony.


    For a month, she can afford to wait. Just during this period of time, we should study the fruit trees in the fairy orchard, and maybe we can move those fruit trees to the underworld.


    "Go ahead, alas..."


    The old man in white robe looked at the void, and the white fog lingered around him, and a kind of light sadness suddenly appeared. This term of tiannv is his favorite, but it is also the fastest to leave office, so he is really reluctant to give up.


    She is the most powerful guardian of this continent, but also the most unwilling guardian


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    After dealing with some official business, Pluto went back to his room. Seeing Murong Jinxin sitting in a daze in front of the baby chair, she walked over and hugged her into her arms.


    "Jinxin..."


    A thousand words, but I don''t know where to start. Today is also the most ups and downs they have experienced. Now I think I''m afraid.


    "You don''t have to say, I know..."


    She knows everything he wants to say. After all, honey is her child. Although they haven''t been together for a long time, she knows her temperament well.


    The child is too sensitive. I''m afraid her attitude today has hurt her. But at that time, she really could not do anything else, her heart was too painful.


    "After living together for a period of time, the child will put everything down. You are her mother''s concubine. No one can take her place... "


    In tiannu palace, he was busy taking care of her and the two babies, so he had no time to talk well. Now that she is out of confinement, he will go to the netherworld pool to continue to close. Some things, I''m afraid, still have to let her bear.


    "I know that you will hand over the affairs of the underworld to me, and tomorrow you will go into the netherworld and shut up."


    She knew that he was worried that she would have problems with honey after he closed the door. She just thinks that he thinks too much. Honey is her child. She always takes her heart and lungs out of her own children. What''s more, honey is very kind to them for helping them so much.


    "It''s hard for you..."


    The underworld hugged her tightly, and outsiders envied her. They said that it was a great blessing for her to become the princess of the underworld. In fact, the one who is really blessed should be him. She has taken so many responsibilities for him, but she has no regrets.


    There are so many good women who can''t be found with lanterns


    "After the king''s closure, let his mother''s concubine and honey take him. Don''t let him leave the underworld palace unless he is accompanied by you..."


    Although the husband thing has been hurt, no one knows whether the old thing will think of other tricks. After all, he had no way to destroy the influence of the old dongxi''an in the underworld. He was careful to sail for thousands of years. He didn''t want to repeat the matter of CHEN Ye in even a child.


    "OK, I''ll let my mother move in tomorrow. As for honey, when she''s done with everything, I won''t leave her idle


    The underworld doesn''t say that she also has this intention. The spirit of Wanquan is the emperor''s grandmother of the child. It''s most appropriate for her to take care of the two children. Honey also has to learn to integrate into this big family. I can''t be Wu Su when I was a heavenly daughter.


    "Well, go to lunch first, and you''ll have a nap later." Through the open window, the underworld saw that the maidservants had arranged their lunch. Take Murong Jinxin''s little hand and walk towards the millennium old tree. The sun just fell on them, bringing out the golden way... The next morning, the king of Hades said goodbye to his wife and children and went to the netherworld pool, where he began his hard closed cultivation. It''s at least half a year since he left. It seems that he will miss many days when children grow up. There are gains and losses. He left in such a hurry to give Jinxin and the children a more stable and comfortable life, which is definitely worth it¡° Jinxin, let''s go... "The spirit of Wanquan looks at the woman who has not moved for a long time beside the netherworld pool. Her heart is slightly bitter. She can understand Murong Jin heart helpless, but can''t help. A woman who just came out of the confinement is still in poor health and has to work for the underworld. She really thinks this woman is not easy. God should treat her well¡° Mother, I feel very confused. My three children are going to die on the same day. Is there really no way to change it? " Murong Jinxin rubs her eyebrows. Since the two children nodded to answer the question of using their life to exchange honey, she has been thinking about this question. Are three children really going to die? Is there any other way to save them¡° Jinxin, this world''s matter, is impossible to be satisfactory. That''s also the decision made by the three children themselves. Don''t think too much about it... "Wan quanzhiling can''t answer Murong Jin''s question. She reaches out her hand to smooth Murong Jin''s frown, and gently says something safe. She has seen through everything after too many big storms. Everyone''s fate is predestined by heaven. What about having an immortal body? I know that, but I''m not reconciled. Why should the fate of my three children be linked to the city? Even if one can live longer, I won''t be so depressed. " I know the truth. But as a mother, she just went to the dead end. She wants to change the status quo and strive for something for her three children, even if the loss of her life in the end, she will enjoy it¡° Why don''t you go to God? Only he has the ability to reverse the feedforward... "Wan quanzhiling knows that he can''t persuade him. If he doesn''t take Jin Xin''s pimples away, Jin Xin will have a rough time in the future. The only way, can only let Jinxin go to God to ask¡° That''s what I mean. I want to ask the old man, why? My honey has become the goddess of heaven for the sake of the four realms and hairpins. She has been guarding the four realms for more than 100 years. She has no credit, but she also has hard work. As for that, is it right for her? " Murong Jinxin nodded and decided to go in person. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, she has to fight for her children. This is how she left. Who should these two children be handed over to¡° Go, I will take good care of the two children... "Wan Quan''s spirit smiles and holds up Hei Wuchang''s younger sister. His mood becomes clear all of a sudden. She can''t help with these things, and his life won''t be too long, so she should think less about them. It''s better to take more children and leave more memories¡° Mother''s concubine, take two children back to the secret room of the underworld palace. You can''t step out of the secret room before I come back, just in case. " After thinking about it, Murong Jinxin thought of a slightly safer place. The secret chamber of the underworld palace. The underworld once set a border outside. I''m afraid she is the only one who can break through the barrier. It should be relatively safe there¡° Let''s go, little babies... "The spirit of Wanquan agrees, and takes two little babies to the direction of the underworld palace under the escort of the black and white impermanent magic sun. And she, after seeing the netherworld pool for a long time, also flashed away from the depths of the clouds. Half an hour later, she came to the place where she saw the old man in white robe last time. Looking at the white clouds, she was very upset¡° What can I do for you? " An old voice rang out. The white robed old man appeared not far away. Looking at Murong Jin''s face, she asked with a headache. It must be no good for this woman to come at this time. He almost expected that the next conversation would be full of gunpowder¡° I just want to ask you, what did my three children do? To have such a fate... "Murong Jin Xin walked a few steps towards the white robed old man, with a trace of gloomy and horrible smile in her mouth. Looking at the white robed old man quietly, he asked directly. It''s too hard for her to have a better attitude. She felt that she didn''t rush up to beat the old man in white robe. She already respected him very much¡° Did not you and Hades choose their fate? Do you not understand that the consequences of your own decisions must be borne by you? "

 Chapter 822

    The white robed old man picked eyebrows and looked at Murong Jin''s heart with disapproval. Some decisions are made by themselves, but in the end they question him. He is also innocent, OK?


    He now regretted, shouldn''t in order to let Chumi son stay in tiannv palace to do tiannv and her bet. Now he is worried that his hair will be black for the sake of his new daughter.


    "Well, I ask you, is there any way to change their fate? Can I trade my life for theirs? "


    Murong Jinxin admits that what he said is reasonable. It is her two children who have made such a choice, and the consequences must be borne by them. Now she just wants to know, is there any room for all this?


    She can share her life with her children and let her live for 10000 years, but she is happy that her children will always be with Pluto.


    "I advise you to accept this reality. I''ve been in court for 150000 years. It''s their robbery. None of them can survive the disaster. "


    The old man in white robe didn''t give Murong Jin a slap in the face. About the time limit of 150000 years, he came up with the figure in his mind, so he told Chu mi''er about it. It never occurred to him that he would become a fool. If the fate of the three children were to be connected by force, they would only have 150000 years.


    The two children were baptized, but chumier didn''t. their destinies were different. But now, in order to help chumi''er recover her freedom, she must closely link their destiny, and only get such a fool to play with.


    "In these 150000 years, their road will be relatively smooth, that''s all. Murong Jinxin, go back, don''t complain about this kind of things that are destined to be unchangeable. What can''t you do for them now? Don''t forget, how many years have you been with Hades? "


    The old man in the white robe persuades him that Murong Jinxin and Hades can''t do anything against heaven, otherwise the end will be very miserable. If they want to talk about this issue, they have to finish the hundred year road first.


    Is there any way? There may be some ways, but he is too lazy to think about it now


    "When can I see the result.


    "Have they not been baptized? How can there be robbery? Or death


    Murong Jin heart forced himself to calm down, looking at the white robed old man, very confused. Is the old man teasing her? There are some rules that she knows. Don''t take her for a sacrifice? In a hundred years? Is that right? "


    Murong Jin heart which is willing to leave easily, it is not easy to go so far, must be to get an answer. She stares at the white robed old man with burning eyes, and asks without stopping until she reaches her goal.


    She just wanted a promise, an answer that she would give up or fight for


    "Maybe, I''m not sure now. Murong Jinxin, I''ve been talking about this for a hundred years. Now I''m haggard. I can''t spare time to think about other things. Do you understand? "


    The old man in white robe was shocked by Murong Jin''s extremely firm eyes. He hesitated for a moment, but still stepped back. The only woman he admired, he couldn''t bear to say it directly.


    Once he lost hope, he didn''t know what crazy things this woman would do. Three children died on the same day. I don''t know if this woman will directly destroy this continent on that day.


    "I see. I''ll come back to you in a hundred years..."


    Although the promise is not what she wants, Murong Jinxin is still satisfied. She can probably guess why the God is lack of skills. She will give him another hundred years to think about it.


    A hundred years, just a flick of a finger, she can still afford to wait.


    "By the way, I''m quite satisfied with one of them, but I''ve been hesitating. You are the fairy in purple..."


    It seems that the old man in white robe suddenly thought of a very serious problem, which stopped Murong Jinxin from leaving. He threw the problem to Murong Jinxin. He wanted to hear Murong Jinxin''s opinions.


    New heavenly daughter, he doesn''t want to make such a mistake again. But the fairy in purple was so close to them that he didn''t dare to make up his mind.


    "If you want to find a down-to-earth heavenly daughter, don''t look for it among my friends, or I will be disappointed. God, tiannv is not the work of human beings. Can''t it be abolished? Why must a woman be harmed? "


    Murong Jinxin''s eyebrows are severely wrinkled. It''s better to kill the fairy in purple than to kill her. As long as a normal woman, no one is willing to take such thankless work.


    Does this continent need a guardian? Without this guardian, does this continent have to be in flames?


    "The security magnetic field of this continent needs someone to maintain, otherwise this continent will be completely destroyed, there are always people to sacrifice, and I have no way..."


    The old man in the white robe shows his hand. Some things are doomed, and no one can change them. If there is another way to replace it, he doesn''t want a beautiful woman to spend so much time in tiannu palace.


    The safety magnetic field needs a lot of energy to support, and the existence of tiannv must be necessary¡° I want to ask, "what kind of skills can support the safe magnetic field of this continent?" Murong Jin heart can see the white robed old man''s helplessness, words are not too fierce. Drooping eyes to think, asked a she most want to know the answer of the question. Maybe with the answer, she can think of other ways¡° The supreme of the three realms of hell, devil and heaven, plus you, if you do your best, it will last for five years... "The old man in white robe seems to see Murong Jin''s intention, and gives a very real answer. He looked at Murong Jinxin and hoped that Murong Jinxin could really give some constructive answers¡° Do you think it''s OK to abolish the heavenly daughter, the hell, the devil and the heaven, and take turns to protect the security magnetic field of this continent for a period of one year? " A year is short for them. As the supreme of the three worlds, they also have the responsibility to do something for this continent. She thinks everyone can accept such a rotation system. The safety of this continent is guarded by themselves. How can they completely put it on a woman? That''s unfair¡° I think it''s feasible for you to say that. Otherwise, you can go to the heaven devil to discuss it. If they answer, I will abolish the heavenly daughter. How about that? " The old man in white robe thinks that Murong Jinxin is very reasonable. He originally denounced tiannv system, but he has no ability to change the reality. If Murong Jinxin has this ability, it is equal to solving the biggest problem for him. It is also a good thing for this continent that the three realms of hell, devil and heaven join hands to guard this continent in turn. At the same time, it can also make the three circles more closely linked and avoid some unnecessary bloodshed¡° OK, I can take care of this for you, and solve your urgent problem. But you have to do something for me about my three children. " Persuading heaven and demon world, she thinks it''s not a big problem. But why does she want to help God in vain? She must have to get back some interest. Just think of it as a deal. Her goal is to have her three children. She believed that he would agree, because this is a way to once and for all and maintain the peace of the four realms... "I can only promise you to do your best, and the result is good or bad, no one can guarantee..." the old man in white robe did not nod, but looked at Murong Jinxin thoughtfully and gave a relatively conservative answer. He is not 100% sure of the matter, he did not dare to promise anyone, lest others empty joy¡° Yes, as long as you do your best, even if the result is not as good as I want, I will not blame you. " This time Murong Jin''s heart is very refreshing. She understands some truth. She believes in the ability of the Lord. One thing, if even God can not solve, she can only give up¡° In this way, you can go for me. If they all agree, you can take them to tiannv palace, and I will tell you something... "The big stone in the old man''s heart finally fell, and Murong Jinxin''s ability needs no doubt. This method kills two birds with one stone, which is probably the best at the moment. He took a look at the alternative names in his hand and thought they were so lucky¡° Let''s meet in tiannu palace... "Murong Jinxin waved to the white robed old man and left with confidence. Her first destination is naturally Tianjie, and Tianyu is the emperor of Tianjie. She thinks that she can make it clear with a few words to Tianyu. After finishing Tianyu''s work, we can go to the devil kingdom to find the old devil. By the way, we can also see the devil and see how he is most afraid of... "Strange woman, the most terrible strange woman in this continent, ha ha..." the old man in white robe looks at the direction where Murong Jin''s heart is disappearing and laughs gently. This woman is full of a lot of energy. He never thought that she had come to solve such a big problem for herself Murong Jin heart quickly rushed to the heaven, the whole story of the matter a say, Tianyu two words should come down. So, they rushed to the devil''s world and met the old devil. The old devil sat in the first seat, holding a cup of tea in his hand. After making clear the meaning of Murong Jin''s heart, he sighed softly¡° Jinxin, this matter should not be refused, but now I''m lack of talents in the demon world, no one is competent. To tell you the truth, my power has been reduced to half of the original, and I can''t support the safe magnetic field at all... "The old devil was in a dilemma. He had more heart than strength. They are right. This continent really should be guarded by them, but they can''t find a demon who can only play this role in the demon world. He feels very ashamed¡° It doesn''t matter. We can guard first. When the old master cultivates the new master, he will make up for the old one. "

 Chapter 823

    Murong Jin heart can see the old devil''s worry, not urgent. All walks of life have their own difficulties. They should be more considerate.


    The old devil''s son has not yet grown up. Naturally, he has no way to shoulder this heavy responsibility. They can give the demon world a little time, as long as the demon world will make up for these in the future.


    "In this way, I can''t fall behind in the demon world..."


    Listening to Murong Jinxin, the old devil was relieved. He''s got his favorite successor, but it''s going to be a while. When the child grows up and attains the requirement of maintaining a safe magnetic field, he can send his son to tiannu palace for five years.


    "Old devil, there''s one thing I don''t understand all the time. Why did devil go crazy when he was well a hundred years ago?"


    Tianyu pondered for a moment, suddenly mentioned an old thing. On the day he knew about the devil, he felt that it was very strange. He believed that there was something hidden in it. It was not as simple as the magic world''s propaganda city.


    Over the years, because of Jinxin, he has seen the devil several times. Once, he overheard the sigh of the devil. He resented that he was a fool and that he was not strong enough to protect his beloved woman.


    On that day, the devil looked very helpless, and he couldn''t forget the situation.


    "It''s a long story. Because Murong ling''er Yang Yan was about to destroy the demon world, I had no choice but to use a charm left by my ancestors to suppress him. I can''t bear to see him die, so it''s the only way... "


    Old demon Zun waved back the miscellaneous people in the main hall, and didn''t open his mouth in a low voice until he was sure it was safe. Now the relationship between the three realms of heaven and the devil is very close. Since the emperor of heaven has opened his mouth, it''s hard for him to hide it.


    Recently, he must have had a headache about the old story of the devil. He even once thought about destroying the charm to let the devil recover his original power and memory.


    "I see. If you want the demon to recover, can you only destroy the charm?"


    Tianyu suddenly realized that it was supposed to be something inside the demon world, and he shouldn''t meddle. But I don''t know why, he just can''t help but want to meddle in this business.


    He didn''t know if the charm could be destroyed? What will happen if it is destroyed?


    "Yes, but I''m afraid that once I destroy the charm, the real devil will come back, and it will make waves in the four realms again because of Murong ling''er..."


    Four realms, it''s not easy to get to this step. If there is a bloody storm because of his own selfish, he will feel guilty. This worry is the only reason why he has been afraid to let the devil recover.


    He also knew that if the demon Zun was restored, many things in the demon world would be more smooth, but he just didn''t dare to take that step.


    "Tianyu, don''t worry about the devil. The old devil has his own plan..."


    Murong Jinxin see a face embarrassed old devil, can guess his tangle. She also understands the status of the Demon Lord. After all, the old devil is too old to deal with everything. That''s why the devil Kingdom hasn''t recovered after a hundred years, even the weaker it was.


    "Well..."


    For this matter, Jin Xin must know more than him. Jin heart for the time being don''t interfere, he seems to also shouldn''t tube too much. Everything, perhaps, is doomed.


    "Well, you must be aware of the situation in the demon world. Ever since the demon Zun was crushed by that spell, the demon world has been getting worse day by day. I always feel that there is a mysterious force that has been pulling the back leg of the demon world, causing the decline of the demon world these years. I don''t know if it has something to do with the charm... "


    This is his question. He can''t understand it all the time. Many things have gone into the formal business, so why do they all change again? For nearly a hundred years, he couldn''t find any reason. He could only watch the demon world get worse day by day. He really worried that one day the demon world would disappear from this continent.


    "And this? Why didn''t the old devil tell me earlier? "


    Murong Jinxin''s face suddenly dignified, she thought it was the old devil''s ability, now it seems not. So, why on earth? Is it really about the charm?


    "You have enough to do. I''m sorry to add extra burden to you. If the emperor of heaven hadn''t asked, I wouldn''t have said that... "


    Murong Jinxin''s words make the old devil special warm, her attitude at least represents her attention to the demon world. He also hesitated to find a way for her. But he couldn''t bear to think of her situation.


    If we don''t solve this problem, I''m afraid the demon world will be in great trouble


    "The old devil is really stupid. It''s a matter of life and death in the demon world. How can you shut up because I''m busy?"


    Murong Jin''s heart glared at the old devil, and her words were a little heavier. At that time, the old devil was willing to give up all the official business of the demon world in order to help her. No matter how busy she was, she would certainly take the time to help him.


    Everything is mutual. If he respects her, she will pay him back


    "I''m really confused. I''m afraid I really need your help in this matter..."


    The old devil saw a little hope from Murong Jinxin''s eyes. Originally, he guessed that the decline of the demon world was related to the charm, but he didn''t move his mind to destroy the charm. In addition to the fear that his son will stir up disputes in the four realms when he is sober, he is also afraid that his son will resent him and destroy the demon world.


    "Take us to see the charm..."


    The matter has come to this point, Murong Jin thought no matter what. She got up and motioned to the old devil to lead the way. If you want to solve the problem, you have to understand the charm first. Anyway, they will have to go to tiannv palace soon. They can''t understand it. She can ask God with the charm.


    "OK, this way, please..."


    The old devil knew Murong Jinxin was going to solve the problem for the demon world, so he quickly caught up and led the way ahead. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart beside him, he suddenly felt very relieved. With this woman, nothing is a matter.


    Demon world, after a hundred years of decline, hopes to be reborn with her help.


    ¡­¡­


    After walking through the corridor, it took them about half an hour to get to the secret room of the demon world. A cold breath rushed forward, and the strong dark breath made Murong Jin''s heart be on guard.


    I have to say that the secret room of the demon world is really awesome. It''s ingenious. I''m afraid it''s hard for outsiders to find it. It''s a good place for cultivation.


    "The charm is there..."


    The old devil looked around and found a slightly trembling charm in a corner. I went to pick it up and put it back to its original position, but it was blocked by a strong force and forced my hand back.


    "It''s really powerful. I''ll..."


    Murong Jin heart will old devil all income fundus, plain white little hand a wave, a strong real Qi will toward the charm whistling away. But in contact with which charm of the moment, by an invisible force to resolve.


    He picked the eyebrow, just now she used her nearly five points of strength, but was instantly resolved by the charm, it seems that the charm can not be underestimated.


    "Jin Xin, be careful..."


    Tianyu originally wanted to stop, but after seeing Murong Jin''s heart''s palm dissolved, he swallowed the words back to his stomach. Among them, Jinxin is the best. If she can''t subdue the charm, they can''t count on it.


    "No wonder it can suppress the devil. The power of this charm is terrible..."


    Murong Jin''s heart gathered her whole body''s power to her right hand and bent down to pick up the slightly trembling charm. A black breath towards her, let her can only use Feng dance nine days to fight.


    Even if she wants to destroy this charm, I''m afraid it may not be able to destroy it


    "What''s wrong with the charm?"


    The old devil saw that the charm had been controlled by Murong Jinxin, so he went to Murong Jinxin''s side and examined the charm carefully. After a long time, I didn''t see any clue, so I frowned and asked Murong Jinxin.


    He only saw the charm once when he opened it. Although he was impressed, he could not remember its original appearance


    "I just feel a mysterious black force constantly running in the charm, and the direction of running is very strange, the others can''t feel it..."


    Murong Jin''s heart was attentive and carefully felt for a while, and shook her head. The charm looked strange, and she didn''t think she could see through it. At present, if you want to solve the mystery of the charm, you can only take it to tiannv palace.


    She must tie the old devil to solve the problem of the demon world. It''s a favor for her to return the old devil


    "Does the charm absorb the original power of the devil?"


    Tianyu looked at Murong Jinxin''s face a little pale, obviously a little worried. He gathered all his strength and tried to take the charm from Murong Jinxin''s hand, but to no avail. In the end, I can only watch Murong Jinxin put the charm in her arms, and watch the black power smack her tongue.


    "Yes, the power of the devil and the power of our ancestors, that''s why it''s so terrible..."


    The old demon Zun nodded and walked out behind Murong Jinxin. I''m afraid that the powerful dark power from the charm can''t even suppress Jin''s heart for long. If you want to solve this problem as soon as possible, you must go to tiannu palace and ask the Lord for help.


    "Let''s go now..."


    The more Tian Yue thought about it, the more flustered he was. If he went late, what happened to Jin Xin, they would regret it later. Jin Xin just came out of confinement, the body must not have any damage.


    "Follow me closely, or you will get lost..."


    Out of the chamber of secrets, Murong Jin heart looked at the sky has been close to dusk, gently sighed. Tonight, I can''t go back. Those two babies don''t know how they are now. They are really worried.


    However, it seems that this is not the time to think about it. She waved to the phantom, gave a few orders, and then waved to the Tianyu and the old demons.


    Three rays of light flashed, and in an instant, they flew away to the direction of the heavenly daughter palace. In the vast sky, three meteors crossed the sky and soon disappeared


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 824

    Tiannu Palace


    When Murong Jinxin arrives with Tianyu and the old devil, tiannu is surprised. She looks at Murong Jinxin, and there is a trace of doubt in her big eyes.


    Perhaps because the identity of tiannv is about to leave, she is not as usual indifferent to Murong Jinxin, but is very enthusiastic to seize Murong Jinxin''s hand, handed Murong Jinxin a fairy fruit.


    "What happened, mother?"


    She''s about to regain her freedom, and it shouldn''t hurt to call her consonant princess. She looked at Murong Jin heart, eyes are all warm warmth, has no original coldness.


    At this time, the mother''s concubine should stay in the underworld palace to look after her younger brother and sister. How can she come to tiannv palace with the other two supremacies?


    "We''ve made an appointment with God to talk about tiannv. Honey, I''m afraid you''ll have to stay in tiannv palace for a year..."


    The change of Chu mi''er''s attitude makes Murong Jin feel a little flattered. She holds Chu mi''er''s hand tightly and feels the warmth that is about to be forgotten. Looking at the elegant woman in front of her, she was very excited because of her words.


    After many years, I finally heard her call her mother''s concubine again. It was really wonderful


    "Why? I''ve made an agreement with God that I''ll stay in tiannv palace for a month at most. "


    Chu mi''er looks at Murong Jin''s heart strangely, and her heart sinks. Didn''t the mother''s concubine have agreed? Did she go back? When she thinks about it like this, she is not good at all.


    "Don''t think about it, silly child. My mother has already talked with God about abolishing the heavenly daughter. This continent will be guarded by the three realms of heaven, hell and devil in turn. The supreme six rounds of each realm will stay in the heavenly daughter palace for one year to support the safe magnetic field of this continent. At present, your father is closed, and your mother''s concubine has to take care of the underworld, so you have to be wronged first? Will you put up with it for a year? "


    For a moment and a half, the demon world can''t find the one that can support the safe magnetic field. Tianyu has just been married. She is really embarrassed to ask Tianyu to be the first one to live in tiannv palace. As for her, she can''t leave even if she wants to. She has to take care of the underworld and feed her two children. At present, the most suitable person is to let honey take their place for a year.


    A year, time is not long, honey should not have too big rebound is.


    "I see. OK, I''ll stay in tiannu palace for another year..."


    After listening to Murong Jinxin''s explanation, Chu mi''er was relieved. She is willing to do anything as long as she doesn''t go back. She supported the decision. Even a brother and sister who exchanged her life for her freedom was only a month old, and still could not do without her mother and concubine. Her father is shutting down again, so it''s right for her to protect this continent instead of him.


    Mother''s concubine is really a strange woman. It can persuade God to abolish the heavenly daughter, and the other two circles to guard this continent together


    "You can understand. Every ten days in the future, my mother will bring my younger brother and sister to visit you. You won''t be too lonely. It''s our duty to protect this continent in the underworld. As a princess of the underworld, you can''t escape. "


    Chu mi''er''s understanding makes Murong Jin''s heart feel better. She gently touches Chu mi''er''s head. After many years, the child has grown up. After a sincere talk with Hades, she is also mature.


    Such get along with let her feel very comfortable, a family and amiable, have what matter good business good quantity, that is really a very happy thing.


    "Good..."


    Hearing this, Chu mi''er is in full bloom. Her life in tiannu palace is too lonely. Although she has lived for more than 100 years, she is used to it. But if every once in a while, can meet with their relatives, life will be much better.


    "My mother''s wife has solved this difficult matter for God. God has promised her parents that they will find a way to change the fate of the three of you. Maybe you will be more than 150000 years old."


    Having said that, Murong Jinxin simply tells chumi''er the agreement she has reached with God. She knew that maybe all of this was a secret love, but it would be nice to make chumier happy.


    The child was given to Hades as soon as he was born. In 16 years, their mother and daughter really stayed together for no more than one year. Now it''s time to make up for her. I hope that in the future she can let go of her bad habits and accept her, so that they can become a close mother and daughter.


    "That''s really great. The reason why I don''t want to be a heavenly daughter is that I don''t want to leave my father and mother. Mother, you are so good


    Chumier''s little face immediately raised a thick smile. She never dreamed that her mother could persuade God to make such a concession. It doesn''t matter how long she lives. What matters is her two brothers and sisters. As long as they can live longer, even if she only lives 10000 years, she doesn''t care.


    She gave Murong Jinxin a thumbs up, and her praise came from the bottom of her heart. She is really omnipotent. She is superman.


    "The concubine won''t let you leave again, honey. What''s wrong with the charm?"


    Murong Jinxin''s eyebrow is fierce I wrinkly, quickly took out that piece of dark light very heavy charm from the bosom and handed it to Chu mi''er. Chumi''er is still the daughter of heaven. Her skill is far above her. She should be able to hold the charm.


    "Mother, who gave you this?" Chu mi''er saw Murong Jinxin''s face, hard to see the extreme, quickly lost some real Qi to her. This charm is not a good thing at first sight. Look at the dark light on it. It''s terrible. If the mother''s concubine takes it for an hour, she will be swallowed by the dark light¡° This is the charm left by the ancestors of the demon world. The devil is suppressed by this charm and becomes a madman. She wastes her kung fu... "Murong Jinxin tells Chu mi''er the whole story. If mi''er can solve this problem, it''s better. She doesn''t have to owe the old man any more. Looking at the charm in Chu mi''er''s hands quietly, without any agitation, I can''t help sighing that the Kung Fu of her and mi''er is really not the same¡° Once the charm is opened, it needs to absorb a lot of magic Qi to maintain. It should have absorbed most of the magic Qi in the demon world. Without magic Qi, the demon world will naturally decline. " Chumi''er carefully looked at the charm in her hand and soon concluded the result. She had already realized the decline of the demon world, and could not find the reason. It turned out that the reason was this little charm. If it wasn''t for her mother''s wife to take this charm, I''m afraid the demon world would disappear. She couldn''t find out the reason why the demon world disappeared... "Can it be destroyed? What are the consequences of destroying it? " Murong Jin breathed a sigh of relief. The reason for the decline of the demon world has been found. Now it is time to solve the problem of the demon world. Can this spell be destroyed? This is the first to bear the brunt. If it can''t be destroyed, they may have to think of other ways¡° Yes, I think so. It''s a bit of a problem. And after destroying it, the devil will recover as usual. I''m afraid you''ll have to have a good discussion about this... "With her ability, the charm can be destroyed, but it''s the consequence of destroying the charm. I don''t know if they are ready to bear it. Once the demon master regains consciousness, the four realms don''t know if they will be dead again. Such a situation is not what she wants to see¡° Old devil, what do you think? If it''s destroyed, the demon world can recover, but there''s a hidden danger... "No one knows what will happen when the demon lord recovers his memory and power. This decision should be made by the old devil. After all, it''s a matter within his demon world, and she can''t interfere too much. No matter what choice the old devil made, she will support and help him... "Jinxin, if you destroy the charm, the devil will make it worse, please subdue him for the devil..." the old devil thought for a long time, such a decision is too difficult. On the one hand, it was his beloved son, on the other hand, it was his responsibility. Under the balance of the two, he decided to protect the demon world. The demon world is his root. He can''t let the demon world be destroyed in his hands... "Well, if the Demon Lord is not honest after he recovers, I won''t stand by. The old demon lord can rest assured." Murong Jinxin nodded, the choice of the old devil in her expected. If she had, she would have. She will try her best to eliminate the old devil''s worries¡° Ask the heavenly daughter to destroy this spell for me... "The old devil finally felt at ease and made a big gift to Chu mi''er, asking Chu mi''er for help. In any case, all human feelings are owed. It''s better to owe the Lord than the daughter. At least the daughter is Jinxin''s daughter. If she can''t afford it, she won''t say anything¡° Well, at this time tomorrow night, I will destroy the charm, and give you some time to think about the devil... "Chumi Er nodded happily, put the strange black charm into a box and locked it up. Now she is still the daughter of heaven. She is already communicating with you in another identity. She knew the relationship between her mother and the demon world, so she didn''t want to embarrass the old demon¡° Thank you, heavenly daughter... "The old devil was grateful. As long as he could save the demon world, he was willing to pay any price. If the son really can''t forgive to make trouble, he can only ask Murong Jinxin to lock up the son spider. The four realms have just calmed down. He doesn''t want to look for trouble in the four realms anymore... "Don''t mention it to the old devil. Tomorrow I''ll go to the devil''s realms to see the situation of the devil." See Chu honey son smile but don''t language, Murong Jin heart initiative of open mouth. Help others to the end, she certainly can''t miss the devil after sober. As for the fate of the devil, it all depends on the reaction of the devil after he wakes up. I hope that the devil will not be too sharp, otherwise it will never come to a good end¡° Mother, I''ll seal up the charm first, so as not to pollute the air of tiannv palace. " Chumi''er raised her eyes and saw the God who didn''t know when. With Murong Jinxin said hello, turned around and went to the door. Here, there''s nothing more to do with her. She only needs another year to return to the underworld and never leave again¡° Old man, you are more like a ghost than a ghost. You have no sense of existence. When did you come?

 Chapter 825

    Murong Jin heart along Chu mi''er''s eyes to see in the past, the corners of the mouth a few invisible smoke. How deep is the old man''s skill? She is such a top-notch master, not a sense of his existence.


    If that light and shadow meet him, I''m afraid they can''t pass his ten moves


    "I just came to see you chatting vigorously, so I didn''t disturb you."


    The old man in the white robe touched his white beard and came over. He nodded to the old devil and the emperor of heaven and sat down on the first seat.


    Murong Jinxin this woman is really powerful, so fast leave has already convinced the supremacy of the two worlds, and will also find out the reason for the decline of the demon world, let him feel her strong again.


    "They have agreed to take turns to guard this continent. You don''t have to worry about the choice of heavenly daughter in the future."


    Murong Jin heart straight to the point, a few words will have the key out. She has done what she promised. She is to remind God that he should find a way to deal with her three children.


    "Well, the order of protection is like the order of the demons, one world for a year. As for what to do, I will let the heavenly daughter teach you. The safety of the magnetic field is related to the safety of this continent. We can''t be careless at all. I hope you all have a psychological preparation. "


    The white robed old man nodded, Murong Jinxin invited the supreme of the two worlds, there is no need to confirm anything. He just needs to ask the heavenly daughter to tell them how to support the safe magnetic field and come to check regularly.


    He looked at the two men and a woman in front of him, and his face was strangely serious. Once he takes over the task of guarding, the burden on him will be heavy. I hope they will not be crushed.


    "Yes..."


    The old devil and Tianyu nodded at the same time, and they were very respectful. From the moment they agreed to Jinxin, they knew how important the mission was and would never have any accidents during their term of office.


    "After the spell of the demon world is destroyed, if the Demon Lord is not willing to compromise, Murong Jinxin, you must kill him, or the four worlds will be destroyed again. Don''t be soft hearted, understand?"


    The white robed old man finally put his eyes on Murong Jin''s heart, remembered what they said about the magic world, and warned Murong Jin''s heart carefully.


    Demon Zun, if it is restored, it will be an indefinite time bomb in the four realms. You don''t know when it will explode. But once it explodes, there will be countless casualties.


    He knows the relationship between Murong Jinxin and the devil. Murong Jinxin is a woman who likes protecting her weaknesses too much. This time, I hope she won''t be too emotional.


    "No, I won''t kill him. I''ll kill him at most!"


    Let her kill the devil. She''s very sure she can''t. If she reaches the point where she has to do something, her limit is that she has wasted all her kungfu. She couldn''t do anything else.


    She looked at the white robed old man very frankly. She would not agree to anything she could not do. The consequence of promise is that there is no promise.


    "It''s OK to abolish him, at least you have to guarantee that he doesn''t have any attack power and ambition..."


    The corner of the old man''s mouth slightly smoked, for Murong Jin heart completely helpless. Well, where did she really go? She was willing to let the devil survive. That was her choice. He didn''t interfere.


    "OK, I won''t let the fourth sister make waves again..."


    It''s not easy for Sijie to settle down. Now she has too much to do. She has no spare time to take care of Sijie''s affairs. Therefore, the four realms must be peaceful.


    She can promise him that. After all, she used to be a phoenix girl, and the belief of keeping the fourth sister''s peace had already been integrated into her blood.


    "Heavenly daughter, come to the hall quickly..."


    After everything was done, the old man in white robe opened his mouth gently to the direction of tiannv''s departure. Soon, chumi''er appeared again. At the behest of the old man in white robe, he explained the method of supporting the safe magnetic field in detail. After making sure that everyone knew it, he knelt down in front of the old man in white robe.


    "Please abolish the identity of my heavenly daughter..."


    Even if she needs to stay in tiannu palace for another year, she doesn''t want to stay as tiannu. Now the mother Princess is still here, God will not refuse her.


    "Well, I''ve come to this point at last. Chumier, anyway, on behalf of all the creatures in this continent, I thank you. Thank you for guarding them for more than 100 years. Thank you for everything you have done for them. Today, I take off the aura of your heavenly daughter. I hope you can still remember her mission and do more good for the four realms in the future. "


    The white robed old man looked at Chu mi''er, who knelt down in front of him with a firm attitude. His turbid eyes flashed a trace of reluctance. It took him nine oxen and two tigers to turn this child into a heavenly daughter. Her talent is unmatched. During her period of protection, the four realms are the most peaceful. He should thank her for everything.


    "Yes, I will bear in mind the mission of the heavenly daughter and be a person who has made contributions to the four realms..."


    Chumier kowtowed three times to the white robed old man, and then felt the white light burst out of her body, floating in the air. Then, the Holy Light enveloped the whole tiannu palace and dissipated slowly.


    When the last ray of light dissipated in the air, she laughed. That smile is very beautiful, see the Lord''s eyes are slightly red¡° Chumi''er, from this one, you are no longer the heavenly daughter, you are just the most common and ordinary princess in the underworld, and our fate has been completely exhausted... "The old man in white robes took back all that belonged to the heavenly daughter from chumi''er, and looked at the woman in white with a smile, he felt that what he made was absolutely right. From then on, there will be no heavenly daughter in the four realms, and the peace of the four realms will be guarded by themselves. This is the best outcome¡° Thanks for God''s tolerance and care over the years, mi''er can''t thank you enough... "Chu mi''er finally shed tears with a smile. The past is vivid in her mind, and she will never forget the little things she got along with the old man in white robes. This section of tiannv''s life, just let her more brave, more firm, more learn to cherish the present happiness¡° Well, the women''s palace is still reserved for you. If you want to come back, you can come back at any time. " It''s really a sensible child. With a wave of God''s hand, a key appears in chumi''er''s eyebrow. The key symbolized the identity of the owner of her heavenly daughter palace, and allowed her to travel anywhere and anytime. In the future, she may need to use a lot of things from tiannu palace. This key is a farewell gift he gave her. I hope she can have a good life in the underworld¡° It''s... "Chumi''er touched her eyebrows, which was a special honor she had never thought of. God was still very nice to her. I''m afraid that if I can travel freely to and from this day''s women''s palace, I can do many things smoothly in the future. This gift, she really like... "Go, take care..." things have been dealt with, the old man in white robe is not in the mood to stay, white sleeve robe wave, it has disappeared in the temple, back to the depths of the clouds. So big hall, suddenly quiet down, silent... "Mother Princess... I''m not the daughter of heaven... I''m not the daughter of heaven at last..." Chu mi''er unspeakably excited mood, rushed to Murong Jin''s heart. She wanted to laugh, but she found that she couldn''t laugh. More than a hundred years of tiannv career, when the moment of unloading tiannv aura, there will still be reluctant to give up, but that kind of reluctant to give up is very light, very light... "En, walking so long, you are hard..." Murong Jinxin patted Chu Mier''s shoulder, soothing her some out of control emotions. In fact, she had been waiting for this moment for a long time. When all this happened, she had a feeling of dreaming. The moment when honey unloads the glory of her daughter represents the reunion of their family. From then on, they loved each other and were happy together¡° It''s not hard... It''s not hard at all... I get what I want... What''s hard... "Chumier shakes her head, tears drop down, and all the sadness has dissipated at this moment. She got the life she wanted most, and she was very grateful. She holds Murong Jin''s heart and tightly holds the woman who gives her life. She will treat her well in the future, so that she can have the most complete love in the world¡° Well, don''t cry, the old devil and the emperor of heaven are still here, be careful that they laugh at you... "Murong Jin''s heart saw that her mood had calmed down a lot, wiped the tears on her little face clean, and joked with her with a smile. At this time, she also wants to cry, but with outsiders present, she can only force herself to endure, even if it is very hard, she can only endure¡° Jinxin, if nothing happens, we''ll go first, you chat... "Tianyu shook his head with a smile. This scene touched him a lot, and made him suddenly want to have a baby. Maybe he can go back to discuss with chu''er and advance the plan of having a baby. It''s really good to have a sweet child around¡° Jinxin, tomorrow I remember to come to the devil''s world and go... "The old devil also had a rare smile. He was really happy for Murong Jinxin. It''s really hard for their mother and daughter to come to this stage. It''s God''s eye opening¡° Good... "Murong Jin heart also didn''t force them, waved to them, then watched them leave. It''s rare that today''s atmosphere is good. She also wants to have a good chat with mi''er to repair the invisible crack between their mother and daughter. As for the two babies at home, she can only go back to see them tomorrow... "Does she have something to say? Then let''s go to the fairy orchard, and eat while talking... "Chu mi''er saw a trace of Murong Jin''s heart at a glance, and a faint smile rose from the corner of her mouth. She took Murong Jin''s arm and walked towards the fairy orchard. Tonight, she is not going to sleep, she will tell her mother all the words in her heart. She wants to have a new beginning with her mother and concubine, the best beginning... The moonlight will make their shadow long

 Chapter 826

    One night''s long talk, Murong Jinxin and Chu mi''er have already unloaded the atrium. When the sun rises, they go to sleep hand in hand with a smile on their lips.


    Maybe something happened in her heart. Murong Jin''s heart didn''t sleep deeply. After two hours, she opened her eyes. Looking at Chu mi''er who was sleeping very sweetly, she gently pushed away her hand.


    Hesitated for a moment, or did not wake her up, just with a branch to write a few words, then left in a hurry.


    When she rushed back to the underworld, the whole atmosphere of the underworld was heavy, which made her relaxed heart suddenly tense, and hurried to the underworld palace.


    At this time, the underworld palace is on strict guard. Moyang is guarding at the door with a group of top underworld guards. When he sees Murong Jinxin coming back, he is finally relieved.


    "What happened to the little prince and the little princess?"


    Such a battle, Murong Jinxin do not have to ask what happened. She just wanted to know if her two little babies were OK.


    "The princess doesn''t need to worry about it. They are still in the secret room and haven''t been frightened. Last night, a group of killers broke into the underworld palace, but they were killed by black and white impermanence and his subordinates. My subordinates guess that those killers should be sent by the old man... "


    Magic Yang will be simple to say it again, that a resolute face full of fatigue. He has been up all day and all night. He just wants to protect the little master.


    That old thing is really despicable. As soon as the princess left, he sent killers from behind. His influence in the underworld is really out of order.


    "The old man had suffered a great loss from the two children. He must have wanted revenge. But it''s just sending out a group of killers, which is not really like his style... "


    Murong Jinxin also agrees with Moyang''s words. Except for the old thing, she really can''t think of anyone who dares to do it. However, it''s unusual for the old man to send a group of killers to assassinate him.


    Either those killers are not aimed at the two children at all, or the old man is out of his wits and crazy


    "When the killers saw their deeds exposed, they all killed themselves by biting their tongues. The subordinates have sent people to look for it, but they haven''t found any useful clues yet. "


    He had been with the old man for so many years, and he could think of all that Murong Jin could think of. He had already sent the Ming Wei to investigate, even the bodies of the killers, for fear that there was any source of infection on the bodies.


    "Well, those two children have been baptized. They will go smoothly in their life. You don''t have to worry too much. Take away these defenses and go down to have a rest. You can come to recover your life before dusk. "


    Murong Jin heart to is calm down, think of their own pair of children have received baptism, mood suddenly brightened. These assassinations and calculations may not touch the body of that pair of children. She doesn''t need to make a fuss.


    "Yes, Princess..."


    Magic Yang a listen to baptism two words, tight frown suddenly stretch open. Any child who has been baptized will not have too much suffering. No wonder the little prince started to make a lot of noise as soon as those killers sneaked into the underworld Palace last night. They thought he was hungry. When they were going to prepare milk for him, they found something unusual and successfully killed all the killers.


    "Don''t be too nervous, those two children are very lucky..."


    Looking at Moyang relieved, Murong Jin''s heart began to smile. She knew that Moyang was protecting her two children with his own life. He cherished the opportunity he gave him so much that he forced himself so hard.


    Afraid of patting him on the shoulder, he motioned to leave first. Then he turned and walked into the underworld palace. He said hello to Bai Wuchang and entered the secret room.


    Lost, the two children are still sleeping, the spirit of ten thousand springs and black impermanence guard by the side, silently watching the two sleeping children.


    "Jinxin, you are back..."


    The spirit of ten thousand springs sees Murong Jin''s heart, just like seeing the straw. When I think of what happened last night, I feel very uneasy.


    These two children have just come back. They haven''t lived for two days. There is such danger waiting for them. As a granny, she really hated her helplessness.


    "Concubine, take it easy. These two children are very tough. Even if they are caught by the old man, they will be OK."


    The old man sent so many killers, but he didn''t even find the chance to get close to the two children. This shows how lucky the two children are. In the past, if the two children were not caught, I''m afraid they would also be injured.


    She really wanted to thank mi''er. If mi''er didn''t let these two children go to the hot spring, how could these two children be so lucky.


    "Even so, I''m still worried. That damned old man, if he wants to be caught, he must be cut into meat cakes... "


    Wanquan spirit sighed heavily. She knew almost everything about the two children. But sometimes it''s like this. Even though I know it, I can''t help worrying.


    "If you don''t care if you dirty your hands, you can have a try. Later, I''ll go to the devil''s world, and I''ll have to trouble my mother to stay in the secret room for a while. "


    Murong Jinxin looks at her two children, and the light happiness lingers in her heart. She can''t help but lower her head and kiss each other on the baby''s face. It''s lucky to have so many elders who love them for their protection¡° Is something wrong with the demon world? Why are you going again when you just come back? " Wan Quan''s spirit looks at Murong Jin''s heart suspiciously. Last night, Murong Jin''s heart let the phantom come back to send her joy. Then she knows that Murong Jin''s heart has been to the demon world. I''ve just been there. If I want to go again, I''ll make it clear that I have something to do¡° Mozun will recover his kung fu and mind tomorrow. The old mozun is afraid that there will be some changes. Let me stare at him... "For the spirit of Wanquan, Murong Jinxin never wanted to hide anything. She answers whatever she asks. Everything is very natural¡° Ah? Isn''t mozun good all the time? Why do you want to recover? Isn''t that trouble for yourself? " The spirit of Wanquan is more confused. The old devil is not so boring. What''s the reason? Can the old devil take such a big risk? You should know that once the demon Zun recovers, it will definitely drop a bomb on the four realms. The key is that you don''t know when the bomb will explode¡° The demon world has been declining. It took a long time to find the reason. Only when the demon master is sober, can the demon world recover its vitality, or sooner or later the demon world will be destroyed... "Only this reason is bigger than the sky can make the old demon master make up his mind to destroy the charm. How important is the survival of the demon world, which is absolutely not comparable to that of a demon master. I hope this hundred years of memory can arouse the last bit of conscience of the devil, otherwise the future of him and ling''er will not even exist... "Then we''ll stay here, and we won''t go anywhere. By the way, have you seen God? What did he say? " Wan Quan''s spirit suddenly realized, but the matter of the demon world had little to do with her, and she was not interested in further research. Think of Murong Jin heart to leave the underworld''s original intention, can''t wait to ask. Jin heart to do anything is indomitable, do not get the results they want, never give up, I hope she will get good news¡° He promised to do his best to help the three children change their lives, but in the future, Hades will have to take turns with the other two supremacies to wait for this continent, support the safe magnetic field of this continent, and replace it once a year. " Murong Jinxin looked at her baby daughter, opened her eyes and held her up. The little baby saw that it was her and danced happily. The corner of the mouth is curved, showing two rows of toothless gums. It''s really cute¡° It is also the bounden duty of the four realms to guard this continent. This is an excellent way. How many guardians are we in the underworld Wan Quan''s spirit nodded. Although it''s cruel to be separated from his wife and children every three years, it''s an unshirkable responsibility. Everyone can understand it. As the supreme of the world, it is natural to pay a relative price to get the support of the people and enjoy endless glory¡° First, this year''s situation is special. I''ll let honey keep it for her father. In addition, there is no magic that can support the safe magnetic field in the demon world. I''m afraid we have to support the underworld and heaven in the past decade. However, after the demon world comes out with talents, it will pay back what they owe. " Mention this, Murong Jin heart can''t help but think of Chu mi''er. At this point, the child should have woken up and found that she left, but don''t be too disappointed. Their relationship has just broken the ice, she should spend more time with her, but there are too many things, she really can''t spare time¡° Well, you''re hungry. I''ll get you something to eat. " The spirit of Wanquan looks at the little girl''s little hand and grabs Murong Jinxin''s chest constantly, and instantly understands that the little girl is hungry. Looking at Murong Jinxin''s dusty appearance, she guessed that she must have not eaten yet. Rubbing the little girl''s head, she left with a smile¡° I know how to eat all day long. Look how fat you are. Can only eat half, must leave half to elder brother to eat... "Murong Jin heart by daughter arch can''t stand, helplessly untied clothes, began to feed. This little girl must be spoiled by CHEN Ye. Her appetite is particularly amazing. She alone can eat all her milk. Words fall, the son also opened the eyes of that pair of pitch black son, see her moment, the pupil of pitch black eye in flash across a splendor. However, after seeing clearly that her sister was suckling, she didn''t make a similar move¡° Son, the mother''s concubine has left half of the milk. Don''t worry... "Murong Jin smiles and looks at her clever and sensible son. Her heart is full of love. For them, she can really give everything. In the narrow chamber of secrets, warmth, a silent moving flow, very moving

 Chapter 827

    When the last light in the sky is swallowed by the darkness, the night comes as scheduled.


    In the forbidden area of the demon world, Murong Jinxin sits opposite to the old devil. Looking at the man who is busy carrying tea and pouring water for them, a wry smile rises from the corner of her mouth.


    He didn''t know that his fate was about to change, and the fate of the demon world was even changing.


    "Here we go..."


    Murong Jin''s heart raised her eyes and looked at the faint light in the air. There was a gap in the deep of the cloud, which was full of black and strange light.


    She knew that the danger of the night was creeping closer


    "Do you want to make him first?"


    The old devil looked at his elegant son with bitterness in his heart. The peace of the past 100 years may be broken in the next second. In the future, he may not hear the father''s voice that he has been used to.


    The heart is not willing, but powerless, this is his best mood at the moment.


    "No, let''s see the situation first..."


    Murong Jin''s heart shakes her head and refuses. She gains all her powers in an instant, and the devil''s body may not be able to bear it. If she suppresses him, I''m afraid it will cause irreparable consequences.


    For the moment, maybe things are not as bad as they think.


    "Alas..."


    The old devil sighed and told all his helplessness. He rubbed his temple, cold all over, so nervous that he could only feel his heart beating more and more violently.


    Zun''er, you must be more aggressive, or you will have to spend the rest of your life in a cage


    After a conversation, they were silent at the same time, watching the black light gathering in the air getting brighter and brighter, and clenching their fists.


    "Ah..."


    When the black light reached its peak, a ray of light instantly penetrated the demon. The demon, who had no sense of it, uttered a shrill scream. His two heads suddenly hugged his head and collapsed on the ground, rolling in pain.


    The black light continuously infiltrated into the body of the demon. Some strange memories began to occupy the consciousness of the demon, which made the demon confused and happy, but more painful.


    Endless pain, heart and bone erosion pain, constantly eroding the demon''s nerve, let him hiss, tearing sound straight into the sky.


    This process lasted for half an hour. After half an hour, all the black light gathered in the sky disappeared into the demon''s body, and the moon rose.


    "Zun''er, are you ok?"


    The old devil looked at the miserable devil sitting on the ground and stood up tremblingly. He wanted to help the devil but was blocked by Murong Jin''s heart. In the end, all his concerns could only be turned into one sentence.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, the demon Zun raised his head, cold eyes swept to the old demon Zun''s body, with a little bit of meaning of killing, powerful pressure made the old demon Zun shake.


    Memories of the past flooded in, making him overwhelmed, and even more unbearable


    "Devil, think about what you''ve done. It''s not the old devil''s fault. He just wants to keep the demon world. Besides, you know better than anyone how he has treated you in the past 100 years. "


    Just for a moment, Murong Jin heart will be aware of the demons burst out of the amazing killing. She knew that the devil had recovered his memory and remembered the persecution in the past.


    She is able to understand the devil, if she was calculated by her own father, I''m afraid she would kill her.


    She can only move with emotion, hope that the past 100 years together, can let the devil give up the obsession in the heart. Even after he is no longer simple, at least do not harm people''s heart.


    "Murong Jinxin, I don''t need an outsider to intervene in the affairs of the demon world. Go, or I will be rude to you... "


    In the past hundred years, when he was at his worst, she helped him without asking for anything in return and led him through the period when he was ridiculed by countless people.


    From his heart, he is grateful to Murong Jin. However, that kind of gratitude can''t be the reason for Murong Jinxin to prevent his revenge.


    "I have to take care of it. The four realms have finally calmed down. If you are stubborn, I will abolish you..."


    Murong Jinxin''s face slightly changed. She walked to the devil without fear and looked directly at the devil''s eyes, so that he could see his determination clearly.


    She still has a little compassion for him. She doesn''t want him to go to the last irreparable step


    "To abolish the original? It depends on whether you have the ability. Murong Jinxin, you are kind to me. I will never do anything to persecute you in my lifetime. This is my promise to you. Let''s go. Leave the demon world. You''ll never be in charge of anything here. "


    He has always been clear, he owes Murong Jin heart, he will also. From then on, he will not be enemies with Murong Jinxin, and even protect her.


    In the past hundred years, she has paid a lot to him. If it wasn''t for her protection, he didn''t know whether he could live to the present.


    "Devil, think about what you have experienced in the past hundred years? Your ling''er is still waiting for you. If you kill again, there will be no possibility between you and ling''er. Think about that little butterfly who is physically disabled. Let''s look back and see... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is a bit unexpected. The devil is different from the one before him. He can say that, which makes her more reluctant to attack him.


    He is just a man trapped by love and suffering from love. All he does is for love.


    Now, ling''er is still suffering from the pain of reincarnation. If he is offending God, the first thing to suffer is his earth moving feelings with ling''er.


    "Ling''er..."


    The familiar name makes the devil''s heart tremble. The coldness in his eyes quickly disperses, and he looks at the unknown distance, a little dull.


    The little butterfly with incomplete body is his spirit. His spirit son also has to bear countless pain, in order to continue with him.


    If he''s killing evil, I''m afraid he will end up with ling''er as Murong Jinxin said


    "Devil, if you want to be with ling''er, you have to put down these evils. Put it down to get it, understand? "


    Murong Jinxin sees hope from the subtle reaction of the devil. She reaches out her hand and pats the devil on the shoulder. That kind of action can be regarded as comfort and kindness to the devil.


    It''s a good relationship. She doesn''t want to ruin it


    "I am... Really... Hard to do..."


    The devil Zun painfully grasps his messy hair. He understands the meaning of Murong Jin''s heart words, but the pain he has suffered makes it hard for him to give up.


    He really wants to cut off their flesh one by one to make wine


    "How difficult you have to do, ling''er is so brave for you, can''t you bear for her? In that case, you don''t deserve to be with her again. Mozun, in his life, will always encounter a lot of tribulations, gone is sunny. In the past 100 years, you have lost everything you once had, but in the past 100 years, you have gained friendship, family affection and linger''s undying love for you. Isn''t that enough? "


    Murong Jinxin continues to persuade. She knows it''s hard to persuade the devil, but she must try. Demon Zun is not a heartless man. Maybe he can endure it if he makes it clear.


    She looked at him, and the sincerity in her eyes was very moving. She hoped that the devil could understand and let go of his obsession. He could actually get more.


    They finally became friends who talked about everything. She didn''t want this friendship to be broken


    "Ling''er, she... How long will it take..."


    Mozun was shocked by Murong Jinxin''s eyes, and his life of the past hundred years came to his mind bit by bit, which made him hesitant.


    Yes, in the past 100 years, although he has lost everything, he seems to have gained more. At least, those who stay with him are friends and relatives who are sincere to him.


    "I don''t know. The only thing I know is that she works hard, lives hard, wants to go through the pain of reincarnation, and wants to meet you again. Maybe she''s looking at you in a corner right now. Have you forgotten? When she was a little butterfly, she came to the demon world and stayed with you all the time. "


    Murong Jin heart shook his head, about Murong ling''er when can change into a person, I''m afraid only God knows. As long as the devil can wait patiently, he will always wait until that day. She believed that day was not far away from the devil.


    Her words are very simple. If she can''t move the devil, she doesn''t know what to say


    "She..."


    The devil naturally remembered the memory that Murong ling''er was a little butterfly. He looked around and seemed to want to find some clues. After looking for a long time, he found nothing.


    He was a little disappointed, but his original obsession had been shaken by Murong Jinxin''s persuasion. But only wavering, but not completely put down.


    "Devil, if you want to see her, I can help you. However, you must promise me that if she opposes, you must put everything down and wait for her to come back quietly. How about that? "


    Murong Jinxin know their words have effect, while the iron throw out a very attractive condition. Ling''er will not let the devil do evil, which she is very sure.


    The devil wants to see ling''er. She can help him. As long as she can achieve the effect she wants, she is willing to do anything for the devil and Murong ling''er.


    "Well, as long as she opposes, I will stay here and wait for her to come back quietly..."


    Demon Zun drooped his eyes and thought for a while. After knowing what he wanted most in his heart, he nodded decisively.


    Hate is important, but not as important as ling''er. He has hurt ling''er once. He doesn''t want to make the reincarnation of ling''er more difficult because of his own mistakes.


    "Hei Wuchang, Huiming finds out Murong ling''er''s whereabouts and brings her here immediately..."

 Chapter 828

    After heiwuchang left, the scene fell into a dead silence.


    Devil standing in a large sea of flowers, eyes misty looking at the half sky in the waning moon, I do not know what to think. The old devil kept a distance of ten steps from the devil. His muddy eyes never left the devil for a moment. He was lonely all over.


    Compared with their uneasiness, Murong Jin''s heart is still calm, sitting in a chair quietly drinking tea, patiently waiting for black impermanence to bring Murong ling''er.


    Time goes by slowly, and I don''t know how long later, a dark shadow appears, holding a lovely rabbit in his hand.


    Familiar with the breath, let Murong Jin heart and devil at the same time back, looking at the black impermanence arms of the rabbit.


    "Ling''er..."


    The demon lord strode over and wrapped the little rabbit in the dark impermanence''s arms. Staring at the rabbit''s peculiar purple eyes, he felt an impulse to cry.


    All the tribulations they went through just to be together. In order to be together, they have done almost everything.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little rabbit blinked a few purple eyes, small claws in the palm of the devil''s hand scratched, cracked his mouth and laughed. Black impermanence has told her the purpose of coming to see the devil. She can''t escape now, but also has to help him make the most suitable choice.


    "Ling''er, it''s hard for you..."


    Demon Zun carefully looked at the rabbit, found that her size is still smaller than the rabbit of the same age, and she lost a leg.


    The demon Zun only felt uncomfortable in his heart, very uncomfortable. His spirit son for him, every life must take the incomplete body to survive in this world, compared with her, he bear those really nothing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little rabbit nodded, and the little paw drew something. Looking at the devil, he shook his head seriously. She wants to stop the demon from killing evil again, otherwise they really have no future. It''s useless for her to bear too much.


    "You''re asking me to put everything down, aren''t you?"


    Demon Zun read something in the eyes of little rabbit, and the corner of his mouth turned up to draw a very beautiful arc, interpreting the meaning of little rabbit''s action.


    He has guessed her choice, Murong Jinxin that woman is too smart, always know to take his weakness to convince him.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little rabbit nodded, purple eyes looking at the devil, flowing out of thousands of brilliance. The devil has recovered. Her only hope is that the devil won''t change too much, otherwise she can''t persuade herself to go on.


    After all, it was the silly devil that made her feel again. What she loves now is also the silly devil.


    "I know how to choose. Ling''er, I will never let you down again. Don''t give up on me, or I don''t know what I will do... "


    Demon Zun saw some clues in some subtle reactions of little rabbit, and a sense of inexplicable sour and astringent came out of his heart. Ling''er still remembers the mistakes he made in those years. What ling''er loves is the one who becomes silly. If you want to win over ling''er again, maybe you can only play the fool.


    He has come to this point, and he has no way back. As long as he can be with ling''er, he is willing to put everything down and just ask her to turn around and look back.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little rabbit carefully looked at the devil, and saw his guilt from his painful look. Hesitated for a moment, still nodded.


    There is no great way to correct her mistakes. After so much pain of reincarnation, she shouldn''t be so persistent about it. She should look ahead. As long as he doesn''t make the same mistakes, he should be forgiven.


    "Ling''er, will you stay with me? If you want to do something, I''ll do it with you. We''ll never be apart again. "


    The little rabbit''s compromise made the devil happy. He gently stroked the white hair of the little rabbit and said softly. Now that he met her again, he hoped to be with her instead of separating. No matter how many lives of reincarnation, he can accompany her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little rabbit looked at him and shook his head decisively. It''s her limit that she comes to see him. If he''s making an inch, I''m afraid it won''t be good for them.


    "She can''t stay with you, she can only live by her own efforts. Don''t try to help her, demon, you will hurt her. "


    See here, Murong Jin heart really can''t help, the devil is probably forget the last time was rejected by ling''er, the same question unexpectedly asked.


    If ling''er stays, I''m afraid her reincarnation road will go further and further. That''s what they don''t want to see.


    "My memory is getting worse and worse. Ling''er, come back early, I''ll wait for you... "


    The devil felt the little rabbit''s uneasiness and put down her struggling body. As soon as she landed, she jumped away from the distance with her eyes slightly red.


    He vowed to protect her all his life and make her the happiest woman in the world!


    "Devil, don''t you need me to talk nonsense? Now that you have made up your mind to be patient, I have to make it clear to you. "


    Murong Jin heart no longer need to ask what, the devil just words have explained everything. Demon Zun is the most powerful demon in the world of demons. When he recovers, some responsibilities must be unavoidable.


    "You said..."


    Demon Zun is a little unclear, so his eyes are still staring at the direction of the rabbit''s disappearance. His thin lip is pulled and a faint smile is pulled out.


    "About guarding the safe magnetic field of this continent..."


    Murong Jin heart very simple things said again, looking at the face of the devil, feel very relaxed in the heart. If you get rid of the demons, you don''t need to replace them once a year, and you can spend more time with your family.


    "OK, I''ll keep it for five years, rest for one year, and then keep it for five years until ling''er comes back. How about that?"


    Demon Zun calculated in the heart for a while, while the spirit son is not in, he guards some years more. After ling''er comes back, he will have more time to accompany ling''er. He doesn''t care where he stays anyway.


    "That''s OK. Let''s turn to the demon world next year. I have time to talk to heaven and earth. Even this year, honey is already there


    Murong Jinxin nods and agrees. She can understand the devil''s mind and is willing to help him. It''s rare for him to make such a request, which represents his attitude towards his new life.


    Now, honey has begun to protect her, and she doesn''t want to change, lest honey will have a problem with her


    "Good."


    Demon Zun nodded, everything has fallen to the ground, his heart is a rare ease. The boundless moonlight hit him, bringing out countless enchanting lights.


    He suddenly turned his head, looked at the uneasy old devil, slightly lifted the corner of his mouth, but did not say a word.


    "Zun''er, father and Emperor..."


    The old devil seemed to want to explain something, but he still swallowed it. In the face of this strange son, he was more helpless. At this time, no matter what he says, I''m afraid he won''t want to hear it.


    "You don''t have to say anything. I will return it to you. After that, I will take ling''er and live in seclusion. From then on, I will not communicate with each other. "


    The devil looked at the old devil with a smile, for the father, he was both love and hate, that kind of feeling is very complex. After so many ups and downs, he is tired. When ling''er comes back, he just wants to take ling''er away.


    A hundred years ago, he almost destroyed the demon world willfully. Then, in the years after that, he defended this continent for the demon world, which was also regarded as his atonement.


    "Zun er... You..."


    Can not go, behind a few words, the old devil''s mouth opened several times, after all, still did not say. The son leaves, perhaps is the best result, how can he stop?


    As for the demon world, it''s impossible for my son to be in charge. Just give it to his other sons.


    "Old devil, he has his own way to go. As long as he is happy, where does it make any difference?"


    Murong Jinxin patted the old devil''s shoulder and shook her head. It was very difficult to have such an ending. She didn''t want to make any waves.


    Seclusion is actually a good way. She would like to do it if she could


    "Alas..."


    The old devil sighed again. After a hundred years of getting along with him, he had a deep feeling for his son. When he wanted to leave the demon world, he felt sad.


    When he was old, he only wanted his children to stay with him and share the happiness of family. The reality was always more cruel.


    "Well, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll leave first. You father and son will chat slowly..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at the sky, has been close to late at night, but she did not have any sleepiness. At the thought of her two little babies, no matter how hard she worked, she had to go back.


    The devil''s world is over. She can go back to the underworld to accompany her children, deal with her business, and wait for her man to be successful.


    "Murong Jinxin, no matter what, thank you for your past care. In the future, if there is a useful table, I will die. "


    The demon Zun looks at the figure of Murong Jinxin leaving, remembers Murong Jinxin''s words, and suddenly opens his mouth. Some people, you used to hate, but can pull you when you are in the most decline. No matter what reason Murong Jinxin did it for, she did it after all. She can afford the thanks.


    "Friends don''t need to say that. I''ll come to you if I have something. You''re welcome."


    Murong Jin heart did not look back, just carrying the devil waved, even at the foot of the steps are a lot of light. She didn''t expect that the devil could make such a change. It was also a friendship she picked up.


    "Zun''er, father and Emperor know that you have resentment in your heart. Let''s have a frank talk tonight. How about that?"


    Looking at the complete disappearance of Murong Jinxin''s figure, the old demon Zun went to a chair and sat down. He grabbed a pot of wine on the table and poured it down. It seemed that only in this way could he have the courage to say a few words to the child.


    The demon master glanced at the old demon master, grabbed a pot of wine on the table and poured it down. The past is like smoke. Since we have decided to give up, we have to start again¡° OK, don''t get drunk, don''t go back... "

 Chapter 829

    After the end of the demon world, Murong Jinxin''s life is back on the right track.


    Everything seems to calm down. It''s just so calm, it makes people feel a little creepy.


    On this day, Murong Jinxin finished her official business and took her two children to the courtyard of immortal devil and Lixiang. Just as I walked outside the courtyard, I heard a burst of children crying. She was stunned for a moment and sped up her pace.


    In the courtyard, a beautiful little girl is crying in Ye Ranran''s arms. She looks very sad. Ye Ranran and Xiao Hui are constantly coaxing, but it doesn''t help.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Jinxin put her two babies in the cradle, then went to the little girl''s front and asked softly. The child seldom cries. It seems that it''s the first time for her to cry like this. What''s wrong with her?


    "I don''t know. Playing, I suddenly cried. I don''t know what she was crying for? After asking for a long time, she didn''t say a word


    Ye Ranran is in a state of anxiety. He really dares not compliment his daughter''s stubbornness. What she is most afraid of is her daughter. Let them be parents to guess. How can they guess.


    "Lele told aunt Jinxin why she cried so sad?"


    Murong Jinxin holds Ye Lele aside, vaguely feeling that something is wrong. A good child must have a special reason, otherwise he would not cry like this.


    She coaxed Ye Lele to see that she could not stop and even cried a little. The cast stabilized Ye Lele''s mood and asked patiently.


    "I... Just saw... My brother was... Killed... He was lying on the cot... No one cared about him..."


    Ye Lele sobbed in Murong Jinxin''s arms, and finally told her the reason for crying intermittently. Big eyes twinkled with fear of light, small body trembling, it seems that the bloody picture to scare.


    Her words made all the adults present wring their eyebrows, especially Ye Ranran and Xiao Hui. They had a look at her, and their first feeling was that her daughter was evil.


    "Lele, did you hit a ghost in the underworld? How can you see your brother killed? "


    Ye Ranran''s mouth sucks. Even if he opens his eyes, it''s impossible to get what happened in another world. What''s the matter with the child?


    She went to her daughter and touched her little face. She couldn''t believe what she said.


    "Mother... Really... I really... Saw... Terrible..."


    Ye Ranran shakes her head fiercely. She really sees that her brother has been killed. She doesn''t lie. She absolutely doesn''t lie. Why doesn''t she believe in blind date?


    She was just too frightened to cry all the time. She was going to save her brother, her only brother.


    "Xiaohui, do you want to check your daughter? I really think she is so strange. How can she see such a picture? "


    Ye Ranran thinks it''s a bit of a drag, and stares at her daughter''s eyes, but she doesn''t see anything different. Don''t push the fat little ash, throw the problem to him.


    She is just a mortal, and has limited knowledge. She has no way to solve the problem of her daughter.


    "Wait..."


    Murong Jinxin stops Xiaohui, holds Ye Lele up and sits on her lap. She carefully observed Ye Lele''s eyes, only felt that the eyes were like a huge whirlpool, and immediately sucked her in.


    She quickly blinked an eye, fortunately Ye Lele''s age is still young, otherwise this lethality must be amazing. The child''s eyes are really different from those of ordinary people. She is very sure that the spell Ye Lele just used is definitely not hypnotic.


    "Xiaohui, if you look at Lele''s eyes carefully, can you see something different..."


    She pulled the ash down and looked at Ye Lele''s eyes again. A huge whirlpool formed in Ye Lele''s eyes. She saw her past and present life in Ye Lele''s eyes.


    Scared, she was deeply shocked by what she saw. She shook her head and threw out that kind of fright.


    How is that possible? For such a small child, she saw her own


    "How can it be? This... "


    Xiaohui also found the abnormality, staring at his daughter''s eyes for a long time, from his birth to see him and Ranran today. He was tongue tied and could no longer describe his mood with shock.


    How can his daughter''s eyes have such a function? It''s terrible


    "Now is not the time to study this. What Lele saw just now should be true, but I don''t know whether it has happened or is about to happen..."


    Murong Jinxin hands Ye Lele to Ye Ranran, and her face is very dignified. It seems that they need to go to the human world, at least to make sure the safety of Haohao.


    So big harem, in order to be superior, who has no means. No matter how Chu Zirui protects Hao Hao, I''m afraid there will be times of negligence.


    "I''ll go to see Haohao. Please confirm Lele''s eyes for me..."


    This time, Xiao Hui is really in a cold sweat. He has no time to say hello to Ye Ranran. After leaving two words, he disappears in a flash.


    Xiaohui left, and ye Ranran began to worry. She held Ye Lele in her arms. Haohao has lived in the palace since he was born. No one dares to do anything with her before.


    She was really wrong at that time. She should not choose a concubine for Chu Zirui. If those women had not been selected into the palace in those years, Hao Hao would not have had so many crises.


    "Don''t worry. You don''t even feel that any child has an accident. That child must be alive and kicking."


    Murong Jin heart also don''t care to say more, comfort ye Ranran after a few words, then went to one side, with the immortal devil discussed.


    About Lele''s eyes, it''s really weird. She really doesn''t know what''s going on. Maybe the immortal devil will know.


    "Lele''s eyes and beard are demon pupils..."


    As long as you have a demon pupil, you can see your past and present life from her eyes. Lele, the child, is absolutely unprecedented.


    Can use the person of demon pupil, can foretell the future, a word becomes a speech.


    "Why don''t I see my future?"


    She once saw and believed the legend of demon pupil in an ancient book. But according to the ancient books, a person with a demon pupil can see the future. She only sees the past and present in Lele''s eyes, and has no future.


    "That''s because she hasn''t opened it yet. Once opened, she is the most terrible prophet in this continent..."


    As far as he knows, there have been no more than three people with demon pupils in this continent. The first two are not as pure as Lele. Lele is absolutely a miracle among miracles.


    "No, I don''t want her potential to be tapped. I just want her to be an ordinary person and live an ordinary life... "


    Besides feeling incredible, ye Ranran''s second thought was to block her daughter''s powers. If my daughter''s potential is discovered, I''m afraid she''ll live a restless life. Instead of that, she really hoped that her daughter would be just a quiet little princess and never get involved in these disputes.


    "It''s easy to seal it, but after sealing it, it can''t be restored. You can discuss with Xiao Hui first. If you reach an agreement, I can seal for Lele


    As a good friend for many years, the immortal devil can understand Ye Ranran''s mood. After watching too many ups and downs, they all hope their children can be safe. Even an ordinary person, living an ordinary life, they are also satisfied.


    "Good..."


    Ye Ranran nodded, this matter is not in a hurry for a while. After Xiao Hui comes back, they will discuss it well. Her daughter, she won''t let her have any accidents, absolutely not!


    "What if you want to unlock her power of prophecy?"


    On the contrary, Murong Jinxin suddenly opened her mouth after watching Ye Lele for a long time. She naturally has her reason to ask. If she can know the final result of the three children from Lele''s mouth, she will be very happy.


    Of course, the premise is not to hurt Lele


    "After reaching the hairpin, she covered her eyes with the blood of her closest relatives, and her ability naturally opened up. But after opening it, it can''t be sealed


    The immortal devil seems to see Murong Jinxin''s intention, but he didn''t say it. What Jinxin wants and what Ranran wants deviate from each other. He can''t intervene in how to choose. We can only analyze the advantages and disadvantages to them and let them make their own choices.


    "Ranran, I know you are worried about the safety of Lele. Do you think that''s ok? You let Lele open her ability of prophecy, and I guarantee her life. I really want to see the fate of three children in 150000 years.... "


    This is about to become her heart disease, she wants to know the children''s solution or make plans as soon as possible. If it''s a happy ending, that''s all. If it''s an ending she can''t accept, she still has time to think of a way to turn it all around.


    She knew it was very difficult for ye Ranran, but she had no other way. She looked at Ye Ranran, very afraid that ye Ranran would refuse directly.


    "Well, I promise you, but you must take the safety of the child into consideration..."


    Murong Jin heart all open mouth request, if she doesn''t agree to too meaningless. Murong Jinxin for her, into the snow mountain day and night to practice soul repair, she can''t be ungrateful.


    Perhaps, the daughter''s existence is for Jinxin to solve problems


    "Don''t worry, I will do what I promise. Lele, I will protect it to the end! "


    Murong Jin was moved in her heart. This is her life and death friend. She can do anything she is in trouble for. Because of them, their own way of life will be better and better.


    "Well, she''s probably tired from crying. I''ll take her back to sleep first, and you can talk..."


    Ye Ranran looks at her daughter with a small head in her arms and looks sleepy. Quickly picked her up, with Murong Jinxin they said hello, then quickly left.


    "Jinxin, that child is a treasure. If you can make her become Princess Ming, it will be of great help to this boy..."

 Chapter 830

    The immortal devil looks at Ye Ranran''s mother and daughter''s figure disappearing, picks her eyebrows and says softly to Murong Jinxin. As the saying goes, fat water does not flow to the field of outsiders, so good seedlings, do not leave their own people, how can others be cheap?


    There is a balance in his heart. Ye Ranran and he are good friends, but Murong Jinxin is more important in his heart.


    "This..."


    Murong Jin''s heart hesitated. She knew that the immortal devil meant well. It''s just that Ranran always hopes that Lele is just an ordinary person, and it''s hard for her to ask for that.


    After all, being Princess Ming is not a good job


    "Paper can''t hold fire. The story of Lele will spread one day..."


    The immortal devil continues to remind Murong Jinxin that if someone knows the potential of Lele, he will try his best to get Lele. Besides, Lele is really good. Although he is more gentle, he still has time to grind. If Jinxin doesn''t decide the child as soon as possible, she will regret it sooner or later.


    "Well, I''ve made it difficult to dye it once, and I don''t want to make it difficult for her to dye it twice. Let her children live the most ordinary life in the world. That''s actually very good. "


    Murong Jin''s heart drooped her eyes for a while, but she decided to let it be. If Lele becomes the princess of the underworld, the peace of life is undoubtedly a dream.


    Ranran named the child Lele in the hope that the child would grow up happily and live happily. It''s better for her not to disturb the child''s life.


    "It''s a pity that my son has been ordered to leave by you, otherwise he will definitely make Lele and leave the child by his side, which will help the underworld one day..."


    The immortal devil sighed with regret. Jin Xin had decided, and he had nothing to say. I only hate that he only gave birth to a son. Otherwise, if I marry Lele, I can make the underworld less worried.


    "I don''t want to be so far away. Fate is hard to say. Maybe in the end, Lele will become Princess Ming. Who knows... "


    Murong Jinxin spread out her hand and glanced at her sleeping son. She really felt that she was worried too much. The child is only over a month old, and it''s still a long time before he grows up. Let him find his princess by himself.


    "Well, let''s not mention that. Let''s talk about the reality. What are the names of these two children? "


    The immortal devil is too lazy to think much. His parents are not in a hurry. What''s his hurry? He''s not a eunuch. So, he turned the topic back to the problem that used to be his biggest headache.


    Name, that''s fastidious. Jinxin chooses what kind of name can she choose?


    "My son''s name is Junlin, and my daughter''s name is Xiaoxiao..."


    When Murong Jinxin said these two names, she was a little sweaty. Junlin, that is how domineering a name, has the meaning of Junlin world. But Xiaoxiao, that is an ordinary name with a bit of pit father. If you put the two together, it doesn''t feel like a grade.


    "Very good. The king is in the world. It''s the name of the emperor. As for Xiaoxiao, it''s in line with her personality, not bad... "


    These two names are completely different from each other. The immortal devil instantly read out the meaning contained in them, and felt that they were very consistent with the personality and identity of the two children.


    The king came to the world to make his sister smile happily every day


    "I wanted to change the name of Xiaoxiao. If you like it, you can make do with it. I will issue a decree tomorrow to officially name the two children


    She was very tangled at first, but she thought these two names were very good. That''s it. That''s it. Anyway, it''s just a name. It''s good to hear and call. It can''t be too demanding.


    "Jinxin, next month we will go back to the snow mountain to worship our master. Can you be busy here?"


    When the underworld closed, she was both a father and a mother, and had to undertake the heavy business of the underworld. This just came out of confinement, can the body bear it?


    If they all left and something happened to them, he would not even have a friend to discuss. He had to worry about her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll arrange for the underworld, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Murong Jin''s heart smiles at the immortal devil, warm in her heart. The most proud thing in her life is to turn her former enemy into a friend. Such as the immortal devil, such as the devil.


    That friendship is very strong, as long as she has any need, they will come at the first time, even if they are broken.


    "I''ll come back as soon as possible. Look at the smelly boy in my family. As soon as I finish my training, I''ll lean on Xiaoxiao. That''s enough..."


    They will definitely come back early, they must come back early, otherwise the night will be noisy. Once that child gets into trouble, it''s absolutely earth shaking.


    Look at his present virtue, he really pinched a sweat for his future. When he grows up, he will be a wife slave.


    "When I was young, I had no guess. This kind of feeling is the best. Many people can''t ask for it. I still remember that when we were hostile, we were so green and astringent. Now we are all old... "


    Bathed in the warm sunshine, Murong Jin''s mind drifted away involuntarily, thinking of that period of passionate days, thinking of that period of regretless youth. Time, in the constant forward at the same time, also left us a lot of beautiful memories. When we think of that kind of memory occasionally, it makes us feel like we want to laugh and cry¡° At that time, I never thought that we would go to today, sit face to face and chat like this, and become friends who will never leave each other. Time has changed a lot of things, the only thing that has not changed is our original intention... "Such an afternoon is really suitable for recalling the past. That indelible memory, let him harvest too much. Friendship, love and family love are all due to the woman in front of us. It can be said that the woman in front of him is the one who changed his life¡° I am very glad to meet you, otherwise my life will be blank. I hate God for my suffering, but also thank it for everything. A hundred years later, thousands of years later, even thousands of years later, we can still sit face to face, gossip, and often recall the past, which will definitely be the happiest thing in life... "I don''t know why, recently, she always wants to sigh that it''s good to see her friends happy one by one, and she also has her happiest and happiest time. As long as the underworld''s success can be achieved earlier, the happiness of all of them can continue to be preserved¡° Or that sentence, if you don''t leave me, you won''t give up... "The immortal devil poured two cups of tea and tasted it carefully. The faint sweet smell reverberated around his mouth, which made him drink a second mouthful. Lift eyes, to Murong Jin heart a smile, that smile flowers lose color, all things wither..... Evening ten, small ash a dusty back. Bathed in the sunset, it is a beautiful picture, but he frowned tightly, looking in a bad mood¡° What''s up? Is Hao Hao OK? " Murong Jinxin put down the chopsticks, looking at the appearance of small ash, her heart will give birth to a sense of ominy. Xiao Hui came back at this time. I''m afraid something really happened to Hao Hao¡° Fortunately, I went early, otherwise Haohao would have to go to the reincarnation bridge. Lele was right. Haohao was really hurt. Fortunately, it hurts my heart, otherwise I will die. " Xiao Hui feels frightened when he thinks of that scene. Hao Hao is covered with blood and falls into a pool of blood. He doesn''t dare to confirm whether the child is alive or gone. In order to do this, he scolded Chu Zirui. If it wasn''t for Chu Zirui''s excellent attitude, I''m afraid he would do it¡° Did the concubines in the harem do it? " Murong Jinxin''s face is a little ugly. She wants to know who has the courage to fight the crown prince of a country so blatantly. It''s lawless¡° Well, a woman who is not in favor can''t see that Chu Zirui is good to Hao Hao. She is abnormal in her heart and gives Hao Hao such a heavy hand. I''ve dealt with that bitch. She can''t be an animal in her next life. " The direct consequence of this incident was that Chu Zirui ordered to abolish the whole harem, and all the other concubines were expelled from the palace except to retain the Queen''s position, so as to avoid similar things happening again¡° This should be an accident. Don''t worry too much. Chu Zirui will be on guard in the future. He also has a sincere love for that child. " She has seen Chu Zirui get along with the child with her own eyes. He is really good to the child, and the child is very close to him. The relationship between father and son is enviable. When such a thing happened, Chu Zirui should be the one who had better not accept it. They should be more considerate of him¡° I know, but I''ve put a curse on the child. In the future, if anyone is against him, I can feel it for the first time. " In fact, he loved the child very much, but there was no way to make it up. He had to do something else to make it up. No matter what, he must make sure that the child grows up safely¡° Well, don''t think so much. Let''s have a meal. After this disaster, Haohao will grow up. " Murong Jinxin sets the dishes for Xiaohui, ends the conversation and continues to eat. The cold moonlight fell on her, bringing out a kind of fatal beauty¡° Come on, drink a pot... "The immortal devil throws a jar of good wine into Xiaohui''s hand. If you don''t drink a few cups of wine, you will be sorry. With a bang, two wine jugs collided with each other, splashing countless water. Everything was silent. In the small yard, the adults are eating and chatting, while the children are playing happily. A picture of family happiness unfolds slowly. Many years later, when they drink freely again, there is only one person missing, so there is no eternal life

 Chapter 831

    Time is in a hurry. In a twinkling of an eye, a year has passed. This day is especially important for Murong Jinxin. First, it''s the exit of the underworld. Second, it''s the return of Chu mi''er to the underworld after her one-year term.


    Early in the morning, she took her two children to the netherworld pool. The early morning sun shining on her body, for her degree on a layer of golden light.


    In a year''s time, the two children have grown up a lot, already can walk, even talk very smoothly.


    They are standing on both sides of Murong Jinxin, holding Murong Jinxin''s hand, also waiting quietly


    A straight figure came out of the netherworld pool slowly. When I lifted my eyes, I saw the one big or two small ones standing in the sun, with a faint smile on the corner of my mouth.


    "Father..."


    "Father..."


    When the two children saw Pluto, they had not seen him for a year, but they still felt very familiar with him. In particular, Xiaoxiao broke free from Murong Jin''s heart and ran directly to the underworld.


    A little man over one year old runs very steadily, almost as fast as a two or three-year-old.


    "Father''s darling..."


    The underworld squatted down to catch the chubby little meatball and could not wait to print a kiss on his daughter''s face. For a year, he really missed them. They were crazy.


    "Jinxin..."


    He took his daughter to Murong Jinxin''s face and gently stroked her hair which was blown by the wind. His inner excitement could not be expressed in words. In the end, he lowered his head and wrote to her in front of the two children.


    Although the kiss is not touching enough, even just like a dragonfly, it makes Murong Jinxin feel very sweet.


    "At last, we don''t have to worry about the old man to find fault in the future..."


    Murong Jin heart picked up Jun Lin, leaning into his arms, two big two small, tightly nestled in the arms of the underworld, she felt special peace of mind.


    This man, whom she has devoted her whole life to love, will hold up a sky for them from now on, allowing them to fly, but not afraid of being hurt.


    "This time, we must take the initiative to attack. As long as we kill him, we can have a good life."


    He doesn''t want to be passive. After he comes back, he only does one thing, that is to find the whereabouts of the old thing, and completely destroy him before the old thing recovers.


    His hand of hell has become great. He wants to deal with the old man more than enough, and he has no worries any more.


    "Well, you do it wholeheartedly. I can still deal with the affairs of the underworld by myself. We can''t delay it any longer. I''m afraid that old thing will have to be restored. "


    Murong Jinxin supports the decision of the underworld. As long as the old man dies, their family, or the whole underworld, can get peace.


    Honey can look after the baby for her when she comes back. With honey in, the two children are absolutely safe. She doesn''t worry at all.


    "Well, where''s honey? Why didn''t she come to pick up Ben Wang? "


    The underworld looked behind Murong Jinxin, didn''t see the familiar figure, some strange asked.


    Before he closed the door, honey seemed to have reached an agreement with the dead old man. Did the dead old man back?


    "Mi''er has been guarding the four realms for you for a year, and should be able to come back today. Let''s wait here..."


    Murong Jin heart will go after the underworld simply said once, raised eyes to see the blue sky, smile.


    She had a hunch that her daughter should be back soon. Look at the depth of the clouds, there seems to have been fluctuations.


    "Isn''t the child complaining?"


    The underworld also followed Murong Jinxin''s eyes and saw the woman in white deep in the clouds. The woman was saying goodbye to an old man in white robes. Her small face was full of happy smile.


    It seems that although this year mi''er spent in tiannv palace, she was in a good mood, so good.


    "If you wait for her to come back, ask yourself. Anyway, she doesn''t complain about me. In this year, I take my children to see her every ten days. My mother and son have a good relationship. "


    Murong Jin heart such as stars move eyes flash a smile, a year of communication, honey has completely accepted her and two brothers and sisters. She also saw more and more smiles on her face. Those smiles are really hard to buy.


    "It seems that I have missed too much happiness in my family. I will make up for it after I crush that old thing."


    Pluto didn''t feel unbalanced. Instead, he felt very happy. He really wanted honey to fit into their big family. This year, they have been very happy, which is enough.


    He will pay back what he owes them, and he will pay them back with interest


    "Honey... This way..."


    Murong Jin''s heart originally wanted to return to the underworld, but Yu Guang in the corner of her eyes saw a white figure in the air. She didn''t even care about the underworld, so she waved to Chu mi''er. The happy smile on his face is overflowing, which makes him shake God slightly.


    "Father King... Mother concubine..."


    Chumi''er fell steadily in front of them, and there was a smile in her eyes. Looking at her loved ones, she couldn''t hide her excitement.


    She came back and lived a different life for a year. She will never leave again


    "Sister..."


    "Sister... Hug..."


    Two children see Chu Mi Er is also particularly excited, especially smile, the whole chubby little body toward Chu Mi Er rushed in the past.


    They really like this sister. She is not only beautiful, but also very good to them. When they were in tiannu palace, they almost answered every request, which they all remember.


    "Xiaoxiao is getting fat again... Be careful chenye dislikes you..."


    Chumi''er naturally picked up a smile and rubbed her curly hair to make fun of her. These two children grew up eating Xianguo, and their growth is also leaping. Although they are only over one year old, their minds are as big as those of five or six-year-old children.


    Therefore, she is not worried that Xiaoxiao can''t understand her jokes.


    "He dares, I smoke him..."


    Xiaoxiao''s mouth slightly smoked, big eyes flickered, the little face like a doll was full of disdain, a word will show his queen.


    Chen elder brother just won''t don''t want her, Chen elder brother most like of is she, also once once vowed to grow up after will marry her.


    "With your mother''s wife a virtue, fierce, CHEN Ye stall on your little ancestor is really bad luck..."


    Pluto saw the dependence on CHEN Ye from his daughter''s eyes and was very satisfied. Chen ye the child did not live up to their expectations, a good start is easy to have a good ending, the child will be able to achieve.


    "Concubine, my father scolds you and slaps him."


    Xiaoxiao''s small nose moved, very dissatisfied with looking at the elbow to turn out of the father, small fist without hesitation hit in the past.


    As a beloved little princess in the underworld, she has the right to act coquettishly at any time and any place, which is the most special right given to her by the people of the whole underworld.


    "Well, back to the palace of the king of hell, the mother''s concubine closed the door to smoke."


    Murong Jin heart is really take this baby daughter no way, since the baby daughter began to speak, she almost everything according to her, really about to her as ancestors for.


    It''s not hard to smoke Hades. If she didn''t worry about his face, she could show her three treasures here.


    "Jin Xin, are you too cruel? I didn''t make any mistakes. How can you do such a cruel thing because of your daughter''s words. Do you understand what tongyanwuji said? "


    The underworld takes Murong Jin''s slender waist and walks forward slowly. Looking at the children around, the lips have not been closed.


    This kind of feeling is really too good, so good that he feels like he is dreaming.


    "In the underworld, the little princess says that whoever makes a mistake must be punished, right


    Between laughing and scolding, Murong Jin heart will be very clever to tell some information to the underworld. Now it''s not them who are in charge of the underworld, but the little ancestors in honey''s arms.


    This small ancestor with his face and that no one can rival the smile, has already accepted many people. Now the situation is that wherever the little ancestor went, there was a sound of worship.


    "Yes, the little princess said she wanted to smoke the king. If the princess was reluctant to smoke, her subordinates could do it for her."


    Bai Wuchang took Murong Jinxin''s words and said it very smoothly, as if the underworld had really changed its Dynasty.


    Of course, he was joking. Today is a happy day for Wang. I hope Wang won''t blame him.


    "Then you can do it for me. I want to smoke his ass, you can smoke for me."


    Murong Jin''s heart chuckled and looked at Bai Wuchang''s appearance. Suddenly, she thought of a thing a hundred years ago. That night, because of fighting with her, Hades stripped off and ran naked, but was hit by Bai Wuchang


    "Mother, isn''t that good? My father is a man of gold. How can his butt be easily seen by others


    Chu mi''er looks at the underworld whose forehead has begun to smoke, and joins in the battle of kengdai. The words made the corners of Hades'' mouth twitch and Murong Jin''s heart and brain full of black lines.


    It seems that mi''er has been led astray by her. Now she doesn''t look like a heavenly daughter


    "It''s OK. The relationship between your father and Bai Wuchang is not simple. At that time, if it was because of me, the princess of hell might be white impermanent. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is full of joy. She turns pale and looks a little ugly. She continues to tease him and Bai Wuchang. Anyway, it''s all harmless jokes. It''s over if you listen to them.


    The man missed a year of their time, this time finally came out, at least let them have fun.


    "Murong Jinxin, that''s enough! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll see how I stripped off your clothes and smoked your ass later... "

 Chapter 832

    The underworld really felt that his three outlooks were a little broken. He said this in front of the three children. Jin Xin was really brave and didn''t fear to make the children bad.


    He forced a twist on Murong Jinxin''s waist as a warning. Of course, there is also a layer of other hints that Murong Jinxin can naturally understand.


    "This is the typical way to stand and talk without backache. You don''t have the courage to smoke..."


    Murong Jin heart beat open the hand of the underworld, white he one eye. See white impermanence has been embarrassed to can''t in embarrassed appearance, she still reluctantly left feeling, not continue this topic.


    "The imperial concubine is powerful..."


    Chumier grinned in chumier''s arms. From the moment they had memories, they had never seen their father, nor did they know how they got along with their mother? As soon as I saw it today, it was true that, like those rumors, my father was afraid of his mother''s concubine.


    "How can a concubine subdue her father if she is not powerful?"


    Jun Lin, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth. He was happy to see his father, his mother and his concubine get along so harmoniously. It''s no wonder that the mother''s concubine will protect the underworld for her father without any regrets, because the father''s love for her has reached the level of no bottom line.


    If not, how could a little girl become the queen of the underworld. The people of the underworld respect her, in addition to her aggressive accident tactics, the most important point is her father''s love for her.


    "You two little bastards, my father just missed your one-year growth. As for you, do you always think about your mother and concubine?"


    Pluto mouth a smoke, from two more than a year old children''s mouth to hear such words, he said very speechless. Curl up fingers, in their forehead each play for a while, pretending to be angry said.


    It is said that parents will be jealous for their children. In the face of children''s one-sided situation, Pluto love feels that he has fallen out of the rut and is jealous.


    "My father wants us to fall to you, unless you are more powerful than my mother''s, hehe..."


    Xiaoxiao''s big eyes turned around. It seemed that it was very interesting to tease his father. He vomited out two words that made Pluto want to vomit blood.


    She is a feminist. She is used to the oppression of her uncles by her aunts. She really thinks it''s normal for her father to be bullied by his wife.


    "Maybe when you dream..."


    Jun Lin looked at his father''s smiling face and made up a knife directly. From his father''s first words with his wife, he could see that he was absolutely afraid, and he was very afraid.


    In the future, they just need to have a good relationship with their mother''s concubine. If they get rid of her, they will get rid of everything. As for their father who looks like a bull, he is actually a paper tiger in front of his mother.


    "Two little bunnies..."


    Being ridiculed by a pair of sons and daughters, Hades can''t laugh or cry. Finally, he had to shake his head and keep silent. The whole family walked happily along the winding road with the same sweet smile on their faces.


    Years of quiet good, they from this moment hand in hand will always be happy to go down


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the underworld palace, I had a fight with the three children for a while. After lunch, chumi''er brought Junlin and Xiaoxiao back to their room. The underworld looked at the door opened and closed, hesitated for a while, and then led Murong Jinxin''s hand back to the room.


    "Jin Xin, the children have their own ideas, and let them live together, is that right?"


    If they are brothers, they have a good relationship. It''s OK to live in the same room. But the point is that they are brothers and sisters, and they live together against the rules.


    "What''s wrong? They''re just over a year old. Do you think too much? They have a good relationship with each other. What''s the matter with them? "


    Murong Jin heart Leng for a while, completely did not expect that the underworld would put forward such a funny question. A pair of brothers and sisters who are more than one year old will be gossiped when they live together? Besides, it was their brother and sister''s decision to live together, and she didn''t want to interfere.


    "Xiaoxiao is a girl after all. Let them sleep separately?"


    The underworld looks at Murong Jin''s look of disapproval and puts forward his own idea. He just felt that it was inappropriate for men and women to give and receive each other. This idea should be conveyed to his daughter from an early age, so that her daughter would not suffer losses when she grows up.


    "If you can persuade them to sleep separately, I have no opinion. The key is whether you have the ability..."


    Murong Jinxin thinks that the underworld really thinks too much. The children over one year old are as pure as angels. They don''t have that idea of men and women in their hearts. But he had to, and she had nothing to say.


    It''s not that I''m in my twenties, and brother and sister live in the same room. It''s really not that important


    "OK, I''ll talk to them later. Jinxin, are the two little bunnies ripe too early? "


    The underworld thought of Chu mi''er. When she was more than one year old, she didn''t have so many confused ideas. She was such a little person, but she felt like a little adult. I really don''t know whether they were geniuses or grew up too fast.


    "They grew up taking Xianguo, and their minds grow up faster than children of the same age. Now their bodies are more than one year old, and their minds are five or six years old. I asked honey. It''s normal. Don''t worry Once she was also very tangled, two children less than half a year old can speak, seven or eight months can be full of the underworld bubble. Later, she asked mi''er to know that children who have been taking Xianguo for a long time will grow up faster than children of the same age, so she can rest assured¡° Why don''t you eat that fairy fruit? It''s better to let them grow up normally. It''s always strange... "A child over one year old said the words of a child of five or six years old. He really said that he was unable to accept them. He still hopes that his children can have a carefree childhood. At this rate, I''m afraid that in a few years, the children will already have adult thinking, which may not be good for them¡° It''s stopped, but it can''t change the fact that they are more mature than their peers, but in the future, their growth trajectory is the same as their peers. " On some issues, she and Pluto have some amazing similarities in approach. The fairy fruit is good, but some of it helps. She wants her babies to grow up as happy as other children and feel what other children can feel¡° Then the king can rest assured. What great event will happen this year? " Pluto will Murong Jin heart into the arms, smell her body familiar with the faint fragrance, especially at ease. He was closed for a whole year. She was responsible for all the affairs in the underworld, and he had to drag two children. He was really guilty¡° The devil has recovered, but nothing has changed in the devil world. And then there is Lele, who has the ability to predict the future. The immortal devil repeatedly persuaded me to give the child to Jun Lin, but I just couldn''t open that mouth. " She knew that once she spoke, even if Ranran and Xiaohui were reluctant, they would agree to her. Ranran and Xiaohui hope that their children will live a safe life, and they don''t want the child to get involved in these disputes. Seeing the decrease of Xiaohui''s life day by day, she doesn''t want to worry Xiaohui because of such things¡° The immortal devil is right. It would be a pity if a child who has the ability to predict the future doesn''t make up his mind. The child has such potential, which means that her future can not be mediocre. I''ll tell Xiao Hui about it. Maybe if you want to keep the child, you have to leave the child in the underworld. " The underworld bowed his head and pondered for a long time. Jin Xin''s worries he knew, but the reality always backfired. The existence of that child is special to the four realms. If you get her, you will get this continent. Her power is even more terrible than Phoenix girl. Whether Xiao Hui and ye Ranran want to or not, their daughter must face a bloody life in the future. If they want to save her, they have to pay the price¡° Before Ranran wanted to seal the child''s potential, I dissuaded him. I want to open up the child''s potential and see the outcome of our three children in 150000 years. It''s better to make plans as early as possible. In return, I have promised Ranran to protect the child''s life. If you know this, don''t take the initiative to mention it to them. If you can make them happy, just have a happy day. Xiaohui''s life is getting shorter and shorter... "Murong Jinxin knows that she is selfish to make such a decision, but she can''t ignore Xiaohui. The holy wolf is so pitiful that she doesn''t want him to die. As for Lele, she will let Jun Lin take good care of her. If it''s fate, they can naturally come together. If we can''t get together, we will take Lele as our sister. We are still a family¡° Now that you have plans, it''s up to you. By the way, what happened to the child in chenye? I didn''t see him pick up the king today. Where did he go? " Well, his woman told him to leave it alone, and he didn''t care. In the future, no one knows whether Lele and Junlin will have feelings for each other. Maybe when the two children grow up, they don''t have to mix their eyes. Everything is possible¡° He went to the Dragon nationality, which coincided with the celebration of the founding of the Dragon nationality, so I let him have a look. This is also the first time that he went to the Dragon tribe after he was sensible. After he went there, he would have the bottom of his mind. Whether he wants to be the head of the dragon clan depends on his trip to the dragon clan. " The child is eleven years old, more mature and steady, and has the ability to block one side. In his previous life, he failed to fulfill his wish because of her estrangement from the dragon people. In this life, I hope he can fulfill his wish in another capacity. If he takes over the dragon, she believes that with his ability, he can lead the dragon out of the predicament and out of the sky belonging to the dragon¡° Well, the dragon clan is really a good place. If the child really becomes the head of the dragon clan, it''s also good. Xiaoxiao must like the dragon clan... "

 Chapter 833

    The child is not destined to be a thing in the pool. Sooner or later, he will fly to the sky. It''s natural to be the head of the dragon clan.


    The past life, the scenery he missed, this life, I hope he can see and appreciate


    "Xiaoxiao was still arguing to go with him. I couldn''t take care of him, so I stopped him. The little girl is still in my stomach, shouting not to marry CHEN Ye. Now the situation happens to be the opposite. I wish I could stick to it day and night. Fortunately Chen night that child temperament is calm and steady, also can tolerate her, if change is me, I am probably early by that little wench to stick crazy


    This is probably the best portrayal of Feng Shui turn in turn, when that little girl is how drag, but now by Chen night pinch dead. In front of them is a tiger with claws, in front of CHEN Ye is a tame sheep.


    But this is also good, at least she does not have to worry about the future of little girl and CHEN Ye, they should be very smooth can come together.


    "That little girl really has to make people spend a lot of thought, Chen night stall on her, also don''t know is lucky or not..."


    Together with my baby daughter, Pluto is full of father''s love. The little girl is so cute that people can''t help liking her at a glance. CHEN Ye can get her heart. It must be that she has put a lot of effort into her body. He is happy to see her success.


    Chen night that child, in the end is trustworthy, will give his daughter, their parents will be very at ease.


    "Unfortunately, everyone''s life is unfortunate. There is another thing I almost forgot. Chu''er gave birth to a daughter. In a few days, it will be the full moon. Tianyu is going to hold a full moon banquet for the child, and specially emphasizes that Junlin should attend it... "


    Tianyu that goods a year ago by her two little baby to stimulate ruthless, once back to heaven will be quick, a year''s time, the children were born, the speed is amazing.


    The so-called full moon banquet, to put it bluntly, is to find a reason for Junlin to meet their daughter, or force them to marry in disguise.


    "Is Tianyu too anxious? So worried about his daughter not getting married? Ask Junlin''s advice at that time. If he doesn''t like it, the marriage will be over. "


    With Junlin''s mind, the child should have been able to make a correct judgment. If children don''t want to, they can''t force it. If it had not been for Lele, he would not have cared about it. Now with Lele, he thinks he should give his son a chance to make a new choice.


    Not to mention his vulgarity, he just hopes that the road of king to Hades in the future will be a little smoother. Pity the parents all over the world


    "I know. I''ll ask Junlin first..."


    Junlin is different from Xiaoxiao in the end. She can''t impose her will on him. Take him to heaven this time, only to broaden our horizons, not to talk about other things.


    "Accompany me to take a bath first. After taking a bath, we should do something we should do..."


    Seeing that she had nothing to say, the underworld was not polite, so he took Murong Jin''s heart and went to the bathroom. For a year, he thought she was going crazy.


    After all, it''s a happy day. Naturally, they should do something to make each other happy


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Hades and Murong Jinxin came to Tianjie with their three children to attend Tianjie Princess tianxi''er''s full moon banquet.


    For the first time, both children were excited, especially Xiaoxiao. What they saw along the way was very strange. Xiaozui never stopped.


    When they arrived at Nantianmen, Tianyu had been waiting at Nantianmen. Seeing their family of five, he welcomed them with a smile.


    "I''ve seen the emperor of heaven..."


    Jun Lin in the moment to see the sky, pulling sister at the same time bent over. They represent the underworld now. They must not disgrace the underworld and say that they are impolite and ill bred.


    "Two good kids..."


    Tianyu picked his eyebrows, looked at the two little people in pink and jade, and began to smile. It''s not easy for a child over one year old to have such bearing. Jinxin is good at teaching her children.


    His eyes fell on Jun Lin and looked at him carefully. This child was mentioned to Jinxin two years ago. He can see the extraordinary of this child at a glance.


    "Emperor of heaven, why are you staring at my brother all the time?"


    Xiaoxiao is a little strange. It seems that the emperor of heaven is special. When he sees them, the first thing he cares about is not her, but her brother. This has only happened once in more than a year.


    Being robbed of the limelight, she was not unhappy. She just felt that the emperor looked at her brother strangely, which made her feel a little uncomfortable.


    "Before you were born, my uncle once made an agreement with your mother and concubine that if the next child was a man and a woman, he would marry them, and my uncle would inevitably look at your brother more..."


    Tianyu seemed to realize that his behavior was a little too much, and quickly took back his eyes and looked at Xiaoxiao. Touched the small head of touch smile, sincerely for the little girl''s keen admiration.


    I''m just over a year old, and I know how to observe what I say. If I grow up, I''ll be an individual. It''s a pity that she has been appointed to CHEN Ye. His son doesn''t have such good fortune.


    "Concubine, what the emperor of heaven said is true?"


    But after listening to Tianyu''s words, Jun Lin''s small brow had already wrinkled. He turned his head and looked at his mother''s concubine very badly.


    His father, his mother and his concubine are really wonderful. His father and his concubine made a marriage for his sister, and his mother and his concubine made a marriage for him. Well, CHEN Ye is really good, and my sister likes it, too. My father has made a mistake, but what''s the meaning of my mother''s concubine?


    "My mother did mention it when she chatted with the emperor of heaven, and she agreed. However, it''s just the wishful thinking of the concubine. If you don''t want to, no one can force you. "


    Murong Jin''s heart simply admits her "mistake", but she makes her attitude very clear. If her son likes her, she will recognize her daughter-in-law. Otherwise, nothing can be said.


    She gave Tianyu a sorry look. She knew Tianyu could understand and understand it.


    "I''ll make my own decisions, and none of you can force me unless I like it."


    Junlin''s little face sank down, and his future could not be controlled by anyone, even his favorite mother Princess. Fortunately, the mother at least agreed verbally that she didn''t exchange any keepsake. Otherwise, if he didn''t like the princess in heaven, I''m afraid he would make the two worlds unhappy.


    "Well, my mother is wrong. She won''t make any decisions for you in the future."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, very happy admitted his mistake, did not because this is in front of people to find all kinds of reasons to avoid.


    The child already has the consciousness of being respected, so she respects him. No matter what his decision is, even if it is wrong, she must learn to respect him.


    "Jun Lin, my uncle''s daughter is also very lovely. Would you like to make a decision first?"


    Seeing this scene, Tianyu''s mood was not affected. On the contrary, he had a stronger idea of marrying his daughter to Junlin. At such a young age, the child''s future is limitless.


    Such a good child, he naturally has to work hard to sell his daughter to him. He felt that as long as Junlin saw his Xi''er, he would like it.


    "It''s settled. I won''t accept any kind of engagement. As for my uncle''s daughter, naturally, I want to see it, but it has nothing to do with it. "


    Junlin resolutely rejected Tianyu, and he could not accept any form of marriage. Besides, he is so young now, it''s too early to mention that.


    A child who still can''t do anything, what qualifications do he have to do for his feelings? Let''s wait until he is strong and has the ability to speak.


    "Tianyu, I''m sorry. This child has too much character. I can''t help him. Let it be. "


    Murong Jinxin spread out her hand, just taking advantage of this time to make it clear, so as not to give Tianyu too much hope. The son''s attitude is very firm, even there is no room for maneuver, she thought Tianyu should also see it.


    "Jinxin, I''ll ask you for personal favor for Xi''er. When Xi''er grows up, I will send her to the underworld to practice life with Jun Lin? "


    Tianyu hesitated for a moment. Junlin was more and more agreeable to the child. He didn''t want to give up. If Junlin rejects his parents'' orders, he will send his daughter to the underworld and let them cultivate their own feelings.


    He felt that the two children should be able to get together naturally


    "Jun Lin, what do you think?"


    This time Murong Jin heart obedient, did not immediately make a decision, but will decide to give the son. Tianyu''s insistence surprised her, but it was hard to say anything.


    "I''ll give you the answer in three years."


    Jun Lin thought about it, but he was not sure whether he would reject the princess. Three years later, he thought that he should be able to give a responsible answer.


    "Before Xi''er is three years old, let''s talk about it again..."


    Murong Jin heart sweat, really feel his baby son careful. It''s just one more mouth to eat. Does he need to think about it for three years?


    Well, if he wants three years, then three years. As long as Tianyu has no opinion, she doesn''t care.


    "OK, let''s go and have a look at the children first. Chu''er has been waiting for a long time..."


    Tianyu nodded with a smile and said nothing more. With a wave of the white sleeve robe, he went to the front to lead the way. It seems that he has to find a way to create some opportunities for the two children, otherwise his daughter will have a lot of difficulties in getting rid of the best little handsome man.


    "Let''s go, son. Don''t keep a straight face. Your mother and concubine are all wrong with you."


    Murong Jin''s heart leads the stinking king king to accompany the smiling face to ask for forgiveness. This if see Chu son follow Xi son, he still such facial expression, that can not be good.


    Today, at least it is also the full moon banquet for the princess of heaven. Even if he is wronged by heaven, he has to endure it for a while.


    "Never again..."


    Jun Lin took a look at his mother''s concubine, eased her expression, and strode forward with her legs. That walk all living wind of small appearance, see Murong Jin heart smile to shake head.

 Chapter 834

    Goddess'' Palace


    In such a big palace, bursts of baby crying came out, which made Tianyu who had already come to the gate of the palace quicken his pace subconsciously.


    Walk into the main hall, then see Chu son holding the child to coax softly, but it seems useless, the child is still crying.


    "Xi''er, father''s embrace..."


    Tianyu''s heart was corrected by his daughter''s cry. He still walked back and forth with his daughter in his arms. He even forgot about entertaining Pluto and Murong Jinxin. If Murong Jinxin had not been too familiar with him, he would have been given a big hat of neglect.


    "What''s the matter with Xi''er?"


    Murong Jin heart carefully distinguish the cry of a child, feel some not right, then whispered asked Chu son a.


    Chu''er just became a mother, but she didn''t understand a lot of things. If the child is crying like this, I''m afraid he will faint.


    "I don''t know. I cried for no reason. I didn''t feed her or pee my pants. The doctor of heaven has seen it. He is healthy. But that''s how she cried. She''s been crying for almost an hour... "


    Daughter''s crying let Chu son very distressed, she has ruled out all the possibilities, can only understand daughter''s crying as inexplicable. This is to coax also coax not good, really don''t know how to do?


    "Tianyu, give me the baby to hold..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at Tianyu holding the children all over the room, mouth a draw. He reached out to him and motioned him to give her the baby. Perhaps she can see a general, the child can no longer cry like this, the voice has been completely dumb.


    "Is the child possessed of evil?"


    Tianyu handed the crying child to Murong Jinxin and scratched her head. The child''s hard work is really a headache. He started to cry before he left. After crying for so long, is she tired or not?


    "Your harem is so clean that you don''t even have a grain of dust on this day. Where is the evil coming from?"


    Murong Jin heart horizontal Tianyu one eye, for Tianyu whimsical said very speechless. She drooped her eyes and looked at Xi''er carefully. She liked it very much.


    The child has a very delicate face. Although it''s only a month old, he can see the peerless appearance after hairpin.


    "What on earth is that?"


    Tianyu was a little anxious. Looking at her daughter''s little face, she was about to cry purple. The whole thing was not good. This is not, that is not, is it just because the child is too busy to cry?


    But even so, she''s been crying for a long time. It''s time to stop being tired


    "Strange, I really can''t see what''s going on?"


    Murong Jin''s heart felt the magic for a while. The child''s face was a little ugly and his voice was already crying hoarse. Everything was good. But she cried so miserably, there must be a reason they may have ignored.


    What is the reason? Can you make a child cry so long?


    "Don''t cry... It''s so noisy..."


    Just when Murong Jinxin ponders and the adults have nothing to do, Junlin, who had been very quiet, walks up to Murong Jinxin and looks at the little girl who has already crinkled her face with a low voice. At the same time, he takes down a bell hanging on the little girl''s neck.


    "Jun Lin, how can you..."


    Murong Jin heart listen to the son that impatient anger, some unhappy raised his head, looking at the son that and Hades like a small face, just want to denounce a few words, the arms of the little girl suddenly stopped crying.


    A pair of eyes that had already cried red and swollen suddenly opened, looked at the king''s landing, and closed his mouth. It seems that I still want to cry, but I don''t dare to cry. It''s really distressing.


    "She doesn''t like the bells around her neck."


    Jun Lin naturally knew that his behavior was abnormal. He gave back his bell to Tianyu, flattened his mouth and explained two sentences.


    What''s the matter with these adults? This little girl named Xi''er often catches the red thread with a bell hanging around her neck in crying. Can''t they see the obvious intention?


    "Ah? If you don''t like this bell, how can you... "


    Chu son looked at to have stopped crying daughter, the corner of the mouth several invisible smoked to smoke. This bell has a bright future. My daughter likes it all the time and plays it several times every time. That''s why she tied a red rope around her neck. Now Junlin says that Xi''er doesn''t like it


    "Maybe she doesn''t like hanging the bell around her neck. You can try hanging the bell on her hands or feet."


    Jun Lin swept that is to open wide eyes to see his little girl again, the face has no facial expression of say. He didn''t like to meddle in his own business. If she hadn''t cried so badly, he wouldn''t have said it even if he knew the reason.


    The princess of heaven is stupid enough. If crying can solve the problem, there won''t be so many disputes in this continent. If you cry, everything will be fine.


    "It''s really..."


    Tianyu tightened the rope on the bell and instead hung it on his daughter''s chubby little hand. Surprised to find that her daughter not only did not cry, but also vigorously waving a small hand to play with the bell. For a moment, I really don''t know what to say.


    "Emperor of heaven, I don''t need to wait three years for that question just now. I can answer you now. I don''t agree with her to go to the underworld to practice and study with me." Jun Lin looked at the little girl who had a good time. He didn''t like it or dislike it. But there was one thing about the little girl that he hated the most, which was crying. His sister seldom cried, or he had never heard her cry since he was sensible. If there is one more companion in his life who is always crying, he is very sure that he can''t accept it¡° This... "Tianyu was in a bit of a dilemma. He probably understood the reason why Junlin refused him. My daughter has been crying since she was born. I''m afraid it''s hard to change. But this is what Jun Lin hates. What can I do? He looked at Murong Jinxin and Hades. They all shook their heads at him helplessly to show that they could not help him. When he was about to admit his life, a clear girl voice rang out¡° Brother, you see how pretty sister Xi''er looks. If you marry her, at least you won''t disgrace us in the underworld. " Smile looked at some at a loss of little girl, pinched her lovely little face, involuntarily she would like to say a few good words for the little girl. That kind of inexplicable born out of the favor, even her own are some accidents¡° You are so shallow... "Jun Lin gives his younger sister a look. Does this princess have to marry her if she looks better? There are many beautiful women in the four realms. Can he marry them all? He doesn''t care what this little girl looks like. He only knows that he hates crying ghosts¡° If you don''t want to stay sister Xi''er, I''ll stay. Anyway, it''s all the same... "Xiaoxiao naturally understood his brother''s disdainful eyes, and his face turned black. She just likes sister Xi''er. She just wants to keep her. If her brother doesn''t stay, she will stay by herself. My brother has nothing to say¡° Then you stay. When the time comes, CHEN Ye falls in love with her, and you have no place to cry... "Jun Lin is not annoyed. He just curls his mouth and spits out some words that make him laugh. This kind of weeping ghost, if he let his sister stay, it''s really hell, he knows his sister''s weakness, that is CHEN Ye, he said so, don''t believe his sister will stay her¡° Chen elder brother said only likes me, only then can not like other girls Smell speech, smile some hesitation, looking at her mouth very beautiful little girl fell into self contradiction. Brother''s words are also true, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case, if there is such a possibility. No, she would never accept that possibility. She could not let her brother chenye have any possibility of falling in love with other girls¡° Who knows, if you want to leave a future trouble for yourself, I have nothing to say. If you want to stay, you can stay... "Jun Lin smiles at his sister strangely. They are mother compatriots, and they have never separated. He knew her very well and was not afraid that she would not compromise. Sure enough, after he said this, his face became more ugly¡° Well, I won''t keep it either. She loves to cry so much, forget it... "Xiaoxiao hesitated again for a while, and finally made up her mind. She doesn''t want to leave her future troubles. She''s just a strange sister. If she doesn''t stay, she won''t stay. She looked at Xi''er and then turned her eyes. Her attitude was very obvious. She didn''t want to get involved in this matter¡° She''s still young now, and she won''t cry so much when she grows up... "Chu''er hears some clues from the conversation between the two children, and talks for her daughter busily. She is such a lovely daughter. How can she be despised after a face-to-face interview? She is not someone else, but the son-in-law they want¡° Let''s wait until she grows up, but it''s impossible to change her nature. " Junlin does not give in at all. In fact, he is not aiming at the princess. He just doesn''t like such a girl. It doesn''t mean that the princess has any problems. After that, he went to the underworld and sat down. He closed his mouth and said nothing¡° Chu''er, it seems that our baby daughter is not so lucky... "Tianyu sighed. It''s the emperor of heaven, or we need face. Being rejected twice in a row by a child, it''s hard for him to force anything. It''s just that his daughter is so good, and he doesn''t worry about getting married. Let''s call it a day, and he won''t talk about it again¡° That''s not necessarily true, they may have a lot of good things, I believe in God''s fate... "Chu''er is optimistic, she just smiles at Jun Lin, and she doesn''t feel unhappy about it. She once asked Yuelao that Junlin and Xi''er had some predestination, but Xi''er had to fight for the result. She believes that as long as her daughter likes Junlin, she will persevere to catch it... "Chu''er, it''s so mysterious that you say that. Do you know something? Let''s talk about it... "

 Chapter 835

    Murong Jin''s heart is so sharp that she catches some clues from Chu er''s words. Chu''er''s words are like Junlin and Xi''er are going to be together, but she can''t see that Junlin has any good feelings for Xi''er.


    Her son knows that at first glance, there will be something that he will not want, no matter how precious it is.


    Naturally, this principle also applies to people


    "Yuelao said that as long as Xi''er worked hard, if she was lucky, she might become Princess Ming..."


    Chu son hesitated for a while, in Murong Jin heart''s eyes offensive or defeated, will be buried in the heart for a long time.


    Seeing Junlin''s first reaction from her daughter, she knew that her daughter could not escape this relationship. As a mother, she is not in favor of her daughter in a relationship at a disadvantage, but she did not change Chu er''s fate.


    "It means your daughter will run after my son when she grows up, right?"


    Murong Jin heart looked at that keep staring at his son to see the little girl, really feel some pity. According to chu''er, the relationship between them is not deep. No, it''s almost impossible to be together.


    Such a good child, she really didn''t want to see her disappointed, but she couldn''t get what she wanted, no matter how hard she tried.


    "Well, it all depends on God''s will. Alas..."


    Her daughter is also the eldest princess of heaven. She doesn''t want to see her daughter''s misery, but no one can stop her.


    I hope there is a miracle in heaven, so that her daughter can find true love after many hardships, and live a life of love with Jun Lin.


    "Chu''er, I know the temperament of my smelly boy. I think you''d better persuade Xi''er and see more other men..."


    Murong Jin heart also can see Chu son struggle, if she, she also don''t want her daughter chasing a don''t like their own man run. Simply put the heart a horizontal, said the cruel words.


    Some words said earlier, can also play a warning role, otherwise at that time Xi''er fell into, the pain is still her.


    "It''s no use persuading what''s destined to happen. Jin Xin, we have something to say first. We can''t destroy our friendship because of the children''s affairs, can we? "


    Chu''er knows that Murong Jin''s heart is a good one, and a warm current runs through her heart. She has always been calm, anything destined to happen she will be able to accept. Her only request is that no matter what will happen between the children in the future, the relationship between heaven and hell will not change.


    "That''s natural. I like Xi''er. If I can''t be princess Ming, I''ll be my daughter."


    Murong Jin''s heart smiles and agrees that she has experienced life and death with Tianyu. How can that friendship be changed because of the two little kids? After saying that they are not the losers, chu''er really thinks too much.


    "OK, by the way, why didn''t Xiaohui and Ranran come?"


    Chu son touched to touch daughter delicate small face, turn the topic to open, mention that has had the leaf dye of a few side edge. In general, ye Ranran would join in the fun of such a big event, but she didn''t seem to see her today.


    "Haohao was murdered in the human world and almost lost her life. She rushed to the human world to take care of her children. But they didn''t arrive, so they prepared a gift. It''s not something of value, but it''s in my heart. "


    Murong Jin heart to explore the arms, took out a pair of dolls, although not precious enough, but you can see the intention of dyeing. This needle and thread are all embroidered by Ranran himself, and Xi''er doesn''t lack anything. It''s a light gift and heavy affection to send such a gift.


    "It''s so cute. It''s much more lovely than those embroiderers. Xi''er will like it. Thank her for me."


    Chu son took two dolls to shake in front of the daughter, small Xi son immediately stretched out a chubby little hand to grab, the corners of the mouth bend, can see that she is very fond of two novel dolls.


    Friends pay attention to just a heart, even if it is just a leaf, it is precious to them.


    "I don''t know what to give Xi''er. I just designed some clothes for her. You can let her make do with it."


    Murong Jin heart looked at Chu Er, from Chu er''s eyes, she can see the purity of this woman. So she presented her gift, and she knew that they would not dislike it.


    The clothes she sent were all princess dresses of the 21st century. Anyone who saw them would be moved. She believed that Xi''er would look beautiful when she put them on.


    "It''s so beautiful. I''m so excited by the clothes..."


    Chu son looked around those clothes for a long time and liked them very much. These two gifts are the happiest for her. At least she can see the intention of the giver.


    "You can change this suit for Xi''er. This suit is suitable for the party to be held later."


    Murong Jinxin went to pick out a light pink princess skirt and handed it to chu''er. She could see that Xi''er also liked it. If she could make their mother and daughter like it, she felt that her efforts were not in vain.


    "Xi''er, let''s get new clothes..."


    Chu''er holds Xi''er in her skirt and walks into the inner room. Today is her daughter''s full moon banquet. She must dress her daughter up so that all the guests can remember her beautiful Xi''er¡° Tianyu, let''s take the children around first. You don''t have to worry about us. We''ll show up at the party. " Murong Jinxin greets Tianyu and takes her child to leave. She knows how busy Tianyu is at such a party. They are all old friends. They don''t need Tianyu to accompany them all the time and waste time on them¡° Emperor of heaven, Xi''er is blessed. If you treat her well, she will bring a lot of blessings to heaven. " Chumi''er, who didn''t say a word in the whole meeting, suddenly looked at her. She nodded to Tianyu. After leaving such a word, she went after her relatives. Only Tianyu stood thoughtfully, savoring chumi''er''s words, and a faint smile came out of the corner of her mouth On the stone road leading to Tianhe, I''m walking with a smile, and I''m very curious about everything in heaven. When passing through a cloister, the little body suddenly stopped, and the smile at the corner of the mouth suddenly stopped. The whole person seemed to be in the same place¡° What''s up? Baby Walking behind Xiaoxiao, the underworld immediately noticed the difference of his daughter. He came to her side and asked in a soft voice. But when his eyes along the direction of his daughter to see, the corner of his mouth hard to smoke. No wonder this little girl will be such a reaction, the original night also came to heaven, he followed a beautiful fairy girl, night from time to time with the little girl smile, occasionally touch the little girl''s head¡° Now you have to believe me, don''t you? And leave the princess that day... "Jun Lin just glanced at the front, with a trace of schadenfreude on his small face. However, he believes that CHEN Ye, the little girl in his heart should be similar to the role of sister. Xiaoxiao, it''s full of food. It''s no wonder you''re looking for guilt¡° Are you still my brother? Even at this time to say such words, hateful... "Xiaoxiao''s mood has been a serious blow, from her memory, in addition to brother Chen''s sister, she has never seen brother Chen treat other girls so well. Now it''s just a trip to the Dragon tribe, and a strange little girl comes out. She feels that she can''t accept it¡° Don''t point the spear at me. If you have something to do, it''s not that I did something sorry for you... "Jun Lin rolled his eyes and stepped back. He knows this sister too well. If he doesn''t hide faster, he will be the first one to suffer. He is also depressed now. He doesn''t want to be such a wretch¡° Smile, it''s just CHEN Ye''s sister... "Murong Jin''s heart is speechless. She has to admit that in the matter of emotion, her mind of this pair of precious eggs has reached at least ten years old. Listen to their conversation and let her be a concubine. Two children over one year old are discussing the problem of their rival in love. Is this too much nonsense. She should have stopped their fairy fruit long ago. They are too precocious... "I haven''t heard that he has any younger sister. I''ll see how I deal with him. Hum..." without looking at his mother''s concubine, she rushes towards chenye with short legs. Small fist clenched tightly, small face is full of angry color, as if Chen ye put a green hat on her. And on the other side, Chen night seems to be telling the little girl something, in addition is back to smile, did not notice the close of smile. Until, a small short leg kicked on his leg, two small fists on his waist, he turned his head cold. See is smile, three thick black lines suddenly appear on the forehead¡° Xiaoxiao, why are you here... "He squatted down and looked at Xiaoxiao''s face, looking at his serious face. He had a headache. This little girl is only over one year old, but she is good at those jealous things. He just seems to have rubbed Xiaoya''s head. It seems that the little girl has seen it, otherwise she would not be so angry¡° Why can''t I come? I''m here to catch the traitor. Brother Chen, who is she? " Xiaoxiao is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Holding chenye''s ear is a roar. Small people have great energy, see behind Murong Jin heart giant sweat. Her daughter is really a wonderful flower. She knows how to catch a traitor when she is a little old. She can do it when she grows up. But she didn''t plan to take care of it. Let the couple make trouble¡° Come on, let''s go to Tianhe and blow the wind. When they''re done, they''ll naturally go back there and find us... "

 Chapter 836

    Look at this posture to know that her baby daughter will not suffer losses, Chen ye should have discretion, this kind of thing to explain to ensure that it is over. If CHEN Ye can''t solve such a small problem, he will live in vain for the past eleven years.


    Then she led her baby son by CHEN Ye''s side. She didn''t say hello to CHEN Ye, as if she didn''t see anything.


    "Father, mother, princess, she..."


    Murong Jinxin''s attitude makes CHEN Ye a little uneasy, so she has to ask for help from the underworld, but is directly dismissed by the underworld with a white eye. He was in a cold sweat. It seemed that he had to deal with it properly, otherwise his father and his wife would not let him go.


    In fact, what he worried most was not his father and his wife, but his father. If you know that Xiaoxiao is jealous because he''s "flirting" outside, I''m afraid he will be broken.


    "Brother ye, who is she?"


    When CHEN Ye was ready to explain, the little girl beside him also opened her mouth. She looked curiously at the little girl who seemed to be a little over a year old but was a little too smart. Some didn''t understand the current situation.


    "It''s none of your business who I am? Do you care? "


    Smile flew a white eye in the past, hands akimbo very powerful roar in the past. Those who dare to rob Chen brother from her are not good things.


    After the little girl''s white eyes, the chubby little hand stretched out and wrung CHEN Ye''s ears mercilessly.


    "I''m such an ill bred little girl..."


    The little girl, named Qianqian, is the granddaughter of the second elder of the Dragon nationality. This time she came to heaven with the elder. The disposition is more open-minded, has been regarded as the younger sister by the Chen night to love.


    She doesn''t know Xiaoxiao''s status. She just thinks the little girl is so arrogant that she can choke half to death as soon as she speaks.


    "Qianqian, no nonsense. She is the little princess of the underworld, and the one who just passed is the king of the underworld and the princess of the underworld... "


    The second elder was in a cold sweat and had a heart attack. He was almost scared out by the baby granddaughter. He dared to scold the daughter of Hades for being uneducated. She didn''t want to die.


    The underworld and the princess of the underworld have always been protecting their weaknesses. They are known to all. If a word offends them, Qianqian doesn''t know how to die.


    "The little princess of the underworld? You can''t bully others. I believe that the king of Hades and the princess of Hades must be sensible and will not be targeted at me because of these children''s affairs. "


    Long Qianqian did not expect that the identity of the little girl in front of her was so prominent. No wonder she was so arrogant. It turned out that she had arrogant capital. She doesn''t know the relationship between Xiaoxiao and chenye, so she directly regards Xiaoxiao''s behavior as a child''s temper tantrums.


    "I''ll cheat you, OK? If you say one more word, I''ll let my guard cut off your tongue and feed the dog. "


    Smile is really angry, from birth to now, who has never been so fierce to her, what is Qianqian? I dare to teach her a lesson. Clearly is she first provoke her, who let her have nothing to go with Chen elder brother together, put clear is owe scold.


    "You..."


    Long Qianqian''s delicate eyebrows wrinkled. She seemed to want to scold each other, but she was covered by two elders and pulled away. She was not reconciled, but helpless.


    The other three elders of the Dragon nationality naturally know the reason why Xiaoxiao is angry. They say hello to chenye and leave quickly.


    On the winding stone road, only CHEN Ye and Xiao Xiao are left. CHEN Ye sighed, picked up Xiaoxiao, went to one side, put Xiaoxiao on a swing full of roses, and gently shook it.


    "Brother Chen, don''t you have anything to say to me?"


    Xiaoxiao feels a little wronged. She turns to see CHEN Ye, and her small face is full of complaints. Chen elder brother clearly knows she is angry, but also don''t explain don''t coax her, exactly is what meaning? Is it really like what she thought, brother Chen fell in love with other girls?


    "I said long Qianqian was just my sister. Do you believe it?"


    Chen night holds the hand of swing tight tight tight, he is not don''t want to explain, but haven''t thought well how to explain. This little girl is really too precocious, precocious let him very headache. But it''s hard for him not to take care of her mood.


    "No, you have only one sister. Your sister''s name is not long Qianqian."


    Smile to shake head, completely don''t believe Chen night''s words. When did brother Chen have a sister in the dragon clan? That''s bullshit.


    Her small face is a bit gloomy again, small temper also came up, it is very obvious that if CHEN Ye doesn''t make it clear, her patience will completely declare bankruptcy.


    "In my heart, she is my sister, different from you."


    Xiaoxiao''s change immediately attracted CHEN Ye''s attention. He stabilized the swing and squatted in front of Xiaoxiao again, explaining mildly.


    He should be happy. His guardian is jealous of other girls, which proves how much he cares about him


    "Oh, I see. I''ll find a brother who has the same relationship with you."


    It''s obvious that Xiaoxiao can''t accept such an explanation, but he can''t say more about it. Coldly hook the hook lip angle, very naive said.


    He has a sister, she went to find a brother, this is very fair, then no one has to talk about who¡° Silly girl, your elder brother is enough, don''t need you to look for... "Chen night mouth corner a draw, rubbed to rub her small head, really don''t know how to explain these with a more than one year old child who has ten year old Eq. Smiling words also let him ring the alarm, this little girl has always been an activist, if he is not on guard, he believes that her side will soon appear a brother, two brothers, countless brothers. That kind of picture, I vomit blood at the thought of him¡° Forget it. I''ll go to my father and mother. Don''t follow me Xiaoxiao''s big eyes dropped down. She felt that she had no patience to talk about it. She would be depressed to death if she talked about it. It''s better to go to the father, the mother, the elder brother and the elder sister SA sajiao. Maybe I''ll feel better. He said that long Qianqian was his sister, so it was his sister. He has a sister like this. She finds ten similar brothers and owes no one. She jumped down from the swing, didn''t look at CHEN Ye, and ran towards Tianhe with her short legs¡° Smile, wait... "Chen night know his Lilliputian son is angry, is preparing to catch up, but was stopped by big elder. The elder whispered a few words in CHEN Ye''s ear. CHEN Ye looked at the villain who had already run away and followed the elder¡° Hate... Hate... Hate... "Chen night did not catch up, let smile mood more depressed, she has a kind of feeling has been abandoned. A person walking on the winding stone road, self pity from AI¡° Are you okay? Who bullied you? " In the smile scolded countless times, small short legs kick stones are kicked numb, a warm voice floated into her ears. She looked up and saw a little boy full of sunshine. The little boy is about five or six years old. Now he is staring at Xiaoxiao curiously, with a small hand holding Xiaoxiao''s stone¡° Can you help me bully anyone who bullies me? " Xiaoxiao tilts her head. She doesn''t know the little boy, but the positive energy from the little boy makes her feel that the little boy is not a bad person. The bright eyes dripped and turned, and asked softly¡° If you are reasonable, I can help you bully back. " The little boy picked pick eyebrows, patted himself is not strong chest, very forthright agreed. The little girl in front of him is so cute. He likes it at a glance¡° Naturally, I am reasonable. As a child over one year old, who can I bully? " Xiaoxiao thought about it, and felt that he couldn''t swallow it for nothing. Long Qianqian owes a lesson, Chen elder brother owes stimulation, she can''t this without reason cheap them. In front of her, the little boy seems to have a high status. Maybe he can really help her. She has to make a good trial¡° You tell your brother, who bullied you, he beat him for her. " The little boy thinks that Xiaoxiao''s words are very reasonable. Even small animals can bully her when she walks on the road. Who else can she bully? In this way, a strong desire to protect spread in the chest. He must teach the people who bully the little sister well and take a breath for the little sister¡° Long Qianqian of the Dragon nationality, she scolds me for being uneducated, but I''m very well-educated... "She smiles and flattens her mouth. She is very wronged, and her eyes are full of tears. She looks very pitiful. As soon as her expression came out, the little boy really couldn''t stand it. She took her little hand and went to the courtyard where the dragon people lived without saying a word¡° You seem to know this place very well. Who are you? What should I call you? " Xiaoxiaomao tried to keep up with the little boy with his short legs. But she found that the little boy walked so fast that she couldn''t keep up. So he tugged at the little boy''s clothes¡° My name is Shengen. I''m the son of the general of the gods. You can call me Shengen brother Saint grace slows down and introduces his identity to Xiaoxiao. At the same time, he is very interested in Xiaoxiao''s identity. The little girl should have come to the princess full moon banquet. He had never seen her in heaven before¡° My name is Xiaoxiao, the little princess of the underworld. Brother saint, where are we going Xiaoxiao doesn''t know where saint will take her, but she doesn''t worry about her own safety. Moyang will protect her in the dark, so she dares to run around with Shengen so boldly¡° The dragon people live here, you wait outside, I go in to find long Qianqian... "Saint grace walked away so swaggeringly, soon, smile, then heard the voices with crying in the courtyard, beautiful mouth corner up, smile very evil. Just as she was just smiling, she didn''t notice the boy in white coming towards her. Until the small hand was held, she turned her head suddenly.

 Chapter 837

    "Smile..."


    Chen night some accident met her outside the courtyard of the Dragon nationality, so just right, also save him in the trouble to find. Just as he wanted to say something, there was another scream of long Qianqian in the yard.


    His hand a meal, seem to understand what, shallow Lang Mou suddenly dark sink down, this little girl unexpectedly found a helper to teach Qianqian, this thing do really a little too much.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me. "


    And Chen night is the same, smile also very accident, but she after seeing Chu Chen night''s face clearly, forced to shake off Chen night''s hand, subconsciously back a few steps.


    She just taught long Qianqian a lesson. Does he face her with such a face? As for it?


    "Go..."


    Chen night a big step forward, picked up a smile and went to the small courtyard. His smile should not be like this. When he is a little unhappy, he finds someone to vent his anger. If he knew that she was wrong and did not correct it, the consequences of laissez faire would be very terrible.


    "Let me go, you let me go..."


    Xiaoxiao feels the low pressure from CHEN Ye''s body, but he is not afraid. He struggles in CHEN Ye''s arms, and his small hand becomes a fist. He keeps hitting CHEN Ye''s body.


    Chen night directly ignores her fist without any attack power. When she enters the courtyard, she sees that long Qianqian has been pulled aside by the two elders to heal her wounds, while a little boy just closes his fist and is ready to go out. His face is more gloomy.


    "Who are you?"


    He put down the incessant smile, but as soon as his legs fell to the ground, he ran to the direction of Saint''s grace, looking for protection, which showed that he had a big smile.


    This just separated how long, she recruited such a boy to fight for her, she is really capable of ah.


    "My name is Saint grace, the son of the general of the gods. I beat long Qianqian. If you have any opinions, you can go to my father or the emperor of heaven to complain. "


    Sheng en looked at CHEN Ye and opened his mouth in no hurry. At the same time, he grasped Xiaoxiao''s hand and made a gesture to protect Xiaoxiao.


    The boy seems to have a lot of momentum, but he is not afraid. Anyway, this man has been beaten. What else can they do with him?


    "I don''t know why I came here to beat people. What''s the difference between the son of general Tianshen and a local ruffian?"


    Chen night looking at that pair of small hands that hold together, a nameless fire spreads to open, even talk all lost peacetime inside of moderate. But for a little sense, he would have rushed up and cut off his hand.


    "Long Qianqian bullies a younger sister who is more than one year old, and beat her up to let her have a long memory, so that she won''t be more bullying in the future."


    When people say that they are local ruffians and hooligans, Saint doesn''t care. Anyway, he has beaten long Qianqian, and the goal has been achieved. It doesn''t matter at all to be satirized as long as you are happy.


    "Young master... Forget it... It''s really Qianqian''s fault... Qianqian doesn''t understand her identity..."


    The second elder sees that CHEN Ye is going to have a conflict with the son of the God general, and comes to persuade him. It''s not a bad thing for Qianqian to be beaten. This beating will make her understand a lot, and she will be more cautious in her future.


    If because of this trouble to the emperor there, I''m afraid Qianqian also have to suffer. This little princess is the treasure of the hand of the underworld. How could the underworld be willing to let her be a little angry.


    "Forget it? How can it be calculated? Not really... "


    Chen night''s eyes have been staring at that pair of small hands together, clearly know two children hand in hand is actually in normal not much, but in the heart is uncomfortable. When he''s uncomfortable, he wants to get angry.


    "No, what do you want? I''m the one who beat me. It has nothing to do with smiling. Just let me know what you want to do with me. "


    Saint''s temper also came up, here is heaven, he has nothing to be afraid of. Even if it comes to the emperor of heaven, he will not be unreasonable. Who let long Qianqian bully a little girl over one year old? She deserves to be beaten.


    Besides, Xiaoxiao is still the little princess of the underworld. Can long Qianqian provoke her?


    "Smile, apologize. As long as you apologize, it''s over. Otherwise, I will definitely hold him responsible. "


    Chen night heavily breathed a breath, endured for a long time just in the heart of that tone to endure to go down, will smile to grasp to come over, looking at her very stern open mouth.


    He had to put on an attitude to see what long Qianqian looked like when she was beaten by Sheng en. Two front teeth were knocked out, and the whole face was out of shape. He didn''t want him to guard the villain all his life. When he grew up, he would become a vicious woman.


    "Sorry? Why should I apologize? She has offended me. In my capacity, let alone being beaten, she has nothing to say


    Xiaoxiao bit the lip, looking at some strange teenagers in front of him, he resolutely refused. Apologizing? Yes, that''s when she does something wrong. Now, she feels right. Yes, she apologized.


    "Smile, don''t make me angry, eh?"


    Chen night''s facial expression sank a few minutes again, such smile arrogant domineering, is not what he wants to see. His smile is naive and lovely. Without so much careful thinking, he must correct this part of her mind.


    Of course, her words are right. She is the princess of the underworld. Long Qianqian is only the granddaughter of the elder of the dragon clan. She shouldn''t argue with her. But long Qianqian is just a child of seven or eight years old. It''s all right after the children''s quarrel. Xiaoxiao wants to revenge¡° You can be angry if you are angry. Am I afraid you will be angry? I''m going to find my father, my mother and my concubine. Go away. " Xiaoxiao is completely out of his control. She certainly won''t do an apology. She doesn''t want to see him now. The boy who forced her to apologize for other girls is not her brother Chen. She doesn''t like it at all. She is going to leave here and cry to her father and mother. She is the little princess of the underworld, she was bullied, she let her father and mother make the decision for her¡° I''m such a disobedient child. If you don''t apologize today, none of you will go out of this yard. " Chen night''s anger also came up, he got up to stare at smile to see for a long time. He knows too much about the girl''s temperament, and her stubbornness is terrible. This time, he must treat her hard, temper her, let her know what is right and what is wrong¡° Young master... Forget it... It''s not strange for the little princess... Let the little princess and Saint go... "The two elders saw that the situation was getting worse and worse, and he was really afraid. In such a stalemate, the little ancestors of the underworld get angry and cry. They are going to have bad luck. The general''s son is not a troublesome master. He is the most important little immortal of the emperor. The future defense of the whole heaven depends on him. Both of them are grandparents'' children, and he can''t provoke any of them¡° Second elder, you don''t have to worry about it. I promise it won''t affect the dragon clan and Qianqian. " Chen night knows what they are worried about, it''s nothing more than the Revenge of the father, the king and the concubine. In fact, it''s really unnecessary. Whether father, mother and concubine are reckless or not, they are reasonable. As long as they are reasonable, they will not be blamed¡° Little Lord... Alas... "The two elders felt that they were protected by CHEN Ye, and their hearts were warm. But in the end, I still think it''s just a small matter. It''s better not to make too much noise. It''s bad for everyone¡° Smile, do wrong, dare not take responsibility, this is you? " Finished two elder, Chen night then all attention all concentrated on the body of smile, the words of export is still very severe, even still take a few Fen of exasperation¡° Grace, let''s go. " Smile coldly saw Chen night one eye, even words all lazy to say with him. Went to the side of the saint, took the hand of Saint, then walked out of the yard. She doesn''t want to talk to the person she doesn''t know. If she wants to teach her a lesson, it depends on whether he has the ability¡° Smile, you... "Chen night''s eyebrows suddenly wrinkled up, he blocked in front of smile, is ready to say what, then feel a strong force toward him. As soon as he dodged, he knew who it was without looking¡° Moyang, I''m teaching her some truth. You''d better leave it alone. " Chen night''s face has been gloomy to the extreme, he raised Mou to see to the evil sun, shallow Lang Mou has been replaced by the dark, the whole body released the terrible power. He knew that if Moyang wanted to stop him, he couldn''t stop Xiaoxiao from leaving, but he really didn''t want to miss this opportunity to educate Xiaoxiao¡° Moyang, stop him, and we''ll leave. " Smile completely don''t put Chen night in the eye, just gave an order to the evil sun, then took the hand of the saint''s grace and left. Moyang is her close guard. No matter what relationship CHEN Ye has with her, it''s impossible to command Moyang¡° Although the little princess is only over one year old, she is mentally mature. Today''s event will leave a shadow in her heart. Master Chen doesn''t want to communicate with the little princess, but he wants to teach her a lesson. Don''t wait to be upset when you lose it. How stupid you are when you have it. " Magic Yang didn''t start with Chen night, he just glanced at Chen night. He saw it from the beginning to the end, and he didn''t think the little princess was wrong. The little princess was not unreasonable, but was so arrogant. The culprit for all this is CHEN Ye. If he had coaxed the little princess before, could she not get out of the dead end? "..." Magic Yang''s words let Chen night suddenly Leng, his mind came up with a smile before leaving that moment eyes, cold piercing, as if don''t know him, he felt like a thousand arrows through the heart. He''s mad, isn''t he? Otherwise, how could he treat his beloved little girl with such an attitude. She''s just over a year old. How can he treat such a small child in such a severe way¡° Master Chen, the little princess is still young. All she can see is you. Sooner or later, she will see other men''s good, such as today''s grace. When you go back to the dragon clan, your attitude towards the little princess has changed. Does that dragon Qianqian really have nothing to do with you? "

 Chapter 838

    Magic Yang left such a thought-provoking words, swept has been beaten into a pig''s head long Qianqian one eye, body shape a flash then left.


    Master Chen was born in bliss, but he didn''t know it. Now he can lose his temper. One day the little princess''s eyes are not on him, and he will understand what it means to do evil.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    CHEN Ye looks at the direction of the disappearance of Moyang and is lost in thought. He really just loves his sister for long Qianqian. Some intimate actions are the same as he does to his sister. The same action, smile really different attitude.


    To his own sister, Xiaoxiao never cares. To long Qianqian, smile but care, and so angry. Transposition thinking, if Xiaoxiao is the same to other men, what will his reaction be?


    When he thought about it, he already had the answer in his heart.


    "Young master... I''ll send Qianqian back to the dragon family immediately... If the child stays here, I''m afraid he''ll have to make trouble..."


    Two elder looking at Chen night shallow Lang Mou of chagrin, in the heart also very not taste. He is her favorite granddaughter, will let her so don''t know the propriety. She dares to be so presumptuous when she treats the princess whose status is higher than her. He was really ashamed of the trouble.


    "Well, you don''t have to take this matter seriously. I''ll handle it properly."


    Chen night also didn''t refuse, pacified two elder two sentences, then hurried toward outside walk. Moyang is right. In the past year of Xiaoxiao''s life, he is the only one. If he doesn''t protect this relationship well, sooner or later he will regret it.


    He wants to find his little girl quickly, explain things clearly, lest that little girl do something amazing in a rage.


    ¡­¡­


    After taking saint''s grace to leave, Xiaoxiao is a little stuffy. In order to make Xiaoxiao happy, Saint''s grace takes Xiaoxiao to the general''s mansion.


    The two children had a good time in the small amusement park in the back garden of the general''s mansion. Xiaoxiao forgot his previous unhappiness and was in a good mood.


    Compared with the happy smile, Chen night can be much more depressed. Looking for a circle everywhere, did not find Xiaoxiao since, had no choice but to come to Tianhe.


    By the Tianhe River, Murong Jinxin is building a house with Junlin, while the underworld is lying lazily watching. Sunset infinite good, scattered on their bodies, far to see that is a very beautiful picture.


    Chen night''s arrival, let Murong Jin heart and Hades is not unexpected, accident is Chen night is a person, and still frown.


    "Where''s the smile? Isn''t she with you? "


    Murong Jin heart vaguely feel that something is wrong, wipe clean his hand and stand up, looking at Chen night very confused asked.


    Chen night this child is a proper child, is it laughing unreasonable, did not get the results they want, from a run to hide?


    "I don''t know. I''ve been looking for her for a long time..."


    Chen night''s lip petal moved, vision some Dodge, he don''t know how to open mouth to say that matter with father king mother imperial concubine. But Xiaoxiao didn''t know where he was, so he had to say.


    "I don''t know? Have you lost my daughter? "


    The underworld doesn''t know when to also stand up, stare at CHEN Ye aggressive ask a way. Heaven is no better than the underworld. In the underworld, Xiaoxiao is the little ancestor. No one dares to persecute her anywhere. But this is heaven. If Xiaoxiao is taken away by someone who wants to, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Father, king and mother, Chen ye came to plead guilty. Before..."


    Chen night lowered a head, will happen before of matter honest of account once more, don''t dare dark at all. No matter what his father and his wife would do with him, he could only bear it. It was because he didn''t explain it clearly that he was responsible for it.


    When the last word fell, he only felt a burst of cool, because his father''s eyes had been completely cold.


    "Black impermanence, go to summon Moyang back immediately."


    Pluto just looked at CHEN Ye and didn''t say any words of blame. But that look was enough to express his anger in his heart. He believed that Chen ye could understand it.


    Now, the most important thing is to get my daughter back. If you have anything to do, you have to come back. It''s best to make it clear. If it''s not clear, that''s all.


    "I''ve been following you since Xiaoxiao was born. You know her temperament. Today''s matter originally is not a matter, hold her coax a coax to make an oath what''s also over, you chose cold treatment. Xiaoxiao is just a child over one year old. Even though her mind has surpassed her age, she is still a child. What is a child most afraid of? It''s being ignored, it''s being ignored, you know? "


    She knows her daughter very well, but she doesn''t know how to deal with Chen ye now. Clearly is a sesame mung bean version of the size of the matter, but the night can let it evolve just like this.


    Her smile is not unreasonable person, more is not a vicious person, will go to Shengen beat long Qianqian, has reflected from the side how dissatisfied she is with CHEN Ye''s treatment.


    "Chen Yezhi is wrong. Please punish her..."


    He understood now, but it was too late. Xiaoxiao didn''t know where he was. He couldn''t find her. An inexplicable sense of panic spread in his heart, which made him clench his hands tightly, and a chill rose from the soles of his feet¡° There is no problem for you to correct some wrong ideas. But, you have to see under what circumstances it is done. Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to beat long Qianqian, but hopes to let you know how dissatisfied she is by beating long Qianqian. Chen night, after anything, I hope you don''t use the cold way to treat smile. It''s easy to hold her and lower your posture, isn''t it? " Chen night''s problem is that in his relationship with Xiaoxiao, Xiaoxiao is on the active side. In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that Xiaoxiao is chasing him. This way of getting along, it''s easy to make CHEN Ye''s heart produce some expansion of the heart, that everything is taken for granted. If it doesn''t change, as Xiaoxiao grows up, there will be more problems between them. Once there are too many problems, I''m afraid this beautiful relationship will be gone¡° CHEN Ye knows his mistake... "Murong Jinxin''s words are meaningful. The more CHEN Ye listens to them, the more he feels that he is wrong. He''s just too used to being chased by Xiaoxiao, and he''s too used to talking about Xiaoxiao. Sometimes when he comes across something, he doesn''t say anything if he thinks Xiaoxiao can understand it. In the future, he must change, or the consequences will be unimaginable¡° Chen night, as like as two peas, "smiling at you is not what you can''t do..." suddenly the head of the king who had been silent was looking up. No matter how much he quarrels with his sister, his favorite is always his sister. When his sister was wronged, he would stand by her side to protect her. In a word, said Chen night thoroughly cool, also said Chen night more shameless¡° Jun Lin is right. Xiaoxiao is too small to see far away. When she grows up and has more men, you can''t regret it. " Murong Jin touched her son''s head, and felt that his son''s words hit the nail on the head. Whether Xiaoxiao is right or wrong, as her closest family, they must be on the side of Xiaoxiao. Of course, some of the things that should be taught still have to be taught, but that is after the event, after Xiaoxiao has calmed down. When a child is still impulsive, what do you expect her to listen to you? It''s better to follow her first, calm her mood first, and then guide her slowly. "..." Chen night speechless, just looked up at the flying eagle in the air. But I am sober in my heart. Fortunately, such a thing happened early, and there is still time to make up for it. If it happened after Xiaoxiao grew up, he didn''t know if he would lose her¡° Wang, the news is coming from Moyang. The little princess is in the general''s house. She is having a good time with the son of the general. He can''t bear to interrupt her When the scene fell into silence, black impermanence came back in a hurry. I told you the news, and finally let everyone''s heart settle down. Just Chen night in hear Saint grace that two words of time, the heart mercilessly shrink shrink, a burst of sharp pain let him some don''t know what to do¡° Well, let the little girl play. Half an hour before the banquet, let Moyang take her directly to the banquet place. " The daughter has nothing to do, the face of Hades just looks better. The general of the God of heaven is the patron saint of heaven, and his son can also be trusted. Xiaoxiao is willing to play with Saint. That''s good. Children of this age should make more friends¡° It''s rare that the little girl is willing to play with other children. I''ve seen the son of saint. It''s very interesting. " The big stone in Murong Jin''s heart also falls. Her idea is the same as that of Hades. It is a very good and rare thing for a daughter to have another playmate. Her words with the underworld make CHEN Ye''s heart tighten again. He looks into the void. His mind can''t help but come up with the scene of his laughing and playing with other little boys. He just feels the pain of piercing the heart. He wanted to find Xiaoxiao, but his father''s eyes swept over, and he did not dare to go. He knew that his father and his wife were punishing him, making him suffer in his heart, letting him understand himself, and not making the same mistake again¡° CHEN Ye, you still have a long way to go with Xiaoxiao. If you want to maintain this relationship, you have to make more efforts. After all, Xiaoxiao is young and willful. You should be more tolerant of her, after tolerance in guiding her, otherwise your road is not long-term... "Murong Jinxin looking at Chen night a face of dispirited, also some don''t have the heart. The child is only eleven years old, and naturally there are some shortcomings. In the future, they should also give him the opportunity to grow up. CHEN Ye nodded and didn''t say anything. He just looked into the distance until night came and the whole earth was engulfed by night

 Chapter 839

    Yuehua Palace


    The floor is covered with red carpet and red silk is flying. The night pearl with big fist emits a faint light in the dark, illuminating the whole sky.


    This is the place where Princess Xi''er''s full moon banquet is held. At this time, it is very lively. The guests who come to the full moon banquet are smiling and congratulating the universe.


    Murong Jinxin, the king of Hades, greets Tianyu and takes her two children to the VIP table, quietly waiting for the arrival of her baby daughter.


    Finally, before the full moon banquet, the little figure that they love and hate appeared. She was walking side by side with Saint. Her face was full of smiles. She seemed to be in a good mood.


    "It seems that the child of Saint''s grace is quite amusing..."


    The underworld saw the baby daughter''s mood suddenly got better, and waved to Xiaoxiao. He couldn''t help looking at the handsome little boy beside his daughter. If it wasn''t for CHEN Ye, he thought that his daughter would be a good match for saint.


    "It seems good for my sister to be with Saint. Saint can make my sister laugh..."


    Junlin agrees with his father''s words. Shengen will accommodate his sister, but chenye is used to being overbearing. For my sister''s temperament, grace is more suitable. Of course, he doesn''t have an opinion on CHEN Ye, he just talks about the matter.


    "Well, but your mother''s mind has been determined, and she can''t help laughing..."


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart. He knew her mind very well. No matter how good the child is, it''s doomed that he can''t be with Xiaoxiao.


    He only hopes that CHEN Ye''s child will be inspired after seeing this scene, change the way he gets along with Xiaoxiao, and don''t let Xiaoxiao chase him all the time. Otherwise, once Xiaoxiao is tired, it will be a disaster.


    "Hard to say, if Xiaoxiao insists, none of us can help her. However, CHEN Ye is not a fool, and he will certainly take action. "


    Junlin looks at his own Pluto like a little adult. With his understanding of chenye, chenye will not let things continue to develop in a bad direction. This accident is just a wake-up call to CHEN Ye.


    Sure enough, as soon as his words fell, a white shadow appeared in front of Xiaoxiao. He bent down to hold the smiling smile and walked towards the woods not far away.


    "Let me go..."


    Smile the smile of the corner of the mouth suddenly congealed, in the arms of CHEN Ye ceaseless struggle. She doesn''t want to see him now, let alone face him. What does he do with her?


    It must be the father, the king, the mother and the concubine who blame him. That''s why he took her away at this time. It''s disgusting.


    "Smile, let''s have a good talk..."


    Chen night some helpless, looking at the villain in the arms, eyes with a trace of supplication. Just now, the scene that she smiles at he Shengen has seriously stimulated him. He finally understands that if he doesn''t protect this feeling well, sooner or later, she won''t smile at him.


    As soon as he wanted such a picture, he felt suffocated. His smile can only be his.


    "I don''t want to talk to you... Don''t..."


    Xiaoxiao is a little annoyed. He grabs his hair and pulls it. There is no doubt about the delicate state of the child. She''s having a good conversation with Saint. What''s he doing in there? It''s disgusting.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t be too close to long Qianqian. I shouldn''t be so strict with you. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    Chen night holding a smile in a thousand years old tree to sit down, touch her pink face whispered. At the moment, he has no previous anger, he is just a man eager to ask his sweetheart to forgive.


    He put his posture very low, looking at the smile, eyes with a bit of pain and fear, very pitiful.


    "Did you come to apologize? I don''t need your apology. I just need you to stay away from me. "


    Xiaoxiao stopped struggling, staring at CHEN Ye for a long time, big eyes blinked, floating out a thin layer of water mist. She didn''t want him to apologize reluctantly. His father and his wife could force him once, but they couldn''t force him twice, three or even four times.


    She''s just over a year old. She''s a good age to make friends. She doesn''t want to be bound by him


    "No, I thought a lot after you left. Smile, many times I ignore your feelings, I change. Don''t do this to me. I can''t stand it. "


    CHEN Ye shakes his head. He is not a man without his own opinions. If he thinks that he is right, even if he is forced by his father, his mother and his concubine, he will not necessarily apologize, which is quite similar to Xiaoxiao.


    Xiaoxiao''s estrangement gave him a slap in the face. If he doesn''t cherish it well, I''m afraid he will soon have no chance to cherish it.


    From the moment he identified her, he never thought that she would leave him. But now it seems that if he doesn''t work hard enough to maintain this feeling, Xiaoxiao will leave him soon.


    "CHEN Ye, I''m too young to talk about feelings. Let''s be friends in the future, friends like Saint


    Xiaoxiao feels the seriousness of CHEN Ye and stops the noise. She shrunk her nose and forced the tears back. Suddenly, she remembered what the general''s wife said in the general''s mansion. She thought it was very reasonable.


    She''s too young. Now it''s time for her to play around. Feelings are too heavy. She thinks it''s better not to touch them. Although her mind is relatively mature and she knows a lot of things, she is still too young to do anything at what age¡° Smile, I don''t want to be friends with you, we can never be friends. You are mine. You are not allowed to leave me. I will change it. I will change it. Are we still as good as before? " Chen night suddenly flustered, he never dreamed that his smile would say such words. It seems that this is a great blow to her, and it has shaken her belief to persist. He hugged her tightly. At this moment, he felt that nothing was important. He just wanted her. Long Qianqian, go to hell. In the future, he will not have any so-called sister, he only has her, and she will always be the only one¡° If you don''t want to be friends with me, let''s be strangers... "The corner of Xiaoxiao''s mouth is slightly hooked, and his big eyes look into the distance, with a trace of smile. She had already felt his anxiety, his confession and his fear. But she just like to embarrass him, she wants to let him understand that some things she can''t accept. If he does it again, she will never be polite¡° No, there is only one relationship between us, and that is the relationship between husband and wife. Smile, I know you are angry. I''m wrong. I''ll never treat you like that again. Please forgive me this time? " The stranger''s three words, like a cold arrow, pierced chenye''s heart, which made him excited. That such as crown jade general face with a trace of extinction look, even his body also slightly trembled. A fear of losing attacked him, made him feel at a loss, made him feel at a loss, and made him extremely lost¡° I don''t want to be a husband and wife with you, I... "Smile flat mouth, a word completely without considering the consequences of the next. But before she finished, her mouth was blocked. Familiar feeling pours on the face, let her Leng for a while, then just reflect what happened, small face suddenly red. She some can''t believe, but the lip spreads of warm let her understand, Chen night is really kiss her small mouth¡° Don''t say that again, smile, if you really don''t want me, I''ll die to show you... "A kiss, like a dragonfly skimming water, but green and astringent, is very suitable for their age. Chen night shallow clear Mou lock that piece of delicate small face, the voice of the export takes a few minutes of dark dumb. All of a sudden, he began to play a hooligan. Although he knew it was wrong, he had to do so. As long as Xiaoxiao can forgive him, he will do anything¡° Then you go to die, you... "Xiaoxiao turns her head unnaturally, but her tone has softened, and the tone in her heart has dissipated a lot. She involuntarily stretched out her hand to hook CHEN Ye''s neck, just as she used to be coquettish in CHEN Ye''s arms¡° I''m really willing to die, little girl Smile the softening of attitude, let Chen night finally relieved. He pinched the small nose of smile, and began to smile lovingly. His little girl is still reluctant to give up his, he will also be more attentive to maintain this relationship¡° Don''t do that in the future, or I''ll really ignore you. " Smile in his crown jade like face a kiss, on behalf of she has been willing to make up with him. From the day she was born, he treated her so well. How could she give up such feelings? How to give up¡° Well, not again. In the future, if you are dissatisfied with me, you will get angry with me directly. Don''t be stuffy in your heart. I feel distressed after seeing it. You know that I don''t like to say those numb words. I''m cold tempered, but that doesn''t mean I don''t care about you. " CHEN Ye is relieved, holding the little man in his arms, looking at the twinkling stars in the sky, very comfortable. Such a beautiful night scene, with their loved ones to enjoy, do not have a flavor. He hoped that such a good thing would continue. Their future, only she and he, no other people¡° Well, I''m hungry. Let''s go back to dinner. " He nodded with a smile and touched his hungry stomach, indicating that CHEN Ye rushed back to Yuehua palace. After making a fuss for a day and playing madly for half a day, her energy is almost exhausted, so she must have a good meal to make up for it¡° Good... "Chen night hugs her to get up, strides forward. Breeze blowing, their hair blowing chaos, thousands of ink hair fluttering, their fate closely linked. The moonlight is scattered and the ground is cold, which makes their shadows long. The overlapping picture is very beautiful

 Chapter 840

    When CHEN Ye and Xiao Xiao return, the full moon banquet has already begun. Xiaoxiao is held by CHEN Ye. She just says hello to her father and mother, and then she is taken to the position of the dragon family.


    Chen night will settle her down, she can''t wait to grab a chicken leg to gnaw. She''s really hungry, and she can''t be polite.


    Chen night just looked at her that doesn''t affectate of small appearance, the corners of the mouth hook a faint smile, from time to time for her to wipe a small mouth, oneself but eat very little.


    This scene inevitably falls into the eyes of Murong Jinxin, the underworld. They are relieved to see their daughter''s intimacy with CHEN Ye.


    The full moon banquet went very smoothly. The guests from all over the world were very comfortable and enjoyed themselves. Even Pluto was infected by this atmosphere and couldn''t help drinking more.


    At the end of the banquet, CHEN Ye holds the smile that has fallen asleep, and Chu mi''er leaves first with Jun Lin, who is already very sleepy. Murong Jinxin, the king of the underworld, greets with some old acquaintances. For a while, she can''t get away.


    Seeing the figure of the four children leaving, Murong Jin looks at the underworld and smiles at each other, admiring others for their satisfaction.


    "The underworld Princess Ming, the fact today is sorry, Qianqian that child is not sensible, please forgive me."


    The two elders of the Dragon nationality came over with a glass of wine and bowed deeply to the underworld and Murong Jin, with a face of apology.


    Today''s event, although the little Lord has been white screen, but he still can''t put it down in his heart, for fear that the underworld or Murong Jin will have a bad heart, so his granddaughter''s future may be difficult to go.


    "The children are fighting and making trouble. If they pass, they will pass. The two elders don''t have to think much about it."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the underworld and is ready to take the wine. She stops him and takes a cup with the two elders.


    Long Qianqian is just a child. She doesn''t do anything to hurt Xiaoxiao. They don''t want to do anything to a child. That''s crazy.


    "That child was spoiled by me. I didn''t do things properly, which surprised the little princess. I will discipline her strictly in the future."


    Murong Jinxin''s attitude finally reassured the two elders, and the tone of his speech became much easier. As long as Murong Jin heart does not blame, Pluto that will not have a big problem, Qianqian is lucky to escape.


    "By the way, what are the plans of the four elders for CHEN Ye''s return to the dragon clan this time?"


    Murong Jin heart smile, and did not continue to smile and long Qianqian topic. It''s over. It doesn''t need to be mentioned. On the contrary, it was CHEN Ye, and she had no time to ask. Just at the dinner table, they left a little Lord, right a little Lord, she also heard some clues.


    "We have already discussed with the young master. When he comes of age, he will take over the dragon clan. It''s still five years. All thanks to Princess Ming''s help. "


    At the mention of CHEN Ye, the wrinkles on the elder''s face were all stretched out. This time, they had a deep talk with the young master. The young master has promised to succeed, which makes them ecstatic.


    After years of hard work, it''s not in vain. They have seen the future of the rise of the dragon race


    "Is there a time for CHEN Ye to stay in the dragon clan for the next five years?"


    This result is not out of Murong Jin heart expected, Chen night with such a way for Jun Mo glass to complete the regret, she naturally is to spare no effort to support.


    Since he promised to take over the dragon clan, Chen Yeshi would spend some time getting familiar with all the affairs of the dragon clan, so he could not stay in the underworld all the time.


    "The little Lord said that within five years, he would stay in the Dragon tribe for three months every year. If the princess of the underworld is at ease, she can also send the little princess to the underworld. I promise that the little princess will never be wronged in the dragon clan. "


    What a keen man elder is, Murong Jinxin asked him, he already understood Murong Jinxin''s intention. They all know about Shaozhu and Xiaoxiao.


    They don''t have the heart to separate the two places. So, they have reached a consensus. As long as they are willing to send Xiaoxiao to the dragon, they will try their best to make Xiaoxiao happy in the dragon.


    "Well, the four elders will have to worry about it then. The child is very strange, and it''s not a relief. However, the four elders are not too cautious, as long as they do not involve some issues of principle. If she does something wrong, she should be punished. She must not be soft handed, or she will be harmed. "


    Murong Jinxin knows that today''s events have cast a shadow on the hearts of the four elders. She smiles at the four elders and gives her promise.


    The identity of the four elders is different from that of CHEN Ye. They can be strict with Xiao Xiao because it doesn''t involve feelings. She also hopes that her daughter can have a good living habit.


    Chen night is on the contrary, he must be unconditional tolerance of Xiaoxiao, after tolerance can guide Xiaoxiao, tell Xiaoxiao what is not good.


    Xiaoxiao will certainly adopt different ways to deal with them. She must be respectful to the four elders. Even if the four elders punish her, she will not dare to hum.


    CHEN Ye is her safe haven. She can play tricks to escape when she does something wrong. It''s possible for her to talk back and have a small temper.


    "We don''t have to walk on thin ice with Princess Ming''s words. I will certainly discipline the little princess and not let her go. " Murong Jin heart can say such a word, the elder feel very warm in the heart. It is a great responsibility and trust to entrust their daughter to them. They won''t let Murong Murong Jinxin down. They must make their future patriarch''s wife become the model of women in the world¡° What''s the progress of dragon''s nine days in chenye? " Long xiaojiutian is a magic skill. He is not so good at mastering it thoroughly. Chen ye will take over the dragon clan five years later. If he doesn''t have some real skills, he will be hard to convince the public. Xiaoxiao is still small now. To live with chenye in the dragon clan, chenye must have enough ability to protect her. In this way, CHEN Ye''s muscle training, she must pay more attention¡° Now we have broken through the sixth level, but the sixth level young master is forced to break through, and has some small damage to the body. Now we are recuperating. After recuperating, we can continue to practice. Princess Ming can rest assured that we will keep an eye on the little Lord and will not let him relax at any time. " The little Lord is the only hope of their dragon clan. Only when the little Lord''s Dragon xiaojiutian is successful, can their dragon clan be proud and not afraid of foreign invasion. At present, the border of protecting the life of the dragon people is getting weaker and weaker. I''m afraid it will disappear within ten years. They all hope that the young master will be successful as soon as possible, so that the dragon people will have no worries¡° OK, I''m relieved. You talk. I''ll help the drunkard back first. " Murong Jinxin looks at the king of Hades who has been drunk. In order to prevent him from getting drunk, after the business talk, he has no mind to talk nonsense with them. Waving, he picked up the underworld and strode toward the courtyard where he lived Back in the courtyard, Xiaoxiao and Junlin have gone to sleep. Chumi''er is sorting out their clothes for tomorrow, while chenye is watching. Xiaoxiao''s sleeping face is reluctant to leave. Murong Jin heart sent Pluto, then went into the two children''s room, see this warm and harmonious scene, can''t help but smile¡° Mother imperial concubine... "Mother imperial concubine..." see Murong Jin heart come in, Chen night and Chu mi''er stopped in the hand of live, gently called a. Then Chu mi''er picked up a suit of clothes and went into the bathroom to take a bath¡° Are you going to go back to the underworld or the dragon clan tomorrow? " Murong Jinxin motioned chenye to sit on the chair. Taking advantage of this rare time tonight, she wanted to talk with chenye and see how he planned his future with Xiaoxiao¡° Return to the underworld first, and return to the dragon family with a smile a month later. My mother, I have promised to take over the position of the head of the dragon clan. I will stay in the dragon clan for three months every year for the next five years. I hope my mother will believe me and let me go with a smile. As long as she is by my side, I can feel at ease. " Chen night very sincerely looking at Murong Jin heart, he is now most worried about is the father and the mother don''t want him to take away smile. He doesn''t want to be separated from Xiaoxiao for so long. Besides, he has the ability to take care of Xiaoxiao. But after what happened today, he was worried that his father, his mother and his concubines would have an opinion on him. I''m afraid it would be troublesome¡° Are you sure you can spend time with Xiaoxiao? She can''t stay idle. If you are busy with official business all day long, she will make the dragon people restless. " She did plan to let chenye take Xiaoxiao away, but it was two years later. Now Xiaoxiao is just over one year old and needs to be taken care of very carefully. CHEN Ye still has responsibility on him. He is afraid that Chen ye can''t separate himself. At that time, he laughs and shouts for boredom. He doesn''t have a good relationship with them¡° In the next five years, I''m just familiar with the affairs of the dragon people, and I won''t deal with the official affairs of the dragon people. It won''t take me much time. Leave half a day to practice, and you can spend the rest of your time with her. " He has already planned that he will not play alone with a smile. In addition to the morning training time, he can smile at other times, which can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone. Half a day of blank, he believes that smile is still acceptable. He hopes to take care of and grow up by himself, and he doesn''t want to miss her every day''s growth... "Well, first try, I will let phantom and Moyang smile with him. If Xiaoxiao doesn''t adapt to the life of the dragon people, I will let them send Xiaoxiao back to the underworld immediately." Murong Jin heart Ning eyebrow think, in fact, she does not want to let her daughter leave, but she also understand her daughter''s dependence on Chen night. For a moment, there is no way to achieve both ends. We can only do it according to what CHEN Ye said. I hope my daughter can adapt. After all, the dragon clan will be her future home... "Well, my mother, after I return to the underworld, I want to hold a wedding banquet, so as to avoid some irrelevant people coveting Xiaoxiao and formally confirm the matter between me and Xiaoxiao. You see..."

 Chapter 841

    He didn''t know much about Xiaoxiao, and it was just a verbal agreement. After what happened today, he felt it was very necessary to give up the marriage in order to avoid any accident.


    He was stimulated by Saint''s grace and also by Xiaoxiao''s words tonight. He felt that as long as he let Sijie know that Xiaoxiao was his future wife, his heart would be more stable.


    "Well, Xiaoxiao is just over a year old. Isn''t it appropriate to have an engagement party? If you feel uneasy, let''s do it in private and exchange some keepsake. It''s settled, don''t you think? "


    Murong Jin heart corner of the mouth a smoke, saw the daughter that sleep very sweet one eye, really can''t imagine what they are engaged to be like. Within the four realms, it seems that no one is engaged at more than one year old, right? She said she was a little weak in accepting. However, she can only suggest that how to choose depends on CHEN Ye.


    "No, I have to let everyone know that smile belongs to me."


    Chen night immediately refused, this is his insistence, no one can let him change. He has no sense of security now and has to make his relationship with Xiaoxiao public.


    "If you insist and smile, you can do it. When Xiaoxiao wakes up, you remember to ask her first... "


    Murong Jin heart''s mouth corner again smoked to smoke, Chen night''s words all said this weight, she sends to also useless. Well, it''s between them. As long as they want to, she has nothing to say.


    "Well, tomorrow morning I''ll ask her..."


    Chen night nods, he knows this matter to let mother imperial concubine have a little difficult, after all is unprecedented. He didn''t ask his mother''s support, but only her acquiescence. As for Xiaoxiao, he is absolutely sure that he can persuade her.


    He doesn''t care about other people''s eyes. As long as they know that Xiaoxiao is a famous flower, they''d better not have enough to fight with him.


    "It''s not early. Go back to sleep first. Tomorrow''s good news will be waiting for you..."


    Is Jin heart looked at the sky, the night has been very deep, the child also should go back to sleep. It''s still a long way to go from here to the place where the dragon people live. If he goes back to pack up, I''m afraid he won''t be able to sleep for a few hours before dawn.


    "Then I''ll go first. Let''s have a rest early."


    Chen night saw to sleep very steady smile one eye, got up and then left the room. Not a strong body, from today on will have to shoulder a lot of responsibility, see Murong Jin heart some sad.


    After tucking in the quilt for the two children, Chu mi''er came out with her wet hair on her head. She was surprised to see that Murong Jin''s heart was still there.


    "Mother, why don''t you go back to sleep? It''s almost dawn. "


    She went to the dresser and picked up a big towel. When she was about to wipe her wet hair, the towel had been taken away by Murong Jinxin. Then she was pressed to sit on the yard in front of the dresser and felt the rare maternal love.


    "Honey, you are not the daughter of heaven now. If you meet the man you like, you must make good use of it."


    Tiannv can''t get married. Honey has taken off tiannv''s aura, so her marriage can be independent. The child is so old that it''s time to think about marriage.


    She has been thinking about it for a long time. Today, she will take this opportunity to make it clear, so that she can have a psychological preparation.


    "I don''t want to get married. I just want to stay by my father''s side and do some filial piety."


    Chu mi''er is a little embarrassed. She doesn''t know how her mother''s concubine mentioned marriage to her. She doesn''t have much heart to love now. She just wants to bring up her two brothers and sisters who are very kind to her. As long as they can be happy, she will feel very happy.


    "Then find one in the underworld. You can live in the palace after you get married, and it won''t delay you to accompany your father and princess. How about that?"


    Such a good child, Murong Jin heart also reluctant to marry her far away. It''s better to stay around. You can see it every day. After being wronged, there is a place to cry.


    She already had a candidate in her heart. As long as honey nodded, she could arrange a blind date.


    "Concubine, I''ll talk about it in a few years. I''ve just come back, and my younger brothers and sisters are still young, so I want to stay by their side and take care of them."


    Chumier didn''t refuse. She just put off the time. She knew that her mother''s wife had made up her mind, and she couldn''t refuse. The only way she could think of was to procrastinate for a year. When we can''t procrastinate, we are making other plans.


    "You child, if you don''t get married, you will feel uneasy. CHEN Ye mentioned to her mother that she would take Xiaoxiao to live in the dragon family for three months every year in the next five years. Mother imperial concubine is a little not at ease, or you accompany smile to go together? "


    Murong Jinxin''s big eyes turn around. Maybe honey will feel more free in another environment. Even if it''s not for love, it''s good to make more friends.


    Mi''er seems to be very introverted. She will directly ignore unfamiliar people. She wants to change this part of mi''er''s character, and it''s a good choice for her to go to longzu with Xiaoxiao.


    "Well, I''ll go with Xiaoxiao to save her the boredom of being idle all day."


    Chumi''er didn''t think much and nodded happily. She understood her mother''s careful thinking. Just want her to walk around and have a look, broaden her horizons, she will be like her mother''s wish.


    The dragon people have only been there once in their previous lives, leaving no impression. In this life, it makes up for the regret of previous life. After all, it used to be her own father''s home¡° OK, Xiaoxiao, this girl is a hard-working life. She is destined to run to both ends of the underworld dragon clan. " She was abducted by CHEN Ye when she was so young, and she really couldn''t bear it. I hope that after she gets married, she won''t forget that she is from the underworld and can come back to see them a few times a year¡° She also has a restless disposition. It''s better to run around. She''s fresh. " Chu mi''er sees all the expressions on Murong Jin''s face through the big mirror, and suddenly feels sad. The mother''s concubine should have been very tired in the past year, dragging two children, but also in charge of the underworld. Her thin shoulders, how can withstand such a big responsibility, really let her feel respect and love¡° After all, it''s time for you to work hard until she''s older and it''s time to practice. I don''t expect her to become a peerless master, as long as you can teach her some escape skills. I don''t think that child has any talent for cultivation. All day long, she only knows how to play... "As long as the child can live happily, she will teach students according to their aptitude. No one as long as can protect themselves, do not care about her high cultivation. I''m afraid that such an important task can only be given to mi''er, who was once the daughter of heaven. God''s kindness doesn''t abolish mi''er''s cultivation, but limits her. It should not be a big problem to teach and smile¡° The root of Xiaoxiao is very good, but he is a bit lazy. If my mother didn''t ask her anything, I would only teach her some emergency measures. When you meet a strong enemy, you can at least run. " Chu mi''er really feels that her mother and concubine are too close to each other. There are no parents in the world who don''t want their children to be Jackie Chan and Jackie Fung. Only her mother and concubine, everything in accordance with the child''s own wishes to go. No matter whether the child is a genius or a waste, they all have the same love¡° It''s just that the child has been baptized, and there will be no great hardship in his life. In addition, CHEN Ye is destined to be a happy life... "Chen ye will never treat her badly, which she is very sure. That little girl has everything that women want in the world. No one is more lucky than her. At that time, if she had half the luck of that little girl, her life would not have been so bumpy and hard... "People are really angry than others. They are all your daughters. You see how pitiful I am. As soon as he reached the hairpin, he became the heavenly daughter and lived in the heavenly daughter palace in darkness. It''s better to exchange my younger brother''s and sister''s life for my freedom... "Chumier shakes her head and laughs. By contrast, she really feels that her life is a little bitter. But now she''s had a good time, so she can tease herself so frankly. Smile must be accumulated a lot of virtue, in exchange for this life''s blessing. Cause and effect cycle, she believes that they will have such a day¡° You''re just the daughter of heaven, at least you''re on top. Look at my mother''s concubine. Since the day I met your father, my mother''s concubine has not lived a peaceful life. Family affairs, state affairs, world affairs, everything has a mother. People''s fate is doomed, if the resentment can only resentment God, how can so eccentric... "Murong Jinxin threw the towel in her hand to one side, her daughter''s words also recalled her countless memories. Are going to see the rainbow after the wind and rain, but where is her rainbow? Let alone a rainbow, she didn''t even see a ray of sunshine. She really hopes that time can go faster, faster, earlier through this unfortunate century, maybe she can have her own gorgeous rainbow¡° Such a comparison, or mother Princess most sad... "Chu mi''er mouth corner ruthlessly smoked, mother Princess''s two lives are not easy, facing many challenges. Can mother imperial concubine all very firm walk to come, walk to the end certainly can have the happiness within reach. Her mother''s wife is the bravest, most determined, most powerful, most terrible and most legendary woman in this continent. Time, will keep the mother Princess has created every miracle. Time will also make her mother and concubine honed into a sunshine. Where we go, there is the best culture¡° Well, the concubine should go back to see if your alcoholic father is dead. Go to bed early. " Murong Jin''s heart rubbed Chu mi''er''s dry hair, full of maternal love. It''s really time for her to go back to her room, or she would be crazy if the dead ghost didn''t know where to drink with others¡° Puff... "Chumi''er was amused by Murong Jinxin''s description. Looking at the tiny figure of Murong Jinxin''s leaving, her eyes suddenly burst out a drop of tears, crystal clear and colorful. Through the tears, she saw the little things that she and her mother had experienced, those past so unforgettable, eternal life she dare not forget

 Chapter 842

    The following day


    Xiaoxiao wakes up when she sleeps in the morning. As soon as she opens her eyes, she sees CHEN Ye sitting at the head of the bed looking at her. She yawns and stretches. Then she hooks CHEN Ye''s arm and gets up.


    "Don''t you go to practice?"


    Big eyes looked out, this time he should be practicing, how did he get to her bed? It''s really weird.


    "Smile, I have something to discuss with you."


    Chen night will smile into the arms, tightly lock smile eyes, a face seriously said. He can''t practice now because of his injury. Even if he still needs to practice, he doesn''t want to practice today.


    He has to deal with his villains first, or he won''t be able to do anything.


    "What''s the matter? So mysterious? "


    Smile rubbed to rub own eyes, some don''t know so of looking at Chen night, that beginning wake up of misty air lovely let Chen night can''t help but kiss a mouthful on her small face.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ve discussed with my mother and concubine. Let''s get engaged after we go back to the underworld, OK?"


    Chen night affectionately rubs her soft hair, also don''t drag mud and water, very direct ask a way. After asking, with tens of thousands of expectations, nervously waiting for her answer.


    He didn''t sleep all night last night, waiting for this moment. He knew he was a little anxious, but he couldn''t help it.


    "Ah?"


    Xiaoxiao was startled by CHEN Ye''s words. She thought she had heard it wrong. She blinked a few times and looked at CHEN Ye. What she saw was CHEN Ye''s face, which was very serious and nervous. She couldn''t react.


    be engaged? Her mother once took her to the engagement banquet for the daughter of the Minister of the underworld. In her mind, it was held only after the woman and hairpin. Chen night suddenly mentions this, is his brain water?


    "Smile, I''m serious. You have to promise..."


    Chen night looking at smile some Leng, it seems that for a long time did not return to God, a little flustered, suddenly seized her chubby little hand, some overbearing emphasis.


    He knew that she must have understood. Maybe she was a little confused and couldn''t make a decision for a while, so he made a decision for her.


    "Then you can discuss it with your father, king and concubine. I can''t be the master..."


    Smile subconsciously want to refuse, can see Chen night and really can''t say refuse words. After several hesitations, she threw the ball directly to her father and mother. If the father, the king, the mother and the concubine agree to get engaged, then get engaged.


    "You mean as long as father and mother and concubine agree, you have no opinion, right?"


    Although it''s not the answer he wants, it''s still acceptable to him. If there is no problem with the concubine, only the father will be left. It seems easier to deal with father than with this little girl.


    "Yes."


    The father, the king, the mother and the imperial concubine have no opinion, she still has a wool opinion. Anyway, her life is so muddled, as long as he is good to her.


    She definitely ordered her little head, got out of bed and began to dress herself. Although young, under Murong Jinxin''s education, there is still some basic self-care ability.


    "I''ll go to my father now. You wait for me..."


    Chen night hurriedly put on clothes for Xiaoxiao, and ran without a trace in the blink of an eye. Smile''s mouth corner smoked to smoke, also didn''t think so much, wash gargle to use the breakfast to continue to lead her happy childhood.


    ¡­¡­


    Chenye finds the underworld by the Tianhe river. It seems that she knows what he wants to do with the underworld. Murong Jinxin finds a reason to slip away. So big Tianhe, there are only two gorgeous men left.


    Big cool incomparable, small handsome peerless, is clearly two different types, it seems to be abnormal harmony.


    "What can I do for my father?"


    The underworld drank too much last night. Murong Jinxin had gone to bed before he returned to his room, so he didn''t know that chenye wanted to deal with the wedding banquet. At the moment see Chen night a face serious appearance, quite unaccustomed of ask a way.


    "Father, I discussed with my mother and imperial concubine last night. When I return to the underworld, I will hold a wedding banquet to make my relationship with Xiaoxiao public. Look..."


    Chen night did not say a word of nonsense, straight to the theme. He is very smart, knowing that what the underworld cares most is Murong Jin''s heart, so he carries Murong Jin''s heart out first.


    As soon as his words came down, the underworld''s brow was tied. His heart thumped and fell.


    "Your mother''s wife agreed?"


    The underworld half ring didn''t speak, staring at CHEN Ye to see for a long time, just jumped out such a query words. In fact, he didn''t agree. He was really full of food for such a small child to hold a wedding banquet.


    If Jinxin agrees, it''s another matter. Jinxin agreed, he would never object.


    "Well, I just asked Xiaoxiao. She said that everything depends on her father and mother and concubine..."


    Chen night carefully ponders the sentence, he knows as long as he nods to say mother imperial concubine agreed, father king also certainly can nod to agree. In order to increase the credibility, he also involved the smile.


    "CHEN Ye, father Wang, tell you the story of father Wang and your mother''s concubine. Maybe it will enlighten you and Xiaoxiao in the future..."


    The underworld bypassed to order the wedding banquet of words, toward the Chen night light a smile. Deep eyes then looked to the distance, it seems that from the vast white clouds, he saw his heart and Murong Jin once.


    Memories are flooding in, impacting his heart and making him smile and frown. His voice was very low and he spoke very slowly.


    He spoke for an hour, and talked about his acquaintance and love with Murong Jinxin tactfully. Even when he heard it, he felt very moved.


    "It''s no wonder that the imperial concubine is so devoted to her father. It turns out that the imperial concubine has experienced so many hardships..."


    After the story is finished, CHEN Ye sighs that any solid relationship is not obtained out of thin air, but has been honed and cultivated for many years. He suddenly understood the reason why his father told him this story. He was moved and swore in his heart.


    He will be more tolerant of Xiaoxiao, at least he should be able to be tolerant of his father and his wife. He wants to turn this little love into big love, and let Xiaoxiao be surrounded by happiness all his life.


    "CHEN Ye, father Xiaoxiao can give it to you, but remember that if you treat her badly one day, father will never show mercy to you."


    He has two daughters, but only one of them is Xiaoxiao. He believes chenye, but as a father, he has to give chenye a warning. At least he wants to let Chen night know, smile is a backer, not can let anyone bully, even if he also can''t.


    "Spoil her, love her, pity her and never betray her! If this oath, heaven strikes thunder and lightning


    Chen night can understand the mood of the underworld, directly raised his hand to swear. His heart to smile, heaven and earth, sun and moon can learn. Once identified, it will remain unchanged for life.


    His oath made the grave face of Hades soften, patted him on the shoulder, and nodded his head to acquiesce in his decision.


    "Go back, you can do whatever you want. Father won''t interfere with you."


    CHEN Ye has come to the time when he can be on his own. The future head of the dragon clan, he should be very relieved to leave such an important matter to himself.


    A wedding banquet can calm his heart as well as theirs. Well, let''s do it in a grand way.


    "Thank you, father... Thank you, father..."


    After getting the approval, CHEN Ye only feels that her eyes are red. She wants to cry but tries her best to hold back. Father, mother and imperial concubine so straightforward will give their baby to him, he will treat smile, will not let father, mother and imperial concubine disappointed.


    "Since it''s a wedding banquet, it has to be a bit like a wedding banquet. The bride price must not be less. Do you understand?"


    The underworld looked at the ecstatic Chen night, mouth a draw, a shed of cold water at the foot of the head, let Chen night cold from head to foot.


    Betrothal gifts, father proposed to betrothal gifts, but he had nothing but his own heart. And his father and mother, it seems that there is no treasure, this bride price how to next?


    "Use your head, it''s not that you give your father and mother a bunch of treasures, and they will be happy..."


    Pluto knows CHEN Ye''s worries, and he is not a greedy father. In fact, the underworld has everything, and it doesn''t lack anything.


    The betrothal gift he asked for was nothing more than CHEN Ye''s intention.


    "Yes, Chen ye will surely get a bride price that will satisfy both the father, the king and the concubine..."


    Chen night seems to have an epiphany and nods to the underworld. Whether the bride price is good or not, he must. A betrothal gift represents his intention to Xiaoxiao. When it comes to his intention, his father, his mother and his concubine will not embarrass him.


    "Well, when we''re done with business, let''s have a few moves with my father. He also wants to test your accomplishments in this period of time."


    Pluto activity for a while neck bone, closed for a year, he just listen to Jin heart said a few words of his progress. He wanted to have a try in person. Let''s see if he has been lazy this year.


    "Father, I broke through the sixth floor of Longxiao Jiutian by force and had internal injury. After injury is good, certainly accompanies father Wang to fight well


    CHEN Ye shakes his head. He won''t do anything risky if his physical condition doesn''t allow. He understood his father''s pains, but he really had a very serious cultivation this year.


    "I have the same virtue as your mother''s concubine. I want to break through before the time comes. If I am reckless here, I will suffer a big loss sooner or later..."


    The underworld shrugged his shoulders. If he can''t fight, let''s fight next time. But CHEN Ye''s pursuit of speed, he must remind him, let him change.


    Breakthrough often needs an opportunity. Before the time comes, forced breakthrough will cause very serious consequences. I hope he will remember this lesson for the rest of his life.


    "CHEN Ye knows, and will not be so impulsive in the future. Father, I''ll go first. I''ll go to find Xiaoxiao... "


    Chen night Han Han''s smile, waved to the underworld, turned around and ran away. Now he can''t wait to see Xiaoxiao and share the amazing news with Xiaoxiao.


    The underworld looked at his back, and a faint smile rose from the corner of his mouth. As the children grew up day by day, they were old unconsciously

 Chapter 843

    CHEN Ye has proved his importance to Xiaoxiao with his own practical actions. Once he returns to the underworld, he begins his engagement banquet with Xiaoxiao. After half a month''s busy work, I finally got what I wanted and prepared a grand engagement banquet.


    As soon as the invitation post for the wedding banquet was sent out, the four circles were shocked. All the guests who received the post almost lost their chin. After the shock, it is endless exclamation.


    On this day, the underworld was very busy, and guests from all directions crowded the underworld to the brim. There was a lot of discussion and everyone was looking forward to the beginning of this special engagement banquet.


    I didn''t disappoint them. This booking wedding banquet was wonderful and surprised everyone from the beginning to the end. Let the men sigh is inferior, the women envy.


    The whole day''s Carnival almost consumed all the energy of Xiaoxiao. At this time, she had fallen asleep in the arms of Hades.


    "Chen night is also enough to toss, see this king all dazzled, tut tut......"


    Obviously, Hades was very satisfied with the wedding banquet. He covered Xiaoxiao with a thin blanket and couldn''t help kissing her pink face.


    A kind of feeling of marrying his daughter arises spontaneously, which makes him feel a little melancholy while excited.


    "I just don''t know what kind of dowry he will offer. I''m looking forward to it."


    Murong Jin nodded with a smile. Her daughter has a home. She believes CHEN Ye will be good to her. Just think of her daughter one day to leave her, it is inevitable to give birth to the same melancholy with the underworld.


    But today is a good day, she should not think so much, but should enjoy the surprise brought by this night.


    "It seems that he won''t take out the betrothal gifts tonight. He''s gone to sleep and the party is over."


    The underworld is not anxious. CHEN Ye can''t forget such an important thing. The biggest reason why she hasn''t brought out the bride price is that Xiao Xiao, the little girl, has already been asleep. CHEN Ye is absolutely reluctant to wake her up at this time. After all, it''s indispensable. It''s the same tonight and tomorrow.


    "Well, why don''t you let honey go back to sleep with a smile?"


    It''s getting late. Not only smile, but also Junlin is barely supporting. It''s past the time when the children go to bed. She doesn''t want the two babies to sleep in the wind outside.


    "Here you are, honey."


    The underworld handed Mi er the sleeping smile in his arms, and then picked up his son from the chair and handed it to Hei Wuchang. Today is the busiest day in their underworld for more than ten years. As hosts, they must be entertaining guests, otherwise they will inevitably be criticized.


    Watching the three children leave, the underworld and Murong Jinxin look at each other and smile. A faint sense of happiness pervades. Everyone who sees this scene is envious.


    "CHEN Ye, the night is already deep. You have to get up early tomorrow to practice. Go back to sleep first. Father, mother and concubine will stay and entertain the guests. "


    The underworld walked to CHEN Ye''s side and patted CHEN Ye''s thin shoulder. In the end, he was only an 11 year old child. Although he was steady enough, his energy was limited. Such a busy day down, that gorgeous face has long been full of fatigue.


    "Well, I''ll go back first. My father, my mother and my concubine have worked hard. Betrothal gift, I''ll pay tomorrow... "


    Chen night did not have strong support, nodded and then put down the wine cup in the hand. In front of the underworld Murong Jin, the heart happily smiles, then walks toward own courtyard.


    Betrothal gifts, he had been ready for a long time, but smile that little girl sleep in the past, he felt that put off until tomorrow.


    He believes that the bride price he prepared will be liked by Xiaoxiao, his father, his mother and his concubine, and the whole underworld people.


    "Guess what the dowry will be?"


    Pluto aftertaste the night before leaving that strange smile, curiosity was excited. After thinking carefully for a long time, I still can''t figure out what kind of dowry the child will give them. To Murong Jin heart''s ear, asked in a low voice.


    "How do I know? It''s not like I''m offering a dowry... "


    Murong Jin heart white Hades one eye, she can''t mind to guess these sooner or later will know the answer of things, now there are so many guests to greet, she is too busy.


    After that, she ignored the meditative Pluto and went to one side to say hello to the important guests such as laotiandi and laojiuzun.


    "Jinxin, to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect CHEN Ye to be so impatient. Ha ha..."


    Laotiandi touched his white beard and looked very happy. He also shook Murong Jin''s heart with a glass of wine in his hand.


    The wedding banquet was a big eye opener for him. The child was not easy. It''s absolutely normal that you can control such a big scene at a young age.


    "I didn''t expect that the first time I heard him mention it, I was against it. But the child insisted, and I had no choice... "


    Murong Jinxin generally does not drink, unless she is very familiar with some very important old knowledge, she will raise the glass. She drank it all in one gulp, which was a great honor to the emperor of heaven.


    Seeing that everyone is talking about this engagement banquet, Murong Jinxin is excited and proud of her son-in-law¡° CHEN Ye is a good boy. In the future, he will be able to help Jun Lin a lot. He has found a treasure. " The old devil also raised his glass to Murong Jinxin. Seeing that Murong Jinxin drank a large glass without blinking his eyes, his wrinkled face was full of happy smiles. If he had been in the past, he would have worried about the dominance of the underworld family. But now the relationship between the four realms is so close and harmonious that the power of the underworld can only drive the other three realms and make the other three realms more powerful¡° CHEN Ye won''t get involved in the underworld. He is now the little Lord of the dragon clan, and he will become the new patriarch of the dragon clan in five years For the old emperor and the old devil, Murong Jin heart also has nothing to hide, the future development of chenye truthfully. Unless the underworld is in trouble, chenye will not interfere in any affairs of the underworld. He has his own responsibility and his own future. If he marries her daughter, he must work for the underworld¡° Well, it''s not bad. It''s a pity of his previous life. It''s time for the dragon people to rise after they have been declining for so long. " The God Emperor nodded. He knew about CHEN Ye''s past. Since God let Chen ye return to the dragon family, it must be that the child''s fate with the dragon family is too deep. The dragon clan, originally a big clan independent of the four kingdoms, should not have been declining. Their future is just around the corner¡° Everything is doomed in the dark, just conform to the will of heaven. By the way, old devil, I don''t have time to ask you, what''s the situation of devil over the past year? " Since the restoration of the demon lord, she has no time to visit the demon kingdom because she is busy with the government affairs and has to drag her two children. I don''t know anything about mozun for more than a year. Although the devil is now guarding the safety magnetic field of the four realms in tiannu palace, she thinks that when she is free, she should take time to see him, just as an old friend to talk about the past¡° He was even colder and didn''t like to talk much. I haven''t left the forbidden area of the underworld for a year, and I have a headache. " When he mentioned his son who made him love and hate, he felt that his white hair could turn black. No matter what he did, his son was indifferent to him. The estrangement between father and son is like a wall that can no longer be crossed. Between them, let them stagnate¡° So much has happened that he should be trying to shut himself up. In a few days, I''ll go to tiannu palace to see him, so that he doesn''t really have autism. " Murong Jinxin''s heart can''t help but have some worries. The situation like this can''t continue, otherwise there will be problems. Close oneself, the stupid thing that Pluto once did, that really is toss to death the person beside him. She is also negligent, busy in tired should also find time to see the devil, alas... "You go, he should also speak to you, when he left the devil, he has closed the chain, words are not willing to speak with this..." he believes Murong Jinxin will have a way to make son''s condition better, she is this omnipotent woman. As long as the son''s physical and mental health, where the son lives, he is not forced. As long as the son can be happy, he will be satisfied¡° Don''t worry, old devil. I won''t ignore him. Anyway, I''m also a friend. No matter how hard the road is, I''ll go with him. " This Murong Jin heart more aware of the seriousness of the matter, even words are not willing to say, that with the underworld at the beginning of the situation is almost the same. After seeing Xiaoxiao and chenye off in a few days, she may have to stay in tiannu palace for a few more days. If you don''t untie the knot, I''m afraid he doesn''t know how to communicate with ling''er even when ling''er comes back¡° You''ve taken a lot of trouble. I''m not polite to you. I''m all a family... "The old devil put down half of the stone in his heart. Murong Jin''s heart is very kind to them. In the future, no matter what the underworld wants to help, they will go through fire and water¡° Well, since everyone is a family, it''s not easy for me to be polite to you. I think you all know that there is another evil in the underworld, which is the shadow. Now the hand of Hades has been successfully cultivated, and we have the ability to kill the shadow. At the moment, I don''t know where the shadow is hiding. I will ask heaven and devil to help me find it The matter of demon Zun is imminent. She can''t help it. I''m afraid the underworld will have to be taken care of by the underworld for the time being. To trace the whereabouts of the old man, I have to ask the other two worlds for help. If the three circles work together, she doesn''t believe that she can''t find out the whereabouts of the old thing... "We come here with this intention. If the old thing is not removed, the four circles can''t be at ease. Tomorrow we will discuss with Hades to see if there is any good way to force the old man to show up... "

 Chapter 844

    The old devil nodded. Now that the four realms are one, it''s natural to work together against the enemy. Not only the underworld, but also the other three realms.


    The terrible disaster in the underworld more than ten years ago has exposed the old man''s ambition. If they had not been sure of winning, they would have joined hands to catch the old man.


    "It''s so good. There are so many people and great strength. Even if we dig three feet of the ground this time, we will certainly dig out the old thing..."


    As long as we all work together, the old man will have nowhere to hide. This time, no matter how hard it is, they must get rid of that disaster. No matter what the cost, she will not let the old thing free.


    "What happened to the devil? Standing there stupidly, what are you thinking? "


    The important matter has been discussed, the old emperor looked at not far from the motionless Hades, feel a little strange. On such occasions, the smelly boy didn''t greet the guests, but stood by himself in a daze. What''s the situation?


    "Who knows what he''s thinking? I haven''t been normal since I came out of the netherworld pool. Ignore him... "


    Murong Jin heart along the old emperor''s eyes to see in the past, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked. That man is really shameful enough. Even if he stands there, he still has words in his mouth. Is that crazy?


    Isn''t it just a dowry? As for his entanglement? If you really want to know, go directly to Chen ye there to ask not to go.


    "If you have a disease, you have to treat it early, otherwise it will easily become a serious disease..."


    The emperor of heaven also felt quite speechless. It was the first time that he saw Pluto, the smelly boy and the God, saying that he was a little weak.


    So he deliberately raised his voice to make sure that the man who didn''t know what he was thinking could hear clearly.


    "Who is sick? You''re a dead old man. You''re sick. Your whole family is sick... "


    This time, the underworld finally came back to himself. He strode over and grabbed the old emperor''s beard and pulled it hard. If the dead old man hadn''t kept it for some use, he would have uprooted his old beard.


    "Do you think you are too mean, you smelly boy? I only mean you, but you even scolded my whole family..."


    The old emperor saved his beard and glared at Hades. Since he left the post of emperor Tiandi, he no longer used me to call himself, and his temperament has become more lively, without the previous silence.


    He slapped Pluto, which was not light or heavy, but expressed his unique feelings for Pluto


    "Dead old man, who asked you to provoke me?"


    The underworld is not willing to show weakness to return a sentence, but just move mouth and didn''t start, otherwise a slap will be able to sky emperor to pat fly.


    We are all very familiar with each other. He would not take a word of laughing in his heart, otherwise he would not be so casual.


    "You smelly boy was born in bliss, but you don''t know what bliss is. On such an occasion, you let Jinxin work alone and be in a daze. What do you mean?"


    The old emperor''s turbid eyes flashed a light. Since this smelly boy was beaten back to his original shape more than ten years ago, he has never mixed his mouth with him. Now that familiar feeling came back, he was really comforted.


    After the old underworld went, he almost treated the smelly boy as his son. His ability to quarrel with himself also represents his recognition of his identity.


    "Excuse me? She''s the real king of the underworld. I''m just her little brother... "


    He took Murong Jin''s heart in one hand, took a glass of wine in the other hand, and shook it to the old emperor and the old devil, which was all his courtesy.


    Not only in his heart, I''m afraid in the heart of a real underworld people, Jinxin is the king without crown in their heart. Even without the title of Hades, that doesn''t change the fact.


    "Do you dare to be so arrogant? Stand and pour wine for the guests


    Murong Jin heart mouth again a smoke, for the death of this ghost is not serious, she has been very used to. But she did not deny his words, in the underworld she is really the real king. However, such power is given by him, and he is willing to give it.


    "I''m your only little brother. I only serve you. Hehe..."


    Smell speech, Hades brain slide down a drop of huge sweat, holding his waist hand gently pinched her, to show his dissatisfaction.


    The woman really dared to order him to pour wine for other guests. He was afraid that if he did, those guests would not dare to drink.


    "Die shamelessly, go away..."


    Murong Jin heart beat open his unruly big hand, ignore him, instead is to the Tianyu that table, to the saint grace waved.


    She really likes this sunny little boy, but it''s a pity that her daughter has no chance with him.


    "Princess Ming, how can you get Xiaoxiao engaged so early? I like her very much, too... "


    The saint was bitter with a small face, and Murong could not help but make complaints about his beckoning. Xiaoxiao is so cute that he likes it very much. Originally, he wanted to ask his father to send him to the underworld to accompany Xiaoxiao, but before he mentioned it, Xiaoxiao was ordered away. He was so upset that he wanted to cry.


    "There are so many lovely little girls like Xiaoxiao. For example, the eldest princess of heaven is very good. Have you met her?" Murong Jin touched Chengen''s head and opened her mouth with a smile. Xiaoxiao doesn''t have this kind of blessing, but she doesn''t want to fall into the field of outsiders for such a good child. If Xi''er could be with him, it would be a beautiful thing for Tianjie. I believe Tianyu would be happy to see it¡° Princess Xi''er loves to cry, I like to laugh... "Sheng en grabs her hair and lowers her voice to Murong Jinxin. After that, I was afraid that Tianyu would know. I took a look at Tianyu, but I didn''t see anything different. Then I patted my little chest. Does he mean to speak ill of Princess Chang? In fact, he doesn''t mean that. He just talks about the matter¡° Poof, that''s when she was young, and she loved to cry as well when she was young... "Murong Jin''s black line at the end of her heart, Xi''er, is hard enough. She loves to cry a little bit, and she is despised by her own son, and also by the son of the God general. You should know that these two children are the pillars of the future. Don''t these capable men like jiaodidi women? They all like to be tough like her. "Right? Then Princess Xi''er can cry countless times all day long. Is that the same with smile? " Sheng en gets close to Murong Jin''s heart and is dubious of Murong Jin''s words. When Princess Xi''er was born, the emperor''s grandfather had secretly asked him to be close to Princess Xi''er. He understands the meaning of granddad Tiandi. But every time he went to Tianhou palace to see Princess Xi''er, Princess Xi''er was crying. The only time he didn''t cry was because she was asleep... "Er, is that exaggeration?" Murong Jinxin is also embarrassed to cheat such a pure child. Xiaoxiao didn''t like to cry when she was a child. She should not cry as much as Xi''er. However, she could not answer like this, so she had to think about how to get around the problem¡° Really, I never lie. It''s too much to cry, I can''t stand it... "Cheng en''s wrinkled face nodded for sure, with a trace of distress in her clear eyes. He really didn''t like crying little girls, and he didn''t like Princess Xi''er''s beauty¡° Maybe it''s just that when you go there, you happen to meet Xi''er crying. When a child is hungry and his pants are wet, he will cry... "Murong Jinxin really thinks that sheng''en is a lovely child. If she has a daughter, she will be happy to marry her to him. Clean and pure children are very precious. She really wants to match Xi''er with him¡° I don''t know. Anyway, every time I go, she cries. Do I think she hates me? When you see me, you cry... "Five or six-year-old children already have a strong sense, that''s what Saint grace is like. Although young, the mind is very delicate. Such children are destined to become talents in the future. Every time he met the same situation, he would inevitably think more. In fact, I really think too much... "You think too much, Xi''er is still young, it''s normal to cry. You might as well wait for her to grow up and see if she still loves crying..." Murong Jinxin felt that she had tried her best. Looking at Tianyu''s helpless face, she couldn''t help looking at him. Touch the small head of Saint grace again, then put attention to the body of Tianyu¡° Don''t look at me like that, Xi''er. Even if the child loves to cry, I can''t help it... "Tianyu shrugged. He also said that he was speechless about his daughter''s unique nickname. Can cry easily, happy also cry, not happy also cry, anyway is very love to cry. Only a month child, you talk to her reason, she does not understand. It seems that in the future, she will have to let Xi''er get rid of the title of crying ghost. He has been strongly aware that today''s little boys, no matter like Saint grace or King''s landing, all do not like crying little girls. He can''t help but have a very strong sense of crisis about his daughter''s future love. Will Xi''er not be able to marry a good man in the future... "Then you may have a headache in the future..." Murong Jin said with sympathy, patting Tianyu on the shoulder. Fortunately, her daughter loves to laugh, otherwise she will be so despised, she will be very depressed¡° What else can you do? " Tianyu took a look at Murong Jin. He didn''t think it was a problem, but now he thinks it is a very serious problem. If Murong Jinxin had a way to solve it for him, he would be very grateful¡° There is a way, I have already said, Junlin and Xiaoxiao brother and sister may follow me and Hades, we do not like to cry. Xi''er loves to cry so much. Is it inherited that you and chu''er will not cry together when you are OK... "

 Chapter 845

    Murong Jin''s big eyes dribbled around. Looking at Tianyu''s appearance, she thought it was a little funny. She couldn''t help laughing at him.


    This is the case between old friends. They don''t have to consider their status or the occasion. If they want to make fun of each other, they will not mind.


    "You think we''re full? It''s OK to cry together. But chu''er is more sentimental and easy to cry. I''m afraid it''s really inherited from chu''er... "


    Tianyu mouth a draw, quite speechless looked at Murong Jin heart for a while. He has nothing to do with crying. He has never cried since he can remember it. It must have little to do with him.


    I''m afraid that child will follow chu''er more, otherwise he won''t cry so much


    "Let chu''er cry less in the future, at least don''t cry in front of the child, otherwise it''s easy to affect the child."


    She can only say that the child Xi''er is too unlucky. Every time she cries, it''s not the right time. Don''t cry in front of people, you can cry whatever you want. But the child turned upside down, which made it so unpopular for the little boy.


    "Well, there will be children like CHEN Ye in the future. Remember to tell me in advance that I have to start early and keep it for my daughters..."


    At the end of a topic, Tianyu couldn''t help thinking of this shocking engagement banquet. He also wanted his daughter to marry such a man. Gao Fu Shuai is infatuated with love and has the ability. I can''t find him with a lantern.


    There must be more than one of his daughters. Xi''er can''t do it. She can leave it to others


    "There''s one right in front of me, saint. I''ve taken a fancy to it. If you don''t do it in a few years, I can''t guarantee that he will be left alone... "


    How good the child is, he should decide the child first. As for which daughter to marry, he can wait until the child is born. Anyway, it''s her suggestion. Whether she listens to it or not depends on his decision.


    If he let go of the holy grace, she would cheat it to the underworld by all means


    "Don''t make up your mind about him. He is destined to stay in heaven. Even if it''s not my daughter, it must be the daughter of some important minister... "


    The son of the general of the God of heaven can only marry the daughter of heaven, and Saint grace is no exception. The purpose is to ensure the purity of blood, and also conducive to the cultivation of grace.


    The general''s mansion is an exception to heaven. All the sons and daughters in the mansion can only marry the children of heaven


    "Well, I''ll give him to you. If the child is trained well, he will have a bright future. "


    Tianyu''s words all said this, Murong Jin in the heart of that careful thought also put down. Well, the general''s son is beyond the reach of an outside woman. She''d better keep this rule for heaven, so as not to make it difficult for heaven.


    "Well, we have already felt your friendship as a host. Go and greet other guests as soon as possible..."


    Tianyu looks at the guests at other tables and rushes towards Pluto one after another. Worried that Pluto can''t resist, he signals Murong Jinxin to leave.


    Their relationship is so good, and don''t worry about these. Let Jinxin busy other guests first


    "I don''t care if you need to tell them anything..."


    Murong Jin heart Yang lip a smile, with God general said hello, turned and left. She has to help her family''s dead ghost block, otherwise she is really worried that her family''s dead ghost will be drunk to death.


    "General God, the son-in-law of Saint''s grace is settled by me..."


    After Murong Jinxin left, Tianyu immediately looked at the general of the God of heaven. His words were neither light nor heavy, but he was able to decide the future of Shengen.


    Jinxin is right, he should start early, lest the child''s heart is uncertain, like other little girls trouble.


    "I obey the order..."


    General Tianshen glanced at his little browed son and shook his head. This boy is really lucky. With the love of the emperor of heaven, the princess was not punished and appointed by the emperor of heaven. The key is that the boy is still reluctant. How weak is that?


    "May I not?"


    Sheng en looked at his father without any hope and asked weakly. He really got a slap from his father.


    He felt a little aggrieved, flattened his mouth, looked at his father plaintively, bowed his head and fell in love with his own misfortune


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning


    CHEN Ye takes Xiaoxiao to the underworld palace, holding a hand carved wooden box with two hearts on it, symbolizing that he and Xiaoxiao''s heart are always connected.


    "I''m hired?"


    Under a thousand year old tree, Murong Jinxin and Hades are having breakfast leisurely and contentedly. When they see a bunch of pressing things, they look at the box in chenye''s hand and ask with a smile.


    I''ve come here so early. It can be seen that Chen ye can''t wait to let them know his dowry


    "Yes, please accept it."


    Chen night settle down funny, will be in the hands of the wooden box to Murong Jin heart, Fenghua matchless face hook with a shallow smile.


    This is a gift he has carefully prepared for a long time. I believe my father, my mother and my concubine will be very moved after seeing it


    "Open it and see what it is..."


    Because the betrothal gift has been tangled for a night, Pluto immediately put down his chopsticks, staring at the wooden box, urging up.


    He didn''t know what medicine was sold in the gourd, but he knew it must be a good medicine


    "Well..."


    Murong Jinxin opened the wooden box, but what came into her eyes was a piece of thin paper. She looked at CHEN Ye with some doubts and took out that piece of thin paper. A look, stunned.


    The white paper was full of vigorous and powerful words, and the top line was the twenty-four filial piety new good men. It was the treaty that she had asked Jun Mo Li to copy and paste it in their new room, and Chu Mo yuan to copy it.


    The child really meant to copy this to show his determination to smile


    "Twenty four filial new good men? What is it? "


    The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart a little stunned, then took several pieces of white paper in her hand and looked up. Then the more you look at the corners of your mouth, the more convulsive you feel. You see that you are going to worship CHEN Ye at last.


    This boy is a saint of love. If you have any, you can even think of this kind of thing. I''m afraid he''s the only one in this continent.


    "I will treat Xiaoxiao in strict accordance with what is written above. I won''t let Xiaoxiao be aggrieved. Please accept this betrothal gift..."


    Chen night see the corner of the mouth that the Hades continuously twitch, and the mild light in the eyes of the Hades, know that they have passed. In fact, he has been very confused about what dowry he should give. He knows that he accidentally saw his father quarrel with his mother, and her mother hit him in the face with the twenty-four filial new man.


    He felt that this was the guarantee and the best dowry. So he borrowed the guarantee from his mother and copied it carefully several times.


    "Well, if you can''t, my father will peel your skin..."


    This is what the boy promised himself. If he can''t do it at that time, he doesn''t have to be lenient. He put away the letter of guarantee of the new good man and put it in a small wooden box. He handed the small wooden box to Xiaoxiao and touched her little head.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''ll let chenye read it to you several times after I go back. You must write down the above content. If one day Chen liquid violated the above treaty, you tell the father, the father will deal with him


    Daughter does not know the word, but the memory is amazing, listen to CHEN Ye recite several times should be able to remember very clearly. With this guarantee, my daughter will not have to worry about her whole life.


    This bride price surprised him a little, but made him very satisfied


    "Good..."


    Xiaoxiao hugs the small wooden box and takes a look at his mother''s wife who has been lost in meditation. Hesitated for a while, then took CHEN Ye''s hand to walk.


    She felt that CHEN Ye''s wedding gift must have touched her mother''s concubine, otherwise she could not have been silent for so long


    "What''s the matter?"


    The underworld naturally also discovered Murong Jin''s heart''s dissimilarity, rubbed rubs Murong Jin''s heart''s hair, the warm voice asks a way. Heart has guessed a probably, but still want to personally listen to Murong Jin heart said.


    "Thinking of the past, I asked Chu Mo Chu to copy the twenty-four filial new good men. Later, Jun Mo Li''s immortal devil Xiao Hui copied them one after another..."


    Memories came pouring in, which made her feel a little out of control. She clenched Pluto''s hand, slightly bitter in her heart. The sweetness of the past has been fixed, but it can still touch her.


    There is a kind of feeling, I''m afraid it can''t be forgotten after many years, just like the great love between her and Jun Mo Li in the previous life.


    "If you like it, I''ll copy it, too. How about that?"


    The underworld was not jealous. He watched her and Jun Mo Li break through many obstacles and come together. He was also moved by their feelings. She thinks of it occasionally. It''s really nothing.


    "No, you''ve done everything. Man, I just feel a little melancholy all of a sudden... "


    Murong Jinxin shakes her head, his love for her has exceeded some, can no longer be written in words. She won''t restrain him with anything, because in her heart, any of his identities, whether husband, father or king of Yijie, are perfect.


    "His death day is coming. This year, I will go with you. I also want to talk to him and have a drink..."


    The man like Qinglian took good care of her. He was very grateful. It seems that it''s been several decades since I''ve been drinking.


    It''s time to go and have a look. The man not only carries a lot of her memories, but also his


    "OK, let''s go to the imperial mausoleum of Chu state next month..."


    Murong Jinxin put her small head on Pluto''s shoulder, which she has been relying on for a long time, and she will have to rely on for a lifetime. As for Jun Mo Li, he sealed the dust in the deepest corner of his heart. When he was free, he took it out to bask in the sun and feel some warmth.


    The wind blows, the fallen leaves fly, blowing their ink hair, but not their heart

 Chapter 846

    Three days later, CHEN Ye goes to the dragon clan with Xiaoxiao and the four elders of the dragon clan. Murong Jinxin, the king of the underworld, brings them to the gate of the Imperial City, looks at their back and sighs at the same time.


    This kind of feeling is really a bit like marrying a daughter, sour and sweet, unforgettable.


    "Man, I went to see the devil."


    Until no longer see her daughter''s figure, Murong Jin heart just took back his eyes. He patted the underworld beside him and turned his mouth.


    The matter of the devil is what she promised the old devil. It can''t be delayed any more. She was afraid that the devil would be abandoned if she dragged on


    "Go ahead, don''t worry about Ben Wang and the children..."


    The underworld understood her kindness to her friends and did not organize her. He just kisses her and waves at her.


    He didn''t say to go and return early, because he knew that the closed demon needed time to recover, and Jin Xin couldn''t go and return early.


    He sympathizes with the devil, because he understands the feeling of inner closure


    "Jun Lin, listen to your father''s words, or your mother''s wife will beat you when she comes back..."


    Murong Jin heart picked up the baby son, kiss several, is really reluctant to give up the two baby, but the emergency, she can only leave them temporarily.


    "I won''t give my mother a chance to beat me..."


    Junlin hooked Murong Jinxin''s neck, since he was born to now, he almost never left his mother. Today, his sister left, and his mother''s wife was going to leave. He felt a little uncomfortable.


    But he was a little man, and he had to endure the pain, not show it.


    "It''s really a good child for her. She''s gone..."


    Murong Jin heart is very pleased to look at the young has been outstanding son, put him into the hands of the underworld, dare not look at the son. As soon as his figure flashed, he flew away towards the palace of heavenly daughters.


    Half an hour later, she came to the temple of heavenly daughters and found the devil in the fairy orchard.


    Or that a black, sitting under a millennium old tree, covered with a lonely, let people see all feel sour nose.


    The sound of footsteps came. The devil heard it, but he didn''t move. He was still in the same position, holding a fairy fruit in his hand. He looked at the unknown distance and seemed to be thinking about something.


    "The devil..."


    Murong Jinxin went to the side of the demons and sat down. She called softly. Before she saw only a back, now close to see him, only to find that he lost a lot of weight, even some concave eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The familiar voice let the demon Zun take the fairy fruit''s hand slightly move, as if he had made a big decision. Then he turned his head and looked at Murong Jin''s heart, but he didn''t speak.


    Such an action is the limit he can give her now. If it were someone else, he would not even move.


    "Is it comfortable to stay in tiannu palace?"


    No response, Murong Jin heart also don''t care, on the contrary also feel some comfort. One action is enough to show that the devil is not too serious, much better than she imagined.


    This kind of devil made her feel a little heartache. A man who used to be so strong now has become like this. It''s really hard to predict.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This time, the devil didn''t look back, but he nodded gently, which can be regarded as a response to Murong Jinxin. This is the first time someone has come to see him since he recovered. No matter whether he treats the woman in front of him or not, he can''t ignore her.


    "It''s my negligence that I didn''t go to see you in the demon world for more than a year. I won''t see you in the future..."


    Murong Jinxin continues to say, she took the immortal fruit in the hand of the devil and ate it in a big mouthful. The heroic appearance has told the devil that she didn''t treat the devil as an outsider.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Demon Zun a Leng, completely did not expect Murong Jin heart will have such action, looked at his empty hand, the mood is a little complicated.


    He doesn''t feel that he has closed himself up. In the past year or so, he has been silent because he doesn''t think he needs to pay attention to those people.


    "The old devil is worried about you. The past is over. You''d better pay attention to him. When you can cherish it, cherish it. Don''t wait until you can''t cherish what you want, and regret half your life. "


    Murong Jinxin has a good view of all the reactions of the demon. She suddenly feels that the demon is not like what they think. He should not play closed, but ignore the demons in the demon world. When she thought about it, she thought it was much easier to solve the problem.


    "Did he ask you to come?"


    After waiting for a long time, the devil finally spoke. His lips moved, a word although said very light, but told Murong Jin heart, he is willing to communicate with Murong Jin heart.


    He knew what his father had done to him for more than a year. But he has no way to forget the past, no way to put it down.


    "No, the hand of Hades has been successfully cultivated. I left the underworld to him, so that I can have time to visit my old friend."


    Before some exploratory words, Murong Jinxin probably already knew the attitude of the devil to the old devil, and felt that he would not mention the old devil for the time being, so as to avoid the devil''s rebellious psychology.


    In the end, she is a friend who doesn''t do her duty. It''s really wrong for her to let the devil fall into such a predicament


    "Old friend?"


    Demon Zun was shocked by the three words, and chewed the meaning of the three words carefully. She is not a friend, but an old friend. Does that mean that she has regarded him as a friend since he became a fool a long time ago?


    In his life, he has never had a friend, not to mention an old friend. Murong Jin is the first


    "A hundred years of friendship, isn''t it old? Don''t treat yourself like this, don''t treat your relatives around you like this. Accept their kindness bravely, and your life will be different. "


    Murong Jin heart took the initiative to pat the devil''s shoulder, began to persuade up. The biggest problem of demon Zun is to live in his own world, not willing to accept the kindness of his relatives. Maybe he thought that all good things were purposeful, because he had been calculated by the old devil.


    However, those are things in the past for a long time. He has to force himself to put it down and start over


    "What''s the difference? It''s the same for me. Family, ha, I have only one family, and that is my wife... "


    Murong Jinxin''s words let the devil''s mood finally have a trace of fluctuation, he suddenly turned to Murong Jinxin, coldly back.


    Since his father suppressed himself with a charm and made himself a fool, the only family affection in his heart has been extinguished.


    Now, he has nothing left, the only thing left is a long wait, waiting for his spirit to come back, they leave this complicated continent together and live a fairy like life.


    "But don''t forget, it''s you who don''t care. You locked him up for more than 100000 years, and he didn''t care about you? "


    Murong Jinxin didn''t want to mention the past, but I''m afraid it''s impossible not to mention such a situation. The idea of demon Zun was so extreme that she was a little surprised.


    Although the old demon Zun gave him such a cruel hand, it was also a helpless move. After he became a fool, the old devil didn''t take him, did he?


    "Therefore, we should not communicate with each other, and you don''t have to try to persuade me. I have the ability to solve my problems. Go back. Thank you for coming to see me. "


    Murong Jin heart words no doubt stepped on the devil''s pain, he Teng once stood up, light looked at Murong Jin heart one eye, stride toward the distance.


    He didn''t want to mention the bloody past, let alone think about it. He and his father''s heart knot, or knot for a lifetime, there is no need to untie.


    "The devil..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at his back and shouts. Instead of letting him hold his pace, he speeds up his pace and strides toward the temple.


    Murong Jin heart hesitated for a moment, also followed in the past. Once she decides to do something, she will try her best to do it and will never shrink back for any reason.


    She must help the devil to open this knot. Only by opening this knot can the devil get a new life. Otherwise, the days waiting for ling''er would be so long, and the devil would be mad.


    "Murong Jinxin, you can meddle in some matters. You''d better not meddle in some matters. Because it''s useless to take care of it. Don''t give it away... "


    The devil didn''t expect that Murong Jinxin would catch up with him. At the moment when Murong Jinxin was about to step into the temple of heavenly daughter, he waved his hand and attacked the gate of the temple of heavenly daughter in front of Murong Jinxin.


    A cold and piercing voice floated out, which had made his attitude of chasing guests very obvious.


    "Devil, you dare not face your past. You are a coward. You just hide. I''ll go to ling''er now and tell her how stupid you are. Let her not for you bear the pain of reincarnation, reincarnation, find a man to marry


    Murong Jinxin how can be so easy to send, she forced a kick in the tiannv temple gate, but did not kick the door open. A ruthless, simply to the goddess of heaven in the hall of the devil under a dose of medicine.


    Well, he didn''t want to talk to her, so she threatened him with ling''er and forced her to talk to her. He was entrusted to her by ling''er, and she must be responsible for everything.


    "If you allow me to think about it first, I will go back to you..."


    Murong Jin heart anger tengtengteng words just fall, the devil in the temple of the heavenly daughter then silent down. After a long silence, he opened his mouth.


    Murong Jinxin, a woman, is really terrible, tough and impressive


    "Well, I''ll give you ten days. If you don''t come to me in ten days, we''ll see... "


    The devil''s retreat makes Murong Jinxin''s attitude soften a little. She kicks the door of tiannv hall again. After leaving such words, she leaves in a good mood.


    This is a compromise. She knows

 Chapter 847

    After three days and nights of sleepless driving, CHEN Ye finally arrived at the Dragon nationality in the dusk of this day with a smile, indicating the beginning of their new life.


    Through the precarious border, into the moment of dragon, Chen night has a sense of home. With a smile in his arms, he walked back to his room in a good mood.


    "Xiaoxiao, this is our second home. Do you still like it?"


    He looked down at the little people looking around in his arms, full of happiness in his heart. After the engagement banquet, with the right way of communication, the relationship between them became better. He felt that he really didn''t want to leave her for a moment.


    "I just came. How can I know if I like it or not? I''ll have to stay for a while to answer you. "


    Smile very honest answer him, she just entered the dragon family no more than five minutes, if you can say like here, that''s bullshit.


    But here to her first feeling is OK, at least don''t let her feel depressed, otherwise she would be very depressed.


    "If there''s anything you don''t like, tell me, and I''ll change it until you like it. This is our home for the future. I like it and you will like it. "


    Chen night light smile up, kiss a smile red small face. He suddenly found that during this period of time, he was very fond of laughing, almost always laughing, which made him really feel incredible. It turns out that it''s so sweet to be with the one you love.


    "Well, does that mean I can walk across here?"


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t know much about chenye, but chenye says so. Her first feeling is that she can do whatever she wants in her own home.


    Her big eyes dribbled around, looking at a sea of flowers not far away, the cerebellar pouch immediately had a new idea.


    "Yes, you are the young lady here, the future patriarch''s wife. You can do whatever you want, but don''t be too naughty. Do you understand?"


    Chen night looking at her ghost spirit''s appearance, all of a sudden understood her, this is to move a small brain again, helplessly pinch pinch her small nose, very spoiled said.


    In her own home, she is the master. As long as you don''t deliberately do something beyond the scope of the principle, he will connive at her.


    "Understand, understand, I understand very well..."


    She smiles. In the underworld, there are brothers, fathers and concubines on her head. She just thinks about many things and doesn''t dare to do them. Here, it seems that she does not need to worry about these.


    Chen night is definitely better than her father, mother, concubine and brother to communicate. If she does something wrong, sasasajiao can muddle through. She seems to see her beautiful life in the future.


    "I don''t think you understand. Father, mother and concubine have talked with the four elders before they came. If you are too naughty, the four elders will punish you, and I can''t save you at that time."


    CHEN Ye knows the villain in her arms too well. Her expression represents her restless heart. I''m afraid he can''t help her. Fortunately, his father and his wife have already told the four elders that they will have certain restrictions on her. When she was wrong, the four Presbyterians came forward to educate her.


    This also made him feel relieved, otherwise he was really worried that he could not guide her well


    "My father, my mother and my concubines are really worrying. I''m not afraid of the four elders. I''ll see how I can make fun of them then..."


    She didn''t believe what they were going to do to her because the four old men all looked very talkative. Anyway, she has sister mi''er to protect her. No one can bully her. Who dares to bully her, her honey elder sister certainly will not be merciful.


    In this way, he turned to chumi''er behind him and gave a flattering smile, but chumi''er turned her white eyes.


    "Before I came here, my mother''s concubine had warned me that I must not shield you, otherwise my life would not be so good. Smile, you''d better be calm, so that you won''t be taught by the four elders. That''s really crying. You shouldn''t cry every day. "


    Many days of getting along, Chu mi''er has already found out Xiaoxiao''s temper. Looking at her, she also knows what idea she is fighting in her heart. The little girl thought it was beautiful, but it was a pity that her arms could not twist her thighs. Her mother had already explained everything. If the little girl dares to do anything out of the ordinary, she can''t eat her good fruit.


    "Sister mi''er, why do you listen to her like that?"


    The smile on Xiaoxiao''s face suddenly condensed. She finally realized that she had left the underworld, but she was still in the charge of her father and mother. If she dares to be too presumptuous, the next one will be very miserable. This kind of cognition really depressed her.


    "Because what she said is right. Smile, she''s very relaxed about your discipline. Don''t push too far to do anything that makes everyone unhappy."


    Mother imperial concubine even cultivates to this little wench to exempt, this little wench unexpectedly also dislikes mother imperial concubine tube she tube too much, really enough. If she doesn''t care, let her do whatever she likes, sooner or later she will become the dregs of this continent.


    "That''s all. I''ll be honest, huh..."


    Smile also did not ask for no fun, angrily turned the small face. This turn, immediately saw a little girl running from the other side. The corner of the mouth a smoke, really is not the enemy not narrow road.


    That little girl is no one else. It is long Qianqian who was beaten into a pig''s head by Sheng en more than a month ago¡° Night elder brother, you finally came back... "Long Qianqian looked at Chen night, showed a trace of excited smile, big eyes flashed, smile eyebrow curved, looked very lovely. She did not go to see Xiaoxiao, or deliberately ignored Xiaoxiao. Since that happened, she didn''t like xiaoxiaobian at all¡° I''m not your night elder brother. I''ll call you little Lord later. If I call you wrong again, I''ll be punished... "CHEN Ye obviously feels that the villain in her arms is a little uneasy, so she immediately hugs her. Shallow Lang Mou looking at long Qianqian, eyes have no past mild. Xiaoxiao doesn''t like that he is close to other girls, so he is far away from them. In the past, those who are related should be clear about the relationship, while those who are not should be treated as strangers¡° Why? You clearly said... "As soon as long Qianqian''s face changed, she didn''t expect that the boy in front of her had changed so much in just over a month. Obviously, he said that he would allow her to call him brother Ye. Is that repentance? Or is it because of this little princess of the underworld¡° There''s no reason. I''m the little Lord. As a member of the dragon people, you can do whatever I say. " Chen night also knows that he is a little hurt, but this is also forced by long Qianqian. If she did not run out at this time, he would find a time to have a good talk with her, and she would not be so embarrassed. God did not give him this time, long Qianqian can only be he as a cannon fire¡° I... "Long Qianqian seems to want to argue, but the four elders suddenly come from another way. Seeing this scene, the two elders immediately stopped long Qianqian¡° Qianqian, who allowed you to run out? Go back and be punished. " Two elder''s cold sweat, Qianqian before contradict smile thing, Ming Princess didn''t care with them, he already feel blessing big life big. If Qianqian collides with Xiaoxiao again, he doesn''t dare to think about the consequences. I''m afraid the little Lord will chop her up before Princess Ming starts¡° Grandfather, I... "Long Qianqian felt aggrieved. She didn''t do anything. Why did everyone aim at her? Are they deliberately preventing her from being with her brother? Why¡° What are you doing? Go... "Two elder to take the opportunity to talk to long Qianqian, holding long Qianqian''s little hand to go to his yard. This is not a worry child. He has to lock her up. Otherwise, in the past three months, she would have been in great trouble. For the sake of her safety, he can only be cruel to her. When she grows up, she will understand his good intentions¡° You don''t have to treat her like this. In the future, as long as she doesn''t come to provoke me, you''d better do as usual... "Looking at the distant grandparents and grandchildren, I also think that long Qianqian is very pitiful. She thought about it carefully last time. She was also wrong. Had it not been for her bad attitude to roar at long Qianqian, long Qianqian would not have said that. Chen elder brother is her now, she is sure that nobody can rob. This long Qianqian, she also does not want to put too much in mind, lest others say she is stingy¡° Elder, just do it according to Xiaoxiao... "CHEN Ye has some accidents. He stares at the villain in his arms for a long time, and sees that she doesn''t say any polite words. He rubs her hair. In fact, his little girl is very sensible. The reason why she used to show her teeth and claws like that was because he didn''t put his attitude in place... "Yes, young master. I will have a good talk with the two elders, let him restrain Qianqian, won''t let Qianqian collide with the young lady... "The big stone in the elder''s heart fell to the ground, and gave a thumbs up to Xiaoxiao. This little girl has the style of Princess Ming when she urinates. It''s really rare. When you grow up in the future, you will become the most beloved patriarch''s wife of the dragon people¡° Hehe... "I got the expression, and I was very happy. She seemed to understand what her mother''s concubine said to her. She had to forgive others. The original step back, you can make yourself happy, you can also make the people next to you happy. Her smile hasn''t fallen yet. The dark pupil of the elder four, who was standing in front of the elder, flashed. Taking advantage of everyone''s inattention, she slapped the smiling chest hard... "What are you doing, elder four?" The elder is in a hurry. It''s too late to save people. With a sharp sound, the whole person is about to collapse. Is old four crazy? How many lives does he have to die to assassinate the little princess of the underworld? He was frightened to see the palm quickly hit toward the smiling chest, leg a soft, almost fell to the ground. God, come to the lightning and kill him. If you die, you don''t have to face the future when the dragon clan is completely destroyed

 Chapter 848

    "Go to hell..."


    There was a smile in the corner of the elder''s mouth. In his eyes, there was a strange light that no one could understand. He turned a deaf ear to the elder''s words.


    His sudden hand has condensed what he has learned all his life. Once Xiaoxiao is hit, he will die.


    "Elder four, you are presumptuous..."


    Before the emergency, CHEN Ye has no way to make redundant reaction, so he can only turn around with Xiaoxiao and try his best to retreat. Although this will lead to his hands, it can protect Xiaoxiao.


    He tightly hugged the little man in his arms, bit his lips and endured the coming pain. As a result, what he was waiting for was chumi''er''s exclamation and bloody voice.


    He turned to see that it was Moyang. He blocked that fatal palm for him and Xiaoxiao, but he was dying in a pool of blood.


    "Moyang..."


    Xiaoxiao''s face suddenly turned pale. She struggled to jump down from chenye''s arms. Her chubby little hand grasped Moyang''s arm, and her voice changed.


    Ever since she had the memory, it was Moyang who had been protecting her. Moyang spent more time with her than her father and mother. She has a kind of inexplicable trust and dependence on Moyang. She knows that no matter at any time, as long as Moyang does not die, she will not be hurt.


    "Old four, you are crazy..."


    See four elder also want to attack smile, big elder three elder immediately welcome up, just arrived of the phantom in see injured evil sun after seem to understand what, also joined the war. For a moment, the scene became a mess.


    Unexpectedly, the elder three and the elder four were not defeated by one. Anyway, they were more brave in the war. They soon hurt the elder and the elder three. Only the phantom could avoid his attack and was safe for the time being.


    "Little princess of the underworld, ha ha..."


    The four elders forced the three elders to one side and walked toward Xiaoxiao without fear, completely ignoring the CHEN Ye and the phantom standing in front of Xiaoxiao.


    His mission is to kill the little princess of the underworld at all costs, even if it is to lose his own life


    "He''s under control. CHEN Ye, use long Xiao Jiutian to deal with him..."


    Chumi''er is biting her lips, but she can''t help such a scene. Her Kung Fu is high, far above all the people present, even her father, mother and concubine can''t beat her.


    When she left tiannu palace, God warned her that only when she was attacked, she could save herself with magic power, otherwise she would die, and her two brothers and sisters, who were related to her by blood, would not come to a good end.


    "Good..."


    Chen night saw Chu? You mi er one eye, looking at Chu Mi Er clench the appearance of clenching fist tightly clenching lip petal, the heart has already understood. Chumier couldn''t have done it, or she couldn''t have let her sister be assassinated face to face.


    After staying in tiannu palace for nearly half a year, he knew chumi''er''s temperament relatively well. In addition, his mother''s imperial concubine once told him some very secret things. He didn''t say the things that let chumi''er protect Xiaoxiao rationally.


    His little man, he''ll protect himself. As soon as long Xiaojiu came out, he didn''t believe that he couldn''t beat the four elders who were controlled.


    "Elder sister, elder brother Chen, he..."


    Looking at the phantom will help the devil yang to one side to heal, smile and seize the Chu mi''er cold hand. Looking at CHEN Ye, who had been fighting with the four elders, he was very worried.


    Chen night''s Long Xiao Jiutian seems to have only reached the sixth level of cultivation. Can he deal with the four elders who become very powerful after being controlled?


    "He''ll be fine if he''s worried. Such a fight will arouse his fighting spirit, and maybe there will be unexpected results. "


    Chumi''er eased her mood for a while and calmed her smile. She doesn''t know what the situation will be like. She only knows one thing. In order to protect Xiaoxiao, chenye will spare no effort to give full play to her potential. She believes that Chen ye will not let her down.


    "Elder sister, if elder brother Chen can''t beat elder four, can you save her?"


    Smile obviously still don''t trust, big eyes looking at Chu Mi son, seem to want a guarantee. She knew that her elder sister was once the daughter of heaven, very powerful, but she didn''t know why her elder sister would stand by and watch the excitement.


    "No, my sister can''t help anyone, otherwise there will be something wrong with you. Smile, don''t blame your sister


    Chumi''er felt very sad. Facing her sister''s simple eyes, she felt that she didn''t deserve to be her sister. How can a sister in this world be indifferent to seeing her in danger?


    At this moment, she even hopes that her skill will be taken back by God. She is just a little girl who can''t do anything


    "Well..."


    She nodded with a smile. Although she was disappointed, she could understand chumi''er. Her sister is so good to her that she can''t cheat her.


    Now she can only pray for a miracle, her elder brother Chen can defeat the four elders and find out the controller behind the scenes who controls the four elders.


    Suddenly, the sky was dim and the earth was dark, the sand was flying and the stone was walking, and the wind was mixed with the fierce Qi, and the four elders attacked and rolled away


    "Long Xiao Jiutian, it''s a little interesting, ha ha..."


    Four elders smile, a light shadow appears in his hands, the color of the shadow is deeper and deeper, until it becomes dark yellow, he just beat out the light shadow.


    The two forces collided and made earth shaking noises. The flames burst out in the air. The scene was extremely spectacular.


    "Poof..."


    Powerful pressure let Chen night can''t bear the heavy burden, finally don''t support, open mouth then ejected a blood arrow. He covered his chest, the look on his face was very severe.


    What should I do? The last strongest blow has been solved by the four leaders. How can we fight next? His skill is the most profound in the dragon clan. He can''t stop the four elders. Smile at her


    At the thought of his little son''s dying appearance, Chen night felt his heart pulled up, pain inexplicable.


    "I didn''t want to kill you, but now it seems that keeping you is a disaster after all..."


    Four elder''s complexion suddenly ferocious get up, seem to realize the terror of Chen night, his palm appeared a light shadow again. The light and shadow presented a strange fire red color, and immediately rushed to the night.


    I have such accomplishments at a young age. How can I grow up? The reincarnation of Jun Mo Li should not be underestimated.


    Destroy him, he can easily control dinosaurs for his use, today this boy and this little girl must die


    "Brother Chen..."


    Smile to see such a situation, already anxious to cry. Had it not been for chumi''er''s holding hands tightly, she would have rushed up.


    She can''t see the danger of CHEN Ye. She can''t stand it. She can''t stand it


    "Golden Dragon..."


    At the critical moment, CHEN Ye shouts to the void. In the middle of the sky, a remnant of the Dragon quickly emerged, and the golden remnant rushed towards the night. The long dragon tail swept out a golden light, and the golden light hit the aperture.


    As soon as the position moved, the four elders had been knocked out by the force against heaven, hanging on a thousand year old tree, spitting out black blood.


    A black shadow shot from the body of the four elders, floated in the air, looked at the Golden Dragon and ran away quickly.


    "If it''s really that old thing, it''s disgusting..."


    Chumi''er looked at the light and shadow that disappeared in the air, and she really gnashed her teeth. This damned old thing will be sent to hell by his father sooner or later.


    "Jinlong, go back..."


    Chen night waved to the Golden Dragon hovering in the mid air, hard to show a smile. He was a little surprised that the golden dragon was so strong that it seemed that he was equipped with a talisman to protect his life.


    With the sound of a dragon chant, the Golden Dragon flew to the distance and disappeared in the air in the blink of an eye.


    "Brother Chen, are you ok?"


    Danger relief, smile to break away from Chu mi''er''s hand, rushed to CHEN Ye''s front, looking at the scarlet blood of CHEN Ye''s mouth, only feel the scalp numbness.


    CHEN Ye is hurt. It''s for her. Her heart is very sad


    "It''s just a minor injury. It''s just a few days'' rest. Don''t worry about it."


    Chen night touched to touch the small head of smile, originally want to squat down to embrace her. But the injury on his body can''t help him making any big moves. Now he can still stand in front of Xiaoxiao, which is the limit he can do.


    Otherwise, after such a blow, he would have fallen. He didn''t want Xiaoxiao to worry too much, so he had to hold on


    "Little Lord, four elders, do you want to save him?"


    The elder looked at the dying four elders hanging on the branch. After years of fighting, he still couldn''t bear to see them die. But four elder did such unforgivable thing again, he can also hand over the decision power to CHEN Ye.


    "Save, he is not guilty, he is also a victim..."


    He is not a man of right and wrong. The four elders are loyal to the dragon clan. They can''t abandon him just because he is controlled by the old man. Maybe when he wakes up and thinks of the things he did unintentionally, he will feel guilty all his life.


    "Thank you for your kindness..."


    The elder finally breathed a sigh of relief and directed the bodyguard to go up the tree to save people. Old four was able to save his life. I hope he can do well after he wakes up.


    "Sister mi''er, I''ll give Xiaoxiao to you for the time being. I have to go back to my room to heal my wounds first..."


    Chen night feel the body constantly gush out of pain, dare not in the strong support. Will smile small hand to Chu Mi son, turn round then stride toward own room walk.


    At the moment of turning around, a mouthful of blood gushed from his throat and fell on his white robe, forcing him to speed up his pace.


    He can''t let Xiaoxiao see him like this, Xiaoxiao will be distressed, he will be more sad


    "Elder, please send someone to take us back to our room first..."


    Chu mi''er naturally saw CHEN Ye''s reluctance, sighed lightly, bent over to embrace to smile, then followed big long old body to walk toward the distance.


    The first day of the dragon race is so breathtaking. Will there be more unknown dangers waiting for them in the future

 Chapter 849

    For three days, CHEN Ye left the room. At this time, his injury has obviously improved, but still need to rest for half a month to completely recover.


    As soon as I got out of the room, I saw a small figure sitting on the swing in the yard, with lovely faces tangled together and a look of distress.


    "Smile..."


    Chen night went to swing fat, in front of smile squat down, looking at three days no see, seems to have lost a circle of little girl heartache.


    "Brother Chen, have you recovered?"


    Familiar with the feeling of face, let smile suddenly come back. She suddenly rushed to CHEN Ye''s arms, a drop of crystal clear tears will slide down the pink face.


    She is not stupid, Chen night is definitely not slight injury. Otherwise, it''s impossible to cure for three days. In these three days, she felt for the first time that she couldn''t eat and sleep. She cried several times for fear.


    "Well, don''t cry..."


    Tears dripping on the back of CHEN Ye''s hand, the burning feeling made him tremble. His little man didn''t like to cry since he was born, so he got the name of Xiaoxiao, but today he cried for him.


    In addition to feeling distressed, his heart was filled with emotion


    "You scared me to death. I thought you would die..."


    Xiaoxiao grabs chenye''s arm. A real sense of existence makes her feel more secure. No matter how much hurt brother Chen is, he''s ok now. That''s enough.


    She will not disturb him in his cultivation time in the future. As long as he is strong enough, he can protect himself and her.


    She didn''t want to go through such an experience for the second time, which would make her life worse than death


    "Silly girl, how can I die? I want to accompany you all my life.... "


    Chen night''s corner of the mouth slightly smoked to smoke, he also knew that he this time of injury frighten to smile. He swore in his heart that he must break through the tenth layer of Longxiao Jiutian as soon as possible. Only in that way can he not be afraid of any enemies.


    "Let''s pull the hook. No one can die first."


    Xiaoxiao suddenly stretched out his chubby fingers and shook them in front of CHEN Ye. The intention was very obvious. Pull the hook, they agreed, then no one can break the agreement.


    She took a little childish appearance, see Chen night heart a soft, slender index finger out, hook Xiaoxiao little fat finger, gently pull.


    An agreement seems very common, but it needs to be fulfilled with his life. Yes, none of them can die before anyone else, and they will die together in 150000 years.


    Just as he was talking, several people came into the courtyard. The elder of the Dragon nationality was in the front, followed by the four elders with a look of shame. Four elder see Chen night and smile, plop a kneel down.


    "Little master and little lady, I''m damned. You can kill me..."


    He even laid hands on the young master and his wife. He felt that he was inferior to a pig or a dog. He really had no face to live in this world. If he could atone for his death, he would die thousands of times.


    Only when he was incompetent could he be bent over by the old man, seriously injuring the young master and scaring the young lady. He deserved to die


    "Elder four, you don''t have to blame yourself. I''m not the opponent of the old man, let alone you? Get up... "


    CHEN Ye sees deep chagrin in the eyes of the four elders. He always feels closer to the four elders. Maybe it has something to do with the four elders sacrificing their lives to save each other when he was young.


    The four elders'' injuries should be heavier than his. How can he deal with a person who is more innocent than him.


    "Laosi, the young master is kind-hearted. Don''t tie yourself in a cocoon. Support the young master well in the future. This is the best reward for the young master."


    The eldest elder helped the four elders up. Since the four elders were sober, they had been annoyed for three days. He felt that it was enough. If this continues, the four Presbyterians will drive themselves crazy.


    In fact, it is not a bad thing to have such a disaster, at least it has united the dragon people closely. The young Lord was injured and the four elders were bent over, which has aroused the anger of all the people of the dragon clan.


    "Thank you very much, young master and young lady for your kindness..."


    The four elders wiped their eyes, but they felt that their eyes were sour. If it wasn''t for the wrong occasion, they might cry. Having lived for a long time, he has never done anything to be ashamed of the dragon people. What happened three days ago has ruined all his hard work for so many years.


    "Four elder, when were you controlled by that old thing?"


    Chen night sees four elder''s mood has already calmed some, embrace to smile to walk to a side of chair to sit down. There are some things he must make clear, so as not to be disturbed by the old man in the future.


    "The night before returning to the dragon clan, the old man suddenly appeared. I was not his opponent, so I was controlled by him..."


    The experience of that night was so painful that even now he felt palpitating. After the disaster, he deeply felt the end of his skill. If he doesn''t want to be controlled by anyone, he must work harder and become more powerful.


    "Do you know the signs of being bent over?" CHEN Ye carefully recalled, but at that time all his attention was on Xiaoxiao, and he couldn''t remember what was different at that time. If they could know the signs of being bent over by the old thing, they would be on guard and would not be caught off guard by the old thing again¡° After I was bent over by him, I was not reconciled. Whenever I had a chance, I would want to break out of the prison set by him. If the impact is severe, he will certainly have some strange movements. What can the other three elders find out? " The four elders thought about it with their heads in their arms. He remembered that he had tried hard many times after being suppressed, trying to break through the confinement set by the old thing. The old man also had to use more force to suppress him. In such a process, there can be no exception. It''s just that he really can''t feel it¡° It''s true. Do you remember the next day when we were having breakfast, old four suddenly vomited out, and his hand pressed his chest inexplicably... "The other three began to recall, and soon the elder remembered the most obvious thing. At that time, the old four should be in the impact of the old thing, so the old thing will appear without warning like that¡° Another time, walking, old four suddenly stopped. I curiously went back to ask him how, asked several times, he just reaction. I saw layers of strange clouds rolling in his eyes, and I didn''t think much about it at that time... "The second elder also remembered the strange appearance of the fourth elder after he was bent over, and he wanted to slap himself to death. Such an obvious sign, he actually passed directly. Just as old four full support, nothing to tease them to play¡° Just outside the gate of the dragon clan, I asked Lao Si to take the lead in crossing the border. He didn''t respond at all. Standing on one side like a piece of wood, I called him for a long time, then he responded to me, and there was sweat on his forehead at that time... "All the strange things of the four elders in one day were pointed out by the other three elders one by one. The more people said, the clearer things were. The answers they got were very useful for guarding against the old thing. They must be more careful before the old thing is removed. Once they find something wrong, they will look at him¡° To sum up, once you are bent over, there will be a short pause in thinking and a change in your eyes. In the future, everyone should pay attention to it. If you find someone''s behavior is different, whether it''s true or false, you should first find out who is talking about it. " He knew that this might cause panic among the dragon people, but for the peace of the dragon people, he could only do this. The old man didn''t succeed once. Maybe he will come again. For the third time, they must be ready to fight at any time¡° Little Lord, I''m afraid there''s one more thing you need to deal with yourself... "The elder nodded, and they would implement the little Lord''s command unconditionally. Just the thought of another thing made him feel chilly¡° Say... "Chen night a wave hand, signal big elder have words to say directly, but in the heart already guessed is what matter, that really is to want oneself to come forward to solve personally, otherwise father king''s anger who all can''t resist¡° The evil sun''s injury is too serious. He has been sent back to the underworld by the phantom overnight. Now he estimates that he has arrived at the underworld. The young Lord had better send a letter to the underworld to explain this matter, so as to dispel the anger of the underworld... "After all, this matter involves the little princess of the underworld, and the underworld will certainly be angry. The underworld is not Murong Jinxin. Once you get angry, you can do anything. At present, only the little Lord to resolve this matter, in order to calm the anger of Hades¡° Well, I''ll write to my father soon. Elder don''t have to worry. My father won''t point his finger at the dragon for this matter. " After all, the dragon family is Xiaoxiao''s husband''s family. The father has to look at the Buddha''s face without looking at the monk''s face. Fortunately, Xiaoxiao has not been hurt at all, and he has nothing to say to his father. This is just an accident, an unexpected accident... "The young master will accompany the young lady. The young lady hasn''t eaten, drunk or slept for three days, but she can''t be persuaded..." the elder looked at the little girl who was already nestled in CHEN Ye''s arms and was about to sleep. He was full of pity. It''s true that she is the bravest and strongest little princess in the underworld¡° Well, I''ll send the letter to the elder''s house later, and the elder will send it to the father. " Chen night also aware of the small appearance of the small child junjuan, picked her up and went to his room. Now everything is calm, this little girl should have a good sleep. Otherwise, he''ll beat himself to death¡° I really hope they can go on like this all the time. What a wonderful feeling... "The elder sighed and laughed happily. Then he left the yard with the other three elders. The original noisy yard, suddenly quiet down

 Chapter 850

    The underworld


    When the phantom arrives at Hades palace with the seriously injured and unconscious Moyang, the face of Hades is hard to see. Without saying a word, he first applied the magic to stabilize the injury of Moyang, and then asked Bai Wuchang to send Moyang to youmingtan for healing.


    "Did the little princess get hurt?"


    He looked at the extremely tired phantom, and the first sentence he asked was about his daughter. Although I know that my daughter who has been baptized will not be so lucky, I still worry.


    "No, it was Moyang who blocked the fatal blow for the little princess and master Chen..."


    The phantom shook her head immediately. She knew the little princess''s position in the king''s heart too well. If something happens to the little princess, I''m afraid the whole dragon clan will have bad luck.


    She said it all over again, and then she was relieved. Returning to the underworld is like returning to her own home, where she feels very stable.


    "That old man is really haunted and still has the idea of laughing. How unreasonable..."


    A surge of fury spread in the heart of the underworld, ten fingers tightly clenched into a fist, and the cool face was full of the color of killing.


    The old man who should be crushed to death thousands of times, before he could find his whereabouts, he started to do it. Is it really good for him to bully?


    "Wang, young master Chen''s injury is not light. Just in case, we''d better send more top experts to protect the little princess."


    Princess mi''er can''t do it. The responsibility of protecting the little princess can only fall on master Chen. But I don''t know how long it will take for master Chen to recover. The little princess is really in danger in the dragon family. If that old thing goes back and forth, and master Chen happens to be away, she doesn''t dare to think about the consequences.


    "Well, you stay in the underworld for a while to take care of Moyang. At all costs, we must keep the life of Moyang, you know? "


    The underworld nodded, when Jin Xin left magic Yang is right, magic Yang do also really let him rest assured a lot. Can not hesitate to die for Xiaoxiao, just with this, he must save Moyang.


    After this experience, Xiaoxiao should be more dependent on Moyang. It seems that he has to find a way to make Moyang''s skill to a higher level.


    "My subordinates obey the orders."


    The phantom took orders to retreat, but before leaving, she felt very relaxed. This time, Moyang bravely saved the little princess and master Chen. Wang''s worries about him should also be eliminated.


    After two years, Moyang''s efforts have not been in vain. It''s good


    "Hei Wuchang, go and invite the immortal magic Lixiang Xiaohui. I have something important to do with them..."


    The underworld looked down and pondered for a while. The dragon clan must not be able to go. If he left the underworld, I''m afraid the underworld, which was just born, would have to make waves again. Then, we have to let other people work hard.


    ¡­¡­


    About ten minutes later, the immortal magic Lixiang Xiaohui came in a hurry. Seeing the face of the underworld, he knew that something big had happened.


    "The old man appeared and bent over the four elders of the dragon clan, intending to kill Xiaoxiao. In order to save Xiaoxiao and chenye from serious injury, the devil Yang is not sure whether they are alive or dead, and chenye is also injured... "


    Hades did not say a word of nonsense, straight to the theme. His tone is a little heavy, it can be seen that his heart did not completely calm down.


    His words set off a storm in an instant. Especially Lixiang, her eyes were red all of a sudden.


    "Immortal devil, just in case, you''d better go to the dragon clan with Lixiang. There are no masters around the two children, so the dragon people can''t count on them. "


    CHEN Ye is their child, and Xiao Xiao is their future daughter-in-law. They can''t stay away from each other.


    Their skill is not enough to resist the old man, but with them, the two children have at least one to rely on.


    Since CHEN Ye can summon Jin Long once or twice, he is relatively relieved


    "To whom do we give our children?"


    Immortal devil and Li Xiang looked at each other and nodded at the same time. When this happened, as parents and parents in law, they are duty bound. As long as the baby daughter can be properly taken care of, they will be more at ease.


    "To take care of Xiao Hui, I have to start to make arrangements to catch the old man. I won''t leave for a minute..."


    The underworld immediately looks at Xiaohui. He knows Xiaohui is not in a good mood these days. Hao Hao has been in a coma for a long time, but he can''t help it.


    He had to search for the old thing with all his heart. He couldn''t even care about Junlin, let alone other children.


    "Leave the child to me, and you can leave at ease. As long as I''m here, the child won''t lose a hair. "


    Xiao Hui naturally knows the seriousness of the matter. Jin Xin is not here. Wang wants to take care of the underworld and arrest the old man. He just wants to let him have a look at the child. He must take good care of the child to avoid their worries.


    "OK, we''ll go back to clean up later and give you the baby."


    The immortal devil also believes in Xiao Hui. Brother of many years, Xiao Hui will never treat their children badly even if he treats his children badly. It''s dangerous for them to take their children with them.


    "Xiao Hui, with two children, moved to the underworld palace to live, with the king in, at least have a care." He can only try to protect the safety of children, the underworld palace has him and Jin heart set under the border, at least can play a role. If there was an accident, the children would be by his side, and he would be convenient to rescue¡° Good... "Xiaohui has no objection to Pluto''s decision. He knows that he is the safest only when he is by the king''s side. Now it''s the most difficult time for all of us. They must go hand in hand. Only when they have gone will they have a bright future¡° Immortal devil, I ask Hei Wuchang to choose some underworld killers to follow you. Don''t dislike them. They may be of great use at the critical time. " The underworld patted the immortal devil on the shoulder. Since chenye and Xiaoxiao got engaged, they have become a real family, and the underworld has been close to him. Most of them are powerful. If the old man has any helpers, at least the killers will share some of them... "OK, let''s go back and get ready first. Don''t worry, we will bring the two children back to the underworld safely. " The immortal devil picked his eyebrows. How could he not understand the favor of Hades. In his heart, Pluto has long been attributed to the mistakes of his family, so he was willing to do anything for Pluto. Before, he didn''t have any feelings for Hades. Everything he did was because of Jinxin. After a hundred years together, everything has changed. He had already recognized the underworld in his heart, and he would not blink when the underworld asked him to die... "Go..." the underworld nodded and watched them leave, with mixed feelings in his heart. After a hundred years together, they have really become close friends. There are friends, lovers, children, that kind of feeling really let him incomparable treasure The underworld dragon clan is full of waves, but tiannu palace is unusually calm. After waiting patiently for ten days, the devil finally appears in front of Murong Jinxin. The loneliness of his body, even between his eyebrows and eyes, was so obvious. He found Murong Jinxin in the fairy orchard and sat down beside Murong Jinxin, but he didn''t take the initiative to speak¡° You got it? Willing to face their own past? "Yes?" Murong Jinxin can see from some small movements of the devil that the man has completely compromised. For the sake of ling''er, he can really do anything, even in the face of his worst past. She handed a fairy fruit to the demon family and made fun of him. Seeing that he was unnatural, she laughed softly¡° I don''t want to face it. Can you agree? " Demon Zun rolled his eyes. He is not a fool. He has already thought about it for ten days. Murong Jinxin''s words ten days ago are absolutely just words. He will not do that. The reason why he is willing to sit down and talk with her is that she has been staying in tiannu palace for ten days, which makes him understand Murong Jin''s heart. He knows how busy Murong Jin''s heart is. Two twins alone are enough for her. But she is moved by his friendship because he has put everything down¡° Naturally, I can''t agree. We''ve known each other for many years. Don''t you know my temperament? " She is once determined that something is absolutely forward, no matter how much difficulty, which will never retreat. If the devil wants to live a peaceful life, he can only untie his own heart knot, otherwise she will pester him for ever¡° Well, you''ve done this for me. I can''t be too ignorant. You can say what you want. I''m prepared. " Demon Zun rarely smiles at Murong Jinxin, which represents that he has recognized Murong Jinxin as a friend. His first friend, of course, he will treat each other sincerely. If the past in Wang''s mouth makes so many people unhappy, he will put it down. I believe that ling''er also hopes that he can put it down and be happy again¡° You want to open up, I have nothing to say. Mozun, just answer me a question... "Murong Jin grinned. Mozun has recovered as usual. Is there anything else she needs to say? She knew everything she wanted to say. She didn''t think it was necessary to waste her saliva¡° Good... "The devil doesn''t know what medicine she sells in the gourd, but since she has decided to face it. He is willing to answer any of her questions¡° Can you call old devil emperor again? " This problem is very important. If the devil has given up everything, he will not reject the old devil. She is very much looking forward to the answer of the devil, and she also believes that the devil will give her the best answer. "Father" means a lot. If the old devil could hear another call from the devil, he would be moved to tears

 Chapter 851

    The demon Zun looks at Murong Jin''s expectation in her heart. She seems to be hesitating, but actually she is hanging Murong Jin''s appetite.


    Looking back on the past, he suffered a lot from this woman. It''s not easy to have a chance to pull back one city. How can he give up.


    "Faltering, can you?"


    Murong Jinxin waited for a while, but did not wait for his answer, a little impatient. Slap in the back of his head, ferocious asked.


    This dead man, as soon as he looks at his dodgy eyes, knows that he has bad intentions and wants to tease her, right? There is no door.


    "I want to answer that I can''t..."


    Demon Zun pulled the corners of his mouth, for Murong Jinxin like to pat the back of the man''s head this habit has been very understanding, so just skimmed his mouth, did not care too much.


    However, the export is still a bit of ridicule. He just wants to make her crazy. Seeing her crazy, his mood will be much better.


    "Then you are looking for smoke..."


    Murong Jin heart glared at him for a moment, then stood up, the fist in the hand was not polite to greet him. This dead man, really when she is so patient with him? He won''t know why the sun is so red without giving him some color to see.


    "It''s so rude and speechless. I don''t know what Pluto likes about you? I''m afraid he''s the only one in the world who can stand such ferocity... "


    The corner of the devil''s mouth mercilessly draws out, to Murong Jin heart this kind of don''t get the answer that oneself want to start of behavior express very speechless. But also let him more sure, Murong Jin heart is really will he as a good friend.


    As long as she is a good friend, she will beat him, otherwise she will not bird him.


    "You''re not much better. You''re loaded. Hum..."


    Murong Jin heart see he also don''t scatter hide, hit a short while later very boring of withdraw own claw, kicked him a foot then again sit down in his side. With a cold hum, he turned his eyes.


    "If you see him, I will give him a hard call..."


    Demon Zun see Murong Jin heart some annoyed, then also don''t tease her, hook hook corners of the mouth very naturally said. Have absolutely put down, call him father emperor again how? It''s not going to lose a piece of meat.


    Anyway, in the past 100 years, he was really good to him, at least he did his duty as a father.


    "In this way, I can rest assured that you still have a long way to go. There are too many landscapes waiting for you to see and too many things waiting for you to feel. Open your heart and you will feel that life can be very comfortable


    Murong Jinxin is very satisfied with the nod, today she saw the devil has had some small changes, temperament seems to be more lively. Such a change is very good, she believes that as long as he can maintain this attitude, one day he will understand the true meaning of life.


    How difficult, she would pull him out bit by bit, until ling''er came back to him.


    "Jinxin, thank you for all this. I never thought that one day you would accompany me and pull me out of this quagmire... "


    The devil also put away the cynical smile on his face. A hundred years ago, he and she were incompatible. He calculated her, and she calculated him. They were irreconcilable.


    Time, terrible. After it has removed the dross, it has left the essence. Just like between them, what is left now is a kind of friendship.


    That kind of friendship is very strong, no one can break it


    "Ling''er entrusted you to me before he died, but I didn''t take care of you. The ups and downs of the past hundred years have made you suffer too many white eyes and grievances. I really feel guilty. Demon, there is a bond between us that can never be broken, that is ling''er. I will accompany you. No matter how hard the road is, I will take you to ling''er''s side... "


    Only when she gives the devil to ling''er can she fulfill her promise to ling''er. For her friends, she is willing to give everything to her, not to mention ling''er''s own sister.


    It''s still her brother-in-law. Poof


    "I''m sorry, I''ll bring my children to see me more. I''m in the women''s Palace on this day, but I really listen to loneliness..."


    In the past, he was imprisoned in the magic tower by the emperor of heaven and the old Hades, and he didn''t feel lonely. Because of his ambition and endless martial arts, his life is full of him.


    Today, he is the only one in the women''s palace. He has almost nothing to do except to support the safe magnetic field every time. It''s a lie to say it''s not lonely. It''s a lie to say it''s not lonely.


    "What''s the difficulty? At the moment, I have a difficult task. Pluto and I need to spend all our energy to trace the whereabouts of that old thing, regardless of Junlin. If you like, I will send the child up to accompany you for a while. Wait until the old thing is crushed to death, and then take the child back. "


    Murong Jin heart hesitated for a moment, looking at the demon that twinkled lonely light eyes, or decided to help him. A few days ago, she felt a little uneasy and didn''t know who was in trouble. Now Xiaoxiao goes to the dragon family. If you send the king''s landing to tiannu palace. Although she will be separated from her child, the child is sure to be safe.


    "I can''t help it. Then go back and bring him up. I will take good care of him." Demon Zun''s thick eyebrows are picked. He never expected that Murong Jinxin would be so willing to take care of her children. What a terrible trust it was, how he could fail her. It seems that it''s good to learn to take care of children from now on. When he and ling''er have children, he will be familiar with it¡° OK, I''ll go back and bring the children. You wait Murong Jin''s heart is also very happy. She grabs a handful of fairy fruit and loads it into her pocket. Then she gets up and waves to the devil. As soon as her figure flashes, she flies away towards the underworld¡° Ha ha... "The devil looked at her petite figure disappear, and a warm smile rose from the corner of his mouth. This woman is such a hot temper, in fact, also very good. This time, he had to go out bravely and feel everything that he had never felt before..... When Murong Jinxin of the underworld rushed back to the underworld palace, he happened to catch up with Xiao Hui and his two children into the underworld palace. The corner of her mouth slightly smoked. Is Xiaohui moving? Do you think his family is not easy to live in, and you are ready to bring your children to the underworld palace¡° Jin heart... "See Murong Jin heart, small ash some accident, more is happy. Jinxin back, on behalf of the child''s safety and a guarantee. He put the big and small bags on the table and wiped the sweat on his forehead¡° Is the devil ready Hearing the news, the underworld saw his wife whom he hadn''t seen for ten days. He took a few big steps and hugged Murong Jin''s heart to kiss her. Then he asked in a low voice¡° Well, there''s nothing wrong at all, just don''t want to pay attention to the demons in the demon world. By the way, I came back this time to send Jun Lin to tiannv palace for a period of time. A few days ago, I was always in a state of uneasiness. I was restless when I didn''t get rid of that old thing. " Murong Jinxin took the hand of the underworld and sat down. She took the little body of her son who ran out of the room and hugged him in her arms. This little baby, really miss her to death, miss her heart ache, liver ache, all over the body ache¡° A few days ago, the old man appeared and leaned over the four elders to assassinate Xiaoxiao. Moyang blocked the fatal blow for the two children, and now he is lying in the netherworld pool to heal. CHEN Ye is also injured, and the immortal magic Lixiang has gone to the dragon clan. " The matter of demon Zun is over, but the mood of Hades is still not relaxed. I can''t control my anger when I think of what happened a few days ago. Jinxin''s proposal is good. Send the child to tiannu palace. The child is safe, and they don''t have to worry all day¡° Damn old thing, this time we must cut down the roots and wipe out his old nest. " Smell speech, Murong Jin heart simply anger can''t suppress. A fist hard hit on the side of the table, really a little want to vomit blood. Xiaoxiao has only been gone for a few days. The old man can''t wait to kill her baby daughter. She really wants to step on him¡° Well, at any cost, this time we must get rid of that old thing. Jinxin, since the devil is so idle, we will send these children to tiannu palace for him to watch, so that we can deal with the old man wholeheartedly. What do you think? " The underworld''s eyes swept over the three children. They were very busy, and the devil was very idle. They were all friends. Naturally, they had to share some of them. Otherwise, how could they be worthy of the word friend¡° This is not very good... "Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, sincerely feel that the underworld is to find fault for the devil. Although this proposal can solve their backward journey, we should also consider the acceptance of the demon. One child is OK, three at a time, not to mention the devil. I''m afraid any man will be crazy... "What''s wrong? You don''t do as much as he does. He should always repay you, don''t you think, ash?" The underworld gives a wink to Xiao Hui. The devil can''t always enjoy and don''t pay. He thinks it''s good and has the best of both worlds¡° Wang is right. The devil should be very happy. It''s better to have three children with him than to stay in the temple of heavenly daughters... "He received the little ash of the king''s eyes, and he was still very cooperative in helping him talk. Good white, he also thinks Pluto''s proposal is good. When the children are in tiannu palace, they will feel at ease¡° Well, since you insist, it''s up to you. I''m going to pack up for Junlin, and I''ll send the children to him in a moment... "Murong Jinxin is not saying anything, so she takes Junlin and goes to the brother and sister''s room. She had to send the child to her home early and trace the old man''s whereabouts early. She wanted the old man to die. I hope the devil will not refuse this great gift

 Chapter 852

    Tiannu Palace


    When the devil looked at Murong Jinxin big bag small bag with three children appeared in front of him, he suddenly stayed, for a long time did not respond.


    Mingming said that he just wanted to send one from Junlin to tiannv palace. Jinxin thought he was too capable. Could he get three directly?


    "Jinxin, you''d better take the other two back. I don''t have that great ability..."


    At a glance, he recognized Jun Lin. The child looks very much like Hades, and there are some Jinxin shadows between his eyebrows and eyes. He directly went to the front of Jun Lin, squatted down, touched Jun Lin''s small head, and took the initiative to show his kindness.


    "Hello, uncle."


    Although Junlin doesn''t like to be touched by uncles and aunts other than his parents, he still hides his unhappiness in his heart. Before he came here, his mother''s concubine talked to him. He had a mission to make the demon uncle laugh at least three times every day.


    "What a good boy..."


    The child obviously didn''t like his touch, but he put up with it. On the one hand, it shows that the child''s family education is very good, on the other hand, it also shows that the child''s patience is different from ordinary people.


    Good carving, this child''s future is limitless


    "The other two are more obedient. Don''t shirk them. They are all yours."


    Murong Jinxin put all the big and small bags on one side of the table, and laughed a few times. Push the other child to the devil, the two children are also clever and sensible, sweet called negligence to send, let the devil refused to say.


    "Her name is Ye Lele, the daughter of Xiaohui and Ranran. Her name is Chen Xuan, the child of immortal devil and Lixiang. They are all obedient, so you should have 1.2 million hearts. "


    Murong Jin heart to see the devil that want to refuse but can not say the words of refusal, the heart has been laughing, but the face is completely not shown. She was afraid that she would be slapped to death by the devil.


    Let a man who has never had children take three children at a time. This kind of challenge is really bigger than cultivating some peerless magic skill.


    "Jinxin, give me a reason to let them stay."


    For a long time, the devil just twitched the corner of his mouth and asked the question in his heart. After calming down, he felt that Murong Jinxin was not such a woman who didn''t play cards according to common sense. There must be some difficulty in doing something before he agrees.


    As a friend, if she is really in trouble, he must lend a helping hand


    "Three days ago, the old man bent over the four elders of the dragon clan and wanted to assassinate Xiaoxiao. If Xiaoxiao didn''t have a big life, I''m afraid the consequences would be unimaginable. We are afraid that these children will also be poisoned by the old man, so... "


    A mention of business, Murong Jin heart smile on the face will condense, the future of things simply said again. She can feel that as long as she tells the truth, the devil will help her.


    If not out of her expectation, when her words fall, the devil will be very straightforward nodded.


    "OK, I''ll take care of the three children for you. If you tell me something you should pay attention to everyday, I will try my best. "


    Demon Zun realized the seriousness of the matter, and did not embarrass Murong Jinxin. Looking at the three children, he decided to take good care of them in the future.


    Anyway, taking care of one is also taking care of, and taking care of three is also taking care of


    "It''s hard for you..."


    Murong Jinxin handed the demon Zun a form of daily precautions for children, saying that she was afraid there would be omissions, so she wrote this before she came. As long as the devil does according to the above, his life should not be too sad.


    "You three must listen to uncle mozun. If anyone dares to be clever, I will leave you here and not take you back. Do you understand?"


    Although the child is clever, it is inevitable that there will be mischievous times. She had to beat the drum for them first, so that they would not embarrass the devil. Her tone is very tough, listen to the three children dare not nod.


    "Well, I''ll go back first..."


    Murong Jinxin waved to the devil and the three children, flashed away, and flew away again towards the direction of the Ming Palace.


    "Uncle mozun, take you to your room first. Let''s go..."


    The devil accepted his fate and picked up the big and small bags on the table. He didn''t know how to get along with the children. We have to take them back to the room and settle them down. We''ll talk about other things later.


    The three children are really obedient. They follow behind the demons and walk towards the backyard with short legs


    ¡­¡­


    After Murong Jinxin returns to the underworld, the three worlds of heaven, hell and devil begin a carpet search, ready to find the old thing at all costs.


    For a whole month, I searched all the places I could find in the four realms, but I didn''t even find the shadow of the old thing.


    Until this day, ye Ranran, who used to look after her son in the human world, suddenly returns to find Murong Jinxin with a pale face, and things turn for the better.


    The underworld palace, without children''s frolic, became a little lonely. Ye Ranran is standing under a big tree, uneasy.


    "Jinxin, Haohao woke up yesterday. After waking up, he seemed to have changed his disposition. In just one day, he had killed two eunuchs. When I talk to him, he is also indifferent. I don''t respect Chu Zirui at all. I really think it''s strange... "As ye Ranran says, her eyes turn red. Why did her good child become like this after a disaster? She thought it was really strange and even unreasonable¡° What are the signs before Haohao wakes up? " Murong Jinxin can understand Ye Ranran''s fear and grasp Ye Ranran''s hand. At this time, the underworld and Xiaohui have gone out to trace the whereabouts of the old thing. Ranran can only rely on her. She knew that if she had not reached the point where she could not communicate with Haohao, Ranran would not have come back in such a hurry, so what was the problem¡° No, he just woke up yesterday. After waking up, like a person with nothing to do, the injury on the body is also inexplicable. Jinxin, I think it''s very mysterious, he seems to change a soul... "Ye Ranran carefully recalled, shook his head, everything happened so inexplicable, let her all at a loss. Just at that moment when Haohao was sober, he looked at her strangely, as if he were looking at a stranger. Although the time she lived with Haohao was not too long, their mother and son were very close. How can Haohao look at her like that? It''s terrible¡° A different soul? " Murong Jinxin catches the most useful information from ye Ranran''s words. Her delicate brows are slightly wrinkled. It seems that something flashed in her mind, but she can''t catch it quickly. She just thinks there is something wrong with this sentence. What is the problem? What kind of situation will appear, change a soul¡° Yes, I don''t want Haohao. I don''t know him any more. Especially his eyes, let me see all feel terrible... "Ye Ranran looked at Murong Jin heart thoughtfully appearance, will his heart of the idea poured out. She knows Murong Jinxin needs prompt now, the more she says, maybe which sentence can touch Jinxin. She looked at Murong Jin heart, began to keep talking. As Murong Jinxin''s face became more and more heavy, her tone became lower and lower¡° Ranran, he should not be Haohao... "She can be sure of that, but she can''t be sure if it''s the old thing. According to Ranran, Haohao is just a little bit more ferocious, but he still recognizes Ye Ranran. According to the old man''s temperament, he must be a stranger. Therefore, she has no way to confirm who controls Haohao? But no matter who it is, she has to go to the human world¡° I think so, but I dare not ask. He is too terrible, the way of killing makes Chu Zirui palpitate... "Chu Zirui is the person who knows Haohao best. If Chu Zirui didn''t ask questions, she would not come back to find Jinxin immediately. Now listening to Jin Xin''s words, she was in a cold sweat. It''s not Haohao. Does that mean her Haohao soul has been suppressed? "Don''t be afraid. I''ll go with you to see where the demons are making trouble." Murong Jinxin summoned white impermanence, ordered a few words, then left the underworld with black impermanence and ye Ranran. Her look is very dignified, the footstep is also unusual heavy, always feel that there is a startling plot waiting for them. After she left the underworld, a faint light and shadow quietly floated into the underworld palace and stayed on a thousand year old tree¡° Who is it? " The border is touched, white impermanence immediately aware of the strange. But he searched in the yard for many times, and didn''t find any problems. He hesitated for a moment, a dark light flashed through his dark eyes, and walked into the secret room of the study. He vaguely felt that the princess had been transferred from the mountain. The old man must have come into the underworld palace. If he doesn''t want to be controlled by that old thing, he has to protect himself¡° Or underestimate you, are a vigilant... "The light and shadow also floated into the study, but was blocked by the strong border before the secret room. Looking at the closed door of the secret room, he began to smile. Originally want to take advantage of Murong Jin heart is not in, will her side of the right arm control one. I didn''t expect that Bai Changchang was more intelligent than he expected. He knew that when he was just in the yard, he should have bent over to control him, so he missed the great opportunity. Hesitated for a moment, he still floated out of the underworld palace. Not once. He can come a second time. This time, he must control one of the black and white impermanence, and give them a fatal blow without Murong Jinxin and Hades knowing it. The underworld Murong Jinxin, you wait for me, this game has just begun, I will never stop playing you

 Chapter 853

    The imperial palace of Chu state


    When Murong Jinxin and ye Ranhei arrive in a hurry, the whole East Palace is in a mess. Chu Zirui looks at Chu Hao with a gloomy face. One arm is dripping blood. The eunuch kneels on the ground. Everyone is scared.


    "Do you want to kill your father and ascend the throne as soon as possible?"


    Chu Zirui looks at his son who has been raised for 11 years in front of him. A trace of pain flashed in his enchanting peach blossom eyes. He refused the doctor to deal with the wound for him, just looking at Chu Hao not far away, coldly asked.


    "You asked for it. Who asked you to stop me from killing this clumsy maid in waiting."


    Chu Hao throws the dagger in his hand to Chu Zirui''s feet. It doesn''t matter that he picks his eyebrows. He is arrogant to the extreme. He is determined that Chu Zirui does not dare to move him, he is confident.


    "How many eunuchs have you killed in just one day? What are their sins? "


    Chu Zirui is really almost not angry out of a mouthful of old blood, looking at Chu Hao''s eyes obscure. This is not his Haohao, absolutely not his Haohao. He was so kind-hearted that it was impossible for him to do such a cruel thing.


    The original doubt in his heart was clear at this moment. He looked down slightly and seemed to be making a very important decision.


    "Why not? They upset me. It''s a big crime. "


    Chu Hao doesn''t put Chu Zirui in front of him. He just wants to kill a few people. No one can stop him. He will kill anyone who dares to stop him, even Chu Zirui.


    Kill Chu Zirui. He is the emperor of Chu. It seems that it''s not bad to be an emperor


    "Come on, arrest this villain and put him in prison."


    Chu Zirui catches the flash in Chu Hao''s eyes and becomes alert. Big hand for a while, under a let everyone feel incredible order.


    More than a dozen bodyguards entered the East Palace and went straight to Chu Hao. However, when they got close to Chu Hao, they were blocked by a huge force, and then more than a dozen figures flew out at the same time.


    "Chu Zirui, you forced me. Don''t blame me for being unkind. "


    Chu Hao''s face suddenly changed. Anyway, he had already torn his face. He had nothing to worry about. Master sent him here to enjoy his happiness. Only when he became the emperor of the state of Chu could he enjoy real happiness.


    In this way, with a wave of the white sleeve robe, a powerful force attacked Chu Zirui. Just an understatement, Chu Zirui felt that he was a little overwhelmed.


    This is the greatest sorrow of human beings, no power, no mana, even in the face of a low-level devil God, it can only let them bully.


    "Escort... Escort... The prince is going to kill the Emperor..."


    An old eunuch beside Chu Zirui saw that the situation was not good, and cried out. His sharp and thin voice floated in the huge East Palace, and he looked very pale.


    "Old eunuch, go to die..."


    Chu Hao glanced at the old eunuch who was loyal to protect the Lord. His face, which was still slightly tender, was full of violence. Slender fingers pop up a white light, ready to kill the old Eunuch in invisible.


    Now that he has decided to fight, he will kill all these dog slaves who are in his way. Not only the old eunuch, but also the dog slaves loyal to Chu Zirui will die!


    "With this skill, I dare to bend over to make trouble on Haohao. I think you not only want to die, but also want to die in your eyes..."


    See here Murong Jin heart has been unbearable, from Haohao skill, she has been able to determine. It''s not that old thing, but it has nothing to do with it.


    She has sensed the breath of Haohao''s soul, which is very similar to that old thing


    "You... Who are you..."


    The attack was blocked and the eunuch was successfully rescued. A powerful force rushed towards Haohao, which made Haohao swallow his saliva and even soften his legs.


    He didn''t know Murong Jinxin, but the breath from Murong Jinxin after entering the east palace. He understood that the woman in front of him only needs to move her little finger to kill him.


    "Why don''t you tell me first, what do you have to do with the shadow?"


    Murong Jinxin several strides to Haohao, lock Haohao that pair of strange and inexplicable eyes, gently spit out two words.


    Plain white small hand without warning pinched on the neck of Hao Hao, the whole body is thick intention to kill. No matter what his status is, he will surely die today.


    "Concubine... Concubine, help... Concubine..."


    Although Murong Jin''s heart didn''t work hard, Haohao still felt that his breathing was not smooth. He weighed, I''m afraid there is only one way to survive, that is to ask for the body of the mother.


    His tearful big eyes look at Ye Ranran beside Chu Zirui. His small face is red, his words are choking, and his eyes are about to cry.


    At this time, the more pitiful he is, the more sympathy he can win. This woman is too strong for him to die


    "I can help you. You have to answer the question first."


    Ye Ranran doesn''t dare to look at Haohao''s eyes. It''s Haohao''s body, and she doesn''t want it to be damaged. But now also can''t help her, all have to listen to Jin heart. The soul that invades this body has something to do with that old thing. No matter how distressed she is, she does not allow herself to be soft hearted¡° My mother... I don''t understand what she''s asking... You ask her to let me go... It''s hard... "Haohao waved his little hand, a sense of fear of death suddenly shrouded in his heart, making him cold all over. He began to struggle hard, but no matter how hard he struggled, it didn''t help. Murong Jinxin''s hand was always pinched on his neck, and the tighter it was, the tighter it was, and he was a little out of breath... "Don''t you understand? Then you wait for her to strangle, and I am not awesome. Say it. Maybe I can plead for you. " Ye Ranran turns her head away and doesn''t look at this cruel scene. She took up Chu Zirui''s sleeve and began to treat Chu Zirui''s wound. The gesture had been made clear, and she was too lazy to take care of it. Jin Xin''s disposition she too understands, even if this wipe soul said, he also definitely can''t live. All she could ask was to let him die happily¡° My mother''s concubine... You are cruel... I hate you... "Haohao didn''t expect that ye Ranran would say such a thing. She was fine yesterday, and she wanted to be nice to him all the time. Just left for a little while, how did it become like this? Did she suspect something¡° I''m not your mother. Stop yelling. I''m barking. I''m pulling out your tongue. " The two words of mother imperial concubine deeply hurt Ye Ranran''s heart. She can''t help but think of her own Haohao. Her heart is very sour. Such a good child is now under the control of an evil soul, whose life and death are uncertain¡° You... You bitch... Have a baby with other men behind your father''s back... I curse you for dying... "Haohao knows that it''s useless to ask, and his fate is doomed. At the thought of Ye Ranran''s indifference to the body, he could not hide his anger. The real Haohao doesn''t know his identity or that he has a sister. Xiao Hui and ye Ranran hide everything from him in order to let him grow up quietly. Knowing too much is not good for a child. But this soul knows something inside, only when he says it. A force against heaven poured into his body. Before he had time to resist, he felt that his soul had left the body and floated in the air, but there was no escape¡° Let me ask you again, what''s your relationship with that old man? If you don''t say that, I can let you go to the 18 layers of hell first and enjoy yourself well, and then burn you with Phoenix fire without any residue. " It seems that he did not see the coffin and did not shed tears. With a wave of his little white hand, the black soul floating in the air was torn into pieces, and then slowly compounded. This process lasted for a full ten times before the end, we can see how dissatisfied Murong Jinxin was with what he just said¡° Ah... You cheap woman... Burn me if you have seed... Burn me... "The soul was tortured by the tearing feeling of the soul, and his voice screamed, but still could not shake his will to keep his mouth shut. He did not dare to betray his master. The fate of betraying his master was more terrible than that of being killed by this woman. He can only constantly curse this woman, let her a unhappy, directly give him a happy¡° How can you die so easily? If you want to spend it with me, I will spend it with you and continue to enjoy the pain of soul. " Smell speech, Murong Jinxin that piece of absolutely beautiful small face still don''t have any emotion, just small hand waved once more, that wipe black soul and began to tear the soul healing, this time this process lasted more than ten minutes, that wipe black soul was torn more than 20 times... "Want to say? "Yes?" Murong Jinxin looked at the black soul that had been curled up into a ball, with a smile of unknown meaning in the corner of her mouth. Her eyes were as fierce as a knife, and she stabbed into the soul of the black soul. She is now in a very bad mood, this wipe soul in the dishonest point, she let black impermanence with him spend three days and three nights here¡° I said... You can let me go... "The black soul was still a child. It was obvious that he had been tortured by such pain. He looked at the woman who was more terrible than the devil and asked unsteadily. He''s fed up. He can''t handle the consequences. He''s going to run away and then destroy himself. He can''t bear to be tortured like this. After all, it''s the same to say it sooner or later, otherwise I don''t know how to be tortured by this woman... "You said it, I don''t have to let you go. But if you don''t say it, I will not let you go. I''ll give you three minutes to think about what to do... "

 Chapter 854

    Murong Jinxin did not promise him anything, now the initiative is not in his hands, want to bargain, it also depends on whether they have this capital.


    She could see that the soul couldn''t bear it. Whether she let go or not, he would spit something out.


    She just looked at the curled up black soul, without any expression on her face, releasing the powerful pressure that made the black soul cold.


    Time just goes by. In a flash, three minutes have passed.


    "Say it or not? "Yes?"


    She opened her mouth every minute. Her little white hand had been raised. As long as the black soul was not willing to open her mouth, waiting for him would be a new round of soul tearing pain.


    "He is my master..."


    That wipe black soul finally can''t endure that kind of pain, Wei tremble of open mouth. He looked at the terrible woman below. If he could cry, he would have cried.


    If master told him that he would face such a dangerous situation, he would not agree to this trip to the human world. For a pill, he even had to pay for himself.


    "What''s his purpose in making you lean over Haohao?"


    Once the gap opened, Murong Jinxin''s face looked a little better. They worked hard to find the old thing for a whole month, and the four circles were all in trouble. Finally, they found some clues about the old thing.


    "He didn''t say... He just said to let me be free for a while in the human world..."


    The black soul shakes his head. He has some questions about the purpose of Shifu''s sending him to the human world. But Shifu just smiles strangely and refuses to reveal anything.


    "Where is your master?"


    Murong Jinxin didn''t see that he was lying, and didn''t hold on to the question that had no answer, but asked the most important question.


    She''s a little nervous. It''s up to him to find the old thing as soon as possible


    "I was in the dragon clan before... Then I came to the human world to lurk... I don''t know where he went..."


    Anyway, I have already betrayed my master, so I just said everything. He didn''t know if what he said was useful to this terrible woman, but he could feel his honesty and let this terrible woman put away the weight that made his legs weak.


    "Where is his home?"


    Murong Jinxin nodded, can say that the old man has been to the dragon, he must know something else. Although this is not the answer she wants, she still feels that this trip to the human world has gained something.


    "It''s not fixed... Sometimes the underworld... Sometimes the demon world... Sometimes the human world and the heaven world... The former dragon people... But have they been destroyed..."


    Master said that only in this way can they be safe, so they often change places to practice. But he has been away for a long time. I don''t know if the Dragon stronghold is still there.


    "You may be able to contact your master now?"


    There are three caves of cunning rabbits. There is nothing wrong with this sentence. That old thing is really alert. There is no fixed residence. No wonder they can''t find it.


    "I can''t get in touch... Shifu just said that when the task is finished... He will come to pick me up..."


    Black soul shook his head. He had not been with master for a long time, that is, a year. He had never left master before, and master had never told him any way to contact him. If he could get in touch with Shifu, he would have summoned Shifu to step on this terrible woman, and he would not have come to such an end.


    "After asking for a long time, you didn''t seem to tell me anything?"


    Murong Jin smiles and raises her little white hand again. She always feels that there are some important things she hasn''t asked, or that the black soul needs to be scared.


    The moment she raised her little hand, the black soul suddenly jumped up and subconsciously wanted to escape. He was scared by this terrible woman.


    "After master sent me to the human world... It seems that he went to the underworld..."


    He didn''t have time to think about it and said all he could know. He''s really fed up with it. He doesn''t want to go through all that suffering.


    "Can he only bend down now to exert his power?"


    This is the doubt that she has been buried in her heart. If you want to kill and smile with the old man''s skill, you can directly show the original shape. You don''t have to make it so complicated.


    She guessed that the old man must have been seriously injured by Junlin and Xiaoxiao more than a year ago. In order to recover, she used some special methods.


    "Yes... Yes... If master doesn''t bend down... He''s not as good as me..."


    Master had been seriously injured. In order to cure him, master used an extreme method. Now the injury is good, can leave the sequela. If you want to kill someone or something, you have to bend over, otherwise, I''m afraid a humble human will trample him to death.


    "Is it true that the more powerful his body is, the more powerful his power is?"


    If you can easily bend over, the old man doesn''t have to bother to find the four elders of the dragon family. In the dragon clan, the four elders have the highest martial arts except CHEN Ye. There must be a reason why the old man chose the four elders.


    "Yes... If you bend over a person whose cultivation is too weak, his cultivation will be greatly reduced..."


    Black soul looked at Murong Jin heart took back the small hand, this just stopped jumping, quietly curled up in mid air. Murong Jin heart ask what, he honestly answer what.


    He understood that the words behind him were useful. Maybe this terrible woman would look at these words and let him go.


    "Damn it..."


    As soon as the words of the black soul fell, Murong Jin''s heart remembered something. A pat on the forehead, all of a sudden nervous up.


    In the underworld, besides Pluto and her, the next three masters are black and white impermanence and Moyang. Black impermanence came to the human world with her. The devil Yang was seriously injured and was unconscious. The only thing that the old man could do was white impermanence.


    She had always felt strange when she left the underworld palace. It was as if something had entered the underworld palace from her side. It turned out that


    "Black impermanence, imprison him for the time being, I''ll go first..."


    Before it''s too late, Murong Jinxin throws two words to Hei Wuchang, and there''s no time to say hello to Chu Zirui and ye Ranran. With a flash of body, he left the Chu palace.


    "Black impermanence, Jin heart look so flustered, is there any accident?"


    At this time, ye Ranran has taken Hao Hao''s body back to the big bed. Looking at the sharp pinch marks on her baby son''s neck, she is so distressed that she has to cry. But after seeing Murong Jin flustered, she also followed a little flustered.


    "Jin Xin doubted who the old man might have attacked during the time we left..."


    Black impermanence received that wipe black soul, didn''t hide what ye Ran Ran Ran Ran. Although the old thing has no attack power, once it invades anyone''s body, it will become powerful in an instant. I''m afraid no one can resist it.


    "That''s the old man''s plan to divert the tiger from the mountain. It''s all my fault..."


    Ye Ranran knows the seriousness of the matter, and the matter between CHEN Ye and the four elders of the dragon clan suddenly emerges in his mind. If the old man tosses about in this way, I''m afraid the underworld will set off an uproar.


    It''s all because she''s too anxious. She knows something''s wrong, but she still brings Jinxin to the world


    "No one expected such a result. The old man was very cunning. Jinxin will deal with this. Don''t think about it. Take good care of Haohao. His soul seems to have been damaged. Later, he will be brought back to the underworld and let Jinxin repair it for him with the skill of soul repair. "


    Black impermanence went to the bed, carefully looked at Haohao''s situation, felt his soul power is very weak, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    This unfortunate child, even if he was hurt, was bent over and hurt his soul, which made him have a trace of sympathy.


    "Please go back first..."


    Smell speech, ye Ranran''s eye socket suddenly red. Haohao had been in a coma for a long time, but now with the damage to her soul, she was really worried that the child would not wake up in the future.


    "Don''t worry, the child is ordered by the emperor. He will be fine."


    Black impermanence comforts Ye Ranran and dares not stay. With that black soul back to the underworld, the huge East Palace also instantly quiet down.


    "It''s all my fault that I didn''t protect my child well. Alas..."


    Chu Zirui also went to the big bed, looking at the more pale Haohao, his heart also sad to the extreme. The child was brought up by him. Now that something like this happened, he was very depressed. He wanted to dig out the dead body of his concubine and whip it.


    "You''re right, it''s the child who has such a disaster. Black impermanence is right. This child has the order of the emperor, and nothing will happen. "


    Ye Ranran takes a look at Chu Zirui''s injured hand. For Chu Zirui, she has too much guilt. As his queen, she did not fulfill her duty as a queen. As a mother of a child, she did not fulfill her duty as a mother.


    "I''ll ask someone to clean this place up. You can change your clothes, eat something and have a sleep."


    Chu Zirui is afraid to pat her on the shoulder. He knows that she is sad and helpless. Now the only thing he can do is to hold up half the sky for her and let her take a breath.


    With a wave of his hand, the eunuchs and maids kneeling on the ground immediately took action, and soon the East Palace was restored.


    "I have no appetite and can''t sleep. You don''t have to worry about me. Go ahead..."


    Ye Ranran sat by the big bed and never moved. At this time, she wanted to spend more time with the poor child, where she had the heart to eat and sleep.


    "Eat more. If you fall down, what should Haohao do?"


    Chu Zirui looked at a table of delicious food, picked up chopsticks and began to eat. He has to eat if he doesn''t know what to eat. If you don''t eat, you can''t stand it at all.


    "Good..."


    Ye Ranran looks at Chu Zirui''s eating, and a drop of tears almost falls down. She finally got up, went to Chu Zirui, sat down, accompanied Chu Zirui to eat.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 855

    Hades Palace


    Murong Jin heart inside and outside all looked for once, did not find white impermanence. Her heart a little cold, sitting under a millennium old tree began to ponder.


    There was a strange smell in the yard, which she felt when she left. The old thing should have been here. Where did Bai Wuchang go now?


    "The phantom, send a message to the underworld, saying that the old thing is in the underworld. Let him come back immediately."


    After silence, Murong Jinxin summoned the phantom and gave the order. Now the underworld is in danger. She''s afraid she can''t cope with it alone. If there''s an accident, it''s not worth the loss.


    "Jinxin, I''ve called up the image of the underworld palace a few hours ago. However, he didn''t find any trace of the old thing, but Bai Wuchang seemed to find something strange after we left. Then he entered the study and never came out again. "


    Black impermanence words just fall, Murong Jin heart then fiercely get up to go to the study. If never come out again, white impermanence should be in the secret room of the study. I just don''t know whether this white impermanence is bent over or safe.


    When she came to the door of the secret room, her steps stopped. For a moment, she had no courage to open the door. After a long hesitation, he opened the door of the secret room.


    "Princess, are you back at last?"


    White impermanence smell sound to see in the past, see is Murong Jin heart and black impermanence, uneasy heart this just put down. Finally, there was no accident and he was waiting for the princess. He was about to be suppressed by the atmosphere of the secret room.


    "Are you bowed?"


    Murong Jinxin didn''t approach Bai Wuchang, just quietly looking at him. Before he was confirmed to be normal, she would not let him out of the secret room.


    Bai Wuchang''s reaction seems normal, but she has to be more careful.


    "No, after you left, my subordinates felt that there was something strange in jiejie. They looked around and failed. They already suspected that it was the old man who broke in. Just in case, the subordinates hid in the secret room. Princess, my subordinates are normal. "


    White impermanence fiercely shakes his head and says what happened before, with lingering fear on his face. But for his quick reaction, I''m afraid he would have been recruited. The speed of that old thing is really fast.


    He was not surprised that the princess would doubt him. With her intelligence, it was impossible that she could not find that this was a conspiracy.


    "How can I believe you?"


    Murong Jin heart or very cautious, first opened the eyes of the sky, did not see white impermanence has any strange. But still dare not take it lightly, there is no good way to immediately identify whether he was bent.


    I''m afraid she will have to stay to observe Bai Wuchang for at least half a day. Because the four elders of the dragon clan once said that he would recover some soul power in a few hours to fight against the old man.


    "My subordinates are willing to accept any test method of the princess."


    White impermanence light smile, he rarely see the princess so serious appearance, it can be seen that the princess is really the old thing to make extreme depression.


    He is not in a hurry, he knows that the princess needs time to prove his authenticity, he is not afraid of fire, he can afford to wait.


    "The phantom, keep watch outside. If anything happens, report it immediately."


    Murong Jin''s little hand waved and the door of the secret room closed. She left black impermanence just in case. I hope there is nothing wrong with Bai Wuchang, otherwise things will be in trouble.


    I''m afraid it''s hard to deal with that old man if he has the blessing of baiwuchang. At least he can deal with it when the Hades comes back


    ¡­¡­


    Half a day later, the underworld and Xiao Hui rush back. After learning about Bai Wuchang from the phantom, they immediately rush to the secret room.


    The door of the chamber of Secrets opened, Murong Jin''s heart lifted her eyes. When she saw the underworld, she breathed a long breath. The return of Hades means that the burden on her is much lighter.


    "Jin Xin, what''s the situation?"


    The underworld went straight to Murong Jinxin and pressed her small head into her arms. She felt a little distressed. He had been away for a whole month, and she had been busy for a month. Now that such a thing happened again, she would be a little anxious.


    "I don''t see that Bai Changchang is different. He should not have been bent over."


    Murong Jin heart reached out to embrace his waist, familiar taste floating into the nose, let her special peace of mind. As long as this man is there, she will unconsciously want to rely on him, this kind of mood is really hard to understand.


    "That''s best, or it''s stupid..."


    The underworld swept a face innocent white impermanence one eye, that dazzle cool matchless face don''t see any facial expression, the voice of exit is also light.


    Bai Wuchang has also experienced numerous storms. If he doesn''t have any sense of crisis, he can''t even avoid it. Then he thinks his position of Bai Wuchang can give way to the virtuous.


    "The old man should have been in the underworld, but I don''t know where he is hiding..."


    Murong Jin heart up, pull the underworld out of the chamber, will happen before the detailed said again. Since the old things are in the underworld, they don''t have to run outside. It''s time to transfer the control of this matter.


    "That''s a good thing. As long as he doesn''t bend over, there''s no threat to his existence. Just keep these top experts in the underworld well." The underworld felt relieved at once. The old man was so anxious that he gave up his attack power in order to heal his wounds. Isn''t he looking for death? No wonder this month has been so peaceful. It turned out that the old man had such a weakness. God helped him¡° Well, let black and white impermanence live in the underworld palace for a while. Moyang, you''d better bring it back first. I''m afraid that the old man is in a desperate situation, and he''ll come up with the idea of Moyang again. " Although Moyang''s wound still needs to be raised for a long time, I''m afraid that if the old man takes a long line to catch a big fish, things will be in trouble. With Moyang''s current resistance, well, Moyang has no resistance at all¡° The phantom, go to bring back the evil sun immediately. " Jinxin''s worry is reasonable. After all, Moyang has been controlled by the old thing. If you want to control Moyang again, it will be less difficult. He can''t let Moyang have any accidents, otherwise Moyang won''t live¡° Send two letters to the heaven and the devil, let them be on guard, otherwise they will be unable to defend... "Murong Jin thinks that it is far away. At present, the three realms are working together to make sure that the old thing can''t be taken advantage of except the old one. They have to block the old man''s way so that they can''t find a chance to turn over¡° Well, black impermanence, arrange a part of the underworld guards to stare at the images of the underworld during this period to see if they can find some clues. That old thing will always move. As long as he can''t hold his breath, we can catch a turtle in a jar. " The underworld looked down and pondered for a moment. It seemed that he had already seen the day when the old thing was crushed to death. He believed that years of hatred would soon be over. Speaking of it, speaking of it, it''s all due to his two little babies. If they hadn''t ventured to hurt the old thing more than a year ago, the old thing would not have been so weak. Bend over. OK, he gave the old man a chance to bend over. However, the old man can only lean over some low-level ghosts... "I hope everything goes well this time, we can achieve our wish, in addition to this disaster..." Murong Jinxin''s mood is a little relaxed, and everything is developing in a good direction. Their future good life should start soon. God bless, Thanksgiving..... In the quiet water of Youming lake, Moyang is lying quietly on a big stone. The sun fell on him and dyed his pale and bloodless face a light red. Far away, a group of light and shadow floated over, because the color of the light and shadow is very, very light. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t see it at all¡° Magic Yang, ha ha... "The group of light and shadow stopped over the netherworld ammonia, looking at the still unconscious magic Yang, drew a cold smile. Because he just moved his lips, and did not make a sound, those who ambush around in charge of protecting the evil sun did not find any strange¡° I didn''t expect that you could survive with such a fatal palm, but your life is really hard... "The group of light and shadow continued to say silent words and floated to the top of the head of Moyang. Looking at Moyang''s slightly feminine face, it seemed very satisfied. His apprentice AI Murong Jin heart has seized, black and white impermanence is bound to be protected, his chance in the demon world seems to be only the devil Yang. Although Moyang is seriously injured, he believes that Murong Jinxin will try to save Moyang. As soon as the devil Yang wakes up and recovers his power, he will look down on him¡° It seems that we are really predestined. The predestination more than ten years ago has lasted till now. I really became the king of the underworld, and I will repay you well, ha ha... "After that, the light and shadow began to circle around Moyang, as if they were looking for the safest part of Moyang. The situation of Moyang is different from that of normal people. He must be more careful, or he will lose more than he gains. If he wants to exert his power to the extreme, he must ensure that Moyang''s body is intact and his soul is intact¡° It seems that it''s not easy to lean over you. Look at your dilapidated body. It''s not hopeless. I really don''t want to have a look... "After looking for a long time, the light and shadow didn''t find any breakthrough. Just because the wound of Moyang is too heavy, it seems that he will be hurt from anywhere. Does God want to kill him. Is hesitating, a rapid footsteps from the distance, he subconsciously floated to the next millennium trees, looked up, it was the phantom¡° Phantom... Although the skill is a little poor... It can make do for the time being... Anyway, we have to take a long-term view... "

 Chapter 856

    It''s not easy for Moyang to start. It seems that he won''t have a chance to start. It seems that it''s good to bend over to the phantom and then look for other opportunities to start against black and white impermanence.


    He knows that Murong Jinxin''s trust in the phantom is good, but it''s not as trusting as black and white impermanence. It''s impossible to deal with Murong Jinxin and Hades through the phantom.


    It seems to be a good choice to deal with black and white impermanence through phantom. He was so excited when he thought about it.


    "Moyang, I''ll take you back to the underworld palace. The king and the princess are worried about you. They are afraid that you will be bent over by that old thing... "


    The phantom didn''t feel the danger at all. She went down to the netherworld pool, looked at the pale face of the devil Yang, and said softly.


    Since Wang asked her to take care of Moyang, more than a month has passed. After more than a month together, she has a lot of trust in Moyang. Sometimes she is bored and talks to Moyang. In her heart, Moyang has been her very important friend.


    She picked up the devil Yang and was about to carry him out of the netherworld pool when she suddenly felt that her sleeve had been pulled. She was surprised and looked at her sleeve.


    A slender hand is very firm to pull her sleeve, she busily put the devil Yang down, surprised to find that the devil Yang has been sober.


    "Go... You... Go..."


    Haven''t waited for the phantom reaction to come over, evil Yang then shivered lips to open a mouth, that voice is very low, the phantom didn''t hear clearly for a while. She leaned over, hoping to hear more clearly.


    "You... Go... Go..."


    Magic Yang looked at the phantom in front of him, his body trembled fiercely, as if art could kill him in a word.


    He''s unconscious, but he''s conscious. Just now, he felt a cold breath. Even if he died tens of thousands of times, he knew who it was.


    He worried that something might happen to the phantom, so he forced himself to wake up. Phantom took care of him for more than a month. He was grateful and didn''t want her to have an accident.


    "I''ll take you with me..."


    The phantom is a little strange, but it doesn''t think much about it. If you want to help him up, take him away immediately. But he shook his head very hard. The eagerness in his eyes made her alert.


    Did Moyang find something different? Otherwise, how can there be such an abnormal reaction?


    "The old... Thing... Is... You... Go..."


    Moyang finally gathered all his strength and said a long sentence. Then he tilted his head and continued to be in a coma. He has tried his best. If he can''t escape, it''s the life of the phantom.


    "Moyang... Moyang..."


    The phantom finally reacts. She looks at the devil Yang, who doesn''t want her life to save her. She calls twice. Seeing that Moyang didn''t respond, she gritted her teeth and drove all the mana on her body to avoid the old thing approaching her quietly.


    She knew that the old man didn''t have much attack power before he bent over. The only terrible thing about him was that he could enter your body unconsciously. Once he invades the body, it''s too late.


    Her little hand waved in the air, and a Ming Wei appeared in front of her. She came close to the mouth of the Ming Wei and ordered a few words, and the Ming Wei drove his whole body''s mana away.


    "Moyang... You''ll be fine... I promise..."


    Moyang is saving her with her own life, and she can ignore the life and death of Moyang. She must stay to protect Moyang, otherwise she doesn''t know if Moyang will catch the old man''s way.


    She fiercely grasped the hand of evil Yang, lose her true Qi to him continuously, protect the heart pulse for him. Just sober, should have consumed too much magic Yang. She didn''t know what happened to Moyang, but she knew she had to do everything to keep him.


    Time goes by slowly. She is on high alert for fear of any accident. It was not until Murong Jinxin and Hades heard that they were relieved.


    "Man, see if the old thing is still around..."


    Murong Jin heart directly jumped down the netherworld pool, looking at the face has been close to the iron green magic Yang, the heart is very heavy. She really guessed it right. That old thing really wants to attack Moyang. She shouldn''t have let the phantom come alone. She almost killed the phantom she didn''t feel.


    "He should have left. He''s lucky for that damn thing..."


    The hell hand of the underworld automatically retracts after testing for a while. Looking at the evil Yang who is carried up by Murong Jin''s heart, his eyebrows are severely wrinkled.


    Looking at the appearance of Moyang, it seems that he is exhausted. Can see the appearance of Murong Jin heart, will not give up the posture of magic Yang will not save back.


    He squatted down and explored the injury of Moyang with his magic power. Although some cruel, or to Murong Jin heart shook his head.


    "No... the king... The princess... Please save him... Even with my life..."


    The first one who couldn''t accept such a decision was phantom. She knelt down in front of Pluto with a plop, and tears flowed down.


    Moyang can''t die. She can''t let Moyang die. If Moyang dies, she will feel guilty all her life


    "I want to save him... I have to..."


    Murong Jin heart deeply took a breath, magic Yang is her all the way to now. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, she can''t give up.


    She looked at the underworld, eyes are very firm, there is no possibility of bargaining. She felt that as long as she tried her best, Moyang would be saved.


    "Jinxin, it''s too hard. I can''t take this risk, otherwise the hand of Hell won''t come out..."


    Pluto is also very distressed. He doesn''t want to save, but the cost of saving Moyang is too high. He has no choice to save. Otherwise, he could not crush the old thing with the hand of hell.


    "I''ll do it. Can you tell me what to do?"


    Murong Jin''s heart nodded. She could understand Pluto''s trouble. Compared with the whole underworld, Moyang''s weight is still light, and she can''t ask the underworld to take risks with the whole underworld.


    "If you start, you''ll lose at least half of your power, and soul repair will also be affected..."


    The price is too high, he really does not want to see Jinxin also in trouble. Moyang is important, but I don''t know how important it is.


    He does not suggest Murong Jinxin to do so, but if she insists, he has nothing to say.


    "Can you seal him up first? After we crush the old thing to death, you are going to help him


    Murong Jin heart suddenly silent, such a price she had to reconsider. Once the soul repair skill is refined, it can be used as long as her phoenix dance for nine days can maintain above five levels. According to Pluto, she is almost useless.


    "Yes, but the price will be even higher..."


    The underworld hesitated for a moment. Facing Murong Jin''s expectant eyes, he couldn''t lie. However, the thought that he might have to be in seclusion for several years because of Moyang made him feel a little painful.


    He has had enough of the separation from his family, alas


    "Forget it, I''ll think of other ways..."


    She can''t let the underworld pay too heavy a price. He is the king of the underworld and must have enough strength to deal with all the possible variables in the underworld. And now she has children to take care of, and it''s impossible for her to be shut up for a long time. She''ll have to think about it. She''ll find a way.


    Is thinking, a burst of Fengming sound through the sky of the underworld. Murong Jin heart lift eyes to see, see a touch of fire red, mouth hook out a faint smile.


    She and fire phoenix have not seen each other for more than ten years. After Pluto''s accident, because she wanted to take charge of the underworld, she let fire phoenix return to the God of time and space. Today, the return of fire phoenix is a great surprise.


    "Fire Phoenix..."


    Murong Jin''s heart waved to the air and cried out, which could not hide her excitement. Fire phoenix appears at this time, it is a timely help, maybe the magic sun can be saved.


    "Jin Xin, I haven''t seen you for a long time. Are you ok?"


    Fire phoenix heard Murong Jinxin''s cry and flew towards the netherworld pool. Murong Jinxin in front of the steady fall, fire red wings beat, also excited inexplicable.


    When old friends meet, there is always a kind of inexplicable excitement, and its tone is rarely cheerful.


    "It''s not very safe and it''s not very good. It''s impossible to think about it well before the big disaster is eliminated."


    Murong Jin heart did not hide anything, since Fire Phoenix left, she did not live a few days. I''m working hard for the underworld every day, and I have to pull two children. The word "an Hao" really can''t be used in her.


    "Or the old thing? I''ve lived long enough... "


    Fire phoenix mouth smile also stopped, suddenly understood Murong Jin heart words meaning. It''s not easy for that old thing to live safely for such a long time.


    It swept one side, don''t know is coma or dead evil sun is the same, good-looking eyebrow also slightly wrinkled up, it seems that Jin heart their current situation is not good.


    "Well, fire phoenix, can you do me a favor?"


    Murong Jinxin nodded, looking forward to the fire phoenix, almost all the expectations on the fire phoenix.


    As long as the fire phoenix nods, the God of time and space will help unconditionally. With the ability of the God of time and space, it should not be a big problem to save Moyang.


    "Save him?"


    After years of friendship, huofenghuang knew what Murong Jin wanted in an instant. It went to the magic Yang''s side, and the caster explored the magic Yang''s breath, and his face became dignified.


    No wonder Jinxin wants to find it to help, and it''s not easy to save the devil Yang.


    "He became like this just to save my daughter. I can''t bear to see him go like this..."


    Murong Jin heart slightly sad nodded, a see the appearance of magic Yang, she felt guilty to him. But for his own negligence, he would not have fallen into such a field.


    "Well, I''ll take him back. Whether I can save him or not depends on the God of time and space..."


    Without saying a word, fire phoenix sweeps the devil Yang on his back and flies away with a beat of his wings. For Murong Jinxin''s request, it never said no.


    "Fire Phoenix, come back early..."

 Chapter 857

    Murong Jin heart to see the fire phoenix gradually distant figure, warm heart. One of the things she was most grateful to was that the God of time and space gave her the phoenix of fire.


    From the moment when she rescued the fire phoenix from the sea of flowers, their fate was closely linked. No matter what difficulties she encountered, the fire phoenix would never leave.


    This friendship has gone beyond life and death, and will never change in the whole life


    "Another village with dark willows and bright flowers, Jinxin, you are in transit..."


    Pluto''s mouth slightly smoked, looking back less than three minutes by their own woman took Fire Phoenix, really feel Fire Phoenix too hard. But this is good, at least solved his big problem.


    "Turn your big head, you''re incompetent. Don''t you allow people to have the ability to do more?"


    Murong Jin heart from his words to hear the joke, a slap toward him waved in the past, this ghost he should be grateful to fire phoenix help him, otherwise to the last desperate time, she will let him help magic Yang.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The underworld touched his nose, but he didn''t dare to say anything, so as not to say anything wrong. Well, it''s his incompetence, he admitted. In the future, he must remember not to provoke her at this time, so as not to be sprayed.


    "Phantom, you will stay with black and white Impermanence in the future. You are not allowed to leave the underworld palace easily."


    Murong Jin heart see Hades no longer speak, also lazy in regular meeting him. On the contrary, he turned his eyes to the ghost with tears on one side and exhorted seriously.


    After such an accident, she didn''t want to do it again. If the phantom is bent over, she will slap herself to death.


    "It''s... Princess..."


    The phantom sniffed and forced herself to take back her tears. Fire phoenix took away Moyang. Moyang will be reborn. What she has to do is wait patiently.


    After this, her feelings for Moyang seem to have a subtle change. Since she came to the underworld, it''s the first time that a man has protected her unconditionally.


    "Let''s go back to the underworld palace..."


    Murong Jinxin patted the phantom''s shoulder, looking at the phantom crying so miserably, the feeling in the heart is not easy. It seems that this is the first time that she has seen the phantom cry like this. What is hidden behind this cry? Do you love each other for a long time?


    Maybe, when Moyang comes back, she will have a try. One would rather lose his life to protect her, the other would rather die to save him. It is impossible to say that there is no problem.


    If they can get together, it''s good. At least they have a dependence


    ¡­¡­


    After he was forced to leave the netherworld pool, the light and shadow floated back to the place where he settled in the netherworld. It was still a thousand year old tree outside the forbidden area of the netherworld.


    "If it''s really not suitable to go out today, it''s really bad luck."


    Bai Changchang didn''t bend over, and Moyang didn''t find a chance to bend over. However, the phantom was bent over by him because of Moyang''s soberness. For more than 100000 years, it seems that he has never been so unlucky.


    "Master, ghosts can''t do it, but they won''t be on guard when they look for nether beasts..."


    Under the tree, a man in black stood respectfully, obviously heard the words of the residual shadow, and boldly put forward his own opinions.


    "You''re a smart man. Well, you can think about it."


    A word awakens the dreamer, the color of the shadow suddenly lights up, obviously considering the feasibility of the man''s words.


    Black and white is impermanent. I''m afraid that the evil sun and even the phantom will not have a chance. The rest of their accomplishments are a big gap, and they won''t be very useful after bending over. If the idea hit the hell beast, they must be defenseless.


    His purpose is to kill Murong Jinxin and Hades. He doesn''t care how to kill them. Those who achieve great things don''t care about small things. What about bending over the beast?


    "The cultivation of the new king of netherworld beast is very high, even above black and white impermanence. The master can find him."


    The man in black told the information he got to the residual shadow. After being controlled, all he could do was to obey unconditionally and do his best for his master.


    "Well, go back to inquire about the news. I''ll go to the hell garden to find the king of hell beast."


    When the shadow heard that the cultivation of the king of Hades was above black and white impermanence, he made up his mind immediately. He wants to control the king of netherworld, he wants to use the king of netherworld to completely destroy Murong Jinxin and netherworld.


    He didn''t have time to catch his breath, so he left in the direction of hell garden


    ¡­¡­


    The garden of the dead


    The roar of the nether beast resounds through the sky, and a shadow floats in quietly. In the huge netherworld garden, we begin to look for the king of the netherworld beast.


    After a big circle, I finally found the king of netherworld beast behind a huge rock, a huge boa constrictor, who used to be Murong Jinxin''s Guardian beast.


    "Ha ha, it''s really stronger than black and white impermanence..."


    Around the small wild turn several circles, feel the small wild body on the amazing gas field, he can''t help but smile.


    To control this snake is to control all the hell beasts here. In time, you can definitely walk across the underworld.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seems to feel the same, closed eyes Ono suddenly opened his eyes and looked to the top of his head, in addition to a piece of white sunshine, nothing to see. It is a little puzzled, and carefully looked for a long time, still nothing.


    "Powerful, really powerful, I can feel my existence..."


    Before the white impermanence can feel its existence, that is because it entered the underworld palace touched the boundary of the underworld palace. But the snake felt his existence without any precaution. Its cultivation was definitely one level higher than black and white impermanence, at least several levels higher.


    Well, what he wants is such a strong man, whether it''s a man, a ghost, a motorcycle or a beast


    "Who?"


    Ono still feel a little uneasy, suddenly sat up, huge eyes swept around, very alert. An invisible crisis broke out in its heart, making it nervous all of a sudden.


    Something must have broken into the netherworld. Maybe it''s too powerful to find


    "King of hell beast, let''s have a good fight..."


    The residual shadow absorbed the previous experience, and did not dare to delay. In an instant, it flew towards Ono''s eyebrow, and disappeared into Ono''s body in the blink of an eye.


    "Roar..."


    Ono just feel a hot eyebrow, and then felt his soul came a burst of intense pain. It suddenly sat up, vaguely felt that his body had been invaded, and sent out a startling fury.


    Intense pain continued to come, let it out of a cold sweat. It has realized something and gathered its soul power to fight against the invasion.


    The two forces tugged at each other, making Ono unable to control and rolling on the ground. It only felt that its head was about to explode, and its consciousness was gradually blurring.


    It should not be taken lightly, while making a shrill scream for help, while gritting its teeth. It knows how much disaster it will bring to the underworld once it surrenders the sovereignty of the body.


    It even has an idea that it wants to explode itself, but as soon as it comes out, it is destroyed by a powerful force.


    "Find the king... Princess... Quick..."


    After hearing Ono''s call, the dark beasts rushed here one after another. Seeing their king rolling on the ground, they all opened their eyes. No one knew what had happened.


    Until I heard Ono''s words, one of the quickest ones raised his foot and ran out of the hell garden. It''s very fast, but it''s still a step slow. Just when it rushed to the gate of the netherworld garden, a force against the sky came and stiffly blocked its way.


    "Wang..."


    Yunyao beast turned around and saw that the one who stopped him was Xiaoye who asked him to go to the king of hell and the princess of hell. He made a strange cry.


    Wang, what''s the matter? That kind of cold breath makes it feel a little wrong, but it can''t figure out what''s wrong.


    "There''s no need to change it. I''ve just been practicing and almost got possessed. Now it''s all right."


    Ono converged to live his killing intention, lightly swept the cloud Yao beast one eye, the corner of the mouth drew out a faint irony. If it was not for fear that killing it would cause an immediate disturbance, he would not hesitate to attack it.


    Yunyao beast, the god beast close to the underworld, always thinks that it will ruin his great event


    "Oh, well, I''ll go back to practice."


    The look on Yunyao''s face returned to normal. He seemed to relax. He waved his paw to Xiaoye and went to his cultivation place as usual.


    Crazy? Do you think it''s a fool? That''s a dying struggle. But its skill is too weak. If you want to get out of the netherworld, I''m afraid you have to find another opportunity.


    King of hell beast, something must have happened. He is very sure!


    "It''s all right. It''s all over..."


    Looking at the disappearance of Yunyao beast, Ono waved his paws to other dark beasts, indicating what they should do. His purpose of bending over has been achieved, and now the situation is not very stable. He must continue to fight with the ghost of the king of netherworld who has just been suppressed.


    Only when the king of netherworld is completely controlled, his future will be bright!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The dark beasts looked at Ono, and no one dared to raise an objection. Only with their own full of doubts, each scattered back to their own place.


    It seems that there is something wrong with them. The breath is totally wrong, but it''s really their king. What''s the matter?


    "King of hell beast, it''s better to be obedient. Otherwise, I will completely destroy your soul and let you have no chance of reincarnation. "


    Feeling the restlessness coming from the depth of his soul, Ono patted his head and said it with Yin measurement. It seems that this battle will take him a long time to fight. The ferocity of the king of netherworld was beyond its imagination.


    He turned around and walked along the road when he came here, enjoying the scenery of the underworld garden, feeling better than ever. Everything he wants will come true soon.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 858

    Day by day, the calm is not true. One month has passed, two months have passed, three months have passed, the shadow still has no action.


    This day, Murong Jin heart up very early, early will wait in front of the palace, this day is her baby daughter home big day.


    It turns out that Xiaoxiao and chenye are just going to stay in the dragon clan for three months, but the disaster hasn''t been eliminated. Murong Jinxin makes them stay for another month.


    Far away, a big and a small hand in hand came, after seeing Murong Jin heart, the little man let go of CHEN Ye''s hand, with a small short leg, ran toward Murong Jin heart.


    "My concubine... I want to die and smile..."


    Xiaoxiao''s red apple like face was covered with laughter, and rushed into Murong Jin''s heart. Holding Murong Jin''s heart, he kissed her. After four months apart, she really missed her mother, Princess and father. There is an emotion that she cares about wherever she goes.


    "My mother miss you so much... Baby..."


    Murong Jin''s heart hugs her baby daughter tightly. She doesn''t see her in April. The villain grows taller, and the flesh on her face seems to be much more. You can see that she has a good life.


    Daughter can live happily, is her dream happiness, now looking at her that satisfied small appearance, gratified.


    "Concubine... I won''t leave the underworld for so long in the future..."


    Xiaoxiaowo is in Murong Jinxin''s arms. Her big eyes are shining with bright light. Her cherry like delicate mouth pouts gently and begins to act like a child.


    Although the days in longzu are not bad, they are lonely after all. In the underworld, with her mother, princess, father, brothers and sisters, she felt happier.


    "Then you have to persuade Chen ye not to stay in the dragon clan for so long."


    Murong Jin''s heart pinches her daughter''s small nose and takes care of her coquetry. Suddenly I feel that she can spoil her days are not many, the next year she will leave the underworld for three months, calculate, they still stay together seems to be very few days.


    But that''s the way for her daughter to go when she grows up. She can''t stop her. She can only encourage her to go on bravely. Only in this way can she grasp the happiness in her hands tightly.


    "I''ll stay for two months next year..."


    Chen night how can not understand the mind of smile, since this year has stayed for four months, next year less than a month. He knows that Xiaoxiao is not happy in the underworld in the dragon clan. Her growth needs not only his company, but also the company of more relatives.


    He rubbed and rubbed his long hair, and he was going to spoil it


    "Hey, hey, good..."


    Xiaoxiao immediately began to smile. Her eyes and eyebrows were bent. At the thought of staying in the underworld for another month, she couldn''t help jumping with joy.


    "What about my mother, my father? Why didn''t he come to pick me up? "


    She looked behind Murong Jinxin, did not see that familiar touch Hi, some doubt asked. According to her father''s personality, she should be the first to meet her.


    "Your father stayed in the underworld palace to protect black and white impermanence. You can''t leave. Don''t blame him."


    Although these three months were unusually quiet, they did not dare to take it lightly for fear that one of them would not pay attention and let the old man have a chance to take advantage of it. Explained a few words to her daughter, she knew that her daughter would understand


    "Well, that damned old man, I really want to step on him..."


    Xiaoxiao is very clever. She can understand the meaning of Murong Jin''s words. It was because the old thing was not removed that they stayed in the dragon clan for another month.


    As soon as I think of that old thing hurting CHEN Ye and Mo Yang, I immediately gnash my teeth and want to blow my hair


    "When the time comes, your father will stop him and let you step on his feet."


    The lovely appearance of her daughter makes Murong Jin''s mouth show a gentle smile unconsciously. Looking at her daughter, she can''t help thinking of some little babies in tiannu palace, thinking that maybe she can take her daughter to see them sometime.


    "What''s the matter with Moyang? I''m so worried about him. I had a dream that he died... "


    Since the phantom brought the evil sun back to the underworld, there has been no news. She once asked CHEN Ye several times, CHEN Ye said nothing. She felt strange, especially after having that terrible dream, but she had no choice but to ask her mother''s wife after four months.


    "Fire Phoenix will take him back to heal, after the injury, he will naturally return to your side to protect you."


    Murong Jinxin know her daughter, like her, too much affection. Magic Yang saved her with Chen night, in her heart, magic Yang became her relatives. I''m afraid she will be kind to Moyang all her life.


    She didn''t have the heart to tell her too many cruel things, but she was very conservative and told her that Moyang was saved and would come back again.


    In fact, she doesn''t know anything about Moyang


    "If he''s OK, I''m afraid he''s OK. Mother, I miss my brother


    Xiaoxiao calms her heart. She knows the fire phoenix. In her heart, the fire phoenix is like a God. It can solve any problem.


    Instead of thinking about Moyang, she thought of her brother. Since they were born, this is the first time to separate, and separated for four months, she really miss her brother more than her mother.


    She knew that in order to be safe, her mother''s concubine had sent her brother to tiannu palace, so she just said that she didn''t ask her mother''s concubine to take her brother back.


    "My mother''s concubine will take you to see my brothers and sisters tomorrow. They are all living well in tiannu palace."


    Murong Jinxin know their brother and sister love, so long time no see, the son should also miss his sister. Anyway, I don''t know when the old thing will move. She doesn''t want to affect their normal life.


    "Well, mother, let''s go back to find father first."


    Smiling happily, holding Murong Jinxin''s neck, he motioned Murong Jinxin to go to the underworld palace. She wanted to see her father, very, very much. She wanted to see her dearest father the next second.


    "Come on, there''s something to say."


    Murong Jinxin said hello to the immortal magic Lixiang. Everyone is too familiar, and you don''t need to be polite. After such a long time apart, there must be a lot to say. Go back to the underworld palace and have tea.


    "I don''t know why? I still think the underworld is the most cordial... "


    Li Xiang took a deep breath of the fresh air of the underworld, and the dragon clan couldn''t give her the general feeling of home. It''s the underworld that gives her a sense of home, just like in the snow mountain.


    "Yes, it''s warm here. We don''t have to go back to the snow mountain in the future. Let''s stay here forever."


    The immortal devil has the same feeling. He really doesn''t want to stay in the dragon clan for more than a month. Although it''s good there, it''s just that he''s missing a feeling. That feeling, only the underworld can give him.


    Later, follow Jinxin and live here forever


    "Well, that''s what I mean. This is our home, the warmest home. Let''s go and see the underworld... "


    Li Xiang nodded and laughed happily. Holding the hand of immortal devil, striding toward the direction of Hades palace.


    Go home, they finally go home


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    Because the arrival of Xiaoxiao has long been boiling up. Whether it''s the underworld or the black and white impermanent phantom, their faces are filled with laughter, waiting for their little princess to come home.


    As soon as he entered the Ming Palace, Xiao Xiao jumped down from Murong Jin''s heart, shouting and running towards the old man who had already seen through the autumn water. That intimate little appearance, let the underworld really hurt to the bone.


    "Let''s let them go happily. Let''s watch the fun and chat at the same time..."


    Murong Jinxin gave the immortal devil and Lixiang a look, then went to a chair and sat down, poured three cups of tea. Light tea fragrance, let her mood more bright.


    "Chen night, Long Xiao nine days can have progress?"


    Murong Jin heart gently sipped a cup of tea in the hand, looking at the Chen night standing beside him, asked with a smile. I haven''t seen him for several months. The boy has grown a lot. I hope his kung fu is as high as his height.


    "I''m going to break through the sixth level. I work hard every day. My mother can rest assured."


    Chen night also showed a faint smile, his feelings are almost the same as his parents, here is really warmer than the dragon. If he hadn''t promised the four elders, he didn''t want to leave here at all.


    "Is discipline funny?"


    Murong Jinxin nodded with satisfaction. At such a young age, long xiaojiutian has made such progress. He is an absolute genius. With the immortal devil staring at her, she was also very relieved.


    "Jin Xin, are you kidding? Guan Xiaoxiao? Since I came to the Dragon tribe, I have only seen him disciplined by Xiaoxiao. "


    Smell speech, the immortal devil reluctantly swallow the tea in his mouth, looking at his son, really a little speechless. I''ve seen one who dotes on his own woman. I''ve never seen one like him. His son''s various behaviors really made him feel hopeless.


    "It''s also very good. I''m used to being managed by Xiaoxiao. I''ll be afraid of Xiaoxiao and dare not do anything sorry for Xiaoxiao."


    But Lixiang is happy to see its success, every day to see two baby love each other together, she felt special comfort.


    Son should be so spoiled smile, lest smile grow up, will give birth to other thoughts, she did not forget that day the world covetous grace.


    "CHEN Ye has grown up and will be chased by girls. As long as the little girl doesn''t go too far, it''s good... "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the boy who is a little shy with a smile. The more she looks, the more she likes it. At this time, he is incomparable, afraid of killing many dragon girls. Fortunately, his vision is unique, early set him, otherwise when she grows up, her daughter will have to compete with a bunch of women for him.


    Murong Jinxin''s words have not finished, a rapid footsteps sounded, a scream resounded through the sky.


    "Wang... Princess... Help... Help..."

 Chapter 859

    Murong Jin''s heart lifted her eyes and saw a bloody hell beast running towards them. The blood fell down its golden hair and pulled out a long blood line.


    It ran to Murong Jin heart in front of, all of a sudden spread to the ground, gasping heavily, big eyes looking at Murong Jin heart, seems to want to say something, but there is no time to say, then eyes closed, fainted.


    "Yunyao beast?"


    Murong Jinxin looked at the dark beast that was beyond recognition. After a while, she frowned and yelled, and her face became gloomy.


    Yunyao beast has been practicing in the Ming garden, and they have been waiting for it to reach a certain level, then they give it to Xiaoxiao as a guardian beast. This will be so embarrassed to escape from the underworld garden, what happened to the underworld garden?


    Just wondering, a huge Python swam in. After seeing the Yunyao beast lying in the pool of blood, the killing intention in his eyes flashed by.


    "What''s wrong with it, Ono?"


    Murong Jin explored the breath of Yunyao beast in her heart. She was very disordered, but she could still be saved, so she ordered Hei Wuchang to drag it aside for rescue. See small wild also followed to come over, very strange ask a way.


    Ono is her guardian beast, she always believed in Ono, even in the face of this is not Ono Ono, there is no doubt.


    "Alas, he robbed a woman with a ghost beast. When he was beaten like this, he came to you to decide."


    Ono stops swimming in front of Murong Jinxin, and looks at the gorgeous woman in front of her. Two faint lights flash by, and it takes a lot of effort to control her mood.


    It knows that Murong Jin''s heart has no defense against it. If it starts, it will hit the target. But I''m afraid that the consequences of that will be crushed to death by the underworld.


    He didn''t want to die now, so he had to let this great opportunity pass.


    "Ah? It''s full... "


    Murong Jin heart of the corner of the mouth mercilessly took out, for Ono''s words believe. This Yunyao beast is really busy with her own cultivation. She has time to rob women from others. She is really drunk.


    For this kind of behavior that can''t rob other hell beasts to come to them to cry, she said she was very shameless.


    "I guess it is. Let''s take a look at its injury first. When Hei Wuchang takes care of it, I''ll take it back."


    Ono helplessly looks at the motionless Yunyao beast lying on the ground not far away, with a smile at the corner of his mouth. His luck seems not bad, otherwise he would not have the chance to stand here and talk to Murong Jinxin like this.


    "As the king of netherworld, why don''t you stop it?"


    But the underworld suddenly made a sound. He put down his smile and went to Yunyao beast. Looking at the fatal injuries on Yunyao beast, I think it''s a bit strange.


    Mingyuan, who doesn''t know the relationship between Yunyao beast and him? Even if it''s true, in order to fight for the mother beast, it doesn''t dare to lay such a heavy hand, unless the ghost beast thinks its life is too long and doesn''t want to live.


    "At that time, I was practicing. When I got the news, it was like this. It roars to come to you, and I dare not stop it... "


    Ono sighed, a pair of he also can''t help appearance, instantly alert up. Murong Jinxin has an inexplicable sense of trust in him and will unconditionally believe everything he says.


    But Pluto won''t. what Pluto believes more is Yunyao beast, because Yunyao beast used to be the closest guard beast to him.


    "Dare not stop, but let it drag such a heavy injury out of the netherworld? Ono, how on earth did you become the king of hell beasts? "


    The underworld crouched down and looked at the scars on the Yunyao beast. He felt more and more strange. If it''s really like what Ono said, he will never let go of the ghost beast that hurt Yunyao beast.


    This Yunyao beast is a gift he wants to give to Xiaoxiao. He dares to destroy his gift. It''s disgusting!


    "Next time, we must restrain it. We won''t let it be so reckless..."


    Ono hung his head, seems to be very upset about his dereliction of duty, the words are boring. He must be careful, or the underworld will be suspicious.


    It crawls on the ground, makes a willing to be punished appearance, wins Murong Jin heart sympathy. Sure enough, his move is very useful.


    "Yunyao beast has such a good relationship with you. If it wants to come to you, how dare Xiaoye stop it. You don''t want to be in a bad mood, just take Xiaoye to vent your anger. "


    Murong Jin heart protection is very thorough, she saw Ono that way, completely said can''t accept. Yunyao beast himself has no ability, how to rely on the head of Ono, he is really capable.


    She gave the underworld a white look, and the warning in her eyes was very strong. If he dares to scold Xiaoye because of Yunyao beast again, she won''t finish with him.


    "OK, you go back to the underworld garden first. When Yunyao beast wakes up, I will ask him if it is what you said."


    Murong Jin''s heart was annoyed, and Hades didn''t dare to say anything about Ono. With a wave of his hand, he signaled Ono to leave first. He always felt that something was wrong. He knew Yunyao beast so well that he would not be so reckless. Something must have happened. He has to find out.


    "Wang, let me take it back for healing, so that it won''t wake up and make trouble again..."


    Ono''s body was stiff, and a cold air rose from the soles of his feet. He managed to escape a disaster. How could he let Yunyao beast stay at this juncture. It seems that Yunyao beast can be saved. If he is sober, he may be in a very dangerous situation.


    "No, since it''s out, I don''t intend to let it go back. It was originally born for Xiaoxiao, and will stay with Xiaoxiao as a guardian animal in the future. "


    Hades looked at Ono and said quietly. Looking at Xiaoye, it seems that he is eager to take Yunyao beast back. I don''t know if it''s his illusion. He always thinks that Ono has something wrong with the original breath. Maybe what happened in the underworld garden, he must have a thorough investigation.


    "Yes, Wang..."


    Pluto''s words have said this, Ono also don''t insist on anything. He took a light look at Yunyao beast, nodded to Murong Jinxin, turned around and left.


    Well, I''m afraid Yunyao can''t wake up for a while. He still has time to attack it. As long as it''s killed, he''s still safe.


    "Xiaohui, you go to Mingyuan to check the Yunyao beast. I think it''s absolutely strange."


    The underworld ordered a few words to the small ash, the faint light in the deep eye glitters. It''s not that he doesn''t trust Xiao Hui, but today''s Xiao Hui and Yunyao beast are so strange that he can''t help but go to the bottom.


    "Yes, Wang..."


    After hearing the news, Xiao Hui had a good view of what had just happened. He nodded, looked at the wounded Yunyao beast and left with a cold face.


    "You doubt Ono?"


    Murong Jinxin didn''t stop Xiaohui from leaving. She just squinted at the underworld. She was very unhappy about the underworld''s decision. To Yunyao beast, she can''t say that she has feelings. Pluto''s action is a naked provocation.


    "All the animals in the netherworld garden have their own rules. After so many years of peace, suddenly something like this happened. As the king of netherworld, Ono is duty bound."


    The underworld looks at Murong Jin''s heart, and his attitude is very firm. Ono has been the king of netherworld beasts for ten years. He has always done things in a proper way, and the netherworld garden has been well managed. In addition to the relationship between Ono and Yunyao beasts, such an accident makes him feel strange.


    "Well, if I find out something, I have nothing to say. If it''s true, as Ono said, I have to treat your suspicious disease well. "


    Murong Jin heart will own anger pressure down, if change to do at ordinary times, she will never allow the underworld to do so. But now it''s an extraordinary time. She''s worried about the storm that the old thing has caused in the underworld garden. It''s better to be cautious.


    "If you find out, it''s really my suspicion. It''s up to you to deal with it."


    The underworld is also very simple. When he decided to do it, he already thought of the result. Jin heart short personality, he knows too much, he did not expect her to be merciful to him.


    He just believes in his intuition. His intuition is usually right


    "Father, if it''s too weak, I don''t want to..."


    Xiaoxiao looked at his father, mother and concubine had signs of turning over, and quickly came forward to make peace. She looked at the Yunyao beast, which was covered with blood and could not see its true colors. She pouted her little mouth and took the hand of the underworld.


    "If it''s too weak, my father won''t agree. Father''s treasure, naturally, is to be guarded by the strong. "


    How could the underworld not understand his daughter''s intention and climb down the ladder he built. In the future, he still has to pay attention not to have too much conflict with Jinxin in front of the children, otherwise it will affect the children''s mood.


    "Black impermanence, it''s up to you. As soon as he wakes up, he will go back to the king


    The underworld bent down and picked up his daughter. He had already seen the tired color on her little face. He would like to wash his daughter first and let her have a good sleep, which is more realistic. Other things, or wait until Yunyao beast wake up.


    "CHEN Ye, it''s time for us to leave. Let Xiaoxiao have a good rest."


    Li Xiang felt that the atmosphere was a little strange, and she didn''t stay much. He gave the immortal devil a wink and took his son away from the underworld palace.


    As soon as they left, chumier came back. Just walked into the courtyard, the facial expression then slightly changed. She looked up at Murong Jin''s heart, frowning and asking.


    "Who has just been here? How can I feel a gloomy breath, which is very similar to the breath of the old man. "


    Her skill is much higher than that of Pluto and Murong Jin. This is why she can feel something that Pluto and Murong Jin can''t feel, but she can feel it very acutely.


    She was very sure that there must be something dirty in the yard, maybe it''s the damned old thing


    As soon as her words fall, the faces of Hades and Murong Jinxin are gloomy to the limit at the same time. They take a look at each other and put down their unhappiness for the time being. Instead, they look at Chu mi''er with a single thought in their heart.


    The old thing finally appeared

 Chapter 860

    Night, shrouded the whole land, the underworld palace, a quiet, revealing a strange feeling.


    A 30cm Golden Snake, swimming carefully, quickly climbed into the underworld palace, avoided the border, and carefully hid in the dark.


    A gust of wind, he took advantage of the wind, very smooth swim into the study. Looking for a circle, but did not find the figure of Yunyao beast, small body will stop in a corner.


    This should be the door of the secret room of the study. He saw Bai Wuchang enter from here last time, but he didn''t know how to open it.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he decided to look elsewhere. If forced to open the door, I''m afraid it will cause the attention of Hades and Murong Jinxin.


    So, around the underworld palace to find a large circle, the search has been found, but there is no trace of Yunyao beast. He was a little annoyed, but now it''s not the right time, rash hand, he is more or less.


    After tangled for a long time, he can only choose to give up, quickly swim out, quietly into the dark.


    The underworld palace is still quiet. It seems that nothing happened


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    Chu mi''er got up early in the morning, and when she went into the palace of the underworld, she felt the same breath again. The smile of her mouth suddenly stopped. Without saying a word, she knocked on the door of the underworld and Murong Jinxin.


    "Father, mother, wake up, wake up..."


    Her voice is very big, tone is also very urgent, and her usual slightly indifferent temperament is very different. Her cry not only shocked the underworld and Murong Jin''s heart, but also the black-and-white impermanent phantom who lived in the cheat room.


    In less than three minutes, all the things that should be in the big yard arrived. Everyone looked at Chu mi''er''s face, which was not only inexplicable, but also heavy.


    "Honey, what''s going on?"


    Murong Jin heart yawned, looking at some flustered daughter, patted her shoulder to calm her mood.


    In the past few months, Hades has been tracking down the whereabouts of the old man. In order to protect the black-and-white impermanent phantom, she also directly issued the imperial edict to strike the court, which is why they can still sleep so deeply when the day is light.


    "I feel that breath again, but it seems to be much weaker than yesterday''s, it should have been here for a while..."


    After she mentioned it to her father and mother yesterday, she knew that they would be very alert, but why did that breath appear again? This can only show that the old thing came and went without a trace, making it impossible to prevent.


    "I''m quite sure it''s the old man. I didn''t expect that he would be so capable. He would dare to come straight in the daytime and sneak in the evening."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart hard clenched fist, yesterday she still had doubt, but today completely did not have. Only the old man would venture into the underworld again and again, maybe to find a chance to deal with them.


    They are really stupid enough. They were prompted yesterday, but they were not alert enough to let the old man take the underworld palace as his own home.


    "He touched the border last time, but he didn''t send out any alarm these two times..."


    This is the most deadly, which means that if honey is not there, even if the old thing comes, they can''t feel it.


    The underworld rubbed his eyebrows with some headache. When he heard such news in the early morning, he really felt that his mood had been affected all day.


    "What shall we do now? Let honey follow us all the time? "


    The old man had begun to appear frequently, and she had a premonition that a terrible plot was brewing. Now the only one who can feel the old thing''s breath is honey. Even if honey follows them all the time, it can''t prevent the old thing from attacking other experts in the underworld.


    It''s getting more and more complicated


    "Wait, there will be a chance..."


    There''s nothing they can do but wait. The old man is haunted. But now that he has appeared frequently, they will have a better chance to catch him.


    The deep eyes of the underworld were burning with fury, and such a sentence came out of his teeth. As long as you catch the old thing, everything will be settled.


    "Well, that''s the only way. We''d better hold our ground, and the old man''s suspicion will be aroused. We can do whatever we should. Honey, if you''re OK, try to stay in Hades


    Murong Jin''s heart nodded. Now that the matter has come to this point, they can only go one step at a time. As long as they are careful enough this time, the easier it will be for them to catch the old thing.


    "Wang, I feel very strange. Princess mi''er sensed that the old thing''s first existence was after the Yunyao beast broke into the underworld palace. Would the Yunyao beast know something and be seriously injured... "


    Black impermanence thought more, he connected everything. He had the same idea as Pluto. He absolutely believed that Yunyao beast would not run to Pluto palace for no reason.


    Yunyao beast should not be bent over, because Chu mi''er didn''t feel that there was something wrong with its breath, so what''s the problem? Is there a ghost beast in Mingyuan?


    "Black impermanence said that, I also think it''s really possible. Man, what''s the matter with the underworld garden Murong Jin''s heart was startled by the words of black impermanence. She couldn''t help rethinking what happened yesterday. There is something wrong with hell garden. Maybe it has nothing to do with Ono, but Pluto''s premonition is correct. She grabbed Pluto''s hand and gave him a sorry smile. After what happened to Ono yesterday, she was cold to him. She was wrong¡° I don''t know. Xiao Hui hasn''t come back to recover his life. Fortunately, he locked the Yunyao beast into the secret room last night... "The underworld clenched Murong Jinxin''s hand, and a small action showed his idea. Do they need to be like this? Even if she whipped him for no reason, he was willing to accept it¡° Honey, you go to the study to feel it, and see if there is the smell of the old thing at the door of the secret room... "A light came to the mind of Hades, and he pulled Murong Jin''s heart toward the study. If the old man really came for Yunyao beast, he must have wandered outside the secret room. After all, the old man knew where the door of the secret room was when he saw that Gu o Bai had always built the secret room. As soon as Pluto''s words fell, Chu mi''er rushed into the study. As soon as she entered the study, a strong sense of coldness came to her face. Chu mi''er raised her foot and walked towards a corner. She didn''t know the door of the study room, but she walked to the door of the room and turned around¡° Here, the old man stayed here for a while... "Her words made several scalp numb at the same time. Everyone knew that it was the entrance of the secret room. Then, the old man''s heart is very obvious. He must have come to kill Yunyao beast. Yunyao beast, the unlucky ghost beast, has made himself like that in order to get information. In the future, he will be treated better by the king and the princess¡° Fortunately, it''s ok... "The underworld opened the door of the secret room decisively, and saw the Yunyao beast lying quietly on the ground. His heart was warm. He didn''t lose his sight. Yunyao beast is worthy of his trust. In order to achieve this, he felt very strongly that it was right to collect his soul cultivation a hundred years ago¡° Honey, is there any way to wake it up as soon as possible Murong Jin heart also rare respect under the body, touched the smooth fur of Yunyao beast, he really despised it. It can be detected in such a situation strange, really let her look with new eyes, at least Ono is not aware of anything. Xiaoye, her face suddenly sank... "Jinxin, you and mi''er go to lie in Mingyuan. I want to confirm Xiaoye..." the king of Hades looks at Murong Jinxin''s face. Although he doesn''t want to quarrel with Xiaoye again, he still puts it forward. He did not forget that Ono came with Yunyao beast, who was crying for help when he rushed into the underworld palace. He can''t forget Yunyao beast''s panic at that time. He looks like seeing the devil. There is no way for him not to doubt Ono¡° Jinxin, I think Ono is also suspected. Don''t be upset. We have to be careful. " Black impermanence afraid Murong Jin heart will rebound, quickly jumped out to speak for the underworld, lest Murong Jin heart and the underworld quarrel. Ono is the biggest suspect at the moment. He may have been bent over by the old man... "OK, I''ll listen to you. If it''s true, you don''t have to be lenient with Ono. " Murong Jin heart up, look peaceful looking at the underworld in front of. She can''t be too self righteous. Her short guard will only blind her eyes. Mingyuan, she really wants to go, if Ono is not, everything is easy to say. If so, she would not be merciful. She can''t keep the underworld in deep water because of Ono¡° If it''s really Xiaoye''s fault, I will try my best to protect Xiaoye''s life. Don''t worry... "The underworld knows that Murong Jin''s heart is tangled, and he has been very moved that she can say such words. After all, the previous Ono had guarded Jinxin for a long time, and he believed that it was loyal to Jinxin and the underworld¡° Well, I''m leaving... "Murong Jinxin nodded and took Chu mi''er out of the study. After a few steps, the voice of Hades came¡° No matter what the result is, don''t act rashly, just find a reason, and don''t let the old man find anything strange. " Jinxin can''t kill the old thing after all. If an impulse starts to fight with the old thing, it''s inevitable that the old thing will run away again. He had had enough of it and didn''t want the old man to escape any more¡° I know, gone... "Murong Jinxin waved, facing the glare of the sun outside, took a deep breath. A new battle is about to begin, and she must be careful not to take the wrong step. Their good life in the future only depends on this last step

 Chapter 861

    The garden of the dead


    The arrival of Murong Jinxin and Chu mi''er surprised and surprised all the beasts. It was expected that they would visit Murong. When they looked at Murong Jinxin and the legendary woman who had been the goddess of heaven, they were only in awe.


    I''m afraid the princess came to Mingyuan at this time for the sake of Yunyao beast. When she thought of Yunyao beast, they had some suffering. Some things are clearly not like that, but the king of hell beast ordered, they also dare not talk nonsense.


    "Honey, does it smell like that?"


    Murong Jin heart suddenly put warm step, get together to Chu mi''er''s ear whispered smell. I''ve arrived at the hell garden. If Ono really has a problem, honey should be able to feel it.


    "I don''t feel it for the moment. The netherworld is too big. Let''s find Ono first and say..."


    Chumi''er shakes her head. Her skill is not enough. She can''t feel such a large range. Only close to Ono a certain distance, can we get that kind of breath.


    "Where''s Ono?"


    Murong Jin heart stopped step, looked to leave her nearest a dark beast, light asked a sentence. She is now in a very complicated mood. She hopes that Ono is not in trouble, and that Ono is really bent over by the old man.


    "Then... Over there..."


    The dark beast pointed to the distance with its paw, then flew away with its head in its arms, just like Murong Jinxin.


    Murong Jin''s heart looked at the dark beast that only had a little funny force. As soon as the corner of her mouth drew, she walked forward in the direction it pointed to. Not far away, he met a face of gloomy, is coming out from the depths of the underworld garden of small ash.


    "How about Xiao Hui?"


    She waved to the small ash, turned a bend, then walked to the small ash in front of, asked softly. Look at the color of small gray, she has vaguely guessed the answer.


    "Just like Ono said, I did not find any clues after a whole day''s investigation. However, I feel that these dark beasts are all lying. "


    His intuition has never been wrong, but he has executed one of the Warcraft, and the Warcraft has not vomited anything, which makes him feel that the underworld garden has been controlled by someone.


    That feeling has lasted for a whole day since he stepped into the underworld garden


    "I don''t know where the hell garden is. Let''s go and find Ono


    Murong Jin''s heart has the same GA, she knows that Xiaohui has done her best, patted Xiaohui''s shoulder, motioned Xiaohui to go with her. She now more and more feel that Ono is the key to all these things. As long as the identity of Ono is settled, any doubt will come to light.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Small ash some inexplicable, for Murong Jin heart he didn''t guess out, just unconsciously felt Murong Jin heart body strong violent gas, frown asked.


    "Everyone doubts that Ono has a problem. I brought honey to confirm it."


    Murong Jin heart also dare not take it lightly, will small ash pulled over, muttered a few words, then to small ash made a silent gesture. She seems to be aware of Chu mi''er''s abnormality, and turns her head to look at Chu mi''er whose face is slightly white.


    "Honey?"


    She grabs Chu mi''er''s hand and gives a light call. She asks Chu mi''er what happened with her eyes. But see Chu Mi er''s eyes have been looking not far away, she also can''t help looking in the past.


    Just the stream, Ono is safely lying next to a big rock in the sun, eyes narrowed, I do not know, seems to have fallen asleep.


    "Concubine..."


    Chu mi''er didn''t dare to say anything more, but nodded to Murong Jin''s heart, and everything was silent. Ono, there''s a problem. If she doesn''t feel wrong, it should be bent over by the old thing.


    What a terrible old man. He couldn''t think of black-and-white impermanence. He found the king of netherworld beast who was better than black-and-white impermanence. His determination to kill his father, his mother and his concubine was very obvious.


    "Honey, go to your father, quick..."


    It was confirmed that Murong Jin''s heart only felt that her body was shaking. She rubbed her eyebrows and nodded to chumi''er. Now that Ono''s identity has been confirmed, she must not miss this great opportunity.


    Damned old thing, occupied her poison pet''s body, once his soul was forced out, she would not give up.


    Chu mi''er leaves in a hurry. Murong Jin''s heart is steady. She takes Xiaohui to Xiaoye''s side and slaps Xiaoye''s brain bag.


    Her action is extremely natural, as usual, let Ono open his eyes at the same time, eyes slightly flash.


    "This kind of jealousy happened in the netherworld garden, which almost killed the netherworld beast. You are still in the mood to lie here and bask in the sun. Believe it or not, I''ll kick you to death."


    Murong Jin heart slapped, it seems not enjoyable, and directly to the ONO foot. It seems that he is dissatisfied with Ono''s sun exposure. He is really venting his depression, and also wants to wake up the soul of Ono who is suppressed by the old thing.


    "It was just an accident. I''ve warned them severely. It won''t happen again in the future, I promise."


    Ono touched his big head, his eyes dodged. With Murong Jinxin so close, he even some dare not go to see Murong Jinxin. However, his heart is happy, because from Murong Jinxin''s reaction, it seems that there is no doubt about him.


    "It''s better not to do it next time, or you don''t want to do it, the king of hell beast. The last king of netherworld has been in charge of netherworld for tens of thousands of years without any mistakes. How long do you think you have been in office? I''ve lost all my face. "


    Murong Jin heart fierce stare at the small wild one eye, so son seems to be in hate small wild not become a tool. Only she knows how nervous she is now, for fear that if she says something wrong, Ono will find her abnormality and be on guard.


    As soon as she remembered that Ono beside her was the soul of the old man, she felt uncomfortable all over. She really wanted to slap his soul out.


    "I didn''t know there would be such an accident. Yunyao beast is too fierce, and there''s no way..."


    Ono Han Han''s smile, a face of helpless. But in the heart is calculating, how to be able to set some of the information he wants from Murong Jin''s heart. So, he took the initiative to mention the Yunyao beast.


    His life is still a bit like walking on thin ice. After all, he doesn''t know when Yunyao beast will wake up


    "Yunyao beast was not like this before. What happened these years? How to become so impulsive all of a sudden? "


    At the mention of Yunyao beast, Murong Jinxin''s little face came down and seemed to be very distressed. Naturally, everything is for Ono to see. She is calculating the time in her heart. As long as Hades comes, I''m afraid there''s no place for this old thing to escape.


    "Also, I didn''t take good care of it. I''ve been busy practicing all these years and ignored it a lot of times. It''s all my fault. How is it now? Are you awake? "


    Ono follows Murong Jinxin''s words and goes down. First, he takes all the mistakes to himself. Then he immediately asks the answer he wants to know.


    His eyes fixed on Murong Jin heart, seems to want to see a trace of clues from Murong Jin heart''s face. Naturally, he could guess that Yunyao beast was not awake, otherwise he would have been exposed.


    "Not yet, and I don''t know which animal died. I''ll have to peel its skin later..."


    Murong Jinxin shakes her head and gnashes her teeth. She has been able to feel the tension of Ono, it seems that he is not ready to attack them now, which makes her feel a little relieved.


    Surprise must be the best way to deal with him at the moment.


    "Or shall I summon it first? You can do whatever you want. "


    Ono feels Murong Jinxin''s fury. He knows the importance of Yunyao beast to Hades. Murong Jinxin''s reaction is normal.


    He hesitated for a moment, but gritted his teeth and made a risky decision for him. If that beast doesn''t know what''s interesting, his lies will be exposed.


    "You call the mother beast first. I want to ask her first."


    Murong Jinxin did not refuse Ono, but put forward another request. Just now, she just said to send him. She really wanted her to attack an innocent ghost beast. She really couldn''t do that. Therefore, only a compromise can be proposed.


    "Good.


    Murong Jinxin''s request let Ono some accident, but very cooperate with the head roared a few, to his own people under the order. The mother beast did not know how many times she had been warned by him. She would never betray him. He was not afraid of Murong Jin''s questioning.


    About five minutes later, a beautiful female animal appeared in front of Murong Jinxin. It lowered its head, seems to be very afraid of Murong Jin heart, four legs trembling kneel down.


    He lowered his head and realized something. A cold sweat slipped from his forehead and fell on the grass below


    He really doesn''t want to lie to cheat the princess, but if he doesn''t lie, the king of spirit beast will kill him


    Murong Jinxin looked at it, did not speak, just looked at it. Soon she found something unusual. The mother beast''s eyes would float to the field from time to time. She knew what was wrong between them.


    She hooked the corner of her mouth, but if she didn''t speak, she would have to see the inner collapse of the beast. Maybe you can see a good play when you break down.


    "Ask the master if he has anything to say. If he dares to tell a lie, I''ll be the first to let him go..."


    Ono is also Murong Jinxin''s eyes make some hairy, looking at the mother beast kneeling on the ground, the body shaking more and more intense, he can only open his mouth for it. Otherwise, I''m afraid that things will suddenly change if we continue to see things like this.


    "I just want to see what charm it has..."


    Murong Jin heart to see the worry of Ono and the fear of the mother beast, she cast a glance at the mouth, is unwilling to ask. It was not until a touch of black came in the distance that her nervous mood relaxed.


    Here comes the underworld. I''m afraid there will be a big war today. I hope everything will calm down after the war


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 862

    "Yunyao beast is really important in the heart of the king and the princess. When the princess comes, even the king has to come to see for himself..."


    Ono also saw Pluto, just in the moment of seeing Pluto, a little scared. He is not afraid of Murong Jin''s heart. Murong Jin''s heart must not hurt him, but the hand of Hades is the only Kung Fu in the world that can crush him.


    He can be close to Murong Jin''s heart, but he never dares to be too close to Hades


    "Nonsense, Yunyao beast has been following him since he was a child. After so many years, his feelings are naturally deep."


    Murong Jin''s heart is relaxed, but she dare not relax at all. She can''t scare the snake, otherwise I''m afraid they can''t get the result they want. She wants to surprise Pluto and give him a fatal blow before he is ready.


    "At least I still have the princess to protect me, otherwise I will be really skinned by the king."


    Ono showed an envious look. With the approaching of Hades, his heart began to be uneasy. Is this uneasiness due to the power of Hades or what will happen next?


    He can''t hold it, but he is very sure that he has a feeling of wanting to escape


    "With me, he can''t do anything about you. You''ve been with me for so many years. Your status is not inferior to that of Yunyao beast."


    I''m afraid it''s impossible for him to have cramps and skin, because he has no cramps and skin at all, otherwise they wouldn''t let him go for so many years. But the next war, she determined to be much more terrible than cramping.


    Today is the day of his death for this damned old man who has lived thousands of times!


    "With the words of princess, I feel at ease..."


    The powerful pressure brought by Pluto''s approach has made Ono feel uncomfortable. He wants to find a reason to leave, but he can''t think of any suitable reason. He is the king of hell beast. When something happens in hell garden, he must face it. It''s really damned.


    He regretted that in the past three months, he had missed the opportunity to kill Yunyao beast again and again. If Yunyao beast died, the underworld garden could not cause the attention of the underworld and Murong Jin.


    "You can really be at ease. Go to die at ease..."


    The underworld has already come to their in front, a vision she already understood his meaning. While Ono doesn''t pay attention, the plain white hand puts on Ono''s shoulder. Feng Wu''s nine heavenly gods work out. Even if there is no way to stop him immediately, he can only cope with the attack when his defense is weak.


    "Princess..."


    Ono turns his head fiercely and looks at Murong Jinxin inconceivably. The huge snake''s body shrinks to 30-40 cm, trying to avoid Murong Jinxin''s attack.


    Instantly, he also understood that his identity was exposed. So, immediately began to think about how to escape?


    "You''re very clever, and you can still find the right guy. Hurt Yunyao beast, hurt Ono, your time is up. "


    Murong Jin heart don''t give him any chance, Feng dance nine days of attack has never stopped, let that is no longer a small wild snake tired to deal with.


    At this moment, they have been waiting for more than ten years, the key to success depends on the outcome of the war!


    "The beast of the underworld will kill the king of the underworld and the princess of the underworld at any cost."


    The old thing flew up and stayed in the middle of the sky. With a call, the beasts of the underworld garden rushed towards the place where they were. For a moment, the earth moved and the mountains swayed.


    His three months in the netherworld garden were not for nothing. Every netherworld beast here was cursed by him in order to deal with the netherworld and Murong Jinxin. Since this day came early, he could only hide by these dark beasts and escape as soon as possible.


    The result is that his soul is crushed by the hand of hell. He can''t bear it


    "Jinxin Xiaohui blocks those dark beasts and tries not to hurt their lives..."


    The underworld looked at the animals coming like a tide, one by one with dull eyes. When he saw them, he knew that they had been controlled by this old thing. Most of them were chosen by him. He couldn''t bear to watch them die in this catastrophe.


    After all, they are not wrong. It''s his fault that he didn''t give them a safe living environment


    "Man, don''t talk to him, just trap him with the hand of hell."


    Looking at the crazy animals, Murong Jin also has a headache. Whenever it''s a fight, there will be damage. The only thing she and Xiao Hui can do is to minimize the damage.


    After today''s war, the vitality of the netherworld garden will be greatly damaged. I''m afraid it will take some time to recover. Alas


    "Hand of hell!"


    Opportunity never comes again. Just at the moment when Murong Jin''s heart ends, the hand of hell of Hades has started. Two hands with black light keep growing, facing the old thing.


    The black power pours on the sky and covers the whole underworld garden. The whole sky is gloomy and frightening.


    Compared with the hand of hell used on the sixth Princess of heaven last time, the underworld directly exerted the power of the hand of hell to the extreme this time.


    "I''ll fight with you!" Seeing that there is no escape, we can only go for it. The old man''s figure suddenly soared, combined with Ono''s strength, attacking the hand of Hades. Powerful Qi burst out in mid air. With the power of destroying heaven and earth, they not only want to destroy the hand of hell, but also want to destroy the whole underworld garden¡° "Murong Jin swore in a low voice, and immediately gathered all her strength and began to defend. I''m afraid the old man is crazy. To fight against the underworld in such a way is to kill the fish. If she doesn''t stop these real Qi, these innocent nether beasts will bear the brunt of the disaster. I''m afraid none of them will be spared¡° Good... "Looking at those dark beasts who are fighting with their lives, Xiao Hui only feels that his scalp is a little numb. Although he is a top-notch master, what''s fatal is that he can''t kill these dark beasts, he can only hide and can''t attack. This is a big taboo in the battle. He is really afraid that he will not be able to survive. A white light burst out from his body, forming a line of defense, separating him from those fierce beasts. Originally, a seemingly simple battle, after the old man exerted all his strength, plus countless nether beast assists, became extremely difficult. The whole sky of the netherworld garden is filled with deafening roars of netherworld beasts and bursts of crackling sound from the sky. The scene is very spectacular. Time goes by slowly. The old man wants to kill the underworld and Murong Jin''s heart. In addition, Ono''s already rebellious practice is not hurt. Even in the face of the hand of Hades, he didn''t feel that he was a bit down¡° The king of netherworld beast is really different. The combination of the two has such a wonderful effect. Ha ha ha... "The roar of laughter, and then the real Qi burst out from his body, which filled the whole netherworld. He looked at the opposite face, it was hard to see the extreme underworld, but he was not afraid. If this situation continues, Pluto will draw with him at most. What else can he worry about. The king of netherworld did not expect that he could repair the only defect of his soul. Once the defect is fixed, he is no longer afraid of the hand of hell, or even nothing. This is absolutely his unexpected joy of leaning over the king of netherworld. He has a feeling of pie falling from the sky. This body, though animal, is the most suitable one in the world. It''s really wonderful¡° Man, what''s going on? " Murong Jinxin, who has been defending, is shocked to see that the hand of hell has stopped under the attack of the old man. What''s the situation? Even honey said that the old man was only afraid of the hand of hell. How come the current situation is not the same¡° He leaned over. Ono''s body helped him a lot, and the hand of hell couldn''t deal with him any more... "A thin cold sweat came out of the Hades'' forehead, which was beyond his expectation. Was the old man lucky? Even God helps him. It''s the rhythm of death. If he can''t find a breakthrough, he can only stop, otherwise the hand of hell will consume too much of his true Qi. Even if he is not injured, he will have to rest for a while before he can use the hand of hell again¡° It''s a hell of a thing... "Hearing the words, Murong Jin''s heart almost didn''t spit out a mouthful of old blood. It''s hard to get to this step. It''s hard to find such a good opportunity, but it turns out that they can''t deal with the old thing at all. After two lives, she had never been so upset¡° Jinxin, I can''t support it any more. These dark beasts are crazy. They all don''t want to die... "Xiaohui''s face is blue and white, and his green eyes are shining. He really wants to kill, immediately relieve the crisis, help Jin heart to help the underworld. But the underworld and Jin Xin are reluctant to die. They are so alive that they are going to suffocate him¡° Hold on for a while... "Murong Jinxin sees Xiao Hui''s reluctance and risks being attacked by those real Qi. Her plain white hand sweeps those dark beasts and strengthens the protective barrier set by Xiao Hui. The immortal devil, such a big movement, how could he not react at all? It''s really irritating rhythm. In her heart incomparable collapse, will not extinguish the devil up and down scolded time. In the distance, a crowd of figures appeared. Led by the immortal devil, he gathered all the experts in the underworld, such as the black and white impermanent phantom¡° Shadow of black and white impermanence, you immediately stop these crazy beasts, not to hurt their lives. Immortal devil, you and Xiao Hui set up defense. I have to deal with this old monster. " Murong Jinxin finally breathed a sigh of relief. When the helpers came, she could spare her hand to deal with the old man. That old thing can combine with Ono to produce so much energy that she can join hands with Hades. Anyway, this old thing must die today¡° Old man, don''t be wild too early. We''ll never die today... "

 Chapter 863

    Murong Jin heart flying up, breaking through the true Qi, fell behind the underworld. Plain white hands immediately against the back of the underworld, the real gas continuously input to the underworld.


    The hand of hell, who has been supporting for such a long time, knows that the underworld has more than enough strength to go. He has been supporting the evil power of the hand of hell for more than 20 minutes.


    They have come out of the nest. No matter what, today they will fight against the old man to the end.


    "Jinxin, it''s really hard..."


    After getting Murong Jin''s heart qi, the black shadow''s ten fingers opened again in the air and stretched out to the old things not far away. The dark light made the whole sky black, and the genuine Qi exploded in the mid air became the only light above the netherworld garden.


    Even so, Pluto didn''t hold much hope for the old thing opposite his uniform. The hand of hell didn''t attack him for the first time, and he certainly couldn''t attack him for the second time. It''s just that none of them is willing to give up, they can only insist on it, and the worst result is that they lose both sides.


    "No matter how hard it is, we have to crush him. Man, I always believe in miracles


    Murong Jin comforts the underworld. She knows how helpless the underworld''s words are. She has known him for so many years. She only heard him say that once. It can be seen that his heart is desperate and collapsed.


    Looking at the black shadow in the air, she stretched out her hand again and again, and was repulsed again and again. Her eyes, like stars, flashed a touch of absolute resolution.


    I can remember the past. From the day I first met Ono, she and Ono experienced many lives and deaths. She can''t lose today''s battle.


    She wants to wake up Ono, as long as Ono can impact the soul of the old thing, she believes that the old thing will not be able to withstand under such circumstances.


    "Ono, from the moment you recognize me as the Lord, we are the community. Now you need to work with this old man to deal with me. Are you worthy of my trust in you? "


    "Ono, how many battles of life and death have we experienced in more than 100 years? Every time you will stand firmly by my side and protect me. How can you make an exception this time?"


    "If you hear what I say, you will attack the old man immediately. Believe me, I won''t let you die. "


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Jinxin began to shout to the opposite Xiaoye, a very sad. There were prayers and curses, but more was expectation.


    She didn''t know if it would work, but it was the only thing she could do. She and Hades can''t squeeze that old thing. Only Ono can cooperate with them, everything will turn for the better.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are a ridiculous woman. Yell, yell, yell hoarse, also won''t have any use


    After hearing Murong Jinxin''s cry, the old thing on the opposite side laughed. There are two reasons why he has been forbearing for the past three months. One is that he needs to take back the animals in the hell garden for his own use. The other is that he wants to suppress Ono''s restless soul from time to time.


    After three months of hard work, he basically did it. He looked at Murong Jinxin as if he were watching a joke.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jin heart coldly looking at the opposite old thing, no regular meeting him, but continue to shout. She believes that as long as she is sincere enough, as long as she works hard enough, and as long as she has a little consciousness, the end of this old thing must be today.


    Twenty minutes later, Murong Jin''s heart began to feel her lack of genuine Qi, but she just didn''t want to give up.


    "Jin Xin, don''t shout. It''s been such a long time. If there was a reaction, there would have been a reaction long ago..."


    In the end, even the underworld can''t hear it, and sighs softly to let Murong Jin''s heart shut up. Ono should have been suppressed for a period of time, even if there is soul power, I''m afraid it has been very weak. I''m afraid it''s too hard to wake it up.


    "Ono, are you in Murong wake up, are you helping, I will die in the hands of this old man? Do you have the heart? Do you have the heart? If you have the heart, you will continue to play dead under his pressure. "


    Murong Jin heart who ignore, still shouting, but this time the voice of the export has a strong sense of despair, as if she will soon die¡®


    That kind of despair spread in mid air, and soon permeated the whole underworld garden. Even the underworld beasts who were still attacking the black and white impermanent phantom seemed to feel it.


    "Ridiculous and stupid, it really makes me, en..."


    Looking at Murong Jinxin''s heartrending appearance, the old man couldn''t help laughing at her again. But before he finished speaking, he felt the agitation from the depth of his soul, and a tingling sensation spread in his body.


    He realized something, a cool air rising from the soles of his feet. Murong Jinxin''s luck is not so good.


    "Ono, it''s up to you if I can live. I..."


    Murong Jin heart shouts, instantly aware of the opposite old thing is not right, cry suddenly stopped. He didn''t talk too much. He began to concentrate all his strength to deliver the Qi in his body to Hades.


    She knew that her Ono had already started to act. She broke her throat and finally called out a miracle!


    "Damn it, go back..."


    Soon came the old man''s angry cry. While he resisted the attack of the hand of hell, he was distracted to fight with Ono''s soul, and his attack power was greatly reduced.


    The real Qi that flies around has completely disappeared, and he is unable to maintain it. He is now at the end of a crossbow, fighting with his last vitality.


    The pain, the pain of bone erosion, spread all over his body, making him a little crazy


    "Immortal devil, Xiao Hui, come and help..."


    Want to maintain the hand of hell, Murong Jinxin feel has some difficulty. Now there has been a best opportunity, as long as they work together, they will be able to completely defeat this old thing.


    How awesome Onokazu was, how did they fall behind Onokazu?


    "Man, try not to hurt Ono..."


    With the injection of new energy, the hand of hell in the mid air, after a short stay, extends to the old thing on the opposite side again. This time very smooth, very quickly that old thing whole grasp, mercilessly knead.


    "Good..."


    The underworld manipulated the hand of hell, no matter kneading the old thing, until he didn''t have much resistance. A black light burst out, and immediately disappeared into the old man''s body. It was obvious that the light was trying to force the old man''s soul out.


    "If you feel uneasy again, I will take you to hell together..."


    The old man''s eyes were scarlet, and the thick smell of death enveloped him layer by layer. He was a little out of breath. I want to press down the agitation in my body, but I''ve been tortured by the hand of hell without any strength.


    He closed his eyes in despair. Well, since he can''t escape today, he has to pull a cushion. In this way, he grasped the soul of Ono and came out of the noumenon.


    Two souls, one black and one white, were caught tightly by the hand of hell, and there was no place to escape.


    "Man, a touch of soul is Ono, let go of Ono..."


    Murong Jin heart a look at the soul of Ono struggling in the hands of hell, trembled, once again shouting. Ono can help them in such a difficult time, she must not let Ono die.


    "Jinxin, it''s too late. See, the old man''s hand is holding Ono all the time... "


    Pluto also has a headache. If you crush the old thing, everything will be over. But the old man was too clever. If he was crushed to death, Ono''s soul would be broken.


    "Is it just a broken piece?"


    Murong Jin heart ruthlessly closed eyes, although not willing, but still have to face such a cruel reality. But the tone did not ask the underworld a, quite a kind of life and death from the fate of the feeling.


    "Yes, it''s just incomplete. Jin Xin, I can''t wait any longer. If I don''t start, I''ll take back the hand of hell... "


    The underworld took a deep breath. After that, he gathered all his energy and squeezed the blackmailed black soul in the hands of hell.


    In a short second, the hand of hell will open again. At this time, there is no black soul, and the white soul is also obviously a piece, staggering from the mid air.


    Murong Jin heart flying up, catch the white soul, quickly put the soul into the body of Ono. Holding Ono''s cold body, shaking.


    In the middle of the sky, the hand of hell shot out a black light again, enveloping the smoke, forming a black vortex, which disappeared in an instant.


    The underworld accepted the hand of hell, and the black light in the air was all gone. The sun was shining down through the thick clouds, and the underworld garden was calm again.


    The ferocious beasts also stopped attacking at the moment when the black soul dissipated, and everything was calm.


    "Can Ono''s soul be restored?"


    Murong Jin heart lift Mou to see to the underworld that squatted down in front of her, soft voice of ask a way. Ono''s situation is different in the end, the incomplete is not a wipe, but a piece. If she is not wrong, that is a part of seven spirits.


    "There will always be miracles. The art of soul repair may still be useful..."


    Such a question, Pluto felt that he had no way to answer her, and there had never been such a case before. But he also believes that there will be many miracles in the world and Ono will be better.


    "Is that old thing completely finished?"


    Murong Jin takes a deep breath and gives Xiaoye to Hei Wuchang, indicating that Hei Wuchang will take it to the netherworld pool to keep it. She''s so exhausted now that she can''t do soul repair. I can only rest for a few days. I''ll talk about it in a few days.


    "Well, his soul is crushed and trapped forever. This is his retribution. Jin Xin, we can live a peaceful life from now on... "

 Chapter 864

    The underworld sits down beside Murong Jin''s heart, pulls Murong Jin''s heart into his arms and soothes it softly. Although the price of Ono''s incomplete soul has been paid, the old man has died, at least some sacrifice of Ono is not in vain.


    He felt the sunshine on his body and the warmth he had never felt before spread in his heart. Remnant shadow is dead, they can live a stable life for a period of time at least.


    He seems to have seen their bright future


    "Man, I suddenly regret paying such a price. I shouldn''t be too eager for success. If I make Xiaohui immortal, I won''t be at ease in my life. "


    Murong Jinxin leans her head on Pluto''s shoulder, and her cold little hand grasps Pluto''s warm big hand, passing the uneasiness in her heart to Pluto bit by bit.


    She really didn''t think that the old man had to find a cushion when he was dying. Xiao Hui''s soul was full of seven spirits, which was defective. If the soul repair technique could not be restored, Xiao Hui''s life would be doomed to be the most terrible tragedy.


    "Don''t think so much. I''ll see the situation in a few days. If it doesn''t work, let fire phoenix find the God of time and space."


    The underworld rubbed her little head, and suddenly a strange feeling came out. He was afraid that the old thing was dead. If the Moyang Xiaoye Yunyao beast could not recover, Jinxin would not live too happily.


    This woman attaches too much importance to friendship, no matter to human, devil, God or beast


    "I''m afraid the God of time and space hates me. Moyang must be hard to cure. If she adds a Ono, she doesn''t know if she will be mad?"


    A white figure immediately appeared in front of him. Moyang had been away for three months, and there was no news of his life or death. She had already guessed the anxiety of the God of time and space. She couldn''t imagine what the expression of the God of time and space would be like if Ono was also sent there.


    All of a sudden, she wanted to see the God of time and space. No matter what the result was, she should thank her for her unreserved help.


    "Take a look at it sometime. By the way, take a look at the situation of Moyang. Go to tiannv Palace tomorrow and get the children back. It''s time to go back to the original track. "


    The underworld doesn''t want Murong Jin''s heart to be too sentimental. He pinches her little nose and turns the topic away. I haven''t seen him for months. He really missed his son. Junlin should have grown a lot and matured a lot. It''s time to take him back.


    "Well, you can take care of the aftermath. I''ll be alone..."


    Murong Jin took a deep breath and gave him a kiss on the cheek, then motioned him to get busy. This time the disaster for the underworld garden is toppling, the underworld must personally deal with.


    A lot of things have happened, unless time goes back, but that is impossible, so she has to face it.


    "OK, I''m afraid I''ll have to be busy in the underworld garden for a few days. You can eat and sleep on time. You don''t have to wait for me."


    The underworld turned to see that the whole underworld garden was in a mess, and the border was destroyed. All the underworld beasts needed to remove the curse. In addition, it took at least ten days and a half months to repair the underworld garden.


    During this time, he can''t accompany her to eat and sleep. She can only take care of herself. Don''t let him worry too much.


    "Yes, go ahead. I''ll pick up the children tomorrow..."


    Murong Jinxin smiles and waves to him. She has lived two lives and is mature enough. Now with him and two children, she won''t do those stupid things.


    "I want honey to accompany you..."


    The underworld is still a little uneasy, now the disaster has been removed, smile directly throw to Chen night on the line. Honey, you can stay with Jinxin for a while. It''s good for someone to talk.


    "Well..."


    Murong Jinxin watched the underworld go to one side and began to be busy, revealing a faint smile. Then he took back his eyes and looked at the direction of the netherworld pool. A light sadness enveloped her.


    I don''t know how long later, someone sat down beside her. She raised her eyes and looked. As expected, it was Chu mi''er.


    "Mother, the old thing has been destroyed. Why is it so sad? Because of Ono? "


    Chu mi''er hands Murong Jinxin some fruits, and she also takes a big bite to eat. Since returning to the underworld, she is the most relaxed now.


    The old thing has been removed, they have no future trouble, the days after will be more comfortable.


    "Moyang little wild Yunyao beast, they are all worried. They are all like this because of that old thing..."


    Murong Jin heart does not hide their feelings, Chu mi''er has grown up, is a big girl, a lot of things can talk with her. She had been the daughter of heaven, maybe there would be some unexpected good way to save the three of them.


    "Yunyao beast, you don''t have to worry about it at all. It has a great life. So many fatal injuries have no fatal effect on it. You will wake up soon. Moyang, it should be saved, otherwise huofenghuang would have come back to you. As for Ono, it''s a bit of a problem. But there is a wishing tree in tiannu palace. If Ono really can''t recover, we can go and ask God for help


    Chu mi''er thinks about it. First, she excludes Yunyao beast and Moyang. If she wants to worry, she just needs to worry about Xiaoye. It''s better to worry about one than three.


    As for the wishing tree, it is the biggest secret of tiannu palace, which can satisfy a wish of the planter. As far as she knows, God didn''t use that wish. If they go to make trouble, God will be unable to resist. In principle, there is nothing to worry about, because they all have solutions¡° Really? The concubine was relieved. The old man seems to be a little serious, but in fact, he is quite easy to talk. When he is desperate, his mother''s concubine will take your sister and brother to find him to make trouble... "Hearing this, Murong Jin''s heart is really settled. This is the first time she has heard about the wishing tree in tiannu palace. But since it''s honey, there will be no problem. At the thought that all her important companions could live well, the rain finally cleared up. Today is really a good day, a big good day... "Well, maybe one of them is enough. It is said that Junlin was kind to God, which is why God was so kind to him and helped him when he was in trouble. " With such a relationship, it''s really hard for God not to compromise. Junlin is not a good boy to send. So, everything will be fine. One by one, they will return to the right track of their life sooner or later... "Oh? Does the child in Junlin have such ability? Do you know what it is Murong Jin heart pick eyebrows, did not expect her baby son has a great future, can be kind to God, that is not ordinary people can do. What did she give birth to? It''s more precious than a baby. Suddenly, I was interested in asking about some gossip. Her eyes are burning at Chu mi''er, as if the eyes of stars are full of smiles¡° I don''t quite understand that. I only heard God mention it after Junlin was saved by God. I''m afraid only God knows the details. " After all, Junlin is reincarnated. I''m afraid it''s impossible to remember the past. However, since God mentioned it, she was sure that she would not deny it. Anyway, in her opinion, everything is moving in a good direction, there is nothing to worry about¡° That child is really a lucky star. From the moment he was pregnant, he helped us a lot. By the way, what do you think about Lele? " Murong Jinxin smiles and frowns when she mentions her baby son. She just went to see him ten days ago, but she still wants to panic. The last time she saw him, she seemed to get along well with Lele, and she even laughed at Lele, which made her think more. After all, the child didn''t often smile at his sister, but in a short half day, the child laughed at Lele at least three times, which made her feel strange¡° Does she really want to open up Lele''s ability of prophecy? " Chu mi''er did not directly answer Murong Jinxin''s words, on the contrary, she put forward another question. She also heard about Lele recently. Her view coincides with the immortal devil. If Jun Lin can get such a woman, it must be the fortune of the underworld¡° Well, I have already agreed with Ranran. I want to see the future of you three from her eyes. If it''s not what I want, I still have time to change your life. " This she is very sure, who advise all useless. Her three precious children, how can she watch them die? Now there is an opportunity to change something. She will never miss this great opportunity¡° Lele, if you can, you''d better practice. Once her ability of prophecy is turned on, it will certainly attract people''s competition. If you don''t have any Kung Fu, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome. " She also knows the meaning of Ye Ranran and Xiao Hui, but such a child is doomed to be unable to take the ordinary road from birth, and no one can stop him. She believes that ye Ranran and Xiao Hui know this, but they just don''t want to face it¡° Let her practice with Xiaoxiao. Kung Fu can be bad, but at least she should be able to protect herself. " Murong Jinxin nodded, after tomorrow will take the children back. She has to go to Ranran to have a heart to heart talk, so as not to delay Lele and make Lele''s future too difficult¡° I will do my best, mother, you see... "Chu mi''er nodded, and her little white hand suddenly pointed to the air. In the middle of the sky, there is a rainbow. Seven colors are very beautiful. There is no rain, but there is a rainbow, which is a good omen in this continent. It seems that they have a good life for a long time at least¡° Once in a million years, but let us meet. Let''s go and have a drink with the concubine... "Murong Jin''s heart smiles with the rainbow light. In her bright smile, she takes Chu mi''er''s hand and strides forward. Happiness, seems to be in front, already within reach

 Chapter 865

    The following day


    Murong Jinxin, who had a good night''s sleep, arrived at tiannu palace early in the morning. Just as she was near the fairy orchard, she heard a lot of laughter and stopped a little.


    Looking up, one big and three small are laughing. One sits on the devil''s shoulder, one in his arms, and another sits beside him with a grin.


    This is the first time Murong Jinxin has seen such a loving demon. From the look of the demon, she can feel the happiness of the demon from her heart.


    She is very pleased that every time she comes, she seems to see some small changes in their relationship. The situation is getting better and better, and the children''s love for the devil makes her taste better.


    For the whole three months, the Demon Lord should be very attentive in taking them


    "Mother, why are you here again?"


    Jun Lin saw Murong Jin''s heart not far away. He waved his little hand happily. He got up and ran to Murong Jin''s heart. He threw himself into Murong Jin''s arms and asked with some doubts.


    My mother''s concubine usually comes to see them once a half month. This time, it seems that the time has not come yet. Is it something big happened in the underworld


    "That old thing was crushed to death by your father yesterday. Your mother''s concubine came to take you back to the underworld..."


    Murong Jinxin holds her son in her arms and kisses them again and again. They are two lovely babies. She can''t kiss them enough. She wants to be with them all the time.


    She said hello to the devil and gave a helpless smile. At this time, she knew that the devil would not take the children away. After all, mozun has just established a good relationship with them. Now is the best opportunity to cultivate a relationship with them.


    "I''m leaving so soon, alas..."


    Sure enough, when Murong Jinxin''s words fell, the smile of the devil''s mouth instantly converged and opened his mouth. He and his children have finally come to the present. He feels that his good life has just begun, but he is suddenly told that this kind of life is coming to an end, and that kind of loss is unknown.


    "It''s been three months. In the future, I will often bring my children back to see you. How about once every three days? "


    Murong Jin heart touched the other two children''s small head, from their eyes, she saw that they did not give up to the devil, very straightforward mouth promise.


    Since they have this kind of fate, they are willing to play with each other often. Even if she can''t come, she can let the immortal devil Xiaohui bring it.


    Mozun, she won''t let him be too lonely in the future. This is her promise to him


    "This is what you said. If you can''t do it, I will go to the underworld to rob the child..."


    Demon Zun Leng for a while, some accidents Murong Jin heart of this decision. It''s absolutely a good thing for him to see each other on the 10th.


    The children have been away from their parents for three months. Now that the underworld is calm, it''s really time to go back and reunite with their parents. He still understands this.


    "OK, if you can''t, you don''t have to go to the underworld to rob the child. I''ll let the underworld take my head and apologize to you. My Murong Jinxin has always been able to do what she promised her friends. "


    Murong Jin heart white demon one eye, for the demon''s doubt is very unhappy, will Jun Lin put down, grab the demon''s hands of fairy fruit, then to his mouth.


    This several times get along with, she and demon Zun''s sentiment also cultivates is good, already arrived can casually joke''s situation.


    "You are extremely terrible. If you can''t do it, you can''t do it. What do you want your head to do? Nerves... "


    Smell speech, the corner of the devil''s mouth mercilessly looked at, between friends even if occasionally break a promise, it is not a big thing, need her to use her head to swear?


    However, those words also made his heart warm, which means that his position in Murong Jin''s heart is very high, and Murong Jin''s heart attaches great importance to his friend.


    "Similar to you, didn''t you do the same before? It''s called "birds of a feather flock together, people flock together, what kind of people will make what kind of friends..."


    She is always in a good mood. Watching the three children eating fairy fruit with relish, she has a great sense of satisfaction. There is also a close friend to chat with, coupled with the blue sky, white clouds, breeze beauty, this is simply a great thing in life.


    "Poof, well, when you say that, I accept it. I used to be that kind of temperament. Jinxin, who will be hurt after finishing the packing? "


    The demons pick eyebrows, because Murong Jin heart, he is very natural border built up the underworld. He knows a lot about that old man who made the underworld a rooster and a dog. That old thing is hard to deal with, and I don''t know how much the underworld has paid this time.


    "That old man is also a smart one. He bent over the king of netherworld. If I hadn''t awakened Ono, the hand of hell of netherworld would not have been able to deal with him. However, Ono''s soul has been crushed by the hand of hell. I will not know the specific situation until I recover and perform soul repair for it. "


    Murong Jin heart did not hide the devil, will be simple to say it again, such as stars move eyes burst out of the road cold light, can be seen even after a day, mention Ono, his heart will have a big fluctuation.


    "A broken soul? This is my first time to hear about it. God bless it and hope it''s OK. " The face of demon Zun is dignified too. Xiaoye, the king of hell beast, follows Jinxin when Jinxin is in the most difficult time. In the past hundred years, he has lived and died with Jinxin. The friendship of his comrades in arms must be strong. If it''s hopeless, I''m afraid Jin Xin will feel guilty for a long time, even for a lifetime¡° Don''t worry, honey has figured out the way for me. There is a wishing tree in tiannu palace. As long as you let me make a wish on the tree, I will be back to my original state. " Murong Jin heart did not think much, will tell her secret without reservation. But did not think, she this unintentional words, almost also the devil died without burial place. She didn''t notice the change of the look on the devil''s face. She just said it and ate it for herself. She didn''t know that she had almost made a big mistake until there was an accident in the wishing tree and God was shocked¡° Wish tree? I''ve been in tiannu palace for so long, and I haven''t found any special tree... "The eyes of the demon lord flickered slightly. His eyes seemed to drift to the distance unintentionally, and his head began to rotate rapidly. After thinking for a long time, he didn''t think of any clue. So, carefully asked. If there is such a tree, he does not want to miss such a great opportunity. As long as he can make a wish, his spirit will be able to return to her side, and no longer have to suffer the pain of reincarnation¡° Honey said there will be, maybe in this fairy orchard, but we can''t tell. When there is a real need, I will go to God for help. " Murong Jinxin really didn''t think much about it. She would answer whatever the devil asked, just as it was a chat between friends. But I don''t know that the speaker has no intention of listening. After Murong Jinxin and the children left, the demon lord nearly overturned the whole tiannv palace in order to find the so-called wishing tree. This fairy orchard was the first one to bear the brunt of the disaster¡° This is also a precious thing that can never be found by us outsiders. Jinxin, you accompany the children. I''ll go and pack for them. " The devil didn''t ask any more questions. He started to smile and looked at the three children who were gnawing at the fairy fruit and left naturally. If in the past, he will try his best to drag Murong Jin heart not to let her go, but now he hopes Murong Jin heart with the children to go quickly. Wish tree, he will find it. When the time comes, his spirit will be able to safely return to his side and live a happy life¡° Yes Murong Jin''s heart nodded, the words of the demon Zun were no different, and naturally could not attract her attention. Ye Lele, beside her double, wipes off the juice from the corner of her mouth and looks at Junlin on the other side. It took her a long time to suppress her curiosity¡° Lele, how about going back and practicing with Xiaoxiao? " Chumier''s words are still floating in her mind. Before she goes to find Ranran, she decides to listen to Lele''s opinions first. If Lele is willing to practice, Ranran has no reason to stop him¡° My parents said that I don''t need to practice. I''ll find a powerful man to protect me in the future. " Ye Lele hesitated and gave an answer that completely deviated from Murong Jinxin''s original intention.. She tilted her small head, her big eyes flickered, and there were two shallow pear vortices in the corner of her mouth when she laughed. Her words just fall, haven''t waited for Murong Jin heart to answer words, one side of Jun Lin then put down the fairy fruit in the hand, small eyebrows slightly wrinkle¡° You''d better listen to my mother''s words. Proper cultivation can also strengthen your body. " After eating Xianguo for three months, Junlin has obviously matured. He naturally remembered what his mother''s concubine and immortal devil said that day. Lele has the ability of prophecy and will become the target of this continent in the future. If he doesn''t have any real Kung Fu, he will lose a lot sooner or later¡° Er... Ok... "Ye Lele wrinkled his little nose, hesitated for a long time, and then nodded reluctantly. Since Junlin wants her to practice, she will try her best to practice¡° So listen to Jun Lin? "Yes?" Murong Jinxin is a little surprised. She hasn''t talked with Junlin yet. She doesn''t understand Junlin''s perception of Lele. But the scene just happened, it seems that Lele listened to Jun Lin''s words very much. She was not a curious person, but now she can''t help but want to gossip¡° If you don''t listen to him, he will read me all the time. I''m annoyed... "Ye Lele''s little mouth pouts. He is also helpless. Although Junlin is young, his idea is more mature than her. In the past three months, he has realized that if he doesn''t listen to him, the consequences will be very serious. She didn''t want to be nagged by him all the time. She would be mad, though he didn''t know why Junlin only nagged him instead of chenxuan¡° Jun Lin, why didn''t your mother know you would talk about people? Aren''t you always cool? You even talk to your sister very succinctly. Tut tut... "

 Chapter 866

    Murong Jin heart rubbed knead Jun Lin''s small head, laughing and joking a few words, such as stars move eyes flash a trace of light. Some of them were predestined by heaven. If they came together, she could only say that it was the will of heaven.


    She is happy to see its success, if Lele and Junlin together, at least Xiaohui and Ranran should be very relieved.


    "She''s too stupid. I''m worried about her intelligence. Don''t think too much about her mother..."


    Three thick black lines immediately appeared on the forehead of Junlin. He said that he was speechless about his mother''s wife''s obvious suggestion. Although his heart age has been very mature, but in the end is still a child less than two years old, he is not in the mood to follow his sister.


    Feelings are too complicated and harmful. You''d better wait until you become an adult to worry about it


    "You''re stupid. I''m just not as smart as you. Is it stupid without you? What''s stupid about that? This dead child is really not big or small. He is used to being arrogant in front of him.


    "Hum, I''m too lazy to tell you..."


    Junlin also ignored Ye Lele and took his words as nonsense. He felt that there was no need to continue this topic, otherwise his mother would hold on to it. If she had nothing to do, she would ask him a few questions. If she didn''t give him an answer, she would not give up. How many people in this continent are not stupid? "


    Ye Lele stares at Junlin, and he can''t recognize Junlin''s words. She''s smart enough to be here


    He turned his head, not to see ye Lele, silent to eat the hands of the fairy fruit. But Chen Xuan on one side, looked at him a few eyes, the Mou light tiny twinkle, some gloomy.


    "It''s not that friends don''t get together, ha ha..."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t notice chenxuan''s eyes, but she continued to smile. In a word, she told her own voice and expressed her attitude clearly.


    "Does aunt Jinxin want Lele to be your daughter-in-law?"


    After a long silence, Chen Xuan finally opened her mouth. She looked at Murong Jinxin with a smile, and asked her doubts and Murong Jinxin''s voice.


    She likes her younger brother, who is almost six years younger than her. She has come to the age of the beginning of love. She knows her own feelings clearly. She just wants to be with Jun Lin for no reason.


    "It depends on their future development. It''s a good thing to be together. It''s not necessary to be together."


    Murong Jinxin just looks at chenxuan, and finds that chenxuan''s look is a little unnatural, so she looks at chenxuan carefully. The child is eight years old and knows a lot. Usually, she is introverted, which makes her surprised when she suddenly asks such a question.


    "Well, I see..."


    Chen Xuan nodded, feeling better at last. If aunt Jinxin thought so, she would have a chance. She believes that she will not be worse than Lele. As long as she works hard enough, she will see her when Junlin grows up.


    "Evil..."


    Murong Jinxin would like to ask, what do you understand? Can Chen Xuan already took back own vision, she also gave words to swallow to destroy in the stomach. Just as a person with rich emotional experience, she seems to feel something.


    I''m afraid Xuanxuan has some ideas about Junlin? I didn''t expect that her king''s landing was so small that she already had such charm. When she grew up, she must be more attractive than his father.


    The scene suddenly quieted down. At the thought of leaving, ye Lele grabbed Murong Jinxin to pick the fairy fruit for her, saying that she wanted to take it back and keep it for her to eat.


    Time is slowly passing, and soon half an hour has passed. When Murong Jinxin has fulfilled Ye Lele''s wish, the devil has come over with big and small bags.


    A black robe will show his cold breath. At the moment, he has a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, and there is a little mystery hidden in his deep eyes.


    "Let''s go now, so that you won''t be able to leave if you don''t want to..."


    The demon Zun sighed softly and gave a deep look at the three children. These three months are the happiest time for her, which he will never forget in his life. When ling''er comes back, the first thing is to let ling''er give birth to a child for him.


    "Just now I was reluctant to drive us away. Are you too contradictory?"


    Murong Jin heart white demon one eye, although the demon is smiling, she can see his smile in the bitter. This kind of separation scene, or early end, so as not to make everyone sad in the end.


    Big bag of small bag to the shoulder on a back, hello on three reluctant children, no more say what, lift foot to go to tiannv palace.


    "Jinxin, I hope you don''t resent me..."


    The demon Zun looked at the figure they left and showed a wry smile. This period of time together, he has Murong Jin heart temperament to understand. If he takes the lead in using up the wish of the wishing tree, I don''t know if their friendship can last?


    Whether she will be his lifelong friend or not, he has made up his mind. He can''t let his spirit suffer so much reincarnation, no matter how much it costs.


    ... the spring vacation of the three children in the underworld palace ignited the atmosphere of the underworld palace, and the children laughed and became intimate. Adults looking at it, are also happy and inexplicable. Murong Jin heart holding a cup of tea, looking at the smiling Ye Ranran, consider for a while, or take the initiative to open the mouth. It''s rare for Ranran to be in such a good mood. It''s a good time to speak¡° Ranran, I''ve talked with Lele. She is willing to practice with Xiaoxiao. You see... "Murong Jinxin''s words are very euphemistic. She knows that it will be difficult to persuade Ye Ranran. After all, since she was pregnant with Lele, she never wanted to practice with Lele. It''s just that Lele is not destined to be a mortal, and it''s destined to be impossible to grow up like an ordinary child... "I''ve discussed with Xiao Hui, and I''ll send her to the human world in another year, so let''s forget about the cultivation." Ye Ranran didn''t expect Murong Jinxin to bring up the old story again, and also pulled Lele in, the smile disappeared. Pretty eyebrows wrinkled, but did not give up because of Murong Jinxin''s words. Maybe everyone thinks it''s good to have powers, but she and Xiao Hui don''t think so. In the human world, with Chu Zirui and Haohao, Lele will not suffer¡° Ranran, I know that some people are forced into difficulties, but Lele''s potential is too terrible. We are all worried that she will suffer losses in the future. I just want Lele and Xiaoxiao to practice some escape skills and have the ability to protect themselves at the critical moment. I don''t want her to be like CHEN Ye. " Expected answer, Murong Jin heart is not very disappointed. She gently sipped a sip of tea, very sincere persuasion. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to open the knot between Ranran and Xiaohui. Fortunately, she has enough time in the future, and he can persuade Ranran slowly¡° Jinxin, I really don''t want Lele to get involved in these messy things. You promised me to keep her safe all her life, didn''t you? " Ye Ranran is really tangled. She even resents herself for giving birth to a daughter with such terrible potential. If Lele was just ordinary, he would not have such a headache. "Ranran, you see..." Murong Jin''s heart is still smiling, and her mouth is facing her side. She knows that Ranran can understand. Many things are doomed, and no one can escape. If Junlin and LeLe are predestined, even if they break up by force, they will try their best to be together¡° Lele, she and Junlin... How can... "Ye Ranran looks up, almost surprised by a scene not far away. I saw Lele squatting in front of Junlin to tidy up for Junlin, while Junlin looked at her in silence, and put her hair behind her head. Junlin that child is not a person to touch, especially from so close. She even saw Lele touch his body, but he was indifferent, just looking at Lele, there was a faint smile in the corner of his mouth. God, let''s kill her with lightning. She really doesn''t want to believe that everything is true... "If it''s true, Ranran, will you still refuse my proposal?" Murong Jin heart knocked Ye Ranran a record, see this dead woman like that, as if also dislike her baby son, let her see really some uncomfortable. Her baby son is the only one in the world. Who dares to dislike her and her anxiety... "I will send Lele to the human world tomorrow, maybe nothing will happen between them..." Ye Ranran really feels that she wants to cry. Lele is still young, and she has no idea what kind of trouble her behavior will bring to her at the moment. Junlin was raised by Xianguo. Although he was young, he was mature enough. If he really took a fancy to Lele, Lele couldn''t escape. Princess Ming, it sounds beautiful, but she knows the hardships behind it. She only hopes that her daughter can live happily all her life. She is too high to be cold, so she is ordinary¡° It doesn''t work. It might have worked three months ago. Ranran, accept your fate... "Murong Jin''s heart shook her head with a smile. Originally, she was just a little suspicious, but after seeing that scene, she had the bottom in her heart. Junlin is her son. She knows him well enough. If not already identified, it is impossible to let Lele treat him like this. That kind of intimate action may be normal for a child of this age, but don''t forget that her mind has almost reached the age of seven or eight after eating Xianguo for three months¡° No, I can''t. I''ll try anyway. Jinxin, you know how hard it is to be princess Ming. " Ye Ranran shakes her head firmly. It''s a matter of principle. She must work hard. If after the effort, or such a result, she can accept life¡° One year, I''ll give you one year''s hard work. If you cut off this love after one year, you have to let music practice. How about that? "

 Chapter 867

    Murong Jinxin also didn''t force Ye Ranran. Lele was only five years old, and there was still time to delay. Anyway, it wasn''t how deep she practiced. She could wait.


    It''s just that she thinks Ye Ranran is doomed to failure. She doesn''t know when to start. Once she finds out that she has deep feelings


    "Well, if I can''t, I have nothing to say..."


    Ye Ranran nods. Lele is still young after all, so it''s easy to divert her attention. If she can''t fade her ignorant feelings towards Junlin for a year, she can only accept her own choice.


    Her heart is vaguely uneasy, no, it''s a strong uneasiness. I''m afraid her joy will be hard to escape this love disaster


    "Ranran, take it easy. Children also have their own way to go. Let them choose their own life."


    Murong Jin heart see ye Ranran in the eyes of dispirited, heart clear, know that she is about to admit her life. He poured her a cup of tea and signaled to her to ease her mood.


    It''s a beautiful feeling. It''s not easy for such feelings to go wrong


    "I know, but I can''t accept it for a while. Jin Xin, you didn''t go to heaven to find Yuelao, did you?"


    Ye Ranran feels that she really wants to cry. Looking at Lele''s smiling face, she can''t find any words to describe her heaviness at the moment.


    The two children are still well before Ming Ming. How did they go to tiannu palace? She really doubts whether Jin Xin has done something behind her back.


    "I''m not so boring. You think too much at night..."


    By Ye Ranran''s suspicious eyes, Murong Jin''s heart is hard to draw, rather speechless looking at the restless woman opposite. If she didn''t know it was too big for her, she would fly directly.


    Is he such a selfish person? Even if it was, she could not have done such a thing to her best sister. She still had a conscience.


    "I''m really afraid of anything. Jinxin, if Lele and Junlin really come together, I''ll kneel down and beg you, don''t let Junlin accept concubines again..."


    Ye Ranran looks at the emptiness, always some words make her a little embarrassed, is that she thinks too much, Jin Xin can''t do such a thing, she is really stimulated by the scene just now.


    Although she is not willing to accept it, she still can''t do that kind of thing. If it is really destined by heaven, she only hopes that her daughter will be happy emotionally at least.


    "Poof, that boy in Junlin is a ruthless master. He really believes that there will be no other concubines..."


    It''s too early to say something, but she believes in her baby son. Once you fall in love, you will never betray. His father is like this, and he must be like this.


    Ten thousand steps back, Lele sacrificed so much for her three children. Even if Junlin wanted to accept a concubine, she would certainly stop it.


    "I really want to cry, I really want to cry..."


    Ye Ranran looks at a pair of little people who love each other again, and he has been cursed to the extreme. The way she arranged for Lele has only been a few years, and LeLe has gone wrong for her. It really makes her heart ache.


    She grabs Murong Jinxin''s hand, blinking, pitiful look, see Murong Jinxin mouth again hard to smoke.


    "Ye Ranran, are you? Do you think Junlin is not good enough for your daughter? "Ah?"


    Murong Jin''s heart glares at Ye Ranran. For ye Ranran''s death, she really wants to do it. How dare she dislike her baby son again? See if she dares to slap and fly her, the woman who killed her.


    "That''s not what I mean, Junlin. Everyone likes that boy. I just feel that I can''t do anything well. Even if I plan for my daughter''s future, my daughter is not willing to cooperate. Alas... "


    Ye Ranran looks at Murong Jin. She is really a little annoyed. She shakes her head quickly. How can she dislike Junlin? If she had not experienced too many frustrations and tasted too much bitterness, she would have liked her daughter to marry such a king. She just made a fool of herself, and she didn''t know what to say.


    "You are worrying about the children''s life. Let them go by themselves. What do you want to join in? Xiaoxiao and chenye are exceptions. They like each other. Otherwise, even if they decide to have a baby kiss, I''m afraid they''ll have to leave. "


    Murong Jinxin looked at her busy explanation, feeling better. Patted her on the shoulder and comforted her. In fact, even if you really married Junlin, it''s very good, at least Junlin will be good to her.


    She also has a daughter. To marry a daughter is just to ask her daughter to get a wholehearted person


    "Lele, come here..."


    Ye Ranran rubs her eyebrows. Since she has made up her mind to leave, she has to make it clear to her daughter in advance. Eased the facial expression on the face for a while, waved to Ye Lele.


    Tomorrow, send her to the palace. As a princess, she will be free in the palace


    "Mother, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Lele came running with short legs, with a shallow smile at the corner of his mouth. There are two pear vortices on his pink face, which is very lovely. She is like the pupil of water in the eye twinkle a touch of crystal bright, small mood seems to be pretty good.


    "Lele, your brother just woke up from Murong, and his mother''s wife was afraid of another accident. Tomorrow, my mother will take you to the Imperial Palace and live with my brother for a while. You can say goodbye to your friends. "


    Ye Ranran touched her baby daughter''s little head. Her face was full of peace. She couldn''t see that he was dying just now. She said very reasonable reasons, knowing that her daughter would not refuse.


    The purpose of going to the human world, the daughter does not need to know, also cannot know, lest the person small ghost big she make trouble of what accident.


    "Go with my brother..."


    The smile on Ye Lele''s small face stopped for a moment, and her big eyes subconsciously looked in the direction of Junlin. She just came back and had to be separated from Junlin. She couldn''t bear it.


    But brother''s situation is not good, she should accompany her mother to the human world. Such a thought, very sensible nodded.


    "Aunt Ranran, how long will Lele go?"


    Obviously, Junlin also heard Ye Ranran''s words. He came over, glanced at Ye Lele, and asked calmly.


    Just now, he heard some of the words of his mother''s concubine and aunt Ranran, but not all of them. As soon as he wanted Lele to leave, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    "For a year, we have to wait for brother Haohao''s condition to make plans..."


    In the face of Junlin''s penetrating eyes, ye Ranran feels that he has nothing to hide. This time, he was basically sure that Junlin really had her baby daughter''s idea.


    "So long? Can I go to the human world to see her? "


    Junlin''s eyebrows are rarely wrinkled. It seems that it''s a little too long for one year. Who knows if this fool will meet another little boy in the human world? What should he do?


    Last time, his mother''s wife had already talked to him. He was going to start practicing, and he didn''t have so much time to accompany this fool to the human world


    "Yes, naturally. Junlin can come to see Lele and Haohao with his brothers and sisters whenever he has time."


    Ye Ranran had a strange feeling, as if the villain was thinking about something, and his scalp was a little numb. However, a child''s request, no matter what his purpose, she can not refuse.


    "Ye Lele, I''ll go to see you once a month, and you''ll come back to see me once on the 10th, OK?"


    After thinking about it for a while, Junlin couldn''t come up with a better way. Cultivation can''t be delayed. He wants to become a strong man as soon as possible to protect his relatives and the people he cares about.


    Therefore, we can only make such a compromise. He holds Ye Lele''s small hand and says that he is very powerful and overbearing. His eyes are even more fierce, which makes Ye Lele dare not refuse.


    "Good..."


    Ye Lele grabbed his long hair and did not dare to refuse Junlin''s words. I don''t know why? He is a little afraid of Junlin. As long as Junlin looks like this, she has no power to parry.


    "It''s what you want. I can''t stop it anyway. If you can, I don''t mind."


    Murong Jinxin spread out her hand and looked at the two children who had run away hand in hand. She really wanted to applaud for her son. Look, this is the report of the president, you have wood!


    Looking at Ye Ranran''s bitter face, she really sympathizes, but she doesn''t want to sympathize. Because she really wants Lele to be with Junlin.


    "You can''t stop it, can I? Your monarch''s landing is very powerful. Let alone Lele. If I were you, I would have to give up my arms. "


    Having such momentum at a young age, it''s sure that when you grow up, you''ll be better than others. Maybe it''s also a special blessing of Lele.


    Well, she just needs to do her best. If she can''t change anything after doing her best, she prays that the little prince of King''s landing will be more happy and better to her family.


    "Well, don''t think so much. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Junlin won''t bully Lele..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is at ease at last. Looking at the appearance of the two children, Ranran is afraid that it is in vain. Let them separate for a while, maybe for a year, they can cherish this childhood love more.


    However, her eyes looked at Chen Xuan not far away. Chen Xuan was quietly looking at the couple who were laughing. There was no expression on her beautiful little face.


    It seems that she has to talk to Lixiang to avoid Chen Xuan going astray


    "Well, I''ll go back and clean up first. You can watch some Lele for me, alas..."


    Ye Ranran sighs again. She doesn''t want to stay and be abused. She''d better go back and pack. How things will develop will be known in a year.


    She will discuss with Xiao Hui tonight. Maybe she can come up with a better way


    "Go ahead, I won''t see you off tomorrow, lest those two children stab you in the eye..."


    Murong Jinxin nods with a smile, and looks at Ye Ranran''s leaving figure and shakes her head. Then, they no longer think about those messy things, quietly watching the children play.


    In the underworld palace, from time to time came the laughter like a silver bell. That kind of happiness floated far away

 Chapter 868

    The following day


    Ye Ranran already felt that he was early enough, but he was still not earlier than Junlin. She felt guilty when she looked at the little person who didn''t look good outside the yard.


    "I thought you didn''t come to see me off..."


    But ye Lele is very happy to run in the past, watching Jun Lin smile into a small flower, a silent feeling so slowly breeding.


    "Of course, I''m here to send them. Do you remember what I said yesterday?"


    Jun Lin looks up at Ye Lele with a serious face. He''s not in the mood to smile at her now. He just wants to make sure of one thing. After that, he can be a little relieved.


    "Remember, do you want to recite it for you, hehe..."


    Ye Lele pinched Jun Lin''s chubby face. He felt very good and could not help pinching it twice. Originally thought King''s landing would be angry, but he just looked at her, dark pupil eyes in the light, did not stop her, did not scold her.


    "No, just keep it in mind. Since you''re going to the human world with your brother, you''ll have a good time this year. I''m afraid you won''t have such a chance after one year. "


    After a year, he will force her to practice, and he doesn''t ask her to become a peerless master. At least she can''t be put down casually.


    He wasn''t sure about his mind. When his mother asked him yesterday, he didn''t have such an idea. However, after they came back, she arranged his clothes for him in front of him. Such a humble move made him feel very warm.


    Overhearing the conversation between his mother''s concubine and aunt Ranran, he felt very uncomfortable when he knew that she was going to leave. Under these two kinds of impact, he made such a decision.


    Ye Lele is a fool. He''s in charge!


    "Well, you should practice well. I will come back to see you in ten days."


    Ye Lele nodded with a smile. Although she was reluctant, she had to go when the time came. Let him go, waved to him, then followed Ye Ranran''s back step by step.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jun Lin is so silent to see her go, step by step away, step by step disappear, there is a strange feeling in my heart. She tightly pursed the lip, ten fingers clenched into a fist, dye dye aunt made such a decision, because he is not strong enough.


    He has to work hard to become a strong man as soon as possible, turn his hand over to the clouds, turn his hand over to the rain, and be proud of this continent


    "Son, are you willing to admit it?"


    Ye Ranran''s mother and daughter walked away, and rape came out from the dark. She was really not prepared to come, but early in the morning she saw her son leave the underworld palace in a hurry. She was a little worried, so she followed.


    Looking at the interaction between her son and LeLe and listening to her son''s overbearing words, she felt that some things could really be determined.


    "Yes, Ma Fei, that''s her. Although it''s silly and stupid, it''s good to be obedient... "


    Jun Lin nodded his head. If he didn''t recognize nature, he would not escape. For his favorite mother, he thought there was nothing to hide.


    He looked at his mother''s concubine calmly, his eyes were pure, and he always had a slight smile, and gently rubbed his little head.


    "Well, did you feel Xuanxuan treating you?"


    Murong Jinxin mentioned another little girl, chenxuan these two days strange, she saw in the eye anxious in the heart. She had to figure out her son''s mind to get the right medicine.


    Love is the most hurtful thing, especially for girls, the injury is absolutely fatal. Xuanxuan was so old that she could easily think of something else.


    "No, I never paid attention to her. In my heart, she''s just a sister. "


    Jun Lin shook his head. His mother''s words made him a little strange. It seemed that she was hinting at him. Xuanxuan was interested in him. But he had never thought that way about Xuanxuan. She was just his sister, a very common one.


    "Don''t do anything that she misunderstands in the future, understand?"


    Murong Jin heart clear, son''s attitude has been very clear. She didn''t know why her son''s attitude changed so quickly in just two days? But I''m sure it''s a well thought out decision.


    Lele, maybe he was moved by that place, while Xuanxuan, maybe she was cold-blooded and couldn''t get her son''s attention.


    "Understand, mother imperial concubine, I went to find CHEN Ye to practice..."


    Junlin nodded and agreed. He was too busy to think about these things. When his mother''s concubine reminded her, he would pay attention to it. Later, he would try to avoid Xuanxuan.


    Xuanxuan is eight years old and will grow up soon. When she grows up, she will meet many good men. He is not worried at all.


    "My mother will accompany you. Today is the first day of your cultivation. Let my mother see your potential."


    Murong Jinxin naturally reaches for her son and strides toward the netherworld pool. She has a lot of free time now. She has a lot of time to waste. Today is a big day for her son to practice. How can she miss it.


    "Concubine, let Xiaoxiao play for a year. Next year, she will practice with Ye Lele. Anyway, she will have a companion, don''t you think?"


    Think of their own jiaodidi sister, Junlin can''t help pulling the lip. He really hurt that little girl. He didn''t want her to suffer when she was so young. Tomorrow with Ye Lele, maybe the progress of cultivation will be faster.


    "OK, my king''s landing has his own opinion. Later, my mother and concubine will listen to you."


    Murong Jin heart readily agreed, these three months of time, the son obviously mature a circle, let her have some sidelights. In the future, she can rest assured that he will make his own decisions.


    "I''d better leave. My father will skin me. My mother, it seems that my father has not come back for a day. Do you want to see him? "


    Jun Lin''s mouth was drawn and his eyes turned white. He didn''t see his father when he came back. In fact, he really wanted to. Father, the hero in their heart, supported the whole underworld with his shoulder, and also supported a sky for them.


    "No, I''ll disturb him. As soon as he saw me, everything would run aground. You have to bear it. There''s something wrong with the garden. I''m afraid he''ll be busy for a few days. "


    She really wanted to see it, but she couldn''t. If she went, he would think of coming back to see his son, which would delay a lot of things.


    Anyway, I''m an old man and wife, but I just separated for a few days, so I don''t have to be so greasy


    "Well..."


    Junlin knows the priority of things. It''s one thing for him to miss his father, but he can''t let him down because of this miss. Gently, he said no more. He grasped Murong Jinxin''s hand and strode forward.


    The early morning sun fell on his little face which looked like Hades, dragging his little shadow long


    ¡­¡­


    Tiannu Palace


    Since Murong Jin left with her children in mind, the devil began to look for the whereabouts of the wishing tree. In one day, he turned the tiannu palace three times, and found no sign of the wishing tree. Finally, he focused on the fairy orchard.


    Standing in the fairy orchard, looking at the garden full of fairy fruit trees, a violent atmosphere. These fairy fruit trees are almost the same each time. Looking around, he really can''t find any difference.


    "Do you really want me to destroy the tree?"


    The tendons on the demon''s forehead burst out. He was very irritable. He took off a fairy fruit and bit it fiercely. The entrance was sweet, but he still couldn''t calm down the irritability in his heart.


    Last night, he suddenly remembered that when he was young, he saw a passage about the wishing tree in the library of the demon world. Because I haven''t recalled it for a long time, when Murong Jinxin mentioned it yesterday, he would be so at a loss.


    "Well, then destroy it..."


    As long as he can find out the wishing tree, he may be able to make a wish successfully by opening it according to the record in that paragraph. At the thought that his spirit was about to return to him, he couldn''t help stretching out his hand.


    After a strong palm wind, the fairy fruit tree fell, and the red and green fairy fruit rolled down from the tree.


    The devil began to check the root of each immortal fruit tree. This method was told by his father''s knowledge. He thought it would work. As long as you can find a tree that is different from others, the one that is different is definitely the wishing tree.


    "No..."


    After looking for hundreds of immortal fruit trees, he saw that all the roots were the same. He was disappointed, but he didn''t plan to give up. With a wave of his big hand, another immortal fruit tree fell.


    So he kept circulating. When he had swept almost all the fairy fruit trees in the fairy orchard, and only a few hundred were left, his face was a lot gloomy.


    So many fairy fruit trees have not found a different one. Is his judgment wrong? The wishing tree is not in the fairy orchard?


    Just as he was entangled, there was a wave in the air. He was startled. He raised his eyes and saw that it was a white haired old man in a white robe. He was stunned.


    He had never seen the God, but he knew that the white robed old man''s status was absolutely not low, otherwise it was impossible for him to destroy these immortal fruit trees and the white robed old man would come.


    "How dare you destroy so many immortal fruit trees..."


    The old man in Bai Pao was so angry that his beard floated when he looked at the immortal fruit trees rolling all over the ground and countless immortal fruit trees losing their vitality. Each of these immortal fruit trees was picked and planted by him. It took him 100000 years to blossom, 100000 years to bear fruit, and 100000 years to mature. Almost all his efforts were destroyed.


    The rest of the hundred immortal fruit trees couldn''t sustain anyone''s survival at all. He was so angry.


    "Elder, I didn''t mean to destroy these immortal fruit trees. I just wanted to find the Wishing Tree..."


    The white robed old man''s anger, a powerful power instantly pressure to the devil, surprised the devil subconsciously back five or six steps. Who is the old man in white robe? He is so powerful that he wants to look up to him.


    "Wishing tree? Who told you that there is a wishing tree in tiannu palace? "Yes?"

 Chapter 869

    As soon as the old man in white robe heard the devil''s words, his whole face was wrinkled. He looked at the devil in front of him and asked very badly.


    The wishing tree has always been the biggest secret of tiannu palace. He is the only one who knows the secret except the successive tiannu. How did he know about the wishing tree?


    "I also heard that the library of the demon Kingdom has an introduction to the Wishing Tree..."


    After a short period of surprise, the Demon Lord may have been able to guess the identity of the white robed old man in front of him. His attitude is more respectful. Maybe he can get a blessing in disguise.


    God has appeared, he can directly ask him, as long as he is sincere enough, there will be a chance!


    "Yes? I have to pay for lying to you... "


    God will be all the look of the devil, know he has reservation, cold warning. Some things will be known as soon as you check them out. You can''t help the devil telling lies.


    Is there a wish tree in the demon world? This is a bit beyond his expectation. What is the problem? It''s not the most important thing. What''s important is how the devil knows that the wishing tree is in tiannv palace.


    "Well, I listen to Murong Jinxin..."


    Demon Zun hesitated for a moment. He didn''t intend to recruit Murong Jin''s heart, but he had to investigate thoroughly even if he didn''t say it.


    Well, since it''s all to be found out, he''d better say it. This must be a pity for Jin Xin. Let''s take a step at a time.


    "Murong Jinxin, that damned woman..."


    God''s heart became clear as soon as he heard the devil''s words. It must be that the woman met with something that could not be solved. Chumi''er mentioned the wishing tree to her. Because she believed in the devil, she said it unintentionally.


    How can she say such an important thing casually? Who will bear the consequences?


    "God, please give me the wish of the wishing tree. I really don''t want to see ling''er go on in such a painful reincarnation..."


    Looking at God''s gnashing of teeth, the devil didn''t dare to think much. He lowered his head, bent down and put his posture very low. For the sake of ling''er, he is willing to put down such an important thing as dignity, just for ling''er''s life to return to the right track as soon as possible.


    "You destroyed the fairy orchard in tiannu palace. I haven''t asked you for trouble. Do you still think I can save Murong ling''er? Devil, you can''t even care about yourself. Don''t think about those that you don''t have. "


    God''s mouth was slightly crooked, with a slight sneer. He has no friendship with the devil. If he wants to attack the devil, he will not even frown.


    It''s not death that can solve the problem by destroying the fairy orchard he built with painstaking efforts. After the fairy orchard is destroyed, how can the supreme who is responsible for maintaining the safety magnetic field survive? Are you going to run all day in tiannu palace and all walks of life?


    "I know my sin. Please give me a chance to make a wish. After I have fulfilled my wish, I will leave it to God. "


    Demon Zun''s attitude is also very firm. From the moment he started with the fairy orchard, he knew that his fate would not be very good. He had already been psychologically prepared. Just ask God for mercy, let ling''er come back to him safely.


    "Murong ling''er is sinful and should have died. It''s her luck to bear the pain of reincarnation. You''re trying to save her in such a way. It''s a dream


    God looked at the immortal fruit trees that began to wither slowly after they lost their vitality, and they all wanted to cry. These fairy fruit trees are similar to his own children. Now that his own child is dead, he really wants to tear the devil to pieces.


    The most ridiculous thing is that the reason why the devil did this is to save Murong ling''er. No one can save Murong ling''er''s sin, no one can!


    "God, I am willing to bear everything for her, just for her to be safe. If you have to bear the pain of reincarnation, let me bear it for her. "


    Demon Zun is not a fool. He has heard the attitude of the Lord in a few words. He knew that he would not be able to do both, so he would rather go back and take the second place. He suffered for ling''er, even with the sin of destroying the fairy orchard, he had no regrets.


    "You bear it for her? What qualifications do you have to bear for her? Mozun, you should be grateful to Murong Jinxin. If it had not been for her, Murong ling''er would not have existed. It''s her, because she gave birth to a daughter who is most suitable to be a heavenly daughter, so I left Murong ling''er a way to live. But what do you do now? Are you trying to kill him? "


    God took a lot of effort to suppress his anger. He hated the devil. Only when the four realms were able to live in peace did he make such a fuss. Is it against him or against himself?


    He told the story of that year. Even if he wanted to let the devil die, he wanted to let the devil die clearly.


    "I know that I have made a big mistake in destroying the fairy orchard, but since God has already done something wrong, why not do it again? Let me bear everything. Please... "


    Demon Zun''s ten fingers suddenly clenched into a fist. It turns out that he and ling''er have signed Murong Jin''s heart. What is he doing now? If Murong Jin''s heart is implicated in this way, he will not have peace in his life. But things have developed to such a field, he can only take the lead to solve the problem of ling''er. As for Jinxin, if there is a heavenly daughter and a Hades, she will not suffer a great loss¡° I want Murong Jinxin to see what kind of friend she has made... "God shook his head and didn''t want to talk to the devil any more. After all, things have to be solved, and the punishment of the devil can''t be less, and the woman who caused this disaster has to teach an unforgettable lesson. With a wave of the white sleeve robe, a white light sped away towards the direction of the underworld... The underworld Gong Murong Jinxin and the three children were having lunch, talking and laughing, and eating happily. Suddenly a white light will cover her and Chu mi''er cage, want to take them away from the underworld. She was surprised and immediately grabbed Chu mi''er''s little hand to resist the white light¡° Mother''s concubine, this white light is sent by God. She wants to call us back to tiannu palace... "Chu mi''er felt the source of the white light in a moment, and her small eyebrows wrinkled slightly. She didn''t understand why God wanted to find them. What happened to tiannu palace? She has removed the aura of the heavenly daughter. It seems that everything that happens to the heavenly daughter has nothing to do with her. In fact, her heart is very tangled¡° Is something wrong with the devil As the saying goes, everything does not go to the temple of three treasures. God will not go to the temple of heavenly daughters for no reason, nor will he call their mother and daughter for no reason. Now tiannu palace is where the devil lives. The only thing she can think of is what trouble the devil caused. An ominous premonition spread in her new building, which made her put down her chopsticks, say hello to Hei Wuchang, and then take chumi''er to follow the white CD-ROM drive to tiannv palace. As soon as she fell to the ground, she almost fainted. No wonder God would call them here. The devil is killing her with his own life. It''s a good fairy orchard. Now it''s in a mess. There are only more than 100 fairy fruit trees left. What does mozun want to do¡° The devil? You did this? Are you out of your mind or out of your mind? A good fairy orchard. Why did you destroy it? " Murong Jin heart not to play a place, a slap hard in the back of the devil''s head. She would have slapped him to death if she hadn''t a little sense. How can he plead with God when such a thing happens? "Jinxin, I''m sorry..." the devil grinned bitterly. He didn''t know how to explain to Murong Jinxin. If she knew the purpose of destroying the fairy orchard, she would be disappointed with him. Maybe the relationship between them has to go back to the origin¡° Excuse me, does it work? You are so angry with me... "Murong Jin''s heart is so angry and resentful. She looks at the devil who doesn''t dare to lift her head up. She just thinks she wants to vomit blood. She has no way to think about the purpose of this, she can only think about such a situation, how he should save the devil''s life¡° Murong Jinxin, you also don''t stand to talk, don''t backache. But for you, he would not have destroyed the fairy orchard. I don''t think his brain is in the water. It''s your brain. If you hadn''t told him about the wishing tree, these immortal fruit trees would not have suffered such misfortune. " God saw that Murong Jinxin didn''t mean to ask the reason at all. He simply said the whole story. After that, he didn''t see Murong Jinxin, but chumi''er. This Murong Jin heart is wrong, but if it is not Chu mi''er did not control his mouth, maybe everything will not happen¡° You... "The Lord''s words stunned Murong Jin''s heart, and it took her a long time to recover. She looked at the shame of the devil, suddenly realized. The plain white little hand pointed to the demon Zun. For a moment, he was so angry that he couldn''t even speak. The devil wants to find the wishing tree to save ling''er. He knows that ling''er''s business has been decided, but he still has to take such a big risk. He''s destroying her. If there''s something wrong with Ono''s soul, what face does she have to ask God to give her the wish of the wishing tree? Damned devil, really killed himself, also killed them... "I''m sorry..." devil felt Murong Jin''s overwhelming anger, and his head was even lower. He really did not know how to face Jinxin, he did so much for them, but in exchange for his drag, he is really not a thing¡° Murong Jinxin, it has something to do with you and Chu mi''er. The origin of this fairy orchard must be very clear to you. Now that it has been destroyed like this, how can I punish you? "

 Chapter 870

    God saw this scene and sighed heavily. It''s irreparable. Now he just wants to deal with them and think about how to repair the fairy orchard.


    His eyes are very sharp, sweep to who''s body, who can''t help shaking, she is really very angry.


    He won''t let go of any of them!


    "You can punish me as you want. I''ll take my share of punishment for her..."


    Murong Jin closed her eyes. What can she say now? It was all her fault. If she hadn''t spoken freely, the fairy orchard would not have been like this.


    She knew that the punishment of mozun must be unavoidable, and the biggest mistake he made was his. The only thing he can protect is his daughter.


    "Chumier, if you could keep your mouth shut, you would not know the existence of the wishing tree. No one can carry the punishment for her. "


    Smell speech, God is very decisive refused, after all, Chu Mi er''s crime is as big as the devil. If she hadn''t told the biggest secret of tiannu palace, these immortal fruit trees would still be good. How could tiannu palace be so devastated?


    "Everything is due to me. I''m willing to take all the responsibilities. Please let my mother and the devil go."


    Chu mi''er''s face is very pale, she looks at the fairy fruit rolling all over the ground, heartache. At this moment, she finally understood what the LORD had said to her. All the secrets about the heavenly daughter could not be written and disclosed, otherwise there would be disaster.


    "No, I will take care of these fresh fruits. I will take all the responsibilities. God, if you haven''t lost your eyesight, you should see it very clearly. "


    The demon Zun fiercely raised his head, he regretted, thoroughly regretted. Originally thought that God would give Jinxin a face, it seems that he underestimated the status of the fairy orchard in God''s heart.


    He is a respectable seven foot man, can stand up to heaven and earth, how can a little girl come to accept for him? If this goes out, what''s his face.


    "Well, you don''t have to suffer for anyone. You''d better turn yourself in."


    God looked at the two women and a man in front of him, their eyebrows hurt. They think it''s easy. They can''t bear their own responsibilities for such a big mistake. They also want to help others.


    Calmed his mood for a moment, pondered for a moment, he first looked at the devil.


    "Devil, you destroyed the fairy orchard, then you will restore them. Xianguoshu will blossom in 100000 years, bear fruit in 100000 years, and mature in 100000 years. You should stay in the women''s palace for 300000 years at least. "


    He used to get along with the devil, but it depends on Murong Jinxin''s posture. If he kills the devil, I''m afraid he will have a good life in the future. Just let the devil recover whatever he destroys. 300000 years is enough for him.


    "... is..."


    The devil''s fist trembled slightly. God, this punishment is more terrible than killing him with one palm. Three hundred thousand years. How long is that? Maybe his spirit will come back and never see him.


    He doesn''t want to agree, but he''s afraid that he''s not going to offend God, and let God give Jinxin and chumi''er a hard hand.


    I had to bite my teeth and agreed. The pain of missing for 300000 years begins today


    "Murong Jin''s heart is open to you, spreading the secrets of tiannu palace, you..."


    God touched the gray beard, but before he finished, three figures appeared in his eyes and interrupted him.


    "Old man, you can''t blame my mother, I won''t!"


    Jun Lin ran with short legs, and his little face was stained with a heavy color. He ran in front of the God, looked up at the God with his little head, and opened his mouth angrily.


    Fortunately, they came in time, otherwise the mother and sister would be in bad luck. Once the old man gets down, he will not be able to resist.


    "Old man, you dare to punish my mother, I will fight with you today!"


    Xiaoxiao also ran over, small body blocked in front of Murong Jinxin, a pair of desperate mother. She didn''t know what happened. She only knew that as soon as they arrived at tiannu palace, they saw that the old man wanted to do harm to their mother and concubine.


    It''s their duty to protect their mother''s concubine. She worked so hard to give birth to them. They must stand in the front line and block any danger for her.


    "Old man, if you dare to touch my wife, I will make you restless forever. I will do what I say!"


    The underworld is not willing to show his weakness. He looks at the white robed old man not far away, and his mood is not beautiful. He is so busy these days that he doesn''t even have time to drink. However, just after a minute''s leisure, he was told by two little babies that his mother''s wife was summoned away by the dead old man. He was so scared that he almost spat out all the tea he had just drunk.


    Father and son three, very tacit understanding of the circle, Murong Jin heart protection in it, that scene see God mouth constantly twitch, constantly twitch.


    "You... You... Father and son..."


    God doesn''t know what to say. The father and son are here to make trouble. He knows them so well that once they get into trouble, I''m afraid he can''t help it.


    Da Bai is a ghost. He saw three ten thousand year old ghosts. He has no way to say a sentence to punish Murong Jinxin, and the consequences are too terrible for him.


    But, do not punish Murong Jinxin, give her a lesson, he feels not reconciled!


    "Don''t make trouble, you three. I made a big mistake and must be punished..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is warm. Looking at her favorite baby and man, who are so protected by them, she feels that no matter what punishment God gives her, she will not be afraid. Because of them, they will accompany her to face 1


    She shook her head at the underworld, told the whole story, and motioned him to take the two children away.


    She made a big mistake in this matter. He can''t use any excuse to evade responsibility. She should tell the children with her own actions that if she does something wrong, she has to take responsibility.


    "Jinxin, I can''t do it!"


    The underworld sweeps the mess of the orchard, and understands the reason of God''s anger in his heart, but is it enough for him not to protect her.


    His woman, when he still has the ability to protect, he gives up protecting her, what qualification does he have to be her man.


    "You are a stubborn ghost. I don''t want to tell you..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the firm look on his face and sighed helplessly. Once this man is stubborn, no one can help him. He''d better bypass him and communicate with the children.


    But before she spoke to the children, Junlin opened her mouth first. Junlin''s words made her speechless for a moment.


    "Don''t forget, old man, you owe me one more time. You''ve been bothered by my mother''s wife and my sister. This time, our grudge will be written off, otherwise... "


    Jun Lin pursed his mouth. Originally, he didn''t want to pull these old accounts, but there was no way. The mother imperial concubine really made a mistake, if he does not withdraw these old accounts, the mother imperial concubine and the elder sister''s end will not be too good.


    In fact, she also wanted to save the devil, but the fairy orchard was destroyed by the devil, and he couldn''t save it


    "Are you sure? I''m not going to be cruel to your mother''s concubine... "


    The old man''s face became heavy. He was not surprised that the child could still remember it. After all, it had been engraved in his soul. No matter how many times he was reincarnated, he could never forget it.


    But, he owes too much, Jun Lin uses this time to offset, Jun Lin suffered a great loss. He didn''t want to take advantage of Junlin. He reminded Junlin decisively.


    "I..."


    Jun Lin just wanted to nod his head to make sure. Before he could finish, he felt that his mouth was blocked by a hand. He turned his head and looked at his mother''s concubine with some doubts and asked her why she covered his little mouth.


    For her, the safety of her mother''s concubine is the most important thing. He doesn''t care whether she suffers or not.


    "Jun Lin, come here with your mother."


    Murong Jinxin shakes her head to Jun Lin, pulls Jun Lin to one side and whispers her plan to Jun Lin.


    She can''t let her son erase this old debt easily. The meaning of the Lord is very obvious. Even if she is punished, she is very light. So why block the back of Ono.


    "If the concubine decides, then do it. Anyway, I will stand with my mother. "


    Jun Lin thought about it, and there was nothing wrong with her mother''s words. Xiao Ye is very helpful to her father and concubine at the most critical time. They can''t help each other.


    Well, then we can only aggrieve the mother''s concubine. Fortunately, the old man was not prepared to punish her heavily.


    "Dear, with your words, the concubine will have strength..."


    Murong Jin''s heart and eyes were red, and she almost shed a drop of tears. She hugged Jun Lin tightly in her arms and gave her several kisses. Thinking of the hardships of carrying their brother and sister, I feel that everything is worth it.


    It''s the most comforting thing for any mother to give birth to such two sweet babies.


    "I''m afraid my sister will suffer some sins."


    The mother''s crime can be big or small, but the elder sister''s is different. The elder sister told her mother''s concubine the secret that belonged to the heavenly daughter, which was a big ban.


    Let it be. They have no other way to save their sister. For the sake of Ono, I can only temporarily aggrieve my sister.


    "It''s OK. With you, my mother and sister can stand it. Let''s go..."


    Murong Jinxin got up and took Junlin''s hand to go back. After Chu mi''er, she patted Chu mi''er''s little shoulder and gave her a soothing smile.


    As long as they all work together, any difficulties are not difficulties. She believes that honey will understand!


    Chu mi''er immediately understood the meaning of the smile, and returned to Murong Jin''s heart with a smile, and her heart settled down.


    "Come on, old man, how do you want to punish me? Any punishment, I am willing to accept. It''s my fault. I have to face it myself... "

 Chapter 871

    Murong Jin heart looking at God calmly said, if there are some resentment in the heart before, this will those vitality has completely disappeared. Looking at her beloved family, she felt that no matter what she faced, he would not be afraid.


    After this, she must ask Jun Lin what kind of kindness she has for God. She can let God say what he just said to him.


    "Murong Jinxin, for your good attitude, I''ll punish you lightly. You have to do 100 good things every year before the magic LORD restores the fairy orchard. What can you do? "


    The evil of the underworld has been removed, Murong Jinxin''s next days will be much easier. He hoped that she would be kind-hearted and do more good for the mainland, which was also a good thing for her. As long as she can persist, there will be unexpected results.


    "Don''t you call that punishment, old man? How do I feel like you''re asking me to do this with ulterior motives? Talk about it... "


    Murong Jin''s heart was stunned for a minute. She looked at the old man in white robe in front of her and thought about his words several times. She thought his words were very strange. After all, it''s about herself, and she can''t hide her curiosity.


    "Well, I''ve calculated that there is a way to solve the hundred year catastrophe between you and Hades. That way is to do good. I owe your family in my last life..."


    God saw Murong Jin heart a small meeting, or reluctantly opened the mouth. Anyway, it''s not the sky. It''s OK to tell her.


    He is so kind that he can''t repay his kindness. He really feels chest tightness when he is so resentful by their family


    "Old man, I have to say that you are really good to me. I will repay you. My family will repay you, right, ghost?"


    Murong Jinxin didn''t expect that she was a blessing in disguise. It was only a few years since her hundred years of havoc with Hades. It was a long way. Sometimes she had a headache when she thought about it. Now the old man told her that there was a way to crack it. She really wanted to wake up in her dreams.


    She tried a wink at the underworld, people are so help them, their family can''t be so ignorant also pale face to others to see.


    "Yes, my family will repay you..."


    The underworld was sweating. He didn''t know what medicine the old man was selling in the gourd, but if he could really do a good job, he would not want it.


    Good things, he will not just let Jinxin do, he will do, their family will do


    "I don''t want your family to repay me. When you see me in the future, can you just stop blowing my beard and stare at me? I can''t stand it. "


    God''s mouth yanked hard. Murong Jinxin said that he could understand it, but it came out of Pluto''s mouth. Besides being awkward, he felt a little funny.


    He doesn''t expect his family to repay him. His family is the God of the sea in this continent. As long as they are safe, the continent will be safe.


    "Yes, absolutely, right?"


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart happy, in front of their babies and men again make a wink, smile very dogleg.


    She had to celebrate her good fortune. She would never forget what God said. She would do more good deeds in the future.


    "Well, if we solve you, we have to solve chumier. She''s not as lucky as you. Divulging the secrets of the heavenly daughter''s palace will make her life difficult. "


    God looked at the five members of their family grinning at him, and all the goose bumps came out. He fought a cold war and decided to end the topic that he couldn''t resist.


    He looked at chumier, and his eyes suddenly became stern. At the beginning, he was so soft hearted that when Chu mi''er took off the position of heavenly daughter, he did not seal her memory, nor did he waste her Kung Fu, which brought such a disaster to the heavenly daughter palace.


    "Ask God to confess..."


    Chumi''er restrained her smile and knelt down in front of the Lord. If she makes a mistake, she has to be punished. There''s nothing to say. It''s just that the punishment must not be as good as she thought.


    "Chumier, I''ll give you two choices. First, seal up your memory, abolish your kungfu, reincarnate and re open your reincarnation. Second, go to the human world, treat and save people until the end of your life. "


    Neither of the two choices is what they want, he knows, but he can only let her choose like this, either from scratch or separated from her family forever. She will decide what to do.


    After that, he turned his eyes and didn''t look at anyone. He automatically ignored all kinds of threats brought by Murong Jinxin''s family.


    "Second, can I go back to the underworld for a while every year?"


    Chumi''er was relieved. God was kind enough to give her multiple-choice questions. At least she had a choice.


    With such a good father and mother, she naturally did not want to start from scratch. She will choose two. Although she can no longer take care of her younger brother and sister, she is also satisfied to get together for a few days a year.


    She always believed that God would not harm her, as long as she behaved, there would be the first day.


    "Ten days a year..."


    God touched the gray beard, hesitated for a moment, or retreated again. He looked at chumi''er again, and said with some serious words.


    His painstaking efforts, I hope she can understand. As long as you can stay up for a while, maybe everything will change.


    "Then I''ll choose the second, and I''ll benefit the people."


    Chumi''er is relieved. Ten days is not bad. She can''t ask for anything more. It''s all her fault. She can''t blame anyone.


    She heavily kowtowed three times, looking at the Lord''s eyes, full of gratitude.


    "Well, all three of you have made it clear to me. If anyone deliberately procrastinates, we''ll see."


    God waved the white sleeve robe, and thousands of immortal fruit trees were put into the sleeve Robe by him. He left those immortal fruits, indicating that the devil would collect them. As soon as he dodged, he left.


    So big fairy orchard, no sound, quiet terrible


    "Don''t do it again. Otherwise, we don''t have to do it any more. "


    Murong Jin heart went to the devil in front, looking at the face of the devil, cold smile. It was a long time before I opened my mouth.


    She can understand the feeling that demon Zun wants to save ling''er. This time, he did bring their family a disaster, but she still couldn''t bear to drive him out of Chu''s own circle of friends.


    "Sorry, I promise there won''t be another time..."


    The demon Zun nodded heavily, feeling that he had recovered his life. He thought Murong Jinxin could not forgive him, but he didn''t think Murong Jinxin didn''t say a word of blame, just warned him.


    He won''t be stupid. In the future, he''ll make up for all the mistakes he made


    "It''s gone and it''s gone. You don''t have to think much about it. What''s going to happen in the future? We''re still going to do it. Do you understand?"


    Murong Jinxin looked at the devil as if he had done something wrong and patted him on the shoulder. For her friends, she has always been patient, since she decided to forgive, she will not be upset.


    Devil, in the end, is also a poor man. I''m afraid there''s nothing but her friend


    "I understand, Jinxin. Thank you. I can''t repay you."


    Demon Zun only felt his heart beat heavily. God was good to him. He gave him such a friend. Even if he made such a mistake, can unconditionally forgive, he sincerely grateful.


    "Well, let''s pick up these fruits and keep them. For a long time, you''ll have to live on them. "


    Murong Jin heart faint smile, plain white hand a stretch, a storage bag appeared in her hands, she bent down and began to pick up the fairy fruit, one by one gently picked up, gently put into the storage bag.


    In 300000 years, with just a little food, I''m afraid that the devil will really have to live frugally in the future


    "This is the information for planting and maintaining xianguoshu. Here you are..."


    Chu mi''er hands a stack of materials to the devil, but she doesn''t resent the devil. She always thinks that God''s choice for her is an opportunity, which may be related to the future of their sister and brother in 150000 years.


    God''s attitude towards his mother''s concubine represents everything. He has no malice towards their family, only kindness


    "Don''t worry, I will restore everything here as usual."


    Demon Zun carefully put those data into his arms and nodded heavily to Chu mi''er. This is a guarantee and a promise.


    He destroyed this place, and after 300000 years, he must make it glow with new opportunities.


    "Jinxin, I have something else to do, so I won''t pick up the fairy fruit with you here. I''m leaving..."


    All the dust settled, and Pluto felt that he had no need to stay any longer. He has more important things to do than to pick up fairy fruit.


    He said hello to the devil, patted the devil on the shoulder, and soon left.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The devil looked at the direction of the underworld''s departure for a long time. His lips moved, but he still didn''t say anything. His heart is very moved, because the underworld does not blame, because the underworld that a very important little action for him.


    They used to be enemies, but now they become friends for no reason. This change makes him wonder what words to use to describe his mood.


    "Everything will be fine. Don''t worry. If you don''t leave, we won''t give you up. "


    Murong Jinxin pulls the devil down and signals him to work quickly. As a friend, she will explain the meaning of this sentence to him today.


    "Jinxin, I''m so glad to meet you..."


    The corner of the devil''s mouth raised a smile, that smile is very pure, not a bit cold. Looking at the three children are working hard, slender fingers out, also began to pick up the fairy fruit.


    His life, because of her this time to forgive, everything will be different, maybe he will believe that there is still love in this world


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 872

    Murong Jin''s heart began to feel heavy when she came back from tiannu palace. Looking at chumi''er beside her, there was an impulse to cry.


    Honey just came back not long, will be separated with them indefinitely, she really can''t bear, also don''t trust her to go.


    "Mother, don''t do that. Believe me, everything will be fine. "


    Chumi''er is the most relaxed one. Looking at her mother and her younger brother and sister in front of her, she smiles gently and shows holy light all over her body.


    It''s better than sealing up her memory and reincarnating her.


    "Honey, if Ono''s soul can be repaired, her mother''s concubine will take Junlin to find the old man and let him pay the debt."


    Murong Jinxin holds Chu mi''er''s little hand, which is the only way she can think of. I hope Ono''s condition will be better, so maybe honey will come back to them soon.


    "Mother, you don''t have to. Even if the soul of Ono is repaired, don''t go to God. I always feel that God''s arrangement is meaningful, and he will never harm me. "


    Chumier shakes her head. She believes in her intuition. With his understanding of God, things are not as simple as they seem.


    God is very protective of the people he recognizes. The three of them make mistakes. The most serious one who is punished is the devil, which can be seen from this.


    "You mean..."


    Murong Jin heart surprised, carefully recalled the look of God at that time, also feel some strange. God looked at Mi er''s eyes at that time with deep meaning, didn''t he?


    When that thought came to her mind, she was shocked, a little unbelievable, and shook her hand. after


    "Well, I suspect he is paving the way for our lives after 150000 years. The great calamities of the father, the king and the concubine can be solved by virtue. Why can''t we have three brothers and sisters? "


    Chu mi''er nodded and approved Murong Jin''s words. Fortunately, she just chose her to do such a thing. It doesn''t matter for a long time. The key is that her brothers and sisters can be safe.


    If they get eternal life, even if she suffered a little, she would be happy.


    "If that''s true, you''d better be patient for a while. The mother''s wife will take her younger brother and sister to see you often. You won''t be lonely. "


    Although not sure about this, Murong Jinxin still decided to gamble, if the bet won, it was made a lot of money. Anyway, there are still ten years left. As long as Lele grows up and opens up the ability of prophecy, everything will have an answer.


    Ten years, she can wait, honey should be able to bear


    "Well, she has to do 100 good deeds a year. She has more opportunities to do good deeds in the human world. If she has nothing to do, she can go to the human world, and she doesn''t have to visit me. "


    Compared with her, she found it more difficult to finish her mother''s affairs. The concubine needs to do good things everywhere. I''m afraid there are not many good things to do in the three realms of heaven, hell and devil. Only when we go to the human world and don''t know the identity of the concubine can we have the chance to do good things.


    "My mother and concubine go back to the human world once in a while. If you accumulate more virtue and do good deeds, it may also affect your life after 150000 years."


    The only difference is that she has freedom, but honey can only stay in the human world.


    Originally thought that the future days will be very free, it seems that she is still working hard, I''m afraid it''s hard to be free


    "Well, I''ll go back and tidy up first, and my mother''s concubine will accompany me around later."


    Underworld is her home, to leave this home, there are really too many reluctant. But sooner or later, she will come back to this home again and live happily with her favorite family.


    She let go of Murong Jinxin''s hand, touched her brother and sister''s head, and left the underworld palace with a smile. She doesn''t think her future is difficult, so she''s in a good mood.


    "Concubine, I can''t bear to leave my sister..."


    Xiaoxiao looks at her sister, who has been with her for more than a year, is about to leave, and I don''t know how long she will leave, so she is very depressed. Small mouth toot, completely can''t smile out.


    She just doesn''t want to be separated from her sister. She is used to being taken care of by her sister and separated from her sister. How can he live in the future?


    "You were willing to sacrifice your life for your sister, but now your sister is willing to temporarily separate from us for you. She''s working for your future. "


    Murong Jinxin reported her daughter to the chair and sat down, comforting her young heart. Honey took care of Xiaoxiao for such a long time. In Xiaoxiao''s heart, I''m afraid it''s more intimate than her mother. This has no premonition to say to leave, small wench unavoidably sad.


    "I also know that my sister is working hard for us, but I just can''t bear to..."


    Smile flat mouth, a pair of want to cry not cry appearance, in the heart is very sad, sad for a long time did not cry, she suddenly cried.


    Still in the mood, he was slapped by Jun Lin, and looked at her several times with a little warning.


    "Don''t look for trouble. If you dare to cry, just try..."


    The mother''s concubine is sad enough. If her sister is crying, she must cry too. But it''s just a short separation. It''s not that we can''t meet each other. Let''s cry for a wool ball.


    "Bad brother..."


    Twin brothers and sisters have a heart to heart. Xiaoxiao immediately understood, vomited his little tongue at Junlin, made a face, and resolved the sadness.


    She is really more and more stupid. Even if she wants to cry, she can''t cry in front of her mother. She also looks for Chen night to cry, at least that won''t make the mother imperial concubine unhappy.


    "Hum..."


    Jun Lin snorted coldly, but he didn''t want to talk nonsense with her. Anyway, she understood what she meant. He has a lot of homework to do and is very busy.


    "Well, our family will be together sooner or later. I''d like to see my sister in the future. My mother''s concubine will take you at any time. "


    Murong Jinxin looked at the two intimate children, almost really cry. Holding the two children in his arms and looking into the distance, his eyes were extremely firm.


    She''s going to work hard with her honey to do good deeds and make a clear sky for her babies


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    Chumi''er bid farewell to her relatives and friends and embarked on her future life alone.


    Looking at her petite figure gradually moving away, Murong Jinxin finally couldn''t help but secretly turned her head and quietly wiped her already wet eyes


    My mother is worried that although mi''er has peerless Kung Fu, she can be a star in the human world. But there will be other concerns.


    "Phantom, protect the princess."


    The underworld holds Murong Jin''s heart in his arms and gently pats Murong Jin''s heart on the back to pacify her. Whether they are willing to give up or not, this is honey''s destiny.


    As parents, the only thing they can do is to protect her from freezing and starving


    "Yes, Wang."


    Got a life, the phantom immediately then the direction that leaves toward Chu Mi son pursues. She likes Princess mi''er very much. It''s an honor for her to protect her.


    "Jinxin, it will be fine after rain. Don''t think so much. Let''s go and see Ono first


    Pluto also didn''t know how to comfort the person in his arms. He had already said all that he should say last night. He could only try to divert her attention so that she didn''t think about mi''er''s leaving.


    After a few days'' rest, Jin Xin''s vitality should have recovered, and Ono is her best reason for healing.


    "OK, let''s go..."


    It took Murong Jinxin some time to control her emotions and wipe away her tears with Pluto''s sleeve. Then she led Pluto''s hand to the direction of the netherworld pool.


    Ono has been lying in the netherworld pool for several days. It''s time to carry out soul repair. She also wants to know if Ono''s soul can be repaired.


    So they hand in hand, all the way speechless went to the netherworld pool, according to lying in the netherworld pool motionless Ono, the heart is the same heavy and uneasy.


    "Jin Xin, no matter what the result is, don''t cry any more, OK?"


    Ono''s soul is crushed by the hand of hell. He thinks it''s really hard to repair it. He was not afraid of anything, and he was most afraid of her crying. When she cried, he felt like he was going to die.


    Rubbing her long soft hair and kissing her forehead, she moved the silent Ono to a big stone on the bank.


    At this time, because of his coma, Ono recovered his real body and lay there, unable to see life and death


    "Here we go..."


    Murong Jinxin goes to Xiaoye and drives the Qi in her body. The 11th level soul repair skill of Fengwu Jiutian begins to perform.


    A light white light escaped from Murong Jinxin''s fingers, instantly covered the unconscious Ono, constantly swam on Ono''s body, and slowly brought his soul out of the body.


    A touch of white soul, there is a small piece of incomplete, in the sun emitting a holy light. It struggled, it seemed very painful, until the white light wrapped it, then settled down.


    Murong Jin heart control the white light, little by little for the small wild repair of the incomplete soul. The warm sunshine cast on her body and made her a layer of golden light.


    Ono soul damage degree is too high, Murong Jin heart repair some difficulty, white forehead quickly covered with thin dense sweat.


    She clenched her teeth, controlled the white light, and made up for Ono''s incomplete soul bit by bit. Everything seems to be going very well.


    Half an hour later, the faint white light suddenly disappeared, and the white soul stood up wobbly. Most of the broken piece had been repaired, and only the last point was transparent.


    Murong Jin''s heart opened her mouth, and she vomited out a mouthful of blood, and noticed something strange. As soon as I raised my hand, the soul disappeared into Ono''s body.


    Murong Jinxin sat down on the ground, some at a loss looking at the Murong wake up Ono.


    "Damn, how could it be? It''s just one last step away... "

 Chapter 873

    It''s OK. Why did such an accident happen at the last moment? Soul repair can only be used once by every living creature. If it fails, it means that she can only take Junlin to God for the only wish of wishing tree.


    In this way, her honey''s retreat has been completely blocked, and the reunion of her family is far away


    "Jin Xin, are you ok?"


    The underworld wipes the blood on Murong Jinxin''s lips. It''s very painful. Looking at her so dispirited, I have the answer in my heart.


    Although this result is not what they want, it is also in his expectation. It''s impossible for the soul crushed by the hand of hell to repair the original.


    "It''s just a few days'' rest. It''s just Ono..."


    Murong Jin heart shook his head, she just vomited a mouthful of blood, no problem. There is a big problem, is half of the soul repair Ono. Such incomplete Ono made her feel uneasy.


    But she has tried her best, so she won''t regret it. It''s just that there will be a little guilt in her heart, which is aimed at mi''er.


    "Master, Ono is useless. He was occupied by the old man and brought disaster to hell garden."


    Ono staggers to his feet, remembering what happened before, and his soul seems to be in trouble. Looking at the master, I''m afraid that the soul repair technique has no effect on it.


    If it doesn''t work, it doesn''t work. It brings so much disaster to the underworld garden. It has no face to see its own people. It''s better to die than to live.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s our negligence. You''re the victim."


    Murong Jin heart wry smile, struggling to stand up, helped up kneeling in front of him. Ono''s claws are very cold, and her soul has returned to her body, but she feels that the temperature on her body is like the temperature of a corpse.


    Cold, biting cold, cold terrible, cold let her want to cry


    "Master, you don''t have to worry about me. I only hope that I can accompany my master in the afterlife and become his protective animal. "


    After more than 100 years of living together, it has already had a very strange tacit understanding with its host. It felt the pain of its master and grinned indifferently.


    It''s a great honor for it to follow its master in this life. It doesn''t dare to ask for anything more


    "Ono, you''ll be fine. I have one last way to go. I''ll take you to see God now... "


    Murong Jin heart looking at Ono slightly trembling body, really some can''t control, once again red eyes. She has experienced the pain of incomplete soul, Ono''s current situation, also don''t know how long it can last.


    She has no time to waste. She must immediately express the wish of the wishing tree. Otherwise, she was afraid it would be too late.


    "Master..."


    Ono wants to say something, but is blocked by Murong Jin''s fierce eyes. Before he had time to respond, he was put into his sleeve by Murong Jinxin.


    Murong Jinxin waved to the underworld, and then hurried to the underworld palace. She''s going to find Junlin. She can''t wait a second.


    "Alas..."


    The underworld looked at her leaving in a hurry and sighed. This woman is too affectionate, and sometimes makes him feel at a loss.


    Just let her go. Although there is no way for her to retreat, he has talked with her deeply, which is what she is happy to see, and he has nothing to say.


    With a touch of light heartache, he walked forward along the stone road which had been passed countless times, but the warm sunshine could not melt the thin ice in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the clouds, an old man with white robes stood proudly, looking at the mother and son in front of him and touching his white beard strangely.


    Didn''t you see it just yesterday? Why did they come again? Think of every time to see Murong Jin heart will not have a good thing, his face is full of wrinkles can not help but slightly smoked.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Murong Jin heart Wei red eyes, tight lips, let him still take the initiative to open the mouth. I''m afraid that this woman will really encounter something that can''t be dealt with and is very serious, otherwise she won''t meet him with such a face.


    "As you said yesterday, King''s landing was very kind to you. Today we are here to ask for your return."


    Murong Jin heart did not struggle, a mouth straight to the theme. She fixed her eyes on the face of the Lord, and had a good view of all the looks on his face.


    It''s natural for him to repay his debts. She believes that he won''t default on his debts


    "What do you want in return?"


    Smell speech, the corner of God''s mouth smoked again, live also don''t know how long, this is the first time he saw someone fair and aboveboard to come to him to return, this woman is really fair and aboveboard let him don''t know what to say.


    What else can he say when people come to pay back what they owe?


    "I''ll trade Jun Lin''s kindness to you for a wish of the Wishing Tree..."


    Murong Jin heart without hesitation will say his request, after saying some nervous clenched his fist. She knew that her request was a little too much, and the value of the wishing tree might be something that nothing could be exchanged for. But for now, she only wants this. She wants to save Ono.


    "You should know that there is only one wish tree in this continent, and a wish tree can only make one wish?"


    God''s brow picked to pick, to Murong Jin heart''s request some accident. It seems reasonable to think of what happened yesterday. This woman should really need to borrow the power of the wishing tree, otherwise Chu mi''er would not tell her such an important secret.


    He didn''t want to give up the wish of wishing tree, but he wanted to know the purpose of her wish?


    "Yes, that''s why I came with King''s landing..."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, unable to see any clue from the God''s look, but understood that God would not simply agree to her.


    Since the wishing tree is the biggest secret of tiannu palace, it represents how important its value is. God can''t nod his head easily until he has to.


    "Tell me why?"


    God looked at her some uneasy look, think some funny. Seeing her so many times, even when she came to ask him to save the underworld, she did not have such an uneasy look. Who is it? It makes her nervous like this.


    "My guardian animal, Ono, was bent over by the old thing before. In order to help us destroy the old thing, his soul was crushed by the hand of hell. I''ve used the soul repair technique to repair his soul, but it failed. Now only the wishing tree can save him... "


    Murong Jin''s heart did not dare to hide anything, and said the reason again. Then she carefully looked at God, with a trace of prayer in her eyes.


    She seldom asks anyone, but this time she has to ask. Even if she wants to save face without self-esteem, she must ask for that precious wish.


    "This reason can''t convince me that I owe the child Junlin, but I can only repay as much as I owe. You can ask him if that favor can be exchanged for the wish of the wishing tree. "


    The LORD was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that just because of a guardian animal, she wanted such a valuable reward. If it were her next of kin, he would have nothing to say. But it was just a guardian beast whose soul was damaged. He felt that he had no way to make her realize the reward of her kindness.


    "I know that kindness is not enough to exchange such an important return. How can you give me the wish of the wishing tree?"


    When she comes, Murong Jin''s heart already knows that there are many difficulties, but she has been psychologically prepared and will never give up until she reaches her goal. God is still soft hearted to her, so she can''t convince him.


    She looks at the God pitifully. Her mouth is flat. She means that if you don''t agree, I''ll cry for you


    "No matter what, it''s not that I''m heartless, but that the wish is too precious. There is only one plant in the world. I have kept it for this continent. It''s just a guardian animal. Can it compare with the safety of this continent? "


    God also stares at Murong Jin''s heart and doesn''t avoid anything. If there was another reason, he might consider it. But that''s the reason. Well, that''s not a reason for him at all.


    He said every word very frankly, hope Murong Jin heart can understand, and retreat, otherwise she is just a waste of time.


    "I know what you said, but Ono has been with me for so many years. I can''t bear it to leave like this..."


    God''s words make Murong Jin feel a little ashamed. She admits that she is selfish. She only wants to be good, but she doesn''t think about the world. But she is such a short woman, there is a way to save their care, she will do her best.


    "Murong Jinxin, you don''t have to say any more. It''s useless to say anything. Wish tree wish, I can not give a guardian beast to repair the soul. This is a life prolonging pill. It can last 100000 years. "


    God''s attitude is very firm, he stopped Murong Jin heart continue to say, dry hand took out a black pill to Murong Jin heart.


    This is the only way she can help her. A life extending pill, with a life of 100000 years, is up to her.


    "Take it, concubine..."


    Jun Lin looks at his mother''s concubine and doesn''t want to take that life extending pill at all. He hesitates for a moment and persuades her seriously.


    God can''t let go any more. Even if they are noisy, they won''t be useful. He didn''t know that his mother''s wife was going to exchange his kindness for the wish tree. If he knew, he would stop it.


    The wish of the wishing tree is so precious that it is the most precious thing besides the safe magnetic field of this continent. God keeps it, not because he is mean, but because he wants to protect the safety of this continent.


    There is no comparison between a guardian beast and a continent


    "Murong Jinxin, do you want it or not? If I take it back, even if you kneel down and beg, I won''t give it again... "

 Chapter 874

    God looked at Murong Jin heart so hesitant appearance, face slightly changed. How stubborn is the woman? Even her son is persuading her, but she is still unwilling to give up the obsession in her heart.


    Well, he doesn''t want to give up. It''s her business, so he won''t wait. Big hand is about to draw back. Xuming Dan has been taken away by the stubborn woman.


    "I''ll take Xuming Dan. Can I ask you another question?"


    Murong Jinxin knows that the Lord''s patience has reached the extreme. If she doesn''t know what''s interesting, I''m afraid Ono won''t even have the life of 100000 years.


    Her eyes were fixed on God, and her words were still praying. Even Junlin advised her, she knew that even if she was unreasonable, there was no way for God to compromise.


    "Ask..."


    God saw that she rarely did not make trouble, and her face softened down. She asked gently. If he can help, he will help as long as it is within his ability.


    "Besides taking Xuming pill, is there any other way to take Xiaoye?"


    Murong Jin heart to clean up their mood, very calm open mouth. As long as there is a chance of life, she will not let it go. For Ono''s protection over the years, she is willing to pay any price.


    For God, she had no resentment in her heart. Holding the life extending pill, she was full of gratitude


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    God just looked at Murong Jinxin and didn''t speak for a long time. There are ways, but the risk is too big, he does not want Murong Jin heart to take so much risk.


    Murong Jinxin, a woman, is the most important factor in the peaceful coexistence of the mainland. He doesn''t want her to have any accidents.


    "There''s a way, isn''t there? You tell me, no matter how hard it is, I will try it


    Murong Jinxin saw the last glimmer of hope from God''s flashing eyes, her body trembled slightly, and her mood was excited.


    She forgot the identity of the Lord, several strides forward to seize the hand of the Lord, as if caught a straw.


    "Murong Jinxin, the God of time and space has a time hourglass in his hand, which can help you go back to the past ten minutes..."


    God looked at the stubborn woman in front of him, still put down the array, looked at the unknown distance, and told the deepest secret hidden by the God of time and space.


    The time hourglass is an artifact against heaven. Once it is opened, it can take the opener back to any past time she wants to go, just


    "Time hourglass? Great. I''m going to find the God of time and space right now... "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart almost music crazy. With fire phoenix and water, the God of time and space will lend her the hourglass once. As long as she can go back to the past, it''s only five minutes, and she must have a way to turn it around.


    "There is only one type of people in this continent who can open the time hourglass. Unless you can find such people, it''s useless to find the God of time and space..."


    God looked at Murong Jin''s heart and wanted to leave. He grabbed her arm. He has not finished his most important words. If she really leaves, she will only bring trouble to the God of time and space.


    He light of opened mouth, Murong Jin heart want to achieve, I''m afraid it''s not so easy. It will take a long time just to find the person with special potential.


    "What kind of people? As long as this continent exists, even if I dig three feet, I will definitely recruit her out... "


    Murong Jinxin also felt that she was too anxious. She took a deep breath several times and calmed down her excitement. She asked.


    Just looking for someone. How hard can it be? No matter how hard it is, she believes she can do it!


    "Only those who have the ability to predict have the potential to help you open the hourglass."


    The LORD was helpless, so he knocked Murong Jin''s head. After that knock, he was stunned. Such intimate things, only very close people will do, he is really Murong Jinxin as their own relatives to treat it.


    "Ha ha ha, God helps me. Ye Ranran''s daughter is a man with the ability of prophecy..."


    Murong Jinxin was frightened by God''s action at first, then she couldn''t help laughing when she thought of God''s words. Lele is a ready-made person, she does not have to do anything, as long as the peace of mind to guard Lele can grow up.


    When she thought that Ono would be saved ten years later, her mood suddenly turned sunny and cloudy. Quickly from the sleeve will have been comatose Ono out, the cast awakened Ono, will continue life Dan to it.


    "I wish you good luck. Remember, if you can''t save this Guardian beast back in the past, don''t force it. You must be safe, or you will bring disaster to this continent... "


    God looked at Murong Jin heart happy, inexplicably also happy. He exhorted Murong Jin heart a few words, a flash body then left the spot. Only his words lingered for a long time. Until hear the Murong Jin heart of ear ache agreed, just disappear.


    "Master, what did you feed me?" At the entrance of Xuming Dan, Ono felt the severe pain of his body and disappeared. That piece of soul incomplete land was also repaired, it suddenly stood up, not sure what happened. The soul is incomplete, the master can save it? Is the master a little bit too much... "Xuming Dan, you can live for 100000 years. But I''ve found a way to save you. I just have to wait another ten years. Ono, I won''t let anything happen to you, believe me Murong Jinxin patted Ono''s big head, looked at the intact Ono, once again looked at the direction of God''s departure. If you see him next time, you must thank him well, no matter whether he needs it or not. There are not many people who can help her to this extent. He is really grateful... "Really? Then I still have time to protect the master. That''s great... "Whether the master can completely repair his soul or not, the life extending pill has given him a life span of 100000 years, which is enough for him. If you can stay with the host for so long, even if you die, it will die without regret... "Don''t worry, our destiny is linked, as long as I live, you won''t die..." they are good partners of life and death, the community of destiny, no one will die first. It''s good that everything is going in her favor. Suddenly, she seemed to think of a very important question. She squatted down in front of her son, looked at his eyes as deep as his father and asked¡° Jun Lin, what does God owe you? Tell me about it to my mother''s concubine... "She didn''t understand the whole story after all this trouble. It''s better to take this opportunity to ask clearly, so that she won''t always think about it¡° One hundred thousand years ago, he was almost possessed in his cultivation. I helped him by passing by. This is a little help, but he wanted to repay me with all his heart. I have no way... "Jun Lin spread his hand and explained what happened in that year in a few words. He also forgot the specific situation, just vaguely remember such a general. He still remembers that after he went to heaven, in order to repay his kindness, he engraved this kindness in his soul, hoping that one day he would go back to him when he needed help¡° That''s the grace of saving lives. The mother''s concubine''s going back to calculate, maybe she can help your sister... "Murong Jin''s big eyes turned around a few times, and hit the idea on her daughter. This kindness has not been exchanged. Maybe it can be used on mi''er in the future. Anyway, it will be useful¡° Concubine, no matter what you plan, don''t put your mind on the wishing tree, do you understand? " Jun Lin looked at his mother''s nervous expression. He lifted his mouth up and gave a helpless warning. In the future, if his mother''s concubine pulls him to exchange for the wish tree, he will not come back. It''s good to lose your face once. If you lose the same thing for a second time, he says he can''t accept it... "Jun Lin, you seem to know a lot. What''s your identity in your previous life?" Being taught a lesson by her son, Murong Jin''s heart is not angry, but suddenly curious. She believed that all her treasures would be on her side unconditionally, but today Junlin seems a little abnormal. He helped God persuade her to give up the wish tree, which made her a little surprised, and also hanged her curiosity¡° I just remember my kindness to God in my previous life. As for other things, although I have forgotten them, I still have a special feeling when I encounter them... "When I am reincarnated, my memory will be blocked. Maybe only God knows what he did in his previous life, but he knows nothing about it. But his sensitivity to things is much higher than that of ordinary people. Once something happens, he can feel whether it is good or bad for the first time¡° Well, it''s meaningless to tangle these. Let''s go, let''s go home... "Murong Jinxin looks at the clouds floating around her, and doesn''t continue to ask. See son this one ask three don''t know appearance, again ask to go on also didn''t set what meaning. Holding his son''s hand, driving mana, he took Ono away from the depths of the clouds. After going back, she has to discuss with the underworld. Maybe it''s time to send the experts to the human world to follow Lele. That child is the key, their only hope for the future. Three lights flashed, and deep in the clouds calmed down as if nothing had happened. Just after they left, a white robed old man appeared in the direction of their departure, looked at the three lights, pinched his fingers, calculated, and sighed softly¡° Ten years later, Tianyuan was a new reincarnation. Those children, I hope they can support the future of this continent.... "

 Chapter 875

    Hades Palace


    When Murong Jinxin comes back with Junlin and Ono, the scene in front of her makes her eyes like stars flash with a trace of light, because she sees the phoenix of fire and the magic sun standing by.


    Such a surprise made her think that she was dreaming. She blinked several times before she was sure that it was all true.


    "Moyang, how are you?"


    She first rushed to the fire phoenix in front, patted the fire phoenix red feathers, then looked at the look obviously very excited Moyang, asked with a smile.


    She didn''t expect that Moyang would come back so soon. He looked good and couldn''t feel any abnormal condition in his body.


    "Well, the God of time and space has completely cured me. Princess, my subordinates can finally come back and continue to protect the little princess. "


    Magic Yang heavily nodded, about he was sent by fire phoenix to heal everything, fire phoenix has all told him. He really appreciated Murong Jin''s heart. Without him, his life would have ended long ago.


    In the future, he must be more diligent and never let the little princess suffer any more harm


    "Where''s the smile? If she knew you were back, she would laugh and cry... "


    Murong Jinxin nodded and began to look for her round little fat ball. The girl is almost talking about Moyang these days. Unexpectedly, she is talking about Moyang like this. Moyang has really come back.


    If she saw Moyang at the moment, she might be crazy


    "On master Chen''s side, I''ve sent someone to find her..."


    At the first sight of Moyang, he had already ordered his hand to look for it. The little princess is very dependent on Moyang. If she knows that Moyang is back, she will be very happy.


    Black impermanence can''t help showing a smile, since the dark garden after the accident, his heart is very heavy. Today, Moyang returns, and Ono seems to be OK. It''s good.


    "Well, go ahead and do something. I''ll do it here."


    Murong Jinxin knows that black impermanence has become a dog, and doesn''t leave him any more. Anyway, their brother has already seen him, so they don''t need to be so hypocritical.


    "Jinxin, Moyang''s condition is just stable. It''s better to let him rest in March."


    Fire phoenix looked at already can''t wait to restore the working state of the magic Yang, can''t help throwing him a touch of cold water. The God of time and space wasted a lot of energy to save him. It doesn''t want him to waste the good intentions of the God of time and space because of his impulse.


    "Moyang, you can''t do anything in March. If you just resist the edict, I will transfer you away from Xiaoxiao."


    Murong Jin heart clear, fire phoenix always only tell the truth, the situation of the devil Yang is not stable enough. She must let him take good care of her, so as to avoid any more accidents. Who else can she find to save him.


    Her tone was very tough and her attitude was very firm, which made the smile of Moyang disappear


    "Yes, Princess..."


    Although the heart is not willing to, but the devil Yang also dare not resist. He likes the little princess and wants to protect her all his life. Princess to say no two, if he offended the princess, the end will not be very good.


    In the next three months, he will have a good rest and take good care of his body, so that he can better protect the little princess in the future.


    "Sit down first. Don''t be so stiff. I have something to talk to huofenghuang first."


    Murong Jinxin thinks that she has nothing to say with Moyang. She can understand her concern for Moyang and her preference for Moyang. Since the fire phoenix has come, she can''t wait to ask about the hourglass.


    With a wave of his little white hand, he set a boundary of the mirror sound. After the event, she became more cautious.


    The hourglass of time and space is the treasure of the God of time and space. She doesn''t dare to talk about it casually. If she is heard by someone who wants to do something, it will bring disaster.


    "What''s the matter? So mysterious? "


    Fire phoenix is some accident, looking at Murong Jin heart unexpectedly also knot a border, the corner of the mouth can''t help smoking. Flapping his wings, there were two red flames in the air.


    "Fire Phoenix, do you know the hourglass of time and space?"


    Murong Jin heart is not polite with fire phoenix, a mouth will go straight to the theme. She stroked the flaming red feather of the Phoenix and looked at it expectantly.


    She knew that if fire phoenix knew the hourglass of time and space, she would never conceal her.


    "Who told you that?"


    Fire phoenix did not deny that they know all this, just curious how always know this? This is a secret belonging to the God of time and space, and it has never been mentioned to Jinxin.


    "God, it''s like this..."


    Murong Jin heart did not hide the slightest, for Fire Phoenix, she is unconditional 100% trust. She has to make things clear so that she can give some useful advice.


    So, she said very detailed, word by word will fire phoenix left after the number of things.


    "You want to borrow the hourglass? I''m afraid it''s a bit of a problem... "


    After listening to Murong Jinxin''s words, fire phoenix''s eyebrows wrinkled up. It naturally knows the hourglass of time and space, but the baby has never been opened. It is not sure whether the God of time and space knows how to open it.


    It''s not that it doesn''t want to help Murong Jinxin, but it doesn''t know how to help


    "I have to borrow the trouble. I can''t watch Ono die..."


    Murong Jin sighed, helpless. God''s warning is still in her ears. She also knows that opening the hourglass is a great risk. But no matter how big the risk was, she had to do everything she could to overcome it.


    "Well, I''ll remember that. When I go back, I''ll ask the God of time and space..."


    Fire phoenix know Murong Jinxin temper, see her attitude is firm, also did not persuade. I just kept this in my heart. Anyway, it''s ten years before ye Lele''s ability to prophesy. I''m not in a hurry.


    "Well, how long are you going to stay this time?"


    Murong Jin heart closed border, went to one side to sit down, poured a cup of tea, light sipped a mouthful. She naturally hopes that huofenghuang can stay for a long time. She hasn''t said a few words well for so many years. She has too many words to say.


    "It depends. The God of time and space is closed again. Just go back before she leaves. It''s not a big problem to stay for three or five years."


    It has been used to freedom. In recent years, it also wants to walk around the four realms. In time and space Valley, it has been stuffy for some time, and it already feels that it is about to be stuffy.


    "How about staying in the underworld for a few days now and going to the human world together in a few days?"


    Murong Jinxin has already seen through the idea of Fire Phoenix, now the fire phoenix is not used to staying in one place, I''m afraid no one can keep it. It''s better to go together and have a look after at least.


    She didn''t dare to forget God''s words. She even felt that she had to finish the 100 good things as soon as possible


    "Are you sure? Two kids, you don''t care? "


    Fire phoenix is very puzzled to see her two eyes, from the mouth of magic Yang, it also understands what kind of life she has been living these years. Two children is her life, she is willing to accompany it even children do not care? Kill it, it will not believe, unless there is another reason.


    "Well, that''s what I have to do. I made a little mistake before. God punishes me for having to do 100 good things a year, accumulate virtue and do good deeds... "


    Murong Jin shrugged her shoulders. It is necessary for her to leave her two children, otherwise she has no time to walk around and do good work. In order to solve the one hundred year catastrophe between her and Hades as soon as possible, she had to leave her two little babies temporarily.


    "Well, let''s go together. Go to Xiling first. There''s a natural disaster there. It''s enough for you to do good things... "


    There are so many strange things in this world. No one ever thought that accumulating virtue and doing good could relieve Jinxin and Pluto''s hundred year catastrophe. So good, Jinxin has a best reason to go out, and it will soon have a good partner.


    It''s a dream life to travel all over the world


    "OK, we can go out for a walk every year in the future. It''s a dream we once had, ha ha..."


    Murong Jin nodded her head with a smile. She knew that there would be many frustrations in her future life, but as long as they worked hard enough, they would be very happy.


    Today, she has a devoted lover, a smart child, a loyal friend and a life and death partner. In fact, her life is perfect.


    "Jinxin, when I came back, I passed the imperial mausoleum of the state of Chu, and I saw the tombstone of Jun Mo Li, with mixed feelings..."


    Fire phoenix suddenly changed the subject directly to Jun Mo Li. Today''s skimming reminds us of countless memories. The past scenes emerge in its mind, as if it saw the man with a faint smile.


    "When you say that, I think of one thing. I originally planned to go with Hades on his death day, but it was delayed because of the old thing. These two days, I''ll find a time to have a look. I haven''t worshiped him for more than a year. I''m afraid he has already begun to complain, ha ha... "


    Murong Jin''s heart chuckles, and all the good things that Jun Mo Li used to have come out in front of her eyes, just like a movie, every bit of which will always be remembered in her heart.


    It''s time to see him. I don''t know how he has been in the past year?


    "Well, let''s go with Pluto. He is very glad to see you so happy. The man didn''t think of it before, but now he is a strange man... "


    Fire phoenix sighed again, it seems to think of something funny, the corner of the mouth also slightly hook. The man who falls in love with Jin Xin, no matter who it is, I''m afraid it''s a strange man, very strange man.


    Jinxin can go to this step, is her luck, is also her blessing, I believe you know under the ink glass spring, will rest assured.


    "I don''t know why? Recently, I often think of the past, and suddenly want to do it all over again. Those bloody days, those passionate days, those days we went through together, so real, so happy.... "

 Chapter 876

    Night falls when the last light in the sky is swallowed by darkness. In a quiet courtyard, I sit quietly under a thousand year old tree, with a thoughtful face.


    I don''t know why, today he felt special melancholy, the original quiet soul also rare some restlessness. There is something rolling in my mind, but it seems to be sealed by something, no matter how hard he tries.


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    He gave a low sigh. He didn''t understand what this situation represented? Knead knead eyebrows, looking at the emptiness of the air, some at a loss.


    "Son, have you quarreled with Xiaoxiao? Why are you so sad? "


    The immortal devil came out of the room and looked at his more and more gorgeous baby son. With a faint smile, he patted CHEN Ye''s shoulder.


    In the blink of an eye, the boy was eleven years old, and he was old enough to have his fiancee, so he could talk to him like an adult.


    "Dad, I always feel that memory is very restless today. It seems that something is going to come out of the bucket, but it''s stopped by something."


    CHEN Ye patted the stool beside him and motioned his father to sit down. There are some things my father must know more about. Maybe he can find some clues.


    He felt that the memories that he wanted to gush out should be from previous lives, and he was very sure that his memory of this life was complete.


    "What do you want to know?"


    Hearing this, the immortal devil was surprised. He didn''t expect such a situation to happen. Listen to the son''s meaning, it seems that it is possible to think of the past life at any time.


    No, it must not remind him of the past life, otherwise it will be a mess


    "Dad, is there any unfinished wish in my previous life?"


    His father and mother are immortal. He always thinks that they are very clear about his previous life. For several days, he overheard them mention a name, Junmo glass.


    Junmoli, once the little master of the Dragon nationality, almost cut off contact with the Dragon nationality because he didn''t agree with the former leader of the Dragon nationality. What does he have to do with Jun Mo Li?


    "Last wishes? Poof, are you too funny? I don''t know who you were in the previous life, and I can know what your last wishes are. "


    The immortal devil gave his precious son a white look and laughed, but the smile didn''t reach his eyes. It was obvious that he wanted to hide something with such a smile.


    The hand under the black sleeve robe clenched tightly into a fist, and his mind was a little confused. There is only one thought in his heart, which can never remind his son of the past life.


    "Dad, if you don''t want to say it, I won''t force you. Just tell me one thing."


    After years of getting along, CHEN Ye sees his father''s evasive eyes at a glance. In her heart, she was more sure that his father and mother not only knew, but also might have participated in it.


    Dad doesn''t want to say it, and he won''t force it. He just wanted to figure out one problem, one problem.


    "What do I have to do with Jun Mo Li?"


    Every time he heard his father or mother mention the name, he felt very kind, just like he was Jun Mo Li. It was a wonderful feeling and made him confused.


    Is he the reincarnation of Jun Mo Li?


    "He used to be the little master of the dragon people, but you are now the little master of the dragon people. Maybe you are relatives."


    The immortal devil carefully considered the words. He could not answer such a question. What''s the relationship between CHEN Ye and Jun Mo Li? They are the same person. What''s the relationship.


    What''s the matter with the child today? Suddenly he had such a strange feeling and asked such a strange question. What did he feel?


    "Well, dad doesn''t want to say it, and I won''t ask. I have to practice tomorrow. I''ll go to sleep first... "


    Chen night sweeps his father''s eye that is obviously dodging, some helpless. I''m afraid some things are too obscure. If dad doesn''t want to say them, he won''t say them.


    Get up, he a throw sleeve robe, stride toward his room, very natural and unrestrained.


    "What is to be done? The child... "


    The immortal devil watched as his son entered the room and scratched his hair. He was at a loss. When this happens, he will have to go to the underworld and Jinxin, otherwise there will be a big problem.


    After struggling for half an hour, he also got up, said hello to Lixiang, exhorted her a few words, and then walked toward the direction of Ming Palace.


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld palace, submerged in darkness. Pluto, who has been busy for several days, finally returns to his room. After bathing, he is talking to Murong Jinxin on the bed. The atmosphere is very warm.


    However, a quick knock on the door soon interrupted the warmth. When he asked, he knew that it was the immortal devil, and the whole face of Hades turned black.


    "Do you feel pain? Why don''t you stay in your room in the middle of the night and come to us? "


    He managed to squeeze out a little time to accompany Jin Xin, and the goods came to make trouble, and let him live. I''ve been working so hard for so many days that I can''t even sleep?


    "Get up quickly, something big, hurry up..."


    The immortal devil didn''t immediately find out what he said. Murong Jinxin''s lesson made him have to be careful even though he was in the underworld palace, so as not to let the walls have ears.


    His voice is very urgent, very irritable, very absent-minded


    "Go to the study and wait..."


    The tone of the immortal devil makes Murong Jin''s heart feel a little strange. She didn''t have time to think about it, so she got up, quickly dressed and strode out of the room.


    There are some things she can solve by herself. Her man is so tired that she should let him have a good rest.


    "It''s a real worry. If it''s not a big deal, I have to teach him a good lesson."


    Looking at Murong Jin heart left, although ten million don''t want to, or persuade oneself difficult to get up. After wearing it, he left the room.


    In the study, the immortal devil had no way to sit down and wait. He kept walking up and down, with a terrible look of anxiety on his face.


    Murong Jin heart a step into the study, see such an immortal devil, is also a surprise.


    "What happened? Why are you so anxious? "


    Murong Jinxin went to a chair and sat down. She poured a cup of tea and handed it to the immortal devil. She motioned him to be calm. There is nothing in the world that can''t be solved. Why did he make himself like this.


    "Jinxin, Chen night suddenly told me that the memory of his previous life has been rolling, and he also asked me a very strange question..."


    The immortal devil raised his head and poured a cup of tea directly. Calmed the memory for a while, opened the mouth to say what happened tonight.


    He just feels chilly now. He doesn''t know if his son already knows anything? Because my son asked the most terrible question.


    "It''s reasonable to say that the memory of the previous life will be blocked before reincarnation. Is there something wrong before reincarnation


    Murong Jinxin''s brow also slightly wrinkled up, no wonder the immortal devil will be so anxious, this matter even she heard, she also had to worry.


    You said, a good child, how inexplicable will have such a feeling? All she could think of was what had happened to the child before he was reincarnated.


    "I don''t know. What shall we do now? He must not be reminded of the past life, otherwise everything will be in a mess. "


    Now it''s too late to say anything, they can only find a way to solve this almost impossible problem. Chen night that child nostalgic, if know his past life is Jun Mo Li, he dare not think that child will do what outrageous things.


    "Well, who can seal up the memory of the previous life? This... "


    Murong Jinxin also knows that the immortal devil is right, but who can solve this problem? The memory of the previous life has been sealed, if they are rash to move those memories, maybe there will be something unexpected.


    "I also know. Can we just let it go? Sooner or later, something will happen... "


    The immortal demons really want to cry. It''s almost impossible for them to solve this problem. God will love them and play with them. She didn''t want to remind his precious son of the past, which would only limit him and make his life restless.


    "Man, do you have a way?"


    Murong Jin thought for a long time did not come up with any way to see standing at the door, the face is also the same gloomy and ugly Hades, asked.


    If he has no way, she can only go to fire phoenix to ask, Fire Phoenix can''t solve, she can only go to God to ask.


    "It''s not impossible to seal up CHEN Ye''s memory again, but in this way, his memory of this year will also be sealed up..."


    If so, the first victim would be Xiaoxiao. Forget Xiaoxiao''s night, will you still love Xiaoxiao as before? No one is sure about such a problem.


    But this problem can''t be solved. It''s a dilemma


    "I''d rather he forget what happened before than have any possibility of thinking about the past life..."


    Forget the memory of 11 years, if you can get a lifetime of peace, it is worth it. He will not hesitate to choose to let the underworld do it, even if his son has a period of blankness, it doesn''t matter.


    The immortal devil is like grabbing a life-saving straw, holding it to death, absolutely unwilling to let go


    "But what should Xiaoxiao do? She is less than two years old. If she is injured by CHEN Ye, the consequences will be very serious. "


    Murong Jinxin can understand the feelings of the immortal devil, and also know that this choice is the least harmful, but because it involves her daughter, there is no way to agree so happily.


    Once the daughter is hurt, the future road between the daughter''s character and Chen ye will be very difficult.


    "CHEN Ye loves to smile, and that love will not disappear because of forgetting. Just like you and Pluto, Pluto is trapped by the flower of forgetting love and forgets you, but his feelings for you are still the same, aren''t they? "

 Chapter 877

    The immortal devil doesn''t agree with Murong Jinxin. As long as the emotion is there, everything is OK. He believes that his son will not affect his relationship with Xiaoxiao because his memory is sealed up.


    This matter has reached the point of no delay, and they have no other way


    "Even so, I don''t want to. In this way, I''ll ask huofenghuang first. Maybe there are other ways. "


    Murong Jin heart or reluctant to bear his baby daughter suffering, after repeated hesitation, or decided to go to find fire phoenix. Unless she is really desperate, she doesn''t want CHEN Ye to have a blank memory of Xiaoxiao for a period of time.


    "OK, you''d better keep this in mind. I feel that he is suspicious. He will definitely investigate Jun Mo Li''s past..."


    The immortal devil doesn''t argue with Murong Jinxin. He knows Murong Jinxin''s stubbornness too well. As long as she can seal up her son''s memory in his previous life, Jin can do whatever she wants. Anyway, he is very sure that Jinxin won''t hurt her son.


    After two words of exhortation, the immortal devil walked away with a heavy step, and the heavy night covered his figure as if he had never been here.


    "Man, I''ll go to huofenghuang. You can go back to your room and sleep. I''ll handle it properly."


    Murong Jin''s heart looks at the exhausted man, heartache unceasingly. These days he has been very busy. She really can''t bear to let him run away because of CHEN Ye.


    Anyway, she is free now and has time to deal with it. Division of labor and cooperation, in order to work not tired.


    "When this is over, we have to go to worship Jun Mo Li immediately. I''m afraid we''ve delayed this year, and he''s upset. "


    The underworld nodded and agreed. In previous years, Jin Xin would worship Jun Mo Li on time. But this year, he was delayed because of the old thing. He always felt that it was this reason that caused Jun Mo Li''s dissatisfaction. Otherwise, how could the sealed memory of his past life be loose at this moment?


    Maybe Jun Mo Li is reminding them in such a way that they don''t forget him


    "Well, fire phoenix also mentioned it to me today, alas..."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes floated to the distance, anything happened is not groundless. They must have something to do with such an accident. It was their negligence. No matter how hard or tired she was, she should worship him before his birthday.


    With a sigh, she kneaded her eyebrows and walked out of the study towards the dark pool


    "Jun Mo Li, don''t play big, or you will hurt yourself..."


    The underworld shook his head and watched Murong Jinxin''s figure disappear. He sighed and went back to the room. He thought he could sleep with one head, but he rolled on the bed for nearly half an hour.


    ¡­¡­


    Netherworld pool


    The wind blows and the chill trembles. In the thick night, a touch of fire red floats in the hot spring of youmingtan, eyes closed and seems to be sleeping.


    A burst of rapid footsteps sounded, fire phoenix eyebrows slightly moved, but did not open their eyes. Because of the footsteps, it''s very familiar.


    "Don''t pretend to sleep..."


    Murong Jin heart at a glance saw that wipe familiar fire red, looking at it clearly know that he came but don''t open his eyes Fire Phoenix, the corner of the mouth slightly smoked.


    If at that time she was a phoenix girl, it should have been on shore to greet her respectfully. Time has changed. Things are right and people are wrong.


    "What''s wrong with you in the middle of the night? Can you give me a moment''s silence? "


    Fire phoenix twitched his mouth and sat up, yawning a little. Since he began to be carefree, he has developed a good habit of sleeping. He doesn''t want to be disturbed by anyone when he is still sleeping.


    "You want to be quiet? I still want to be quiet. If it wasn''t for your crow mouth, would I have such trouble? "


    Murong Jin heart white fire phoenix, she and fire phoenix now get along more like friends, like mutual loss. She knew that fire phoenix was just complaining, and she would help as much as she should.


    As a bad friend, she naturally pushed some unfortunate things to huofenghuang.


    "Why do I have a crow''s mouth? I''ve always told the truth and never predicted anything. "


    Fire phoenix really feel very wronged, this big night of Jin heart is specifically to complain about it? What does it say? How did it become a crow''s mouth? It never lies.


    It looks at Murong Jinxin, hoping Murong Jinxin can finish her words at one time.


    "You just mentioned Jun Mo Li today. Something happened at night. Do you think you are crow mouth? The memory of his previous life suddenly loosed, and he wrote some strange questions about immortal devil.... "


    Murong Jin heart is not hanging Fire Phoenix''s appetite, twitching corners of the mouth will be simple to say it again. After that, he looked at the little open mouth of Fire Phoenix and directly threw the problem to it.


    She really has no good way, she can only rely on it. If it can''t think of a good way, she may have to go to God again.


    "I can''t seal up the memory of the past life again. Maybe the only way to seal up the memory of his present life is that of Pluto. Naturally, the memory of his past life will be sealed up together."


    Fire phoenix silent for a long time, to Murong Jin heart spread paws, said he can''t help. It can think of with Pluto''s same, that method Jin heart if don''t want to adopt, that can only leave fate.


    It knows Jin Xin''s mind, but there are many things in the world that can''t be perfect, Jin Xin must learn to choose.


    "Do you really want me to go to God again? I really don''t want to go to him..."


    A continuation life Dan, that is already the big human feelings, if help her to settle the matter of Chen ye again, she will feel oneself have no thought to repay.


    Life is always like this. The less you want to do something, the more you have to do it in the end


    "In order to cure Moyang, the God of time and space is consumed excessively. This time''s closure is related to life and death, so I must not be disturbed, or I can go back and ask her..."


    The spirit of time and space is greatly damaged. The closure is very important. It will never disturb her at this time, no matter for any reason.


    Jinxin is important, but the God of time and space is also important. Besides, there is a solution to this matter


    "When you say that, I feel that I owe too much to the God of time and space. After two lives, how can I owe so much gratitude that I can''t afford? I''m really incompetent. "


    Fire phoenix words let Murong Jin heart a Leng, this just realized that the God of time and space in order to save magic Yang paid what. It''s a special shame to think that I once hated her. When she leaves the customs, she should go to see her more and spend the lonely time with her.


    "When you get there, I''ll accompany you to God..."


    Fire phoenix sincerely feel that such words are not suitable for Murong Jinxin said, like Murong Jinxin so domineering woman, should do something domineering.


    Well, it''s good to do in the end, sacrifice its sleep time, accompany her to solve this problem. Otherwise, she would be too busy to eat and sleep.


    "Fire Phoenix, you are so nice..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the Phoenix that has come ashore. She shakes her flaming red feathers, and the water drops fall down and disappear on the grass.


    She climbed on the back of Fire Phoenix and rolled on the dry red feathers, very relieved.


    A sound of Fengming sounded in the silent night sky, a fiery red figure like a meteor across the sky, leaving a beautiful shadow.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the clouds, Murong Jinxin once again saw the old man in white robe, who was full of elegance. Looking at the old man in white robe for a long time, she didn''t speak. It''s not that she doesn''t want to say it, but that she really doesn''t know how to say it.


    After struggling for a long time, the old man in white finally asked her.


    "Murong Jinxin, please don''t tell me that you are here to ask for the wish of the wishing tree."


    God touched his gray beard several times. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart, he said helplessly.


    Except for the similar entanglement when she asked him for the wish tree, she always had a strong sense of reason. So apart from that, he didn''t dare to do what he thought.


    "No, I''m not so boring. I just feel embarrassed to come all the time to beg you..."


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, looking at the God that pair of turbid old eyes of the guard, grabbed his some messy long hair. Well, since I''m here, I want to talk about it anyway. I''d like to finish my business.


    She cleared her throat and said what she wanted carefully. After that, she looked carefully at the old man in white robe in front of her. She felt very uneasy.


    "Why do you have so much to do? Not for a moment. How did the memory of the previous life begin to loosen? What are you doing... "


    God highlighted a bad breath, gently slapped Murong Jin heart in the back of the head, he really feel that he is not owe Jun Lin, but owe this trouble in front of the strange woman.


    How could her life be so difficult? How many lives has she been guilty of? In exchange for this pathetic life.


    The memory of the previous life is sealed up with Mengpo soup. For hundreds of thousands of years, there has never been any fault, which is impossible for Junmo glass to fail for no reason.


    "Maybe it''s his death day. Because I have to deal with the affairs of the underworld, I really can''t find time to worship. He''s angry..."


    Being beaten by God, Murong Jin''s heart is calm instead. She can see that the Lord really likes her, and maybe he treats her like a daughter, or he can''t make such intimate moves one after another.


    "I''m really convinced you two wonderful couples to do these wonderful things. No wonder he would be so angry. If it was me, I would kill CHEN Ye. Wait, I''ll figure out what happened when he was reincarnated... "

 Chapter 878

    God really hates iron but not steel. I think Jun Mo Li is really unlucky. How can he fall in love with such a heartless little white eyed wolf. If you don''t pay homage on the day of death, you deserve to be punished in this way.


    In his opinion, Junmo glass and Hades have the same feelings for this little white eyed wolf, but Junmo glass doesn''t have a father who is as powerful and insightful as Hades, otherwise this little white eyed wolf can''t be with anyone forever.


    He pinched his fingers, frowned more and more tightly, and looked at Murong Jinxin more and more. Finally, he gave Murong Jinxin a slap again, which reluctantly eliminated his anger.


    "Old man, why do I think you seem to be very partial to Jun Mo Li? What is your relationship with him? "


    Murong Jin heart some inexplicable, God in the end calculated what? Such a big fight that you need to beat her to calm down?


    She obviously felt that God''s attitude towards Jun Mo Li was just like his own son


    "I have nothing to do with him. I just think he is too miserable. Little white eyed wolf, do you know what price he paid to stay with you in another capacity? "


    God shook his head. If Jun Mo Li could get involved with him, his fate would not be so bitter. That man is also a body of elegant demeanor, not worse than the underworld, if they have a little relationship, this little white eyed wolf may be Jun Mo Li''s.


    The things he worked out made him feel sad. I don''t know what''s good about this little white eyed wolf? It''s worth your doing that.


    "I don''t know. It''s said that after we passed away, his soul disappeared after a period of time in the underworld. Black and white impermanence didn''t find out what happened after it disappeared. It''s not until CHEN Ye is born that honey tells us the secret that we know that CHEN Ye is his reincarnation... "


    Murong Jinxin''s brow is slightly wrinkled. He probably has guessed what terrible things should have happened after Jun Mo Li''s soul left the underworld, otherwise it is impossible to be born into CHEN Ye.


    She remembers very clearly that she and Jun Mo Li had only a lifetime of predestination, and there was no intersection after a lifetime. Now, looking at God''s gnashing teeth, she was more sure that Jun Mo Li was a fool.


    "After he moved out of the underworld, he went to the Dragon Mausoleum of the dragon clan and found the hand of the Dragon left by the founder of the dragon clan. The founder of the Dragon nationality was once the most powerful man in this continent. He used his life''s cultivation to become the hand of the dragon, which was hidden in the Dragon Mausoleum of the Dragon nationality. The hand of the dragon has the power to turn the world around. Junmo Li has given his soul to it for it to control and let it control. Only in this way can he protect you forever. "


    He never thought that Junmo glass could know the existence of the hand of the dragon and open it. He can only say that fate, all this is fate. Junmo glass and the dragon''s fate is too deep, no matter how reincarnated, it is impossible to separate from the dragon.


    Just finished the deal with the hand of the dragon, Jun Mo Li''s life may be a little miserable. He knew that the hand of the dragon was evil, which was why it was sealed up by the founder of the dragon clan.


    "Manipulated? Do you mean that CHEN Ye has no autonomy over himself? "


    Murong Jinxin''s face is a little white. If Jun Mo Li is still alive, she will beat him severely. At the beginning, it was said that as long as I was good, they lived a life peacefully and peacefully, and after I was wonderful.


    He broke his promise and used his future to protect her. She really wants to say that she would rather suffer more, that the road between herself and Hades is more difficult, and that she does not want him to be a puppet in the hands of others.


    She just wanted him to be safe, safe for the rest of his life. How can such a small wish be so difficult to achieve?


    "Half and half, as long as the hand of the Dragon doesn''t give him orders, he still has autonomy. However, if the hand of the Dragon orders him, I''m afraid he can even kill his parents except you! "


    God almost answers every question. He admires Jun Mo Li''s courage except for his stupidity. The man''s control is strong, strong let blue hand have some taboo, this is also the reason why Chen yehuo has not done any bad things for eleven years.


    "Is the loosening of his memory related to the command given by the hand of the dragon?"


    Murong Jin''s heart took a breath of cold air, and she suddenly felt cold all over. In this way, CHEN Ye, controlled by the old hand, felt like a time bomb, which could explode at any time. Once it exploded, I was afraid that the whole four worlds would have to tremble.


    The hand of the Dragon controls CHEN Ye. What do you want CHEN Ye to do? She really wants to know


    "Any living creature in these four realms must seal up the memory of the previous life with Mengpo soup once they are reincarnated, unless they are authorized. The memory of CHEN Ye''s previous life is loose. I''m afraid the hand of the dragon is trying to control him completely. Jun Mo Li is really a powerful man, in order to protect you, always keep a sober. I''m afraid the hand of the dragon is not willing. He wants to control him completely... "


    God''s tone is very heavy, Chen night that child''s way back is afraid not too easy to walk. The hand of the Dragon alone is not easy to deal with. Fortunately, his nine days of Long Xiao had reached a certain level, and virtually prevented many disasters released by the hand of long for him.


    Pluto, in fact, did a good thing. If he had not taken the risk to teach the nine days of Long Xiao to e CHEN Ye, today''s CHEN Ye could not be so powerful and terrible¡° If you want to control him, why do you have to remind him of the past life? Does the hand of the Dragon want to make trouble? I don''t think I have any grudge against it. " Murong Jin heart closed in the sleeve robe under the ten fingers clenched into a fist, if the hand of the dragon in front of her, she will not hesitate to defeat it. It''s really hateful. They have a hard time settling down. What does it look like? Jun Mo Li is really stupid enough. It''s really love and anger for her to be a good person and a good future and not to be a stupid puppet¡° If you want to know so much, you can go to the Dragon Mausoleum of the dragon clan and find out the hand of the dragon. I''m just speculating, but I can''t figure out its inner thoughts. " God White murderous Murong Jin heart, he is not omnipotent, what can be calculated. He just guessed that the hand of the Dragon wanted to disturb chenye. Once chenye fell into the tangled contradiction, pain and anxiety, it would be much easier to control chenye¡° You can''t even figure that out. You''re incompetent. Return God, even a broken hand can''t control... "Murong Jin heart also God a white eye, since understand God to her that inexplicable affection, he felt that he had the capital of coquetry. Anyway, the old man won''t hurt her. It''s good to fight with him occasionally. It can also add fun to his life¡° I''m incompetent, so don''t come to me again, OK? " God glared at her. When the little white eyed wolf used him, he begged for everything. Once he finds that he can''t solve the problem, he starts to turn his face faster than turning a book. That''s enough. He waved his sleeve robe and tried to go, but before he stepped out, he felt that his sleeve was pulled by the little white eyed wolf¡° Just kidding. Why are you so angry? Who else can I find if I don''t? In my heart, you are just like my grandfather... "Murong Jinxin quickly accompanied with a smiling face. God is a towering tree she climbed up. If she lost such a backer, she would be very sad in the future. She winked at the God and flattered him. Even she was disgusted by her face... "You are not allowed to leave before you use me up, dead girl, huh..." the God was amused by Murong Jinxin''s vivid expressions and looked at the woman who was doing something completely different from her, There was a trace of love in the turbid old eyes. A kiss grandfather, let his heart warm. I have mixed feelings when I think of what happened after I came into contact with this woman¡° It can''t be said that it''s utilization. I call you pro grandfather. Naturally, you should help me more, right? You tell me, how can the memory of CHEN Ye''s previous life be sealed up completely, please... "Murong Jin''s heart dares to let God go, she drags God''s sleeve to death, and will not stop until she reaches her goal. Look at God''s attitude. It''s a play. Chen night that child is too pitiful, no matter pay how big price, she must help him¡° Give... "God''s dry old hand stretched out into the air, and a charm appeared in his hand. He handed the charm to Murong Jinxin, very helpless. He knew that the woman had seen clearly his attitude towards her. If he doesn''t help her, she''ll go to the end¡° What is this? " Murong Jinxin, you didn''t see any clue when you looked at the charm from left to right. She tilted her head to look at the old man in white robe in front of her and asked for an explanation. At the same time, the big stone in my heart is finally falling, at least Chen night will be OK for the time being¡° Take this to the Dragon Mausoleum of the Dragon nationality. If you stick it on the hand of the dragon, you can suppress it for ten years. CHEN Ye wants to seal up his memory, only by himself. When his nine days of Long Xiao are successful, come back to me. " Now he can only help her here. He can''t destroy the hand of the dragon. Once he destroys Jun Mo Li, he will be completely finished. If you want to get in touch with the crisis, you can only rely on CHEN Ye''s own efforts. Once long xiaojiutian is successful, he will have a little capital to fight against the hand of the dragon, otherwise no one can help him¡° Old man, it''s very kind of you. I won''t say thank you. I''ll call you to kiss your grandfather... "Murong Jin''s heart raised the charm in her hand, and suddenly she reached out and hugged the old man''s neck and gave him a kiss. She knows it''s the limit God can do, she can''t ask too much. She also believes that Chen ye will be as powerful as Jun Mo Li and relieve his biggest crisis¡° Dead girl, dead shameless... "God Leng for a while, touched her face, looked at her and fire phoenix disappear direction, unconsciously shook his head and laughed. This woman really dares to do anything, even a bad old man dares to tease him, really

 Chapter 879

    After returning to the underworld, Murong Jinxin discusses with the underworld, and decides to take the fire phoenix to the dragon family to seal the hand of the dragon.


    The situation was urgent, and they didn''t have time to enjoy the scenery along the way. After three days, they came to the Dragon nationality. Easily into the dragon''s border, they went to the hall to find the four elders.


    The people of the Dragon nationality know Murong Jinxin. Seeing Murong Jinxin is like seeing a ghost. They are very respectful.


    Inside the hall, the four elders are discussing how to deal with the internal affairs of the dragon people. When they see Murong Jin''s heart on fire and the Phoenix swaggers in, they are all surprised.


    "It''s really impolite of us to come here, Princess Ming..."


    The elder quickly gets up to meet him. He doesn''t know why Murong Jinxin suddenly comes to the dragon family, but he can guess that something big has happened. Because Murong Jinxin''s face is not very good-looking.


    "If the family doesn''t talk to each other, elder, please hold back."


    Murong Jin heart is very casual waved, since Chen night promised to take over the dragon, in her heart, the dragon has been with the underworld as a family. She doesn''t need the four elders to be polite to her. It''s better to be casual.


    "All back down. No one is allowed to step in here without my order."


    With a wave of the elder''s hand, the officials of the Dragon nationality who had gathered together to discuss affairs got up and left one after another. Princess Ming suddenly came. They didn''t dare to make a mistake in front of her. How far did they go.


    "Princess, are you in such a hurry that something happened to the young master?"


    The eldest brother poured a cup of tea for Murong Jinxin and asked nervously. Besides the little Lord, he couldn''t think of anyone else who could let Princess Ming come to them in person.


    When I think about it, my palms exude a thick layer of sweat


    "Do you know the Dragon hand of the dragon clan?"


    Murong Jinxin nodded, but did not immediately say what happened to Chen night, but first asked about the origin of the hand of the dragon. If the four elders knew it, they might waste less time. Otherwise, it would take a long time to find the hand of the dragon.


    "The hand of the dragon? If you know something, what does the princess want to ask directly... "


    The elder was stunned for several seconds before he realized that the three words of the hand of the dragon were like a heavy bomb, which directly exploded him. This is the most secret thing of the dragon clan. Only the elder knew it, not even the head of the clan.


    Princess Ming suddenly asked about this. It must be that the little Lord has something to do with the hand of the dragon. My God


    "I want to ask, do you know where it is in Longling?"


    Murong Jin heart looking at pale elder, directly asked out what he most want to know. She doesn''t need to know much about 11. She came here just to find it and seal it for ten years.


    She doesn''t want to covet the secret of the dragon family. She just wants to help CHEN Ye


    "I don''t know. About the hand of the dragon, the ancestors only left a message, and I only know that it is hidden in the Dragon mausoleum. Princess Ming, what happened to the young master? "


    The elder shook his head decisively. He really knew something about the hand of the dragon, but he really didn''t know its specific location. Looking at Princess Ming''s appearance, she wants to find the hand of the dragon. What he wants to know most is the relationship between the little Lord and the hand of the dragon.


    "The night of the previous life dedicated his soul to the hand of the dragon. Now the hand of the Dragon wants to completely control him. He loosed the memory of his previous life and wanted to disturb him to take advantage of the opportunity... "


    Murong Jinxin said the matter simply, but some details did not say. Some things can exist in their own hearts, and they will inevitably be laughed at by others if they are said everywhere.


    As soon as she finished her explanation, she saw the elder''s brow wrinkled, while the other three elders were at a loss. It was obvious that only the elder knew about the hand of the dragon.


    "Princess, let''s go to Longling immediately to find the hand of the dragon. We have to find it at any cost..."


    Da Changlao took some time to digest what Murong Jinxin said, then took a deep breath and took the lead to Longling. Fortunately, the curse of Longling was broken a hundred years ago. It''s not difficult to get in.


    They must not stand idly by when the young masters are in such great trouble. For the future of the dragon, if Princess Ming wants to destroy the hand of the dragon, they have nothing to say.


    "Fire Phoenix, go..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is not ambiguous. She greets the fire phoenix, and then gets up and strides with the elder towards the Dragon mausoleum. I hope the damned thing is not too hard to find, at least let them find it before the accident happened.


    They walked on the stone road leading to Longling. The wind blew through the fallen leaves, and the ground was bleak.


    ¡­¡­


    Longling


    As soon as the magnificent and huge buildings come into view, they remind Murong Jin of countless memories.


    At that time, in order to find the dragon ball, she and Jun Moli bravely entered the Dragon mausoleum and found his guardian beast Shuishui. Now come here again, things are different, she has been the princess of the underworld, but he has become her guardian.


    The elder opened the gate of the Dragon mausoleum, and they flashed in together. As the gate of the Dragon mausoleum slowly closed, her heart was very heavy.


    The hand of the dragon, the thing of yin and evil, I hope that no one will be hurt in its hands during their trip. She followed closely behind the elder, very alert.


    The first fork in the road, the elder stopped, turned his head and looked at Murong Jinxin, and opened his mouth very dignified.


    "Princess, you have been to Longling, and you know all kinds of mysteries. This road is smooth and unimpeded, I have walked countless times, and did not feel the existence of any creatures. On the contrary, there is no way back. I feel that the hand of the dragon should be hidden on this road... "


    This road is full of crises. If it wasn''t for the sake of Shaozhu, he would not have broken it in his life. This is the place where the ancestors of the dragon people have been forbidden to enter. Now the four old men can only venture into it.


    After all, Princess Ming is a guest. They should protect her in love and reason, even though they know she doesn''t need their protection at all.


    "I''ll go ahead. With my skill, I won''t lose even if I fight that dragon''s hand. After the fire phoenix mat, the four elders can walk in the middle. "


    Murong Jinxin nodded and went to the front of the elder without hesitation. She is the most powerful here and should be in the front. The four elders of the dragon clan still need to save their lives to assist CHEN Ye. She can''t let them have an accident.


    Her words warmed the hearts of the four elders of the dragon group, and they could not help but respect her. At this critical moment of life and death, regardless of her accomplishments, she is willing to take the lead and block all dangers for them. This woman is really a heroine among women.


    "Let''s go..."


    Murong Jin heart did not give them moved time, to the fire phoenix make a wink, then carefully walked forward. This place is called the road of death. He doesn''t know how many unknown dangers there are in the Olympic Games. All she knew was that she had to break through and fight her way.


    The safety of chenye in the next ten years needs her to work hard, and there must be no accident


    To their surprise, after walking for a long time, they didn''t encounter any danger and didn''t feel any danger. This road is similar to the other, or even exactly the same.


    "Elder, why do I think something is wrong?"


    Murong Jin heart stopped, but did not dare to relax, just feel here with her imagination is completely different. With her skill, she could feel any danger, but she didn''t feel anything.


    "I don''t know. The ancestors of the dragon people didn''t let the people of the dragon people enter this road. The specific reason is not explained..."


    The elder is also at a loss. The road is smooth and virtuous. Is there any danger there? Is it not good at all? Perhaps the danger is actually waiting for them in the deepest place.


    No matter what, I''ll leave first. So, gave Murong Jinxin a look, motioned Murong Jinxin to continue to go down.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, the group walked into an open land, with birds singing and flowers fragrant, trees shady and flowing streams. Everything was wonderful and amazing.


    "Be careful, everyone. The more beautiful things are, the more poisonous they are..."


    Murong Jin''s sharp eyes swept around, vaguely felt that there was something strange here, and she couldn''t say it for a moment. All she knew was that there must be something wrong with places that are too beautiful and things that are too beautiful.


    The hand of the dragon, perhaps hidden in a corner here, is eyeing them.


    "Jinxin, open the eyes of heaven..."


    Fire phoenix walked a circle, seemed to find something, called Murong Jin heart a, then stood aside, fiercely beat a few wings. A wind against the sky whirled in this beautiful place, but soon disappeared.


    "Fire Phoenix, don''t act rashly..."


    Murong Jin heart noticed something wrong, immediately opened the eyes of the sky, the spirit of a high degree of tension. If as expected, the hand of the dragon should be nearby, because she has sensed the existence of that cold breath.


    Through the eyes of heaven, she carefully looked at the plants, trees, stones, even a drop of water and a grain of dust, and finally found a cute yellow bug in a hidden place.


    She looked at the bug for a long time, and the bug also stared at her, with light eyes, no panic, no fear, no fluctuation.


    "The hand of the dragon?"


    Through the eye of heaven, Murong Jinxin can''t see through the yellow bug''s real body. She had to go to the yellow bug in front of, very confused asked.


    Among all the creatures here, this little worm is the most spiritual and not afraid of life. She guessed that the insect was transformed from the hand of the dragon.


    She was staring at the bug, waiting for a long time, but did not wait for the bug to speak. Just when she wanted to give up her hands, a yellow light burst out from the insect''s body and immediately wrapped the beautiful place.


    A tender voice from the sky, in front of the small insect changed into a three or four-year-old baby.


    "The woman with the charm, ha ha, it''s a little interesting. What''s the matter? Just because you want to seal me? "

 Chapter 880

    The yellow light is too dazzling, Murong Jin subconsciously covered it with her hand, until everything calms down. She raised her eyes and was stunned.


    In front of her, a baby with pink makeup is looking at her. There is a trace of irony in her big eyes that does not match his age. Her pink mouth is pursed slightly. It can be seen that she is a very stubborn child.


    Seeing him, Murong Jin''s heart naturally thought of her two little babies. Her face softened suddenly. She didn''t expect that the hand of the dragon was so lovely.


    When she thought of the purpose of her trip, she felt that she couldn''t do it


    "The hand of the dragon, the little master is our hope for the future of the dragon race. Why do you want to take the initiative with the little master?"


    Dachang is always the first to react. He is very keen to find that the hand of the dragon has no malice to the four of them. In this case, he must ask a good question.


    Young master, there must be no accident


    "He came to me to exchange, and I didn''t force him. I''m just trying to make him fulfill his promise to me. "


    The hand of the dragon looks at the elder without fear, which is probably the same reason. He can feel in an instant that he is talking to one of the four elders of the dragon clan, so he doesn''t reject him.


    As for the current dragon minority leader, he is not obedient, otherwise he does not have to take such pains. He has been in this dark place for many years, and finally a Jun Mo Li is willing to save him, but the result is not as good as he thought.


    After getting his help, Jun Mo Li is content to stay beside Murong Jinxin, but suddenly returns to Murong Jinxin, and ignores his orders.


    "No matter how he used to be, he is now the little master of the dragon clan. You can''t interfere with him, or the whole dragon clan will be destroyed by you..."


    Big elder swept the Murong Jin heart of one side one eye, probably also understood what. Looking at such a lovely little boy in front of him, he slowed down and said softly.


    Although the hand of the dragon is a bit of evil, it is also a thing of the dragon family. Before he did not expect that he was like this, now he is not willing to let Murong Jinxin seal him.


    Such a lovely child should not bear such pain


    "Longxiang can''t destroy the dragon clan. Who can destroy the dragon clan? I just want to get back what belongs to me. As long as CHEN Ye is obedient, I won''t harm him. "


    The hand of the Dragon flattened his small mouth, and he didn''t think much of the elder''s words. He is not so crazy, even the future head of the dragon clan. But that night was so disobedient that he had to teach him a lesson.


    He also has principles. He hates people playing with him and bullying him when he is young


    "What do you want the young Lord to listen to you?"


    The big elder''s mouth corners slightly a draw, looking at the little boy in front of him, really some don''t understand what he really means? So, it is very painful to ask.


    Since the young Lord is not willing to listen to him, his words must be unreasonable. Otherwise, the young Lord would not resist too much.


    "His little fiancee is really fun. I asked him to bring the little girl to me for fun, but he would not."


    At the mention of this, the small face of the hand of the Dragon wrinkled up, a face of unhappy. It''s just a little girl. I can''t bear it. I''m so angry with him.


    CHEN Ye is not obedient, so he must try his best to make him obedient, otherwise how will he live in the future?


    "What are you talking about, little boy? You want to play with my baby girl? Believe it or not, I''ll hang you up and have a smoke? "


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart of the whole face all black, a will give the dragon to carry up, very not delete of stare at him. This little boy is just looking for a cigarette. Originally, she has a little kindness. As long as he admits his mistake, she will let him go for the time being. But now, she changed her mind.


    This damned little boy, even said he wanted to play with her baby daughter? She couldn''t bear it!


    "Are you princess Ming? No wonder there is such momentum. Your daughter is very good. I like her very much. Why don''t you marry her to me? I promise I will treat her better than CHEN Ye. "


    The hand of the Dragon didn''t expect that the woman in front of him was Murong Jinxin. After looking at Murong Jinxin, he opened his mouth. Completely did not listen to Murong Jin heart, more ignored Murong Jin heart anger.


    In fact, his idea is very simple. He just wants to find a playmate. He is so lonely here


    "I didn''t want to seal you, but now..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the little boy''s mind completely not in her words, directly threw the little boy to one side, took out a charm from his arms, shook in front of the little boy.


    Look at this situation. If we don''t seal him, there will be endless trouble and our baby daughter will be in danger


    "Hum, then try it. Don''t bully me when I''m young..."


    The hand of the Dragon got up from the ground with a Gulu. The bright eyes were staring at Murong Jinxin. Her small face was a little gloomy and seemed to be a little angry.


    This woman is really ungrateful. It''s their family''s good fortune that he can take a fancy to her daughter, but she''s as good as 250000.


    "Little boy, come on, let me see your ability..."


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t underestimate the hand of the dragon. Since he is the founder of the dragon clan and has been cultivated all his life, it can''t be underestimated. As for his appearance, she could only say that it was a little deceptive.


    Feng dance nine days of a move, then toward the hand of the Dragon attack in the past. For a moment, it was dark, and this beautiful place suddenly became gloomy.


    A fight, even, Murong Jin heart looking at not far away little fart child, face some blue. Her phoenix dance nine days have already used the ninth layer, but still can''t subdue him. But the fire of Phoenix can''t be used easily, otherwise she will be burned by the fire of Phoenix.


    "Feng dances for nine days, but that''s all. Hum..."


    The hand of the dragon looks at Murong Jinxin''s contemplative appearance and tears her pink lip, which makes her sneer. Want to seal him, even if it is the underworld, there are only two words to dream!


    "I didn''t want to use Phoenix Fire on you, you forced me..."


    Murong Jin''s little white hand waved, and the Phoenix in the air began to burn. The hot temperature made all the creatures in this land start to flee. Even the four elders could not bear it and retreated one after another.


    "The fire of Phoenix, out of..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at the hand of the Dragon completely indifferent, a cruel heart finally released the fire of the Phoenix. The flaming Phoenix''s shadow roars toward the hand of the dragon, and immediately envelops the hand of the dragon.


    She slightly closed her eyes, some can''t bear to see this scene, but after hearing the loud cry of the hand of the dragon, she opened her eyes in surprise.


    Then he saw a fireball chasing a little boy everywhere. The little boy ran in a bit of confusion. He was running and shouting. It was obvious that some of them could not resist the burning of the Phoenix Fire.


    "Princess, forget it, he''s just a child..."


    The elder looked at the Phoenix Fire can''t burn the hand of the dragon, the big stone in the heart fell slightly. After hesitating for a long time, he finally pleaded for the hand of the dragon.


    He could guess some of Princess Ming''s thoughts. Since she had made up her mind to seal the hand of the dragon, he had nothing to say.


    "Little boy, come here..."


    Murong Jin heart received the fire of the Phoenix, looking at the little boy who had been burned all over black, the corners of his mouth almost invisible smoke. I have to say that this little boy is very powerful. Even the fire of Phoenix can carry it for such a long time. The cultivation of the founder of the dragon clan is really amazing.


    "Why? Don''t burn me, bad woman... "


    Murong Jin heart revealed such a hand, dragon hand decisive a little taboo her. Wei trembled to her in front of pout a small mouth pointed at her scolded a.


    The fire of the Phoenix is very fierce. If it wasn''t for his skill, it would have been burned to ashes. This princess Ming really deserves her reputation.


    "Why? Naturally, it''s a seal. Don''t move! "


    Murong Jin heart also don''t say nonsense, once again the little boy picked up, in the hands of the charm without hesitation toward his brain door.


    "You..."


    The little boy seemed to want to say something else, but the charm was on his forehead. A force against the sky will stifle him, make him unable to move, let him have to restore his real body.


    A beautiful yellow arm appeared in everyone''s eyes. Murong Jinxin bent down to pick it up and threw him directly into the stream. It''s just burned. It''s good to take a cold bath.


    "Elder, no one of the Dragon disciples is allowed to step in here for ten years. Otherwise, the Dragon xiaojiutian in chenye will not succeed. You should be very clear about which is more important."


    Murong Jinxin turned and looked at the elder who was thoughtful. She could guess the elder''s mind and had to add a few words of warning.


    Chenye''s success or failure is in the past ten years, and she is not allowed to have any more accidents. If anyone dares to give her a moth, she wants someone to look good.


    "I know. The princess can rest assured."


    The elder looked at the hand of the dragon and nodded with a bitter smile. He understood Princess Ming''s words. For the sake of the little Lord and the dragon family, he could only let the hand of the dragon be wronged for a while.


    "Well, it''s settled. Let''s go first. See you later!"


    She doesn''t have any idea to stay in the dragon family as a guest. She goes back to see if CHEN Ye is different after the hand of the dragon is sealed.


    She thought it was because she didn''t go to worship Jun Mo Li that Chen ye would suffer such a crime. She didn''t expect that this was really the case. It was just a little boy''s unintentional act.


    "Princess, please..."


    The elder quickly went to the front to lead the way. They were very grateful for this woman''s trouble for their little master.


    Now they ask for nothing but their young master''s healthy growth, which has already grown into a towering tree for the benefit of the whole dragon family


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 881

    Imperial Mausoleum of Chu state


    In front of a tombstone, Murong Jinxin stood quietly, her eyes fell on a portrait on the tombstone, with tears in the corner of her eyes. She placed a handful of flowers on the stone platform and squatted down to touch the portrait on the tombstone.


    The man in the portrait, covered with the light of moonlight, with a smile on the corner of his mouth, looks at Murong Jin''s heart quietly with some tenderness in his charming eyes.


    "Mo Li, I''m sorry for the delay this year. Never again, I promise! "


    Fingertips touch the cold tombstone, but she felt unusually warm, just as he had given her warmth, unforgettable.


    She whispered, as if afraid of scaring him, strangely gentle. The past, like a tidal current, beats in her heart and makes her feel some inexplicable melancholy.


    "How have you been for more than a year? I''m fine, and Pluto is fine with me


    Murong Jinxin sits down in front of the tombstone. She leans on the tombstone with a faint smile on her mouth. It''s a happy look. She believes Junmo glass can see it.


    Think of their agreement, such as stars in the eyes of a flash of crystal, the corner of the mouth smile deeper. She did that agreement because she was very happy all the time.


    There are lovers, children, relatives, friends, everything, she seems to have


    "Our honey is going to cure and save people in the human world in the future. She is also a daughter inheriting her father''s career. At that time, you were the best doctor in the world. Isn''t God''s arrangement wonderful?"


    Next year, she will come with honey to show her growth. Now that the child has grown up, she has already been able to take charge of her own affairs. As a father, he will be very happy and happy.


    Honey, that''s the only thing they can''t get rid of. Because in her blood, she and he are the children they gave birth to together.


    "I''m going to spend more time in the human world in the future. I have to do 100 good things a year. Only in this way can I resolve the 100 year catastrophe between me and Hades."


    Murong Jin heart garrulous said, about all her, she knows he wants to hear, she is willing to say to him. Her boredom, her tangle, her struggle, her happiness, her happiness, this is presented in front of him a complete she.


    "The disaster of the underworld is over, and our days will be settled. Maybe Jinxin will have more time to see you in the future. "


    The late Hades raised his wine pot and raised it to the man on the portrait. Then he opened the lid of the wine pot and put a pot on the stone platform. The light aroma of the wine is very intoxicating.


    The underworld looked up and took a big sip of wine. Since Jun Mo Li left, he had no chance to have a drink with anyone for more than ten years. There are many friends around, but no one can replace Jun Mo Li in his heart.


    "I can''t stand you. Can you stop drinking when you touch it? One by one, they all like to smoke... "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the underworld that forthright drinking like, the corner of the mouth slightly smoked. Originally, she was talking to Jun Mo Li well, and the atmosphere was warm. The goods completely destroyed them.


    It''s clear that this is the imperial mausoleum. He''s like a pub. She really wants to ask why he didn''t bring some food and wine.


    "It''s rare to be crazy once. You can smoke if you want. It''s not like you haven''t smoked."


    The underworld looks up, and a mouthful of liquor passes through his intestines. It''s hard to be crazy in life. For the sake of Jun Mo Li, it''s worthwhile for Jin Xin to have a meal.


    After drinking, he picked up the wine pot on the stone platform and poured a few mouthfuls of wine on the grass. As soon as the wine touched the grass, it immediately disappeared, as if Jun Mo Li had drunk it.


    "Virtue..."


    Murong Jin heart raised a foot to directly kick in the past, no foot mercy, kick in the underworld''s thigh, pain the underworld gnash teeth.


    She just doesn''t like men drinking. She doesn''t like Jun Mo Li drinking in her previous life. She doesn''t like Hades drinking in her present life. The reason is very simple, they drink with their lives, hurt their body and hurt their feelings.


    But today, for Jun Mo Li''s sake, she let him go


    "Jin Xin, can you stop kicking? It''s really painful, sensitive and dangerous... "


    A thick black line appeared on the forehead of the underworld, twitching the corners of his mouth, looking at the gorgeous woman in front of him. He was very speechless about her just foot.


    Can you play anywhere in that place? If he fails, his life will be ruined, and she will be widowed.


    "Mo Li, do you see it? This dead GUI is so angry with me on weekdays. If you have spirit in heaven, remember to press his bed at night... "


    Murong Jin''s heart hummed coldly. Seeing that the underworld picked up the wine pot on the stone platform and was ready to pour it on the grass, she snatched it and took a big mouthful. Suddenly, she felt that her mood became very happy. No wonder the two demons would drink together as long as they got together.


    "Jin Xin, Jun Mo Li is a normal man. He won''t have this hobby..."


    The underworld sweated, stretched out his slender fingers and wiped the wine stains from the corners of Murong Jinxin''s mouth, then knocked her little head by the way.


    This woman really dares to say anything. If Jun Mo Li really presses his bed, she will cry


    "Indeed, he is a normal man, but you are a good man. You and Bai Wuchang are tired of being together these days. What''s the new progress?"


    Murong Jin heart to him make a face, skin smile meat don''t smile at him, deliberately tease him. Mo Li should be relieved to see them like this. At least they don''t have any suspicion together. They can say anything and make jokes.


    "Can you say something else? Can you please don''t let me down? Dead woman... "


    As soon as I mentioned this, Pluto felt the egg hurt. She''s been using this stem for over a hundred years. Isn''t she tired? She is not tired of speaking, he is tired of listening. Otherwise Bai Wuchang was too sincere, he must have transferred him away from his side for that reason.


    "Mo Li, see? This ghost dare not face up to it. He is the kind who dares to do it or not... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is looking up, and a mouthful of wine into the stomach, the wine is very strong, she has some eyes confused. She raised her eyes to see, it seems to see the white man in the flowers, looking at her with a smile, helplessly shaking her head.


    She knew it was an illusion, but she couldn''t help laughing. It''s good to see him again, no matter what way it is.


    "I dare not be a king, I dare not be a king..."


    The underworld just wants to refute a few words, looking at Murong Jin''s heart staring at a certain place out of God, also curious to see in the past, just a look he was stunned. In the flowers not far away, the man who is smiling is Jun Mo Li


    He thought he was dazzled and blinked hard, but he found that the man was still there, and his mood was a little excited.


    "Man, you see that too, don''t you? It''s not an illusion, is it? "


    The strange of the underworld immediately caused Murong Jin''s side eye, she fiercely grasped the hand of the underworld, the tone is a little unsteady to call a way.


    Originally, she thought that she had a hallucination after drinking, but now it doesn''t seem to be


    "Well, he''s Jun Mo Li. He''s smiling at us..."


    The underworld holds Murong Jinxin''s little cold hand hard, and all kinds of emotions flash on his cool face. Finally, he raises his hands tightly linked with Murong Jinxin and shakes them to the man not far away.


    Such a miracle was something he had never thought of before. Junmo glass had been reincarnated, but now suddenly appeared


    "Man, he also waved to us. It''s incredible..."


    Murong Jin heart''s eye socket instant red, a drop of tears quietly slide down the corner of the eye. She covered her little mouth to keep from crying.


    She once said that she would see her happiness with her own eyes. Now he has


    "I will always be good to her and I will live up to your expectations. You can rest assured..."


    This time, Pluto didn''t wipe Murong Jin''s tears. He knew it was a kind of happy tears. Jun Mo Li saw, also won''t be distressed, can feel gratified only.


    He stopped the smile at the corner of his mouth and swore carefully to Jun Mo Li again. He knew what Junmo glass cared about most, and he didn''t dare to forget it all his life.


    As soon as his words fell, the man in white in the flowers nodded gently. With a few smiles, he turned and disappeared into the sunshine.


    A colorful sunshine, warm light on the body of the underworld and Murong Jin heart, out of a blossoming happy flowers.


    That''s Jun Mo Li''s blessing to them. They accept it gladly and dare not forget it forever


    "Man, I must be the happiest woman in the world. I have him in the past and you in this life..."


    They give her the most unselfish love in the world, they give her the warmest protection in the world, they give her the most beautiful everything in the world. Hold up a piece of sky for her, let her fly freely.


    How lucky she was to meet them, know each other, love each other and even kill each other


    "Jinxin, eternal interpretation of our happiness, he wants to see..."


    The underworld gently stroked her soft hair, full of emotion and love in her heart. In fact, he is the happiest man in the world, because he has the most beautiful woman in the world and is immortal.


    Time, their lives, their destiny and their happiness will not die out


    "Good..."


    Murong Jin''s heart nods gently and suddenly takes down the necklace on her neck. Looking at the pink light on the necklace, she smiles.


    Their story begins with this necklace. After years of baptism, it is more and more touching now.


    "Jinxin, engrave our names..."


    The underworld threw the necklace into the air, holding Murong Jinxin''s hand, and engraved their names on the necklace. When the last stroke was finished, countless pink rays burst out of the necklace and wrapped them tightly.


    Their story will continue from this moment and never come to an end. Where happiness is, they are


    Love, forever... Love, foreve

 Chapter 882

    In a hurry, ten years have passed. Ten years later, with the flick of a finger in the long river of time, a new story begins on the day of Ye Lele and Ji.


    Sixteen years old, cardamom years old, ye family has a daughter, just as beautiful as summer flowers. At the age of 16, the flowers have just opened, but she wants to start her first adventure in this most beautiful season.


    Her power of prophecy is about to begin on the day of Jiji. After opening, what she will face is the risk that can never be predicted


    "Lele, are you ready?"


    Murong Jinxin looked at the beautiful woman in front of her and asked with a smile. If she''s ready, she''s going to start.


    Today, her mood is uneasy, because today she can see the future of Junlin xiaoxiaomi''er from Lele''s eyes.


    "Well, let''s go..."


    Ye Lele nodded and breathed deeply. It took her ten years to practice hard for today. She knew that once her power of prophecy was turned on, she would become the largest fragrant steamed bun in this continent.


    Once upon a time, there was a saying that the woman who got the Phoenix got the world. Now the woman who got the prophecy got the world


    "You have to be more aggressive. Junlin''s life and death are all in your eyes..."


    Murong Jinxin patted her small shoulder, pulled her to the side of the soft couch to lie down, took the silver needle, took her two drops of blood, and forced her into her clear eyes. Two red lights flashed and disappeared in an instant.


    "Well..."


    Ye Lele''s eyebrows slightly wrinkled, issued a cry of pain, with even if tightly bite his lips, silently bear the pain of the adverse days.


    To bear the pain that ordinary people can''t bear, we can enjoy the honor that ordinary people can''t enjoy. Open language ability, that''s it.


    Fortunately, the pain did not last long, but after more than ten minutes, she felt comfortable all over, especially before her eyes were opened.


    "Ye Lele, are you playing dead? Or are you really dead? "


    Jun Lin looked at the corner of his mouth with a smile, but did not open her eyes for a long time, impatient cold hum twice. Don''t you know how anxious they are waiting? What is her appearance like?


    Ten years of growth, he has now grown into a young man. His face is as cool as jade. There is more evil spirit on his small face which is similar to Hades.


    "I said, can you say something nice from your mouth? Curse me day after day, are you bored? "


    Smell speech, still immersed in her own thoughts of the woman suddenly opened her eyes, clear eyes a streamer flash, instantly swept in front of the king.


    Whether she owes him in her last life, she has to bear his poisonous tongue day by day, and she has to be controlled by him. That''s enough.


    "If you don''t do it, I don''t care about you. Don''t you know that all the people in the yard are waiting for you?"


    Jun Lin stretched out his hand and pulled her up, pulling her ears with his slender fingers. She is sixteen years old and has no brain. She doesn''t even have ears.


    Before opening the prophecy, he had told her something, but she forgot all about it. Clearly can avoid pain, but she from headache to tail, do not know pain?


    "How do you talk to your sister, little devil? I''m going to stay here... "


    Ye Lele was a little speechless. He wanted to argue for a few words, but when he came into contact with Jun Lin''s eyes, he suddenly found that he seemed to be missing a tendon. He forgot his advice yesterday, and his arrogance became much smaller.


    He glared at him and didn''t dare to pay any attention to him. She knew too well what would happen if she made a mistake.


    "Sister? Whose sister are you? "Yes?"


    Jun Lin was irritated by his sister''s two words. He grabbed Ye Lele''s slender wrist and pushed her under a thousand year old tree with a few big steps. He pinched her chin and asked dangerously.


    Although he was less than 12 years old, he was half a head taller than ye Lele. Although he was slightly thinner, he was still enough to frighten Ye Lele.


    "I..."


    Ye Lele swallowed his saliva and looked at Jun Lin with black air in his eyes. He was really afraid. Although Junlin is young, his temperament is amazing. Especially when she was angry, she was angry enough to die hundreds of times.


    What evil did she do? She met him. She was older than him, but he would eat her to death


    "I said, can you two friends stop? Let your mother and concubine finish the business first. You can love her as much as you want... "


    Seeing this scene, Murong Jinxin has no words to describe her mood at the moment except for sighing about her son Niu Bi Shan. Anyway, in front of other girls'' parents, is it really good for Lele that her son is so fierce?


    "Aunt Jinxin, you quickly pull him away..."


    Ye Lele originally wanted to refute Murong Jinxin''s last sentence, but she didn''t dare to die. The end of death would be very, very miserable.


    Once the dead child is mad, he will never scruple any occasion, and it is possible to smoke her ass. Alas, to put it bluntly, she is still in a bad mood. If her accomplishments were higher than his, she would not be so afraid of him.


    Ye Lele looks up to the sky and sighs. He has no place to complain about his heartache


    "Hum..."


    Although Junlin''s temperament is his own way, he still respects his mother and concubine. Murong Jin heart words a fall, he has let go of Ye Lele, back to one side.


    The mother''s concubine is right. She still wants to finish the business. After finishing the business, she will see how he will deal with her. Elder sister, who does he want to be?


    From the day she provoked him, she was destined to be his woman, and their relationship would never be sister and brother.


    "Hoo..."


    When the coercion is relieved temporarily, ye Lele breathes out a breath, touches his small chest and goes to Murong Jinxin. He looks at Murong Jinxin wrongly, but he doesn''t dare to say anything bad to Junlin.


    She felt that her whole life was really over. She was so pinched by the dead child that she didn''t have any place to turn over


    "Lele, that''s what he is. Ten years, you should get used to it. Don''t think about it. He''s a paper tiger. Don''t try to be tough with him in the future. Do you understand? "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the woman in front of her and arranges her messy clothes. She teaches her how to suppress her baby son.


    The son''s temperament is the same as that of his father. It''s too hard. Lele doesn''t have the same momentum as her. It''s conceivable that the result of hard hitting is hard. If you want to subdue the little rabbit, Lele can only pretend to be weak.


    "Aunt Jinxin..."


    Ye Lele thinks Murong Jinxin''s words are wrong. Junlin is not a paper tiger. He is definitely a real tiger. As long as you touch his ass, the consequences are unimaginable.


    She felt that she was really unfortunate. Look at the elders around her, who is not a man, listen to the woman''s words, how did she come here, everything turned upside down?


    "Junlin is young and overbearing. Sometimes you forget to worry about your feelings, so you should include more. When he grows up and matures, he will let you


    Murong Jinxin also knows that the woman in front of her is very aggrieved. Her baby son is absolutely a tyrant president. All kinds of tyrannies to Ye Lele make them look down on him.


    However, there is nothing wrong with that. Everyone''s way of getting along with each other is different in every relationship. It doesn''t mean that son and LeLe are bad either. I believe Lele will experience the fun one day.


    "Concubine, my psychological age is much older than her..."


    Junlin really can''t listen to him. His mother''s concubine always belittles him. He doesn''t think he''s wrong. Also happy, this woman is little roots, older than him, but often do some very childish things. If he doesn''t take care of her like that, sooner or later, she''ll get into trouble.


    "Since you know it, you can''t let her have some? Girls are spoiled. Do you understand? "


    Murong Jin heart directly a white eye flew in the past, the little son of a dog''s gall. When did he interrupt her when she was talking?


    With a roar, the underworld palace trembled. Junlin, even if he is not convinced, can only stop. The reason is very simple. My father once made a family rule. The first rule is that whoever dares to make his mother and concubine angry will be skinned. He is very self-conscious and dare not challenge his father''s limit.


    "They are very good like this. Lele''s brain is a little abnormal. He has few tendons, so he needs Junlin to take charge of it..."


    See Jun Lin some injustice of low head, small ash is to walk to his side, patted Jun Lin''s shoulder. He likes Junlin, the son-in-law to be. He thinks it''s normal for Junlin to get along with Lele.


    Junlin is the future king of the underworld, and his domineering power comes from his body. Besides, Junlin is very protective of Lele. He and Ranran look in their eyes and remember in their hearts.


    "That''s to say, boys should be more aggressive, or they would be like a woman, and they would be disgusted by it..."


    Ye Ranran can''t see it any more. Her daughter thinks that she knows too much about it. Her daughter pretends to be pitiful in front of Jinxin on purpose to win Jinxin''s sympathy and let Jinxin teach Junlin a lesson.


    She has seen her daughter get along with Junlin in private for countless times. Her daughter doesn''t suffer losses at all. She tolerates her everywhere. Junlin is really a unlucky child.


    "Well, you can indulge him. If one day he hurts Lele, you must not come to me and cry. Well, cut the crap and get down to business first. I can''t wait to know the future of the three children... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is too lazy to argue with them again. She grabs Ye Lele''s hand and stares at Ye Lele''s eyes. The scarlet lips opened and closed, sending her thoughts into her mind.


    Ye Lele''s eyes began to gather strange clouds, and pictures began to flash in her mind. The speed was so fast that Murong Jin could not grasp and see clearly. It was not until the picture came to a certain evening after 150000 years that it was frozen

 Chapter 883

    Murong Jin heart carefully looking at the picture, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, face instant gloomy down. She is not reconciled, and carefully looked again, or the same result, suddenly the whole person is not good.


    If this is the fate of the three children, she must try her best to change their lives


    "Well..."


    Just when she wanted to open her eyes, the picture in Ye Lele''s eyes suddenly turned and stopped again. She felt a little incredible, subconsciously snored.


    Carefully looking at the picture, the brow wrinkled more tightly. What''s the meaning of this? How can her three children have two endings? My father


    "Jinxin, what do you see?"


    After seeing ye Lele blink, Hades, who has been silent and thoughtful, goes to Murong Jinxin''s side, rubs her hair and tries to pull her thoughts back.


    He couldn''t see the result from Jin Xin''s facial expression. He just felt that the answer seemed to be a little hanging


    "I saw two pictures. The first picture was that the children were all dead, and the second picture was that the children were all safe. It''s really strange..."


    How does she feel that such an answer is not the answer? Children''s life and death is the possibility of each half, this does not need Lele prophecy, they can also know it.


    Did Lele''s first prediction deviate? Or what went wrong? Murong Jinxin has no way to know


    "I can only say that if you read it, you didn''t..."


    Pluto mouth a smoke, such a result completely beyond his expectation. Ye Lele, there should be no problem. He has personally verified her potential. That only means that God is playing with them.


    Ye Lele could not predict the outcome of the three children without telling them the result, making them uneasy for more than 100000 years, or not wanting them to change anything important.


    "Not again? Maybe Lele''s first prediction is different... "


    Ye Ranran looks at Murong Jinxin''s brow knot and opens her mouth with some worry. Anyway, my daughter''s ability of prophecy has been turned on, and it doesn''t make any difference to prophesy once or several times. If you look at it from another person this time, you may get a different result.


    "No, Lele''s body can''t bear it. You can''t use the power of prophecy at will, otherwise you will be happy... "


    Pluto resolutely rejected Ye Ranran''s proposal. Ye Lele is their future daughter-in-law. They can''t hurt her body for an answer that is not the answer.


    Ye Lele is too young and his cultivation is not high. It''s good to use his ability of prophecy once a year


    "What shall we do now?"


    Ye Ranran also began to worry. One of her three children was her future son-in-law. If something happened to him, her daughter would not be able to live.


    She looks at her depressed daughter and grabs her hand. The piercing cold makes her heart tremble. Her daughter still cares about Junlin


    "Let''s wait for next year. If we look at it again next year, maybe there will be different answers."


    The underworld drooped his eyes and thought about it. He couldn''t think of any good way. He had to wait patiently. Fortunately, their time is still very long, and there is no need to rush for a while. It''s been ten years. It''s nothing to wait another year.


    "Well, I don''t think about it. I can''t think of any result. Wait..."


    Murong Jin heart also helpless, want to headache, can only give up to continue to wait down. He glanced at his ugly son, trying to comfort him, but he didn''t know what to say. With a sigh, he sat on the chair beside him and drank tea to relieve his boredom.


    "We should be optimistic. The two pictures of children''s nothing are in the back. Maybe this is the answer..."


    The immortal devil looked at everyone and was disappointed. He wanted to comfort everyone, but he found that no one paid attention to him. He had to touch his nose and sit down beside Murong Jinxin. He also began to drink tea.


    The underworld palace is in a quiet state, only occasionally comes the sound of the wind blowing the treetops


    "Father, mother and concubine, I''ll go to practice first..."


    Jun Lin glanced at his worried father, mother and imperial concubine, dropped such a sentence and left in silence. He is still young. Now it''s useless for him to think about it. It''s the right thing to put all his energy on Cultivation and break through the secret arts as soon as possible.


    "Father and mother, I have something else to do. I''ll go first..."


    Seeing Junlin leave with a cold face, ye Lele is worried. Casually looking for a reason, he left behind Jun Lin.


    The adults in the yard have seen this scene for a long time. These two enemies are like this, they make trouble every day, but they stick together every day. Junlin is in a bad mood. Lele will not stand by.


    ¡­¡­


    On the stone road leading to youmingtan, Junlin walks quietly. He knows that ye Lele is following him, but he pretends not to know.


    He''s in a bad mood now. It''s not that he''s afraid of death, but that if he dies, what should this silly woman do?


    "Jun Lin, don''t be sad. There must be a way..."


    After walking for a long time, Junlin didn''t pay attention to himself. Ye Lele finally lost his temper. He took several strides to Junlin''s side and grasped Junlin''s arm.


    No matter how much they laugh in their daily life, they will make up as good as ever if they are still angry and quarrelling.


    She knew that Junlin must be in a bad mood. At this time, I''m afraid that only she can comfort him


    "When I die, you are free. Isn''t that good?"


    Jun Lin looked down at her, looked at a touch of worry on her beautiful face, all the unhappiness disappeared in an instant. She still has a little conscience. If she chooses to ignore him at this time, he will definitely affect their feelings.


    "Oh, why do you say that? What''s good when you die, uncle and aunt? They will be sad, and I will be sad too... "


    Ye Lele knew Jun Lin''s awkward temperament, and he did not know what to say after scratching his head. As soon as she thought that there would be no more him in her life, she felt very depressed.


    They are childhood friends. They grow up together and spend most of their time together. Although they sometimes find him a little annoyed, their feelings are still very strong.


    "Yes? Look at you before, I wish I would die earlier. If I die, you can remarry. "


    Junlin''s face is a little better, but I still don''t want to let her go. Don''t think that he doesn''t know her. If he doesn''t teach her a lesson, she will often act pathetic and let him have bad luck.


    He didn''t know whether his mother''s concubine was pretending to be blind or really blind. The poor performance of this woman made him really speechless.


    "Er..."


    Ye Lele''s mouth yanked hard, remarried that even two words let her very speechless. Is she that kind of person? Remarriage, remarriage, she is very single-minded.


    If he died, she would be a widow at best. Bah, bah, bah, look what he''s thinking. He won''t die


    "So you really think so, huh..."


    Jun Lin watched that ye Lele was indifferent to his words. The anger that had just subsided suddenly came up again. He threw his sleeve robe and ignored Ye Lele, and strode forward.


    This damned woman really needs beating. Will she die if she refutes him? Can''t you make him feel better?


    "Junlin..."


    Ye Lele is really angry when he looks at Junlin. He shouts that he is trying to catch up with him, but the remaining light in the corner of his eye catches a glimpse of red behind a thousand year old tree. She stopped and was about to catch up. She turned and walked towards the ancient tree.


    After a thousand years of ancient trees, a woman in red is looking at her coldly, with a sneer on her lips and a naked provocation in her eyes. See ye Lele came over, just pick eyebrows, completely don''t care that she has found himself.


    "Chen Xuan, why are you doing this? In the end, it''s just you who hurt yourself... "


    Chenxuan''s feelings for Junlin were only known two years ago, and she was sad for a long time. Love is the most hurtful thing, chenxuan is destined to be the woman who will be hurt, because she will never let Junlin out, and Junlin''s heart is only her.


    "How do you know? Jun Lin has not grown up yet. Everything will be different when he grows up. Lele, if you don''t want to turn against me, I advise you to let go as soon as possible. Otherwise, I will not let you go! "


    Chen Xuan completely ignores Ye Lele''s words. The reason why she hasn''t started now is that Jun Lin is still young. A lot of things she can only do in adulthood, so watching their sweet interaction, she can''t bear.


    It''s been ten years. After four years, Junlin will be her man. For that day, she has been preparing all these years


    "Chen Xuan, if you insist on this, there''s nothing I can do. I just want to tell you that Junlin is not something you can control if you want to. After calculating him, it must be you. I grew up together, and you should see that very clearly, right? "


    Ye Lele felt that she was a little helpless. In the face of this woman who had already had obsession with Junlin, she had advised her countless times, but none of them was useful.


    Well, she won''t be persuading her in the future. She will keep her man firmly. If she wants to dig her corner, there is no door.


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as I become his princess, I have many ways to make him fall in love with me. Lele, you have opened up your ability of prophecy today. If you have to fight against me, I don''t mind making you a woman who has been robbed by the four worlds... "


    Once her identity is exposed, it will only bring her endless troubles. She knew that she was always afraid of trouble, and would not agree to open the prophecy ability if it wasn''t for King''s landing. Well, she will seize Ye Lele''s weakness.


    In order to get King''s landing, let alone deal with Ye Lele, she would not hesitate to betray her relatives


    After leaving such a paragraph, Chen Xuan leaves with a smile, leaving Ye Lele in the same place, staring at her back in a daze.


    Is this Chen Xuan they know? Is this Chen Xuan who grew up with them? This kind of Chen Xuan makes her feel scared.


    What should she do

 Chapter 884

    Netherworld pool


    Jun Lin is sitting on a big stone angry, ye Lele that silly woman did not catch up. It''s the first time that such a situation has happened. He''s really angry.


    Don''t let him see that damned woman again today, or she will look good


    "In other words, you have been angry for half an hour. Can you start to practice?"


    On another big stone, fire phoenix turned his eyes and looked at the angry boy. It doesn''t know what happened. It just knows that once the boy gets angry, it must be related to the silly girl of the Ye family.


    The two of them are really natural enemies. They feel a little speechless even after seeing it


    "Do you think it''s suitable for cultivation in my condition?"


    Jun Lin stares at Huo Fenghuang. To him, Huo Fenghuang is another master. Although this master is not responsible, he still respects him. Respect at the same time, also regard it as their very important relatives, occasionally angry also to its body.


    "If you know it''s not suitable, why are you still here? If you are angry, go to see the silly girl of the Ye family. I''m not your outlet. "


    Fire phoenix mouth a smoke, fire red feathers patted, for King''s words very disapproval. It has lived, I don''t know how old it is, and it doesn''t need to worry about a child that it likes.


    This child is growing up. He has a special preference for him, so much so that he is willing to stay as his master.


    "Don''t mention her to me. I get angry when I mention her."


    Jun Lin hums heavily. In fact, he is not such a mean man, but ye Lele has gone too far today. They clearly agreed that one side was angry and the other side had to give in unconditionally, but she did not come back after half of it. What did she mean?


    "Jun Lin, are you confused? You didn''t find anything different on your way to youmingtan? "


    Fire phoenix looking at him is really angry a little fierce, carefully pondered some time. It reminds me that today is the day when the girl of the Ye family started her ability of prophecy. It must be that the boy got a bad ending.


    As for the girl of the Ye family, the reason why she didn''t come after her is that she was stopped by someone.


    "No..."


    Jun Lin carefully recalled, and did not find anything unusual. Perhaps he is really angry confused, ignore what, all this is that silly girl to harm. She is the only one who can make a mess of him.


    "I don''t know if you''re too stupid or she''s hiding too well. The girl of the Ye family didn''t come to you. I''m afraid she was stopped by someone who wanted to..."


    This matter originally it doesn''t want to manage, but these days it obviously sensed Chen Xuan that wench''s body''s breath is a little wrong. He was not sure if the girl was really practicing that kind of Kung Fu, but he felt it was necessary to remind his precious apprentice that he would not suffer a big loss.


    "You mean... Chen Xuan..."


    Emperor''s landing is almost at one point. During the ten years of cultivation, Chen Xuan often waits for him in the dark pool. He knew her mind, so he never paid attention to her.


    He wanted her to retreat, but ten years later, she still seemed stubborn. Fire phoenix has never been a talkative, it took the initiative to mention this, there must be other reasons.


    "Jun Lin, Chen Xuan is too stubborn. I''m afraid she won''t shrink away if she doesn''t run into you. You''d better be on guard. I smell a strange smell from her these days. I wonder if she''s practicing a charm to seduce men... "


    Fire phoenix saw disdain from the eyes of King''s landing, the worry in the heart could not help but a little more. Junlin''s attitude to chenxuan is very clear. This attitude will hurt chenxuan seriously and make chenxuan want him at any cost.


    Junlin should be safe before adulthood, but it doesn''t mean ye''s girl is safe. Its intuition tells it that Chen Xuan is about to attack Ye''s girl.


    "She really has that leisure and elegance. If her parents knew that, they would kill her with a slap."


    Junlin''s heart sank. He never thought that chenxuan had reached the level of being possessed. To practice that kind of magic, is she trying to destroy him? Or do you want to destroy her?


    He knows himself too well, his heart is too hard, his self-control is too strong, and with a beloved woman in his heart, he can''t be confused by those things at all.


    "Once you start practicing, you can''t break it. Even if you tell her parents, it won''t help. Be careful and try not to be alone with her, understand


    Fire phoenix shook his head, indicating that he was calm. That kind of Kung Fu was broken in the middle of cultivation, and the consequences were unimaginable, so even if her parents knew, it was impossible to stop her.


    Junlin still has time. Maybe in the past four years, it should find a way to make him adapt to all the magic drugs and magic techniques in this continent. Although the cost of doing so is a little high, it is definitely lower than the cost of Chen Xuan''s success.


    "Well, I''ll try to avoid her. If it wasn''t for her parents and brothers, I would have blown her out of the underworld long ago... "Chen Xuan''s parents had a special relationship with her father, king, mother and imperial concubine. With the relationship between CHEN Ye and Xiaoxiao, he couldn''t move her before his wings grew hard. He can''t move. The only thing he can do is to defend. He looked down and pondered for a moment. He had a decision in his heart. Maybe he should leave the underworld for some time before he has successfully practiced his secret arts¡° Let the king of hell beast follow the girl of the Ye family, otherwise it''s afraid that something will happen... "The girl of the Ye family''s Kung Fu is half a bucket of water, whether it''s high or low. If Chen Xuan wants to attack her, she won''t even have the power to fight. It didn''t think so much before, but during this period of time, it saw chenxuan''s killing eyes on Ye''s girl several times. The girl of the Ye family is a woman in the future. Naturally, she has clothes to protect her... "After a while, my mother will take Lele to see the God of time and space to open the hourglass. I want to go with her and then stay to practice. Do you think it''s feasible?" Jun Lin nodded, fire phoenix is good to him, he always knows. Therefore, he was never polite to huofenghuang. In his opinion, fire phoenix is similar to his mother''s concubine. He can even say something to fire phoenix, but he can''t say it to his mother''s concubine. The valley of time and space, the God of time and space, should be a good place for cultivation. If you stay there for ten or eight years, you will be able to achieve great success¡° OK, as long as you are willing, you can practice wherever you want. But the time and space Valley doesn''t receive outsiders. The girl of the Ye family can''t follow you. It''s the rule. " Fire phoenix some accidents, but very pleased. To make such a choice, this young man''s determination is really terrible. In time, he will surpass his father, his mother and his concubines and become one of the most powerful in this continent¡° Good... "Jun Lin hesitated for a long time, and finally nodded helplessly. For their future, let''s separate for a while. Ten years and eight years, that silly girl should not change her heart. He still believes in Ye Lele''s feelings for him and his own charm... "Junlin, you can be a good person only if you are strong enough to protect Ye''s girl better in the future. It''s your biggest responsibility as a man, and you did it. " Fire phoenix nodded, it originally thought it would be a bit troublesome to persuade it to stay alone in the valley of time and space, but did not expect that he was so easy to talk. The child''s patience, I''m afraid even his father, mother and concubine can''t match. It must train the child to be the best man in this continent... "I know that I will live up to master''s expectations." Jun Lin bowed heavily to the fire phoenix, and the master expressed his gratitude to the fire phoenix incisively and vividly. He didn''t like sensationalism, but at this moment, he felt that his feelings for Fire Phoenix had reached a peak, and he wanted to do so¡° It''s rare for you to call me Shifu. You have a conscience. Well, I''ll go to your mother''s wife to discuss some things. Don''t be angry here. I don''t have many days to get along with the girl of the Ye family. Cherish it. "Fire phoenix was stunned. I didn''t expect that Junlin would have such behavior. Shifu''s two words are more important than Mount Tai''s, and Junlin can only shout on the day when he worships him as a teacher. Ten years later, when he heard these two words again, he felt that his eyes were wet... "Well, I''ll go ahead." After a long talk with huofenghuang, Junlin''s Qi has been completely eliminated. He has to go to the underworld garden first and have a good talk with Ono. Ono used to follow his mother''s concubine, but now it''s natural to follow Lele. Turn around and leave, thinking about things on your mind and walking the road that you can walk with your eyes closed. Just after walking for a short time, you see ye Lele in a daze under a thousand year old tree. He was startled, thinking of huofenghuang''s words, he felt cold all over. Chen Xuan''s favorite place to hide was the thousand year old tree. Lele is so lost under that tree, shouldn''t he... "Ye Lele, what are you doing here?" Jun Lin almost ran to Ye Lele in general. His slender fingers shook in front of Ye Lele, trying to pull Ye Lele back¡° Junlin, I... "The familiar feeling came, ye Ranran finally moved, blinked his big eyes, and rushed to Junlin''s arms. Little body a little shiver, obviously because of something very afraid. Chen Xuan is too much. She took that medicine on her when she was about to leave. If she wasn''t alert enough, she couldn''t think of the consequences¡° What''s up? Is Chen Xuan in trouble with you? She did it to you, didn''t she? "

 Chapter 885

    Junlin has never seen such a flustered Yele before. The calm heart lake was thrown into a huge stone in an instant, causing a huge wave. While gently patting Ye Lele''s back, soothing her mood, anxiously asked.


    His first reaction is that Chen Xuan starts with Lele. He didn''t expect that Chen Xuan''s action is so fast that they don''t have any preparation.


    "I''m so sad... We grew up together... Now she treats me like that..."


    Ye Lele''s tears drop down, she is now in addition to fear, more or heartache. When they were young, they were intimate and the best sisters. When they grew up, they would turn into enemies because of a man. The gap made her feel a little out of breath.


    If other things, she can give her, but she really like Junlin, she can''t give her feelings.


    "What did she do to you? "Yes?"


    Jun Lin forced himself to calm down and let her tears wet his clothes. He didn''t feel as sad as ye Lele said. For Chen Xuan, his mother''s concubine reminded him ten years ago, so he has been deliberately avoiding for the past ten years, not to mention having any feelings.


    He was sad just because he didn''t protect her well, so that he almost had an accident


    "She drugged me..."


    Ye Lele''s little body trembled slightly. Originally, she wanted to hide this matter, but she was caught by Junlin, and she couldn''t hide it.


    After much hesitation, she opened her mouth. Just after saying that, tears fell more fierce, mood is also more depressed.


    "She dares to play with her life..."


    Ye Lele''s words stabbed his heart like a needle. His slender fingers turned into a fist in an instant, and then he smashed his fist at the thousand year old tree behind him. Boom, the thousand year old tree fell, which shows how exuberant Jun Lin''s anger is.


    Chen Xuan, the shameless woman, is so cruel to her younger sister who grew up together. She is really good


    "Forget it this time... I''ll be careful next time..."


    Jun Lin''s anger makes Ye Lele a little frightened. She raises her eyes, which are red and swollen. She wipes them clean and persuades them carefully.


    She is really worried that Junlin will tear her face with chenxuan in a rage. After all, she has evidence. As long as chenxuan doesn''t recognize it, they have nothing to do.


    "Forget it? How can we forget it? I''ll settle with her sooner or later! "


    Smell speech, the hand of King''s arrival fiercely grasped Ye Lele''s small shoulder, in the dark pupil Mou flashed Dao Dao to kill an idea. He has never suffered a loss, especially such a great loss. He will never suffer in his life.


    This time, because there is no evidence, if he makes trouble, I''m afraid it will be bad for everyone. He chose temporary patience. Only when he is strong enough can he act willfully.


    His women can only occasionally be wronged by him. No one else can bully his women. He is now fledgling, bullying his woman, he has nothing to do. But that doesn''t mean he won''t do anything about it.


    "As long as I''m good... It''s the biggest blow to her... Ok..."


    Ye Lele is kind in the end. For her sister who has been shouting for more than ten years, before the last step, she doesn''t want to block even a retreat between them.


    After all, what happened today didn''t do any real harm to her, so she decided to turn a blind eye and let it go


    "How can I leave at ease like this..."


    Her praying eyes made Jun Lin''s heart soften, and her words were right. As long as they are well together, Chen Xuan''s heart is absolutely not good.


    He has to be strong. He can''t wait to be strong. He has to go to the valley of time and space. It''s just that he went to time valley. What should she do?


    Since Chen Xuan has chosen to start, she has no chance to stop because of her temperament. Her situation in the next few years will be very dangerous. Even if Ono follows her, it can''t guarantee her 100% safety.


    "Leave? Where are you going? Why did you leave me? "


    After listening to the words of Junlin, ye Lele''s mood fell to the bottom. She bit her lip and looked at the cool man in front of her, because he was a little confused.


    They have been together for 11 years, and never separated. When he said that he would leave, she really couldn''t accept it, and even felt that she was about to be abandoned.


    "To go to the valley of time and space, I have to break through the secret arts as soon as possible. In my current situation, it is estimated that I will be successful in seven or eight years. Lele, for our future, I have to go. Do you understand? "


    Jun Lin took her to one side of the grass to sit down, let her lean on his arms, gently explained. This is the only way they have to go. In order to protect their family, their father had been closed for two years, and their mother and concubine had been closed for one year to save Ranran''s aunt. Now he''s trying to protect her better, but he''s been closed for a long time.


    "Take me with you. I promise I won''t disturb you. Shut up, I promise!"


    Ye Lele is relieved by Junlin''s explanation. She always knows how strict he is in his cultivation. She supports him to go to the time and space valley. It''s just, can he take her with him. So even if you can''t see him, at least their distance will not be so far away¡° No, time Valley doesn''t allow outsiders to stay. I worship Fire Phoenix as my teacher, so I can go for granted. " Jun Lin shook his head very much. Huo Fenghuang had already told him clearly. He could not be so ignorant and embarrassed Huo Fenghuang everywhere. Every place has its own rules, and the earth doesn''t revolve around it. He can''t ask everyone to act according to his ideas¡° You''re gone. What do I do? It''s so annoying... "Ye Lele also knows this truth, but it''s hard to accept this reality for a moment. She grabbed her messy long hair, frowned, and began to fall into an inexplicable panic¡° Lele, you can''t stay in the underworld, or something will happen. You have to avoid chenxuan for a few years. I''ll think about where to go. I won''t leave you alone. You are the only woman I want to marry. " The arrival of Ye Lele makes Xiao Hui feel better. His eyes float to the distance, as if thinking about a possibility. If you send Lele to tiannu palace without knowing it, Lele will be taken good care of because of his relationship with the devil. Tiannv palace, is not who want to go can go, as long as the devil is not willing, chenxuan also can''t enter tiannv palace one step¡° Lele, how about going to tiannu palace for a few years? Although I''m a little lonely, at least I''m safe, and I can practice at ease. " Drooping eyes carefully pondered some time, Jun Lin thought this method is feasible. When Lele helps his mother open the hourglass, he can send Lele away, and huofenghuang will help him. Let chenxuan think that Lele has stayed in the valley of time and space, maybe that woman will die for a while... "OK, I will go wherever you want me to go, I will listen to you. Jun Lin, you can''t fall in love with other women, you know? " Ye Lele nodded and went to tiannu palace to accompany uncle mozun for several years. Uncle mozun was too lonely and pitiful. As long as Junlin is happy, she is willing to do anything. She only asks that she is the only one in Junlin''s heart. She knew that she had nothing but the power of prophecy. King''s landing is what you want. Once he grows up, I don''t know how many women in the four realms will come one after another. She''s afraid that she can''t catch his heart¡° It depends on your performance. As long as you are really obedient, I won''t have that leisure. " Jun Lin looked at her with a smile, she was really stupid. A man like him will never let go once he is determined. Even if he took her to hell, he would not let go of his hand. But, he can''t let her have no sense of crisis. Now that she has reached the hairpin, he is also afraid that she will meet a more suitable man... "Disgusting, I have been obedient enough, who do you think I am so pitiful? Every time you get angry, I''m scared to death by you. " Ye Lele pouted her little lips and did not agree with Jun Lin''s words. Is there any more obedient woman in the world? She only plays coquetry when she is with him in private. In this relationship, she can never be the one who takes the initiative. Because her joys and sorrows come from him, because she really likes him too much¡° Poor you? I think I''m pathetic? All my life, I have to drag a bottle of oil to pass... "Jun Lin looks at her unconvinced appearance, with a few silk doting in her eyes. Looking at her hair a little messy, slender hand a stretch, a wooden comb will appear in his hands. He turned her around and began to comb her hair. This is the first time he combs a girl''s hair. He feels very excited¡° Junlin, my father once told me that if you take half of the long hair of two people who love each other and weave them into a bracelet, and bury the pair of bracelets under Sansheng stone for a hundred years, the couple will love each other forever. Why don''t we have a try? " Ye Lele is enjoying this rare happiness with a slight smile on his lips. Junlin really likes her, and has already liked her to comb her hair. Maybe she shouldn''t be suspicious, no matter whether she is good or not, as long as he likes, in his heart, she is the best¡° OK, I''ll send you my hair tomorrow morning Junlin can''t deny it. If there is such a simple way to spend one''s life together, there won''t be so many foolish men and women in this world. However, if she thinks that she can be more at ease, he will cooperate¡° Junlin, we will be able to spend our whole life together, we will be able to... "Ye Lele whispered softly and suddenly turned to kiss Junlin''s cool face. Only at this time, she will thoroughly feel that he belongs to her. The sunshine is just right, the flowers are blooming all over the garden, the birds are in pairs, the butterflies are dancing, and everything is beautiful and intoxicating

 Chapter 886

    The next morning


    Junlin is very observant and sends a wisp of long hair to Ye Lele. Ye Lele mixes two wisps of long hair together and begins to work hard. In the morning, two beautiful black bracelets appeared in front of her.


    "I said, you don''t even have breakfast, just to make it up?"


    Just when ye Lele laughs at the two bracelets, ye Ranran happens to enter her room and see the scene through the wide open window. He can''t help but draw fiercely.


    Everyone said that the daughter was a little silly, she would argue before, now it seems that the daughter is really a real silly girl.


    This bracelet can be made up at any time. As for her coming, she doesn''t even eat breakfast. Has she been working so hard all morning?


    "Mother, as long as you bury them under Sansheng stone for a hundred years, Junlin and I will be together forever, ha ha ha..."


    Ye Lele doesn''t feel embarrassed either. He takes the bracelet in his hand and shakes it to Ye Ranran. The smile of the corner of the mouth is so obvious, in front of her mother, she does not hide her feelings for Junlin.


    "Do you believe what your father said? It''s so stupid that there''s no cure for it. Lele, if you want to stay with Junlin forever, besides you like each other, the more important thing is management. If you bury two bracelets under the Sansheng stone, you can stay together forever, and there won''t be so much separation and combination. "


    Ye Ranran rolled his eyes, and his daughter''s idea was naive and a little terrible. She believed her father''s casual words. Later, she really became the princess of the underworld. She really didn''t know how to face the jackals, tigers and leopards in the court of the underworld.


    "How can we know if we don''t try? Anyway, Junlin agrees, and I have nothing to lose. What if it''s true? "


    Ye Lele was not hit by her mother''s words, but made a face at Ye Ranran, took two bracelets and rushed out of the room to the direction of Youming lake.


    Before burying the bracelet under the Sansheng stone, she wants Junlin to take it with her for a few days. Hehe


    "This girl..."


    Ye Ranran looks at her daughter and shakes her head helplessly. This silly girl, hope really can like her wish, with Jun Lin lucky happiness go down.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Lele didn''t know that she had just left the yard when Chen Xuan stared at her. Chen Xuan looked at the bracelet on her little hand, closed her fingers under the wide sleeve and tightly clenched them into fists.


    She followed Ye Lele quietly and saw from a distance that ye Lele found Junlin and put on a bracelet for him. Junlin also put on a bracelet for ye Lele. They stood side by side with a faint smile on their faces.


    "Ye Lele, I shouldn''t have kept you until now..."


    Chen Xuan''s beautiful little face was full of hate. If she could, she really wanted to rush up to kill Ye Lele and take away everything that belonged to Ye Lele.


    Why is God so unfair? They grow up together with Jun Lin, why do you see only Ye Lele in Jun Lin''s eyes? Where on earth is she inferior to that silly woman?


    "Ye Lele, you wait for me, I must let you die without knowing..."


    Chen Xuan looks at Jun Lin rubbing Ye Lele''s long hair, takes Ye Lele''s little hand, goes to one side and sits down under the stone. Ye Lele is almost lying on Jun Lin''s body. Such a picture, deeply stimulated her, let her heart stuffy uncomfortable, the blood of the violent factor was suddenly excited.


    She bit her lip and turned her head. She really didn''t have the courage to see other people''s happiness. She always believed that as long as ye Lele died, Junlin would be her.


    She likes Junlin, from the first time to see Junlin like him, that feeling with the growth of Junlin and changed. Now she just wants to be with Jun Lin, forever and forever!


    "Ye Lele, we''ll see..."


    She took two deep breaths of fresh air, turned and walked away. Her return to good layout, he wants to let Ye Lele die without burial place.


    Junlin is her, is her, who dares to rob with her, she meets God to kill God, meets Buddha to kill Buddha!


    Chen Xuan''s figure just disappeared, another figure came out from a thousand year old tree. Looking at the direction of her departure, I was speechless for a long time


    ¡­¡­


    Hades Palace


    Murong Jinxin is basking in the sun in the yard. Suddenly, a familiar wave comes from the air. She lazily opens her eyes and looks at a touch of fire red in the air.


    "Fire Phoenix, long time no see."


    Murong Jin heart''s mouth slightly a smoke, count up she and fire phoenix has not seen it for three months. In order to keep an eye on the cultivation of Junlin, it took great pains.


    "You''re quite free, so why don''t you stare at Junlin in youmingtan when you have time?"


    Fire phoenix looked at Murong Jin heart that idle egg pain appearance, the corner of the mouth also smoked. Every day, she worked hard to train her son, but she lived a happy life. Such a comparison, it decided to feel a big loss.


    "I''m not his master. Why are you staring at him? It''s rare for me to be free. In a few days, I have to go to the valley of time and space, and then go to the human world to accumulate virtue and do good deeds. Come on, what can I do for you? " Murong Jin heart looking at in front of a red fire, the mood is very good. It''s rare for it to let go of Junlin and come to meet old friends. It''s a wonderful feeling. But she knew that the Fire Phoenix had nothing to do but go to the three treasures hall. When she came to see her during the cultivation of emperor''s landing, she must have something very important to tell her¡° I was supposed to come to you yesterday, but I was delayed. Jin Xin, have you ever noticed Chen Xuan''s change in this period of time? " Fire phoenix patted fire red wings, set a silent border outside them, and went straight to the theme as soon as he opened his mouth. Chen Xuan''s business has reached the point of no delay. If we indulge, I''m afraid the consequences will be unimaginable. Since he became the master of King''s landing, he seldom left the netherworld. He was not very clear about what happened in the underworld¡° Chen Xuan? I haven''t seen her for half a month. What''s wrong with her? " On hearing Chen Xuan''s name, Murong Jinxin''s eyebrows wrinkled involuntarily. She had already guessed a general idea in her heart. That child, she has tried to persuade countless times, and it seems to have no effect. Has she done something wrong behind their back recently¡° I suspect that she began to practice enchantment, and has begun to start on Ye Lele... "Murong Jinxin''s reaction did not surprise huofenghuang too much. Jinxin, after all, is Princess Ming. There are too many things to do, and it is impossible to focus on a woman. In fact, if it had not overheard the dialogue between Junlin and LeLe yesterday, and had just seen chenxuan, it would not have mentioned it to Jinxin¡° what? She... "Murong Jinxin''s face suddenly changed, chenxuan that child is she looked at grow up, feelings are more or less. In addition to the relationship between immortal devil and CHEN Ye, she was shocked and had a headache. Fire Phoenix''s words, she never doubted, fire phoenix said Chen Xuan has a problem, that Chen Xuan must have a problem¡° She gave Ye Lele a magic medicine yesterday. Fortunately, ye Lele was OK. Just after she saw Ye Lele and Junlin together, she put down her cruel words to kill Ye Lele. Jin Xin, I''m afraid it doesn''t matter. " Fire Phoenix will be simple to say once again, for their own baby apprentice, it is very eccentric. It naturally doesn''t want Ye Lele to be in any danger. If Chen Xuan didn''t suppress her, she was afraid that something would happen. It would be sooner or later that she would go astray¡° She... "Fire Phoenix words hesitated, a heavy bomb, in Murong Jin heart suddenly explosion, blow her some can''t resist. She never dreamed that Chen Xuan would do such a thing. How can she deal with it? Like Lele, chenxuan is the child of her best friend. She can''t favor anyone. But this matter, as fire phoenix said, no matter not¡° Jinxin, I''ve already talked with Jun Lin. he will come back with me to practice in time and space Valley for a few years until his Youming magic skill is accomplished. Jun Lin also plans to send Lele to tiannv palace for a while, and then pick it up when he is finished. " Some things it knows that Junlin doesn''t want Jinxin to know. After all, Jinxin''s identity is here. Sometimes, except for some things, it''s hard to avoid some embarrassment. However, such a situation can not help it not to say. It knows that Junlin''s child is not a fuel-efficient lamp. He chooses to be tolerant temporarily not because he is afraid of chenxuan, but because he has too many things to worry about... "Oh, how can a good child become like this? Isn''t that challenging my limits? What is to be done? " It''s the most sensitive thing to deal with. If Chen Xuan is still young, her words may be useful. But now Chen Xuan is 18 years old. She has already grown up and has her own opinion. I''m afraid it''s useless for her to say anything. She rubbed her sore eyebrows and really wanted to vomit blood. God of death, can''t she live a little more at ease? Do you think her life is too good to give her such a difficult thing¡° For the time being, let''s go to the valley of time and space together, and then we will send Lele to tiannu palace quietly, so that everyone will think that Lele will accompany you in the valley of time and space. No one can enter the valley of time and space unless we lead them. " Fire phoenix looking at Murong Jin heart so distressed appearance, it also helpless. After all, what it can do is limited. It can only save Lele''s life temporarily. As for Chen Xuan''s problem, Jin Xin can only solve it by herself¡° Well, let me think about it carefully. I''ll talk to you after I think about it. Go ahead and get busy first... "Murong Jinxin nodded. Her mind is in a mess now. She must think about it quietly. There must be a way, she believes. A fiery red shadow cut through the sky, and the huge courtyard was calm again

 Chapter 887

    Tian Jie Tian Shan


    Two days later, after a day of cultivation, Junlin can''t wait to take ye Lele to Tianshan Mountain, where Sansheng stone is located. The white fog envelops the whole Tianshan Mountain layer upon layer, which is very mysterious and ancient from a distance.


    "Jun Lin, look, that''s the name of your father, your mother and your concubine..."


    Ye Lele squatted down in front of the Sansheng stone. He saw two golden names on the Sansheng stone, and waved to Junlin with a smile.


    This is her first visit to Tianshan Mountain and the first time to see Sansheng stone. She is very curious about everything here.


    "What''s so strange? My father, my mother and my concubine are the first couple in this continent to have a destiny. Their names are naturally on Sansheng stone."


    The king looks at Ye Lele in white. He really feels that ye Lele is just like Grandma Liu, who just entered the Grand View Garden.


    He just envies his father and his wife. If only he and LeLe could have the same fate


    "Why don''t we carve the name on Sansheng stone? Maybe there will be a miracle... "


    Ye Lele''s big eyes turned several times, and when she saw the two glittering names, she felt warm to stick something else. If the names of her and Junlin could be engraved on it, even if it was not fate, she would be happy.


    On this continent, however, all creatures who can carve their names on Sansheng stone will have a lifetime of predestination at least, and in that lifetime, they will love each other so much.


    She also wants to have that kind of luck. She wants to


    "If you want to carve a name on Sansheng stone, either both men and women are adults, or one of them is a top expert. Do you think you can do it with your skill?"


    If he could, he would have come to carve their names. It''s a pity that he was a minor, and he didn''t want to trouble his father, his mother and his concubine for such a thing. After all, it''s his own way of feeling. He still wants to go by himself and doesn''t want to use any external force.


    "Ah? It''s just a name. So much attention. After you''ve finished, let''s carve it. I believe we can carve it. We''ve been well for so long... "


    Ye Lele was disappointed, but he soon adjusted his mood. She took off the bracelet on her wrist and the bracelet on Jun Lin''s wrist. She dug a hole behind the Sansheng stone and put the two bracelets in.


    Today is a good start. One day, she and Junlin will engrave their names on Sansheng stone.


    "Lele, do you know how father''s blood pupil came from?"


    Jun Lin looked at the woman who had buried the bracelet and got up with a smile, and pulled her to the edge of the cliff. Looking at the clouds floating in the air, I feel very beautiful.


    This should be regarded as the place where the fate of the father, the mother and the concubine began. In those years, the emperor''s grandfather carved their names on the Sansheng stone and wrote the first word for their fate.


    "I don''t know."


    Ye Lele shakes her head. She once saw the blood pupil of Hades. She was scared to death at that time. Listen to the tone of Jun Lin, there seems to be a story.


    The story of the father, the king, the mother and the concubine has now become a talk of beauty in the four realms


    "At that time, the mother Princess and the six princesses in heaven got into a fight because of her father. The mother Princess beat the six princesses down the cliff. Six Princess lucky not to die, and also from the fruit of the spirit of the hands of a fruit can eliminate the name of Sansheng stone fruit. The sixth princess used the fruit to remove the name of her father and mother from the Sansheng stone. In his anger, the father gave birth to a blood pupil. "


    From the cliff of king Lin, you can see a vast expanse of white, misty and deep. This is the place where father and mother''s feelings sublimate. Father left a precious tear for mother. It was the tear that moved the world that made his mother accept him in her heart.


    Now they have come here, hoping that it will bring them good luck, and that their feelings will last as long as their parents and concubines.


    "I see. Their stories are beautiful and touching. Jun Lin, do you think we can be like them? "


    Ye Lele grabs Junlin''s hand, clasps his fingers tightly, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, as if to see all the good things that have happened. They can do what they can.


    "As long as you are firm enough, you can do it!"


    He is firm enough to her heart, and she should be the same to him. Although they are still young, they have not experienced too many twists and turns, but they will certainly be able to come to this step.


    "Jun Lin, why do you like me instead of Chen Xuan? Chen Xuan is more beautiful than me, more capable than me, and better than me in everything... "


    Ever since she knew what Chen Xuan thought of him, she always wanted to ask him why he finally chose her. She is nothing, and he is so perfect that she doesn''t think she is worthy of him.


    She tilted her head and looked at Junlin. She was a little nervous. She was looking forward to the answer of Junlin, but she was afraid of it.


    "You are a little better than her. I just like the only thing you are better than her..."


    Jun Lin pinched her little nose and chuckled. The smile faded, even the world lost its color. He looked at her, shining in his dark eyes, a smile hidden in it.


    Do you like her for a reason? Maybe not, maybe also, he himself can''t say clearly, don''t understand


    "What''s the point?"


    After thinking about it for a long time, ye Lele couldn''t figure out where she was better than Chen Xuan. So, had to take the risk of being teased by him, quietly asked a question.


    "You are more stupid than her, and I like your stupidity. Keep your stupidity forever, don''t change... "


    Junlin hugged her in his arms, smelling the familiar faint fragrance on her body, and was extremely satisfied in his heart. When did he like her? It seems that she squatted in front of him that day to tidy his clothes.


    No one can say clearly about fate


    "You''re stupid. You hate..."


    This kind of answer makes the corner of Ye Lele''s mouth can''t help but smoke hard. She beats Jun Lin''s chest lightly and starts to act coquettishly by hooking his neck.


    In his arms, she felt very relieved. Smelling his taste, feeling his tenderness, everything is so beautiful.


    "Well, I''m stupid, too. As the saying goes, it''s not like a family doesn''t go into a family..."


    Jun Lin gave her a kiss on her forehead. There was no love between the grown-up women. There was only the green and the purity of the youth.


    It''s her, this life, next life, next life


    ¡­¡­


    You Nong I Nong for a long time, Junlin and ye Lele hand in hand down Tianshan. The immortals of heaven all know the identity of Junlin, but ye Lele around him has attracted the attention of many immortals.


    "Lele, we have to go to see the emperor of heaven. If you''re hungry, bear it. Do you understand?"


    When he came to heaven, he had to go to see the emperor, otherwise he would be taught by his mother. Fortunately, the emperor of heaven is very good at speaking, and seeing is nothing.


    However, I''m afraid that he will encounter the trouble that he can''t get rid of when he comes to heaven


    "I know, I just follow you. I won''t talk or walk. Don''t worry."


    Ye Lele nodded. The identity of Junlin is here, and many things have to be done. She will cooperate with him and never let him lose face.


    She should also adapt to such social occasions as soon as possible. It''s inevitable to become the princess of the underworld in the future.


    "Yes, but if Princess Xi''er deliberately makes trouble for you, you can fight back. You don''t have to be a receiver."


    Tianxi''er is just one of the most wonderful flowers. Fortunately, he broke the emperor''s thought of him that year. Otherwise, he would have been killed by her


    Ten years, every time I see her, I almost cry. He said that he was really speechless. How could there be such a crying girl in the world.


    He even felt that Xi''er should be a rain god that day, and rain for those dry places every day


    "It''s just a ten-year-old girl. You don''t care about her. I have nothing to worry about with her. I don''t know what she likes to say


    Tianxi''er is six years younger than her. She has a simple mind. At most, she is used to two sour words. She doesn''t need to worry about it.


    It is said that she snatched the king''s landing from tianxi''er, otherwise tianxi''er and the king''s landing would be very compatible, at least in terms of identity.


    "If you think so, it''s the best. It''s just a child. If we can ignore her, we won''t meet her regularly."


    Jun Lin holds Ye Lele''s hand slightly tight. Ye Lele''s words reassure him. Her ability to say so represents her trust in him. With trust, everything else is a cloud.


    Through the layers of corridors, they finally arrived at the queen of heaven palace. With his understanding of Tiandi, he must be accompanying Tianhou and tianxi''er in Tianhou Palace at this time.


    Just as he arrived at the palace of heaven after heaven, a little white figure came running towards him. However, after seeing ye Lele standing beside him, the little face on his face converged and his mouth flattened, which made him very aggrieved.


    How did brother Junlin bring this woman? And also holding her hand, so close to her. She didn''t like the woman who occupied her brother.


    "Brother Junlin, let her go, let her go..."


    Tian Xi''er''s small face was wrinkled into a ball. Her white hand stretched out and tried to catch Jun Lin''s hand, but it was dodged by Jun Lin.


    Her heartless refusal has hurt her little heart. As soon as his mouth is flat, he wants to cry.


    "Tianxi''er, if you want to cry, go away and cry. I''m here to see the emperor of heaven, not to hear you cry..."


    Jun Lin impatiently looked at the little girl who was short in front of him. With a wave of his hand, he held Tian Xi''er and sent her to one side.


    He doesn''t like crying women, especially the one who loves crying


    "Come and take the princess to Tianhe to play. She is not allowed to come back within an hour..."

 Chapter 888

    Tianyu came out of Tianhou palace. Seeing this scene, he shook his head helplessly. This baby daughter, on this love to cry, cry from childhood to big, he and Chu son thought of countless methods also useless.


    Because she loves to cry, she doesn''t know how many children of the same age dislike her. If it''s not for her dignity, I''m afraid no children will care about her on the road.


    "The emperor of heaven..."


    Junlin let go of Ye Lele''s little hand and saluted Tianyu. No matter how unhappy he is with tianxi''er, he can''t be involved in Tiandi.


    The emperor of heaven is the best friend of his mother''s concubine. He should be more respectful in his love and reason. Otherwise, he would not bow to anyone easily.


    "Why did Jun Lin suddenly come to heaven?"


    Tianyu smiles and invites Junlin and ye Lele into the queen of heaven palace. He pours tea for Junlin and ye Lele himself, and asks with a smile. He likes the child from the bottom of his heart, which has nothing to do with whether the child likes Xi''er or not.


    "I went to Tianshan Mountain to do some private affairs. By the way, I''ll see the emperor of heaven."


    Jun Lin gently sipped a sip of tea, export words slightly reserved. He didn''t want to say more about him and LeLe. Before his success, it''s better to keep a low profile so as not to bring any trouble to Lele.


    That day Xi''er looked at the soft and weak, and it was not a fuel-efficient lamp. Once it started, the whole heaven would turn upside down.


    "Oh? It seems that Junlin is very interested in Lele... "


    Tianshan Mountain is the most special existence in this continent. Most of the men and women in the sky have only one name, that is, they want to carve their names on Sansheng stone to get a good marriage.


    Jun Lin is young, but he is mature enough. If not determined, will not take a woman to Tianshan.


    "It''s good for the emperor to understand..."


    Jun Lin picked pick eyebrows, pun back. His meaning is very obvious. He already has a sense of belonging. If Tiandi doesn''t want tianxi''er to get hurt, it''s better to persuade him. He doesn''t want tianxi''er to affect the relationship between heaven and hell.


    "I understand, but Xi''er knows the reason. Even if she decides you, I have nothing to do. "


    How can Tianyu not understand the meaning of Junlin? It''s just a matter of emotion. No one can tell clearly. There is only Junlin in Xi''er''s heart. It''s useless for them to persuade.


    It''s hard for his daughter to insist on anything. Sometimes he wants to ask Jinxin for personal affection. As long as Junlin is willing to marry his daughter, he can not be princess Ming


    "In this case, I have nothing to do..."


    All his words have been said. For this reason, the emperor of heaven should have a number in his heart. At that time, he hurt the sky, and I can''t blame him.


    He is very similar to his father and is only good to the women he identifies. As a matter of fact, a woman is superfluous to him at a glance.


    "Junlin, the position of Princess Ming, I know you have decided in your heart. If you can, how about giving Xi''er the position of imperial concubine? I know it''s a bit difficult for you, but if you think about it carefully, Xi''er is a blessed child. Once married into the underworld, she will surely benefit the underworld. "


    Tianyu hesitated again and again. He knew his daughter so well that he couldn''t bear to see her grow old alone. It''s not the most important thing that you can''t be a princess of the underworld. The most important thing is that as long as your daughter can see Junlin from time to time, she can live happily.


    He didn''t want to ask for something for his daughter. As long as Junlin can let her daughter have a child, her life will have to rely on.


    "Don''t refuse me. Go back and discuss with your father, king and concubine. You''re still young, and you''re not in a hurry to get married. "


    Seeing that Jun Lin''s eyebrows were slightly raised, it seemed that he was considering the words. Tianyu quickly interrupted his thoughts. Since he mentioned this matter, Xu Junlin could not refuse it at will.


    He is the emperor of heaven. He is willing to aggrieve his daughter like this. Who in the four realms can not give him some face? What''s more, Jin Xin''s relationship with him, he still thinks it''s not impossible.


    "Thanks for the love of the emperor of heaven, I will discuss it with my father and mother. It''s getting late. I''ll leave first. "


    Jun Lin put down the cup in his hand and gave the emperor a faint smile. As the emperor wishes, he swallowed the refusal.


    Some things have been doomed, no one can change. He believed that his father and his wife would not force him. They always respected him.


    "Well, I''ll see you off."


    Tianyu took a look at Ye Lele, and didn''t see any difference in her face. He returned to Jun Lin with a smile. Ye Lele''s temperament he knows, soft hearted people are also kind, in the future Xi''er even under her, should not be bullied by her.


    "Don''t be so polite. The emperor of heaven would like to have dinner with empress dowager."


    Jun Lin stopped the emperor, looking at the busy days after a big table of dishes, if cold can not be delicious. Moreover, in his capacity, he can''t bear the emperor''s condescension.


    "Junlin Lele, I''m ready for dinner. Please stay and try my craft..."


    Smell speech, Chu son quickly walked over, looking at Jun Lin and ye Lele very gentle smile. She naturally heard what the emperor of heaven had just said. After many years of marriage, she also knew the plan in the heart of the emperor of heaven, and naturally she had to try her best to cooperate.


    Ye Lele, as a child, will not treat Xi''er badly, which she is quite sure. Therefore, she is willing to treat the child well.


    "Next time, my mother''s concubine is still waiting for us. We are going to the time and space Valley tomorrow, and we have to go back to clean up."


    For chu''er, Junlin actually respected him. There is no other reason, just because she has never been upset by tianxi''er in these years. When tianxi''er pesters him, her attitude is very clear, and she has never been upset by tianxi''er. With this alone, he felt that this day''s grace was absolutely worthy of his respect.


    "Wait a minute. There are just a few dishes that your mother''s wife likes at the dinner tonight. You can take them back to your mother''s wife for me."


    Chu son ordered to nod, also didn''t embarrass them. In the past ten years, her friendship with Jinxin is not bad, and she knows a lot about it. Time and space Valley and her party are related to the life and death of the king of hell beast. She must not delay their journey because of a meal.


    "Good..."


    The other people''s words all said this duty, Junlin also is not good at rejecting. The mother imperial concubine likes to eat the dish that the empress of heaven cooks, the ghosts and gods of heaven and hell both know. If he refused Tian Tian''s kindness, he would be skinned by his mother.


    So, after a short wait, he left Tianhou palace with a big basket and ye Lele.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way back to the underworld, ye Lele is surprisingly quiet. She just follows Junlin tightly, grabs Junlin''s hand and looks thoughtful.


    The emperor''s words have been very obvious, not to mention the king''s landing, I''m afraid even the king of hell and the princess of hell can''t refuse. The princess of the world wronged herself to be a little girl, and even she had nothing to say.


    "Still thinking about heaven? "Yes?"


    Set foot on the land of the underworld that moment, Junlin took the initiative to open the mouth. The woman beside him did not show any displeasure, but he knew that she must be thinking about what the emperor of heaven said.


    Tomorrow, maybe they are going to separate. He doesn''t want to let her have a knot in her heart before they separate.


    "Jun Lin, I..."


    Junlin''s eyes make ye Lele a little at a loss. No matter who is involved in such a thing, he will feel embarrassed.


    She was not happy to accept it. She didn''t accept it, and she was too stingy. Other people''s princesses are willing to be small. She is a woman who doesn''t even have the status. What qualifications does she have to care about?


    "Heaven''s children, you has the final say. If you want me to marry you, I will. If you don''t want to, I''ll refuse in a few years. "


    Ye Lele''s hesitation makes Jun Lin a little unhappy. Does she not believe him when she wants to talk and stop? If so, he must treat her.


    From the moment he identified her, he never thought that other women would stop in his life. His father is only his wife, which is enough to explain the problem.


    "It''s not good not to marry. The emperor opened his mouth..."


    Ye Lele is also very tangled. She grabs her long hair blown away by the wind, and her eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. How should she make such a decision? She didn''t think she could do it.


    She wants to be selfish once, but she knows too well that she can''t be selfish all her life if she is selfish once. Besides Tian Xi''er, I''m afraid there will be more Xi''er who will be pushed to Junlin for various reasons


    "If the emperor of heaven asks you to marry him, will you? If you can accept Tian Xi''er, why can''t you accept Chen Xuan? Is it just because tianxier''s identity is more valuable than chenxuan''s? "


    Jun Lin gave her a white look and was speechless about her words. She is too soft-hearted, always think too much, don''t eat a big loss, I''m afraid she can''t change.


    Ten years, he may have overlooked the most important point, let her develop such indecisive temperament. I''m afraid it will take a lot of time to change this in the future.


    "I..."


    Jun Lin''s rhetorical questions made Ye Lele speechless. Ye Lele couldn''t help pondering. Is it really just because of his identity that he has different attitudes towards Tian Xi''er and Chen Xuan?


    Jun Lin is right. If she can accept Tian Xi''er, she should be able to accept Chen Xuan. After all, Chen Xuan grew up with her as a child, and her feelings were much deeper than tianxi''er''s.


    After thinking for a while, she denied her idea. She is willing to endure tianxi''er. Besides tianxi''er''s identity, there is a more important point, that is, tianxi''er is kind. She has heard too much about tianxier. Maybe it''s because of this that


    "There are still a few years left. If you''re OK, just think about it. Lele, please remember. As long as you agree, I will not object to marrying any women, including Chen Xuan. "


    Jun Lin knew that his words played a role, so he threw out some words that could arouse Ye Lele''s deep thinking. He knew about Yele and knew that he yearned for the love of a couple.


    He wants to force her now. As long as she wants to understand and has a firm attitude, they won''t have too much trouble in the future. He doesn''t want his harem to have other women besides her.


    "Jun Lin, tell me, in this matter, can I be willful all my life?"

 Chapter 889

    Ye Lele''s heart suddenly trembled, and his steps stopped. She looked at Junlin''s cool face, she suddenly understood that what Junlin said was true. If she didn''t object, Junlin would not refuse anyone.


    She seems to understand what, such as the eyes of the water tightly locked Jun Lin. Her heart is uneasy, because the answer, related to her position in his heart.


    "As long as you don''t step out of my bottom line, you can be willful in anything."


    Jun Lin touched her slightly serious face with a smile. This woman is not too stupid. Everything is all right. She didn''t know how much he doted on her? There is no need to ask such a question at all.


    "Then you can only marry me. I won''t allow you to marry another woman, OK?"


    Ye Lele breathed, a feeling of being spoiled spread in his heart. She threw herself into the arms of Junlin, holding Junlin''s neck.


    Well, since he allows her to be willful, she will be completely willful. She believed that he could do what he had promised.


    "Good..."


    Jun Lin bounced on her white forehead and promised her happily. Holding her slender waist, she strode forward.


    The moonlight fell on them and pulled out two long shadows. The two shadows nestled up to each other and were affectionate


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, a large number of people, ghosts and demons came to see them off. Today, Murong Jinxin Hades is going to take Ono to the time and space Valley to open the hourglass and save Ono''s incomplete soul.


    Under a thousand year old tree, Jun Lin coldly looks at the gorgeous woman in front of him, with a smile that seems to have nothing on his lips.


    Chen Xuan, it''s a little tricky to talk to him at this time. In public, if he doesn''t care about her, the first one who won''t let him go is his mother''s wife.


    "King''s landing, the underworld can also be closed for cultivation. Why do you want to go to the valley of time and space?"


    Chen Xuan looks at the boy in front of her. She hasn''t talked to him for half a year. She feels nervous. Heart, bang bang, jump out of control, seems to be about to jump out.


    She didn''t know whether the decision made by King''s landing had something to do with her. However, if she could keep him, she still hoped that he could stay in the underworld. At least, if she wants to, she can still look at him from afar.


    "There are thousands of men in this world. Why do you have to be me?"


    Junlin lazily leans on the millennium old tree behind him and opens his mouth with slight irony. Where he wants to go is his freedom. He doesn''t need to tell her.


    "Can I see you?"


    Chen Xuan didn''t expect that Junlin would speak directly. For a moment, she was at a loss. Her smile froze and she chose to avoid the problem of Junlin.


    She had no way to answer such a question, and she didn''t want to like him if she could. If you don''t like him, she and LeLe should be the best sisters, and her life should not be like this.


    "Can you stop wasting time on me?"


    Junlin, like chenxuan, did not answer the question, but had already given a very clear answer. Look at him? He would let her go to see it when he had enough to eat, and he wished he would never see her again in his life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    His answer made Chen Xuan''s smile suddenly condense. Chen Xuan closed her ten fingers under her sleeve robe and tightly clenched them into fists. She wanted to refute his words, but she didn''t know how to refute them.


    Can we not waste time on him? If she could, would she still stand in front of him and be treated coldly by him?


    "I''m warning you, it''s better not to move some thoughts, otherwise I won''t give your parents face."


    Jun Lin looked at Chen Xuan, who was speechless. He was disgusted. Originally, they were brothers and sisters, like a family. It''s because she doesn''t strive to be a good sister. She has to fight against them. Is that interesting?


    "I..."


    Chen Xuan seems to want to explain a few words, but was hurt by the disgust of red fruit in Jun Lin''s eyes. I bit my lower lip and said nothing.


    When she started to work on Lele, she already knew what she was going to face. She is not afraid that he will resent her. It is better to be resented by him than ignored by him. One day, she will get him, whether it''s his body or his heart.


    "Jun Lin, it''s time for us to go."


    Murong Jinxin came from afar. Since chenxuan came near Junlin, she had been watching them. Fire Phoenix''s words echoed in her mind, and she didn''t dare to let her son stay with chenxuan, lest chenxuan did something to her son, but her son couldn''t prevent it.


    "Jun Lin, have a good journey."


    Chenxuan and Murong Jinxin say hello, deeply looked at Junlin a few eyes, dropped a word, then left without looking back. When he came to Ye Lele''s side, he gave Ye Lele a meaningful smile.


    Ye Lele, you are lucky. If you were not lucky enough to hide in the valley of time and space, I promise you would not live to see Junlin. Unfortunately, Junlin paid so much attention to you that he persuaded huofenghuang to let you go with him


    "Go..."


    Jun Lin didn''t ignore Chen Xuan''s smile, so he immediately went to Ye Lele and pulled Ye Lele to one side. He swept away the black sleeve robe and swept toward Chen Xuan who was almost at the gate of Hades palace.


    This damned woman even dares to threaten Lele at this time. She''s looking for her own death


    "Junlin..."


    All this naturally did not escape the eyes of the underworld, his right hand evoked a black light, instantly resolved the power of King''s landing. He walked slowly to King''s landing and gave him a warning glance.


    After all, the child is not calm enough to attack chenxuan in public, and it''s too hard for chenxuan to do anything.


    "Father, if your mother''s concubine is treated like this, you may kill her directly."


    King''s presence met Pluto''s eyes without fear. He just wanted to teach chenxuan a lesson, but didn''t kill her. He didn''t think it was wrong to do so. It''s natural to protect your own woman.


    "Are you strong enough? You can''t even fight her. What qualifications do you have to fight when she doesn''t do anything? "


    The underworld does not deny his son''s words. If a woman dares to provoke Jin Xin like this, he will really kill that woman. That''s because he''s strong enough to kill that woman, and he can bear all the consequences alone.


    "I see. I won''t be so reckless in the future..."


    Jun Lin looked at his father for a long time before he calmed down. He understood what father meant. My father didn''t stop him from treating Fu chenxuan. He just wanted to tell him that if he wanted to do whatever he wanted, he would not be the strongest man in this continent.


    Only a strong man can lock his heart in what he wants. He can save whoever he wants to kill, and he can be willful as he wants to be


    "He understands, do you? "Yes?"


    Pluto nodded with satisfaction, then turned his eyes to Ye Lele. In fact, for these children, his feelings are the same. But Junlin chose Lele, so he loved his family and naturally paid more attention to Lele.


    Lele is good at everything, but he is a little soft tempered. He didn''t dare to expect that she could be as powerful as Jin Xin, but if she could even protect herself, she could only become a burden to Jun Lin.


    For so many years, the princess of the underworld has always been a strong one. If ye Lele wants to make an exception, he will never allow it!


    "I... I understand..."


    Ye Lele swallowed her saliva. In the eyes of Hades, she just wanted to dig a hole to bury herself. It''s terrible. If she dare to say that she doesn''t understand, she will be killed by the sight of Hades.


    She grasped Jun Lin''s hand tightly, but still very brave looking at the underworld, don''t allow yourself to have the slightest fear.


    "What do you understand? "Yes?"


    Maybe Ye LeLe always gives people the impression of being a little silly. Pluto obviously doesn''t believe her words. He looks at Ye Lele with aggressive eyes and has to hear a clear answer from her mouth.


    He doesn''t care much about the child on weekdays, but something like that happened a few days ago. He thinks he can''t care.


    "I... I''ll practice hard... I''ll be strong..."


    Ye Lele did not dare to deceive Pluto, and he spoke honestly. She knew that Hades was for her good and didn''t want anything to happen to her. She should be thankful that Pluto has already recognized her relationship with King''s landing, and it''s from the bottom of her heart.


    "Well, in the past few years when Junlin is closed, you are also closed. I will let him teach you well. After returning to the underworld, if you can''t pass the king''s ten moves, you won''t want to marry Junlin in your life, do you understand? "


    Junlin has been closed for at least eight years and more than ten years. It is not difficult for him to ask Ye le to enjoy his ten moves. Jinxin and ye Ranran in the past two years have been able to do what he gave her at least eight years.


    Eight years later, the devil knows that if she can''t do it, it can only show that she has too little affection for Junlin.


    "I understand. If I can''t, I''ll leave by myself..."


    Ye Le can understand the good intentions of Hades. She clenched her teeth and gave a cruel promise. She can''t let herself go. In eight years, she has to become a talent. Otherwise, she and Junlin will have to pass by.


    The underworld always does what he says. I''m afraid she and Junlin can''t resist


    "Princess Ming, if it''s not strong enough, there''s only one way to go, that''s death. I don''t want to look at you and go that way. Come on


    The underworld knows that he is a little too serious. He looks at Ye Lele and is a little scared. He patted Ye Lele on the shoulder and gave her an encouraging look.


    Lele, as long as she is willing to work hard, he believes that she will become a great tool in the future. How can a woman who can predict be an ordinary person!


    Lifting eyes, looking to Murong Jin''s heart not far away, the expression on her face instantly returned to gentleness, and even brought a trace of doting smile at the corner of her mouth.


    "Jinxin, it''s late. It''s time to go..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 890

    Valley of time and space


    When the fire phoenix with Murong Jinxin and others arrived, the God of time and space and water had already been waiting. Seeing Murong Jin''s heart beating, Phoenix''s back waved to Murong Jin''s heart.


    Over the years, she Murong Jinxin has established a very deep friendship, and they have become close friends with each other.


    "Yes, much better than the last time I saw you."


    Murong Jin heart smile went to the God of time and space in front of, carefully looked at her for a while, this just pinched a time and space God water tender small face said.


    Ten years ago, because of the treatment of Moyang, the spirit of time and space was greatly damaged. Although efforts have been made to restore Yuanshen in recent years, progress has been very slow.


    "No big no small, really more and more want to female hooligans..."


    The God of time and space was embarrassed by her actions. She gave her a white look, complained symbolically, and then looked at the others.


    When her eyes swept to Jun Lin, she nodded with satisfaction. He is worthy of being the son of the underworld and the princess of the underworld. He is not generally good in talent. He is a wizard of cultivation.


    "Master..."


    Jun Lin is very witty. He kneels down in front of the God of time and space with a plop and knocks his head three times. Fire Phoenix can accept him as an apprentice, which is allowed by the God of time and space.


    In fact, his real master should be the God of time and space. After all, fire phoenix is just a soul of the God of time and space


    "Good boy, you are much more sensible than your mother''s wife. Get up quickly..."


    The God of time and space was stunned. He didn''t expect that Junlin would give her such a big gift. Pluto and Jinxin''s temperament, she knows too much, want to let them bow to people, that is really more difficult than ascend the sky.


    But Junlin was a little beyond her expectation. It seems to be flexible, which is good


    "What do you mean? If you hadn''t been too eccentric, would I have done that to you? My fault is to push others. Hum... "


    Murong Jinxin sits down on the wooden chair beside her, grabs the fruit on the table and eats it in big mouthfuls, completely taking the time and space Valley as her home.


    The words of the God of time and space obviously recalled some of her unhappy memories. After seeing the God of time and space, she returned the responsibility to the God of time and space in a few words.


    "Where do I go to Murong ling''er? I just can''t bear to see her die like that. Aren''t you the same? Finally, I got to know her sister, which is more ridiculous than me. "


    The God of time and space pulled Jun Lin aside, hesitated for a moment, then took down a ring hanging around his neck and handed it to him, indicating that he would put it away.


    The first time I met her, she had nothing to give as a master. This ring is her most precious thing. Give it to him for self-defense.


    "You''re really willing. That''s your most precious thing..."


    Murong Jin heart looking at the ring in Jun Lin''s hand, heart set off a storm, even bickering are forgotten. She looked at the God of time and space strangely. She didn''t know what the God of time and space wanted to do?


    This ring is made by the God of time and space with his lifelong cultivation. It can protect his life at the critical time. All the creatures on this road think that the God of time and space will not die, but only she knows that the God of time and space also has a dead hole. Once she touches that dead hole, the God of time and space will also die.


    "The only apprentice, what do you want to give up? Besides, he needs it more than I do. "


    The God of time and space smiles and pats Jun Lin on the shoulder. This child will have great potential in the future, and he will undertake to save the people of this continent.


    She didn''t tell Jin Xin that there was a deadline in this continent, and the deadline was coming soon. If no one can reinforce her before the deadline, all the life on this continent will be destroyed.


    "Jun Lin, you can see clearly that she is your master. You have to be filial to her all your life. Be nice to her, understand?"


    Murong Jinxin didn''t say anything to dissuade her. She knew that the God of time and space had sent out such important things, which must have her purpose. No matter what the purpose is, she only knows that in the days after King''s landing, there will be a protector around him to keep him safe.


    "Understand, the words of mother imperial concubine, Jun Lin dare not forget all his life."


    Jun Lin nodded, and the hand holding the ring trembled slightly. He knew the importance of the ring without his mother''s wife. Just holding it, he felt that his whole body was full of infinite power.


    "Well, cut the crap and get down to business. Man, I''ve brought it to you. Tell me how to open the hourglass? "


    At the end of business, they have plenty of time to gossip. She can''t wait to open the hourglass, want to go back to the day when Ono''s soul was badly damaged, and kill that damned old thing once.


    This time, she and Hades are ready to make sure Ono is safe.


    "It''s very simple. Let her put one hand on the hourglass and recite the mantra."


    With a wave of the hand of the God of time and space, a high platform appeared in everyone''s eyes. There is a white hourglass on the high platform, and the holy white light fills the whole sky.


    This is her baby. It''s the same level as the ring she just sent out. If Jin Xin hadn''t opened her mouth, she would not have taken it out all her life¡° See the sand in the hourglass, when the time hourglass is opened, the sand will slowly fall down. When all the sand falls, the journey of time and space will end. The whole process takes ten minutes. You must pay attention to the time After all, the hourglass has never been opened. She is still a little worried, not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. If failed, underworld Jinxin small wild will be locked in the crevice of time and space, never turn over. She was nervous, but she didn''t dare to let Jinxin know this kind of nervous mood. She was really suffering in her heart... "Go..." Murong Jinxin nodded, and her face became serious. Looking at the three apertures projected by the time hourglass, he beckoned the underworld Ono to walk past together. Finally, her eyes on Ye Lele, very carefully nodded. Their lives are all in Lele''s hands. I hope she won''t let them down¡° Lele, don''t be nervous. I''m sure you can do it! " Jun Lin takes Ye Lele''s little hand and sends her to the time hourglass. He personally holds the old sheepskin engraved with a curse and gives Ye Lele a soothing smile. This is the first time Lele has been alone. He will accompany her quietly and cheer her up. The opening of time hourglass is too important for Lele to neglect¡° Child, focus your attention on the incantations. Don''t think about anything but the incantations The God of time and space gently looks at Ye Lele and gives her an encouraging look. A woman who can prophesy has powerful ability. As long as she is calm enough, there should be no problem¡° I will be able to... I will be able to... "Ye Lele took a deep breath, looking at the most important family in front of her, her heart poured out countless strength. She put one hand on the hourglass of time and space, and her eyes on the old sheepskin in Jun Lin''s hand, and wrote down the incantations in her heart word by word. Suddenly, she closed her eyes, opened her bright red lips, and recited the first mantra

 Chapter 891

    Incantation, one after another rushed to Murong Jinxin and Xiaoye, the underworld surrounded by light and shadow, spinning around them, faster and faster... More than ten minutes later, when ye Lele''s eyes opened, three white lights exploded in mid air, originally surrounded by light and shadow, Murong Jinxin Xiaoye had disappeared. Time hourglass of sand, began to slowly fall, bit by bit of fall...... time back, back to the most important day for the underworld. On this day, the hell garden was severely damaged, and the king of hell beast was crushed by the hand of hell. In the middle of the sky, a black shadow retreats under the attack of Daodao Zhenqi. Murong Jin shouts bitterly, as if to wake up the heavy Ono. Everything is following the track of ten years ago, until the old man on the opposite side is angry, Ono Murong wakes up, and the situation turns around¡° Man, I''m going... "At the critical moment, Murong Jin''s heart flew up. Before the black soul broke out, she cast a spell to suppress it. No matter how it struggles, it can''t drag Ono''s soul out of the body. The underworld gathered all his true Qi, and the light of darkness came one after another, giving the hand of hell the greatest power. The hand of hell tightly grasped Ono''s body, according to the instructions of Hades, bit by bit pulled the black soul out of Ono''s body, bit by bit crushed. A few minutes later, it was all over, the old man''s soul was completely crushed, and Ono was intact. It took them ten years to fight. In this way, they won! However, there was no time to pour, a strong white light wrapped them tightly again, the black light in the air dispersed, and everything was calm again. Time and space Valley, the last grain of sand of time hourglass falls, but Murong Jinxin Ono, the underworld who should have been brought back by the power of time and space, doesn''t come back. Such an accident made everyone''s face turn white instantly. Especially Ye Lele, she started to tremble because of what she had done wrong¡° Master, what''s the matter? Why didn''t they come back? " Jun Lin watched the last grain of sand disappear, and a heavy color of anxiety appeared on his cool face. He was cold all over, and his palms were full of sweat. If something happened to his father, his mother and his concubine, he would not dare to think about it... The God of time and space came up in a hurry, picked up the hourglass of time and checked it carefully. Finally, in a humble place, there was a very small crack¡° How could that be? I checked the time hourglass yesterday, but it was still good. How could I split my breath today? Who on earth did this? "

 Chapter 891.1

    The face of the God of time and space is pale, and this crack is really strange, so strange that she has some inexplicable. Clearly yesterday is still good, is it who moved?


    Her eyes suddenly shifted to Shuishui. Seeing Shuishui''s blank and innocent eyes, she denied her own idea. The relationship between Shuishui and Jinxin is needless to say, it can''t move such a mind to harm Jinxin, so how did this crack come from?


    Is time Valley invaded? At the thought of this possibility, the God of time and space is not good at all


    "Master, first find a way to save their father, mother and princess. The time hourglass can be delayed."


    The most urgent task is to rescue father, king and mother, Xiao Ye. They should be trapped in the crack of time now. If they are not rescued as soon as possible, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    He was so anxious that for the first time, his voice trembled, and he looked forward to the God of time and space.


    "Opening the time hourglass is risky. If you fail, you can only be trapped in the cracks of time and space forever. I really can''t help it..."


    The God of time and space rubbed her eyebrows. Her heart is in a mess now. She really wanted to slap herself a few times. How could she not be hard hearted at the beginning. If she didn''t promise Jinxin, nothing would have happened.


    Now she also wants to know, what else can she do?


    "No, I believe there must be a way to save my father, my mother and my concubine. There must be a way!"


    The words of the God of time and space did not destroy Junlin, but aroused the fighting spirit of Junlin. After so many tribulations, there is no reason to be destroyed by a time and space hourglass. God won''t be so cruel, and he won''t let his father and his wife leave their brother and sister.


    "Jun Lin, I''ll take you to God at once. Maybe he will find a way."


    Fire phoenix is also anxious. As a part of the God of time and space, looking at the appearance of the God of time and space, it already knows that the God of time and space is really helpless. Fortunately, there is a bull God, with the relationship between God and Jinxin, as long as the king''s mouth, there must be no problem.


    "Lele, I''ll take you to tiannv Palace first. You follow the devil in the temple of heavenly daughter to practice well. Don''t think much about it, do you know? "


    Jun Lin nodded, stabilized his mind, and helped Ye Lele up. This has nothing to do with Lele. He is not angry with her. Even if she did it by accident, he would not resent her as long as there was nothing wrong with her.


    "I know..."


    Jun Lin''s gentle voice reassured Ye Lele a lot, at least Jun Lin didn''t blame her. Now she can''t think that her emotions are dragging down Junlin. When something like this happens to the king of Hades and the princess of Hades, Junlin must be the most sad.


    She just feels that she is incompetent. If she is strong enough, she doesn''t have to go to tiannu palace to avoid chenxuan, so she can stand beside him and solve his problems.


    "Master, let''s go first. Don''t worry. I will save my father, my mother and my concubine. "


    Jun Lin looks at the God of time and space, who seems to have lost his soul. He knows that he can''t blame the God of time and space for all this. The relationship between her and her mother''s concubine is not pretended. She can''t design to harm her mother''s concubine.


    He gave the God of time and space a soothing smile, and then took Ye Lele to climb on the back of huofenghuang. With a sound of Fengming, huofenghuang took them to the direction of tiannv palace.


    "Shuishui, check it right away, and see what''s going on with this hourglass?"


    The God of time and space deeply breathed a few breath, even a child under 12 years old can so firmly believe that Jinxin is saved, what reason can she have to sit in the valley of time and space and watch Jinxin wait to die?


    While checking the time hourglass thing, while trying to find a way, two pronged, maybe soon will be able to Jinxin them out.


    ¡­¡­


    Tiannu palace is as quiet as it was several times before.


    King''s landing takes fire. Phoenix and ye Lele find the devil in the fairy orchard. At this time, the devil is watering the fairy fruit tree that just broke the ground. Seeing that King''s landing is a bit unexpected, they put down their work and come over with a smile.


    "What wind has brought you, the future king of the underworld?"


    He patted Jun Lin on the shoulder. He didn''t see him for a year. He grew a lot higher. Obviously, he is less than 12 years old, but he is as calm as a 20-year-old adult.


    It''s just that the child has been busy with cultivation. He doesn''t have much free time. This time, he can''t come to him for no reason.


    "Devil, could you take care of her for me for a while? At least eight years, more than ten years. "


    Junlin doesn''t talk nonsense with the devil, no matter it''s the friendship between the mother and the devil, or the friendship between them. He pushed Ye Lele to the devil and opened his mouth naturally.


    He didn''t want to take the initiative to talk about his father, his mother and his concubine, so that the devil wouldn''t worry


    "Yes, but give me a reason."


    The devil took a look at Ye Lele. He naturally understood the relationship between Ye Lele and Junlin. He would help if he could, but he needed to know the reason.


    It''s not a very short time. If he had no way out, Junlin would not have sent Ye Lele to him¡° I need to go to the time and space Valley to shut up. You know, no one can stay there. Chen Xuan has already started on Lele. If Lele stays in the underworld, it will be impossible to prevent. Send her to you, even if Chen Xuan knows, you don''t let Chen Xuan in, Lele is safe. " Junlin simply said the matter once again, the devil''s simply let his heart settle down a lot. With the protection of the devil, Lele will have no problem. He believed in the devil just as he believed in his father, his mother and his concubine. Only when Lele is safe, can he go to rescue his father, his mother and his concubine, and practice in seclusion... "Well, I won''t let Chen Xuan step into the palace of heavenly daughters." Demon Zun was a little surprised. He did not expect that Chen Xuan had been so jealous of her before the king''s landing. Jun Lin''s words are right. As long as he doesn''t like to let people in, no one can get in except God. He will take good care of Ye Lele. It happens that he also likes this silly child. It''s good to be a companion¡° Another thing, my father has given an ultimatum to Lele. After Lele returns to the underworld, he must go through his father''s ten moves, otherwise Lele will not be able to be with me. So, you know... "It''s a big deal. My father always keeps his word. If Lele can''t do it, I''m afraid he will have to spend a lot of time to deal with him. Although he still had a way to make his father nod, he still hoped that Lele would be recognized by his father with his own ability¡° OK, I''ll keep an eye on Lele all these years. I won''t let your father down. " Demon Zun nodded. How could he not know the good intentions of Hades. Lele''s temperament is too soft. I''m afraid there will be a lot of trouble if he becomes the princess of the underworld. With her poor Kung Fu, it''s no wonder that Hades has such an agreement with her. Since the occurrence of the wishing tree, the devil has completely put down the past, including his own identity. In the past, he always claimed to be the master, but now he uses my word directly, which makes people feel more friendly, at least not cold¡° Then I won''t say thank you. When I get out of the pass, I won''t come back drunk! " Junlin nodded, and what the devil agreed to was naturally possible. Now he can be assured to do what he wants to do, and don''t worry too much about Lele''s safety. Just want to separate so long, there will still be a trace of not give up in the heart. He looked at his beloved woman, just holding her hand slightly tight, did not say anything, he knew she understood¡° Junlin, I will be good, you be careful... "Ye Lele wants to cry. When she thinks that she will not see Junlin for a long time, her heart is extremely bitter. But she knew that Junlin didn''t like the woman who loved to cry. She could only press back the tears in her eyes. A seemingly inadvertent words, but revealed the mystery, so that had been ready to continue to work the devil suddenly turned around, sharp eyes looked at Jun Lin¡° Jun Lin, is there anything else you''re hiding from me? " If you just go to the valley of time and space, why be careful? The relationship between the God of time and space and Jinxin doesn''t need to be careful. What does Lele mean? Be careful. Is there any danger in King''s landing¡° Well, I didn''t want to follow you. Since you asked, I can''t hide you. My father, mother and concubine have an accident. They have opened the time hourglass, but they are trapped in the crevice of time and space. Now I have to find a way to save them. " For ye Lele''s carelessness, Junlin also felt helpless. This woman is really a little silly, but it makes him feel a little speechless. Well, since the devil asked, he had no reason not to say it¡° what? They''re trapped in time and space? What are your plans now? " Smell speech, demon Zun''s whole face all black, if connect the God of time and space all can''t help, what method can Jun Lin think of? This child is only 12 years old, and before he has grown into a towering tree, he has to carry so many people. It really makes him feel sad¡° Go to God first. Maybe God can do something. As for the underworld, I''ll let Chen ye come back and sit in the battle for a while. It shouldn''t be a big problem. " Junlin told him his plan. On the way to tiannu palace, he had planned everything. In order to be able to save his father and princess, he must let chenye and Xiaoxiao return to the underworld ahead of time. Chen night is our own people, only Chen night in, the underworld will not chaos¡° I''ll go with you. I''m familiar with this continent and it''s convenient for me to do things. I don''t trust you as a child. " The demon Zun hesitated for a moment, and decided to put down everything in tiannu palace for the time being and deal with this urgent matter in advance. The underworld Jin heart is difficult, he naturally want to lend a helping hand¡° Lele, can you stay alone in tiannu palace for a while? "

 Chapter 892

    He''ll set up a border. It''s safe here. As long as Lele can endure loneliness, he can accompany Junlin to save Jinxin.


    This is a good opportunity for Lele to grow rapidly, and he doesn''t want to miss it.


    "Yes, uncle mozun, go and help Junlin. I can take good care of these immortal fruit trees by myself."


    Ye Lele nodded his head in affirmation. The devil is willing to help Junlin. She can''t help it. Regardless of the fact that she was alone in tiannu palace for a period of time, what else she didn''t want to do. She has already reached the hairpin, is an adult, she is not afraid of anything.


    "Good..."


    Demon Zun nodded happily, explained the way to take care of xianguoshu in detail with Ye Lele, and climbed up the back of fire phoenix with Jun Lin.


    A sound of Fengming resounds through the sky, and the fire phoenix flies towards the deep clouds with Jun Lin and demon Zun, where God is.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the clouds, a white robed old man passed his hand and stood, looking at the emperor and Fire Phoenix in front of him. His white beard moved, but he didn''t speak.


    He has worked out their intentions, but


    "Old man, my father and mother are trapped in the crevice of time and space. What can I do to save them?"


    Jun Lin quietly looked at the old man in white robe. He clearly saw his understanding from the old man''s eyes, but he didn''t speak, he could only take the initiative to speak.


    God is his best hope. If God can''t give him a clear direction, he will be lost.


    "Ten years ago, I made it clear to your mother that it was dangerous to open the hourglass. She insisted. It''s no use for you to come to me in such an accident. "


    God sighed helplessly, and his heart was extremely anxious. This accident is beyond his expectation. Even the God of time and space can''t help it. What else can he do?


    Jinxin that wench, also is really too unlucky. After ten years of living in peace, it was such a big disaster. Alas


    "Old man, my mother''s wife called you grandfather. Do you deserve the two words of grandfather when you say such words now?"


    Junlin is not in a hurry. He knows how to deal with the old man. Playing the family card is sure to hit his soft spot. He once saw the old man''s relationship with his mother''s concubine. He thought that the old man should still want to save his mother''s concubine.


    "Don''t use such words to motivate me, boy. It''s useless to motivate me. I''m not omnipotent. The hourglass of time is the treasure of the God of time and space. I haven''t seen it before. How can I know how to save your father and mother? "


    The corner of the master''s mouth slightly smoked, looking at that already more and more have the spirit of the king of the youth, in the heart very comfort. This child has such momentum at a young age, and he will surely achieve great things in the future.


    Suddenly, the remaining light of the corner of his eye glanced at a ring on his neck, and his turbid eyes widened suddenly. The God of time and space gave this boy the ring of his lifelong cultivation, didn''t he


    "Are you so incompetent? If you really have no way, give me the wish of wishing tree. You''re the only one of my mother''s relatives. You can''t watch my mother suffer from purgatory forever, can you


    Jun Lin snorted coldly and looked at God with disdain. There was a trace of displeasure in his dark eyes. He didn''t seem to have any patience any more, so he just dropped the heavy words.


    Now he just wants to know what can save his father, his mother and his concubine, and save them one second earlier, so that they can suffer less.


    "Your wishful thinking is really loud. Don''t think about the wish tree. Although I like your mother very much, I can''t do that for her. But if I don''t care about it, I can''t say it. "


    God gave Jun Lin a white look, and he couldn''t deny it. But Murong Jin heart accident, if he stood by, really sorry Murong Jin heart that a pro grandfather.


    Well, he can only do his best. Whether he can succeed or not depends on God''s will. If this method is not enough, I''m afraid it can only be as Jun Lin said.


    Jinxin is his only relative. He is willing to give her everything he should have


    "Fire Phoenix, take this back to the God of time and space, and let her repair the hourglass immediately. A year later, I will personally open the time hourglass and go into the crevice of time and space to save Jinxin. "


    God took out a blue fruit from his arms and handed it to huofenghuang. The precious degree of this fruit is far more than the life extending pill given to Murong Jinxin. There is only one in this continent. Now in order to Murong Jin heart, he is biting his teeth out.


    If he can really get away with saving the woman, he will beat her hard, so that he won''t have to worry about her.


    "Why a year later? In a year''s time, who knows if father and mother and concubine will... "


    God''s attitude made Jun Lin look better, but he was still dissatisfied with the deadline. After a year of suffering, he was afraid that his father and his wife could not bear it.


    But he also knows that there must be a reason for God to say that, and he needs to know that reason


    "After the time hourglass is repaired, it will take a year for the God of time and space to restore its ability to the best. Do you still want me to save people without any assurance? Then if I fail, your father and mother will surely die. " God White monarch a look, but still very patiently explained some. The boy''s attitude of breaking through the casserole is commendable. He either doesn''t do anything, once he wants to do it, he has to do it well. A year later, he was only 50% sure to save them... "What else do I need to do?" Jun Lin nodded, if so, he could only wait. He looked at the mysterious look of heaven, hesitated and asked. It''s not a big problem to postpone one year''s practice in seclusion. Everything is important for my father, Princess and concubine... "Yes, in one year''s time, you have to find a way to gather the five magic pearls of gold, wood, water, fire and earth for me. I need these five spirit pearls to break through the gap between time and space for me. I only want to succeed, but I can''t fail, otherwise I will bear the consequences. " God thought about it. He was going to look for it himself. But looking at Junlin in front of him, he decided to let Junlin finish such a difficult task. For this boy, this is also a rare experience... "Well, I will live up to my mission." Junlin knew the seriousness of the matter. The five spirit pearls of gold, wood, water, fire and earth had disappeared in this continent for a long time, and he only heard from his father and mother once. I''m afraid it''s hard to gather them together, but no matter how hard it is, he will find them all. He is willing to accept any difficulties and tribulations for the sake of his father and his wife¡° Devil, I can help you, but don''t forget what you should do, eh? " God looked at Junlin''s cool face with an indescribable expression, relieved. He knew that the boy could do what he said. He was the same as his father, his mother and his concubine. He looked at the devil who had been silent and gave a serious warning. Things can be light or heavy. Jinxinmingwang is important, but the safety of the mainland is just as important as the fairy orchard¡° God, please rest assured that I will return to tiannu Palace once every ten days to ensure safety. As for the fairy orchard, Lele will take care of it for me. I believe in her. " The devil respectfully said that he respected God very much. He always felt that God was helping him. Although God didn''t say anything, he had this feeling. The time limit of 300000 years may be true, but he knows that as long as he takes good care of the fairy orchard, ling''er will return to him soon¡° Well, you can handle the relationship between the two. In fact, I have a lot of opinions on you. If Jin didn''t talk about you in my ear, I wouldn''t let you live so safely. I''m glad you can repay me. A year later, as long as you can help this boy gather five spirit pearls, I will let Murong ling''er stay with you for ten days. " God is very satisfied with the attitude of the devil. He has witnessed the efforts of the devil in the past ten years. There is no great way to correct his mistakes. He can''t deny him just because he did something wrong¡° Well, thank God, thank you... "The devil was completely stunned. He chewed God''s words repeatedly for several times, which confirmed that it was not a dream. God is finally gracious. He will do his best to help Junlin. He wants to see ling''er, no matter what kind of ling''er is, he really thinks she''s going crazy¡° Don''t thank me. You''ve earned all this. I''m not unkind. As long as you''re safe, I''ll be accommodating. " God waved his hand, indicating that the devil need not be polite. It''s hard for the devil to change his mind for a woman. It''s not easy. He must give him some sweet, so as to ensure that he can endure loneliness, pain and Acacia in the next days¡° Yes, I will live up to the expectations of God. " The devil only felt that his eyes were red. All these years, he lived in hope and despair all the time. That kind of contradictory mood, sometimes torture him to want to vomit blood, want to hit the wall, want to give up. Now God has given him such a big surprise that he feels that he has the motivation to survive in the future. He must rely on his own efforts, with his own efforts in exchange for staying with ling''er¡° Well, let''s go... "God didn''t say anything. He left the deep clouds with a wave of his hand. Junlin and the devil looked at each other, didn''t stay much, and left quickly. The wind had no trace, everything was quiet, as if nothing had happened

 Chapter 893

    Dragon nationality


    CHEN Ye is dealing with official business in his study. In ten years, he has grown from an 11 year old boy to a 21-year-old man. Calm and elegant style, shallow and bright eyes turn, enchanting thousands of women.


    As an adult, he has officially taken over the dragon clan. He will stay in the dragon clan for at least 10 months every year, and he will go back to the underworld for the remaining two months, taking holidays and visiting relatives.


    "Patriarch, there are visitors."


    The door of the study creaked and was pushed open from the outside. The elder came in with a man in black. He was very pleased to see the attentive night.


    Since the patriarch took over the Dragon nationality, the Dragon nationality has been reborn, and new changes are taking place every day. Looking at those changes, he always wakes up in his sleep.


    "The devil? Don''t you stay in tiannu palace? How can you come to my dragon family


    CHEN Ye looks up and sees that the guest in the big elder''s mouth is the devil, which is a little unexpected. Put down the pen in his hand, picked up the tea and sipped it lightly. The faint fragrance of flowers made him enjoy it very much.


    This is the tea that Xiaoxiao made for him. It''s also the tea that he only drinks when he handles his business everyday


    "There is something wrong with the underworld and Jinxin. They are trapped in the crack of time. I am entrusted by the king''s presence. Please go back to the underworld immediately."


    Demon Zun has no time to drink a cup of tea, handed a letter in the hand CHEN Ye. Looking at the beautiful man in front of me, I felt countless sighs.


    Time flies, as if he was just a child in the last second. In the twinkling of an eye, he was so old


    "How could this happen?"


    Chen night corner of the mouth smile instant condensation, slender fingers such as jade opened the demon Zun handed him a letter, read at a glance, face suddenly gloomy to the extreme.


    Father and mother have an accident, for fear that the underworld will be in chaos. Junlin wants to look for five spirit pearls. I''m afraid there''s no way to stay in the underworld for a long time.


    The underworld is of special significance to him. First, he lived in the underworld since childhood. Second, the underworld is also Xiaoxiao''s mother''s home. When the underworld needs him the most, he has to go back in love and reason.


    "The specific reason is not clear. The God of time and space is still investigating. King''s landing means to let you stay in the underworld until he has collected the five spirit pearls. Do you have any questions? "


    The devil shook his head. They only knew that there was a crack in the hourglass of time. As for where the crack came from, the God of time and space did not find any results after several days of investigation.


    At present, he needs to make sure the itinerary of chenye. If chenye can''t stay for a long time, he has to find another way with Junlin.


    "No problem. I''ll give you an explanation, and I''ll be able to set off immediately."


    CHEN Ye gives the devil a very happy answer. When the underworld needs him most, if he doesn''t lend a helping hand. How can he be worthy of his father''s cultivation, how can he be worthy of Xiaoxiao''s deep love for him.


    Under his administration, the dragon clan has been on a regular course. If there are some major problems, send someone to the underworld to solve them.


    "It''s so good. You''d better make it clear to her, so that she won''t..."


    Chen night''s words let the devil rest assured a lot, as long as there is Chen night, the underworld estimates that no one can turn the sky. He and Junlin will be able to find the wulingzhu with ease. As long as they find the wulingzhu, on the one hand, they can save jinxinmingwang, on the other hand, they can get together with linger for ten days, killing two birds with one stone.


    "I know. You go down to rest first. I need about two hours. After two hours, let''s go."


    At the thought of Xiaoxiao, chenye feels headache. No matter what he said, I''m afraid it''s hard for him to accept such a thing. Just, step by step, he can only try to appease the little girl''s mood.


    Looking at the next people will take away the devil, Chen ye will signal the elder to sit down, there are some things he must explain clearly, lest the four elders can''t deal with.


    "Elder, I must leave the dragon clan for at least one year..."


    He sent the letter to the elder and spoke in a deep voice. He knew that the elder could understand his decision, and so could the other three elders.


    In the past ten years, the underworld has spared no effort to help the dragon people. Without the underworld, there would be no prosperous dragon people today.


    This is a great kindness. I''m afraid the dragon people can''t even return it


    "No problem, the patriarch can go back safely. We four old guys can handle the dragon family."


    After reading Junlin''s letter, the elder frowned tightly. He didn''t know what to say about Pluto and Princess Pluto. For the sake of a guardian beast, he was so impressed by his love and righteousness.


    They can''t help the underworld. The only thing they can do is to let the patriarch go back to the underworld without any worries


    "I''ll sort out some key points and put them on the table in a moment. You can just follow the above. If there''s any problem you can''t choose, send someone to the underworld to find me. "


    Chen night thought for a moment, then began to write on a piece of white paper, while writing with the elder said, one heart two use.


    It''s relatively easy to solve the problem of the Dragon nationality. It takes him half an hour to explain it clearly. For the rest of the hour and a half, he had to appease and smile¡° Patriarch, ten years is coming. I''m afraid the hand of the dragon can''t be suppressed. Look... "The elder looked at the man who was writing hard, and suddenly thought of a very difficult thing. The hand of the dragon was suppressed by Princess Ming ten years ago, and the patriarch was calm for ten years. In the past ten years, the patriarch''s nine days of Long Xiao has been successfully cultivated, and has rarely settled down. However, once the hand of the dragon is free, if you want to control the patriarch again, the problem will be a little serious. It''s not easy for the dragon clan to get to this day. He doesn''t want to get into trouble... "Every step is one step. Now I''m a great success for long xiaojiutian. He wants to control me, and it''s not easy... "CHEN Ye''s hand with the pen shakes fiercely, and the hand of the dragon is always a big trouble in his heart. He didn''t know why he had to give his soul to it in his previous life. He only knew that he didn''t want to be controlled by any force in this life. He is CHEN Ye, not whose substitute, but unique. His way of life is his own and no one can interfere¡° In order to be on the safe side, the patriarch can find a way to see God. God must have a way to help the patriarch suppress the hand of the dragon. " Elder is a little worried. If only princess Ming didn''t have an accident, I''m afraid the patriarch doesn''t have to worry about it. Princess Ming will take care of everything for the patriarch. The hand of the dragon is always a time bomb. Although he couldn''t bear to attack it, for the sake of the dragon clan, he felt that at least he had to suppress it¡° At least have a try. If I really can''t compete with the hand of the dragon, I''ll let Jun Lin go to the Lord. " He doesn''t rely on others for everything. If he can solve it by himself, it''s the best. If he can''t solve it, he''ll go to trouble Junlin. If you don''t even want to try, you are a coward. He has been working so hard in the past ten years. In addition to smiling, the other is the hand of the Dragon... "If the clan leader is decent, I''ll go to the other three elders first, and the clan leader will be busy first." The elder hesitated and said nothing. The patriarch has his own pride, he understands. Although he didn''t want to let the patriarch get hurt, he didn''t have the right to interfere in what the patriarch had decided. He got up and left wisely. He knew that the patriarch needed time, so he left all the time for him... In the study, the original silence was restored, and the day and night were concentrated on writing, and a cup of fragrant tea in his hand sent out a curl of fragrance..... In a quiet yard, a young girl was basking in the sun, and the afternoon sun was very warm, which made her yawn constantly¡° Moyang, what''s the matter with you? " When I didn''t know how many yawns I had, the remaining light in the corner of Xiaoxiao''s eyes glanced at the frowning Moyang and asked strangely. In general, Moyang can''t have any expression. But it''s a little strange today. What''s the good frown for¡° Princess, I seem to smell the smell of the devil, and I''m still a devil with very high cultivation... "Moyang is a little distressed. At this time, the dragon appears the devil, and I don''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. Although the four realms live in harmony now, the devil is one of the most dangerous creatures. He has to guard against it. It seems that the taste of this demon is very familiar. He must have seen it, but he can''t remember who it is for a moment¡° Magic? The devil is the devil. You can sense it, and so can CHEN Ye. What are you worried about? " Xiaoxiao looks at the tense appearance of Moyang and wants to laugh a little. In the past ten years, Moyang likes to be paranoid too much. He has been so nervous that she really doesn''t know what to say. If really is the evil that has hostility broke into the dragon clan, the Chen night long ago galloped over. But now the dragon is calm, she can be sure that the devil is the dragon''s guest. It''s just a guest. What''s the surprise? Moyang is really... "I''m just afraid that someone will do harm to the princess..." Mo Yan touched his head and felt that he was a little too sensitive. The power of the dragon clan leader is far higher than that of him. He hasn''t moved. He seems to be a little worried. He was really scared by the accident ten years ago. Now he is walking on thin ice, always worried that the princess will come to such an accident again¡° How can there be so many bad people in the world? I''m as beautiful as a flower in your family. Everyone loves me. Even the most evil people in the world are reluctant to attack me when they see me. " Smile white magic Yang one eye, is preparing to boast, accidentally caught a glimpse of white, has entered the yard, after hearing her words, the corner of the mouth slightly smoked. She fiercely sat up, too lazy to pay attention to the evil sun. The petite body rushed towards the white, very excited

 Chapter 894

    CHEN Ye looks at the smiling little girl in her arms. She really can''t bear to tell her about her father, Princess and concubine. Holding her directly into the room, after repeated hesitation, he changed his mind, decided to wait to return to the underworld to mention it to her.


    "Xiaoxiao, we''re going to have a long trip..."


    In her white red face on a kiss, then as if nothing happened began to pack up, look as if there is no strange. My darling, if you can make her happy for a while, he will be happy for a while. The last thing he wants to do is to deprive her of the smile.


    "Where to? To the devil''s world? "


    Smile some unclear, so, looking at Chen night will she like clothes all package, that posture as if they want to leave the dragon for a long time, can''t help but some doubt asked.


    She follows CHEN Ye''s side and revolves around him. That kind of picture looks very loving.


    "Go back to the underworld first. Junlin is going to the time and space valley. I''m afraid it will take many years. I want to see you before I leave."


    Chen night is long such as the hand of jade to pause for a while, said a don''t calculate is the reason. But this is not a lie. Junlin really wants to practice in seclusion. It''s natural for him to see a smile.


    He really can''t bear her to be unhappy. He can''t help but shrink his heart at the thought of going back to the underworld for a year.


    "Oh, the underworld can also be cultivated. Why do you go to the time and space Valley to shut up? In the past, I could see each other every year, but I don''t know when I can see each other in the future. Alas... "


    Wen Yan, Xiaoxiao''s face is half broken. She not only likes her twin brother, but also relies on her. When they went back last year, it was clear that they were all 11 years old. Even their mother and concubine came to persuade them not to live in the same room, but they didn''t care. Still as usual, living in a room, sleeping in their own beds, chatting until midnight.


    Now when she heard that her brother was going to leave the underworld, she was really reluctant. She didn''t see her brother for a long time. She felt that she began to miss her brother now.


    "As short as eight years, as long as ten years, it will soon pass."


    Chen night looked at her wrinkled into a group of small face, smile scraped her small nose, a face of doting. After 11 years of company, he has already regarded her as a part of him, and he doesn''t want to see her depressed at any time.


    "Then we''ll have to postpone our marriage. I won''t marry you until my brother leaves the customs."


    Smile bright eyes flash, the first thought was that she and Chen night more than four years after the wedding. She doesn''t care. She must be sent by her brother when she gets married. If her brother doesn''t go through the customs, she willfully delays her marriage.


    "Well..."


    Chen night''s eyebrow several invisible wrinkly, subconsciously then want to refute her words. He has already begun to prepare for his Highness''s wedding. If he delays, all his plans will have to be changed.


    However, he knows Xiaoxiao and Junlin''s brother and sister very well. Besides, their wedding ceremony and Junlin''s absence can''t be justified.


    Just as long as she''s happy, it''s OK to delay for a few years. Wait


    "CHEN Ye, a few days ago, I overheard someone talking about Chen Xuan. He said that he liked Chen Xuan very much and wanted to propose to his parents. What kind of man does Chen Xuan like


    When it comes to marriage, Xiaoxiao naturally thinks of Chen Xuan, who is 18 years old. In this mainland, the woman has been married since she was 16 years old, and after that, her parents will start to make arrangements for her daughter''s marriage, but it is said that Chen Xuan has refused several marriages.


    In fact, it''s not her turn to worry about this. She just thinks that the man who likes Chen Xuan has a good character and can be trusted for life.


    "You don''t have to worry about her. She has grown up and will handle her own affairs. As for what she likes, you might as well ask her in person when you go back this time. "


    Chen night looking at that big eye flutter flicker of woman, the corner of the mouth a draw. It''s enough to be a matchmaker.


    What kind of man does Chen Xuan like? If he is not wrong, Chen Xuan likes a man like Junlin. But Junlin already had Lele in his heart, so she couldn''t help it.


    "I asked, and she wouldn''t say. She just looked at me and laughed, which made my scalp numb. CHEN Ye, I don''t know what''s going on. Every time I see Chen Xuan these years, I think she''s weird. Especially when she looks at Lele, there seems to be a burning hatred in her eyes. "


    She didn''t dare to say it because she didn''t understand why Chen Xuan resented Lele? They grew up together, and there was no big conflict. But Chen Xuan''s eyes made her look a little creepy.


    "When did you find out?"


    Smell speech, the facial expression of Chen night fierce once gloomy. Smiling words, he believed 100% and never doubted. She is not a reckless woman, many things she knew after the first time will think about their own, do not understand or have any doubts will say.


    The hatred of Mieding reminds him of something he saw when he went back to the underworld last year


    "Three years ago, maybe my intuition was wrong. I couldn''t figure it out myself. CHEN Ye, what''s the matter with you? " Smile scratched to scratch a head, very natural opening say, see Chen night''s facial expression after, this just feel that the affair probably isn''t so simple. She is surprised, does Chen ye know something? Is Chen Xuan really resenting Lele? Hate to kill Lele¡° Nothing. Just thinking about the past. Maybe it''s my brother who ignores her too much. I have to have a good talk with her this time. " CHEN Ye smiles and shakes his head, some things he hasn''t determined yet, now if you say it, it will only add more trouble to Xiao Xiao. Some things seem to have to be dealt with. If we are laissez faire, the consequences will be unimaginable. I hope things are not so bad and there is still room for them to turn around¡° How do I feel you''re mysterious? Don''t tell me anything. If you do, I''ll follow you. From now on, I won''t say anything CHEN Ye''s ambiguous attitude makes Xiaoxiao very dissatisfied. They have been together for such a long time, they can say anything, and almost have nothing to hide from each other. But today''s night, let her very uncomfortable, she always feel that he has something to hide her. The rise of small mouth, obviously began to play temper. Walked to one side to sit, even words don''t want to say with Chen ye again, a pair of if you don''t say I have been ignoring your posture¡° A year ago, I found a doll in Chen Xuan''s room. The doll was full of needles, but no name. I asked her, she just said that she was bullied, but she was angry to do so. I didn''t care too much. Now I think about it carefully, the doll seems to be the same as the birthday present that mother Fei Feng gave Lele. It seems that... "Xiaoxiao is not happy. Chenye can only give in and say what she saw before. He happened to be holding a doll in his hand, which was made by his mother''s concubine for Xiaoxiao. It made him think of who the doll was. That doll is Lele. It''s Lele who Chen Xuan wants to stab to death? Why? Lele is always good to people. How can Chen Xuan do that? " Smile a surprised, whole small face all taut up, she really don''t know Chen Xuan''s heart how can so ruthless, unexpectedly want to kill Le Le. CHEN Ye''s words she knows is true, this under the end of the day no elder brother is willing to pour dirty water on his younger sister''s body, she just doesn''t understand this is why in the end¡° Chenxuan also likes Junlin, alas... "Finally, chenye said what he didn''t want to say. He stuffed the doll in his hand into his luggage bag, feeling very heavy. This time back, he not only wants to have a good talk with Chen Xuan, but also has to have a good talk with his parents, so as not to let Chen Xuan fall deeper and deeper and do something that is not allowed by heaven¡° But my brother and LeLe have been together since they were very young. Even if she wants to like her brother, she can''t deal with Lele in this way, can she? It''s too hateful, too hateful... "In addition to shock, only disappointment remained in Xiaoxiao''s heart. The three of them once said they would be good sisters for a lifetime, but chenxuan did such a thing. Is that what sisters can do? Chen Xuan has already regarded Lele as her enemy, and she is the enemy of deep hatred¡° Emotional things can''t be faced with reason. Smile and don''t think about it. I''ll deal with it. " Chen night how much can understand his only sister, sister is not lucky, did not get the sweetheart''s pity. She just wants to use her own way to fight for her own feelings, but that way is wrong. Fortunately, Junlin hasn''t grown up yet, everything hasn''t become a catastrophe, everything may have time to save... "You''d better deal with it, otherwise if she''s not good for Lele, I won''t show mercy to her!" Lele is innocent. She will definitely stand on the side of Lele in this matter. Chen Xuan can only make her brother hate her more. If they can''t turn around, sooner or later they will turn against each other. She didn''t want the three of them to go that far, or no one would be happy... "If she did anything wrong, I didn''t expect you to show mercy to her. Well, let''s not talk about these unhappy people. Let''s go to the devil He knows too much about Xiaoxiao''s temperament and is jealous of evil. As long as Chen Xuan does something harmful to Lele, she will never show mercy because Chen Xuan is his sister. Over the years, he has also seen clearly that Lele''s temperament is better and more popular. Xiaoxiao''s relationship with Lele is better than Chen Xuan''s¡° Well, it''s good to finally meet the father, the king, the mother, the concubine and the elder brother... "Xiaoxiao is not a woman who loves to dig a bull''s horn. As soon as CHEN Ye turns the topic, her mood brightens up. Take CHEN Ye''s arm and walk out happily. However, after returning to the underworld, her smile did not appear again for a long time

 Chapter 895

    Hades Palace


    In the study, Junlin is discussing with black and white impermanence about some things that must be dealt with immediately. The young and mature face is shining with a light of extraordinary perseverance.


    Obviously, he is less than 12 years old, but his momentum is far beyond his age. Let black and white impermanence have to admire, sigh a blue out of a blue is better than blue.


    "It''s so decided. If anyone dares to have an opinion, it''s up to him!"


    After discussing for a while, Jun Lin took a wrinkle, wrote a few lines of small words on it, sealed it with a jade seal, and handed it to Bai Wuchang.


    Those restless old people bullied him when they were young. They wanted to die. How could he fail.


    "Yes, little prince."


    White impermanence got order, respectfully took the memorial to work. He respected this little master who was more gloomy, more evil and bloodthirsty than Hades. I dare not question his words.


    "Black impermanence, calculate the time, CHEN Ye and Xiao Xiao should be able to come back today, and I''ll give it to you. No mistake is allowed until Father and mother and concubine come back. "


    After the official business, Jun Lin took a cup of tea from the table and poured it down. He has been busy day and night these days, and he finally realized the hard work of a father and a mother. Especially the mother imperial concubine, the weak shoulder has shouldered the underworld for more than ten years, it''s really not easy.


    "I will do my best to assist young master Chen with Bai Wuchang. The little prince will go to find the five spirit pearls with ease."


    Black impermanence nodded, Wang Jinxin out of such an accident, their heart is really sad. Fortunately, things are not without solution, as long as you find the five spirit beads, Wang Jinxin is still saved.


    They can''t help much. They can only ensure the normal operation of the underworld, so that the little prince can follow the devil to find the Pearl without any worries.


    "Well, some experts in your platoon are staring at Chen Xuan. If she has anything unusual, report it to me immediately."


    Junlin has 100% confidence in Hei Wuchang. When he has finished his business, he suddenly gets up and walks up to Hei Wuchang. He lowers his voice and commands two sentences.


    He didn''t want to let too many people know about Chen Xuan. Give her to black impermanence to stare at, he can be more at ease.


    "My subordinates understand that they will send someone to watch her and will not let her do anything harmful to the underworld."


    Chen Xuan''s matter, Jin Xin has mentioned with him, meaning is similar with the little prince. He''s already had his men with him. He never thought that Chen Xuan would become like this because of her love. It really made him sad.


    A good sisterhood, so it''s over, alas


    "Black impermanence, your child will be married in a few days. I may not have wanted to go in person. Excuse me


    The relationship between Hei Wuchang and his mother''s concubine is just like brother and sister. The mother''s concubine is the godmother of Hei Wuchang''s children, and the gift has already been prepared. It was a big happy event, but it was a pity that her mother could not go.


    "Well, we''re still wondering whether we''re going to have this wedding or not. Wang with Jin heart out of such a thing, do wedding is also in too shameful


    Black impermanence didn''t expect that Junlin''s mind is so delicate, even such small things are still in mind, the heart is filled with emotion. As Murong Jinxin''s most sincere friend brother and sister, he felt that he was able to do a wedding at this juncture.


    "Do it, do it big! No matter where she is, she can feel the joy. If you cancel the wedding, your mother will be furious when she comes back. "


    Jun Lin raised his hand to stop black impermanence. He can''t change everything because of such a thing. The father, the mother and the concubine were trapped and did not die. The underworld works as it should, as it always does.


    It''s just that some things are destined to be regrets, which are also beautiful


    "My subordinates obey. The little prince must attach great importance to his own safety. He can''t be too reluctant."


    Black impermanence nods to take orders, looking at the Jun Lin that has grown into a young man, gratified. It is destined to be a blessing for the underworld to have such an excellent king in the future.


    Good, really good


    "I know my weight. I won''t make fun of my life."


    He nodded and agreed without any displeasure because of Hei Wuchang''s advice. Now his secret arts have only reached the sixth level of cultivation. There are heaven and people outside the world. He will be more careful, more careful and never try to be brave.


    "That subordinate leaves first, little prince, take care!"


    Black impermanence is no longer wordy, in front of the king''s deep line of a gift, then left in a hurry. There are so many things to do in the underworld that he can''t afford to delay a second.


    As soon as Hei Wuchang''s front foot left, the back foot of the underworld palace entered. The man went straight to the study and looked at the king''s landing standing with his hands down. He had a faint smile on his lips.


    "Jun Lin, I''ll accompany you to find five spirit pearls..."


    Chen Xuan quietly walked to the back of Jun Lin, and the smile at the corner of her mouth had stopped. She was most happy when such an accident happened. The reason is very simple, because she finally has the opportunity to get along with Junlin alone.


    She had been waiting for this opportunity for ten years, and finally it came. She will not miss this opportunity, maybe after this year, her relationship with Junlin will change¡° You? How far away, how far away... "Jun Lin didn''t look back. He just gave chenxuan a cold Snort and gave her a direct answer. He knows Chen Xuan''s mind and wants to take advantage of it? She never dreamed of such a good thing. His side will never have her position, no matter what she does for him¡° Jun Lin, I just want to do my part for your father, mother and imperial concubine. No matter whether you agree or not, I will follow you. " Chen Xuan''s body trembled slightly because of that heartless words. She never thought that Junlin had already come to such an abomination to her. Only now did she realize that she had done something wrong. She shouldn''t have started on Ye Lele so early. She''s too upset. Such a mistake, let her image in the heart of Junlin greatly discount, I''m afraid no matter how she make up, it''s difficult for Junlin to face her calmly. That woman Ye Lele really has some ability. She was totally surprised that she could subdue such a domineering man¡° My parents don''t need you to do your best. If you still have a little conscience, don''t think about starting with Lele all the time. " Jun Lin knows that he can''t change Chen Xuan''s decision. Chen Xuan wants to follow her. He can''t break her leg and imprison her. So this matter can be ignored basically, she likes to follow, as long as don''t hinder him to do business. Otherwise, he would never show mercy to her. Father''s warning on that day, he still remembers very clearly that before he was completely powerful, he was not qualified to kill her... "Jun Lin, as long as you can promise me a condition, I will live in peace with Lele, the well water does not violate the river water, and I will never have any thoughts about her again. How about that?" Junlin has already made it clear, and chenxuan doesn''t want to dodge. She closed her hand under her sleeve robe and clenched it tightly into a fist. She decided to give in. She didn''t want him to hate him so much. As long as he could give her a chance, she reluctantly let go of Ye Lele and share him with Ye Lele. "..." Smell speech, King''s landing just hook lips, hook out a trace of sneer. To negotiate with him, she has to have her own capital. She wants to have fun. I''m afraid she won''t have such a good chance in the future. He will be strong and LeLe will be strong. At that time, did she think that they would be so taboo about her¡° I don''t ask for the throne of Princess Ming, I only ask for the throne of imperial concubine. If you agree, I promise you that I will do my best to protect Lele in the future, and I won''t let her be bullied by anyone within my ability. " Chen Xuan just saw Jun Lin laughing, but she couldn''t tell the meaning of that smile. She couldn''t take it back even though she had already spoken. She had to go on with it Jun Lin is still laughing, but there is no response. He had to say that Chen Xuan''s paranoia was too serious. He would never do such a deal at any time. He can''t let Lele bear such pain in order to protect Lele. The most important thing is that Chen Xuan is not worthy of such a deal. Therefore, he would rather not say a word, do not give any reply, she wants to guide and act, he with her¡° Jun Lin, if you don''t speak, I will take it as your acquiescence? " For a long time, Chen Xuan didn''t get any reply. She was very upset. Hesitated for a moment, forced a scalp to urge. As long as Junlin does not refuse, she will not give up, nor can she give up¡° Roll... "Jun Lin can''t bear it. What else can he say to a woman who has such a thick skin? He didn''t want to say anything but slap her to death. A good woman, why do you have to practice yourself like this? Must the world look down on her¡° Jun Lin, I''ll give you time to think about it, and I believe you will promise me... "After being driven away again and again, Chen Xuan also felt that she couldn''t hang up her face. Leaving two words behind, he turned and walked out of the study. Just a turn, they saw two familiar figures. She was startled and turned pale for a moment. Her most embarrassed appearance was seen by her brother and Xiaoxiao. How would they think of her? Especially Xiaoxiao, she is almost glaring at each other. Maybe she is going to betray her relatives. Without saying a word, she withdrew her eyes and left. From then on, I''m afraid she''ll be alone... "Chen Xuan, you really let me down..." just as she was about to walk out of the underworld palace, an angry word exploded in her ear. Her steps faltered, her eyes flushed with tears. Finally, she left with her head up and a wry smile. If the world abandons her, then she abandons the world

 Chapter 896

    "Brother, what did she do to Lele?"


    Xiaoxiao several strides to the front of Junlin, holding Junlin''s hand, very anxious. She was lucky. It seems that she overestimated Chen Xuan.


    Lele was a little silly. I''m afraid he suffered a loss. I don''t know who calculated it


    "It''s not a big deal for her to take some magic medicine. Her ultimate goal in life is to kill Lele and replace it..."


    In the face of his dearest sister, Jun Lin''s face has eased a lot. Looking at my sister who hasn''t been seen for more than half a year growing tall and beautiful, I feel a little excited after all.


    He will tell the truth to Xiaoxiao, and didn''t consider whether CHEN Ye was present or not. Chen night has been mature enough, he should be able to face anything very freely.


    "Her conscience has been eaten by the dog. I really want to beat her and wake her up..."


    Smell speech, smile a little crazy, in the end is how much hatred, Chen Xuan even to Lele under the magic medicine, want to destroy the innocence of Lele, is really unbearable.


    If it''s just a little fuss, things may be able to recover, but to such an extent, she doesn''t know how to recover.


    "Don''t waste your time. Stay away from her, or she won''t let you go."


    Chen Xuan''s disposition is stubborn, in order to achieve the goal does not break the means. In order to force him to submit, it is not impossible to start with Xiaoxiao. He must remind Xiaoxiao, lest the girl fall into chenxuan''s trap for her so-called sisterhood.


    "I still have Moyang. I''m not afraid of her. Hum..."


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t think so. No matter where she goes, Moyang will follow her. She has something to worry about. Chen Xuan can''t be as powerful as Mo Yang. It''s not easy to attack her.


    "In a word, be careful. Well, since you''re back, I can go to find five spirit pearls to save my father, mother and concubine."


    Jun Lin pinched his little red face. For his only sister, he really dotes on her, just like Lele. He left, Chen Xuan should follow, for a moment and a half will smile will also be OK.


    "Save your father, princess? What''s the matter with father and mother? "


    The indignant color on Xiaoxiao''s face dissipated and replaced by deep doubts. She first looked at Chen ye one eye, from his some unnatural eyes seemed to see what the same, the whole small face suddenly sank down.


    His father and his wife had an accident. He had concealed such a serious matter from her for three days. Did he want to die, or did he want to die?


    "CHEN Ye didn''t tell you? In order to save Ono, father and mother are trapped in the crack of time. I call you back temporarily, in order to let CHEN Ye sit in the underworld for me temporarily, so that I can go to look for the five spirit beads with ease. "


    Jun Lin also followed the smiling eyes to see the past, also saw the Chen night the same unnatural eyes, the corners of the mouth slightly smoked.


    It''s impossible to hide such a thing, but CHEN Ye chooses to hide it. I''m afraid it won''t be easy to live the next day.


    He can only express his sympathy to CHEN Ye. Although he resents Chen Xuan, he has never been unhappy with CHEN Ye.


    "You damned man, you wait for me. I must make a clear account with you."


    Xiaoxiao suddenly angry, a small fist hard hit on the desk, a loud sound, the memorial on the desk flying all over the sky, it can be seen how angry Xiaoxiao at this moment.


    For her, you can make fun of everything, that is, you can''t make fun of this kind of matter that is related to the life and death of your relatives.


    "I don''t want to hide you, I just can''t bear to let you worry..."


    Chen night temple a burst of pain, scalp numbness, a cool air rising from the sole of the foot. Xiaoxiao''s temper is quite good. Generally, he won''t get angry, and he won''t look at each other angrily even if he plays a small temper occasionally. But now, he felt that he could not live a good life for a long time.


    Although some lies are white, they can still hurt people. Today, he fully realized that


    "Don''t you have the heart to worry me? Then why don''t you just find a reason to keep me in the dragon clan and come back by yourself? So I don''t know anything? "


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t accept such an explanation at all. She knows that chenye doesn''t lie. She must be distressed that she can''t bear to say it so early. But she can''t accept that he has anything to hide from her, no matter for any reason.


    Father, mother and concubine are trapped in time and space, which is a big thing. If he had said it earlier, they would not have come back to the underworld so late. Maybe my brother left long ago, maybe he had the whereabouts of Lingzhu.


    "I''m wrong. It won''t happen next time..."


    Chen night knows that he is unreasonable, also dare not argue with Xiaoxiao, more dare not hold her as usual. He knows his villain too well. If he gets angry, he won''t even recognize him, let alone his fiance.


    The only thing he can do now is to admit his mistake, admit it, admit it, and admit it all the time. I hope that the old Buddha will calm down as soon as possible, so that his future days will not be in dire straits.


    "Now get out of here with your sister. I don''t want to see you for a second..." Xiaoxiao was so angry that her whole head was buzzing. She wanted to cry when she thought that her dearest father, mother and concubine were uncertain. She suddenly felt that she was too headstrong. For the sake of the so-called feelings, she sacrificed the time she spent with her parents. Whose daughter is like her. She is too young to stay at home. She spends ten months a year outside. Before, she took everything for granted. But now, she knows she''s dead wrong. After she married CHEN Ye, she spent all her life with him. But the time she spent with her father, mother, concubine and elder brother was only ten years, but she changed the ten years into dozens of months¡° Smile, I still have something to tell chenye, you have to wait until I leave after telling... "Junlin see such a situation, also have some headache. Xiaoxiao''s temper is like this. Once it''s true, it''s endless. He has a tight schedule now. When he has finished, he has to go to the human world to find Chu Zirui. It is said that Jin Lingzhu is in his hands¡° No, I''m the princess of the underworld. Naturally, I should be responsible for the underworld''s affairs. He is the head of the dragon clan. How can an outsider get involved in my underworld affairs? " Smile a sneer, a few words will Chen night into the hell. She looked at Jun Lin, and her eyes showed incomparable firmness. She enjoyed all the good things of the underworld princess, but she didn''t do any of her duties. Now that she''s grown up, it''s time to do something for the underworld¡° Are you sure? You know, this is not for fun? If a decision is wrong, the whole underworld will suffer. " Jun Lin looks at his sister in front of him and hesitates again and again. His sister has been cared by them all these years, and has never taken any responsibility. How can she bear the burden of the underworld? Even if she could afford it, he couldn''t bear it¡° I''m sure, if I don''t understand, I''ll ask black and white impermanence. Brother, believe me, what you can do, I can do it, too! " Xiaoxiao nods her head firmly. Her mind has already matured. What happened in the underworld could be done in those years, and she believed she could, too. Even if her ability is limited, but there are black and white impermanence around her, they will definitely mention her¡° Well, since you insist so much, try it for a month. I will come back in a month. If you can pass my examination, you will be the queen of the underworld. " Jun Lin was silent again, and nodded for a long time. It''s rare that my sister has this heart. Let her not work in the underworld. It''s also an exercise. There are black and white Impermanence in, and the night in, she can''t make any mistakes. In the end is the twin brother and sister, the heart has a soul, he has from the sister''s words to hear other overtones¡° Junlin, I don''t agree with you. I can''t let Xiaoxiao be overwhelmed by this responsibility... "CHEN Ye didn''t expect Junlin would agree. He thought Junlin would refuse. How could Xiaoxiao bear such a heavy responsibility? His villain, he just want her to live under his wings, life without worry. He has to bear all those ups and downs. How can he let his villains be blown by the wind and drenched by the rain¡° You are an outsider. Who are you? Get out of the way, or don''t blame me for being rude. " Xiaoxiao grabs the memorial on the table and throws it at chenye. Her beautiful eyes are angry and dissatisfied with chenye''s words. What she wants to do, no one can stop, let alone CHEN Ye, even her father, mother and concubine¡° CHEN Ye, let Xiaoxiao have a try. She is a princess of the underworld, can not only enjoy the rights of the princess, do not fulfill the obligations of the princess. Besides, aren''t you still with her? " Jun Lin gives CHEN Ye a smile not to look for, indicating that he leaves first. A word pun, Chen night can not understand. Now this kind of situation, Chen night only leaves can let smile calm down some. As for what he did with Xiaoxiao, he asked for his own blessing. Anyway, he couldn''t help... "Well, I''ll go back first, and you remember to back it up for me..." Chen ye took a look at Xiaoxiao and didn''t dare to stay any longer. Well, he''ll stay away for a while. Wait until Xiaoxiao''s spirit is gone, and then come to coax her. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he wants to go to chenxuan to have a good talk. No matter what, Junlin can''t ignore it¡° Backup? Prepare your big head ghost, go away... "Xiaoxiao''s mood is absolutely bad, he still doesn''t want to go. A memorial flew to him again, and several roars had already resounded through the sky¡° Alas... "Chen night sighed, and finally walked away as Xiao Xiao wished. His steps are very heavy, step by step in his heart, pressure him out of breath

 Chapter 897

    Netherworld pool


    After being blasted out of the underworld Palace by Junlin, chenxuan came here alone. Sitting on the stone that Jun Lin likes to sit on most, a face of dispirited.


    He followed him for ten years, but he was treated so mercilessly. She felt unworthy, she felt aggrieved, she felt even more haggard.


    Clearly she and ye Lele are in the same starting line, why their ending is so bad? Ye Lele got his heart and his whole heart''s love, but what she got was his indifference and resentment.


    "Why... I''m not reconciled... Not reconciled..."


    There was a crack on her beautiful face. Her white little hand waved to the netherworld pool. A black light flashed, and countless drops of water were blown up on the netherworld pool.


    Hate, overwhelming attack. She is very happy with Ye Lele. If ye Lele had not the ability of prophecy, she would not have lost so miserably.


    But now that lucky woman is hiding in the valley of time and space, otherwise she can catch that woman, Junlin will compromise.


    "Ye Lele... How can you be reincarnated... You have the ability to prophesy... God is really good to you..."


    Her ten fingers clenched into fists and waved fiercely. Today, she had a showdown with Jun Lin. before Jun Lin replied to her, she could only wait with ease.


    She knew that Junlin would not give the answer easily, and she would certainly refuse it. So, should she do something. As long as she had what Junlin needed, Junlin had to compromise.


    "Lingzhu... I must get Lingzhu... As long as I have Lingzhu... What else am I afraid of..."


    A bold idea suddenly flashed in her mind, five spirit beads, five opportunities. As long as she grasped one, Junlin had to compromise in order to save the underworld and the princess of the underworld.


    She did not believe that in the heart of Junlin, ye Lele''s status could be higher than that of Hades and Princess Hades.


    "Junlin... I only need an opportunity... If I seize it... You can''t leave me all your life..."


    She only waits for Junlin to grow up. As long as she can successfully confuse him, she is 100% sure that Junlin will only belong to her in this life.


    She just needs one chance, one chance


    "Brother..."


    Chen Xuan, who was mumbling to herself, suddenly noticed a strange wave in the air. A surprised, a look back to see is her white clothes like fairy general brother.


    She forced herself to calm down. Facing such a big brother, she was afraid that she would be overwhelmed


    "Why do you have to? It''s not your thing. No matter how you rob it, it can''t belong to you. "


    CHEN Ye sat down beside Chen Xuan, looked at her face which was similar to her, and sighed softly. The thought that she had just been rejected by King''s landing made him feel uncomfortable.


    She is his only sister. He doesn''t want to let her go on a road of no return because of a man who doesn''t care for her.


    "If Xiaoxiao falls in love with another man, can he give up on her?"


    Chen Xuan gave a bitter smile and put her head on her legs. Her eyes drifted to the distance. Light mouth, asked a rhetorical question.


    Brother is happy. Xiaoxiao has loved him since he was born. Naturally, he can''t feel the bitterness of not being liked by his sweetheart. This is the typical way of standing and talking without backache.


    "Our situation is different. Xuanxuan, listen to my brother and let it go. If you don''t let go, you''re bound. Jun Lin, you can''t figure it out. "


    Chen night gently rubbed Chen Xuan''s hair, looking at such a fragile Chen Xuan, he really didn''t know how to persuade. It''s his negligence. Almost all of his energy has been put on Cultivation and smile. Since she became an adult, she took over the Dragon tribe, so she didn''t have much time to spend with her.


    She clearly has a brother, but like those children who have no brothers or sisters, she does everything by herself.


    Such a loneliness that should not have belonged to her may have a deep influence on her. Today, she is sensitive and vulnerable, and loves to go to the top


    "Brother, if you still regard me as your sister, you should help me. If you don''t want to help me, don''t say anything. I''m in charge of my own business. "


    Chen Xuan Yin measured of smile, she really feel very funny. She just wants to get her own feelings through her own efforts. How can people all over the world stop her? She is so bad, not worth the love of men in this world?


    "Xuanxuan, it''s not that my brother doesn''t want to help you, and no one can help you. If there is no one in Junlin''s heart, my brother is duty bound. Now in Junlin''s heart, there is Lele. Even if Lele dies, he will not marry you. Do you understand? "


    Chen night is really hate iron not steel, all the truth he believes his sister is to understand, just don''t want to face. Junlin is a dream that she weaves. She lives in that dream and doesn''t want to leave. It makes him love and hate.


    This silly girl has been with Junlin for so many years. Can''t she understand Junlin''s temperament? In the face of feelings, Junlin is the same as him. If he doesn''t love, he will be merciless all his life.


    "I will let him marry me. You wait and see. I will let him marry me back." Chen Xuan can''t accept the merciless attack of Chen night. She takes a cold look at Chen night, and only feels the coolness of her heart. Other people''s brother dotes on his sister. As long as she wants, even the stars in the sky, he will pick them for her. But that''s someone else''s brother. Her elder brother, in the heart forever only has smiles, besides smiles is the dragon race, has never thought of her. What''s the difference between a brother like this¡° Xuanxuan, from today on, you will stay in the underworld. You can''t go anywhere. If your brother owes you, he will double his compensation. " Such a chilly sister makes CHEN Ye''s heart ache. They used to be intimate, and they used to play, but since when, they have become so indifferent. They should be the closest people in the world, but they become the most familiar strangers. He can''t let this situation continue. He has to try his best to change Xuanxuan. Maybe only when she feels warm in her heart can she understand that there are many things in the world that are much more important than Junlin¡° Compensation? How to compensate? Can you make me grow up again? Once you miss something, it''s a lifelong regret. Don''t you understand? As for you want to limit my freedom, I advise you not to waste your time. I want to leave, and no one can keep it. " Chen Xuan directly ignores his brother''s kindness. Looking at him is like looking at a psycho. A brother who never cared about her life or death suddenly came out and said that he would take care of her from now on. It''s not a brain disease. What is it? She doesn''t care about him, she doesn''t care about anyone. She didn''t want him to make up for her, she just wanted him to go far away and never interfere in her life... "Xuanxuan, if you insist on this, I can only let my parents send you back to the snow mountain. The weather there may sober you up a little bit. " Chen night good-looking eyebrow wrinkled up, for sister so stubborn, he felt can''t in indulgence. My sister''s temperament must be polished, otherwise she will live in her own shadow all her life. He really didn''t want her to die under King''s landing. Snow mountain, maybe a place to make her a little sober. After a while, he has to go back to discuss with his parents¡° Ha ha, whatever you like. You go, I want to be quiet... "Chen Xuan laughs and wants to put her in the snow mountain. Her brother''s heart is really cruel. It''s just that they won''t have a chance about her, absolutely not. I have made a decision in my heart. Since I don''t want to leave her here, she doesn''t have to stay here. The world is so big, where there is her shelter. In a year''s time, I found a magic bead and forced Jun Lin to make an oath. The rest of the time, she can develop and expand her own power, until the completion of Junlin, she must have a sufficient identity to match Junlin. She wants to be the real master behind the underworld... "Come back with me now. Our family hasn''t sat down to chat for a long time. You have any grievances, today all say. As long as we do it wrong, we promise to change it. " How can Chen Xuan stay alone at night. He grabs Chen Xuan''s hand, pulls her up, and pulls her towards the courtyard where they live. His strength is not enough to save his sister, he can only use the warmth of home to warm her frozen heart. This is his only sister and he shouldn''t give up on her at any time. My sister must still be saved. She must still be saved... "It doesn''t matter to me whether you change it or not. Don''t force me. If you do, I will cut off all relations with you." Chen Xuan began to struggle. She didn''t want to face the family. If she could, she would like to go now, with nothing left. The memory of that home is here. She never wants to take it away. Struggling, she fiercely lowered her head and bit her brother''s arm hard... "If this can make you feel better, you will bite more." Piercing pain hit, Chen night but even eyebrows are not wrinkled. Looking at his crazy looking sister, he felt that he was wrong for the first time. He shouldn''t have ignored her for so many years. He really shouldn''t have missed a blow, and Chen Xuan was completely enraged. The strong smell of blood in her mouth stimulated her, and she relaxed. Taking advantage of the moment of CHEN Ye''s distraction, the free little hand took out a dagger from his arms, facing a certain place of CHEN Ye, and turned countless cold eyes in his eyes. He forced her. If he didn''t let go, she would go in with a white knife and come out with a red one, which would make him inhumane all his life¡° Let go, or I''ll kill you... "

 Chapter 898

    The sharp dagger against CHEN Ye, gently draw a light bloodstain appeared on CHEN Ye''s leg, light blood seeped out, rendering a enchanting flower on his white robe.


    Chen Xuan is so obstinate looking at Chen night, the cold Mou son doesn''t have the slightest temperature. When she decided to get Junlin by all means, she knew that she would lose her relatives and friends. Well, let''s start with the so-called biological brother.


    "Xuanxuan, do you know what you are doing?"


    Chen night doesn''t care about the small wound on his leg, just because Chen Xuan''s behavior has far exceeded his cognition. Over the years, my sister has changed. She has become a stranger to him.


    She could have said such a thing to him. She really made his heart cold.


    "I know. Don''t provoke me again. You don''t have to take care of my affairs or my parents. From then on, I am a stranger to you, and I don''t know anyone


    Chen Xuan sees disappointment in CHEN Ye''s shallow eyes, but she doesn''t care. This step is sure to go, but it''s advanced now. In this way, she cut off the relationship with them, and she didn''t have to be tied up in doing anything in the future.


    "You say this to your parents. If they are willing to sever their relationship with you, I will not take care of your affairs in the future."


    Chen night put away his emotions, let go of the clamp on her, but the words of the export have shown his determination. If you want to sever the relationship, you can, but you need your parents'' consent. As long as his parents agreed, he would stick to her for everything.


    He knew that his parents would not agree with such a ridiculous thing. He just wanted to take her back first. If he had anything to say, he would shut the door and say it well.


    "Well, I hope you keep your word. As long as parents agree, even if I die in front of you, you don''t need to look up. "


    Chen Xuan takes a deep breath. She knows that CHEN Ye has given an ultimatum. No matter what means she plays, I''m afraid she can''t go. It''s just meeting my parents. What''s the big deal. Now that they have decided to take this road, the damage is inevitable.


    Parents should not be too difficult for her, in their hearts, her brother is always more important than her, she is dispensable.


    Brother and sister walked home speechless. As soon as they came in, Li Xiang welcomed her with a smile. Seeing her son whom she had not seen for a long time, she was in a good mood. It''s the immortal devil. I see something different.


    "What''s the matter with you? Have you had a fight? "


    He walked up to his son and patted his strong shoulder. He didn''t care much and asked. Son and daughter have grown up, not children, even if there is a conflict will find a way to solve their own.


    "Father and mother are standing in front of you. If you can say it, you can say it."


    Chen night rubs the eyebrow that rubs hair to ache, walked to the chair on the side to sit down, carry up a cup of tea then poured down. He just felt that his mood was very boring, and the matter of smiling had not yet been solved. Now Xuanxuan had such a thing again. It was a wave that was not even, and a wave was rising again.


    "Xuanxuan, your brother just came back, what are you doing with him?"


    Li Xiang looks at her gloomy daughter. Her face turns dark. The child is usually very sensible. What''s the matter with her today? She looks as if someone owes her millions of taels of silver.


    In Lixiang''s cognition, no matter the friction between their brother and sister, the son must be reasonable. Today, she believes it will be no exception.


    "Why don''t you just cut off the mother daughter relationship with me if you don''t like me? In this way, we don''t have to look down on each other. "


    Chen Xuan looks at Li Xiang and smiles. This is her mother, who always stands on her brother''s side at any time. There''s no denying that she''s nice to her, but it''s just nice. She doesn''t want this one right now. She doesn''t want this mother.


    "What are you talking about? What do you mean you don''t like each other? When did your mother look down on you? What''s the matter with you today? You''re not afraid of being whipped by your father when you say that. "


    Li Xiang was shocked and looked at her gorgeous daughter in front of her. She couldn''t figure out what she wanted to do. But from the daughter''s eyes to see a trace of determination, the daughter should really want to sever the mother daughter relationship with her. This kind of cognition, let her in the heart very difficult.


    She admitted that she was more inclined to her son, but she was also very devoted to her daughter. Now she can say such heartless words. What happened to her?


    "Just smoke. I can only bear this one last time at most. Let me tell you the truth, I like Junlin, and I''ve done it to Ye Lele. Now they all hate me to the marrow. I''ve practiced enchantment, and I''ll be finished soon. I''ll do whatever it takes to get King''s landing. Today, I want to leave this family. I can''t let this family become my stumbling block. Am I clear enough? "


    Chen Xuan is also to give up, one breath will hold in his heart for a long time of words suddenly said out. Once she was afraid that her parents would know what she had done and that they would be too disappointed with her. But now she felt very comfortable, as if a big stone on her heart had moved away.


    Then she straightened up and waited for the coming storm, but for a long time nothing came. She is very puzzled, raised eyes to see in the past, her father and mother looked at her so quietly, the pain in the eyes is so obvious. Her heart is mercilessly shrunk for a while, can think of King''s landing, instant hard again¡° Now that you''ve all heard me clearly, you''ll think you''ve never given birth to my daughter. I''ll see you later. I''m not your daughter, and you''re not my parents. " Chen Xuan can''t face her parents'' eyes. She droops her eyes. After dropping such cruel words again, she is ready to go back to her room to pack up and leave this oppressive home. After leaving, she should be able to finish everything. From then on, she can fly freely... "Xuanxuan, are you crazy?" After a short silence, Lixiang finally came back to herself. She rushed to Chen Xuan with several strides and shook her shoulder. She didn''t want to believe her daughter''s words. Because she liked Junlin, she practiced enchantment and laid hands on Lele. No, it''s not true. It must be a joke. How can she accept it¡° From the first time I saw King''s landing, I was crazy, completely crazy. Mother, let go. I''ve made up my mind. No one can persuade me. " Chen Xuan looked at her mother''s pain in her eyes, but she didn''t feel too good. She can only shake off her mother''s hand, back a few steps, coldly said. God likes to make such jokes. What can she do? She can''t give up King''s landing, she can only do it¡° You like Junlin. You can tell him to compete with Lele fairly. How can you fight against Lele? You can''t practice enchantment... "Lixiang just felt that her heart was empty. Looking at her daughter who was so strange that she felt terrible, she wanted to cry. What a good child, how to come to this step for a man. If she told them earlier that she also liked Junlin, they would go to Jinxin to fight for her. No matter they succeed or fail, they would pull down their old face to ask Jinxin. Now that it''s too late, my daughter has moved her hand to Lele, it''s very difficult to retrieve everything... "Say? What''s the use of saying that? Can you promise to let Jun Lin grow up and marry me? I don''t think you have such deep feelings for me... "Chen Xuan stirred up a sneer. If she was her brother, she believed that they would persuade Princess ming to marry her at all costs for her sake. But she didn''t have such good fortune. Their love for her was not worth mentioning compared with her brother¡° PA...... "Chen Xuan''s words just fall, a slap then heavily fall on her face. A bright red palm print damaged her beauty, but also strengthened her belief to leave. She did not know when to look at his father in front of him, cold did not say a word. This slap, also be regarded as her return to their upbringing¡° You want to break up with us, don''t you? OK, I''ll help you. We gave you your life. As long as you give it back to us, our relationship will be broken. " The immortal devil looks at Chen Xuan. It''s not the first time that he beats her, but it''s the one that worries him the most. Maybe Lixiang is more partial to chenye. But he did not, in his mind, the two children''s status is the same. Even he felt that he spent more than ten times more energy on his daughter than on his son. My daughter''s words today totally deny that they have paid for her. If they want to be free, he will give them. The premise is that she returns what they gave her first¡° I''m standing in front of you. You slap me to death, and I''ll get married? It''s good to be reincarnated. It''s several times, thousands of times better than being your daughter. " Chen Xuan closed her eyes. For the first time, she was so tough that she contradicted the immortal devil. She knew that dad was completely angry this time, otherwise the slap would not leave any affection. Want to let her return a life, as long as they can get this hand, she is willing to return¡° Li Xiang, pack up and go back to the snow mountain tomorrow. This evil girl can''t do without a good lesson. " The immortal devil looked at the look on her daughter''s face, heartache inexplicable. After a moment''s hesitation, he made a decision that he thought was most appropriate. The three of them went back to the snow mountain, far away from these troubles, and their daughter might die. This is his daughter. No matter what she becomes, he can never give up on her¡° I will not go back to the snow mountain with you. I will never... "

 Chapter 899

    Chen Xuan clenched her teeth and knew that if she didn''t go, she would have no chance to go again. Snow mountain, she will go once a year, once entered, unless there is guidance from her mother, otherwise there is no possibility of leaving.


    She can''t be put in the snow mountain, she has done so much, she can''t lose any chance to get Junlin. Pale lips opened, spit out a call of the curse.


    "Girl, you finally want to understand, hehe..."


    In the middle of the sky, a strange female voice floated into everyone''s ears, followed by a short woman appeared in the eyes of everyone. The woman completely wrapped herself in a black cape, only revealing a pair of cool eyes.


    "Take me and I''ll take you as my teacher."


    Chen Xuan looked at the woman who was so cool that she caught a straw. She could not be brought back to the snow mountain by her parents. She would rather worship this terrible woman as her teacher and endure the torture of this terrible woman.


    For the sake of Junlin, she would give up everything


    "Dad, take care of Xuanxuan..."


    The cup in CHEN Ye''s hand roars away at the cold woman. He doesn''t know the identity of this woman, but he only knows that if Xuanxuan is taken away by this woman, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    It seems that this woman is Xuanxuan''s strong dependence. He must destroy this cool and numbing woman today.


    "Dragon clan leader, it''s a pity that I''m not afraid of your dragon xiaojiutian, hehe..."


    The woman''s figure dodged CHEN Ye''s tentative attack, and her dry hand stretched out. Two black lights flew out of her hands, one towards Chen Xuan, the other towards CHEN Ye.


    The strong black light covered the whole sky, and the whole courtyard was dark, without any light.


    "Damn it..."


    Chen Night Low roared a, because of that strange dark light, he can''t see anything clearly, want to attack with own intuition, and fear to hurt father and mother by mistake. For a moment, I was so anxious that I was going crazy.


    He bit his teeth and rushed forward. With his memory, he wanted to catch the woman in black, but suddenly found that there was no breath of the woman in black.


    "Xuanxuan... Xuanxuan..."


    At this time, the voice of immortal devil came out, which was very anxious and afraid. It was obvious that his daughter had been taken away by the woman in black.


    The strange light of darkness dissipated in an instant, and the sunlight again filled the courtyard. Everything, as if nothing had happened, everything, but has changed a lot.


    "It''s all you... It''s all you... Why did you hit her... Why..."


    Chen Xuan''s disappearance makes Li Xiang''s mood completely out of control. She smashes the immortal devil with one fist and puts all the responsibility on him.


    The woman in black is not good at all. Now she has taken away Xuanxuan. She really can''t even think about her future


    "Alas..."


    The immortal devil sighed heavily. He was also very depressed. Seeing that he had beaten his daughter''s hand, he really wanted to chop it off. Had it not been for his impulse, Xuanxuan would not have left in such an extreme way.


    Well, the daughter was taken away, leaving him only full of regret


    "Don''t worry, father and mother. I''ll get Xuanxuan back. I''ll be busy first..."


    Seeing this situation, CHEN Ye couldn''t help persuading him. He had to find black and white impermanence at once, call up the image of Xuanxuan leaving the underworld to find the old emperor and the old devil. Maybe they knew the woman in black.


    He didn''t dare to think about it now. He went step by step. He hoped that God would pity him and find Xuanxuan as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    In a secret cave, the woman in black throws Chen Xuan, who has been unconscious, onto a big stone. The intense pain invades and immediately wakes Chen Xuan up.


    Inside the cave, there is a faint yellow oil lamp, small flames constantly jumping, emitting a faint cold light, a smell of putrefaction, disgusting.


    "Worship your teacher."


    The woman in black looks at the disgusting color on Chen Xuan''s face, and Jie smiles. She has been waiting for this moment for a long time. Today, she finally has an apprentice.


    She has been waiting for this apprentice for 18 years. She will train her to be the most terrible nun in this continent.


    Her great enmity will be avenged one day


    "I have three conditions, you must promise me."


    Chen Xuan hesitated for a moment. Seeing the posture of the woman in black, she could not escape. She can only accept her fate, but she has conditions before accepting her fate. If she doesn''t agree, don''t blame her ruthlessness. Anyway, it''s just a dead word at most.


    "He said


    The woman in black was surprised, but she gave Chen Xuan a chance. Since she is her only apprentice, it''s good to have a little character. What she wants is a rebellious apprentice. The more difficult it is to tame, the more she likes it.


    First, I don''t practice in one year. I have to find a magic bead to fulfill my dream. Second, I can kill anyone for you, but my parents, brothers and my men will never move. Third, if I get married, our relationship between master and apprentice will be automatically broken. " Chen Xuan is not ambiguous, a few words will own that almost already harsh to extreme condition said. She stares at the woman in black, her eyes are very firm. If the woman in black doesn''t agree with her, she will not willingly worship her teacher. She can be reduced to her killing tool, but there must be a deadline. She would never do such a thing for the rest of her life¡° The third is changed. If you marry Junlin, our relationship will be automatically terminated. " The woman in black just picked her eyebrows, and the corners of her mouth under the black cloth moved, directly changing Chen Xuan''s condition. Chenxuan wants to marry Junlin. She thinks it''s a dream. In this way, Chen Xuan will become her eternal apprentice and her forever puppet¡° Master, please accept my apprentice''s worship. " Chen Xuan nodded, this change is reasonable, she can accept. Jun Lin, she must marry. In a year''s time, maybe she can escape the clutches of the woman in black. She knelt down and kowtowed three times to the woman in black. She was very respectful. Only she knew that there was a calculation behind the respect¡° Swallow it The woman in black is very satisfied with Chen Xuan''s performance. Her dry hand stretches into the air, and a black bug appears in her hand. She handed the bug to Chen Xuan and gave her first order. Swallow this worm, and their contractual relationship will be established. She would have known all too well if she had any idea of not changing it during the term of the contract¡° Is... "Chen Xuan looking at the hand disgusting Bala''s black insect, swallowed saliva. As soon as his eyes closed, he put the black insect in his mouth. A sense of nausea hit, so that her whole body a twitch, mouth would like to spit out the insect. Although she did not know what kind of insect it was, she could guess its effect. From today on, she can only devote herself to this woman in black, otherwise she will be doomed¡° You don''t need to practice in one year, but you have to complete a task for your teacher. That is to get 981 virgins. Those virgins must be achieved one day before the date of women and hairpins. Only success is allowed and failure is not allowed. " The woman in black looks at Chen Xuan''s face, but she just smiles and doesn''t poke Chen Xuan. She wants a year of freedom, she gives it to her. But these freedoms also have a price. She needs her to prepare for her own cultivation. Eighty one virginity heart, once achieved, will play a multiplier effect in one year''s cultivation¡° Yes, master, can the disciple leave first? " Chen Xuan bowed her head and killed 81 women, which was as simple as chopping cabbage. This task of master is not difficult to accomplish¡° What''s the hurry? Do you like the teacher''s present? " With a wave of the dry hand of the woman in black, a roll of shabby sheepskin roll appeared in chenxuan''s hand. If Chen Xuan can practice the above moves successfully, she will be really wonderful¡° This... "Chen Xuan couldn''t believe her eyes. She looked at the old sheepskin roll in her hand, which was what she wanted most. With this, she doesn''t have to worry about anything. Junlin can only be reduced to a minister under her skirt... She is really grateful that Shifu gave her such a big gift... "Whether you can succeed in your cultivation depends on your nature. To give it to you as a teacher is to trust you. I hope you will live up to your trust." The woman in black looks at Chen Xuan''s happy and helpless appearance, and a sneer flashes in her eyes. She knew why Chen Xuan had such a reaction. Maybe she thought that she could get Jun Lin after her successful cultivation. Then she could only say that she thought Jun Lin too simply. The ring on Junlin''s neck, however, she could see clearly that it was the thing of the God of time and space... "I will live up to master''s love. Thank you for your reward." Chen Xuan was so excited that her mouth was shaking. She knelt down again and kowtowed to the woman in black. Then he put the old sheepskin in his arms, and his eyes were full of smiles. It seems that she is a blessing in disguise, ha ha... "Go and fulfill your wish. A year later, I will pick you up in person... "The woman in black is not saying anything. With a wave of her hand, Chen Xuan is wrapped in a black light. In the blink of an eye, Chen Xuan disappeared in the cave and drifted to the unknown distance. The woman in black went to the entrance of the cave and looked at the woman who was drifting away. She sighed and whispered to the void¡° Brother Jing, your big revenge will be paid soon

 Chapter 900

    Hades Palace


    Junlin just explained the daily business of the underworld to Xiaoxiao, and black and white impermanence rushed into the study and simply told Junlin what had happened before.


    They didn''t know the woman in black who suddenly appeared. Now CHEN Ye has gone to heaven to find the old emperor. At this juncture, such a thing happened. It''s really fatal.


    "CHEN Ye wants you to cooperate as much as you can. About that woman, you should leave more snacks. Don''t let her hurt and smile."


    The woman who was afraid that the world would not be chaotic, she wanted to die by herself, and he had no reason to stop her. If we meet her next time, he will have a good reason to repair her. If it wasn''t for CHEN Ye, he really didn''t want to sell the favor. The life and death of that woman is about his wool.


    "Brother, you can rest assured to find Lingzhu. I have the ability to protect myself."


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t think so. She doesn''t believe chenxuan can hurt her. She is surrounded by Moyang and Yunyao beast hidden in the dark. She is not afraid of Tianwang Laozi''s scheming against her.


    "CHEN Ye is afraid to be busy for a long time. You have no time to worry about you. Be careful yourself."


    Before he is very at ease, that is because her side has CHEN Ye such protection god. Now he is really not at all at ease. The power of Moyang and Yunyao beast is limited. If Xiaoxiao is caught by that wicked woman, he will be tied up.


    "Don''t mention him to me. I''m tired of hearing his name now."


    When this happened, he went to heaven without even calling her. What did he take her for? But it''s also good. It''s better for him to be busy for a whole year, so that she can learn to deal with the business of the underworld without being distracted by him.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m going to the time and space Valley in a year. You can stay with me. In the past ten years, you spent very little time with them. Sometimes my mother would cry if she thought of you. Before you get married, live in the underworld for the time being... "


    Jun Lin looked at his only sister and hesitated for a long time. He didn''t want to say something, but now he has to say it. A year later, his father and his wife returned to the underworld. He went to the valley of time and space, Lele went to the palace of heavenly daughter, and Chen night went back to the dragon family. Chen Xuan had such a thing again. The underworld, which was originally hot and noisy, suddenly became cold, and her mother would be very uncomfortable.


    Only smile stay, can give mother imperial concubine a little comfort. Xiaoxiao has a lifetime to accompany chenye, but only these few years can accompany her father and mother.


    "Well, that''s what I planned. Before I was not sensible, only know around a man. I''m wrong. I''ll change... "


    Such words had never been told by her brother before. She knew that there must be other reasons why he would say it. She is too headstrong, only care about their own feelings and night, forget to take into account the feelings of father and mother.


    She is their daughter, but when she should have accompanied them, she chose to accompany another man. She felt that she was really stupid and stupid. The most important thing in her life now is not affection, but family affection.


    "CHEN Ye, then you can talk to him. After all, you are not married, and he has no right to ask you to stay with him all the time. "


    CHEN Ye''s practice he can understand, in other words, he may also want Lele to accompany him all the time. But he really didn''t want to see his mother''s tears, which would make him very worried.


    After all, Xiaoxiao is still under age. At this age, she should have stayed with her father and mother and enjoyed the happy time with them. He believes chenye can understand.


    "What can I say, dragon clan? Anyway, I just won''t go. Does he dare to tie me up? Unless he really doesn''t want to live. "


    With a sneer, she was greatly touched by the accident. She didn''t feel that she wanted to explain something to CHEN Ye.


    They''ve been together for ten years, enough. For the next ten years, she only wanted to live for herself, for her father, mother and brother, and for the underworld.


    "You can do it by yourself. Don''t make a big deal of it. Chen night, after all, it''s your man, don''t be too cruel. "


    Jun Lin rubbed his little sister''s head, and the pet in his eyes had already gone out. My sister''s mind is actually mature. He just needs to remind her. She can handle her own business.


    As for CHEN Ye, he can help here. What will his future be like? He can only hope for his own happiness


    "I''m just too kind to him. Everything is up to him. That''s how I get this kind of treatment. I can see that women still need to be tough, just like their concubines. "


    Smile cold hum a, she is too weak, everything along the Chen night, will be he to pinch to death, even father princess accident he dare to hide.


    She must adjust her way of getting along with him. She doesn''t want to be the little princess beside him. She must let herself have something to do, so that her life will be meaningful.


    "There are very few women in this continent who can be like her. If you really can be like her, we will be very relieved. Well, I''m gone, and the underworld is yours. "


    Junlin''s mouth a draw, also don''t have time with smile nonsense, smile pinch pinch her small nose, to black and white impermanence explained a few words, then quickly left. From now on, there is only one mission for him, that is to find the Pearl. Gold, wood, water, fire and earth five spirit pearls, one can''t be less after a year In an octagonal pavilion in heaven, CHEN Ye sits opposite the emperor of heaven. The emperor of heaven has seen the image of CHEN Ye for several times, but his frown has never been loosened¡° She only showed one eye, and really couldn''t see who it was. But I can be sure that she should be able to refine all kinds of witchcraft. You can follow this clue. " The old emperor pointed to the two strange dark lights. From the flow of the two lights, countless black insects flashed by. From this, we can judge that the black woman''s witchcraft has reached the perfect level. On this continent, fox people are good at refining witchcraft. I believe CHEN Ye is also very clear about this, so he doesn''t have to say much¡° It seems that I have to go to the fox clan. What''s the emperor''s opinion? " CHEN Ye''s face was hard to see the extreme. He couldn''t help thinking of Xuanxuan''s magic. Fox people are the most gnashing people in this continent. They have a tribe that focuses on practicing enchantment. They don''t know how many men they have bewitched in the world. Mother Ye Lele''s previous life was the princess of the fox clan. I don''t know if it has anything to do with her... "If you want to find clues smoothly, you''d better let the holy wolf accompany you. The holy wolf has the supreme authority in both the wolf and the fox. As long as he is willing to show up, if you want to find some secrets in the fox, it should not be a big problem. " The emperor touched his white beard and pondered for a moment before he opened his mouth. If CHEN Ye doesn''t want to take a detour, he can only let the holy wolf come out, otherwise Hu Su Su, the head of the fox clan, can''t let him do whatever he wants in the fox clan. Originally with Chen night and small ash friendship, this matter should not be difficult to do. Just Chen night''s younger sister to the small ash''s daughter under hand, protect the small ash that the daughter is eager to know can''t because make trouble of him¡° I see. Thank you for your advice. " CHEN Ye is relieved. This trip to heaven doesn''t seem to be in vain. With such a hint, it shouldn''t be too difficult for him to find out the identity of the woman in black. I hope that before he finds Xuanxuan, she hasn''t done anything stupid, otherwise she will live a miserable life if she is controlled by witches and insects¡° By the way, you went to the fox clan. Junlin went to find the five spirit beads. Who is in charge of the underworld The old emperor sipped a sip of tea. Now the underworld is in danger. If there is no one who has the ability and courage, I''m afraid it''s easy to be in chaos. Chen ye will appear in the underworld so soon. He can guess the mind of Jun Lin. But now something happened to chenxuan. I''m afraid chenye can''t care about the underworld¡° Xiaoxiao tube, she was angry that I concealed the matter of father, king and concubine. In a fit of anger, she took the heavy responsibility of the underworld to herself, and couldn''t stop it... "At the thought of Xiaoxiao, CHEN Ye''s brow couldn''t help wrinkling. In the past, when something unhappy happened, he would coax her well at the first time. But now he really has no time to coax her. He must find out the whereabouts of the woman in black as soon as possible and find Xuanxuan back. I don''t know how long it will take to be so busy. He just prays to God. When he is busy, his anger has gone¡° Ha ha, then I can rest assured. The child seems to be hip-hop, but in his bones, he has an uncomfortable energy to lose. If she wants to do it, she can do it well. " The emperor of heaven laughed softly. He really thought that the underworld was a wonderful place. A woman can be as beautiful as a flower, or she can be the master of her own affairs. If only there could be such a woman in heaven¡° If the emperor of heaven is free, go to the underworld. She''s a little girl. I''m not sure. " Chen night has suffering words, smile ability he is too clear. He is afraid that she is too serious, once she is serious, I''m afraid he will be put aside. In fact, he wanted to take her with him, but she was still angry and would not agree¡° OK, I''ll go to the underworld tomorrow. You go to work with ease. I won''t let that little girl mess with you. " The God Emperor nodded his head very readily. He was idle anyway. Let''s go to the underworld. It happens that Shengen also wants to go to the underworld to ask for a treasure. He can take your child with him, or let him talk about the past with Xiaoxiao. But what he didn''t expect was that this reminiscence almost brought about a big event... "Thank God, I''ll go first. See you later." Chen night this just thoroughly at ease, get up to salute to thank, the body shape one Shan then left the sky boundary. He wants the underworld to find the holy wolf, hoping that the holy wolf will not embarrass him because of Lele

 Chapter 901

    Hades Palace


    In the study, Xiaoxiao is dealing with official business in a typical way. She is writing something on the memorial with her slim fingers and thick pen. Hei Wuchang stands behind her and looks at every word she has written.


    If there is a problem, he points it out on the spot. After communicating with him with a smile, he will correct it if he finds the problem. Everything is going very well.


    When CHEN Ye appears at the door of the study, what he sees is such a scene. His villain is concentrating on reading the memorial, very serious.


    After a pause and hesitation, he went in. After he came in, heiwuchang went out in silence.


    "Who allowed you in? Get out... "


    Xiaoxiao didn''t look up, so she didn''t need to look to know who it was. She just calmed down and didn''t want him to disturb her. Didn''t he go to heaven without saying a word? What else do you want to do with her? He can leave again without saying a word.


    "Smile, don''t be angry, OK? I''m wrong... "


    Chen night helpless, went to the side of smile, slender such as jade hand out is ready to touch smile small head, the result was smile away.


    He sighed a low, more aware of this thing is really a little big, his villain I''m afraid for a while and a half will not forgive him.


    "I''ll say it again, get out..."


    Xiaoxiao''s eyes were still on the memorial, completely ignoring chenye, and the action was also terrible. She was still angry and really didn''t want to pay any attention to him.


    This time, she realized too much. She really felt that if she had eaten those fairy fruits for nothing, she would have a mature mind, but she was doing the opposite.


    Her life, the next ten years can only be given to her father and mother. Ten years from now, there may be some changes.


    "Xiaoxiao, I''m going to take the whereabouts of Xuanxuan''s woman in black. I don''t know how long it will take. You..."


    Do you want to go with me? This sentence chewed in CHEN Ye''s mouth for a long time, but it didn''t come out after all. Such a question came out, that is to say, she was looking for abuse by herself. Under such circumstances, she could not go with him at all.


    Just the thought of separation made him feel very sad. In the past ten years, they had hardly separated, and she didn''t know how long it would take for them. She just felt that her heart was really miserable.


    "It''s better to go for ten or eight years, or be seduced by those fox spirits, and never come back in this life."


    On hearing Chen Xuan''s name, Xiao Xiao felt that a nameless fire was spreading in her heart. Ever since she knew that chenxuan threatened her brother and started against Lele, she was almost disgusted with chenxuan. She doesn''t care about Chen Xuan''s life and death.


    A woman who can lay hands on a friend who is as close as a sister to herself will die when she dies, and will die when she is abandoned. Don''t say she is cruel, she is only cruel to those cruel things.


    "I really won''t come back. What do you do? Silly girl... "


    Chen night is really laughing and crying, she said this gas really let him egg pain. If he was really seduced by the fox spirit, she would cry half to death. He had always believed in her feelings for him and never doubted them.


    One couldn''t help it. He forced her out of the chair and circled her in his arms to meet her forehead.


    Light fragrance, let him heart. If he could, he really wanted to rub her into his body and not separate for a second.


    "You think you''re the only man in the world? I tell you, as long as I want to hook my fingers, I will have what kind of man I want. "


    A sneer was drawn from the corner of Xiaoxiao''s mouth. She wanted to push away the man who trapped her, but she found that she could not push away whatever she wanted, and she was dead. Squinting at him, like a queen looking at her own people.


    Yes, she is like him, like to a degree about to lose. But now that she''s sober, she won''t let herself indulge in masculinity. She wants to abandon the Canary like life in the past, and she wants to re plan her life.


    "No matter how many men there are in this world, you can only have me in your eyes and heart, otherwise I won''t forgive you..."


    Clearly know that she just said angry words, mood or because of her words inevitably affected. In the past ten years, he had a close eye on her. Except for her close relatives, she had little chance to contact other men.


    At the moment, he didn''t know how long he was going to go, and her anger could not be dispelled for a moment. He was really worried that some man who didn''t want to die would take advantage of it.


    "Don''t you spare me? What else can you do to me? Do you really think I''m afraid of you? OK, don''t waste your time on me. Go to Fox family. In case you go late, your sister will become a fox. "


    I don''t know if I''ve heard so much, but I just think it''s funny. But she didn''t want to refute anything. She just wanted to get rid of him as soon as possible. Her ears were quiet. She has a lot of business to deal with, no time to delay.


    "I''ll leave you alone when I come back from the fox clan. Take good care of yourself, eh


    Through the wide open window, CHEN Ye sees a picture of sunset. It''s getting late. He has to leave. In her smooth forehead down a kiss, reluctant to leave. He must find out the whereabouts of the woman in black as soon as possible. His villain is completely annoyed this time. He must come back early to coax her¡° Hum... "Xiaoxiao looks at CHEN Ye''s figure disappearing, and a trace of cold light flashed in her bright eyes. She doubts him for the first time in her heart. In the past, when something like this happened, no matter how dangerous, he would take her with him. But this time, he didn''t even mention it. Chen Xuan, in his heart, should be more important than her, maybe far more important than her..... The next morning, Xiaoxiao just sat down behind the desk, and Bai Wuchang led the emperor and Shengen into the study. She recognized the saint at a glance. Although she had not seen him for ten years, she still felt that he was very kind. Ten years ago the memories of surging, let her slightly flash God, if not for the black impermanence to remind a, her thoughts do not know where will float to¡° Smile, long time no see... "Saint looked at the slightly absent-minded smile, smile bent his eyes. In ten years, she has become a graceful girl, which is similar to what he imagined. Dreamlike beauty, with a bit of playfulness, it is a conflict of beauty, but let her become very attractive¡° Where have you been for ten years? Don''t come to play with me, really... "Xiaoxiao motioned him to sit down with the emperor, then put down the pen in his hand, ready to have a good chat with him. When friends visit, she naturally gives time to accompany them. Such opportunities are rare, and she cherishes them¡° Practice. When I have time, you will go to the dragon clan. " Saint grace spread out his hand. In the past ten years, he had been thinking of seeing her many times, but he denied every time. He knows himself, and he has feelings for Xiaoxiao. If he has frequent contact with Xiaoxiao, he will be bound up in a cocoon. In addition, CHEN Ye is not a fuel-efficient lamp, I''m afraid he is not allowed to be too close to smile¡° I won''t go to longzu in the future. You can come to see me when you have time, have a chat and drink tea. " Xiaoxiao saw a clue from his twinkling eyes and gave a bitter smile. Look at the past ten years, she is how to mix, mix even friends dare not come to see her, she is really enough failure. She can''t only have Lele as a friend, otherwise she will be too pale in her life... "Not going to the dragon clan? Why? CHEN Ye doesn''t plan to return to the dragon clan in a short time? " Smell speech, Saint grace a Leng, the first reaction is CHEN Ye want to stay in the underworld for a long time. According to his interpretation of their relationship, they are almost a conjoined twins. Where the night is, she must be. If she will stay in the underworld, it must be because of CHEN Ye¡° No, I just feel that I have too little time with my father and mother. If I don''t accompany them, I''m afraid I will have less time with them in the future. Besides, I have to have my own life. I can''t always be attached to a man. " Smile does not hide the holy grace. In her heart, the holy grace is a rare friend. Although they only get along with each other for a short time, some feelings come naturally. Some people can know at a glance that they will be the best friends in their life¡° It''s true that a daughter should live with her parents before she gets married. Once married, you may not be able to see one side in a year. You''ve finally figured out such a simple truth. " Saint Eun laughed and made fun of her. The woman looks very smart, but she is always confused when it comes to feelings. There are some simple things that everyone can understand, but she doesn''t know whether she really doesn''t understand them or whether she pretends to¡° Hum, just laugh, or I''ll knock your teeth off. Tell me, what''s the other purpose of coming to me this time? " Smile white he one eye, raised small fist to he waved. The emperor of heaven brought him here, not only to find her to talk about the past, she is not stupid. As long as she can help, she will help naturally, and so-called friends are¡° I want to ask you for a treasure... "As soon as I mention the business, the smile of Saint Grace''s mouth converges a lot. Now that he is in charge of the underworld, he should be able to be the master. He has been thinking about that treasure for a long time. As long as he is willing to give it, he can save a lot of trouble¡° What baby? " Smile picked pick eyebrow, this goods really can pick time, pick her when the master, put clear is want to go back door. Baby, it''s not that easy¡° Smile, I want to borrow a small porcelain spring. My cultivation has met a bottleneck. The water of ten thousand springs can purify the cultivation rubbish in my body and solve my urgent need. Please give me a small bottle... "

 Chapter 902

    Sheng en looks at and smiles pitifully. Now he is counting on her to open the golden mouth. As soon as she opens the golden mouth, all his problems will be solved.


    He knew the value of ten thousand springs, and he didn''t dare to ask for more, just a small bottle


    "You have so many things to do. You can get rubbish out of your cultivation. I''m really convinced. I''ll talk to granny Huang about this later. If she is willing to give it to you, it''s your blessing. There''s nothing I can do if she doesn''t want to


    With a smile, he was speechless about the words of saint. What kind of Kung Fu did he practice? It seems that she has heard about the practice of garbage for the first time.


    Well, for the sake of their friendship, she reluctantly went to ask granny Huang. It was granny Huang''s business whether to give it or not. She could not interfere.


    "Yes, everything can be done as long as you come forward. I''ll stay in the underworld and wait for your good news. "


    The big stone in the heart of Saint grace finally fell down and began to smile. He really didn''t believe that the old princess would not give this face. Although Wanquan water is precious, it is not as precious as Xiaoxiao''s good mood. He came to the right place this time.


    "Well, I''ll run errands for you. Can''t you repay me for nothing? If this is done, you should be my younger brother for the tenth day and satisfy all my requirements. "


    There''s no such thing as a free lunch in the world. If you get her good, you''ll have to pay for it. At the moment, she was in a bad mood and needed to be adjusted. Grace is a good choice.


    Father, mother, concubine, brother, Lele and chenye are not here. She doesn''t even have anyone to talk to. It''s hard to avoid loneliness at night.


    She''s just a teenager and needs company


    "As long as you have a word, as long as I am free, at your disposal, there is no need to add these additional conditions."


    Sheng en nodded happily, and the little girl in front of him gave him a kind of fragile feeling. She has to support the overall situation at a young age. She should be under great pressure. Now that she was alone, he could think of how lonely she was.


    As long as she needs, he is willing to go through fire and water. This is his promise to her. It is valid at any time!


    "Well..."


    Smile looking at Saint grace, heart across a warm current, such warm words, she has not heard from others for a long time. What she needs most now is such a friend to accompany her and give her the strongest support.


    "Laotiandi, what''s the matter when you come back to the underworld? Should not just accompany him to seek ten thousand springs of water? "


    After talking about the old, Xiaoxiao focused on the old emperor who was sitting on one side tasting tea. Looking at the old emperor while tasting tea, while touching his gray beard, very enjoy the appearance, asked with a smile.


    The emperor of heaven will not be so boring. He must have something very important to come here. It''s just that she really doesn''t understand what he''s doing here?


    "CHEN Ye is afraid that you can''t deal with it alone. Let me be your little brother and send you."


    The old emperor put down his tea cup and looked at the beautiful girl not far away with a smile. His words were a bit self teasing.


    Since he retired from the position of emperor of heaven, he has not been as serious as he used to be.


    "In this case, you will live in the underworld for a period of time. If I have something I don''t understand, I will consult you."


    In the face of laotiandi''s kindness, it''s not easy to refuse to smile, but the heart has already scolded chenye hundreds of times. He is really able to find something for her, and let the emperor of heaven stare at her. That''s enough.


    Is her ability that bad? He just looked down on her. She had to prove to him that she could hold up the underworld.


    "Chen night that kid also just worried about you, wench, your age is still young after all, don''t temper for a period of time, it''s very difficult to support the overall situation."


    The emperor of heaven could see the look on Xiaoxiao''s face. The girl was still young and vigorous. The affairs in the court could not be handled with a lot of blood. Chen night will find him, in fact, is also worried that she will suffer.


    "I know, I just don''t like the night. It''s nothing to do with the emperor. The dead man..."


    Lao Tiandi''s words did not make Xiaoxiao unhappy. She knew that Lao Tiandi was kind-hearted, otherwise she would not mind the business of the underworld. But she felt that the matter of the underworld was not a last resort. She had better not let outsiders interfere.


    Since CHEN Ye has invited the emperor to come, she can''t say anything. She can only bypass the topic


    "Fight? It''s a good thing to know that a quarrel is a good thing. There will be times when your teeth and tongue will touch each other.... "


    Every time he saw them tired of being together, he felt that the little girl was a little less self. She seems to rely too much on CHEN Ye, which is not a good thing after all.


    Chen night that kid although also is worth her to depend on, but if the small wench relies on to have no ego, the future road between them probably also won''t be easy to walk.


    "If you don''t mention it, God will go around with Saint. I''ll be busy first..."


    Xiaoxiao naturally heard something from laotiandi''s words, but he didn''t say anything more. He just rubbed his eyebrows and began to learn how to deal with official business.


    She has to start as soon as possible, otherwise these memorials will accumulate more and more, and I''m afraid she won''t be able to deal with them without eating, drinking, sleeping.


    "Let''s go..."


    The emperor of heaven got up with a smile and walked out of the study. The little girl is willing to work hard, which is a good thing, so she has to be rewarded.


    Sheng en looked at the old emperor who had left, but it was not easy to say more. He looked at him with a smile, and caught up with him.


    In the study, peace was restored in an instant, and everything was as if nothing had happened


    ¡­¡­


    On the stone road leading to the Youming lake, the emperor of heaven looked thoughtful and looked at Cheng en from time to time. He seemed to have something to say, but he didn''t know where to start.


    "If you have something to say, don''t be polite to me..."


    Sheng en smiles. He knows the emperor''s mind so well that he doesn''t have to guess what he wants to say. He didn''t want to evade those responsibilities, though he didn''t want to.


    It''s a pity. It''s really a pity. It''s just a little bit shallow between him and Xiaoxiao


    "Saint grace, you really don''t have that feeling to Xi''er at all?"


    The emperor hesitated for a moment, then touched his white beard and opened his mouth. Ten years ago, the emperor of heaven made a promise of grace. Originally, he thought that the matter between grace and Xi''er should be accomplished. But a few days ago, my son suddenly mentioned something to him about Xi''er and Junlin.


    The son even opens his mouth to ask Junlin for a royal concubine''s position for Xi''er, which makes him very anxious. His precious granddaughter, he really doesn''t want him to marry out of heaven.


    "Really, not at all. It''s impossible for me and Princess Xi''er, absolutely impossible... "


    Princess Xi''er has only king''s landing in her heart, which is known by all the immortals in heaven. If she is forced to give Princess Xi''er to him, we can foresee the tragic future between them.


    How can we live a lifetime without any emotional foundation and not like each other? It''s not a big marriage. I''ll divorce you tomorrow.


    "Xi''er is blessed. I really don''t want to let this blessing go to the underworld..."


    The old emperor has a headache. In fact, it''s not what he cares about. It really doesn''t matter that heaven and hell have a good relationship and share happiness. The key is that Junlin is more eager to see his precious granddaughter made of water. Xi''er will surely suffer a lot of grievances if she is married as a royal concubine.


    "The emperor of heaven doesn''t have to lament. Princess Xi''er has her own ideas, and she can''t be controlled by others. The emperor of heaven should go with her mind, or you will not be able to stop her crying. "


    No matter how lucky he is, he can''t afford it. He doesn''t like crying women, especially since childhood. I used to have fantasies. Maybe Princess Xi''er would not like to cry so much when she grows up. But fantasy is still fantasy after all. Princess Xi''er used to cry, but now she still cries.


    Anyway, he can''t fight. He knows that Junlin can''t fight any more. Princess Xi''er''s future is not easy.


    "Well, I can''t force you if you insist. Then you have to wait until the second princess of heaven is born. "


    The old emperor shook his head with a bitter smile. Xi''er cried, and no one could resist in the whole heaven. The only one who can resist is the boy in Junlin. That kid a roar, Xi son that wench then can flat mouth, don''t dry cry any more.


    Life, maybe everything is doomed fate


    "Anyway, I have a long life. Don''t worry. The second one can''t, so wait for the third one. "


    He is a man who would rather lack than abuse. He likes to smile at that type of woman. Unless that type of woman appears, he would rather not marry.


    He doesn''t want to come together every day and face women he doesn''t like. Then he will feel his life is too miserable.


    "You have patience, and it''s best to remember your identity. You can only marry a woman from heaven. You can''t think about it any more. It can only be wishful thinking. "


    Don''t think he can''t see it. The boy is devoted to Xiaoxiao. Fortunately, Xiaoxiao, that girl is already famous. Otherwise, it would be very difficult. To prevent change, he had to remind him again.


    "I know. Don''t mention it all the time. It''s very annoying..."


    Sheng en grabs his hair and stares at the emperor. For this matter, he has already been unable to make complaints about it. He can only marry a woman from heaven, and he can only marry a daughter from the emperor of heaven. Sometimes he really wants to scold his fuckin ''life.


    "Son of a bitch, I''d like to remind you that''s your blessing. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the hot spring of youmingtan... "


    The emperor slapped him in the past, seemingly very heavy, but very light. He''s also from the past. He knows how the heart of grace feels. No more talking, he took the arm of Saint grace and went to the netherworld pool.


    The pool water of Youming pool is very useful for the boy''s injury. Since it''s here, we can''t miss this great opportunity


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 903

    The imperial palace of Chu state


    In the imperial study, Chu Zirui is writing hard. There are a lot of memorials in front of him. Ten years, it seems that his face has not changed much, the only change may be his eyes.


    This year''s state of Chu is an eventful time. Natural and man-made disasters emerge in endlessly, which makes him live a heavy life every day. He always felt guilty when he thought of those innocent and poor people.


    "Father King..."


    The door of the study creaks and someone pushes it open. A dignified man comes in and sees Chu Zirui with his brow locked. He calls softly.


    This man is Chu Hao, the son of Xiao Hui and ye Ranran. He is 21 years old. He was very popular with the people of Chu.


    "Sit down..."


    After finishing the last word, Chu Zirui handed the memorial to the old eunuch and motioned him to deal with the rest. Then he took a cup of tea and drank it while looking at his more and more promising son.


    Although the child was not born to him, he had a wonderful relationship with him. He didn''t raise him in vain


    "Father, there is a rare flood disaster in Dancheng in the north. I have sent someone to deal with it..."


    Instead of sitting down, Chu Hao goes to the back of Chu Zirui and pinches his shoulder for him. During this period, disaster after disaster, father busy day and night, the body is about to collapse.


    He just felt distressed when he saw it. In the face of a man who was not his own father, but brought him up, he always respected him as his own father.


    His father did not even enter the harem for him. He knew how deep the feeling was.


    "Alas, it''s a bad time, a bad time..."


    Hearing the speech, Chu Zirui just gave a bitter smile. Recently, he has heard so much news that he has no way to show too much response to these disasters.


    What did Chu do wrong? God wants to punish Chu like this. It''s all the innocent people


    "Father, I have already discussed with the national master. We want to take the jinlingzhu out to sacrifice to heaven and use it to stop all the next disasters for the state of Chu. What do you think?"


    Jin Lingzhu is a national treasure of Chu state. If he didn''t have to, he didn''t want to take it out. The national teacher has already calculated that in the next few years, the state of Chu will also suffer from disasters. If we don''t stop those disasters, I''m afraid the vitality of Chu will be greatly affected.


    He knew it was a difficult decision, but they were desperate. Who can stop the natural disaster except jinlingzhu?


    "Well, jinlingzhu is a treasure of Chu. You know the rules of our ancestors. I''m afraid the ancestors won''t be willing to sacrifice gold beads to heaven... "


    Chu Zirui''s body is slightly stiff. He knows his son. If he doesn''t have no other way, he won''t ask for it.


    The importance of jinlingzhu to the Chu royal family, unless the Chu state to a life and death, otherwise jinlingzhu is absolutely can''t move.


    "Rules are dead and people are alive. We can''t make more people homeless or even lose their lives because of one rule, can we? Father Huang, the national master has calculated that in the next five years, the state of Chu will have many disasters every year. If we don''t stop those disasters, the state of Chu will be destroyed once its national strength is depleted... "


    Yes, Xiling and Chu had signed non aggression treaties, but those treaties have now passed a hundred years, and the current emperor of Xiling directly regarded those treaties as nothing. If their national strength declines, I''m afraid the people of Chu will face an endless war.


    He didn''t want the state of Chu to go that far. The only way he could do it was to take the jinlingzhu out to worship heaven. As long as the disaster of Chu is over, they don''t have to be afraid of Xiling.


    "What you said is also a reason. In this way, my father will first summon a few informed important ministers to discuss, and will immediately send someone to inform you of the result."


    Chu Hao''s request, he never seems to have refused. The child devoted himself to the state of Chu. He always saw his heart in his eyes. This child already had the courage of a country emperor, this Chu state perhaps is time to hand over to him.


    He has worked hard for the state of Chu for more than 20 years, and he is tired. I just want to find a quiet place to stay and enjoy my life.


    "Well, I''m sure the ministers won''t have any opinions. Father, these memorials will never be finished. You''d better go back and have a rest. "


    Chu Zirui let go, and Chu Hao knew that it was not a big problem. Looking at Chu Zirui''s exhausted face, he was very worried.


    During this period, his father''s health went from bad to worse. The imperial doctors had warned him many times, but he didn''t listen. Working hard for our country day and night, something will happen if it goes on like this.


    "I can''t sleep. As soon as I close my eyes, I think of the displaced people. Alas..."


    Although the natural disaster is not what he can stop, but as a successful emperor, he still has no way to be safe. He suddenly remembered the carefree days before. If he had not been an emperor, if he had not met his grandmother''s reincarnation, maybe he would still linger in the flowers and be ecstatic every night.


    "Next time I see my mother, I have to ask her for some herbs. I''m really worried about my father''s body..." facing Chu Zirui''s sigh, Chu Hao doesn''t know how to persuade her. Father Huang was a good emperor. He did everything he could to make Chu strong. Twenty years later, with a flick of his finger, his father had already brought Chu to a height that no one could match. Had it not been for these natural and man-made disasters, Chu''s national strength would not have such a great impact¡° It''s not a bad thing to die... "Chu Zirui smiles and refuses Chu Hao''s kindness. For him now, there is no difference between living and dead. When the beloved woman is not around, he will always face only these endless memorials. But for this child, he thought he would not have been able to survive¡° What does Father Huang say? What do I do when you die? I haven''t married a concubine, and I haven''t given birth to a grandson to my father. " Chu Hao''s hand can''t help but use a little force. For him, his father is his greatest reliance. If his father left, he would be in agony. Their father and son have been living together for so many years that neither of them can leave the other. He remembered the scenes when his father taught him how to speak, how to write and how to do martial arts. Each scene made him feel warm and worried. He really wanted to ask his father how much he loved him so much. To a child who is not his own son is so attentive, even better than his own son¡° Then you should marry a concubine and have a son as soon as possible, and your father and Emperor will not have to work hard for the state affairs, but also for you... "Chu Hao''s words made Chu Zirui smile at last. In the past few years, he has urged him countless times. He just didn''t want to marry a concubine, and the reason is very simple, that is, he didn''t meet the woman he liked. He is very helpless, many times want to tell him, in this world want to find the beloved woman is really difficult. Even if found, you may not be able to live with that woman¡° Well, when the disaster of Chu is over, I will marry a concubine and never break my promise. " Chu Hao''s hand pauses, seems to think of something, the corners of his mouth hang a trace of kindness and smile. When the sacrifice to heaven is over, it''s time for him to go to her and show his heart. He''s old and big, too. It''s time to get married¡° Which girl do you like? " Chu Zirui noticed something from Chu Hao''s abnormal behavior. He turned to look at him with a smile and asked. If the child had not already had the right person, he would not have let go. The child''s luck is good after all. I hope that the woman he likes can also like him¡° I don''t know which family she is? I don''t know her name? But my father must have heard of her. She is a miracle doctor of the state of Chu... "Chu Hao scratched his head, a little embarrassed, because it was just his wishful thinking, and he had not asked the meaning of the girl''s family. He looked at Chu Zirui, a little uneasy. After all, his future wife will be the queen of the state of Chu, a woman without the influence of his mother''s family. Will his father object¡° Great doctor. Well, she''s a good girl. Haohao, it''s hard to meet someone you like in life. Although she is not the ideal daughter-in-law candidate in his father''s mind, he believes that since you have chosen her, you will be able to deal with some problems caused by her. " Chu Zirui pats Chu Hao''s hand, with a clear smile on the corner of his mouth. He won''t stop the child from marrying any woman, as long as the child likes it. He believed that the child had the ability to deal with the old things in the court. Doctor, in fact, is also good, at least can take good care of Haohao''s body... "Thank you for your father''s understanding, she is very good, will be filial to him in the future." Chu Hao finally happy smile, father emperor can understand him, really very rare. In the future, he will take good care of his father. Their family will live happily and make up for the lack of his father in these years¡° What do you want to thank? Why did the father and son say that? Well, you have a lot of things to do. Hurry up. My father immediately sent someone to inform those important ministers to enter the palace, and soon there will be an answer. " Chu Zirui gets up, moves his stiff body and pats his son''s strong shoulder, which is a great comfort in his heart. With this child, he felt that his life was not too much regret. After the disaster, he believed that they would have a good life in the future... "Then I''ll be busy first. As soon as my father has news, he will send someone to the national master''s office. I''ll discuss some details with the national master." Chu Hao grabs his hair, smiles honestly, turns around and walks out of the study. This time will be over soon. Maybe he can go to see her first. I haven''t seen her for a few days. In fact, I really want to. The door opened, and the warm sunshine fell on him, pulling his shadow long. He strode forward with a faint smile

 Chapter 904

    The following day


    There is a sea of people in an open space in the northern suburb of the imperial city of the state of Chu. There will be a sacrificial ceremony here.


    On the high platform, Chu Zirui stood with his hands down, looking at the people of Chu who were talking about it, his heart was very heavy.


    After today, the last layer of security of Chu will also be lost. Without jinlingzhu, the state of Chu hopes to be as prosperous and peaceful as they think.


    "Emperor, it''s time..."


    Feng Xuan, who was dressed in black robes, went up to the high platform and nodded slightly to Chu Zirui, reminding him softly.


    He knows how sad Chu Zirui is at this moment. The state of Chu has been guarding jinlingzhu for so many years, but now jinlingzhu is going to die in his hands. He can understand the fluctuation of that emotion.


    "Master, it''s God''s will. I''m sorry to the ancestors of Chu state..."


    Chu Zirui takes out a small box from his arms. His hand trembles slightly. He looks at the box in his hand. After a while, he hands it out.


    Such a small action, he thought, was the most difficult one he had ever done in his life. However, this is a decision after discussion. He has no chance to regret it.


    "The emperor is a rare good emperor. Today''s move is helpless. The people of the state of Chu will appreciate the emperor, and the ancestors of the state of Chu will not blame the emperor. "


    Feng Xuan took over the small box which was very old at that time and patted Chu Zirui on the shoulder. In the past, he was not too satisfied with the emperor, but for Jin Xin''s insistence, he would not have helped him to the top.


    But Jin Xin made the right decision for Chu. He chose Chu Zirui as the emperor, which brought the state of Chu to a new height. If it had not been for these natural disasters, he would not have done so.


    "I hope so. I hope God can bless the people of Chu for generations to live and work in peace and contentment after he gets the jinlingzhu."


    Chu Zirui is a little dispirited. At this time, no one''s comfort is of any use to him. He just feels that he is incompetent. Had it not been for his incompetence, Chu would not have been in such a predicament.


    Today, he played all his last cards. God bless, everything will be smooth.


    "Yes, jinlingzhu is a treasure given by heaven to the state of Chu. It can change the state of Chu."


    Although it was only a short one hundred years, it was better than the state of Chu''s subjugation a few years later. Last time I gave Chu such a treasure, maybe I wanted to avoid such a disaster for Chu.


    He took jinlingzhu and went up the stage in a flash. Small wooden box opened, took out the jinlingzhu, a dazzling golden light, instantly the whole sky will be dyed into gold. Originally, the sky with dark clouds suddenly became sunny.


    Feng Xuan did not hesitate, put the jinlingzhu on the altar on the high platform. I''m about to cast a spell, but I feel my eyes are blooming. A white figure flashed by, and the altar had disappeared.


    "Jin Lingzhu, ha ha..."


    A woman floating in the air, looking at the hands of the altar, mouth hook out a trace of cold smile. She thought it would take a lot of energy to get it, but she didn''t expect that it would take no effort.


    With this golden pearl, what is she afraid of? It''s so lucky for her


    "Give me the golden pearl."


    Feng Xuan didn''t expect such an accident. When he reacted, the altar had been opened by the woman, and Jin Lingzhu had been taken out by the woman.


    He didn''t know the woman in the middle of the sky, but he felt a very dark force from the woman. If there was no accident, the woman should come from the underworld or the demon world.


    "Give it back to you? You are so interesting, ha ha... "


    After getting jinlingzhu, chenxuan seems to be in a good mood. Unexpectedly, she talks with Fengxuan. She looks at Feng Xuan just like a joke, and her white finger shakes Feng Xuan with Jin Lingzhu, which is very provocative.


    "Give it to me."


    Feng Xuan''s face was completely gloomy. The golden pearl came from the state of Chu to protect her life. If she took it away, the consequences would be unimaginable. Even if he had to give up his life, he had to get jinlingzhu back.


    In this way, without saying a word, he drove his whole body Qi to attack the woman in mid air. He knew he was not the match for the woman, but he had to try anyway.


    "It''s so ridiculous that people who want to rob things from me are too much of themselves."


    Chen Xuan didn''t dodge. With a wave of her little white hand, she was surrounded by a black air stream. In a moment, she absorbed Feng Xuan''s real Qi and took it back to her own use.


    For the sake of this golden pearl, she reluctantly played with him. If she remembers correctly, his wife has a little relationship with Ye Lele.


    If it''s related to Ye Lele, she wants to destroy it now


    This fight is totally one-sided. Feng Xuan''s true Qi is constantly absorbed by Chen Xuan, until he can no longer support it and falls on the high platform.


    "Humble human, go to die..."


    Chen Xuan lightly swept Feng Xuan one eye, small hand a lift, a black ray then flies toward Feng Xuan. That light is very dazzling, killing power is full, if Feng Xuan is attacked, he will die¡° National Teacher... "" National Teacher... "Chu Zirui and Chu Hao see this scene, regardless of their own safety, they fly towards Fengxuan. The national teacher is the most important existence of the state of Chu. If the National Teacher dies, the state of Chu will be in danger. All happened in an instant. Just when Chu Zirui was ready to save Feng Xuan with his own life, a white light blocked his way, brought him and Chu Hao back to the same place at the same time, and ended the black light in an instant¡° Who? You have the seed to stand up for me Chen Xuan never thought that such an accident would happen. There were people who could compete with her in the human world. Her fierce eyes swept through the crowd, and she would not find out the person who saved Fengxuan. But she looked for a long time and didn''t find any clues. Her heart sank down suddenly. In case of an accident, she decided to take Jin Lingzhu first. As for these lowly human beings, she has a lot of time to clear up¡° Put down jinlingzhu... "Just as chenxuan began to move, a faint voice floated out of the crowd. It''s not big enough, but it''s enough for everyone to hear it clearly, but it''s impossible for people to tell where the sound came from¡° It''s a powerful role. If you want me to put down jinlingzhu, you can beat me. " Chen Xuan''s face was hard to see. Her power was not low, but she couldn''t find the voice location of the man. It only showed that the man''s power was far above her. Who is it? Her curiosity was completely picked up... "Put down jinlingzhu..." the ethereal and indifferent voice came from the crowd again, not surprised, not angry, not sad, not happy, as if talking about something unrelated to herself, but had to let the woman who picked it obey¡° Show up, or I''ll crush it right away. " The heavy pressure makes Chen Xuan very upset. She raises the golden spirit bead in her hand and makes a posture of crushing it. If this person wants to protect Jin Lingzhu, she should come from the state of Chu. She has to force her out¡° Chen Xuan, don''t make me angry Maybe she was excited by Chen Xuan''s threat, and there was a trace of thin anger in that faint voice. With that sound comes a white light. The purpose of that white light is very clear, that is the jinlingzhu in chenxuan''s hand¡° Who are you? " Chen Xuan''s body shape dodges that light, this she is more unexpected, that person unexpectedly can recognize her identity so easily. No, it should not be human. It should come from the three realms of heaven, hell and devil. I''m afraid it''s a little difficult to take Jin Lingzhu away today, but no matter how hard it is, she has to try her best¡° No matter who I am, jinlingzhu put it down, or you will die. " The faint voice came again, but this time it was a bit murderous, but the woman still didn''t show up and didn''t mean to show up. A white light roared away to chenxuan again, but it still left some room. Obviously, it just wanted to force chenxuan to put down jinlingzhu¡° It''s you, it''s you, it''s you... "Chen Xuan, who was almost hit by the white light, suddenly thought of a woman. After a little thought, she confirmed that the white light was really from that woman. For a moment, eyebrows locked, the heart has begun to think about countermeasures. Yes, I can''t. But she must take the golden pearl away. Then, she can only cheat... "Do you know that I will not let go? "Yes?" The light voice this time took a bit of severity, accompanied by the white light is more fierce, this time let chenxuan hide. The gap of strength can be seen in this blow... "Do you know why I want to rob jinlingzhu? There''s something wrong with the king of the underworld, Princess of the underworld. I need this golden pearl to help me. If you let the state of Chu sacrifice this golden pearl to heaven, you will be despised by the whole underworld... "Chen Xuan knows what the woman''s weakness is, and she doesn''t want to hide anything. This fact may persuade her to give up preventing her from taking the golden pearl. Sure enough, when her words just fell, the white light disappeared. Then everything quieted down as if nothing had happened¡° They are trapped in the crevice of time and space. If there is no golden pearl, they will never come out. If you want to stop me, I have nothing to say. " That woman''s silence let Chen Xuan suddenly come to strength, she is sneering to sweep the crowd, soon will fix eyes on one of the women in white. She looked at the woman, said word by word, tone is very heavy and serious¡° In that case... You go... Save them... "

 Chapter 905

    Chu mi''er was silent for a long time, and her heart was tangled. Once jinlingzhu worships heaven, it can relieve the current predicament of Chu. But in this way, what should father and mother do?


    She can''t sit back and ignore. In her heart, father, mother and concubine are always more important. For the sake of her father and mother, she had to be sorry to the people of Chu.


    She can only go back to the underworld for ten days a year. The ten days of this year have already been used up. She can''t go back to help immediately. She can only put all her hopes on Chen Xuan.


    "You still have some conscience. I''m leaving..."


    Chen Xuan nodded to Chu mi''er. Chu mi''er was there, and she didn''t dare to do anything wrong. Otherwise, there would be no good end.


    Naturally, she only knew that Chu mi''er was once a heavenly daughter, but she did not know that Chu mi''er could not use her magic power at will. Today''s one, can be regarded as Chu mi''er risked being punished by God to get involved in this fight.


    She was about to fly away in the distance, but she was rent by an invisible air, and a heavy sense of oppression came towards her.


    "Jinlingzhu, give it to me!"


    Two black figures came down from the sky, blocking chenxuan''s retreat. Jun Lin, standing in front of him, has a gloomy face, but his hand reaches out to Chen Xuan mercilessly.


    He never thought that this woman, who had stirred up the whole underworld, would appear here. She has not been taken away by the so-called woman in black. Is it just a play she plays?


    "Yes, it''s just a condition I made with you a few days ago. You must promise it!"


    Chenxuan is not surprised to see Junlin here. She plays with jinlingzhu and looks at the cool boy in front of her.


    At this moment, she has been waiting for a long time. She had to force him to agree. Only if he did, would there be other possibilities in her life, otherwise she would become the killing tool of the woman in black all her life.


    "I say it again, jinlingzhu, give it to me!"


    Jun Lin directly ignored her words, slender fingers such as jade have been extended to her in front of her, see will touch her hand, but in an instant stopped.


    He won''t be threatened by her. If she dares to move jinlingzhu, she will be killed on the spot!


    "I''ll say it again, unless you agree to my terms."


    Junlin''s attitude annoys chenxuan. He ignores her existence and makes her feel that she has no face. If she didn''t have to, she really didn''t want to talk to him about the deal.


    She looked him in the eye without any intention of compromise. This was her chance, maybe the only one. She had to hold fast to it.


    "You want to die..."


    Junlin has no patience. Since she doesn''t want to give it, he grabs it. This gold work properly bead is impossible, he must, no matter pay any price.


    His hand, merciless, each palm with a thunderous momentum toward Chen Xuan roaring away. At this moment, he had nothing to care about, he just wanted to kill the woman in front of him.


    "Jun Lin, do you really want to force me to crush the golden pearl and kill you?"


    Chenxuan hard to avoid the attack of Jun Lin, white hands forced a pinch, jinlingzhu''s light moment big blazing, an action has shown her determination.


    Yes, she can''t. Even if with the king''s landing into a draw, there are still demons staring at her. She can only take the edge of the sword and force him to submit in this way.


    "Jinlingzhu is broken. Your father, king and concubine will never come out of the cracks of time and space. You''d better think about it clearly?"


    Chen Xuan squeezed Jin Lingzhu hard again. This time, the light of Jin Lingzhu was broken and dim, and even a thin crack appeared.


    She bit the lip petal to look at the youth not far away, the cold pupil eye is full of storm. She was really forced by him, otherwise she would not do something to hurt jinlingzhu.


    She just wanted to tell him how determined she was. As long as he dares to refuse, jinlingzhu will no longer exist.


    "Jun Lin, promise her..."


    Seeing all this, the devil''s heart has sunk to the bottom. He had thoroughly understood that Chen Xuan would never give up until she reached her goal. At this juncture, they are the only ones who have to suffer from her.


    He didn''t know what conditions chenxuan had talked with Junlin. He only knew that if Junlin didn''t agree, Jinxin and Hades would have no future.


    "I will not promise her, even if I marry all the women in the world, I will never marry her!"


    Jun Lin glanced at the devil, which was the only persistence in his heart. He promised Lele that there would be no other women in this life. Speaking of it, he must do it.


    The woman not far away, in addition to make him sick or sick, he even looked at her and felt sick, how could he marry her.


    "Jun Lin, in your heart, ye Lele is more important than your father, mother and concubine. Well, in that case, you don''t want this golden pearl... "


    Chen Xuan''s forehead''s green veins all burst out, she had already done this thing, he even refused to compromise. What did ye Lele do to him? I can''t believe that he is so devoted to her.


    Junlin''s attitude has been very clear, now it is time for her to make a choice. Pinch or not? It''s all in her mind¡° He doesn''t want it. I want it. If you give me the golden pearl, I will give you whatever you want. " When the scene fell into a stalemate, chumi''er, who had been silent, suddenly made a sound. Her figure soared to the sky and flew straight in front of Chen Xuan, staring at Jin Lingzhu in her hand. She won''t force Junlin to do what he doesn''t want to do. All the responsibilities are up to her. At most, she can''t afford to lose her life¡° My condition is to let him marry me to be the imperial concubine. Are you sure you can do it? " Chen Xuan is surprised that Chu mi''er will make such a decision. Chu mi''er was once the daughter of heaven, and her promise can be believed. As long as Chu mi''er is willing to make a heavy oath, Jin Lingzhu will give it to Chu mi''er. With chumier''s help, what else is she worried about? She can put her heart into her stomach and wait for Jun Lin to grow up to be his bride¡° I can, I swear here, if I can''t, I''m willing to bear the punishment. Is that all right? " Chu mi''er nodded her head, raised her right hand and swore to heaven and earth. Her appearance is very hot pillow, tone is very heavy, everything reveals her determination to get jinlingzhu. For the sake of her father, mother and concubine, for the sake of the freedom of King''s landing, she is willing to give everything. Death is not terrible. What is terrible is that the relatives they care about will not die well¡° To... "Chen Xuan''s face suddenly eased down. Without saying a word, she immediately handed the golden pearl in her hand to Chu mi''er, and even gave Chu mi''er a sweet smile. Then, I took a deep look at Jun Lin, whose face was very ugly. His figure flashed and disappeared in the air¡° Jun Lin, take the golden pearl to save your father, your mother and your concubine. " Chu mi''er hands Jin Lingzhu to Jun Lin, with a faint smile on her lips. She believes that her younger brother will understand what she has done. She felt very comfortable at the thought of doing something for her father and mother¡° Sister, why are you suffering? If they know, I''m afraid they would rather be trapped in time and space forever. " Jun Lin sighed heavily, put jinlingzhu into his pocket, and looked at Chu mi''er with mixed feelings. For this only with their brother and sister to get along with a few months and then left the sister, he is still very respected. The decision she made today was that she was using her own life to become her father, Princess and him¡° Jun Lin, you just need to remember that you are my younger brother. It''s natural for me to do anything for you. " Chu mi''er reaches out her hand and pats Jun Lin''s thin shoulder. Her eyes are full of doting. Although she spent less time with this younger brother, their feelings were not bad, even very deep, which was really rare for her¡° Only by collecting the five spirit pearls, can the father, the king, the mother and the concubine be saved. If this happens to my sister again, I''ll go and grab the Pearl. God, I''ll take care of it. Remember, don''t believe anyone''s words unless I''m there. " Two words make Jun Lin''s heart warm to the extreme. With such a sister, he really has nothing to say. He won''t let her have an accident, absolutely not. His relatives, he will take good care of them, so that their life can be peaceful and happy... "En, I understand, you wait for me to calculate..." Chu mi''er nodded, green jade finger began to calculate. She knows more about Lingzhu than they do. If she can help them, she will spare no effort. After some calculation, her face is a little dignified, sweeping to Chu Hao on the high stage, leaving Chu Hao a meaningful glance¡° Jun Lin, mu Lingzhu is not in the Fox family, or in the wolf family. Go and find it quickly. " She can only figure out the approximate position of the mu Lingzhu, but she can''t figure out whose hand the mu Lingzhu fell into. However, with jinlingzhu in Junlin, you can use jinlingzhu to lead out wooden Lingzhu¡° OK, I''ll be there now. Take care, sister Before, they only knew the whereabouts of jinlingzhu, but they knew nothing about where the other four were. Now my sister gave a hint that their search would at least have a direction. Fox clan, it seems that CHEN Ye has just passed, maybe they can still meet. If it happens, maybe things will be easier. Today, no matter what, I got jinlingzhu. As for Chen Xuan, he will find a way to deal with it¡° Wait, you took the jinlingzhu. What should we do? Look at these innocent people. You can help Chu for the sake of Jin Lingzhu. "

 Chapter 906

    Jun Lin''s steps just started, a dark figure stopped in front of him. Feng Xuan looked at the young man in front of him, feeling in his heart. He is the son of Jinxin and the underworld, a natural king, domineering and dignified.


    As a national teacher of the state of Chu, he had to work for the welfare of the state of Chu. He knew that the young man in front of him was absolutely capable of helping Chu turn the tide.


    At present, this young man is also the last straw to save the lives of millions of people in the state of Chu


    What happened to Chu


    Jun Lin some unclear so looking at Feng Xuan, originally don''t want to meddle in this kind of business. But after all, he took away the golden pearl of others. He can''t get something for nothing. Besides, the state of Chu was once protected by his mother''s concubine, and he couldn''t give up.


    "In the next few years, there will be many disasters in the state of Chu. I used to sacrifice this golden pearl to heaven to prevent those disasters for the state of Chu. I hope you can fulfill the mission of jinlingzhu and return a pure land to Chu. "


    Feng Xuan explained the matter simply in a few words. He looked at Jun Lin''s face which was like the God of the underworld, and his mood was very relaxed.


    Jinxin''s child can''t ignore the state of Chu. What''s more, he took jinlingzhu


    "I''ve made a note of this. I will relieve the crisis of Chu state in three days."


    Jun Lin took a look at the jinlingzhu in his hand. He knew a little about the value of jinlingzhu. As soon as he saw the posture of Chu, he knew that it was a sacrifice to heaven. Jinlingzhu''s sacrifice to heaven is not for anything.


    It seems that he has to take time to see God and let him hold his hand high


    "Thank you very much. Your father, your mother and your concubines..."


    Feng Xuan takes a long breath. When the state of Chu is settled, he thinks of Murong Jinxin. From that farce, he has guessed the general situation of the matter. He can''t help but worry about the situation of Murong Jinxin and Hades.


    "They''re going to be OK. In a year''s time, I''ll let them visit you. I''m in a hurry. I''ll leave first. Goodbye


    Jun Lin did not say too much, some things said he can not help, then why say. He doesn''t have enough time to talk to anyone now. His whole mind is on the Pearl of wood. He must go to the fox clan immediately, find chenye, and look for mulingzhu together.


    "Be careful..."


    Looking at the young pianpianpian stride away, Feng Xuan loudly exhort a sentence. Although he knew that such words were very pale, although he knew that the boy didn''t need his advice at all, he still couldn''t help saying it.


    After that, his eyes turned to the woman in white. Although the woman in white covered her face, he guessed her identity.


    "Guoshi, don''t ask about some things, don''t say anything. Isn''t it better to let things go?"


    Chu Mi er''s long eyelashes trembled for a while, and she was smiling at Feng Xuan. She and Feng Xuan once had several sides of predestination, and he is also known. But now, she didn''t want to expose her identity as chumi''er, so as to avoid the panic of the people.


    "Thank you for saving your life today. If you are free in the future, you can come to the National Teacher''s office at any time."


    In fact, Fengxuan was an accident. I''m afraid no one would have thought that the miracle doctor of Chu was the daughter of King Li. The fate in the dark is really wonderful.


    In the human world, she has always been alone. He does not know why, but he is willing to let the National Teacher''s house become her second home.


    "Well, if I''m free, I''ll harass the national teacher. I''m leaving. It''s time for the hospital to open


    Chumi''er nodded her head gently and didn''t stay much. She had been delayed all morning, so she had to go back to the clinic. She was afraid that there were many patients waiting outside the clinic.


    This is her mission to the human world, and she dare not forget it or insult it at any time


    "Emperor, the matter has been dealt with. Let''s go back to the palace."


    Feng Xuan turns around and walks to Chu Zirui. She nods slightly to Chu Zirui, indicating that Chu Zirui can go. The crisis of Chu state can be relieved in three days. In the future, they don''t have to worry about the natural disasters that appear inexplicably.


    "Prince, that woman is your sweetheart?"


    Chu Zirui watched Chu mi''er''s figure disappear, patted some absent-minded son, and asked softly. He can guess the identity of the woman.


    He has to say that his son''s eyes are really poisonous, but the woman he likes is not what he can touch


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that she had such ability, let alone that she was still the princess of the underworld..."


    Chu Hao scratched his head and blushed. He looked at Chu Zirui with embarrassment. Today, she shocked him so much that he was overwhelmed.


    Her skill was so good, her identity was so bad, everything he had worried about had disappeared, but now he was worried that he didn''t deserve her.


    "There are many things you didn''t expect. Listen to my father and let it go."


    Chu Zirui sighed softly, not that he was not only human, but that it was too difficult. That woman was once the daughter of heaven. Who dares to touch her? Unless you don''t want to live.


    The disparity of identity, has been destined that this is a love that will end before it starts... "No, I just like her, no matter how difficult, I will be with her." Chu Hao didn''t expect that his father, who had always been obedient to him, would say such a thing. He was stunned for a moment, and it took him a long time to recover. His heart sank in an instant, and he immediately refuted his father''s words. After living for 21 years, it''s not easy for him to meet someone who can make his heart beat. How can he give up? No matter what status she is, he should always try¡° The point is that she can''t be with you, or she can''t be with anyone, okay? " Chu Zirui''s heart is not good, how can he not understand his son''s mind. It''s just one thing to understand, and another thing to be realistic. If he doesn''t want to hurt his son too much, he can only persuade him to stay on the precipice. Once this feeling takes root in his heart, the consequence is definitely not what he can afford... "Who said that? As long as I am sincere, she will be moved. Father, I won''t give up, never Chu Hao clenched his teeth. Maybe his father''s words were true, but he had to fight for his feelings. He wants to find the empress. The empress and Princess Ming are sisters. They will help him. After expressing his determination, Chu Hao shakes his hand and leaves unhappily, leaving Chu Zirui alone¡° Don''t think about it, Emperor. It''s better for him to run into a wall on his own about feelings. He won''t stop if he doesn''t get hurt. " Feng Xuan''s view is consistent with Chu Zirui''s, because they know too much inside information, they absolutely don''t believe that Chu Hao and Chu mi''er can get together. If he remembers correctly, Junlin''s sweetheart Ye Lele is Chu Hao''s own sister. With such a relationship, Chu Hao wants to develop with Chu mi''er, which is more difficult than going to heaven¡° I just can''t bear to see the child hurt again. The child''s life is bitter enough... "Chu Zirui''s eyes are moist, and he is transparent in front of Feng Xuan. All his Feng Xuan knows clearly, and Chu Hao''s identity is no exception. The child has been short of father''s and mother''s love since childhood. Although he tries to make up for it, some things can''t make up for it. To let him watch him hurt, he really can''t do it¡° Emperor, who didn''t grow up with injuries? It''s hard for the prince to insist on anything. Let him go to the wall. If he touches too much, he will understand that everything you say is for his good. " Fengxuan is especially able to understand Chu Zirui, the emperor who devoted his best years to the people of Chu. He is much more pitiful than Chu Hao. Chu Hao has not only his love, but also the love of his parents and his sister. He has nothing except Chu Hao, who is not even his own son¡° Alas, it''s all life, it''s all life... "Chu Zirui rubbed his sore temple and said nothing more. As soon as he threw the Dragon Robe, he quickly chased the Dragon away. So far, he can only go one step at a time¡° Feng Xuan, it seems that the emperor''s time is coming. What can I do? " Standing on one side has been silent Chu Yue son went to the side of Feng Xuan, holding Feng Xuan''s hand, softly said. Every time she saw Chu Zirui, she felt very sad, and her eyes were often red. For a long time, Chu Zirui''s body had already completely collapsed. Now I''m just trying to support it, and I don''t know how long it will last¡° I''ll talk to the prince. Maybe he can go to his mother and find a way... "The emperor is just in his early fourteenth. He can''t bear to leave so early. The emperor''s life was very long. If he had not taken the throne of Chu, his life would not have been so miserable. Fortunately, the prince has become a talent and can take over the emperor''s throne at any time. After the state of Chu has settled down, maybe he should discuss with the emperor and let the prince ascend to the throne ahead of time¡° I hope he can live for a few years, at least to see the emperor and his grandson go. It''s not in vain that he has worked so hard to raise the prince for so many years... "Chu yue''er''s eyes are red. Such a good emperor shouldn''t come to such an end. God, let her live a few days before she dies. Life is impermanent, her relatives left one by one, and she and Fengxuan were afraid that they would be soon... "Yue''er, I will find you in the next life, no matter where you are..." Fengxuan felt the fluctuation of Chu yue''er''s heart, took her into her arms, and said with a smile the promise she had said many times. In this life, because of her, he was very happy. In the afterlife, no matter how hard it is, he still has to be with her and continue to lead. Warm sunshine on them, warm and very comfortable. Two long shadows nestled together, as if they could never be separated. The wind blows, no trace on the ground, blowing away their hair, but not their feelings

 Chapter 907

    Deep in the clouds, a white robed old man stood with his hands down, looking at the large and small people in front of him, and slightly raised his eyebrows. If he remembers correctly, they have seen him a few days ago, and they will come to him again. It''s endless.


    "I said, why did you come here this time?"


    Touch the gray beard, God took the initiative to open the mouth. He felt that he seemed to have become their younger brother. As long as they could not solve the problems, they all came to him.


    "I took the jinlingzhu used by the state of Chu to offer sacrifices to heaven. In return, I promised to help them eliminate disasters. Just look at your mother''s face and let them live a hundred years. "


    Junlin mouth slightly smoked, also some embarrassed. During this period of time, the frequency of looking for the Lord is so high that he feels speechless. But this matter he already promised Feng Xuan, he can''t but solve.


    "Your mother''s face is really big. I have to sell her face. Do I owe her? Or do you owe it? "


    God turned his eyes and was really annoyed by these trivial things. Slap in the back of the king''s head, staring at him, said angrily.


    This boy really doesn''t understand or doesn''t understand. These things are destined by heaven. Can he promise to live for others at will?


    Jin Lingzhu does not belong to the state of Chu, otherwise such an accident would not have happened


    "All the debts are the same, but they have to be paid back anyway. I''ve already promised. Do you want me to break my promise? "


    Jun Lin didn''t expect that God would slap him like this. After he was slightly stunned, a white eye flew back. The words of export are a lot more casual. There''s something I''ve done. If you don''t give me the feeling of wiping my bottom.


    During this period of time, his feelings for God have changed. Now that God doesn''t treat him as an outsider, why should he treat himself as an outsider.


    "Remember, you son, you are not allowed to provoke such a thing for me in the future. The disaster of Chu was doomed from the day they stole jinlingzhu. You are really nosy. "


    God looked at Junlin''s broken jar. He almost didn''t blow his beard and stare. He slapped him on the back of the head again, which explains.


    If jinlingzhu belonged to Chu, Chu would not face such cruel punishment. It''s really a sin that the cause planted by the first people has to be borne by the later people.


    "I promise not next time..."


    King''s landing suddenly realized, if so, he really embarrassed God. Jinlingzhu is not the treasure of Chu, so it will not protect Chu. Even if they don''t, there will be other accidents.


    Well, he will not be so reckless next time, otherwise he will bring more harm to others.


    "This time, I''ll give you face and delay the disaster of Chu for a hundred years. But no one wants to change this disaster. You can''t, neither can your mother''s wife, do you understand? "


    God looked at Junlin, rarely bowed his head to admit his mistake, and did not embarrass him too much. Very readily agreed down, very carefully warned him a few words.


    Some things should not go against the sky, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable. He knew that they had some special feelings for Chu because Murong Jinxin had lived in Chu for a hundred years. However, this does not constitute a reason for their intervention in the causal cycle.


    "I understand..."


    Jun Lin nodded his head seriously and looked at the LORD with a gentle look. For the first time in his life, he felt a kind of love from God. This kind of care, let him some at a loss, but also let his heart very happy.


    "What else?"


    God looked at Junlin, whose attitude towards him had obviously changed. He saw that he had finished his work before he left. He immediately knew that the boy had something to ask him. I can''t help but sigh and admit my bad luck.


    "My sister used her magic power to save the emperor, Prince and national teacher of Chu today. If you have to punish me, punish me."


    His sister has endured so much for him that he has nothing in return. If God must hold on to it, he hopes to take care of it for his sister. As a brother, he will do his best to protect his sister.


    He looked at God with a kind of prayer in his eyes. Such a low profile is unprecedented for him.


    "Punish you? Come on, if I really punish you, your sister who is eager to protect my brother has to jump on my shoulder and pull my beard. Well, if I do something good to save people, I''ll turn a blind eye to it, right


    In the past ten years, Chu mi''er has been well behaved, dedicated and loved by the common people. If she uses magic power in vain to save people, if he punishes her, he will be too unkind.


    Besides, before she became the goddess of heaven, she was a master. Perhaps, he should consider taking away the power that she belongs to tiannv and retaining the power that she belongs to chumi''er. In this way, there will be no conflict.


    "I also told my sister that if I see the Pearl in the future, I will take all the blame. Look at this..."


    Junlin felt that God seemed to be very talkative recently. After God agreed to his request one after another, he became more and more impolite, as if no matter what he asked, God would agree¡° You boy, how do I think you are the one who is in charge in this continent? You really have more power than me... "Chumi''er tried her best to save people, but he still reluctantly agreed. But if Chu mi''er used her power to grab the Pearl, he couldn''t agree. This bead is the responsibility of Junlin. Why should chumi''er take it? It seems that if he wants to be quiet for a few days, he can only do it according to the way he just thought... "It''s not a big thing, so you''ll agree. Our family will appreciate you." The reason why he is so presumptuous is basically God''s favor. What''s more, it''s really nothing. My sister is also the daughter of my father and mother. Some responsibilities should be borne. He didn''t let my sister use her own magic power to kill and set fire¡° This is a Huagong pill. Take it back to your sister. Three days later, she will only have the skills she had before she became the daughter of heaven. You can do whatever you like, as long as you don''t delay your sister''s good deeds. " God rubbed the temple, took out a small porcelain vase from his arms and handed it to Jun Lin. this is a once and for all method. If he doesn''t do that, I''m afraid this boy will come up to him every three or five days. He doesn''t have so much time to spend with him¡° Thank you. I''m leaving... "Jun Lin finally smiles. This is his first smile to God. All of a sudden, he felt that God was very good, at least for their family. With a wave of his hand, he and the devil left one after another, walking very natural and unrestrained, not taking a cloud away. God looked at the direction of their disappearance and shook his head with a smile. It''s not easy for him to get along with Junlin in such a harmonious way. What he paid is far more than what Junlin saw and felt¡° After all, I still owe you this boy. If it wasn''t for you, how could I have so much entanglement with your family... "... in the most prosperous street of the imperial city of Chu, in a humble courtyard, Chu mi''er was sorting out some herbs that had just been picked. In the air suddenly came a strange wave, she was surprised, suddenly raised her head, but suddenly showed a gentle smile at the corner of her mouth¡° Jun Lin, why don''t you come here to Fox clan? " Chu mi''er put the herbal medicine in her hand aside and looked at her younger brother who was taller than her in front of her strangely. She stretched out her hand and arranged his messy clothes for him. Isn''t he supposed to be on the way to the fox clan with the devil? Mu Lingzhu didn''t look for her. She came to look for her¡° Sister, here you are. I went to God and he agreed to let you restore your original power. From now on, as long as you don''t do bad things, he won''t care about anything. " Jun Lin handed over the Hua Gong in his hand. He did not exclude Chu mi''er''s intimacy, but enjoyed it. It''s hard for them to meet each other. If they can get close to some of the concubines, they will be happy¡° Ah? You are really powerful. Thank you so much, elder sister... "Chu mi''er was a little surprised. She opened the small porcelain bottle and smelled it. She immediately understood what was in the small porcelain bottle. She never dreamed of such a good thing. It''s a great thing for her to be able to regain her previous skills. In this way, she will no longer need anyone''s protection, and the phantom can return to the underworld to help¡° Three days after taking the medicine, I''ve closed the hall for a rest. I''ve informed Bai Wuchang to protect you for three days. " Once you take Huagong powder, your power will disappear instantly, and then gradually recover. This process is very dangerous, and life is in danger at any time. A phantom is not enough to deal with all things, there is white Impermanence in, he can completely rest assured¡° Well, after my skill is restored, I will travel around for a year, treating the sick and saving the people, and looking for a magic bead. Our brothers and sisters, working together, will certainly be able to save the father, the king and the concubine. " Chumi''er felt very warm in her heart. The younger brother seldom said anything nice to her, but always did something to make her warm. Since she took off the aura of tiannv, because of them, she felt very motivated to live¡° Well, our family will carry this disaster together and walk through it together... "Jun Lin nodded, dropped a few words, and disappeared in the courtyard. Some sensational words, he is not used to saying, once said, will be the first time to escape¡° Phantom, post a notice to go out and close the museum for a year tomorrow. We have to clean up. We''ll be on our way soon... "

 Chapter 908

    Fox clan


    Inside a luxurious tent, the fragrance curls. Fox Su Su looks at the gorgeous man sitting at the bottom of the tent, and the corner of his mouth also triggers a smile.


    This man has been in the fox clan for several days, and I don''t know how many fox girls he has charmed. Several important ministers'' daughters have come to see her and asked her to help him.


    "CHEN Ye, what can I find in these days?"


    Hu Su Su picked up a cup of tea and looked at the thoughtful man with a smile. The wolf had already told her about his purpose. These days, she also fully cooperated with him, hoping to help him find out the whereabouts of the woman in black as soon as possible.


    "No, I''ve turned the fox clan over and over, and I haven''t found any clues. Patriarch, do you think there is anything left out? "


    Chen night''s thoughts are pulled back by Hu Su Su Su''s words, shallow and bright eyes are full of chagrin. He has been busy for such a long time without any harvest, which really makes him a little weak.


    In recent days, he wanted to smile. It always seemed that something was going to happen. Many times, he wanted to leave what he was doing and go back to the underworld. After all, he was blocked by reason.


    "I''ll think about it later. Don''t worry. If the woman in black is from Fox family, she will be found out."


    Hu Su Su knew that he was eager to save his sister. Although his tone was a little urgent, she didn''t care too much. As for his identity, she only knew that he was the head of the dragon clan, and knew nothing about the rest.


    The civil strife a hundred years ago greatly damaged the vitality of the fox people. In order to recover and prevent the invasion of foreign enemies, she ordered to cut off all the contact between Fox and other nationalities. This kind of closed door policy makes the fox people stronger and stronger, but also makes their horizons smaller and smaller.


    "Thank you, patriarch. If nothing happens, I''ll go back first."


    Looking at it, it''s almost late at night. He''s tired for a day and needs some time to be alone. Think about his baby. Let''s talk about it tomorrow. He didn''t have any interest to stay and meditated with Hu Su Su.


    "CHEN Ye, tomorrow is the Centennial Beauty Festival of our fox clan. You can''t miss it. On this day of every year, we will choose the most beautiful woman of the Fox family to become the flower of the Fox family. "


    Fox Su Su looked at Chen night to go, immediately threw out an invitation. I''m afraid the Beauty Festival will be even more lively if it is attended by CHEN Ye. The beauties of the fox clan will fight for the flower of the Hu clan even harder.


    Every 100 year old fox flower has a privilege that every fox woman wants to fight for


    "If I''m free, I''ll go and have a look..."


    CHEN Ye hesitated for a moment. He wanted to refuse, but when he thought that he had been here for a long time, people would treat him with such enthusiasm and care for him in everything. They would offer him whatever they wanted. It''s just polite to let him have a good time. If he refuses, it''s too shameful.


    "Well, you must come. There may be a surprise."


    Fox element element nodded, smile some meaningful. She didn''t know it was just a kindness, but she almost brought disaster to the Fox family. When a gorgeous girl with a fox appears in the fox clan, she knows that the man''s fiancee is actually the little princess of the underworld.


    "I went back first..."


    Chen night also didn''t think too much, more didn''t notice fox element flickering eyes. Just waved to Fox Su Su, then quickly left.


    A cold wind poured in, dispersed the warmth of the room, brought a bleak


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    The sky is clear and beautiful, and the colorful sunshine is scattered, which puts a mysterious veil on this land. The flowers all over the sky are surging and fragrant, which makes people want to be intoxicated.


    Women are all dressed up, their purpose is very clear, that is to use their beauty and talent to conquer the fox men, elected fox flower.


    As long as you become a fox flower, you will have a privilege. As long as you are a man in love with the fox flower, as long as you are not married, no matter whether you have a sweetheart or not, you must take the fox flower as your wife, and you can''t take concubines all your life.


    Because of this privilege, the competition of fox flower is particularly fierce, and women are willing to fight even if they want to fight.


    After a whole day''s wonderful, the men of the Fox family chose the most beautiful flower of the Fox family by one person and one vote. After the tense counting, the result has been sent to the hands of Hu Su Su Su.


    "What about CHEN Ye?"


    Hu Su Su looked at the dazzling name on the white paper in her hand, with a faint smile on her lips. Everything is in her expectation, Hu Yan''er will definitely be elected as the flower of the Fox family.


    Yan son''s mind, once mentioned with her, she knows a little bit. When I think about that gorgeous man, I really think they are a good match. If we can be together, it will be a good marriage bestowed by heaven.


    After a hundred years of seclusion, the fox clan has reached its peak. If there is a dragon clan leader''s wife, it will be a great good thing for the fox clan.


    Chen ye this man is absolutely not the thing in the pool, certainly can lead the dragon race to stand on the top, at that time fox race also certainly can gain many profits.


    "Still pursuing the whereabouts of the woman in black, is the patriarch thinking..." after years of getting along with each other, the elder knows Hu Su Su very well, and can guess her thoughts from her eyes and words. Patriarch this is to want to Fox Yan son and Chen night together into a pair, but this matter he feels a little unreliable¡° Well, it''s also a good thing for the fox. The dragon and the underworld have always been better. With the support of the dragon, we fox don''t have to be so nervous in the future. " Fox plain silk does not hide his intention, Yan''er color art double unique, is the Fox family countless men dream of women. As long as CHEN Ye pays a little attention to her, it''s hard not to be attracted by her. She doesn''t want to miss this great opportunity to make fox clan more powerful¡° Having said that, CHEN Ye is not a member of our Fox family, and the rules of our Fox family have no binding effect on him. Yan son is certainly good, but not necessarily can enter the eye of Chen night. " The elder is not very optimistic about this. Sometimes their ideas are good, but God may not let them get what they want. The patriarch''s idea is good, but he doesn''t think it''s possible. Chen night also saw Yan son, but did not show any love to Yan son. Maybe the man has seen too many women, and they all think that a good woman is nothing at all¡° Elder, have you forgotten a very old rule of fox clan? " Fox Su Su strange smile, big elder thought of these she had thought of. Tonight''s bonfire party, she will give Yan''er a chance, no matter CHEN Ye is passive or active, as long as he once touched the rule, I''m afraid he can''t help but refuse¡° This... "Hu Su Su Su''s words aroused the big elder''s thoughts, the big elder still hesitated, always felt that CHEN Ye was not such a simple person, things would not be so simple. If it''s because of this, it''s not good for Fox people¡° Elder, Yan''er is what we grow up with. We should believe that she has the ability to catch CHEN Ye''s heart. Chen night that child a see is an infatuated, once moved a heart, Yan son''s life also need not worry Fox Su Su very insistence, do not enter the tiger''s den, put such a good man do not, it is too bad. Chen yegui is the head of a clan. Once he touches that rule, he will be responsible to the end. Otherwise, how can he convince the public in the future¡° If the patriarch insists on this, then do as the patriarch says. But the patriarch must remember not to overdo it. If it causes CHEN Ye''s rebound, I''m afraid... "The elder doesn''t persuade me any more. Let it be. If Yan''er and CHEN Ye are predestined, no one can stop them. If not, no one can make a couple of them. The key is to grasp the degree. As long as you grasp the degree well, the worst result is that you are not happy and will not have too much influence on the Fox family¡° I''m familiar in my heart. Elder, don''t worry. I''ll invite CHEN Ye in person later. He must be present at the bonfire party. " Hu Su Su nodded with a smile, but did not take the elder''s advice too seriously. In order to promote this marriage, she is even willing to offer half of the Fox family. She had only one daughter, and she had only one child. The child was originally able to inherit the position of fox clan head, but she just gave up. Her giving up also means that she must give up the position of patriarch to some irrelevant people after she died. Once CHEN Ye and Yan''er get married, she can choose a gifted one from their children to inherit the position of patriarch... "In this way, I will go to prepare first..." the elder looks at the sky, and the bonfire party is about to start, so he has to hurry. This year''s beauty''s Day is destined to be extraordinary. I hope nothing will happen. After that, he left in a hurry, leaving Hu Su Su alone with a smirk of white paper in his hand¡° Come here and invite Miss Yan''er. " Hu Su Su''s little hand touched the white paper, and his eyes were full of firmness. Success or failure depends on Yan''er''s performance today. She believes Yan''er won''t let her down. Fox clan, after declining for so many years, will surely go to another peak... About ten minutes later, a beautiful woman opened the curtain of the tent and came in. She bowed to Fox Su Ying Ying, and the voice of the Orioles came out of the valley¡° Patriarch, what''s the matter with you looking for Yan''er? " Hu Yan''er looks at Hu Su Su with a loving face and a dazzling name on the white paper in her hand. She knows something in her heart and her mood is bright all of a sudden. She did it, she really did it, it''s really great... "Yan''er, I''m here to discuss something with you. The future of our fox clan depends on you..."

 Chapter 909

    Night, the beginning of the bustle.


    The stars twinkle all over the sky, the moon is hanging high in the sky like a silver plate, and the light light is shining, which adds countless mysteries to the darkness.


    This night is special for Fox clan, for Hu Yan''er, and for CHEN Ye.


    Countless fireworks exploded in mid air, blooming enchanting sparks, pushing the atmosphere of the bonfire party to the climax.


    At this moment, Hu Yan''er puts on the corolla which symbolizes the flower of the Fox family. She looks at the gorgeous man staring at the sparks in a daze not far away with a smile. Her heart is as sweet as honey.


    She never thought that the patriarch would give her such a mission. With the support of the patriarch and the whole fox clan, she felt that she had enough confidence. She must conquer that gorgeous man and become his unique wife.


    She wears corolla, lotus step lightly moves to CHEN Ye''s front, Qian Qian jade hand stretches out to CHEN Ye, an invitation action will CHEN Ye''s thoughts all interrupt.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chen night some inexplicable, looking at the beautiful woman in front of, don''t know what she wants to do? What''s a good hand for him? Crazy.


    He was still thinking about how to make Xiaoxiao calm down. Seeing the fireworks all over the sky, he just had a clue. Disturbed by this woman, his inspiration disappeared.


    "CHEN Ye, would you like to have a dance?"


    Fox Yan son witty blinked an eye, a face of charming, the United States is impeccable. In full view of the public, her words made countless fox men heartbroken. Those men have toward Chen night cast envious eyes, really want to directly replace the Chen night.


    "I can''t dance,"


    Chen night''s brow is tiny of wrinkly, immediately then refused. Dancing with her? Are you kidding? Is she honored? It''s not that he doesn''t want to live, but there are still people in his family waiting for him to teach you. Let''s go. "


    For Chen night''s rejection, fox Yan son completely don''t mind, only when is Chen night shy. CHEN Ye, after all, is the head of the dragon clan. He has always been above everything else. He certainly hasn''t danced with any women. It''s normal that you don''t adapt to such occasions.


    Such a thought, she smiles to lead CHEN Ye''s hand, but will touch CHEN Ye''s finger in the moment, the smile of the corner of the mouth coagulates, a few drops of cold sweat climbed up the forehead.


    "CHEN Ye..."


    She clenched her teeth and yelled softly, pouring out infinite grievances in the flow of her eyes. She did not flinch, such a man will only arouse her greater desire to conquer.


    Her hand is still very adhere to stretch to Chen night, that pitiful appearance, let countless fox man heartache. They began to cheer for their goddess.


    For a moment, all kinds of shouting and coaxing came out one after another, which made people''s eardrum ache. The men of the fox clan are as crazy as they are. They shout at chenye, just like it''s unforgivable that chenye doesn''t dance with their goddess.


    "CHEN Ye, Yan''er''s invitation to dance is just a courtesy. You are the most distinguished guest of Fox family. The flower of Fox family is welcoming you for Fox family. "


    See this scene, Hu Su Su quickly come out to make ends meet. She can see fox Yan son''s reluctance, also can see CHEN Ye''s attitude. If she does not add a fire, I am afraid this dance will not be able to dance.


    She made an effort to be around CHEN Ye and stretched out her hand to CHEN Ye. It seemed that she was telling CHEN Ye that this dance was really just out of politeness.


    "Patriarch, I''m glad of your kindness. I still don''t want to dance. I want to live a few more years..."


    Chen night gets up, shallow long Mou looking at Fox Su Su, the corner of the mouth contains a trace of formula smile. He doesn''t care if it''s polite or not. He only knows that once he dances, there will be physical contact. I''m afraid that he will jump into the Yellow River at that time.


    Sometimes his smile is not reasonable, he is still calm, this kind of mind, this kind of behavior he really dare not have.


    "But it''s just a dance. If CHEN Ye doesn''t dance, my face will be gone. CHEN Ye won''t make me unable to raise my head in front of my people?"


    Fox Su Su in the heart clap Deng a, seem to hear what clue from the words of CHEN Ye. Before that, she only knew that CHEN Ye didn''t get married. She didn''t know if he had a sweetheart


    Just, no matter how, she has to let Yan''er fight, Yan''er has done this, I''m afraid it''s impossible to give up.


    "Patriarch, you said it, but it''s just a dance. It''s harmless to dance or not, and it can''t damage the patriarch''s dignity in the Fox family."


    Chen night picked pick eyebrow, said he didn''t know interest or, said he give face don''t want face, anyway this dance he can''t dance. To jump, he can only jump with his little people. He won''t accompany other women.


    He didn''t know how Hu Su Su suddenly became so persistent in a dance, but Hu Su Su Su''s different attitude made him wary.


    "It seems that CHEN Ye just doesn''t want to give me this face. I don''t want to force you to drink and eat meat..."


    Chen night''s words have already said this, fox Su Su sum is not good at what to say. Give fox Yan son to make a wink, signal fox Yan son first retreat. Then he poured two glasses of wine in person and handed one to CHEN Ye.


    If you don''t dance, you can drink in the bar. If you get drunk, you can have a play... "The patriarch is polite. I should respect the patriarch..." Hu Su Su Su Su''s wine has been put in front of him. You can''t dance, but Hu Su Su Su''s wine can''t be justified. Slender as jade fingers out, very happy will fox Su Su pour a cup of wine to drink down. Xiaoxiao doesn''t like his drinking. In the past, except for some occasions where he had to drink, he was almost alcohol free. Therefore, his drinking capacity is not good. Once the wine began to drink, it began to go on and on, first the four elders of the fox clan, and then the other officials of the fox clan. Anyway, it seemed that it was hard to say who refused. He can only drive the wine out of the body while drinking, so as not to get drunk in a mess¡° CHEN Ye is a good drinker. If you drink a thousand cups of wine, you can drink another one... "This wine has been revered for a round. CHEN Ye doesn''t refuse, but she doesn''t feel drunk, which makes her feel strange. Until I saw the glistening water drops on the grass on the right side of chenye, I suddenly realized. She stood up, staggered to the right of CHEN Ye and sat down. She handed the wine cup in her hand, saying very clear words, but doing something that seemed confused. Only such an opportunity, she doesn''t want to miss... "Patriarch, almost, can''t drink, otherwise tomorrow won''t get up..." CHEN Ye always feel strange, but also don''t understand where strange. Hu Su Su''s whole body is full of wine, drunk and confused. It seems that he has really drunk too much. He doesn''t seem to be playing tricks. It''s just that she sat to his right precisely. Now he''s sitting on both sides. It''s hard to force the drinks out. Barely drink a cup, fox wine extremely strong, he added up that is to drink a few cups, feel some tumbling stomach uncomfortable. He immediately raised his hand to stop Hu Su Su, but he was stuffed with a glass of wine by Hu Su Su. He hesitated for a moment, and was finally filled with the cup of wine by Hu Su Su¡° Chen night, you rarely come to Fox family, we don''t get drunk tonight... "Hu Su Su Su seems to follow Chen night Mao, drink one cup after another, and start to drink one cup after another. In the end, her goal was achieved. Chen night was poured down, fox clan elder and two elder personally will Chen night back to the tent, this strange inexplicable bonfire party drew the curtain. The night was very cold, the wind was blowing, and it was very cold. The next morning, Junlin and the devil arrived at the Fox family. After meeting foxu Su, they went down to the tent where they lived under the guidance of foxu su. In the luxurious tent, it is warm. When the curtain is lifted, a glare of sunlight is projected into it and falls on CHEN Ye, which reflects his gorgeous face very well. On the white big bed, CHEN Ye is lying quietly, brow is locked tightly, seem to sleep is not very good. Beside him lies a woman, who is Hu Yan''er¡° Chen night... "Jun Lin, who took the lead in entering the tent, was stunned at first, then turned away and gave a low voice. He never dreamed that he would see such a scene in his lifetime. Chen night unexpectedly with a not a thing of woman sleep together, see that messy big bed, already not hard to imagine what happened last night. Fox race is really a race that people all over the world hate. Women''s debauchery is nothing good¡° You... You... "Hu Yan''er saw Jun Lin and demon Zun as if she had seen a ghost. She suddenly retracted her little lotus white hand into the quilt, and the whole person was a little confused. Seeing the soothing eyes delivered by Hu Su Su directly, I realized what I was doing and felt relieved¡° Sorry, guys. I didn''t know it was going to be like this. Yesterday was the beauty''s day of our Fox family for a hundred years. CHEN Ye was drunk, and I don''t know how they could... "Hu Su Su Su''s face changed a few times, and then she looked at Junlin and demon Zun with a sorry face. The innocent look on her face really made people have no way to think of other people. In fact, her heart is very happy. At present, the human evidence and material evidence are all available, so he must accept Yan''er. Her reaction made Jun Lin''s face even more ugly. Not only Jun Lin, but also the devil on one side, her heart was tightened. Whether chenye is voluntary or forced, if all this is confirmed to be true, Xiaoxiao is afraid that it is impossible to accept such chenye. The women of the fox clan are really like wolves. It seems that both he and Junlin must be careful. Otherwise, it will be doomed if it falls into the hands of the fox women¡° Hu Yan''er? Why are you in my bed? You want to die... "

 Chapter 910

    Jun Lin''s a low, let Chen night suddenly wake up. He opened his eyes difficultly, first of all, it was the face of fox Yan''er who was a little frightened. He didn''t even think, a palm then swept the fox Yan son down the bed.


    His head exploded in an instant, and the scenes of last night flashed through his mind. He seemed to finally understand something. His fierce eyes swept to Fox Su Su.


    "Patriarch, this is the surprise you want to give me? What a surprise


    He sat up and didn''t even bother to look under the bed. He wanted to find a hole in the ground to turn into Hu Yan''er, that cheap woman. He really wanted to break her neck.


    Dare to climb his bed, courage is really not small, good, very good


    "Yan''er, why do you appear on CHEN Ye''s bed?"


    Fox Su Su meets to look at CHEN Ye''s vision, without the slightest dodge. She acts very calm, as if to tell CHEN Ye that all this has nothing to do with her.


    But, after all still want to give CHEN Ye a reason, otherwise how can let him marry Yan son back


    "After the bonfire party last night, the elder and the second elder sent chenye back to the tent. I was worried that he would have a hangover if he drank too much, so I came to deliver him the soup to relieve his hangover. At that time, he was asleep and kept calling a woman''s name in his mouth. Maybe he took me as that woman. When I lifted him up to drink the soup, he pushed me down, and then... "


    Hu Yan''er is wrapped in a thin blanket, shivering all over. She looked at Hu Su Su innocently and gave an impeccable reason. But when she said this reason, she felt sad.


    There is someone in such a gorgeous man''s heart. She can''t be his only one for the time being. She can only fight down the woman in his heart step by step, so that he can be in the upper position.


    Her words are so innocent that even Junlin and mozun have believed them


    "And then what? Stripped you of your clothes? Is it better than you? "Yes?"


    Chen night just feel his whole body of blood are rushing to the forehead, fox Yan son''s words I''m afraid only he shouts smile name is true, other don''t say nonsense is beforehand calculate good.


    His smile was less than twelve years old, and he hardly ever thought of her like that. In the Dragon nationality, he had been guilty of drinking. After getting drunk, he slept with Xiaoxiao all night, but he never did anything against Xiaoxiao. Even the kind of kissing between adult men and women, he never did anything with Xiaoxiao.


    If this woman dares to say that he touched her, she can try


    "Stripped off my clothes... Touched me, kissed me... Finally held me to sleep... You didn''t touch me..."


    Fox Yan son is very clever, from the tone of Chen night immediately then hear out of the right. What I was about to blurt out suddenly changed. They were so close that she didn''t believe he would be irresponsible.


    She just wants to stay by his side and try to get his heart


    "Naked? Touch you, kiss you? Do you dare to say a little more? "


    Smell speech, Chen night almost want to smile, he even smile of clothes have not picked, will pick her this fox spirit? Touch her, he in addition to touch smiling face, other places never touch, to this fox spirit here, he can make an exception? As for kissing her, it''s even more impossible. When he''s drunk, he just sleeps, and he doesn''t have much energy to do other things.


    "CHEN Ye... What I said is true... I..."


    Fox Yan son tears finally fell down, very wronged. She hugged her little body and cried bitterly. I''m afraid that it''s hard for normal men to resist, but it''s a pity that she is facing some abnormal men.


    "CHEN Ye, this may be an accident, Yan''er doesn''t have to make fun of her own reputation..."


    Fox Su Su looked at the situation is not right, and quickly played a circle. Things have come to this point, no matter what happened between them, the responsibility can not escape. All she had brought King''s landing and the devil to come here to be a witness for her.


    "It''s not that she makes fun of her own reputation, but that the patriarch wants to make fun of me, right? I''m afraid your wishful thinking is wrong. Don''t say I haven''t touched this woman at all. Even if I have, I don''t intend to be responsible. I hope you can bear the consequences of such a play


    Chen night sneered a, he now in addition to anger or anger, he because believe fox Su Su, last night will continue to be her wine. The result of this trust is such a provocation, then don''t blame his hands merciless.


    He has lived for twenty-one years and has never been so calculated. Today, he had a big loss. From now on, no matter who it is, he will not believe anyone unless he is a close relative and a believer.


    "CHEN Ye, it''s just an accident. Yan''er is already your man. If you don''t marry her, who else can she marry? "


    Fox element element by Chen night Yin cold vision see whole body uneasy, she forced herself to stabilize the mind. Yan''er finally got such a good chance. How can she let Yan''er even have no chance to marry him after she ruined her reputation.


    If he doesn''t recognize it, she can only take Yan''er to find the immortal devil and Lixiang. I believe his parents will let him recognize it¡° It''s none of my business who she marries? If I don''t kill her today, it''s not to give you face or dare to kill her, but to keep her for the time being. " Smile there must be to give an account, keep fox Yan son, when necessary can also torture confession, otherwise he really died, also can''t explain this matter. At the thought of it, he wanted to go crazy. If he knew about it, he would not be mad, he would be mad¡° CHEN Ye, I know you are still angry now. Think about it carefully and wait for you to come to me to talk about your marriage with Yan''er. " Hu Su Su knows that no matter what she is talking about now, it''s useless. It''s impossible for CHEN Ye to settle down and talk about anything with her at this time. Fortunately, they still have time, CHEN Ye has to check things in the Fox family. After a period of calm, she believes CHEN Ye will change her mind. The patriarch of a clan is not responsible after such a thing happened. If it''s spread, it''s bad for his reputation. Words, she helped up the fox Yan son, for her disorderly put on a dress, then quickly left. There was silence in the huge tent¡° How do you explain this to Xiaoxiao? " Hu Su Su and Hu Yan''er left, Jun Lin clenched his fist. Discerning people can see that the night is calculated. I''m afraid that the calculation can''t change some established facts. The fox spirit can''t change after sleeping by CHEN Ye''s side for a night, and it can''t hide if you want to¡° What else can be explained? You can only tell the truth. Jun Lin, looking at our past love, if necessary, say a few words for me... "CHEN Ye grabs the messy hair impatiently, and he really feels that his condition is terrible. Fox Yan son climbed up his bed, he unexpectedly does not feel, sleep so dead, this is impossible in the past. I''m afraid Xiaoxiao has to prepare for the long-term war of resistance against Japan. He doesn''t ask Xiaoxiao to forgive him for one and a half years, but only for ten or eight years. Such a mistake is absolutely big Cui, unforgivable big mistake... "After you go back to the underworld, wash yourself in the remolding pool, otherwise smile will not be able to accept you again. In the future, pay attention to yourself. Don''t be so careless. " Jun Lin hesitated for a long time, until he saw the prayer and expectation in CHEN Ye''s eyes, he nodded gently. After more than ten years of love, he couldn''t bear it. Fortunately, CHEN Ye didn''t really make a mistake. He just slept for a while and should not be incurable. CHEN Ye is sincere to Xiao Xiao. As a man, he can catch the love and pity from CHEN Ye''s eyes. He can''t bear to see Xiao Xiao miss such a good man¡° I know. I promise it won''t happen again One time was about to kill him. If there was another time, he would die without a place to bury himself. Now he can only pray to God that this matter can pass as soon as possible, and that he can live a quiet and peaceful life with Xiaoxiao again¡° Wait, did you ask, "what''s the smell in this tent?" A moment of silence, the devil suddenly frowned and opened his mouth. He was the oldest of the three. Naturally, he was the most comprehensive. From the moment he stepped into the tent, he thought it was strange. As for what is strange, he felt for a long time to find out. There is a peculiar smell in this tent. If you don''t feel it carefully, you can''t feel it at all. Perhaps, this is why CHEN Ye became a dead pig¡° There are really things like incense. Chen night, the reason why you slept so deeply last night should be that they gave you. " Jun Lin moved his nose, and soon found some ashes in a corner. He pinched some ashes with his hand and smelled them under his nose. His face became rather ugly. Chen night, is really unlucky, this kind of fan Xiang, I''m afraid even father Princess such top master if don''t care also can''t feel. I''m fascinated by this kind of fragrance. No wonder he sleeps so much that no one knows¡° Damn cheap woman, I must personally cut her alive... "Chen night''s shallow long eyes instantly dyed a layer of bloodthirsty color, until with smile to make it clear, that bitch can''t stay. If you dare to take advantage of him, he will make her die. He seldom has such a strong desire to kill anyone. That bitch is really the first one in the world... "Well, let''s put it down for the time being. Let''s get down to business first. CHEN Ye, we come to the Fox family this time because mu Lingzhu is in the Fox family or the wolf family. Have you found any clues in the Fox family these days? "

 Chapter 911

    Jun Lin eased the expression of his lower face. It''s useless to say anything now. I''d better find mu Lingzhu first and say something else. As for the fox spirit, let Xiaoxiao clean it up when it''s over.


    CHEN Ye''s style of doing things, he knows that since he has been to the fox clan for so many days, he must have found all the places he should look for. Maybe he will find something.


    "Mulingzhu? Let me think about it... "


    CHEN Ye was a little surprised. He didn''t know that mu Lingzhu was in the fox and wolf families. He didn''t pay much attention to the whereabouts of the woman in black. However, he has a good memory. If there is any clue, he will be able to remember it.


    He got up, went to the screen, changed into clean clothes, washed again, until he was fully awake, and then began to meditate.


    This meditation was an hour. After an hour, he stood up again and shook his head at Jun Lin.


    "Unless there are other secret rooms in the fox clan, mu Lingzhu should not be in the fox clan. You go to Fox element to ask, because of your identity, she should not dare to hide


    After all, the fox clan is a small clan. Junlin''s identity is enough to walk horizontally in the fox clan. If Husu Su doesn''t want to be an enemy with the underworld, she will tell the truth. Moreover, the mother''s concubine had been kind to the Fox family, so she could not help but not repay her kindness.


    He''s very confused now. He just wants to be alone for a while and doesn''t want to go out to see anyone


    "Two days ago, we met Chen Xuan. She appeared in the imperial city of Chu and robbed us of jinlingzhu. She should be under control. I can sense that there is a dark force in her


    Jun Lin nodded and looked at the gloomy night. Although he didn''t want to mention the woman who had threatened him many times, he still had to mention it.


    Now he only hopes that Chen ye can finish his work as soon as possible and help them find mu Lingzhu. Or help them to find the mu Lingzhu first, and find the identity of the woman in black.


    "Damn it, our whole family is fighting with this fox family..."


    Smell speech, Chen night a palm then toward the big open window to blow past, a loud bang, several thousand years old trees outside the tent answer but fall, from this can see his anger how exuberant.


    The younger sister is taken away and controlled by the mysterious woman of the fox clan. He is calculated by the cunt of the fox clan. Their brother and sister are really in the same boat.


    "Just calm down and I''ll be right back."


    Jun Lin looked at the rare angry Chen night, the mood is also very complex. But he doesn''t care about Chen ye now. He must find mu Lingzhu as soon as possible. In his heart, there was nothing like saving his father, his mother and his concubine.


    CHEN Ye is mature enough. Many things will be adjusted by himself, and he doesn''t need to say much. All he needs is for him to say a few words for him at the critical moment, that''s all.


    Such a thought, he and the devil left in a hurry, so big tent will only be left in the gloomy night.


    Chen ye went to the window and looked at the thousand year old trees cut off by himself. He was extremely depressed. The thought of sleeping with that cheap woman made him uncomfortable.


    "Smile, how can I face you? Alas... "


    A sigh poured out all the pain in his heart. His life road was originally smooth, but this trip to the Fox family made his life very bumpy.


    His smile, he thought of her, heart on the pain. This injury is inevitable. How can he make up for it?


    When the wind blows, there comes a lonely eagle''s shrill cry in the air. The sky is speechless, and the earth is silent


    ¡­¡­


    Fox clan leader''s tent, Hu Su Su Su is pacifying Hu Yan''er, Hu Yan''er crying, huddled in Hu Su Su Su''s arms and said nothing.


    "Yan''er, don''t cry. CHEN Ye will understand..."


    Fox element also don''t know what can say, can only gently pat fox Yan son''s back, over and over again repeated the same sentence.


    Although CHEN Ye''s reaction was somewhat unexpected, he couldn''t help but deny it. As long as Yan''er can marry into the dragon family smoothly, Yan''er must have a way to make Chen ye fall in love with her.


    "Patriarch, my body is seen by those two men. Do you think CHEN Ye will care?"


    She cried not because of anything else, but because when CHEN Ye lifted her out of bed, she was almost naked. The two men must have seen it. Any man will not want his woman to be seen by other men, especially the status like chenye, who must care about it very much.


    "No, CHEN Ye is not a mortal. You can rest assured. If he doesn''t want to marry you, I''ll go to his parents, and you will get what you want. "


    Fox element didn''t think this is a matter, Chen night is not such a shallow man, the two men are not the kind of Lord who will take advantage of others'' danger. Now they don''t have to do anything, just wait patiently.


    "I''m relieved to have a patriarch. I will live up to the patriarch''s expectation. I''ll go back first..."


    Fox Su Su''s words all u have already said this, fox Yan son''s heart also thoroughly stable. It doesn''t matter if CHEN Ye doesn''t recognize it. As long as his parents recognize it, the result is the same.


    Patriarch treat her so well, she will be urgent patriarch''s words, grasp the heart of the night, let fox clan become more powerful and inviolable¡° Go, go back to take good care of, take good care of, perhaps can soon want to leave fox clan together with CHEN Ye Hu Su Su nodded with a smile, rubbed her hair, and took her hand to the tent door. Yan''er is the biggest hope of Fox family. The future of Fox family depends on her. The curtain opened, a cold wind poured in, she just will Yan''er away, then ushered in the king and the devil. Two and Fox family, are invited are impossible to invite guests, fox element did not dare to neglect¡° Clan leader, can the mulingzhu be in the fox clan Jun Lin sat down, slender fingers such as jade holding a cup of tea, gently sipped a mouthful. He is not the prey of foxu Su, so he is not worried that foxu Su will attack him. Without a word of nonsense, he went straight to the theme, and his fierce eyes fell on Hu Su Su''s still beautiful face. He was not ready to let go of any changes in Hu Su Su''s look¡° Wood spirit beads? Who does the little prince listen to say that mu Lingzhu is in my fox family? " Hu Su Su was surprised. She had never heard of the existence of the magic bead in the fox clan before. How could their little fox clan have such a treasure as the magic bead? If there were ancestors, they would leave some clues, but she was sure that she didn''t receive any information about Lingzhu¡° The patriarch just needs to answer my question. It doesn''t matter who said it. " Jun Lin is disappointed. He seems to have no idea of Hu Su Su''s appearance. If so, is mu Lingzhu a wolf? He didn''t show his idea, just looked at the fox element light open mouth. For Hu Su Su, he had no prejudice. But after he found out about CHEN Ye, he couldn''t be polite to her any more¡° Mu Lingzhu should not be in our Fox family... "Hu Su Su Su''s look flickered slightly. The change of Junlin''s attitude surprised her a little, but it was expected. She did not ask any more, and Shen Rong shook her head lightly. She didn''t lie. It was up to them to believe it or not¡° It''s better. If I find out that the mulingzhu is in the fox clan and the clan leader is hiding it, I promise that there won''t be a fox in this continent. " Jun Lin didn''t ask any more questions, but he still didn''t want to make Hu Su Su feel better. Left such a cruel words, and the devil quickly left. Since Hu Su Su didn''t know, he could only rush to the wolf family immediately. Maybe the wolf family could find some clues... After Jun Lin and the devil left, Hu Su Su Su fell into deep meditation. She always felt that something was wrong with it. Jun Lin and demon Zun are not ordinary people. They must have determined the location of Mu Lingzhu. Is what she just said too full? Maybe the four Presbyterians know something she doesn''t know¡° Come on, ask the four elders to come here... "The more you think about it, the more flustered you feel. An ominous premonition spreads in your heart. Let her some can''t sit still, called the bodyguard outside the door, ordered a, then began to walk anxiously in the tent. More than ten minutes later, the four elders had already sat down in front of Hu Su Su. Looking at Hu Su Su with something wrong, they took a look at her, and their mood sank down at the same time. Do you know if Mu Lingzhu is in our fox clan? The little prince of the underworld and the devil came to our Fox family to look for the mulingzhu. I killed him. The mulingzhu was not in our Fox family... "Hu Su Su rubbed her sore eyebrows, but she didn''t care about the greetings. Her mouth was the key point. If the four elders know some news about Mu Lingzhu, maybe she can stop Junlin and the devil from leaving. The princess of the underworld had saved her life. She couldn''t repay her kindness. If Mu Lingzhu happens to be needed in the fox clan and the underworld, she is willing to give mu Lingzhu to the underworld unconditionally, which can be regarded as a reward to the princess of the underworld¡° Wood spirit beads? This... "The elder''s face changed as soon as he heard the three words of Mu Lingzhu. Mulingzhu is the treasure of their clan. It''s the most secret of their fox clan. For many years, the secret has been handed down by the head of the four elders. The patriarch suddenly asked, it is the need of the underworld, which makes him very embarrassed. Give, fox clan will lose protection in the future. If you don''t give it, I''m afraid the underworld will not give up¡° Is mu Lingzhu really a fox? My God... "Hu Su Su Su was shocked by the elder''s reaction. As the head of fox clan, she really doesn''t know the whereabouts of mulingzhu, but the elder knows, which shows the importance of mulingzhu to Fox clan. Her hand holding the cup trembled slightly. It took her a long time to calm down. Now, it''s really a dilemma¡° Why don''t you give it to the underworld? What do the four elders mean? "

 Chapter 912

    Hu Su Su hesitated for a long time, and finally made a decision that all the people would hate. On the one hand, they repay their kindness; on the other hand, they can''t provoke the underworld. The little princes of the underworld have all come to the Fox family in person. It can be seen how important the mulingzhu is to the underworld.


    She looked at the four elders who were more tangled than her and asked tentatively. If the four elders agree, things will be easier. If they oppose, I''m afraid


    "Patriarch, mulingzhu is a treasure handed down by our ancestors from generation to generation. Once given to the underworld, we foxes will have no protection. In case of difficulties, I''m afraid we can''t turn the bad into the good.... "


    The elder''s face changed a few times. I''m afraid the fox is the weakest race in this continent. Over the years, no matter how dangerous they encounter, they can be resolved one by one. That''s all the reason why mu Lingzhu is guarding.


    These fox people don''t understand, but he does. I''m afraid that the fox clan without the mulingzhu will not be able to survive and will soon disappear in this continent.


    "Well, what about the present situation? The little prince and the devil in the underworld will never give up until they get the mu Lingzhu. They have already said that if they find out that the mu Lingzhu is in the fox clan, the fox clan will be destroyed... "


    Hu Su Su didn''t think so much. She could guess the importance of Mu Ling Zhu, but she didn''t think it was so important. It''s not their luck, but the protection of Mu Lingzhu that Fox people can go to today. Can this mu Lingzhu give it to the underworld because she wants to repay her kindness?


    Compared with the safety of the whole fox clan, her personal grudges seem to have no comparability


    "Mu Lingzhu was hidden in a very hidden place by the ancestors. They couldn''t find it..."


    The elder can understand the feelings of Hu Su Su Su. Princess Ming saved her life in those years. She was very kind to the Fox family. It''s understandable that she made such a decision before she made clear the role of Mu Lingzhu.


    In view of the importance of Mu Lingzhu, he will definitely prevent Hu Su Su from sending mu Lingzhu out. This is his only mission in the world as the fox elder, that is to protect mu Lingzhu.


    "Where is the mulingzhu hidden?"


    Fox clan is so big, she has passed every corner, but has never found any trace of Mu Lingzhu. She is also very curious, where is the Muling clan? I can''t even feel the magic master.


    "Ancestor rules, I can''t say..."


    The elder shook his head. He swore that he would never tell the whereabouts of Mu Lingzhu. Husu Su is the patriarch, but it is no exception.


    "Even so, I''m still worried about what to do if the prince of the underworld and the devil can''t find the magic pearl and kill us?"


    The little prince of the underworld is a ruthless character. If he can''t find mu Lingzhu, he won''t let them go. Can mu Lingzhu really protect them from this disaster?


    She has no bottom in her heart. She even thinks that this is a situation that can''t be solved


    "Mu Lingzhu will protect us. Don''t worry, patriarch..."


    The elder also plays drums in his heart, but he has a mission to make other decisions. The only thing he can do is to appease Hu Su Su''s emotion, so that Hu Su Su won''t be excited to tell the story of Mu Lingzhu, and the consequences will be really unimaginable.


    "Everyone must keep their mouths closed tightly. If anyone dares to tell the whereabouts of Mu Lingzhu, he will be a sinner of the fox clan through the ages!"


    The elder''s eyes swept over the other three, full of warning. It''s a matter of life and death for the fox people. It''s absolutely careless.


    His words were very serious, which made the atmosphere in the tent respect a lot. The other three elders took a correct look and nodded with tacit understanding.


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in another tent, chenye is packing up and preparing to leave the Fox family with Junlin demon Zun. He didn''t want to stay in this place full of evil.


    "Are you sure you want to come with us?"


    Demon Zun looks at the Chen night of dispirited, in the heart some distressed. The fox people come at night, carrying the hope of their parents. What would his parents think of him if he left and went back to the underworld with nothing?


    Jun Lin is a child in the end. He still lacks consideration. He doesn''t want to force CHEN Ye. After all, Chen Xuan is CHEN Ye''s only sister.


    "Well, I''ve been checking for several days, but I haven''t found anything. I''m afraid I can''t find anything further. I''d better follow you to find mu Lingzhu first. Since Chen Xuan has appeared once, she will certainly appear again. Then I''ll try to catch her. "


    CHEN Ye definitely nodded, he didn''t want to waste time in fox clan. Sister can appear in Chu state to snatch jinlingzhu, which means she is still free. As long as they are free, they have a chance. Once he did, he was trying to bring his sister back to the underworld.


    The fox clan has made him lose his appetite. He doesn''t want to step into it in his lifetime


    "That''s OK. When I find mu Lingzhu, I''ll find a way to lead Chen Xuan out. If you set up a game with King''s presence, she will definitely be in the game. "


    The demon Zun looked at the tired Chen night, and did not stop it. He thought of the scene when ling''er saw that he was in love with other women. He could really understand CHEN Ye''s mood now. He will never forget the despair at that time. Chen night although not to that degree, but smile will not let him go, smile that little girl in some ways can be more cruel than ling''er... "Well, I reluctantly give you a use..." smell speech, the corner of the king''s mouth mercilessly smoked, looking at the demon Zun to make his eyes, the heart is very not happy. Can Chen night be regarded as his brother, brother if open mouth, he also can''t postpone. It''s just a bait. In fact, it''s nothing. In his heart, he thinks... "Thank you for your kindness..." Jun Lin''s release makes CHEN Ye''s mood relaxed. It''s rare that Jun Lin is willing to make such a concession. He must seize this opportunity to hit the target. Sister, it''s time to go back to sober up after such a long time of mischief. He grabbed the small bundle on the bed, threw it on his shoulder, and strode out of the tent. He walked so fast that he seemed to want to leave the Fox family forever in the next second¡° You don''t have to say hello to Hu Su Su. Let''s go... "Jun Lin looks at the devil''s desire to say nothing and knows what he means. Facing the demon Zun to shake head, then followed behind CHEN Ye to stride to leave. Demon Zun just smiles and catches up quickly. In fact, he doesn''t want to stay in this place any longer. He feels uncomfortable after staying for another second Chen night leaves suddenly, set off not small waves in fox clan. Fox Yan son got the news, immediately chased out, can where still have Chen night''s figure. For a moment, he came from grief and went to Hu Su Su''s tent to cry¡° Patriarch, CHEN Ye is gone. What can I do? " Hu Yan''er is crying with tears. She has a feeling of falling from heaven to hell. The great joy of the first second brings the great sorrow of the second after. CHEN Ye, with his practical action, tells her how merciless he is... "The monk can''t run to the temple. He''s willing to make a big deal, so let''s go to the underworld to find his parents..." because of Mu Lingzhu, Hu Su Su Su is a little annoyed. But before and promised fox Yan son, as a clan head, she can''t break faith? She has been in fox clan for many years. It''s time for her to go around. It''s also a good choice to go to see Princess ming to talk about the past. She didn''t know that the underworld and Murong Jinxin had been trapped in the crevice of time and space. When she really appeared in the underworld, everything she met only shocked her¡° Really? Then I''ll go back and prepare... "Hu Su Su Su''s words make Hu Yan''er''s mood get better all of a sudden. If she can see CHEN Ye''s parents, she and CHEN Ye''s things will have a good result. At the thought of this, she could not help but start to move other thoughts¡° Go ahead and prepare a big gift by the way. We can''t seem too stingy. " Fox Su Su nodded, didn''t say anything more, waved to indicate fox Yan son can leave. If she wants to go to the underworld, she has to arrange the things at hand first. She doesn''t know how long she will go. I hope there will be a good result, or it will be a waste of their efforts¡° Come on, take out the colorful and exquisite heart in the warehouse and give it to me... "She can''t go to the underworld empty handed. This colorful and exquisite heart is the only thing she can hold. This represents her heart. Princess Ming will like it The next morning, Hu Su Su Su took Hu Yan''er to leave for the underworld. One day later, they arrived at the underworld, explained their purpose, and were taken to the courtyard where immortal devil and Lixiang lived by two underworld guards. The courtyard is empty, and there is a natural sense of loneliness. This is the first feeling after Hu Su Su and Hu Yan''er enter the courtyard. Under a thousand year old tree, there is a couple of men and women. Men are handsome and women are gorgeous. At this time, they look at them calmly, and no one speaks. Until Hu Su Su can''t hold on any longer, a voice of indifference came out¡° I don''t know what the fox clan leader wants from us? Can''t it be Chen ye who committed a crime in the fox clan? " The immortal devil looked at the two foxes in front of him and could not feel the slightest favor. Since he knew that his daughter might be taken away by the fox people, he had a deep hatred of this race. At present, fox clan''s patriarch takes a coquettish woman to personally come to the door, will not have the good deed. Looking at the woman''s coquettish appearance, he felt sick. Otherwise CHEN Ye is still checking the whereabouts of the women in black in the fox clan. He won''t even see them¡° You two worry too much, Chen ye that child is very good. I just want to discuss the wedding of CHEN Ye and Yan''er with you. Please don''t take the liberty to disturb... "

 Chapter 913

    Hu Su Su can see at a glance that this pair of men and women in front of them are not happy with them, and they swallow the polite words they are about to export. She knew that if she didn''t go straight to the subject, she would be thrown out by the couple.


    Then, had to harden the scalp to say their intention. Words, immediately felt four sharp eyes fell on her, she couldn''t help swallowing.


    Although she is the head of the fox clan, the fox clan is a small clan, which is not valued by the world. Compared with the status of the immortal magic Lixiang, it is not worth mentioning. They despise her, the head of the fox clan, and she is ready.


    "Chen night sleeps this fox spirit?"


    After a long silence, the immortal devil spoke again, this time with a bit of impatience. He stares at the blushing woman, ten fingers already clenching his fist.


    His son, he knows best, is very devoted to his feelings. It''s impossible for him to make such a mess after going to the fox clan, unless he is calculated by the fox of the fox clan.


    At the thought of this possibility, a nameless fire spread in his heart. If there was not a trace of reason, he would kill directly.


    "That''s not true. I just take Yan''er as another woman, take off Yan''er''s clothes, kiss Yan''er, and sleep with her all night. Although it''s just an accident, Yan''er, a pure and innocent woman, can only follow CHEN Ye... "


    Hu Su Su did not expect that the immortal devil would have such an attitude, and her heart sank to the bottom. She suddenly regretted something. She should go to Princess Ming first and tell her about it. Maybe Princess Ming will help them.


    She looked at the immortal devil, who wanted to kill people, and immediately became alert. But she can''t shrink back after all the words have been said. Otherwise this matter spreads, their fox clan''s face also vanishes.


    "Li Xiang, do you think it''s funny?"


    The immortal devil had a sneer on his lips. It seemed that things were not as serious as he thought. As long as you don''t touch this fox, everything is easy to say. But if they dare to count on his son and don''t give him some color, he will not give up.


    "Funny, is that the fox spirit? Ugly don''t pull a few to Chen night to lift shoes don''t deserve. If you want to enter our house, you can''t die. "


    The aroma of Li made the tendons on her forehead jump and the teeth creak. The son and Xiaoxiao already have conflicts. After a trip to the fox clan, they have such a problem. How can Xiaoxiao pacify them?


    The most important thing is that the son of general Tianshen is still with Xiaoxiao in the underworld. If Xiaoxiao knows about it, no one knows what direction it will go.


    These damned foxes didn''t even destroy her daughter. Now even her son wants to destroy them. She really wants to slice off their flesh.


    "Since ancient times, women''s innocence has been beyond heaven. Now Yan''er has met CHEN Ye frankly. If CHEN Ye doesn''t marry Yan''er, it''s hard to say. I know CHEN Ye''s heart already had other women, Yan son is small also no harm


    Fox Su Su''s face some can''t hang up, others have already used that kind of language to humiliate Yan son, she really some can''t listen to go down. Can''t listen to also have no way, who let them fox clan is small clan. If their fox clan is as powerful as the wind clan, they don''t have to stand here to be angry.


    Powerful, this time out, this is what she felt most deeply. Only when the fox clan is strong, it will get the minimum respect.


    "Innocent? Is this shameless fox spirit still innocent? Maybe I''ve been sleeping for a long time. Now I want to stay in the night and dream! "


    Li Xiang really feels that she''s going to be angry. She doesn''t care whether the fox spirit is innocent or not. The fox spirit wants to destroy the relationship between CHEN Ye and Xiaoxiao. She will never allow it.


    Her baby son, this life can only have one woman. Only one woman was allowed to enter their house. These cats and dogs, they do not want to live, she is not forced.


    "Auntie, Yan''er has always been clean, never close to any man..."


    A touch of dirty water splashed down, let fox Yan son some can''t bear. She walked to Li Xiang''s in front of, very grievance of opening to clarify for oneself.


    She knows how important a woman''s innocence is. She really hasn''t done anything ambiguous with any man. She''s wronged.


    "Get away from me. I''m full of coquettish smell. I look disgusted and smell more disgusted..."


    Fox Yan''er''s approach makes Lixiang very disgusted. She can''t help it any more. With a wave of her little hand, a strong real Qi roars out of the sleeve robe, and directly throws the unprepared fox Yan''er to a thousand year old tree nearby.


    "I know it''s a bit sudden for you, but it''s already happened, and CHEN Ye can''t be irresponsible. If you don''t want to have a good talk, let''s go to Princess ming to judge. "


    Fox Su Su watched fox Yan son jump from the tree, embarrassed appearance, also some angry. She asked for a long time in such a low breath, and even if they were not moved, they even moved their hands.


    So there''s nothing to say, so I directly make it to Princess Ming. She believes that Princess Ming will give them justice.


    "What''s the matter with Jinxin? That depends on whether you have the ability to find Jinxin... "Wen Yan, the immortal devil really wants to laugh. He really doesn''t know what to say about these foxes. It''s ridiculous to make trouble in the underworld without knowing anything. He won''t stop them from whimsical thinking. He knows that paper can''t hold fire. Sooner or later he will know. It''s better to be honest than to hide. There will always be a solution¡° Yan''er, let''s go... "The meaning of the immortal devil''s ridicule is very obvious, and Hu Su Su Su doesn''t want to stay and be abused. Pull fox Yan son''s hand then go to small courtyard outside, the footstep is very heavy, the heart is more heavy. This situation in her unexpected, to know the immortal devil and Lixiang is such an attitude, she would not be so reckless to find them¡° Shall we go and have a look? I''m afraid it''s hard to explain... "Looking at Hu Su Su and Hu Yan''er leaving, Li Xiang sighed softly. It''s really a wave is not even, a wave is rising again, the daughter''s business has not been settled, now the son has an accident again. If these two fox spirits find Xiaoxiao, she really doesn''t know how many days Xiaoxiao will be unable to smile... "Let''s go to the wall first, let''s go to Xiaoxiao later. I''m afraid no one can persuade him in his fury. " When it comes to Xiaoxiao, the immortal devil has a headache. After all, it was the son''s fault. Whether he was voluntary or forced, it was unreasonable. As his parents, they can do nothing but support him silently. Smile at that child. They have their own opinions. They really can''t say too many good things for their son, otherwise they will make her disgusted¡° If only Jin''s heart were there, everyone would be afraid of Jin''s heart. Chen night that unfortunate child, how to spread up such matter? " Li Xiang looked up at the void. At this time, she missed Jin Xin very much. Jinxin if in, these things are not a matter. Unfortunately, Jin heart is not, I''m afraid that small things can only be treated as big things to deal with. The daughter has already come to such an end. If her son is swept out of the house with a smile, she will probably faint in tears in the hut¡° Don''t think too much, how can you see the rainbow without going through the wind and rain? This is CHEN Ye''s sufferings, and I can''t hide them... "No matter which pair they are, it''s very difficult step by step to get to today. The word happiness doesn''t mean that you can have it. They can only rely on a little bit of business out, a relationship without suffering, it is difficult to go to the end¡° Why don''t you send someone to Fox clan to find Chen ye first? The daughter''s business has not come to an end. We can''t delay the son''s business as well. Smile at that child''s mood. If you don''t pacify him in time, I''m afraid something big will happen. " Li Xiang also knows that this is the reason, the daughter''s problem can not be solved temporarily, but the son''s problem can be solved. Under the balance of the two, she thought it was better to solve what could be solved first. Her two sons and daughters, who had been living a peaceful life, suddenly became so miserable. Alas... "Well, I''ll ask someone to find chenye in a moment. Chen Xuan''s business can''t come in a hurry for a while and a half. If you don''t pacify her with a smile, I''m afraid Chen night can''t do anything else for a long time. " Smile that wench is they look to grow up, to her temper really too understand. Now that something like this has happened, we can imagine how much it has hit her. She is just a girl under 12 years old. I''m afraid she can''t think rationally in the face of such a thing¡° Then you go to work first, I''ll go to find Ranran to find a way. Fortunately, the daughter''s affair did not affect the relationship between our two families, or there would be no one to speak to. " Li Xiang rubbed her eyebrows. After such a thing happened, she was in urgent need of someone to talk to. Her friends are so few, Jin heart is not, also leave only dye dye. Fortunately, Ranran was very generous and didn''t blame them for her daughter''s poisoning Lele. A true friend is just like that. No matter what happens, he will only find a way to face it and will not complain to each other¡° Well, later you take Ranran to have a look together. It''s better for them to persuade you than for you alone. Smile. If the child says anything unpleasant, don''t take it to heart. When this happens, the worst thing in my heart is her. Let''s be more tolerant. " The immortal devil shook Li Xiang''s cold hand, patted her on the shoulder, exhorted her and left quickly. Old husband and old wife, just need him a little action, she can already understand his mind. The storm is coming. I hope it will come and go soon

 Chapter 914

    Hades Palace


    In the study, Xiaoxiao is dealing with a mountain of official business. Her little brow was frowning, as if she had been baffled by something. Is ready to ask the side of the black impermanence, but there is Mingwei to report fox clan head to see.


    Fox clan these two words, instantly then let her think of CHEN Ye. When the fox clan leader came to the underworld, she immediately felt that it was not a good omen.


    In the end, she is also a guest from afar. It''s hard for her to say without seeing her. So, had to let Ming Wei fox Su Su to invite into the study.


    "You are the little princess..."


    Fox Su Su led fox Yan son into the study, see the girl behind the desk, Leng for a while. There are several similarities between the girl and Princess Ming, but judging from her age, she should not be princess Ming. In the heart a ponder, already guessed the young girl''s identity.


    "Well, my father and mother are not in the underworld. Now I am in charge of the underworld. Let me know if the clan leader has something to do."


    The corner of Xiaoxiao''s mouth is hooked with a formula like smile, indicating that Hu Su Su Su and Hu Yan''er sit down on the chair beside them, and they don''t have much heart to talk to each other. I just hope that they will explain their intention quickly, and she will send them off as soon as possible and continue to deal with the official business.


    "The little princess is really powerful. It''s rare in the world that she has such ability at a young age."


    This is not a compliment from Hu Su Su, but a true word. It is enough to show the girl''s ability that the queen of Hades gave such a heavy burden to her.


    The sons and daughters of Princess Ming are all dragons and phoenixes among people. They are really enviable


    "The patriarch is joking. Please make it clear if there is anything..."


    A smile on the corner of her mouth, if it was not for the flattery that Hu Su Su Su said, she would have looked at her face directly. She felt that she couldn''t do such things as socializing, and her heart would be tired.


    "I''d like to ask the little princess to accept this gift. I haven''t had a chance to say thank you for Princess Ming''s help."


    Hu Su Su didn''t say anything immediately, but sent out her gift first. As the saying goes, with this precious gift as the bottom, the little princess of the underworld is not good, too difficult for them.


    Ming Princess unexpectedly not in, Yan son and Chen night of affair she also didn''t plan to elaborate. The girl was still young, and she did not dare to place all her hopes on the girl in front of her.


    "Seven tips exquisite heart, such a precious gift, the patriarch is really very polite..."


    Xiaoxiao opened the box at random, and her bright eyes suddenly widened. It seems that the head of the fox clan is still very attentive. She is willing to give away such a precious thing.


    What is she asking for this time? She suddenly felt a little curious


    "I''ve always wanted to say thank you to Princess Ming, but I didn''t have a chance. It seems that I can''t meet you this time..."


    Fox Su Su is observing the facial expression of smiling, carefully probing, come out such a trip, if can, she still wants to see the princess of Ming one side. It''s better to get in touch with her feelings. Otherwise, the meaning of her coming to the underworld would be less than half.


    "I don''t think I''ll see you anymore. My father and my wife are going to leave for a year. If the patriarch wants to talk to her, I''m afraid he''ll have to come back a year later..."


    There is nothing to hide about the fact that father and mother are not in the underworld. For the Fox family, the mother Princess has also mentioned it to her. In the past 100 years, it is normal to never communicate with the outside world and not understand the outside world. For the sake of this generous gift, she can barely perfunctory her a few words.


    "Well, I will come back to the underworld to see the princess of the underworld in a year."


    Fox Su Su looked at the intolerance in smiling eyes, hesitated. Yan son with Chen night of affair she even said, this young girl can help again what help? For the girl, immortal devil and Lixiang are her elders, and chenye is her brother


    For a moment, she hesitated. Looking at the smile for a while, just did not speak.


    "The clan leader has come. I want to ask the clan leader something..."


    Xiaoxiao looked at the Dodge in fox Su Su''s eyes, pondered for a moment, and opened his mouth actively. CHEN Ye has gone for so many days, it''s impossible to say that you don''t care. She also wanted to ask him how things were going and when he would be back.


    "Little princess, just ask. I will say everything I know..."


    Hu Su Su nodded with a smile. She could guess what the girl wanted to ask. This is the best way, she may also be able to detect the girl''s voice from the side. After the immortal devil and Lixiang, she couldn''t help being cautious.


    "Has CHEN Ye made any progress in going to the fox clan?"


    Xiaoxiao sipped a sip of tea and moistened his throat. Then he asked unnaturally. She was still angry, but she couldn''t ignore him. If you let him know, he will smile behind her back.


    "No, I haven''t found any clues after several days. But CHEN Ye has already left with the little prince, and I''m afraid I''m going to trace the whereabouts of Mu Lingzhu... "


    Hu Su Su shook her head. From the girl''s attitude in front of her, she didn''t find anything unusual. She just felt that the girl was asking her brother, and she didn''t think about it at all.


    Her answer is natural, but it makes Xiaoxiao a little depressed. But think of Chen night put down Chen Xuan''s business to busy the work of work properly bead''s business, to his anger again abate a few minutes¡° He didn''t cause any trouble to the clan leader in the fox clan, did he? He has a bad temper, and never has to look at people in the eye... "Although she believes in CHEN Ye, she can''t help worrying. How enchanting the fox women are. In addition, there is a tribe famous for enchantment. If CHEN Ye meets those foxes, I''m afraid life won''t be so good. At present, the head of the fox clan comes in person. She also wants to know whether CHEN Ye is honest in the fox clan... "There is no trouble, but there are some accidents. This time, I just came for this accident, and I want to ask Princess ming to comment on it..." Hu Su Su Su follows the words of smile, and she has decided not to say anything. But since the girl asked, she was chatting. She didn''t expect the girl to help them, but maybe she could let Princess Ming know about it through the girl''s mouth. Princess Ming and Ranran are more intimate than their sisters. They also said that she can ask her for help if she has anything. If it wasn''t a promise of Princess Ming, she didn''t dare to come to Princess Ming blindly¡° accident? What accident? He seduced you fox women? " When I heard the word "accident", the smile at the corner of my mouth suddenly condensed. She too understand the power of Chen night, the first thought is also only such possibility. Did she really answer what she said before he left? Is he entangled with Fox spirits of fox clan¡° No, it''s just that a few days ago, he drank too much on our fox people''s Beauty Festival, so he took Yan''er to sleep all night. Except for the last step, he did all the things that should be done... "Hu Su Su Su''s words were very euphemistic this time. After all, the other party was a girl, and some of them were embellished. However, the girl looks very calm and mature. She is not ignorant of some things. She believes she can understand them. However, when her words fell, she obviously felt that the temperature around her suddenly dropped several degrees, and a chill rose from the soles of her feet¡° oh Does the patriarch mean that when he sleeps, people are not responsible and follow my brother to wipe oil on the soles of his feet? " Xiaoxiao only felt that her head was buzzing. She tried to control her emotions. Her white little hand grabbed a memorial book and stubbornly turned it into powder. If she remembered correctly, she had warned him many times not to drink. When he arrived, he went to the Fox family to drink. It''s really nice of him not to come back and explain to her at the first time after committing such a thing. She closed her eyes slightly, and her anger was suppressed. She twisted her leg hard, and the sharp pain made her more rational¡° It''s just sleeping together, it''s not the last step. I originally wanted to ask Princess Ming for help, and I also know Yan''er''s status. But when such an accident happened, Chen ye had to marry Yan''er... "Hu Su Su Su really just wanted to tell Xiao Xiao about it, and let Xiao Xiao tell Princess Ming about it. She didn''t think about the consequences after she said this. She didn''t realize that something was wrong until Xiaoxiao banged her fist on the desk and the memorials were smashed all over the sky. The girl who used to have a light look at her, but now she is full of killing intention. Her bright eyes are jumping with fierce anger. It seems that she wants to swallow who she is. She was surprised, but she didn''t have time to think about it, but she was shocked by the following words of black impermanence. The little princess of the underworld, she is... "Little princess, please don''t be impatient. I can''t listen to the fox clan leader''s words for a moment. My subordinates immediately send someone to find master Chen. If master Chen can''t give you an explanation, my subordinates will give him a killing order. Those who betray me, the princess of the underworld, will be cut to pieces Black impermanence has never seen such a furious smile. He grabs Xiaoxiao''s hand to avoid hurting others. This matter must be well investigated, can''t just rely on Fox clan leader''s words to convict young master Chen. He knew how much the fox clan leader''s words stimulated Xiaoxiao. He can only try to appease Xiaoxiao''s mood, everything can only wait for master Chen to come back. Damned Chen young master, went to Fox clan, provoked such matter. If it was true, he would never show mercy. They are the princesses of the underworld. They will never be affected by such bird spirit¡° Are you Hu Yan''er? Dare to sleep my man, your courage is really big enough. Say, how do you want to die? " Smile several strides to Fox Yan son''s side, a picked up fox Yan son''s collar, murderous look scared fox Yan son''s soul. She never dreamed that CHEN Ye''s sweetheart should be the little princess of the underworld. What can she do¡° Little princess... I''m... I''m innocent... I''m... "

 Chapter 915

    Fox Yan son looking at to kill the meaning of heavy smile, only feel whole body of blood all coagulate. This is a war between women. I''m afraid she''s defeated before she fights.


    The girl in front of her is better than her in any aspect. If she tries to be tough, she will die. Now she finally understood why Chen ye would despise other women. With such a status of women, Chen night if you dare to have two hearts, I''m afraid it''s not good to die.


    The little princess of the underworld, not to mention the head of the dragon clan, I''m afraid even the emperor of heaven and the demon clan dare not offend easily


    "Innocent? You mean you were forced by him? "Yes?"


    Smile bright eyes narrowed up, looking at the fox Yan son as if watching a joke. CHEN Ye, she knows. They have been together for so many years. She can''t help but understand what virtue he is. Even if he is drunk, it is impossible to force this shameless woman.


    In spite of her anger, she did not lose her mind. Chen night that goods afraid is by Fox clan of this fox spirit to calculate, really stupid let her look at with new eyes.


    "Little princess... CHEN Ye pulled me to bed when I was drunk... Really... And I like him too... So I didn''t resist..."


    Xiaoxiao''s gaze makes Huyan swallow her saliva. She doesn''t dare to deny Xiaoxiao''s words. The so-called accident is their careful calculation. CHEN Ye didn''t force her, and didn''t even do anything to her. I was just drugged and had to lie in the same bed with her for several hours.


    She explained it in a different way, which made people feel reasonable and could not find any loopholes.


    "Tell me what he did to you after he pulled you to bed? I don''t know. The underworld is your burial place. "


    Xiaoxiao looked at the trembling fox Yan''er, who was scared to cry. She threw her into the yard with her collar. She strode up a few steps and stepped heavily on the fox Yan''er''s chest with one foot.


    She wants to hear how the fox is going to make it up. She knows all the reactions after CHEN Ye gets drunk. She really doesn''t believe that she can make up a flower.


    "He stripped me of my clothes... And began to kiss me... And..."


    Fox Yan son only feel oneself of chest heavy matchless, a breath is stuffy up there don''t go also don''t come down. In front of so many people, how can she say some details? No matter what CHEN Ye has done to her, once she says those words, her reputation will be completely destroyed.


    Smile aggressive, let her nowhere to escape. She hesitated for a long time before she began to say two very general words.


    "Then tell me, did he pick your clothes first? Or pick your pants first? Where do you kiss first? "


    Xiaoxiao has always been a person with no moral integrity. He knows everything he should know when he is young. Under such circumstances, she could not care whether her words were suitable or not in such a situation. A mouth, then spit out some let black impermanence have some speechless problem.


    Black impermanence looking at his family has been angry to the extreme of the small ancestor, want to control such a scene, but dare not. This time to provoke the little princess, absolutely want to be cannon fodder. Just, let''s see how shameless this fox Jing is and think about how to do it.


    "I was very flustered... I didn''t notice... I..."


    Fox Yan son really don''t have that face to answer so red fruit fruit question, she a face helplessly looking at smile, hope smile can raise your hand to let her go. She likes CHEN Ye, yes, but she prefers her own life. If there is no life, what''s the use of men.


    She was wrong. She knew that the man like CHEN Ye was not in the pool, and the woman she loved would never be the general identity. But she is still delusional, she has tasted the bitter fruit of delusion.


    "He''s a smart man, no wonder he''s calculated. Well, since you forget, I''ll take you to find him. I think he will remember it clearly. If he admits that he forced you, I''ll make you die a little more happily. "


    Smile cold hum a, such a roar down, her mood also calmed a lot. Looking at the sole of the foot shrunk into a ball of women, just feel ridiculous. She has no way to stay in the underworld to deal with business, she must go to chenye, must see chenye as soon as possible, lest chenye and outside what accident.


    She could hardly bear such an accident. If she did it again, she thought she would be crazy. However, in spite of this, she still did not plan to let go of CHEN Ye.


    I went back to my study, picked up my pen, brushed down a few lines of big words on a piece of white paper, covered it with a jade seal, and kicked it in my arms.


    "Black impermanence, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll leave the matter of the underworld to you for the time being. I''ll be back soon."


    Black impermanence she absolutely can believe, besides still have the emperor in, this underworld also can''t disorderly. If she doesn''t solve the problem, I''m afraid she won''t be able to eat and sleep well in the days to come. Take advantage of this opportunity, she wants to let CHEN Ye understand how strong her belief in principle is.


    "Little princess, let Shengen accompany you..."


    Black impermanence looking at smile gas get red small face, know strong leave her will only let her sit uneasy. It''s all right. Just let her have it. He''ll send more people to protect her.


    There is a figure in his mind. He suddenly catches the smile who is going to run out. Master Chen is so careless. Then he must let young Chen know that there are good men around the little princess¡° What can grace do? He also wants to cultivate the cultivation garbage in Qingli''s body... "With a smile, he didn''t have the heart to ponder the implication of black impermanence, but asked subconsciously. She didn''t want to let grace get involved in her affairs. Besides, grace had other things to do¡° I can''t get away from Bai Changchang. I don''t trust that Moyang will protect you. The cultivation of Saint''s grace is very high. If there is any accident, you can have many helpers. " The reason of black impermanence is high sounding, which can''t be refused with a smile. He must be responsible for the safety of the little princess, who has no say in this respect. Shengen is indeed a trustworthy man. He will try his best to protect the little princess... "Well, if you insist, go to find him right away. I don''t have much time and patience..." he shrugged and didn''t want to argue with heiwuchang. As long as Saint grace is willing to follow, go with him. Grace in, at least also one more to speak with, all the way will not be too lonely. She was so anxious that she couldn''t see CHEN Ye immediately. She gave him a beating to dispel her anger... Ten minutes later, Sheng en, who was practicing in the netherworld pool, came in in in a hurry and looked at Hu Su Su, who was shivering on the ground. Her pretty face was a little confused. Black impermanence so eagerly to find him, in the end what is the so-called? Why does he look like he''s going away¡° Shengen, you accompany Xiaoxiao to wolf tribe. Out of some accidents, smile to find Chen night to a statement Black impermanence looked at Saint grace wiped the sweat on his forehead and handed him a cup of tea. Looking at him one breath poured down, very quiet opened a mouth. If the little princess had not already been decided by master Chen, he really felt that Shengen and the little princess were also extremely compatible, no matter in status or personality... "Accident? What accident? CHEN Ye, it''s not long since he left. Is he having an affair with the fox girl Sheng en is a very smart man. When he looks at Hu Su Su, who is sobbing in a low voice on the ground, he looks at the ugly face of Xiao Xiao, which is like the face of a dead father, mother and concubine. He can only associate it in this way. Only when it comes to women''s problems, Xiaoxiao will be so nervous. Put down the underworld and go to chenye... "Well, you''d better ask the little princess about the specific situation. Please accompany the little princess to this trip." Black impermanence nodded, but looking at Xiaoxiao that already can''t wait to go of small appearance, also blue less than explain more. Anyway, it will take at least one day for the fox clan to fall from the underworld. There is plenty of time on the way for Shengen to ask the little princess¡° no Chen night doesn''t seem to be the kind of man who will come here in disorder... "Sheng en''s mouth draws, looking at smiling and turning a white eye at him, the feeling that can''t be said in the heart. If CHEN Ye really has anything to do with the woman of fox clan, does it mean that his chance will come? However, the emperor of heaven seems to have just warned him that he can only marry a woman from heaven in his life... "People can''t judge their appearance. Who knows if he is a man in front of others and a dog in the back of others. Let''s go. If we don''t, the sun will set. " Sheng en talks for CHEN Ye, and laughs and feels very uncomfortable. At this time, Saint grace should be on her side as a friend. That''s enough. A white eyed wolf, waste her so good to him. In order to get ten thousand springs for him, she cried for an hour. Now, she has no conscience at all¡° Shengen, the safety of the little princess is up to you. Thank you... "Heiwuchang handed Shengen a small burden and motioned Shengen to say a few words less to keep up with the little princess. Then he motioned for the devil yang to mention the crying woman on the ground and ran after her. All of a sudden, the huge yard was quiet, so quiet that only the violent heartbeat of foxu Su could be heard. Fox element looked at black impermanence embarrassed smile, for a moment some don''t know what to do¡° Black impermanence, our clan has left in advance, goodbye... "After a little hesitation, she decided to go with them. Yan son''s life can still be in the hands of smiling to you, no matter how she should try to rescue. Black impermanence looked at her disappearing back, just a faint smile, which is called self sin can not live, even if the fox clan is destroyed, no one can blame. He turned and went back to his study, and began to read the memorial

 Chapter 916

    Wolf tribe


    In a luxurious tent, wolf Qianming, the new head of the wolf clan, frowns tightly. He seems to be thinking about something. His face is unpredictable and intriguing.


    On one side, king Lin Chen night demon Zun sat quietly, looking at wolf Qianming lightly, no one took the initiative to break the atmosphere.


    They came to the wolf family for four days. Under the leadership of wolf Qianming, they turned the whole wolf family several times, and found no trace of Mu Lingzhu. Such an accident caught them by surprise.


    Mu Lingzhu, just as the world evaporated in general, there is no whereabouts.


    "Little prince, do you have any other beads in your hand?"


    After a long time, wolf Qianming kneaded the eyebrow of kneading hair pain, looked at the side of Jun Lin, carefully asked a sentence. He was very clear about his identity, and it was extremely inappropriate to ask such a question. But he has no other way, only ask clearly, his next words will be meaningful, otherwise the amount is better not to say.


    "I have jinlingzhu in my hand, but the jinlingzhu is damaged and has a crack..."


    Jun Lin saw wolf Qianming for a short time, took out a box from his arms, opened it, and a golden bead appeared in everyone''s eyes, flashing a light golden light.


    He didn''t know the reason why Lang Qianming asked, but he was willing to believe Lang Qianming once. These days, Lang Qianming is really doing his best to help them find mu Lingzhu. He can see that Lang Qianming has no conspiracy. Tao is a bloody man.


    "Little prince, the ancestors of the wolf clan once left records about the spirit beads, and I have seen them with my own eyes. It''s just that I didn''t care about it at that time, so I don''t remember it very clearly. In this way, the little prince will give me one day. I''ll go to the library of the wolf clan to look for it. There must be a way. "


    Wolf Qianming is relieved. Some vague memories are just emerging in his mind, which are about Lingzhu. But those memories are too long for him to remember. However, he can be sure that those memories can help the little prince of the underworld to find the Pearl.


    The holy wolf of their wolf clan is the poison pet of the underworld. They must be very respectful to the little prince of the underworld, or they will be skinned and torn apart by the holy wolf.


    "OK, then we''ll go around the wolf clan and wait for your good news."


    Jun Lin nodded happily. Lang Qianming was so sure, which means that he is sure to find the mu Lingzhu. It''s just another day. He can afford to wait.


    Wolf Qianming is a good clan leader. He is young and open-minded. Under his leadership, the wolf clan will certainly become stronger.


    "Then I''ll go ahead. If the little prince has something to do with me, ask someone to let me know."


    Wolf Qian Ming was relieved, got up and said hello to the emperor Lin Chen night demon Zun with a smile, then left in a hurry. The holy wolf had a will, they must unconditionally help the little prince of the underworld to find the mulingzhu, he dare not have the slightest neglect.


    "It''s a good wolf. The wolf clan can be carried forward in his hands..."


    The devil looked at wolf Qianming''s leaving figure, sipped a cup of tea, and sighed heartily. Xiao Hui''s vision is good. He has chosen such a wolf clan leader.


    Thinking of the battle between the wolves and the foxes in those years, and the development of this century, although the foxes still have some advantages for the time being, they can be overtaken by the wolves every minute. The attitude of the patriarchs of the two ethnic groups has decided how far they can go.


    "Well, it is said that the wolf and the fox are natural enemies. Because the holy wolf fell in love with the princess of the fox, it ended the endless dispute. The fox clan can have today''s development, is also luck. If not for the holy wolf''s deep love for the fox princess, there would be no fox in the world. "


    Jun Lin nodded. He was young, but he knew a lot. He has read all the great events that have taken place in this continent in the past few hundred years in the library of the underworld. It can be said that he knew the life of this continent very well.


    Fox clan, there is a clan leader who thinks otherwise. Sooner or later, he will decline. Maybe he is already declining


    "It''s just that ye Ranran has been reincarnated into a human being, not a princess of the fox clan. He has nothing to do with the future of fox. The life of the wolf is only a few decades, if the wolf is not, the wolf want to swallow fox is absolutely easy


    The balance between the two races is because the holy wolf is still there. If one day the holy wolf is gone, what will be the relationship between the two races? No one knows.


    Fox Su Su now offended the dragon and the underworld, once the fox really have a big trouble, I''m afraid Jin Xin will not rush to help each other.


    Life, it''s all life. That''s the fate of the Fox family


    "Can you stop talking about the fox clan in front of me? When I think of those foxes, I want to kill them


    Bang, CHEN Ye smashes the cup in his hand on the table made of jade. These four days, he really lived like a year. Every time he thought of being climbed by that bitch, he wanted to stab himself to death.


    Maybe he has done some bad things. These days, he always dreams of smiling. The smile in the dream is linked with a gloomy smile. He looks at him without saying a word. But beside him, there is another tall and straight man.


    That kind of dream is very real, so real that he dare not sleep after waking up... "After all, it''s to be mentioned, it can''t be avoided. When wolf Qianming comes out, maybe we have to go back to the Fox family. " Junlin mouth a smoke, feel Chen night some nervous. It''s impossible for him to face those foxes because of such an accident, isn''t it? He can understand his feelings, but he does not agree¡° If you still have to go back to the fox clan, you can go. I''ll go back to the underworld directly. I''m so flustered these days that I have to explain things to Xiaoxiao first. The more I drag on, the worse I feel... "Fox clan, he doesn''t want to go for the time being. He felt that he had better go back to find Xiaoxiao and "turn himself in" first, and then he would do nothing, so he would accompany Xiaoxiao to seek her forgiveness. His smile, he really don''t know if she will kill him directly after knowing all this... "OK, smile is an indefinite time bomb, or dismantle it first, so that the whole underworld will not suffer..." Jun Lin didn''t say anything more. In his heart, his sister is still very important. Mu Lingzhu''s business, he and demon Zun can handle, CHEN Ye still should do what to do. So that he would not be upset, and they would have a hard time following him¡° Chen night, don''t worry too much, things may not be as bad as you think, smile at her... "Demon Zun looked at Chen night, who had lost a circle in just four days, and wanted to comfort him. But before he finished speaking, a wolf bodyguard rushed into the tent. The wolf spider''s bodyguard was in a panic. After seeing King''s landing, he pointed to the outside of the tent, just like seeing a ghost¡° Little... Little prince... Little princess is coming... She said that she would come to kill people... You... Go and have a look... "As soon as the bodyguard''s words fell, the atmosphere of the whole tent changed. Junlin''s mouth began to twitch violently. A few drops of thick sweat fell from the back of the devil''s head, and CHEN Ye''s face all appeared a trace of cracking¡° Don''t worry. If she wants to kill a fox, she won''t touch you... "Jun Lin looked at the bodyguard, who was really shocked, and rarely kindly comforted him. Then he strode out and motioned CHEN Ye to follow him. The little ancestor was crazy because of all night''s work. He had to tie the bell before he could solve the problem. If Chen and ye didn''t appear, there would be no peace for the wolf clan¡° Let''s go, what we should face is still to face. We don''t have to worry about it in front of breakfast... "The devil got up, looked at the whole face with sympathy, and patted him on the shoulder. This kind of thing can only depend on CHEN Ye himself, they want to help, I''m afraid they can''t help much. This unfortunate man, he did not know how to describe his misfortune... "Alas..." CHEN Ye stood up, closed his eyes and walked out behind the devil. He just felt that he was a bit poor in words and didn''t know how to explain all that to Xiaoxiao. The storm came, much faster than he thought. His smile, in the end, was completely angered by him In an open space of the wolf clan, a girl in red stands under a thousand year old tree with a cold face and arms around her chest. Looking at the fox Yan''er who is thrown on the ground in a mess, the bright eyes are flashing with the flames. Beside her stood two men, one was Moyang, the other was Shengen. The two men''s faces were not very good-looking. At the same time, they were staring at a white figure coming in the distance, gnashing their teeth and eager to rush up directly¡° Brother, what do you have to say? " Smiling at the man dressed in black walking in the front, the whole face is a little twisted. Elder brother knows this matter clearly, but help CHEN Ye conceal her, what does he want to do? Is Chen ye more important than her sister in his heart¡° I have nothing to say. I want to find mu Lingzhu as soon as possible. CHEN Ye''s affair with this fox spirit doesn''t mean to conceal you. " Junlin knew that he would be the first one to have bad luck. He knew his sister too well. If he didn''t know about it, he would be safe. The key is that he knew about it, but he didn''t inform her at the first time. In her heart, this is guilt... "Is it? I thought you didn''t want our relationship. You''ve got to write it down for me. It won''t happen again! " Smiling at the innocent look on his brother''s face, he spat out a few breath heavily. Well, for his sake of looking for the Pearl for his father and his wife, she doesn''t care about him this time. It''s just, absolutely not next time¡° Nonsense, you are always the most important in my brother''s heart. This has nothing to do with my brother. You have to settle the accounts and go to chenye. Even if you want to kill him, my brother will not stop you... "

 Chapter 917

    Jun Lin breathed a sigh of relief, a sense of escape. Fortunately, Xiaoxiao didn''t care with him, otherwise he would not be able to get away with it.


    This kind of time pacify smile mood is the most important, only smile calm down, things can have a turn for the better, otherwise Chen night''s end will be very miserable.


    At present, he can only temporarily avoid, let smile will completely burst out his anger.


    "Smile, I..."


    Jun Lin''s words let CHEN Ye''s steps behind him have a meal, and he wanted to vomit blood. How did he win him then? It''s too much to ignore his life and death at the critical moment.


    But at this point, he knew that it was not the time to seek the theory of Junlin, but the time to appease his villains. He hardened his head and went to the front of Xiaoxiao. He cried three times, trying to explain a few words, but he didn''t know how to explain.


    During this period of separation, he really thought that she was going to be crazy. At this moment, he really wanted to hold her tightly in his arms, but he didn''t dare.


    "You are really capable. After a trip to the fox clan, you found a beautiful fox spirit for yourself. Do you want to marry her as your first lady or second lady?"


    Smile Yin measurement of smile, white little hand fiercely held his collar, word by word gnashing of teeth said. This day''s grievances, at this moment, completely broke out. Looking at the gorgeous man in front of him, and thinking that he was climbed by another woman, his anger could not be controlled.


    "I''m wrong. I promise there won''t be another one. I was calculated. The foxes arranged everything. "


    Chen night''s temple faintly makes pain, he also feels that he is really innocent, but in the face of such an angry smile, he does not dare to quibble.


    Wrong, is he did not observe, such a mistake to smile harm must be very big. Otherwise, Xiaoxiao won''t put down everything in the underworld, and directly grab that bitch to confront him.


    Looking at the moment of Hu Yan''er and Hu Su Su Su, he already understood that these two foxes should have been to the underworld. If he guessed correctly, they should have gone to their parents to force their marriage.


    "You mean she was really forced by you? "Yes?"


    Xiaoxiao looks at the gorgeous man in front of her dangerously. She thinks that her patience has reached the limit. If he dares to answer a yes word, she promises to beat even his parents don''t know him.


    In the past, he was drunk sometimes, but even if he was drunk, he would not touch her. He just held her and fell asleep. If he took Hu Yan''er as her, he couldn''t do that. Otherwise, he will be guilty.


    "Forced by me? Is my taste that low? That night, I was drunk by those foxes, and I didn''t know what happened. When I woke up the next day, I saw that bitch on my bed. I didn''t know what happened? Finally, the demon found a kind of incense they put in the tent. I''ve already been fascinated. What else can I do to her? "


    Chen night''s shallow long Mou flashed out bloodthirsty kill idea, and simply said the situation at that time. Fortunately, the devil was alert enough to find the fragrance that made him sleep, otherwise he was really speechless.


    He quickly looked at the devil and prayed for the devil to testify for him. If we don''t explain this clearly today, I''m afraid he will have no way to live in the future.


    "It''s true that the tent in chenye is filled with incense. Junlin and I can testify for him. He should have been crawled out of bed by this fox without knowing it. "


    Demon Zun nodded, what he did was not perjury. In fact, CHEN Ye was also innocent. He was calculated by those foxes. He didn''t know if his words could help chenye, but he would still say what he should say.


    "Hu Yan''er, what else do you have to say? If you can''t prove that you were forced by him, you can try my method now. "


    Demon Zun''s words let Xiaoxiao pass chenye for the time being. Now it is clear that chenye is just calculated. He should have done nothing ambiguous to this fox spirit.


    This fox spirit dare to tell lies with her eyes open. She wants to see what she can make up at the moment.


    "CHEN Ye... Why don''t you recognize... It''s you... I know you''re afraid of the little princess... But you can''t do that either..."


    A strong sense of crisis makes Hu Yan''er calm down a lot. She knows that no one can rely on her at this time. She can only rely on herself. Fortunately, no one has ever seen that night. If she insists that it is Chen ye who is strong to her, maybe there is still a ray of life.


    Patriarch, I''m afraid I can''t count on it. Along the way, the patriarch said all the good things, and the little princess of the underworld didn''t even bother to respond


    "It''s ok if you want me to recognize it, but then you can taste the fragrance. If you can still use it to me after you are dazed, I will recognize it. I not only recognize you, but also marry you to be the wife of the head of my dragon clan. "


    Chen night know fox Yan son hit is what mind, she this put clear is not see coffin don''t shed tears. That''s OK. He gave her a coffin and let her jump in to die.


    He couldn''t resist that kind of fragrance. If the bitch didn''t take the antidote, he couldn''t resist.


    "That''s a good way. I''ll go to the wolf tribe to find Mi Xiang, and we''ll do an experiment on the spot. You can''t help but play tricks with so many eyes. " Demon Zun agreed with CHEN Ye''s words, so the truth of the experiment came out, needless to say, how to deal with the fox is how to deal with the fox. After all, it''s a wolf tribe here. It''s too fierce and hard to say¡° The demons don''t have to be like this. I control all this. If you are angry, come to me... "The devil just took a step, and a helpless voice came out. Hu Su Su came out with a dispirited face and looked at several gorgeous men on the scene. He took all the responsibilities to himself. Things have come to this point, as long as she came out to recognize all this, maybe Yan''er will have a ray of life. After all, she is the head of the fox clan. They estimated that they would not treat her too much¡° Patriarch, you say that will only make me angry to your whole Fox family... "Hu Su Su Su Su''s behavior makes smile''s eyes close. If it also involves the patriarch of Fox family, it''s interesting. She has always been at a loss, who dares to move her man, she absolutely want to let anyone have a bad life. Fox clan, it''s really interesting. She really wants to move, and aunt Ranran can''t stop it... "Little princess, I don''t know that chenye has an engagement with you, so I''ll make such a disaster. Fortunately CHEN Ye also has no what loss, you adult have a large number of let Yan son Words have been exported, there is absolutely no possibility of change, otherwise people will say that she is not a fox. She can only use her own identity to fight once. Everyone is happy when she wins, and she has nothing to say when she loses. At this moment, she felt the weakness of Fox family again. If the fox clan can be as powerful as the underworld, she can be tough with the girl in front of her. Powerful, if she escaped this disaster, she must let the fox clan completely powerful¡° No loss? Which eye did you see that I didn''t lose? Maybe he has been touched by other women. Isn''t that a loss? " This is a matter of principle. No matter who recognizes it, she can''t let it go. For the sake of Qiqiao Linglong''s heart, she can spare other innocent foxes. But, calculate Chen night of she all can''t pass¡° What does the little princess want to do with us? " No matter what she says, she will be right after all. Well, then she doesn''t beg. As long as the fox clan does not die out, one day she will let those who do not put her fox clan at the bottom of their eyes submit¡° The patriarch will soon know what he wants. It''s getting late. The clan leader should go back to the Fox family first. As for this fox spirit, I will send her back to the Fox family in person. " Smile bright eyes flashed, a face of enigmatic. She will go to the Fox family in person. Now, she just wants to repair the fool in front of the fox¡° Well, I''ll wait for the little princess to come in the fox clan. Goodbye. " Hu Su has no idea what the little Lord wants to do in front of her, and has no mind to think about what she wants to do. Her hand under the exaggerated sleeve robe tightly clenched into a fist, with a layer of killing intention in her eyes. Those who deceive and humiliate her will be paid for by their blood sooner or later¡° Moyang, hang this fox spirit on this wood for me and say it for a day. " Xiaoxiao didn''t ignore the coldness in fox''s plain eyes, but she didn''t care very much. Fox clan also so a little ability, she as long as move a finger, they will break even dregs are not left. She turned her head and looked at Hu Yan''er, who was on the verge of despair. With a wave of her white hand, magic Yang appeared in front of Hu Yan''er and carried her directly to the wood. After solving one, she looked at another terrified man and squinted at him for a while. In his eyes of begging for mercy, he slowly took out a memorial from his arms and handed it to him. She doesn''t care how innocent he is. Being calculated is his incompetence. Almost by a fox spirit to sleep, do not give him an unforgettable lesson absolutely not¡° I don''t want to... "CHEN Ye sees that bright yellow imperial edict, the heart fiercely jumped for a while, didn''t want to subconsciously refuse. It''s something Xiaoxiao prepared in advance. He can be sure it''s definitely not a good thing. If he did, he would cry to death. An ominous premonition spread in his heart, which made his body tremble, and a cool air rose from the soles of his feet... "Moyang, come and read this memorial aloud. I''m afraid that the head of the dragon clan is illiterate, and he doesn''t even know the music. "

 Chapter 918

    Smile also don''t force him, swept an eye that has been hanging in the mid air to shake of fox Yan son, hand the memorial in the hand to already finished the affair of evil Yang. He didn''t want to see it for himself, so she asked Moyang to read it to him. Anyway, the result was the same.


    "Yes, little princess..."


    Magic Yang mouth corner mercilessly draw a draw, holding the hand of that memorial slightly shook for a while, really a little egg ache. He didn''t have to think about what it was written on the memorial. If he really read aloud, I don''t know if master Chen will kill him directly.


    However, he can''t disobey the little princess''s order. Just read it. If he is killed, he can only blame his own life.


    "No reading..."


    As soon as Chen ye saw that Moyang had cleared his throat, he was ready to read aloud. All of a sudden, he was in a hurry. Several big steps rushed to Moyang''s side and grasped the memorial. With a wave of his hand, the memorial was broken into powder and floated in the air.


    His face was very ugly. He looked at it with a smile. He wanted to get angry, but he didn''t dare to. After all, he did something wrong. Although he had many ways to deal with her, he didn''t dare to do anything at this time.


    What he committed was a matter of principle. If he didn''t make it, he would be kicked out by Xiaoxiao, or in Xiaoxiao''s heart, he would have been kicked out. Otherwise, how could he have just won the memorial.


    "OK, if you don''t want to read it, I''ll announce to the public that our engagement will be terminated. From then on, men''s marriage and women''s marriage have nothing to do with each other. If you still pretend not to hear or understand, I''ll send a statement to the dragon clan immediately. "


    Smiling at his pitiful appearance, there was no sympathy at all. Is he wronged? Out of the door can almost be a woman to sleep, what can he be wronged? To be aggrieved is also her grievance, she is good how to bear these, really enough.


    In the past, he was always in charge of her. If she was not allowed this or that, she would let him. There was no way for him to deal with her in those ways.


    "Our engagement is made by our father, mother and concubine. If we want to break it, we can''t talk about it unless our father, mother and concubine agree."


    Each irrelevant that a few words let the heart of Chen night mercilessly shrink shrink, his life if didn''t have her, can still have hope? You want to break the engagement unless you kill him.


    His lips slightly trembled for a while, for a long time, he finally opened his mouth. He has at least one year to coax her back.


    He knew the seriousness of the matter. She didn''t dare to ask her to forgive him in a few days. He would prove to her that he was her best choice.


    "Smile, CHEN Ye''s words are reasonable. Your engagement was made by your father, your mother and your concubine, and it should be terminated by them. In this way, how about you give your brother face and bring it up a year later? "


    When things happened to such an irreparable degree, Junlin felt that if he didn''t stand up and say a few words, chenye''s situation would be very dangerous. This matter CHEN Ye certainly has the mistake, but not as to need to bear such heavy punishment.


    Breaking the engagement is a fatal blow to a man who really loves her


    "No, he''s dirty. I don''t want him anymore..."


    Xiaoxiaoxiaoxiaozui pursed her lips. She was very dissatisfied with her brother''s behavior of always turning his elbow out. Now I want to be willful once, completely willful once. Whoever stops her will be anxious with her.


    Perhaps because the heart is not balanced, a mouth will say a let Chen night such as Thunderbolt words, Chen night stupefied, looking at her for a long time did not speak.


    Is he dirty? Sleeping in the same bed with other women, although he didn''t touch that woman, who can guarantee that she didn''t touch him. So it''s really dirty.


    Dirty, she does not want him, it seems reasonable, who wants a dirty man?


    He only felt cool through his heart and cold all over his body. It was such an accident that he felt that he could no longer see the sunshine in his life.


    "He went down to the pool to wash off the smell of the fox spirit, so it was clean. He didn''t roll on the bed with the fox spirit..."


    Jun Lin looks at CHEN Ye''s appearance, is really in the heart can''t bear. He knew his sister. She didn''t mean that. She was just in a hurry to say something that hurt CHEN Ye. But the words have been said, it is impossible to take back, he can only try to round down the scene.


    The same man, especially the man who has a beloved woman, can guess CHEN Ye''s idea. If Xiaoxiao asks for the dissolution of the engagement for other reasons, chenye will definitely disagree. However, with such a reason, Chen ye will agree.


    Any man has the most vulnerable place in his heart. His sister''s words obviously hit the final place of chenye. If my sister doesn''t step back, today''s engagement will be broken.


    Sister and CHEN Ye have been together for 11 years. From childhood to adulthood, CHEN Ye almost takes care of her. CHEN Ye''s kindness to her can be felt by his elder brother. He doesn''t want to leave his sister a lifelong regret because of such an accident.


    "I''ve made up my mind, so I don''t have to persuade my brother. I''ll explain to them myself when they come back. "


    Xiaoxiao is still young in the end. Under such circumstances, she will not think so much. He just stamped his foot and glared at his brother. Then he motioned the wolf bodyguard to take him to the tent to have a rest. He didn''t notice the mood change of CHEN Ye.


    When she steps away, CHEN Ye finally has a reaction. He looks at the villain who has decided to leave, and seems to have made the most important decision in his heart.


    "Well, I promise you. Our engagement has been broken, and since then men and women have nothing to do with each other. "


    If this can leave her a better impression, then he will help her, only hope that she will not regret. He is dirty, even he dislikes his own dirty, he is not worthy of such a pure villain.


    When he thought that she would never be back again, and that other men would soon appear in her life, he felt that he wanted to die. He wanted to die right now.


    "CHEN Ye, do you want to make a fool of yourself? You are out of your mind


    Looking at the younger sister who waved to CHEN Ye and left quickly, Jun Lin was also a little annoyed. What does CHEN Ye mean? Did you give up the relationship? Xiaoxiao is less than 12 years old. Does Chen ye have to argue with a girl who is less than 12 years old?


    He stares at CHEN Ye with burning eyes, obviously and can''t understand and accept CHEN Ye''s decision.


    "I..."


    CHEN Ye doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He just feels that the moment just now seems to be controlled by something, because the words are not out of his original intention. As soon as he was surprised, he immediately thought of the hand of the dragon. Is it the hand of the dragon that has awakened Murong? And has begun to control his consciousness? Otherwise, how could he have said something so insincere.


    "CHEN Ye, since you have made such a decision, then I can pursue it openly and honestly. Don''t interfere at that time..."


    Not only king''s landing, but also the holy grace that sees everything at the bottom of his eyes expresses his inability to accept CHEN Ye''s decision. He walked slowly to CHEN Ye''s front, skin smile meat don''t smile of open mouth say.


    He wasted all the good words he said for him all the way. He didn''t know how to cherish them. It''s not up to him to say such words.


    He just likes to smile, even though he knows that he can only marry a woman from heaven. However, if Xiaoxiao is willing to accept him, he is willing to give up his identity for Xiaoxiao.


    "I..."


    CHEN Ye is speechless again. He looks at the serious look on Sheng en''s face. He denies it, but he can''t deny what he just said. But, compared with those words, he is more anxious to know whether he has been controlled by the hand of the dragon.


    He can''t continue to stay in the wolf tribe. He must go back to the Dragon tribe immediately to find the hand of the dragon. Otherwise, he is afraid that he will do something to hurt smile, or say something to hurt smile.


    "This is the chance you gave me. I hope you won''t regret it. Smile, I''m going to make up my mind


    Saint grace see Chen night for a long time also didn''t say a word, picked pick eyebrow. God tempering gave him such a good opportunity, and he didn''t want to give up. Who will be the future man of Xiaoxiao? They will see.


    Then he went to the tent where Xiaoxiao had temporarily settled down. This time, his steps are very light, the mood is also particularly relaxed.


    "CHEN Ye, Saint grace will tell you with practical actions that you are not required to smile."


    Chen night twice hesitated to let the king come of a sudden angry, he sneered. With a swing of the broad sleeve robe, he also followed Saint grace and walked towards the smiling tent.


    CHEN Ye gave Saint grace a pass, hoping that he would not regret it. Holy grace is no worse than the night and the day, and even closer to Xiaoxiao in his age. It is not impossible for Xiaoxiao to really come together with him.


    "What do you want me to say? Even if smiling makes you feel uncomfortable, you have to knock off your teeth and swallow blood. Now that you''ve put grace in, it''s more difficult to repair your relationship with Xiaoxiao. "


    Demon Zun sighed a breath lightly, walked to CHEN Ye''s side, slightly with reproach of looking at CHEN Ye. This thing has started to develop in the worst direction. He is really worried that chenye will suffer his whole life because of such a wrong decision.


    "Devil, what I said just now is not out of my original intention. I didn''t want to give up. I''ll go back to longzu first. I have something very important to deal with... "


    Chen night rubbed to knead eyebrow center, saw to see the half empty of nothingness. He has no time to explain now, and no heart to explain. He wants to go to the hand of the Dragon immediately. He is afraid that he can''t leave the dragon family until the hand of the dragon is solved. Otherwise, he won''t know what he will do if he is controlled by the hand of the Dragon


    He was very scared in his heart. He could not be controlled by the hand of the dragon, absolutely not


    "You..."


    Demon Zun noticed that something was wrong with CHEN Ye. When he wanted to ask, Chen ye had already rushed to the distance. He didn''t even tidy up his luggage.


    Demon Zun looked at the white figure completely disappeared in the sky, his heart could not help but heavy up. With a sigh and no more words, he turned and walked towards his tent.


    Today, CHEN Ye is falling out with Xiao Xiao. What''s the future of this love that people envy?

 Chapter 919

    In the tent, Xiaoxiao was lying lazily on a soft couch, feeling a little depressed. She never dreamed that Chen ye would agree to terminate her engagement at the last moment, which made her both surprised and sad.


    She just wanted to teach him a lesson, but now she didn''t know whether it was CHEN Ye or her?


    "Regret it?"


    Sent away the grace, Jun Lin went to the soft couch and sat down, rubbed his sister''s slightly messy hair, asked softly.


    At this time, he didn''t want to blame his sister. In his heart, no matter how willful her is, he can tolerate her.


    "No, he agreed so simply, and I have nothing to regret."


    Xiaoxiao shook his head and gave a bitter smile. The chenye she saw today is no longer the chenye that used to contain him. This trip of fox clan really changed him. After the separation, their feelings are not as strong as she thought.


    However, for a man who would give up on her so soon, she felt that there was nothing to remember. It''s 11 years of love. After a while, it will disappear.


    "Then don''t think about it. On your terms, you have all kinds of men you want. There''s no need to live in the past."


    Jun Lin carefully looked at his sister''s expression. He knew her so well that he could only follow her words at this time, otherwise it would be counterproductive.


    In fact, he wanted to persuade her, but he knew that once he did, he would have to be kicked out of the tent by her.


    Just let her calm down first. After calm down, I want to understand that those who should be together will still be together


    "Our brother and sister may be in conflict with their brother and sister. His sister is scheming against you, but he is schemed by others to hurt my relationship with him. In the future, it''s better not to get too close, lest everyone''s life will be hard. "


    He nodded with a smile, and Chen Xuan''s figure suddenly appeared in his mind. He sighed bitterly. These two things were just pulled together by her, which shows how bad her mood is at this moment.


    All this is predestined by heaven. Maybe from the moment when CHEN Ye moved his mind to his brother, the two brothers and sisters were destined to be antagonistic.


    "Well, after a day''s journey, you''re tired. Go to sleep first. Now that they''ve all come out, I''ll follow my brother to find mu Lingzhu first. It''s also a distraction. "


    Jun Lin is sweating. He really thinks that his sister is thinking too much. Chen Xuan and CHEN Ye are different. No matter what decision CHEN Ye makes, he believes that CHEN Ye is sincere to his sister, and there is no sense of plunder.


    Younger sister''s current situation is not suitable to deal with business in the underworld. Since black and white impermanence has released her, let her talk to her first. With him, my sister at least has someone to talk to.


    "My elder brother knows my heart best. I''ll sleep first. My elder brother is here to guard me. I''m not allowed to go anywhere."


    Xiaoxiao yawned and ran all day. She was really sleepy. Probably just lost a dependence, her heart has a sense of instability. Never so sticky in the past, she suddenly made such a request.


    Father and mother are trapped between time and space. CHEN Ye has nothing to do with her. She only has a relative like her brother


    "Sleep, I won''t leave you one step."


    Jun Lin took a thin blanket and covered it for her. His slender fingers stretched out and closed her eyes. His big hand gently grasped her small hand. Sister is the most vulnerable at the moment, he is her only dependence, he must give her a full sense of security.


    Soon a burst of even breathing sound came, smile has been safely asleep. Jun Lin''s eyes looked through the wide open window. For the first time, he thought of Ye Lele so much.


    Apart from this period of time, she had a good time in tiannu palace alone? He swore that he would not let her suffer like this until his secret work was completed.


    ¡­¡­


    Smile so a sleep, sleep directly to the next morning just get up. Just opened an eye, be urged by King to get up. She didn''t know why, but she was obedient and packed up as fast as she could. Then she was pulled to a very luxurious tent by her brother.


    "Little princess..."


    Wolf Qianming, who had not slept all night, had an obvious tired color on his face. Seeing Junlin leading a woman into the room, he instantly guessed the identity of the woman and quickly got up to give a gift.


    He has heard a lot about the little princess of the underworld. As soon as I see it today, the true name has not been passed down. Young age, has been very powerful.


    "Xiaoxiao, brother and patriarch have something important to talk about. You have breakfast on one side. No noise. Do you understand?"


    Jun Lin motioned wolf Qianming not to be too polite, so he pulled his sister to one side and sat down. Pointed to a table of delicious, feel completely can block her mouth.


    Smile instantly then clear, very straightforward point to nod, grab the chopsticks in front of then began to eat big mouthful.


    "Patriarch, what do you find?"


    At this time, the devil has also come to the tent, looking at wolf Qianming, who is sitting in the first seat with a relaxed look, with a few silk expectations in his eyes. It seems that wolf Qianming has been found. The whereabouts of MI Lingzhu should be found out soon.


    "I went through the library of the wolf clan, and finally I found a trace. It turns out that the beads can sense each other..." as soon as I mentioned this, Lang Qianming nodded excitedly, and all the tiredness was swept away. Busy day, in the end is busy out of the results. I believe the little prince and the devil will be very happy to hear this news. After all, they helped the underworld once. Although they still couldn''t repay the help of the underworld to the holy wolf, their hearts were much better¡° Is it? What should we do then? " Hearing this, Junlin was overjoyed. If the beads can really sense each other''s existence, it will definitely help him a lot. Now he has jinlingzhu in his hand. As long as jinlingzhu is competitive enough, the other four Lingzhu will be easy to find¡° Little prince, give... "Wolf Qianming took out a black tripod from his arms and sent it to the hand of Junlin. The tripod was full of black light, and instantly enveloped the whole tent in darkness. The bright pearl of the night in the tent suddenly twinkled and lit up the darkness¡° The little prince put jinlingzhu into the tripod and knelt down for three days and nights. Jinlingzhu would guide the little prince. But now the jinlingzhu is damaged and must be repaired before it can be used. " Wolf Qianming opened his mouth with a smile. Although it needs the little prince to kneel down in person, there is a way. The little prince should not care so much. It''s no harm for a man to be able to bend and stretch. What he worships is a pearl, not a living creature¡° Well, is it sleeping that you can sense the existence of other beads if you put any beads in it? " For those who kneel or not, Junlin doesn''t care at all. As long as we can find the Pearl as soon as possible, let alone just let him kneel down. Even if we want the meat on him, he can cut it off piece by piece. Now there is a way, but he has to ask some questions clearly, so as to avoid any accident in operation¡° The four beads of gold, wood, water and fire can induce each other, but if you want to sense the earth beads, you must gather the four beads to worship together. It is said that the Earth Spirit beads are buried in a very mysterious place, which can only be found after collecting four spirit beads. " Wolf Qianming said everything he saw from the ancient book. The four spirit beads are relatively easy to find, but the Earth Spirit beads are very difficult to find. Even if we have collected the four spirit pearls, it is very difficult to find them. However, he believed that the young man in front of him had enough ability to complete such an impossible task¡° Can the patriarch know how jinlingzhu can be restored? " Jun Lin nodded, put the tripod away, and asked another question. The wolf race is definitely a race underestimated by the world. If there are records about Lingzhu, their ancestors must be very terrible¡° I really don''t know. There is no record in the ancient books... "Wolf Qianming recalled it carefully and shook his head regretfully. It''s not that he doesn''t want to help, it''s that he really doesn''t know. All he knew was said. As for how to repair jinlingzhu, the little prince had to find a way to solve it¡° Thank you, clan leader. The underworld owes this kindness to the wolf clan. I will repay it in the future. I''ll borrow the tripod for the time being and return it intact after using it. " Jun Lin nodded, not asking. He found the way to find the magic bead, and the way to repair it. He can directly ask God. God will not hide it. This trip to the wolf clan has yielded a lot. Well, he wrote it down. When the wolves need it, they will pay back¡° The little prince is very kind. It''s a great honor for me to do a little bit. What''s the little prince''s plan next? " Wolf Qianming knows that things have been done, and it is impossible for the wolf clan to keep the prince and Princess of the underworld. He just wanted to know when they were going to leave, and he had a favor to ask them to help¡° Leave immediately. Does the patriarch have something to say? " Jun Lin looked at wolf Qianming, there is a trace of discomfort in his eyes, and immediately guessed that wolf Qianming must have something to ask for. In order to avoid his embarrassment, he took the initiative to ask out. The wolf family has helped him so much. If he can repay him, he will spare no effort¡° Little prince, the wolf has not returned to the wolf clan for more than a hundred years. The little prince told the wolf for me, let him come back to have a look when he has time. The wolf people miss him very much. " The wolf clan has changed a lot in the past 100 years. After all, this is the root of the holy wolf. Even if the holy wolf can''t come back to live, they also hope that the holy wolf can come back often. This is the common voice of the whole wolf clan. Many times, he wanted to go to the underworld to invite the holy wolf back, but the wolf clan had something to do, and he really couldn''t leave... "OK, I''ll take the words of the clan leader to the underworld, goodbye..."

 Chapter 920

    When you leave the wolf family, Xiaoxiao knows that chenye has left yesterday. Just now, he is in a warm mood and falls to the bottom again.


    CHEN Ye can''t wait to leave. He doesn''t even say hello to his brother. How much he wants to get rid of her. This kind of cognition makes her suffocate and suffocate in her chest, which is very uncomfortable.


    She looked up at the fox Yan''er hanging in the air, her teeth creaking. If it were not for this woman, she and Chen ye would not have come this far.


    She will not let her go, she will let her understand that other people''s men can not be touched.


    "Moyang, take this half dead woman with me. I have to go to the Fox family."


    Yesterday, she once told Hu Su Su that she would definitely bring this fox back to the Fox family. She must not break her promise. She will use this fox spirit to give fox a warning, so that Fox spirits of Fox family will not run wild everywhere and be stronger than other people''s men.


    "Smile, what are you going to do with her?"


    Shengen stands beside Xiaoxiao and sees all the changes of Xiaoxiao''s look. He can see that Xiaoxiao cares about chenye very much. It''s hard for him to replace chenye. But no matter how hard it is, he must have a try.


    This opportunity was given to him by CHEN Ye. If he missed it, he would regret it all his life


    "You''ll know when you get to the fox clan, but she''s lucky. The elder brother said that he couldn''t stay in the fox clan more. He had to go back to the underworld as soon as possible to find God to ask for the way to repair the jinlingzhu. "


    She naturally wants to listen to her brother''s words, and nothing is more important than that of her father, king and concubine, so this fox spirit can die more happily.


    She raised her eyes and looked at Sheng en. After seeing Sheng en today, she suddenly found that Sheng en''s eyes had changed. I hope she thought more.


    "Well, let''s go. Jun Lin is waiting for us over there."


    Sheng en doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with Xiaoxiao''s treatment of Hu Yan''er. The man who sleeps others naturally wants to pay back with his own life. It''s natural for him to pay off the debt.


    He looked at Xiaoxiao, his heart gushed out countless tenderness, subconsciously took Xiaoxiao''s hand. The feeling of warmth made him feel soft in the bottom of his heart, and the feeling that he had never had spread in his heart.


    "Why are you holding my hand? Problems... "


    Smile a Leng, completely did not expect that Saint grace will have such a reaction, looking at the two hands together, all over the goose bumps have come out.


    She is not a casual woman, her hand naturally can''t let other men lead. White Saint grace one eye, turn head then stride toward own elder brother walk.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Saint grace turned his lips, and his reaction to the smile was expected. Xiaoxiao is very principled. He has to be more patient.


    He looked at the petite person walking quickly, with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth, which was warm and hopeful. What he didn''t know was that for a long time in the future, he could only run after Xiaoxiao. It was not until one day when he was tired that he realized that some people could not catch up even in their whole life.


    Not far away, Junlin and the devil also saw this scene. Junlin''s eyes darkened and pretended not to see anything. Demon Zun is to pick eyebrow, a good play look.


    Xiaoxiao went directly to the front of Junlin, and his small hand habitually took Junlin''s arm. He had a little doubt on his small face, but he was very clever and didn''t ask anything.


    "Let''s go..."


    Jun Lin fondly rubbed her head, held her waist, and took her sister to fly forward.


    Under the blue sky, two black and white figures flash like meteors, very beautiful, very harmonious, very dazzling


    ¡­¡­


    Fox clan


    Hu Su Su sat on the chair drinking tea with a gloomy face. Her brow was locked, and her still young face was flashing with the storm. It was not until the bodyguard came to report that the little prince and Princess of the underworld had arrived that she regained her mind. The cup in her hand smashed out and broke into pieces, which showed how anxious she was at this time.


    She knew it was an inevitable head-on collision, and she had made a decision in her heart on the day she came back. If they want to attack the fox clan, she still has mu Lingzhu to deal with.


    He got up and walked out of the tent. As soon as he got out of the tent, he saw the four elders of the fox clan. Without saying a word, she immediately went to the gate of the fox clan.


    When they arrived at the gate, they saw four men and a woman standing on a piece of grass. In front of them was Hu Yan''er who had been in a coma for a day and a night.


    "Patriarch, you are lucky this time. I only want the life of this fox spirit, and I don''t want the whole Fox family to be buried with me. "


    Smile at Fox Su Su tightly pursed lips, a word also don''t say, just coldly looking at her, she very strange smile. In the future, she will send people to watch the fox clan. She knows that Fox Su Su Su has a ghost in her heart, and she will certainly do some abnormal things in the future.


    "What does the little princess want?"


    Hearing this, Hu Su Su was relieved. As long as they don''t move the fox, everything will be easy to say. Although Hu Yan''er is important, it is not as important as a race.


    Fox Yan son today is to die doubtless, just this revenge she will remember, one day will certainly revenge for her¡° Let''s split up. It''s simple, neat and rough. I don''t have time to spend with you. I just hope you fox spirits can see clearly what will happen to men who seduce others! " Xiaoxiao glanced at the fox woman at the scene and said it was light. This is the most painful way she can think of to let Hu Yan''er die. After all, her time is limited, and there is no way to let Hu Yan''er suffer more torture. With a wave of his little hand, Moyang immediately turned into five snow-white horses. Magic Yang will not wake up fox Yan son tied, then a foot Chuai woke her¡° En... "Severe pain let fox Yan son unconsciously wrinkled eyebrows, long eyelashes moved, then opened his eyes. Just in the eye of the moment, she Leng for a while, looking at the boundless sky, she immediately found something wrong¡° No... don''t... please don''t... I''m wrong... I''m wrong... "Her eyes flashed, and she saw five horses wrapping her, and her limbs and neck were tied by the rope, and the other end of the rope was tied to the horse''s leg. She''s not a fool. She already knows what she''s going to face. She was ready to die, but this way of death was too cruel for her to accept and bear. A sense of fear of destroying the sky and the earth came, and she fell into the despair before her death. She began to struggle, began to pray, but all she did was meaningless¡° Hu Yan''er, don''t be a fox spirit in the next life. Fox spirit doesn''t come to any good end. " Xiaoxiao is indifferent to Hu Yan''er''s plea. For this kind of ungrateful bitch, we should use such an extreme method to deal with it. After today''s Fox clan those restless fox spirits are afraid that they will get a lesson. Maybe some fox spirits will be good¡° Little princess... Please... Chop me to death... I don''t want to be dismembered by Hu ma... "Hu Yan''er feels that her blood has coagulated and her head is buzzing. She can''t even cry. The overwhelming remorse drowns her. She shouldn''t be greedy for things that don''t belong to her. That night, she did not take advantage of CHEN Ye, but in exchange for such a bloodthirsty and brutal end¡° Fox Yan son, late, when you climb on his bed, has been destined to have such a result. Don''t worry, I won''t let these five horses tear you apart. They''ll come bit by bit, and you''ll go to hell at least a hundred times. " Smile looked at the sky, dare not delay, white little hand waved. Five horses began to walk slowly forward, their movement is very slow, it is obvious that they are not ready to solve Hu Yan''er at one time¡° Ah... "A shrill scream sounded in the sky of the fox clan, which made the women of the fox clan panic. Smile bright eyes like four sweep, very satisfied with the effect of this dismembered. She walked up to Hu Su Su, looked at Hu Su Su for a while, said a few words to Hu Su Su in a low voice, and then walked back to her brother''s side with satisfaction¡° Brother, let''s go... "She took a deep breath, her nose was sour. Solve fox Yan son, then also represented she and Chen night between really already ended. That kind of feeling made her want to cry, but she tried to control herself and never cry. The end of the past, and the future, she has what to tangle. When she reaches the hairpin, she must see all the beautiful men in the world and choose a husband for herself. Accompanied by bursts of shrill screams, Xiaoxiao left the place that changed her future in the arms of Junlin, some sad, some sad, some uneasy... At the same time, chenye has returned to the dragon family. He didn''t have time to say hello to the four elders, so he rushed to Longling of the dragon clan. He opened the door of Longling''s tomb and walked quickly towards the paradise. At this time, he was covered with dust, the whole person was very haggard, and some dust even fell on his white clothes. No one knows how painful he is at the moment. He hurt his beloved woman in the most extreme way. He was manipulated to say such a penetrating words to her, and I''m afraid that the wound would not heal all his life. The most important thing is that saint''s grace should stay at Xiaoxiao''s side, which is absolutely his fear. Saint''s smile to him, he had seen it for a long time. But now he can only let the saint stay in the side of smile, nothing can be done. The power of the hand of the dragon is too terrible, too terrible. He must suppress it first, otherwise he and Xiaoxiao will never have a future. Go to the land of paradise, shallow eyes can''t wait to look to the side of the stream, the stream is the place where the mother Princess seal the hand of the dragon. The flowing stream, the small fish is happy leisurely, he carefully searched the whereabouts of the hand of the Dragon

 Chapter 921

    Walking back and forth along the stream, I didn''t even see the shadow of the hand of the dragon. CHEN Ye''s heart knows that the ten-year seal period is over, and the hand of the dragon has regained its freedom.


    He shook his body and looked into the void until his eyes could not be opened by the glare of the sun. Then he lowered his head and closed his eyes.


    It is very obvious that he must find the hand of the dragon and find a way to release their previous life contract, otherwise he will not live in peace in this life.


    "I know you are. Come out..."


    He adjusted his mood for a moment. The light in his shallow eyes flashed and swept in the direction of the woods. The hand of the dragon, unless someone takes it, it''s impossible to leave here. Over the years, he was very sure that only he had dedicated his soul to him.


    His voice is very low, with a trace of determination and helplessness, resounding in this small paradise, just like a magic spell.


    Under a big tree, a chubby insect grinned, yawned and turned into a child about seven or eight years old.


    Ten years later, he has grown up with CHEN Ye. Although his growth rate is very slow, now he is not what he used to be. At least with Murong Jin heart again on, will not be so easily Murong Jin heart of the Phoenix Fire to burn piss.


    "I don''t know how to kneel down when I see my master. It''s really..."


    The hand of the Dragon swaggered out from behind the big tree. The little face, which was slightly tender, was full of arrogance. Go to CHEN Ye''s in front of, look up at high he two heads all more than of peerless man, a pair of I am the eldest son of you kneel to worship me of appearance, very owe flat.


    "Yesterday, you controlled me to say something insincere, right?"


    Chen night hind legs two steps, and the hand of the Dragon opened some distance. He didn''t like this thing which could be called his master, and he even wanted to tear him up immediately.


    He knew that he must have done it on purpose. He was eager to see him separate from Xiaoxiao. He tried to take advantage of the situation


    "Not really. Isn''t that what you really thought at that time? I just want you to say what''s in your heart. "


    The hand of the Dragon blinked a big eye to CHEN Ye, and admitted very simply what he had done. For Chen night, his heart is a resentment, he helped Chen night, let Chen night in such an identity to stay in Murong Jin heart side guard. Can exchange is Chen night countless times disobey him, even let Murong Jin heart to seal him ten years.


    Since it''s a willing deal, if you get his benefits, you have to fulfill his original promise. Unfortunately, he didn''t make any of those promises.


    "Come on, how can you end our contractual relationship?"


    Chen night took a breath, for the hand of the Dragon this arrogant incomparable attitude has been very used to. From the first time she felt the existence of the hand of the dragon, the conversation between them was full of gunpowder, and he was already bored.


    As long as he can get rid of his control, as long as he does not exceed his principles, he is willing to accept any conditions.


    "End? It hasn''t started yet. How does it end? CHEN Ye, do you have to remind you of what happened in your previous life before you are willing to be controlled by me? "


    The hand of the Dragon picked to pick eyebrow, the words of the Chen night let him very of displeasure. He paid so much to let chenye stay at Murong Jinxin''s side as a guardian. Now he hasn''t tasted any good, and the deal can never stop.


    Murong Jinxin then seal his reason, he probably has guessed. If CHEN Ye is not obedient, he will try his best to remind CHEN Ye of the past life, and then see how CHEN Ye will face Murong Jin''s heart and smile.


    His patience is also limited. If he annoys him, he will let Chen ye go


    "I''ll never be willing to be controlled by you. Since you bite me to death and don''t want to terminate the contract, I have nothing to say. Let''s do it. As long as you can win my nine days of Long Xiao, you will get what you want. "


    A few words of conversation, CHEN Ye already knew that he had no way back, want to terminate the contract, there is only one possibility, that is, his dragon Xiao nine days can suppress the hand of the dragon.


    He knew that the possibility was very small. After all, the initiative of his soul was in the hand of the dragon, but he still wanted to fight. For his smile, he has to fight.


    "You can''t beat me, but for the sake of your determination, I''ll give you the chance to challenge me, but I have conditions..."


    The hand of the Dragon looked Chen night up and down several times, and he really felt that Chen night''s brain was flooded. After all, there is a contractual relationship between them. It is absolutely impossible for CHEN Ye to win him. But Chen night that firm determination is to let him feel a bit interesting, hang Mou to think, decide to play a game with Chen night.


    Anyway, leisure is also leisure. Maybe after this fight, he will have a companion in the next few years.


    "Say..."


    Chen night''s in the heart faintly uneasy, but such request he can''t refuse. He needs a fair chance. He only wants the hand of the dragon to force him to admit defeat without controlling his soul.


    He knows that the hand of the dragon is trustworthy. Once he promises something, he will be able to do it¡° I don''t control you. I''ll fight you with real guns. If you lose, stay with me for six years. If you win, I''ll give you ten years of freedom. Dare you? " Dragon''s hand looks at CHEN Ye and laughs. Ten years ago, he was burned by Murong Jinxin''s Phoenix Fire. Although his skill has been greatly improved, he is still hurt. It will take at least six years to recuperate thoroughly. For six years, it''s boring for him to stay alone. If CHEN Ye stays with him, at least there is a companion who can talk with him¡° If I win, you tell me the way to terminate the contract, I don''t want ten years of freedom... "What he wants is eternal freedom. Only when he is free, can he come back to smiley again, and can he no longer be manipulated to do anything harmful to smiley. He knew that his request was a little too much, but he could only make such a bet¡° Well, as long as you can win me, I will tell you the way to contact the contract... "The hand of the Dragon hesitated for a moment, then gave a strange smile. I''m afraid it''s not so easy to terminate the contract. Even if you tell him the method, he may not be able to do it. The most important thing is that he will never lose. He has not spent the past ten years in vain. He was trapped in that arm, practicing hard, otherwise how could he come out early¡° Come on... "The deal is done, CHEN Ye doesn''t even want to say more nonsense. As soon as the white sleeve robe is thrown, a force against the sky roars toward the hand of the dragon. It seems that the hand of the dragon is only seven or eight years old, but the actual age is already hundreds of thousands of years old. There is no question of whether to let it or not. Moreover, in terms of the ability of the hand of the dragon, if he let one move, it would be a losing battle¡° If you are really the most powerful clan leader in the history of the dragon clan, let me break the nine days of your dragon Xiao today. " The hand of the Dragon suddenly changed from a seven or eight year old child to a golden arm. The arm floated in mid air, with a faint yellow light. With a click, five fingers opened, and five golden rays met them. In the middle of the sky, a remnant of a dragon appears. The huge longan stares at the terrible hand of the dragon. With a roar of the dragon, the huge dragon''s tail swings hard. A dragon and a hand opened in mid air, the true Qi exploded in mid air, the golden light flashed, the war situation was very fierce. Long Xiao nine days have already used the ninth layer, but didn''t have the upper hand at all, Chen night some anxious. Once you bite your teeth, you can directly upgrade your skill to the last level. There is always a need for a result, so let the result come a little bit breathtaking. In the middle of the sky, the Golden Dragon suddenly looks up to the sky and roars, the huge dragon body shakes, and countless golden rays fly towards the hand of the dragon. With a determination to destroy heaven and earth, and a momentum to destroy the hand of the dragon, it seems that he wants to devour the hand of the dragon. The overwhelming golden light dyed the whole sky red, and the strong sense of oppression made the hand of the dragon, which was originally floating in the air, a little unbearable. His five fingers instantly grew longer and began to rotate. A barrier formed and began to block the golden light that wanted to tear him apart. This is CHEN Ye''s life-long strike. If he hits, he will ascend to heaven. No, six years of isolation. Leave or stay, it''s all on this blow¡° Ha ha, it seems that you have to stay with me... "After the hand of the dragon in the air blocked the last blow, he turned into a child of seven or eight years old, and jumped in front of CHEN Ye and said with a smile. Long Xiao nine days, although he did not break, but blocked its attack. In a word, this battle should be his last laugh¡° I''m willing to admit defeat. I''ll stay with you for the past six years. " Looking at the hand of the dragon, Chen night is silent for a long time. He rubbed his eyebrows and felt that the sky was about to fall. If he loses, he must stay, or the hand of the dragon will not let him go. Six years, he will stay here for six years, and he will be separated from Xiaoxiao for six years. Six years is enough to change things. Will his smile still be waiting for him? Maybe by the time he sees her again, she''s married to grace. At the thought of this possibility, he felt pain all over his body, and a feeling that life is not like death filled his whole body¡° There is a loophole in the tenth floor of Longxiao Jiutian. If you figure it out, I will allow you to leave ahead of time. But if you want to get a way out of the contract, you can only beat me. We were born from the same root. I won''t hurt you. When you go out from here, you don''t have to look at the underworld and the princess of the underworld any more... "

 Chapter 922

    The hand of the dragon looks at Chen night some dejected, rare good intention comforted Chen night a few words. In any case, he is also a member of the dragon family. Although his existence is a little special, it is indelible.


    From the beginning to the end, he did not intend to harm chenye. The biggest reason to control chenye was that he thought it was fun.


    "I''ll beat you one day..."


    Chen night ruthlessly closed eyes, things have been so far, more said useless. Since he has to stay, he must make good use of this period of time, not only to make up for the loopholes in the tenth layer of Longxiao Jiutian, but also to find a way to defeat Longzhi.


    As for Xiaoxiao, maybe he is too pessimistic. When his mother came out from the time and space, she would help him. With my mother and concubine, things shouldn''t be so bad.


    During this period of time, he will concentrate on his cultivation. He must be strong enough to protect himself. Only in that way can he stand beside Xiaoxiao and protect her all his life.


    "Hey, don''t go. I left you to play with me. Why did you leave? "


    The hand of the dragon looks at CHEN Ye to stride toward wood to walk, the corner of the mouth mercilessly one draw, very depressed. He just wanted to leave him because he was too lonely. He just patted his ass and left. He didn''t want to pay any attention to him at all, which was totally contrary to his original intention of leaving him.


    "Don''t come to me if you have nothing to do. I have no time to talk to you."


    Chen night left two words, left the hand of the dragon a cold figure, a flash body then disappeared in the woods. A gust of wind blowing, leaves rustling, will soon return to calm.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the clouds, a white robed old man looked at the big one and two small ones standing straight in front of him, and his mouth couldn''t help smoking. It''s only a few days since I left, but I found him again. Is he too capable or are they too incompetent?


    "I said, can you give me a few more days of peace? Come to me from time to time. Are you bothered? "


    God blew his beard, but he took the initiative to open his mouth. He thought that he should be able to go to the closed door for a period of time, so as not to be annoyed by these bastards.


    "We also want you to be more clean. We''re not full. We come to you on purpose..."


    In fact, Junlin is helpless. He also thinks that the frequency of looking for the Lord is too high, which makes him speechless. However, they have nothing to do about Jin Lingzhu, so they can only come to him.


    "Come on, what''s the matter? After helping you solve this problem, I decided to shut up for a year. In the next year, don''t come to me. You can''t find me. "


    God looked up and sighed, not that he didn''t want to help them, but that if he intervened too much, it would be bad for them. He doesn''t want to make their future bear too many variables because it provides them with temporary convenience.


    "How to repair jinlingzhu?"


    Jun Lin took out a small box from his arms, opened it, and handed the golden spirit bead, which was cracked by Chen Xuan. As long as God tells him how to repair jinlingzhu, he won''t come to God for trouble in the next year.


    "Who is so afraid of death? Jin Lingzhu dares to hurt this kind of treasure. He is really a master who doesn''t want to die. "


    God took jinlingzhu, carefully checked the damage degree of jinlingzhu, the wrinkled face flashed a trace of displeasure. This kind of rare treasure, even he would like to respect three points, there are still things who dare to hurt it.


    "Chenxuan, she threatened me with jinlingzhu. If I didn''t follow her, she would damage jinlingzhu."


    Junlin didn''t want to mention the previous things, but God asked, he didn''t say. Gloomy face explained a few words simply, think of Chen night this name, his whole body up and down all uncomfortable. I wish I could slap that woman on the wall, but I couldn''t pick her out.


    "There will be a curse. Just wait and see. Lingzhu is the most noble thing in this continent. You should never do anything to damage them, understand? "


    God gave a cold hum, handed the golden pearl to Jun Lin, patted Jun Lin on the shoulder, and warned him carefully. Some retribution is not not not reported, but the time has not come. Once the time comes, no one can escape.


    "I understand. Tell me the way to repair jinlingzhu. I have to go to find mulingzhu."


    Jun Lin nodded heavily. He was not as stupid as Chen Xuan. He dared to damage the treasure at will. I hope that the damnation that the woman gets would be heavier. It would be better to kill her and save her from harming people everywhere in the future.


    But now his focus is not here. He still thinks it''s better to solve Jin Lingzhu''s problem first and talk about others.


    "Go to your sister, she''ll find a way."


    God touched the gray beard and thought about it, but still felt that the three children should solve such a problem. The underworld and Murong Jinxin are their father, mother and concubine. Only when they work together to overcome all difficulties and obtain the five spirit beads, can the five spirit beads play the most important role at the critical time.


    "Well, let''s go. We won''t come back to you for a year."


    Jun Lin can understand the God''s painstaking care. He smiles at the God, waves his hand and is ready to leave. But was stopped by God, he looked at God with some doubts, waiting for God''s next.


    "Little girl, look..." the God waved to one side of the sullen smile, dry hand gently in the air, a red dazzling marriage line appeared in the bottom of the smile. That marriage line is shining with a very strong white light, one is Xiaoxiao''s name, the other is chenye''s name¡° Old man, why do you show me this? I''ve lost touch with him. " Smile looking at Chen night that two words feel some dazzling, twist open small head, don''t want to face that for her some ironic picture. She didn''t know the purpose of God''s letting her see this marriage line, but it was absolutely bad that she could feel it¡° Little girl, do you see the bifurcation of your marriage line? " God pointed to a fork in the middle of the red line, where the name of Saint grace appeared. At this moment, the name was particularly dazzling, and the light even overshadowed the name of the night. God gently sighed, rubbed the small head of knead smile, also don''t know for this girl happy or worry. Two of the most outstanding men in this continent, without exception, are devoted to her. No matter who she chooses, she will have a very good marriage¡° What''s the meaning of this? Do you think I''ll have a relationship with Saint grace? " Xiaoxiao was forced by the God to look at the marriage line for several eyes, small eyebrows wrinkled, some puzzled asked. She doesn''t seem to have that kind of feeling to Saint grace. Does God think she''s not bothered enough, and has she got a new marriage¡° It depends on you. I just want to tell you that there are only two choices in your life. Whether it''s the night or the day, you can decide who you want. " He doesn''t know about the future. The key depends on the meaning of the little girl. CHEN Ye''s life will be full of twists and turns because he gave his soul to the hand of the dragon. If the little girl chooses CHEN Ye, I''m afraid she''ll have to suffer some crime. If she had chosen grace, her life would have been much better¡° Is there any other choice now? I''m done with chenye. " Smile white God one eye, she now only left Saint grace, which means that if she wants to marry, she can only marry Saint grace? But she just regarded the saint as a friend and asked her to marry her own friend. She really preferred not to¡° If the marriage line is not broken, there will be no end. Little girl, you and Chen night this time of tribulation, is because of Chen night and rise. If you choose him, no matter whether you have been baptized or not, your future will be tired by him, with countless twists and turns. On the contrary, if you want to live a peaceful life, grace is a good choice God didn''t care about Xiaoxiao''s rudeness, for this little girl, his patience has always been very strong. Don''t say it''s just a look at him, even if it''s a punch, he''ll just hit her on the head. From the selfish point of view, he hopes that the little girl can choose the grace, at least after they choose the grace, they will live a safe life¡° Can you just break my marriage line? I don''t want either of them Xiaoxiao''s face is a little black. She can''t walk through the barrier given by CHEN Ye. Shengen is just her friend. It''s impossible for her to choose anyone. However, she could understand the God''s painstaking care, so she simply took the God''s arm and acted coquettishly¡° How can I do that? It''s fate, and I can''t interfere. Forced to break the marriage, it''s going to be a disaster. Little girl, go according to your heart. " God shook his head with a smile, for this little girl''s whimsical, he said very speechless. Don''t want to marry must break the marriage line? Does she know how miserable her future life will be once the marriage line is broken. Especially when she is old, it''s pitiful to see that other people''s families are full of children, and only she is alone¡° Forget it. Anyway, I''m still young. It''s too early to get married. I''ll talk about it later. " Smile to see coquetry is useless, can only sigh, not in the entanglement of God. Just shrugged and pulled a small face to his brother''s side, for comfort. Junlin also knows his sister''s heart very well. He hugs her sister who is still in pain and gently pats her back¡° When you grow up, you will know how to choose. Don''t think about it. Let''s go to my sister. " Jun Lin waved to the God again, then took his sister to leave. At the thought of seeing his sister again, he was still a little excited. God is good to their sister and brother, at least they are not interfering in their sister''s freedom. God looked at the direction of the disappearance of the two brothers and sisters and laughed, then took out three brocade bags from his arms and handed them to the devil. After a few words, he disappeared into the deep clouds¡° Mozun, these are three brocade bags. When you are desperate, open them in order, and you will have unexpected results. Remember, you can''t open it until you have no way to go. "..."

 Chapter 923

    The state of Chu


    Jun Lin came to Chu mi''er''s Medical Center in the imperial city with a smile. He searched the whole medical center several times, but he didn''t find Chu mi''er. He felt that there should be no one living here for several days.


    "Brother, where did my sister go?"


    Xiaoxiao is standing in the small hospital. It''s noon. It''s the time when the hospital has the most patients. My sister shouldn''t be away. Is something wrong?


    Chen night''s matter let her have a great sense of uneasiness, whenever it is a little wind and grass, she will naturally think of the bad.


    "I don''t know. I call the phantom to ask."


    Before he went to the fox clan, he came to find his elder sister. He didn''t hear her say that he wanted to leave. How could this nice person disappear? Fortunately, there is a phantom beside my sister. If I find the phantom, I will find my sister.


    Call out the curse, but in the blink of an eye, the shadow of the phantom appears in the courtyard. Although it is not a real person, it is no different from a real person.


    "Phantom, where''s my sister?"


    King''s landing felt a little strange. Why did he summon the ghost but the ghost''s remnant? However, he did not ask more, but very eager to know the whereabouts of chumi''er.


    Jin Lingzhu''s repair is urgent. No matter where his sister goes, he must find her as soon as possible.


    "Princess mi''er has left the imperial city of Chu and is on her way to Xiling. She has figured out that shuilingzhu is in Xiling and plans to go to Xiling to look for shuilingzhu. What''s the matter with the little prince?"


    The shadow of the phantom flickered, but her words were very clear. Two days ago, Chu mi''er took her to Xiling. Now she is almost at the border between Xiling and Chu. There must be something urgent for the little prince to call her at this time.


    "Then you wait for us at the biggest Inn in the imperial city of Xiling, and we''ll be there soon."


    Shuilingzhu in Xiling, the news makes Junlin overjoyed. Since my sister and phantom have already gone to Xiling, they will go directly to Xiling. Shuilingzhu must be much easier to find than mulingzhu. It seems that my sister wants to do something, otherwise she won''t take the phantom to Xiling.


    "OK, we can get to Xiling tomorrow. I''ll see you then."


    The phantom is not wordy. After the location is determined, the residual shadow in the air disappears. So big courtyard suddenly quiet down, only the wind blowing the top of the tree sound.


    "Go..."


    Jun Lin took his younger sister by the hand, performed the art of seclusion, and flew away towards the street. After all, this is the human world. It''s better not to make too much publicity in broad daylight. The demon Zun followed, and in the blink of an eye, the three figures had disappeared in the crowd.


    ¡­¡­


    When Junlin appeared in front of chumi''er, it was two days later. In the largest Inn in Xiling and the most secluded guest room, Junlin can''t wait to take out jinlingzhu and give it to chumi''er.


    "Sister, I''ve found a way to find other beads, but I have to repair them first. God said, "you''ll find a way."


    After that, Junlin took a cup of tea from the devil and poured it down. Finding his elder sister is like finding a support. Junlin feels that the heaviness in his heart is much less. With his sister, the burden on him seems to be lighter.


    "That''s what the Lord told you?"


    Chu mi''er takes Jin Ling Zhu and looks at it for a while. Her eyebrows are wrinkled. For how to repair jinlingzhu, she seems to have no good way. But, if this is the meaning of God, then she should have a way, just for a while and a half.


    "Well, Jin Lingzhu can only rely on you. God has closed his door for cultivation. I guess we have been looking for him too often recently."


    Jun Lin nodded and sat down on the chair beside him. He took a big mouthful of food. In front of his relatives, he is always very relaxed. During this period of time, he is always running, and he is really a little tired. While his sister is trying to find a way, he must relax.


    "Can''t the princess think of a way for a while?"


    Demon Zun looks at Chu mi''er''s sad face, walks to Chu mi''er''s side and asks softly. He didn''t know if he could help chumier, but he wanted to do his part. Maybe chumi''er just needs a touch to find the answer to the question.


    "Well, I''ve thought about all the restorations before and after, but I didn''t think that one can repair jinlingzhu."


    Chu mi''er was a little distressed. She put Jin Lingzhu on one side of the table and carefully observed the radian of the golden light reflected by the damaged part of Jin Lingzhu. No matter what, she must think of a way to repair jinlingzhu. Her father''s life is all in her.


    She tried to calm down, looking at the fragmentary golden light, her thoughts began to run quickly.


    "I think this method must have something to do with something in tiannu palace..."


    Demon Zun looks at Chu Mi er''s brow more wrinkly more tight, begin to try to remind her. What he thought of was the very special hot spring in tiannu palace. Since the hot spring could baptize Junlin and Xiaoxiao, it must have other magical functions. But he didn''t know much about the hot spring, so he wanted to find chumi''er to confirm it.


    "I think so, but you''ve been in tiannu palace. Just a few things, which one will be useful for the restoration of jinlingzhu?" Chu mi''er looked for a long time and didn''t see any clue, so she sat up straight and discussed with the devil. He can think of everything that demon Zun can think of, but there is no way to confirm. Jinlingzhu is a treasure. She dare not try it rashly before she is sure. Otherwise, once jinlingzhu is damaged, the consequences will be unimaginable¡° Will it be a hot spring... "The devil said his idea again. He knew the importance of jinlingzhu from God''s mouth, and he didn''t dare to try it easily. Chumi''er has to make this decision. After all, God says she can solve this problem¡° I haven''t heard of the function of hot spring in restoration. I wonder if it''s Xianguo. " Chumi''er shrugged her shoulders. She couldn''t answer the question. She prefers fairy fruit to hot spring. But the fairy orchard had been destroyed, and there were few fairy fruits left, and she did not dare to waste them. Hot spring and fairy fruit are the two most valuable treasures in tiannu palace. She can''t think of anything else besides them¡° I think of one thing. Ten years ago, Lele hurt her foot and accidentally fell into the mire next to the hot spring. After she came up, her foot wound healed without any medicine... "Junlin, who was eating, suddenly stopped and seemed to think of something in the past. He remembers very clearly that Lele had hurt his foot at that time. He couldn''t carry Lele, so he was ready to go to the devil for help. As a result, Lele tries to go back and falls into the mire. When he finds the devil, Lele has come back intact¡° Anything else? I''ll take jinlingzhu back to tiannv palace. You can have a rest here for the time being. " Chumi''er was stunned. She didn''t know much about the quagmire. If the mire has such effect, I''m afraid jinlingzhu will really depend on it. She didn''t think much. She motioned to Jun Lin to stay. She wanted to leave, but Jun Lin blocked her way¡° Sister, I''ll go with you. I want to see Lele, too. " Separated for so long, he didn''t know how Lele was. He was really worried. If he had a chance to see more, he would see more. A year later, he began to shut up, and he didn''t know how long he would have to wait to see her again¡° You go. I''ll take care of Xiaoxiao. By the way, I''ll find out the whereabouts of shuilingzhu. " They are all from the past. The demon lord can understand Junlin''s mood very well. In fact, he is worried that Lele will not adapt to her in tiannu palace alone. Although he had to return to tiannu palace to check the safety magnetic field every other time, he was in a hurry and couldn''t even say a few words. In fact, it''s a good thing for Junlin to appease her¡° Well, we''ll be back as soon as possible. " Chu mi''er took Junlin''s arm and motioned that Junlin didn''t need to cast. During this period of time, she knew that her brother was very tired. Now with her, my brother can be a little relaxed¡° Sister, I''m really a little tired. I''ll sleep with you. " There is a smile on Jun Lin''s cool face. He can feel his sister''s protection. I can''t help but also want to learn from my sister and act coquettishly occasionally. After that, he put his head on chumier''s shoulder and closed his eyes peacefully. "..." Chumi''er''s mouth flicked, and she was still happy with her brother''s behavior, which had never appeared before. It represented that her brother was willing to be close to her. She put her hand around her brother''s waist, waved to Xiaoxiao and disappeared in a flash Ye Lele is busy in the fairy orchard. The warm sunshine falls on her, casting a little silhouette. Her forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat, and her face was covered with dirt, which made her look embarrassed. During this period, she lived like this every day. A fairy orchard alone could keep her busy from morning to night. But she worked very hard and never found it hard. She knew that she was solving the worries for the devil. Only when she did well, the devil could wholeheartedly help Junlin to find the wulingzhu. She can''t help Junlin. She can only tell herself in this way that she and Junlin are on the same front. They are comrades in arms who live and die together¡° Lele... "A familiar voice came, which made Ye Lele''s actions pause. She wiped the sweat on her forehead and gave a bitter smile. It must be that I Miss King''s coming too much during this period of time. I am so busy that I am hallucinating. Bent down, continue to busy, did not think of her day and night, the man standing behind her now, looking at her gentle smile. Until, she was hugged into a familiar arms, familiar feeling, she seems to have a little sense of reality. Slowly turned around, until she saw the gentle smile, she knew that Jun Lin really came to see her¡° Jun Lin, what are you doing here? I said, "but you don''t have to worry about me. It''s important to find Lingzhu to save your father, mother and princess, eh..."

 Chapter 924

    She felt a little unbelievable. Although she missed him, she didn''t want him because she delayed the business. Now is the critical period for him to look for the Pearl. He should put all his mind on it.


    But before her words were finished, Jun Lin''s fingers pressed her lips. She was a little annoyed and gave Jun Lin a smack.


    "I''m going back to tiannu palace with my sister. Don''t always put gold on your face, OK?"


    Jun Lin bowed his head and gave her a kiss. Looking at her little white face, the big stone in his heart fell. At least she took good care of herself these days, and he could rest assured for a while.


    Looking at her insincere manner, he deliberately gave a cold hum and made fun of her. But in my heart, I was already satisfied with my tender feelings. I didn''t see you for many days. I really wanted to panic.


    "What will sister mi''er do when she comes back? About the Pearl? "


    Ye Lele''s lovely little nose wrinkled and glared at Jun Lin, then he took Jun Lin to sit down under an immortal fruit tree, and the whole person shrank into his arms.


    This kind of long lost warmth made her feel a little excited. After being isolated from the world for a long time, he also wanted to know what had happened to the outside world.


    "Well, I came back to find a way to repair Jin Lingzhu. Jin Lingzhu was pinched and cracked by Chen Xuan..."


    There are some things he doesn''t want to hide from Lele. Their relationship has always been very frank, which is also agreed between them. People and things, whether good or bad, will never be hidden. For ten years, they have done well.


    Chen Xuan, is a time bomb, will explode sooner or later. Because of her identity, he can''t kill her before she explodes. He can only prevent her from attacking herself or Lele.


    "Chen Xuan is so hateful. Does she want to use Jin Lingzhu to threaten you to be with her?"


    On hearing Chen Xuan''s name, ye Lele clenched her fists. She can bear chenxuan''s attack on her. But she couldn''t bear to attack Jin Lingzhu.


    Jinlingzhu is the thing that father, king and concubine use to save lives. How can chenxuan get the hand under that heart?


    "She threatened me with jinlingzhu to marry her as the imperial concubine, but I didn''t promise, so she laid a heavy hand on jinlingzhu. Finally, her sister came forward and took the golden pearl from her hand. It''s just that my sister agreed to her one condition, alas... "


    Junlin wrapped Ye Lele''s small fist in his hand and rubbed her hair to calm her mood. He knew that Lele was very sensitive about Chen Xuan. Therefore, he felt that he had to make everything clear to her without reservation.


    "What did sister honey promise her?"


    Ye Lele tilted his head to look at Junlin, did not bother to guess what, but directly asked. She knew that sister mi''er must have paid a huge price to complete the transaction with chenxuan, and the content of that transaction was probably related to Junlin.


    "My sister promised her that she would fulfill her wish. If I can''t make her my imperial concubine, my sister is willing to bear the punishment of thunder and lightning. I''m afraid that one day, my sister will really swear... "


    Junlin''s tone was a little heavy. He knew that his sister was ready to die when she promised chenxuan. He can''t stop that kind of punishment. So he only hoped that chenxuan would be killed as soon as possible, so that his sister would not have to face the oath.


    "Sister mi''er is very kind to us. We''ll have to treat her better in the future."


    Ye Lele is filled with emotion. Sister mi''er has little time with Junlin, but she is willing to make such a big sacrifice for Junlin. It''s really rare. No matter whether sister mi''er will get there or not, they must treat sister mi''er well in the future.


    "Well, Chen Xuan has been controlled by a woman in black of the fox clan, and her heart is completely black. Lele, before I''m finished, you must remember that you can''t leave tiannv palace, do you understand? "


    If Lele leaves tiannu palace rashly, once Chen Xuan finds out, she will be hunted endlessly. He would rather be happy and lonely than let her leave tiannv palace to take risks.


    The woman in black is very good at witchcraft. Chen Xuan can''t miss it. Even though Lele has been practicing day and night these few years, I''m afraid she won''t be Chen Xuan''s rival.


    "Ah? That lets Chen night hasten to arrest her to come back, can''t let her for disaster four realms. "


    No matter how dissatisfied they are with Chen Xuan, Chen Xuan grew up with them. Seeing Chen Xuan come to this step, she couldn''t bear it.


    Only to her, she put is, at least Chen Xuan will not die. However, if we attack other innocent people, Chen Xuan will be killed by just people sooner or later.


    "Originally, it was planned to set up a bureau to attract Chen Xuan, but Chen ye went back to the dragon clan and didn''t get any news. I have no time to deal with her


    Chen Xuan has nothing to do with him. He can''t control her life or death. He even longed for Chen Xuan to die and live early, which was good for everyone. He would never take such trouble on himself.


    Besides, CHEN Ye and Xiao Xiao have fallen out now. If he meddles in such affairs, he may make everyone unhappy.


    "What do you do when you come back to the dragon family at night? Isn''t he supposed to be in the underworld? " The more Ye Lele listened, the more he felt that something was wrong. A lot of things must have happened during this period. This kind of time CHEN Ye can''t leave the underworld for no reason, she suddenly has some worries and starts to smile. Countless doubts lingered in her heart, making her a little restless... "He didn''t say the specific reason, and I didn''t have time to ask. He was calculated in the fox clan, and was crawled to bed by the fox spirit. Although he didn''t do anything, he still slept with the fox spirit all night. Because of this, Xiaoxiao fell out with him, and they both broke their engagement. " He originally wanted to calm down and go to CHEN Ye to have a good talk, but CHEN Ye didn''t give him this opportunity after all. According to the devil said, Chen night after he chased Xiaoxiao left, he had rushed back to the dragon family. That''s all. At this time, he can''t put everything down and go to the dragon clan to find him because he wants to talk to CHEN Ye. His engagement with Xiaoxiao was announced by him ten years ago. If he feels relieved, he has nothing to say¡° Chen night is so clever, how can it be calculated by fox spirit? Even if he is calculated, he can''t give up his engagement with Xiaoxiao, can he? This is where to follow... "A burst of thunder rolled, ye Lele had a feeling of being struck by thunder. CHEN Ye''s feelings for Xiaoxiao are deeper than the sea. When such a thing happened, what he thought was how to make up for it instead of avoiding or even solving the engagement. What happened? Junlin''s attitude she saw clearly, she knew that Junlin was also a little angry about this matter, asked two words, then decisively disappeared. I''m afraid there are no answers to all those questions. It''s no use asking them¡° Don''t want to these, wait for CHEN Ye to want to understand, will naturally come back to find smile, if he really gave up, that can only explain that he and smile fate is too shallow Xiaoxiao also has her own opinions, and he can''t make any decision for her as a brother. If he really sent someone to find CHEN Ye back, I''m afraid the first one who won''t let him go is Xiaoxiao. Everyone has their own pride and persistence. Xiaoxiao''s so-called dissolution of the engagement originally just wanted to teach chenye a lesson, but chenye took it seriously and agreed without hesitation¡° If they are separated, I really think the world is too cruel. Jun Lin, no matter how difficult it is, we have to hold each other''s hands tightly and never let go, OK? " Ye Lele has a touch of sadness in her heart. CHEN Ye and Xiao Xiao have been loving each other for many years. If the exchange is Lao Yan Fen Fei, she feels that she can''t believe love. She asked for nothing else, as long as Junlin loved her. No matter what happened, she was willing to face it with Junlin. Life, there are too many tribulations, why in their own to find their own guilt, it will only make their own more tired¡° Well, as long as we are honest enough and trust enough, we are not afraid of any hardships. Lele, I will not betray you, at any time. " Junlin hugged her tightly. He believed that his choice and the trust they had built in the past ten years could support them to go on happily. He couldn''t let her suffer what his sister was suffering. It was cruel. Their feelings should be very good, even if there will be twists and turns, they will go forward hand in hand, out of their own sky¡° Let''s go and see if my sister can help me? " After cuddling with each other for a while, Jun Lin pulls Ye Lele to get up and leads her little hand to the tiannv hall where Chu mi''er once lived. My sister needs to consult some ancient books. Maybe she needs help¡° You go first. I have to finish my work before I can go. Otherwise, these immortal fruit trees will not grow well. "Ye Lele broke away from Jun Lin''s hand and pointed to the saplings on one side. Her responsibility now is to take care of these young trees. She doesn''t want to fall short. After that, he picked up the spoon on the ground again and began to water xianguoshu. He looked very serious and couldn''t help laughing¡° Let''s go together... "He went to Ye Lele''s side, picked up another small spoon, followed Ye Lele to water xianguoshu. It''s the first time he''s done such a job and he feels good. Maybe in the future, when they are free, they can grow all kinds of flowers and vegetables together, which should have a different flavor¡° Jun Lin, when we have children in the future, let''s work with them. " Ye Lele looks at Jun Lin and smiles. She never thought that Jun Lin would condescend to do this. He can do this for her, she really thoroughly feel how much he cares about her. She got close to the front of Junlin, and gently kisses her face. The light happiness spreads. Happiness is actually so easy, a simple action, a simple thing, a simple pair of people

 Chapter 925

    When Jun Lin and ye Lele take good care of the immortal fruit trees and come to the temple of heavenly daughter, Chu mi''er is studying a remnant volume. Sensing that they came in, he just waved to them.


    "Sister, what can I do for you?"


    Jun Lin goes to Chu mi''er''s side, looks at the remnant scroll in Chu mi''er''s hand, and asks softly. He knew that the possibility that he could help was very small, but he still wanted to share some for her.


    "You go to the mire and dig a bucket of earth. I can use it."


    Chumi''er still didn''t look up, but her eyes stopped on the remnant scroll, and then she pointed to the bucket. From this scroll, she seems to have seen the hope that the soil does have the ability of automatic repair, she can take the risk to try.


    "Lele, go and get me two fairy fruits."


    Chu mi''er looks at the remnant scroll again, and finally raises her head. She looks at Ye Lele, who is about to dig the earth with Jun Lin, and orders.


    Looking at a pair of Bi ren''er leave so harmoniously, Chu mi''er''s corner of mouth stirred up a faint smile, no matter how good or bad, there is a good pair.


    She will take out the jinlingzhu, casting all the light of jinlingzhu, quietly waiting for a pair of Bi people to come back.


    About ten minutes later, ye Lele and Junlin come in together. There are some traces of soil on their clothes. It can be seen that they are in the mire together.


    "Sister, are you sure?"


    Jun Lin watched Chu mi''er take out some soil from the bucket and pour it into a special container. He was so nervous that he was surprised.


    Jin Lingzhu has something to do with whether the father, the king and the concubine can come out of the crevice of time and space. He is really worried that all their hopes will come to nothing with such a try.


    "It is recorded in the remnant volume. Although it is not complete, I believe it is possible."


    Chu mi''er handed the remnant scroll to Jun Lin and gave him a smile of peace of mind. Sure she has, but not 100 percent. It''s a risk after all. There''s no way.


    She crushed the fairy fruit and smeared the juice on the damaged part of jinlingzhu. Then the beads were put into a special container filled with soil. A black light flashed, and immediately wrapped the golden pearl.


    The black soil began to bubble and make a sound of gurgling. Jinlingzhu quickly repaired it with the speed that can be seen by the naked eye. In less than five minutes, it was already intact. Countless of them flew out of the container and fell into chumi''er''s hands.


    Chu mi''er withdrew the method, and a dazzling golden light burst out from the golden pearl, illuminating the whole tiannv hall and everyone''s mood.


    "Sister mi''er, it''s amazing!"


    Ye Lele can''t help but give chumi''er a thumbs up. After the jinlingzhu is repaired, it means that the other four Lingzhu will have hope, and the father, the king, the mother and the concubine can be saved.


    The remaining light from the corner of her eyes glimpses the smile from the corner of Jun Lin''s mouth. As long as Junlin is happy, she will feel very happy.


    "You are so sweet. No wonder you can tie Jun Lin firmly. Time is pressing. Junlin and I have to go. Take care of yourself. "


    Chu mi''er looks at Ye Lele like this and sighs in her heart that if she is Junlin, she will definitely choose Lele. Chen Xuan''s temperament is too cold and too gloomy, which is not suitable for Junlin.


    Patting Ye Lele on the shoulder, he took the lead to walk out of tiannv hall. No matter what, he had to give the couple some time to separate.


    "Go quickly, I will wait for you to come back and pick me up..."


    Such a short meeting is far from enough, but ye Lele still knows the priorities. She can''t be small tempered at this time. There is still a long way to go for her and Junlin. In the future, there will be a lot of time to spend together. There is no need to rush for a while.


    "Well, let''s go..."


    Junlin was also reluctant to give up, but there was no other way. He had to leave immediately. The whereabouts of Mu Lingzhu and Shui Lingzhu have not been found out. He has no time to delay.


    He wants to gather five spirit pearls as soon as possible, and then he can come to tiannu palace to accompany her


    "Jun Lin, remember to miss me..."


    Ye Lele looks at Junlin and chumi''er''s disappearing direction and murmurs. In fact, there is nothing sentimental about such a parting. After all, such a reunion is something she has never thought of.


    God has given her a surprise, she should be happy, and should not be surprised to seize. Junlin will come to see her again soon, she believes!


    ¡­¡­


    After returning to Xiling, Junlin couldn''t wait to take out the tripod, put jinlingzhu into it, and knelt down in front of the tripod.


    The black cauldron was shining with a faint black light, which covered the golden light of jinlingzhu in an instant, and also shrouded Junlin''s body, casting a faint silhouette on the ground.


    "Junlin, do you want to find the wooden or water pearl first?"


    This is Xiling. It should be more convenient to find the water pearl. He felt that he should look for shuilingzhu first, so he didn''t have to run back and forth.


    The devil looked at the golden pearl rolling slowly in the tripod. All their hopes were on the golden pearl. Whether the underworld and Jin Xin can come out, whether he and ling''er can meet, all in these three days.


    "I hope to find shuilingzhu first, but I still have to see what jinlingzhu sensed?" What Jin Lingzhu sensed, they could only look for. They have no initiative in this matter. He now only hopes that jinlingzhu can smoothly sense the whereabouts of other Lingzhu¡° Well, I''ll go back to the demon world. In three days, I''ll be back on time. " Demon Zun''s slender fingers touched the post in his arms and hesitated. After ten years away, it''s time to go back and have a look. Tomorrow is my father''s birthday. I have been absent for ten years. Maybe everything should be changed¡° Uncle mozun, let me go back to the demon world with you. " Originally in a very depressed mood, Xiaoxiao was very excited when he heard that the devil was going back to the demon world. Anyway, idle is also idle, follow the devil to play three days. Three days later, I hope all the unhappiness will be completely forgotten¡° OK, let''s go. " Demon Zun nodded with a smile and rubbed his head. After saying hello to Chu mi''er, she left with a smile. In the small room, only Junlin and chumi''er were left. Chu mi''er looks at her brother kneeling on the ground and is silent for a long time before she talks about Xiaoxiao¡° Jun Lin, there are some words I know you may not feel happy after listening to, but I still have to say. Chen night, is a rare good man, before the accident even if he deal with some improper, but I still hope you can find a way to let him and smile together There are some things you can''t know, but Junlin can know. With the absence of father, mother and imperial concubine, any decision, or even any word of Junlin, as elder brother, may affect Xiaoxiao. She hoped that Junlin could persuade her to smile more when she knew this. She always thinks that night is the best choice for Xiaoxiao. If because of such a small accident, hurt the feelings between each other, really not worth it¡° Sister, give me a reason to persuade me. " Mentioning his younger sister, Junlin can''t help straightening out. He knew that his sister couldn''t tell him this for no reason. There must have been some stories about CHEN Ye. He suddenly felt a little curious. As for his sister''s feelings, he always followed her wishes and never thought of interfering with her too much. In this matter, my sister is a little bit anything, but CHEN Ye is not wrong at all¡° CHEN Ye''s previous life was called Jun Mo Li. The little master of the dragon clan had a lifelong relationship with his mother''s concubine. In fact, I was his daughter. Because he loved his mother so much, his soul floated back to the dragon family after his death. He found the hand of the dragon and gave his soul to the hand of the dragon in exchange for the eternal protection of his mother. The hand of the dragon held him back to his mother''s side in such a way. When CHEN Ye was just born, I used to calculate. Father king and mother imperial concubine want to avoid more calamities, can only approach with CHEN Ye, and the closer the better. In the past twenty-one years, he has blocked many disasters for his father, his mother and his concubine. Our family can''t afford this kindness alone... "Chu mi''er''s thoughts are pulled away, and the pictures of her past and present life constantly flash in front of her, which makes her feel a lot. Because of Jun Mo Li, she has a very special feeling for CHEN Ye. Naturally, she hoped that she could have a good relationship with Xiaoxiao at night, so it was the wish of her parents. But sometimes the past goes against their wishes, their ideas are beautiful, but the reality is cruel¡° I see. But we can''t just give way to some problems of principle just because we want to repay our kindness. Chen night''s problem is that he went back to the dragon clan after the incident happened. He didn''t send a message back for such a long time. Xiaoxiao must be unhappy in his heart. If this is his attitude towards this relationship, let alone smile, even I can''t accept it. " Jun Lin suddenly realized that he had been wondering whose child his elder sister was. He always thought that his elder sister was adopted by his father and his wife, but he didn''t expect that her elder sister was born to her husband. He had to sigh that his father''s love for his mother''s concubine was moving enough. But, one thing is the same thing. It''s Jun Mo Li''s choice to protect his mother''s concubine. No one forced him. In this matter alone, he felt that there was no need for Xiaoxiao to give in. If he let Xiaoxiao go to the dragon clan at this time, Xiaoxiao will be at a disadvantage in this relationship. It''s easy for CHEN Ye to think that if you make a mistake, just shake your head and go, everything will be OK. Chu mi''er looks at the thoughtful Junlin, gently sips her tea, and continues to persuade her. Junlin wants to protect Xiaoxiao''s mood, she understands. But for the sake of Xiaoxiao''s future, Junlin must make them reconcile as soon as possible¡° Junlin, father, mother and concubine come out from the crevice of time and space. If you hear the change of feelings between Xiaoxiao and chenye, the first one to be unlucky is you. Haven''t you found that they are so kind to CHEN Ye, no matter father or mother, sometimes even more than you and Xiaoxiao? "

 Chapter 926

    A rhetorical question made Jun Lin completely silent. He could not refute his sister''s words because they were all facts. Father and mother are so kind to Chen ye that they make him feel more like father and mother''s children several times.


    Such a thought, a cool air rises from the soles of his feet. If father and mother know that CHEN Ye and Xiao Xiao are separated, he will be skinned and torn apart.


    What should we do now? Do you really want him to go to the dragon clan with Xiaoxiao? He didn''t think he could.


    "I believe there must be something important for CHEN Ye to rush back to the dragon clan. We should make clear the purpose of his return before we can convict him, right?"


    Seeing that Jun Lin was shaken, Chu mi''er continued to persuade her. She faintly feels that something is wrong with CHEN Ye. With his style of doing things, he is not a person who will escape. Even if Xiaoxiao made him sad, he couldn''t give up looking for mu Lingzhu and return to the dragon family.


    Well, there must be a very important reason for him to return to the Dragon tribe. It''s just, what''s the important reason?


    "Well, I''ll ask Bai Wuchang to send someone to the dragon clan to ask about the situation. As for CHEN Ye and Xiao Xiao, we should wait until we find mu Lingzhu and Shui Lingzhu to make them calm down. "


    Jun Lin looks at Chu mi''er for a while and thinks her words are reasonable. During this period of time, his mind was full of miraculous pearls, and he didn''t spend time thinking about CHEN Ye. Since my sister asked for it, he had to give face at least.


    However, it is still important to find the magic pearl. Chen night and smile thing, still must slow down.


    "Well, let them think about it carefully. There will always be times when they want to understand. Xiaoxiao, that child has been spoiled since childhood. It''s too self-centered. This event just allows her to reflect on herself, and it is also good for her and CHEN Ye''s future. Feelings need to be managed. Willfulness is useless. "


    Chumi''er nodded her approval. Everything has its priorities. She can''t ask the king to come at this juncture and spend the time of searching for the spirit bead on dealing with the feelings of CHEN Ye and Xiao Xiao, which is definitely not worth the loss.


    "Sister, there''s one more thing I forgot to tell you. Lele''s ability of prophecy has been opened, but she can''t see our future from her eyes. What''s the matter? "


    Father, mother and concubine are very concerned about it. After all, it is related to the life and death of their sister and brother. He wanted to ask his sister, who might know why.


    He doesn''t care whether he lives or dies. Anyway, he will be with Lele. But if he can live, he doesn''t want to die. After all, he can only live with his father, his mother and his concubine.


    "And this? Generally speaking, once the ability of prophecy is turned on, everything you want to know about the future is OK... "


    As long as a woman with the ability of prophecy is normal, there will be no problem. The concubine didn''t see the ending of the three of them from Lele''s eyes. Does it mean that the ending of the three of them has changed and heaven can''t decide?


    She can''t be sure about all this unless she goes to tiannu palace to ask Lele for an answer next year


    "Elder sister, you can have a snack on this. Because she couldn''t see our ending, she was sad for a few days. "


    I''m afraid they don''t care much about the ending, but their mother and concubine do. As long as it''s something that the concubine cares about, they must find a way to fulfill their wishes for the concubine.


    This matter is beyond their brother and sister''s ability. I''m afraid only the elder sister can solve it, so it can only be solved by the elder sister.


    "Well, I''ll keep that in mind. You don''t have to worry. I''m here. Well, I have to go out and save people. I''ll let the phantom guard you. "


    Chumi''er nodded and looked at the sky. It was already a little late. He picked up the food on one side and took a big bite. Then he left quickly.


    At any time, she did not dare to forget her mission to cure the sick and save others, accumulate virtue and do good deeds, and change the fate of their sister and brother.


    ¡­¡­


    Time is in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, three days have passed. Early in the morning, the devil went back to the inn with a smile, waiting for Jin Lingzhu to give a hint of the whereabouts of wood or water Lingzhu.


    Junlin kowtowed three times to Shending, and then stood up with difficulty. His legs had been numb for a long time, and it became extravagant to take a step.


    Chumi''er helped him sit on the chair, took out two silver needles and put them into the two acupoints on his legs to promote blood circulation for him. Looking at his haggard appearance, she felt extremely distressed.


    "Brother, look..."


    Jun Lin had no time to take a sip of tea, and a little excited voice came out. I saw the light from the black god tripod, gathered in the air, slowly pieced together into a picture.


    That picture is a vast prairie, in the blue sky and white clouds, countless foxes stroll in it. On the north side of the prairie, there is a primeval forest with rows of towering trees. No need for anyone to explain, we can see that this is the Fox family.


    "The mulingzhu is in the Fox family, it must be in the Fox family..."


    Chumi''er suddenly gets excited. Even if she had a mu Lingzhu in the Fox family or the wolf family before, it seems that she is not wrong to be ill. However, the painting does not indicate the whereabouts of Mu Lingzhu.


    "Brother, mu Lingzhu must be in the woods. Look..." when Chu mi''er was confused, the voice of smile came again. Her little hand pointed to the large forest, in which there was a tree emitting a faint white light, which was out of place with other trees¡° I''ll carve this picture and we can discuss it slowly. " Looking at the painting in the middle of the sky began to fade gradually, the demon master waved his hand and immediately began to cast magic to depict every part of the painting. Although the hint given by Jin Lingzhu is mu Lingzhu, they still need to travel in the fox clan and Xiling, but he is still happy, at least with the whereabouts of Mu Lingzhu¡° This time, I would like to see how Hu Su Su can deal with us... "Jun Lin''s hand suddenly clenched into a fist, mu Lingzhu was in the Fox family, but Hu Su Su su lied with her eyes open, a feeling of being cheated made him very angry. If you dare to cheat him, you have to bear the consequences of cheating him¡° Hu Su Su may not be deceiving us. Maybe she doesn''t know where mu Lingzhu is The devil doesn''t think so. He remembers foxu Su Su''s reaction very clearly. He doesn''t want to have a ghost in his heart. He once talked with CHEN Ye about that the Fox family has no woods now, so it''s difficult to find the tree with white light¡° That picture should have been hundreds of thousands of years ago. At that time, the fox people were all foxes, and they had not been refined into human form. After hundreds of thousands of years of change, I don''t know if the fox tribe has ever moved. You must pay special attention to some details when you go to the fox clan this time. "Chu mi''er''s heart is very careful. You can figure out something wrong from some small details. As for the history of the fox, only the head of the fox clan and the four elders are the most clear. She doesn''t want to be affected by the laughing incident¡° Xiaoxiao, you stay with your sister. I''ll go to the Fox family with the devil. " Jun Lin nodded. Now that it has been confirmed that mu Lingzhu is in the Fox family, if Hu Su Su Su dares not to explain the location of the forest, he will never show mercy to the Fox family. Swept the younger sister of a face depressed color, hesitated for a while, still feel let her stay. Fox clan that place, if the younger sister went, I''m afraid will be more uncomfortable¡° Give me the jinlingzhu. I will kneel down for three days. When you come back, the whereabouts of shuilingzhu will be found. " Xiaoxiao white hands out, three days of madness has made her feel better. She can''t go down in such a low spirits, she can''t go to the fox clan, so she will stay and kneel down to worship the God tripod, which is also a contribution for her father, Princess and concubine¡° OK, let the phantom protect you. " Junlin handed the God tripod and jinlingzhu to his younger sister, which is also very good and can save time. With his elder sister, he doesn''t have to worry too much about the stealing of Shending and jinlingzhu. Their goal now is to find the four spirit beads of gold, wood, water and fire as soon as possible. Only after collecting the four spirit beads can they find the Earth Spirit beads¡° Gone, King''s landing. " The devil was more anxious than they were. Looking at Jun Lin''s legs and feet, he directly set up Jun Lin and jumped out of the window¡° I''m not going anywhere these three days. I''m here to guard you. " Xiaoxiao is a child in the end. She is worried that she will fall asleep on her knees, which is equivalent to kneeling in vain. This is a divine tripod. No one can afford to neglect it. Just take this opportunity to enlighten her¡° Elder sister has words to say, don''t want to say so far... "Smile is not silly, from Chu Mi er''s look can guess what she wants to say. After such a long time, she also wanted to find someone to have a good talk. Maybe she would feel better after that¡° Smile, Chen night this matter you too willful. A good marriage, how can we say no? Your sister is very angry that you treat your life so rashly. " Chu mi''er''s face sank, and she looked at the girl kneeling on the ground sternly. Her tone was never heavy. From childhood to adulthood, everyone spoiled her, let her do everything willful, never need to consider the consequences. Today, she must teach her a good lesson. Let her also understand that a lot of things can not be as she wanted. In a relationship, there must be tolerance and tolerance between both sides. Only in this way can we go on for a long time... "I admit that I was wrong in this matter, because I was too willful. But isn''t chenye wrong? He knew my temperament, but he promised to break the engagement with me. He was climbed by other women, should I bear it silently? Don''t you even have the right to express your emotions? " Chumi''er''s accusation makes Xiaoxiao''s mood fall to the bottom. She originally thought that her sister would comfort her, but she didn''t expect that her sister would scold her for the first time. She felt very wronged. It was clear that she was hurt the most, but no one could understand her. Everyone was blaming her. When I think about it like this, when I turn my little mouth, my tears drop down

 Chapter 927

    "You have the right to express your emotions, but you can''t be so willful. You and CHEN Ye have become such a mess. How do you plan to end up


    Chumi''er was very distressed to see Xiaoxiao crying. Since she saw Xiaoxiao, she has hardly seen Xiaoxiao cry. It seems that what she said just now is a little heavy indeed. The only way to be honest and harsh is to let Xiaoxiao learn from it.


    She didn''t wipe her tears for Xiaoxiao. She just looked at her lightly, and her words were still very sharp.


    "It''s over. He''s gone without looking back. Do you expect me to run to the dragon clan and hold his thigh and beg him to turn back? I won''t do that to kill me. "


    Smile coldly hummed a, white small hand began to wipe up his tears. She feels very shameful, unexpectedly because CHEN Ye cried. From childhood to adulthood, she seldom cried. Her father, her mother and her concubine were trapped in the crevice of time and space. She didn''t cry, but now she cried because of a man.


    This cry also made her understand the importance of the night in her heart, and the persistence in her heart for many days began to loosen


    "Dragon, you have to go. CHEN Ye is not such an irresponsible man. There must be a very important reason why he never looks back. As for thigh hugging, I don''t think it''s necessary. As long as you appear in the dragon clan, Chen ye will naturally come to hold your calf. "


    Chumi''er was speechless and couldn''t help smoking. Finally, she is still soft hearted. She squats down in front of Xiaoxiao and takes out a handkerchief to wipe Xiaoxiao''s weeping face clean.


    As long as Xiaoxiao is willing to go to the dragon clan, it already represents her concession. Chen night if not silly, know how to turn the tide.


    "No, it''s clear that he made more mistakes. Why do you want me to compromise in the end? I don''t want it. "


    Smile to see Chu Mi son''s attitude has softened down, immediately spread Jiao. She can listen to her sister''s words. In fact, she has compromised. As long as CHEN Ye can come back to find her, she will think that nothing has happened before.


    "Think of his kindness to you, and it''s not a bad thing to suffer losses occasionally. If he does marry another woman, do you think you can live on? Silly girl, when it''s time to insist, when it''s time to compromise, it''s time to compromise. There''s nothing wrong with listening to my sister, or you won''t call me sister. "


    Chumi''er rubbed her little head. She knew Xiaoxiao. She had already heard Xiaoxiao''s decision from Xiaoxiao''s words. Now she just needs to build a ladder for Xiaoxiao, and she will come down naturally.


    Xiaoxiao here she is done, Chen night there is afraid to see the king''s landing. After finding shuilingzhu, their sister and brother go to the dragon clan together. Chenye must give Xiaoxiao an explanation.


    "My elder sister is partial. You are my elder sister, but you are always on his side. I hate..."


    Smile Du Du mouth, just complained two, but not as stubborn as before. Her mind flashed the picture of Chen ye being intimate with other women, and she expressed her inability to accept it.


    They''ve been together for eleven years, and she''s used to his pet. I''m afraid she''ll cry to death if she doesn''t give that favor to another woman.


    "My sister is not partial, but for your own good. There are not many good men in the world. If you can hold on, don''t let go. You can go to the dragon clan with your brother and sister at ease, and your brother and sister will not let you suffer. "


    Are you eccentric? Actually, it''s not eccentric. Just because CHEN Ye is the reincarnation of Jun Mo Li, that unique feeling makes her have to think more for CHEN Ye.


    At present, the unruly little princess is finished, and the big stone in her heart falls down half. As long as they make up, she can be at ease.


    "It''s better to do so, or I won''t recognize your sister, hum..."


    Hold in the chest for many days of breath is finally down, smile mood can not help but relaxed. Dragon, just go. It''s nothing to be afraid of. With her brothers and sisters, she believes she will not suffer.


    In the past, it was almost him who made compromises. She made compromises once in a while. In fact, it was not a big deal.


    "Well, kneel down and worship God tripod with peace of mind. Elder sister, sort out the medicinal materials. Don''t go to sleep, do you understand?"


    Chu mi''er looks at the villain kneeling on the ground and finally smiles. She warns her, and then goes to the window and starts to tidy up the herbs. She had to sort out the medicine for those patients who were treated yesterday, and let the phantom send it to them, so as not to delay their illness.


    "Understand, say three times, you can rest assured."


    She also knew the propriety. Since she felt that she wanted to kneel down, she would kneel down to the end. Father and mother are still waiting for them. How can she delay the business because of sleepiness.


    The bright eyes blinked several times, put aside all the thoughts, restrained the mind, and knelt down devoutly.


    ¡­¡­


    Fox clan


    When Hu Su Su learned that Junlin and the devil came to the Fox family again, the smile on the corner of her mouth suddenly condensed. She seems to have guessed why they came.


    Last time, without knowing it, she told them for sure that mu Lingzhu was not in the Fox family. This time they returned to the fox clan, they must have found some clues and come to ask for the blame.


    Those who should come will come, and they can''t escape. In this case, the soldiers came to block the water and cover the land, so she had to go one step at a time. First, he invited the four elders into the tent, and then he ordered people to invite the king''s landing and the devil who had been waiting outside¡° Yan''er''s affair is over. I don''t know what the little prince and the devil want to do when they come to our Fox family? " Fox Su Su silently staring at Jun Lin and demon Zun for a long time, very clever will directly around the topic of fox Yan son. Her words were not salty, but her attitude was obvious. Fox clan, don''t welcome them. They have something to say and go away¡° The clan leader is in pain because we are idle? A fox spirit is worth our running back and forth? " Jun Lin sneered and didn''t think much of Hu Su Su''s indifference. When that happens, if Hu Su Su Su is still as enthusiastic as before, it only shows that Hu Su Su Su''s woman''s patience is too terrible. It''s obvious that the woman in front of her has not reached that level¡° Our fox clan is just a small clan. We can''t afford to entertain such distinguished guests as the little prince and the devil. The little prince still tells us his intention directly. Otherwise, when it''s late, the little prince and the devil will have to sleep in the prairie. " Hu Su Su''s sharp fingernails pierced deeply into the meat. Looking at the rampant young man in front of him, he hated his teeth. When the fox clan is strong, she has to completely destroy the disdain of the young man in front of her¡° Tell me, where does this forest exist? " Junlin didn''t want to talk nonsense. He motioned that the picture carved by the devil was displayed in the air. His slender fingers pointed to a large forest on the picture and asked. He didn''t need to talk to foxu Su about any more wooden beads. He just wanted to know the location of the forest. Once the location is determined, he can take the mulingzhu belonging to the Fox family. When the picture slowly unfolded in mid air, the elder''s face suddenly changed. His ten fingers clenched tightly into fists, and he didn''t know where Junlin and the devil got this painting. That is the place where mu Lingzhu is. The fox clan has kept the secret for hundreds of thousands of years. Today, it was revealed by a teenager¡° The fox clan is so big that there is no so-called forest in this picture. If you don''t believe it, just go for a walk. " Hu Su Su stared at the painting for a while, but the light from the corner of his eyes drifted to the elder. When he saw the sweat on the elder''s forehead, he knew it. Her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, looking at Jun Lin, very calm said. I''m afraid only the elder knows about the existence of this forest. She really knows nothing about it¡° I''ll give you ten minutes to think about it. If you can''t give me a satisfactory answer after ten minutes, today will be the day of the extinction of the fox clan. " Junlin is not a good talker either. What the devil said before is right. Foxu Su may not know that mu Lingzhu is in the Fox family. I''m afraid she can''t give the answer to that forest. However, the four elders of the fox clan are still here, so he doesn''t believe them and doesn''t know about them. If they dare not know, he will let them bleed today¡° Little prince, you are too deceiving. This painting should be as like as two peas of more than ten thousand years ago. So long ago, the woods would have disappeared. If you destroy my fox family, I can''t find a piece of forest that is exactly the same for you. Smell speech, fox Su Su is really by the king''s words to gas big. The Muling clan is the treasure of their town clan. She can''t take it out easily. So, how to solve the current situation? Just a few contacts, she still has a certain understanding of Junlin. It''s self-evident that the boy''s ruthlessness is a very important role¡° Yes, fox. I can''t find it. Fox is dead. Life and death are all your thoughts. " Jun Lin didn''t think he had any patience to reason with Hu Su Su. After leaving so many words behind, he quietly stood aside and refused to talk nonsense with Hu Su Su Su. He wants to see if they want to protect the fox or the Pearl. Their choice is directly related to the existence of foxes in this continent¡° You... "Hu Su Su fiercely closed her eyes, looked at her king''s landing, and almost didn''t come up in one breath. She forced herself to calm down and face the question of life and death raised by King''s landing. Mu Lingzhu has protected the fox for hundreds of thousands of years. But today, can you still protect the fox from this disaster? She didn''t know the answer¡° Do the four elders know where the woods are? If we don''t know, we''ll have to fight with them. Whether we survive or die depends on the nature of the fox clan... "

 Chapter 928

    Her eyes swept to the four elders, some things she can''t do, especially this matter, related to the survival of the fox clan.


    She made this decision to the four elders. If they insist that they are not willing to hand over the mulingzhu, she can only call on the fox people to fight.


    Her heart is very clear, Junlin and the devil are not that the wood spirit bead will not give up, because the wood spirit bead is related to the life and death of the king of Hades and the princess of Hades.


    "Everything depends on the patriarch and the elder."


    The three elders took a look at the elder who was lost in thought. They made eye contact with each other for a short time. Finally, the second Elder spoke on their behalf.


    Obviously, only the elder knows where the forest is. If the elder is not willing to say it, they have nothing to do.


    "Elder, what do you think?"


    Hu Su Su''s eyes fall on the elder, who is the only insider. His attitude is related to the future direction of the Fox family.


    She, in fact, is also very nervous, just like a prisoner on the execution ground, waiting for the final outcome of her or fox clan.


    "I know a thing or two about that forest. It''s just that it''s been a long time, and I don''t know if it''s still there. "


    Big elder and fox Su Su looked at each other for several eyes, very helpless opened a mouth. If it''s providence, he can''t go against it. The attitude of the little prince and the devil has been very clear. Maybe the fate of Mu Lingzhu and their Fox family is over.


    He touched his gray beard, went to one side, drew a map and handed it to Jun Lin. No matter what, first tied fox clan to avoid this disaster, doing other plans.


    "The little prince is going to search according to the instructions on the map. If he finds the virtue, it means that the forest is still there. If he can''t find it, even if he kills the Fox family, it won''t help."


    He knew that no matter whether the forest still existed or not, the towering tree that had hidden the wood spirit pearl must still exist. However, it depends on their nature whether they can successfully take away the mulingzhu.


    Mu Lingzhu has been integrated with the big tree. If you want to take it out, you have to chop the big tree down. But if you want to chop down that big tree, unless there is


    "Elder don''t have to say that. No matter how many years have passed, what should exist will exist. Goodbye!"


    Get the answer you want, Junlin''s attitude also eased a lot. He nodded to the elder, took the map and walked out of the tent.


    What else does he worry about with this map? He is sure to find the towering tree that hides the wooden spirit Pearl!


    After Jun Lin and the demons left, Hu Su Su returned to the first seat with a dispirited face. Looking at the four elders with different looks, she sighed heavily.


    "I''m afraid that the mulingzhu, who has protected our fox clan for hundreds of thousands of years, will have to be left alone. From then on, our fox clan will have to work hard on its own."


    Hu Su Su feels that her heart is blocked. Since Chen ye came to the Fox family, a lot of things happened one after another. Every thing annoyed her. She was annoyed that the Fox family was not strong enough. If the fox clan is strong enough, he won''t be unable to defend his treasure.


    "They don''t have to be able to take the wooden beads. It all depends on nature..."


    The elder also sighed, but he was not willing to say more. Mu Lingzhu can stay one more day, and he won''t tell them how to take it away. However, he also knew that this was just a fluke in his heart. The little prince of the underworld and the devil of the demon world were not ordinary people.


    "Well, let''s think about how to make the fox clan powerful at the fastest speed. Only when we are strong, we don''t have to be afraid of anyone. "


    Hu Su Su doesn''t want to think about Mu Lingzhu any more. She only wants to think about one problem, which is how to become powerful. She wants to make fox clan strong, no longer afraid of any enemy.


    These people who bully them and humiliate them, sooner or later, she will make them pay the heaviest price.


    "The ancestors once left a way to make the fox clan powerful quickly. Now it seems that they have to use it..."


    One after another, the elder couldn''t bear the blow, so he hesitated again and again. If Mu Lingzhu is really taken away, they can only rely on their own ability to gain a foothold in this continent.


    That method, though costly, is better than being exterminated.


    ¡­¡­


    According to the map, it took two days for Junlin and mozun to find the forest at the junction of Fox and wolf.


    Hundreds of thousands of baptism, the forest not only did not disappear, but became more lush. Once in the woods, under the cover of countless towering trees, there was not even a trace of light.


    The devil took out a night pearl and guided the way ahead according to the map. It took about half an hour for them to find the towering tree in the picture.


    "Mu Lingzhu should be hidden somewhere in this big tree. Let''s look for it separately. I look up, you look down. "


    Demon Zun looked up at the towering tree, which was no longer visible, and patted it gently. At this time, a gust of wind blowing, the tree branches shaking up, issued bursts of rustle.


    He nodded to Jun Lin and flew up to the top of the tree. This kind of tree, which has grown for hundreds of thousands of years, has already been cultivated into a spirit. If they directly split it, I''m afraid it will cause the dissatisfaction of all the trees in this forest.


    This towering tree is located in the most central part of the forest. You can see that it is the king of the forest. They should treat it carefully.


    "Good..."


    Junlin didn''t argue with the devil. He started to look for it from the root of the tree and went up little by little. Time went by slowly, half an hour, a few hours, until the forest had been shrouded by night, he and the devil would make peace.


    "No..."


    "No..."


    They looked at each other and spoke almost at the same time. After getting the other person''s answer, their faces almost darkened at the same time.


    No, how could it not? This is the clue that Jin Lingzhu gave them. It can''t be without it. However, they can see from each other''s eyes that they really don''t have it.


    "Why don''t we look for it again?"


    Jun Lin clenched his teeth. Even if he didn''t believe in the big elder of the fox clan, he would absolutely believe in Jin Lingzhu. Jin Lingzhu said that if the wood Lingzhu is here, the wood Lingzhu must be here. Maybe it''s just because they''re looking for the wrong way. They''re looking for another way.


    Demon Zun didn''t object. After a few hours, they met again and got the same conclusion. So, they were silent at the same time, each leaning against a towering tree to meditate.


    "If you don''t go back to the fox clan, maybe the elder of the fox clan hasn''t told us anything."


    After a long time, Junlin took the lead in breaking the silence. Their search was very careful, but they didn''t feel the existence of mulingzhu. There must be something wrong. I''m afraid only the elder of the fox clan can answer their doubts.


    "Don''t count on the fox. They won''t say anything. Mulingzhu is the treasure of their family. It''s the limit for them to reveal the location of mulingzhu to us. Even if we really kill the fox clan, I''m afraid we can''t get any information from them. "


    Demon Zun shook his head. When Jun Lin asked Hu Su Su, he must be very concerned about the four elders of the fox clan. From the elder''s face, he saw a trace of absolute resolution. He understood that this was the Fox family''s final concession. What else do they want from the arc clan? It''s impossible. Because of the secret of Mu Lingzhu, he was very sure that only the elder knew it.


    "What about the wolves? Wolf Qianming may know something else


    Jun Lin nodded. He could listen to the words of the devil, and he also believed in the devil. There''s no point in going to the fox clan, so go to the wolf clan.


    Wolf Qianming, perhaps also can give them a surprise.


    "Well, let''s get some sleep and go to the wolf clan tomorrow morning."


    The devil looked at the sky, and it was completely dark. If he went to the wolf clan at this time, he might make the whole wolf clan uneasy. The wolves are kind to them, and they have to be funny.


    After days of running, his energy is almost overdrawn. He must have a good rest, otherwise he will not be able to bear the long road to find the Pearl.


    "You take a break, I''ll get something to eat."


    Jun Lin could see the devil''s fatigue, so he got up and moved his muscles. He turned around and walked out. After working for such a long time, he was really thirsty and hungry.


    He is a junior, although he is also very tired, but it is not good for an elder to prepare food.


    "Be careful..."


    The demon lord exhorted, then he hooked his lips and laughed. After many days, his relationship with the child has been better. The child is obviously tired to the limit, but still willing to support the tired body to find food, this heart he felt.


    He closed his eyes, deep sleep in the past, do not know how long to sleep, until a burst of footstep sound came, he opened his eyes hard. Junlin has come back with a pile of booty.


    "You take a break, I''ll make a fire..."


    Looking at Junlin, the demon lord almost collapsed and took the spoils in his hand with a smile. He motioned for Jun Lin to take a rest, and he took over the next task.


    As soon as I turned around, I was about to find some dry branches, but I felt that the hem of my clothes was pulled by something. Looking down, it turned out to be a little rabbit.


    The little rabbit''s glass like eyes looked at him. His small mouth bit a piece of his clothes. His pathetic little appearance made his heart soften for no reason.


    "You go, we don''t eat your meat..."


    He squatted down and touched the little rabbit''s hairy head. It was only then that he found that the little rabbit had lost a leg. A feeling of no origin made him want to let it go.


    If he remembered correctly, her reincarnation body would be incomplete in every life, maybe that life would be just like this little rabbit. I can''t bear to eat it.


    His words made the little rabbit burst into tears. With a click of his three legs, he jumped onto his shoulder, and his little mouth immediately kisses his lips

 Chapter 929

    This scene not only shocked the devil, but also the king''s landing who was about to close his eyes and go to sleep. He really thinks that rabbit is very brave. It''s not a rhythm that he doesn''t want to die. It''s a rhythm that even his soul doesn''t want any more.


    He remembered that when hunting the rabbit, the rabbit didn''t struggle and didn''t even run away. That''s why he didn''t kill it immediately.


    He never dreamed that he would see such an exaggerated picture when he brought the rabbit back.


    "You..."


    Demon Zun subconsciously pinched the rabbit''s neck, but at the moment when he wanted to crush it to death, he seemed to feel something. This rabbit is too intelligent to be an ordinary rabbit. What does that action mean?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The rabbit struggled from the demon''s big hand, and his two forepaws began to wave, as if he wanted to say something. It''s a pity that it can''t speak, so it can only express itself with its own body.


    "You are ling''er, aren''t you..."


    After watching the little rabbit dance for a long time, the devil finally opened his mouth. Just export words with a bit of shaking, a bit of accident, a bit of excitement.


    He never thought that he would have such a lucky chance to meet her. Junlin is really his lucky star.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little rabbit nodded and was relieved at last. Lying in the arms of the devil, gasping for breath, she was exhausted after such a toss.


    Fortunately, she met the devil, otherwise she would be the belly food of the boy.


    "Ling''er... I really didn''t expect... What a surprise..."


    Demon Zun gently stroked her white hair, and her mood relaxed. Before the fatigue swept away, and ling''er can meet here, he suffered before everything is worth it.


    God is good to him after all


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Little rabbit nodded, seemed very tired, locked in the arms of the devil, closed his eyes, it is obvious that to rest. As a rabbit with incomplete body, it is a miracle that she can persist in sleeping until now.


    "You stay with her, I''ll make a fire."


    Junlin naturally knows who Murong ling''er is and sees the devil''s smile blooming in the corner of his mouth. He got up again and left with a heavy body.


    He had heard the story of the devil and Murong ling''er more than once. He doesn''t care if he lets them stay one more second and makes him tired.


    The demon Zun looks at the figure of Jun Lin leaving, and his eyes are full of warm smiles. The child is young, but he looks like a little adult. It''s very good


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    Junlin and mozun wake up naturally. When mozun wakes up, he subconsciously looks into his arms and finds that the little rabbit has waken up. At this time, he is looking at him with a pair of big eyes like glass.


    He touched the little rabbit''s head, a face doting smile. That beautiful face, all is satisfied. I haven''t met her in the morning for many years. It''s really good.


    "Devil, we have to go to the wolf family..."


    Jun Lin looked at the glue like demon, hesitated for a moment, or very bad scenery to remind a sentence. Mother imperial concubine once said that no one can change Murong ling''er''s fate. If they want to go to the wolf tribe, they can only let Murong ling''er live and die in this forest.


    "I know. Give me another ten minutes, ten minutes will be fine..."


    Demon Zun nodded with a smile. If he had been in the past, he would have been different. But now it''s not the same, this encounter is the reward of God, he should be grateful and should not have any discomfort.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Smell speech, little rabbit is a little lost, but she will hide their emotions very well. She jumped to the ground and began to write with her front paws.


    There must be a purpose for the devil to come here. She wants to know his purpose and whether she can help them.


    "Lingo, we are here to look for mulingzhu. Mu Lingzhu should be in this millennium old tree, but we can''t sense it, so we want to go to the wolf clan to ask


    The devil told the little rabbit the purpose of their coming to the forest. He didn''t want to get anything from ling''er, but he didn''t want to. As soon as his words fell, the little rabbit waved his front paws and wrote on the ground.


    "You said you knew the big tree. Would you like to ask for us?"


    Although the little rabbit only wrote a few words, the devil suddenly guessed her meaning. He and Jun Lin looked at each other, equally overjoyed. If ling''er could ask for an answer, it would be a great help to them


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little rabbit nodded, motioned to the devil to wait, and went to the tree where the wooden spirit Pearl was hidden. Small claws in the tree gently knocked a few times, a green light flashed, a white bearded old man appeared in front of her.


    The little rabbit danced to the old man with white beard for a while. The old man with white beard was very patient. After learning the little rabbit''s request, he hesitated.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little rabbit just jumped into his arms. After a long time, the old man with white beard put the little rabbit down and nodded gently


    "Why are you looking for the mulingzhu?"


    The old man with white beard touched his long beard and looked at the king''s landing and the devil. It seemed that he was thinking about something. Were they the predestined friends of Mu Lingzhu?


    "My father, king and concubine are trapped in the gap between time and space. I have to gather five spirit pearls and give them to God. God can save them from the gap between time and space."


    Junlin is very honest to answer the old man''s question. He knows that this is an opportunity created by Murong ling''er. He must seize this opportunity.


    He had a sincere attitude and a low attitude. He even saluted the old man with white beard


    "Who are your father and your wife?"


    The old man nodded and asked again. He didn''t expect that the young man in front of him could have something to do with God. If so, I''m afraid it would be impossible for him not to give the wooden bead to him


    In this continent, even the God of time and space does not dare to fight against God. He is just a little God. He does not have the courage to offend God


    "Pluto and Princess Pluto, my mother''s wife has a very good relationship with God and the God of time and space..."


    When the king came to he qiminrui, he suddenly felt something from the fluctuation of the old man''s look. As soon as he opened his mouth, he poked at the old man''s weakness.


    When the old man with white beard heard the word "God", his face was obviously respectful. He believed that his intuition was correct.


    "Princess Ming, has your mother ever been a phoenix girl?"


    The old man with white beard''s eyes flashed. It was obvious that the three words of Princess Ming interested him very much. I don''t know if the young lady is the one he has been waiting for. If so, it would be perfect.


    "Yes, my mother''s concubine is the last Phoenix girl in this continent. Fire Phoenix used to be her protective animal."


    Junlin seems to see the hope, busy nodded. The old man with white beard suddenly asked about his mother''s concubine. He guessed that maybe mu Lingzhu had something to do with her.


    As he expected, when he said this, the old man with white beard nodded with a smile and looked at him more gently.


    "Princess Ming, Phoenix, everything is arranged by heaven. Kid, it''s yours. You can take it. But if you want to take the mulingzhu, you have to find a treasure


    The old man with white beard breathed a sigh of relief. After hundreds of thousands of years of protection, he finally returned to his original owner. His guardianship will finally come to an end. Only when the boy gets the sacred things of the wolf clan, he can go back to heaven.


    "What treasure?"


    As soon as he heard that he could take away the mulingzhu, the spirit of Junlin came at once. He stared at the old man with white beard, very eager


    As long as he could take away the wooden beads, let alone a treasure, even if it was ten or a hundred, he would surely find them for the old man with white beard.


    "Canglang sword, if you want to take away the wood spirit bead, you must use Canglang sword to chop down this big tree. When a big tree falls down, it will naturally appear


    The old man with white beard didn''t show off. He took a picture of the towering tree behind him and said very easily, "this tree has been enchanted. Without the wolf sword, it can never be split


    If the child wants to get the mulingzhu, he can only borrow the Canglang sword from the wolf clan, otherwise no one can take the mulingzhu


    "OK, now I''ll go to the wolf clan to get the wolf sword."


    The king came to know clearly, and believed in the words of the old man with white beard. The firmness of this towering tree is absolutely beyond anyone''s expectation. Otherwise, in all kinds of helplessness, he and the devil would have directly cleaved it.


    Canglang sword, it seems that this trip to the wolf clan can''t be avoided. He won''t forget his kindness


    "Son, don''t touch the fox clan for a hundred years, or there will be a curse from heaven!"


    The old man with white beard pinched his fingers and looked up at the direction of the Fox family. He sighed helplessly. I''m afraid that the future of the Fox family will be very difficult.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Junlin knew that there was no malice in the old man''s words. He must have known something but could not say it. Fox clan, as long as he doesn''t make trouble, he doesn''t intend to move. It''s only a hundred years. It''s just a blink of an eye


    "Devil, wait for me here. I''ll be back soon."


    Jun Lin took a look at the little rabbit and laughed at it. This little rabbit really helped them a lot. If he could make her happy for a while, it would be a while, a hundred years of waiting, and at most a day of getting along.


    Wolf, he can go by himself. Devil, he can let him stay with her


    He turned around, smiling and strode forward. The breeze blows his thousands of ink hair, flying in the air, bringing out enchanting arcs.


    Behind him, the devil and the rabbit quietly watched him leave, and their eyes were full of gratitude

 Chapter 930

    Wolf tribe


    In a luxurious tent, wolf Qianming looks at the dusty King''s landing and signals the maid to serve tea.


    Junlin went to the fox clan. He knew it, but he didn''t know why Junlin came to the wolf clan? But Junlin didn''t mean them any harm, and he didn''t have to worry too much.


    "Is it urgent for the little prince to come here in such a hurry?"


    Wolf Qianming looked at Jun Lin, looked up and poured a big glass of water. He asked with a smile. The little prince doesn''t like to talk nonsense. Although he has only been in touch for a few days, he knows it very well. Therefore, as soon as you open your mouth, you can go straight to the theme.


    "I''ve found the mulingzhu. I need to borrow it


    The wolf sword is used


    Jun Lin long breathed a breath, he has wolf Qianming as his own people, export words are also very natural. Although the Canglang sword is a sacred thing of the wolf clan, it should not be a big problem to borrow and use it. I''m afraid that there will be any accident in the Canglang sword.


    "The wolf sword? A hundred years ago, the holy wolf used the wolf sword as a token to hire the fox Princess Ye ran. I don''t know the whereabouts of the wolf sword... "


    Smell speech, wolf thousand clear Leng for a while, about the whereabouts of the black wolf sword he really don''t know. In those years, the holy wolf gave the sacred things of the wolf clan to the lucky Princess of the fox clan. He has never seen the black wolf sword for a hundred years. As for how the princess stored the wolf sword, only fox people know.


    "Is there any way to recall the wolf to the wolf clan immediately?"


    Jun Lin closed his eyes. He really didn''t want to go to that place of fox clan. I''m afraid he might not be able to find out the whereabouts of the wolf sword. If he called the holy wolf, the wolf would be able to sense the whereabouts of the wolf sword.


    After days of running, he was so tired that he was about to burst his liver. If he was going back to the underworld, he would not be able to bear it. On the other hand, it would be a waste of time.


    "There is only one situation that can recall the holy wolf, that is, the wolf clan is invaded and defeated by a strong enemy. I''m going to start the summoning mantra. After the wolf comes back, I''ll ask the little prince to say more good words for me, or I''ll... "


    Wolf Qianming hesitated for a moment. The summoning mantra can''t be started easily. Once it is started, I''m afraid it will be a bit serious. But the little prince''s appearance is really bad. If he is too tired, his body will be damaged


    As long as the little prince is willing to speak for the wolves, the holy wolf should not be too angry


    "Here comes the wolf. I''ll take all the blame for you."


    Jun Lin nodded, wolf Qianming so help him, how can he watch wolf Qianming punished. He rarely gives a promise, which can be regarded as a kind of trust in wolf Qianming.


    "Little prince, wait a moment. It will take about half an hour..."


    Wolf Qianming told the maid a few words, then left in a hurry. If you want to start the summoning curse, he will arrange other things first, so that the whole wolf will not be disturbed by the summoning curse.


    ¡­¡­


    The waiting is long. It''s only half an hour, but Junlin feels like he''s on pins and needles. It''s really tiring to find this wooden spirit bead. I hope there won''t be any accident this time, otherwise he will really vomit blood.


    Just as he was meditating, there was an unusual wave in the air, and then a strong light flashed by, and ash had appeared in the tent.


    "King''s landing?"


    Looking at the teenager sitting in the tent, Xiao Hui was obviously surprised. However, what surprised him even more was that there was no invasion of foreign enemies


    He frowned as if he had guessed something. His face was a little ugly


    "I ordered wolf Qianming to call you. If you want to punish me, I don''t have time to rush back to the underworld to find you."


    Jun Lin nodded to Xiao Hui. For his future father-in-law, his attitude is the same as his father-in-law. The relationship between them is still close. When he quarrels with Lele, his future father-in-law protects him.


    "Do you know what it means for wolf Qianming to activate the summoning spell? "Yes?"


    Looking at Junlin''s exhausted face, Xiaohui is distressed. But today''s matter is a bit too big. No matter what reason he has, he can''t accept that the wolf family suddenly sends out a red alarm when they are safe


    "I know that I forced him, so I will bear all the consequences."


    Jun Lin nodded. He was not a child who didn''t know anything. It was rare for him to be willful. He looked at wolf Qianming rushing in and tried his best to protect him.


    He can''t let wolf Qianming, or even the whole wolf people, be implicated by him and suffer for him


    "Never again, or I will die."


    Xiaohui looks at Junlin''s Jue ran in his eyes and presses down his emotions. He wanted to punish Lang Qianming severely, but Junlin''s attitude makes him hesitate


    He knew that Junlin had always had a sense of propriety. He had no choice but to give such an order to Lang Qianming. If he had to punish Lang Qianming, Jun Lin would have been punished with him


    "Thank you... Dad for your kindness..."


    The big stone in Jun Lin''s heart finally fell down. When he looked at Xiao Hui, he bowed his head unnaturally and said, "Dad represents a kind of identification and also a kind of responsibility to Lele."


    Xiao Hui has always connived at him, even more than his father and king. He deserves this call


    "If I don''t show mercy to my subordinates, I''m afraid your father will not be able to call me out in his whole life, smelly boy..."


    The words "Dad" also cast a big stone in Xiaohui''s heart, which aroused countless waves and made him smile. All his dissatisfaction disappeared. He even felt a little lucky. If it wasn''t for such an accident, he would have to wait until the year of the monkey


    "When it''s worthy of these two words, it will be called. If you call, you won''t change your tongue. "


    Junlin didn''t dare to look at Xiaohui''s eyes, but he was still a little uncomfortable. Since he had absolutely called Xiaohui, he would call her that all his life. If he had known that a father would make him so happy, he would have cried for a long time.


    His mother told him about the story of the holy wolf and the fox princess. He told each other that Xiao Hui''s life was very short


    "Don''t you have such a sweet mouth? What''s the matter with your father? My father won''t refuse to go up the mountain and down the oil pot. "


    Xiaohui patted Junlin''s slightly thin shoulder with satisfaction, sat down beside him, picked up a cup of tea and tasted it gently, probably because he was in a good mood. It was a very ordinary cup of tea, but he felt very sweet


    "I''ve found the mulingzhu. I need the Canglang sword to get it. Do you know where the Canglang sword is?"


    Junlin also took up a cup of tea, by drinking tea to hide his uncomfortable mood. But by the time he opened his mouth, his face had returned to normal.


    This little episode, this accident of recognizing my father, has passed


    "Fox clan, I used the wolf sword to get Ranran. Ranran trusted foxu Su, so she left the wolf sword in the fox clan. If you want it, I can get it for you at any time."


    Canglang sword is a sacred thing of the wolf family. I believe foxu Su dare not damage it. Although he has given the wolf sword to the fox clan as a dowry, it should not be difficult to borrow it


    It''s hard for Junlin to ask for anything. Now that he does, he certainly can''t let Junlin down


    "Well, go and get it for me. If I can, I don''t want to go to that place again in my life


    Jun Lin rubbed his eyebrows and didn''t plan to go with Xiao Hui to get it. He didn''t want to be angry when he saw Hu Su Su. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he can squint for a while. He is so tired that he can sleep a little longer. Otherwise, once he leaves the wolves, he will not know when he will have a chance to sleep


    "Lingzhu is very important, but your body is more important. If your body is tired, it will not be worth the loss."


    Junlin is still young. A boy under 12 years old is still in the period of growing up. It''s certainly not good for his growth


    In a short period of time, he has obtained jinlingzhu and found mulingzhu. There is still enough time to look for other sanlingzhu. He doesn''t have to use his own body to rob time


    "I just want to gather five spirit pearls to accompany Lele as soon as possible. She is very lonely..."


    This is the most real idea in his heart. No matter how well Lele takes care of himself, there is a concern in his heart. Before he closes up, he just wants to live quietly with Lele for a period of time.


    One year later, they will be separated for at least eight years. Eight years is too long. He hopes to leave more good memories for Lele


    "If you need to trade your health for time together, Lele would prefer to spend more time alone. Let''s have a rest. Tomorrow I will give you the wolf sword


    Xiaohui is very pleased. The child really has a heart for Lele. He even remembers Lele at this time. They should be completely relieved to give Lele to him


    He doesn''t have much time. If he can watch his baby daughter have a good home, he can walk at ease


    "Then... Ok..."


    Jun Lin hesitated. The wolf clan is not far away from the fox clan. This time, if there is no accident, it will take three hours, but Xiao Hui said it will take one day. Originally, he didn''t want to agree, but in his mind came the figure of the devil and the little rabbit. He had no choice but to agree


    "Jun Lin is my son-in-law. If anyone dares to neglect him, he will be responsible for the consequences. Do you understand?"


    Xiao Hui turns to see wolf Qianming standing on one side, his face is cold. This time is lucky for wolf Qianming, otherwise he would not be able to get away with it.


    Junlin today asked him to be a father. From then on, he must be a father to Junlin. The wolf clan is his territory. He does not allow anyone on his territory to disrespect Junlin.


    "Yes, Saint Wolf."


    Lang Qianming bowed his head to salute. He didn''t dare to neglect the little prince. He didn''t expect that the little prince had such a relationship with the wolves. No wonder the little prince was so polite to him all the time


    This is good. With the relationship of the underworld, the future of the wolves is limitless. The wolf clan will open a new chapter after today


    ¡­¡­.

 Chapter 931

    The following day


    When Junlin opened his eyes, the wolf sword had already been placed on his bed, and a faint silver light flashed by. A remnant of a wolf appeared on the top of the sword, which was enough to show the dignity of the sword


    He got up and quickly packed himself up. After breakfast, he took the wolf sword and went on the road in the sound of Xiao Hui''s advice


    A few hours later, he returned to the woods and found the towering tree with the wooden spirit beads


    "Have you got the wolf sword?"


    As soon as he saw Jun Lin''s figure, he immediately came up with the rabbit in his arms. As soon as Jun Lin went, he went for a day, which made him nervous for a day. It''s not easy to come back, but don''t go back empty handed.


    "Well, I''m going to chop down this big tree and take out the magic beads."


    Jun Lin reached out and took out the wolf sword from his arms. Without saying a word, he raised the wolf sword and cut it to the towering tree. A fierce wolf rushed out of the wolf sword and rushed straight at the towering tree.


    Ka, the wolf encircled the big tree with his body, and the sharp wolf teeth began to bite the trunk of the big tree, making a click.


    Within five minutes, the towering tree was bitten by the shadow wolf and collapsed. A loud noise shook the whole forest


    At the moment when the big tree collapsed, a dazzling white light rose into the sky, and a crystal clear bead appeared in the air.


    "Jun Lin, go and get it."


    The devil looked at the crystal clear bead and thought of the words of the old man with white beard. He didn''t take it directly. Since mu Lingzhu and Jinxin have a predestined relationship, it is the most appropriate choice for Junlin to take it


    His big hand involuntarily hugged the little rabbit in his arms, and the arrival of Mu Lingzhu also indicated that they were about to separate. His spirit will continue to live in this dangerous forest, waiting for the next pain of reincarnation


    "Mulingzhu..."


    Jun Lin flew up and stretched out his big guard hand to the floating wooden beads in front of him. It seems that mu Lingzhu sensed something. After a few circles in the air, she jumped directly into the hands of Jun Lin


    Jun Lin looked at the hard won mu Lingzhu in his hand. He couldn''t hide his excitement. He put the mu Lingzhu into his pocket and calmed down. Then he flew back to the devil


    "Devil, I really want to go this time..."


    He looked at the little rabbit in the arms of the devil, suddenly red eyes, some in the heart can not bear but had to speak to remind the devil. It''s hard for the devil and Murong ling''er to get to this stage. If they take Murong ling''er away because they are reluctant to separate, the consequences will be unimaginable


    "I know..."


    Demon Zun saw a trace of worry from Jun Lin''s eyes and laughed at Jun Lin. After so much experience, he has figured out a lot of things, he will not be so stupid to do anything to make God angry.


    Since God has set a precedent, as long as he stays in tiannu palace, he will have many opportunities to meet ling''er


    "Ling''er, I''m leaving. Take care. A year from now, we will meet again... "


    Demon Zun gently touched the little rabbit in his arms and opened his mouth with pity. Then he put the rabbit on the grass and waved to her


    This time the difference, he did not have too much loss, because this time together is completely picked up


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The little rabbit was obviously very pleased to see such a demon. He waved his paw to the demon and ran to the depth of the forest. She didn''t run fast, and the incomplete little figure not only touched the devil, but also touched the king''s landing


    "Let''s go. Next time I see God, I''ll plead for you. Maybe once he''s happy, he can make you and Murong ling''er meet each other every year."


    Jun Lin watched the little rabbit''s figure disappear completely, went to the devil''s side, and said softly, "Murong ling''er, must be a woman who insists on love to the end, otherwise it is impossible to bear the pain of reincarnation with her incomplete body.


    This kind of love should be earth moving. Why does God have to be so cruel to them? Next time he sees God, he must say a few more good words for them and help them.


    "Really... That''s great..."


    The devil didn''t expect that Jun Lin would say such a thing. He knew the relationship between Jun Lin and God. If Jun Lin was willing to plead for him, God would agree to Jun Lin even if he didn''t look at the Buddhist''s face


    The future road between him and ling''er may not be as difficult as you think


    "Let''s go, we have to go back to find the water spirit beads..."


    Looking at the demon Zun smiling like a child, Jun Lin also showed a faint smile. In fact, the relationship with the devil is also because of the common search for the five spirit beads. Looking at such a devil who is desperate for love, he really wants to do something for them.


    However, these are the afterwords. All of them have to be collected. Wu Lingzhu is saying


    "I''m very lucky to meet your family. I''m very lucky..."


    The devil and King''s landing walk side by side, looking at the cool face of King''s landing, can''t help sighing. It was Jin Xin who pulled him out of the bottomless mire. It was Jun Lin who gave him infinite hope. His life, because of them, will become so human.


    ... when the emperor and the devil came back to Xiling, it had already been three days. In the room, on the big bed, Xiaoxiao is sleeping with a quilt. And Chu mi''er had already gone out to cure the disease¡° Smile, wake up... "Looking at sleeping into the dead pig''s sister, Jun Lin''s mouth slightly smoked. Some time ago, my sister''s sleep was not good. Now that she''s sleeping like this, can''t it be because the chenye thing has been solved¡° Brother, you are back... "Good dream was disturbed, Xiaoxiao''s temper came up, sat up, rubbed his big eyes and wanted to get angry. Until see clearly sitting next to his brother, just reluctantly in the heart of the anger to pressure down. He threw himself into his brother''s arms and began to act in a coquetry way Jun Lin holds his coquettish sister in his arms and loves her very much. She lifted her sister''s trouser legs to see if her knees were red and swollen after kneeling for three days. It was very considerate. He woke her up just to determine the position of shuilingzhu. With one answer from her, she could continue to sleep until the end of time. "I don''t know, the painting has been engraved by my sister and she''s asking," she shook her head with a smile. They were not familiar with Xiling. After getting the hint, my sister and the phantom began to ask around with the painting. I don''t know if they heard any news today. Just as they were talking, the door of the room opened and chumi''er walked in quickly. It seems that Junlin and the devil are back, and the pupil is full of smiles¡° Elder sister, mu Lingzhu has arrived. Have you heard the whereabouts of Shui Lingzhu? " Jun Lin didn''t wait for Chu mi''er to ask. She immediately said the answer she wanted to know. In a short period of time, they had two golden and wooden beads in their hands, and he suddenly felt a sense of achievement. He decided that after he found shuilingzhu, he would take three days off to rest, so as not to be really tired. "The phantom heard that shuilingzhu was in Shuijia, the largest family in Xiling, in the well in the courtyard where Shuida lived." The younger brother took the wooden spirit bead to return smoothly, let her hanging heart finally put down. No matter how powerful the water family is, they are ordinary people. It''s not difficult for them to take the water pearl. She has already discussed with the phantom. Today, she will go to the water house. No matter what method she uses, she will take the water spirit bead and say¡° Let''s do it tonight. We must get the water pearl. " With the whereabouts of shuilingzhu, Junlin doesn''t want to have any delay, so as to avoid long night dreams. At the thought of another pearl, his mood was unavoidably excited¡° Well, don''t hurt the water family. It''s not easy for them to guard the magic beads. " Chumi''er nodded, glanced out of the window, looked at the sunset, and began to feel heavy in her heart. If she had not miscalculated, the young lady of the water family would have been killed today. In return, she''d better save the life of the young lady of the water family. At night, it''s chilly and terrible, the wind is blowing, the leaves are rustling, and the cold moonlight is falling. It''s a layer of light sorrow and water for this land. It''s quiet and has fallen into a deep sleep. A shadow flashed by and fell on the courtyard where Miss Shui lived, quietly. The door of the room was opened, and the shadow swaggered into the boudoir of Miss Shui. Looking at the gorgeous woman sleeping on the white bed, a strange smile appeared at the corner of her mouth. Let''s start with the young lady of Shuijia who is going to be hairpin tomorrow. The shadow came to the bedside, and the dagger in his hand was particularly dazzling in the dark¡° Who are you? " In a flash of dazzling cold light, the woman who was still sleeping on the big bed rolled towards her face, and a silver sword appeared in her slender hand. She looked at the woman in front of her, her eyes and eyebrows full of killing intention. Dare to break into her room at will, when she has so good to kill¡° Send you to the West and take your heart away by the way. Don''t make unnecessary struggles, or you will die unhappily. " The shadow gave a sneer. It was a little unexpected that the water lady was alert, but it didn''t hinder her from killing her¡° Hum, it''s not sure who lives or dies. You... "The woman''s eyes are cold, and her Kung Fu is obviously good. When she was about to laugh at the shadow, she suddenly found that her body seemed to be fixed and could not move, which shocked her. The shadow did nothing. How could she be held? And she couldn''t make any sound when she wanted to speak. A chill rose from the bottom of her feet¡° Since you don''t want to die happily, let''s do something else. You should be a virgin, right? In order to prevent me from working in vain, I''ll check it for you right now... "

 Chapter 932

    With a wave of the shadow hand, the silver sword in shuiwanqing''s hand has been broken into ashes. With a sinister smile in his mouth, he dragged shuiwanqing out directly and looked down at shuiwanqing in horror.


    She wanted to solve her problem with a knife, but she didn''t like it, so she couldn''t help it


    "No... you go away... Go away..."


    Looking at his clothes instantly broken into pieces, water Wanqing has no way to control his mood. The most important thing for a woman is her virginity. If her virginity is lost in such a way, she can''t even die in peace.


    She suddenly regretted, had known that she did not resist, let her pain happy to kill her. At least that way, she could have a little dignity.


    "Shout, no one will hear you if you break your throat. That''s what you asked for. No wonder anyone


    That put on the black shadow will be all the reaction of the water fine night income eyes, suddenly feel special cool. It turns out that it''s such a taste to watch people sleep and struggle. Well, it''s very good. It can be found often.


    Her hand in the water Wanqing body mercilessly pinched several, looking at the water Wanqing tearful eyes whirling beg her, the corner of the mouth smile more strong. Just as her hand was about to touch the most important place of shuiwanqing, a white light came towards her.


    She was surprised, subconsciously avoid, completely did not expect that this time someone will appear to save water Wanqing, and that person even has mana.


    "Who?"


    Like a ghost, a cold voice escaped from her lips. She ignored the water and swept her eyes to the open door. Two women stood at the door, one with a slightly ugly face and the other with a spitting face.


    She only looked at the two women and knew who they were. I couldn''t help but feel stunned. I couldn''t understand why they were here at the moment.


    "Chen Xuan, are you a pervert? To do such a thing to a weak woman, you are more like a beast than a man. "


    Xiaoxiao walked into the room, took a thin generation to cover the woman''s body, solved the magic on the woman, and pacified the woman who had been extremely frightened.


    What Chen Xuan has done tonight is a real gnashing of teeth. It''s disgusting. It''s so hateful


    "I don''t want you to mind my business. How far do you go..."


    Chen Xuan''s ten fingers under the wide sleeve robe tightly clenched into fists. She had calmed down. She originally wanted to speak evil words, but Xiaoxiao is Junlin''s sister. If she goes too far, I''m afraid Junlin will hate her even more.


    "When you meet injustice, you must take care of it. Chenxuan, since you meet again, you don''t want to run away..."


    Chu mi''er comes to Chen Xuan. She already feels shameless about what Chen Xuan has done. How can such a woman be worthy of her outstanding younger brother? She does not deserve to carry shoes for her younger brother


    She is to calculate the water Wanqing has the disaster of death, but can''t calculate to water Wanqing start is Chen Xuan. Now Chen Xuan is so terrible that she should be taken back to the underworld and locked up to avoid harm.


    "Sister honey, don''t forget your oath. We''ll be a family sooner or later. Why do you have to make trouble with me? "


    Chen Xuan doesn''t agree with Chu mi''er''s words. She knows in her heart that they can''t do anything to her. Even if she can''t beat chumier, they can''t hurt her.


    One of them is Junlin''s sister, the other is Junlin''s sister. She really doesn''t want to make the relationship too stiff with them.


    "That''s what happened when Jun Lin grew up. Now we have nothing to do with you. Chen Xuan, are you going back by yourself? Or shall we do it? "


    Shuiwanqing doesn''t matter. They can be regarded as having saved shuiwanqing''s life. What they should achieve has been achieved. It''s chenye''s wish to take chenxuan back. She will fulfill chenye''s wish tonight.


    This thought, while Chen Xuan is not attentive, immediately stopped Chen Xuan. Everything happened in the blink of an eye, not to mention Chen Xuan did not expect, even smile did not expect.


    "Sister mi''er, you..."


    Chen Xuan''s face is instantly pale and incomparable. In her heart, Chu mi''er is always bright and big. She didn''t expect Chu mi''er to play sneak attack. If she is brought back to the underworld, does she have a future?


    My father and mother will take her back to the snow mountain. I''m afraid she will never get out of the snow mountain


    "I''m not your sister. Don''t yell in the future. Chen Xuan, you have broken your parents'' heart, and let us be completely disappointed with you. You''d better go back to the underworld and reflect on what you''ve done wrong. "


    Chu mi''er summons the phantom and hands over Chen Xuan to her, indicating that she will take Chen Xuan back to the underworld and give it to the immortal devil. Without Chen Xuan, their affairs will go more smoothly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Xuan seems to want to say something, but after seeing Chu mi''er turn her eyes, she swallows the words about to be exported. She looked at her phantom, but her mood calmed down


    Phantom pressure her back, maybe she has a chance to escape


    After Chen Xuan left, the small room was quiet again. Chu mi''er went to the big bed, looked at the water Wanqing that could not calm down, took out a black pill and put it in shuiwanqing''s mouth. Immediately, water evening clear suddenly calm, in addition to the eyes there are panic, mood is calm a lot¡° Thank you... Thank you for saving your life... "Shui Wanqing wrapped herself tightly and looked at the two gorgeous women in front of her, feeling grateful. Fortunately, they helped each other, otherwise she would have to suffer such humiliation before she died¡° Miss, don''t thank us. We come here tonight for a purpose... "Chu mi''er looks directly at Shui Wanqing, and doesn''t want to talk nonsense to her. As soon as she opens her mouth, she goes straight to the topic. Shuilingzhu, whether they give it or not, she has to. Saving her life is also a compensation for them¡° What does the girl want? " Shuiwanqing is also a wise man. In a few words, chumi''er immediately understands what chumi''er means. If she can repay her kindness, she still has to. What''s more, she is not a person who likes to owe her kindness¡° Shuilingzhu... "Chu mi''er carefully looks at shuiwanqing, trying to put all the look on shuiwanqing''s face into her eyes. When she said the three words of shuilingzhu, she found that there was a flash of surprise in shuiwanqing''s eyes, then the light of her eyes flashed, and her heart sank instantly¡° Now shuilingzhu is no longer in our Shuifu. It''s dedicated to the Emperor... "After hesitating for a long time, shuiwanqing made up her mind to open her mouth. Shuilingzhu, which had been taken by my father several years ago, was quietly given to the emperor of Xiling. It is just like this that their Shuifu can prosper in the past three years. If these two women want the water spirit pearl, they can only go to the palace to ask the emperor for it. It''s just that Xiling palace is heavily guarded. She thinks they''d better not go¡° Are you sure? If I lie, I''ll cut off your tongue. " Smell speech, Chu Mi son a Leng, very suspicious of looking at water late fine. Jinlingzhu shows the picture that shuilingzhu is really in Shuifu. But now the water has long been dedicated to the present Xiling emperor. Is that cheating them¡° You are my saviors. I don''t have to lie to you. Shuilingzhu was originally hidden in the well in my yard. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the well in the yard to find it Shuiwanqing is not stupid. Naturally, you can see that the two women in front of you look very kind. In fact, they are not so easy to talk. She got out of bed, found a suit of clothes to change, then took chumi''er and Xiaoxiao to the well of the courtyard. She quickly lifted the lid of the well and motioned to chumi''er to check with a smile. She looked very calm, and there was no sign of lying¡° There''s no need to go down. Shuilingzhu is not in this well Chumi''er glanced at the bottomless well, didn''t feel the presence of Shuiling Zhusi, and covered the well in person. Sharp eyes in the water late sunny body swept for a long time, decided to believe the water late sunny words¡° Two girls, if you really want to look for shuilingzhu, I can tell you a secret of shuilingzhu. " Water late fine suddenly close to Chu mi''er and smile, very mysterious in two people''s ears gently said a few words. She doesn''t think about anything now. She just wants to repay her kindness and tell them everything she knows. As for whether or not to look for the water pearl, it was not something she could stop, even though she did not want them to take risks at all¡° Water girl, a good man has a good reward, you will have a good reward... "After listening to the water, Chu mi''er showed her first smile tonight. She patted the small shoulder of the late sunny water, a word has been her thanks. She is very glad that she has decided that such a woman should not be ill fated... "I heard that your brother has leg disease. Take this bottle of medicine and take one a day. Tomorrow you are looking for a doctor to acupuncture him once a day. Ten days later, he will be able to get out of bed and walk Then Chu mi''er took out a small medicine bottle and handed it to Shui Wanqing. She also heard about the young master of the water family today. She specially prepared that bottle of medicine for the young master of the water family¡° Thank you for the medicine... Thank you... "Shuiwanqing is unbelievable. She stares at chumi''er and finds that chumi''er is a miracle doctor with tea in the world. Brother''s leg is saved. It''s really saved. God has eyes. She took the small porcelain vase and almost cried with joy... "When it''s your kind reward, go..." Chu mi''er waved to Shui Wanqing and left quickly with a smile. In the thick night, two figures cut through the night sky, like meteors, fleeting. Shuiwanqing stands in the courtyard, looking at the direction of chumi''er''s departure, speechless for a long time

 Chapter 933

    In the room, Chu mi''er looks at Jun Lin with a dignified face and simply says what happened before, with a heavy tone.


    The fact of tonight is that it stimulates her. She is very worried about Chen Xuan''s change. Even if Chen Xuan went back to the underworld, could she be better?


    "Elder sister, why did Chen Xuan go to fetch water for Wanqing''s heart?"


    Xiaoxiao''s face was not very good-looking. She couldn''t understand why chenxuan suddenly wanted to win the heart of a famous woman. She was sure that Chen Xuan didn''t know they were going to Shuifu tonight, which means that Chen Xuan didn''t know shuilingzhu was in Shuifu at all.


    "Generally speaking, the heart of virginity is mostly for cultivation. Maybe Chen Xuan is practicing some magic arts..."


    Chumi''er dropped her eyes and pondered for a moment. She couldn''t answer the question. Chen Xuan is so unexpected and sad. If she has already started practicing magic, the only thing they can do is to stop her as soon as possible, so that she will not be trapped.


    "Don''t worry about so much. She wants to degenerate. That''s her business. Just don''t provoke us."


    Junlin doesn''t want to hear about chenxuan at all. The life and death of that woman has nothing to do with their sister and brother. If he degenerates to the best way to practice magic, he will have an open and aboveboard reason to kill her. He doesn''t want his sister to waste time on a woman who has been saved.


    "Well, let''s talk about the water pearl. Shuiwanqing said that shuilingzhu is now in the hands of Xiling emperor. We have to find a way to find it as soon as possible. "


    Chumi''er looks at her brother''s smelly face, and doesn''t want to make him unhappy because of an unimportant woman. The most important thing now is how to find the whereabouts of shuilingzhu. The words of shuiwanqing echoed in her mind, but she still couldn''t find any clue.


    "Shuiwanqing said that shuilingzhu must be preserved in the water. Let''s go to the place where there is water in the palace. Xiling palace is not small. Do we want to find it one place at a time? "


    When it comes to this, Xiaoxiao has a frown. They only know so much about shuilingzhu. It seems that they can only find a way like this carpet. I''m afraid it will take me a long time to look for it.


    "The water pearl is so precious that the emperor of Xiling will not hide in such an obvious place. If you want to know the whereabouts of shuilingzhu, it''s easy to catch the emperor of Xiling. "


    Junlin didn''t think so much about it. If he could find shuilingzhu by the simplest and crude way, he would not detour. Compared with shuilingzhu, the emperor of Xiling must feel that his life is more important.


    "I''m going to catch the emperor of Xiling now."


    Demon Zun nodded and agreed with Jun Lin''s opinion. For a superior, the simple and crude way is often the most effective way. Junlin, the child, got the true legend of Hades.


    He immediately got up and walked out of the room. The night had just begun, and they still had a little time to let the emperor of Xiling spit out the water beads he had eaten.


    "Junlin, after we find shuilingzhu, we have to find time to go to longzu. The matter between Xiaoxiao and chenye should be solved as soon as possible. "


    Chu mi''er looks at the devil''s figure disappearing, glances at her yawning sister, and tells Jun Lin of an important decision she and her sister have made.


    After collecting the three magic pearls, my brother should have a rest. Take advantage of the opportunity to go to the dragon clan, take a good rest, lest he will drag his body down.


    "Do you understand? Do you really want to go to the dragon clan to show weakness to CHEN Ye? "


    Jun Lin picked to pick eyebrow, didn''t reply Chu Mi son immediately, on the contrary is to see to one side spirit obviously not good younger sister, smile to ask a way.


    If his sister wants to go, he has nothing to say. Father, mother and concubine are not here, he is the backbone of the family. He must come forward in all external affairs.


    "If I don''t go... My sister will break the sisterhood with me... I was forced to..."


    Smile to curl a mouth, a pair of very helpless appearance, as if she promised to go to the dragon clan, all because Chu Mi Er forced general. In fact, her heart is also a bit of a breakdown, the thought of her in such a way in front of the night, she felt a lot shorter.


    This is equivalent to her own slap, the result of that slap hit her own face, all kinds of pain


    "You should be responsible for your own choice. You just want to understand. Although God and I think the holy grace is good, you don''t want a peaceful life. You have to be with CHEN Ye. In the future, you have to be more tolerant. Don''t get angry. We don''t have so much time to clean up the mess for you. "


    Jun Lin clearly smile, he knows his sister, can make concessions in such things, on behalf of her feelings for CHEN Ye has reached the point that he can''t, otherwise no one can threaten her.


    This is the way she chooses, so she has to go well by herself. No matter how hard it is, she has to suffer


    "I didn''t have to be with him... How could I..."


    Smell speech, smile face suddenly red, she glared at her brother, sincerely was a little embarrassed by his words, the little daughter''s delicate state all show.


    She knew what her brother said. She just felt a little embarrassed. The road is her own choice, and she will go to the end.


    "Jun Lin, what do you mean by that? What does Xiaoxiao mean that she doesn''t want to live a peaceful life and has to be with chenye? " Chu mi''er is so keen that she immediately realizes something is wrong from the words of Jun Lin. Eyebrows slightly locked, immediately asked his doubts. Is Xiaoxiao and chenye together, doomed to have a lot of suffering? Xiaoxiao has been baptized. The meaning of Junlin''s words is that Chen ye will have many hardships in his life¡° Last time we went to God, God let us see the red line of Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao has two choices in his life, either CHEN Ye or Sheng en. The choice of Saint''s grace is peaceful, and the choice of CHEN Ye''s life is not safe... "Jun Lin spread out his hand, and he realized at that time that God wanted to choose saint''s grace with a smile. I''m afraid it''s the elder''s love for the younger generation. God doesn''t want to be dragged down by CHEN Ye. With Chen night together, it means that xiaoxiaobai is baptized by heaven. CHEN Ye''s life is doomed to be uneven, and Xiao Xiao has to suffer with it¡° Smile, why don''t you tell me that? If so, you''d better choose your own way of life. Your sister can''t interfere with you. " Chumi''er''s face was a little pale. She didn''t expect that Xiaoxiao would face such a choice. Although her heart is toward the night, but this is related to the decision of Xiaoxiao''s life, or let Xiaoxiao do, calm and not safe, two choices, two different lives, she finally understood the hesitation of Junlin before. As long as it is smiling relatives, no one does not want to smile life is calm, "saint is just my friend, I and he can''t, said in vain..." she didn''t have that kind of feeling for Saint, also didn''t have that kind of mind, if she was forced to gather together, also can''t live well. She has only one from beginning to end, that is chenye, only chenye. That should be killed thousand knives, this time to the dragon, she will not give up... "Since the night not to marry, then three days later we will go to the dragon." My sister''s words are dead, and they have nothing to say. In this case, she can only be sent to the dragon, let the night headache her. Chen night''s feelings for his sister should not be shallow to his sister. In fact, he doesn''t have to worry too much, "why three days later?" Chumi''er felt a little strange, so she decided to go. After she got shuilingzhu, she set out immediately. What are you waiting for in three days? Does Junlin have other things to do? "I originally planned to take a rest for three days after getting the water spirit pearl, but now the plan has changed. I want to get the location map of the fire spirit pearl first, or I can make a plan first." The Pearl of fire should not be in the human world. If they encounter something like shuilingzhu, they will have to spend more effort to find it. It''s better to take precautions. If you get the location map, you can at least send someone to check it first¡° Well, Jun Lin is very thoughtful. Tomorrow morning, Junlin will kneel down to worship jinlingzhu, and the shuilingzhu will be handed over to me and the devil In this way, we don''t have to waste time, and the shuilingzhu can''t be found. Even if the emperor of Xiling told the whereabouts of shuilingzhu, they had to take time to find it. The time of three days is very reasonable. Two things can be done at once. "You all have something to do. What can I do?" Xiaoxiao looked at his brother and sister did not put her in mind, a little uncomfortable. Chumier''s sleeve was pulled, and she almost stamped her foot. She also wanted to do her part for her father, her mother and her concubine. Although her Kung Fu was not good, most of the time she was a drag bottle, they couldn''t dislike her so much¡° You, have a good sleep and keep yourself beautiful. When it comes to the night of dragon''s death... "Chumi''er''s mouth flicks. It''s better not to take her with her. Her curiosity was so strong that there were countless reasons all the time. She already felt that she was about to be overwhelmed. It''s just a water spirit bead. It doesn''t need so many people running around. Xiaoxiao is also very tired during this period of time, and is in the golden time of growing up. She really should have a good rest, "I hate it, I''m not a fox spirit, what''s the fan..." Xiaoxiao snorted coldly and went straight to the big bed. Well, if they all dislike her, she won''t ask for nothing. It''s just sleeping. She sleeps for three days and nights to show them. They''ll play dead and scare them to death¡° Jun Lin, go to sleep too. I''ll wait for the devil. " Chu mi''er looked at the little person who had already got into the bed. She was a little angry, and she couldn''t help laughing. He pushed Jun Lin to another room and watched him take off his coat and go to bed. Then he left with ease. The twin brothers and sisters were her closest people in the world. She wanted to protect them as much as she could. No matter how hard and tired they were, she enjoyed them. Night, still very long, she sat alone beside the bed, mouth with a faint smile, quietly waiting fo

 Chapter 934

    At dawn, the devil came back from the palace of Xiling. He didn''t bring back Xiling emperor, but brought back shuilingzhu, which was a surprise


    In a small refrigerator made of crystal, a pure white bead is lying peacefully, emitting holy white light all over.


    "The emperor of Xiling can''t help but scare him. After a few words, he can''t wait to give me the shuilingzhu..."


    Demon Zun light smile, take back the process of water spirit bead, he does not want to say more. In his view, the process is not important, the important thing is the result. Their ultimate goal is the Pearl of water, which is now quietly lying in their eyes.


    "You are very clever. We will go to the dragon clan in three days. Do you want to go with us?"


    Chumi''er smiles and hands the water spirit bead to Jun Lin. the devil Zun helps them a lot along the way. This time they go to the dragon clan to do private affairs. It''s ok if the devil doesn''t go. After all, everyone has their own business to deal with and can''t always be around them.


    "Dragon clan, I won''t go. I''ll go back to tiannu palace to have a look during this time."


    The demon Zun glanced at the girl who was still sleeping on the big bed, and the corners of her mouth slightly smoked. Around a big circle, she still inevitably chose to compromise, which seems to be good.


    He won''t get involved in the affairs of the two children. He has been away from tiannu palace for a long time, so it''s time for him to go back and take a look at it and accompany the child Lele by the way.


    "In three days, Junlin will get the location map of huolingzhu. I''ll leave a letter for Wanqing. Half a month later, you can go to shuiwanqing to get the letter. "


    Chumi''er nodded. She could guess some of the devil''s thoughts. In fact, it''s very good for him to return to tiannu palace. At least Lele has a speaking partner, and Junlin can be more at ease.


    In Xiling, she only knew shuiwanqing. She believed shuiwanqing would not refuse such a small favor. Half a month''s time is enough for them to deal with the affairs of CHEN Ye and Xiao Xiao.


    "OK, I''ll go first. Be careful..."


    The devil didn''t say a word of nonsense. He waved to Jun Lin and disappeared in the room. In less than one month, they have gathered the three magic pearls. The remaining two beads will not be too difficult.


    As soon as I think of the five spirit beads, he and ling''er will have ten days to get together. His heart is full of happiness.


    As soon as the devil''s front foot left, black impermanence''s back foot came. His black face was a little harsh, as if something terrible had happened.


    "What''s the matter? Why do you look so ugly? "


    Black impermanence appears at this time. I''m afraid something really happened. He had just left the underworld for such a short time. Besides, the emperor of heaven was still in charge. He really couldn''t think of anything else that could happen.


    "There''s something wrong with the phantom. She''s almost out of her wits. Thanks to the head of Ming Wei, he found out in time, otherwise... "


    The phantom has been responsible for protecting Princess mi''er all these years. As soon as the phantom has an accident, he immediately thinks about whether Princess mi''er has an accident. After locating the location of Princess mi''er, he rushed over immediately. Fortunately, the princesses and princesses were safe together.


    It''s just that the phantom is fine. How could it be hurt so badly? This doubt made his brow even tighter


    "It''s Chen Xuan who did it, but I''ve banned her. She''s lost all her skills. How can she hurt the phantom?"


    When she heard that the phantom had an accident, she almost lost her soul. Chumier''s whole heart was tangled up. The phantom has been with her for ten years, and their relationship is very deep. Now that phantom Chu has done such a thing, she really thinks Chen Xuan is hateful.


    Clearly know the identity of the phantom, clearly know that the phantom is her person, chenxuan must do it on purpose. She wanted to give her a warning to stop meddling in her business


    "Chen Xuan''s cultivation is not as high as phantom. I think Chen Xuan called the woman in black on the way..."


    Chen Xuan is forbidden by her sister. She can''t deal with the phantom. How can she hurt the phantom. He can''t help thinking about the details of Chen Xuan being taken away by the woman in black. His intuition tells him that the phantom should be seriously injured by the woman in black.


    "Well, I didn''t think it over. I should have sent Chen Xuan back to the underworld myself..."


    Smell speech, Chu Mi son mood is more low, if at that time she leaves a heart eye more, phantom need not in suffer such injury? She is not careful enough to make the phantom so miserable.


    "Sister, don''t think too much. At first, the woman in black took chenxuan away in front of the chenye family. If Chen Xuan summons her, if you go, maybe you''ll be dead. "


    The father, the king and the concubine are trapped. If you look at the four realms, the most powerful ones should be the devil and the emperor of heaven. I''m afraid that only the devil and the emperor of heaven can clean up the woman in black. Fortunately, the phantom escorts Chen Xuan. Otherwise, his sister''s fate will be more tragic.


    "Black impermanence, how long does phantom''s wound need to be good?"


    Chu mi''er didn''t refute Jun Lin''s words. She turned her eyes to the thoughtful black impermanence and asked softly


    She has been used to the existence of the phantom, if there is no phantom around, she will feel strange. A person''s day, how lonely, she will be afraid... "I have sent the phantom to heaven for medical treatment, the emperor said that he will try his best to cure her. As short as one year, as long as three years, the princess does not have to worry too much. " Naturally, the emperor of heaven also knew the importance of the phantom. He practiced magic to gather souls in person, and even took a few precious pills from Taibai Venus for the phantom to take. Phantom''s luck is good, I believe it will soon be able to recover and return to Princess honey''s side¡° If my elder sister is not at ease, or I will arrange for Moyang to take care of the phantom. What does my elder sister think? " Originally sleeping to have been completely ignored smile, suddenly made a sound. Obviously, their conversation, Xiaoxiao, has been heard. A strange smile flashed on that gorgeous little face. As soon as he opened his mouth, he hit the fragile heart of the devil Yang hidden in the dark. Phantom and Moyang, if she is not wrong, it should be a little interesting. Now is a good time to promote their relationship. Maybe a year later, the underworld will make a good marriage¡° Little princess, I don''t want to go anywhere. I just want to stay by your side and protect you... "The corners of Moyang''s mouth smoke again and again. In order to avoid being packed and thrown to the heaven by the little princess, he has to appear and beg. This little ancestor can do anything. If he doesn''t stop him, I''m afraid he will be sent to heaven next second¡° Moyang, the opportunity is rare. If you don''t want to play all your life, take this great opportunity to win the phantom. Don''t think I can''t see it. You Lang Youqing''s sister is interested. Haha... "She blinked at Moyang with a smile. She''s always very generous to her own people. Over the years, Moyang has been loyal to her. She can''t watch Moyang. She hasn''t tasted the taste of a woman in her whole life. Then she''s too inconsiderate to her subordinates. But it''s just a year away. At present, the four realms are peaceful, and nothing can happen in this year... "I think the idea of Xiaoxiao is good. What do you think of Junlin?" Chu mi''er glances at the kid''s big smile. She never expected that she would find the relationship between the evil sun and the phantom. Well, she''s selfish, too. Phantom has been with her for so many years, and she also hopes phantom can marry a good family. The two sisters agreed on this. They made up their mind to take care of the phantom in the next year. Moyang, you go to heaven immediately to take care of the phantom. As for Xiaoxiao''s safety, I will have other arrangements. " Jun Lin looks at the two sisters who smile at each other not far away. He really thinks that they should stick a mole on the corner of their mouth, which makes them more like a matchmaker. The evil sun and the phantom are both loyal to the underworld. If they can get together, it''s good. They have no reason to stop others'' happiness¡° Moyang, let''s go now. If you don''t catch the phantom, you can''t expect to come back to me. " Smile to magic Yang cast a very ambiguous eyes, two threatening words let magic Yang only feel his scalp numb. He looked at Xiaoxiao with a bitter face, but after seeing the firmness in Xiaoxiao''s eyes, he sighed and left without saying anything¡° Take care, little princess. I''ll come back to you in a year. " The evil Sun left, but left a kind of unusual firm words, floating in the small room, for a long time. From this we can see that Moyang is sincere to Xiaoxiao¡° Will Moyang force the phantom to marry him in order to return to the little princess? " Black impermanence looking at the shadow of the devil Yang in the distance, really feel that the devil Yang is a little bitter. All these years, Moyang has been protecting the little princess. He is not very clear about Moyang. Today, after hearing what the little princess said, he suddenly realized that Moyang already had a sweetheart¡° It''s really possible that no matter whether he is forcing or demanding, the goal will be achieved. They have been in love with each other for ten years, because they never mention it to protect my sister and me. Now my sister has recovered her skills, and she doesn''t need the phantom to stay around all the time. I also have Yunyao beast, and I don''t need Moyang to be so close to them. It''s time to give them a little happy time... "Her ultimate goal is to make Moyang and phantom have a happy home, other things are not important. She believed that her sister must have the same idea, otherwise she would not have agreed so happily. In the underworld, I haven''t had a wedding event for a long time. When my father and mother come back, if I can drink their wedding wine immediately, I will be very happy¡° Xiaoxiao has a point. Hei Wuchang, go back and call Yunyao beast. In the future, Yunyao beast will be responsible for protecting Xiaoxiao. As for Chen Xuan... "

 Chapter 935

    Smile to say such a words, let Jun Lin suddenly feel that she has grown up, followed her words. But when he mentioned Chen Xuan, he stopped for a moment.


    Although he wanted Chen Xuan to die immediately, he had to consider her parents'' feelings. After all, her parents are close friends of her father and mother, and they are also Xiaoxiao''s future father-in-law and mother-in-law.


    "Chen Xuan''s business is under pressure for the time being. Don''t let the immortal devil and Li Xiang know, lest they worry about it..."


    Immortal devil and Lixiang will feel guilty for a long time if they know that chenxuan hurt the phantom in this way. They have been very hard, he doesn''t want to give them the pressure in the heart, everything is still waiting for chenxuan back to their side.


    "Yes, I''ll go back first..."


    Black impermanence took orders, didn''t ask more, very aware of the current affairs left. There are a lot of things waiting for him to deal with in the underworld. There are many things for him. Before the king and the princess returned to the underworld, it would be impossible for him to steal leisure.


    "Well, you should kneel down. You should sleep. I''m going out to practice medicine..."


    Chumi''er looked at the matter and stretched herself. Looking at the bustling crowd outside the window, I feel uneasy when I think of how many people I haven''t treated these two days because of Lingzhu.


    Taking advantage of these three days, she has to treat more innocent people and make up for the previous two days. She waved to her younger brother and sister and went out with her medical box.


    In the small room, all of a sudden quiet down, Jun Lin took out jinlingzhu and Shending began to kneel down, Xiaoxiao yawned and continued to sleep on her big head.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later


    Sunny, blue sky, white clouds, breeze, leaves rustle. In this fine weather, the three brothers and sisters on the road, to the dragon.


    It was seven days later when we arrived at the Dragon tribe. At the gate of the Dragon nationality, he stood with a smile and a tangled face. For a long time, he didn''t want to lift his feet and walk in.


    "What''s the matter? Dare not go in? You spend more time here than in the underworld. What are you afraid of? "


    Chumi''er looked at her sister''s wrinkled face and made fun of her. This has already arrived at the dragon clan. If she dares to back off, she will try.


    She knows the nature of smiling. It''s the most effective way to send it to her


    "What are you afraid of? But it''s just a little dragon clan. What''s so terrible about it? "


    With a cold snort, it seemed that he was not afraid. He pushed the gate of the dragon clan open and walked in. A pair of majestic small look, as if this is her territory.


    Just after a few steps and receiving all kinds of eyes from all directions, she felt guilty.


    She and CHEN Ye have already broken their engagement, which has already caused a stir. It seems that it''s not right for her to walk across the Dragon tribe in such a posture.


    In principle, this is no longer her home. It has nothing to do with her. If she wants to come in, she should first say hello to the four elders of the dragon clan.


    "Isn''t this the little princess of the underworld? Why did you come to our dragon clan without saying a word? It seems that we didn''t pay homage? "


    At the time of all kinds of tangled smile, a slightly sarcastic voice in her ears. She didn''t have to think to know who the voice was. Her scalp was numb. I didn''t expect to meet this haunted woman at this time. I just want to take this opportunity to see her jokes.


    "Have you ever heard a saying that a good dog is out of the way, and you are a mad dog barking everywhere now?"


    Smile stopped straight back, eyes directly met up, no sign of weakness scolded back. Even if her engagement with CHEN Ye has been lifted, even if it''s just her identity as the little princess of the underworld, it''s not up to this woman to be presumptuous in front of her.


    What is she afraid of? She has her elder brother and sister behind her. Let any one out, let alone this woman, even the four elders of the dragon clan can''t stand it.


    "Little princess, you don''t have to brag. Your engagement with the patriarch has been broken. It''s time for us to come back to the dragon clan. I don''t think we''ll regret it. Do you want to ask our patriarch to get back together? "


    The woman named lvluo is the daughter of the national teacher of the Dragon nationality. She has just returned to the Dragon nationality for one year. Because of her father, she can walk horizontally in the Dragon nationality.


    She likes CHEN Ye, which is known to the whole dragon people. It''s a pity that she almost ignored her in the past year, and she laughed out of her anger.


    "Do I need your permission to come to the dragon clan? What kind of thing are you? If you stand in my way again, I''ll be rude to you. "


    Xiaoxiao was stabbed by lvluo, and her face was a little ugly. She did not respond to lvluo''s words, and wanted to use another way to resolve her embarrassment. But obviously, lvluo doesn''t want to be like her, blocking her way. She just wants to see her jokes.


    Xiaoxiao is a little annoyed. Just as she wants to let Yunyao beast out and bite the woman who is robbing men with her, a clear voice suddenly rings out.


    "Sister lvluo, smile is not something you can bully at will. And no matter whether she and the patriarch are married or not, if you bully her, you are not afraid of the underworld and Princess ming to pick your tongue? You are just the daughter of the national teacher. Can you compare with Yijie''s princess? What''s more, which ear did you hear the patriarch admit that he broke his engagement with the little princess? But it''s just some gossip. You''re serious. Do you still have intelligence? " A yellow shirt woman came over from another stone road, stood beside Xiaoxiao, and fought back mercilessly. The woman''s purpose of maintaining Xiaoxiao is very clear, even at the expense of offending lvluo. In fact, her words are hard to hear. She is no other than long Qianqian, who was repaired by Xiaoxiao ten years ago. In ten years, they have become intimate friends. I have to sigh that time is really strange. It can bring you some unspeakable surprises... "Long Qianqian, what''s your identity? Dare to yell at me, believe me to tell my father, let my father repair you? Get out of the way, so you don''t know what''s going on after you''ve suffered a big loss? " Lvluo is blocked by long Qianqian''s words and turns blue and red. Long Qianqian''s words reminded her of the identity difference with Xiaoxiao. She also knew how the daughter of a national teacher could be as noble as a princess. Just for that fairy like man, she went all out. She dares to fight any woman. She''s not afraid to smile, but not long Qianqian. Long Qianqian wants to stand out for Xiaoxiao. She doesn''t mind killing the chicken for the monkey. Small hand raised immediately to long Qianqian that exquisite incomparable small face to greet the past, but in the general wave out, was hindered by a force, and then a slap heavily fan to his face. In the crowd, out of a man and a woman, men are extremely cool, women are as elegant as orchid. They all stare at lvluo fiercely, hoping to slap her to death¡° Dare to bully my sister, I would like to see where you come from the courage? Yunyao beast, pull out her tongue for me... "Junlin never thought that his sister had such an opponent in the dragon clan. I always thought that my sister could be lawless in the dragon clan. Maybe things are not as good as they think. I''m afraid Xiaoxiao will be wronged in the Dragon nationality. It''s not his home after all. Today, he will teach these women a good lesson, let them understand that the little princess of the underworld, no matter in any place, can not be bullied¡° You... You dare... You... "Lvluo was surprised by the strong sense of killing sent out by Junlin. She didn''t know Junlin, but she recognized Junlin''s identity from his sister. The young man in front of her is actually the little prince of the underworld. She really forgot to read the Yellow calendar when she went out today. Who knows, the little prince of the underworld is a madman who protects his sister. If he is provoked, there will be no good end... "Dare you know soon, my little princess of the underworld can be provoked by you Jun Lin glances at lvluo coldly. With a wave of his big hand, Yunyao beast has appeared from the dark, waiting for the woman in green in front of him. He doesn''t care what identity this woman is. No matter what identity she is, he dares to kill her¡° I''m the daughter of the national master of the Dragon nationality... If you move me... The patriarch will not give up with you... I''m the future patriarch''s wife... "When the powerful pressure hit, lvluo felt overwhelmed. Looking at the Yunyao beast approaching her step by step, it was obvious that her legs were soft. She remembered what her father told her yesterday. I''m afraid that this is the only thing that can delay her time and let her people inform her father to save her¡° The future patriarch''s wife? CHEN Ye promised? Or do you put gold on your face? " Lu Luo''s words made Jun Lin stunned. I never thought that this woman would dare to say such words. I''m afraid everything is not groundless. What happened after Chen ye returned to the dragon clan? If something happened, he would be the first to refuse to let his sister stay with him. He was just climbed out of bed by a woman. If something happened again this time, he would look down on chenye from the bottom of his heart... "It''s a certainty... Even if Xiaoxiao comes back, it can''t be changed... If you don''t believe it, ask the four elders of the dragon family..." if Jun Lin squeezed out of his teeth, lvluo was scared to the extreme. She swallowed her saliva, guarding against both Yunyao beast and Junlin. She could hardly hold her breath. The remaining light of the corner of the eye is not to glance out, the heart is constantly beating drum, how can father still not come, how can father still not come... "Lvluo, dare to rob my man, I fight with you. I''d like to see if it''s you or me who died today... "

 Chapter 936

    Xiaoxiao said that she couldn''t listen any more. She didn''t believe that chenye would have anything to do with lvluo. Lvluo said that just to annoy her. After a year of suffering, she felt that she had enough.


    Today, she has to rely on her identity as the little princess of the underworld to teach lvluo an unforgettable lesson. This damned woman, she''s going to tear up her mouth.


    With this thought, she rushed to lvluo and called her beautiful face with one fist without any mercy.


    "You dare to hit me in the face... You..."


    The most precious thing in lvluo''s daily life is her perfect face. Because of that face, she gets too many benefits. Now Xiaoxiao hit her in the face as soon as she came up, and her fear was instantly dispelled by that fist.


    She stares and smiles, clenches her fist, and is ready to return it. But the Yunyao beast who was close to her patted her for a moment, and immediately patted her on the ground.


    All her mana was instantly suppressed, and she could only watch the smiley little fist fall down and bruise her face one by one.


    "I not only dare to beat you... I also dare to step on you... You cheap woman... Ask you to rob men with me... I''ll step on you to death..."


    The resentment and anger accumulated for many days broke out completely at this moment. Laughing and laughing seemed to be crazy, playing while kicking and wringing. Anyway, all the available methods were used. Think of this period of time since their grievances, she started even more ruthless.


    If it is not for these women who have ulterior motives, she follows CHEN Ye well, how can it possibly make such a situation? How can she bear so much bird spirit? All these thanks to these women, she killed them.


    "Stop..."


    Xiaoxiao is playing very well. An old voice comes, and then a force against the sky dissolves towards Xiaoxiao. I don''t think Xiaoxiao can bear it.


    "You want to die..."


    Jun Lin quickly blocked in front of his sister, black sleeve robe a swing, facing the old man of the younger sister attack up. One move, divide the autumn equally, can''t help but let the face of the king''s presence slightly flash.


    The dragon clan is really crouching tiger, hidden dragon. It''s much stronger than he imagined. He underestimates the dragon clan


    "Little prince, if you don''t let the little princess stop, don''t blame my ruthlessness."


    It was Lu Xin, the father of lvluo and the national teacher of longzu. When he saw that his baby daughter had been beaten like this, he felt sad and angry. All kinds of emotions intertwined together, which made him roar at Junlin regardless of his identity.


    Those two angry words are absolutely uncomfortable to the ears of the dragon people. Because the underworld is kind to them and the little princess treats them kindly, their hearts are more inclined to the underworld and the little princess.


    "What can you do without mercy? Yelling at me, what do you want? "


    Junlin didn''t know the national master of the Dragon nationality. He just heard about it. The old man in front of him was very upset. He started at his baby sister and yelled at him. Who did he think he was? He is a little prince. Can he be arrogant?


    "Don''t be angry, little prince. He is the national teacher of our dragon clan. He loves my daughter very much. Please forgive me a lot..."


    Hearing this, the four elders were almost shocked by the scene in front of them. Master, you are playing with fire. Do you think the little prince of the underworld is a member of the dragon family? Crazy, really completely crazy


    The elder quickly came forward to try to ease the tension. However, after seeing Jun Lin''s eyes clearly, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    "It''s OK to forgive me. Let the national master kneel down and apologize to my sister. Maybe I''ll think about it and don''t fight him with his cheap daughter."


    Junlin is not a good talker. He gave the elder a cold glance. If the old man didn''t fight Xiaoxiao, he might be forgiven for the sake of the underworld and the dragon clan. However, there is no such if, so there is no inclusive.


    "The little prince is so deceiving. Look what the little princess has done to luluo. Apologizing, dreaming... "


    Lvxin helped her daughter who had been beaten out of shape up and roared angrily at Junlin. His precious daughter, he was not willing to scold from childhood, but was bullied by the unruly Princess of the underworld. It''s unreasonable. This is the Dragon tribe. It''s not their underworld. They can''t help being arrogant.


    "It''s her nature to be beaten if you''re cheap and not killed. Where is chenye? Let him come out to see me at once. I''d like to see how the dragon clan will give us an account of the underworld! "


    Jun Lin protects Xiaoxiao behind him. No matter what his sister does, even if it''s murder and arson, he will protect her to the end. Today, the dragon people are just kind-hearted. I hope Xiaoxiao and chenye can make up with each other.


    What do they get? Xiaoxiao is humiliated by lvluo as soon as he enters the dragon clan. He really wants to ask chenye if his baby sister is treated like this in the dragon clan.


    "Patriarch, he''s closed. If the little prince has anything to say to us, we''ll give him an account."


    The elder felt a cool air rising from his feet. He had seen Jun Lin several times, but he had never seen such a furious Jun Lin. He knew it was a big deal. If the national teacher didn''t bow his head, I''m afraid it would be really noisy. What''s fatal is that the clan leader is still in the imperial mausoleum and can''t get out for the time being¡° I don''t care whether he shut up or not. Let him come to see me immediately, otherwise the relationship between the dragon clan and the underworld will be cut off! " Jun Lin really thinks it''s funny. CHEN Ye''s nine days of Long Xiao have been completed. What else can he do? He didn''t show up at this time, but he didn''t want to see them. His airs were very big. His younger sister was so angry in the dragon clan, but he didn''t even want to give them a chance to meet. He was not ignoring their sister and brother, but his father, mother and concubine, and the whole underworld¡° Little prince, the patriarch is really shutting down. He was trapped in the Dragon mausoleum by the hand of the dragon, and he couldn''t get out within six years... "Seeing that the situation was out of control, the elder hesitated for a long time, and then he said the current situation of chenye. This was originally a secret of the dragon clan, but now the paper can''t hold the fire. If you don''t tell the truth, I''m afraid the little prince will be completely angry. The relationship between the dragon clan and the underworld is very difficult to guide itself. Today, he can''t watch this relationship end¡° Chen night will be long Xiao nine days, invincible in the dragon, who can trap him? Elder, are you lying to me? " At this moment, Xiaoxiao feel special grievance, she has come to the dragon, fight with lvluo, but chenye still don''t want to come out to see her. Is he really going to marry lvluo? Did he really not want her? Such a thought would feel very aggrieved, very aggrieved, shining in the eyes, if it was not for forbearance, tears would have been flowing¡° Little princess, I''m telling the truth. I don''t mean to deceive you. " Looking at this kind of smile, the elder couldn''t bear it. He knows the most about the relationship between the patriarch and her. Watching her grow up, it''s not easy to know that she can still stand on the land of the dragon people today. She really cares about the clan leader, just as the clan leader hates her. But this is the situation now. The patriarch is trapped in Longling and can''t get out at all¡° Elder, what did CHEN Ye do after returning to the dragon clan? " Chumi''er, who had been silent, finally opened her mouth. She was willing to believe that the elder''s words were true. If not forced by helplessness, the elder would not have said the hand of the dragon. CHEN Ye, it seems that he is in great trouble. Murong, the hand of the dragon, wakes up. Chenye may be under control¡° He didn''t do anything. As soon as the clan leader went to Longling, he never came out again... "The elder sighed heavily. He once went to Longling to find the clan leader, but he met the hand of the dragon. What happened after the clan leader entered Longling was also told by the hand of the dragon. In fact, he was also very helpless. If the patriarch was still free, once he knew that the little princess had come back, he would have rushed out to see the princess¡° How could you have done nothing? Lvluo just said that chenye would marry her. If nothing is done, can lvluo say so? " Xiaoxiao is dubious of the elder''s words, but when she thinks of what lvluo said before, her dubious becomes a complete doubt. With her understanding of lvluo, lvluo is still shameful. It''s impossible for her to casually say such an important thing. If it''s not confirmed, lvluo is beating herself in the face¡° Smile, don''t question the elder first, I have something to say... "Chu mi''er looks at the smile that has already started to get mad, and her scalp feels numb for a while. Xiaoxiao doesn''t know the existence of the hand of the dragon. Plus lvluo''s words, she may really think that the elder is lying. But she knew, and King''s landing knew, that the elder had not lied. Her original intention is to stop smiling, but did not think that a short two words will even smile tears to force out. Xiaoxiao burst into tears, just like a lost child who couldn''t find her way home. She couldn''t help crying at the sight of her small appearance. After all, she is just an 11 year old child. She is still very vulnerable in the face of emotional Affairs... "Sister... I just want to see chenye... I just want to see... Now..." Xiaoxiao is really heartbroken. She can no longer control her emotions and cries more and more sad. She thought about CHEN Ye, very much, if she didn''t see CHEN Ye, she felt that her heart would die at this moment. CHEN Ye didn''t see her, so she kept crying until her tears dried up, until she died... This kind of smile made Jun Lin Chu mi''er helpless, but it didn''t help how to coax her. Just when they were made to kill by the tears of laughter, a warm voice suddenly remembered¡° Smile... Don''t cry... "

 Chapter 937

    Chen night looking at that has already cried to become the woman of tears person son, shallow long in the Mou is heartache. He has always loved to laugh, almost never cried like this. Looking at her like this, he really felt that he deserved to die.


    If it is not too careless by Hu Yan''er climb the bed, if it is not incompetent by the hand of the dragon, he and Xiaoxiao will not come to this step, his smile should still be in his arms.


    There was never a moment when he hated himself so much that he wanted to slap himself in the face and put himself into hell forever.


    This sudden great change shocked all the people present, especially the four elders. When they looked at CHEN Ye, everyone''s face was too late to recover.


    "Why don''t you see me... Why... I''ve come to longzu... You still can''t see me... Don''t you want me anymore..."


    Chen night''s appearance did not let smile stop tears, but cry more fierce. She looked at the man who had been missing so much that she cried so much that it seemed that she was going to shed all the tears of her life.


    In the whirling tears, she saw him coming towards her, biting his teeth and taking a few steps on his hind legs. His painful little appearance seemed to be accusing CHEN Ye of his heinous crimes.


    "How can I not want you... How can I not want you... Smile... I''m sorry... I''m incompetent... I can''t come out to see you the first time..."


    Chen night just feel his heart is going to break, looking at the crystal clear tears, he can no longer control his emotions. One will smile into the arms, hold tightly, would like to smile into his body, never separate.


    He can get her despair, he can feel her pain, he can feel her helplessness, all her emotions, he can feel


    "You said... What happened to you and lvluo... She said you would marry her... She said you would marry her..."


    The familiar embrace, the familiar temperature, the familiar taste calmed Xiaoxiao''s mood. She grabbed chenye''s collar and asked wrongly, pitifully like a child.


    Now she cares about every word other women say about him. For fear of losing, she suddenly feels that she is beginning to worry about gain and loss.


    "As soon as I came back, I was trapped. I didn''t even see her. How could I tell her to marry her? I will marry no one but you. "


    Because of fox Yan son''s matter, Chen night know she is now very sensitive to such things, while gently patting her back, while pacifying her mood. Now he asked for nothing but her not to cry. As long as she doesn''t cry, let him pay any price.


    His smile does not belong to tears, he hopes his smile will never have tears


    "Then she''s talking nonsense... I''m going to pull out her tongue..."


    Xiaoxiao raised her small face with tears, probably feeling uncomfortable, and wiped it directly on CHEN Ye''s white clothes. Such a simple hug, so that before all the unhappy all disappeared.


    It seems that nothing happened between them. She was just coquettishing, and he accepted it unconditionally


    "Somebody, pull out lvluo''s tongue for me..."


    Chen night dotes on to drown of pinch to pinch her nose, to her is to have to answer. She can put down her dignity to come to longzu to find him, and he feels grateful except for the unexpected. Originally, it was OK. There would be a long way to go between them, but because of her compromise, he felt that his life was bright.


    "Patriarch... No... don''t..."


    The green Luo originally is still looking at CHEN Ye, a listen to CHEN Ye''s words, the whole person is not good. She subconsciously to his father''s back, the purpose has been very obvious.


    She can''t have her tongue pulled out. If she doesn''t have her tongue, what will she do in her future life?


    "Patriarch, lvluo is right. Your engagement with the little princess of the underworld has been cancelled. According to the clan rules of the dragon clan, I have the right to discuss with the four elders about the choice of the future patriarch''s wife. The result of our discussion is lvluo. That''s the rule. You can''t break it. "


    Chen night''s words let Green Xin already very ugly face suddenly more ugly, he protected Green Luo, look to Chen night''s eyes have been very cold.


    Lvluo is his only daughter. If anyone dares to touch his daughter, he will make it hard for anyone, including the patriarch


    "Master, when did I say that my engagement with Xiaoxiao has been terminated? "Yes?"


    CHEN Ye really feels a little funny. His marriage can''t even be interfered by his parents. What''s the qualification of a national teacher who just returned to the Dragon nationality? Give him some face. He really thinks he''s a character.


    Today, he not only wants to treat him well, but also has to abolish his position as national teacher. He wants the world to understand who is in charge of the dragon clan?


    "What the whole world knows, don''t the patriarch dare to admit?"


    In order to protect her daughter, Lu Xin really gave up. He clearly knows that the man in front of him is not what he can control, but he has to fight against him. The only reason is to protect his daughter.


    About his daughter''s marriage, he once discussed with the four elders. The four elders originally did not agree, but they could not resist his pressure and agreed to consider it. At this point, if the daughter wants to escape the disaster, the four elders can only speak for her.


    "The national master is old, isn''t it? It''s just a joke. Is it worth your being so serious? If the dragon clan had this rule before, I will abolish it now. Who dares to have an opinion except the national teacher? " CHEN Ye does not deny that such a thing has happened, but does not mean that he can accept the arrangement of Lvxin. He doesn''t care who his daughter marries, but if she wants to marry him, it''s a dream. His eyes are not blind, such a narrow-minded woman, give him do not want... "Patriarch, pull out the tongue is too serious, let lvluo go to get twenty big board..." looking at the dispute between the two sides, the elder is very headache. The patriarch always wanted to abolish the national master, but for their four elders to stop him, the national master might not have lived to the present. Today, what the national teacher did is a little out of line. To start with the little princess of the underworld and confront with the little prince of the underworld is not to make it clear that Zhao en of the dragon clan is right and wrong. Although he didn''t want the national teacher to be abolished, he only helped him here. If the patriarch had to attack the national master, he would not dare to stop him¡° The elder is really kind, but he just pulls out his tongue. What''s to make a fuss about? Insulted smile, can let her muddle along to live, already very give the dragon family face. There is also the national master of the Ling clan. If I didn''t hold him, his hand would be enough to laugh and die hundreds of times. I''m afraid that this account would not be cleared by pulling out his tongue. " Jun Lin sneered. He could see it clearly. Chen night wants to get rid of this bullshit national teacher, but the four elders can''t bear to protect him. In this case, he is simply adding a fire to make CHEN Ye''s determination firmer. Since CHEN Ye is still devoted to Xiao Xiao, he has nothing to do with this woman, and he has no opinion about CHEN Ye. After all, he knows the hand of the dragon. It seems that chenye is controlled by the hand of the dragon¡° The national teacher is so brave that he dares to kill my women. Then I''m not merciless to the national teacher. " Jun Lin''s words undoubtedly add fuel to the fire. CHEN Ye''s face is so ugly that there are no words to describe it. He can''t help but hug and smile. At the thought of almost losing her, he wants to be crazy. He looked at Lvxin. His eyes were gloomy to the extreme. He was very angry... "Four elders, I want to abolish the national teacher today. Do you have any opinions?" Chen night deeply breathed a breath, according to the rules of the dragon clan, if you want to abolish the national teacher, you must ask the four elders to nod and agree. Today, he has made up his mind. If the four elders don''t agree, don''t blame him for his ruthlessness. He has a bottom line. Smile is his bottom line. Whoever dares to smile, he will never stop talking to anyone¡° This... "The elder sighed heavily, and the matter came to an irretrievable step. Now it''s time for them to stand by and choose the patriarch or the national teacher. In fact, the answer has been very obvious. As long as a normal person knows, the dragon clan is absolutely inseparable from the clan leader. Without the clan leader, the dragon clan will soon decline¡° Four elders, speak up. " Chen night no longer gives the four elders any chance to escape, looking at the hesitant elder, adding to the tone. He finally persuades the hand of dragon to let him come out once. If he doesn''t take this opportunity to completely clear the obstacles, Xiaoxiao will still be bullied in the future. A man who has read and laughed to kill his heart must not stay¡° We... Have no opinion... "Hide no can hide, four big elders to see a few eyes, still gave a let Chen night very satisfied answer. He once again looked at Lvxin, whose face was already blue and red, and a strange smile appeared at the corner of his mouth¡° Let''s leave it to the four elders to do it. Abolish Lvxin''s status as the national teacher, pull out lvluo''s tongue, and expel the dragon family from the father and daughter. " Chen night also lazy to pay attention to Green Xin, direct order. A word let Green Xin from high ruthlessly fall, even breathing time didn''t give. Expelling the dragon clan is the most severe punishment the dragon clan imposes on the clan. It''s even more terrible than execution... "Smile... Let''s have a good talk... I''ll give you a satisfactory explanation..." after dealing with these messy things, CHEN Ye greets Junlin chumi''er, and then walks towards their courtyard with a big smile. All misunderstandings, all injuries and all unhappiness will disappear completely today. He wanted her to be happy at all costs¡° Lvluo, let''s go... "Lvxin looks at the pair of Bi people who are disappearing at the corner, and his whole body is full of killing intention. Since we don''t give him a way to live, he doesn''t have to defend him. They''ll see

 Chapter 938

    Back to the courtyard, Chen night will smile to sit on the swing in the courtyard, as usual, gently shaking, warm. Neither of them spoke, as if enjoying the long lost tenderness.


    "Smile, I''ve wronged you..."


    After a long silence, CHEN Ye opened his mouth. In the face of smile, he is guilty. Although all of them were caused unintentionally, he was responsible for his carelessness and incompetence.


    Too many words to say, to the mouth but only said such a sentence. The word "grievance" can express everything he wants to express. He believes that Xiaoxiao can understand it.


    "How do you make it up to me?"


    Xiaoxiao big eyes blinked, jumped down from the swing, looking at the night, small nose Wan shrink, mouth closed a faint smile. After today''s event, she felt that everything was unimportant. She loves her as long as he is by her side.


    The past is over. She doesn''t want to worry about it any more. In the future, she will watch him firmly


    "How do you want me to make it up? I''ll do what you say... "


    Chen night kneaded to knead her soft hair, shallow long Mou is all pet drown. She was able to forgive him so quickly, to his surprise. No matter what she asked him to do, he would agree.


    Only when she puts it down can he return to Longling and fulfill his promise to the hand of the dragon. At the thought that they would be separated for six years, he felt extremely reluctant.


    "I want you to listen to me in everything, I say one, you can''t say two, I let you go east, you can''t go west, especially there can''t be similar things again, otherwise I''ll die to show you."


    Xiaoxiao''s mouth slightly tilted, looking up at his handsome face, decided to take the initiative back. She had decided to stay in the underworld for a while before she married him. With the initiative, he has no reason to object.


    "Xiaoxiao, I didn''t mean to promise to break my engagement with you that day. At that moment, I was controlled by the hand of the dragon, which is why I rush back to the dragon family. "


    Chen night nodded, did not think much, why would smile put forward this condition? Instead, he explained why he was in a hurry not to leave the cruel family. Some things smile although did not ask, but does not mean that she does not care. Can explain clearly he will explain clearly, lest smile in the heart have a knot in one''s heart.


    He is controlled by the hand of the dragon, we must tell Xiaoxiao, so as not to have any misunderstanding between them in the future because of the hand of the dragon. He knew that Xiaoxiao would be very worried, and he would try to get rid of the control of the hand of the dragon as soon as possible.


    "What is the hand of the dragon? Even you can control it. "


    As soon as he mentioned the hand of the dragon, his face became gloomy. She thought the elder was lying to her before, but this word came out from CHEN Ye''s mouth, and she realized the seriousness of the matter.


    Can control Chen night, the hand of the dragon is terrible already self-evident, Chen night after how to do?


    "It''s a treasure cultivated by the ancestors of the dragon people with their life-long skills. I dedicated my soul to him in my previous life and was under his control all my life. But don''t worry. He doesn''t mean me any harm at the moment. I''m trying to get rid of him. In the future, if I do something that makes you unhappy, it may be controlled by him. Don''t think about it


    When he can get rid of the hand of the dragon, he can''t give a definite answer. He was afraid that before he got rid of the hand of the dragon, he would be controlled by the hand of the Dragon again and do something to hurt and smile. Xiaoxiao is a smart woman. Tell her in advance that she will be able to tell if she really meets such a thing again.


    "CHEN Ye, what can I do for you?"


    He nodded with a smile, feeling very uncomfortable. She never thought that CHEN Ye was in such a difficult situation. She is still so willful, it should not. In the future, she will think about him a little more, and she won''t lose her temper any more.


    She hugged CHEN Ye''s waist and put her head gently on CHEN Ye''s chest. The familiar feeling made her feel at ease and distressed. In her wayward time, CHEN Ye is enduring that kind of front boil. She can''t share it for him, and she has a bad temper with him. It''s really wrong.


    "Xiaoxiao, if you can wait for me for six years, it will be my greatest help. Will you?"


    Chen night did not answer her directly, but buried her head in her soft long hair, smelling her light hair fragrance, asked softly.


    He is willing to accept defeat. He will make a promise to the hand of the dragon. He also wants to take advantage of this opportunity to make himself stronger, strong enough to compete with the hand of the dragon and anyone else.


    "Why wait for you for six years? Is the hand of the Dragon forcing you to shut up for six years? "


    Smell speech, smile a Leng, some don''t know why of looking at Chen night, subconsciously then pull this with the hand of the Dragon up relation.


    It''s not difficult to wait six years. As long as he has a good reason, she is willing to wait. She just hopes that the six years of waiting is worth it.


    "Well, I lost the competition with him. I had to stay with him in Longling for six years. In the past six years, as long as I can win him, he will tell me how to terminate the contract. Smile, I have to break my contract with him. "


    CHEN Ye is very frank, he won''t hide her for anything in the future. They will overcome his difficulties together. He wants her to be an integral part of his life.


    Six years, he will not waste, he will give her a new self... "Then can I see you? I can''t stand not seeing you for six years. " She nodded with a smile. She didn''t expect too much. She just wanted to see him when she thought about him. If he doesn''t agree to such a small request, she will go directly to longzhishou. She would like to see what the so-called dragon treasure is? She looked at the night, bright eyes with a few silk expectations. But after seeing CHEN Ye''s embarrassment, he got the answer. Well, since the hand of the dragon is so strong, she will meet him¡° Smile, actually I also want to promise you very much, but I really have no way This time he came out to see a smile, all kinds of coercion and inducement made the hand of the Dragon retreat. The real master of that paradise is the hand of the dragon. He really can''t be the master. If he could, he hoped that Xiaoxiao would accompany him all the time, but he knew that it was almost impossible... "Take me to see the hand of the dragon, and I will persuade him." Xiaoxiao didn''t embarrass chenye, but picked eyebrows and looked at the direction of Longling. A thing that can make Chen ye so taboo, she can''t wait to meet him¡° I don''t want you to see him. Once you see him, you will be in big trouble. Ten years ago, he was sealed by his mother because of his love for you. " The hand of the Dragon likes to smile, he always knows. At this time, take Xiaoxiao to see him, he will certainly put forward some very excessive requirements to Xiaoxiao. He doesn''t want Xiaoxiao to have anything to do with the hand of the dragon. This is a little insistence of him. He hopes Xiaoxiao can understand him. Although he believed in Xiaoxiao''s feelings for him, he was still afraid of accidents¡° How could it be? When you say that, I want to see him more. CHEN Ye, take me to see him, believe me Xiaoxiao doesn''t think so. The hand of the dragon is interested in her. It''s about the hand of the dragon. It has nothing to do with her. But the hand of the Dragon wants to stop her from meeting CHEN Ye, so she has to manage it. Maybe we can take advantage of the weakness of the hand of the dragon to achieve his secret... "Well, if you insist, I will take you to see him now. I hope you can really convince him that I can see you at any time." Chen night a face of tangle, but he too understand smile, smile decision he can''t change, not to mention he just promised smile, everything listen to her. Despite his reluctance, he could only compromise... "Let''s go." Xiaoxiao doesn''t say anything any more. She wants to deal with the hand of the Dragon immediately. It''s better to let the hand of the Dragon tell chenye the way to terminate the contract. Holding CHEN Ye''s hand, she quickly walks towards Longling. Her eyes are very firm, and she has a posture that she will never stop until she reaches her goal Dragon tomb, Chen night with a smile smoothly arrived at that piece of paradise. When he saw the hand of the dragon, he felt a little nervous. Before he introduced it to the hand of the dragon, the hand of the Dragon had already jumped three feet high. He can''t wait to rush to the front of Xiaoxiao, with a little childish face full of smile¡° Smile? You must be smiling, right? " Dragon''s hand looks at the little child holding hands with CHEN Ye, and immediately confirms Xiaoxiao''s identity. He doesn''t forget that ten years ago, he was sealed by Princess Ming because of her. It was the first time that he saw her officially, and he seemed to take a fancy to her at a glance. This girl has a bearing, which is the type he likes. CHEN Ye dares to bring her to see him. Then he won''t be polite¡° It turns out that the hand of the dragon is just a little boy. I thought it was a powerful thing! " Smile light glance at the hand of the dragon, for the excitement of the hand of the dragon some disapproval. It''s just a little kid. She doesn''t believe she can''t deal with him. Big eyes turned around, pulling CHEN Ye to sit down on the big stone beside, and began to look at this paradise¡° A baby boy? I''ve lived hundreds of thousands of years. You should call me an old fart. " The hand of the Dragon just laughs at Xiaoxiao''s sarcastic remarks. For this woman who has been missing for many years, he still has a spirit of sacrifice. A ridicule of their own words, not only let smile mouth a smoke, also let Chen night brain slide down a drop of sweat¡° OK, shameless old boy. I''ll see him at any time during the six years when I''ve been closed. What''s your opinion? " Looking at such a dragon hand, I think it''s very interesting. I didn''t say a few words of nonsense, but I went straight to the subject. She wants to test the bottom line of dragon''s defense? It''s the right medicine. What surprised her was the attitude of dragon''s hand, which made her feel surprised¡° opinion? How can I have an opinion. You can come to see CHEN Ye at any time. Just promise me one condition. "

 Chapter 939

    The hand of the dragon looks at the gorgeous person in front of her, and the slightly tender face is full of smiles. The condition that he agrees to her is that the drunk is not drunk. She wants to see CHEN Ye, so come and see. He can also take this opportunity to cultivate feelings with her.


    He was too lonely to see an interesting woman. Anyway Chen night wants to ponder the loophole of Long Xiao nine days, also won''t have too much time to accompany her, that he just can take advantage of the opportunity and enter. He is a fool if he doesn''t take such a good chance.


    "How can CHEN Ye terminate his contract with you?"


    Looking at the cooperation of dragon''s hand, Xiaoxiao threw out the most important problem without saying a word. Her beautiful eyes were staring at the hand of the dragon, and there was a strong color of expectation in it.


    Dragon''s hand is interested in her. She can see it at a glance. She pretends to see nothing. Her ultimate goal is to help Chen ye find a way to terminate the contract. As long as the goal can be achieved, it is acceptable to pay a small price.


    "As long as he can beat me, I''ll allow him to break his contract with me. That''s the only condition."


    The smile of the dragon''s hand was slightly stiff. He didn''t expect that the smile was so direct, but it was expected. From the moment Xiaoxiao stepped into this paradise, he had guessed her purpose and had plans in his heart.


    It''s a matter of principle. He won''t change because of anyone. CHEN Ye is the head of the dragon clan. He also wants to use this opportunity to make CHEN Ye stronger.


    "As long as he wins, you can, right? No matter what means we use... "


    Xiaoxiao''s big eyes turned and began to calculate. If they can''t beat him directly, they can beat him in other ways. Now she just needs a promise from him.


    "My so-called fight is to fight openly without any tricks. If you want to take a different path, I won''t admit losing. "


    This is his only insistence on CHEN Ye. No one can change it. Only when CHEN Ye becomes strong enough, will the dragon have a bright future.


    This little girl wants to play what idea, his in the mind is very clear, he is not a few words can stir up.


    "If we take a different path, we can defeat you. That''s our ability. Why don''t you recognize it?"


    Looking at the hand of the dragon with a sneer, I want to slap myself. She shouldn''t have asked that. If she didn''t ask, she could still cheat at that time. Such a question is tantamount to blocking their way.


    She is some chagrin, the beautiful small face wrinkled up, a face apologetically looking at Chen night, as if he did something wrong.


    "Don''t recognize is don''t recognize? There is no other reason. I''m doing it for the sake of a good night. "


    The smile on the face of the hand of the dragon is collected. He looks at the smile and says that he has made his determination clear. He didn''t want to continue this topic, so he turned around and walked into the woods.


    He knew that if he didn''t leave again, no matter how patient he was, he would be consumed by this unruly woman


    "Hey, don''t go! My words haven''t been... "


    Seeing that the hand of the dragon has gone, Xiaoxiao is a little anxious. When he wanted to catch up, he was caught by the arm of the night. She subconsciously wants to shake off CHEN Ye''s hand, but gives up at the moment when she touches CHEN Ye''s eyes.


    So with a trace of begging eyes, she has never seen, she does not want to let CHEN Ye unhappy because of her willfulness.


    ¡±Smile, stop chasing... "


    CHEN Ye knows that Xiaoxiao tries so hard to persuade the hand of the dragon. He can understand Xiaoxiao''s mood, but he still doesn''t want Xiaoxiao to be involved with the hand of the dragon. What happened just now is enough to show the attitude of the hand of the Dragon towards Xiaoxiao.


    He has a sense of crisis, that feeling makes his heart very uncomfortable, just that kind of mood, he can''t tell Xiaoxiao.


    "CHEN Ye, can you leave here now?"


    Xiaoxiao tightly holds the hand of CHEN Ye and turns the topic away from the hand of the dragon. Anyway, this trip is not in vain. At least the hand of dragon agrees that she can come to see chenye at any time.


    She thought of her elder brother and sister who was still in the dragon clan, and felt that it was necessary for Yeh to meet them, provided that chenye could leave here.


    "I can''t leave any more. It''s an exception for long Zhifeng to go to see you this time. Does Xiaoxiao have something to tell me?"


    Chen night how sharp, immediately aware of the smile of mind, rubbed rub smile of hair, softly asked.


    Because of Xiaoxiao''s understanding, his mood has improved a lot. After the previous events, Xiaoxiao has grown up a lot, and he knows how to think about him better.


    "We have found the jinmushui sanlingzhu, and we got the hint that the huolingzhu is in the dragon clan. The night of the morning. Do you know where the fire pearl is in the dragon clan? "


    Chen night can''t see elder brother elder sister, smile some disappointments. However, she did not forget that there was another important thing for them to do when they came to the Dragon tribe, that is, to look for the huolingzhu.


    Fire spirit bead and water spirit bead are same, Jin Ling bead just gave a very vague hint, she can only come to ask CHEN Ye.


    "Where is the Pearl of fire in the dragon clan? The four elders have never mentioned the existence of huolingzhu to me. I really don''t know... "


    As soon as mentions the fire spirit bead, Chen night''s facial expression was serious. If he had known the whereabouts of huolingzhu, he would have told Junlin at the first time.


    Compared with the life and death of father, king and concubine, huolingzhu is not worth mentioning. He is not reluctant to give up.


    "Why don''t you write a letter to the four elders and ask them to help us search for the fire pearl. Only by collecting the four magic pearls can we find the earth pearl. "


    CHEN Ye can''t leave, and they can''t call on the four elders. In the dragon clan, only the four elders knew what CHEN Ye didn''t know.


    Although she is CHEN Ye''s fiancee, she usually doesn''t interfere in the affairs of the dragon people. The four elders respect her, but they don''t want to say so important things to her.


    "Well, you come with me."


    CHEN Ye nodded, and now it''s the only way. He will do his best to help Xiaoxiao and find huolingzhu in the dragon clan as soon as possible.


    He took Smiley''s hand and went to the other side of the woods. The sun fell on them, pulling their shadow long.


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon nationality


    Jun Lin Chu mi''er is sitting in the main hall drinking tea, saying a few words from time to time, very leisurely.


    The four elders accompany each other, and each one''s heart is tight. Junlin chumi''er''s state of relaxation is still unable to let them breathe a sigh of relief.


    Finally, in the fear of the four elders, Junlin talked about the business.


    "When we come to the dragon clan today, we have another matter to ask the four elders to help us."


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for Xiaoxiao to come back. Junlin didn''t want to wait any longer. Now that the misunderstanding has been cleared, he has nothing to say to the dragon people.


    The matter of fire spirit bead is imminent, smile and Chen night also don''t know to toss to when? In such a situation, Xiaoxiao may not remember huolingzhu.


    "The Pearl of fire? I haven''t heard of dragon people''s magic beads! If it were in the dragon clan, I would have asked the patriarch to give it to you. "


    Elder Leng for a moment, he did not know why Junlin asked him about huolingzhu. Carefully thought about it, still can not think of the news of huolingzhu, shook his head to Jun Lin.


    He naturally knew the purpose of Jun Lin''s search for Huo Lingzhu. Although Huo Lingzhu was important, it was not as important as the safety of Hades and Princess Hades.


    "Four elders, look at this painting. Huolingzhu is really in the dragon clan. I''m very sure."


    Junlin knows the elder. He doesn''t speak when he looks at him. Instead of asking, he took out a painting for the four elders to watch.


    The painting was carved by my sister after kneeling down to worship jinlingzhu. No matter where you look from, what you draw on the painting is really the Dragon nationality.


    "It''s really our dragon clan. What do the other three elders know?"


    The elder just took a look and confirmed the words of Junlin. He did not doubt the truth of Jun Lin''s words. He turned his eyes to the other three elders and placed his hope on them.


    The patriarch certainly didn''t know about it. If the other three elders didn''t know about it, he really didn''t know who else could know such a secret thing.


    "How can we know what the elder doesn''t know?"


    The three elders looked at each other and shook their heads almost at the same time. Among the four elders, the elder is the first. They can''t know what the elder doesn''t know.


    "Will the national teacher know?"


    The four elders, who had been frowning all the time, suddenly said that the position of the national master was no lower than that of the four elders. Maybe the national master would know what they didn''t know. But now the national master has been expelled from the Dragon tribe. I''m afraid he won''t say anything.


    "Old four, why don''t you go to ask the National Teacher..."


    The second elder thought that the fourth elder''s words were reasonable, but he felt a little numb at the thought of the master''s temper. If the national master really knew the whereabouts of huolingzhu, I''m afraid they would be made difficult.


    "No, I don''t think he knows! If he had a handle in his hand, he would not leave the dragon clan so easily. I suddenly think of something. Will the hand of the Dragon know? "


    Chu mi''er, who had been silent, stopped the four elders. She preferred to believe that the hand of the Dragon might know more than the national master of the dragon.


    The head of the dragon is the ancestor of the dragon who spent his whole life training. After thousands of years of hard work, he is definitely the one who is most qualified to know.


    "The princess''s words are reasonable. Why don''t you go to Longling with us to find the hand of the dragon? But the hand of the dragon has a very strange temper. We won''t talk about it if we''re afraid that he''ll know about it. "


    When he thought of the child, the elder felt a great headache. That child''s heart is all toward the dragon, is too ancient strange, let a person elusive.


    They four old fellows have no way to deal with him, perhaps the prince and princesses of the underworld will have a way.


    "Let''s go. I also want to know the hand of the dragon. Let''s see what he can do. He has controlled chenye..."


    Jun Lin immediately got up, threw his black sleeve robe and strode out. Seeing this, the four elders quickly followed up.


    A group of people walked toward Longling, the wind blowing. The leaves rustle

 Chapter 940

    Longling


    When Jun Lin Chu mi''er and the four elders just stepped into Longling, they happened to meet a smile who hurried out with a letter. When Xiaoxiao saw them, he raised the letter in his hand with a faint smile on his lips.


    "Four elders, this is a letter from CHEN Ye to you."


    Xiaoxiao can''t wait to hand the letter to the elder. His bright eyes sweep to his elder brother and sister. Some of them don''t understand why they went to Longling.


    "Let''s go to the hand of the dragon and ask the whereabouts of huolingzhu. Why are you here?"


    Like Xiaoxiao, Junlin and chumi''er are also very curious about the reason why she appears in Longling, but they can all guess that it is related to chenye.


    Jun Lin tells the reason for their trip. Looking at the sister who is in a good mood in front of her, he knows that the matter between her and CHEN Ye has completely passed.


    "Ah? It turns out that the four elders don''t know the whereabouts of huolingzhu... "


    The look on Xiaoxiao''s face suddenly faded. Before she worried that the four elders would not cooperate with them to find huolingzhu, she specially asked chenye to write a letter to the four elders. As a result, they worked hard in vain, and the four elders seemed to know nothing.


    The most important thing is that she has just breathed away the hand of the dragon. They want to see the hand of the dragon. Where can she find the hand of the dragon for them?


    "I really don''t know, otherwise we won''t have to do this. Little princess, has the border of that paradise been removed


    The elder shook his head, looked at the freely coming and going smile, hesitated to ask questions. After the clan leader returned to the dragon clan, they would go to the paradise to find the clan leader almost every day, and the hand of the dragon was very tired. Finally, a border was set up to prevent them from looking for the patriarch.


    "Border? What boundary? There is no border there. The hand of the dragon has promised me to go to see chenye at any time. Maybe the border has been removed... "


    Smile a face of blankness, she is to follow Chen night into that piece of paradise, everything is very normal, she didn''t see Chen night has broken the border behavior. But when you look at the four elders, you can see that they are bitter and bitter, and their brows are locked. The so-called border should have existed and made the four elders suffer a lot.


    She then understood why the four elders would dodge when they mentioned CHEN Ye, because they didn''t know the real situation of CHEN Ye.


    "It''s good to withdraw, otherwise we are worried about how to see the hand of the Dragon..."


    The elder was relieved and the border was withdrawn. At least today they can see the patriarch. All, or wait to see the patriarch said it. Thinking about this, he quickened his pace and quickly walked towards the paradise.


    More than ten minutes later, under the leadership of the elder, the party arrived at the paradise. At this time, the paradise was quiet, only the wind blowing the top of the tree.


    "Hand of the dragon, come out for me..."


    Xiaoxiao''s big eyes swept around, and did not see the dragon''s hand, but she was not disappointed. Open mouth then loudly shout, that posture imitate if she is the eldest brother of this piece of paradise.


    This piece of Paradise seems very small, just CHEN Ye took her around, but found that it was amazing. If it wasn''t for that, it would be impossible to find the hand of the dragon.


    As soon as her words were heard, a little boy, about seven or eight years old, came out of the woods with an evil smile on his lips. Peach blossom eyes stare at the gorgeous girl in front of them, hanging around.


    "What do you want me to do? Are you ready to abandon CHEN Ye and throw yourself into my arms? "


    The hand of the Dragon glanced at the four elders behind her, and the corners of his mouth drew slightly. Some people don''t know how they can get together, but they feel that there''s nothing good about it.


    The girl is like a poisonous flower, and she wants to be a hedgehog with thorns. When she sees him, she wants to poison him or stab him.


    "Where is the Pearl of fire?"


    Smile walked to his in front, a nonsense didn''t say, bright red lip petal moved, straight to the theme. Although I just had a meeting with the hand of the dragon, I have a preliminary understanding of the nature of the hand of the dragon.


    If she talks nonsense with longzhishou, I''m afraid she won''t find out why tomorrow


    "Guess..."


    The hand of the Dragon encircles his arms around his chest. The question of smiling makes him feel a little surprised, but he does not hide that he knows the whereabouts of huolingzhu. It''s not easy for them to find out where the Pearl of fire is in the dragon ball.


    The two strange men and women, if he guessed correctly, should be the little prince and the eldest princess of the underworld. It''s interesting


    "Can I have a word? If I can guess, can I ask you? "


    Xiaoxiao''s small eyebrows wrinkled, took his collar and opened his mouth with a sneer. The answer of the hand of the dragon, let her already see the clue. He knew the whereabouts of huolingzhu, otherwise he would not have this expression and this reaction.


    "I just want to ask, who wants the Pearl of fire?"


    The faint fragrance makes the heart of the hand of the Dragon flustered. He breathed suddenly and suddenly, looking at the gorgeous person in front of him, his heart itched. Can''t help but sigh, Chen night that boy is really good luck.


    "I want to, my father, mother and concubine are trapped in the gap between time and space. I need to gather five spirit pearls to open the gap between time and space and rescue them."


    How clever Xiaoxiao is, he can immediately understand the meaning of the question asked by the hand of the dragon. She looked directly at the hands of the dragon, that pair with a bit of frivolous eyes, rightfully said.


    If others want it, I''m afraid dragon''s hand will embarrass her. If she wanted to, the hand of the Dragon might tell her the whereabouts of huolingzhu. She is quite confident in her charm.


    "Really? That''s great. Your mother burned me with the fire of Phoenix ten years ago. I''ve recorded this account till now. "


    Smell speech, the hand of the Dragon unexpectedly is to show a big smile, the smile of the corner of the mouth can''t help but get more intense. At the thought that Murong Jinxin is suffering in the crevice of time and space at the moment, he can''t control his inner joy.


    Ten years of revenge will come back. It''s so cool


    "Well, you big head ghost, where is the Pearl of fire?"


    The reaction of dragon''s hand made Xiaoxiao feel confused, but she knew that her explanation was not only superfluous, but also helpful. For a moment, she was a little depressed and wanted to slap herself.


    Speaking to this hand in the future, it seems that there is no need to talk nonsense, because every time she talks nonsense, she will suffer misfortune


    "If you want it, I''ll give it to you. But, not now, at least I have to let the tone in my heart go away. "


    The hand of the Dragon doesn''t mind laughing in front of him. On the contrary, he enjoys the feeling. What she wants, as long as it does not involve some issues of principle, as long as he has, he will give it.


    I''m afraid she won''t remember being nice to her once. But if every time can be good to her, add up, he believes that he will be able to occupy a place in her heart.


    "When will the resentment in your heart go away?"


    Xiaoxiao seldom didn''t get angry. He released his little hand holding the collar of the dragon''s hand and asked faintly. He promised, and she didn''t have to rush. She can wait as long as it doesn''t last half a year or August.


    However, the hand of the Dragon so simply agreed to give her huolingzhu, she seems to owe the hand of the dragon a favor. If you are in debt, I am afraid you will have to pay it one day.


    "I don''t know. It could be a second, a minute, a year, a year, a lifetime..."


    Dragon''s hand looked at Xiaoxiao seriously, and his right hand subconsciously stretched out to pinch Xiaoxiao''s small nose, but Xiaoxiao dodged. As a result, the original clear answer suddenly became an answer without an answer.


    What he said means that he may give the huolingzhu to Xiaoxiao at any time. It all depends on Xiaoxiao''s performance


    "How can you get rid of your resentment?"


    Xiaoxiao took a deep breath and changed the way of asking questions. Well, he didn''t want to answer that question. Then she asked the way, as long as there is a way to let him down, it will definitely get twice the result with half the effort.


    "If you kiss me, my anger will disappear immediately..."


    The big eyes of the hand of the Dragon turn to embarrass her. He didn''t think about it. Look at her appearance, you can see that she is in urgent need of huolingzhu. If you can taste some sweetness, it''s not bad.


    It was a little kiss. If she would give it to him, he would not say a word. If she doesn''t want to, he''ll have to put it off.


    "Change the conditions..."


    Smile immediately embarrassed, kiss him, this is what conditions? If she really kisses him, Chen ye will be crazy, and I''m afraid there will be a shadow in her heart.


    She belongs to CHEN Ye, and all her things belong to CHEN Ye. She really didn''t know how to agree to the condition of the hand of the dragon.


    "Smile, remember one thing. Once I speak, there is no room for maneuver. "


    The hand of the Dragon picked to pick eyebrow, to smile to shake head. He won''t let her say too much and ask too much. But the words must be spoken, which means that it is his final decision.


    It''s up to her to kiss or not, and it''s up to her to take the initiative. If you kiss me, you can get the bead of fire immediately. If you don''t, you have to wait.


    "You''re a pervert. I''ll beat you first and then reason with you."


    Kiss him, she really can''t do it. But she had to. She didn''t know what to do. She just wanted to teach him a lesson.


    If she doesn''t give it, she will fight. If she fights to death, she won''t believe that he can survive. Anyway, she figured it out. This hand can''t do anything to her


    "If you have the same temperament as your mother, you must have the same daughter as your mother. Smile, hit me, and I''ll postpone giving you huolingzhu for a year. Which one is more important, do it yourself? "


    The hand of the Dragon didn''t hide, just looked at the small fist raised by Xiaoxiao and opened his mouth quietly. As long as smile has soft side, he can hold it.


    He lived for hundreds of thousands of years, and only suffered losses in Murong Jinxin''s hands. At that time, the reason was that he was not strong, and he had nothing to say.


    "Smile, kiss him. But it''s just a kiss. I don''t care... "

 Chapter 941

    A light voice comes, CHEN Ye is standing in the distance looking at this scene, shallow Lang Mou reflects a delicate figure, there is no emotion fluctuation on that handsome matchless face.


    He saw everything that happened before. He knew the hand of the Dragon so well that he would never go back on what he said. They want to get huolingzhu immediately, only let Xiaoxiao kiss him.


    His heart is also tangled and uncomfortable, but for the sake of his father and his wife, he feels that he can only give way. Xiaoxiao used to kiss Junlin. He directly regarded the hand of the dragon as Junlin.


    His appearance immediately solved the problem on the scene, just with a smile and a small mouth, a face unwilling to look. Hesitated for a long time, and did not take any action.


    "Smile, kiss him, hurry up..."


    After 11 years together, CHEN Ye can best understand the mood of Xiaoxiao at the moment. His smile is not a casual woman, but to do this seems to be very casual.


    The unspeakable guilt in his heart, if he is strong enough, why should his smile be so embarrassed? He can solve the problem by force


    "CHEN Ye, I don''t want to..."


    With a look at the dragon''s hand, Xiaoxiao trots to chenye''s side, grabs chenye''s big hand and shakes his head firmly.


    Although this is the fastest way to get huolingzhu, she just doesn''t want to leave the taste of other men on her lips. She is also a cleanliness addict.


    "Just think of him as king''s landing. Smile, his bad temper. I know that once you get serious, you don''t even have the chance to get the huolingzhu. Think of my father, my mother and my concubine. They are suffering between time and space at this moment. Their life and death are uncertain... "


    Chen night gently hugged smile, he is very patient to persuade smile. It''s really hard for Xiaoxiao to take this step. If the transposition, I''m afraid his reaction will be greater than smile.


    It''s the most painful suffering for them to be close to the opposite sex


    "CHEN Ye, I can''t kiss you. I..."


    Xiaoxiao''s whole face wrinkled. She looked at the hand of the Dragon again. She was gnashing her teeth with hatred. What kind of conditions are not mentioned, but such ambiguous conditions are proposed. Is this forcing her out? I''m afraid that will really disappoint him.


    "Just close your eyes and kiss..."


    Chen night gently stroked her head, in fact, his heart is also resentful, but helpless. They need jinlingzhu now, and no one can beat the hand of the dragon. They can only let Xiaoxiao sacrifice a little. Otherwise, when can the Dragon hand be handed over to huolingzhu?


    They don''t have so much time to wait, and they can''t afford to


    "Smile, you have to kiss a dog..."


    Chu mi''er looks at the stalemate of this situation and goes to Xiaoxiao''s side. She takes Xiaoxiao away from chenye''s arms. She originally opposed CHEN Ye''s decision, but from CHEN Ye''s persuasion, she understood.


    They only have this way to get the magic bead at once, otherwise they will suffer endlessly.


    Chen night is a sensitive man. On weekdays, let alone let his sister kiss other men, I''m afraid he won''t even agree to meet him. But now they have made such a concession, and all their hopes are based on the kiss of smile.


    "You are the dog... Your whole family is a dog..."


    The hand of the dragon is inexplicably compared to a dog, suddenly unhappy. He glared at chumi''er for several times, and it seemed that he wanted to stare chumi''er through.


    Two retorts offended the Xiaoxiao family. What he didn''t expect was how much impact these two words would have on his life in the future.


    "You''re right, sister. I think it''s a dog or a wild dog... "


    The whole family was scolded and the anger of smiling came up instantly. She walked to the hand of the dragon with a sneer. Suddenly, he reached out and grabbed the hair of the dragon''s hand. The action was so rude that the four elders of the dragon clan couldn''t bear to look directly at him.


    Close to the hand of the dragon in front of the lips in the long hand of the Dragon such as jade on the back of the hand touch. He just said to kiss him, but he didn''t say where to kiss him. His hand is also a kiss.


    "You... This is not..."


    The place touched by her lips was numb, and the wonderful feeling made the hand of the Dragon feel irresistible. Kiss the back of his hand, the woman seems to have found the loophole in his words. This is absolutely opportunistic, and he said he could not accept it.


    "No? Why not? You said to kiss yourself. I''ve already done it. Give me the huolingzhu. "


    With a sneer, he looked at him. Take advantage of her, but still dare to say not, this day under such a good thing? Do his spring and autumn dream.


    Her little white hand stretched out toward the hand of the dragon, and it was quite natural for her to ask for the posture of the fire spirit bead. She has paid such a high price. If she doesn''t get the huolingzhu, she will probably die of depression.


    "If you don''t give it, kiss your face..."


    The hand of the dragon also maoshang, meet to look at the smiling eyes, the words of the export is firm. He had to let her kiss him in the face, or the bead of fire would be wronged.


    A fire spirit bead for her kiss, she has been very cost-effective... "Good, kiss face, right, I kiss..." Xiaoxiao''s small temper to thoroughly pick up, looking at the dragon''s hand trick succeed, smile with a flower like appearance, very simply close to the past. Suddenly, he hugged the head of the hand of the dragon, and the bright red lip was pasted on it. But when the bright red lip was about to touch the face of the hand of the dragon, his little mouth suddenly opened, and he bit away at the jade like face of the hand of the dragon¡° Ah... "The hand of the dragon, who was waiting to enjoy the wonderful feeling, only felt a sharp pain coming from half of his face, and subconsciously wanted to push away and smile. This damned little girl bit him in such a way in full view of the public. It really made him angry and angry... "Let me go..." Xiaoxiao seemed to follow him, biting a piece of meat on his face. As soon as he pushes, she adds gravity. The faint smell of blood floated to his nose and made him want to cry. If the little girl bit him like this, would his face be abandoned? He believed that she would bite off a piece of his flesh on impulse¡° Fire spirit bead... Give or not... "The half face of biting the hand of the dragon with a smile, even if it is talking, it doesn''t mean to let go. Her attitude was also very clear. If she didn''t give her huolingzhu, she would not let go. This is her last fight. If he insists on his own way, she will never mind biting a piece of meat off his face¡° It''s right to say you''re a dog... Don''t bite... Huolingzhu... I''ll give it to you... "Longzhishou really wanted to vomit blood. If other women had bitten him like this, he would have broken her neck. But this one in front of him, he was really a little heartless, and he did what he wanted. He has given him a kiss, even if she passes. Huolingzhu, he gave it. If he didn''t give it again, he would be the first man on this continent to be bitten a piece of meat by a woman¡° Give me... "Xiaoxiao still didn''t let go. His little hand stretched out in front of the dragon''s hand, and the little figure was very firm. If you don''t give it to me, I''ll never let it go. I''ll let it go whenever I bring it¡° Release me first... I''ll go to get the fire pearl now... Here you are... "Long zhishou really wants to cry. He has always been a man who does what he says. This little girl''s words are clear, but she doesn''t believe him. The pain on his face made him unable to bear it any longer. If he could, he wanted to give her the huolingzhu immediately, but he had to go to the place where the huolingzhu was stored¡° Smile, let go of him, he always talks to keep his word... "See this bloody scene, Chen night''s corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked, in the heart originally that a little uncomfortable suddenly disappeared. His villain is fierce. It''s so good that he can get the huolingzhu in such a disturbance¡° Bah... It stinks to death... Haven''t you washed your face for hundreds of thousands of years... "Xiaoxiao finally let go and looked at the hand of the Dragon covering his face, spitting out the blood in his mouth, disgusting. He was sick when she liked to bite him¡° You are lucky this time... If there is another time... I will gnaw all the bones on your face... "This time is a small lesson for him. If you dare to speak to her, the consequences will be so serious. Biting him is a small matter. If she offends her, she can kill him. Her words made the hand of the Dragon almost spit blood, and the hand of the Dragon looked at him resentfully. I wish I could swallow her up. I''m very resentful¡° Don''t you sell yourself when you get a good deal? Next time, you won''t have such a chance. " The hand of the Dragon creaks and grins for a long time, then the pain on his face is pressed down. In fact, he can cast a spell to remove the wound on his face, but he doesn''t want it. He just wanted to keep the wound so that she could read the words. When she saw him, she would remember what had happened¡° Don''t be wordy, hand over the huolingzhu quickly, or I will knock you down on the ground and bite you to death... "Xiaoxiao shows two rows of sharp teeth to the hand of the dragon, just like catching the soft rib of the hand of the dragon, all kinds of threats. This is called typical egg picking. If she kisses his hand behind the back, he immediately calls out the fire spirit bead, there will be no such thing¡° Wait, dead woman, it''s really fierce. Next time, I''ll try to bite it back. Hum... "The hand of the dragon is full of innumerable complaints. It''s not good, but it''s bad. Finally, it has to pay for the bead of fire. Is there anyone worse than him in the world? Ever since he met this woman, he seems to have had a hard time. But when he thought about it, he went to the woods with a wounded heart. He promised to do what he promised. This is one of his principles. Just every step, I feel extremely heavy

 Chapter 942

    The hand of the dragon is very trustworthy and takes the huolingzhu to Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao can''t wait to give the huolingzhu to Junlin. There are several excited smiles on her small face.


    "Elder brother, we have collected the four spirit pearls. We can go to find out the whereabouts of the Earth Spirit pearls."


    In less than a month, the four spirit beads had already arrived, which was beyond their expectation. At present, only the Earth Spirit pearl is left. As long as the Earth Spirit pearl is found, the father, the king, the mother and the concubine will be saved.


    It''s just how to find the local pearl? This is the biggest problem in front of them


    "Hand of the dragon, we already have four magic pearls. How can we find them?"


    Xiaoxiao''s big eyes dribbled around again and hit the idea on the hand of the dragon. This hand has lived for hundreds of thousands of years, and he must know more than them. Maybe he really knows something about the native pearl.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m in a bad mood now. I''m not in the mood to answer any of your questions."


    The hand of the Dragon white smile one eye, did not plan to answer the question of smile. He didn''t owe them anything, they didn''t give him any benefits, and he wasn''t obliged to answer any of their questions.


    In fact, he didn''t know much about Tu Lingzhu, but at least he did


    "If I don''t pull down, I''ll take it as if I didn''t see you later..."


    Smile white eyes a turn, cold hum a. She is not satisfied with the words of dragon''s hand. She is quite sure that dragon''s hand likes her. In such a situation, she has to make efforts to make him like her.


    The appearance of the hand of the dragon, at first glance, is to know something. She is very unwilling not to knock out the words in his mouth.


    "It''s OK to tell you, but you''ll see later that I have to be warm to me. Can you do it?"


    Dragon''s hand looked at her small appearance and was thundered by her threat which was not a threat. In the end, it was decided to compromise. Well, if this woman is his robber, he will admit it.


    He didn''t want to be ignored by her. As long as she didn''t treat him as the air, he was willing to tell her all he knew about the earthling pearl.


    "Yes, please..."


    He nodded with a smile. It''s not hard to be enthusiastic about him. What''s more, how to define this enthusiasm depends on her.


    The hand of the dragon is still interesting. Even if you can''t be a lover, it''s good to be a friend. At least she was sure that he meant it to her


    "Tu Lingzhu is not in this continent. You must use the four Lingzhu in your hand to open the door of time and space, and go to another time and space to find Tu Lingzhu. As for which time and space, I don''t know, but I believe the four spirit beads will lead you to the time and space that belongs to the Earth Spirit beads. "


    The hand of the Dragon cleared his throat and told all he knew. I''m afraid that the secret of Tu Lingzhu can only be known when he finds it. What he knows is just the tip of the iceberg.


    He looked at it with a smile. He seemed worried and hesitated for a moment, but he still swallowed the words in his throat


    "How to open the door of time and space?"


    On hearing another time and space, all the people present were silent. In the face of such an unknown, they all feel uneasy. No one knows about another time and space. If you go to another time and space, the strong in this continent may become the food of others.


    "The gate of time and space is in heaven. Ask the emperor about the specific location. Put the four magic beads of gold, wood, water and fire in your hands in the four corners of the East dike of the gate of time and space, and the gate of time and space will open. "


    He is not omnipotent, many things he just know a general. As for the gate of time and space, he remembers that the God of time and space set it in heaven. He didn''t care much about the exact location. With their friendship with the emperor of heaven, the emperor of heaven should tell them.


    They know how much risk they will take when they go to another time and space to look for the earthling pearl. They even have the possibility that they will never return. How they choose is their business, and he can''t interfere.


    "What else do you know? Let''s talk about it together. "


    Smiling face is very dignified, looking at her brother''s eyes, she probably also understand what, continue to ask.


    Dragon''s hand is afraid to only buy her account and only answer his questions. If she doesn''t ask, many things will be deadlocked.


    "The gate of time and space is opened once a thousand years. Once it is opened, it can last about ten days. That is to say, after you go to another time and space, unless you return within ten days, you will have to wait for thousands of years... "


    For this reason, he didn''t want Xiaoxiao to follow him at all. A thousand years, long or short, is enough to change a lot of things. He doesn''t want Xiaoxiao to take such a risk, but he can''t decide for Xiaoxiao.


    "How to find the Earth Spirit pearl in another time and space?"


    The words of the hand of the dragon made everyone''s heart drop to the bottom of the valley. Once a thousand years, it only opened for ten days at a time. Go to another strange time and space, who is sure to find the Earth Spirit pearl in ten days? I''m afraid nobody.


    I''m afraid to find the Earth Spirit pearl, but the door of time and space is closed. Thousands of years of waiting, they can afford to wait, father and mother can afford to wait?


    "I don''t know the details, but the four spirit beads of gold, wood, water and fire should give you a hint. You can only go one step at a time when you are in another space."


    Another time and space, no one has been, no one knows what it looks like. Ask him, he doesn''t know. It depends on their luck as well as their courage whether they can find them.


    At this point, the dragon''s hand looked at them mildly. This sister and brother three are not simple, he has already said this, they also have no hesitation, the feelings of the king of the underworld and Princess of the underworld can be seen.


    "What else do we need to take to another time and space?"


    Xiaoxiao is just like a curious baby who throws out all the questions she can think of. She was afraid that they would suffer a great loss in another time and space because they asked less.


    Dragon''s hand really knows a lot. If she can get hu Tu Lingzhu successfully, she may thank him with her practical actions.


    "It''s no use carrying anything. No one knows about another time and space. You just need to protect the four magic beads and don''t lose them. "


    The hand of the dragon spread out his hand. He really didn''t know how to answer the question of smiling. Too many unknowns make him pause every time he says a word.


    He didn''t want to hurt them, because they were smiling relatives. But what he knows is limited. I''m afraid he can''t help.


    "It''s too dangerous to go to another time and space. You stay and I''ll go alone..."


    Chumi''er looks at her closest brother and sister and has made a decision in her heart. She''s a sister. When it happens like this, it should be her.


    Junlin will inherit the throne of the underworld in the future. There must be no accident. Xiaoxiao''s Kung Fu is at the level of a three legged cat. It''s useless to go there. She''s the only one to go. If something goes wrong, she''s the only one to lose her life.


    "No, father and mother are not here. I''m the pillar of the family. I''ll go..."


    Jun Lin was right immediately. His elder sister had to be saved by illness. How could she leave this continent at will. As the only man in the family, he should stand up and carry the family at this time.


    Although he has concerns in his heart, it will only become the driving force for him to find the local pearl as soon as possible


    "I''ll go with my brother, and my sister will stay..."


    Not willing to fall behind, Xiaoxiao raises her little hand to signal that she wants to go. Her Kung Fu is not very good, but her brain is good. Besides, another time and space may not be able to use magic power. It''s reasonable for her to go.


    She wants to do her part for her father, Princess and princess. This adventure is the best gift for her growth.


    "You can''t go. If you go, I''ll be distracted. Just as I said, if I go alone, I will be able to come back safely... "


    Jun Lin rubbed his smiling hair. He could understand his sister''s mood. He is such a close sister that she must not rush forward when she is in danger.


    He believes in his ability to bring the Earth Spirit Pearl back to save his father, his mother and his concubine


    "Well, let''s not argue. If we want to go together, there will be many people and great strength, and we will certainly be able to save our father and mother. "


    Chu mi''er looks at the brother and sister who are in dispute. She hesitates for a long time and finally says, "well, their family is inseparable.". If they are in such a dilemma, they will face it together. Go together, go back together. I don''t want to worry about the other two.


    "My sister is right. Let''s go together and we will come back."


    He nodded with a smile and agreed with chumi''er''s proposal. In this way, we don''t have to fight for it. Going together can be regarded as a trip for their sister and brother.


    Once in a thousand years, maybe once in my life


    "Well, take me with you. Maybe I can help you at the critical moment. CHEN Ye, don''t think about it. You can''t go. If you have an accident, the dragon clan will be finished... "


    Seeing all this, the hand of the Dragon came to Chu mi''er''s face with sincerity. He was moved by the brotherhood between them. Together with Xiaoxiao''s relationship, this is a good time to cultivate feelings with Xiaoxiao.


    See Chen night want to open a mouth, he immediately broke Chen night. How can he give chenye such a good chance? It''s impossible to dream.


    "Then take him with you. Let''s go to the devil first and ask him if he will go?"


    Jun Lin carefully measured the current situation and made the most important decision. They lived and died together, advancing and retreating. As for the devil, he hoped he had better not go.


    "Well, it shouldn''t be too late. Let''s set out for tiannv Palace at once..."


    Things have been satisfactorily resolved, Chu mi''er small hand, dragon''s hand is very conscious to show the real body, jumped to the arms of smile. Smile a face of dislike, finally or reluctantly will he turned into a thumb like laughter, into the arms.


    They look at each other and smile. With a momentum that no one can rival, they fly away towards tiannu palace


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 943

    Tiannu Palace


    When Junlin Xiaoxiao chumi''er arrives, the devil and ye Lele are busy in the fairy orchard. When they see their arrival, they are not only excited but also confused.


    According to the agreement, they should still be in the dragon clan at the moment. Why did they suddenly come to tiannu palace? What''s the accident?


    "What are you doing here?"


    The demon Zun put down his work and wiped the sweat on his forehead. Looking at the big and small people in front of him, he felt a little uneasy. Their faces were a little gloomy. It seemed that something had really happened.


    "We have collected four spirit pearls and are ready to go to another time and space to look for Earth Spirit pearls. Let''s ask if you want to go..."


    Looking at Junlin, who can''t wait to walk towards Ye Lele, Xiaoxiao also yawns and sits under an immortal fruit tree, as if it had nothing to do with them.


    Chumi''er''s mouth flicked and simply told the devil what happened during this period. That''s what they came to tiannu palace for today.


    "The gate of time and space? Another time and space? Are you sure there''s no problem with the hand of the dragon? "


    The devil always thinks that this is a bit of a lie. If there is a gate of time and space, he should not know it. Is the words of the hand of the Dragon worth believing? He expressed doubt.


    Since he has promised God, he must help Junlin to find the five spirit pearls. It doesn''t matter whether he goes up the sword mountain or down the sea of fire, but he can''t let them make unnecessary sacrifices.


    "There should be no problem. He will come with us. If there''s a problem, he won''t pay for himself. "


    Chumi''er nodded and looked at the hand of the dragon that had already jumped out of Xiaoxiao''s arms. She definitely opened her mouth. Intuitively, they are willing to trust the hand of the dragon. In addition, the hand of the dragon has a good impression on Xiaoxiao, so it should not pit them. The worry of the Demon Lord should be superfluous.


    "So, naturally, I will go. But what I''m going to face, I''m going to protect you by your side. "


    Follow Chu Mi er''s line of sight to see, the demon Zun also saw the hand of the dragon that transformed into human form. Just at a glance, he saw that the hand of the Dragon had a good feeling for Xiaoxiao, and then he let down his heart.


    Since the hand of the Dragon likes to smile, there is no harm to smile. It seems that there is another continent in the world, but they don''t know it.


    "Well, this trip is very dangerous. You''d better leave a letter to Murong ling''er. We''ve fixed the time to go, but we can''t fix the time to come back. "


    After all, the gate of time and space can only be opened for ten days at a time, and no one knows if the Earth Spirit pearl can be found within ten days. If you can''t come back for a while, people in this continent will know.


    They have prepared for the worst, so must the devil


    "Well, when do you go to heaven?"


    The demon Zun nodded, and he would do the right thing. He didn''t know when he would come back. He had to go back to the devil''s world to tell his father, so that he wouldn''t worry too much.


    "In the days to come, the security magnetic field of this continent can''t be left unattended. When we get to heaven, we have to ask the emperor of heaven for help."


    It must be too late tomorrow. If the devil wants to go back to the demon world, they also have to go back to the underworld. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry. Naturally, I have to make enough preparations.


    "Well, I''ll go to the safety magnetic field first, and then I''ll go back to the demon world. I''ll see you in heaven the next day..."


    Chu mi''er''s mind is very delicate, a few words will solve all his worries. With Jun Lin smile said hello, then quickly toward the direction of safety magnetic field.


    After the devil left, Chu mi''er glanced at a pair of Bi ren''er not far away. She really felt that the two light bulbs of herself and Xiaoxiao were too bright, so she pulled Xiaoxiao away. Naturally, the hand of the Dragon followed Xiaoxiao away.


    Under an immortal fruit tree, Junlin tells Ye Lele the news that he is going to another time and space. Looking at Ye Lele''s depressed appearance, he thinks it''s funny.


    "I''m just leaving for a while, but I''m not going to die. As for you?"


    Jun Lin gently stroked Ye Lele''s soft hair, with a faint smile in his mouth, asked jokingly. In the face of such an unknown separation, in fact, his heart also has a lot of reluctant. But no matter how reluctant he was, he had to leave.


    The life and death of the father, the king and the concubine are all tied to the Earth Spirit beads, and he can''t avoid looking for them. Music is important, but so are father, mother and concubine.


    "I know. I just can''t bear it. If you don''t find the talingzhu in ten days, we will be separated for a thousand years. I can''t bear it... "


    Ye Lele blinked a few big eyes, small mouth Yibian originally wanted to cry, but forced himself to draw back the tears.


    Jun Lin with such a heavy responsibility to leave, she can not let Jun Lin go not at ease. Into the arms of Jun Lin, all kinds of hugs.


    It''s really wonderful to rely on him. I don''t know when I can continue to do this next time


    "You have to give up if you don''t want to. Before I come back, you can only stay in tiannv palace, you can''t go anywhere, you know? Chen Xuan has gone crazy. Once she finds your trace, I''m afraid you can''t wait for me to come back. "


    Jun Lin holds her tightly, how can he not feel her mood. He would be more worried than she was. Chen Xuan is like a time bomb. What he worries about most is the safety of Lele. Once the demon lord leaves, even if he is in the tiannu palace, he will not be able to stop Ye Lele. After all, there is the mysterious woman in black behind Ye Lele¡° I know, I''ll wait for you here, and I will never step out of here. Don''t worry. Even if Chen Xuan comes up, I''ll try to avoid it. The devil told me the secret of tiannv palace. I will protect myself. " Ye Lele knew that as long as he protected himself, he could let Jun Lin rest assured completely. She is only 16 years old and has not married Junlin. Her beautiful life has not started yet. She definitely does not allow herself to die in chenxuan''s hands so easily. Patience, she can do it. For the sake of Junlin, she can endure for one year, two years, even thousands of years... "As long as you are good, I will be able to wholeheartedly look for the Earth Spirit pearl. Lele, the promise to you will never change. No matter where I am, my heart is with you. There will be no other women, only you... "Jun Lin''s eyes are a little far away. He knows that Lele trusts him, but he can''t help saying his promise. I promise that I will never provoke any women outside. I promise that he will only live with her in his heart¡° I believe you. No matter when you come back, I''ll be there! " Junlin''s assurance makes Ye Lele''s mood better. She hooks Junlin''s neck and gently kisses on the slightly cold thin lips in the group. The pale little face was flushed, which showed that she didn''t often do this kind of action. Junlin is still young. Even if they can kiss, they usually kiss their forehead or cheek. The lip is the place they can''t touch... "Well, I''ll go back to the underworld first. There are still many things waiting for me to deal with in the underworld. Please bear with me for a while. When everything calms down, we will have a good life to live Jun Lin smiles and scrapes her little nose. She is very excited about her kiss just like a dragonfly skimming water. He is too young to learn the passion between men and women. This kind of happiness is not bad... "I send you..." Ye Lele didn''t pester Junlin. Junlin is the little prince of the underworld. Now there is no one in the underworld to take charge of the overall situation, and Junlin doesn''t know how long to leave. Naturally, it takes some time to go back and arrange everything. This adventure of Junlin is the pain that she has to bear, and the pain that the whole underworld has to bear... In the warm sunshine, a couple of Bi ren''er walk forward hand in hand, and their shadows are dragged long and close to each other... In the underworld study, black and white impermanence is shocked for a long time after learning that Junlin is going to another time and space. They look at Junlin, just like a monster, and their hearts are very heavy¡° Little prince, it''s a risk. You are the future of the underworld, you can''t go... "After a long time, black impermanence came over. He came to the king''s landing, rarely serious. It''s too much involved. He can''t let the little prince fool around. If something happens to the little prince, Jin Xin will hate him. Who will be responsible for the future of the underworld¡° Yes, let''s go if we want to. Our skill is not under the little prince. We can definitely get the Earth Spirit Pearl back. " What black impermanence thinks is exactly what white impermanence thinks. Their purpose is the same, that is to prevent king Lin from going to another time and space. All the risks should be borne by them. The little prince must not have any accident. No one knows whether the underworld and the princess of the underworld can come out of the gap between time and space. The little prince is the destiny of the underworld... "I have made up my mind. You don''t have to persuade me. Underworld, I''ll leave it to you for the time being. As little as half a month, as much as a thousand years, I will definitely come back. " Jun Lin waved his hand, indicating black and white impermanence, needless to say. No one can change what he has decided. He had to look for the earthling pearl. He always had a feeling that the earthling Pearl was very close to him. As long as he takes a step forward, he may get it¡° Ah, that little princess she... "Can not go, black impermanence words is not finished after all. Because he saw the little princess''s arms drilled out of a golden hand, suddenly clear, nothing to say. The hand of the dragon is willing to follow the little princess. He doesn''t know whether it''s the ability of the little princess or the blessing of the little princess. With the protection of the hand of the dragon, the little princess should be safe... "I will let the old emperor stay in the underworld for a period of time. If there is anything you find difficult, just find him. Black and white impermanence, you are the most trusted subordinates. Now the underworld is in trouble. You must hold on. Believe me, everything will pass... "

 Chapter 944

    After arranging all the things in the underworld, Junlin Xiaoxiao chumi''er embarks on the road to another time and space with the expectation of all the people in the underworld. They came to heaven as promised, and after making peace with the devil, they asked to see the emperor.


    In the imperial library, the emperor of heaven looked at them thoughtfully, and the look on his face was unpredictable. He was shocked by their demands, but could not refuse them.


    "Emperor, please allow us to open the door of time and space."


    Jun Lin looked at the emperor who didn''t speak for a long time and broke the silence of the imperial study. No matter how difficult it is, he must persuade the emperor to tell them the location of the gate of time and space. If the emperor of heaven refuses, he will even launch the largest scale war in the history of heaven and hell.


    This is his determination. I hope the emperor of heaven can see Qin and Chu best


    "The gate of time and space is really in my heaven. I should help you with both emotion and reason. After all, it''s about the life and death of your father, king, mother and concubine. Just want to go through the gate of time and space into another time and space, will pass through a time and space vortex, I''m afraid you can''t endure. If you fail, you will also be trapped in the crevice of time and space... "


    The emperor sighed softly. He knew that his attitude made Jun Lin a little anxious, so he had to explain a few words. The underworld and Jinxin are such a son. If he is trapped in the crevice of time and space, I''m afraid that the underworld and Jinxin will not die in peace. As a friend of them, he felt that he had an obligation to restrain some behaviors of King''s landing.


    "Whirlpool of time and space?"


    The emperor''s words made Jun Lin stunned. He really didn''t think that there were so many dangers in crossing the gate of time and space. If there is a vortex of time and space, smile


    Among them, Xiaoxiao''s skill is the lowest. According to the emperor of heaven, Xiaoxiao can''t pass


    "I must go. It doesn''t matter if I am engulfed by the whirlpool of time and space. At least I can be with my father, my mother and my concubine."


    Jun Lin that eye, smile how can not understand the deep meaning. She was a little anxious and jumped out to show her position.


    All the brothers and sisters are going. How can she not go? Besides, she has the hand of the dragon to protect her body. She is not afraid!


    "Except that the power of the Demon Lord may be able to compete with the whirlpool of time and space, none of you can..."


    The emperor of heaven couldn''t help looking at Xiaoxiao more. He liked Xiaoxiao from the bottom of his heart. He really didn''t want to see them go on such a road of no return.


    He hesitated for a moment, then turned his eyes to the devil, obviously hoping that the devil could go alone. If he is selfish, he just can''t bear to send these three children to death.


    "Don''t go. Give me the four magic beads. I''ll go..."


    How could the devil not understand the hint of the emperor of heaven? He knew the skill of the three children. If it''s doomed not to go through the vortex of time and space, it''s better not to go. Otherwise, the three of them will join in before the Earth Spirit pearl is found.


    "No, since we have decided to go together, there is no reason for you to go alone. Let''s live together. To die, we must die together! "


    Junlin resolutely rejected the good intentions of the demon lord, which was their underworld business. As a friend of father, king, mother and concubine, mozun is just kind-hearted to help. How can they let mozun carry all the responsibilities.


    They do their own things. This is the first way to behave given by their parents. They always remember it very well.


    "Jun Lin, don''t be too stubborn. If you do this, you will only make the devil have worries. When passing through the vortex of time and space, if the devil has to take care of you, he might as well not go at all. It''s useless to go. "


    The emperor''s face sank. He understood the child''s meaning, but he didn''t approve of it. This child is showing off his courage. He will suffer too much.


    If they all go, the devil will add a lot of burden. He worried that none of them would be able to cross the gate of time and space.


    That''s a terrible consequence. If Si Lingzhu is trapped in the crevice of time and space with them, I''m afraid the door of time and space will never open


    "Emperor of heaven, once the grace of time and space is opened, can you go in and out freely within ten days?"


    Chumi''er, who had been silent, finally opened her mouth. She knew her brother and sister too well. Once a decision is made, I''m afraid ten horses won''t be able to come back. So she had to think of another way.


    "Yes..."


    The emperor nodded. I don''t know why Chu mi''er asked this question. Just looking at Chu mi''er, thinking deeply.


    This woman, who was once the daughter of heaven, didn''t know what good way she could think of to let them go to another time and space at the same time.


    "Emperor of heaven, if the hand of the devil and the dragon takes one of me at a time, do you think it''s feasible?"


    Chumi''er says her plan. If the hand of the dragon can trap chenye, his skill should be above the devil. It''s not a big problem to pass through the vortex of time and space safely. It might be possible for them to take one of them at a time.


    "The hand of the dragon? How can you... "


    Tiandi looked at Xiaoxiao, took out a small yellow hand from his arms and threw it to the ground. A little boy about seven or eight years old appeared in front of him. He took a breath and looked at the little boy strangely.


    The hand of the dragon, which is the most mysterious existence of the dragon people, how can it be played at will with a smile? "Does the emperor of heaven think this method is feasible?" Chu mi''er looked at the emperor''s shocked face and gave a faint smile. In fact, she also felt that it was incredible, but the hand of the dragon was to smile. They couldn''t get rid of it if they wanted to. In fact, they were speechless¡° What''s not feasible? With me, Xiaoxiao will pass safely. But I''m just going to take a smile, you two forget... "The hand of the dragon looks at the Junlin Chu mi''er in front of him like an old man, and drags it like two fifty-eight thousand. Export words let people listen to very uncomfortable, especially with a smile, directly slapped in the past. The strength of that hand was really great. The hand of the dragon was almost hit with stars¡° What are you talking about? If you dare not take my brother and sister, I''ll kill you... "Xiaoxiao is so angry that she takes him to work. If he doesn''t want to do such a little work, he will go back to the dragon clan as soon as possible, and she won''t have to bother to entertain him¡° I don''t owe them. Why waste energy to take them? I''m not out of my mind The hand of the Dragon feels aggrieved. There is a trace of aggrieved on the small face that is bit by Xiaoxiao. He looked at the smile, said pathetically. He didn''t know that there was a vortex of time and space, but now when he heard the emperor of heaven say so, he was a little bit nervous. Although his skill is advanced, it doesn''t mean that he can bear so many whirlpools of time and space¡° OK, then you go. Don''t follow us. We don''t want you to follow us. Go away, smelly hand... "Xiaoxiao didn''t say a word of nonsense to the hand of the dragon. He just kicked the butt of the hand of the dragon. This smelly hand reasoned with him that it was a waste of saliva. He was only suitable to treat it in the simplest and rough way. If he is beaten, he will understand who is the boss outside... "Smile, you are forced..." Long''s hand flashed to the side and looked at the girl with a cold smile on her face. She really didn''t know who to cry for. He felt that he was just a little bit cheap, and had a good life. However, he was willing to follow her and suffer abuse. Why did he suffer¡° Roll... "Smile just Yin measurement of looking at him, Yan red lips spit out such a merciless word. Then he stood beside his brother and didn''t bother to look at the hand of the dragon. These two days together, she has almost felt the hand of the dragon''s temper, know what kind of method to deal with him the most effective¡° OK, I''ll take it. I''ll take this head office, right? If you are angry, don''t ignore me... "After hundreds of thousands of years of loneliness, what dragon''s hand fears most is that others don''t meet him regularly. He quickly ran to Xiaoxiao''s side, accompanied by Xiaoxiao and flattered Xiaoxiao. In the past two days, he felt that Xiaoxiao was actually quite good. Even if he can''t get her heart in the future, she will be a very good friend¡° You want to take me, now don''t want you to take me, get out of the way, don''t bother me... "With a smile, he glared at the hand of the dragon and snickered in his heart. She knew that it was the most effective way to deal with the hand of the dragon. With the blessing of the hand of the dragon, they can safely pass through the vortex of time and space, and they can go to another time and space to find the Earth Spirit beads¡° Can I beg you? I beg you to let me take your brother and sister through the vortex of time and space, OK? " Dragon''s hand has a feeling that he wants to vomit blood. He has nothing to look for. If he had answered her request, he would not have come to such a low end. What is this called? It''s called self inflicted evil and can''t live... "Hand of the dragon, how about you? You''re a man with a head and a face in this continent, tut tut... "This scene really opened the eyes of the emperor of heaven. He looked at the embarrassed little boy, and he was in a good mood. With the hand of the dragon, they should be able to safely pass through the vortex of time and space, so he doesn''t have to stop them or worry too much¡° It''s none of your business. I''ll dig your eyes when I''m looking at you... "Being ridiculed mercilessly, the hand of the Dragon feels that his face can''t hang. He turned his head and turned his eyes to the emperor of heaven. He was very angry and roared. Then, continue to be forced to smile¡° All right, you two, stop it. It''s settled. The hand of the devil and the dragon will take me first, then my sister, and finally Xiaoxiao. " Jun Lin looked at the emperor''s half black face, and the corners of his mouth slightly smoked. The emperor of heaven probably saw the hand of the dragon, but he didn''t know the temper of the hand of the dragon. To provoke the dragon''s hand is to scold yourself. He knew this very well, so he would never talk to the hand of the Dragon unless it was necessary... "Come on, I''ll take you to the gate of time and space..."

 Chapter 945

    Heaven


    The Tianling mausoleum in the shadow of mountains is full of green trees and flowers, without any sense of gloom. The emperor stood in front of an ancient tomb and dropped his blood into the eyes of the stone lion.


    Creak creak sound slowly sounded, the stone gate of the ancient tomb opened slowly under the guidance of a bloody light, and the white light poured out from it.


    "Let''s go..."


    The emperor of heaven took a look at it, didn''t notice anything unusual, so he took the lead in entering the ancient tomb and walked forward along the winding stone road.


    All the way unimpeded, about ten minutes, the emperor stopped in a very historical wooden door, slender fingers such as jade gently knocked out.


    "This is the gate of time and space?"


    Jun Lin walked into the huge door and looked at it. The corner of his mouth slightly drew. How stingy is the man who created this door? Even this door connecting with another time and space is so shabby. I''m afraid even the doors of ordinary people''s homes are better than this one.


    "Yes, it''s not impressive. It''s very useful. It''s up to it whether we can find the earthling pearl or not. "


    Naturally, the emperor of heaven could feel the idea of Junlin and laughed at him. The jade sleeve finger pointed to the four holes of different colors on the wooden door, indicating that Junlin was the place where the four spirit beads were placed.


    With the hand of the dragon, he was relieved. He hoped that Junlin could find the local pearl within ten days and return as soon as possible.


    "Emperor Tian, I forgot to tell you one more thing. I''m afraid you have to take care of the safety magnetic field of tiannu palace for the time being..."


    Jun Lin took out the four spirit beads from his arms and put them in according to the color. Four dazzling light doors flashed, and the wooden door connecting with another time and space slowly opened.


    Junlin suddenly thought of a very important thing, and quickly opened his mouth to the emperor of heaven, so as not to have any problems with the security magnetic field of Tianyuan mainland as soon as they left.


    "I know, you can rest assured, go early and return early..."


    The emperor of heaven nodded with a smile and looked at the gate of time and space. He only felt that the white light flashed, and he could not see anything at all. He also gave up, patted the shoulder of king Lin, very careful exhort two.


    He naturally wants to protect the safety magnetic field, which is his responsibility as the emperor of heaven and as the people of this continent


    "Underworld, I''m counting on you to take care of me more..."


    Junlin went to the hand of the devil and the dragon, waved to the emperor, and then signaled that the hand of the devil and the Dragon could go. All of a sudden, his two arms were caught by the hand of the demon and the hand of the Dragon at the same time. Two forces slowly flow into his body, which makes him feel that his power has been enhanced a lot.


    "Come on, I''ll watch for you in the underworld..."


    Needless to say, the relationship between heaven and the underworld is now the most difficult time in the underworld. He will help if he can. Don''t ask other reasons, just Jinxin is enough.


    Looking at the disappearance of the hand of emperor Lin, his heart hung up again


    As soon as you step into the gate of time and space, the white light comes, which makes Jun Lin unable to open his eyes. He can only rely on intuition, follow the guidance of the devil and the hand of the dragon, walk slowly towards the front. His skill is not high enough. In the face of such an unknown, his power is too small.


    After a short walk, Jun Lin felt a strong suction coming towards him. He immediately raised his skill to the extreme, but still could not resist the suction. If it wasn''t for the hand of the devil and the dragon holding him tightly and protecting him, he would be engulfed by the whirlpool of time and space in less than three seconds.


    "Hand of the dragon, I sleep till three, jump together..."


    Hard to come to the vortex of time and space, the devil felt the suction of the vortex of time and space. See some absent-minded hand of the dragon one eye, a foot ruthlessly kicked in the past.


    At this time, he can''t help being a little distracted. The consequences of any distraction are unimaginable.


    "What are you kicking me for? Just jump. I''m not afraid to jump... "


    When the pain came, the hand of the Dragon frowned tightly. Some angrily glared at the demon Zun one eye, very discontented mouth low roared two words.


    Being kicked by Xiaoxiao, he admitted it. It was his life. It doesn''t mean that other people can kick him at will. If the current situation did not allow him to start, he would have waved his fist to the devil.


    "Hand of the dragon, I won''t stop you if you want to die, but can you take their sister and brother three to them first and then commit suicide when they come back? If you don''t do your best, you''ll never see a smile in your life... "


    Demon Zun''s tone is very cold. Now they are people on a boat. As long as one person has a problem, they will be destroyed. He and Junlin still have women and relatives. They don''t want to die that early.


    "I know, I know, jump quickly..."


    The devil''s words made the hand of the Dragon alert. Yes, no matter how much he didn''t want to take Junlin and chumi''er, they were smiling relatives. If he is careless because he doesn''t want to, once he is trapped in the crack of time and space, he may never see a smile in his life.


    "One... Two... Three... Jump..." the change of the dragon''s hand''s look made the demon finally feel at ease. He took Junlin''s arm tightly and spat out a few words from his thin lip. When he counted to three, the three of them jumped into the vortex of time and space at the same time. They are surrounded by the white light, pulling them to move between the cracks of time and space¡° The hand of the dragon, to the left... "The demon Zun raised his skill to the extreme, followed the power of the whirlpool for several circles, and finally found the route of the whirlpool. He was fascinated by the sound, yelled at the hand of the dragon, took Junlin''s hand and began to walk counter clockwise. The overwhelming white light rushed on them, as if to devour them. The hand of the devil and the dragon takes Junlin step by step to the distance. They go very hard, but firm enough. Abandoning all distractions, they worked together for nearly half an hour and finally got out of the vortex of time and space. Walking to a flat place, everyone was exhausted and gasped heavily¡° It''s been so hard all the time. What should I do next? " The demon master vomited out a mouthful of turbid air. Looking at the white fog above his head, he really had more snacks than strength. If so back and forth toss a few times, he thinks he and the hand of the dragon will probably have to reimbursement¡° Let''s just bring chumi''er over, so that she won''t be tired... "The hand of the Dragon feels the same, and the whirlpool of time and space is really terrible. The worry of the emperor of heaven is right. If the king comes to the gate of time and space at the same time, I''m afraid that all of them will have to be brought into the crevice of time and space by the vortex of time and space. It took him nine oxen and two tigers to bring Junlin. No matter how tired he was, he had to bring Xiaoxiao, or he would be too poor¡° First go out to make plans, really can''t, can only be like this... "After a short rest, the demon lord pulled Jun Lin up. It is said that the plan can''t keep up with the changes. The current situation is the best proof. I believe that their decision, Junlin will not oppose. The whirlpool of time and space is so fierce that they really can''t help it... "Let''s go through this door, then we can enter another time and space..." the devil got up and walked a few steps, then he saw a white door in front of him. He was so overjoyed that he strode over and pressed an opening device on the gate. The door, slowly opened, a colorful light scattered, will he wrapped, will he lost all the energy back in an instant¡° It''s amazing, you come here quickly, hurry up... "The devil went out of the door and waved to the hand of the dragon and Junlin with a smile. It doesn''t matter how many times they go back and forth with such a magical door as the backing. Chu mi''er didn''t have to be abandoned by them any more. She was alone in the sky waiting for news. "If it''s really magical..." the hand of the Dragon looked at the devil as soon as he passed through the door, and rushed out with the fastest speed. The colorful light also enveloped him and made up for all his lost skills. He patted the door of time and space, and could not help sighing from the bottom of his heart... "Jun Lin, you wait here, let''s go and bring Chu mi''er first." When he regained his energy, he didn''t want to waste his time. Before he could see another piece of time and space, he pulled the dragon''s hand into the door of time and space. As for the mystery of time and space, let''s explore it together after all of us arrive... "This place is really different from the continent we live in..." Jun Lin smiles and looks at the disappearance of the shadow of the demon statue and the hand of the dragon, and then turns his eyes elsewhere. He found that he was at the top of a mountain. There were lots of water and horses on the top of the mountain, and there were many tall buildings, all of which he had never seen before. What''s this place? He didn''t know. Where is the earthling pearl? He doesn''t know. Everything is unknown, just like this journey. He went to the side of the stone bench and sat down, carefully observing everything that belongs to this piece of time and space. Suddenly, a man in black came to him. He raised his eyes and was stunned. As like as two peas in the face, the man in black is the same face. No matter how carefully he looked, he could not see any clue. It''s like looking in a mirror. The man in black is the man in the mirror. He looks like... "Who are you?" He could not help but be on guard. His fingers clenched tightly into fists, and his heart was shocked. Such a situation is what as like as two peas who never appeared before him. What is the purpose of this man? He just felt a cool air rising from the soles of his feet, and a chill on his back... "I''m you, the part of you in this time and space. I know what you''re here for. How about a deal? "

 Chapter 946

    With a smile in his mouth, the man looked at Junlin, and his eyes were clear. That kind of vision, just like Junlin, he knows everything.


    His name is moriran. He is the separation of Junlin in this time and space. He is both good and evil. This time he came to talk about cooperation with Junlin.


    "Say..."


    What is the man as like as two peas in the face of the king? However, he can''t be too arrogant until he has a thorough understanding of this continent.


    He did not feel murderous from the man, which means that the man is not malicious to him for the time being.


    "Take me to your time and space for a year. As compensation, I can give you some important tips about the earthling pearl. How about that? "


    Moriran doesn''t talk nonsense, and says his conditions. After that, he nervously looks at Junlin. It''s obvious that he is in a hurry to leave this time and space.


    The restless factors in the air began to spread, and moriran''s face became paler and paler. In the short time waiting for the answer, he felt as if a century had passed.


    "Yes, but you have to help us get the Earth Spirit pearl before I can take you back to our time and space."


    Danger, is approaching step by step. Junlin, of course, is also sensed. At present, the man seems to be in big trouble, and he already has the qualification to negotiate terms.


    Before we know the origin of this man, he can''t easily take him to Tianyuan continent. Who knows what he wants to do when he goes to Tianyuan continent?


    "There''s no time. If you don''t promise me, you''ll never find the earthling Pearl..."


    Moriran''s forehead had begun to sweat, and his hands in his suit pocket began to tremble slightly. The youth in front of him was his only hope. If he was delayed, he would not be buried.


    As soon as his words fell, dozens of killers in black had surrounded the cave, and the murderous air poured in. Even Junlin was shocked.


    His deep eyes lightly swept the dozens of people in black, looking at the micro weapons they were holding, secretly frightened. Those things look like weapons of great lethality, and he doesn''t know whether his mana can resist them.


    "As like as two peas? It''s interesting... "


    After seeing the king''s landing in ancient costume, the man in black, who was the leader, exclaimed. The young man is as like as two peas. If he is not dressed differently, and he has not yet grown into a body, he will be mistaken in eight Chengdu.


    "I''ll go back with you. Don''t touch him..."


    Moriran sighed heavily and raised his hands to a dozen people in black. He''s still late. All this may be his life. Today is his death. No one can save him.


    Well, he accepted his fate, but he still had a conscience and didn''t want to involve the young man in front of him


    "I''m afraid it''s a bit difficult. He has seen our true colors and must be destroyed!"


    The man in black, who was the leader, locked the eyes of Jun Lin, with a kind of coldness. He didn''t know that Jun Lin was not a person of this time and space, but thought that Jun Lin and moriran were a group. Since they are a group, they have never let him go.


    "He is not the person of this time and space. If you want to move him, do you want to disturb the order of time and space?"


    Mori ran protects Jun Lin behind him and looks at the man in black in front of him with awe inspiring, trying to reason with him. But I don''t know what he said, let the look on the face of black changed greatly, looking at Jun Lin''s eyes with a bit of plunder.


    That kind of look made Jun Lin angry and frightened


    "Not in this time and space? That would be more interesting. Well, as you wish, I don''t want his life, I will only make good use of him... "


    The man in black, who was the leader, knew clearly that he had guessed the identity of Junlin, and was in a better mood than ever before. Separation, this youth must be moriran''s separation in another time and space. I didn''t expect that moriran had some ability, even his part could be summoned. Now that they have been summoned, how can they let go of this opportunity to completely destroy moriran.


    The order of time and space is only for those who have no ability to abide by it. For those of them who have the ability, they don''t need to abide by those things.


    "You, go at once, return to your time and space..."


    Moriran naturally didn''t miss the greed of chiguoguo in the eyes of people in black. His already very pale face suddenly became more pale. This is his separation in another time and space. If they take him back, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    No matter what the cost, he must protect his separation and leave safely


    "Tell me where the earthling pearl is? I can save your life. This is your only chance. "


    Moriran unconditional maintenance in the end let Jun Lin some moved, Jun Lin finally got up and looked at him coldly. He only needs an answer, as long as the man is willing to say that as a trade, he will save his life.


    Otherwise, as long as these people in black do not fight him, he will not care about his life and death.


    "In..." moriran looked at Junlin in the eyes of absolutely, pause for a moment, close to Junlin said a few words. He had a wound on his body. Originally he wanted to give up fighting, but now it seems that it doesn''t work. In order to protect this separation, he may have only one way to go. So, just before you die, tell the biggest secret to the avatar¡° Go back and have a chance to open the door of time and space to find it... "After that, moriran pushes Jun Lin into the cave. I thought that I could push Jun Lin with all my strength, but I found that Jun Lin didn''t move. Just quietly looking at him, and then actually pushed him to the door of time and space. He felt his body rise up in the air, a whirl, his body has been heavily fell into the door of time and space¡° Stay in it. I said I''ll save you. I won''t break my promise. " After all, the cultivation of Junlin is not shallow. He has already felt the injury of moriran. I''m afraid we can''t fight with moriran without fail. Only when moriran is sent to a safe place, can he concentrate on fighting the enemy. The door of time and space is the only place to escape. He will use the fastest speed to solve these people in black who are not afraid of death¡° The man who came from different time and space has some ability. Let me capture him alive. " The head of the man in black saw Jun linlu''s hand, and the light of plunder was blazing in his eyes. Such a powerful man of different time and space, if he was refined into a modified man, he would surely give them an invincible killing machine in the morning. At present, what they need most is such a killing machine. It''s God''s help. He also... "Looking for death..." Jun Lin watched a dozen people in black suddenly surround him, and a big net made of silk flew towards him. His face was a little dignified. He gathered his greatest energy and hit the big net. The sound of Zizi came from mid air. The palm of Jun Lin just controlled the net in mid air, but there was no way to break the net. This kind of accident, let Jun Lin a Leng. Looking at the big net flying towards him again in the middle of the air, he could only stick to it. It seems that people in this continent are not simple. It seems that they have no magic power, but the weapons in their hands are enough to make up for this, which shocked the powerful people in Tianyuan continent¡° What a tough ability! You have to catch him alive at all costs! " The man in black, who was the leader, did not expect that Junlin had such strength. He was so surprised that his smile was more loyal. As long as the teenager is caught by the big net, it is absolutely impossible for him to escape the palm of their hand. This net is called lock soul net. Once caught, it is like lock soul. A person whose soul is controlled can only be reduced to a puppet in the hands of others¡° Damn... "As soon as the leader''s words fell, Jun Lin felt the pressure of the big net suddenly rose. Looking up, it turned out that more than a dozen people in black took out a bottle of medicine at the same time and sprinkled it on the big net in the air. Big net instantly absorbed all the potions, and the red and black light was blazing. The power of the potions was doubled, which made Jun Lin breathless. Junlin only felt his body as if it had been blown open, and his whole body was burning. Looking at the big net pressing towards him bit by bit, he could only clench his teeth. It''s almost time. As long as the devil and the hand of the Dragon bring their elder sister, they should be able to kill these people in black. For father, mother, sister Lele, for the whole underworld, he must resist. When he thought about it, he began to use the secret arts with red eyes. Under such pressure, it might be an opportunity for the secret arts to break through¡° When you are strong, you will be strong. When you are weak, you will be weak. This kind of rare cultivation talent has been met by me. Ha ha ha ha ha... "The man in black, who is the leader of the group, looks at the mysterious skill of the nether world made by Jun Lin, and marvels at it. He saw that the boy had the most terrible potential in this time and space. If he can break through under such a heavy pressure, he will fight with him in person¡° Break... "Between the confrontation, the red light in Jun Lin''s eyes gradually deepened. At the moment when the big net touched his head, it was a sharp sound. His hands burst out of the black light, the lock of the soul of the big net was wrapped in the black light, zizizizizi voice again. Strong impact, let that big net begin to shake violently. Then it broke down at a very slow speed, bit by bit. Youming magic skill, breakthrough... "Good Kung Fu, let me have a good meeting with you..." the man in black, with a heavy face, took out a piece of silk from his arms and attacked Junlin. Just in the moment of his body moving, a huge black force came towards him, and his action was immediately imprisoned. The man in black looked up and was stunned

 Chapter 947

    "Dare to move Junlin, I want your life..."


    The devil came out of the gate of time and space with a cold face, looking at the man in black standing in the same place. A cold word has doomed the life and death of the man in black.


    He went to the side of Jun Lin and checked Jun Lin up and down. He found that he was safe and sound, and then his face relaxed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He looked at Jun Lin''s pale face and asked with lingering fear. It never occurred to him that they had been away for such a short time that something almost happened in Junlin. Fortunately, they came back in time, otherwise he would have blamed himself and died.


    "They want to take me back to be a puppet. Just now there was a soul lock net to deal with me. Fortunately, my secret skill of Youming broke through..."


    King''s landing will meet moriran things with the devil simply said again, the heart had to sigh, the devil''s power is also to an extremely terrible degree. Just a little pressure on the man in black, the man in black has been unable to move.


    I am too weak. When he finds the local pearl, he has to shut up as soon as possible. Only by becoming a real strong man can we go anywhere without fear of anyone.


    "Jun Lin, kill them!"


    Junlin''s words made the demon master''s idea of killing for a long time. With a wave of his big hand, more than a dozen people in black fell in front of Junlin from all directions. A move has made the scene clear.


    Just came to this time and space, he didn''t want to make trouble. As a result, the people of this time and space forced him to make trouble.


    "Wait..."


    Just as Junlin was about to start, a slightly weak voice came from afar. Moriran walked out of the gate of time and space, covered his chest and came to Junlin''s side. Douda''s cold sweat slipped from his forehead.


    "You want to intercede for them?"


    Jun Lin didn''t know the reason why Mori ran called to stop. Maybe it was because they were part of each other and had an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Therefore, they would be worried about each other''s ideas.


    There is no doubt that these people in black will die. It is useless for anyone to plead. No one wants to live if they recruit others!


    "No, they have a lot of biological and chemical weapons. If you take all those weapons away, it will be of great use for you to look for the Earth Spirit beads. Cough..."


    Moriran shook his head. He was not so kind. He wanted to plead with a group of people who killed him. This young man saved him. Naturally, he can''t accept others'' kindness in vain. If he can help or remind others, he will not fall behind.


    After that, he turned his eyes to the man in black who was the leader just now. He strode to him and took out a unique ring from his hand and handed it to Jun Lin.


    "Look at the earrings on their ears. This ring can control them for you. Cough..."


    Mori ran began to gasp, covered his chest with a piece of red hands, no longer support, a slip at the foot of the ground.


    He smiles at Junlin. Maybe this is the last thing he can do for him. He can''t go to Tianyuan mainland. The disaster will be solved when the boy is strong.


    "My name is moriran. I''m your part in the land of Raleigh. I was born for you. There is going to be a catastrophe in Tianyuan mainland. My mission is to prevent that catastrophe. Jun Lin, I will give you all my abilities, you remember every word I said later. The future of Tianyuan depends on you... "


    Moriran''s mouth began to shed blood, dropping on the grass in front of him. He began to drive the incantation, and transplanted everything he wanted to say into the mind of King''s landing through the incantation.


    He thought that he could go to Tianyuan to complete this mission, but just now he found that the curse of darkness on him had been activated, and he could not live for ten days.


    "What do you want to do?"


    After receiving the message from Mori ran, Jun Lin''s face suddenly changed. He looked at Mori ran in disbelief and subconsciously wanted to stop his self mutilation.


    He doesn''t want moriran''s ability. Now he just wants to save moriran. Anyway, moriran is also his part and tells him the whereabouts of Tu Lingzhu.


    "Don''t resist, accept my ability, quick..."


    Moriran sensed the resistance from the soul of Junlin, and the blood flow at the corner of his mouth was faster. He looked at Jun Lin with a bitter smile. If there was any other way to go, he didn''t have to.


    He stretched out his bloodstained hand, grasped the sleeve of Junlin, and looked at Junlin prayingly. He must let Jun Lin accept everything he gives, otherwise Jun Lin can''t bear such a terrible catastrophe.


    "I have hands and feet that I can cultivate by myself. You''d better keep your ability."


    Junlin''s attitude is very firm. He signals chumi''er to kill those people in black. And he will help moriran sit, ready to save moriran.


    He doesn''t want what others give him. He will earn everything he wants through his own hands, which is his principle.


    "Jun Lin, the curse of darkness on me has been opened. I can''t live for three days. If you don''t accept my ability, I will die of exhaustion in three days. Please, accept all my abilities... "


    Moriran saw the intention of Junlin, and stopped it decisively. The curse of darkness can''t be solved by the power of King''s landing. If you solve it blindly, King''s landing will be swallowed by the power of darkness. He doesn''t want to die, but also catch the curse of the dark? I didn''t expect that there was really a curse of darkness in this world... "The devil looked at moriran, a little surprised. He knows something about the curse of darkness. But I never saw that the curse of darkness existed in another time and space. This moriran is not simple... "Can it be saved?" Jun Lin watched moriran''s vitality disappear little by little, and there was no time to ask more. He now more and more want to save moriran''s life, this man is worth saving, he now bear all for Tianyuan continent¡° No, he wants to give you the dark power of the curse of darkness. If you get that dark power, your power will at least double. As for him, there is no doubt that he will die! " The devil shook his head. The curse of darkness stores the most terrible dark power in the world. King''s landing is from the underworld. He can absorb the dark forces. Moriran, since he is willing to give the power against heaven to Junlin, Junlin has no reason not to. As for moriran, from the day he was born, it was doomed to be a tragedy. The child under the curse of darkness can''t live even if God comes¡° Jun Lin, you have heard that I can''t live. Don''t resist, accept all my abilities, those dark forces will help you one day... "Moriran really felt that he was going to die, and his pain made him unable to move. He looked at Junlin eagerly, almost speaking with all his strength. His wound has been completely split, he has not much time. If Jun Lin is resisting, he is afraid that he will not be able to pass on the dark power of the curse of darkness to him¡° OK, I accept your dark power. Tell me who hurt you, and I''ll take revenge for you! " Jun Lin''s heart is inexplicably tight, there is no way to ignore moriran''s pleading eyes. Well, since moriran has to die, he can''t let moriran die in vain. Those who have hurt moriran, he must make them pay the same price as bleeding¡° There is one of the most powerful forces of darkness in Renault, which is called dark light. One day you have the ability to destroy them and give Renault peace. But you have to wait until you''re strong enough, or you''re going to die, okay? " Moriran hesitated for a moment, or tell Junlin everything he wants to know. However, he was very careful to remind Junlin that he would never allow Junlin to take risks before he was strong. If one day Junlin is already strong, he can extinguish the light of darkness, which is a good thing done by the people of tailero empire¡° I understand. Don''t worry, I can do it! " Jun Lin nodded and sighed softly. Holding moriran''s hand tightly, it is a promise to moriran. He quietly looked at moriran, not to do any resistance, let the dark force against the sky flow into his body bit by bit¡° King''s landing, there''s one more thing you have to remember. There is a saint in the land of Ralo. You take her back to Tianyuan and marry her. You''ll be able to break it in 150000 years. Remember, we must take her back to Tianyuan continent... "Moriran''s voice became smaller and smaller, and his eyes began to blur when he looked at Junlin. He only felt that the dark power in his body was disappearing bit by bit, and his vitality was also losing bit by bit. He grabbed Jun Lin''s hand with a sudden, trying to get a guarantee. About the saint, that''s his last concern¡° Promise me... "Looking at Jun Lin''s brow locked, he looked very embarrassed. His cracked lip opened again, and he used all his strength to spit out the last three words of his life¡° I promise you, take the virgin back to Tianyuan continent, I... "I won''t marry her. Before the word" Junlin "can''t say it, I see moriran''s mouth with a smile. He quietly closes his eyes and grabs his hand. He seems to go very calm, has gone without any concern. Jun Lin swallowed the last few words and sighed again¡° Junlin, bury him... "The devil looked at the sadness on Junlin''s face, and his heart was uneasy. He didn''t miss the smile after moriran left. It was strange and unpredictable. Clearly moriran can last longer, why did he leave before the words of Junlin were finished? Is... Afraid that Jun Lin didn''t know, moriran gave him the power of the curse of darkness, but calculated him before he died. Who is the holy lady of the Empire of Raleigh

 Chapter 948

    After burying moriran, Junlin and chumi''er sit side by side on the grass, quietly waiting for the hand of the devil and the dragon to bring Xiaoxiao. Just came to the mainland of Raleigh will encounter such a thing, let them feel very heavy.


    Chu mi''er looks at Jun Lin''s face, pinches her fingers and calculates. The result makes her knead her eyebrows powerlessly.


    "King''s landing, saint of the Empire of Raleigh, how are you going to settle it?"


    Chu mi''er didn''t let Jun Lin find her mood change, just patted Jun Lin''s shoulder and asked softly.


    Moriran''s words are right in the end. If Junlin marries the saint of the land of Raleigh, the fate of their sister and brother will be rewritten. But in that case, Junlin and LeLe are afraid


    "If I promise moriran, I will take her back. As for how to arrange it, I''ll take it back. Now I don''t know. "


    Jun Lin spread out his hand. About the saint, he could not help but think of moriran''s smile before he died. He also felt strange, but he couldn''t figure out where it was?


    He will not marry a woman other than Lele. Even if he has a life span of 150000 years, he must be responsible for his feelings. He knew that he was selfish, and his sister and sister could understand it.


    "Well, what did moriran tell you?"


    Chu mi''er didn''t break everything. Looking at Jun Lin''s sad face, she changed the topic. Moriran''s words, she heard a little. I understand that there is a terrible catastrophe in Tianyuan, and Junlin is the terminator of this catastrophe.


    "He said that Tianyuan''s security magnetic field will be destroyed in a devastating way. If it is not repaired, Tianyuan will disappear from the world. If you want to repair the safe magnetic field, you must gather the strength of the top ten in Tianyuan and integrate the five spirit pearls into holy pearls


    Junlin also did not hide, will moriran''s words simple description. He was really afraid that he could not bear such a heavy task. The life and death of a continent were all on him, and he felt a little out of breath.


    However, since he has accepted the energy of the curse of darkness, he can''t shrink back, and he doesn''t want his father, his mother, his sister Lele to disappear.


    "The power of the top ten? The ten strong men in Tianyuan, the hand of CHEN Ye long, father and mother, and the immortal magic fragrance of Xiaohui, plus you, are just ten... "


    Smell speech, Chu Mi son feels whole body chilly only. She never thought that Tianyuan should have such a disaster. The power of the top ten, it must be a force against heaven. Only such a powerful force can repair the safety magnetic field. Maybe such a powerful force can repair the safety magnetic field.


    She can''t imagine the devastating consequences that one of the top ten would bring to Tianyuan if an accident happened


    "Xiaohui, not to mention that he doesn''t live long. He can''t wait. The havoc of Tianyuan is a hundred years later. The power of the top ten must be above Lixiang''s level, otherwise it''s useless... "


    In Tianyuan, there are not many people who can get the level of Lixiang. At present, there are only nine. Nine is obviously not enough. In case, they have to find more than two alternatives. Otherwise, there will be at least one backup for the remaining nine in case of an accident.


    He has a hundred years to solve this problem, and now he doesn''t have to think so much


    "How can the five spirit pearls merge into the holy pearl?"


    Chumi''er only feels suffocated. Junlin''s words are right, but where do the other two go? Lixiang''s level, how long does it take to practice? It seems that after going back, she has to look for people everywhere.


    "It''s not difficult to refine it with the power of the curse of darkness. The difficulty is that after having the power of the top ten and the holy pearl, one''s soul is needed to sacrifice, that is to say, one''s soul will be trapped forever and will not be able to turn over... "


    No one is willing to let his soul be trapped and never be able to turn over. If he is willing to sacrifice like this, he will not do it. Everyone has relatives and concerns. It''s a bit miserable to die like this.


    He rubbed his eyebrows and didn''t want to think so much. Step by step, after the father, the king, the mother and the concubine are rescued, we will work together to find a way.


    "Well, where is the earthling pearl?"


    Chumi''er can only sigh. Even she is not willing to do it. Who else is willing to do it? Just, don''t want to, think more headache. Or think about the earth''s pearl. It''s the right thing to get the earth''s pearl.


    "He only said that he was at the top of Raleigh, but he didn''t say exactly where he was. We still have to rely on our own ability to find..."


    After meeting moriran, he really felt it was very difficult. It''s so hard to do anything. If it''s not for their strong will, they really want to give up.


    Where is the summit of Renault? He still doesn''t know. Is ten days enough?


    "When you smile, let''s act immediately, without delay. We only have ten days, otherwise the door of time and space will be closed, and the Tianyuan continent will be completely destroyed. "


    Originally, she was still in a dream. If she couldn''t go back in ten days, they could wait for thousands of years. But now the situation is that they can''t go back ten days, and they don''t have to go back in their lifetime, because there is no Tianyuan continent in the world after a thousand years.


    "En, go to find the Earth Spirit pearl first, and then go to find the saint, hoping that everything can be in time..." Jun Lin nodded, and now they can only put all their eggs in one basket. If you don''t succeed, you will be benevolent. There are no consequences. Ten days, they only have ten days, just ten days, hope there will be a miracle. He raised his eyes and looked into the void. Under the blue sky, there was only a lone eagle flying. Occasionally a voice of compassion, that loneliness shakes people''s hearts. Half an hour later, Xiaoxiao finally appears. Seeing Junlin and chumi''er flying over with a smile, it''s obvious that she doesn''t know what happened before, so she can be in such a good mood. Jun Lin took her little body, restrained the heaviness in her heart, and gave her to Chu mi''er with a smile¡° I must find the talingzhu and the saint in ten days, otherwise Tianyuan will be destroyed and we will never go back. You see, shall we act together or separately? " These two things are not easy to complete, although the whereabouts of Tu Lingzhu know, but no one knows what kind of test to get it. As for the saint, he only knew these two words, where they were called and what they looked like, and he knew nothing about them¡° You go to find the Earth Spirit pearl, I go to find the saint. Let''s split up. " The demon lord dropped his eyes and pondered for a moment. He and the hand of the Dragon both heard moriran''s words. He didn''t need Jun Lin to explain more to know the seriousness of the matter. Just in case, he thinks it''s safer to act separately. However, as soon as his words fell, he was immediately opposed by the hand of the Dragon... "We are together, so we should act together. Among these people, you and I have the highest skills. If they are scattered, what should we do when we meet a strong enemy? " Although Junlin and chumi''er are top experts, they are still lacking. If they are separated, they can cope with a strong enemy. If they meet several, they can''t live. The continent of Raleigh is full of crises. He is afraid of those biological weapons. He doesn''t agree to separate, he doesn''t agree¡° The hand of the dragon also makes sense, but we''re afraid that it''s too late to go together... "Junlin is also in favor of not separating, but the reality is too cruel, and the risk is great if we don''t separate. For a moment, he was in a dilemma. It''s not a matter of points, it''s not a matter of points. It''s not a matter of choices. Alas... "Well, when I was looking for the five spirit pearls, the Lord once gave me three brochures. Now we can''t make a choice in a short time, let''s ask jinnang... "They don''t have time to tangle now, they can only give this problem to jinnang. God will not harm them. They will do whatever the brocade bag shows. He took out three brocade bags from his arms and picked out the first brocade bag. The slender fingers untied the tie of the brocade bag and took out a piece of white paper in the brocade bag. He said a few words to the white paper. A white light flashed by, and a word suddenly appeared on the white paper. The devil took a look, relieved, and showed the white paper in front of everyone. I saw a big golden word on the white paper, together! A simple word, has given them the answer, solve their current problems... "Listen to God, act together..." the devil put the white paper back into the brocade bag, no one has any objection to this decision. He even wondered if both the virgin and the earthling pearl were on top of Raleigh. Everything has its own arrangement. God''s decision will never be wrong¡° It''s just, it''s no fun to separate. When we are together, we have a care. " Xiaoxiao grabs the demon''s arm. They are together. No matter how many dangers there are, they should face them together. She couldn''t bear to be separated from the devil¡° Let''s put on their clothes first, so that we won''t be regarded as monsters when we go down the mountain... "Chumi''er looked at the rolling traffic at the foot of the mountain and immediately went to pick up the clothes on the dead men. This is mainland Raleigh. They should do as the Romans do. I''m afraid it will bring them a lot of trouble to go out in this way¡° Well, let''s hurry up and find out where the top of Raleigh is Jun Lin picked the smallest suit and handed it to Xiao Xiao. Although it was a man''s dress, it was better than Xiao Xiao''s dress. Now I have to make do with it. I''ll talk about everything after I go down the mountain. We each found a suit of clothes, each found a place, and began to act quickly. They are racing against time now, every minute is precious. Ten days, all their hopes are only ten days

 Chapter 949

    The top of Raleigh


    A woman standing on the edge of a cliff, wearing a white dress, set off her gorgeous face like a dream. The long feather eyelashes gently flapped for a while, flowing out a light sadness.


    She gazed at the setting sun in the distance, and seemed to be remembering something. The corners of her mouth slightly hooked up, and a trace of bitter smile.


    There was a strong dark light floating in the air. She stretched out her hand and waved to the dark light as if she were saying goodbye to someone.


    "Moriran, you left me behind after all..."


    A tear fell from the woman''s eyes. She looked at the dark light that began to dissipate slowly. She knew what it meant. The curse of darkness opens ahead of time, and her favorite man has left the world with those dark lights.


    She covers her own heart, the heart is like being gnawed by thousands of insects in general, inexplicable pain. Moriran left. What''s the point of her life?


    "Moriran, I''ll go with you. I have a companion on the way to huangquan..."


    The woman looked at the cliff without the slightest fear. She has already seen through life and death, her beloved man is no longer there, and she has no motivation to live.


    She lives for him. Because of his mission with the body, she became a saint. There is no other reason, only because the saint can help him accomplish the mission which is almost impossible.


    She touched the engagement ring on her finger and put it to her lips for a long kiss. The beauty of the past was vividly in her mind, which made her unable to resist. She directly fell to one side of the grass.


    The finger unconsciously touched a small diamond on the ring, and a faint black light flashed by. In the middle of the sky, a remnant shadow appeared, which was very dark.


    "Yiyang, you and I have a destiny. Don''t cry..."


    "Moriran" in mid air was a sigh. It seemed that I had expected that a woman would cry. When I opened my mouth, I would say two words of comfort.


    He looked at the woman in front of him with deep eyes. His hands covered the position of his heart consciously. It seemed that there was no sense of pain.


    "Yiyang, you must live for me and help the prince Ming of Tianyuan to complete my mission, otherwise I will die. This is your promise to me. I hope you will remember it all your life. I live to save Tianyuan at all costs. "


    "Moriran" hesitated, and his words were firm. He looked at the woman who was sitting on the grass. Her cool face was stained with a layer of light worry, as if worried about something.


    Although it''s just a shadow, it makes people feel that it''s a real existence, and they don''t feel any illusory.


    "I am as like as two peas in the royal family. He is the same as me, but his temperament is very different. In Tianyuan mainland, a man can have three wives and four concubines. As long as he is willing to give you one of the four concubines, you should not help him unconditionally. Yiyang, take him as me and love him. I believe you can harvest another happiness. "


    At this point, the voice of "Mori ran" is choking. It''s hard for any man to give his beloved woman to another man. However, he soon adjusted his mood and began to smile at Yiyang.


    It''s doomed that they can''t be together. No matter how hard they try, God will plunder their happiness in various ways.


    "King''s landing will come to you. Once you get to the underworld, remember to be kind to the princess of the underworld and treat her as your own mother. She will be the key factor for you to get happiness. Yiyang, I''m gone. I can''t be together in this life. We''ll continue in the next life. Farewell, my love, remember to be happy, remember to be happy, remember to live for me... "


    "Moriran" seems to be unable to go on. After exhorting Yiyang, he catches his eyes. Yiyang left a lonely and absolutely back, completely disappeared from the world. Disappear without a trace, disappear without any trace.


    "Moriran, I don''t want to marry another man. Why is God so cruel..."


    Yiyang looked at the direction of the shadow disappeared, crying. This passage should have been recorded before moriran left. After hearing it, she only felt shocked.


    She never thought that they would come to this stage. She thought that being great was death. But moriran didn''t even give her the chance to die. She wanted her to marry another man to complete her mission. She was really afraid that she couldn''t do it.


    She knew that moriran''s decision was a last resort, because only after she married her and blended with her, could she really open her own ability to help the man.


    God is really joking. He made such a big joke on her that she felt that she couldn''t face moriran after she died.


    Her body she just want to give Morian, but in order to complete the last wish for Morian, she can only let her innocence destroyed in the hands of other men.


    Moriran''s words, she dare not listen. Growing up, she only listened to him. It''s his last wish, and she has to do it for him. No matter how hard it is, how much she will spit on herself after it is finished, she must do it.


    The gentleman, as like as two peas, is waiting for him to come to her and wait for him to lead her into another life. At the same time, Jun Lin and others, who had already heard the location of the top of the mountain, began to rush here. They ran wildly and finally arrived at the bottom of the mountain before sunset. Leiluo mountain is the highest mountain on the continent of Leiluo, and it is also the only mountain of wild animals on the continent of Leiluo. Most people dare not go up the mountain at will¡° Looking for the entrance... "The devil looked around and didn''t see a way up the mountain. The sword eyebrows closed slightly and began to signal the way. It''s better for them to go up the mountain before nightfall, otherwise they don''t know how many beasts they will encounter along the way. This mount Raleigh is not peaceful. The sound of wild animals can be heard from time to time. This trip is dangerous and full of too many unknowns¡° Smile, you follow me. Don''t run around. It''s too dangerous here. " The hand of the Dragon turned into a human shape, pulled the smiling smile that was looking around, exhorted a few words, and forcibly held the smiling arm. Ever since he set foot on the land of Raleigh, he felt uneasy. It seemed that something terrible was going to happen, which made him worried all the time¡° What are you doing? Let me go... "Xiaoxiao''s bright eyes were angry. He wanted to shake off the dragon''s hand and hold her little hand tightly. As a result, he found that no matter how she shook it, she couldn''t shake it off. He yelled twice in anger. She has nothing to do with him. He holds her like he is. She doesn''t like that feeling¡° Smile, don''t make trouble, let him hold you Jun Lin, who is looking for the entrance not far away, sees this scene and rarely scolds his sister seriously. Xiaoxiao''s cultivation is a little shallow. He can''t sense the great danger hidden in this mountain. The reason why the dragon''s hand grasped her was that it didn''t mean to despise her at all. It just wanted to protect her. Although the hand of the dragon is a bit unorthodox and rambling sometimes, it is also very serious once it starts to do business. He can see it¡° Smile, don''t think me so evil. There will occasionally be a mysterious force here. If I don''t hold you, I''m afraid you will be taken away by that mysterious force. Do you understand? Stop it. I''m not a shameless person. " The hand of the Dragon looked at the smile that was scolded by Jun Lin and chuckled. He was not happy and explained patiently. It''s true that he likes her, but he doesn''t do anything indecent to her. Hold her, just for her safety. He is the highest among them, only he can best protect her. Other people, it''s good to protect themselves¡° I know, let''s go... "With the explanation of dragon''s hand, the smiling mood disappeared, and he followed the dragon''s hand quietly, almost following suit. She can''t help, but she can''t help because of her willfulness. If she was captured by that mysterious force, they would certainly waste a lot of time to save her¡° How is that possible? After more than ten minutes, demon Zun came over with a gloomy face and looked at the hand of Jun Lin Chu mi''erlong. After shaking his head at him, he frowned more tightly. It''s obviously a mountain. Although it''s a little weird, I don''t know there''s even an entrance. Where is the entrance hidden¡° There is a mysterious force here. Do you feel it? " The hand of the Dragon grasped the smile fiercely, with great strength, and grinned with pain. Everyone was shocked to see such a scene. They looked at each other and shook their heads. That mysterious power, only the hand of the Dragon sensed, such a situation is really terrible¡° Is this entrance related to that mysterious power? It''s just that the power is so weird that I can''t even feel it. " Demon Zun was a little annoyed. His accomplishments were also top in Tianyuan continent. He seemed to forget everything when he got to Leiluo continent. It''s just an entrance, but it baffles them. It''s hard to say. As soon as his words fell, he felt a chill coming towards him. He was surprised. Body shape to the side of a flash, cold sweat suddenly came out from the forehead. That mysterious power, he finally sensed, but in such a way. If he didn''t react fast enough, I''m afraid he would be attacked by that mysterious force. This is just the beginning of the trip to mount Leiluo. It has been so mercilessly blocked. The next road will be more difficult¡° Be careful, everyone. It''s weird here. If you feel strange, you must hide. The mysterious force has begun to attack us... "

 Chapter 950

    Demon Zun steadied his mind and told us a few words with lingering fear. A few strides to the side of the king''s landing, the king''s landing behind.


    In addition to smile, here is the most need to protect the king''s landing. He had seen the mysterious power. Chumi''er should be able to protect herself.


    Now, in addition to looking for the entrance, they also have to be on guard against being attacked by that mysterious force. The task is even more arduous.


    "If you want to go up the mountain, I''m afraid you have to break the mysterious power. Magic Dragon hand, you have sensed that power. What can you find? "


    The protection of the Demon Lord is taken for granted by Junlin. In his heart, the status of the devil is still very important. He is a teacher, a friend, a father and a mother. He doesn''t need to be embarrassed.


    He looked at the setting sun in mid air, looking at the golden yellow road, really feel a little strange. For a moment, I couldn''t see why, but I still watched the golden yellow with my own intuition.


    "Brother, what are you looking at? Is there any sunshine? "


    Xiaoxiao found his brother''s strange, along with his brother''s eyes to see in the past, see is a gorgeous color. She looked at it for several times, and saw nothing wrong. She shook her brother''s arm and asked softly.


    She knew that the situation was a little stiff. Her brother''s question just now was that both the devil and the hand of the Dragon shook their heads at the same time. I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort for them to get into mount Raleigh.


    "Xiaoxiao, do you think the sunshine is strange, it can move..."


    Jun Lin didn''t feel disturbed. Instead, he stretched out his slender fingers and pointed to the golden color in the air. He knew that his sister had always been very strange, and often her words could give him a big hint.


    "Hand of the dragon, you let go of me and run with the sunshine to see if the mysterious power comes from the sunshine?"


    Smile looked at, but also noticed something wrong. Generally speaking, it is impossible for a beam of sunlight to move at such a speed. With a flash in her mind, she clapped the hand of the Dragon beside her.


    At present, only the hand of the dragon can sense the mysterious power very accurately, so the arduous task can only be completed by the hand of the dragon.


    "OK, you follow the devil, I''ll go back."


    The hand of the Dragon thinks that Xiaoxiao''s words are also very reasonable, and gives Xiaoxiao to the devil. As soon as his figure flashed, he flew away in the direction of the sun''s movement.


    His speed is very amazing, just like a meteor flash, in the blink of an eye, he has already reached the other side of the Raleigh mountain.


    He followed the sun back and forth for dozens of times, carefully sensing that the sun did not change at all. When night came, he came back with a gloomy face.


    "How''s it going? Is that sunshine doing something wrong? "


    Smile at his appearance, the heart also unavoidably heavy up. Dragon''s hand has always been very arrogant. If it wasn''t too serious, it would be impossible to face her.


    But no matter how hard it is, they have to crack the mysterious power. They have to go to mount Raleigh.


    "Yes or no, I don''t know exactly. I only know one thing, as long as you avoid any light, you can avoid the attack of that mysterious power. "


    The hand of the Dragon shook his head. He had no way to deal with the mysterious power. Today''s plan, can only avoid. As for how to destroy that mysterious power, it''s better to give it to those people with good brains. He can''t help it.


    "Can it be that without light, that mysterious force will not play any role?"


    The words of the hand of the Dragon make xiaoxiaoleng for a while. She looks at the setting sun that has almost boiled down to the horizon and asks a question without reason. Originally, it was just a careless sentence, but it was heard by everyone.


    "Smile, you really wake up the dreamer with a word. When the sun goes down, I cast a spell to block all the light of Mount Ralo to see if there will be a miracle


    The hand of the Dragon naturally brings Xiaoxiao back to his side and looks at Xiaoxiao with a thumbs up. No wonder Junlin wanted to bring her here. Originally, he thought she was just a burden, but he didn''t expect her brain to work so well at the critical moment.


    "I also think that Xiaoxiao is right. After a while, the dragon''s hand will cast the spell. Xiaoxiao will follow me. We will start to find the entrance in three ways."


    The demon Zun suddenly brightened up and rubbed the smiling little head beside her and gave her a look of approval. In the end is the little girl, with her in many things may be able to virtually crack.


    All of a sudden, the atmosphere was better, and we didn''t think much about it, waiting for Dayang to disappear completely. Such a wait was not long, but more than ten minutes later, the whole mount Raleigh fell into darkness.


    At the moment when the moonlight scattered, the hand of the Dragon cast a spell. A big black curtain will wrap the whole mount Leiluo tightly without any light.


    According to the previous arrangement, they started to search for the entrance in three ways. They dare not take out the night pearl, can only open the eye of heaven, rely on the eye of heaven to find the entrance of Mount Leiluo.


    "Here... Here..."


    In the dark, I can''t see my fingers. Xiaoxiao follows the hand of the dragon. His bright eyes sweep at will, and he sees a light smoke not far away. There is a narrow stone road in the smoke, which can only accommodate one person¡° The entrance is here, everyone hurry up... "The hand of the dragon is not dazzled by the excitement. He grabs Xiaoxiao''s hand carefully and reaches the front of the path, but he is very cautious and doesn''t go forward immediately. This road must be very dangerous. He can''t walk ahead with Xiaoxiao. Otherwise, once he encounters any attack, he is afraid that he will hurt Xiaoxiao¡° I go ahead, honey cut off... "The demon lord walked on the path that can only accommodate the next person. He felt it for a while, but didn''t feel the danger, which made Jun Lin keep up with him. Because the hand of the Dragon wants to protect Xiaoxiao, the work after the break can only be handed over to chumi''er. A small road divides the mountain into two areas. A wall of air separates them from the wild animals on the mountain. No matter how wild animals roar outside, they can''t be attacked. This path turned out to be a protective fan for them to climb Mount Ralo. After walking for about ten minutes, the path disappeared and they walked into a meadow. The hand of the Dragon received the method, and the cool moonlight sprinkled down, which covered the grassland with a light white light. It looks calm, but it''s dangerous. They had just stepped on the grass, and there was no time to step forward. A strange sound of air came from the air. They were surprised and looked up. Dozens of grass men came out of the grass, each with a fierce intention to kill¡° You stand still, I''ll go to test first... "The devil looked at the grass man who was standing still after he got out, motioned to the others to wait, and then attacked the nearest grass man. The grass man obviously has no life, but just like he has eyes, he dodges the attack of the devil. The thin arm suddenly stretched, and a strong force stopped the demon''s advance¡° But how can a grasshopper have so much attack power? " The devil retreated and looked at dozens of grass people all over the whole grassland. He was very puzzled and murmured. If these dozens of grassroots attack them at the same time, even if they join hands, I am afraid they will not be able to defeat them. Grass people have no vitality. They can fight all the time without feeling tired. But they are flesh and blood. They can''t fight all the time¡° Grass people also have weaknesses. We just need to find out their weaknesses. " Chumi''er heard the demon''s low voice, and she walked slowly towards the grass people. Every step is almost silent, and his breath is also convergence. She step by step close to the grass, because silent, grass also did not make any attack on her. When she passed by a grasshopper, two grasshopper and three grasshopper smoothly, the corners of everyone''s mouth almost drew at the same time. This seems to be the grass man, but I didn''t expect that their weakness is this. As long as they don''t feel there, they won''t make any attack¡° Smile, I''ll take you there Dragon''s hand watched Chu mi''er pass through the grass safely, and cast the magic to restrain the breath of chumi''er and Xiaoxiao. Holding Xiaoxiao''s arm, he passed through the grassland full of grass people. The magic Lord and King''s landing also follow the same pattern. They go through without any effort. They will make peace with the hand of the dragon and move on. But before they had gone far, there was a piece of land in front of them. There are lots of black insects crawling all over the bathing ground. When they see that there are creatures approaching, they all climb in the same direction, with their sharp mouths open, looking at the intruders covetously. Bean big eyes, twinkling with a faint light. It''s like saying, if you have seed, come here. I''ll swallow you up¡° What kind of insects are they? " Smile looking at that black pressure of a large, stomach inside a while tumbling. She was really nauseous and wanted to vomit, but she knew that she could not vomit at this time, so she could only press down the nausea in her stomach. These black insects, which she has never seen before, must be solved before she wants to pass through this bathing land... "Be careful, everyone, don''t get stained with the soil of that bathing land, or you will have to be eaten by those disgusting insects." After observing for a while, the devil finally found the clue. With a wave of his hand, he motioned everyone to step back. These insects are not vegetarians. Look at the little mouse that just stepped on the bath field. In the blink of an eye, it was eaten so much that there was no residue left¡° Devil, use the second brocade bag. We can''t even tell the type of these black insects. It''s too hard to find a way to deal with them, and we don''t have time. The bathland is beginning to move towards us. If we delay any longer, I''m afraid we''ll all die... "

 Chapter 951

    Jun Lin''s face changed, slightly closed his eyes, very helpless to open the mouth. They have no other choice but to ask for help. The result of the stalemate is to wait for death.


    Those black insects are slowly approaching them. One more second, their danger will be even closer.


    "Good..."


    The devil Zun naturally realized the seriousness of the matter, and took out the second brocade bag before he had time to think about it. He quickly opened it and said his problem again. Like last time, the answer they wanted appeared on the white paper as thin as cicada wings.


    "The hypnotic power of the hand of the Dragon..."


    Demon Zun read out the words on the white paper, and then turned his eyes to the hand of the dragon. He has never seen the power of the hand of the dragon. But the power of hypnosis, he had seen in the evil world library on a remnant volume. It was a force against heaven. I didn''t expect that the hand of the Dragon had such ability.


    "It''s really fatal. What kind of insect is it? If it can hypnotize..."


    The little face of the hand of the Dragon suddenly collapsed. The hypnotic power does not mean that it can be used, but it has a great side effect on his body. When he thought that he would turn from seven or eight to three or four years old, he really wanted to step on these black insects one by one.


    "There''s so much nonsense. Do it now, or we won''t live. Hurry up..."


    Xiaoxiao shakes the little hand of the dragon''s hand, holding his ear is a roar. At this time, he still wanted to talk nonsense. Didn''t he see that the swamp was about to move to their feet?


    If he wants to be blind, she doesn''t mind helping him


    "Alas..."


    The hand of the Dragon scratched his head, a dazzling light flashed, and a golden hand appeared in everyone''s eyes. The golden hand flew into the air, and the golden light built the swamp dragon.


    The swamp, which was moving, stopped moving under the golden light. The golden light turned into a thin needle in the middle of the sky, and instantly disappeared into the body of those black insects.


    Originally orderly black insects suddenly disordered up, spread their wings in mid air flying. All of a sudden, the scene became chaotic.


    The black bug wants to break through the golden light, but after touching the golden light, it bounces like an electric shock.


    The hypnotic power of the hand of the dragon is continuously released, and the attack power of those black insects gradually weakens. One by one, as if lost soul in general, fell from mid air, fell into the swamp.


    Until the last black bug closed his eyes, the golden light disappeared. The hand of the Dragon fell from the air and turned into a child of three or four years old.


    "Are you all right?"


    Demon Zun looked at the hand of the dragon, which was obviously smaller, and asked with a little worry. From a child of seven or eight years old to three or four years old, the sequelae of hypnosis is really terrible. If the hand of the Dragon suffered a heavy blow, they would be upset.


    "What do you say? At least I have to practice for several years to come back. I want to cry when I think about it... "


    The hand of the dragon, with a face in mourning, looks at the black insects on the swamp, just like seeing his own enemies.


    Xiaoxiao is about to grow up, but he has become a child of three or four years old. What can we do


    "If you want to cry, you''ll have to wait until you come back to Tianyuan mainland. It''s very good, hehe..."


    Smiling at such a hand of the dragon, I think it''s very interesting. I stretch out my hand and pinch the chubby white face of the hand of the dragon. I treat the hand of the dragon as a baby.


    That kind of feeling is totally different from that of the Dragon hand when she was seven or eight years old. Her wariness of the Dragon hand has been reduced a lot.


    "Well, let''s fly over quickly..."


    Chu mi''er looked at the black insects on the swamp and swallowed. She couldn''t bear it. A word falls, flies up, and then flies away towards the other side of the swamp.


    In the dark sky, several black figures flashed by like meteors, and disappeared in the blink of an eye


    Left the swamp, all the way unimpeded to the top of Ralo, a yellow door appeared in front of everyone, blocked the pace of everyone.


    Xiaoxiao several strides to the yellow door, raised his hand to knock gently, a yellow light flashed, a password lock appeared on the door.


    "Where can I find this code?"


    Smile looking at that paint black lock, also didn''t see what clue. Bright eyes swept four times, also did not see any hint. Without any hint, how can they crack the password of this lock?


    "Try to destroy it directly?"


    Such a problem is unsolvable to them. It''s better to try one''s luck than to blindly look for the password. It''s good to open the lock with external force. If they can''t open it, they can only turn to the third brocade bag.


    They''ve reached the top of Raleigh. This should be the last hurdle. As long as the door is opened, they may be able to get the earthling pearl¡° Jun Lin, you try to see if you can destroy it with the energy of the curse of darkness... "Chu mi''er stopped the devil from starting. She went to the gate and smelled the smell carefully, and her frown opened a little. If she did not smell wrong, moriran had come here not long ago. Maybe moriran is the master of the top of Ralo. If you use his power to unlock the lock, maybe there will be a glimmer of hope¡° I''ll have a try... "Jun Lin understood his sister''s meaning and went to the door. Slender as jade hand out, a faint black power in his fingertips jump, color gradually become strong. He seized the code lock and poured in the dark power that belonged to moriran. Originally motionless password lock gently trembled, but did not open¡° Junlin, drop a drop of blood into... "Chu mi''er''s sharp eyes looked at the code lock. After shaking, a small hole appeared. She suddenly realized that she quickly reminded Junlin. It seems that this code lock is for recognizing people, and moriran is really the owner of the top of Ralo¡° "Wipe..." Jun Lin forces a drop of blood into the small hole, and the code lock begins to shake violently. Then a slight voice rings out, and the code lock magically opens after sensing Jun Lin''s blood. Jun Lin finally breathed a sigh of relief. It seems that there is a tacit understanding between the two. He helped him a lot at the key time¡° Go... "Jun Lin took the lead and walked into the yellow door. The beautiful scenery made his deep eyes shrink slightly. Not far away, two small wooden houses stand out, a woman is sitting in front of a wooden house in a daze. Long hair almost to drag to the ground, looks like a non cannibal fairy. Beauty, this is the first word in the heart of Junlin when the woman turned around... "Who are you?" Yiyang small hand wave, the night Pearl''s Brilliance will light up the night. She got up and looked at the strangers in front of her, her eyes flashing slightly. They are not simple characters who can break through the three barriers on the top of Raleigh. Are they... "Hello girl, we are here to look for the earthling pearl. Moriran tells us that Tu Lingzhu is here... "Chu mi''er is shocked by the beauty of the woman in front of her. She doesn''t feel the woman''s hostility, so she walks up a few steps and tells them what they want. She tightly locked the woman''s gorgeous face, and took a panoramic view of all her looks, trying to see some clues from her look¡° Moriran, where is he? " Yi Yang''s pale lips lightly shook to shake, looking at the Chu Mi son in front of, lightly asked a sentence. She knew moriran had gone, but she didn''t know if she was in peace. If they buried moriran, she would give them the native beads intact. If not, don''t blame her for making trouble for them¡° He was killed by the people of the dark light. We buried him in a grass beside the gate of time and space, but there was no monument... "Chu mi''er looked at the grief in Yi Yang''s eyes, and instantly understood the relationship between her and moriran. Another pair of hard-working mandarin ducks, moriran left. I''m afraid the woman already knew it, otherwise she wouldn''t be full of grief¡° Just bury it, but don''t carve the tombstone. In order not to be found by the people of the dark light, death is not peaceful... "Yi Yang nodded, a sad smile. These people have a little conscience after all, moriran''s luck is good. When she left the continent, she could go to the gate of time and space to worship him. Her eyes turned to Jun Lin, and the first time she saw him, because it was in the dark, she didn''t see clearly. Now, as like as two peas, it looks exactly the same as it is. It''s just that he seems to be a little young. He should be under age. This youth should be her future, although not her Morian, in the end also grew a Morian face, how much comfort¡° Girl, can you tell us the whereabouts of Tu Lingzhu? We are really in a hurry... "Chu mi''er saw Yiyang''s eyes, and she never left after sweeping to Junlin. She understood what Yiyang thought. Just slightly sighed a breath, did not say anything. This woman should know her fate. She looks at Junlin with some familiarity. Maybe she has recognized Junlin in her heart¡° And so on... "Yiyang came back and felt that he was a bit impolite. He hurried back to one of the cabins and quickly took out the yellow box and handed it to chumi''er. Tulingzhu, originally a treasure belonging to Tianyuan, is now returned to its original owner¡° Thank you, miss. You are the saint in moriran''s mouth. Would you like to go back to Tianyuan with us, miss? "

 Chapter 952

    Chu mi''er didn''t expect that everything was so smooth. The woman in front of her didn''t mean to embarrass them at all. Hesitated for a moment, or take the initiative to ask.


    The saints of the continent, they must take them back. If she can take away the saint, there is no need to embarrass Junlin.


    On moriran''s request that is not a request, Junlin actually only agreed to half. Just before moriran''s death, he did something about Junlin. There must be an emotional entanglement between Junlin and the saint.


    As for whether he will marry a saint or not, it depends on whether Jun Lin''s obsession with music is deep enough


    "I''m used to it here. I don''t want to leave for a while. You''ve already taken the Earth Spirit beads. Let''s leave as soon as possible... "


    Yiyang slightly drooped his eyes, hiding his emotions. Be completely indifferent to the as like as two peas, the young man was not affected by the sudden influence, and was completely indifferent to her.


    Tianyuan mainland, she has to go. Can, certainly more King''s landing mouth, and still have to let King''s landing give her a promise. Otherwise, she won''t go with them.


    "Before moriran''s death, let''s take you back to Tianyuan to protect your safety. If you insist on not going, I''m afraid moriran will not be happy even if he is alive in heaven... "


    Chumi''er doesn''t know if the woman in front of her knows that moriran wants Jun Lin to marry her. She seems to really don''t want to leave, and she is a little anxious.


    In fact, she can understand this woman''s mood. She would not like to leave the place where she grew up and go to a place totally different from this continent.


    "The gate of time and space opened once a thousand years. I went to Tianyuan with you. I''m afraid I don''t even have the chance to worship him. Life and death, I don''t care


    Yiyang sighed, rubbed his eyebrows, then went to the chair and sat down. Gaze at the void, a body of grief.


    When she left the mainland of Leiluo, she said goodbye to moriran. In the future, I was afraid that I would not have a chance to come back to worship him, which made her feel more depressed.


    "Saint, we have promised moriran that we will take you back to Tianyuan. If you insist on not going with us, I''m afraid we''ll have to be strong with you... "


    Chumi''er looks at the woman who comes from grief and persuades her. She really doesn''t know how to persuade her. Moriran is kind to them. In order to repay them, they will protect this woman''s life. No matter what situation this woman and Junlin will go to, this is their commitment to moriran.


    She didn''t know the skill of the woman, and such a remark also had some tentative elements. Also, as a saint, she wanted to see if the saint in the continent of Raleigh was as powerful as she was then.


    This woman has no malice towards them, she can feel it. Even if her skill is above them, it can''t hurt them.


    "Unless I am willing to go with you, none of you will take me. Don''t try to test my kung fu. I don''t have any accomplishments. "


    Like seeing through the intention of Chu mi''er, Yi Yang looks at Chu mi''er and shakes his head to Chu mi''er. Her accomplishments have already been sealed, and can only be opened if she is in harmony with men. Now she is just like an ordinary woman, with no strength to bind a chicken.


    "How can saints in a continent not have any accomplishments? Has something happened to you? Is cultivation sealed or abandoned? "


    Yiyang''s words, Chu mi''er doesn''t believe it at all. She has also been a saint. She knows her duties very well. If there is no powerful ability, how can it be a waste?


    On second thought, moriran was killed, but the woman chose to stay at the top of Leiluo. If she really had the supreme cultivation, she couldn''t watch her sweetheart die. So she decided that something must be wrong with the woman in front of her.


    "Whether I''m sealed or abandoned, you can''t take me away. The Seven Star array is laid here. If you don''t know what to do, you can''t even go back to Tianyuan. "


    Yiyang doesn''t mean to say anything more. If something is exposed too early, it''s not good for her. With a wave of white hand, the light of seven stars flashed by, making the Thunder Road shine like day.


    Seven stars appear in the sky above the top of Ralo, surrounded by the top of Ralo, emitting a faint colorful light.


    "Seven Star array? You... "


    The hand of the Dragon looked at the seven stars shining above his head, and his face changed greatly. Chubby little hand out, pointing to the woman not far away, the tone is shaking.


    Seven Star array, which is the most terrible array in the rumor. No one in Tianyuan continent can make it. Even Murong Jinxin can only look at the array and sigh.


    This woman has such great ability to set up such an array. How can she be a waste? Her identity is even more terrible


    "Since you know this array, please leave as soon as possible..."


    Yiyang can''t help but take a look at the hand of the dragon. From the reaction of the hand of the dragon, she knows that the hand of the dragon already knows her other identity. This child, who is about three or four years old, is a powerful character and can''t be underestimated.


    She is not afraid to expose her identity. In order to force the teenager to make a promise, she is not afraid of anything


    "Can''t this array be broken?"


    Xiaoxiao walks to the side of the hand of the dragon, touches the small head of the hand of the dragon, and asks curiously. She had never heard of the Seven Star array, so she didn''t know what its power was?


    "I can''t break it. It''s a unique array. I''m afraid even God can''t break it..."


    The hand of the dragon is a little depressed. Xiaoxiao takes him as a child, but he doesn''t dare not answer Xiaoxiao''s questions. He looked at Yiyang thoughtfully, as if thinking about something.


    This woman''s words are right. She doesn''t have to be afraid of anyone with seven star array. They want to take her away, I''m afraid it will take a little effort.


    "If she starts this array, will we be trapped to death?"


    Smile a pair of curious baby''s small appearance, low head looking at the hand of the dragon, it seems that do not want to know to understand, will never give up in general.


    She didn''t quite understand moriran''s story. She just felt that the woman not far away was pleasing to her eyes. If the woman is willing to go back to Tianyuan with them, she thinks she will take care of her.


    "Yes, once it''s turned on, our life will be over. So you''d better think of another way. "


    The hand of the Dragon definitely nods, takes back the gaze of looking at Yi Yang, and helplessly opens his mouth to the emperor.


    His meaning has been expressed very clearly. If they want to act rashly, he can only run for his life with a smile. Anyway, he can''t be trapped by the Seven Star array.


    "As far as I know, the only one who can lay the Seven Star array is the ancient goddess. Are you the reincarnation of the ancient goddess?"


    Chumi''er also gives the devil and Junlin a slightly calm look. The Seven Star array is not for fun. Once they play, they will be completely killed. Now she is more sure that this saint is not only a waste, but also the most terrible woman in the whole time and space.


    Ancient goddess, absolutely has the ability to destroy heaven and earth. No wonder Mori ran wants Jun Lin to marry her. If she marries another man, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s all right. What matters is whether you go or not?"


    Yiyang can''t deny Chu mi''er''s words. She just looks at Chu mi''er lightly and opens her mouth faintly. She looks like she is thousands of miles away.


    The gate of time and space can be opened for ten days, and she can stay here for at least nine days. This is her root. She has to walk around, or she will never see it again in her life.


    "What are we going to do? So you can promise to come with us? "


    After knowing the identity of the woman not far away, chumi''er''s attitude towards her became more respectful. Ancient goddess, that is the most powerful existence in the whole time and space. If you offend her, no one will come to a good end. If you want to use force on her, it''s like trying to kill yourself.


    She went to Yiyang and looked at Yiyang sincerely. As long as she is willing to let go, she can agree to any conditions within her ability.


    "If you can make moriran alive, I will go with you willingly."


    Yi Yang didn''t hate Chu mi''er either, but he still picked an eyebrow and put forward something that no one could do. She always believed that what was too easy to get would not be treated well.


    Embarrass them. She made them understand that she didn''t want to go to Tianyuan, but they asked her to go. In that way, she should have a better life in the future.


    "We may not be able to do that. You''d better put forward some other conditions..."


    Chumi''er frowned. Moriran had already died so miserably. How could she revive? Even if he could be resurrected, it was not moriran, and he would not remember his relationship with this woman.


    She could see that this woman really didn''t want to go to Tianyuan with them. Maybe this woman didn''t know that moriran asked Junlin to marry her.


    "I have only one condition. If I can, I will go with you. If I can''t, you don''t have to come to me again. The door of time and space can be opened for nine and a half days. Do yourself a favor. "


    After tossing about all night, Yiyang is probably tired. After collecting the Seven Star array, he leaves a word and goes back to one of the cabins. The door of the hut closed gently, leaving everyone with a unique figure.


    Night is deep, they should have a good sleep, even break so many passes, I''m afraid that their physical strength has already overdrawn.


    "The cottage next to moriran lived in before he died. You can stay for a night. Tomorrow morning, go down at once. "


    Through the curtains blown open by the wind, she saw the king''s landing with a very ugly face. After all, her heart was soft and she left the house to them. This feeling, no matter whether they receive it or not, she gives it, and she has a clear conscience.


    "Well, let''s have a rest. Let''s talk about something tomorrow..."


    Chumi''er looks at the silhouette in the hut and sighs. Holding the hand of smiling into the forest hut, tired day is the time to rest.


    The gate of time and space will be closed in nine days. They still have nine days. She believes that they will leave here with the woman in nine days.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 953

    The next morning


    When Yiyang came out of the hut, the first thing he saw was Junlin standing under the big tree. The morning breeze is blowing slightly, blowing his thousands of ink hair, and drawing arcs in the air.


    A few wisps of sunlight through the leaves, scattered on his cool face, cast a light shadow, looking at it from a distance is very charming.


    "Moriran..."


    Yiyang blinked a few big eyes, clearly know that is not moriran, but still can''t help but open the mouth called out. A low voice, has been the miss in her heart.


    It was the first morning after moriran left, but she suddenly felt not very lonely. Because a man as like as two peas and a son is coming to her side.


    "I''m not moriran..."


    Junlin was obviously disturbed by Yiyang''s cry, slightly turned his head and opened his mouth indifferently. He doesn''t want to be someone''s substitute, and doesn''t accept anyone treating him as another man.


    For the woman not far away, he felt very strange but familiar. He could not bear to refuse her thousands of miles away. It was the first time that such a complicated mood appeared, which made him a little annoyed.


    He shouldn''t have any pity on other women, otherwise it would be sorry for Lele. What''s the matter with him?


    "I know that you are moriran''s part in this time and space. Your name is Junlin."


    Yiyang walked slowly to the front of Junlin, looking at the slightly green face, a faint smile. Such a man, though quite different from moriran, attracts her eyes and stops her.


    Maybe she won''t be too sad in the future. She can look for moriran''s shadow on him, but she can see another scenery on him.


    "Don''t comfort me, it''s useless..."


    Junlin was not surprised. She knew his name. As an ancient goddess, how many things in the world did she not know?


    However, no matter what identity she is, he has no interest in entanglement with her. He already has Lele. No matter how good or beautiful the woman is, it doesn''t matter what he does.


    "My name is Yiyang. Why don''t you leave?"


    Yiyang is not very concerned about the cold eyes of Junlin, standing beside him, his distant eyes floating to the distance. She naturally understood the reason why they didn''t want to leave. She asked on purpose, otherwise the atmosphere would be completely embarrassing.


    "We promised moriran that we would take you away. You are not afraid of death, but if you die, who will take revenge for moriran?"


    Junlin didn''t want to avoid this problem, and they had only one purpose to stay. He must find a breakthrough, or he will be ashamed of moriran''s trust.


    Mori Ran is very kind to him. He tells him the whereabouts of Tu Lingzhu and gives him the power of the curse of darkness. He can''t let Mori ran die in peace.


    "Can I follow you back to Tianyuan and avenge moriran? The door of time opens once a thousand years. I''m afraid I can''t live for a thousand years. How can I avenge him? It''s better to wait for the dark light to kill me, or go down and make a company with moriran. "


    She thought they would do such things as revenge. Moriran to them after all good, they such noble status unexpectedly so low to beg her, what represented? It means that they are committed people and can''t let moriran die in vain.


    She was really curious. What kind of way would the teenagers around her take her away in the end? Can he give her everything she wants?


    "If you really think so, why not die now? If you die early and have a baby early, maybe you''ll find it on the way to huangquan. "


    Yiyang resolutely refused to leave the attitude let Jun Lin some angry, cold squint Yiyang one eye, some merciless words escape.


    If she wanted to die for love, she would have followed her. How could she still live to this day? Her reaction made him feel that she must have something to ask for.


    "You think I don''t want to? Moriran won''t let me die, so I can''t die for love. But if I was killed, it''s another matter. "


    Yiyang is not angry. It''s normal for a man like Junlin to say such words. He can open his mouth to let her go. I''m afraid it''s the best he can do now.


    No matter what Junlin said, she would not compromise easily. Unless he gave her everything she wanted, nothing would be said.


    "Come on, what do you want? Have a good time, or I will look down on you, the ancient goddess


    Junlin felt that he was too patient with her and said so much with her. But there is no difference between those words and those without, which is no different from nonsense.


    He flashed to the front of Yiyang, staring at her with burning eyes, and the firm appearance seemed to be whether or not an answer would never give up.


    "What do I want? What else do you think I want? I just want moriran to live. We can live like gods and never separate


    Yiyang does not avoid the eyes of the king, pale lips gently Zhang Zhang, showing a trace of a wry smile. What does she want? That''s a sharp question. What she wants, God is not willing to give her after all, is it?


    As for the words of letting Junlin marry her, it is impossible for her to say that she killed her. She still has self-esteem, can''t say those shameless words¡° That''s impossible. What else do you want? As long as we can do it, we will promise you. " Jun Lin almost merciless mouth, some things lost is lost, it is impossible to find back. What she said is in vain. No one can do it. What as like as two peas, she did not believe that she would ask nothing but the resurrection. "I just want to be clear, as long as you can give me a clear feeling, I will go with you..." Yiyang was surprised by the hatred in her eyes. She did not want to see that look in this same face. Her body trembled slightly, and she said the most shameless words in her life. Her meaning has been expressed clearly enough. If he still can''t understand it, it''s his IQ problem... "OK, back to Tianyuan, I''ll give you 100, 1000, 10000 Senran. You can have as many as you want. " Jun Lin Leng for a while, the deep eyes carefully looked at the woman with a slightly red face because of excitement. Her words with deep meaning made him close his eyes. When I open my eyes again, my eyes are clear. If she wants moriran, he will give her moriran. Anyway, it is as like as two peas, who are exactly alike. Just, I don''t want to talk nonsense with you. You can figure it out for yourself. If you think about it clearly, maybe you can understand what kind of moriran I want... "Yiyang looked at Junlin for a long time. I don''t know whether Junlin was intentional or really didn''t understand the meaning of her words. After leaving these words behind, he turned and walked towards the cliff not far away. How clever Junlin is, she believes that he will be able to understand. As long as he can give a promise, she will follow him without hesitation. After Yiyang walked away, Chu mi''er, who had been watching them not far away, came over and patted Jun Lin on the shoulder to calm his mood¡° Jun Lin, you know what she wants, right? Maybe she knows something. She''s forcing you to promise. " Chu Mi er''s heart is very heavy, Yi Yang''s words already very clear, can''t help but they don''t face. If they want to take her away, they can only let Jun Lin give her a promise. However, once such a promise is given, there will be a big wave between Junlin and LeLe¡° Is there something wrong with her brain? Mori Ran has just died, and she wants to find another man as a substitute. I really feel worthless for Mori ran. " Junlin''s face was hard to see. He could not accept such a woman. As soon as the beloved man died, she couldn''t wait to find another man. She was insane. Will such a woman have feelings in her heart? He expressed doubt. If he didn''t want to play with any woman''s feelings, he could take her back and imprison her in the cold palace¡° I don''t think so. Moriran once said that she can help you, but only if you have to marry her. Maybe her ability must go through some procedure to stimulate it. She''s looking at you, not infatuated. " Chumier shook her head. She could see the two contacts very clearly. Yiyang is not affectionate to Junlin, just because Junlin looks like moriran. Yiyang unconsciously wants to get close to Junlin, maybe to find moriran''s shadow from Junlin. Ancient goddess, how could it be so superficial? She believes her intuition, Yiyang must have a problem¡° I can''t afford what she wants. I can''t be sorry for Lele. I have promised Lele that she is the only one in this life. I can''t do this kind of thing. " Jun Lin is very irritable clenched his fist, this is a matter of principle, he has no way. If Yiyang insists on doing so, he will go straight away. Anyway, he has done what he should do, and he has no way to do what he can''t¡° Junlin, for the sake of Tianyuan mainland, you are reluctant to agree. Otherwise, Tianyuan mainland will be destroyed, and you and LeLe will not have a future. " Chumi''er knew the difficulty of Junlin, and she had a hard time in her heart. Yiyang''s insistence can never be shaken. Unless Junlin agrees, they can only return empty handed. Lele is not an unreasonable woman. As long as you explain to her, she believes that she will not blame Junlin¡° Sister, I can''t do it. If you want to make Lele unhappy all his life, I''d rather Tianyuan land be destroyed... "There is pain in Jun Lin''s deep eyes. He is still under age and can''t shoulder such a heavy responsibility. Anyway, he only has a life span of more than 100000 years. If he dies, he will die. At least there will be no regrets between him and Lele, that''s enough¡° Jun Lin, have you ever thought that father, mother and imperial concubine have gone through so many hardships before they come together? Do you want to see their fate disappear... "

 Chapter 954

    Looking at Jun Lin turning to leave, Chu mi''er quickly holds him hand in hand and persuades him with painstaking care.


    After all, her perspective on this issue is different from that of Junlin. If Junlin insists on going his own way, it is his father, his mother and his concubine who will be the first to suffer.


    If Tianyuan must be destroyed, what else can they do to save their father, their mother and their concubines? Save them from the cracks of time and space, and then let them feel the pain of being destroyed again. Then why should they save them?


    "I..."


    At the mention of father, mother and concubine, Junlin''s mania eased a lot. He heaved a sigh and clenched his fingers into fists.


    Yes, Tianyuan mainland is destroyed. What should father, king, mother and concubine do? At that time, my sister risked being punished by God and gave her father and mother and concubine immortal fate. If there is no Tianyuan, everything will be destroyed.


    He can be selfish, but he can''t be so selfish. He is so selfish that he doesn''t even care about his father, mother and concubine. That''s the one who gives them life and raises them to grow up closest to them. How can he do that?


    "Jun Lin, not only father and mother, but also smile and me. Don''t you care? Is Lele more important in your heart than our family? "


    Chumi''er knew that her words were working, so she accentuated her tone and continued. Of course, she did not want to see the pain of Junlin, but it was inevitable for Junlin. She also likes Lele very much and hopes that Junlin and LeLe can be a couple for life.


    But the reality is that it''s cruel. If we are afraid of Lele, the whole people of Tianyuan will suffer. This is not to make Junlin betray Lele, but to make Junlin make the best decision for Tianyuan, for her father, mother and imperial concubine.


    "Brother, I don''t want to die. I still want to live with CHEN Ye. The sea is dry and the rocks are rotten..."


    Suddenly, a clear female voice rang out. Xiaoxiao pouted her little mouth and ran over, holding Junlin''s arm and shaking it gently. That pitiful small appearance, see a soft in Jun Lin''s heart.


    She didn''t mean to embarrass her brother. She heard all the words of her brother and sister and guessed what was going on.


    She is not afraid of death. She knows her sister is not afraid of death either. It doesn''t matter if they die. But she didn''t want to see her father and mother''s life gone. She loved her father and mother so much that she didn''t want them to be hurt.


    If Lele knew all this, she would understand it. The elder brother just married one more woman, does not mean does not love happy, after does not favor is.


    "Alas..."


    Looking at the tears in his sister''s bright eyes, Jun Lin''s nose was sour. Is he really going to give up his family members who love him so much for the sake of Lele?


    The strong collision of family affection and love made him feel cool through his heart. It''s hard to tell which is more important. Well, maybe he can only choose the less harmful side.


    "Brother, marry her first, and wait until the matter is settled. Don''t touch her, just think of her as air. "


    Xiaoxiao hooked Jun Lin''s neck and looked at him pitifully. Big eyes blinked innocently. If Junlin didn''t agree, she would not give up.


    No matter what method is used, she must ask her brother to agree. As for Lele, she explained it herself.


    "That''s right. The underworld just has a pair of chopsticks. Isn''t it easy for you to avoid her? Just find a reason and leave for a hundred years. "


    Chumi''er thinks that Xiaoxiao is a ghost spirit. In a few words, she points out the key point of the matter. Looking at Junlin has been completely shaken, the big stone in her heart finally fell.


    Now they can only go one step at a time. As for what they will do, it depends on fate


    "There''s still a little time. Let me think about it..."


    Jun Lin had made a decision in his heart, but he didn''t let go easily. He looked at the glare of the sun in the distance, the position had been desolate.


    Once such a decision was made, he would not say a word to Lele. I''m afraid there will be a crack between him and Lele, which can''t be mended all his life


    "Think about it. We won''t quarrel with you."


    Chumi''er pulls a smile and winks at it. The sisters walk away hand in hand. The most important thing is solved. They may be able to relax a little in the rest of the time. You can''t live up to such a beautiful scenery by walking around.


    "Elder sister, after we go back, let''s go to tiannu palace and explain to Lele. No matter what, let Lele endure for a while."


    Lele''s temperament is relatively mild. As long as they speak well and pretend to be pitiful, it will not be a big problem. This matter concerns the father, the mother and the concubine, and the whole Tianyuan continent. Lele can only sacrifice a little.


    But her heart is still sad, she also has a beloved man, transposition thinking, she felt that Lele is very poor.


    "Well, I''m not worried about Lele, but about Junlin. Before moriran died, he seemed to have done something to Junlin. Before the words of Junlin were finished, moriran broke his breath. I have calculated that the future fate of Junlin has changed. Yiyang and Junlin will have emotional disputes. I''m afraid we''ll be in a dilemma at that time... "


    Chumi''er carefully told moriran what happened when she was dying. For this sister, she looked careless, but in fact her mouth was still very tight. Some very important things, she will only rot in the heart, will never say out. She wants to let Xiaoxiao know that one day Junlin and LeLe will face something, more or less also have to have a psychological preparation¡° Yiyang is an ancient goddess. If her divine power is restored, Lele can''t be her opponent. At that time, Zane will have to help Lele more. I''m sure my brother won''t be so unkind. " Smile smile corner of the smile can no longer hang up, knead knead eyebrow, really feel tired. This year is really eventful. One by one, they take turns. I hope God won''t embarrass them too much, so that they can be happily together after suffering¡° Ancient goddess is not the kind of person who can play tricks, I believe Yiyang will not do anything bad to Lele, otherwise God will not let her go. There must be something in her heart. She loves moriran so much. Maybe she just wants to finish her last wish for moriran. Smile, no matter what, we have to respect her, or we will be damned, you know? " Based on her understanding of ancient goddess, she thinks Yiyang''s heart is kind. Yiyang is willing to pay such a high price, probably for moriran. A woman with a loved one in her heart, she did not think that it would be wrong for Jun Lin to marry her. What I said to Jun Lin just to convince him. Once back to Tianyuan mainland, she will be very careful to warn Junlin. Ancient goddess, not they can neglect, not they can offend... "I know, I will take care of her as much as possible in the future." Xiaoxiao nodded her head wisely. This was the most serious time she had ever seen her sister. She didn''t dare to be careless at all. She suddenly remembered the story about the ancient goddess that longzhishou told her last night. She really felt that what she had just said to her brother deserved to die. Ancient goddess, that is the embodiment of justice. To some extent, her willingness to wrongly marry her brother is the blessing of her brother''s life. They should not exclude her because of happiness¡° Last night, I opened a book that the LORD had given me and saw the records of ancient goddess. There are two creationists in this world, one male and one female, who created five time and space besides Tianyuan. In order to maintain the order of time and space. One hundred thousand years ago, in order to save the five time and space, they spent their whole life to suppress the source of all evils formed by human greed. After that war, they mysteriously disappeared. I think that they are moriran and Yiyang... "Last night, she was so curious that she risked being punished by God to open the book of heaven. What she saw shocked her. In fact, Tianyuan continent was created by the God of time and space. Only because the magic power of the God of time and space is limited, the security magnetic field of Tianyuan continent is very weak. If there is no one to maintain it, it will not be able to protect Tianyuan continent. Therefore, there is tiannv. She never thought that the disaster in Tianyuan could make the five creator gods of time and space so interested. She would even sacrifice herself to help Tianyuan survive. Just this, she felt that they should be kind to Yiyang¡° Sister, when you say that, I think Yiyang is more pitiful than Lele. For the sake of our Tianyuan continent, she has to bear the pain of betraying her beloved man and marry a man she doesn''t like. If I''m afraid I can''t do it... "Chumier''s words make Xiaoxiao realize the pain of Yiyang. She must try to persuade Lele to accept Yiyang. Yiyang''s status is so noble, for their safety so hard, what qualifications do they have to blame her¡° I''m afraid you''ll follow me. We owe others, but we can''t afford it. How can we treat others harshly? We... "Chu mi''er touched her little head and was very pleased. After so many experiences, the little girl finally grew up. You can talk to her about anything in the future. But her words are not clear yet. In the air then spread the way strange wave, lift the MOU to see, suddenly startled. Hundreds of people in black have rushed up to the top of Ralo. They still have some weapons in their hands that they don''t know. The murderous spirit spreads on the top of Ralo in an instant. She grasped Xiaoxiao''s hand and wanted to fly away, but the man in black who rushed up the mountain had found them, and without saying a word, she began to attack them. Chu mi''er didn''t have time to think about it. She pushed Xiaoxiao behind her and started to fight with hundreds of people in black¡° Xiaoxiao, I''ll stop them. You go to the devil immediately. Hurry up... "

 Chapter 955

    Chumier''s idea is good, but the reality is cruel. Xiaoxiao just ran forward a few steps. Several bullets cut through the air and roared toward Xiaoxiao. Xiaoxiao resisted and hid behind a thousand year old tree.


    For a moment, bullets flying everywhere, the whole top of Raleigh, are immersed in a breath of death. A scuffle started.


    The confusion on this side naturally attracted the attention of the people at the top of the mountain. As soon as you have a clear view of the situation in the mountain, the hand of the king''s demon and dragon runs to the mountain like death, for fear that if they run slowly, the people they care about will die.


    "You want to die..."


    Jun Lin ran to Chu mi''er''s side and glanced at the pale Chu mi''er. He knew how hard she was supporting. A nameless fire came out. With a wave of hand, an overwhelming black force spread in the air.


    "Take..."


    The appearance of King''s landing makes the man in black, who is the leader, stunned. He looks at the black light gradually gathering in the air, which is quite incredible.


    The boy as like as two peas in a face, but from the age of temperament, he should be not so clear. Who is he?


    "Are you moriran''s brother?"


    The first man in black walks slowly to Junlin and chumi''er, and looks at Junlin and asks suspiciously. As like as two peas, maybe only a brother can have a face that looks exactly alike.


    But he had never heard of moriran''s brothers and sisters before. Did they hide too well?


    "You are not qualified to ask who I am. If you dare to be presumptuous here, I will let you never come back."


    Jun Lin''s face had completely darkened. He had guessed that these people in black had led them to the top of Ralo. If they had not broken the three barriers leading to the top of Ralo, these people in black would not have been able to take advantage of it.


    It''s not safe here. Yiyang must take it away, otherwise the woman will not live for three days


    "It''s a big tone to hand over moriran and Yiyang, or I''ll let you die."


    The first man in black was blocked by the words of Junlin, and felt that he had no face. The chilly eyes swept the hand of demon Zun and dragon on one side, very disapproval.


    He really doesn''t believe how capable these people are to block the attack of their latest biological and chemical weapons.


    "Then you might as well try..."


    Jun Lin sneered and refused to say a word of nonsense. Seeing that the dark light in the air had almost gathered, his slender fingers picked up a bunch of fingers and bounced to the man in black not far away.


    In a flash, the sky was dim and the earth was dark. The black light covered the whole earth, making people unable to see the direction clearly. The devil flew up to meet the bullets and pounced on the people in black who didn''t know what to do.


    The hand of the dragon is always on the side of Xiaoxiao. The little white hands wave out golden lights and turn the bullets flying towards them into ashes.


    No matter how powerful the weapon of the man in black is, it is not the opponent of the psionic. In less than ten minutes, he had been defeated. There were many dead bodies in the field.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, Yiyang sighed heavily when he saw the tragic scene. Walk slowly to the mountain, clear eyes flash very complex emotions.


    "Bury them..."


    Most of them are innocent, controlled by the dark light in various ways. She couldn''t bear to see them die in such a way.


    "Buried? Are you kidding... "


    Jun Lin took a look at Yi Yang and really felt that there was something wrong with the woman''s brain. These dead people came to kill her, and she even let them bury them. It''s bullshit.


    Although their status is not as noble as her, they still don''t know how to do such a thing. These dead people have no virtue and are incompetent, and they are not qualified to hold their hands high.


    "They are also forced to be helpless, and there is no distinction between high and low."


    Junlin''s words let Yiyang some helpless, but not too unexpected. A child like Junlin, who was born in a high position, won''t have much sympathy. It was hard for them to help, and she didn''t want to make the top of Raleigh bloody.


    "We are not human. If you want to bury yourself, we will not accompany you."


    Junlin a word will Yiyang to block, he is not so kind. These people wanted to break them up one second before, but they still expected them to bury them the next. Are you kidding.


    If you want to bury her and do it yourself, he doesn''t have the leisure


    "Alas..."


    Yiyang did not embarrass Junlin. He sighed heavily again and began to be busy without saying a word. Since they are not willing to help, she will come by herself. As much as she can, there are still eight days left. She must do her best.


    This scene naturally falls into the eyes of chumi''er and Xiaoxiao. Chumi''er and Xiaoxiao take a look at each other, and then they go to the pile of corpses and help Yiyang drag those corpses to an open space not far away.


    "What are you doing? These bodies are too dirty... "


    Jun Lin is very puzzled looking at his sister, sister''s behavior he can understand relatively. But my sister is always lazy. How can she do such thankless things casually. He stopped Chu Mi Er to follow to smile, very displeased of ask a way. He didn''t want them to do the dirty work¡° Brother, she is very poor, let''s help her... "Some words smile can''t say too clearly, just looking at his brother, the corner of his mouth slightly smoked. Later, he dragged a corpse around his brother and did not dare to see his eyes. She knew that they were acting strangely. Let my sister talk to my brother about some things. She said it would be a bit awkward¡° Junlin, help me first, I''ll explain to you when I have time... "Chumi''er knew Junlin''s dissatisfaction, and opened her mouth for a long time. Now is not the time to explain these, or to help Yiyang work, finish the work in other. After that, she also dragged a corpse around Junlin. When she came to the devil, she winked at the devil and signaled him to work quickly¡° Jun Lin, do it... "The devil knows what Chu mi''er means. He knows something about the legend of ancient goddess. Chumi''er and Xiaoxiao are so abnormal that he estimates that they will be in trouble if they are disrespectful to Yiyang. He hesitated for a moment, went to Jun Lin and patted him on the shoulder. He picked up a corpse and walked to the open space Jun Lin looked at them one by one. He was confused, but he vaguely understood something. I closed my eyes slightly, and the veins on my forehead burst out. He saw not far away is wiping sweat Yi Yang one eye, in the heart cannot say is what taste. He clenched his fist and still stood in the same place¡° Jun Lin, but you are the most disrespectful one who knows the identity of the ancient goddess. Be careful of being struck by thunder... "The hand of the dragon looks at Jun Lin and says earnestly. He was too small to drag the bodies, otherwise he would have been dragging them to work. The ancient goddess is the most noble woman in this time and space. She could endure such as like as two peas, and the same as the same face. If you are struck by thunder, you will be struck by thunder, and you will die... "Jun Lin glanced at the hand of the dragon, and the words of the hand of the dragon made him very unhappy. What he hated most in his life was being threatened, and he really believed what Yiyang could do to him. As soon as he thought about it, he turned around and walked to the top of the mountain, dragging the corpse. He just didn''t want to do anything. He didn''t want to do anything Yiyang asked him to do¡° Silly boy, I really don''t know where the blessing comes from. It can make the ancient goddess endure like this... "The hand of the dragon looks at the figure of Jun Lin leaving, and the corner of his mouth is hard to draw. For Junlin''s bad temper, he has experienced it thoroughly all the way. It''s just that the ancient goddess didn''t care about that boy. What was he worried about. Anyway, the goddess in ancient times was reluctant to move. Maybe they will be a couple in the future¡° He is such a virtue. Don''t take it to heart... "Chumi''er looks at Junlin and goes away naturally. She really hates iron but not steel. With the understanding of Junlin, nothing should be realized. But he still left, which represents what, represents his disdain for Yiyang. She went to Yiyang''s side, looking at Yiyang''s slightly lost look, quietly comforted two words. Yiyang thought of the way to go in the future, she felt very distressed¡° No, men still have to have some personality, otherwise they won''t please girls. " Yi Yang smiles at Chu mi''er. She can feel Chu mi''er''s kindness. She is the elder sister of King''s landing. When she comes to the underworld, she may have to rely on her to take care of her. Yesterday''s indifference in this smile, this turned into nothing, such a warm smile, the relationship between them all of a sudden closer a lot¡° Yiyang, can you tell me why I have to marry Junlin? " Chu mi''er sees Yiyang pick up a hoe and start digging. She also picks up another hoe and digs with Yiyang side by side. After a little hesitation, I finally couldn''t help but ask the doubts in my heart. The answer to this question is very important. As long as they know the answer, they can minimize the harm to each other¡° We don''t mean you any harm. We know who you are. Ancient goddess, if not for a very important reason, how could she allow herself to be so humble? Don''t hold back in your heart, tell me everything... "Looking at Yi Yang''s face, Chu mi''er quickly explained. She sincerely wants to make Yiyang''s future easier. Otherwise, with Junlin''s personality, even if she marries her, she will surely be depressed to death¡° That''s my destiny. Nothing can be changed by saying it. If you want to help me, please advise Junlin. When he grows up, I don''t ask for anything. I just want to have a night''s love with him. I can give him everything he wants... "

 Chapter 956

    Yiyang hands of the action pause, her eyes to the distance. Such a topic, let her heart is very heavy.


    Any reason is meaningless. Judging from Junlin''s attitude towards her, it is difficult for her to have a good life in this life.


    It''s just a sad thing if I don''t mention it


    "Just for one night''s love? If you don''t tell me the real reason, I''m afraid you won''t be able to find it in your whole life... "


    Chumi''er is surprised. She looks at Yiyang with surprise. Yiyang even wants to have a party with the rain in Junlin. This


    It may be a helpless move to marry Yiyang. Having a relationship with Yiyang is not Junlin''s long cherished wish, but it doesn''t mean Junlin will touch Yiyang when he grows up.


    Yiyang''s demand is really a bit high. Maybe unless there is a miracle, such a thing will never happen.


    "If Junlin can''t, Tianyuan is doomed to be destroyed. It''s up to you to decide which is more important... "


    Yiyang gave a bitter smile and didn''t look at chumi''er. In fact, she is not willing to give herself to other men, but what can she do? In order to fulfill moriran''s last wish, she can only do so.


    Her words have already said this, the woman beside can''t have no action. For the sake of Tianyuan mainland, she believes that the woman beside her will help her at the critical time.


    "Yiyang, it''s just a reason. Just say it. Otherwise, we can''t help you. To be honest, Junlin has a childhood fiancee. Jun Lin likes that woman very much and has made a promise to her that she will be a couple all her life... "


    Chumi''er''s heart is broken. She looks at Yiyang''s beautiful face. She really feels that nature is making people. If Junlin hasn''t been affectionate to Lele, maybe he will be a good couple with her. In such a situation, she just wanted to sigh.


    If Yiyang doesn''t bite her, I''m afraid even her father, Princess and concubine won''t be able to copy her. The hard stone of Junlin will never step out of the bottom line.


    "I know, so I don''t want to be the princess of hell, I just want to be the imperial concubine. I know in my heart that I will not fight for anything. I just want to live my life quietly. Junlin doesn''t have to be nice to me, just give me a night... "


    Smell speech, Yi Yang''s complexion is more dim, monarch''s arrival has how indifferent to her, she in the mind is clear. Originally, she didn''t expect too much. After all, Junlin is not a mortal and won''t be confused by beauty.


    She just wanted to live a quiet life after moriran''s last wish, even in the cold palace


    "If you don''t want to say it, forget it. When you want to say it, remember to come to me. I''ll be your best listener at any time. "


    Chu mi''er can feel the bitterness of Yiyang''s heart, but she is not demanding anything. But I heard something different from Yiyang''s words. Yiyang''s words seem to have decided that she will go with them. Now she is forcing Junlin so hard, maybe she just wants a promise of Junlin.


    Junlin, it''s too hard to handle. If Yiyang doesn''t, I''m afraid he won''t be able to control him any more


    "Well, please pay more attention in the future..."


    Chumi''er''s concession makes Yiyang feel relieved. She smiles at chumi''er again, feeling much better. No matter what, these people are still kind to her, and she may be able to talk to them occasionally in the future.


    "That''s nature. By the way, can those three levels at the top of Raleigh be restored?"


    They are going to leave soon, but without the three barriers, the tranquility of the top of Raleigh would be completely broken. She didn''t want to see the scene here destroyed, which would make her feel guilty.


    "I can''t recover. Once the three levels are broken, they will be completely destroyed. It will soon be occupied by the people of dark light and become a secret base for them. "


    Yiyang shook his head, some things must have been destroyed, it is impossible to recover, the three levels are also so. Although I feel a little sad, I can''t see.


    People of dark light, she believes that they will solve it one day. Sooner or later, peace will be restored Here¡®


    "Is moriran''s mana sealed? Why are you seriously injured by the people of the dark light? "


    Chumi''er feels some regret. Their intrusion killed Mori ran and destroyed the top of Leiluo. They owe Mori ran and Yiyang too much.


    If they can, she thinks that they should use the next few days to destroy the evil organization of dark light. It''s really hateful


    "Well, all these years we''ve lived by the three hurdles at the top of Raleigh. The dark light somehow found the Earth Spirit bead in our hands, and it came to harass us at three or five o''clock. If it were not for the three barriers, I would have died in their hands. Yesterday, moriran calculated that the gate of time and space would open, so he ventured down the mountain. As for what happened after going down the mountain, I don''t know... "


    For moriran things, Yiyang did not hide, just export words with a touch of pain. If she knew that yesterday''s forest was ruined forever, she would try her best to stop him.


    With the ability of the king to come to them, there is no need for moriran''s guidance at all. Moriran will be able to find here soon. Maybe moriran won''t have to leave.


    "Is it true that moriran said before he died that we can''t extinguish the light of darkness with our present ability?" Chumi''er nodded and asked the most crucial question. As long as Yiyang gives her a little hope, she will go to discuss with the devil king to extinguish the dark light after she is busy with what she is doing¡° Yes, although you are the top experts in Tianyuan. However, dark light has a magic weapon that you can''t break with your current mana. I advise you to take your revenge slowly and not make unnecessary struggles. " Yiyang he qiminrui, instantly understood the meaning of Chu mi''er''s words. She stopped her movements and looked at chumier, saying it seriously. This is no joke. If they try to be brave, the consequences will be unimaginable. If they have an accident, they can only stay in Renault forever and never go back to Tianyuan. Then Tianyuan has no future¡° Forget it. We''ll take the risk. Yiyang, come with us after dealing with the affairs here. Junlin will marry you, but can you not force him now? We are looking for Earth Spirit beads to save our father, Queen and concubine. After saving our father, Queen and concubine, Junlin will have to shut up and practice the secret arts. It will take about eight to ten years. He is still young, not mature and stable, you see... "Chu mi''er looks at Yi Yang and has a desire to speak, and then she takes the initiative to mention the king''s landing. She is still reluctant to see Junlin too difficult, once given a commitment, Junlin will not have any retreat. She hopes Yiyang can take a step back. Junlin may also have a better attitude towards Yiyang because of his understanding of Yiyang¡° I don''t want to force him, but don''t force him. Do you think it''s ok? Although I saw him only yesterday, I have learned his bad temper. " As soon as I mention this, Yiyang feels very congested. She had already pulled down her face and begged him so humbly, but he was indifferent. If you don''t force him, she''s afraid she won''t be able to fulfill moriran''s last wish. She has only one purpose in her life. If this purpose can''t be achieved, how can she meet moriran... "You believe me once. When we save our father, mother and imperial concubine, I''ll let them decide. Junlin is not afraid of heaven and earth, but also afraid of father, mother and concubine. Yiyang, please... "At this moment, Chu mi''er really realized Yiyang''s helplessness. She took the initiative to hold Yiyang''s hand, and her eyes were full of praying color. Success or failure depends on this, she must try her best to persuade Yiyang. After this deep talk, she feels that her relationship with Yiyang is much closer. Maybe Yiyang will agree with her¡° I... "Yi Yang hesitated, looking at Chu mi''er''s eyes, some at a loss. Trust is easier said than done. She only believes in one person in her life, that is moriran. Only moriran, will wholeheartedly for her. Except moriran, she really can''t trust anyone... "Yiyang, you always have to learn to trust others. I really don''t mean any harm to you. If you can''t take this step, you''ll have to live in doubt all day, and you''ll be very tired... "Chumi''er persuades you and holds Yiyang''s hand tightly. If she can, she is willing to be Yiyang''s first friend and will protect her at any time. Now Yiyang, because moriran''s leaving, has no sense of security. In addition to her living environment, it''s really hard for her to trust anyone¡° Have you ever been a heavenly daughter Yi Yang didn''t answer Chu mi''er immediately. He turned the topic around Chu mi''er. This woman''s body let her feel that there is a kind of holy light, that kind of light can only be found in the heavenly daughter of a continent. She guessed that the woman standing in front of her was once the goddess of heaven. If it is the heavenly daughter, her words are credible... "Yes, I have been the heavenly daughter for more than 100 years. Later, because she really missed her father and mother, she left the post. You can really believe what I said... "Chu mi''er''s heart moved, but she didn''t expect that her identity as the daughter of heaven could help her a lot at the critical moment. She nodded hard, holding Yiyang''s hand more tightly. Through Yiyang''s cold palm, she passes her warmth to her, hoping to open her heart and accept her¡° OK, I''ll trust you once. If you cheat me, I will let Tianyuan land completely destroyed... "Yi Yang finally nodded, and also shook Chu mi''er''s little hand. Such a small action represents her approval. From this moment on, she had a friend, the only friend. The sun fell on them and pulled their shadow long. They looked at each other and laughed. A kind of light emotion grew in their hearts

 Chapter 957

    Since Yiyang agreed to take a step back, everyone''s attitude towards Yiyang is better. Even Junlin''s indifference towards Yiyang is less, and everything is developing in a good direction.


    In the following days, Yiyang took them down the mountain and played happily in the capital of Leiluo for several days.


    Six days later, Yiyang packed her bags, bid farewell to the top of Leiluo, where she has lived for more than 20 years, and prepared to go to Tianyuan mainland.


    Beside the gate of time and space, a solitary grave stands quietly. Yiyang went over and knelt to the ground with a plop, sobbing.


    "Moriran, I''m leaving the mainland of Raleigh today. I''m afraid I won''t have a chance to see you in the future. I will fulfill your wish for you. You can rest in peace in heaven. "


    Tears slide down Yiyang''s beautiful face drop by drop. Her fingers tightly grasp the weeds on the ground, and her grief is inexplicable.


    At the thought of a complete farewell, she felt that her heart was empty, and she didn''t even know how to go in the future.


    "Moriran, don''t forget our promise to meet, know and love each other forever. Wait for me, I will come to you soon... "


    Yiyang bit his fingers, drops of scarlet blood into the solitary grave, rendering the grass in front of her flowers. This is a kind of promise, every life they will swear with blood, the next life to meet.


    After that, Yiyang got up and walked back to the gate of time and space. At this time, there was no shadow of Xiaoxiao devil and dragon''s hand. She knew that they had gone ahead.


    "If you like, you can bury his ashes in Tianyuan."


    Jun Lin saw cry red eye Yi Yang one eye, tangled for a while, light opened mouth. He can see that Yiyang is sincere to moriran, a pair of hard-working mandarin ducks, actually quite poor.


    Such a feeling touched him and made him think of Lele involuntarily. If one day he also went to moriran, Lele would be as miserable as the woman in front of him.


    "Really? Really? "


    Yiyang thinks that he has heard wrong. Although Junlin''s attitude towards her has changed these days, it has not reached the point of taking the initiative to talk to her. You also said that she could take Mori ran to Tianyuan with her, which was incredible.


    If you can take moriran with you, she really appreciates him. With moriran''s company, she will no longer have such a deep sense of loneliness.


    "Don''t question what I said..."


    Jun Lin looks at the flash of light in Yi Yang''s eyes. He has mixed feelings in his heart. This is the first time that he has seen such a heartbroken feeling. He is willing to help her, even in moriran''s face.


    "Sister mi''er, please cremate moriran''s body for me..."


    Yi Yang in the heart of grief instant less a lot, grasped Chu Mi er''s small hand gently shook. She has no magic power, so she can''t turn moriran''s corpse into a bone. Fortunately, Chu mi''er is still there, so she can''t wait to ask for help.


    "Wait..."


    Chu mi''er took a look at Jun Lin, and she knew that Jun Lin''s words were just out of sympathy. But at least Junlin has not been so exclusive to Yiyang, willing to sympathize with Yiyang, that is a good start.


    Her little white hand stretched out, and a red flame instantly appeared above her fingers. When the red flame had been completely burned, she cast a spell to send the red flame into the solitary grave.


    A faint white light floated out of the grave. The grave was blasted open by the fire, and moriran''s body disappeared at the speed that the naked eye could see. Until there was only a mass of ashes left, chumi''er took out a small porcelain vase from her arms and put the ashes in it and handed it to Yiyang.


    "Down to the underworld, I''ll find you a geomantic treasure land to bury him. In this way, you also belong to the same time and space, and you can continue in the next life. "


    Chu mi''er sees Yi Yang in ecstasy and pats Yi Yang''s shoulder with a smile. Rarely Yiyang will be so happy, Junlin made a very correct decision.


    She believes that as long as the relationship between Junlin and Yiyang is improved. Yiyang''s understanding, if there are other ways to help them, will not embarrass Jun Lin.


    "Well, we''ve been together for hundreds of thousands of years. No matter how many times we reincarnate, we can recognize each other. There will be no exception in the next life


    Yi Yang also returned Chu Mi er a smile, this moment she finally understood Chu Mi er''s words is not wrong. Occasionally give in, can let her get more respect. Her relationship with Junlin was improved at this moment. In the future, she will be good to Jun Lin, and will certainly get the due reward.


    "Sister, come here for a moment..."


    Jun Lin didn''t talk to Yi Yang, but waved to Chu mi''er. He had a big plan in his mind. He thought he could have a try. As long as the plan succeeds, all his difficulties will be solved.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Chumi''er followed Junlin a little further. She felt that Junlin was mysterious and asked a question. In the end, what needs to be said behind Yiyang''s back? Is it about moriran.


    "Elder sister, after you go back to the underworld to get back the soul pearl, let the demon lord and the hand of the Dragon bring it over, I think..." Jun Lin got close to Chu mi''er''s ear and whispered his plan. For the sake of Lele, he has to work hard. He believes that he can succeed. As soon as his words fell, chumi''er laughed and gave him a thumbs up. The younger brother is really smart, and he is incomparably smart¡° There are still two days left. If you can make it, it will be good. If you can''t, you have to come back as soon as possible. Don''t miss the time when the gate of time and space is closed... "Chumi''er fully supports Junlin''s plan. This is definitely a way to get the best of both worlds. It can not only make Yiyang happy, but also relieve the predicament after the king''s landing. She believes in Junlin, and she believes that he can do it... "" I know, don''t tell her for the time being... "Junlin nods, and he knows which is more important. It''s important to help Yiyang, but it''s more important to come back to Tianyuan. There are not only his relatives, but also his sweetheart¡° I know that I will wait for you in front of the time and space gate of Tianyuan continent. Junlin, work hard to come on, my sister will always support you... "She didn''t dare to tell Yiyang if she didn''t know for sure. Otherwise, if things don''t work out, Yiyang will be happy in the air. Or wait for some dust to fall, give Yiyang an unexpected surprise. She knows that surprise, Yiyang will be very happy, very happy... "Well, after returning to the underworld, let her keep silent for a while, I don''t want to make the impossible things between me and her boiling, otherwise I''m worried that chenxuan will attack her..." chenxuan''s indefinite bomb will explode at any time. If you know about Yiyang, you won''t let it go. Yiyang is the key for them to repair the safe magnetic field. He must protect her, and can''t let her be destroyed by anyone. Otherwise, Mori ran may have to climb out of the grave to find his trouble¡° I''ll talk to Yiyang about this later. It should not be a big problem. Yiyang is a woman with simple mind. You don''t have to be too fierce to others in the future. She forced you in order to help us. Now people have stepped back. Will you promise me? " Yiyang is now her friend and ancient goddess. She doesn''t believe that Junlin''s attitude towards Yiyang is too bad. If Junlin''s plan is successful, there should be a new beginning between Yiyang and Junlin, and it''s possible to become Junlin''s heterosexual friend. In a word, Yiyang will be a family with them in the future. Naturally, a family should love each other¡° As long as she''s safe, I won''t embarrass her. I know your concerns. You can rest assured. " He is not full, nothing to find a woman''s trouble. As long as Yiyang is not prosperous, everything is easy to say. As for whether or not to lower her, it all depends on Lele''s acceptance. Now he can only promise not to make Yiyang difficult¡° She is an ancient goddess. It''s not easy for her to tolerate you to such a degree. I''m afraid even my father, Princess and concubine have to be respectful when they see her. You can be regarded as a bargain. Seriously, if you didn''t already have Lele, I would really make you up... "These days, Yiyang''s innocence and kindness moved her a little. Such a beautiful woman, should get the mercy of God, her life should not be so rough. She even thinks that Yiyang and Junlin are more compatible, and that feeling even makes her feel strange... "Don''t say this in front of Lele, she will cry to death..." Junlin''s mouth flicks fiercely, and thinks that his sister has been confused by Yiyang. It''s enough to say such words. No matter how beautiful Yiyang is, it has nothing to do with him. In his heart, there is only Lele. He just wants Lele to live happily¡° I know, I have discretion, I just sigh, you really think I''m a talkative person... "Chumi Er rolled her eyes and didn''t say anything to Junlin. The words of exhortation have already been exhorted, and Junlin knows it in his heart. She doesn''t need to be wordy. She went back to Yiyang''s side, blinked at Yiyang, very mysterious smile. Casually began to talk with Yiyang before the king''s landing, this time Yiyang very cooperation, almost Chu mi''er just opened her mouth, she nodded and agreed. Yiyang such a change, let Chu mi''er very happy. She fiercely hugged Yi Yang and said softly in her ear. She wants to give Yiyang a look forward to, let Yiyang every day full of hope and sunshine¡° Yiyang, I believe you will receive an unexpected surprise soon. It''s a big gift from Junlin. Wait in peace, there will be miracles in your life

 Chapter 958

    Yiyang looks at Chu mi''er and her smile, which makes her feel more relaxed.


    She didn''t know what chumier''s big surprise was? But willing to believe chumier''s words. Involuntarily swept not far away a face dazzle cool Jun Lin one eye, sincerely feel that their concession is more and more valuable.


    "Is it about moriran?"


    She forced her emotions down, big eyes flickering, very cute. Get close to the side of Chu Mi son, small voice of ask a way.


    "I can''t say more, you''ll know then..."


    Chu mi''er shakes her head. She can reveal here. What is Yiyang can only imagine by herself. Looking at Morian''s ashes in Yiyang''s hand, he takes out a heart-shaped pendant from his arms, moves Morian''s ashes into the pendant, and carries them with him.


    "Just take it with you. Don''t bury him..."


    Originally, she wanted to find a geomantic treasure land for Mori, but now she doesn''t think it''s necessary. I''m afraid moriran also hopes to follow Yiyang forever. Why does she bother to separate them.


    "Well, sister mi''er is very kind to me..."


    Yiyang thinks her heart is warm. Chumi''er is her first friend. It''s nice to have friends. Even if moriran didn''t accompany her in the future, she would not feel that her life was dull.


    Her life can not only live in the past, moriran turned the page, she had to go another way of life.


    "Yiyang, in the underworld, you will know more friends. Believe me, you won''t regret this trip. "


    She has planned that before repairing the safe magnetic field of Tianyuan mainland, she will take Yiyang to walk around the four realms, cure the sick and save the people, and accumulate virtue and do good deeds.


    With more things to see and more things to experience, Yiyang will definitely have a transformation. At that time, she will give her to the man and watch them live a happy life.


    "Sister mi''er, I calculated last night that you will be killed in 140000 years. If I can live to that time, I should be able to crack it for you. However, my life span is limited... "


    Yiyang blinked a few big eyes to hide the tears in his eyes. If others treat her well, she will be very good. She had already seen that Chu mi''er''s hit was a disaster. Last night, it was so.


    She doesn''t know why chumi''er has such a terrible disaster, but once her sealed mana can be restored, she will have the ability to change her life against the heaven.


    The only worry is that she doesn''t have a deep enough relationship with them. If she is reincarnated, I''m afraid she can''t help them.


    "It''s really a death robbery. I thought that God would let my mother and I do good deeds to break the death robbery, but I didn''t expect that..."


    Yiyang''s words make chumi''er surprised, but also make her a little depressed. The original hope suddenly failed, let her mood is very low.


    If she and her wife can''t solve the death of their sister and brother-in-law by virtue, why does she work so hard?


    "Maybe the God of Tianyuan is right. I also figured out that there is uncertainty in the robbery you hit, which is caused by your virtue and good deeds over the years."


    Yi Yang immediately denies Chu mi''er''s negative thoughts. Before that, she still feels strange that what she has calculated is a dead robbery. How can there be uncertainty. Now after hearing chumier''s words, she understood the reason.


    The God of Tianyuan continent is very powerful. It seems that the relationship with her is extraordinary that she can solve the robbery for her in this way.


    "When you say that, I can comfort you. Lele is a woman with the ability of prophecy, and what she sees from her eyes is also the uncertainty of our sister and brother. Yiyang, I will find a way to let you live to that time, I don''t ask for anything else, just ask you to save Junlin and Xiaoxiao. The two of them voluntarily lost their life in order to save me. I owe them... "


    Chu mi''er suddenly became serious and talked with Yi Yang about this important event in her heart. She knew that she shouldn''t use the word "owe" to describe Junlin. Xiaoxiao helped her then, but there was a sense of guilt in her heart all the time. Unless Junlin and Xiaoxiao can live well, the guilt can not be eliminated.


    Her heart has begun to calculate up, she knows that the ancient goddess has been reincarnated, want to restore God is very difficult. But no matter how hard it is, she must have a try.


    If she wants to find a chance against her favorite brother and sister, she can!


    "If there is a miracle that makes me live to that time, I can save their brother and sister, and I can also save you..."


    Yi Yang nodded, from Chu mi''er between the lines, she felt a strong feeling of sister and brother. That kind of feeling is impossible for her to experience all her life, and she envies it very much.


    They are now friends who talk about everything. If they can help, she will not be stingy. After going to Tianyuan continent, maybe she should find a chance to meet the God of Tianyuan continent for a while. Maybe there is a way to get her out of the divine birth.


    "I believe you. My brother and sister''s life depends on you. As for your life, let''s leave it to our sister and brother. "


    Everything is mutual, Yiyang sincere, their sister and brother three also have to try to return. God is open-minded, let them come to the land of Leiluo, find Yiyang, also find a talisman for themselves¡° OK, then I''ll support each other... "Yi Yang nodded and saw that the hand of the devil and the Dragon had come out of the gate of time and space, so he didn''t say anything more. She knew that, in order, it was time for her to leave. She consciously went to the hand of the devil and the dragon and let them bring her into the gate of time and space. After passing the gate of time and space, her life will be rewritten, hoping that everything will be as they wish..... A few hours later, the demon lord and the hand of the Dragon return to the land of Leiluo with the beads, and put the beads in the hands of Junlin¡° What do you want to do? " Demon Zun feels a little strange. At this juncture, if the emperor does not return to Tianyuan, what do you want to do in Leiluo? There is nothing left unfinished here except the dark light that is waiting for them to eradicate in a thousand years¡° In two days, I will collect Morin''s soul and bring it back to Tianyuan continent. I need your help... "Junlin is frank when facing the hand of the devil and the dragon. He knew that he didn''t have to say much, they would understand what he wanted to do. His current skill is limited. If he meets the dark light, I''m afraid it will be very difficult for him to deal with it alone. Only when the devil and the hand of the Dragon protect him, can he do what he wants safely¡° Is it really good of you to do this? It will violate the order of time and space... "The face of dragon''s hand suddenly sank. Looking at Jun Lin''s serious look, he immediately raised his own objection. There is no problem for the ancient goddess to go to Tianyuan, because she is a living person. But Mori Ran is dead. It''s unreasonable to take his soul away¡° What are the penalties for violating the order of time and space? " Jun Lin was stunned, and a cool air rose from the bottom of his feet, but he didn''t want to give up. As long as the punishment is still within his tolerance, he admits it. As long as you take away Morin''s soul, everything will be possible, and his dilemma will be solved... "Is it scared? Are you afraid that your soul is trapped? " Dragon''s hand doesn''t mean to make fun of Junlin. After this time, he still likes Junlin very much. If he can stop him from making mistakes, he will spare no effort. No one knows exactly what kind of punishment to take for violating the order of time and space. It depends on the meaning of heaven... "Heaven is not afraid of thunder, soul is afraid of being trapped..." heaven is not afraid of thunder, and it is just living to suffer. But if the soul is trapped, it''s a bit miserable. He can take the former, but he can''t take the latter. He looked at the hand of the dragon, frankly a little cute. That appearance makes the hand of the Dragon want to laugh a little, but it''s embarrassed to laugh at this time¡° Well, since you are not afraid of thunder and lightning, you should do what you want to do according to your own mind. If God is angry at that time, I will find a way to avoid the soul being trapped for you. However, one day I will ask you to return this favor. May you agree? " Dragon hand mouth slightly upward, hesitated for a long time, he made up his mind. He has a way to negotiate with God. Just now, he was just making sure that King''s landing is worth it. Just, Jun Lin is Xiaoxiao''s elder brother. Just for the sake of Xiaoxiao, he gave up... "I can promise you, but you are not allowed to ask me to sell my sister or help you control chenye, so I will never promise..." Jun Lin nodded, but there are conditions. As long as the conditions of the hand of the Dragon do not exceed his principles, he will do it for the hand of the dragon. He doesn''t want to take his sister or CHEN Ye in because of his own selfish. It''s definitely not worth the loss¡° You are really smart enough. OK, I won''t threaten you with a smile or night. " As soon as the hand of the Dragon rolled, he really thought that Junlin was thinking too much. He is interested in Xiaoxiao, so he pursues Xiaoxiao with his own ability. He wants to control chenye, and he will only control chenye by his own ability. He can''t do that with the help of external forces¡° In that case, what are you waiting for? Let''s move quickly. Junlin, open the soul returning Pearl... "The devil has already guessed Junlin''s mind, and now he has the blessing of the hand of the dragon. He thinks that everything is feasible, but it''s not a big problem that heaven strikes thunder and thunder, and King''s landing is strong¡° "En..." Jun Lin did not speak. He forced a trace of ashes into the Pearl. A faint black light flashed in the air, and the Pearl began to rotate. When the soul returning bead turns to the extreme, a faint shadow emerges in the air, which is moriran

 Chapter 959

    The power of Huihun bead is very great. Within a day, Junlin has collected moriran''s seven spirits. The whereabouts of the three souls also have been found, and they are floating to the underworld of the continent of Ralo.


    It took nine oxen and two tigers to enter the underworld of the land of Leiluo and meet the underworld of the land of Leiluo.


    "Prince Ming, what can I do for you


    A middle-aged man who looks like he is in his thirties is sitting in the first seat. Looking at the king''s landing, his thin lip is slightly lifted.


    The underworld of Leiluo and the underworld of Tianyuan have never had any contact. Now the prince of the underworld has found him, and he doesn''t know whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing?


    "I''ve come to the underworld to take away one''s three spirits, and ask the underworld to accommodate me..."


    King''s landing was not surprised that the underworld in the land of Ralo knew his identity. There is a little resemblance between the underworld and his father in the land of Ralo. They are very indifferent, and I''m afraid there won''t be a lot of nonsense, which makes him feel kind.


    "Oh? Take away my soul from the land of Raleigh by force, are you not afraid of the punishment of heaven? "


    The emperor''s words made the underworld in the land of Leiluo pick his eyebrows, but he was very interested in his words. This young man is a bit interesting. He dares to do things that violate the order of time and space. Is he really not afraid or doesn''t understand?


    He doesn''t want to be a fool even if he looks like that. Is he full? What''s he doing in the world of Raleigh?


    "I have psychological preparation, and ask the underworld to accommodate me..."


    Junlin very honest nodded, punishment, who is not afraid? But compared with natural punishment, he thinks the happiness of Lele is more important.


    His attitude is very firm, eyes are very firm, he just want to take away moriran''s three souls, other things later.


    "Whose three spirits do you want to take?"


    The underworld in the land of Ralo is sure that this young man does not know nothing, but insists on his own way. Well, for their sake, as long as the young man''s demands are not excessive, he will satisfy him.


    After all, people are willing to bear the punishment. Is there any reason for him to stop it?


    "Moriran, you should know his identity. I have collected his seven spirits, and I must bring him back to Tianyuan completely. "


    Jun Lin shakes the Pearl of soul in his hand. He doesn''t hide anything from Pluto in the land of Ralo. He saw that as long as he was honest, the man would not embarrass him. They''re from the same family. There''s no need to kill each other.


    "You have the courage to take away the spirits of ancient gods. Tell me your reason."


    The underworld in the land of Ralo was a little surprised. He didn''t expect that the young man''s request was so outrageous. Ancient gods belong to their five time and space. There is no reasonable reason why they can''t take away the three spirits of ancient gods.


    "If I don''t take him away, the ancient goddess will marry me. I have a sweetheart. I don''t want to marry an ancient goddess. "


    Jun Lin looked at the gloomy face of the underworld in the land of Leiluo, and knew that his request was a little too much. Moriran, after all, belongs to five time and space, and he seems to have no reason to take him away.


    However, he just wanted to be so willful once and fight for a happy opportunity for himself and LeLe


    "It''s also your good fortune that the ancient goddess wants to marry you. You dare to dislike me. I really don''t know what I should say about you..."


    Smell speech, thunder Luo continent underworld''s mouth corner a draw again and again, he quite inconceivable of looking at the youth below, really want to hard knock his that wooden fish head.


    When the ancient goddess married him, he didn''t want to. He had to violate the order of time and space for this reason. He really wanted to say, how unreasonable!


    "I don''t want that kind of blessing. Besides, the ancient goddess should have been with the ancient god, shouldn''t she?"


    Jun Lin looked at the first man''s mouth twitching, and his heart sank. He naturally knew how honored Yiyang was to be married, but he already had Lele, and he didn''t want any more.


    The most important thing is that the man in Yiyang''s heart is Mori ran, and he has no reason to give Yiyang the title of his own woman.


    "Even so, this is an exception. The ancient goddess also wanted to save you Tianyuan. You were born in bliss, but you don''t know how lucky you are. If you can get the favor of the ancient goddess, you are blessed for hundreds of generations. What else do you hate? It''s really... "


    He knows something about Tianyuan. This young man is a bit ungrateful, ancient goddess took a fancy to him, he must accept unconditionally. There is no way to refuse.


    If he wants to take away Morian''s soul for this reason, he may not be able to promise


    "I just love her, not dislike her. Don''t you have such a woman in your heart that you can do anything for her? "


    Junlin didn''t know how to persuade the Pluto in the land of Ralo. He scratched his hair and was very distressed. He didn''t know what the cultivation of the underworld in the land of Ralo was like. If he took it by force, he didn''t know what percentage of their chances of success would be?


    He turned his eyes to the hand of the devil and the dragon for their advice. If he can fight, he doesn''t want to talk about it here. It''s just a waste of time, and it doesn''t work at all.


    "Boy, don''t try to be strong for me. Just the three of you can''t get what you want. Don''t forget, the gate of time and space will be closed in one day... "How could the Hades in the land of Leiluo not understand Junlin''s eyes? He had another understanding of Junlin. This young man is really domineering, but also has courage, a word does not come to strong, it is really very courageous. It''s just that he can''t let them be presumptuous here. He really starts to fight. Although he can''t guarantee to defeat the child who looks like he is only three or four years old, he is absolutely capable of holding them down for a day. The door of time and space is about to close. It''s a chip in his hand. If they are not stupid, they should know it''s not suitable to start¡° If the underworld refuses to let go, I have no other choice but to rob him. " Be seen through the intention, Junlin also don''t avoid, just looking at the first man a face helpless said. Mori''s three spirits, he must take away, at any cost. He doesn''t believe that this man is really willing to fight with them. They have the trump card of the hand of the dragon. He knows the truth of catching the thief first and catching the king first¡° Pluto, I think you''d better give him the three spirits of the ancient gods, or you won''t have a good life. " Dragon''s hand naturally understood something from the hint of King''s landing. He went to the underworld and looked at him innocently. He didn''t want to make trouble in the land of Ralo, and he didn''t want to attack the underworld in the land of Ralo. But if he doesn''t show signs of loosening his mouth, he has no choice. Junlin is Xiaoxiao''s brother. He can''t ignore it. Otherwise, when he returns to Tianyuan, he will step on him¡° What the hell are you? The cultivation is actually the highest among them. Even I have to be afraid of you. " The man looked at the hand of the dragon with a touch of deep thinking, he could not see the identity of the little boy. Just know that this little boy''s ability is extremely high, even he is not as good as, no wonder this young man will have such an idea¡° You''re the thing, you old man. If you dare to talk nonsense, I''ll knock your teeth off... "It''s described as a thing. The hand of the dragon is very unhappy, staring at the underworld and gnashing his teeth. At the same time, the small hand a deep, a yellow light straight toward Pluto, it is a downfall. He will be really angry if he dares to talk nonsense again. The consequence of his anger has always been very serious... "Ha ha, your cultivation is really above the king. It is impossible for you to take away the three spirits of the ancient gods. " The man slightly tilted his head to avoid the attack of the hand of the dragon. From this blow, he has seen the clue. He smiles at the hand of the dragon. The smile is enigmatic. It''s more and more interesting. How powerful is the combination of a boy and a man¡° Don''t push me. I can do anything. As soon as the door of time and space opens for a thousand years, I have nothing to do and I''m not in a hurry. If you don''t hand over the three spirits of the ancient gods, I don''t mind staying in your underworld for thousands of years and stirring up the underworld of the continent of Ralo. " Dragon''s hand is not a vegetarian. There is no way to threaten him. He has only one weakness, that is smile. Now smile is not around him, he is basically fearless. Tianyuan mainland doesn''t go back for the time being. In fact, it''s really nothing. A thousand years passed in the blink of an eye... "It''s a little interesting. First of all, tell me who you are? How about I talk to you again? " The man came to interest, looking at the hand of the Dragon showed a thoughtful smile, such a strong child, he had to move a little mind to him. If he can take it back to his own use, then he will be able to sit firmly in the throne of Hades. What he needs most now is not so strong power. This little boy is absolutely a top-notch master who can kill everything in seconds, not to mention in Tianyuan, even in Ralo¡° It doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that if you want to take advantage of me, you will hand over the three spirits of ancient gods. Maybe I can be used by you with reluctance. " How could the hand of the dragon not see that Hades had a plan for him? He grinned. Anyway, it''s good that their goal can be achieved. He doesn''t care too much about paying a small price. This Pluto in the land of Ralo seems to be very strong, but in fact it is not. He vaguely felt that something had happened to this man, otherwise the king of a world could not be just like this¡° You are very happy. Well, I can only step back for the sake of your ability. As long as you can promise me a condition, I will make an exception to let you take away the three spirits of ancient gods. How about that? "

 Chapter 960

    The man finally changed a sitting posture and looked at the meaningful smile of the hand of the dragon. This is the most straightforward kid he''s ever seen. It seems that this deal can''t be done without talking about it.


    Well, since each one takes what he needs, he can only compromise with this little boy for his position as the king of Hades


    "Yes, I''ll give you any conditions as long as your conditions do not exceed my principles."


    Long''s hand nodded happily. He always talked about the trade simply. As long as he could do what the other side offered, everything would be OK.


    What''s the idea of the underworld in the land of Ralo? Now we can tell


    "I have a younger brother who has been trying to gain power and power all these years. He has seriously injured me. I want you to kill him in one day. Can you do that?"


    The man seems to be very indifferent to open the mouth, but in fact some uneasy heart. It''s a gamble of his. If he doesn''t succeed, he will be benevolent.


    I''m afraid the only one who can deal with his younger brother now is the little boy in front of him. If he doesn''t make good use of this opportunity, I''m afraid he will be replaced soon.


    "Are you sure I can kill him? If his skill is much higher than mine, it''s useless for me to promise you. "


    Dragon''s hand thinks that this kind of transaction is fair, but he is very aware of current affairs and can''t do anything beyond his ability.


    As long as the man can be sure that he can compete with his brother, the deal can be concluded. Otherwise, it''s nothing to talk about.


    "As long as you are willing to do it, I believe you can do it. You have to believe in my eyes. I won''t be so bored to talk nonsense to a useless person. "


    The man nodded for sure. Since he chose this little boy, he believed him 100%. It''s up to people. This kid can''t do it. The other two can still achieve his goal by joining hands.


    He looked at the hand of the dragon with a bit of determination. This is the most important decision he has made in recent years. Success or failure depends on it.


    "Well, I''ll tell you first. I''m only responsible for killing your brother. As for things like dark guards around him, you have to take care of them yourself."


    Such a positive answer, the hand of the Dragon did not ask more. He nodded to the man, indicating that the man would take him to business as soon as possible. But it''s no big deal to kill a ghost.


    "Naturally, you wait for a while. I''ll arrange it first, and I''ll come back to you in half an hour..."


    The man looked at the hand of the Dragon so anxious, naturally also understand what is the reason. But it''s a tough battle. He has to do a good job. If they are not prepared to take risks, they will fall short.


    After that, he got up, threw his sleeve robe and strode out. The maid who was waiting on one side quickly offered tea and snacks, and the treatment changed immediately.


    "I guess it''s not easy. I''ll fight with you later, so that you won''t suffer."


    The Demon Lord looked at the back of the underworld and thought deeply. He knew that they had to agree to this, but it was inevitable that they would be worried.


    A ghost even the king of the underworld is afraid of. I''m afraid no one knows how terrible his power is


    "No, if I can''t subdue him, you''d better run for your life, and don''t die."


    The hand of the Dragon refused the good intentions of the devil, and his skill was more than one level above the devil. If he had nothing to do with the ghost, the devil would only send him to death. Why.


    This condition was promised by him, and the consequences were naturally borne by him. He felt that he should not be so unlucky, and he was too lazy to worry about anything.


    "How can that be? We came together, naturally we have to go together. Live together, live together. To die is to die in one place. "


    The words of the hand of the Dragon make the devil feel a little warm in his heart. This hand with a little evil is actually affectionate and righteous. The world''s view of him is extreme.


    These days, they have become comrades in arms in the common defense of the enemy. Life and death are the same life, either get the way to heaven, or go to hell together, no one can abandon anyone.


    "With these words from you, even if I''m desperate, I''m comforted in my heart. I..."


    The hand of the dragon is a bit unexpected. The devil will say such words. He takes a look at the devil and grins. Big squint, very lovely.


    But when he glimpsed the colorful light from the corner of his eyes, he was in full bloom. It really took no effort.


    "Look, moriran''s three spirits..."


    The chubby little hand of the hand of the Dragon pointed to the colorful soul floating towards them, and even the voice changed. Never thought, never thought ah, they worked hard to find him, he even sent himself to the door.


    "Moriran, into the soul pearl, I''ll take you back to Tianyuan continent, and rebuild your true body for you, quick..."


    Jun Lin suddenly excited, shaking the hands of the soul beads, directly toward the soul of that touch of colorful. As long as moriran''s three spirits enter the soul returning bead, with the hand of the dragon, they can absolutely retreat.


    God, everything is doomed. Moriran must have sensed his seven spirits, and would be attracted willingly.


    The soul hovered in the air for a while, then flew to the soul of the Pearl, see the soul of the Pearl in their own seven souls, seems to be in a tangled hesitation what, refused to enter¡° Moriran, I have a way to make you live again. My mother''s concubine knows how to repair her soul. Please come back to Tianyuan with me. " Jun Lin looked at this scene, some anxious, he may also be able to guess why moriran hesitated. He belongs to the continent of Ralo. If he rashly goes to the continent of Tianyuan, there will be unexpected risks. But he can''t manage so much, he must take away Morin''s soul, otherwise he thinks his life will be in pain. Words fall, that three soul turned head to see a king to come one eye, still didn''t enter inside. Not only that, it seems that he wants to bring out the seven Spirits in the soul returning pearl. This kind of situation is a little unexpected for Junlin. Junlin can only stabilize the seven Spirits who are constantly pounding out, and his face turns pale slightly¡° Moriran, do you really want to give up Yiyang to me? You should know that I already have a beloved woman. Yiyang follows me. I will never treat her well. I don''t care if she is an ancient goddess. Even, I would find a bunch of men to humiliate her. If you want to make Yiyang miserable all your life, you can refuse to go with me. " Mori Ran''s insistence makes Jun Lin a little angry, and he can''t help saying heavy words to Mori ran. He knows that Yiyang is moriran''s dead spot, and he can only make an article on Yiyang. Of course, he can''t do those shameless things. Whether moriran follows him or not, he can''t do that to an innocent woman. As soon as his words fell, the three spirits seemed to understand, and the action of summoning seven Spirits stopped. He turned his head and looked at Jun Lin again, the colorful light on his body suddenly blazing. He is thinking about something, he is also hesitating about something, he is fighting in heaven and man, one side is the beloved woman, the other side is the order of time and space¡° Moriran, you should know my temperament. Don''t think you''ve done something to me, you can control me. If you go with me, I will give you and Yiyang a best future. If you insist, I promise you and Yiyang will never be together. It''s up to you to decide which is more important. " Seeing that his words were useful, Junlin continued to speak more threatening words. From moriran''s subtle changes, he can already feel how deep moriran''s feelings for Yiyang are. Only love into the bone marrow, moriran will know that everything is wrong, still want to give up. The seven Spirits in the soul returning bead are quiet at last, and Junlin is relieved at last. He waited quietly, waiting for moriran to make the final choice¡° Moriran, as long as you are willing to believe me, everything is possible. I''ll take you away. I''ll bear the punishment of thunder and lightning at most. However, it can save two relationships. I think it''s worth it, don''t you think? If one day you still want to return to the mainland of Leiluo, I will open the door of time and space for you and personally send you and Yiyang back. I will find a way to solve the seal on you. Come with me, will you Jun Lin, looking at moriran, has begun to look at the Huihun bead frequently, and begins to move with emotion. He knew that his goal had been achieved. Moriran must have made a decision at this time, but for a while and a half, he was still reluctant to part with Raleigh. If you leave the place where you have lived all your life, you will not give up if you change it. After the words of his close relatives came down, moriran finally made up his mind, and the colorful light on his body suddenly stopped. Fly back to the entrance of the soul bead, once again look at Jun Lin, then fly in¡° Moriran, don''t worry. I won''t let you down. " Jun Lin casts a spell to seal the Pearl, and then gives it to the devil. After all, his skill is shallow. If he encounters an accident, he is afraid that he can''t protect this precious bead. What he wanted to do was finally finished, and now all that remained was how they left safely... "You go first, wait for me at the gate of time and space, and I''ll be there soon. If you can kill that ghost, it''s good. If you can''t kill me, you''ll be at ease. " Things have had a most satisfactory result. The hand of the Dragon feels that the big stone in his heart has been put down. But he has promised Pluto, and what he promised is to be done. He has 100% ability to protect himself. If they refuse to leave again, he will absolutely use magic to drive them away¡° OK, let''s go first. You must remember that if you don''t show up, we will never leave the land of Leiluo... "The devil looked at the confident hand of the dragon. After several hesitations, he decided to take Junlin and go first. This is a civil strife in the underworld of the continent of Ralo. They''d better be less involved. As for the hand of the dragon, it should not be so silly. After all, he still has concerns in his heart. He grabbed Junlin''s arm and took him away with a flash. The huge hall was empty and the air was full of indifference

 Chapter 961

    In front of the gate of time and space, Junlin and the devil are waiting anxiously. Two hours later, the hand of the dragon still did not appear, which made them very worried.


    I don''t know how many times I''ve come back. At last, Junlin can''t hold his breath. Looking at the road to the gate of time and space again, ten fingers tightly clenched into fists.


    "Why don''t we go back and have a look? I always feel uneasy... "


    After all, the hand of the Dragon agreed to the conditions of the underworld in the land of Leiluo in order to help him get to the three spirits of moriran. If something happened, he would feel guilty all his life.


    "Wait a minute, the hand of the Dragon won''t be so stupid, even ignoring his own life."


    Demon Zun steadied his mind and blocked the way of Junlin. The hand of the dragon is also reasonable. If he is not the opponent of the ghost, whether it is Junlin or he, he will die in vain.


    If at the last moment when the door of time and space closes, the hand of the dragon still fails to come, he can only return to Tianyuan with Junlin wool. Fortunately, wulingzhu has been sent back to Tianyuan mainland. Even if they are trapped in Shikang, it is estimated that God will save them.


    "But I''ve been waiting for a long time. I''m afraid that ghost has some treasure and will trap the hand of the dragon."


    He believes in the ability of the hand of the dragon, but there will be accidents. Fighting alone, the hand of the dragon has the upper hand. But if that ghost used some magic weapon against heaven, it''s another matter.


    The dragon''s hand is strong, but that doesn''t mean he has no weakness. Once the enemy finds out his weakness, he really wants to go.


    "Wait, the hand of the dragon will come..."


    The devil didn''t know what else to say to appease Jun Lin, so he patted Jun Lin on the shoulder to show him to be calm.


    He won''t allow Junlin to go back and take risks. It''s not that he is merciless, but that he must protect Junlin. The future of Tianyuan still depends on Junlin.


    "Alas..."


    Jun Lin sighed heavily. He knew that he couldn''t get out of the way. He just sat down on the grass and smashed his fist down.


    If he''s strong enough, what''s that ghost? He doesn''t need the hand of the dragon to solve it himself. He must firmly remember that such helplessness, he must become strong, no one can be strong.


    "King''s landing, I know you are sincere. But sometimes, we can''t do both. Can only choose the least harmful choice, this is to live in this world helpless. If something happens to the hand of the dragon, there is nothing we can do. The only thing we can do is to rush back to Tianyuan, save your father, mother and concubine, rebuild moriran''s real body and repair the safe magnetic field. These are more important than the hand of the dragon, aren''t they? "


    Looking at Junlin''s decadent appearance, he sat down beside him and began to open his heart and chat with him. This child is young after all, experiences too few things, life has too many helpless, cannot help them. He only hoped that the child could understand something in this time of helplessness, and the experience would be valuable.


    Who is not growing up in helplessness? Who doesn''t rise up in helplessness? Who is not strong in helplessness? Only strong enough, there will be no helplessness.


    "I know all this, but I just can''t get through it. Originally, these things had nothing to do with the hand of the dragon. The hand of the Dragon came with us for the sake of smiling. It was a great help to us. How can we abandon him at the last moment? "


    Jun Lin looked up at the emptiness, but his mood had calmed down. The words of the demon master are reasonable. Naturally, the hand of the dragon can understand them. Otherwise, they will not be allowed to take the lead.


    Well, then he will listen to them and wait for the last moment when the dragon''s hand reaches the gate of time and space. As for whether the hand of the dragon is life or death, we can only see the nature of the hand of the dragon.


    There are more important missions on him. He can''t ignore those missions. He can only be ashamed of the hand of the Dragon


    "Just want to understand, let''s wait quietly..."


    From the look on Jun Lin''s face, the devil can see that Jun Lin has figured it out. So, there is no more to say, just sitting beside the king''s landing, quiet company.


    This wait was not long. About ten minutes later, a touch of gold came flying towards the gate of time and space at the speed of a meteor, and his panting roar came from the air.


    "Fast forward to the gate of time and space... Fast..."


    The hand of the Dragon didn''t have time to look at Junlin and the devil. In the blink of an eye, it rushed into the gate of time and space. After seeing the hand of the Dragon rushing into the gate of time and space, a small beast came after him. After wandering around the gate of time and space, his big eyes looked at Junlin and the devil.


    "Who are you? With that hand? "


    The little beast''s white hair is very cute. A pair of big ears shrugged, such as black grape eyes staring at the demon and King''s landing, looking up at the small head, very powerful asked.


    If they were with that hand, it might consider taking them out, which would surely lead the hateful hand back.


    "What kind of breed are you? So arrogant, not afraid to be pulled out of your white hair by us... "The corner of the devil''s mouth, looking at the little beast like a rabbit but not a rabbit, he began to calculate quickly in his heart. Even the hand of the dragon is chased by this little beast. It seems that this little beast''s ability is not ordinary. Now they are facing the little beast head-on. I''m afraid it''s not so easy for them to get away. They have to find a way¡° Even I don''t know this beast. You are really ignorant. Do you want to follow me, or do you want me to take you back The small beast cold hums a, looking at the vision of demon Zun and Jun Lin very disdain. It can sense that the two men''s skill is not as high as that hand, it is not afraid of that hand, and it doesn''t need to pat the two men. The Master explained that he must take the hand back, but the hand has entered the gate of time and space, and it can''t catch it¡° Take us back? For what? We didn''t offend you... "The little beast''s natural appearance made the corner of the devil''s mouth draw fiercely. This little beast is more tugging than the hand of the dragon. It''s a bit interesting. As for the powerful power scattered from it, he naturally felt it. Junlin just hasn''t protected the beast yet. If you can accept this beast, it will be absolutely beneficial and harmless to Junlin. But how can you make this beast master¡° But that hand has offended my master, or you will catch that hand for me. " The little beast''s hairy claw pointed to the gate of time and space, which has been expressed very clearly. Either you come with me, or you hand over that hand. There is no third choice¡° OK, then you go in with me, and I''ll take you to find him... "Demon Zun made a plan and nodded to the little beast, indicating that he was willing to help the little beast find out the hand of the dragon. As long as this little beast enters the gate of time and space, everything will be done by it. If it doesn''t change its master, it won''t get out of the gate of time and space for at least a thousand years¡° You go in. I''ll wait for you at the door. He stays here as a hostage. Hurry up... "The little beast looks at the devil in doubt. He doesn''t see any expression on his face and doesn''t agree to his request. This gate of time and space can''t be entered randomly. Once it is entered, it will be in big trouble¡° OK, let''s go... "The devil gave Jun Lin a wink, and Jun Lin knew it. He stood up far away and said he was willing to be a hostage. The demon Zun took the lead to walk towards the gate of time and space. He didn''t miss the defense in the little beast''s eyes. He had already raised his skill to the extreme and asked for the only strike¡° Don''t play tricks, hum... "The little beast followed the devil. Although he was very defensive, he still felt that no matter what tricks the devil played, he could cope with it. It''s this conceit that makes it suffer a great loss. One day in the future, it will cry heartbroken¡° Coward, return god beast... "Demon Zun white small beast one eye, that eye takes naked provocation, seem to despise small beast the same. Go to the gate of time and space, stand, light opened the mouth¡° I''m timid, how can I be timid, I... "The little beast raised his head, a pair of nostrils in the sky, it''s obvious that the words of the devil made it feel very hurt. Just as he was about to refute the words of the devil, he was attracted by a powerful force, and fell into the gate of time and space before he could react¡° You cheat, you go too far... "The little beast felt a whirl, and when he reacted, his hair stood up instantly. This man even dare to cheat it. It will bite him to death¡° Don''t worry. If you kill me, you''ll have to stay here all your life. No one can save you. You have only two choices now, or are you trapped? Or change? Choose for yourself. " Demon Zun will be all the reactions of the little beast, how can not guess the little beast''s mind. He shrugged indifferently, but he had a handle in his hand. He was sure that the little beast could not do anything to him. At this time, the hand of the dragon also slowly came over, a face of schadenfreude, looking at the expression of all kinds of egg pain of the small beast, before it grabbed the butt hit that bird gas also instantly dissipated¡° It''s got a lot of backbone. It''s impossible to change owners. We don''t have to worry about it. Call Jun Lin in and go back to Tianyuan. It''s powerful, that is, one hand. Let''s join hands and not be afraid of it. " In fact, his skill is equal to that of it, but it has a unique magic weapon that can suppress him. But if you add the devil and King''s landing, they don''t have to be afraid of it. Feng Shui turns around in turn to see how he is abusing it now. This damned little beast almost destroyed him... "If you change the master, you will change the master, but I have one condition. You have to give this hand to me and let me dispose of it, OK?"

 Chapter 962

    Small beast very depressed looking at a face of the dragon''s hand, clenched his teeth, made a let it have some despise their own decision.


    It is a god beast. In principle, it only knows one master in its life. But its owner is not a good thing, let it do countless hurtful things. If there were no contract between them, it would have slapped the unscrupulous master to death.


    In this case, even if it has changed its owner, heaven should not blame it. In fact, it can be said that it was deliberately brought into the door of time and space by this man, because it no longer wants to let its future live in the dark.


    It''s just that it''s very similar. They didn''t see it. Especially this hand, he was afraid that he didn''t know that it was intended to let him go, and the purpose was to chase him out.


    It''s already figured out that it only has one chance to change its destiny. Tianyuan is its future destination.


    "It''s really a beast without integrity. If you change the master, change the master. Don''t think I''m afraid of you. When I get back to Tianyuan, I have a treasure to control you. "


    The hand of the Dragon went to the little beast and looked down at it. His whole body sent out the cold idea of destroying the top. Once this broken beast returns to Tianyuan, he doesn''t need to be afraid of it. If you dare to be so ungrateful, he must make it look good.


    "Well, if you quarrel, don''t go up to life. King''s landing, come here and let it recognize the Lord. "


    The devil looked at the two swordsmen, some helpless. This little beast so readily agreed to him, let him some suspicion. But people are willing to accept the Lord, and he has nothing to say.


    He waved to Jun Lin, who had just entered the gate of time and space, indicating that Jun Lin forced the blood from the little beast and injected his own blood into the little beast''s body.


    "I want to leave it to Lele. What Lele needs most is such a powerful beast."


    Junlin refused the good intentions of the devil. After he rescued his father, his mother and his concubine, he would start to shut up and had no time to take care of Lele. It''s like giving Lele an amulet to keep this little beast by her side.


    "That''s ok..."


    Demon Zun nodded. As a man with a sweetheart, he could understand Jun Lin''s mind too much. As long as there is a little good thing, I would like to leave it to my beloved woman. Anyway, no matter who contracts with this little beast, it will be used by them.


    "I only have a contract with the ancient goddess. No one else wants me to bow down."


    The little beast blinked a few times like a black grape. Its identity is valuable, and ordinary people are not qualified to make a contract with it. Even if it''s the boy in front of it, it doesn''t look up.


    Its former owner forced it to contract before it grew up, otherwise it would not have fallen for such a long time.


    "Why?"


    The demon Zun thinks that the small beast''s request is a little too much, but he looks very serious. He felt that there should be a reason, otherwise the little beast would not have made such a request.


    "The higher the master level of my contract, the stronger my ability. If you want my help, you should leave me the strongest one. Otherwise, I will be reduced to a mediocre beast. "


    Its ability is related to its owner. The higher the owner''s ability, the greater its potential will be. Otherwise, even if they get it, it''s useless.


    This is its insistence, because it doesn''t want to be a mediocre beast


    "So it is, but the ancient goddess''s power is sealed now. Now you make a contract with her, will your ability be suppressed?"


    The demon Zun nodded, the reason of small beast is tenable. He wanted it to be contracted and used by King''s landing. If the ancient goddess of contract can develop its ability to the extreme, he really can only give it to the ancient goddess.


    "No, as long as her skill is still there, it won''t have any influence on me. In ancient times, the way of the goddess in the land of heaven was not smooth. If you don''t want to leave regrets, you can only do as I said. To tell you the truth, in fact, I originally belonged to the ancient goddess, and you just returned to the original owner. "


    When it comes to the ancient goddess, the little beast is a lot more serious. It did not elaborate on its relationship with the ancient goddess before, but in a few words, it has expressed its meaning very clearly.


    It knows that they will send it to the ancient goddess. After so many years of separation, it''s time for them to meet again


    "Well, when we go back, we will give you to the ancient goddess immediately."


    Demon Zun could see the seriousness of the little beast. This time, he nodded without hesitation. The beast has always been proud of itself and can never lie in front of them.


    This little beast seems to belong to the ancient goddess, but for some reason, it is separated from its master. If he sent the beast back, the ancient goddess would be very happy.


    "Let''s go..."


    King''s arrival is clear, and he is not demanding anything. The power of Lele is limited, and the beast of the contract is useless. Besides, this little beast has a master, and he has no reason to win people''s love.


    He strode forward and soon came to the vortex of time and space. The strong suction came to his face and made his body move involuntarily.


    "Little beast, can you walk by yourself?" The demon Zun grasped the arm of Jun Lin, looked at the small beast with a curious face and looked around, patted its small head and asked in a low voice. The power of the little beast is above them. The vortex of time and space should be able to cross by itself. They don''t need to worry about it. He just wants to make sure¡° No, entering this time and space vortex, it''s not the continent of Raleigh. My contract with my former master ends automatically. My power will also disappear. You have to carry me over. " Small beast shook his head, and dare not easily close to the vortex of time and space. He waved his paw at the devil, obviously for hugging. This time-space vortex is not for fun. Once it is involved, its life will be really over... "Jun Lin, you can''t let go of it under any circumstances, understand?" The demon Zun went over and handed the little beast to Jun Lin. He and the hand of the Dragon want to resist the power of the time and space vortex. They can''t worry about the small beast, so they can only give it to Junlin for protection. This is a precious little beast. Anyway, they have to send it to the ancient goddess safely¡° Don''t worry, I''m here, it''s here, I''m dead, it''s there too... "Jun Lin hugged his little hand and nodded his head carefully. Then he felt a huge suction sucking them into the vortex of time and space. The little beast shrank in his arms. He immediately cast a spell to stabilize the little beast''s body and give it a sense of security. It''s a long and difficult road. This time, they go very smoothly. In less than half an hour, they have gone through the vortex of time and space and returned to the Tianyuan continent. When the door of time and space opened, I immediately saw three women waiting anxiously. One of the women, when she saw the little beast in Junlin''s arms, was obviously stunned¡° Xiaobai... Xiaobai... "Yiyang thought she was dazzled, until the fluffy things rushed in front of her and jumped into her palm, she just had a sense of reality. Lost for a long time for a long time the beast suddenly appeared in her side, let her in addition to surprised, more or joy¡° Master, let''s make a contract... "The little beast shook its hair, pointed its sharp claws to its eyebrows, and dropped a drop of scarlet blood, which symbolized the complete end of its contract with its past master. It bit Yiyang''s finger and poured Yiyang''s blood into the center of his eyebrows. A holy white light flashed by, and the body of the little beast suddenly became a lot bigger. It turned into a little girl about three or four years old. Such a change made everyone twitch at the same time. Especially the hand of the dragon, it''s gnashing its teeth¡° I said, can you get bigger or smaller? To be as old as I am. What do you want to do? " The hand of the Dragon leaped over, carrying the little girl''s collar and roaring angrily. She became like this, making them like a couple, and making him angry¡° You think I would? It''s a miracle that I can turn into life. Don''t worry. I''m practicing very fast. I may be several years older than you tomorrow. " Xiaobai''s small hand was thrown, and a huge force immediately threw out the angry hand of the dragon. This broken hand, she has already changed the master, he even dare to be so presumptuous in front of her, it''s a suicide¡° You... "The hand of the dragon in the air barely stabilized his body, fell to the side of smile. He couldn''t believe what happened to him. The little beast threw it gently, and he became a flying man in the air. It''s terrible to have such profound skills. If the beast is like this, what will her master do? He really thinks that he can''t provoke Yiyang in the future... "Xiaobai, don''t hurt people at will, you are too naughty..." Yiyang looks at the hand of the dragon with some regret, and then touches the little girl''s head, with a helpless face. Xiaobai was spoiled by her, otherwise she would not dare to be so presumptuous in front of her. Her skill is extremely terrible, and they can''t stop her. If she doesn''t restrain Xiaobai, Xiaobai will be in trouble sooner or later¡° I just don''t like him. Besides, he provoked me first. Master, if I have the sense of propriety, you can rest assured. " She was just gnashing her teeth at the broken hand. Even so, she would not really hurt the broken hand. She cast a cold glance at the hand of the dragon, full of warning. As long as this is a broken hand and doesn''t provoke her, she can pretend that he is dead in the face of the master... "Well, this is heaven. Let''s not make too much noise. If we want to make trouble, we''ll go back to the underworld. Now that the five spirit pearls have been gathered, we can settle down for a while. Let''s go... "

 Chapter 963

    The underworld


    When Yiyang appears in the underworld behind Junlin, the whole underworld is boiling. Everyone began to talk about Yiyang''s identity.


    Their little prince went out and never brought any women back. This beautiful woman, who has a fight with the princess, really makes the upper and lower of the underworld very curious.


    "Little prince, who is this girl?"


    Hearing the news, black and white impermanence sees Yiyang, which is full of holy light. They are all stunned. They take a look at it, and a question emerges in their heart.


    This time and space trip, did their little prince have an affair? This woman doesn''t look like a mortal. She''s so beautiful that she doesn''t look like a person in this continent.


    "She is an ancient goddess. She came to Tianyuan to help us. We can''t neglect her in the future."


    With a wave of his hand, Jun Lin clears the underworld palace, which lowers his voice and introduces Yi Yang''s identity to black and white impermanence. For black and white impermanence, he has always only trust, no need to hide anything.


    He knows that black and white impermanence will take good care of Yiyang, and he doesn''t need to spend too much time on Yiyang


    "Ancient goddess? My God... "


    Black and white impermanence surprised, scared legs a soft plop a kneel to the ground. They naturally know about the legends of ancient goddess. Unexpectedly, she followed the little prince back to the underworld.


    "You can call me Yiyang, just like you can do to Junlin. You don''t need to..."


    Yiyang personally bent over to help black and white impermanence up, these etiquette things she has never cared. She needs to stay in the underworld for a long time, maybe for a lifetime. Naturally, she needs to be more friendly to black and white impermanence.


    "Little prince, where will the goddess be


    Black and white impermanence is flattered, and worships Yiyang again and again. It takes some time to calm down the excitement in his heart. It''s a gift for them to have the chance to see the ancient goddess in their lifetime.


    They can''t neglect such an amiable goddess. They must take good care of her


    "Stay in the side hall of Hades palace for the time being. My sister will come back in a few days. Maybe they will leave soon."


    Junlin thought a little, although it is not right to arrange Yiyang to live in the underworld palace, I''m afraid it will be criticized. However, the underworld palace is the safest place in the underworld. He can only arrange Yiyang, whose kung fu is blocked, here, so as to avoid any accident to her.


    "What room do I live in?"


    Yiyang some accident, originally thought that Junlin would give her a remote residence, far away from him. Did not want to Junlin, but will she stay in the side, it can be seen that this young man is really very heavy commitment.


    He promised moriran to protect her, so he did his best to protect her, which moved her a little bit


    "This one, I live next door to Xiaoxiao. You can come to us if you have something to do."


    Jun Lin pointed his slender fingers to a room and exhorted Yi Yang. Now he has got Morian''s soul. He can rebuild Morian''s real body only when his mother''s concubine comes back. Yiyang is no longer a threat to him. Now he just takes care of Yiyang as a friend''s woman.


    "Ah? Are you still living with Xiaoxiao? "


    Yi Yang''s corner of mouth slightly smoked to smoke, quite inconceivable looking at Jun Lin. They are eleven years old. Although they are brothers and sisters, they still live in one room at this age, which is a bit beyond her expectation.


    The feelings between their brother and sister should be very deep. They are willing to stick together when they are so deep.


    "I live with her from the day we were born, and we will live together until we get married. What''s the problem?"


    Jun Lin jumps to pick eyebrow, Yi Yang''s doubt a lot of people have, just their brother and sister don''t care. Anyway, they are willing to live together, and they don''t sleep in the same bed. CHEN Ye and LeLe don''t mind. He thinks there is no need to change.


    "No problem... No problem... I just sigh... You have a good relationship with Xiaoxiao..."


    Yi Yang shakes her head quickly. She is just curious for a moment. It''s someone else''s business how to live between brother and sister. She can''t say more.


    She didn''t dare to see Jun Lin any more. She took Xiao Bai to her room. Every time she gets along with this teenager, she always feels an invisible pressure. It''s rare to have such momentum at a young age.


    "Her identity can''t be revealed for the time being, so she claims to be her sister''s friend and lives in the underworld for the time being."


    Jun Lin looks at Yiyang, who is running away from home. He orders black and white impermanence to go back to his room, but he is caught by black impermanence.


    He looked at black impermanence and went straight to the study. He knew that black impermanence must have something important to say to him.


    "Little prince, Chen Xuan has done evil in the human world and has taken away many virgins'' hearts. Look..."


    About Chen Xuan, it''s a very difficult thing. There is the relationship between immortal devil and Lixiang, and he doesn''t dare to do too much. Otherwise, once hurt the harmony of both sides, it is not good for the little princess and CHEN Ye.


    But Chen Xuan''s behavior is really shocking, she has attracted the attention of the Chu emperor and the Xiling emperor, the two countries decided to join hands to kill her.


    He worried that if the two sides met, Chu and Xiling would suffer greatly. After all, human beings have no powers. No matter how powerful they are, they can''t resist Chen Xuan''s attack.


    "She''s really full and idle. I''ll talk to the immortal devil about it and let them deal with it by themselves."


    When Chen Xuan''s two words appeared, Jun Lin''s face suddenly became gloomy. That woman is really more and more lawless. Before, he was worried that he didn''t want the immortal devil to be too sad, but now it seems that he can''t hold it.


    If her parents can''t save her, then he can only kill her. He can''t let the world go into chaos because of her


    "Well, a few days ago, the Feng clan sent a letter saying that the head of the Feng clan was seriously ill. I''m afraid it won''t last long. Before leaving, he wants to see Princess Wang and your brothers and sisters. Look... "


    Black impermanence took out a letter from the desk and handed it to Jun Lin. the Feng family used to be the mother''s family of the princess. The relationship between the princess and the head of the Feng family has always been good. Presumably, the four elders of the Feng clan didn''t tell the head of the Feng clan about the time and space between the king and the princess.


    This is the last wish of the Feng clan leader. He thinks that no matter what, the little prince, they should go there, at least not let the Feng clan leader go so regretfully


    "Is there no way out? But is there any help? "


    His mother''s feelings for the Phoenix family are known by Jun Lin. The head of the Feng clan is also his grandfather. Although they seldom meet each other, they still have some basic feelings. As soon as he heard that his grandfather was seriously ill, his first thought was to treat him.


    As long as there is a little hope, he must save his grandfather, or his mother''s wife will kill him


    "My subordinates have asked the messenger, and the man said that there is no way..."


    Hei Wuchang can''t be sure. After all, he hasn''t been to the Feng clan in person. He doesn''t know much about the situation of the head of the Feng clan. He can''t answer such a question.


    He knows the meaning of the little prince very well, but the head of the Feng clan has reached the end of his life. I''m afraid it''s very difficult


    "Send a letter to the Feng family. In a few days, we will rush back to the Feng family to treat my grandfather."


    There is no time to delay. Fortunately, Wu Lingzhu has gathered together, and he can also have time to deal with other things. Feng clan, he must get there as soon as possible. As for Lele, we can only talk about it for a while.


    It''s good to be able to save my grandfather, but if I can''t, I''ll see you for the last time


    "Yes, I''ll prepare some precious medicinal materials immediately..."


    Black impermanence nodded, in front of Jun Lin line a gift, then and white impermanence left in a hurry. Jun Lin looked at the figure they left and sighed softly.


    Since the day when they were with their father, their lives were destined to be laborious. It''s not easy to support my father for so many years.


    When all this settled down, he must play the father and give them a long holiday.


    ¡­¡­


    In a secluded courtyard in the north of the underworld, under a thousand year old tree, Xiaoxiao is talking happily with the immortal magic Lixiang. The scene is very warm.


    When Jun Lin saw this scene, he didn''t want to break the warmth. I stood outside the yard and watched until Xiaoxiao got up to say goodbye to them.


    "Jun Lin, come and sit down."


    The immortal devil saw the dust covered King''s landing and said hello. The handsome face was full of smiles. Long time no see, the child seems to grow up a bit. He had long wanted to talk to the child about the relationship between his daughter and him.


    "Uncle and aunt..."


    Jun Lin went to the position where Xiaoxiao had just sat down. He took Xiaoxiao and drank half of the tea without caring. He looked up and poured it down.


    He knew what he was going to say next and how much trouble it would bring to the family. Whether he can''t bear it or not, he has reached the point where he has to say it.


    "Jun Lin, I''ve been looking for a chance to talk to you, but you''re too busy. Now that we are here today, let''s have a good talk. "


    The immortal devil is not stupid. When you look at Junlin, you know that something is going on, and it''s still a big deal. Afraid of her daughter in trouble outside, Junlin because of their relationship can not choose, so will take the initiative to find over.


    Junlin is a young but mature child. He knows that he can talk about some deep topics with him and explore his style.


    "Well, I happen to have something to tell my uncle and aunt."


    Jun Lin nodded. Although he hated Chen Xuan, he respected Chen Xuan''s father. They have always taken good care of him, and they are good friends of his father, his mother and his concubine. He won''t have any opinion about them because of Chen Xuan.


    "Jun Lin, I know that Chen Xuan has given you a lot of trouble recently. You have been hiding from us. It''s hard for you. You and Chen Xuan grow up together, after all is also some affection, we just want to ask you, you really don''t want to accept Chen Xuan? We don''t ask for the throne of Princess Ming, just ask you to give her a bowl of rice and a bed to sleep... "

 Chapter 964

    The immortal devil watched the king''s coming for a while, and his lips opened and closed several times. Finally, he sighed and opened his mouth with great difficulty.


    He knew how difficult his request would be for Jun Lin, but he had only one daughter, and he had to fight for her once. Although, the answer, in his mind already can guess.


    "What I like is Lele. It''s impossible to be with chenxuan. I have only one wife in my life, just like my uncle. "


    Jun Lin had expected such a question, and he had been prepared before he came. He looked at the immortal devil sincerely and gave his own answer sincerely.


    Don''t say he is merciless to Chen Xuan. Even if he has a little emotion, it has already completely dissipated when Chen Xuan threatened him with jinlingzhu.


    "Jun Lin, Chen Xuan is stubborn. I''m afraid only you can save her. Just look at our face and give the child a way to live..."


    Expected answer let Li Xiang still can''t accept, her hand holding the cup gently trembled for a while, a face of pray looking at Jun Lin.


    The only reason why Chen Xuan became like this was Junlin. Only the love of Junlin can make her turn back from the precipice.


    "My feelings can''t be profaned. I won''t marry a woman I don''t like, so my uncles and aunts don''t have to say any more. In the world of two people, it''s hard to squeeze into one person, and it''s impossible for the last three people to be happy. "


    Junlin''s attitude was very firm. He didn''t even marry an ancient goddess. How could he marry a wicked woman? He was not sick.


    He is addicted to clean feelings, he can only allow him to stand beside a woman, that woman is Lele.


    "Alas..."


    Li Xiang sighed, and her hands trembled even more. She said nothing more, and her heart was bitter. Junlin, they grew up watching, they know too much about the temperament of Junlin. I''m afraid it won''t help if she breaks her tongue.


    "I have a very serious matter to say when I come to see my uncle and aunt this time. Chen Xuan has brought troubles to the human world and won many virgins'' hearts. The emperor of Chu and the emperor of Xiling have already ordered her to be killed. Not long ago, my sister caught her, but she escaped halfway and hurt the phantom badly. Uncle and aunt have to take care of this, otherwise I can only do it to chenxuan. "


    Seeing the dejected face of immortal devil and Lixiang, Junlin can only say sorry. Feelings can''t be forced. It''s the same at any time.


    He turned the topic away, but the tone of his words was a lot heavier, and the look on his face was a lot more dignified. At this time, he can''t even think about the emotions of immortal devil and Lixiang. He just wants to solve the problem of chenxuan''s troubles as soon as possible.


    "What? She has to be a virgin to hurt the phantom seriously. Is she crazy... "


    Hearing the words, the immortal devil only feels that the five thunderbolts are thundering. He looked at Junlin in disbelief, and his heart was completely cold. The child has gone astray and made such a thing. What does she want to do?


    Seriously injured the phantom, he can understand that she does not want to be caught back in the underworld, but the heart of virginity, what can it do for her?


    "She has been crazy for a long time, threatening me to marry her with golden beads. After I refused, she damaged jinlingzhu. Now that she has made such a big mistake, my uncle and aunt should think about how to let her escape the punishment of heaven. "


    Now that the matter has been said, Junlin also simply said everything that should be said, so that their hearts have a preparation. If that day Chen Xuan is gone, at least they can know why.


    My sister said that Chen Xuan could not escape from damaging a treasure like Jin Lingzhu


    "My God, how can that child do something to damage Jin Lingzhu? She really doesn''t want to live..."


    Li Xiang thinks that there are several other things that are relatively easy to solve. It''s just the damage to Jin Lingzhu, which makes her feel like she''s been slapped in the face.


    Others don''t know, but they know very well. If they damage jinlingzhu, God will be angry. My daughter''s fate will be miserable. What can I do?


    "Don''t worry, when Jinxin comes out from the space-time gap, I''ll go to Jinxin and beg for mercy from God. I don''t expect God to forgive me completely, but the punishment will be much lighter. Now, we have to find a way to stop her from continuing to make trouble in the human world. "


    Immortal devil took a deep breath, things have happened, blame who is useless, he can only think of a way to solve. Fortunately, Jinxin has a good relationship with God. If Jinxin comes out, there is still hope for everything.


    Now they should have a headache about their daughter''s virginity. They don''t know where her daughter is, and they can''t catch anyone.


    "Auntie and uncle, I''ll give you a month. If you can''t solve this problem within a month, I have no choice..."


    Jun Lin hesitated for a moment. Originally, he only wanted to give ten days, but he could see the two distressed faces of immortal devil and Lixiang, which eventually extended the days a lot.


    A month, it''s a face for them. He felt that time was enough. As long as they worked hard, they couldn''t catch Chen Xuan.


    "Well, let''s do it."


    The immortal devil nodded heavily. He knew that it was Junlin''s way. His daughter''s behavior has been enough for Jun Lin to kill her thousands of times, but Jun Lin is still worried about them. He can''t ask for more. In a month, he will find his daughter and take her away from the four realms. After returning to the snow mountain, maybe everything will calm down¡° Need any help to find black and white impermanence, I left... "Things settled, Jun Lin felt that staying would only make everyone more embarrassed. He got up, nodded to the immortal devil and Li Xiang, and left in a hurry. In such a big yard, the moment is quiet. The immortal devil looks at Lixiang, who is crying secretly, and helplessly holds her in his arms¡° Li Xiang, don''t think about it. As long as we do our best, we can only listen to the destiny of our daughter''s future... "As parents, they have done everything they can. Junlin and her daughter are absolutely impossible. They have to face this cruel reality. He didn''t dare to ask for anything. He only wanted his daughter to live a peaceful life. It really doesn''t matter whether you marry or not¡° It''s all our fault. We spend too little time on our daughter. Otherwise, our daughter would not be like everyone yelling and fighting now. " Except for heartache, Lixiang had heartache. If she knew that her daughter would come to this stage, she would rather not have been born. It''s a sin to be born to harm others and yourself. She was really afraid of the moment when she saw her daughter. Her daughter didn''t even recognize her... "CHEN Ye has grown up. We don''t need to worry about it. When we find our daughter, we will take her back to the snow mountain. Unless it is necessary, we don''t have to come out. " Seclusion is their only way. All these years, they have stayed in the underworld, and all their lives have passed. They will not have any regrets to leave. Before, the son was their focus. After that, their daughter will be their focus. They want to make up for her and give her all the love¡° OK, I''ll go to clean up... "Lixiang sobbed in the arms of immortal devil for a long time, until her mood completely calmed down. She wiped away her tears, got up and went to the room. After crying this time, she couldn''t cry any more. Only she is strong enough to face what may happen next. The next morning, Junlin and Xiaoxiao were ready to go to Fengzu. As for Yiyang, they took her with them for her safety¡° Yiyang, let''s go... "Xiaoxiao takes Yiyang''s arm and looks familiar. This time she went to Fengzu, her heart was heavy. Grandfather''s illness, like a shackle in her heart, made her a little out of breath¡° Will honey go Yi Yang saw one eye to smile to grasp the small hand of own arm, softly ask a way. In her heart, because she recognized chumi''er, only chumi''er could make her feel safe and comfortable. She knows the reason why she went to Fengzu this time, and she is ready to help... "Yes, my sister will go to Fengzu directly. You can rest assured." Xiaoxiao knows Yiyang''s dependence on her sister, and gives her a peaceful smile. He didn''t say anything, so he followed his brother and went outside the underworld palace. Recently, there have been a lot of things, one after another. It''s really a wave that hasn''t been leveled, another wave that has been rising again. I haven''t had a day of peace of mind. Just out of the underworld palace, you see the lovely little Lai in the hand of the dragon. Xiaoxiao stretched out his hand and pinched his white face. It''s no surprise that he would be a follower¡° How can she go? " The hand of the Dragon sees Xiaobai behind Yiyang, and immediately starts glaring at each other. There are her attendants everywhere. That''s enough¡° Yiyang is going, so is Xiaobai. What''s the problem? " Smile white dragon hand one eye, really feel his this problem a bit idiotic. After hearing about him and Xiaobai, she suddenly felt that it was quite appropriate to put him and Xiaobai together. Big eyes a turn, the heart has a plan. Looking at the hand of the dragon, and looking at Xiaobai, the more I look, the more I feel that it can work¡° Don''t give me a second thought. I''m in hot water with her. I... "The hand of the Dragon knows the meaning of smile''s eyes, and he''s ready to persuade me. Shivering all over, he subconsciously covered his head, very painful squatting on the ground, God allow pain. The inexplicable reaction of the hand of the dragon made Jun Lin''s eyes deep. He reached for the hand of the dragon, and there was a storm in his heart. What does the hand of the dragon''s response without warning represent? Maybe it represents the worst state... "Hand of the dragon, what''s going on? Is something wrong with CHEN Ye? "

 Chapter 965

    The hand of the dragon is very good. It''s impossible that such a situation suddenly appears. Chen ye once gave his soul to the hand of the dragon. The only thing he thought of was that Chen ye had an accident and let the hand of the Dragon feel something.


    He didn''t dare to move the dragon''s hand in vain, for fear that he would be self defeating and aggravate the pain of the dragon''s hand


    "It should be... I don''t know the specific situation..."


    The hand of the Dragon painfully nodded, he and CHEN Ye how much is some induction. He now obviously felt that CHEN Ye was in crisis, and he felt that he had to go back to have a look immediately.


    CHEN Ye is the hope of the dragon people. He must not let CHEN Ye have an accident


    "Now what? Brother, you need to find a way quickly... "


    When you listen to the words of dragon''s hand, you are in a mess. She grabbed Jun Lin''s arm with a sudden, and some of her mind was at a loss.


    Chen night dragon Xiao nine days to protect the body, how can it happen? She suddenly thought of the national teacher of the Dragon nationality. Did the national teacher do something to CHEN Ye?


    "The only way is to let the hand of the Dragon rush back to the dragon family. Chen night body in dragon clan, should not have what accident


    Jun Lin comforted his sister''s hand, looking at her pale face, some distressed. They are far from being thirsty, and it is useless for them to be anxious.


    She motioned Yiyang to take away the smile. Looking at the more and more painful appearance of the dragon''s hand, she began to hesitate.


    "Hand of the dragon, can''t you suppress the pain?"


    If the hand of the dragon can''t suppress his pain, it''s impossible to rush back immediately. In this case, maybe he had to go to the Dragon tribe first.


    Fortunately, with Xiaobai, their safety should be guaranteed. Xiaobai''s ability is unmatched in Tianyuan.


    "Junlin... Go to the devil for help... It''s no use..."


    The hand of the Dragon grasped his hair and shook his head in pain. He just felt that his body was getting heavier and heavier, as if something was cutting his flesh.


    He gasped heavily, cold sweat from his forehead, drop by drop fell on the side of the cold floor, smashed out a little flower.


    Jun Lin''s cultivation is still shallow. It''s in vain to go. There''s no way to help CHEN Ye. Now I''m afraid that only the devil can count on it.


    "Xiaoxiao, you go back to Fengzu with them first. Chenye will be fine..."


    Jun Lin nodded, exhorted and laughed, then left in a flash. Now is the best chance to temper Xiaoxiao. He believes that no matter how painful, Xiaoxiao can bring Yiyang dragon''s hand to Fengzu safely.


    "Xiaobai, go and see the hand of the dragon. Hurry up."


    Yiyang saw the seriousness of the matter, for that rumored Chen night, she only knew that he was Xiaoxiao''s fiance. Now CHEN Ye is in trouble, even for Chu mi''er''s sake, she can''t stand by.


    "Yes, master..."


    Xiaobai originally wanted to refuse, but Yiyang''s eyes were sharp. When he got to his mouth, he swallowed it back.


    She reluctantly went to the hand of the dragon in front of the white hand on the top of the head of the hand of the dragon, seems to feel something, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    "Master, I have a way to save the man named chenye. Look..."


    Xiaobai determined what he had done and took back his hand. Hesitated for a while, just opened a mouth to Yi Yang. She knew that her words were selfish, but there was only such a way to save the man named chenye.


    "Tell me..."


    Yiyang didn''t miss the cunning in Xiaobai''s eyes. She was not happy, but she didn''t express it. If Xiaobai has a way to save chenye, even if Xiaobai plays a little smart, she can pretend not to see.


    "I can cast a spell to transfer CHEN Ye''s crisis to him. I feel that their souls are one..."


    Xiaobai took a breath. Although she thought it was a bit inhumane, if such a crisis happened in the hand of the dragon, they could help immediately.


    "You cruel woman... You want me to die soon... Right..."


    Smell speech, dragon''s hand almost vomit blood, almost jump up. He raises Mou to see to small white, small hand Wei trembles of point to small white, that appearance is really wish to swallow small white in one breath.


    This woman had always looked down on him. Now she must want to take advantage of this opportunity to kill him. It''s terrible


    "I''m just telling you the truth. If you don''t want to, I won''t force you..."


    Xiaobai cold hum a, walked back to Yiyang''s side, lazy to pay attention to the hand of the dragon. Anyway, she has said the solution, and she can''t define whether to use it or not.


    She doesn''t like dragon''s hand very much, but she doesn''t want dragon''s hand to die. Her mind is not so vicious


    "Hand of the Dragon... I beg you... You agree... If you have something... I will spare all the power of the underworld to save you... Please..."


    Xiaobai''s words make Xiaoxiao come to the spirit. She strides over and squats in front of the hand of the dragon. She cries.


    She doesn''t know what happened to CHEN Ye. She only knows that once CHEN Ye''s crisis is transferred to the hand of the dragon, she can find a way to save the hand of the Dragon immediately.


    She knew she was selfish, but she couldn''t help it. She cared too much about CHEN Ye. She is willing to do anything for the sake of CHEN Ye.


    "Smile... It''s really hard for me to do this... Alas..."


    Dragon''s hand looked at the tears in the bright smile eyes, only feel that in addition to physical pain, the heart also began to hurt up. He felt that he had been abandoned, without hesitation.


    From this matter, he also saw a fact that Xiaoxiao''s feelings for CHEN Ye can''t be intervened by others. Maybe it''s time for him to withdraw from this fruitless fight.


    "Please... Please... I promise you will be ok... We are still in the underworld..."


    Xiaoxiao knows that her words hurt the self-esteem of the dragon''s hand, but chenye''s safety is beyond heaven, and she has no other way. Even if after the hand of the Dragon hate her, anyway, she has no way to put Chen night regardless.


    CHEN Ye is her life. Without CHEN Ye, her life will be meaningless


    "Well... This is the last thing I do for you... After this... You won''t have any more privileges with me..."


    The hand of the Dragon closed its eyes in pain and struggled for a long time before finally making up its mind. A woman who had no predestined relationship with him, he forced her to do something.


    Just let it be. I helped her for the last time, and I should have given my heart to her


    "Good... Thank you..."


    Xiaoxiao finally put down the big stone in her heart. She took the initiative to hold the little hand of the dragon''s hand and bowed her head to the hand of the dragon. Such an action is enough to express her gratitude to the hand of the dragon.


    She knows that long Zhisou''s Thoughts on her, so it''s better to take this opportunity to break them. From now on, even if they become strangers, she will have no regrets.


    "Do it..."


    The hand of the Dragon saw the guilt in smiling eyes, and finally felt better in his heart. Anyway, this little white eyed wolf has a little conscience, otherwise he will cry and faint in the toilet after all this.


    Convergence live mind, she looked at the side of the white, cold open mouth.


    "Xiaobai, as he wishes..."


    Yiyang looks at Xiaoxiao, then looks at the hand of the dragon, and seems to understand something. Yesterday, she already felt that the hand of the dragon was special to Xiaoxiao, but she didn''t expect it to be so.


    She can''t help but feel sympathy for the hand of the dragon. What she didn''t know was that it was her sympathy that pushed Xiaobai into the pit of fire.


    "It''s your choice. Don''t blame me if you can''t stand it later."


    Xiaobai coldly looking at the hand of the dragon, a trace of disdain flashed on the lovely little face. Before also want to die her, because smile of a word, now come to beg her. This broken hand is really speechless.


    "Cut the crap... There''s nothing I can''t bear in this world..."


    The hand of the dragon is also unwilling to show weakness of stare her one eye, closed an eye, start to adjust oneself breathing. He knew what he was going to face, and he was ready.


    As soon as his words fell, a white light covered his whole body. After a whirl, he began to roll on the ground.


    In the middle of the sky, there are seven colorful lights, which begin to rotate and emit dazzling light.


    "Take it easy..."


    Xiaobai looks at the hand of the Dragon rolling on the ground, and says Schadenfreude, but there is a strange feeling in his heart. But that kind of feeling is very light, instantly disappeared.


    "Go away... You vicious dead woman..."


    The hand of the Dragon rolls to Xiaobai''s side, grabs Xiaobai''s dress and pulls it hard. Now he is so painful that he wants to be killed. It''s disgusting that she can still say that.


    "Hum..."


    Xiaobai didn''t care about him, but just played him out. He stood aside and quietly watched him roll with his head in his arms.


    Originally thought with this way to punish him, her heart will be very good, now it doesn''t look like that. Her heart is not very good, or even a little sad.


    The seven colors of light in the mid air rotate to the extreme, and the seven lights line up and disappear into the body of the hand of the dragon. Everything, in an instant to restore calm.


    The hand of the fallen dragon suddenly sat up and swept around. The pain on his body magically disappeared, which made him a little confused?


    It wasn''t until a hot current came from the depth of his body and began to run towards his four limbs that he realized something was wrong.


    Hot, very hot, getting hotter and hotter, he felt as if he was in a furnace, and an ominous premonition came into his mind.


    "My God... The hand of the Dragon... He... How did he grow up..."

 Chapter 966

    Smiling face can''t believe it, looking at the body of the hand of the Dragon growing up little by little, from three or four years old to seven or eight years old to adulthood, everything happened in the blink of an eye.


    That shock made Xiaoxiao take a breath of air. The green hand pointed to the hand of the dragon, but he didn''t dare to get close to him.


    "His situation seems to be a traditional Chinese Medicine..."


    Yi Yang carefully observed the hand of the dragon, and saw the clue from the scarlet face of the hand of the dragon. Probably only when poisoned, the hand of the dragon will be out of self-protection and let itself complete the growth ahead of time.


    Now it''s a little interesting. If the hand of the Dragon wants to relieve the pain, just find a woman. It''s just the nature of the hand of the dragon. I''m afraid I''m not willing to make do with it.


    "Ah? CHEN Ye was poisoned. If I find out who did it, I will tear him to pieces. "


    Smile is gnash teeth, looking at the dragon''s hand that face spring heart ripple appearance, she really hard to imagine Chen night is how to resist such poison.


    She knew that Chen ye would not be easily controlled by such poison, so she must have tried every means to resist


    "Xiaoxiao, the poison in the hands of the dragon is not easy to solve. Maybe there will be another hour before he will die. There are some good women in the underworld. You can find some for him to choose... "


    Yiyang looks at the dragon''s hand and wants to resist the poison. He immediately stops the dragon''s hand. That kind of poison can only be allowed to develop on its own. Once it works, it will be more violent.


    Hesitated for a moment, still feel that the hand of the dragon should not be because of such a toxic explosive body. Pulled the sleeve of smile for a while, signal smile to go to work quickly.


    "OK... Ok... I''ll go now..."


    Xiaoxiao also knows the seriousness of the matter and runs away in a hurry. One hour, she must find a woman that dragon''s hand likes, otherwise she will treat dragon''s hand badly.


    Dragon''s hand is to help CHEN Ye. She must not let dragon''s hand suffer


    "Hand of the dragon, for your life, you''d better choose one..."


    Yiyang looked at the hand of the dragon that more and more red face, painstakingly persuading. The stubborn hand of the dragon, she saw with her own eyes, I hope this time he will not be so stubborn.


    "Will you really die... I can''t die..."


    The heart of the hand of the dragon is extremely uncomfortable, just lovelorn, and now it has to face such a choice. Let him touch a woman he doesn''t like, he can''t, really can''t.


    If there is any other way, no matter how much pain he has to bear, he is willing to accept it. He didn''t want to be sullied by some unknown women, not at all.


    "You are a person now, unless you can restore the real body of the hand of the dragon, can you?"


    Yiyang shakes his head, now the hand of the dragon is just an ordinary man, will die. It''s impossible for him to recover from his current situation.


    Her a rhetorical question, let the heart of dragon''s hand mercilessly shrink. He tried every means to gather his own mana to restore himself, but he failed.


    Finally, he looks at Xiaobai


    "Restore me to my true self... I promise you anything..."


    Xiaobai''s accomplishments are far above him. Maybe there is a way to help him. He would do anything to keep his innocence.


    His eyes with a trace of prayer, with a few silk firm, looked to stand aside indifferent Xiaobai.


    "What can a woman do to restore her true self? You don''t even know that, do you? "


    Xiaobai neither refuses nor agrees. She just thinks that the broken hand in front of her is very strange. How important is his innocent body? Does it cost so much to maintain?


    "You just need to help me get back to my real body... How can there be so much nonsense..."


    The hand of the Dragon withstood the feeling of dryness and heat coming from his body. He saw a small lake beside the underworld palace. He ran to the lake and jumped into the lake with a plop.


    A sense of coldness came from his body, which made him feel better. Finally, he had the strength to talk with Xiaobai about the terms.


    "If you ask me to help you, I''ll help you. Who are you? I don''t like it. "


    Xiaobai looks at the hand of the dragon, whose face looks better. The corner of his mouth is slightly hooked. In fact, there is nothing she can do. The reason why he still talks nonsense with him is to distract him.


    Dragon''s hand''s persistence in some aspects, after seeing his rare persistence, also has some changes to his impression.


    "Yiyang..."


    The hand of the Dragon knows that he can''t communicate with her, so he looks to Yiyang for help. Yiyang is her master, as long as Yiyang a word, everything can be solved, he why waste saliva with her.


    "Dragon''s hand, it''s not that Xiaobai won''t help you, but that she can''t help you. After a while, you''d better choose. You have no other way to choose. "


    Yiyang is sure to shake his head, if there are other ways, she is not so black heart of hide don''t say. In her heart, the hand of the dragon is also her companion in life and death.


    All this has no room for maneuver. The hand of the Dragon either accepts her request or dies... "Is this really my life... I''m dying..." the hand of the dragon looks up to the sky and wails, with a feeling of recognizing her life. He''s miserable enough. Is it funny that God still wants to play with him like this? Well, he doesn''t want to die. He can only accept Yiyang''s terms. It''s just the women who don''t matter. He really doesn''t want to touch them. Just thinking about it, Xiaoxiao has come with dozens of women. Dozens of women lined up under the command of Xiaoxiao. After seeing the appearance of the dragon''s hand in the Chu lake, their faces were all red¡° Hand of the dragon, they are all the top beauties in my underworld. They are all innocent big girls. Please choose one as soon as possible. " Xiaoxiao went to the lake and looked at the handsome man who wanted to cry. He was very sad. Having been in contact with the hand of the dragon for so long, she still knows the hand of the dragon. Seeing this helpless hand of the dragon, she feels that she is really cruel. The only thing she can do is to find a relatively satisfied woman for longzhishou. She can''t let him leave too much regret¡° Let them go... "The hand of the Dragon glanced at dozens of women, and a trace of disgust came out of his heart. Those women are really good-looking, but none of them can get into his eyes. Let him touch one of them. He wanted to shout that he couldn''t do it¡° What do you like? You say it, and I''ll find it for you at once. " Xiaoxiao motioned that dozens of women went to one side to wait, accompanied by Xiaoxiao and patiently looked at the hand of the dragon. Now the hand of the dragon is the boss, and she must listen to what he said. What kind of woman he wants, she will come quickly¡° You are like this... You go and find it for me... "Long zhishou looks at the pretty face in front of him and takes a deep breath. What kind of woman does he want? That''s a good question. Before he promised her, he wanted a woman like her. It''s just that she is unique in the world. It''s impossible to find a second one... "To be more practical, I''m still under age..." the corner of smile''s mouth gave a hard puff and slapped on the back of the dragon''s hand. She was speechless about his impropriety. Under such circumstances, he is still in the mood to joke. He really doesn''t know what to say... "Smile... If you know it''s such a crisis... I will never promise you..." he can bear any pain, but this kind of pain is not included. He also has fantasy, fantasy yo u a beloved woman, day and night to accompany. However, after today, he felt that his dream would be shattered. If he touches another woman, he will despise his dirty life¡° Dragon''s hand, when you detoxify, you can beat me. Maybe your heart will feel better... "Xiaoxiao also feels that I''m very sorry for dragon''s hand. For a man who is addicted to emotional cleanliness, this kind of thing is absolutely intolerable. But in order to survive, he had to put up with it. She owes him this huge favor. One day, she hopes to return it to him... "Beat you... Dare I... Your father, mother, concubine, brother and sister have to chase me... I''m afraid your man has to count on me all the time... Alas..." long zhishou looks at the sincerity and guilt on his face. He originally intended to alienate her after this. Now it seems that you can''t be alienated if you want to. This woman is still the most affectionate, in addition to the maintenance of CHEN Ye, everything else is very good. It''s not bad for him¡° I''m sorry... "Now, Xiaoxiao really can''t return to heaven, so he has to bow his head to the hand of the dragon. A drop of tears slipped down his eyes, it was for the hand of the dragon. She felt that she didn''t know how to face the hand of the dragon. Maybe after he detoxified, she didn''t even have the courage to look at him¡° Just... I don''t blame you... Don''t alienate me in the future... Be a good friend for life... "Longzhishou saw that she cried, and she didn''t give up. Her name is Xiaoxiao, which in itself represents a kind of moral. He shouldn''t have made her cry. No matter how sad it was, he had to carry it by himself. Seeing that she put away her tears and nodded her head, he touched her messy hair and flew away towards Xiaobai who was thoughtful. He figured out that he didn''t want these women. But this little white, can easily stir up his mood. Most of all, she was beautiful enough that he didn''t feel sick at least when he looked at her. He found her with high skill, so at the moment when he came into contact with Xiaobai, a silver needle as thin as a cow''s hair fell into Xiaobai''s body. Yiyang a see such a situation, face a change, raise a foot to want to catch up, but was pulled by smile sleeve¡° Yiyang, don''t chase them, please... "

 Chapter 967

    Smile subconsciously then dragged Yi Yang''s arm, pitifully looking at Yi Yang. Dragon''s hand seldom has a woman she likes. She also thinks that they are a perfect match. How can she have the heart to let Yiyang stop what''s going to happen.


    The poison on the dragon''s hand needs to be solved by a woman, and the dragon''s hand takes a fancy to Xiaobai. Anyway, she thinks they are a pair of enemies. Maybe they really get together after such a stir.


    "Where are all these? Alas..."


    Yiyang looked at the two figures that had already disappeared in the air, but shook his head. She didn''t expect that the hand of the dragon would act like this. Everything was doomed.


    Just, her mana was sealed, and she couldn''t chase after her. Besides, she didn''t know where the hand of the Dragon had brought Xiaobai.


    "They are also quite suitable. As the saying goes, it''s not that friends don''t get together. They have been fighting since they first met. This is fate... "


    Smile can see Yiyang helpless and unwilling, also don''t know how to comfort Yiyang. As the host, Yiyang must be in a very bad mood. I''m afraid she would have been crazy.


    She took Yiyang''s hand and went to one side to sit down. She waved to the dozens of carefully selected women and poured a cup of tea for Yiyang.


    In case of such an accident, the Feng clan can''t go for a while. At least they have to wait until the hand of the dragon and Xiaobai are finished.


    "It seems that Xiaobai has a destiny with Tianyuan mainland. In the future, she is afraid that she will not be able to go back. I hope the hand of the dragon will live up to her."


    Once a woman is concerned, it''s hard for her to leave. For the hand of the dragon, she is relatively satisfied. It''s not particularly good, it''s not particularly bad. The only thing she is satisfied with is the persistence of dragon''s hand.


    A man who values his innocence so much should not be too bad. What''s more, Xiaobai is not a vegetarian. He can fight violence with violence.


    "If the hand of the Dragon dares to fail Xiaobai, I''ll slap him to death. Don''t worry. I can guarantee for the hand of the dragon. "


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t know where to trust the hand of the dragon. She pats her small chest instead of the hand of the dragon and assures Yiyang. Although the hand of the dragon looks ruffian, it is still quite loving. Xiaobai is his own choice. He must know the responsibility he has to face after this.


    "I hope so..."


    Yiyang light smile, looked up to the void. She and moriran have no such happiness together, if Xiaobai has, she will be happy for Xiaobai.


    She can see very clearly that when the hand of the Dragon catches Xiaobai by surprise, it has already done something to Xiaobai. Maybe this is also Xiaobai''s destiny.


    "Have a cup of tea, settle down..."


    Xiaoxiao took a cup of tea and sipped it gently. After today, I''m afraid there will be another pair of happy enemies in the world. With Xiaobai''s relationship, chenye and the hand of the dragon will have a new hope.


    It''s better for CHEN Ye to live freely


    ¡­¡­


    The northern suburbs of the underworld


    The hand of the dragon takes Xiaobai to a forest. The cast turns Xiaobai into an adult woman. Looking at the gorgeous little face, the enchanted eyes are amazing.


    "What do you want to do?"


    Xiaobai looks at the handsome man above, and his mouth can''t help but smoke. It never occurred to her that the broken hand had picked her. What I didn''t expect was that I was a top expert, but I was calculated by him, and I could not move.


    "What else do you think I can do..."


    The hand of the dragon only felt that the fire in his body was burning vigorously, and the blood all over his body rushed to his head. He felt that he had endured to the limit, and if he continued to endure, he would die.


    He looked down at Xiaobai and was fascinated by Xiaobai''s face. Beauty is more beautiful than goblins. It''s so charming.


    "If you dare to touch me, I will cut you into minced meat and feed the dog..."


    Xiaobai looks at the more and more dim eyes of the hand of the dragon, and sees the blazing desire from those eyes, and his mood is more complicated.


    This broken hand, in fact, she can not say how annoying, but also not to like the degree. I just think it''s very interesting to quarrel with him. If all of a sudden it develops to that level, she says that she is a little weak.


    "You can''t give up... You just want me to knock you down all the time..."


    The hand of the dragon looks at the struggle in the small white Mou, already some can''t wait. The poison has broken out to the point where he can''t tolerate too much nonsense.


    He pounced on Xiaobai directly, and all his scruples had already been thrown away. He only has this woman in his eyes now, and he just wants to turn this woman into his own.


    "You shameless man... I will never let you go... Get out of here..."


    Xiaobai saw that he had really come. He wanted to cry without tears. She has also imagined a beautiful relationship, may not be able to tell her, why in the end, she stalled on such an unreliable man.


    Her beautiful life is going to be destroyed in his hands. She really wants to roar up to the sky. Unfortunately, she did not dare now, for fear that she would be surrounded by onlookers, and her face would be completely lost¡° You are guilty of your own evil... Who asked you to transfer the disaster... You are asking for it... No wonder I... "The hand of the Dragon gazed at her flushed face because of her anger and spared a little time to respond to her words. All these are caused by her. If she plants the cause, she will bear the consequences. He is also innocent. When she becomes his woman, he will not know how much she can hate him. One day husband and wife a hundred days, they are half day husband and wife¡° I''m wrong... I should let you die of pain... Then you don''t need to suffer from this kind of cowardice... "Xiaobai also thinks that the words of longzhishou are reasonable. It''s all her meddling. If she hadn''t said such a way, would she have been reduced to this? This lesson tells her that meddling often comes to no good end. In the future, even if he died in front of her, she should turn a blind eye and pretend to see nothing¡° Don''t worry... I''ll be responsible... And I''ll be good to you in the future... You don''t have to cry... There are very few men like me who have feelings, righteousness and sense of responsibility... "Long zhishou looks at her small appearance, and her heart is soft at last. Maybe he forced her to say a few good words. He tied her life to him, which may not be what she wanted. Now that he has done such a thing, he can''t evade the responsibility he will take next. Marry her, this is the only outcome... "You don''t want to be shameful... To put gold on your own face... That''s enough..." Xiaobai was so embarrassed by his words, but the anger in his heart also disappeared strangely under his promise. She looked at the man with a pair of watery eyes, and a barrier collapsed in her heart. It''s very precious for them to promise this kind of thing. His willingness to give it represents that he really has a sense of responsibility. A man with a sense of responsibility is not so bad. After living for such a long time, she met all kinds of men, and carefully thought that the one in front of her was not so bad¡° I don''t want to do such a beautiful thing in front of a grimace... Anyway, you can''t escape... It''s better to admit your life... "Hand of dragon is not a fool. Seeing her loose attitude, she was slightly relieved. If he could, he also hoped that such a thing would happen with her acquiescence, otherwise he would have regrets all his life. His words can be regarded as giving a woman everything she wants most in her relationship. If she doesn''t know how to be funny, don''t blame him for being rude to her¡° In the future, you have to listen to me... Don''t blow your nose and stare at me... Don''t make me unhappy... Especially don''t like to smile... "Long zhishou said that, and Xiaobai felt that he had nothing to ask for. As he said, it''s her life, not even if she doesn''t recognize it. In the face of unchangeable facts, she can only strive for what she can get. After what happened between them, I''m afraid they will be involved in this life. Then, give each other a chance to be together¡° Ok... She''s my friend... That''s all... Can you shut your mouth now... "Long zhishou was stunned. He didn''t expect that Xiaobai was so sensitive. However, since he has given her a promise, he will not have any emotional involvement with Xiaoxiao. This is the basic responsibility of being a man¡° Take out the silver needle in my body... I don''t want to be like a piece of wood... "Xiaobai looks at the flame that is about to burn in his eyes and knows that it can''t be delayed. Now that she has got what she wants, it means that she has identified the hand of the dragon. She can''t be a little involved in such a beautiful thing¡° When you become my woman... The silver needle will surely come out... "The hand of the Dragon hesitated for a moment, and did not dare to take risks. Once the silver needle in her body is removed, if she repents, he will die. But her look with some expectation made him disobey her¡° You can''t believe me once... You... "Xiaobai is a little angry. She doesn''t like being coerced. Just want to scold a few words, then feel their body has been able to move. Her white arm suddenly hooked the neck of the hand of the dragon, and her bright red lips pressed on the lips of the hand of the dragon, showing the Queen''s style. A couple of men and women who couldn''t fight with eight strokes, after experiencing this day, their lives have changed completely

 Chapter 968

    After an earth shaking war, the poison on the hand of the dragon was finally removed. Mingming has spent a lot of energy, but can not feel a trace of fatigue, which makes him very surprised.


    Drooping eyes, looking at the woman lying next to her, her beautiful face was pink, her cherry mouth was red and swollen, her thin white neck was covered with red marks, and the corners of her mouth involuntarily drew a smile.


    No matter how he and she used to be, at least now the relationship is not the same. She has become his real woman and his sweetest responsibility.


    "Nature makes people... Nature makes people... No one thought that we would come together..."


    He sighed. No one knew that he and she would come to this stage. He couldn''t think of any other words to describe the mood at the moment except for nature.


    Pick up the scattered inside clothes and put them on, then carefully put on her clothes for Xiaobai. Finally, she covered her body with her coat, and her big hand swam in her red lips.


    This mouth, when can say a good word? I hope that when she wakes up, she won''t be angry.


    A gust of wind, leaves flying, there are a lot of Xiaobai''s face to fly. As soon as the hand of the Dragon raised, it stopped all the cold for her.


    He promised to be nice to her, so from now on, I hope she can get the premiere.


    "Are you not tired?"


    Time goes by unconsciously. While the hand of the dragon is meditating, a pair of white hands reach out to his handsome face and gently twist it.


    I don''t know when Xiaobai has woken up and is looking at him with a pair of watery big eyes. There is no previous disdain and indifference in his big eyes.


    "I''m not tired. If you can''t bear it, I can go on."


    The slender fingers of the hand of the Dragon grasped her white little hand and put it to her lips for a kiss. A small action has made his and her attitude of starting over very clear.


    Looking at her charming and lovely appearance, he did not hide his desire for her at all. If she hadn''t been tired to sleep, he might still be busy.


    "Is your poison cured?"


    Xiaobai wants to sit up. When he moves, he feels that all his bones seem to have fallen apart, and the pain is unbearable. The pretty brow wrinkled, indicating that he would pick himself up.


    She glanced at the robe she was wearing, and her heart warmed. With his strength, he got up and leaned into his arms.


    "What if I say it''s only half solved?"


    In the arms of the dragon''s hand, she is like a lazy cat. She can''t help hugging her, picking up her delicate chin and imprinting a kiss on her face.


    There seemed to be a fatal attraction on her, which attracted him at the moment of getting her. He could not say why.


    "Then why did you stop? Let''s continue now... "


    She''s already his woman. What''s the difference between twice and many times? Anyway, she also likes the feeling that he brings her. She has never been hypocritical.


    Hook the neck of the hand of the dragon, will jump to him, but the hand of the dragon held the waist, will she forced into the arms of the circle.


    "I''m kidding you. The poison has been removed."


    The palm of the dragon is warm. Anyway, the woman''s attitude towards him has changed 180 degrees. She is willing to give up her body for him.


    In this gamble, he felt that he still won


    "Are you looking for a cigarette?"


    Xiaobai''s big eyes narrowed slightly, and he looked at the hand of staring at the dragon. Obviously, he was annoyed. She didn''t like to make fun of such a life-threatening thing.


    If you don''t teach me a lesson, you can''t learn well


    "I''m not going to take this as an example..."


    Dragon''s hand mouth a draw, did not expect that she should be so concerned about these. Quickly raise your hand for mercy to calm her anger. He saw from her eyes that she was serious. Some people cared about their feelings, which was quite good.


    "Hum..."


    Xiaobai twisted his arm severely, and then he was still very worried. He began to detect the remaining poison in his body. After checking for three or four times to make sure that the poison had really been removed, he was relieved.


    As soon as she lowered her head, she saw the red spots on her arm. She looked at her body again and grabbed the arm of the dragon''s hand and bit it down.


    I''m afraid she doesn''t have a good skin all over her. It''s really


    "You can''t blame me. I was poisoned. But you are still stirring up the flames. Can I control it? "


    The dragon''s hand grinned with pain. He understood what she meant. But he is also very innocent, in the face of a passionate beauty, all a normal man will become a beast, otherwise that man is either attached or sick in some way.


    After that, he didn''t want to hide his desire for her. Containing her swollen mouth, it was a passionate kiss.


    She helped him in his most painful and difficult time. Not only no resistance, but also in her unique way to let him get the ultimate happiness. All in all, she was kind to herself.


    For his benefactor and woman, even if not so deep feelings, he can not be too bad to her.


    "Do you want to drink contraceptive juice?"


    After a kiss, Xiaobai retreats into the arms of the hand of the dragon. I thought they would get along awkwardly, but now it doesn''t look like that at all.


    Maybe they have accepted their fate and want to live a good life, so they will cherish the hard won peace.


    "Why drink it? If you have a baby, don''t you want to have a baby for me? "


    The face of dragon''s hand is a little gloomy. Looking at Ke ren''er in her arms, she feels that she really has few tendons. Is it appropriate to ask such a question at such a time?


    Besides, he has already said that he will marry her. Everything is natural. What else to drink


    "I''m afraid that being pregnant will affect my protection of my master. Once I''m pregnant, my skills will degenerate..."


    Xiaobai is very honest. The reason why she asked that question just now is to confirm his attitude towards her and to seek an answer.


    After all, she still has a mission and does not dare to get pregnant rashly. This is the first problem they are facing now.


    "Well, drink it. I''ll talk about it in a few years."


    Xiaobai''s words remind the hand of long. He thinks of Yiyang and the grand plan of Junlin, and reluctantly makes a bad decision.


    Or wait for all the dust to settle and have children. Otherwise, once there is any accident, they can''t afford the consequences.


    "I''ll go to Chu mi''er and get some medicine for you so as not to hurt you."


    Her body was not her own now, but theirs. He must take good care of it. Chumi''er is a miracle doctor. She must have a medicine that won''t hurt her body if she doesn''t have to be pregnant.


    "Good."


    Xiaobai finally laughed. After wandering in the land of Raleigh for such a long time, now he finally has a shoulder to rely on. She''s been dreaming about the feeling that someone thinks about her for a long time.


    She was very glad that she provoked him. If it wasn''t for the confrontation all the time, they might be just two parallel lines, and there would never be a coincidence of calm lines.


    "Let''s go. We have to go to Fengzu. I''ll carry you..."


    The hand of the Dragon didn''t forget the business, helped Xiaobai up, looked at her obviously soft leg appearance, very consciously squatted down in front of her.


    I''m afraid she can''t walk steadily in this way for a while. He loves her so much that he can only carry her on his back. Anyway, he''s full of energy and doesn''t feel uncomfortable at all.


    "Good."


    Xiaobai climbed on the back of the hand of the dragon, held the neck of the hand of the dragon, and gently put his head on the shoulder of the hand of the dragon. The beautiful little face was full of smiles. After searching for so long, I finally found a man who was willing to walk with her on his back.


    "I''m afraid I''ll have to stay in that paradise for a while after returning to the dragon clan. If you are free in the future, come and see me... "


    The hand of the Dragon walked very slowly, stepping on the fallen leaves step by step, with mixed feelings of sadness and joy. It''s very depressing to think that it''s time to start meat, and it''s time to ban it.


    This time back to the dragon clan, he has to deal with CHEN Ye, thinking about other ways out, they are destined to be separated for a period of time.


    "Why? You can''t stay with us all the time? We need time to get along with each other and cultivate our feelings. Otherwise, the feeling will be gone all of a sudden... "


    Xiaobai doesn''t understand, but she is quite sure that she is upset after hearing that she is about to part. She knew that the hand of the Dragon could not choose to separate from her for no reason. He must have something to hide.


    She must follow her master. She has to go wherever he goes, and she can''t ask him to stay in the dragon clan for her. The master has something she wants to do. She can''t be so selfish.


    "I''m the ancestor of the dragon people. I spent all my life cultivating. My mission is to protect the dragon people secretly. A hundred years ago, the former life of the current head of the dragon clan found me and dedicated his soul to me to protect Princess Ming for life. I agreed to his request, hoping to control him in this way. But he is too strong to be controlled by me. Because of this, a lot of unpleasant things happened between us. He wanted to terminate his contract with me, but naturally I would not agree with him, so he was trapped in that paradise... "


    Dragon''s hand tells Xiaobai everything that happened in that year. Now that he has identified her, he will not hide anything from her. As long as she wanted to know, he told all the secrets about him.


    After such an accident, he felt that he and CHEN Ye must find a way to live together peacefully, otherwise, once one side is in danger, both sides will have a hard time.


    "Why don''t you agree to rescind your contract? Does it mean that your contract cannot be terminated, and once terminated, no one will come to a good end? "

 Chapter 969

    Xiaobai thinks it''s a good solution. The only difficulty is whether the contract can be terminated. If she could, she would spare no effort to persuade him. If the termination of the contract would threaten his life, she would not let him make fun of his own life.


    He is her man now, and naturally she has to think of him all the time. Everything is mutual.


    "The contract I made with him at that time is the contract of eternal life. If it is terminated, he may no longer be CHEN Ye. In a few decades, he will die like a human being, and his life will no longer be related to the princess of the underworld. I know how much he loved Princess Ming in his previous life. I really don''t want to see him go to a road of no return because of his willfulness. "


    The hand of the Dragon sighed heavily, and there was no loss for him to terminate the contract. When there is a loss, Chen ye will lose the original intention of guarding Princess Ming and the right of guarding Xiaoxiao.


    He didn''t say anything about it because ten years ago, when he tried to restore CHEN Ye''s memory of his previous life, Princess Ming forced him to seal it, so he deliberately didn''t say it was difficult for CHEN Ye to calm his mind.


    "It''s really a bit complicated. CHEN Ye is with Xiao Xiao after all. Xiao Xiao is the daughter of Princess Ming. No wonder you are so embarrassed..."


    Wen Yan, Xiaobai also tangled, this is really a dilemma. Tell Chen night everything, Chen night''s heart may have a knot in one''s heart. After all, he was Princess aiming in the previous life, and he does love Princess aiming''s daughter in this life.


    The matter of the previous life has disappeared, should not be mentioned, so how to persuade CHEN Ye to give up the contract?


    "I''m afraid I didn''t have to worry so much before. I didn''t have much friendship with them. But after a trip to the mainland of Raleigh, I really can''t bear to have feelings. Alas... "


    The feet of the hand of the Dragon pause, very naturally in front of Xiaobai showed his tangled fragile side. He believes Xiaobai can understand him and know how to comfort him.


    People are the most emotional animals. Once they have feelings, there will be more things to consider


    "I''ll tell Xiaoxiao about it. Don''t worry about it. I''m sure I can persuade Xiaoxiao to let chenyebuyu cancel the contract."


    Xiaobai tilted his head and thought about it. He had made a decision in his heart. Xiaoxiao''s feelings for CHEN Ye, she has seen it. As long as she tells the truth, Xiaoxiao will be able to understand the seriousness of it, and this matter may be solved.


    It''s her responsibility and obligation to help her man when he is in trouble


    "It''s very kind of you. I didn''t miss you."


    The hand of the dragon held on and held Xiaobai in front of him. With a sigh, he buried his head in Xiaobai''s chest. He didn''t know whether he wanted to take advantage or hide his emotions.


    "Hey, people are coming and going here. It''s too bad for you..."


    Xiaobai really can''t bear to look directly at the picture they are entangled with at the moment. He wants to push him away, but he doesn''t think he should do that. She also understood that he was moved and used this method to vent her emotions.


    Looking at the eyes of those palace maids who came and went looking at their red fruit, her small face immediately flew into two red clouds. I''m sorry to push the hand of the dragon.


    "If you like, just look at the women I kiss. It''s none of their business."


    The hand of the Dragon doesn''t care where it is. He just feels like he wants to kiss her, so he kisses her directly. He doesn''t care where it is and who there is. Anyway, in her heart, he has no face and no skin.


    "Do you want to kiss us or do you want to kiss after returning to the dragon clan? The master and Xiaoxiao are still waiting for us..."


    Small white''s mouth corner a draw, directly rolled a white eye. For the shameless hand of the dragon, she has been willing to bow to the downwind. It''s also the underworld. It''s not his territory. It''s better to keep a low profile.


    So she had to get down to business. She knew that when it came to business, he would stop.


    "OK, anyway, you have to stay with me for a few days. If you don''t think it''s easy to speak, I''ll tell Yiyang."


    The hand of the Dragon immediately settled down, carried her to the back again, glared at those palace maids who pointed, and then walked slowly towards the direction of the underworld palace.


    He will accompany them to the Phoenix clan first, and after confirming the head of the Phoenix clan, he will return to the dragon clan immediately. The dragon and the Phoenix were close to each other. She had to go to the dragon to see him.


    "OK, Xiaoxiao must go back to the dragon clan. Then I''ll let the host go with Xiaoxiao."


    The host is very good to her. If she asks, the host will generally agree. Think about their lives, just together soon have to separate.


    However, she believed that they would have a happy day. Once the master''s skill is restored, there will be nothing wrong with her.


    "Good."


    The hand of the Dragon answered softly, but it was no longer in words, and began to enjoy this rare time together. The afterglow of the setting sun falls on them and drags their shadows long.


    ¡­¡­


    When they appear in front of Yiyang and Xiaoxiao, Yiyang and Xiaoxiao can''t help but have a look at each other. They think it''s not only incredible, but also incredible.


    At the sight of Xiaobai''s blue and purple appearance, people with clear eyes can know what happened. After a vigorous love, their feelings soared at the speed of the rocket, which made people look at each other with new eyes. In the first moment, he was still a happy enemy, and in the next second, he became a loving lover. This change can only be described by words¡° Master... "Seeing Yiyang''s eyes, Xiaobai felt a little embarrassed. He jumped down from the back of the dragon''s hand and nearly fell to the ground with a soft leg. She shakes off the support of the hand of the dragon and goes to Yiyang with difficulty. She lowers her head and shouts¡° Have you decided? " Yiyang looked at the red mark on her neck and asked with a sigh. After years of getting along, she knows too well what Xiaobai''s reaction represents. It seems that this short love, Xiaobai has been completely conquered by the hand of the Dragon... "Decided, he must." Although Xiaobai is not an affectable woman, she can think more in front of her master. She secretly glanced at the hand of the dragon and nodded for sure. He is the only one who can do it. Yiyang is shocked, Xiaoxiao is comforted, and longzhishou is surprised. "Longzhishou, what do you have to say?" She is the master of Xiaobai. Although Xiaobai has made some decisions, she has to do her master''s duty and fight for everything she should fight for. She is an ancient goddess, and her status is self-evident. If the hand of the Dragon doesn''t show sincerity, she won''t agree with the marriage¡° She is the only one in her life and will never let her down. If you break this oath, you can handle it. " Dragon''s hand came to Xiaobai''s side, holding Xiaobai''s hand, very firmly said. Xiaobai is a woman, she can so frankly say his decision, he also has nothing to tangle. If an oath can be exchanged for a good relationship, why don''t he... "Well, remember your promise, if you bully Xiaobai, I will let you die." Yiyang can see that the hand of the dragon is serious. The scene touches her and reminds her of moriran. After some feeling, she grasped the hand of the dragon and the hand of Xiaobai, and gave a warning to the hand of the dragon with a smile. She didn''t know what was going on between them? They can make such a big change in such a short time. She just saw their intention of protecting each other from their eyes, which was enough¡° What if she bullies me? Do you have to decide for me, too? " The hand of the Dragon nodded without hesitation. He never gave any promises easily. Once he gave them, he would not violate them. Just when he thought of Xiao Bai''s fierce appearance, he felt that he had to leave a way for himself. Naturally, when he threw out these two questions, he immediately came into contact with Xiaobai''s two murderous eyes, and a cool air rose from the soles of his feet¡° If she bullies you, if she is unreasonable, I will definitely make the decision for you. You can rest assured. " Yiyang thinks it''s funny that dragon''s hand doesn''t know Xiaobai. Xiaobai such a woman, once identified who, it is determined to be good to that person, it is impossible to bully him. Yes, I''m afraid it''s just the sentiment between lovers. It doesn''t hurt much, and it''s not her turn to take charge of it... "Xiaobai, you hear that, if you bully me in the future, I''ll complain to Yiyang. Haha..." as if dragon''s hand got a special order, he gave Xiaobai a weird smile, but he had two white eyes. Xiaobai really thinks that he is a bit boring. In her mind, as long as he doesn''t make some mistakes of principle, she will definitely not bully him. Their men do not hurt themselves, who will hurt for you? She is not stupid, she is actually very gentle, but he has not found it¡° Hand of the dragon, God is fair. You have blocked a disaster for CHEN Ye. Although you have suffered a lot, God has given you such a gorgeous woman. You are really lucky. " Things have come to a successful end. Xiaoxiao jumps over. Clapped the hand of the dragon one eye, and toward small white blinked an eye, one face of ambiguous. God closed a door for the hand of the dragon, but also opened a window for him. Such a solution is as she wishes. It''s really good¡° You''ve got a bargain and you''re a good girl. When we get married, you have to be a bridesmaid for Xiaobai, or I can''t spare you. Now talk less nonsense, go to the Phoenix family immediately, or your husband... "Long''s hand twists and smiles, looks at the dark sky, carries Xiaobai on his back and walks forward again. No matter how late it is, they have to go to the Phoenix family immediately. The afterglow of the setting sun fell on them and covered them with a light golden light

 Chapter 970

    Three days later, when Junlin and the demons arrived at the dragon clan, the dragon clan was calm and could not see any difference.


    They found the four elders of the Dragon nationality and explained their intention. They rushed them to the Dragon Mausoleum of the Dragon nationality and stepped into the paradise where the border had been removed.


    Everything here is as usual, the scenery is still beautiful, but no one wants to enjoy it. According to the arrangement of the time of arrival, the four elders began to look for the night in four directions, while Junlin and the devil started to look for the night in the middle.


    "Chen night... Chen night..."


    King''s landing has a kind of never had panic, that, Chen night is the dependence of smile, Chen night if something happened, smile will be heartbroken. I hope CHEN Ye can win some spirit, at least I still have a breath.


    "Chen night... Chen night..."


    The mood of demon Zun is similar to that of Jun Lin. what he knows is more than that of Jun Lin. Chen night is connected with the soul of the hand of the dragon. It can make the hand of the Dragon painful like that, which means that Chen night''s situation is very dangerous.


    It took them three days to get to the dragon clan. No one knows what the situation is in chenye.


    As they practiced magic to sense the existence of the night, they cried out loudly. Even the birds in the forest felt their anxieties, flapping their wings and flying around.


    Under a towering tree, CHEN Ye was concentrating on his cultivation, and he didn''t realize the difference in the forest. Until he vomited out a mouthful of turbid qi and received the merit, he was startled by the urgent shouts.


    He quickly got up and walked toward the voice, what he had guessed in his heart. Maybe he was poisoned three days ago. They noticed it through the hand of the dragon. That''s why they came here in such a hurry.


    His steps were also urgent, and his mood was also uneasy, because he wanted to know whether they had retrieved the Earth Spirit beads from another time and space.


    "CHEN Ye... Are you... Are you ok..."


    Is searching for the night of the king''s landing, ear sharp heard a slight sound of footsteps, suddenly turned his head to see a familiar figure, for a long time did not appear in the excitement of expression.


    He ran towards CHEN Ye and saw that CHEN Ye was safe and sound. He asked strangely.


    "Three days ago, I had something to do with it. I don''t know why."


    Chen night looked at the sweat on Jun Lin''s forehead, warm in the heart, smiling and patting Jun Lin''s shoulder, a kind of brotherhood has spread in this small forest.


    Three days ago, he would have died, but at the critical moment, his pain suddenly disappeared. He wanted to break his head, but he didn''t come up with any clue.


    "What happened three days ago? We had just walked out of the underworld palace when the hand of the Dragon suddenly rolled on the ground in pain. He said that he sensed that something had happened to you. Let me go to the devil immediately to save you... "


    Junlin saw that the devil had come, and the four elders of the dragon clan had heard of the evil news. They calmed down their emotions and began to ask questions.


    It''s so weird. Is it a miracle? Or did the ancient goddess come up with a good way to save Chen ye?


    "Three days ago, I was practicing. Because I was too devoted, I didn''t notice that Lvxin had sneaked into this paradise. When I inhaled the poison he gave me, and my body began to stir up, I realized the difference. As soon as I opened my eyes, I saw the father and daughter of Lvxin and lvluo. Then I knew what accident had happened. "


    As soon as he mentions what happened three days ago, CHEN Ye''s whole body sends out Mori Leng''s killing intention. He never thought that they could sneak into the Dragon mausoleum and calculate him when he practices. It''s all right to calculate him. He even wants to use this method to get something that doesn''t belong to them.


    At that time, if he had not been poisoned like that, he would have slapped their father and daughter.


    "Lvxin wants to be the national teacher, lvluo wants to be the wife of the patriarch. They intimidate me. If I don''t agree, they will watch me die. I certainly won''t compromise, but it''s a pity that I have too strong a temper to resist. At that time, I was ready to die. When the medicine reached its limit, I would explode myself and die with them. Just when I started thinking like that and was ready to explode, the poison on my body magically disappeared... "


    He would never marry a woman other than Xiaoxiao in the pit, and he would never touch a woman other than Xiaoxiao. Lvxin father and daughter''s wishful thinking is too good, and they don''t understand his attachment to feelings.


    God treats him well after all. When he is suffering to the extreme, a colorful light appears to take away all his pain in an instant.


    "I guess it''s them. If it''s true, I have to crush them to death."


    Junlin is really angry. At that time, he let their father and daughter go for the sake of the dragon family. Unexpectedly, he let the tiger go back to the mountain and almost killed chenye.


    This time, no matter what price he paid, he would bring out the ambitious father and daughter of the prodigal son.


    "At that time, I had no poison on my body, but my skill hasn''t recovered yet. They looked at the situation and ran away. The four elders, seize them at all costs, and I will deal with them myself. "


    Finish saying the cause and effect of the affair, the facial expression of Chen night has already been gloomy to the pole. The father and daughter almost killed him. If he didn''t repay them well, wouldn''t it be too cheap for them. This incident is enough to teach him a lesson. In the future, when such a thing happens, we must cut down the roots and never show mercy¡° Is the patriarch really healthy? " The elder nodded heavily. When this happened, the father and daughter of the national master could not stay. If they calculate once, the clan leader may calculate the second time. The clan leader narrowly escaped once, which does not mean that the clan leader can escape the second time. The clan leader is the only hope of the dragon clan. They must not let the clan leader be in any danger... "It should be OK. I have checked for several times, but I didn''t find any discomfort." CHEN Ye is not sure. After all, he is not a doctor. He just thinks he is the same as before, so he gives such an answer. Looking at the demon Zun stretched out his hand to him, he also consciously extended his hand in the past. Until the demon Zun nodded, he was completely relieved¡° I guess it''s the ancient goddess who has come up with some idea. It''s good that the night is safe. When the hand of the Dragon comes back, you can discuss with the hand of the dragon. When the hand of the dragon is not there, you can arrange some experts for chenye. " Once people see it as cultivation, they can''t have any thoughts. Even if someone fights in front of him, he must not be aware of it, otherwise he will be easily possessed. CHEN Ye has to stay in this paradise for some time, so his safety becomes extremely important. It doesn''t matter if the hand of the dragon is falling. I''m afraid that when the hand of the dragon is not there, it''s easy to be taken advantage of¡° Well, I''ll let Xiaoxiao tell him about it. He never listens to a smile. " Junlin also thinks that this problem is very serious, such things can never happen again, otherwise no one knows whether chenye can live safely. In terms of feelings, CHEN Ye is the same as him and can never make do with it. Even if you are poisoned by something that can''t be solved, you''d rather die than hold other women¡° Has the earthling pearl been found? " One thing solved, Chen night then remembered another thing. Although I have the bottom in my heart, I still want to make sure. If Tu Lingzhu was found, they would have gathered Wu Lingzhu and waited for half a year. After that, God would break through the gap between time and space to save his father, Princess Xiaoye¡° Well, now that everything is ready, you can feel at ease. " Jun Lin nodded and leaned lazily against a thousand year old tree. All the things that should be prepared are ready. After dealing with the affairs of the Phoenix family, he can finally go to tiannu palace to accompany Lele for some time¡° Smile at her... "Chen night''s corner of the mouth hook out a faint smile, things are developing in a good direction, so long time is finally good news. Well, he can''t wait to see Xiaoxiao now. I don''t know if that little girl miss him this time? Did you keep a distance from the hand of the dragon¡° I''m afraid you''ll have to wait a while to see her. She''s on her way to the Phoenix family now. My grandfather seems to be dying. We have to go to the Phoenix family first. " Junlin doesn''t want to hide chenye. The dragon and Phoenix families support each other now. If my grandfather really leaves, I''m afraid they have to ask the dragon family to help with some things. In fact, if Chen ye had an appointment with the hand of the dragon, he thought Chen ye should go to the Phoenix family to see his grandfather. Anyway, they still have that relationship¡° Grandfather''s not good? That I also have to rush to see is... "Chen night a surprised, father king mother imperial concubine is not in, he should take more responsibility. Now that such a big thing has happened, he thinks that the hand of the dragon should not be so merciless and hinder him from going to the Phoenix family. If grandfather really went, at least he had to see the last one... "CHEN Ye goes to the Phoenix family with us. After seeing the hand of the dragon, I''ll talk about it with the hand of the dragon." The devil''s face suddenly dignified many, the underworld Jin heart is not in, other should be all in, otherwise the dragon clan''s patriarch is afraid will die. The relationship between the hand of the dragon and them has eased a lot. After a trip to the mainland of Raleigh, he felt that he would be able to convince the hand of the dragon¡° OK, let''s go to Fengzu immediately and see if we can help you. " Chen night also didn''t hesitate, such thing also can''t help him to hesitate. If the hand of the dragon can''t understand, it will break the contract. The head of the Feng clan is Xiaoxiao''s grandfather, who is also his grandfather. His relatives may have to leave. How can he not be with him. He told the four elders a few words, and took the lead to walk outside the Dragon mausoleum. His heart was a little heavy, and his steps were very heavy. Outside Longling, the sun is shining, the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming, a scene full of business

 Chapter 971

    Fengzu


    A quiet courtyard, a quiet room, a white bed, an old man in white lying quietly.


    The old man had already become skinny, and there was no sign of anger on his wrinkled face. His eyes were closed, and only the faint breath showed that he was still alive.


    The door of the room creaked and was pushed open from the outside. The old man seemed to have a premonition. His eyes suddenly opened, and there was a glimmer of brilliance.


    "Grandfather..."


    "Grandfather..."


    Jun Lin and Chen ye came to the bed of Feng Qian, the head of the dragon clan, and called softly. Looking at the old man''s eyes, they can''t help glancing behind them. Their hearts are sour.


    Grandfather, this is to see the father, the mother and the concubine. Unless he can endure, he can only leave regret. I''m afraid it''s hard for father and mother to come out so early


    "Grandfather, my father, my mother and my concubine have gone to travel. I don''t know where they have gone. I''ve sent someone to look for them."


    Jun Lin holds Feng Qian''s dry hand and tries to make himself calm. About the father, the king and the concubine, they have already discussed with the four elders of the Phoenix family, hiding their grandfather, so as not to make him go faster.


    "Those two children are really underage. You and Xiaoxiao are both underage. They are very relieved..."


    Feng Qian''s turbid old eyes flashed a trace of disappointment, but he didn''t doubt Jun Lin''s words. Every time I see my daughter, she will mention that she wants to put everything down and go around. He just felt that his daughter and son-in-law were too bold to leave the underworld to King''s landing, which was too irresponsible.


    "Father, mother and concubine have gone through so many hardships to get together. They think they should relax. I''m not sure if I can find them in the short term."


    Jun Lin helps Feng Qian to sit on the head of the bed, puts a cushion behind him, takes a cup of water from CHEN Ye, and feeds Feng Qian with a small mouth.


    In the past 11 years, he has only met his grandfather three times. Every time my grandfather treated him and his sister very well, I was really depressed at the thought that he might have to leave.


    "Where are Xiaoxiao and honey?"


    Feng Qian shook his head and sighed. It seems that whether we can see our daughter and son-in-law for the last time depends on fate. My daughter and son-in-law really want to hide their whereabouts. I''m afraid no one can find them.


    Well, as long as he can be sure that they are safe, he will rest assured


    "My sister and sister are still on their way. I used to work outside. When I got the news, I went to the dragon family and took chenye to come together."


    Jun Lin is very calm, this is a white lie, he must hide, can''t let grandfather see any problem. He, as in the past and Feng Qian chat in general, export words seem casual, but it is after consideration.


    "Chen ye will have to be more tolerant and smile later. That child has been spoiled since childhood and has always been more self-centered..."


    Xiaoxiao and chenye have already made a decision to get married long ago, and they have always loved each other before. He is Xiaoxiao''s grandfather, sometimes it is inevitable that he will be inclined to Xiaoxiao. Chen night is bigger than Xiao Xiao, so it''s natural to bear more burden.


    He knows that CHEN Ye won''t treat Xiaoxiao unfairly, and he doesn''t dare to treat Xiaoxiao unfairly


    "I know that she has grown up. She is no longer the naughty little princess before. My grandfather will know when he sees her."


    Chen night gentle smile, shallow eyes full of warmth. The dragon and Phoenix families were originally one. If Long Xiang had not been too self righteous, the two families could not have been reconciled after he took over the dragon family.


    Such words, Feng Qian has never said before, but now it sounds like some last words, which makes him feel very uncomfortable.


    "I''m almost twelve years old, and it''s time to grow up. It''s just a pity to see you get married... "


    In the Tianyuan Dynasty, women could not get married until they reached the age of 16. No matter how anxious he was, how much he wanted to see his granddaughter put on her wedding dress, it was impossible for him to get them married at this time.


    He probably can''t endure for a few days. He can''t ask so much. He just wants to see the other two babies before he dies.


    "There will be no regrets. My grandfather is just suffering from a serious illness. When honey comes, her medical skills will cure my grandfather. "


    Chen night also sat down beside the bed, for Feng Qian closed the quilt, a face of light clouds, as if Feng Qian really just sick.


    In fact, from the moment he just stepped into the room, he felt a strong breath of death from Feng Qian. That kind of breath is very strong, he estimates Feng Qian is only so few days time.


    "My body, I know for myself, I will die without regret if I can see you before now."


    Feng Qian comforted the emperor and the night. When he was old, he would turn into earth. This is the law of nature. There is nothing to resist or be afraid of.


    Life and death, he looked very pale. Especially now, his children are very happy, and his grandchildren are all dragons and phoenixes among the people. He can go without any worries.


    "I''ll find a way to cure you..."


    Jun Lin''s face slightly changed, his cultivation is still shallow in the end. Chen night can feel, he may not be able to feel. In his heart, he thought that Fengqian could drag on for a while. Although it was a bit difficult for him to drag on until his father and mother came out, they had to do their best to help him¡° No, life and death, no need to force. I''ve lived so long in my life, and I''ve lived enough. " Feng Qian smiles and pats Jun Lin''s hand. He likes Jun Lin''s grandson very much. The child''s body has the shadow of his father, but the character is more inherited to Jinxin. It''s good to treat one''s close relatives with respect to affection and righteousness... "By the way, what''s the matter with that child Lele?" Seems to think of what, Feng Qian holding Jun Lin''s hand slightly moved. He knows something about ye Lele''s identity. I don''t know if the child came with them this time¡° Lele is in the process of closing up. He will be here in a few days. My grandfather may have to wait a while. " Jun Lin quietly looked at Feng Qian. When he went to the dragon clan, he discussed this matter with the devil. Mozun''s opinion is not to bring Lele. The reason is very simple. He is also afraid that Lele will expose the secret that she is not in the valley of time and space. He hesitated again and again, but accepted the advice of the devil. Lest Chen Xuan that terrible woman, once know that Le Le is in Feng clan, they can''t guard against. That woman is now abnormal. They can''t expose Lele casually, so as not to cause big trouble... "Then don''t disturb her. What the practitioners fear most is to be disturbed by these common things. Come, also not necessarily can see... "Feng Qian nodded, ye Lele that child has always been filial, this time did not come, there must be a reason not to come. Otherwise, with Junlin''s personality, it''s impossible not to bring her to Fengzu. In this way, he could not let the child suffer any harm because of his selfishness... "Grandfather..." Jun Lin''s lips moved. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth. Finally, he just gave a gentle cry, and his nose was a little sour. He slightly put aside his head, blinked the deep eyes, gave CHEN Ye a look for help¡° Grandfather, who are you going to pass on the position of clan leader to? " Chen night gave Jun Lin a reassuring look, then pretended to be very calm and asked. He knows too well what kind of struggle will be brought about by the death of a clan. No matter how good the uncles are, they will tear their faces when it comes to power¡° CHEN Ye, give... "CHEN Ye''s words make Feng Qian''s face pale. All his sons are filial, but it doesn''t mean they don''t care about the position of clan leader. The Phoenix family is different from the dragon family. The Phoenix family does not have the patriarchal system of establishing a little master. The rule of the old ancestors is that who has the ability will go up. As for the choice of the new patriarch, he has discussed with the four elders, and the result is always on him. Now he entrusts this decision to CHEN Ye, hoping that Chen ye can see the friendship between the two families and help the Feng family when necessary¡° After I passed away, I entered Fengling. You read it in public. There will be a storm at the end of the Phoenix family. You''ll see it in Xiaoxiao''s face. Please bear it more... "Junlin and Xiaoxiao are under age after all. Honey has never been involved in such a thing. CHEN Ye is the only one who can shoulder this important task. It depends on CHEN Ye''s ability that Feng clan can avoid a bloody storm. He believed that Chen ye would never let him down... "Well, I''m a dragon and Phoenix family. I''m duty bound to Phoenix family. Grandfather can rest assured. I promise I won''t let the Fengs get into chaos and support them to go on together. " Chen night how can not realize Feng Qian''s painstaking, he put the letter into his personal belt. The letter carries the future of the Phoenix family, and its importance is self-evident. Feng Qian in all entrusted to him, should also be forced. If the father and the mother were here, the burden would fall on the father and the mother. Now he''s just helping his father and his wife take responsibility, and he can''t help it¡° I''ll be relieved if I have you. You go out for a cup of tea and dinner first. I''ll have a rest when I''m sleepy... "The last big stone in Feng Qian''s heart finally fell, and he felt that his whole life was relaxed. Looking at the sunshine outside the window, I laughed. The rest of the son, I''m afraid, is the happiest in his life. Death, has no regrets¡° Let''s go out first. If grandfather has any need, let''s call and we''ll be in the yard... "Jun Lin sees that Feng Qian is tired, and he doesn''t dare to say anything more. He settles Feng Qian down, exhorts him, and then comes out with CHEN Ye. His steps were very heavy. When the door was closed, he sighed heavily, and a heavy color of worry appeared on his cool face for the first time

 Chapter 972

    In the evening of this day, Xiaoxiao and his party came to the Phoenix family in the afterglow of the setting sun. See safe and sound CHEN Ye, she has been hanging heart finally put down.


    "CHEN Ye..."


    She ran quickly in the past, rushed to CHEN Ye''s arms, greedy breathing only belongs to his man breath, feel at ease inexplicable.


    She originally thought that he would stay in Longling of the dragon clan to practice, but she didn''t want him to come with his brother and the devil. This was a surprise.


    "Thin..."


    Chen night will be in the heart of the villain tightly holding, can''t control their emotions, in her cool little face kissing. Looking at her thin little face, I felt very sad.


    So soon they came from the underworld. They thought they had no rest all the way. They were so tired that their eyes were sunken.


    "What do you think of my grandfather?"


    Xiaoxiao held back her excitement and looked at the closed door. Instead of rushing in, she wanted to ask the situation first.


    Grandfather, is there any help? She really wants to know the answer.


    "He''s still asleep this time. When he wakes up, you''re going in to see him. The situation is not ideal. I''m afraid it''s just these days... "


    Chen night swept a king to come one eye, hesitated for a while or decided to tell the truth. Some things must be faced, whether they are willing or not, the reality is so cruel.


    Even if Chu mi''er is a miracle doctor, I''m afraid she can''t stop birth, aging and death. Feng Qian, unless there is a miracle, he will die.


    "Is grandfather sick?"


    Chumi''er is calm. She has lived for more than a hundred years and has experienced everything. If the natural life and death, she did not feel too sad.


    People, who can not die? Death, as long as it is quiet and not too much pain, is actually very good


    "I''ve done telepathy, and his organs have completely collapsed. I can''t tell if I''m sick or not. "


    CHEN Ye shakes his head. He is not a doctor. He doesn''t understand many things. When he holds Feng Qian''s hand, he can only feel that Feng Qian is at the end of the storm. Once the body''s skills are exhausted, everything can''t be repeated, which is the most important basis for him to conclude that Fengqian will die.


    "If that''s the case, I''m afraid there''s no way to return to heaven. Alas..."


    Chu mi''er rubs her eyebrows. CHEN Ye''s words are trustworthy. It seems that no matter how many precious medicinal materials she took, grandfather could not use them.


    Body function has been exhausted, blind medication, will only die faster. It''s up to heaven if we can survive for a few days.


    "Is there really no way? I just want my grandfather to stay up until his father, his mother and his concubine come out, and at least let them add one more side... "


    Jun Lin knew that their words were true. Although he was heartbroken, he still didn''t want to give up. My mother''s feelings for my grandfather are still very deep. If my grandfather leaves, my mother doesn''t even see her last face. I''m afraid she will feel guilty all her life.


    He doesn''t ask for much, just one more year. Isn''t that ok?


    "Jun Lin, life is made up of many regrets. If my grandfather is ill, everything can be saved. If it''s just the end of life, the immortals can''t save it.... "


    Chu mi''er understands Junlin''s mood. She goes to Junlin''s side and pats Junlin''s shoulder placidly. Words out of their own helplessness, but also out of all irreversible.


    Grandfather, I''m afraid he also understood this, so he sent a letter to the underworld to see his father, his mother and his concubine for the last time.


    "Don''t think so much, brother. Let''s go with God''s will. If it''s predestined, you can still meet it. "


    Xiaoxiao is optimistic. She grabs her brother''s small hand and has big eyes. It''s not that she doesn''t feel sad, but that she doesn''t feel it''s necessary. Reincarnation of life and death, this is a very normal thing, maybe one day they will meet.


    She believed that the LORD had eyes, and after his return, he would return to them.


    "That''s right, so don''t think so much. Let''s think about how to make my husband happy these days. It''s a good thing to be able to walk happily. "


    Junlin rarely so persistent, if there is a rescue, they will not give up hope. But there is no other way, even if found God, I am afraid it will not help.


    After that, she didn''t say anything. She just turned her eyes to Yiyang, indicating that Yiyang would go to have a rest with the servants of Fengzu.


    "Why don''t you let me have a look?"


    Junlin so sad mood let Yiyang some in the heart can''t bear, she went to Junlin in front of, tentatively asked a sentence.


    In the end, she has more ways than them. If she can help the patriarch of Feng clan delay for some time, she thinks Junlin should be very happy.


    "If you can let my grandfather drag my father, my mother and my concubine out of time and space, I will give you a brand new moriran within a year. I will do what I say."


    Jun Lin took a look at Yiyang and rekindled a glimmer of hope in his heart. Yiyang is an ancient goddess, maybe she really has some way to let her grandfather delay.


    At this moment, he suddenly some happy, fate let him meet Yiyang. This woman is also a strange woman. I hope she can bring him good luck.


    "I don''t want to get anything from you, I just don''t want to see you unhappy. Moriran is dead. I don''t want a replacement. " Yi Yang a smile, she thinks that the king''s landing sometimes quite stubborn, what kindness all don''t want to owe. She is not the kind of woman who is obsessed with scheming, and she doesn''t need anything in return for her help. Moriran, already dead, dead can''t come back. She has already accepted this reality, and can face it calmly¡° It''s not a substitute, I promise! " Yiyang''s words make Jun Lin''s heart warm. He can''t help but look at the woman in front of him. I have to count, because he knows the woman''s mind, he has always been biased against her. But the most important thing is ignored. This woman''s nature is pure, not the kind who can play tricks. At this moment, he really accepted her. No matter what kind of relationship he will have with her in the future, he will not hurt her with words¡° I don''t need you to do anything for me. In my heart, you are moriran. " Yiyang doesn''t understand Junlin''s words. If people want to be reborn after death, they can only be reincarnated. Moriran even if it is reincarnated, it will stay in the mainland of Leiluo, how can he give her a new moriran? However, she is very happy that he can have this idea, at least it represents a kind of identification¡° Yiyang, I''m not your moriran. But believe me, I''ll give you what you want soon. " Junlin doesn''t want to explain more. He knows Yiyang''s mind. Sometimes it''s useless. Only by doing it steadfastly can Yiyang believe his words are true. He will never be moriran of Yiyang. He can only be the king''s landing of Lele... "Then I''ll wait and see. Now take me to see your grandfather first. I promise I won''t disturb him to sleep." Yiyang knows that Junlin is stubborn, and he doesn''t say much. He just nods to chumi''er, indicating that chumi''er will go in with him. Her relationship with Junlin began to break the ice slowly. It seems that she wants to fulfill her last wish for moriran, and the possibility is also growing¡° Let''s go. " Jun Lin went to the door, gently pushed open the door, took the lead to go in. Yiyang Xiaobai and chumi''er followed, but Xiaoxiao didn''t follow them at the first time because she was afraid of disturbing them. Yiyang stands in front of the big bed and nods to Xiaobai. With a wave of her little white hand, a white light envelops Fengqian in her sleep to ensure that she won''t wake up in a short time¡° Indeed, as CHEN Ye said, he has three days to live at most. " Yiyang borrows Xiaobai''s magic power, goes to Fengqian''s front and starts to check carefully. About ten minutes later, she got up and gave the same answer as CHEN Ye. She received Xiaobai''s magic power, and her pretty eyebrows were slightly locked up. She seemed to be thinking about the solution¡° Yiyang, don''t be too reluctant. If it''s beyond your ability, that''s all Chu mi''er is a doctor. Yi Yang can see it, so can she. She has just sensed that Yiyang can''t do what she wants, because Yiyang borrows Xiaobai''s magic power, and her body can''t bear the pressure at all¡° There''s a way, but it''s beyond my ability. If my mana is still there, I can go against the sky... "Yi Yang hesitated for a long time, the way is to have, but it''s too risky. If she is not careful, she will be doomed. Is it worth taking such a big risk for a dying man? She weighed in her heart, and the whole person struggled. This is a very difficult decision. Is she really going to do it for King''s landing¡° Forget it. You can''t hurt yourself. We''ve got your heart, too. " Chu mi''er knows something about Yiyang. As soon as Yiyang can borrow Xiaobai''s magic power, she has guessed what Yiyang wants to do. Yiyang''s identity is too valuable, she must not let Yiyang risk, otherwise God will not let them go... "Jun Lin mi''er, for you, I decided to take a risk. I can use Xiaobai''s magic power to postpone his death for a year... "Yi Yang looks at Chu mi''er''s concern in her eyes and suddenly smiles. Chumi''er is her only friend. Junlin may be her future destination. If she doesn''t help them, she may even despise herself. Adventure is adventure. God has eyes, she will be ok... "No, you just borrowed Xiaobai''s magic power, so you can''t bear it. Yiyang, I don''t agree with your decision, never agree with it! " Chumier''s face changed greatly. How much magic power does it take to delay the robbery? Yi Yang''s body can''t bear, which she can be sure. They can''t be so selfish, in order not to let the mother leave regret, let Yiyang hurt his body... "Master, I don''t agree. It''s too risky to do this. If you hurt yuan Shen, how can you help Morian fulfill his last wish? You will die... "

 Chapter 973

    Hearing Yiyang''s decision, Xiaobai''s reaction is more excited. She fiercely grasped Yi Yang''s hand, almost already roared.


    Master, are you crazy? The purpose of her visit to Tianyuan is to help Tianyuan repair its safe magnetic field. She didn''t have to make such a big sacrifice in order to get the approval of King''s landing.


    With her magic power, if she fails, the power of backfire will be enough to kill her hundreds of times


    "Well, your safety is very important. Let''s call it a day."


    Jun Lin took a look at Xiaobai. From Xiaobai''s reaction, he could guess the seriousness of the matter. Yiyang is an ancient goddess. Her identity is too precious. If she died to help him fulfill a small wish, he would be cut into pieces by heaven.


    Yiyang''s mind, he won''t have any dissatisfaction with Yiyang


    "Jun Lin, I''ve made up my mind. I''ll take it as a big gift. In the future, we''ll get along well, and you won''t be hostile to me any more... "


    Yiyang Yangchun laughs. She still hesitates before, but her hesitation has been completely eliminated at this time. At least Junlin was not unkind to her, and knew that for her safety, this alone was enough for her to take risks.


    She believes in her ability and her luck. She can help Junlin fulfill her wish


    "Master, I have lost my heart. I won''t lend you mana. If you have the ability, you can cast it yourself and give it to the head of the Feng clan to delay the robbery... "


    Xiaobai''s attitude is also very firm. She looks at Yiyang coldly. She can''t take her own safety seriously. No matter what the decision is, she has to stop it. She has to stop it.


    She was a little angry. She didn''t cherish her life for the sake of her master


    "If you don''t borrow it, I''ll get in touch with your contract. Without me, you will be the most mediocre person on this continent. "


    Yiyang doesn''t like it. Xiaobai has been with her for so many years. She knows Xiaobai too well. She knows what Xiaobai''s dead spot is, and no one can stop what she wants to do.


    If she doesn''t do what she has already said, she will turn back. If not, it only shows that her ability is limited.


    "Master, you are too headstrong, you..."


    Yiyang that light attitude let Xiaobai very hurt, her big eyes immediately covered with a thin layer of sweat. Because a man who has just known for a few days, the host said such heartless words, which is too sad for her.


    Her life is her master''s and her death is her master''s. She can bear whatever the master does to her, but she can''t bear to be abandoned by the master.


    "Reincarnation for so many generations, I have never been willful. Today, I just want to be willful once. Whether you agree or not, this is my decision. If you don''t borrow mana, follow the hand of the Dragon immediately. "


    Yiyang looking at Xiaobai, say so heavy words, her heart is bleeding. But there is no way, she does not say so, Xiaobai so stubborn temperament will not give up.


    After that, she turned her eyes, and the meaning was very obvious


    "Master..."


    Xiaobai can see that the master is really here, and his mood suddenly falls to the bottom. It turns out that in the master''s heart, she is such a position, so what should she do?


    If you agree, you can stay. If you don''t agree, you have to go. She found it difficult for her to decide whether to stay or not.


    "You have three days to think about it. Come back to me after you think about it. Go out first."


    Xiaobai is her most important relative besides moriran. Now she forces Xiaobai to be like this. She thinks she really should die. But now, she has no way back.


    What you say is just like the water you pour out. It''s hard to stop what you say


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiaobai can no longer bear such a blow, tears such as broken beads drop by drop in general. She looked at Yiyang for a long time, saw Yiyang is iron heart, can only cry temporarily left.


    After Xiaobai left, the small room suddenly quieted down. Jun Lin looked at such a stubborn Yiyang, with mixed feelings in his heart.


    He wanted to say something to persuade Yiyang to give up this idea, but he found that he didn''t know how to say it. Hesitated repeatedly, sighed heavily, also left.


    "Yiyang, it''s no use doing that. King''s landing won''t be with you just because you''ve helped so much. "


    Chu mi''er goes to Yiyang, looks directly at Yiyang''s eyes, and says some cruel words word by word. Although she already knew Junlin''s plan to save moriran, she could only pretend to know nothing. In this way, it''s cruel and can hurt Yiyang to death.


    She knows what Yiyang''s decision is for, and she doesn''t think it''s necessary at all. If for the sake of my grandfather, let the ancient goddess out of the accident, I''m afraid my grandfather with death can''t apologize.


    "I don''t know if it''s useful until I do it. I just want to be worthy of it. If he doesn''t want to accept me, it''s just that I have a shallow relationship with him. "


    Yiyang is very open, she never thought Junlin would give up another woman for her. Besides, she didn''t ask for anything, she only asked for one night. As long as one night, she can recover her mana and fulfill moriran''s last wish.


    Once Tianyuan mainland''s security magnetic field is repaired, she will have no regrets... "You are really stubborn, I won''t let you cast a spell on my grandfather..." Chu mi''er knows that no matter what she says, it won''t help, and Yiyang''s mind has been determined. Well, she''s too lazy to persuade. Great. She hides her grandfather and doesn''t give Yiyang a chance to cast his magic. This is the only way she can think of. She will discuss with Junlin later... "It''s useless. Once Xiaobai borrows magic power to me, no matter where you hide the head of Feng clan, I can find it." Yi Yang one eye then saw Chu Mi son''s idea, just smile to her, then turn round to leave the room. She has sensed the breath of the head of the Feng clan. With Xiaobai''s magic power, even if they hide the head of the Feng clan to the horizon, she will be able to sense it¡° Ah... "Looking at the door of the room closed gently, Chu mi''er''s heart was very heavy. She doesn''t want Yiyang to take risks at all, but what else can she do? Xiaobai, at a glance, knows that he will promise. Is it really fate that they have to owe Yiyang so much? The wind, blowing in from the window, mixed with the cold, let Chu mi''er can''t help shivering..... Since that sleep, Feng Qian hasn''t woken up. Chu mi''er Jun Lin smiles. CHEN Ye is always in the yard. Everyone''s face is full of grief. What this means is very obvious. I''m afraid that when my grandfather wakes up again, it''s time for him to return to light. It was in such a torment that two days passed in a flash. There is only one day left from the three-day period mentioned by Yiyang¡° What should I do? My grandfather will go one day. Shall we call him up? " Xiaoxiao keeps walking around in the yard, and her mood has reached the extreme. She has been in the Phoenix family for two days. My grandfather has been sleeping so much that I''m afraid he''s going to sleep like this. No matter what the result is, she will definitely see her grandfather for the last time and say a few words¡° Wait, it''s not time to wake him up. " Chumi''er takes Xiaoxiao to one side and gives it to chenye. She can understand her sister''s mood, but her grandfather can''t wake up casually. Once he wakes up, maybe he will go faster. After all, when my grandfather came back, I could see the last side and say the last word¡° What about Yiyang? Xiaobai seems to have compromised... "The hand of long, who has been silent, suddenly opens his mouth. He thinks of the scene when he saw his woman before and is really worried. He is not only worried about Yiyang, but also about his own woman. This method of borrowing power is too dangerous. Either way, their master and servant will be ruined¡° Why don''t you try to hold off Xiaobai? As long as Xiaobai is not present, Yiyang is helpless. " Chumi''er can''t think of any other way. Yiyang''s words come to her mind, which makes her only hope in the hand of the dragon. As long as the hand of dragon has a way to deal with Xiaobai, it can also be done. It''s just, can the slave of dragon''s hand handle Xiaobai? She said that she was very worried... "Don''t count on me. Xiaobai has already warned me. If I dare to stop her, she will peel my skin. Alas..." Long''s hand looks like it''s hard to say. He''s done what he should do. It''s useless. He is now more depressed than anyone else, because it also involves his women. He doesn''t want to just make a lifelong decision with his woman. Within ten days, his woman will hang up... "Or will Yiyang be tied up?" Xiaoxiao is whimsical. If Yiyang is tied up, everything will be over. Anyway, Yiyang doesn''t know kung fu. It''s easy to bind. At that time, my grandfather passed away. Yiyang didn''t want to go against the weather. She suddenly felt that this method was very feasible, and she was even eager to do it... "Yiyang would be on guard. Did the ancient goddess have such a good tie? What on earth are you thinking about Smell speech, Chen night corner of the mouth ruthlessly a draw, love pitifully pinch pinch smile small nose. In ancient times, the goddess saw things thoroughly. How could she not think of what they could think of? This little girl really has a big brain hole. If this method is feasible, longzhishou has already proposed it. After all, Xiaobai is the future wife of longzhishou. With the temperament of the hand of the dragon, if there is no way, how can you be willing to let your woman take risks¡° Don''t try to figure out how to deal with me. It''s useless. Now that I have borrowed Xiaobai''s skill, I will change my life for the head of Feng clan. If any of you dare to stop me, I''ll let her lie in bed for a year... "

 Chapter 974

    The door of the yard was pushed open, Yiyang with Xiaobai came in. It is obvious that she heard the words of Xiaoxiao. As soon as she came in, she stared at Xiaoxiao without laughing, and her scalp became numb.


    Xiaobai has compromised, her preparation has been completed, and now no one can stop her. Even if all the people in the yard go up, they are not her opponents.


    "I''m just talking for fun. How dare I kidnap you? You are an ancient goddess..."


    Smiling forehead out of a thick layer of cold sweat, she was a little embarrassed to lift the corner of her mouth, playing the circle. As for Yiyang''s fierce eyes, she did not dare to look at them.


    She is really unlucky to urge Yiyang to come as soon as she speaks, which makes her really want to do something to Yiyang. Although she really wants to propose to kidnap Yiyang just now.


    "When I cast the Dharma, you may not watch it, but you are not allowed to disturb me, or you will bear the consequences..."


    Yiyang''s aura suddenly became much stronger. As soon as he raised his hand and threw his foot, his whole body would radiate a kind of fierce momentum. Powerful pressure hit, let a yard of people are some can''t bear, have covered his chest, the only can do a little resistance is the devil and night.


    "Yiyang, they can''t bear it any more..."


    Demon Zun looks at the body that smile suddenly twitches, hastily signal Yi Yang don''t move lightly. Xiaoxiao is also the Kung Fu of that little tripod. I can''t help Yiyang''s tossing.


    He didn''t want to see that the head of the Feng clan was alive, but he was seriously injured in bed.


    "Devil, come in with me and protect the Dharma for me..."


    Yiyang received the pressure, went to smile in front of her head touched, smile twitch small body suddenly quiet down. Then he looked at the devil, and only the devil could reach the outside of the courtyard.


    The devil is the most suitable one to protect the Dharma for her. She couldn''t believe anyone but the devil at this moment. I''m afraid none of them would like her to change her life for the head of the Feng clan.


    "Good..."


    The demon Zun sees that the matter is already irreconcilable. In order to avoid an accident, he nods to Yiyang, indicating that he is willing to help. Exhort Chen night a few words, then followed Yi Yang''s behind to enter a room.


    The door of the room opened and closed, and the silence of the yard was only the sound of the wind blowing the treetops


    "There''s no room for maneuver. Let''s wait for it."


    Chen night hugged to smile, swept the public of different facial expression one eye, light of opened a mouth. It''s my grandfather''s blessing that he can be saved by the ancient goddess. At this point, they can only pray that this time the fate of the adverse change can be successful.


    "How can you be at ease? Master, she is really crazy. In order to succeed, she could not borrow my mana and took a kind of forbidden drug. That kind of forbidden drug can double the power in an hour. It''s really a devil


    Xiaobai stands beside the hand of the dragon and smashes his fist on the ancient tree. Because all the skills were borrowed, her little hand was the only one who suffered when she went down with that fist.


    A deep visible bone wound appeared in everyone''s eyes, scarlet blood instantly dyed her palm, which shows how excited she was.


    "What are the consequences of taking that medicine?"


    Junlin didn''t expect Yiyang to take such a big risk in order to save his grandfather. His skill was doubled. That''s not what ordinary people can bear.


    He''s really worried that Yiyang, after changing her life for his grandfather, starts to fall asleep.


    "Either you lie in bed for ten years, or you lose half of your skills, or you''re disabled. Only one percent of you will be able to withdraw from your whole body..."


    At the thought of these bad results, Xiaobai wants to cry. Master, this is playing for Junlin. I don''t know if this kind of playing is rewarded. If you can''t move Junlin, she can only say that Junlin''s heart is made of millennial black iron.


    "Jun Lin, if you are not good to your master in the future, I will kill you with one hand. Don''t question what I said, and don''t think I dare not... "


    She doesn''t care what sweetheart there is in Junlin. He only knows that the master will almost lose half of his life for him. Junlin must repay the master.


    This is her only requirement for Junlin. If Junlin can''t do it, don''t blame her men for being merciless


    "I''ll be nice to her, so you don''t have to worry about it."


    Just like that, not between lovers, but between friends or between siblings. He will give Yiyang a new moriran as soon as possible, let moriran take care of her protection, give her everything she wants.


    The reason why he is so ambiguous is that he doesn''t want to conflict with Xiaobai at this point, so as not to disturb Yiyang''s casting.


    "You''d better do what you say, huh..."


    Since knowing what happened between the master and Junlin, Xiaobai really doesn''t like Junlin. She only thought that Junlin was too insightful. It was hateful that he was willing to refuse such a good person as the master.


    "Xiaobai, say a few words, don''t affect your master..."


    Dragon''s hand looked at Junlin two eyes, the same is a man, he can distinguish the deep meaning in Junlin''s eyes. He grabs Xiaobai, drags Xiaobai to one side and sits down. He doesn''t let Xiaobai talk any more.


    What Yiyang needs now is quiet. The only thing they can help now is to keep quiet here. Maybe Yiyang can still fight for that one percent chance. After this episode, the courtyard was calm again. This time, no one spoke again, and everyone''s heart was tied with a string, and they didn''t dare to relax for a moment. As time goes by, white lights come out of the room and gather in the air for a long time. After waiting for an hour, the white light gathered in the air gradually dispersed, and the door of the room finally opened. The devil in black kneaded his eyebrows and walked out wearily. Obviously, this time''s Dharma protection cost him a lot of energy¡° How''s it going, demon To see the devil out, Jun Lin several strides up. He grabbed the arm of Hades and asked anxiously. The devil comes out, but Yiyang doesn''t come out. Shouldn''t it? When he thought about it, he felt cold all over¡° Yes, the patriarch''s life was extended by one year. This year, as long as he is not too tired, there will be no problem. As for Yiyang, he fell into a coma at the moment of his success. You can go and see for yourself. I have to have a rest... "The devil felt that he had exhausted all his energy. Let alone walking, he even felt that he had some difficulty talking. He is also not polite, walked directly to CHEN Ye''s front, held CHEN Ye''s arm, motioned CHEN Ye to return him to the room. I don''t know if he will recover after sleeping for three days and three nights. In the future, he would never dare to do such thankless things. It was a deadly rhythm¡° Yiyang... Yiyang... "As soon as the devil''s words fell, Junlin immediately threw it into the room. Seeing a small figure who was in a coma by the bed, his mood was very complicated. He picked up Yiyang, put it on the soft couch, put his hand under her nose, and was relieved at last¡° Get out of the way, I have to take back my mana first, or the master will not bear to die. " Xiaobai followed Jun Lin and walked into the room. Without saying a word, he pushed Jun Lin away. Biting a drop of blood into Yiyang''s eyebrow, a white light poured out from Yiyang''s eyebrow, and instantly disappeared into Xiaobai''s body. Xiaobai''s pale face, after recovering his power, finally returned to normal, while Yiyang was still in a coma¡° Yiyang, is she OK? " Although knowing that Xiaobai doesn''t like to see him, Junlin takes the initiative to ask. Yiyang changed his life for his grandfather. He was really grateful. If he didn''t even ask about her safety, he felt that his conscience was eaten by the dog¡° It''s safe to borrow merit, but what''s the result of her taking forbidden drugs will be determined after she wakes up. " Maybe the words of Junlin just let Xiaobai have a little comfort in her heart. She was not happy in her heart and patiently answered the words of Junlin. Looking at Jun Lin bringing a blanket to cover the master, her face looked much better. In any case, Junlin''s attitude towards the host has changed. She didn''t ask for a big change all of a sudden, at least Junlin had a bottom in her heart¡° Junlin, take Yiyang to the next room. " Chu mi''er looks at everything in her eyes, sighs slightly in her heart, but says nothing. This is my grandfather''s room. Yiyang can''t sleep well here. Yiyang at this time, should need a good rest, this soft couch will not sleep comfortable¡° You go and clean up, and I''ll take her right away. " Jun Lin nodded and took a look at Feng Qian on the big bed. He found that Feng Qian''s face had been restored and his mood was completely relaxed. Although he rejected women, he could not exclude his grandfather''s life-saving benefactor. A clench teeth then picked up Yi Yang, stride toward the next room to walk¡° After this time, I hope the master can work hard and enjoy himself... "Xiaobai looks at the disappearing figure of Junlin and has mixed feelings in his heart. Low Nan a, confirmed Feng Qian to have no big hindrance just walked out of the room. In the yard, only the hand of the dragon was left. Junlin''s brothers and sisters all entered Yiyang''s room, apparently preparing to guard. Dragon''s hand came forward, took Xiaobai into his arms, kissed her little white face, and opened his mouth. Some things should be let this little girl know, lest this little girl always misunderstand Junlin¡° Xiaobai, they are all sentimental and righteous people. Don''t be like that in the future. Yiyang is not a woman without sense of propriety. She must have thought they were worth the risk, and she would have done it. In the future, you can see more shining points from them, especially King''s landing. I''m afraid you don''t know. After you arrived in Tianyuan, he tried to gather Morian''s three spirits and seven spirits to rebuild a Morian for Yiyang... "

 Chapter 975

    About moriran, he didn''t want to say it in advance. But if you don''t say it, this little girl will stir it up. He didn''t want to see that under her agitation, Yiyang really had some feelings for Junlin.


    In Yiyang''s heart, moriran has gone. So she likes Junlin, is also excusable, can''t explain her empathy.


    "What? Junlin has gathered together Morian''s three spirits and seven spirits. Do you want to rebuild Morian for Yiyang? How is that possible? "


    The words of the hand of the Dragon make Xiaobai a little stunned. It''s very, very difficult to reshape a person, especially the broken souls. It''s very important to repair them. She really did not see that Junlin had the ability to repair the soul.


    However, she had to believe the words of the hand of the dragon. Such an important thing must not be taken as a joke. Also think of those words that King''s landing once said to the host, feel a little strange.


    "Why not? Everything is possible if you want to do it. "


    The hand of the Dragon rubbed her little head and took her to one side to sit. There are already three in the room taking care of Yiyang, and she doesn''t have to go in to join in the fun. Besides, she has just regained her skill and needs time to adjust and recuperate, otherwise she will easily hurt her body.


    "Is there anyone on this continent who can repair souls?"


    This is to rebuild Morian''s relationship. Only when Morian''s soul is repaired, everything will be possible. In the land of Raleigh, the restoration of souls only exists in the rumor. Can there be such capable people and Kung Fu in Tianyuan?


    "Yes, Princess Ming, the Queen''s mother, has the ability to repair her soul after nine days of Feng dance. If not, how could Junlin take such a big risk to bring back Morian''s soul? It''s not enough to eat. "


    The hand of the Dragon tells the truth. In this continent, Princess Ming is the only woman who can repair her soul. It''s a pity that she is now trapped in the crevice of time and space. She has to come out to help Junlin.


    He believes that moriran''s remolding is a matter of time. As long as Junlin has the heart and Princess Ming helps, Yiyang can regain his happiness.


    "I see. Princess Ming must be the most legendary woman in this continent. It seems that I''ve missed King''s landing. I''ll pay attention later. I won''t talk nonsense in front of my master. "


    Xiaobai suddenly realized that he had misunderstood him and looked at the busy Junlin in the window. This man knows that he can''t give his master happiness, but he uses another way to create happiness for his master, which can be regarded as intentional.


    The hand of the dragon is right. She can''t make trouble in the future. If you really let the host like Junlin, what should moriran do then?


    "It''s good for you to understand. It''s a blessing for Yiyang to know them."


    The hand of the Dragon saw that the look on Xiaobai''s face was relieved, so he didn''t say anything more. Put Xiaobai''s small head on his chest, indicating that she would sleep.


    Just that a thrilling life change, she seems to have nothing to use, in fact, it is really the most troublesome one. He has obviously sensed the lack of genuine Qi in her body, and she needs to make up for it.


    "That''s our good fortune. If it wasn''t for Junlin''s going to the underworld in the land of Raleigh, I wouldn''t know you..."


    Strictly speaking, Junlin is their matchmaker. If he didn''t have such a mind, she would not know how many hardships she would have to go through before she could return to her master. Such a sour, Junlin is her great benefactor.


    Well, in the future, she will get along well with them and work together to repair the safe magnetic field of Tianyuan continent. She will never be angry at them.


    "I was the enemy of them. Princess Ming sealed me ten years ago, so I wanted to make trouble for them. This trip to Raleigh made me see their friendship with their friends, and unconsciously changed my view of them. "


    He once had a knot in his heart, but in such a short period of time, that knot had been solved. If it had not been for Princess Ming who sealed him, maybe he would not have such a deep fate with them. Since he met them, he felt that there were miracles in his life every day.


    Therefore, he is willing to painfully restrain his evil and try not to do anything to hurt them. He knows that his efforts will be rewarded in the end.


    "I can sense the evil in your body. You must have suppressed it painfully?"


    As soon as he mentions that he was once sealed, Xiaobai is very keen to capture the surging evil in the hand of the dragon. Delicate eyebrows slightly twist up, white hands clasp the wrist of the hand of the dragon, the evil in his body pressure down.


    She suddenly felt a little distressed for the hand of the dragon. He must have tried his best to suppress himself and prevent himself from becoming a stumbling block on their way forward.


    "It''s really painful. I''m not a pure man. There''s a huge evil force in my body. It''s worth the pain and happiness of this time. "


    In front of their own women, the hand of the dragon does not shy away from the problems they are facing. If he wants to get along with them for a long time, he can only find a way to get rid of the evil in his body, otherwise one day he will be suffocated because of excessive suppression of that evil.


    "When the master''s condition is stable, I''ll ask the master. Maybe there will be a way to relieve your pain. When I''m by your side, let me guide them for you. " Xiaobai reaches out his hand to smooth the frown of dragon''s hand. Now they are one, and they have to face any difficulties together. She would ask the host for help and give him the purest constitution. His man still has to hurt himself. He is reluctant to see him suffer from any hardship... "Well, you can sleep first, and you can''t talk to Yiyang about moriran for the time being, you know?" The hand of the Dragon smiles and gently kisses her. Since she has never been his woman, she is very gentle to him. She has no strong side before, which makes him feel flattered. She cherishes the feelings between them. He can feel them. Therefore, he wants to take good care of her¡° I know... "Xiaobai''s big eyes blinked a few times, long eyelashes drew a few shallow arcs, very beautiful. She closed her eyes and went to sleep peacefully. She knew that the embrace was warm. This man is also the destination of her life In the room, Chu mi''er has finished checking for Yi Yang, and doesn''t find any abnormality. Yiyang is sleeping quietly, hesitating to be a fairy who falls into the world. It''s beautiful and intoxicating¡° Her health is OK. I think she should have won the one percent victory Chu mi''er covers the quilt for Yi Yang. She believes in her medical skills. Yiyang is just a little tired. It''s OK to rest for a while. Xiaobai said those problems, she did not find in Yiyang¡° I hope so, or we''ll owe her too much. " Smell speech, the heart of King''s landing slightly calmed some, if Yi Yang really had what accident, he is the first culprit to bear the brunt. Yiyang''s words have been very obvious, because he will take such a risk¡° It''s her brother who owes her. She did it for her brother''s sake. It has nothing to do with us. " Xiaoxiao took a cup of tea and sipped it gently. Maybe her grandfather was out of danger, and she relaxed a lot. She couldn''t help teasing her brother. During this period of contact with Yiyang, she felt that Yiyang and LeLe had some amazing similarities in some aspects. If my brother had not met Lele first, he would have liked Yiyang¡° Can you stop saying that? Listen to me Jun Lin white smile, for smile words very speechless. It''s good that she knows something in her heart. Why do she have to say it? If you are heard by Lele, you must be sad. The little girl''s little mouth really made him love and hate... "My brother owes so much emotional debt at such a young age. How do you plan to pay it back when you grow up? Chen Xuan, Xi''er and Yiyang. I can''t wait to know how my brother will face them when he grows up? " Smiling mouth with a smile, looking at their cool incomparable brother, very schadenfreude. Elder brother''s peach blossom luck is very exuberant. I''m afraid he will have a lot of trouble when he grows up. Looking at the present chenye, we can already foresee the future of my brother¡° Can you believe I sew your mouth up with a needle? Dead girl... "The corner of Jun Lin''s mouth was hard to draw. His slender fingers stretched out and wrung his smiling face impolitely, gnashing his teeth. This little girl is not open which pot, which pot, these upset things he was too lazy to think, step by step... "You just can''t bear, you..." Xiaoxiao patted his brother''s hand, made a face to Junlin. Just want to continue to tease his brother, don''t see a familiar figure came in in a hurry. She is about to blurt out of words by his face serious expression stiffly choke back, some strange looking at Chen night, asked what happened in the end¡° The two uncles have been fighting for the position of clan leader. What should we do about it? " Before grandfather went, the two uncles could not wait to jump out and seize the position. In the past, filial piety was all pretended, which made him feel sick when he thought of their faces. Fortunately, grandfather is still alive, otherwise even if he died, he would be angry with them¡° I''ve eaten the gall of a leopard, and my grandfather hasn''t died yet... "Hearing the words, Jun Lin''s face suddenly turned gloomy to the extreme. He shouldn''t have been in charge of the affairs of the Phoenix family, but at this point he didn''t care. If he doesn''t show up, I''m afraid no one can stop this shocking civil strife of the Phoenix family. Chen night, is not suitable for excessive intervention in such things. Although CHEN Ye has promised his grandfather that he won''t stay out of the affair, maybe it''s him who makes the decision¡° Jun Lin, take this opportunity, let''s do it once and for all... "

 Chapter 976

    Chen night sink coagulate a moment, made a very bold decision. Although grandfather can live another year, he can''t work too hard. Just at this time, he handed over the position of the head of the Feng clan, and the grandfather of the province was exhausted.


    He knows that his identity can''t go too far in this matter, but his duty is to do his best.


    "Look at the letter from grandfather first..."


    After years of getting along with each other, Jun Lin can tell what Bai CHEN Ye thinks from his eyes. He nodded, or did he think that we should first know who the patriarch in grandfather''s heart was?


    If it was one of the two uncles who made trouble, he thought that the letter from grandfather would be ignored. No matter how much risk he has to take, he has to re elect.


    The two uncles are really not like words. At this point, they make trouble. They clearly want to make my grandfather angry.


    "My grandfather''s choice is my second uncle..."


    The letter was very short, with only a few words, not even the reason why he chose his second uncle. Chen ye read ten lines at a glance, almost all at once. Then he handed the letter in his hand to CHEN Ye, and his sword eyebrows wrinkled deeply.


    "The second uncle really offended filial piety, and his grandfather thought he was normal. Just that kind of filial piety, now it seems, the purpose is too strong. I don''t agree that my second uncle should be the head of the Feng clan. I will never agree! "


    Jun Lin''s ten fingers clenched into a fist, a hard fist hit on the side of the table. My grandfather is very old, and his eyes are dazzled. I can''t flatter him.


    His second uncle is a flatterer on weekdays. Every time he sees his father, his mother and his concubine, it''s as if he wants to give up his father, his mother and his concubine. His attitude often makes him sick.


    If such a person is the head of the Feng clan, does the Feng clan have a future?


    "Let''s stop the conflict between the two uncles first, and then go to the four elders of the Feng family to discuss and choose a suitable person. As for my grandfather''s side, let''s cut first and then play. "


    Chen night also extremely agree with the decision of Jun Lin, for the Phoenix family, he is more concerned. Several uncles had more contact with each other, and the second uncle was not the right person for crime.


    Grandfather chose his second uncle, probably because of his filial piety over the years. But my grandfather forgot that the person who can lead a family should be a person with ability, not a person who can only flatter.


    "Sister, you go next door and guard your grandfather. Xiaoxiao, stay and guard Yiyang. Chenye and I are going to deal with this thorny matter. Let''s work together. "


    Jun Lin nodded, told Chu mi''er and smile a few words, then left in a hurry with CHEN Ye. Before things became clear, he didn''t want his grandfather to get involved in the matter so that he wouldn''t suffer.


    This Phoenix family is the mother''s family, so he will be the Lord, and he must choose the clan leader who can lead the Phoenix family to go on.


    ¡­¡­


    When Junlin and chenye rush to the hall, the scene is in a mess. The two sides are at daggers drawn. It seems that they may fight at any time.


    The four elders of the Feng clan are trying to soothe the scene, but it''s obviously useless. Feng Tianao and Feng Tianye are still glaring at each other. The silver sword in their hands radiates a faint light.


    "Two uncles, have you had enough trouble?"


    Jun Lin flew into the war, looking at Feng Tianao and Feng Tianye with a gloomy face, cold way. These two ignorant uncles have to teach them a lesson today, and let them understand what is propriety.


    If they are making trouble after their grandfather leaves, he is too lazy to take care of them. But at this time, he has to manage it, even if his identity is not very suitable.


    "Jun Lin, it''s a matter within our Feng family. Don''t disturb it. Go and take care of your grandfather."


    Feng Tianao, the eldest son of the head of the Feng clan, looks at Junlin. Originally, he wants to roar that Junlin is nosy. But, he is not stupid, know the identity of Jun Lin, also dare not speak evil words.


    Junlin, the prince of the underworld, is really an outsider to the Phoenix family. It''s just that the underworld is the most powerful of the four worlds. With the protection of the underworld and the princess of the underworld, he dare not offend.


    "You think I want to stir it up? Do you think it hurts when I''m full and idle? When your grandfather was still alive, you fought for the throne. What''s your system? "


    Jun Lin glanced at Feng Tian Ao. They didn''t want him to take care of it, so he had to take care of it. Anyway, he is backed by the underworld, and no one can do anything with him.


    Although he is young, once he gets serious, his momentum is very strong. In addition to his incomparable status, Feng Tianao and Feng Tianye are more careful when they see him angry.


    "Jun Lin, my uncle knows that he is wrong, so I''ll go to see your grandfather. Don''t be angry. It won''t happen again. "


    Feng Tianye is a person who can see people''s face. Seeing Jun Lin''s reaction, he knows that he has done it too much. He can''t help feeling a little annoyed. Seeing that it was the last step, he made a big mistake.


    If father knew, he would be very disappointed. He glared at Feng Tianao fiercely. If he hadn''t provoked him, he wouldn''t have taken the wrong first step.


    "Second uncle, you''d better go back and think about it behind closed doors. My grandfather''s life is still long. He can''t die for a while and a half." Junlin doesn''t want to talk nonsense with fengtianye. Fengtianye doesn''t look silly. He feels that there is a clue from his chagrin. How could a man who could hide so much on weekdays fall short of success in this last one? His eyes couldn''t help looking at Feng Tianao, and he saw a faint smile in Feng Tianao''s eyes... "Jun Lin, don''t cheat us, don''t cheat yourself. Your grandfather''s life has come to an end, and the national master has already calculated it. Your husband has already made a plan for the head of the clan. Why don''t you give us a good time in front of the feng people at this time? " Feng Tianao also took the silver sword and made a calm look. But, his export words but to the point, let Phoenix day wild involuntarily nervous up¡° Brother, what are you talking about? According to the rules of the Feng clan, the head of the clan can only be announced after his father''s death. Does elder brother want to show that he violates the ancestral system of the Feng clan? " Feng Tianye has no bottom in his heart. Junlin doesn''t wait to see him. If he takes advantage of this time to pull his hind legs, he will be in trouble. This time does not announce, he also has the opportunity to go to father''s filial piety, explores father''s style of speech. If he is not the head of the clan, he can put all his eggs in one basket¡° Rules are dead, people are alive. Junlin will now read out the choice of clan leader in public. We don''t have to worry about who it is. " Feng Tianao''s attitude is very firm. He knows that the head of Feng clan can''t fall on him. This attack was performed on purpose, and the purpose was to drag Feng Tianye off the horse. If Feng Tianye is in the right place, the Feng clan will soon lose his foothold. As long as Feng Tianye can''t get to the top, who else can get to the top, he can live a safe life¡° All right, stop it. My grandfather did give us a letter. In three days, we will announce the new head of Feng clan. Now, all of them are scattered for me. If anyone dares to make trouble again, all of them will be cut by me. " Fengtianao''s words make Junlin alert. He glances at fengtianao and follows his words. Only when the head of the clan is chosen, can the Feng clan be calm. He can''t stay in Fengzu all the time. He can only stay for ten and a half days at most. He has to take advantage of this time to deal with all the things well¡° Let''s go, let''s go... "The elder of the Feng clan was shocked to see the king''s landing in his anger. If the prince of the nether world doesn''t sing, he has already made a big splash. If he gets angry, I''m afraid the whole Phoenix family will be shocked. He gave the other three elders a wink. The other three elders quickly evacuated the crowd and did not dare to offend the little ancestor. In less than ten minutes, there were only four elders and Feng brothers left in the grand venue. Jun Lin sent the Feng brothers and invited the four elders of the Feng family to Feng Qian''s yard. In the yard, it''s very quiet. Fengqian is still sleeping, Yiyang is also sleeping. Jun Lin motioned dragon''s hand to wait outside the yard, and began to discuss with the four elders about the selection of the head of the Feng clan¡° Is there a candidate in the little prince''s heart? " Junlin came straight to the point and said what he thought. The four elders took a look at it, and finally it was the elder who spoke. As for the new head of the clan, they have already decided with the head of the clan. It''s no wonder that the little prince would have other ideas when such a thing happened today¡° Four elders, let''s talk about your ideas first. If it''s reasonable, I don''t need to say too much. " Junlin didn''t speak up. In fact, there was no candidate in his heart. As long as you have the ability, anyone can be in the top position. He just wanted to choose a real strong man for the Feng family, which would save him endless trouble because he chose the wrong person in the future¡° The result of our discussion with the patriarch at that time was that the first one was fengtianye, and the second one was fengtianba... "The intervention of Junlin made the elder speak more carefully. He could see that Junlin just wanted to choose a suitable patriarch for the Fengs, and there was no malice. So, he simply said what happened during the negotiation¡° Feng Tianba is too tough, lazy and free. He is really not the most suitable person. However, his accomplishments are the highest of the Fengs. From this point of view, he is the best candidate. " Chen night pondered some time, proposed own opinion. No one is perfect. Fengtianba is just and can be made. Maybe when he gets to the position of clan leader, his temperament will be restrained. It''s his responsibility. He can''t help letting himself go¡° I once had a deep talk with the child Tianba, who didn''t want to be the patriarch at all. If we choose him, I''m afraid he''ll just leave the Feng family behind and run away... "

 Chapter 977

    Two elder lightly sighed a, very helpless opened a mouth. If he can, he also hopes that Feng Tianba can take over the Feng family, but the child is unwilling to take over. In desperation, he could only persuade the other three elders to choose fengtianye.


    "What elder two said is that fengtianba is the most suitable person in our heart, but if he doesn''t want to, we can''t force him, alas..."


    Big elder really feel some headache, in addition to Feng Tianba, is fengtianye, others are not talent. They also know that Feng Tianye is not doing his job, but there is really no other way.


    Now fengtianye has been rejected by Junlin. They don''t know how to solve this problem


    "Then fengtianba will announce it tomorrow, and surprise him, so as to save him what he hears and run away."


    Jun Lin dropped his eyes and pondered for a while. He absolutely cut the mess quickly. He didn''t have to wait another three days. He will decide this matter tomorrow. After the announcement, he was going to talk to his fourth uncle. He thought he could persuade him.


    "I''m afraid tomorrow is the deadline for the patriarch. Isn''t it good to announce that?"


    The elder hesitated for a moment. They believed the master''s words. The patriarch was afraid that there was only one day left. It would be inappropriate to announce the new patriarch when the patriarch died.


    "The four elders can rest assured that my grandfather can live another year. It''s just that you can''t work hard this year. Please remember that. "


    The elder''s words are not without reason. Junlin just smiles and tells them the result. As for the process of changing fate against heaven, he does not mention a word.


    Grandfather still has a year to go. In this year, he must make grandfather live a more relaxed life, and no longer be troubled by these earthly things.


    "Yes, we must remember the words of the little prince, and the patriarch will have a peaceful life."


    Smell speech, four big elders quite inconceivable to see one eye, completely didn''t expect to have such surprise. No wonder they didn''t see any sadness from the little prince and princess. It turned out that the patriarch was saved.


    "Elder, send someone to stare at Feng Tianao, so that he won''t give me any trouble. Today, I''ve thought about it. He must have picked it up. The purpose is to make Feng Tianye unable to get on the throne. "


    Jun Lin thought of Feng Tian Ao''s meaningful smile and couldn''t help tightening his brow. His big uncle is not a fuel-efficient lamp. Once it gets noisy, he also has the ability to make a fuss among the Fengs.


    "Well, we have something else to do. We''ll leave first. When the patriarch wakes up, please send someone to send us a letter


    Junlin''s acuity makes the elder feel inferior. He smiles and gives a gift to Junlin. Instead of disturbing Fengqian''s rest, he takes the other three elders to leave in a hurry.


    If they don''t keep an eye on them, they will make trouble.


    After the four elders left, the courtyard was quiet. Xiaobai, who had been sleeping with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her eyes and looked at the night like a grape.


    "Do you have something to tell me?"


    Small white red fruit''s vision, let Chen night suddenly come back. Looking at Xiaobai, some uncertain mouth asked.


    Xiaobai''s eyes are pure, and his identity makes him feel uneasy.


    "Yes, can you talk to me alone?"


    Small white very affirmative of ordered to nod, walk to the side of Chen night, looking at Chen night very indifferent of say. She promised the hand of the dragon to cancel the contract for him. Originally, she planned to talk with Xiaoxiao. But after seeing CHEN Ye, she thought it was more appropriate to talk with CHEN Ye directly.


    "Yes, let''s go."


    CHEN Ye knows that what Xiaobai wants to talk about must be very secret. He says hello to Jun Lin, and walks out of the yard behind Xiaobai and towards a river not far away.


    They were speechless all the way, until they stood by the river. After confirming that it was absolutely safe here, Xiaobai took the initiative to open the mouth.


    "I''m looking for you for the contract between you and the hand of the dragon. I know you always want to break the contract between you and the hand of the dragon, but the contract between you and the hand of the dragon in the previous life is an eternal contract, which can''t be broken."


    Small white also don''t say polite words with Chen night, looking at Chen night''s eye a word a very earnest say. Since she took the initiative to find CHEN Ye to talk about this topic, she must get a satisfactory answer.


    CHEN Ye, as long as he is not stupid, he will know how to do the best for himself


    "Why can''t it be lifted? The hand of the Dragon said that as long as I can defeat him, the contract will be broken? Is there any impact on the hand of the Dragon when the contract is broken, so you won''t let us break the contract? "


    Chen night''s facial expression a sink, he is quite don''t believe of looking at in front of peerless woman. He didn''t believe her at all. The hand of the Dragon clearly promised him that the contract could be rescinded. How could it say that it could not be rescinded temporarily? When he''s a monkey, is it fun?


    He doesn''t want to be controlled by the hand of the dragon all his life. He has to break the contract with the hand of the Dragon so that he can feel at ease.


    "On the contrary, if the contract is terminated, the hand of the dragon will have no loss. And you, first of all, have to lose the right to guard Princess Ming forever. Second, you can''t live with Xiaoxiao for a long time. Would you like to see such a result? "


    Xiaobai thinks that when he talks to a person like chenye, he has to explain the vernacular. As long as he understands the words, all the problems will be solved. So, simply will some originally we are not willing to let Chen night know things, do not consider any consequences. She just wants chenye to make a right choice, and she doesn''t want to waste time with saliva. If she can finish it once, she will never say it twice¡° Guarding the mother? what do you mean? Why should I guard my mother''s wife? " Xiao Bai''s words CHEN Ye got a little understanding. The second point he understood, but the first point he didn''t understand at all. Did he have anything to do with his mother''s concubine? Otherwise, why do you want to give your soul to the hand of the dragon for the right of eternal protection? In the mind suddenly appeared ten years ago he once remembered loose matter, the heart, sank down suddenly¡° I didn''t want to say it, but I have to say it in order to make you give up the contract. Your previous life is the little Lord of the dragon family, and the previous life of Princess Ming is the Phoenix daughter of the Phoenix family. You have a lifelong love. You and Princess Ming are husband and wife in the previous life, and they love each other very much. After you passed away on the same day, you found the hand of the dragon and made such a contract in order to stay with Princess Ming forever. " Xiaobai looks at chenye for a long time and then moves away his eyes. It''s natural that Xiaobai tells her about Princess Ming and chenye''s previous life. After hearing their story, she was really moved. How deep is it that a man can do this for a woman? She can''t understand CHEN Ye''s previous life, but she knows that CHEN Ye''s previous life is already very painful. It''s not easy to exchange my eternal freedom for such a company... "Can you remind me of the past life?" Xiaobai''s words shocked chenye. He never thought that he had this relationship with his mother. He knew that his mother''s memory was always there, so she should have known his previous life. I''m afraid that''s why I''m so good to him. He doesn''t doubt Xiaobai''s words. He can see the relationship between Xiaobai and the hand of the Dragon clearly. He just wants to know what happened in his previous life, which is worth paying so much, and he has to stay with his mother. Of course, he just looked. What he loves in this life is smile, he will divide the two feelings very clearly¡° In principle, I can''t let you do that. It''s against the rules. But if you insist, I can try. However, you should never mention anything about your past life to outsiders, let alone change anything just because you remember it. What can you do? " Xiaobai looks at the doubt and confusion in CHEN Ye''s eyes, hesitates for a long time, and then decides to help CHEN Ye. If you can''t think of the past life, CHEN Ye can''t feel the same, and can''t make the right decision. Against the sky, then against the sky. Anyway, she has not done anything against the sky. After that, report to the host. The host will find a way to solve the problem for her¡° Yes, please... "CHEN Ye nodded for sure. He knew that Xiaobai would take a great risk to restore his memory of his previous life. If he didn''t know what to do to harm Xiaobai, I''m afraid that the first one who would not let him go was the hand of the dragon. To provoke the hand of the dragon, he doesn''t think his life is too good. What''s more, the past life has already passed, and he can only seal those memories in the most corner of the memory¡° You sit down and I''ll cast the spell now. CHEN Ye, I hope the past won''t cause you too much trouble. Your life relationship with Princess Ming has already ended. " Xiaobai took a deep breath and turned his eyes to the distance. Slender fingers pinch up a colorful light, instantly injected into the body of CHEN Ye. In the middle of the sky began to emerge a scroll of paintings, which slowly unfolded. The story of Jun Mo Li and Murong Jin Xin began to unfold, scenes of soul stirring and sentimental. A transparent border enveloped them and prevented outsiders from prying. The past, in addition to the night, only Xiaobai can see¡° Alas... "Xiaobai finally understood why Jun Mo Li had made such a cruel decision to himself. That''s because he and Princess Ming, love too deep, love too painful, love too thick. She suddenly some regret, such a feeling, even she saw some can''t afford, Chen night this client saw, and how would you feel? What will such an adventure bring? Is it that the rain is over and the sky is clear? She was a little frightened¡° A feeling engraved into the soul... How can we give up... How can we... "

 Chapter 978

    The picture in mid air disappears, CHEN Ye falls to the ground in an instant, embraces his head, and murmurs in agony.


    He felt that he could not face his mother''s concubine because of the love in his previous life. He also felt that he couldn''t face Xiaoxiao, because he loved his mother too much in his previous life, so he chose to meet Xiaoxiao.


    Originally thought he was enough to bear all this, now it seems that he overestimated himself. Some insistence will make him doomed, but before he knows the result, he always wants to understand everything.


    "CHEN Ye, you have to be willing to give up. Your relationship with Princess Ming has been broken, and your future is to smile. "


    Small white walked to the Chen night in front of, looking at the Chen night that don''t know what to do, the facial expression suddenly dark matchless. It seems that she is wrong, she should not let CHEN Ye see these past, she this is self defeating.


    Now we can only try our best to persuade CHEN Ye, otherwise once CHEN Ye does something stupid, none of them will have a good time, and even involve the most innocent smile.


    "I know it''s all gone... But I..."


    Chen night mercilessly twisted oneself, he forces oneself sober some. Xiaobai''s adventure awakens his memory of his previous life. He can''t harm Xiaobai, otherwise he will be too manless.


    But now he was in a mess. He felt that there was a barrier in his heart, which could not be broken before. He may only leave now, let oneself calm for a period of time, is the best choice.


    Leaving will have a little influence on Xiaoxiao, but it is not destructive. He was sincere to Xiaoxiao. His feelings didn''t have to be less than his mother''s in the previous life. In time, he would be able to put everything down.


    "What do you want? I won''t let you do anything stupid. "


    Xiaobai looked at such a helpless night, she also felt a little helpless. This is the first time that they have met. The only thing she can help chenye is to stop chenye when she wants to change something.


    The past can''t be changed, CHEN Ye can only follow the established track of his life, no matter the ending is good or bad


    "Don''t worry... I''ll try my best to restrain myself... But I''m afraid I need to leave for a while... I want to be quiet..."


    CHEN Ye closed his eyes in pain, and the memories of the previous life constantly emerged in his mind. He felt that he had never been cowardly, but he could not change the fact.


    Shallow long eyes appear a little crystal, like tears in the blink. He looked at Xiaobai apologetically and said his plan.


    Feng clan, the new one has been elected. There are emperor''s presence and devil''s presence. It doesn''t matter whether he is there or not. Now he only needs to give Xiaoxiao a reason to leave, and minimize the harm to Xiaoxiao.


    "Leave? Where are you going? How long will it take to leave? "


    Xiaobai was surprised. She never thought that chenye would make such a choice. Leaving may be the best choice for the night, but it''s really unfair to others, especially to Xiaoxiao.


    But she can''t stop CHEN Ye. She knows that this is a barrier in CHEN Ye''s heart. Only when she has passed, can CHEN Ye and Xiaoxiao have a better future.


    "I don''t know... Go around and have a look... As for how long... Maybe ten days and a half... It''s also a year... After Xiaoxiao and hairpin at the latest..."


    CHEN Ye shook his head, and he couldn''t give a deadline. Sometimes just one touch can understand everything, sometimes I''m afraid I can''t understand all my life.


    Smile is his responsibility, is his own will smile occupy, no matter how she must be responsible for smile, this is a man should bear the responsibility, he will not escape.


    For nearly five years, even if he can''t figure it out, his life should be back on track


    "Do you want to cancel your contract with the hand of the dragon?"


    Xiaobai nodded and didn''t want to force him too much. She only locked his eyes and asked nervously. She did not forget, she let Chen ye think of all the previous life, is to let him give up the contract with the hand of the dragon.


    This ultimate goal, however, she must achieve. Chen night if dare to say no, she certainly won''t easily let Chen also go.


    "No, I won''t let the hand of the Dragon control me... One day I will be stronger than the hand of the Dragon... If he dares to act rashly... I will destroy him... You bring this to him for me..."


    When he saw the first act of his previous life, he had already given up the idea of breaking the contract with the hand of the dragon. As long as the hand of the dragon does not interfere in itself, the existence of this contract does not matter. Once the ambition of the hand of the Dragon expands, he will never tolerate it.


    He knows that after destroying the hand of the dragon, the contract has been cancelled, and everything he has now will not change


    "So you''re going now? Or are you going to say goodbye to Xiaoxiao? "


    Xiaobai finally breathes a sigh of relief. The idea of dragon''s hand has changed. He wants to make friends with them, but he won''t control CHEN Ye, unless he has an evil attack in his body. There is nothing wrong with the condition proposed all night. After all, no one wants to be controlled by others.


    "Go now... I don''t know how to say to Xiaoxiao... You just say I have an adventure... I have to leave for a period of time... Five years at the latest... Please..."


    Chen night wry smile a, now with smile goodbye, he can''t have that courage. Xiaoxiao knows him too well. His state will be seen by Xiaoxiao. After a moment of silence, he gave a reason that was not a reason. This reason may be suspicious, but there are not many other ideas. In five years, he will come back and plead with her in person¡° OK, take this, at least let me make sure you are safe... "Xiaobai nodded, her white hand stretched out into the air, and a white line with white light appeared in her hand. She tied the white thread to CHEN Ye''s arm and fixed it. She can let CHEN Ye do anything, as long as he is safe... "Honey and Jun Lin, if you ask about... You can tell them the truth... Let them keep a secret to Xiao Xiao..." CHEN Ye''s eyes suddenly become deep. He looks at the empty half sky, in which the lonely Eagle has been flying, and makes a lonely cry, which makes his heart tremble. Chumi''er, from her mother''s previous life to now, she should know these things. Junlin, relatively mature, can be calm after knowing these. Only when they understand everything, can they guide Xiaoxiao and prevent Xiaoxiao from getting into trouble¡° Well, what about your parents and sisters? " Xiaobai felt that such a night was too pitiful, and he couldn''t help but feel sympathy. He took the initiative to mention his parents. If he left like this, he had to give his parents an explanation, otherwise his parents would break their heart for him¡° The same reason as Xiaoxiao... Don''t tell them this... So that they don''t worry... Tell Junlin... Leave some love for my sister''s staff... "Parents can''t be unaware of this, but their sister''s affairs have been enough for their parents to bear for a long time, and he can''t add to their burden. Now he has another thing to worry about, that is Chen Xuan. He was really afraid to hear the bad news of his sister when he came back. He can only try his best to stop it, hoping that God will not be so cruel¡° Your sister has made a big mistake recently. She has done evil in the human world, and has hunted many women''s virginity. Your parents have rushed to the human world to find her. If there is no accident, she should be taken back to the snow mountain by your parents. " Xiaobai thinks of the things she said to the hand of the dragon before King''s landing. She thinks Chen ye should be relieved when she knows these things. After all, his parents have come out. It''s hard for Chen Xuan to escape. As long as CHEN Ye follows his parents back to the snow mountain, Chen Xuan''s life can be saved for the time being¡° She''s really crazy... I hope it''s true as you said... If there''s an accident... I hope you can save her once... Once... "Hearing about her sister, CHEN Ye''s fingers under the wide sleeve robe clenched into fists. Is my sister possessed? How could she have the heart to do such a thing as a beast? Is she not afraid of retribution and restlessness? As a brother, he is sad but sad. He can''t help her too much, so help once... "Well, as long as I''m present, she''s in trouble, I''ll save her once, the only one." Xiaobai struggled for a long time, until CHEN Ye''s eyes with a taste of praying, she nodded in embarrassment. Just think that CHEN Ye didn''t embarrass her in return. When Chen Xuan was in danger, she rescued her once¡° Thank you... Then I''ll go... Take care... "All the things that can be explained, all the things that can be arranged, he thought there was nothing to say. He waved to Xiaobai and flew away in the distance. In the middle of the sky, a startling Red Cross, everything is back to calm... "CHEN Ye, I hope you can figure it out as soon as possible, come back as soon as possible. Xiaoxiao is still waiting for you, longzu is still waiting for you, we are all waiting for you... "Xiaobai stood in the same place for a long time, the warm sunshine fell on her body, pulling her shadow long. Wind blowing, blowing her hair, thousands of green silk in the air, draw a beautiful arc. After a long time, she turned and was about to go back. As soon as she raised her eyes, she saw a familiar figure. She walked slowly and rushed to the arms of the dragon''s hand, crying. What happened today is too worried, too worried... "He has his way, sooner or later, he also needs to know these things, only to blame Jun Mo Li''s infatuation..." everything is destined by heaven, which is the biggest disaster on the way of love between night and day. Murongjin wants to stop, Pluto wants to stop, immortal devil wants to stop, Lixiang wants to stop, even chumier wants to stop, all people want to stop, but no one can stop. Life, this is CHEN Ye''s life. If you walk past, you will be doomed

 Chapter 979

    When Xiaobai calms down and returns to the courtyard with the dragon''s hand, Fengqian has woken up. Junlin smiles and chumi''er is talking around his bed.


    The original ancient spirit of the smile is abnormal silence. The smile of the corner of the mouth is a little far fetched, the whole body sends out the low pressure even Feng Qian also sensed.


    "Smile, what''s the matter?"


    After changing his life against heaven, Feng Qian''s body and bone suddenly became strong and strong. He had no previous lifelessness, and the whole person was full of spirit.


    His dry hand holding the beloved granddaughter, looking at her sullen look, very strange asked.


    "I don''t know. I just feel empty in my heart. I can''t say exactly why."


    Xiaoxiao shakes her head honestly. She just feels that her heart is like being emptied, and her chest is stuffy. She vaguely felt that her reaction was related to CHEN Ye, but there should be no accident here.


    "Do you have to be with Chen ye all the time? Otherwise, my heart will be empty... "


    Feng Qian didn''t think much about it. He just thought that the little girl was a little suspicious. He teased her and took the tea from Jun Lin and drank it slowly.


    Honey has already told him about the fact that he still has one year to live. For this year, he felt very lucky.


    In one year, he can do a lot of things, and he can also wait to see his daughter and son-in-law for the last time


    "Who said that? I haven''t been with him for more than three days... "


    Smile cover the heart of the empty, strong up the spirit, to the Phoenix modest Du Du mouth, sprinkle up Jiao. Grandfather just woke up. No matter how unhappy she was, she had to hide it. So as not to affect my grandfather''s mood and worry him.


    "You''ll have to be apart for a while. You''re tired of being together every day. You''re so bored. Maybe only your father and mother can bear it..."


    The two children are just too sticky to have any personal space of their own. This relationship is not good. It''s a good thing that they can be separated. A proper sense of distance can make them go longer.


    If the girl wants to understand, it''s also a good thing. How can a daughter be so small that she doesn''t stay with her parents? It''s not an orphan.


    "Oh, don''t talk about him. As soon as I talk about him, I''ll..."


    Xiaoxiao originally wanted to change the topic, but before he finished, he saw the hand of Xiaobai and long standing outside the yard. She waved to Xiaobai and went to the window to have a look, but she didn''t see the familiar white.


    "Xiaobai, what about chenye?"


    An hour ago, they went out together. How could Xiaobai come back this time? Where is chenye? It seems that Feng clan has nothing to deal with.


    "There''s something urgent for the dragon people. Chen ye went back first. Let me tell you."


    Dragon''s hand holding Xiaobai''s hand quietly went to the window, smiling at Xiaoxiao. His expression was the same as that of the day, and no one could see anything from it.


    This is the decision he made after discussing with Xiaobai, they will find a better reason for chenye, and don''t let Xiaoxiao suspect.


    "It can''t be Lvxin. What''s the trouble between father and daughter?"


    Xiaoxiao subconsciously thinks of the father and daughter who once drugged chenye. She knows that chenye has issued a warrant for their arrest. Her doubts suddenly disappear, and the expression on her small face turns into indignation.


    If that damned woman falls into her hands, she must break her to pieces


    "Well, Lvxin is not easy. The four elders can''t cope with him. Chenye has to go back to the town temporarily. When it''s over here, you''re going to the Dragon tribe to find him. I''m afraid he won''t be able to get away for a while. "


    Xiaoxiao no doubt finds a better reason for Longzhi''s hand. Longzhi''s hand follows her words. It''s natural for chumi''er, who originally felt strange, to swallow what she was about to blurt out.


    Chumi''er just looks at the hand of the dragon with a slight examination. She always thinks that something is wrong, but she doesn''t know where the problem is. Her eyes, the hand of the dragon, naturally noticed, and he laughed at chumi''er.


    "Honey, what I told you last time..."


    Dragon''s hand naturally knows how important it is for CHEN Ye to leave. If you want to keep smiling for a long time, the first thing is to deal with Chu mi''er and Jun Lin.


    Now he has a good reason to turn chumier away immediately. He can see that chumier has something to ask him.


    "What''s the matter? Tell me about it? We are friends at least. I want to know everything about you. "


    The big stone in my heart fell to the ground, and Xiaoxiao suddenly regained his vitality. She looked at the hand of the dragon has been leaking white, to the hand of the dragon is very ambiguous blink a big eye, is absolutely estimated to embarrass the rhythm of the hand of the dragon.


    "What do you ask about men and women? I''ll tell you when you get married to CHEN Ye. Go, stay on the side... "


    Long hand slender fingers such as jade gently knocked Xiaoxiao''s head, how can he not know what this little girl is fighting for. It''s less than 12 years old, and it''s more mature than these adults in some aspects. That''s enough.


    "Smile, there are some things you can ask, but you''d better keep your mouth shut. I''ll be with my grandfather and I''ll be right back. " Chu mi''er''s heart is suddenly surprised. The hand of the dragon is not a person who doesn''t know what to do. At this time, she even mentions this kind of untimely words, which means that he has something urgent to tell her. She twisted her smiling face and glared at her. Then she quickly walked out of the room and took the hand of the dragon and Xiaobai to the courtyard where she lived. More than ten minutes later, the three stood still in the courtyard. Chu mi''er looked at Xiaobai''s red and swollen eyes, and had a guess in her heart¡° Is something wrong with chenye? " She didn''t ask Xiaobai. She knew that Xiaobai''s situation could not say anything. But the hand of the dragon must know everything¡° CHEN Ye left, and came back after Xiaoxiao and Ji at the latest... "The hand of the Dragon told what happened before in detail, and the more he said, the heavier he felt. The departure of Chen ye will have a great influence on Xiaoxiao, but it will have a greater influence on the dragon people who have just been born. Before Lvxin is removed, he is the only one who can deal with Lvxin. He thought he could be quiet for a while, but now it seems that he is just talking about his dream¡° How are you going to cheat Xiaoxiao after she goes to the dragon clan? " After hearing the words of the hand of the dragon, Chu mi''er closed her eyes mercilessly. About CHEN Ye''s past life, that''s what they want to hide. As a result, Xiao Bai tells CHEN Ye everything easily. Now that CHEN Ye has run away, they know that the problem is serious and they can''t solve it by themselves. They come to them for help... "Honey, Xiao Bai didn''t do anything wrong, she just brought CHEN Ye''s love robbery forward. You can''t hide what you want. " Chu mi''er''s anger for the first time made the face of dragon''s hand dignified. He felt the woman in his arms tremble slightly, and could not help holding her tightly, a protective posture. Xiaobai did something wrong with it, but it has happened. They can only try to minimize the damage¡° I don''t want to talk nonsense with you now. You just need to tell me, how do you plan to cheat Xiaoxiao? " Chumi''er sneered, and her words were icy. This is CHEN Ye''s love disaster, and none of them can escape it. But if this love disaster breaks out after Xiaoxiao comes of age, maybe chenye doesn''t need to leave this way to solve it. She understood CHEN Ye and knew the real purpose that CHEN Ye chose to leave. If Xiaoxiao grows up, chenye can tell Xiaoxiao the truth. She believes that Xiaoxiao can hold chenye''s hand and pull chenye out of this emotional vortex¡° Chen night''s Long Xiao nine days have a problem, he must be closed for five years, five years can''t see smile... "Chu mi''er tough attitude let long''s palm sink slightly, he didn''t talk nonsense, he thought a lot of reasons. Such a reason is enough to hide the truth of the matter, but also enough to let Xiaoxiao in the racecourse waiting for a little peace of mind¡° Well, I hope you get it. I know what to do, so I won''t ask you. If it''s all right, you can go. " Chumi''er nodded, and now she can only do so. Although she was upset, she also understood the seriousness of the matter. This play, she will accompany them to play, also will let Jun Lin accompany them to play. Just for a while and a half, she can''t forgive Xiaobai for making such a reckless decision. Xiaobai, in the end, I don''t know how to control myself. I can''t connive at this kind of temperament, otherwise I will delay things in the future¡° Sister mi''er... I... "Xiaobai has never seen such a cold Chu mi''er. She knows Chu mi''er''s status in her master''s heart. From looking at Chu mi''er seems to want to explain a few words, small mouth opened, words have not yet said, but Chu mi''er stretched out her hand to interrupt, her face suddenly white, this just realized that he made a big mistake¡° Xiaobai, I don''t want to hear your explanation. Pay attention to your identity in the future. If you can''t manage some things, you''d better not. Let''s go, I want to be quiet... "Chu mi''er thinks that Xiaobai''s behavior can''t be condoned. She doesn''t give up her principle because of Xiaobai''s begging for mercy, but her words become more severe. Yiyang dotes on Xiaobai too much. She has to have a good talk with Yiyang sometime to avoid similar accidents in the future... "Let''s go..." the hand of long grabs Xiaobai''s hand and shakes his head at her. Chumi''er is angry now. I''ll come to talk about something when she''s down. He can see that Xiaobai is hurt by chumi''er''s attitude. He has to go to appease her quickly, so that she won''t get into trouble¡° Xiaobai... Are you your own person or your enemy... "

 Chapter 980

    Chu mi''er looks at the figure that they leave, and her pretty brow is wrinkled into a knot. This small white let her suddenly alert up, she always faintly feel this small white some strange.


    There is no doubt about her relationship with Yiyang. Just left Yiyang so long time, has she changed her mind? She didn''t know.


    CHEN Ye''s love disaster, she also knows. They want to hide the past, the real time to break out is after 100000 years. 100000 years, such a long time, even if she can''t find a way to resolve for CHEN Ye, it won''t cause so much damage.


    In the past, Chen ye loved his mother''s concubine. In this life, Chen ye loved Xiaoxiao. I''m afraid he doesn''t know how to face her and Xiaoxiao.


    "No, I have to find out Xiaobai''s identity. I have to..."


    Chumi''er kept walking around in the yard. The more she thought about it, the more terrible it was. The more she thought about it, the worse she looked. She was uneasy, very uneasy, and that uneasiness made her cold all over.


    Xiaobai, she can have such a feeling. That woman is absolutely not simple


    "I want to find a way to wake Yiyang up immediately, right..."


    Chumi''er''s eyes fell for a moment. She immediately went into the room, turned out a silver needle, and hurried to the courtyard where the devil lived. When such an accident happened, she could only consult with the devil and ask for his help.


    Jun Lin, there''s something about the Phoenix family to be busy with. Smile, just a little girl. As for the hand of the dragon, she did not dare to count on it.


    Under the sun, the ground is mottled. The Phoenix blows, the leaves rustle


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, Yiyang has been placed in the side room of the devil''s court. Chu mi''er didn''t even say a word of nonsense, so she took out the silver needle in her arms and stabbed all the acupoints of Yi Yang''s body skillfully.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Junlin looks at his sister strangely. He knows that something big is going to happen when her sister is in a hurry to put Yiyang in the devil''s room for safety.


    He sent a smile, arranged everything, this just sent Yi Yang to come over. But Yiyang just lay in bed, but he saw his sister''s silver needle with thorn soul.


    He knew the function of the silver needle, and because he knew it, his heart became more heavy


    "Mi''er suspects that Xiaobai has a problem. Xiaobai''s private casting awakens chenye''s memory of his previous life. Chenye has already left. I don''t think he will come back to face Xiaoxiao before Xiaoxiao reaches Ji..."


    The demon emperor motioned Jun Lin to sit down and poured a cup of tea for him. He was very relieved of the boy. As the prince of the underworld and Xiaoxiao''s brother, Junlin absolutely has the right to know this.


    He was called by chumi''er before. He wanted to complain a few words. After hearing chumi''er''s words, all his fatigue woke up.


    Xiaobai, unexpectedly, can start chenye''s love robbery ahead of time. If that woman is not her own, she can absolutely destroy the whole Tianyuan continent.


    "Wake up and wake up. Why don''t CHEN Ye dare to smile? Why are you still going


    For CHEN Ye''s previous life, Junlin doesn''t know. He just felt strange that the past life had passed. No matter what happened, CHEN Ye shouldn''t care about it like this, right?


    "If you know who is CHEN Ye''s previous life? I''m afraid you won''t ask that. CHEN Ye''s previous life is called Jun Mo Li. She has a lifelong relationship with your mother and concubine. Mi Er is their child. After he died with your mother''s concubine, in order to protect your mother''s concubine, he made such a contract with the hand of the dragon. He was able to stay with your mother in such a way to help her through all the calamities. Such memory, Chen ye once think of, you let him what to do? "


    The demon Zun lightly sipped the tea and said earnestly. CHEN Ye is just a man in his early twenties. No matter how strong he is, he is fragile in the face of emotion.


    Junlin, in the end also has Lele, he should be able to understand CHEN Ye to make a decision. He felt that no matter who had experienced such a thing, he would make the same choice.


    "Ah?"


    These shocking facts make a mouthful of tea in Jun Lin''s mouth almost spray out. He first looks at Chu mi''er inconceivably, and then the corner of his mouth twitches for a long time.


    Recalling his sister''s maintenance of CHEN Ye, he once suspected that his sister was in love with CHEN Ye. It turned out that he misunderstood that his sister would be especially good to CHEN Ye because of the relationship between CHEN Ye and her in the previous life.


    "These things your father, king and concubine naturally know, and just because they know, they will wholeheartedly want to marry Xiaoxiao to chenye. And CHEN Ye has the function of guarding. As long as he can get closer to your father and mother, he can help your father and mother resolve their century long catastrophe. "


    From the emotional change of Junlin, demon Zun could feel the feeling of Junlin, so he simply made his words more clear. Since these things have been exposed in advance, the future of CHEN Ye and Xiao Xiao has become complicated. As long as Junlin knows these, he can help chenye and Xiaoxiao better.


    In fact, he is very emotional, Chen night let him also recall the past and Murong Jin heart between the bloody days. In a hundred years, they have changed from enemies to close friends of life and death.


    "Why does Xiaobai want to talk to chenye? Is she full? " Jun Lin took some time to calm down. After he calmed down, he began to think about the whole thing. No wonder my sister doubts Xiaobai? After knowing this, he also felt that Xiaobai had ulterior motives. What they bring back is a woman who can protect Yiyang, or a disaster that will completely destroy Tianyuan¡° In order to persuade Chen ye not to terminate the contract with the hand of the Dragon... "The demon Zun said the cause and effect of the matter again, and felt very cold at the same time. If Xiaobai is really the enemy, Yiyang is the strongest one in Tianyuan before contacting her. Now, with her relationship with the hand of the dragon, her existence is particularly frightening. They can see the attitude of the hand of the dragon to Xiaobai clearly, that is to say, obey¡° Damn... "The words of demon Zun just fall, Chu mi''er who is curing Yi Yang then issued a low curse of chagrin. She looked at the blood stained silver needle in her hand, and her eyes were as red as water¡° Honey, can Yiyang not wake up? " The demon Zun immediately went to the big bed and saw Yiyang, who was as pale as paper on the big bed and had no popularity at all. Ten fingers firmly clenched into fists. After Yiyang changed her life for Fengqian, he had checked her once, and her health was really OK. But now honey has used such extreme methods to stimulate her, how can she still sleep¡° I can wake up, but I''m afraid I hurt her spirit in that way. And even if she is sober, she can only be sober for a short time... "This is what makes her feel terrible. Now Yiyang can''t find out any problems. If she wants to make her sober, she has to take risks. It''s just that if such a risk fails, the consequences will be unimaginable. She dare not use it at will. Now she''s very sure, Xiaobai, there must be a problem, and it''s still a big problem... "Then will she sleep all the time? Living dead? Xiaobai, is there any conscience in the end... "Hearing the words, the devil could not help but be angry. Before changing his life, Yiyang only contacted Xiaobai, and only Xiaobai had the chance to attack Yiyang, which is enough to explain the problem. Yiyang is her master. When she started Yiyang, did she ever think about the consequences? "Yes, even if I risk waking her up, she won''t wake up for more than ten minutes, and she can wake up at most once a month. What should we do now? Is it to wake up Yiyang immediately? Or shall we do something else? " Chu mi''er feels very uncomfortable. Yiyang is her friend. She follows them to Tianyuan mainland. She thought it would make her life more stable. It''s only a few days since such a thing happened. She feels very sorry for her. She really couldn''t find a way to save Yiyang, so she had to wait for God to go out and find God to help. I hope God bless you, the ancient goddess will not sleep all her life¡° I''m afraid it won''t help to wake her up. It will only make her sleep more uneasy. Let''s think of other ways first. " Demon Zun is very upset. Strictly speaking, Xiaobai brought Tianyuan continent by force. If he had not been so greedy at that time, he would not have calculated Xiaobai. Maybe Xiaobai is deliberately to let him calculate, because she must come to Tianyuan mainland to harm people. A strong sense of guilt spread in the heart, but did not defeat him. He has lived such a long life and has seen too many big waves. He believes that any problem will be solved¡° It seems that we have no other way, we can only guard against her, but we are afraid that it is impossible to guard against her. I don''t know if God can fight against her. If I can, I will go to God at once. " Jun Lin took a look at Yiyang on the big bed and felt very uncomfortable in his heart. She was schemed by Xiaobai for his sake and got such a result. As long as there is hope, he will save her. Xiaobai''s skill is so terrible that they can''t deal with it even if they are all good at it. I''m afraid their only way is to find a person who can compete with Xiaobai and maybe destroy Xiaobai. The God of time and space is not Xiaobai''s opponent because of the great loss of his ability to save Moyang. Now there is only God left. I''m afraid their future will be even more difficult. Can father and mother and concubine be rescued from the crack of time and space? Can Tianyuan''s safe magnetic field be restored? These are all things they can''t escape¡° God can''t deal with her. She has the skill of ancient goddess. Only ancient goddess can deal with her. Maybe we should take another risk and let the hand of the Dragon deal with her. What do you think? "

 Chapter 981

    Chumi''er was silent for a long time, and finally shook her head. She knew about the master''s skill. Compared with the powerful power of Xiaobai slapping Feilong''s hand, it was slightly inferior.


    Moreover, under such circumstances, it seems that they can''t be too alarmist, otherwise they don''t know what reckless things Xiaobai will do.


    Xiaobai''s feelings for the hand of the dragon should be true. Only the hand of the dragon can hold down Xiaobai for a while.


    "We don''t believe what we said. Dragon''s hand is in love with Xiaobai now. If we can''t handle it properly, I''m afraid dragon''s hand will turn against us. If we get to that point, things will be even worse. "


    Demon Zun has a headache. He rubs his head hard, and he can''t make a right choice for a moment. Honey''s words are true, but there is a fatal loophole, that is, men in love are all fools.


    The paranoid character of the hand of the dragon is afraid that when he knows the truth, he still chooses to cover up Xiaobai


    "Why don''t we wake up Yiyang and ask if there is any other way?"


    Junlin thinks that the words of the devil are very reasonable. They are all men who are in love with each other. He also has the idea of protecting the short by the hand of the dragon. If the woman who did it was Lele, he would probably keep Lele at all costs.


    Yiyang is Xiaobai''s master, and is also a person who knows Xiaobai''s weakness. I''m afraid their problem is not a problem anywhere.


    "Even if Yiyang is sober, he can''t move. After a while, none of you should do anything for her to terminate the contract with Xiaobai. Now she is so weak that she may not even have the strength to speak. "


    Chu Mi ER and demon Zun looked at each other and nodded at the same time. Yiyang is an ancient goddess in the end. Her heart is like a mirror. She must have a clear idea of how her current situation was caused.


    They don''t need to explain too much to Yiyang. Yiyang will believe them


    "Good..."


    Chu mi''er''s words make Jun Lin''s heart hurt. He never thought that Yiyang had to pay such a heavy price for a mutual help. Not only to stay in bed for a long time, even occasionally awake can not move, which makes him feel embarrassed.


    "Don''t think too much. It''s not your fault. When Yiyang is well, no matter what relationship you have with her, treat her better. Ancient goddess, I won''t care about that with you. "


    The devil patted Jun Lin on the shoulder and comforted him. He knew about Junlin, and he knew that Junlin had the nature of repaying his kindness. If Yiyang can''t get better, Junlin may even have no chance to repay his kindness. No wonder Junlin is so depressed and remorseful.


    "Jun Lin, come and hold her. If I prick these needles down, I''m afraid she''ll have a general spasm. If you hold her down, you must not let her move, understand? "


    Chu mi''er wipes the blood on the silver needle. Since she wakes Yiyang in an extreme way, Yiyang naturally has to pay a price. The whole body spasm pain awakes, is Yiyang must pay the price.


    The devil, in the end is the elder, such a thing naturally can''t let the devil do. Whether Jun Lin is willing or not, he must help.


    "Good..."


    Jun Lin looks at the dignified in Chu mi''er''s eyes. He is too familiar with the consequences of Chu mi''er''s needle. This time, without hesitation, he went up and held Yiyang. This is the first time that he is so close to Yiyang. He feels her almost nonexistent breath, and his hand shakes violently.


    "Don''t let her move, or she will be completely helpless..."


    The silver needle in Chu mi''er''s hand plunges into Yiyang''s eyebrow without hesitation. A bloody light flashes by. Yiyang''s long eyelashes tremble, and her small body begins to rise and fall. It was caused by intense pain, which made her weak a little overwhelmed.


    Fortunately, chumi''er''s action was very fast, and she had already received the needle in less than a minute. At the moment when she received the needle, Yiyang slowly opened her eyes.


    "Junlin... You..."


    Yiyang felt a little incredible. Looking at the pretty face close at hand, his cracked lip opened. He wanted to say something, but he felt that it was too hard to speak. He gasped a little.


    She never thought that one day she would wake up in such a way that when she opened her eyes, she could see Junlin''s face which was only a few centimeters away from her


    "Yiyang, don''t talk, listen to me first..."


    Yiyang can only wake up for a short time, and Junlin has no time to explain these. He sat up straight body, looking at that pair of clear eyes, for the first time calm talk with her.


    He must seize the time when he gets the chance, otherwise it will be too late


    "Yiyang, we suspect Xiaobai has a problem? You tell me, are you cheated by Xiaobai? If so, just blink. "


    Junlin straight to the theme, such Yiyang is afraid to let any man in the world have a heart of sympathy. So pale, so helpless, so pitiful, even a man with a heart of stone like him felt that he was spitting at her, and that he would definitely be killed by thunder.


    "..." Yiyang hesitated for a moment, and a trace of entanglement and pain flashed in his clear eyes. In the end, she blinked gently. This is the reality that she doesn''t want to face. Her Xiaobai and her sister''s partner have even accepted her. Ironically, she only noticed it at the last moment before she went into a coma¡° She has already begun to pick things up. She awakens the memory of CHEN Ye''s previous life and opens CHEN Ye''s love disaster ahead of time. We''re afraid that she''ll do something harmful. Do you have a way to suppress her? " Yiyang''s blink of an eye makes Jun Lin feel at ease. This woman really has a mirror in her heart. She doesn''t protect Xiaobai because she doesn''t want to face it. In this way, they can avoid many detours. He can''t help but soften his voice. If this woman is really a strange one, she will dare to do it. As my sister said, if not for Lele, he would be attracted by her¡° Unless... Terminate the contract... But I can''t do it now... "Junlin''s words, Yiyang''s face is more pale, the corner of her mouth is shaking fiercely, and a thick sadness spreads in her heart. She didn''t know what Xiaobai was doing? All she felt was heartache, so painful that she wanted to be killed. But she can''t, she can''t let Xiaobai spoil her event, even if the result is that Xiaobai must be destroyed! She is an ancient goddess. Her duty is to protect the people of all time and space. She can''t let her people suffer because of Xiaobai''s relationship with herself¡° We are not her rivals. What can you do? " Jun Lin''s tone is very calm, without any excitement, such an answer has been in his expectation. He looked at Yiyang, his eyes a little more warm. From now on, treat her as your sister, just as you treat sister mi''er. His attitude, to a large extent, calmed Yiyang''s heart. Yiyang felt that he had a position in his heart for the first time, and the corners of his mouth unconsciously drew a faint arc¡° There''s a tree in the valley of time and space... It''s called the tree of truth... Take the hand of the Dragon... Break Xiaobai''s lie... "Yi Yang thinks about it. If he wants to destroy Xiaobai, he can only wait for her complete recovery. If you want to suppress Xiaobai temporarily, you still have a chance. The key is the hand of the dragon. As long as the hand of the dragon is willing to help, Xiaobai can''t come out and make trouble for the time being¡° What should the hand of the Dragon do? " Jun Lin nodded, saw the expression of Yi Yang a little excited, petite body began to tremble. Knowing that her body began to hurt again, her slender hand stretched out and gently grasped Yiyang''s shaking little hand, passing her warmth to her¡° When they love each other... Stab a silver needle into Xiaobai''s eyebrow for an hour... Xiaobai''s skill will be lost for a year... Just use the soul lock needle that just stabbed me... "Yiyang is shocked and looks at Junlin strangely. The warmth from her palm filled her empty heart. That kind of feeling is different from moriran''s feeling. It doesn''t make her move, but it makes her feel protected by her relatives. She felt that her strength was about to run out, and she seemed to fall into a boundless sleep again. Force yourself to gather all the essence and finish the solution all at once¡° Yiyang, don''t worry, I will find a way to wake you up and cure you, I swear Jun Lin looked at Yiyang''s long eyelashes and began to tremble. He knew that Yiyang was going to be unable to support. They''ve got the best way. He doesn''t need Yiyang to keep herself awake. The warm hand stretched out to touch on Yi Yang''s forehead and closed her eyes gently. Such an action seems very casual, but only Junlin knows what it represents. That represents a kind of recognition, a kind of commitment, a kind of eternal protection... "I believe you... Junlin..." Yiyang''s mouth turned up again, this time a shallow smile. This time there was no pain in her deep sleep, she just felt at ease. She believed that Junlin must have such ability to cure her. She is a little tired. It is necessary for her to have a good rest. When she is good, there will be a good start between her and Junlin¡° Although it''s only one year, your father, mother and concubine will come out one year later. I believe they will have a better way. " Demon Zun looked at the quilt that Jun Lin had covered for Yi Yang, and he began to calculate in his heart. The only thing they can count on now is the hand of the dragon. How can they persuade the hand of the dragon? It''s a big problem. But it''s better than having no way to go around like a headless fly. Yiyang, in the end is to show them a clear road¡° Well, how do we divide the work now? Time and space Valley is going, Yiyang is going to protect, and the hand of the dragon is going to persuade. It seems that there are many things we need to do... "

 Chapter 982

    Chu mi''er put away the silver needle and scratched her hair. There are too many things. They are obviously short of manpower. How can we divide the work so that everything can be covered?


    All of a sudden, she felt that the burden on her body was heavy. 2. A lot of people, the heavy sense of helplessness made her feel a little out of breath. She had a feeling that she was about to be crushed.


    "I have to go to the valley of time and space. Only when I am here can things be solved better. I have to deal with the affairs of the Phoenix family. I''ll deal with the Fengs first, and then I''ll go to the valley of time and space. You two can discuss the matter of persuading the hand of the dragon. I''ll go ahead and get busy first... "


    Junlin felt that he had not thought so much about so many things. He could only do these two things well. The hand of the dragon is not suitable for him to persuade. The most suitable person is his sister. As for the protection of Yiyang, he doesn''t have that ability, and the devil may be just competent.


    I''m afraid what he can do is to use his mouth to persuade the God of time and space to let them see the tree of truth


    "This kid..."


    Looking at Jun Lin waving his sleeve, he didn''t even take away a piece of cloud, and the corner of the devil''s mouth gave him a hard puff. Well, in the hand of the dragon and the protection of Yiyang, he really can''t help much, and it''s really useless to stay.


    How to solve the two problems in front of them? He doesn''t really have a clue


    "I''ll try to persuade the hand of the dragon to go to the time and space valley. You can stay and protect Yiyang. Xiaobai should still have some affection for Yiyang, otherwise this time Yiyang would have been killed. You don''t have to worry too much. Just try your best. "


    Time and space Valley, she is sure to go. Junlin went with the hand of the dragon, and she was not at ease. Although she is angry at Xiaobai''s behavior in her heart, she thinks carefully that Xiaobai should still have a master and servant for Yiyang, otherwise Yiyang would have no life.


    This is the best arrangement that can be made. Besides, it''s really up to fate.


    "Or I''ll quietly take Yiyang back to tiannu palace. Tiannu palace is hidden. No one can show me the way. Xiaobai may not be able to find it, do you think?"


    We must be more careful in doing so, otherwise it is easy to scare the snake. However, Xiao Bai and long''s hand are still in love. It''s easier for them to dry up their food. It''s not a big problem to take Yiyang away when they love each other.


    The only worry is that they take Yiyang without consulting Xiaobai, which is easy to cause Xiaobai''s suspicion


    "It''s a good way. Let''s plan to take Yiyang with us tonight, and I''ll arrange it. When Xiaobai asks tomorrow, I''ll say that you took Yiyang to God, because we found that she had a problem, but there was nothing we could do about it.... "


    Chu mi''er''s eyes are bright. The proposal is good. Take Yiyang to tiannv palace. It should ensure Yiyang''s safety in a short time. As long as Xiaobai is suppressed by the hand of the dragon with a silver needle, they still have a year to find a way to save Yiyang.


    Xiaobai''s personality is quite careless. He should not be sensitive to that degree. No matter what, they have to gamble once.


    "Well, don''t tell Xiaoxiao about it for the time being, so that the little girl won''t be able to hold back and tell Yunyao beast."


    After making the final decision, he will start to ponder over some details. The less people know about this, the better. If Xiaoxiao knows, he will unconsciously show his rejection and hostility to Xiaobai, which may cause Xiaobai''s sidelights.


    Although Xiaoxiao is baptized, her life will only be dragged down by the night, and she can''t be hurt by other people and other things. But be careful just in case.


    "I know, gone..."


    Chumi''er nodded and agreed, smiling. She just wanted to find a reason. Anyway, the little girl had to accompany her grandfather. She didn''t have so much thought to think about other things.


    Now the most difficult thing is to think of a reason to go to the hand of the dragon and cheat the hand of the Dragon into the valley of time and space, and it won''t make Xiaobai suspicious


    ¡­¡­


    The night is frightfully cold. A faint light in the air quietly scattered, it seems to imply something to someone.


    In a secluded courtyard, a dark shadow flashed out, holding a gorgeous woman in her arms. In mid air across a brief light, the moment will be integrated into the night.


    Such a departure, quietly, in addition to the people who should know, no one found.


    "Sister, did you tell the hand of the dragon?"


    In the night breeze, Junlin and chumi''er sat opposite each other, holding a cup of tea in their hands, but they didn''t have any mind to taste tea.


    Today, he is busy with the affairs of the Phoenix family. Even Yiyang is about to be taken to tiannu palace, and he just knows. He didn''t know what was going on with his sister.


    "I didn''t find the right opportunity today. I''ll have a look tomorrow..."


    Chumi''er sighs. Longzhishou is with Xiaobai all day long. Unless she has to, she doesn''t think she will talk to longzhishou about this important thing when they are together.


    Maybe they should find a way to get rid of small white money. What can they do?


    "Tomorrow I will personally read out the selection of the head of the Feng clan. I will take the hand of the dragon with me. You will take the opportunity to have a good talk with the hand of the dragon. "


    Jun Lin pondered for a moment, but thought of a good way. If the devil Zun leaves, he can ask the hand of the dragon to work with him, and no one will be suspicious. Let grandfather excuse physical discomfort, hold Xiaobai, everything will not be a problem... "Jun Lin, CHEN Ye''s thing, they intend to cheat Xiaoxiao to the end, give Xiaoxiao''s reason, that is, CHEN Ye wants to shut up cultivation. You can make a snack about it. Don''t make Xiaoxiao suspicious. " Chumi''er nodded, and Xiaobai''s affair came to an end for the time being. Now she was more worried about Xiaoxiao. Chen night can''t let Xiaoxiao know, otherwise she is afraid Xiaoxiao can''t bear it. Xiaoxiao is less than 12 years old. She can''t let Xiaoxiao face such complicated things at such a young age... "Well, in the future, we should try our best to avoid Xiaoxiao''s contact with Xiaobai. If Xiaobai''s nerves are abnormal one day and says something that shouldn''t be said, it''s really troublesome." Of course, he has a sense of propriety. Xiaoxiao is his only sister. He loves her from the bottom of his heart. He will do his best to protect her from any harm. Xiaobai is an indefinite time bomb. He hopes to subdue her before she explodes... "Not only can Xiaoxiao not know about it, but also can''t let father, king, mother and concubine know about it. If they know, they will have a knot in their heart. I''m afraid that their relationship with Chen ye will become very delicate in the future. " Chumi''er sighed heavily. Along the way, she watched her father stumble over. She knew how bitter his heart was. As for her mother''s concubine, no matter in her previous life or in her present life, she was wholeheartedly devoted to her feelings. I''m afraid that her heart would be more bitter. Everything can be cured by CHEN Ye. If Chen and ye can figure it out and look down on the unforgettable love in their previous life, their life will be calm again¡° If you can hide it for a day, it will be a day. Sister, what should Yiyang do? " Such a big thing, father and princess will know sooner or later, but father and princess have gone through so many hardships to get to today''s happiness, he believes that they will not change their feelings because of anything. A delicate figure suddenly appeared in his mind. He promised that she would wake her up at any cost¡° Didn''t God give the devil three brocade bags? We still have one left. After finishing Xiaobai, we''ll use the last one. Maybe we can really save Yiyang. " Chumi''er carefully ponders how to save Yiyang. She has no bottom in her heart, and the devil seems to have no way. The only hope for them is the unused brocade bag before the God goes out. God had given them three, must have expected what kind of problems they would encounter, she still quite trusted God¡° Elder sister, I will definitely go to the time and space Valley in one year. If I can''t wake up Yiyang before I leave, you will pay more attention for me in the next few years... "A glimmer of light flashed in Jun Lin''s deep eyes, but that glimmer of light soon disappeared. Yiyang''s situation is not optimistic, even if the brocade bag told them the way to save Yiyang, I''m afraid it is also difficult. He didn''t have much time. After he was rescued, he had to go back to the valley of time and space with his master. Everything, I have to ask my sister¡° That''s natural, not to mention you are my favorite brother, just Yiyang''s identity, I will do my best. Don''t think so much. God won''t be so cruel. There will always be a bright day. " How can Chu mi''er not realize the helplessness of Junlin? As a sister, it''s natural for her brother to share her sorrow. As long as her younger brother can practice at ease and let her do anything, she is willing. Her life was given by her mother, but by her younger brother and sister. This kindness, she will never forget¡° Elder sister, you are so good, you... "Jun Lin finally smile, thin lip slightly upward, hook out a very beautiful arc. He took chumi''er''s hand, which was rare. But the words haven''t finished, but I feel a small bead I carry with me begin to be restless. He was surprised and took out the little bead from his arms. His face suddenly became very dark. I saw that the three spirits and seven Spirits trapped by the little bead began to collide with each other. They were attacking each other like evil spirits and evil spirits. Such a scene makes Jun Lin look breathtaking. Her fingers tremble slightly, and she begins to cast magic to stop the madness. But no matter how hard he tried, there was no effect. He suddenly anxious, began to roar up, that cool matchless face is all anxious look¡° Moriran, you are crazy. You will kill yourself if you do this. Don''t you want to start over with Yiyang? Stop it, stop it... "

 Chapter 983

    He doesn''t know what happened? Originally good three souls seven souls unexpectedly made such extreme action. There was only one thought in his mind at this time, which was to stop moriran''s self destruction.


    If the soul is damaged, the concubine can repair it. If the soul is destroyed, the concubine will never make a new one.


    "Elder sister... How to do..."


    Jun Lin handed the small bead in the hand to Chu Mi Er, the facial expression on the face has already lost completely. Looking at the seven colored lights on those souls, little by little gloomy, he had a kind of despair of destroying the sky and the earth.


    He did not think that all his efforts might be wasted at this moment.


    "Set..."


    Chumi''er was no better than Junlin. She gathered all the real Qi in her body and made a body cursing to the rushing soul in the little bead. After that, she did not dare to open her eyes to see. If it was effective, everything would be saved. If it fails, moriran will never appear in the world.


    The consequences of such self destruction are not what they can bear, let alone Yiyang


    "Sister... Ok..."


    Jun Lin can feel Chu mi''er''s tension. After seeing that the soul with colorful light finally calmed down, he gently grasped Chu mi''er''s shaking hand.


    There''s no need to say more about the relationship between my sister and Yiyang. If moriran is destroyed, I''m afraid Yiyang will go to self destruction


    "It must be Xiaobai... It must be her... Junlin... Think about it carefully... Has she ever done anything different to you during this period of time..."


    The cold sweat on Chu mi''er''s forehead fell instantly and fell on the back of her hand. There is incomplete fear in the clear eyes, but more of it is filled with righteous indignation for the creator.


    The only one who can attack Junlin and make Junlin imperceptible is Xiaobai. Besides, he doesn''t think about it. Now she just wants to know how Xiaobai started with Junlin. She can also guard against it in the future.


    "How does Xiaobai know that Morian''s three spirits are on me? Is it the hand of the dragon


    Junlin didn''t take back moriran''s three spirits and seven spirits. Chumi''er''s words made him more confused than frightened. About moriran, only four of them knew. Although he gave Yiyang a hint, he didn''t say that the three spirits and seven spirits were in him. The only thing that could tell such a secret thing was the hand of the dragon.


    The hand of the dragon, the damned hand of the dragon, almost ruined their event and pushed the dragon clan to the end of its life.


    In ancient times, if the spirit of God was met, the God of six time and space would be angry. Can the hand of the Dragon bear such consequences?


    "I guess so, but when did the hand of the Dragon tell Xiaobai?"


    This important problem makes chumi''er alert. Junlin''s words are right. They are really the hands to guard against dragons.


    She believes that the hand of the dragon says all this without knowing it. It is reasonable for a man who is dazed by love to do anything.


    "Because of Yiyang, Xiaobai has always had a lot of opinions on me, especially after Yiyang borrowed her skills, she warned me face to face. However, after Yiyang changed his life for his grandfather, Xiaobai seems to have a much better attitude towards me. Longzhishou should have told her at that time... "


    Jun Lin''s eyes drifted far away and began to try to recall. Will be to Xiaobai after the things little by little memories, without the slightest omission. About half an hour later, he came back from his own thoughts and spoke for sure.


    How can a person who has a grudge against him change his inexplicable attitude? There must be a reason why he believed that the hand of the Dragon told her about moriran, and she would be kind to him.


    "Then she should be the one who has been working for most of the day. Do you remember?"


    Chumi''er thinks Junlin''s reasoning is correct. Xiaobai has a grudge against Junlin. She always knows it, and even talks about it with Yiyang. If Xiaobai suddenly gets better with Junlin, I''m afraid that''s the reason.


    The hand of the dragon should be kind-hearted. I don''t know if the hand of the dragon will be crazy after Xiaobai''s mask is exposed.


    Such a feeling, no matter whether they are sincere or not, will never come to the end unless there is a miracle


    "I once met Xiaobai in the afternoon. She was hiding in a flower bush and crying. The hand of the dragon was persuading her. I wanted to pretend I didn''t see him leave, but I was stopped by the hand of the dragon. As I approached, Xiaobai suddenly jumped into the arms of Long''s hand, as if she didn''t want me to see her cry, and waved me away. At that time, there were some petals in her hands, which floated in the air with her actions. One of them fell on me. It should be the petals that caused trouble... "


    He never takes the initiative to talk with Xiaobai, and he will not take the initiative to contact Xiaobai. After Yiyang accident, he has only contacted Xiaobai once. Should be this time, Xiaobai in his off guard, to moriran under the heavy hand.


    "It seems that the only way to guard against her is not to talk to her. Now I''m really worried and smiling..."


    Xiaoxiao that little girl has always been heartless, Xiaobai for the dragon''s hand detoxification, Xiaoxiao is almost grateful to Xiaobai body scale, simply can''t want to guard against Xiaobai. Originally, they thought they could not tell Xiaobai about Xiaoxiao, but now it seems that they can''t even tell Xiaoxiao. If Xiaoxiao doesn''t know how to protect himself, he will suffer a big loss sooner or later¡° I go to talk with Xiao Xiao, only about Xiao Bai, not about CHEN Ye. We always want to protect Xiaoxiao from being hurt. Maybe God means to let Xiaoxiao protect himself. " Jun Lin''s heart also rose up endless worry, moriran things will completely overturn their previous ideas. Well, let Xiaoxiao learn and grow through this. His precious sister will never let them down¡° Well, moriran''s soul is in my custody for the time being. When I get to the valley of time and space, I will give it to the God of time and space. Not only that, tomorrow we will play in front of the hand of the dragon, let Xiaobai believe that Morian''s soul has been scattered, you can also take the opportunity to test Xiaobai... "Chu mi''er pondered for a long time, put Morian''s soul into her pocket, and protect it. Ancient gods, they had to keep them, even if they had to pay for their lives. She chumi''er has never been a hypocritical person, nor a good liar, but for moriran and Yiyang, she went all out. What''s lying and acting? Even if she was killed, she would not say a word of nonsense... "Well, let''s act according to circumstances. I''ll go to see Xiaoxiao first. You go to bed early, and there will be a hard fight tomorrow..." Junlin''s fingers clenched tightly into his fist and waved fiercely in the air. No matter how difficult the next road is, their sister and brother will support them to go on, and they will live and die together. He got up and said hello to chumi''er, then turned his head and walked out of the yard. The cold moonlight dragged his shadow so long that it could hardly be seen on the gravel road The next morning, long''s hand and Xiao Bai were still sleeping. They were awakened by a sudden knock on the door. Tired all night long''s hand wanted to pretend that he didn''t hear anything, but he was kicked out of bed by Xiao Bai, who was awakened by Jin Xin, and signaled him to open the door¡° Early in the morning, what can I do for you? Do you want people to live? " Dragon''s hand casually put on a coat, and then opened the door. Before he could see the person clearly, it was a terrible roar. He is very sleepy now. He just wants to sleep. If there is not a trace of reason, he will slap the people who disturb him¡° The hand of the dragon, less nonsense, you see moriran''s soul has not saved, hurry up... "Jun Lin grabbed the collar of the hand of the dragon, pulled the hand of the dragon out of the room. Very anxious. He held a soul fixing bead in his slender fingers and handed it to the hand of the dragon. His words made the hand of the Dragon wake up suddenly. His unfocused eyes swept the soul fixing bead in his hand. When he saw the scattered souls, his hand could not help shaking¡° What''s going on? " The hand of the Dragon immediately drives the mana and senses the damage of the soul in the soul fixing bead. Under this induction, his face turned pale. The three souls and seven Spirits in the soul fixing bead have already lost the slightest vitality, and have already broken up. It''s impossible to be saved... "I don''t know. I was very tired last night, and I slept very deeply. As soon as I woke up, I found that Morian''s soul had become like this, and I came to you immediately. Can moriran be saved by the hand of the dragon? Do you want to help him? " Jun Lin shook his head, his cool face was all at a loss, as if he really knew nothing. In fact, his words can work. Last night when moriran''s soul had a problem, if he wasn''t still awake, he really couldn''t find out¡° Moriran''s soul has been destroyed. No one can save it. Who made it? If I know, I''ll have to crush him to death. " The hand of the Dragon casts a spell to release the souls in the soul fixing bead. When those incomplete souls touch the air, they will disappear. He smashed a thousand year old tree in the yard with his fist, and smashed the thousand year old tree into dregs. Such an accident, let him in addition to special anger. Moriran is an ancient god, the only ancient god in the world, but he lost it in this way¡° It''s hopeless. What about Yiyang? I once promised her that I would give her a brand-new moriran... "Jun Lin was dejected and sat down on the chair in the yard, holding his hair, very upset. His tone trembled slightly, just like a drowning man looking for a trace of life, which made people feel very sad¡° Can only tell the truth, this world can no longer have ancient god, the reality is cruel, we have to accept. Jun Lin, wait and see. The culprits of the ancient gods will have retribution sooner or later. "

 Chapter 984

    Junlin''s helplessness makes the hand of the dragon very distressed, but he doesn''t know how to comfort him. I could only walk up to him and pat him on the shoulder.


    A man''s commitment is heavy, he knows it. Especially the man standing at the top of power, such as Junlin, is almost speechless. Junlin''s despair, he can understand, but also can''t help.


    "What happened to moriran?"


    The door of the room was opened again, and Xiao Bai, who was dressed neatly, came out of the room and saw Jun Lin, who was constantly scratching his hair in the yard. It was a strange problem.


    Before she went to the bathroom to wash, and did not listen to their dialogue, just in the moment of opening the door, vaguely heard the ancient god retribution.


    "Xiaobai, didn''t I tell you that we brought back moriran''s soul? I don''t know who destroyed that soul last night. Moriran is no longer there... "


    The hand of the dragon looks at the small white of one face doubt, don''t think too much, then will tell the truth. Moriran and Yiyang have to be together every life. Xiaobai and moriran also have deep feelings. Such an accident is certainly a heavy blow to Xiaobai.


    After that, he grabs Xiaobai''s hand and seems to want to give Xiaobai strength


    "What? Is moriran''s soul gone? How could this happen? If the master knows, I''m afraid he will be heartbroken. "


    Xiaobai''s face suddenly changed. She looked at the hand of the Dragon quite inconceivably. Until the hand of the Dragon nodded in affirmation, she just sat down on the chair beside Junlin as if she had lost her soul. She was also at a loss.


    Her expression was very painful, every move revealed her grief at the moment, and the reaction was perfect


    "This is a must check, thorough check, can''t let moriran die not clear."


    Xiaobai''s question can''t be answered by long''s hand. He just rubs Xiaobai''s slightly messy hair and looks at Junlin.


    No matter how hard it is, I will give Morian an an explanation. This is the only thing they can do for Morian


    "Well, maybe it''s God''s will. Maybe it''s because we went against the sky and brought Morin to Tianyuan, and Morin was doomed. The hand of the dragon, the devil and Yiyang go to God to save their lives. Please accompany me to today''s Feng clan meeting. Alas... "


    Jun Lin nodded and got up feebly, very helpless. He has seen Xiaobai''s reaction. Maybe Xiaobai already knows the result. He can''t see any difference from Xiaobai''s look. It''s a bit fake to go on trying. He has to stop when it''s good.


    Just as his words fell, Xiaobai, who was still immersed in his thoughts, suddenly came back to his senses. He suddenly got up and wanted to grab Junlin''s arm, but Junlin dodged him.


    "What did you say? Did the devil take his master to God for help? Isn''t the master all right? What happened last night? "


    Xiaobai''s hand is stiff in the mid air, a little embarrassed, but she doesn''t care about the embarrassment. She asks in a hurry, locking the eyes of Junlin.


    Last night, she went back to her room to sleep after making sure the master''s condition was good. What kind of attack did the master encounter after she left?


    "After you left last night, Yiyang suddenly convulsed all over. I tried my best and I couldn''t help it. In desperation, we can only let the Demon Lord send Yiyang to heaven. Maybe Yiyang will have a chance of life. "


    Chumi''er came in from the outside of the yard, tired as if she didn''t sleep last night. She sighed heavily, kneaded the temple and went to Xiaobai''s front, looked at Xiaobai''s eyes and said word by word.


    Although we already know that Xiaobai is harbouring evil intentions, it is impossible for Xiaobai to attack her under such circumstances unless Xiaobai wants to expose herself.


    "Then why don''t you come to me? I must accompany my master and protect him.... "


    Xiaobai seems to be very dissatisfied with chumi''er''s decision. She and her master are one. She should be where the master is. They so rashly will host send away, asked her opinion?


    Her emotion suddenly excited up, looking at Chu Mi er''s eyes strange incomparable, seems to have the possibility of outbreak at any time.


    "I''m the most powerful doctor in this continent. There''s nothing I can do. What can you do for me? At that time, we photographed people coming to you and were directly bombed away by you. Have you forgotten? Or do we have to wait for you and the hand of the dragon to finish, before we send Yiyang away? In that case, who knows if Yiyang can live through last night. "


    Chumi''er sneered, and there was some deep mockery in her eyes. It''s also reasonable for her to treat Xiaobai in this way now. After yesterday''s event, she treated Xiaobai in this way.


    She must have been prepared to talk about it. In order not to make Xiaobai suspicious, she did send someone to interrupt them when they were happiest


    "For such an important matter, you can let that person kick the door directly..."


    Xiaobai thought of last night''s accident. Chumi''er''s words were true. Someone knocked on their door at that time. It''s just that they are in such a state, and the hand of the Dragon doesn''t want to bombard the man away.


    She never thought that the man had come to tell her that her master was in danger


    "It''s not that they have no sense of shame to kick your door at that time. I''m afraid nobody can do such a thing except you. Your master is still in a coma, the situation is unknown, but you still have the heart to love with the hand of the dragon. Who else can you blame for missing such an important thing? " Chumi''er really doesn''t know what''s in Xiaobai''s head? I can say that. Kick their door and watch them roll around. It''s not like they want to have needle holes. Her merciless words made the blood on Xiaobai''s face fade. She was obviously angry and not prepared to suppress her emotions¡° I... "Xiaobai is speechless. She is a bit of a jerk. She still thinks about her happiness in this kind of thing. If she misses the big event, it''s really her responsibility. What should we do now? She must follow her master. I''m afraid she can only ask for chumi''er or Junlin now¡° I came here today to explain this matter to you. After that, I''ll go first. " Chumi''er sees Xiaobai''s twinkling eyes and sneers. However, she didn''t hesitate. After making things clear, she turned around and left without the slightest intention of staying. She just walked a few steps, and her arm was immediately caught. She didn''t have to turn around to know who that person was. She stopped at the same place, waiting for Xiaobai to ask her¡° Sister mi''er, send me to the host, please... "Xiaobai originally wanted to apologize, but Chu mi''er''s cold feeling made her feel a little surprised. The words of apology choked in the throat, and the words of export turned into a prayer. Jun Lin, there are too many things to do, I''m afraid it''s useless to ask. Only chumier is her last hope. She didn''t know where the master of Tianyuan was. If you look for a needle in a haystack by yourself, I''m afraid you can''t find it even if you die¡° Are you kidding? God, can anyone go there? If I can get one more person, I''ll follow Chumi''er looked at the pathetic little white as if she were a psychopath. She felt speechless at the end of her words. She didn''t want to pay attention to Xiaobai, and she was afraid that doing so would make Xiaobai unhappy and attack her secretly, so she would lose more than gain. From Xiaobai''s look, she could see it. Xiaobai doesn''t know where God lives, and the big stone in his heart is finally completely put down¡° Sister mi''er, the devil is a man in the end. There are many aspects in his care of the master. Why don''t you just let him come back and let me stay? " Xiaobai doesn''t want to give up the only chance to seize chumier''s little hand. Her small mouth a flat, very aggrieved looking at Chu Mi son. If chumi''er doesn''t agree, she will kneel down for chumi''er. She can''t let her master leave her for too long. If she leaves her for too long, I''m afraid the master will really die. But she couldn''t persuade Chu mi''er. For a moment, she was in a hurry and could only ask for help from the hand of the dragon¡° Xiaobai, some things are not as simple as you think. I used to be the daughter of heaven. I have great skill. If I want to see God, I can go to him directly. But now I am just a mortal, mediocre skills, there is no way as you wish. It''s not that I don''t want to help you, but I really can''t Chu mi''er''s tone finally softened a little. She took away Xiaobai''s hand and shook her head helplessly to Xiaobai. The occasional show of weakness can make her words sound more authentic. Such refusal, let Xiaobai no longer know how to persuade. She just looked at Chu mi''er, the tears in her eyes fell quietly, which made her feel pity¡° What are you crying about? Yiyang is not dead. You are looking for bad luck for Yiyang when you cry like this. Can you put away your tears and be strong? " Xiaobai''s tears make chumi''er feel disgusted, but it''s not easy to attack. She can only declare her dissatisfaction in such a way. Then he gave the hand of the dragon a look in the eyes and walked away with a big stride. She doesn''t have any mind to see a woman who has a ghost in her heart but still pretends to be forced to cry, which will drive her crazy... "Hand of the dragon, half an hour later, you must come to Fengzu''s Square, or we''ll be friends..." Junlin''s life is the most annoying woman who loves to cry. As soon as he sees Xiaobai''s endless, his heart is filled with disgust. He exhorted the hand of the dragon a few words, then followed behind Chu mi''er and quickly read away. This yard, I''m afraid he won''t come back in his lifetime. It really makes him feel sick. "..." The hand of the dragon looks at the figure that they leave one after another. It always feels strange. Some pictures were rolling in his mind. He looked down at the woman who was crying in his arms. His eyes were obscure. He held Xiaobai in his arms without saying a word, and sipped his thin lip tightly for a long time

 Chapter 985

    Fengzu square


    When Junlin arrived, the whole square had been surrounded by water. Everyone was talking about who would be the head of the Feng clan.


    In the crowd, Feng''s brothers got together, but the atmosphere was strange, especially between Feng Tianao and Feng Tianye.


    "Big brother is really a good means. Yesterday he used that method to deal with me..."


    Feng Tianye is probably the most depressed one among all the people present. He went to see his father quietly last night. His father told him that he was the right patriarch, and he was also written in the imperial edict.


    However, such an accident happened yesterday, and Junlin went to the four elders again to discuss the selection. He was really worried about the change.


    "It''s yours, it''s yours after all, it''s not yours after all, even if I don''t do anything, it''s not yours after all. Let''s wait and see, ha ha..."


    Feng Tianao''s mood is excellent. His purpose is not to let Feng Tianye go to the top. He thinks that what he designed yesterday is enough to let Feng Tianye go to hell. When he thought that the name read out from Jun Lin''s mouth later was not Feng Tianye, he felt very cool.


    "Elder brother, I will bear in mind your great kindness. Sooner or later, I will double it."


    Smell speech, the blue veins on Feng Tianye''s forehead burst out. He carefully laid out for so many years, in order to be the head of the clan, but when he was one step away from the head of the clan, he might pass by.


    If Junlin didn''t have a meeting with the four elders yesterday, he felt that everything was still under control, but it just went against his wishes


    "If I can''t be the patriarch, why don''t you think I''m afraid of you? Ha ha... "


    Feng Tian Ao doesn''t care. In the Feng clan, only the head of the clan can cover the sky. If they don''t become clan leaders, they are equal, and no one has to be afraid of anyone. If there is a real opposition, both sides will lose.


    "Hum..."


    Fengtianye stares at fengtianao coldly. Seeing that Junlin and the four elders have been on the stage, he doesn''t say anything more. He is waiting for his fate to go to heaven or hell.


    The huge square also suddenly quieted down. The people of the Phoenix family looked at the young man, who was shocked by the strong atmosphere of the young man from the inside out. If this young man becomes the head of their Feng clan, their future of Feng clan can''t be underestimated.


    Unfortunately, this young man is the king of the underworld in the future. The underworld is the supreme of the four realms. The young man can''t be regarded as the head of the Phoenix clan.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today the little prince of the underworld will replace the patriarch to announce the new patriarch of the Feng clan. This candidate has been decided after our careful consideration. I hope you can support the new patriarch as much as you support the patriarch."


    The elder stood beside Junlin, looking at the people below, feeling very dignified. The transition between the old and the new is a very difficult thing for any race. It represents not only an end, but also a challenge.


    His eyes could not help looking in the direction of the Feng brothers. There was some helplessness, but more uneasiness


    "Little prince, please..."


    As I said in the opening remarks, the scene has been so quiet that only breathing sounds are left. It''s time to announce the candidates. He knew the personality of the little prince and did not dare to delay any time.


    As soon as his words fell, Jun Lin opened the letter in his hand and held it up so that all the feng people could see a seal on the letter. The seal came from the jade seal of the Feng clan leader, which means that the letter is valid.


    "The 20th patriarch of Feng clan is... Feng... Tian... Ba..."


    Jun Lin unfolded the letter in his hand without saying a word of nonsense, which gave the people of the Feng family a great pleasure. After the announcement, he handed the letter in his hand to a feng people below, so that they could see it clearly. The decision he announced was not an arbitrary one.


    This unexpected answer, let the scene into a dead silence, everyone looked at each other, no one dares to believe that the patriarch and the four Presbyterians made such a decision. Even Feng Tianba himself is stupid.


    "Wait..."


    Feng Tianba soon regained his mind, and a feizong was on the stage. Naturally, he would not question the wrong answer announced by King''s landing. He just wanted to do his best to stop it.


    He doesn''t want to be the head of the Feng clan at all. Who is willing to take such a heavy responsibility


    "It''s no use what you say now."


    Jun Lin light looking at the man in front of a face of anxiety, gently hook the corner of the mouth, said with a smile. He had already thought out the countermeasures, and was not afraid that Feng Tianba would not take over the position of the head of the Feng clan.


    "It''s hard for you. I have said many times that you are not interested in the position of patriarch. If you must force me, you will destroy the whole Phoenix family. "


    Feng Tianba''s resolute face was full of absolute colors. He was naturally yearning for freedom and had no interest in these powers. The four elders all know this. Why did they make such a decision?


    He looked at the brilliant young man in front of him and seemed to have the answer in his heart. It must be Junlin who denies other candidates that the position of clan leader will fall to him¡° You are now the head of the Feng clan. If you want to destroy the Feng clan, it''s also your right. You can do it. " Jun Lin spread out his hand and didn''t think much of Feng Tianba''s words. Feng Tianba is upright and affectionate. How can he let feng people go to destruction? To say the least, even if the Phoenix family has really reached that point, he has the ability to make the Phoenix family turn around. Today, no matter what reason Feng Tianba has, it doesn''t work here... "OK, then I''ll give up the position of the head of Feng clan as the head of Feng clan." Feng Tianba sees the irreversibility of Junlin''s attitude. For the little prince of the underworld, who is not the Phoenix family, he is just a few friends with him. He really can''t understand why Junlin is so persistent? However, he also understood that when the emperor was in charge of this business, he would certainly take care of it to the end. There was no possibility of giving up halfway¡° According to the ancestral system of the Feng nationality, there are only two possibilities to pass on the throne. First, the patriarch is not qualified for the position of patriarch because of the accident. Second, the patriarch has gone back to heaven for a hundred years. I don''t know what kind of uncle he belongs to? " Jun Lin looked up and down fengtianba several times, and the meaning was very obvious. Feng Tianba wants to pass the throne. It''s impossible. Feng Tianba is the head of the Feng clan. He has to do what he does or not. He can''t do it willfully¡° Junlin, you are the little prince of the underworld. The affairs of the Phoenix family can''t be managed by you, an outsider. The decision you made doesn''t count. " Feng Tianba was a little annoyed, staring at Jun Lin, gnashing his teeth, almost roaring. If this boy hadn''t been nosy, there wouldn''t have been so much. The father has decided the position of the head of the Feng clan for a long time. It belongs to Feng Tianye. What''s the matter with him¡° Uncle, which eye did you see me in this? You are clearly elected by the four elders and the public. I just read it on behalf of my grandfather. Don''t slander me. " Jun Lin looks at Feng Tianba, who is a little jumpy. He looks innocent, as if this matter has nothing to do with him. He can feel fengtianba''s helplessness. He knows that under the desperate situation, fengtianba''s subconscious is ready to take over the position of clan leader. Well, fengtianba was really pulled into the water by him. Now that he had made a pit for fengtianba, he naturally had to give fengtianba some benefits¡° As long as you are willing to take over the position of patriarch, I promise you a good marriage, OK This is the regret of Feng Tianba''s life. His beloved woman died of illness a year ago. In this world, the only one who can hold down Feng Tianba''s steps is probably the dead woman. As long as fengtianba can live up to the trust of Fengzu''s people, he can go to Tianjie and beg for mercy from Tiandi... "You will make it clear..." hearing the words, fengtianba was stunned, and his eagle like eyes suddenly brightened, and his mood suddenly became excited. Junlin''s words make him some can''t believe, if really can let him and Xiangling continue leading edge again, this clan head''s position he is willing to accept¡° Xiangling should have been reincarnated. I will ask Hei Wuchang to find out her reincarnation, and then go to find Yuelao to weave your marriage thread. " Jun Lin got close to Feng Tianba''s ear and said softly in a voice that two people could only hear. He knew that this was fengtianba''s death. No matter how reluctant fengtianba was, he would agree to all his requirements for Xiangling. This is his only concession and the only chip to subdue fengtianba. Now it seems that this chip is useful¡° OK, let''s take 16 years as the deadline. I''ll try my best to take care of the Fengs in these 16 years. If I get what I want after 16 years, I will devote my whole life to the Phoenix family. If you turn back, I swear that you will destroy the Phoenix family. " This time, Feng Tianba didn''t hesitate at all. He was staring at Jun Lin''s eyes without any feelings. He was very serious. This attitude, on the one hand, represents his seriousness, and on the other hand, represents his determination. He knew that King''s landing could understand it, and he knew how to do it¡° OK, here... "Jun Lin took out the seal of the Phoenix family from his arms and gave it to Feng Tianba. He finally breathed a sigh of relief. Fengzu, if fengtianba is in charge, he will be relieved. After all, besides Feng, he has a lot to do¡° Jun Lin, uncle''s happiness in this life depends on you... "Feng Tianba holds the jade seal''s hand and shakes slightly. He knows what his decision means. It means that he will give up his freedom for Xiangling. From then on, he can only live in Fengzu. I''m afraid it''s really hard for him to go out. However, for the love in his heart, he is willing to endure the loneliness. I just want to join hands with her and enjoy the prosperity of my life¡° Uncle rest assured that everything will be as he wishes. Xiangling is always by your side. She is... "

 Chapter 986

    Jun Lin tells Feng Tianba everything he wants to know. After everything is settled, there is nothing wrong with him here. As soon as he dodges, he goes after Chu mi''er and the hand of the dragon.


    Soon, he caught up with the hand of the dragon, and the three men hid in a fog, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    "You suspect that Xiao Bai has hurt Morian''s soul, right?"


    The hand of the dragon looks at in front of the facial expression one by one uglier sister younger brother, the mouth of the gloomy Sen Sen asks a way. Ten fingers were clenched into fists, and it seemed that they could be waved out at any time.


    Although he hasn''t been in touch with them for a long time, he knows their style well. The scene that was put on this morning was just a play they showed him.


    "Not doubting, but affirming. Hand of the dragon, if you don''t tell Xiaobai about moriran, how can such an accident happen? "


    Jun Lin''s eyes are burning at the hand of the dragon, and his attitude towards the hand of the dragon is very uncomfortable. It was clearly his own fault, and his tone seemed to question them.


    Originally, he thought that he could have a good talk with longzhishou, but now he thought that it was just their wishful thinking. Longzhishou would not give them the chance to have a good talk. In this case, they didn''t have to use their own hot face to stick to other people''s cold buttocks.


    "I did tell Xiaobai about moriran, but it doesn''t mean Xiaobai did it. Who knows if any of you accidentally let it slip, which made you miss..."


    The mouth of the hand of the dragon is still very hard, he is not willing to admit such a cruel reality. Xiaobai, such a beautiful woman, how could she do something worse than pigs and dogs?


    Can the spirits of ancient gods be destroyed at will? He didn''t think Xiaobai would be that stupid unless he was really crazy


    "We are not the same as you. We don''t understand the importance. Our mouths are tight. We would rather be misunderstood by Yiyang than say anything. You should have told Xiaobai after Yiyang changed his life for my grandfather. It took less than half a day for you to say that, but moriran had an accident. How could you have the face to say such a thing? "


    Jun Lin is also very angry. He is seldom angry because the words of the hand of the dragon are completely angry. He grabbed the collar of the hand of the dragon, and the flame was burning in his deep eyes. That ferocious appearance, let the Chu Mi son of one side see all have some heart frighten.


    Damned Xiaobai, no matter who is protecting him, he must find a way to save her at any cost


    "You said it was Xiaobai. Is there any evidence? If you can prove it, I''ll believe you. "


    Jun Lin''s rage was also unexpected from the dragon''s hand. He threw away Jun Lin''s hand holding his collar and spoke very hard with a cold face.


    Since they all say it''s a small white man, then come up with the evidence. As long as they can produce evidence, he will believe it.


    "Hand of the dragon, do you know why we want to send Yiyang away? Yiyang is moved by Xiaobai. If he can''t be cured, he will become a living dead man all his life. My sister wakes her up with a silver needle. She tells us that Xiaobai has a problem. If you don''t believe us, you should believe Yiyang, right? Yiyang, the goddess of ancient times, would she slander the people around her without integrity? "


    They really can''t come up with the evidence right now. He can''t say that Xiaobai calculated him with a petal. Even he didn''t believe that. But it doesn''t matter, they still have a way to prove that Xiaobai harbors evil intentions.


    Just before saying that method, he must express the sullen in his heart, otherwise he will be suffocated.


    "The more you talk about it, the more outrageous it is. But the devil said it himself. Yiyang has nothing to do, just need to rest for a while. Now you say that Yiyang has become a living dead man, and all this is done by Xiaobai. You are really more and more ridiculous. "


    The heart of the hand of the Dragon instantly heavy, he knew that the temperament of Jun Lin is from disdain to lie. But he just didn''t want to believe what king Lin said was true. His Xiaobai is so simple, how can he do such a thing?


    He felt that someone must have framed Xiaobai, and the hidden behind the scenes was the culprit


    "Hand of the dragon, if we have evidence to prove that Xiaobai has a problem, are you willing to destroy your relatives for the sake of Tianyuan mainland?"


    Junlin is too lazy to argue with him. He is really stupid to reason with a man who is dazed by love. He directly threw out their cards, as long as the hand of the dragon is willing to agree to their conditions, he will let the hand of the Dragon understand what is an arrow through the heart.


    The woman that dragon''s hand has a crush on is just a bitch who is not easy and has a black heart to the extreme


    "Since you are so sure that we slander Xiaobai, why don''t you dare to agree? Don''t forget that you are also a member of Tianyuan continent. Don''t forget that moriran and Yiyang have paid such a high price for what? "


    The hesitation and silence of the hand of the Dragon make Chu mi''er unable to look down. She squints at the hand of the dragon. There is no gentleness in her clear eyes at the moment, and the rest is cruel.


    If the hand of the dragon does not dare to agree to such conditions, what does it prove? It proves that the hand of the dragon also knows what they say is true, but the hand of the Dragon doesn''t want to face it for a while.


    "I will not promise you, even if you can prove that Xiaobai really has a problem, I will only find a way to save Xiaobai, will not hurt her life." Jun Lin and Chu mi''er''s aggressive force makes long''s hand a little overwhelmed. In his heart, Xiao Bai is very important, but these once life and death partners are also very important. His insistence finally wavered. He grabbed his hair and looked at Junlin and chumi''er very sorry. As a friend, he has to tell them the truth. He has no way to deal with his own women¡° Hand of the dragon, come with us to the valley of time and space, where the tree of truth will tell you everything. If you still have conscience, if you still want our partners, we only ask you one thing. After knowing the truth, hold Xiaobai for us for one year. A year later, even if we are to be killed by Xiaobai, it has nothing to do with you. " Chu mi''er hated the iron but couldn''t help it, so she finally had to compromise. One year, they only need one year. A year later, even if Yiyang can''t wake up, with his father and his mother and his concubines, it''s not so easy for Xiaobai to attack Tianyuan. She believes that her father, mother and concubine will have a way to deal with Xiaobai... "Well, if it won''t hurt Xiaobai''s life, I''d like to..." longzhishou''s eyes are very complex. He knows the pride of chumi''er and Junlin. If they didn''t come to the desperate place, they couldn''t beg him so low. If he refuses, he is not worthy to be friends with them. He also believes in himself. If Xiaobai really has a problem, he will be able to influence Xiaobai with his love. The ending is not necessarily the most tragic... "It''s a deal, let''s go to the time and space valley now..." hearing this, chumi''er''s big stone finally falls to the ground, and she has a look at Junlin. With one look, they already understand what they want to express. They must get to the valley of time and space as soon as possible to reveal all the truth¡° I''ll go back and tell Xiaobai first. You can rest assured that I won''t make her suspicious. I swear... "In order to make up my mind, time and space Valley must go. He wants to tell Xiaobai that if Xiaobai really has a problem, he can control her without knowing it. He knew what they would worry about. He was not that stupid. He would not come, and would not leave any way for himself... "OK, you go, we''ll wait for you here." Chu mi''er didn''t stop her. With a wave of her white hand, the mist spread, and the warm sunshine came down, dispersing the darkness here. The hand of the dragon is trustworthy. He swore that they could not be so unkind¡° At the latest, I will come to see you... "Long''s hand didn''t want to pay any attention to his king''s landing, touched his nose, dropped such a sentence, and left like flying. He had a feeling of running away, which made him feel very uncomfortable... "Jun Lin, don''t think too much, things are not so bad. The hand of the dragon is willing to believe us after all. We have to give him some time to adapt. " Chu mi''er looked at her younger brother, who was angry and red. She patted Jun Lin''s shoulder gently to show her comfort. Junlin should attach great importance to the friendship with longzhishou, otherwise there would not be such a big reaction. I don''t know where the blessing of dragon''s hand came from, but how can Jun Lin care about him... "I know, I don''t know what happened to me? As soon as I saw his face, I wanted to slap him, and I couldn''t suppress my emotions. " Junlin scratched his head a little impatiently. For his unprecedented out of control, he really felt speechless. I want to be very self-control, it seems that this trip to Ralo, he has recognized the hand of the dragon, in his heart has the hand of the dragon as his friend, I hope this determination will not let him down too much¡° If we really come to the last step, I also believe that the hand of the dragon will be on our side. He, after all, is a member of the Tianyuan continent. He will not completely destroy the continent in which he lives for the sake of a woman. " Chumi''er is still optimistic, because of the understanding of the hand of the dragon, she thinks that the hand of the dragon still has conscience. The most important thing is that the hand of the Dragon loves the dragon people and cares about his friends. In his heart, there are not only women¡° Elder sister, ever since the accident of father, king and concubine, I''ve been working hard all the way. I''m really tired. Thanks to you and Xiaoxiao, otherwise I''m afraid I can''t make it to the present. Elder sister, we must keep Yiyang alive and change our life for us. We must be together forever. "

 Chapter 987

    Valley of time and space


    Under the guidance of Junlin, Chu mi''er and the hand of the Dragon smoothly enter the valley of time and space and meet the God of time and space.


    The God of time and space is not surprised to see Junlin and chumi''er, but it is strange to see the hand of the dragon.


    "Jun Lin, what happened?"


    She naturally knows about the origin of the hand of the dragon. I just don''t know when he will be mixed up with Jun Lin again. But, in the heart is very sure, Jun Lin this time with the hand of the dragon, absolutely nothing good.


    "If we want to prove something to him, we must use the truth."


    Jun Lin came to the God of time and space with a very humble attitude. The God of time and space is good to him and his mother, he knows. Because he understood it, he was willing to be kind to the God of time and space and treat it as his mother''s concubine.


    "Tell me something. Only when I understand it can I lend you the tree of truth."


    Junlin''s obedience is very gratifying to the God of time and space. She takes Junlin to sit down, arranges his messy hair, and finally gives him a cup of warm tea.


    The child has gone through too many hardships in this period of time. He has obviously lost a lap. It''s really hard for him


    "Here''s the thing..."


    Jun Lin raised his head and drank the big glass of water. He simply said what happened during this period. The face of the God of time and space became more and more ugly with his words. When he finished his last sentence, the God of time and space had already grasped several red marks out of his hand.


    "It''s really evil. The ancient goddess should have met such a guardian beast. Alas..."


    The God of time and space glanced at the hand of the dragon, and really thought right with her. All this is caused by this hand. If his mouth is not tight enough, how can there be so many accidents.


    If he hadn''t been refined by the ancestor of the dragon clan with her life-long skills, she would want to destroy him now


    "Is there any way to save Yiyang?"


    Jun Lin glanced at his bleeding hand and didn''t care much. Taking this opportunity, he asked about Yiyang. If the God of time and space had a way to save Yiyang, it would be better.


    He was sure that as long as the God of time and space had a way, he would help him


    "I didn''t, but God did. Don''t forget..."


    The God of time and space glanced at the hand of the dragon and whispered in the ear of Jun Lin for a long time. This hand can''t control his mouth. He still can''t let him know some things, so as to avoid any accident.


    Ancient goddess''s identity is special, she thinks God should be willing to take out that wish to save Yiyang''s life. Only when Yiyang is in good condition and Wushun is in good condition can this continent be saved.


    "I see. I know what to do..."


    The words of the God of time and space made Jun Lin happy. He forgot the wishing tree in tiannu palace. This time, he won''t let God hide and tuck in. He will give the wish tree to Yiyang. Otherwise, he will be with the old man forever.


    "Well, I''ll take you to see the tree of truth first. I''ll solve your problem first, and then talk about other things."


    The God of time and space glances at Chu mi''er who wants to talk and stop, and gives her a hint. Now she really doesn''t want to believe the hand of the dragon. Chumi''er''s business will be dealt with for a while.


    The reaction of the God of time and space made the palm of the hand of the silent dragon hurt. Several times I want to open my mouth to explain a few sentences, but I feel that no matter what I say at this time, it is not very appropriate. He asked for all this, no wonder others.


    He followed them very dejectedly, and went deep into the thick woods. He directly ignored the beautiful scenery along the way, and didn''t have any mood to enjoy it at this moment.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, I came to a small stream. A small tree stood quietly on one side, but it had a very unique flavor.


    "Jun Lin, you can only ask it three questions at a time. What do you want to ask first? I''ll turn it on first... "


    The God of time and space gently smiles at Jun Lin and reminds him that his little white hand picks up a white light, which instantly disappears into the trunk of the tree, and the tree turns into a beautiful girl.


    The beautiful girl yawned and blinked like a black grape. She didn''t wake up. See in front of three strangers, the corners of the mouth a few invisible smoke.


    "You think of me at last?"


    Zhenyan glared at the God of time and space. Hundreds of thousands of years ago, the God of time and space planted her. After planting, she seldom came to see her. She was really angry.


    This will be especially for her, this just think of her, it is too hateful. She''s a little angry now and doesn''t want to be used by them.


    "Don''t play small temperament, or I will let you completely into a tree, can never be transformed into a man."


    The God of time and space knocks the truth, with a smile in the corner of his mouth, but his words are very threatening. There are too many things to be busy these years, ignoring this girl, she is on the temper.


    Now Junlin is waiting for an answer. If Zhenyan doesn''t cooperate, she will punish her. When it''s time to do the right thing, when it''s time to act coquettishly, we must make a clear distinction between them.


    "You are eccentric. If I quit, you can turn me into a tree. When fire phoenix and water leave the valley of time and space, you will die of loneliness." Zhenyan read Xiaofen wrongly looking at the God of time and space. She has always been so cold to her. Now she has been asking for help. Can''t she be a little more gentle? She didn''t forget how good she was to that young man. She even spoke with such a warm smile. She was really envious¡° Truth, don''t provoke me at this time. You know it won''t be very good. If you are obedient, let Jun Lin ask three questions first. " The God of time and space sighed gently, and her little hand pinched Zhenyan''s nose. For this beautiful girl, she was really helpless. Well, it''s rare for her to ask her once, just as she wishes. She knows the truth too well. Once it''s true, I''m afraid no one''s account will be bought. They may come here in vain¡° OK, I''ll listen to you like this. Can you let me transform into a human life in the future? Please... "Zhenyan is not a person who doesn''t know how to deal with it. As soon as the attitude of the God of time and space eased, her little heart softened. These days she is too lonely, she does not want to be a quiet tree, she wants to live a free life like people¡° Only in the valley of time and space, understand? " The God of time and space nodded with a smile. The truth is that the child is really pitiful. When I planted her, it was just a whim. I didn''t expect that she would be so diligent. She just became a human. She has suffered so much, and now she has become so beautiful. It''s really time to let her do as she likes¡° Good, good, you''re the best, hehe... "Smell speech, Zhenyan smile into a flower, she suddenly hugged the arm of the God of time and space, very intimate in the arms of the God of time and space coquetry. She likes that feeling very much. For her, the God of time and space is her mother. It should be like this between her daughter and her mother¡° Jun Lin, if you want to ask. Her present skill can only answer you three questions at one time. If you want to ask again, you have to wait a year. However, she can only answer you yes or no The God of time and space patted some ecstatic words, motioned her to be more serious, watched her go to one side and start casting, then nodded to Jun Lin¡° Elder sister, you ask... "Jun Lin didn''t say anything. Instead, he gave Chu mi''er the chance to ask three questions. He thought that Chu mi''er would have better effect. He is a man in the end, and in some ways his mind is not so detailed¡° Yiyang, was Xiaobai hurt? " Chu mi''er thought about it, and the first question of export is about Yiyang. This is a very important question. The truth is enough to make Xiaobai go to hell. She is not very nervous because she already has the answer in her heart. It''s the hand of the dragon. The nervous face and hands are shaking¡° It''s... "Zhenyan brought chumi''er''s question into her mind, and her whole body radiated a white light. About five minutes later, she nodded with certainty. As soon as the answer to this question came out, the body of the dragon''s hand trembled violently. He felt cold all over and his heart sank to the bottom of the valley. If it is true, as Junlin and chumi''er said, Yiyang is hurt by Xiaobai. Xiaobai, there is really a problem, there is a big problem... "Xiaobai, is the purpose of coming to Tianyuan continent to prevent the repair of the safe magnetic field?" Chu mi''er goes to the hand of the dragon and gives it a hand to pass the warmth of her palm to him. She knows that this is the most difficult time for Dragon hand. As a friend, she should help him. At least let him understand that no matter what happens, they will be by his side¡° Is... "Zhenyan spent more time this time, and waited for more than ten minutes before giving a positive answer. After answering this question, her face turned very pale. It was obvious that she had just lost a lot of money. She seems to see something terrible, big eyes are full of fear... "The question is asked, the truth you end it." Truth''s reaction makes chumi''er worried. If she throws out the third question, I''m afraid truth can''t bear it. She can''t be so selfish, just think of their good, but ignore the pain of truth. If the truth is hurt, they will feel guilty. Two questions are enough, and the reaction of the hand of the dragon is enough. Xiaobai is the one who harbors evil intentions. Her appearance is not to help them, but to destroy this continent¡° Shinyan, tell me, what did you see just now? Don''t be afraid. I''ll take any punishment for you... "

 Chapter 988

    The God of time and space stretched out his hand to hold Zhenyan. Looking at Zhenyan''s pale face, he hesitated for a moment and asked his doubts.


    She knew that she shouldn''t ask these questions. After all, these are fate. Truth can''t speak freely. Truth can''t bear the consequences.


    But in order to help Junlin, she gave up everything


    "I... I can''t say... Say... You''ll have bad luck..."


    Zhenyan subconsciously grasped the hand of the God of time and space and breathed heavily. It took him a long time to stabilize his mood and shook his head firmly.


    If she said what she saw, she would be the first one to be unlucky, and the second one would be the God of time and space. She could not allow that to happen.


    "Zhenyan, can you give us a hint?"


    The God of time and space understands the stubborn temper of the truth. Seeing the expression of the truth, he knows that no matter what he asks, the truth can''t be said. So, it''s better to be second to them. As long as you can get some hints, it''s better for them to know nothing.


    "This..."


    Zhenyan takes a look at Junlin chumi''er, still struggling. It''s the same with tips, but the punishment is relatively light. Is it worth it for those who don''t want to do it?


    It seems that this king''s landing is very important to the God of time and space. For him, the God of time and space is willing to pay almost any price.


    What does she mean? Or not? Say it or not? She has all kinds of entanglements


    "In truth, Junlin is my only apprentice and future master of time and space valley. Do you know that?"


    The God of time and space took the truth to one side, sat down and wiped the cold sweat on her forehead. She saw the reactions of Zhenyan. She knew that Zhenyan was afraid of her punishment.


    However, she can still bear the punishment. She doesn''t want Junlin''s time and space Valley trip to be worthless. She wants to do her best to help Junlin.


    "You''d better kill Xiaobai yourself..."


    The words of the God of time and space have been said for this reason. It''s hard to refuse the truth. Her little white hand gave the lost dragon''s finger a look and said aloud, biting her teeth.


    This is the only hint she can give them. If they can persuade the hand of long to kill Xiaobai, it will be easy for them to pass this time and space catastrophe. Otherwise, no one is willing to face the casualties.


    "I..."


    The hand of the dragon was shocked by the indignation in the tone of Zhenyan, and his body shivered fiercely, some speechless. If the truth is true, there must be no mistake. She gave this hint, representing how dangerous Xiaobai''s existence is.


    But he really loves Xiaobai. He can''t do that. How can he live up to his promise?


    "If you don''t believe me, you will kill all the people here. Do you want them all to die in Xiaobai''s hands?"


    Looking at the hand of the dragon, Zhenyan seemed a little excited. She Teng stood up, several strides to the hand of the Dragon side, directly pointed to the hand of the Dragon nose open scold.


    What is the look of this broken hand? The woman you like is so terrible. He was taken advantage of by others. He thought he had met true love. It was stupid enough.


    He is the easiest person to kill Xiaobai in Tianyuan. Can''t the stability of a continent compare with that of a woman?


    "I..."


    The hand of the dragon was shocked. He had no idea that the matter was so serious. If he doesn''t kill Xiaobai, all the companions he cares about will be killed by Xiaobai.


    God, are you kidding him? He really has a feeling of crying without tears


    "Fool, you are proud of yourself when you compensate yourself. Everything you see in your eyes is fake, and everything you feel in your heart is fake. Xiaobai is also a fake. She... "


    Zhenyan is obviously angry. He grabs the collar of the dragon''s hand and gives it a fist without saying a word. Is it necessary for her to make things so clear that he is willing to attack that woman?


    Brain a heat, a word blurted out, wait until after saying, then startled, he is making a big mistake, quickly shut up.


    "God knows, this is my unintentional words. It has nothing to do with others. If you want to punish me, please only punish me. "


    After a short shock, Zhenyan knelt down with a plop and knocked three heads heavily into the void. This is her responsibility. She just wants to take it on her own and doesn''t want to involve the God of time and space.


    The God of time and space is her rebirth parents. Even if she wants to die, she is reluctant to watch the God of time and space suffer any injury.


    "Boom..."


    As soon as the truth came down, dark clouds gathered in the middle of the sky. A flash of lightning struck the truth, without any mercy.


    "True words..."


    Without thinking about it, the God of time and space threw the truth to the ground and stiffly blocked most of the lightning attacks for the truth.


    Maybe it was the sincerity of the truth that moved heaven. The lightning just came down and stopped


    "God of time and space, are you ok?"


    Zhenyan only felt pain all over his body, and the aftereffect of the lightning still affected him. She looked at the God of time and space in her arms, tears were shocked out.


    She always thought that the God of time and space didn''t care about her, but never thought that at the critical moment of her life, the God of time and space gave up his life to stop all the dangers for her.


    She felt guilty for her misunderstanding of the God of time and space. Only those who really care about her will be desperate to stop so many dangers for her.


    "It''s ok... Just rest for a few months..."


    The God of time and space slowed down for a long time. Her skill was profound. Although she was split, she didn''t hurt the yuan Shen. It didn''t affect her very much.


    She leaned against the ancient trees behind her to rest and motioned to Jun Lin and Chu mi''er to be calm


    "Hand of the dragon, if something happens to the God of time and space because of you, I will bring all the creatures in the valley of time and space to level your dragon family."


    Zhenyan doesn''t want to disturb the God of time and space to adjust his breath. He comes to the hand of the Dragon again, grabs the hair of the hand of the dragon and tears it fiercely. The fierce look makes Junlin and chumi''er draw at the same time.


    This beautiful girl named Zhenyan, they still have to avoid in the future. I''m afraid no one will come to a good end if they provoke her.


    "Sorry..."


    The hand of the Dragon doesn''t fight back, letting the truth tear her. Looking at the God of time and space being split into this shape, his heart is really not easy.


    The God of time and space suffered because he was not firm enough to force the truth to tell this amazing secret.


    Xiaobai is fake. This Xiaobai is fake. Where did Xiaobai go?


    "You don''t have to apologize to me, you just need to remember what we''ve suffered for you today. Go back and kill that fake, or you''ll regret it forever. "


    The weakness of the hand of the dragon makes Xiaobai finally get rid of some anger. She fiercely pushes Xiaobai to the spot. Not continue to fight the hand of the dragon, just staring at the hand of the dragon, seems to be forcing the hand of the dragon to agree to her to kill Xiaobai.


    Her extreme reaction makes the inner balance of dragon''s hand slowly pour out. He looks at the truth and seems to be making an important decision.


    "Truth, I want to ask you a question. As long as you answer me, I will promise you. "


    The hand of the Dragon clenched his teeth. I''m afraid he can''t help it now. He just wants to know the truth. If it was as he thought, he would completely cut off his feelings for Xiaobai.


    "Ask..."


    When it comes to business, truth is more serious. She coldly looked at the hand of the dragon, because the shaking of the hand of the dragon, the attitude was a little better.


    Anyway, she can survive three questions, but how difficult this question is, she will be able to answer the hand of the Dragon


    "I want to know, is Xiaobai who loves me for the first time true?"


    The hand of the Dragon fiercely closed his eyes, and everything that happened these days kept turning in his mind. He always felt that when he decided to treat Xiaobai well, the Xiaobai he was facing was real.


    He is not a fool, a fake can not have so clear eyes. Recalling Xiaobai''s performance in some aspects before and after he arrived at Fengzu, he still felt different.


    The first time Xiaobai, obviously very enthusiastic, as if with his life in love with him. Xiaobai behind, although also hard, but obviously not so devoted.


    "Yes..."


    Zhenyan''s whole body began to emit a white light, this time the answer, she gave very quickly. When she nodded her head in the affirmative, all the people present were relieved.


    The real Xiaobai is also in this continent, just because of the false calculation. The hand of the dragon should not have hesitated. In order to find the real Xiaobai, the hand of the dragon will surely attack the fake.


    "This fake is really terrible. Just a few days from the underworld to the Phoenix family, how did she calculate Xiaobai? And where did the real Xiaobai go? "


    Chumi''er''s eyebrows are severely wrinkled. Xiaobai''s skill is against the sky. This fake even Xiaobai can calculate, but also borrow the work to change Yiyang''s life. It''s really terrible.


    How to kill her has become a difficult problem. Yiyang just told them how to seal Xiaobai temporarily, but didn''t tell them how to kill Xiaobai?


    "No matter how she plots against Xiaobai, we must kill her and save the real Xiaobai."


    Surprised to hear such a startling secret, Junlin''s attitude towards Xiaobai also changed. Since the schemer is a fake, he should not count his personal grudge on Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai, in the end, is also innocent, is also plotted by that cheap woman, but who is that cheap woman? I''m afraid no one can answer this question.


    "You tell me how to kill that fake? I''ll go back and kill her now. I''ll let her die without a place to die... "

 Chapter 989

    Too many questions, no one can reply for a moment. The hand of the dragon is too lazy to think so much. He just wants to kill the fake first. After being killed, I''ll think about how to save the real Xiaobai.


    He only felt that his body was burning with fire, and his face was ferocious and seeping with anger that he had never seen before.


    "I don''t know if this fake can be killed? Yi Yang only told us how to seal her up for one year... "


    After calming down, chumi''er began to think carefully about the possibility of killing Xiaobai. Yiyang doesn''t seem to deny Xiaobai''s identity, but Zhenyan says Xiaobai is fake. What''s the matter?


    Can they easily kill the fake before they know all about it? Even though that fake has been killed thousands of times.


    "Don''t kill her for the time being. Do as the ancient goddess said. Seal her up for a year. After the ancient goddess Murong wakes up, listen to what she said to the ancient goddess..."


    After breathing, the God of time and space suddenly opened his eyes and saw a tangled face of Chu mi''er, who gave his own answer decisively. She heard them all. Looking at them one by one, eager to go back and kill the fake immediately, she decided to take the risk to stop them.


    The ancient goddess is definitely not a fool, she did not let them kill the fake, there must be her reason. They should listen to her reasons and decide what to do next.


    "Well, tell me how to seal her up?"


    Dragon''s hand also calmed down a lot. After knowing that the woman was not Xiaobai, he no longer had the problem that he couldn''t do it. A fake, let him under tens of thousands of times, he can also under.


    He rubbed his hands and fists, as if he couldn''t wait, but after hearing Chu mi''er''s next words, his cold sweat came out.


    "Yiyang said that when you love her, you can seal her for one year by puncturing this silver needle into her eyebrow for one hour. You can do it by yourself. There''s only one chance. It''s up to you to seize it. "


    Chu mi''er took out a silver needle from her arms and handed it to the hand of the dragon, which is the most precious soul piercing needle in this continent. She felt that she didn''t have to say anything more. The hand of the dragon must have a way to accomplish such a task.


    As long as the fake is temporarily sealed, they still have a year to settle down. A year later, when Murong wakes up in Yiyang, maybe all the problems can be solved.


    "Love? How can I still love that fake? I can''t... "


    At the thought that he had touched another woman, the hand of the Dragon felt very sad. Without knowing it, it seems justifiable. But after he knew that the woman was fake, he felt that he couldn''t force himself.


    He grabbed his hair, all kinds of grievances, all kinds of tangles, all kinds of want to cry


    "If you can''t do it, you have to do it. Anyway, you have touched that woman. What''s the difference between one touch and two touch? If not, can you beat that woman? You don''t forget that the real Xiaobai slaps you as soon as he is young. "


    Chumi Er is not without compassion, but at this time there is really no way to produce compassion. No matter how difficult it is, the hand of the dragon must do it honestly.


    She knew the meaning of Yiyang dialect. Only when she was so passionate, the fake was the most relaxed, and it was also the easiest and most successful thing for the hand of the dragon.


    "That''s right. Besides, you should have touched her more than once or twice. I''m afraid you can''t count ten fingers. What''s the point of affectation now? "


    The king came to see the hand of the dragon. Only the hand of the dragon can do it. They can''t let the hand of the dragon have any retreat, otherwise things will get worse and worse.


    This is the life of the hand of the dragon. What can we do about it? There should be such a disaster when the hand of the Dragon hits. It''s impossible if you don''t recognize your life.


    "I..."


    Dragon''s hand really feels wronged. He doesn''t know that the woman is a fake. If he knows to kill him, he can''t touch her.


    But, Junlin and chumi''er insist so much, can he have a way? He looked at their ferocious appearance and didn''t dare to say anything if he wanted to refuse.


    "It''s your mission, you have to do it. If not, we''ll dismember you. "


    Jun Lin gave a cold smile, afraid to clap the shoulder of the hand of the dragon. The matter was settled, and he felt that there was nothing to say.


    Anyway, the dragon''s hand is not clean. In the future, he can only ask the real Xiaobai for forgiveness


    "I''m sorry..."


    Chumi''er and Junlin have the same idea, and this problem no longer needs to be discussed. This time and space Valley trip, she felt that the harvest was very big. At least solved several of their doubts, at least let the hand of the dragon and they no longer have a bad relationship.


    "God of time and space, this is moriran''s soul. Just in case, could you keep it for us first?"


    Chu mi''er comes to the God of time and space, takes out the small porcelain vase with her soul, and respectfully asks the God of time and space.


    Originally, she also wanted to follow the meaning of the God of time and space to avoid the hand of the dragon. Now the identity of the fake is clear, and it''s no big deal for dragon''s hand to know this¡° OK, when Jinxin and Hades come out of the gap between time and space, I will give them the souls of ancient gods directly. " The God of time and space didn''t ask much. She knew that Morin''s soul must have been threatened before, so chumi''er would do it. Moriran, after all, is an ancient god. There must be no mistake. She put the small porcelain vase in her arms. For the first time in her life, she had a very sacred sense of mission... "Things are almost done. We have to go back to pick up the fake. Take care of the God of time and space." Chumi''er chuckles and respects the God of time and space. She took a look at Zhenyan. She wanted to say a few words, but after seeing Zhenyan''s eyes, she knew that she didn''t have to say anything. Zhenyan would take care of the God of time and space. They must leave as soon as possible in order not to make the fake suspect. It''s best that the hand of the dragon can subdue the fake tonight¡° Well, first go to tiannv palace and hand in the devil. If there''s any accident, there''s a devil in it, and there''s a care. " The God of time and space also returned Chumi er a warm smile, the situation is urgent, she also can''t force them. Although the heart is very reluctant to give up, but also can only watch them leave. Such a lonely, destined to bear eternal life, she should have been used to... "Well, where is the fire phoenix?" Chu mi''er nodded and saw that Jun Lin wanted to talk and stop. She immediately saw Jun Lin''s intention and asked for the whereabouts of Huo Fenghuang. Junlin and huofenghuang haven''t seen each other for a long time, so I think so. My brother is very affectionate and righteous¡° I don''t know, running all over the world, water can be sensed before. But now Shuishui is crazy, running around with the fire phoenix. " Smell speech, the God of time and space helplessly shook his head, she is too laissez faire them two, so they have time to run everywhere, no matter whether she stay alone in the valley of time and space is difficult or not. Well, she has been used to it for so many years. As long as the two goods don''t make trouble, she will burn high incense¡° Has the time hourglass come to light? " Knowing that the fire phoenix is not in the valley of time and space, Junlin is obviously disappointed. Since his father and mother were trapped in the cracks of time and space, he and fire phoenix have been separated for a long time. Anyway, he is also his own master. After spending so many years with him, he still thinks about it occasionally¡° No, I can''t find it out, just like it was destined by heaven... "The God of time and space gave a wry smile. They had tried their best to find out what they should find, what they should find, and nothing. Well, let it be. When the truth should come to the surface, it will come to the surface. It''s impossible to be too demanding¡° Then wait for the father, the king, the mother and the concubine to come out. Let them go and find out for themselves. They will be able to find out the real reason. " He knew that huofenghuangshui would try his best. If there is peace, it is impossible to find out the reason. That''s not to stop for a while and wait until a suitable time to continue the investigation. After so much experience, he has calmed down a lot, for many things, he no longer asks for perfection. Life is fragmentary, and fragmentary is a kind of beauty... "Well, you should be careful in everything. If you have any difficulties, please come to the valley of time and space to find me. If fire phoenix comes back, I will let it go to you immediately. " The God of time and space looks at Junlin just as he looks at his own children. He is not at ease, but he has to be at ease. This child will have great achievements in the future. Now he can only face these things alone, so that he can grow up at the fastest speed¡° Well, I will... "Jun Lin looked at the God of time and space, and felt very warm in his heart. He went to the God of time and space and hugged him. A familiar feeling came, which was the feeling of belonging to the mother. He found it in the God of time and space¡° It''s a good child, ha ha... "The God of time and space is a little flattered. I just met this child twice. It seems that this child has a special affinity with her. She really felt that he was like her own child, and she wanted to give him everything she had¡° I''ll come to see you as soon as I have time. Take a good rest, don''t fall any sequelae because of that lightning... "Jun Lin held the God of time and space for a long time, and then he released the God of time and space with satisfaction, just like his mother''s wife. He couldn''t help but exhort the God of time and space. Just as he was about to leave, the sound of a phoenix resounded through the sky¡° Ah, fire phoenix is back... "

 Chapter 990

    Far away, there was a red fire in the air. The fire phoenix flapped its wings and flew towards them. In the blink of an eye, it had already stood in front of them.


    Fire red wings patted on Jun Lin''s body, Feng Mou is full of smile, this time to see Jun Lin obviously in a good mood.


    "It''s true that Cao Cao will arrive soon. You''ll be back in time."


    The God of time and space white fire phoenix, more than a hundred years together, she and fire phoenix has been very familiar with each other, has long been able to get along with the mode of belonging to friends.


    What Junlin needs most at the moment is a master like Huo Fenghuang. Huo Fenghuang is really anxious for Junlin, and even appears at such a critical time.


    "The apprentice is in trouble. I, as a master, will come back to help. What''s the fuss?"


    Fire phoenix cold hum a, to the attitude of the God of time and space or as always. It''s just that there''s already a temperature in those words, and it''s not as cold as it used to be.


    It figured out that Junlin was in trouble, and then it kept flying back to let the God of time and space help, but it didn''t think that the boy had come to the valley of time and space.


    "In this case, you can follow him and protect him before he comes back. Today''s situation is too chaotic. There is not even a master around Junlin. "


    The God of time and space knows that he doesn''t need to say much, and he will know how to do it with a command of Fire Phoenix. The devil is sure to stay in tiannu palace to protect the ancient goddess. Chumi''er''s skill is not the top in the end, and it doesn''t play a big role in the key time. I''m afraid I can''t count on the hand of the dragon in a short time.


    "OK, I''ll follow him with Shuishui. You can rest assured."


    Fire phoenix didn''t argue with the God of time and space. From the look of the God of time and space, she vaguely saw something wrong. Finally, after seeing the worry on the face of shinyan, I knew that something had happened to the God of time and space.


    It went to the God of time and space, and looked at the God of time and space carefully. Then it was relieved that it was ok


    "Junlin, there are fire phoenix and water. You don''t have to go to the devil. Let the devil stay in tiannv palace. It''s getting late, so hurry back to the Phoenix family. "


    The carefulness of fire phoenix makes the eyebrows and eyes of the God of time and space catch a smile. Is it the separation of one''s own soul or the closest one to oneself. Whenever there is something wrong with itself, it can find it.


    Looked at the sky, urged them to hurry on the road. It shouldn''t be too late. I can''t delay for a second


    "Well, let''s go. Take it easy."


    Fire phoenix nodded and squinted at the truth. What he wanted to say was very clear in that eye. After getting the promise of the truth, it took the lead to fly towards the entrance of the valley of time and space with water.


    There was another sound of Fengming. The fire phoenix was just like when it came. At a glance, it disappeared into the sky


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark night, the stars twinkle on the dark sky. The moon is cold, the ground is cold.


    The hand of the dragon stood in the courtyard, with a heavy look on his face, as if he were a prisoner going to the execution ground, a look of death.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    The door of the room opened without warning, and a familiar figure came out. Seeing the hand of the dragon, he was stunned.


    Such a hand of the dragon was something she had never seen before, which made her feel strange, and her pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly.


    "I met the devil. I don''t know how to tell you, alas..."


    The expression on the face of dragon''s hand changed slightly, holding Xiaobai in his arms quietly, holding it fiercely, just like kneading Xiaobai into his body.


    It''s natural for him to make such a change. Naturally, even the fire phoenix and the water mouth out of the yard smoke at the same time and look at each other quite speechless.


    "What happened to the master..."


    Smell speech, small white from the arms of the hand of the Dragon struggled out, big eyes with a trace of fear, very nervous looking at the hand of the dragon. That kind of look can almost deceive anyone. If it wasn''t for the hand of the dragon that knew her true face, she would have cheated her.


    "When I went back to the Phoenix clan, I happened to meet the demon master who went to the dragon clan to get the herbs God wanted. I had a chat with him. He said that Yiyang has become a living dead man now. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to wake up to Murong..."


    The hand of the Dragon said the words that he had already thought of. His face was not red and his heart was not beating. He sighed as if Yiyang had no medicine to save.


    He took Xiaobai''s hand, led Xiaobai into the room and directly led him to the big bed. What he wanted to do was very obvious.


    "How could that be? What should I do if my master becomes a living dead man? "


    Xiaobai is so sad that she claps the hand of the dragon on her waist with one hand, which is quite different from the previous reaction. It''s obvious that she doesn''t have much heart to love dragon hand now, and I don''t know if it''s because she was satirized by chumi''er.


    "At the moment, God is trying his best to cure it. Maybe there will be a miracle. Even if there is no miracle, you still have me. I will take care of you all my life. "


    Dragon''s hand saw that Xiaobai''s attitude had changed, and it didn''t care much. He picked Xiaobai up and threw him directly into the big bed. He leaned over and pressed up, no matter whether Xiaobai struggled or not, he resisted or not. Anyway, he was just like a rogue in the past. With three or two big hands, he pulled off Xiaobai''s belt and shirt. When he was about to take off Xiaobai''s inner coat, Xiaobai stopped him¡° Come on, the master is dead, and I''m not in the mood to do that... "Xiaobai has already felt the changes in the body of the dragon''s hand, and she has already learned the abnormal needs of some aspects of the dragon''s hand. Dragon''s hand still wants to love her in this situation. She can make sense of it. She doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with it. But chumi''er''s words still reverberate in her ears. She doesn''t want to be ridiculed by chumi''er again because of such things... "You can''t just think about your master, I''m your man, and I should give it if I want you. You promised me before, didn''t you? What''s more, even if we are worried about Yiyang, we can''t help it... "The hand of the dragon looks innocent and pitifully at the woman under him. He is very unhappy about her resistance. The finger of the sleeve length reaches out and clasps Xiaobai''s hand. Seeing that Xiaobai still wants to resist, he simply takes Xiaobai''s belt and ties her hands to the head of the bed. All this seems very reasonable, probably only Xiaobai does not know, the purpose of dragon''s hand to do all this is to seal her¡° What are you doing? Hate to die... "Xiaobai looked at him a few times and then stripped himself, some angry, but did not cast the magic to break free. She stares at the hand of the dragon, the light in her eyes is obscure. She had never played this way before. She thought it was quite new. It had nothing to do with her whether the master was alive or dead. She didn''t have to let go of such a chance to have fun¡° Really annoying? okay? After a while, you''ll like it... "The evil spirit of dragon''s hand smiles and goes straight to the theme without saying a word. Xiaobai can''t resist that eagerness. But Xiaobai, who is happy, doesn''t notice. The hand of the Dragon kisses her eyes all the time. One hand seems to untie the jade crown on her head unintentionally. When Xiaobai doesn''t pay attention, she takes out the silver needle Chu mi''er gave him. The hand of the Dragon hid the silver needle under the pillow. He was very patient and said love words in a soft voice, which was no different from the past. Finally, at the moment of Xiaobai''s emotion, he took out the silver needle and stabbed it down to Xiaobai''s eyebrow without hesitation¡° You... "The feeling from heaven to hell, in such an instant, Xiaobai''s body trembled violently, a sharp pain made her almost unable to say a word. She broke free from the hands tied by the hand of the dragon, grabbed the arm of the hand of the dragon, and wanted to pull out the silver needle in the hand of the hand of the dragon¡° Say, where did you get Xiaobai? Don''t understand, I stab you to death... "The eyes of the hand of the dragon are full of resentment, and they have no expression before. He was holding the silver needle with one hand, and he kept pulling Xiaobai''s hand down. At this moment, he doesn''t have to hide anything. Yiyang''s method is very effective. With such a blow, the faker''s mana has been suppressed, and he can''t use it¡° Stop... Or I''ll let Xiaobai die without a burial place... "The woman couldn''t help the pain from her eyebrows, and the cold sweat slipped from her forehead. Has been seen through, she does not want to pretend. She just looked at the hand of the dragon with a sneer, without the slightest intention of compromise. In recent days, she has been deeply aware of the feelings of the hand of the dragon for Xiaobai. She knew that the hand of the Dragon could not ignore Xiaobai''s life and death¡° OK, then let me die together. Anyway, I''m dirty and I don''t deserve Xiaobai. Let''s go to hell together. " The hand of the dragon was not moved by the woman''s words at all. The hand holding the silver needle was more forceful, as if he wanted to stab the woman to death with the silver needle. His words are also very domineering, a pair of you die I die, we die together, see the woman under the cold¡° Are you sure you want Xiaobai to go to hell... Ha ha... I''m not afraid to tell you... She was calculated by me just to save you... "The woman was a little flustered, but she didn''t show it. She knew that this was her last fight. If she didn''t succeed, she would be benevolent. She doesn''t want to be sealed, and once sealed, her plans will be delayed for a long time. These people are really terrible. She thinks that she has done everything. They can see the clue and the way to seal her. It''s not easy. She is too careless. If there is an accident, she can only blame herself... "Tell me the whereabouts of Xiaobai, and I''ll give you a way to live. If not, we''ll go to hell together. Either way, I''ll give you half an hour to think about which is more important. You can choose for yourself... "

 Chapter 991

    The heart of the hand of the dragon is mercilessly painful, the words of the woman picked up the hatred in his heart thoroughly. The thought that Xiaobai was calculated by this woman for him made him feel very incompetent.


    Such a thought, holding the silver needle''s hand trembled for a while, more forcefully to the woman''s eyebrow, so hate to see the woman under the body surprised.


    "I''ll go to hell if I go to hell... I''ll be buried with you two... I''ll make money too..."


    The woman looks at the more and more cruel hand of the dragon. The constant pain makes her body start to twitch. She grabs the hand of the dragon, and the little hand of her arm is also more and more powerless. Finally, she can only reluctantly let go.


    It seems that she can''t escape the disaster. She gives a wry smile, but she still refuses to tell Xiaobai''s whereabouts. It''s just that she can''t bear to gamble on the dragon.


    "When you die, I will throw you to the underworld garden and let the animals in heat serve you well. Death will not make you die in peace."


    The hand of the dragon is a little disappointed, but he knows very well in his heart that he can''t be soft at this point. I''m afraid the soft end will be devastating to them.


    He will try his best to save Xiaobai. If he doesn''t save Xiaobai in the end, he will go down to accompany Xiaobai when the time is right. In a word, he won''t let Xiaobai alone.


    "Dead... I don''t care about those... Since you are so anxious to find Xiaobai... I will try my best to help you..."


    The corner of the woman''s mouth stirred up a strange smile, small hand tightly grasp the sheet, seems to have compromised. But I''m afraid only she knows what''s in her mind.


    If the hand of the Dragon wants her to die, she will let the hand of the Dragon live more than die. She closed her eyes slightly, recited a few incantations in her heart, and a faint soul floated out from her fingertips.


    "Say..."


    If the hand of the Dragon sees the hope, it suddenly comes to the spirit. As long as this fake tells Xiaobai''s whereabouts, he will save Xiaobai even if Xiaobai can''t forgive him for his careless mistake.


    "After this time... I will tell you where Xiaobai is... Even if I want to die, I will die happily... This is your only chance..."


    The woman looked at the white soul floating in the air, and her body moved in pain. A deep happiness made her eyes wide open.


    It has to be said that the hand of the dragon is very powerful in some aspects. Even a ruthless person like her can be conquered by him. It''s too bad not to seize the time to enjoy it.


    "Good..."


    The hand of the Dragon never thought that the woman under him could make such a request at this time. He hesitated for a moment. For Xiaobai''s sake, he could only make a horizontal heart, bite his teeth and continue to do the unfinished work.


    The impudence of this cheap woman is beyond his comprehension. Originally this kind of love was the most sacred in his heart, but now he felt it was the dirtiest.


    Knowing that the woman under him is his enemy, he can''t perform such a play without his own life because he wants to save his beloved woman. Only those who have experienced that kind of helplessness can have it.


    "I wanted to kill you originally... But because of this happiness... I can''t bear to kill you... What I''ve enjoyed these days... Even if I die... I won''t forget... Ha ha..."


    A woman''s big eyes are full of confusion, and her intense pain and happiness are intertwined, which makes her feel like she is wandering on the edge of hell and heaven. She wants to cry and laugh, and finally turns into a sigh.


    I have to say that the hand of the dragon is lucky. My ability has saved his own life. Otherwise, the hand of the dragon has already become a legend on this continent.


    "Shut up..."


    The hand of the dragon holding the silver needle didn''t dare to loosen for a moment. When he heard that the woman stimulated him like this, he just wanted to kill himself with a slap. I''m so dirty. I''m afraid he doesn''t even dare to look at Xiaobai.


    Xiaobai, such a pure woman, deserves the love of the best man in the world. He must let go


    "Xiaobai... Is looking at you, I love you so much... You see... Her whole face has changed..."


    It seems that the woman wants to completely enrage the hand of the dragon. The weak hand points to the half empty white soul, which is too small to gloat. She felt the last happiness brought by the hand of the dragon. She thought that even if she died at this moment, she would die without regret.


    "You... This bitch..."


    The body of dragon''s hand suddenly trembles. He understands the meaning of the woman''s words under him. He just felt that the blood of his whole body rushed to his forehead instantly. He didn''t have the courage to see Xiaobai. He just felt that he was a little embarrassed.


    His dirty side was clearly seen by Xiaobai. It''s all thanks to this bitch. He''s going to kill her.


    He raised his left hand and slapped it on the woman''s pale face. If he didn''t have a little sense, he would pull out the silver needle in the middle of the woman''s eyebrows and go straight to the woman''s heart.


    "Ha ha... I put Xiaobai''s soul in my body... Every time we love each other... You and she can feel it..."


    Women don''t care about being drawn by the hand of the dragon. They just look at the hand of the dragon and feel better than ever. Now the three of them are really going to hell. She is just dead, and they are afraid that they will live in this shadow forever. In comparison, her loss is still smaller¡° I''m going to kill you... Kill you... "Hearing the words, the hand of the dragon was completely excited. His hand holding the silver needle was shaking violently, and he suddenly released it. His two hands tightly grasped the woman''s neck, hoping to strangle the woman directly. This kind of accident makes the woman under her happy, but it also makes the fire phoenix and water in the yard scared... "Hand of the dragon, don''t let go of the silver needle, do you hear..." what happened in the room, fire phoenix''s heart is clear. After hearing the cry of the hand of the dragon on the verge of despair, its first reaction was to warn the hand of the dragon. If that silver needle is released, everything that dragon''s hand does tonight will become meaningless¡° It''s too late, I go in... "Shuishui seems to have sensed the danger. Regardless of what scene she will see, she rushes towards the door. The door cracked, and the scene of the dragon''s hand pinching the woman''s neck appeared in everyone''s eyes. Seeing this scene, Shuishui really wants to slap the dead dragon''s hand. Without saying a word, he rushed over and suppressed the woman who was recovering her mana. His claws pinched the deadly silver needle¡° The hand of the dragon, go away... "Shuishui''s huge eyes are staring at the roof. It will never look at the body of that cheap woman. It feels that its pure heart has been polluted, and it is already angry. One foot kicked the dragon''s hand out of bed, regardless of whether the dragon''s hand was dressed or not... "You fool, you almost broke a big deal, go away..." Fire Phoenix''s temper was not very good. She walked into the room with a cold face and saw Shuishui''s appearance of wanting to die. She replaced Shuishui. Anyway, it''s also a mother. It''s the same sex as this bitch. Even if you see anything, it''s a long needle eye at most. As for the hand of the dragon, which is not enough to accomplish, it really wants to step on him. It''s fed up with his stupidity¡° Water, catch the soul... "Fire Phoenix saw the white soul floating in the air, and was scared to death. This is Xiaobai''s soul. If you run away, you''ll get it. Fire red wings beat, a hurricane toward the water in the past, directly to the water to wipe the white soul, anxious¡° It''s just three spirits, seven spirits? " Shuishui grabs Xiaobai''s soul as soon as she reaches out her hand, carefully distinguishes it, and asks with a look on her face. Xiaobai''s identity is also very noble and supreme. If something happens to Xiaobai, God will be angry¡° In this cunt''s body... "The hand of the Dragon picked up the coat on the ground and quickly put it on. The most embarrassing time has passed, and his mood has calmed down a lot. Think of that fake said, can''t wait to give the answer¡° Shuishui, you cast a spell to see if you can force the other seven spirits out of her body... "The big stone in Fire Phoenix''s heart finally fell more than half, as long as the soul is still there, that''s good. Although this situation is a bit embarrassing, we can''t care so much about it. Once this bitch is sealed, her body function will also be temporarily sealed. It''s impossible to force out seven spirits¡° Good... "Shuishui put away Xiaobai''s three spirits. Because of Xiaobai''s noble and incomparable identity, she could only touch the dirty woman with her paws in front of her. It sat down behind the woman, claws mercilessly patted the woman''s white back, casting magic force soul. More than ten minutes later, seven light white light flashed, Xiaobai''s seven spirits were finally forced out by the water, floating in the air, looking at the dragon''s hand below very plaintively. That kind of vision, not to mention the hand of the dragon, even the fire phoenix and the water all feel hairy... "The hand of the dragon, seize them, quick..." the fire phoenix looked down at the half empty hand of the dragon, and roared with hatred for the iron. Shuishui, it''s not finished. If this hand doesn''t help, Xiaobai''s seven spirits may run away in the blink of an eye¡° Good... Good... "The hand of the Dragon didn''t dare to hesitate. He flew up and grabbed Xiaobai''s seven spirits. The seven Spirits seemed to resist the hand of the dragon. Before the hand of the Dragon caught them, they dodged away. Seven rays of light flashed by and flew away at a speed beyond the reach of the hand of the dragon. In the blink of an eye, there was no trace¡° The hand of the Dragon... What are you doing? Hurry to chase... Hurry to chase... You idiot... "

 Chapter 992

    Fire phoenix really want to vomit blood, Mingming water catch Xiaobai''s three souls, the three souls did not have any resistance. As long as it knew that, it would rather put off for a while and let Shuishui do it again.


    Xiaobai should have been very disappointed with the hand of the dragon. He is so disgusted that even the soul body is not willing to let the hand of the Dragon touch. What can he do?


    "Shuishui... You go too..."


    Looking at the figure of the dragon''s hand has disappeared, fire phoenix helplessly gives water a look. Maybe water can catch up with the past, and everything can be saved.


    Xiaobai''s soul must not wander in Tianyuan, otherwise, once they encounter any accident, none of them can afford the consequences.


    "Ha ha..."


    Seeing all these changes, the woman Xiaode is very happy. She knew that she was going to die, but she thought it was worth it to see Xiaobai and long''s hands turn against each other before she lost consciousness.


    During this period of time together, she still has a certain understanding of the hand of the dragon, and knows the cleanliness of the hand of the dragon. Maybe their love tonight will be the last love of the hand of the dragon. It seems good to let the hand of the Dragon remember.


    "Don''t laugh. Time will tell. They will make up. It''s you. I''m afraid there''s no hope in your life. "


    As like as two peas, the sharp claws of the Phoenix Phoenix caught the woman''s face as white as a little white, and directly drew out several scars from her even face. This ruthless woman, they even don''t bother to ask her identity, until the ancient goddess sober, there are some good fruits to eat.


    "Ha ha..."


    The woman couldn''t feel the pain on her face. She just felt that there was a phantom in front of her eyes. She knew that her time was coming. Can''t help but once again hook out a smile, that Yin measure of laughter hear Fire Phoenix whole body hair all erect.


    "I can''t marry any more cheaply..."


    The fire phoenix looked at the figure of the dragon''s hand in the woman''s eyes. He pulled out the corner of his mouth and patted the claw of the silver needle. He patted the soul piercing silver needle into the woman''s eyebrow.


    It can finally feel the feeling of the hand of the Dragon at that time. This humble woman really makes people gnash their teeth to madness.


    The woman had no breath, but her eyes were wide open, as if she was dying. Fire phoenix very disgusted toward her spit a mouthful of saliva, flapped his wings, then out of this let it all cold, I''m afraid to do a long time nightmare yard.


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until early in the morning that Shuishui and the hand of the Dragon came back dejected. After a night''s pursuit, they didn''t even see the shadow of Xiaobai''s seven spirits.


    A deep sense of helplessness, bad click broke the hand of the dragon, he went to a big tree, holding his head hard toward the tree hit.


    "Hand of the dragon, you are crazy..."


    After hearing the news, Xiaoxiao saw the self mutilation of the hand of the dragon and immediately ran up to stop it. What happened before, her brothers and sisters have told her, she is really worried about the hand of the dragon.


    Such an accident may directly destroy the hand of the Dragon


    "Smile, what do you think I should do? I can''t find Xiaobai''s spirit... "


    The hand of the Dragon falls to the ground dejectedly, a blood hole on the forehead is shocking. Scarlet blood along his beautiful face constantly whereabouts, on the ground hit out one after another enchanting blood.


    His eyes were empty, his face was decadent, he felt that his life was hopeless


    "Don''t worry, Xiaobai just can''t understand for a moment. Her seven spirits will be found. You can rest assured."


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t know how to comfort the hand of the dragon. No one can bear this kind of thing. But she believes Xiaobai''s seven spirits will come back, because Xiaobai can''t let Yiyang go. Yiyang has become a living dead man. Xiaobai has no reason to abandon Yiyang.


    During this period of time, Xiaobai''s temperament is also known to her. Her intuition told her that Xiaobai would not give up the hand of dragon easily. After all, in this case, the hand of the dragon is also a victim.


    If true love, it will not be so shallow


    "She doesn''t want me to get close to her. I think my life is over..."


    Dragon''s hand gave a wry smile. Looking at his dirty body, he thought that Xiaoxiao was a real friend. He had already despaired, and said to Xiaoxiao that he just wanted to make his heart better.


    Xiaobai''s attitude towards him has put him into the hell of 18 levels, and he will never turn over


    "Nonsense what? I''ll take care of it to the end. Don''t worry. If I can''t persuade Xiaobai to change her mind, I''ll marry you. "


    Xiaoxiao has never seen such a decadent dragon''s hand. She takes out her handkerchief and begins to wipe the blood on her face for the dragon''s hand. She doesn''t have the slightest intention of abandoning the dragon''s hand.


    The hand of the dragon has great kindness to CHEN Ye and is her friend. Why didn''t she help her friend when he was in trouble.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''m afraid CHEN Ye will kill me..."


    Hearing the words, the hand of the Dragon chuckled, and the bitterness in his heart dissipated in an instant. He is not a fool, naturally know smile said this just to comfort him, can''t really.


    At the thought of CHEN Ye''s departure, he feels very sorry and smiles. Xiaoxiao would hate him if he knew the truth.


    "Don''t think about it. No matter how hard the road is, we will accompany you. That''s what friends are like, isn''t it? "


    With a smile, he took the wet towel from Chu mi''er and began to clean up the wound on his forehead carefully. At this time, what the hand of the dragon needs most is them. They have to pull the hand of the dragon through the most difficult part of the road.


    Xiaobai will come back to the hand of the Dragon sooner or later. Only after suffering can we go further


    "I feel better with you. I don''t dare to ask for anything else now. I just hope you can find Xiaobai''s soul and save Xiaobai. As for me, I''ll go back to the dragon clan and continue to live my dark days. Anyway, it''s not bad... "


    The hand of the dragon looks at the sister and brother three standing in front of him and feels special comfort in his heart. In addition to Xiaobai, he also has them in his life. With them on the side, this road should not be too painful for him.


    Maybe this is God''s punishment for him. He is not content with his life. Some dreams, can only do, want to achieve that is absolutely impossible.


    "In a few days, we''ll send you back to the dragon clan. Everything will be fine. Trust us."


    Chu mi''er squats down in front of the hand of the dragon and begins to bandage the wound for the hand of the dragon. What the hand of the Dragon did last night was to find Xiaobai. Sooner or later, Xiaobai will come back to find the hand of the dragon.


    After all, Xiaobai''s soul is not injured. As long as she gathers her three souls, she can immediately rebuild Xiaobai''s real body.


    "OK, you''ll stay with me for a few days, OK?"


    The pain from the forehead has been relieved by the stimulation of drugs. The pain in my heart has been much better under their comfort.


    He is lucky to have such close friends in his life


    "No problem, we don''t have much to do next. We''ll wait for Xiaobai''s seven spirits to come back and see you make up again..."


    They have done almost everything they need to do. The only thing they can''t put down is dragon''s hand and Xiaobai. She and Xiaoxiao will stay in dragon''s hand for a while until Xiaobai''s problem is solved.


    As for Junlin, he has to go back to the underworld to deal with chenxuan. After chenxuan''s affairs are finished, Junlin has to go to tiannv palace to get together with Lele.


    "Hope..."


    Dragon''s hand didn''t say anything negative. With their interference, maybe everything will turn for the better. He hopes to wait until a miracle, he will have no regrets in this life.


    He looked at a worried smile and thought of Chen ye again. CHEN Ye, when will you come back? He hopes it won''t be too long, otherwise he will be too disappointed with Xiaoxiao''s true feelings for him.


    "Hand of the dragon, I''m here to say goodbye. There''s something important in the underworld. I have to go back and deal with it immediately. It''s yours. It will be yours, Xiaobai. I won''t give up on you. "


    Jun Lin''s anger had already gone. He squatted in front of the hand of the dragon and patted the shoulder of the hand of the dragon. A subtle movement, will all his care are shown.


    This is the most difficult moment of the hand of the dragon, but he can''t accompany the hand of the dragon. He is very unhappy. But, he also has no way, Chen Xuan''s matter he must return to handle.


    "Go ahead. I know it in my heart. I''ll take care of it. It''s funny..."


    The hand of the Dragon saw some other meanings from Jun Lin''s eyes and finally laughed. Xiaoxiao''s things must be in his heart, and he can''t let Xiaoxiao detect anything easily. The fake has been suppressed, and they have no worries.


    "Then I''ll go. Take care. If you have good news, please send someone to let me know. "


    Jun Lin nodded, although the words of the hand of the dragon were light, he also knew that it was the promise of the hand of the dragon to him. Xiaoxiao is sure to stay in longzu for a long time. It''s absolutely impossible to say that you don''t worry.


    "Well, let''s go. I''m not a business at all..."


    He forced himself up and waved to Junlin. Seeing Junlin''s figure disappear outside the gate, he felt a little heavy. The wound on his forehead had been bandaged. He squeezed out a smile and stood up.


    After a noisy night, he was really tired. The body is tired and the heart is more tired. He needs to find a place to be alone for a while, so he can think about how to go in the future.


    "I''m walking around. You don''t care about me. Make sure of the time to go to the dragon clan, and send someone to inform me of it. "


    The hand of the Dragon looked at the void and walked slowly out of the yard. He knew that there was a place in Fengzu where he could release his emotions.


    He wants to clean himself up and start his life again with a smile, no matter whether Xiaobai will still be by his side


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 993

    Three days later, Chu mi''er said goodbye to Feng Qian and left the Feng family. On the road, slowly Jin heart of the swing after a day, in the dark before finally arrived at the dragon.


    The gate of the dragon clan was already full of people. When they saw the hand of the dragon coming back, they knelt all over the ground, headed by the four elders.


    "Elder, what is this for? Are you full? "


    The hand of the dragon looks at the people of the Dragon nationality who are crawling on the bottom of their feet, and the corners of their mouths slightly draw. Are these four old people idle? What''s the point of making such a fuss?


    "This is spontaneous. We heard that all the Hui people in longzhishou have come out. They have been waiting for a whole day..."


    The elder looked at the handsome man in front of him and thought of the tricky little boy before. He sighed in his heart.


    This trip to different time and space, the hand of the Dragon suddenly grew up. Especially seeing the hand of the Dragon standing with the two princesses of the underworld, I feel very comforted.


    "Let''s get up and do what we should do. I''m not a big man. I don''t need you to do that."


    The hand of the Dragon didn''t say anything more. The big hand waved to the people of the Dragon nationality who were kneeling all over the ground and motioned them to get up. But to his surprise, no one obeyed his orders.


    The corner of his mouth smoked again, rather speechless looked to the side of the big elder. See elder signal him to advance the dragon, he can only listen to elder, take the lead into the dragon.


    At the moment when he walked into the dragon clan, thousands of people of the dragon clan all got up. The scene was so spectacular that chumi''er and Xiaoxiao looked at each other, and a drop of sweat fell from the back of their head.


    "You are so powerful. If I marry you dragon people, do I have to kneel down when I see you?"


    Xiaoxiao strides to the hand of the dragon, pats the arm of the hand of the dragon, and laughs. Longzu is her second home. As soon as she comes back here, she has an inexplicable sense of home.


    Of course, the more important reason is CHEN Ye. Although I haven''t seen CHEN Ye just now, I feel very happy to see him soon.


    "It''s necessary. If you marry CHEN Ye, you can be regarded as a member of the dragon clan. When you see the ancestor, shouldn''t you kneel down?"


    Dragon''s hand went to the front with an air, looking at the smile on his face, but he felt uncomfortable. He inadvertently a lie, I''m afraid it needs to use more lies to circle.


    I''m afraid Xiaoxiao''s wish will come to nothing. I hope she won''t be too disappointed


    "Return to ancestors? Do your spring and autumn dream, and kneel down to worship you, go to... "


    Smiling at him, he gave a slap on the back of the dragon''s hand. With such a bold action, we can see that the people of the dragon people are terrified.


    The hand of the dragon is the supreme existence of the dragon clan. The future clan leader''s wife beat him in public, which is a big taboo of the dragon clan.


    However, what surprised them was the reaction of the dragon''s hand. The dragon''s hand gave a white smile and two fingers clamped Xiaoxiao''s small nose. It seemed that he twisted it very hard.


    "This is the Dragon nationality. If you dare to be presumptuous, I will punish you like CHEN Ye..."


    After Xiaobai''s affair, the feeling of the hand of the dragon to Xiaoxiao has already been sublimated to a certain extent. In his heart, in addition to the dragon and Xiaobai, Xiaoxiao is the second. It''s his duty to be beaten and scolded with a smile.


    "Elder, what about CHEN Ye?"


    The hand of the Dragon initiatively raised Chen night, smile then simply also ignore him. Looking at the four elders behind them, he asked directly. Chen night does not come to meet the hand of the dragon is also expected, so she has no doubt.


    "After the clan leader came back to deal with Lvxin''s father and daughter, he went to Longling and closed up. It seems that there is something wrong with Long Xiao Jiutian. He has to solve it, or he will die due to the back flow of his meridians. "


    In the face of Xiaoxiao''s pure eyes, the elder felt cold all over. He is the only one who knows about the patriarch. He can only say the words in the script according to the script arranged before.


    Fortunately, they are prepared, prepared a fake patriarch, even if Xiaoxiao inadvertently asked who, also won''t show trap.


    "What''s wrong? So serious? "


    The smile at the corner of Xiaoxiao''s mouth suddenly froze. She didn''t expect that once the dragon clan got such news. CHEN Ye is going to be closed again. What a hell.


    Even so, she still has no doubt about CHEN Ye. After all, not long ago, CHEN Ye was trapped by the hand of the dragon in order to repair the loophole of Long Xiao Jiutian.


    "Specifically, the patriarch didn''t say it, and we didn''t understand it. The patriarch just asked me to tell the little princess that he would come out as soon as possible after five years'' closure, so that the little princess would not worry and disturb him, so that he would not be possessed. "


    The elder spread out his hand and looked innocent. Smiling eyes made him feel guilty, but he had no choice. When something like this happens, we have to hide it. Otherwise, once the little princess gets into trouble, the king of Hades and the princess of Hades will not be here. If anything happens, no one can afford the consequences.


    Fortunately, such an excuse has already been prepared. Looking at the little princess, I believe his words. I hope the little princess can spend these five years in peace.


    "Well, it''s really bad luck. If I had known that, I would have gone back to the dragon clan ahead of time. Maybe I could see you again." Smile curled his lips, and did not think much. Long Xiao has an accident nine days ago. It''s not the end of the trouble. She believed that if it were not for the emergency, Chen ye would not have closed the door without saying hello to her. She can only accept such things, otherwise there is no other way... "You always stick together, I can''t stand it. It''s also a good thing to separate for a few years. If you don''t feel at ease, you''ll stay with the dragon clan for this period of time. " The hand of the Dragon pulls a smile, looking at the look of smiling and frowning, deliberately throwing a sarcastic look at her, just to stimulate her and let her stop thinking. He had seen the cold sweat on the elder''s forehead. If he let the elder go on, I''m afraid the elder council would be unable to resist¡° I want to be beautiful. You, when father and mother come back, I have to go back to accompany father and mother. The time with CHEN Ye is long, I don''t care about these years... "Smile and stare at the hand of the dragon, originally want to fight back a few words. However, at the thought of losing Xiaobai by the hand of the dragon, he swallowed the words back. Just say something else. If you mention Xiaobai at this time, I''m afraid the mood of longzhishou will be greatly affected. These days, the hand of the Dragon pretended that nothing had happened, but she knew that unless Xiaobai came back to him, it would never pass¡° That is, the days to come are still long. You are destined to be together forever. At least you are better than me... "Xiaoxiao''s words touched the softest nerve in the palm of dragon''s hand. No matter how reluctant CHEN Ye is, he will be responsible for Xiaoxiao. This is his basic understanding of CHEN Ye. Xiaoxiao will be the happiest little princess in the world. However, he is different from Xiaobai. Even if he wants to be responsible, Xiaobai doesn''t necessarily want him to be responsible. Besides, Xiaobai does not belong to Tianyuan continent. After completing her mission for Yiyang, she can open the door of time and space and return to Leiluo continent¡° If you say this, Xiaobai will feel sick. Don''t forget, her three souls are still in your hands, fool... "Xiaoxiao put away her loss, looked at the hand of the Dragon whose emotion was obviously affected, and took the initiative to hold the arm of the hand of the dragon. She once walked the road of the hand of the dragon. She knew what the hand of the Dragon needed most at this time? They have been secretly looking for Xiao Bai''s seven spirits. I believe there will be news soon. When they reshape Xiaobai, she pesters Xiaobai day by day until Xiaobai forgives Long''s hand. CHEN Ye is also climbed over by other women. Although the situation is not as bad as dragon''s hand, she can forgive CHEN Ye, and Xiaobai can also forgive dragon''s hand¡° Didn''t you say that? Xiaobai doesn''t want me, so you marry me. It''s good to think about it. In fact, what I like most at the beginning is you... "Long zhishou rubs Xiaoxiao''s hair, and is very grateful for Xiaoxiao''s company in these three days. After so many things, the little girl grew up and knew how to comfort people. It really made him feel very happy. His eyes unconsciously turned to the void, these days, he almost always looked to the void. The only hope in my heart is that when I look up, I can see Xiaobai''s seven Spirits appear in front of me. Just that hope, again and again failed, again and again failed, he now almost did not dare to demand... "You this crow mouth, be careful to say the wrong words, be struck by thunder, Xiaobai she..." Xiaoxiao really some speechless, she is just joking to comfort him, he again and again took out to tease, interesting? She originally wanted to scold him hard, but the remaining light in the corner of her eyes unexpectedly swept a touch of colorful light. She was surprised and looked back. A thousand years old tree, a leaf, a touch of colorful soul is looking at them, seems to have heard their dialogue, the body of colorful light suddenly dim a lot¡° I''ll say you''ve got a bad mouth. I''ll take it. Xiaobai has heard all of them. Don''t you hurry to explain, stupid... "Xiaoxiao is a little excited. She grabs the hand of the dragon and drags it under the thousand year old tree. Looking up at the small head that a touch of colorful soul, bright eyes faintly flash a few silk tears. The hand of the dragon was completely stunned by this unexpected joy. Just staring at the colorful light on the leaves, the dried lips moved several times, and never said a word¡° Xiaobai, you are back at last. Let''s sit down and have a good talk. Don''t hide from us. Of course, he is wrong, but it is also unintentional fault, you adults have a lot to see in our face, forgive him this time? After you left, he cried for three days. You see, his eyes are going to be blind... "

 Chapter 994

    Xiaoxiao saw that the hand of the Dragon didn''t respond at all. I''m really worried. One foot kicks on the leg of the hand of the Dragon mercilessly, appeases Xiaobai''s mood and winks at the hand of the dragon.


    Xiaobai finally came back. He didn''t say anything like a fool. Does he want to let Xiaobai go?


    In fact, she was also worried. Women are jealous. What the hand of the Dragon said just now is enough to send him to hell.


    "You all step back... Step back..."


    When the pain came, the hand of the Dragon came back. He knew that if he didn''t say anything, it would be useless even if he broke his throat with a smile.


    He turned and looked at the mighty dragon people behind him. He restrained his emotions and waved his hand to them to go away immediately.


    It''s his private affair and he doesn''t want to be seen by some unimportant people. Otherwise, once Xiaobai refuses him, he will feel more hurt.


    "Elder... Let them all go... Hurry up..."


    Xiaoxiao immediately realized that as soon as he turned his head, he began to drive away those dragon people who tried to stay to see the excitement. Some things still have to give the hand of the dragon some space, in full view of the dragon''s hand say anything I''m afraid will feel uncomfortable.


    She is also very witty, after finishing the people, also took Chu Mi er''s hand to hide to one side. If you don''t watch a play, it''s a fool. They are so familiar with Xiaobai, the hand of the dragon. It doesn''t matter to have a look.


    "You also go... Go..."


    How can the hand of the Dragon guess Xiaoxiao''s mind? Looking at whether it is a small head sticking out from behind the big tree, the corner of his mouth yanked. If his advice is seen by them, I''m afraid they will laugh at him as soon as we meet. Let''s forget it.


    "Just go... Cheapskate..."


    Xiaoxiao felt a little depressed. He wanted to stay behind, but when he saw the color of praying in the eyes of the hand of the dragon, he still felt like the hand of the dragon. Pull Chu mi''er heart unwilling to go far some, before leaving, also made a face to the hand of the dragon.


    Just leave some space for them. I hope longzhishou won''t be disappointed again this time. After communication, Xiaobai can stay.


    It''s a pity if a good relationship is broken up because of such an accident


    "Xiaobai... I''m wrong..."


    All of a sudden, the scene was quiet. In addition to the sound of the wind blowing on the treetops, there was only the rapid heartbeat of the hand of the dragon. He stood in the same place, did not dare to move, for fear that as soon as he got close to the big tree, Xiaobai would disappear again.


    His heart rolling out of the waves, close to the wide sleeve run under the hand gently trembling, will show his tension.


    I was wrong and expressed all his guilt for Xiaobai. His eyes were clear, without any impurities, so he looked at Xiaobai, quiet and sad.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The colorful soul finally moved and flew down from the leaf to a few meters in front of the hand of the dragon. There were many complicated emotions in his big eyes. He didn''t get too close to the hand of the dragon or let the hand of the Dragon get too close to her.


    They just looked at each other like this, time seemed to stop, no one ever spoke, and even the expression on their face didn''t change.


    "Xiaobai... I don''t ask you to forgive me... Just ask you to come back and let me rebuild your true body... Yiyang... Has become a living dead person... She still needs your care..."


    For a long time, when the inner defense line of the hand of the dragon was completely destroyed, he tentatively took a few steps forward and came to the face of the colorful soul.


    Trembling hand out, hesitated for a long time to gently touch the soul of that touch colorful. This time Xiaobai did not escape, which made him a little overjoyed.


    He suddenly remembered what happened that night, stroked Xiaobai''s hand, stroked the pier, and then quickly moved his hand. He is too dirty. How can he touch such pure white with such dirty hands? He doesn''t deserve it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The colorful soul put all the expression of the hand of the Dragon into the fundus of his eyes. His big eyes blinked and his little mouth moved, but he still didn''t say anything. But it took the initiative to fly to the hand of the dragon, seems to have used their own actions to tell the hand of the dragon, her choice.


    "Xiaobai... Flies into this porcelain vase... I''m dirty..."


    The hand of the Dragon took out a small porcelain vase from his arms, where was filled with the three spirits of Xiaobian. He can''t believe his good luck. He doesn''t dare to move the colorful soul. He just hastens it softly.


    He has a shadow in his heart. Although I hope to be forgiven by Xiaobai, if Xiaobai really forgives him, he will be worried about gain and loss.


    He did those dirty things, all the time in his mind spin, let him some breathless.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The colorful soul took a look at the hand of the dragon. It seemed that it was touched by the words of the hand of the dragon. It took the initiative to fly to the lips of the hand of the dragon and gently kiss it. Before the hand of the Dragon came back, it flew into the small porcelain vase.


    "Xiaobai..." after long, he can''t believe his good luck. Xiaobai''s action has told him her decision, which makes him happy and uneasy. Even if he made such a mistake of principle, Xiaobai could forgive him, and he could feel how deeply Xiaobai felt for him. His vision is really the most unique, he must redouble his good to Xiaobai, and never make a big mistake in a muddle headed way. Put away the small porcelain vase and say hello to Xiaoxiao chumi''er, he can''t wait to go to his own paradise. There is his territory, and only when he gets there can he get peace of mind¡° Sister, shall we go and have a look? " Smiling at the figure that the hand of the Dragon leaves in a hurry, still some worry. Although Xiaobai''s attitude has been very clear, once Xiaobai remoulds herself and they face to face, she is still worried that something will go wrong. Sometimes the hand of the dragon is stupid. If you say something wrong again, there will be no one who can make it right. The consequences will be very serious¡° No, they''ll be OK. Let''s go back to sleep. We''re so tired... "At this time, longzhishou and Xiaobai need their own space most. If they mix in, it will only backfire. Let them have a good talk, calm talk, any problem can be solved. Such a thought, he took Xiaoxiao''s hand and walked in another direction. After a few days, when Xiaobai''s condition is stable, she has to send Xiaobai to tiannu palace to take care of Yiyang, and then she has to come back to the human world to continue to accumulate virtue and do good. Taking advantage of the last few days of free time, she must have a good time to enjoy..... The hand of the Dragon returns to her paradise as soon as possible. Without time to rest, she opens the small porcelain vase and gathers Xiaobai''s three souls. After confirming that Xiaobai''s soul has not been damaged, she immediately begins to cast magic to rebuild Xiaobai''s real body. The skill of the hand of the dragon is very strong, but it takes no effort to reshape the real body. As like as two peas in the morning, a new white appeared before him. He looked at the most beautiful woman, suddenly some inferiority, want to say suddenly choked in the throat, for a long time did not say a word¡° I look good? Or that fake? " But Xiaobai took the initiative to walk in front of the hand of the dragon, picked up the collar of the hand of the dragon, squinted his big eyes, and pressed the hand of the dragon under a big tree. He asked dangerously. She knows what the knot of the hand of the dragon is? She didn''t want to get around the knot. If they want to be together, they must open this knot¡° You... How do you look... "The hand of the dragon is not clear. What''s the purpose of Xiaobai''s asking this question? He only felt a cool air rising from the soles of his feet, and he replied with a trembling subconscious. Actually, as like as two peas, the white and fake white ones are not the same. They are the same. Can you still recognize the wrong person? "Yes?" Xiaobaiyin laughs and holds the chin of the dragon''s hand. It looks very fierce. If the dragon''s hand doesn''t give her an explanation, she will never give up¡° I''m sorry... Not next time... "The hand of dragon felt her unique special, nervous and uneasy, all kinds of emotions intertwined. He had no way to explain his once outrageous behavior. He knew that it was very rare for her to teach him such a lesson now. Forgiveness is easier than he imagined. He should be glad... "Since you are so stupid, I can only use some other extreme methods..." Xiaobai looks at the pitiful look of dragon''s hand, and finally he can''t bear it. When such an accident happened, it only took her one day from the initial resistance to the final relief. In recent days, she has been with the hand of the dragon, watching him cry, watching him smile, watching him in agony, she knows how much hope her concession will bring him. If the same thing happened to him, he would make the same choice as her... "Xiaobai... What do you want to do..." with a tearing sound, the clothes on the hand of the Dragon had been torn open by Xiaobai, revealing the skin like jade. He was surprised. He didn''t know why Xiaobai tore his clothes for no reason. Looking down, he saw a faint red mark across his chest. A sense of inexplicable shame made his body stiff. He tried to push Xiaobai away. The trace of humiliation was left by the fake. He really didn''t want Xiaobai to see it¡° What are you hiding from? I dare to face it. Can''t you be honest with yourself? However, that woman left a trace, so it''s gone... "

 Chapter 995

    Xiaobai can see the embarrassment of the dragon''s hand. His warm hand gently caresses his chest, and the red mark has disappeared.


    Since she was destroyed by that woman, she knows the love between the hand of the dragon and that woman. There are traces on the hand of the dragon, which is expected. There is nothing to make a fuss about.


    Since we have chosen to forgive, we have to tolerate all the negative consequences of this incident


    "Don''t look... I''ll do it myself..."


    Xiaobai''s indifference calms the emotion of dragon''s hand. He gently covers Xiaobai''s eyes and uses the magic to repair his whole body, so as not to be seen by Xiaobai again.


    He was too careless. He shouldn''t have broken the jar when he was cleaning himself that day. Such a trace, even if Xiaobai pretends not to care, I''m afraid the heart will also leave a shadow.


    "Xiaoxiao didn''t scold you wrong. You are really stupid. When you touch that woman for the first time, you feel different, but you let yourself sink. How can I punish you


    Xiaobai''s glass like eyes flickered with fire. She chose to forgive, but it doesn''t mean she will make him feel better. If he doesn''t teach a lesson, he will never learn well.


    Once, forgive. If there is a second time, it will be a capital crime.


    "I''m stupid... You can beat me, scold me, smoke me, kick me... As long as you can stay with me..."


    Dragon''s hand is more honest this time. He looks at Xiaobai calmly and caresses Xiaobai''s black hair like a waterfall with his big hand. After this time, his feelings for her have been completely sublimated.


    From then on, originally just like, now is love, a kind of love without hesitation


    "You give me tolerance..."


    Looking at him is really pitiful, small white rolled a white eye, a drop of blood from her fingertips slowly out, fell in the dragon''s hand heart position. A bright red light illuminates this paradise.


    The drop of blood penetrated into the skin of the dragon''s hand at a very slow speed. A burning smell of the skin came out and floated far away.


    "Xiaobai..."


    Dragon''s hand only feels the pain in his heart. His big hand unconsciously embraces Xiaobai''s waist and takes Xiaobai to his arms. The pain was totally beyond his expectation. Even he was burned by Murong Jinxin''s Phoenix Fire, and he had never suffered so much.


    But this is what Xiaobai wants him to bear. No matter how hard it is, he must bear it. He doesn''t know what Xiaobai wants to do. The only thing he can be sure of is that Xiaobai won''t harm him.


    "In the future, as long as I get close to it, it will emit a faint blood light. No matter who wants to camouflage me, you can tell the true from the false as soon as you look at your chest. Do you understand? Stupid


    Xiaobai looked at his grinning with pain, but also had some heartache. But just in case, she looked at his pain calmly and didn''t think of any way to relieve his pain.


    She knows that the more painful it is, the better the effect will be. With this layer of protection, the hand of the dragon will not cheat other women.


    "I see..."


    Dragon''s hand sucks cold air. He is moved to sob by Xiaobai''s good intentions. He hugged Xiaobai into his arms and held him tightly. There was a posture that he would never let go all his life.


    What is the pain of the body even if it''s destroying the sky and the earth? For her sake, he is willing to bear


    "This time, it''s OK, but it won''t happen again..."


    Xiaobai also reached out and hugged him, feeling his intense heartache, she had an inexplicable sense of security. Only the hand of the dragon can give him such a sense of security. She has a feeling of returning from the past.


    In the future, she will be more cautious, such an accident can never happen again. Otherwise, she can''t afford the consequences.


    "If there''s a next time... I''ll kill myself..."


    One careless mistake can be forgiven, two careless mistakes are really stupid. Let alone Xiaobai, I''m afraid even he can''t forgive himself.


    A kind of lost and recovered happiness filled his heart. Holding Xiaobai, he felt that he had the whole world.


    "You don''t have to hurt yourself... I''ll kill myself for you..."


    Xiao Bai snorted coldly, hooked his neck, bit his thin lip and gnawed it several times. Then he opened his mouth.


    Looking at her figure reflected in his eyes, he hesitated for a moment, and his little hand began to move. Three or two times, he took off the hand of the dragon.


    She knows what is the most important step to let the hand of the Dragon completely let go of this knot? That is, she gave herself to him and took the most difficult step for him.


    "Xiaobai... Don''t do this... I..."


    Sure enough, as Xiaobai expected, the dragon''s hand, which was originally big and square in front of her, suddenly became awkward. He held Xiaobai in his arms and didn''t even dare to let Xiaobai see his body.


    Just now, the embarrassing feeling swept over him, which made him a little overwhelmed. Scenes about that bitch began to flash in his mind again.


    "I don''t care. What are you doing? Do you think I''m inferior to her after you''ve been in love with that fake for a few days? " Xiaobai doesn''t allow the hand of the dragon to retract her own tortoise shell. She looks up from the arms of the hand of the dragon, and her glazed eyes tightly lock the hand of the dragon, which brings the panic and confusion of the hand of the Dragon into her eyes. Today, she must help him untie this knot, otherwise it will always be between them. If he can''t take this step, there will always be a vacancy in his heart¡° It''s not... It''s not... I just feel that I don''t deserve to touch you... "Long''s hand quickly shakes his head and denies that Xiaobai doesn''t dislike him. He already thinks it''s a gift from heaven. As for Xiaobai, such a beautiful woman, he just wanted to give her everything he could have. That bitch couldn''t even compare with her hair¡° You mean we''ll just kiss each other in the future, and we won''t have to do anything else, right? " Xiaobai''s eyes suddenly become a little aggressive. She looks at the hand of the Dragon coldly, as if she wants to push the hand of the Dragon into a dead end. She is iron hearted today, this man she must, no matter he wants or not. This step can not go out, this man is a complete coward, do not mind¡° I... "Such a question, the hand of the Dragon really has no way to answer, also let the hand of the Dragon think deeply. Xiaobai is also a normal woman. If he always has a knot in his heart and doesn''t dare to touch her, do they really want to live so quietly in this life? At least he has to have a child... But now he really can''t break through the knot in his heart. The shadow that the woman brought to him makes him retreat involuntarily... "If so, I''m afraid we are really predestined. I don''t accept such a feeling, let alone such a man. I''ll give you ten minutes to think about it. If you still can''t do it, let''s be friends. " Xiaobai saw his struggle, left his arms, just a light look at him, went to one side and stood quietly. This is the heaviest dose she has given. She feels that she can successfully force the hand of the dragon to face her heart knot. As long as you take this small step, the trace of this matter in the palm of the hand of the dragon will be much lighter. She turned and looked up, feeling the gentle wind blowing on her face, looking carefully at this peaceful paradise. This is the place where the hand of the dragon was born. The hand of the dragon has lived here for hundreds of thousands of years. Maybe one day, she will stay here and live here with the hand of the dragon. Time is ticking away, one minute, two minutes, five minutes and ten minutes. When the time is over, Xiaobai finally glances at the hand of the Dragon again, and sees that he is still struggling, and his beautiful face changes. It seems that this man will not compromise if he is not forced to die. Well, they''ll see... "If you can''t make a choice, you''re giving up. From today on, we are just like you and Xiaoxiao... "Xiaobai goes to the hand of the dragon and stands still. Her tight lips show her displeasure at the moment. She didn''t have any physical contact with the hand of the dragon. She just dropped such a paragraph, turned around and walked towards the entrance. Just walked a few steps, then felt a strong suction to her back, then fell into a familiar arms¡° Smile, it''s my friend. You are my woman. We can never be friends, understand? You don''t mind me like this. What else do I mind? Xiaobai, let''s indulge once today. After today, we will forget it completely... "The hand of the Dragon pressed Xiaobai under the big tree, and his cold forehead touched the warmth of Xiaobai''s forehead, which made him excited. He can''t lose her. It''s the most real voice in his heart. If she wants him to let go of everything that was once unbearable, he has to work hard to do it. This is what he owes her, and he has no reason to refuse any of her requests¡° Well, after today, we forget about it, and no one can mention it later... "Xiaobai nodded, and the domineering dragon hand was her favorite. She couldn''t help but think of the scene that he forced her after taking traditional Chinese medicine, and a warm smile rose from the corner of her mouth. If she wins, she knows she will. As long as you are true love, you will be able to make concessions for the people you love, no matter how difficult it is. Their future starts from today. After such tribulations, they will certainly learn to cherish each other more, and they will have a wonderful happiness¡° Xiaobai, there is a sentence I never said, now the time is ripe, I want to tell you, I love you... "A sentence I love you, let this feeling stay in the best time. They hugged each other tightly, just like hugging the purest love. The sun shines through the mottled leaves and engraves this scene foreve

 Chapter 996

    The following day


    When the hand of the dragon and little Bai en love appear in front of everyone, I''m afraid the best mood is to smile. Xiaoxiao revolved around them several times, laughing like a flower.


    Looking at the traces on Xiaobai''s neck, she suddenly understood something and blinked at the hand of the dragon.


    "Enough laughter?"


    The hand of the dragon is as long as the finger of jade to stretch out, lightly knock smile a record, for smile this nervous reaction, very speechless.


    This little girl is young, but she knows a lot. Looking at her thief, he was helpless.


    "Hand of the dragon, you are a beast. Look at Xiaobai''s neck, tut tut..."


    With a smile, he glared at the hand of the dragon. His big eyes turned, and he pulled Xiaobai to one side. He looked up and down, and his words were merciless.


    Looking at Xiaobai''s appearance, you can guess how passionate they were yesterday. If they can make up again, the big stone in her heart can finally be put down.


    "Sooner or later, CHEN Ye is more like a beast than I am. Just wait..."


    The dragon''s hand draws Xiaobai back from Xiaoxiao''s hand with a puff of his mouth. It''s very domineering in his arms. After yesterday''s heart to heart talk, he and Xiaobai have been reconciled.


    Now he just wants to stick with Xiaobai all the time. Unfortunately, he can only think that Xiaobai should soon go to tiannu palace to take care of Yiyang, and he must stay to take care of the dragon family for chenye.


    "Come on, he has more self-control than you. Don''t compare him with you..."


    CHEN Ye has always been gentle to her, and has never done anything too much. This kind of things like Tianlei gouging fire should not happen to them.


    They have been together for so many years. They know each other too well. It''s like an old husband and wife


    "Men are all of the same virtue, so don''t put gold on his face. Maybe he will do it more personally than me at that time..."


    As long as a normal man, no matter what character, meet his beloved woman, who are beasts. Chen night, as long as you come back to find Xiaoxiao, the end of Xiaoxiao will not be very good.


    CHEN Ye''s love for Xiaoxiao is more than reason. That''s because Xiaoxiao is still young, that''s all


    "When you mention him, I''d like to ask you that you didn''t do anything indecent in front of him, did you?"


    As soon as mentions the Chen night, smiles actually came the spirit. The hand of the dragon, they should have returned to Longling yesterday. It is estimated that they will meet chenye. Chenye should let them bring a few words to her.


    She didn''t want to see the night. She only wanted to have a little news of the night once in a while, and she would be satisfied.


    "Don''t tell me, we haven''t met yet. It seems that he went into the cave of Longling and closed up. I don''t know if he came out yesterday. "


    The hand of the dragon spread out his hand, like I didn''t know anything. Yesterday he and Xiaobai''s situation, such a statement is feasible, smile also can''t doubt.


    Later, in order to prevent the need for a lie to smile, that piece of paradise, he decided not to go back.


    "Chen ye should have come out. I feel that he is sorry to disturb us..."


    Xiaobai, who has been silent all the time, suddenly opens her mouth and plays a round for the hand of the dragon. About chenye, she is watching the fake wake up the memory of the previous life for him. At that time, if she didn''t force herself to work in the body of the fake, Chen night probably wouldn''t have a good end.


    For Xiaoxiao, she was originally a little repellent. But, see this period of time smile to dragon hand meticulous care, that kind of sincere feelings for friends moved her. In her heart, even some grateful smile. If it wasn''t for Xiaoxiao, the hand of the Dragon didn''t know what it would be like.


    "Well, next time you see him, remember to say hello for me."


    Xiaoxiao can''t hide the loss in his heart, but he can still understand the hand of dragon and Xiaobai. That happened between them. When they get along with each other alone, they must not care about others. This is also human nature.


    Well, sooner or later they will return to Longling and see chenye. She is patient and so on.


    "Sister mi''er, I want to go to tiannv palace to take care of the master, OK?"


    Xiaobai looks at the hand of the dragon, nods, and turns her eyes to chumi''er. She wants to go to tiannv palace to take care of her master. Only chumi''er can help her. Now her identity has got the business, chumi''er should not stop her.


    She walked up to chumi''er, took chumi''er''s little hand and shook it gently.


    "OK, but we have to stay in the dragon clan for a few days, and you can get together with the hand of the dragon."


    Chumi''er agreed with a smile. Her eyes were very soft. She didn''t have the sharpness in the face of the fake. Xiaobai and Yiyang are integrated to some extent. Xiaobai is real. She should stay by Yiyang''s side to take care of Yiyang.


    It''s just that Xiaobai has just made up with longzhishou. She hopes they can stay a few more days. Otherwise, the difference will be nearly a year.


    "Well, let''s take advantage of these days to have a good stroll in the dragon clan. This is my home. I have to be familiar with it. "


    Chumi''er''s happiness finally reassures Xiaobai. She doesn''t forget chumi''er''s fierce words about the fake when she suspects its identity. Now that she can be treated like this, chumi''er should also love her. Because of the friendship with the host, the associated spread to her.


    "Xiaobai, we can be company in the future. This is also my home. It''s our common home. Hehe... "


    They live here and have their own small families. The hand of the dragon and CHEN Ye belong to the dragon family. She and Xiao Bai should walk more in the future. If she wants to have a good relationship with Xiaobai, she will have worries in the future.


    In fact, it''s good to have more company. In the future, she can find Xiaobai to do a lot of things together, and no longer have to be afraid of loneliness


    "Well..."


    Xiaobai holds Xiaoxiao''s hand. The seeds of friendship begin to take root at this moment, and will soon sprout and grow into a towering tree.


    The hand of the dragon and Chu mi''er feel very happy when they see this scene. Dragon''s hand feels that Xiaobai has a companion since then, and chumi''er feels that Xiaoxiao''s safety has a guarantee since then.


    "Well, you are sisters. You can go wherever you want. I have a hard life. I want to take over CHEN Ye''s care of the dragon clan for the time being. "


    The hand of the Dragon saw that the four elders had entered the hall, and he knew it very well. These four old people will not miss this great opportunity to let him be the leader of the dragon clan.


    This responsibility dodges him to be possible to dodge, but for the sake of smiling to his that friend''s affection, he is willing to carry temporarily for CHEN Ye.


    "Are you going out of the mountain? Or would you like to be the head of the dragon clan? My men can have a free time as well... "


    Smell speech, smile happy, looking at the hand of the dragon that hard look, smile eyes curved. In principle, the hand of the dragon is the one who should be the head of the dragon clan. Unfortunately, this responsibility has been evaded by him for hundreds of thousands of years. If he is willing to compromise and take over the position of patriarch, she will be able to live an immortal life with CHEN Ye.


    "You want to be beautiful, I just give CHEN Ye a face. Chen ye will definitely be the head of the dragon clan until the day of death. If he is immortal, he will be the last head of the dragon clan. "


    The hand of the Dragon knocks Xiaoxiao''s head again. In his heart, Xiaoxiao is already his relative. He dares to do anything intimate. Anyway, I have already made it clear to Xiaobai that Xiaobai will not be jealous, and even be happy to see its success.


    Xiaoxiao, this little girl, has a wonderful temperament and attaches great importance to friendship. If Xiaobai can become a good sister with her, it is also Xiaobai''s blessing.


    "Then I''ll ask Chen ye to change the ancestral system of the dragon people, give birth to a child earlier, and pass the title of clan leader to our child..."


    There are three thick black lines on the back of Xiaoxiao''s head. It''s painful for the hand of the dragon. Some of the systems of the dragon people are similar to those of the Phoenix people, one of which is more abnormal than the Phoenix people. The patriarch can not pass on the throne without death.


    She thinks that when CHEN Ye comes out, she must let Chen ye find a way to change this one, otherwise they will be trapped by the dragon clan all their lives.


    "If it''s your wish, I''ll change it for you. It''s just a matter of one sentence."


    The hand of the dragon looks at Xiaoxiao and sees seriousness from Xiaoxiao''s eyes. He knows what Xiaoxiao cares about. In fact, he thinks that ancestral system is a little too impersonal. Well, since he has taken over the hand of the dragon for the time being, let''s do something good for them.


    "Hand of the dragon, have I ever told you? The most worthy friend I''ve ever made in my life is you. You should keep this one sentence thing in mind. Don''t forget it.... "


    Xiaoxiao, I can''t close my mouth. If dragon''s hand is willing to help me. She and CHEN Ye spend 30 years in the dragon clan, and then they are finished. It seems that after she and CHEN Ye get married, she has to give birth to a child quickly.


    "Four elders, I''m going to revise the patriarchal system of the dragon clan about the succession of the patriarch. What''s your opinion?"


    The hand of the Dragon white smile one eye, directly looked at the side to salute to him of four big elder. He had already thought that the first order he would issue as the acting patriarch was to modify the patriarchal system, which solved the problem of CHEN Ye and Xiao Xiao.


    As soon as his words came down, the four elders took a look at him and nodded busily. The most supreme ancestor of the dragon people issued orders to them. Do they dare to shake their heads there? Obviously they didn''t dare. The ancestor seemed to have a bad temper. They were afraid of being slapped by him.


    "You see, these four old people have no opinions. I have done what I promised you. If you have a little conscience and take more care of Xiaobai for me in the future, I''ll thank your ancestors of eight generations... "


    The attitude of the four elders makes the hand of the dragon very satisfied. He touches Xiaobai''s hair and hands Xiaobai''s hand to Xiaoxiao''s. Such a small action showed his heart.


    He hopes Xiaobai can get closer to Xiaoxiao. It''s better to be a close friend


    As soon as his words came down, a little servant girl rushed in. When she saw the smile, she fell on her knees, and her tears flowed down.


    "Little princess, you go to see my young lady. Since she was ruined by lvluo, she has been killed many times, but she can''t be persuaded..."

 Chapter 997

    The little servant girl is called Xiaoduo. It''s a personal servant girl that long Qianqian picked up a few years ago. She has a deep relationship with long Qianqian. She crawled at the feet of Xiaoxiao, and her little body trembled slightly. It can be seen that she had a lot of courage to come.


    As soon as her words fell, the two elders of the four elders gathered their fingers under the sleeve robe and suddenly clenched them into fists. The old face was full of guilt.


    He looked at Xiaoduo with a feeling of sadness. It''s all his carelessness, otherwise it won''t let that slut of lvluo have a chance. Qianqian''s innocence is destroyed, which means her life is also destroyed.


    "Xiaoduo, go back. It''s not up to you to play around here..."


    He went to Xiaoduo''s side, helped Xiaoduo up and spoke very hard. Who is the little princess? How can she manage such things? The little servant girl is becoming more and more ignorant.


    "Elder two, the young lady is dead again today. Now only the little princess can save the young lady..."


    Xiaoduo shakes his head and grabs Xiaoxiao''s hand bravely. Life and death are not easy. The relationship between the young lady and the little princess is very good. They are also very congenial. The young lady should be able to listen to the little princess''s words.


    She is really fed up with it. Seeing the self mutilation of the young lady again and again, her whole body is covered with scars, she feels very sad.


    "It''s a matter in our house. How can we trouble the little princess? It''s more and more shameful..."


    The identity of the little princess is too valuable. She is not only the wife of the future patriarch of the dragon clan, but also the most beloved little princess in the underworld. It''s Qianqian''s blessing to get close to her. Qianqian now out of such a thing, in the dragon has been the finger of thousands of people, is not worthy to make friends with the little princess.


    "Elder two, you''re really good. Why didn''t you tell me earlier when something like this happened? Qianqian is my friend, I must take care of her. What''s going on first? I have to take care of it. "


    Xiaoxiao pulls Xiaoduo behind her. She is a protector. The smile on the corner of her mouth has been completely restrained after hearing Xiaoduo''s words.


    Long Qianqian once had a conflict with her, but later they became very good friends. Every time lvluo made trouble for her, long Qianqian came forward to help her. The reason why long Qianqian has such an accident is probably related to long Qianqian''s frequent antagonism with lvluo.


    As a friend, naturally, she should do everything in her power. She can never ignore long Qianqian''s life and death


    "I''m very grateful that the little princess can say such a thing. As for Qianqian, it''s better for the little princess not to worry about it, so as not to be criticized by others... "


    There is an unwritten rule in the dragon clan. If you lose your virginity before marriage, unless you are in love with each other, you will be rejected by the whole dragon clan. If the little princess is criticized for being too close to Qianqian, their family will be guilty.


    "Since the second elder doesn''t want to say it, the elder says it. If you don''t make it clear, I''ll make you four old people have a hard time. "


    Smile how much is also to understand the temper of the two elders, once stubborn up, eight cows can not pull back. Therefore, he didn''t talk nonsense with the second elder. Instead, he turned his eyes to the elder. She must make it clear. No one can muddle through.


    "Alas, since the father and daughter of Lvxin were expelled from the dragon clan by the clan leader, they were very unwilling and tried every means to disturb the dragon clan. Qianqian is also the first victim of their revenge on the dragon clan. On the third day when you went to another time and space, Qianqian disappeared inexplicably. We searched all day and night, and finally found her in a small forest beside Longling. When she found Qianqian, there was no good meat all over her body. Several men were carrying their pants. We caught those men, and only after the first trial did we know that it was the beginning of lvluo. Those men were executed, but Qianqian has been depressed all the time. She tears all day long and has lost her will to survive... "


    The elder sighed heavily, which was unexpected. Qianqian''s innocence is not generally clean. In addition to other men''s abuse, many men who went to find her saw her body. I''m afraid they can''t get married in their life.


    They have done everything they can. Qianqian''s situation is not getting better, but worse and worse. They are really worried that one day if they don''t pay attention, Qianqian will pass.


    Qianqian is a child they grew up with. They can''t bear to watch Qianqian go to the end of her life


    "Where''s that bitch, lvluo? Did CHEN Ye kill her? "


    Elder''s words make Xiaoxiao gnash her teeth. She should have let chenye kill that Slut long ago because she knew that the slut had been so cheap. This matter let her deeply understand a truth, that is to cut grass must root.


    She doesn''t know what''s the situation of Lu Xin''s father and daughter. The only thing she can be sure of is that as long as Lu Luo is not dead, she will return the damage to long Qianqian in Lu Luo.


    "Lvluo is still in prison. As for Lvxin, she escaped by chance..."


    When he mentioned the father and daughter, the elder felt very depressed. Fortunately, after the clan leader left, the little prince of the underworld sent experts to help them. Anyway, he caught lvluo. With lvluo in their hands, that wisp of Xin did not dare to come to the dragon clan for a while.


    Now the hand of the dragon is in charge of the dragon clan. Even if Lvxin comes to make trouble, they don''t have to worry about it... "Take that slut to Qianqian''s house, and I will make that Slut pay a painful price..." a cruel smile appears at the corner of Xiaoxiao''s mouth. Her eyes are as cold as ice. The elder only feels a chill rising from his feet. Such a demon like smile is something they have never seen before. It''s so much like the princess of the underworld¡° Yes, little princess... "The elder patted the second elder, indicating that the second elder didn''t need to take care of this matter. The little princess is willing to stand up for Qianqian at this time, which is also Qianqian''s blessing. Perhaps the little princess such a stir, Qianqian really better. He did not forget that the little princess had been baptized and was definitely a lucky star... "Hand of the dragon, catch the dead man Lvxin as soon as possible. I have to cut him to pieces." Xiaoxiao hums coldly to the hand of the dragon. Of course, the anger is not aimed at the hand of the dragon. She didn''t forget the fact that the slut Lu Xin almost killed her. She just took this opportunity to take revenge and revenge¡° As long as he appears, I won''t let him escape any more. I''m very busy these days. Don''t forget to take Xiaobai with you wherever you go... "Although longzhishou doesn''t know who longqianqian is, he can''t ignore other things in longzu. Lvxin, after all, is an indefinite bomb of the Dragon nationality. He must eliminate this bomb in order to make the Dragon nationality calm. It seems that he has been busy for a long time. As for Xiaobai, he can only give her to Xiaoxiao to take care of her... "I know, I''ll tie Xiaobai on my belt. I''ll take her wherever I go. That''s all right." Smile rolled a white eye, he so don''t trust her? Since she promised to take care of Xiaobai, she would do her best. After spitting on the dragon''s hand, she didn''t bother to talk. She took Xiaobai''s hand and went out of the hall. Today, she will deal with the slut lvluo. It''s better to attract Lvxin. That will kill two birds with one stone In a secluded courtyard, in a very elegant room, long Qianqian is lying quietly. Her hands and feet were tied, her beautiful little face was pale, and her exposed skin was full of bruises of different depths, and even ulcerated in several places. White sheets, there is a little scarlet, from the color of those bloodstains, it should be just stand up. The whole room is filled with a strong smell of death, which makes people feel an impulse to leave as soon as they enter. Xiaoxiao took Xiaobai''s hand and came in. She saw the woman with half open eyes on the big bed, with a sour nose. It''s the first time for her to see such a lifeless long Qianqian¡° Elder sister, you check her body first... "Xiaoxiao goes to the big bed and sits down. Her little hand pulls long Qianqian''s hair behind her head. Seeing such a miserable long Qianqian, her first reaction was to cure the wound on long Qianqian. As for the heart injury, I''m afraid it can''t be cured in a day or two. It will take a long time¡° Alas... "This is the second time that Chu mi''er has seen long Qianqian. She only sighs when she sees such a miserable situation. She took the medicine box on the table and went to the window. Before she could check it for long Qianqian, long Qianqian, who was originally silent, became excited when she saw the medicine box¡° Go... Go away... "Long Qianqian looked up and began to struggle. She looked at chumier''s eyes a little at a loss, but more really hate. She doesn''t want to live any more. What can she do with treatment? Dad, they won''t let her die. She has a way to find her own way. She will not accept treatment, she is waiting for the body of the wound inflammation, waiting for their own no medicine and died... "Qianqian, I am smiling, you look at me, I order you to look at me..." smiling, watching long Qianqian struggling badly, drops of scarlet blood from long Qianqian''s wrist fell, quickly grasped long Qianqian''s little hand. Her tone is very tough, with a trace of not to be refused, in fact, let long Qianqian''s action suddenly stop, empty eyes slowly gathered on Xiaoxiao''s body, dry lips slightly trembled¡° Qianqian, I''ve sent someone to bring lvluo here. Even if you want to die, you have to kill that bitch. This is what she owes you. You have to let her pay it back. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 998

    Xiaoxiao doesn''t comfort long Qianqian. She knows that any comfort at this time is useless. There is only one way to arouse long Qianqian''s will to survive. That is to arouse long Qianqian''s hatred.


    Only hatred can stabilize long Qianqian temporarily, and only hatred can make long Qianqian regain her new life. Therefore, as soon as she opens her mouth, she hits the most vulnerable place in long Qianqian''s heart. She wants to arouse long Qianqian''s hatred for lvluo completely.


    "If you want to die, I won''t stop you. But if you die, you have to die with value. Think about how lvluo bullied you for more than a year, and you have the heart to die like this? If you die, I''m afraid lvluo will wake up in a dream. "


    Long Qianqian suddenly quiet down, smile feel long Qianqian''s hand gently moved, big eyes blinked, seems to be listening to her words.


    She quietly continued to persuade, a word is not to persuade her to give up death. If you want long Qianqian to take the most difficult step, you have to let her put lvluo to death.


    "Qianqian, how did those men abuse you? Think about how your life was ruined by lvluo? Are you willing to die like this? Are you willing? Are you willing? "


    Smile hesitated for a while, did not intend to bypass the longqianqian heart of the most painful. Only let long Qianqian think of that unbearable past, will long Qianqian''s hatred of lvluo be picked up.


    The slut Lu Luo made long Qianqian so angry that she died tens of thousands of times


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Long Qianqian, who has calmed down, is excited again by the words of Xiaoxiao. These words, which are taboo by others, come out from Xiaoxiao''s mouth, and let the people in the room take a breath of cold air. They all looked at Xiaoxiao in disbelief. They didn''t agree with Xiaoxiao''s practice of spreading salt in long Qianqian''s heart.


    Xiaoduo rushes in and seems to want to stop Xiaoxiao, but Xiaoxiao stops it with her eyes. She is taking heavy medicine, otherwise it will be useless to long Qianqian.


    "Qianqian, that slut of lvluo can''t see you. If I were you, I would have a good life for her. The more you do that, the more proud that bitch is. If you want to die, you have to die completely.... "


    Long Qianqian''s mood calmed down after she was excited. Xiaoxiao rubbed her messy hair, reached out and held her in her arms, gently patting her back. Such a subtle action, but let long Qianqian''s heart feel special warmth.


    She needs such comfort, such a hug, to make her feel that she has not been abandoned by the whole world. Some people are willing to accept her.


    "Good..."


    Long Qianqian subconsciously shrinks to Xiaoxiao''s arms. That kind of warmth is what she longs for. She hopes that kind of warmth will always be there.


    Smile is right, even if it is to die, she must die valuable. How can she die without revenge? How can I die?


    "That''s right. Cure the body injury. We''ll clean up that slut of lvluo in a moment."


    Smile looking at the arms of long Qianqian, eyes slightly red. She unties the ropes of long Qianqian''s hands and feet, and looks at the ugly scars. She can''t help but hate lvluo a little more.


    But now is not the time to say that, she motioned to Xiaoduo to take off all the clothes on lvluo. She wanted to see for herself how deep the evil that slut of lvluo had done.


    "Miss... You can bear some... It will hurt a little..."


    Xiaoduo didn''t expect that Xiaoxiao''s words would be so useful. She first cast a grateful glance at Xiaoxiao, and then began to take off her clothes for long Qianqian carefully.


    She hasn''t changed her clothes since the accident. Many of her clothes are stuck together with the wound. Sometimes a piece of flesh can be torn apart.


    A whole set of clothes off, full off more than ten minutes, small flower has been very careful, but still inevitable will long Qianqian tear out a lot of new wounds.


    Dao Dao''s ugly scars are exposed in everyone''s eyes, telling about the cruelty that long Qianqian once experienced, which makes everyone present almost red eyed. In the end is how much hatred, lvluo even to a woman under such a cruel hand, really hateful.


    "That cheap woman is more cheap than that fake..."


    Xiaobai can''t help turning his head and sighing. What that fake did was not as miserable as that green rose. It destroyed a woman like this. It was not human. It was more animal than animal.


    "Since she wants to do something worse than animals, I''ll find some animals to let her taste it later..."


    Xiaoxiao feels that any language can''t express her anger at the moment. No wonder long Qianqian is so desperate. If she encounters such a thing, I''m afraid she doesn''t want to live.


    The relationship between men and women was originally beautiful, but when long Qianqian comes here, I''m afraid it will be a shadow that will never go away


    "I''ll take care of her wound first, as for the green rose. Smile, the same pain, I think that should also let that bitch try


    As a doctor, Chu mi''er has seen too many injuries, but this is the first time. Look at those intricate wounds, almost all of them are inflamed. If you don''t get timely treatment, long Qianqian can''t live even if she wants to.


    Several wounds have deep visible bone, even if she is a miracle doctor, want to cure long Qianqian this body injury, I''m afraid also have to work hard¡° Well, I also have this idea. It''s called treating people with their own way... "Xiaoxiao handed a clean wet towel to Chu mi''er, gnashing her teeth with hatred. If not for her strong heart, she would not dare to sleep for several days after seeing long Qianqian''s injury. Just want to say a few more words, a sharp cry came from the yard. As soon as the voice appeared, it was so quiet that long Qianqian''s mood fluctuated again¡° Qianqian, heal first, I''ll deal with that woman first, and be obedient... "Xiaoxiao quickly calms long Qianqian''s mood. If this kind of injury is delayed, no one knows what the consequence will be. Her eyes are very gentle, into the eyes of long Qianqian, let long Qianqian suddenly quiet down. In the yard, lvluo was thrown a piece of shit by two bodyguards. She struggled to stand up. After a period of dizziness, she suddenly began to laugh wildly¡° Long Qianqian, do you still like the gift I gave you? How does it feel to roll with a few men? Ha ha ha... "Lvluo''s eyes fell straight in front of long Qianqian''s door. Through the slightly open door, she vaguely saw several busy figures. Although I don''t know the real situation inside, I still feel special in my heart. Long Qianqian, the slut, was abused by several men. She did it. At that time, she was hiding in the dark and saw long Qianqian''s painful struggle. That taste is really cool¡° You can taste it soon. Green bitch, I won''t let you die so happily Xiaoxiao came out of the room with a cold face, followed by Xiaobai. She walked directly in front of lvluo and stepped heavily on the most vulnerable part of lvluo. She is not a woman with a bad smell, but after seeing the injury on long Qianqian, she feels that she really wants to crush some part of this bitch¡° You... "The intense pain let lvluo take a breath of air. She never thought that Xiaoxiao would retaliate against her in this way. She grabbed Xiaoxiao''s foot and was about to cast a spell, but she was hit by a white light, and her mana was lost instantly. Cold sweat constantly from her forehead rolling, she endured the body from the tear like pain, dead stare smile¡° Green slut, you and your Slut father calculate the night, we also calculate. I''m afraid you have to enjoy more of the new and old accounts. " Xiaoxiao squatted down and grabbed lvluo''s hair. It was very cruel to pull lvluo out more than ten meters. She felt that no matter what she did to the slut, there was no way to eliminate her hatred for the slut. All these years, she has been attacked by birds, which makes her unbearable. She really wanted to cut off the meat of this slut, but she knew very rationally that she could not let this slut die too happily¡° Although I haven''t tasted CHEN Ye''s taste... I''ve seen CHEN Ye''s body... Ha ha ha ha... "Lvluo grinned with pain. From her smile, she faintly felt the killing intention of destroying heaven and earth. The moment she started CHEN Ye, she knew that once she failed, she would have such an end. She already had in mind preparation, anyway she destroyed long Qianqian, this was not enough. The only thing she has to do now is to challenge Xiaoxiao and let Xiaoxiao give her a good time¡° Poof, you think I''m a fool? If you want to excite me, you are still young. Green bitch, don''t you want a man? I''ll help you. Not only did I not find a man for you this time, but I also found a beast for you. I think you will be very happy. Before you die, you will have such enjoyment. I''m afraid you are the only one in the world... "She sneered. If she didn''t see chenye, maybe she would believe this bitch. But Chen night said that nothing happened with this slut, she absolutely believed in Chen night. This bitch''s purpose of saying this is self-evident, so she won''t be fooled... "Smile, don''t talk nonsense with this kind of bitch. Or let her enjoy it first, and let long Qianqian settle accounts with her after enjoying it. " Xiaobai very disgusted to see the spread on the ground of the green Luo one eye, this kind of woman is the most hated. We must let the skin of this bitch fester, and let her eat her own flesh piece by piece. This kind of disgusting woman should be treated like this... "Take her to the Dragon square immediately, and treat this cheap woman well according to my previous instructions..."

 Chapter 999

    Three days later


    After Chu mi''er''s careful treatment and recuperation, long Qianqian''s injury has obviously improved. Some relatively minor injuries have been scarred, and long Qianqian''s spirit is much better.


    This day, long Qianqian can finally get out of bed. Xiaoxiao and chumi''er help her to the small courtyard to bask in the sun and feel the peace brought by the years.


    "Qianqian, life is still beautiful, isn''t it?"


    A breeze blowing, smile for long Qianqian close the outer shirt, squatting in front of her, said with a smile. With the company of these three days, long Qianqian''s condition is getting better and better day by day. She thinks it''s time to get rid of long Qianqian.


    "Xiaoxiao, I just want to see the end of lvluo. I have no face to live in this world... "


    Long Qianqian knows Xiaoxiao''s kindness, but for Xiaoxiao, she would not have the courage to face all this. She still remembers what Xiaoxiao said that day.


    She was willing to receive treatment in order to revenge on lvluo. When lvluo dies, she will find a quiet place to die quietly.


    "Fool, whose life can not be a little sad? Go through the dark and bright, life is your own, not for others to see. You have a good life, no matter what others say


    Xiaoxiao knows that it''s not easy to get rid of long Qianqian''s idea of seeking death. After all, long Qianqian is just an ordinary woman, easily bound by the secular world. But she still has to do her best.


    The elder sister saves long Qianqian with difficulty. She doesn''t want her elder sister to fall short of success. What''s more, even if long Qianqian repels men because of this, it''s no big deal not to marry in her life.


    "Don''t try to persuade me... I have a good idea... It''s no use trying to persuade... I''ll just wait to see how that bitch lvluo died..."


    Long Qianqian lowered her eyelids. She knew all the truth, but she couldn''t be so detached. She couldn''t bear to be pointed at when she was walking on the road.


    Death is the most simple and direct way to solve her current problems, and it is also her inevitable choice


    "Well, if you feel so happy to live, then you should die. But I hope you can die one more month after the second elder''s birthday this year. It''s also filial piety. "


    Smile some headache of scratched to scratch a head, looking at long Qian Qian Mou of firm know oneself in persuading also have no meaning. Bright eyes blinked a few times, the heart has a decision.


    She will never let long Qianqian die easily. If long Qianqian insists, she can only use the most extreme method to stop it.


    "Good..."


    Long Qianqian hesitated for a moment and thought that the words of Xiaoxiao were reasonable. Her grandfather is a granddaughter. Next month will be his birthday. If she willfully dies at this time, I''m afraid he doesn''t even have the idea of longevity.


    Even if she is unfilial, she can''t be so unfilial. In that case, even if she dies, I''m afraid she will die in secret.


    "Little princess, hand of the dragon, please go to the square to see a good play..."


    Xiaoxiao just wanted to take on a few words, a bodyguard came in in a hurry, went to Xiaoxiao''s front, respectfully saluted. There was a glimmer of happiness on that upright face.


    "What are you doing in the square? I don''t have that elegance... "


    Xiaoxiao some doubt asked a, lvluo is in the square with those things rolling, she is a young girl than see what? The hand of the dragon''s brain is probably flooded.


    She didn''t think about it. Don''t refuse at once. She''s not interested in seeing Luo groan with other men. It''ll make her have nightmares.


    "Lvxin appears and has been captured by the hand of the dragon. Let the little princess take out her breath..."


    The guard grinned and told the whole story. Obviously, I feel very relieved about the arrest of Lvxin.


    "Come on, let''s all go and see how the father and daughter were tortured to death..."


    Smell speech, smile bright eyes a bright, all of a sudden came to the spirit. He just wanted to torture lvluo for one day, but the hand of the Dragon said that he would torture Lvxin for a few more days. I didn''t expect that Lvxin didn''t calm down and was forced out so easily.


    Well, they''ll have a good calculation today


    ¡­¡­


    Dragon Square


    When Xiaoxiao and his party arrived at the square, the whole square had been surrounded. Everyone was talking and pointing at a father and daughter in the middle of the square.


    See smile push wheelchair come, we are very conscious to get out of the way, eyes also involuntarily fell on the wheelchair of long Qianqian. However, no one dares to talk about anything, they are afraid of death.


    "Green bitch, what''s it like? Is it cool? "


    Xiaoxiao pushes long Qianqian to the side of the two elders, and swaggers to the woman who is beyond recognition. She looks at her with her arms around her chest, and has no sympathy in her heart.


    For such an inhumane bitch, the worse the outcome, the better


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lvluo opens her eyes and looks at Xiaoxiao''s eyes, full of hatred. She finally saw the horror of this woman. She suffered too much in these three days and nights. Countless times of torture, from morning to night did not stop.


    She didn''t know how many times she had been in a coma and how many times she had been awake. Countless times I wanted to die, but I was stopped. She finally realized the despair and helplessness of long Qianqian at that time. She even hated why she was so cruel to long Qianqian, but it was too late


    She destroyed long Qianqian, and she was also destroyed. Compared with long Qianqian, she was destroyed more thoroughly. He would never forget the scorn and spit in the eyes of the men who watched her tortured.


    "I was going to let you die in this way, but now I''ve changed my mind. I suddenly want you to live. I want to see what you will give birth to ten months later. "


    Smile looking at the whole body is the green Luo of blood, the hatred in the Mou has already extinguished the top. This almost destroyed CHEN Ye''s bitch, this already destroyed long Qianqian''s bitch, she really doesn''t want to let this bitch die so happily.


    Death is not terrible. What''s terrible is that we will live in darkness forever, without a trace of sunshine


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The words of smile make lvluo''s miserable body tremble suddenly. She can''t believe it. She looks at the devil like woman in front of her. If she hadn''t been exhausted, she thinks she would play with this woman.


    It''s not enough for this woman to torture her like this. She even wants to see her have a baby. What''s this woman''s heart made of? It''s so hot.


    No, she can''t have a baby for any reason. If the child is not human, how can she be embarrassed.


    "You little bitch... Since you don''t want to make our father and daughter better... Don''t blame me for being ruthless... I know a big secret about CHEN Ye... Today I''ll make it public..."


    Not far away, Lvxin, who was tied to a cross, was already very angry. When she heard the threat of Xiaoxiao, she was extremely angry.


    It''s all his fault. He hesitates. If he takes advantage of the dragon''s hand and doesn''t return to the dragon clan, he will wash the dragon clan with blood. His precious daughter has long been saved by him. How could he suffer such a disaster.


    He still has feelings for the dragon people, and he has been reluctant to talk about some things. But now, they can''t live. Let''s go to hell together.


    "If your mouth is so dirty, you''d better be dumb."


    As soon as his face sank, he immediately thought of something. Slender fingers pinch up a white light, and instantly turn the Green Xin into a mute.


    The secret of CHEN Ye is that the fewer people you know, the better. What should we do if we are told by this big mouth in front of so many people?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The language ability was deprived, and Lu Xin''s mouth opened and closed for a long time without being able to make a sound. For a moment, some urgent, began to struggle desperately, but helpless tied too tight, simply struggling.


    A wave of despair spread in his heart, and he suddenly resented himself. If their greed is not so heavy, perhaps their father and daughter can live a free life, and will not come to such an end.


    "Qianqian, her life and death are in your hands. You say, do you want her to die now, or do you want her to die after giving birth to animals? "


    Xiaoxiao is very dismissive of Lvxin''s words. She and chenye are always honest. Chenye has no secret with her. Lvxin, it''s probably that he wants to say something unreliable to discredit chenye. It''s OK not to listen.


    She went back to long Qianqian''s side, holding her hand, her eyes calm and gentle. She has just taken over her duties. The life and death of lvluo should have been decided by long Qianqian. She only needs to watch a play.


    "Then according to what you said... Ten months later... Put her to death..."


    Long Qianqian looks at lvluo, who is several times more miserable than her. Although her hatred has gone against the sky, she still has the most basic judgment.


    There is no doubt that she hates lvluo to the core. If lvluo can live ten more months, she is willing to do so.


    "No..."


    When long Qianqian''s words came into lvluo''s ears, lvluo only felt her blood rushing to her forehead. She gathered all her strength and let out a terrible fury.


    She''s not going to live another ten months. She''s going to die now. She''s going to die now. It''s just, how is she going to die now? How to die?


    When she looked at the void, she felt a sense of sadness. She is reduced to this, only because of one reason, that is infatuated with CHEN Ye. If God gave her another chance to choose, she would not choose to go on the road of thinking.


    She finally completely realized that it was not her thing, how to force is forced not to come. The consequence of compulsion is often the disgrace of toppling.


    "She''s on medication. She can''t die. Until she is sure that she is pregnant, otherwise this kind of life will let her go on. Everything depends on her stomach... "


    The words of laughter exploded in such a large square, which shocked the hearts of the dragon people who came to see the excitement. They looked at each other and felt the ferocity of the little princess of the underworld for the first time.


    In the past, the name of the little princess has always been very easy-going, so sometimes they will inevitably neglect her. After what happened today, they did not dare any more.


    The little princess of the underworld doesn''t need her mother to talk. Once she steps on her bottom line, it will definitely lead to a terrible disaster.


    "No..."


    Lvluo felt that her brain began to buzz. What happened these days kept flashing in her mind, just like a magic spell, which tied her tightly. No matter how hard she struggles, it doesn''t help.


    All of a sudden, her thoughts were confused, and a drop of blood and tears suddenly fell from her scarlet eyes. There was only one thought left in her heart. She couldn''t be laughed at any more. She wanted to die immediately.


    She looked at not far away smile and long Qianqian, blinked and blinked, brain boom all burst open. She just felt that her consciousness began to blur, gradually blurred, and soon she didn''t understand anything.


    "Ha ha..."


    Don''t know where the strength, she suddenly sat up, began to tear his already formed a pile of hair. Mouth left a string of saliva, eyes have been completely dull.


    She, in a few words like smile, was scared to collapse, completely crazy


    "Sister, is she really crazy? Or pretend to be crazy? "


    Smile at such green Luo, and not sure what kind of green Luo is now in the end. If she is really crazy, she can only let go and give lvluo a good time. If you pretend, she doesn''t mind to let lvluo pretend to the end, and pretend to be completely tortured and crazy by herself.


    "Really crazy, forget it, give her a good time..."


    Chu mi''er goes to the front of the green Luo and carefully distinguishes the state of the green Luo day. Finally, he took out a silver needle from his arms and put it into several big acupoints of lvluo, which led to a very positive conclusion.


    I''m really crazy at this time. In fact, I''m lucky. Crazy, even if still alive, also can''t feel any humiliation, might as well let her die.


    "Take her down and throw her into the snake cave in the back mountain to feed the snake..."


    He nodded with a smile. A madman really has nothing to keep. It''s lucky for lvluo. With a wave of her plain white hand, two bodyguards came forward and dragged the green pineapple, who was playing with her saliva. Without any pity, they dragged her back to the direction of the mountain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Green Xin see his only baby daughter fell such an end, gas on the spot spewed out a mouthful of old blood. He looked at Xiaoxiao with hatred all over the sky. He wanted to take Xiaoxiao out of the skin and swallow it.


    Crazy, his baby daughter was in such a way to leave him, to leave this world, he is not reconciled, not reconciled.


    He can''t live anyway, so he''ll pull the little bitch who drives his daughter crazy to death


    Lu Xin closed his eyes and began to recite a mantra. Although he has lost the ability to speak, it does not prevent him from exploding himself


    "Looking for death..."


    Xiaobai, who has been standing beside Xiaoxiao, is aware of Lvxin''s charm for the first time. He carefully identifies the curse from Lvxin''s mouth, and his face suddenly changes.


    She stretched out her hand and pulled Xiaoxiao down behind her. She gathered all her strength and attacked the black fog that had gathered in the air.


    "Be careful..."


    Seeing Xiaobai attack directly, long''s hand immediately understands what Lvxin wants to do. He is so angry that he slaps Lvxin. This cheap man, before he died, even wanted to pull a cushion to see if he didn''t chop him to death.


    Fortunately, Xiaobai and longzhishou react fast enough, and they cooperate with each other, destroying Lvxin''s plan in the blink of an eye.


    "Poof..."


    Lu Xin only felt a palm wind coming. Before he could react, his brain broke and he died thoroughly.


    This episode about long Qianqian is completely over after Lvxin''s father and daughter died at the same time. Dragon, finally got a temporary calm, such a calm continued to Chen ye back.


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    Chumi''er takes Xiaobai, who is reluctant to part, to say goodbye to the dragon family and go to tiannu palace. Xiaoxiao is worried that long Qianqian will stay with the dragon family.


    Tiannu palace is very quiet. When the devil sees chumi''er with Xiaobai, his relaxed expression suddenly becomes nervous.


    "Honey, are you crazy? Why did you bring this disaster to the heavenly daughter''s palace? "


    Demon Zun blocks in front of the door and refuses Chu mi''er and Xiao Bai to enter. He finally brought the ancient goddess to tiannu palace safely. Even if he was fighting to death, he could not let Xiaobai hurt the ancient goddess.


    He stares at Xiaobai, with an appearance that he can never compromise, and makes Xiaobai''s mouth twitch.


    "Demon, it wasn''t me before. I was calculated by that fake..."


    Xiaobai is a little speechless, and simply explains what happened before. However, she was very pleased that the Demon Lord was so protective of her master. When she came to Tianyuan, she seemed to feel a lot of warmth that she couldn''t feel before. It''s a great honor for her and her master to know these friends who live and die with them¡° Really? " Demon Zun is still dubious about Xiaobai''s words, but Xiaobai seems to be different from the previous one. Until he gets chumi''er''s affirmative answer, he turns to enter the room and puts chumi''er and Xiaobai into the room¡° What about the master? " Xiaobai went to the big white bed, looking at the gorgeous woman falling into a deep sleep, very distressed. Master because of her incompetence, suffered such an accident, everything is her fault. Fortunately, the master didn''t die, otherwise she really died hundreds of times and couldn''t make up for her mistakes... "Good is not good, bad is not bad, lying still all day..." the devil looked at the shame in xiaobaimou, and didn''t hide Yi Yang''s state at this time. The real white came, he took care of Yiyang responsibility also. From today on, he can focus on Lele and those immortal fruit trees¡° Sister honey, when will the master wake up? " Xiaobai holds Yiyang''s hand, a bone piercing cold makes her almost retract her hand. Since she reshaped herself, all their energy has been on long Qianqian, and she has no time to ask about her master. Now, seeing such a master, she really wanted to exchange identity with her master, hoping that the person who lay still on the bed was herself¡° When my father, king and concubine come out of the space-time gap, God will help Yiyang. During this period of time, you will stay in tiannv Palace first, and don''t leave for the time being. " Chumi''er didn''t say much. She could guess what the God of time and space said to Junlin that day. But it''s not settled yet. She''d better talk less. If there is any accident, she has no way to guarantee that Yiyang can be saved immediately¡° And what about you? Won''t you stay? " Xiaobai nodded. Before she came to tiannu palace, she was ready. She won''t leave until the master wakes up. She is a little reluctant to give up the hand of the dragon, they have just experienced such a disaster. Now we have to be apart for such a long time. I hope there will be no more accidents in the hand of the dragon¡° I have other missions on me. I can''t stay. I have to leave soon. Xiaobai, Yiyang is up to you. " Chumi''er smiles. In fact, she also wants to stay. She can''t leave even if her friends have difficulties. But she has other things to do, no time, no energy to stay to take care of Yiyang. It''s been some days since the emperor came back to the underworld. With chenxuan''s time bomb, she''s a little worried. She has to go back and have a look¡° En... "Although Xiaobai was lost, he was still reasonable. Everyone in the world has their own things to do, she can''t ask all the people around her and her master. Besides, if the master is like this, it''s enough to have her alone¡° Devil, is the emperor gone Chumi''er suddenly remembered that after they went to Leiluo, Tianyuan''s safe magnetic field had been handed over to Tiandi. Now everything has been temporarily settled down, and it''s time for the emperor of heaven to return to heaven and continue to live his peaceful life¡° No, I''m afraid there will be any accidents. I don''t dare to let him go for the time being. Now that it''s all right, I''ll take his place and let him go back to heaven. " Demon Zun shakes his head. The safe magnetic field of Tianyuan continent is his responsibility now. The emperor of heaven can put down the busy business of heaven to help him, he has been grateful. After everything has been dealt with, he can''t be too selfish and continue to leave the emperor to take responsibility for him¡° Well, tell Lele that Junlin will come to see her after a while. Chen Xuan''s affair has already alarmed the immortal devil and Li Xiang. I''m afraid it will take some time... "Chu mi''er doesn''t see ye Lele, and can guess that ye Lele is busy in the fairy orchard. When she thought of Yele Le, she felt very sad. The child was forced here by chenxuan. It was hard for him to bear the pain of missing day and night. I hope that this time the immortal devil and Lixiang can take chenxuan away smoothly, otherwise Lele and Junlin will not be able to walk together for a long time¡° You are always thinking about others. When can you think about yourself? "Alas..." the demon Zun watched Chu mi''er''s petite figure disappear, and could not help sighing softly. There is such a kind of person in this world, who is always busy with other people''s affairs, but neglects his own happiness. Chumi''er is such a kind of person. She is so selfless that people feel distressed. Did the Lord forget to weave her marriage thread

 Chapter 1001

    The underworld


    Junlin is concentrating on his official business. Since he came back, he has hardly left his study. Even his meals are used in his study.


    A burst of rapid footsteps from far to near, Jun Lin did not even lift his head, then he knew it was black impermanence. During this period of time, he has been very familiar with black and white impermanence.


    "What''s the matter? "Black impermanence?"


    Jun Lin put a big seal on a good Memorial. Then he raised his head, looked at the dark impermanence with a gloomy face, and asked faintly.


    At present, it seems that there is no big deal, but black impermanence''s face is extremely ugly, which makes him feel nervous.


    "Little prince, immortal devil and Lixiang are back..."


    Black impermanence rubs the eyebrow center, the words of export are helpless, for such an accident, he really does not know what to say.


    Chen Xuan, it''s much worse than they think, and things are much more troublesome than they think


    "And then?"


    There is no joy in Junlin''s heart. At this point, the immortal devil and Lixiang go back to the underworld. What does it represent? It means they have no ability to catch Chen Xuan. Otherwise, they will take chenxuan to leave Sijie and return to the snow mountain.


    "They were sent back by Chen Xuan and the woman in black. They were seriously injured and comatose. Huo Fenghuang is guarding the netherworld pool now..."


    He really didn''t know whether chenxuan was too conscientious or too heartless. My parents were even willing to be seriously injured. After being seriously injured, they sent me back in person, which really made me speechless.


    The most important thing is the reappearance of the woman in black. Immortal devil and Lixiang are the top experts in Tianyuan. The woman in black can hurt them. It can be seen that the woman in black''s skill is so profound that he is afraid to think about it.


    "It''s the woman in black again. Have our people ever met the woman in black?"


    Jun Lin''s fingers under the wide sleeve robe suddenly clenched into fists. Xiaobai''s business had just been finished. This time, he had to find a way to deal with the woman in black. He didn''t give people time to rest. He really wanted to curse.


    "No, Bai Changchang met them. He said he could not feel the fighting power of the woman in black. Preliminary judgment, that black dress woman''s skill at least already had your mother imperial concubine such attainments


    Black impermanence shook his head, so powerful woman, no matter who met, can only have a positive conflict with her, unless it is not want to die, that is another matter.


    Unless Wang and Jin are in the heart, they have no ability to test the skill of the woman in black. Otherwise, the end of the test will be very miserable.


    "Did they leave?"


    Junlin can understand Bai Changchang''s prudence. If he meets top experts, if he doesn''t have any chance to win, he can only retreat and seek to protect himself first. Fortunately, the woman in black didn''t make trouble in the underworld, otherwise the underworld would be destroyed.


    "Already left, Chen Xuan let white impermanence tell little prince, don''t try to stop her to do anything, it''s useless."


    CHEN Ye''s love for Junlin should be in the bone marrow. Otherwise, the underworld would be doomed. This is also good, at least in Wang Jinxin back before the underworld is safe.


    He asked for nothing now, just for Wang Suijin''s heart to return smoothly. Only when they come back can the underworld be able to resist any foreign invasion.


    "That damned woman, I will never let her go..."


    Jun Lin hums coldly, and his disgust for Chen Xuan has been destroyed. The kind of person who even his parents can do a lot of damage, no matter she has the ability, even if it is to give him shoes, he will not want them.


    When he got up, he swung his robe and strode out. No matter how, immortal devil and Lixiang are also good friends of father, king and concubine. He must go to see them.


    As for Chen Xuan''s troubles in the human world, he has to take care of them


    ¡­¡­


    Netherworld pool


    The afterglow of the setting sun gives the whole land a layer of golden light. In the hot spring, the immortal devil and Lixiang lie quietly. From a distance, they can see that they are not angry at all.


    Jun Lin came over quickly, and his heart was especially heavy when he saw the immortal devil and Li Xiang. He suddenly felt that the burden on his shoulder was very heavy. He couldn''t let them intervene in chenxuan''s affairs, otherwise something happened, and he couldn''t explain it to his father, his mother and his concubine.


    "How are their injuries? When can I wake up? "


    Jun Lin went directly to the fire phoenix and asked directly. As for huofenghuang, he is his master and his closest friend. He never needs to talk nonsense.


    "The immortal devil''s wound is light. He should be able to wake up soon. But Li Xiang hurt her heart. I''m afraid she won''t wake up for ten days and a half. "


    Fire phoenix patted his fire red wings, claws gently patted Jun Lin''s shoulder. Jun Lin''s look is too dignified, it can see how much pressure he has. As a master, he felt a little distressed.


    "What do you know about the woman in black?"


    Junlin directly relies on huofenghuang. He hasn''t had a good rest all this time. He also wants to take advantage of this opportunity to relax. In front of Fire Phoenix, he felt very relieved¡° I have carefully examined the wound of immortal devil and Lixiang. I can conclude that the skill of the woman in black is no lower than that of your mother. I don''t know anything else After all, it didn''t touch the woman in black. It''s hard to say exactly what happened. Its only surprise is that the skill of the woman in black can completely subvert this continent. What it is worried about now is that before Pluto and Jinxin come back, the woman in black will make trouble in Tianyuan continent, so I''m afraid it''s not easy to clean up¡° That''s what Bai Wuchang said. What should I do now? Can we just let chenxuan do whatever she wants in the human world? " Today''s situation is very difficult, they can''t fight. To kill Chen Xuan, to some extent, is a dream. However, he knows it well, but he doesn''t care. He can''t do it. Although he is not a good man and doesn''t like to meddle in his own business, he can''t tolerate this kind of thing that destroys the order of the four realms... "At present, there are two people who can compete with the woman in black, dragon''s hand and Xiaobai. What do you say to do?" Fire Phoenix''s Phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, directly spit out two names, any of these two people, as long as Jun Lin can invite, Chen Xuan''s matter is easy to solve. Just these two people, should not be very good, please. The hand of the dragon is going to take the place of the head of the dragon clan. There are so many things to do that it''s not easy to go away. As for Xiaobai, her mission is to protect the ancient goddess, and none of them can command her. Everything depends on the character of Junlin. When character breaks out, it''s settled. If the character is poor, the human world will be in chaos. Because in addition to these two people, even if the devil and the emperor of heaven fight, they may not be able to beat the woman in black... "Both are not good, please, let me think about it. Shifu, you guard them for me during this time. Don''t let them have an accident, or my mother''s wife will kill me. " Jun Lin''s good-looking eyebrows wrinkled. Fire phoenix has pointed out a clear way for him. Whether he can walk to the end depends on his ability. He can''t ask Fire Phoenix too much. He believes that as long as there is a way, everything will be solved. No matter how hard it is, he must invite one of the dragon''s hands or Xiaobai to the underworld¡° I''ll let Shuishui guard them, and I''ll follow you so that you don''t have any accidents. " Fire phoenix refused Junlin''s proposal. Fortunately, Shuishui also came with it. Shuishui guarded the immortal devil and Lixiang. It should be no problem. It''s more worried about Junlin now. If Junlin is captured by chenxuan, it doesn''t dare to think about the consequences¡° Master, you are so nice... "Jun Lin''s brow finally loosened. He hugged Huo Feng Huang''s neck and pasted his cool face on Huo Feng Huang''s small face. He was very intimate with Huo Feng Huang. During this period, he encountered many things and got help from many people, especially Shifu. He had to remind him every step he took. It was really rare¡° You are my only apprentice. I''m not good to you. Who else can I be good to? After you grow up, don''t forget me... "Fire Phoenix''s mouth showed a faint smile, this period of time Junlin''s change is particularly big. In the past, Junlin would not express his emotions. However, during this period of time, it found that Junlin''s mouth was very sweet, so sweet that it felt that the young pianpianpian in front of him had a bad head¡° Master, do you think it''s necessary for me to tell them about CHEN Ye? " Jun Lin grins. He is not an ungrateful man. Master treats him well. He must be very good in the future. He suddenly remembered a very important question. Before, he discussed with his sister that they wanted to hide the matter of chenye, but now he really wanted to hear the opinions of huofenghuang¡° You can tell your mother about CHEN Ye. Your mother''s wife is a very powerful woman, especially in her heart. I believe she will deal with it best. As for them, they still hide for the time being, so that they won''t worry too much. After all, they have only CHEN Ye''s son... "Fire phoenix is silent for a long time. CHEN Ye''s fact is too difficult, and these children can''t deal with it. If you want to minimize the damage, you can only tell the truth. Jinxin, already strong enough to face all the hardships. Chen ye will not have a great influence on her future life with Hades. CHEN Ye, after all, is not Jun Mo Li. Although Jin Xin takes special care of CHEN Ye, she doesn''t put her feelings for Jun Mo Li on CHEN Ye¡° OK, I''ll talk to my mother in person. I''m just worried about Xiaoxiao. Sooner or later, she will know all this. I''m afraid she won''t be able to bear it.... "

 Chapter 1002

    His younger sister, I know too well, too persistent to Chen night, if you know Chen night is to protect the mother imperial concubine to get married with her, I''m afraid there will be a knot in one''s heart.


    If she knew this, she would have a way to deal with such a situation. I''m afraid they don''t have to worry too much. As Huo Fenghuang said, his mother is so powerful that almost all problems can be solved.


    "I''m not worried about smiling, but about CHEN Ye. You don''t understand the relationship between your mother''s concubine and Jun Mo Li. That kind of relationship is too unforgettable. Chen ye may not be able to break free. Your mother''s wife is the most legendary woman I have ever seen, no matter in the past or in this life... "


    Fire phoenix heavy sigh, see Jun Lin tired, let him rely on his wings. For this child, it takes care of him as his own child, reluctant to suffer any injustice.


    The feelings between Jin Xin and Jun Mo Li are absolutely earth moving. If not, Chen ye will not wake up the memory of the previous life, and can''t wait to leave, even the time to say goodbye to Xiaoxiao has not been left.


    There is a kind of love, no matter how much time you spend, it is impossible to fade. Junmo glass''s love for Jinxin belongs to this kind of love.


    "When you say that, I admire my father even more. It''s not easy for him to love his mother for so many years..."


    He always knew that his parents'' feelings were hard won. Now he heard this exclamation from huofenghuang''s mouth, and he suddenly felt his father''s special insistence. When the father falls in love with the mother, the mother should love other men. Under such circumstances, my father has persisted for more than a hundred years. I''m afraid I can''t even tell how deep my father''s feelings for his mother''s concubine are.


    "Now I only hope that they can smoothly come out from the crevice of time and space, as well as the whereabouts of CHEN Ye. I also think you need to check it."


    Fire phoenix once again sighed a few words, and then the topic Rao back. Chen night so quietly left, where did not know. If anything happens, there is no one to take care of.


    No matter how strong a man is, he will become very vulnerable once he meets with emotion. Chen night if can''t think of for a moment drink what of, consequence is unimaginable. If you send someone to follow you secretly, if there is such an accident, there will be someone who can clean up the mess after all.


    "Well, I have time to go to tiannu palace and ask Xiaobai about the situation at that time. Maybe that fake had any agreement with chenye."


    Ginger in the end or old spicy, fire phoenix think in the end or than he wants to be more comprehensive. He didn''t think about it before. He always thought that CHEN Ye''s Long Xiao Jiutian had already broken through. In addition, he should be very careful because he had learned from the past. He didn''t want to find CHEN Ye''s whereabouts.


    Now Fire Phoenix a remind, he felt a little frightened, no matter where Chen night hiding, willing to face smile, at least they should know Chen night''s whereabouts.


    "I think you will go to tiannu Palace tomorrow. Tiannu palace is close to the underworld, and the situation of ancient goddess can not be improved. You have a good attitude. Go to ask Xiaobai. She should help you if she doesn''t look at the Buddhist''s face. "


    Yiyang and Chu mi''er have a good relationship. In addition to the feelings of Junlin, Xiaobai can''t ignore Junlin''s request as long as he is not stupid. Tiannu palace is a better choice than going to the Dragon tribe.


    This matter must not be delayed. If it can be solved as soon as possible, it can be solved as soon as possible, so as to avoid long dreams


    "OK, let''s leave for tiannv Palace tomorrow..."


    Jun Lin nodded. He knew the fire phoenix was good to him. He would listen to the fire phoenix. When he wanted to ask something else, he saw the pool water of Youming pool gently swing up. As soon as he turned his head, he saw that the immortal devil had already stood up and was shaking with Lixiang.


    "Immortal devil, Lixiang hurt her heart. She couldn''t wake up for a while. Don''t shake her, or you''ll shake her to death... "


    Just as Junlin can find out, the power of Fire Phoenix can naturally find out. It flapped its wings, carried the immortal devil with a gentle force, and carried the immortal devil with water on the shore. Now that he''s awake, it means he''s OK. There''s no need to lie in the nether pool.


    "Lixiang, will she have any sequelae?"


    What happened before made the immortal devil close his eyes, and his face turned into pain. He looked at his wife in the netherworld pool, and the surging waves of Chu in his heart.


    He never thought that their first serious injury was sent by his own daughter. Such a blow made him a little overwhelmed, and a deep sadness made him sad.


    "It''s only after she wakes up that she can be sure that she has the most fatal wound on her body, just in the position of her heart. Such a wound is easy to cause angina and other diseases."


    Huofenghuang is calm. Things have happened. They can only try their best to make up for it. Whether they can make up for it depends on Lixiang''s nature.


    The mood of the immortal devil, it can understand more or less. In the end, he was hurt by his own daughter, and the blow was fatal to anyone.


    "Who brought us back?"


    Immortal devil''s hand trembled slightly. He only remembered that he and Lixiang were injured and comatose, and then nobody knew. In his subconscious, he felt that the ghost of the underworld should have saved them.


    "Chen Xuan and the woman in black sent you back to the underworld. Should you be hurt by the woman in black?"


    Junlin didn''t want to hide anything. He focused on the woman in black and didn''t want to talk about chenxuan at all.


    Immortal devil and Lixiang should have had two face-to-face confrontations with the woman in black. They will have a more intuitive understanding of the woman in black.


    "That''s right. The woman in black is far more powerful than us. I''m afraid she is the same level as Jin Xin..."


    The answer given by King''s landing surprised the immortal devil. It seems that his daughter still has scruples about them. Otherwise, she won''t send them back to the underworld after seriously injuring them, which makes his heart mixed.


    From the look of King''s landing, he understood what king''s landing wanted to know most at the moment, and gave an answer that everyone had already given.


    That woman in black, their husband and wife can''t deal with it together. Pluto and Jin Xin are trapped. Now, I don''t know who else can compete with her?


    "Just stay in the underworld for a while and take good care of your wounds. Shuishui will stay to protect you. I will deal with it myself..."


    Jun Lin nodded, looking at Li Xiang floating in the netherworld pool, Chen Xuan''s business has gone beyond their scope, he can only think of another way.


    "Jun Lin, that woman in black is very powerful. If we want to be tough, we will definitely lose. I''m not sure. I''ll deal with it when your father, mother and concubine come back... "


    The immortal devil looked at the firmness in Jun Lin''s eyes and was very worried. The woman in black didn''t recognize her. I''m afraid it was because of her daughter''s pleading. If he remembered correctly, his daughter would have worshipped the woman in black as her teacher.


    Fortunately, his daughter has no hostility to the underworld, and there is no panacea. He still suggests that Jun Lin turn a blind eye, otherwise it will definitely be the underworld.


    "I have a way. The human world must not be chaotic..."


    The immortal devil''s words warmed Jun Lin''s heart. He knew that the immortal devil was not talking for Chen Xuan, but really concerned about him. However, this is his original responsibility, and he can''t evade it at any time.


    The four realms were originally inviolable to each other. This is the rule set by the four realms for a hundred years. Chen Xuan, after all, is from the underworld, and now he is responsible for the disaster.


    "Anyway, please save Chen Xuan''s life as the last gift to us..."


    The immortal devil watched Jun Lin grow up. From Jun Lin''s unintentional expression, he felt that what he should worry about was not Jun Lin but his daughter.


    No matter what their daughter has done to them, it is their daughter who has been brought up through hard work. They can never watch her die.


    "Good..."


    Jun Lin hesitated for a long time, felt the deep sadness from the immortal devil, and finally nodded reluctantly. Since it''s the last gift, it''s over. If Chen Xuan makes trouble again, he doesn''t have to show mercy to Chen Xuan.


    "How is CHEN Ye?"


    This is what happened to my daughter. I can''t save anything if I want to. Lixiang is seriously injured now. She will want to see her son when she sobers up. If the son can accompany in the side, the injury to Li Xiang should be much better.


    "There''s something wrong with Long Xiao Jiutian. CHEN Ye is closed. I don''t know when I can come out yet."


    Jun Lin spread out his hand, and he could not tell them about the night and the morning, so as not to add new wounds to their old wounds. Chen Xuan''s affair has already let them break heart, Chen night''s affair, he doesn''t want to let them in hold broken heart.


    It''s a day if you can hide it. When you can''t hide it, you''re saying


    "It''s true that one wave has not been leveled, another wave has risen again, alas..."


    The immortal devil didn''t have any doubt about Jun Lin''s words. He just felt that their family was a little unlucky. All the unfortunate things were gathered together, and his heart became heavy.


    He looked up into the void. If he could, he really wanted to roar. What evil have they done? Why are their two children so ill fated?


    "If there is any result, there must be a cause. Don''t worry too much about it. There will always be a day when there are many difficult roads. Take care. We''ll leave first. "


    The fire phoenix looks at the pain of the immortal devil, but still can''t bear it. When he comes to the immortal devil, the fire red wings pat the immortal devil on the shoulder, which can be regarded as a comfort.


    Chen Xuan and CHEN Ye''s brother and sister have a hard life, especially CHEN Ye. Because of the previous life, I''m afraid there will be more hardships in the future.


    It''s all fate. It''s destiny. No one can change anything. They have to accept


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1003

    Tiannu Palace


    When Junlin and huofenghuang appear in front of Xiaobai, Xiaobai is a little surprised. He glances at Junlin who wants to talk but stops, and pours a cup of tea for Junlin.


    For Junlin, because of his attitude towards Yiyang, Xiaobai has always been exclusive. It is only after knowing the efforts made by Junlin for Yiyang that the situation of Junlin has improved.


    "What can I do for you?"


    Xiaobai also does not turn outside to wipe a corner, a mouth then straight to the theme. She knew that Junlin could not have come to her unless there was something urgent.


    "Xiaobai, when CHEN Ye leaves, what contact information can you leave?"


    Jun Lin didn''t say his intention at the first time. Instead, he started from CHEN Ye and introduced it bit by bit. He has no communication with Xiaobai, so he has to explore Xiaobai''s words first.


    "I remember that the fake gave chenye something at that time, but I want to find chenye immediately, unless the fake casts a spell..."


    Small white a listen to the king to mention the matter of Chen night, the doubt in the heart is bigger. She quietly looked at Junlin, as if to see the intention of Junlin, but still did not see any abnormality from Junlin''s cool face.


    After all, the keepsake in CHEN Ye''s hand was not given by her, and she didn''t know where CHEN Ye was now? It''s hard to help.


    "In addition to wake up the memory of CHEN Ye, that fake can also say other things with CHEN Ye?"


    Jun Lin nodded. From Xiao Bai''s attitude, he could probably see that Xiao Bai almost said everything, which made his tense mood relaxed a lot.


    It''s urgent to find CHEN Ye''s whereabouts, otherwise once the fake wakes up, they can''t kill her for a while, Chen ye will be in danger.


    "It''s just that the fake can save his sister''s life when it''s necessary. As for the others, it doesn''t seem to mention much. Why do you suddenly ask? Has something happened to CHEN Ye? "


    Xiaobai carefully recalled that she was busy fighting against the fake at that time. She only had a general understanding of the whole thing. There were some tiny details that she might have missed.


    However, she was sure that CHEN Ye didn''t say too much about the fake


    "As soon as CHEN Ye''s voice goes out, there is no letter. We are worried that he will get to the top of the rope. What''s the matter. In addition to CHEN Ye, there is another thing I want you to help me with. Look... "


    Jun Lin sweeps Yiyang, who is unconscious on the big bed, and finally turns the topic back to the main topic. His first goal of looking for Xiaobai has been achieved, and Xiaobai is also very cooperative. For this second purpose, he thinks that the problem should be small.


    He is a very small action, obviously is unintentional, but in Xiaobai''s eyes, but still feel very warm. After all, Junlin now knows how to care about Yiyang, which is not the original cold Junlin.


    "You say, as long as I can do it, I will die..."


    In any case, this man is still interested in his master. It can be seen from the fact that he brought his soul from Ralo to Tianyuan. In a way, they''re still on the same boat.


    The host is very attentive to him. If he knows that he can help but refuses, he will punish her severely.


    "Chen Xuan paid homage to a master and seriously injured her parents the day before yesterday. Her master is very powerful. There is nothing we can do except you and the hand of the dragon. I''m here to ask you to come with me and arrest Chen Xuan... "


    He promised to Rao chenxuan again, but he couldn''t ask Xiaobai to shoot chenxuan dead. It''s probably the best choice for everyone to take chenxuan back to the snow mountain. He has an account for the immortal devil and Lixiang, and also for other people.


    Although he felt that such a decision was a bit blocked, there was no way


    "What is the origin of Chen Xuan''s master? Can''t even the devil and the emperor of heaven deal with it? "


    Xiaobai is surprised. Tianyuan is a crouching tiger, hidden dragon. Before she was plotted by the fake, now she has a similar level with the fake. No wonder Junlin is so worried and comes to tiannv palace to find her.


    This time, it seems that she has to go, otherwise there will be an accident in Junlin, and she will have to go.


    "We haven''t found out the specific situation of that woman. We only know that she comes from the Phoenix family, and her Kung Fu is as good as my mother''s..."


    Jun Lin gently sipped a sip of tea, his face is very dignified. He thought that the woman in black was the most difficult thing. No matter how difficult other things were, there was a direction. But the woman in black is so mysterious that they can''t find out her origin by any means.


    "Did you meet her face to face? What kind of attack is she good at? "


    Now Xiaobai''s face is even more ugly. If we can''t find out the origin of that woman by combining the abilities of the four realms, we can see how powerful that woman is.


    Her mind suddenly thought of the fake who calculated her. A strong intuition made her ten fingers clench into fists.


    "I don''t know. Only Chen Xuan''s parents had sex with the woman in black. I need to go back and ask them to answer you."


    Jun Lin shakes his head. The woman in black is just a legend for them. If it wasn''t for this time that the woman in black and Chen Xuan sent back the immortal devil and Li Xiang, he would think that the woman in black was just a fictional character. He didn''t understand why Xiaobai asked, but he felt vaguely that Xiaobai must have found something, otherwise he wouldn''t be so bored to ask these questions¡° The woman in black is good at using witches and insects. There are traces of being attacked by witches and insects on Lixiang''s body... "The fire phoenix squatting on one side, who has been silent, suddenly opens his mouth. He looks at Xiaobai and tells him everything he sees and hears. It doesn''t know if what it said will be useful to Xiaobai, but it will be very stuffy if it knows it but doesn''t say it¡° Witchcraft? The fake who calculated me is also good at using witchcraft. If it wasn''t for the sake of preventing her from the witchcraft under the dragon, I wouldn''t have been killed by her... "Huofenghuang''s words made Xiaobai''s heart sink to the bottom. Her intuition was right. This mysterious woman in black had something to do with the fake, but they didn''t know what their relationship was¡° Where is the fake hiding now? " This unexpected discovery makes Jun Lin in a cold sweat. A woman in black is terrible enough. Plus a fake, if they get together, the Tianyuan continent will turn upside down. If Xiaobai didn''t find such a coincidence, they would be even more defenseless... "In the secret room of the Phoenix family, there is no one to guard it. I don''t know..." Xiaobai''s temple began to ache faintly. The hand of the Dragon had already told her about the fake being sealed for a year. They didn''t think too much at that time. After sealing the fake, they threw her into the secret room of the Phoenix family. If the woman in black really has something to do with the fake, it''s absolutely impossible that she doesn''t have any action. I hope everything will be in time... "Jun Lin, it seems that we have to go to lie Feng family first, and it''s better to send the fake to tiannu palace..." the hair on Huofeng''s head has exploded. Xiaobai can think of it, too. Just thinking about it, it thinks that the whole bird is not good. Jun Lin, they had a lot of trouble to seal the fake. If the fake was rescued in advance, they would have fallen short of success¡° The dirty air on the fake is too heavy to come to tiannu palace, otherwise the air in tiannu palace will be completely polluted by her. " She can understand Fire Phoenix''s intention, but she can''t agree with it. If the fake comes to tiannu palace, it will be destroyed. She felt that it was no longer the time to talk about where to send the fake. They should leave for the Phoenix family immediately. If the fake is still there, everyone will be happy. I''m afraid they''ll be busy if they''re not here¡° Then send it to the devil''s world. The devil''s world is so powerful that it''s not afraid of her pollution. " Junlin''s brain began to turn quickly. In just a few minutes, he had gone through all kinds of possibilities. He put down his cup, got up and went to the big bed. Xiaobai understood what he meant, and he thought he should go to Fengzu immediately. However, it''s rare to come to tiannu Palace once. If you want to leave, you have to say hello to Yiyang. He sat down on the big bed, wrung out a hot towel and wiped Yiyang''s face. He noticed that Yiyang''s body was cold. Without thinking about it, he held Yiyang''s hand and cast a magic to pass his warmth to her¡° Yiyang, I have found a way to save you. You are enduring. When my father, king and concubine come out from the crack of time and space, I will come to save you at the first time. " Junlin naturally says that Yiyang has done so much for him. In his heart, Yiyang has already become his elder sister with chumi''er Yiyang. It is precisely because of this determination that he will have no scruples to see Yiyang make some actions that can only appear to relatives. It''s just that he didn''t pay attention to his actions, but some people who look at it just don''t feel it¡° After dealing with Chen Xuan''s affairs, I will come to tiannu palace to stay for a while, and then I can often accompany you. You won''t be so lonely. " Jun Lin looked at Yiyang that pale as paper, heart sour. Ancient goddess, God gave her such a noble identity, in her enjoyment of the world''s admiration, but to pay more. Yiyang moriran, a pair of hard-working mandarin ducks, has been wandering around for so many years, hoping that they can have a good ending in this life, be together forever and have a happy life. He arranges Yiyang''s long hair for a while. Just as he wants to say goodbye to Yiyang, Yu Guang in the corner of his eye catches a glimpse of a petite figure. He holds Yiyang''s hand fiercely and looks up. Ye Lele stands outside the door and looks at him in shock. His beautiful face is full of disbelief¡° Lele, listen to me... "

 Chapter 1004

    Junlin almost subconsciously let go of Yiyang''s cold hands, and immediately got up and walked towards Ye Lele outside the door. Since the approval of Yiyang, he has not been able to meet with Lele, and the matter with Yiyang has not been able to mention with Lele. Lele is afraid of misunderstanding.


    He has no love for Yiyang. He just regards Yiyang as his sister. As long as the explanation is clear, Lele should be able to understand.


    "I don''t want to hear... I don''t want to hear anything now..."


    Ye Lele looked at the young pianpianpian who came to her and covered his ears. She grew up with Junlin. She really knew Junlin very well.


    Junlin is not casual, but he just said that to the ancient goddess and did that. She can''t make her believe that Junlin has no feelings for the ancient goddess.


    "Lele, I''m with Yiyang..."


    Jun Lin gazed at Ye Lele''s obviously emaciated little face, and was deeply distressed. Reach out to grasp Ye Lele''s shoulder, is trying to explain, but feel the body fierce a hemp.


    He only felt that he was not able to move, and even his speech was silenced. He knew that ye Lele was really angry, otherwise he couldn''t touch his acupoints.


    "Don''t say anything... I don''t want to hear... I don''t want to hear..."


    Ye Lele did not dare to look at Jun Lin''s eyes. She was afraid to see disappointment in Jun Lin''s eyes. In their relationship, she was in a weak position. She is not worthy of his status. I''m afraid she can''t even match a hair of an ancient goddess.


    Today, Junlin is in love with the ancient goddess, which is also in reason. Junlin and the ancient goddess are a good match.


    She just wove a dream for herself. Now that the dream wakes up, she can''t hate anyone


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Junlin had never seen Ye Lele in such a panic. He was eager to explain, but he couldn''t make a sound. He wanted to ask other people for help, but he couldn''t move. For a moment, a thin cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    It was he who neglected the lethality of the incident. He should have made it clear to Lele earlier. If he had made it clear, there would be no misunderstanding.


    "I want to be quiet... Don''t disturb me... I..."


    Ye Lele''s black grape like eyes flashed through the strange clouds. She looked at Yiyang on the big bed and was extremely depressed. She pinched herself hard. She just felt that everything here was high. She felt depressed.


    She was incoherent, she was worried, she finally could not bear, with a scarred heart ran away, leaving Junlin a desperate figure.


    "Well, it''s all fate..."


    Watching Ye Lele run away, fire phoenix just clapped his wings and untied the sealed cave of Junlin. A sigh, full of helpless pain.


    Ye Lele, a child, has a good match with CHEN Ye. Because of her unique talent, she has to bear more hardships than ordinary people.


    How can a woman who can predict the future grow up smoothly?


    "Lele..."


    As soon as Junlin was free, he didn''t have time to think about it, so he began to chase after ye Lele. His heart is very heavy, as if he did not immediately understand things, ye Lele will have an accident.


    "You did it on purpose?"


    Xiaobai takes a thoughtful look at huofenghuang. Huofenghuang can help Junlin solve the acupoint earlier, but he chooses to do it after ye Lele leaves. There must be a very important reason.


    She looked directly at the fire phoenix, made no secret of her question, and based on knowing the answer.


    "Yes, I did. I proposed that ye Lele be sent to tiannv palace. My intention is to protect her from Chen Xuan. That day, if the God of time and space hadn''t reminded me, I would have made a big mistake. A woman who can predict the future, only let her experience the world, see through life and death, her ability to predict can reach the peak. Blindly protect, will only let her content with the status quo, slowly lose her ability to predict. Ye Lele is a rare treasure in Tianyuan. I don''t want her to fall because of my wrong decision. "


    It is precisely in this way that when it can explain everything clearly, Junlin chooses silence. For an infatuated woman, the beloved man fell in love with other women, it is absolutely devastating.


    The situation just presented by Junlin was normal to them, but it was a different sight to Ye Lele.


    A misunderstanding may bring about a great change in her life. But it believes that ye Lele will not degenerate like Chen Xuan, she will only become more brave in such hardships.


    "It''s true that excessive protection will only make her useless. Ye Lele, a woman with a pure heart, hopes that she will not forget her original heart and become the most terrible prophet in Tianyuan. "


    Xiaobai suddenly realized that the fire phoenix''s good intentions, sooner or later one day ye Lele will understand. She had some preconceptions about ye Lele, but in recent days, she felt that ye Lele was very understanding. This is probably the reason why she can get all the love of Junlin.


    There must be tribulations, otherwise ye Lele will get the gift of heaven in vain... "Let''s go, we have to take him away when Junlin has no time to explain. The longer such misunderstanding exists, the better. It can make ye Lele''s heart stronger bit by bit..." Fire Phoenix greets the devil and walks out of the room. There are some reasons that they should know for themselves. As for Junlin, it''s better to hide them as far as possible so that Junlin won''t do anything wrong. Although the heart is not very taste, but for the sake of two children good, it can only make this bad plan..... Jun Lin will look for the whole tiannu palace, also did not find Ye Lele, the mood is very urgent, but also very helpless. Tiannu palace is so big. Is that woman too good at hiding? He didn''t feel any breath of her even after he cast the magic¡° Jun Lin, don''t look for it. Let''s go to Fengzu first. " Fire phoenix pulled everywhere around the king''s landing, fire red eyes with a trace of severity. To see such a king''s landing, its heart is also very uncomfortable, but it has no other way, can only first aggrieve them¡° Master, if you don''t go first, I''ll catch up with you later... "Jun Lin grabs a little messy hair. He also knows that they should go to the Phoenix family at this time, but he can''t let Lele go. He thinks it''s better to explain such a thing clearly, otherwise he''s worried that it will cause unnecessary trouble¡° Lele just needs some time to think about it. She will figure it out after you have been together for so many years. Let''s go. We don''t have time Fire Phoenix''s attitude is very firm, fire red wings force a beat, a strong Qi will be king''s landing moment will roll on the back, completely can''t refuse. That''s the road Ye Lele must take. It will be sunny if he goes. If he can''t, he will be mediocre for the rest of his life¡° Master, will you give me ten minutes? " Junlin still refused to give up. He held the neck of the Phoenix and begged. He could feel the fire and the Phoenix was angry. That''s why he didn''t dare to fool around, otherwise he would have started to make trouble. The fake thing is very important, but the Lele thing is also important. He really doesn''t want Lele to live in such a misunderstanding, which will make him very sad¡° I''ve given you 15 minutes. You can''t even find her. Ten more minutes is just a waste of time. " Fire phoenix tick out a sneer, ye Lele is no longer in tiannu palace, let alone give him ten minutes, even give him ten days, he can''t find it. It did not expect that ye Lele had such a stubborn side. Whether it was good or bad could only be tested by time¡° Master, please, give me another ten minutes. Ten minutes later, no matter if I find Lele or not, I will go with you... "Jun Lin looks at Huo Fenghuang and claps his wings, ready to leave tiannv palace. His heart is more urgent, he can''t go like this, he must explain clearly with Lele, otherwise he won''t be at ease. He directly pulled out a feather from the fire phoenix, and handed it to the fire phoenix... "Go, ten minutes later, you must go with me immediately..." Fire Phoenix saw the feather in Jun Lin''s hand, and a trace of helplessness flashed in Feng''s eyes. It once had an agreement with King''s landing that if they disagreed, as long as king''s landing pulled off one of its feathers, it would have to compromise, but this opportunity was only three times. Junlin chose to use such power for ye Lele, it can''t stop it, it can only accept... "Good..." Junlin jumped down from huofenghuang and ran to the direction of fairy orchard. His only hope now is the only immortal fruit trees left in the immortal orchard. Maybe Lele is hiding on the immortal fruit trees at a certain moment. He was too anxious to find them¡° It''s the first time to see him so infatuated... "Xiaobai looks at Jun Lin, who disappears at the corner, and finally understands why Jun Lin refuses his master so thoroughly. Tianyuan mainland brought her a lot of accidents, the biggest one of which was this infatuated species¡° Like his father, once it is confirmed, it will be the end of time. When you see the underworld, you can understand where the infatuation of Junlin comes from... "Fire Phoenix smiles at Xiaobai. Jinxin has enough capital to make the underworld crazy. It hopes that ye Lele will have the same capital. Otherwise, she and Junlin can never stand on the same height. King''s landing, the future supreme of the underworld. Ye Lele must have enough ability to match Junlin, in order to stand beside Junlin with a clear conscience. Over time, it hopes to see a fierce Ye Lele, whose hands are covered with clouds and rain, and who is arrogant in the Tianyuan continent

 Chapter 1005

    When Jun Lin and others arrived at the Phoenix family, it was already dusk. They didn''t have time to take a breath. They came to the secret room of the Phoenix family nonstop. Seeing that the door of the secret room was closed tightly, everyone relaxed a lot at the same time.


    Feng Qian opened the very old lock of the secret room. A heavy sound of opening the door came out, and the door of the secret room opened slowly.


    A sense of gloomy terror head on, people can not help but creepy, inexplicable feel uneasy.


    "Let''s go..."


    Feng Qian starts the night pearl in the secret room, and the dark moment is replaced by the light. Feng Qian went to the front, along the winding path toward the depths of the chamber.


    Although we knew there would be no danger here, we were all on guard for fear of any accident. In particular, walking behind Feng Qian, Jun Lin is almost absorbed in protecting Feng Qian.


    After walking for about five minutes, he finally reached the end of the secret room. A small bed, a woman lying on the side, a mess. By the light of the night pearl, we can see that the face is similar to Xiaobai''s.


    "Put her in a sack and I''ll take her to the devil''s world."


    Fire Phoenix Fire Red Wings a beat, a powerful Qi swept, the woman lying on the side will show the real face. A face as like as two peas, and the small white of the belly.


    "Can you beat her up now?"


    Thinking of being destroyed and trapped by this fake, she felt very unwilling not to take her out. However, she is still very rational. After all, it is the master who wants to keep the fake alive. She can''t start until she gets the approval of huofenghuang.


    "Fight, but don''t hit the key, or you''ll kick her to death."


    Fire phoenix looking at small white eyes in the raging anger, also can understand her mood at the moment. After hesitation, I agreed. Only Xiaobai is not the key, everything is easy to say. If this fake doesn''t die, there will still be an explanation for the ancient goddess.


    "Well, I won''t let her die so happily..."


    Xiao Bai Yin smiled as like as two peas, and stepped to the side of the bed. She would like to see what kind of goods she is, and dare to fake her.


    This step is not light or heavy, but the woman''s true face stepped out. When people saw that one full of black insects, they almost vomited.


    The whole head of the woman was covered with black insects. Those insects are constantly moving, and it''s shocking to see.


    "Is she a sorcerer made of witchcraft? Xiaobai, continue to step down... "


    Fire Phoenix''s face became extremely ugly, and his whole body unconsciously sent out a strong sense of killing. It is quite incredible to look at those insects, a chill rising from the soles of the feet.


    Gu Ren has always been a legendary existence. If Tianyuan continent who will be such a monster refining out, the consequences it did not dare to think about.


    "It shouldn''t be Gu Ren..."


    Xiaobai kicked the fake out of bed and stepped on it one by one. This time, he didn''t find anything different. It seems that this fake only has its head, which is controlled by insects. Other places are genuine.


    This kind of situation is a little strange, and she can''t understand it. She just looks at the changeable face of Fire Phoenix and wants to see a clue from the face of Fire Phoenix.


    "It''s not a bug, but her head is controlled by a bug. What kind of monster is this? Xiaobai, do you feel carefully that she is the body that you have kept for many days? "


    Fire phoenix is also a little confused, this situation is a little strange. It has lived for such a long time, and has never heard of any magic that can make these poisonous insects control a corpse. It''s really terrible.


    Now the only one who can confirm the identity of this monster is Xiaobai. Xiaobai has been stored in this monster''s body for so long that she should be able to distinguish the authenticity of this monster.


    "Looking at those insects, I really don''t want to enter her body. It''s disgusting..."


    A few kicks, she thought, didn''t matter. However, if she was allowed to re-enter the body, she would feel a little unbearable. She swallowed saliva, looking at the Fire Phoenix Phoenix eyes firm, or decided to compromise for everyone''s safety.


    Body shape a flash into a white light, instantly disappeared into the body. Just went in less than a minute, she would forcibly break through the obstacles into human form.


    "I''m quite sure that she''s not the body I deposited..."


    Xiaobai''s face is as pale as paper, and a deep worry spreads in her heart. She believed in her intuition that the body was definitely not the fake. This body has only the smell of death, no smell of living people.


    "It seems to have been switched, damn..."


    Fire Phoenix''s face is no longer as ugly as can be described, a woman in black has let them helpless, if the same level of counterfeit. Even if Xiao Bai and long are at the same time, I''m afraid they are at a disadvantage.


    Extremely angry, the Phoenix mouth slightly open, spewed out a fire, instantly burned the body... "Now how to do?" Junlin''s hands hold tightly, now his mood is extremely bad. Lele didn''t find it, the misunderstanding didn''t explain, plus the bubbling or being switched, things suddenly began to become confusing again. He only felt headache, very headache, how many such accidents are there? It''s enough to drive people crazy¡° There is no other way, we can only find the ancient goddess to confirm one thing. After confirming, they can only wait, wait for them to make a move... "Fire phoenix is also very helpless, the Phoenix family is only a small family after all, hoping that the Phoenix family can find out the truth that the counterfeit goods were replaced is undoubtedly a dream. To say the least, even if it is found out, they have no other way to deal with it. Why waste that time and energy¡° Let''s go to the human world to find my sister first... "Jun Lin can''t think of any good way, so he has to come to cover up the water and land. He didn''t know what fire phoenix wanted to determine, but he knew that what fire phoenix wanted to determine must be very important and related to the overall situation. Now only my sister has a way to make Yiyang sober for a short time. I hope this trip to the human world will bring unexpected results, such as catching chenxuan alive¡° Well, it''s not too late. Let''s go to the state of Chu at once. " Fire phoenix naturally knows that only Chu mi''er can wake up Yiyang Murong in this world. For today''s plan, we can only find Chu mi''er first. For other things, we have to wait for Yiyang Murong to wake up and make plans¡° You be careful... "Feng Qian patted Jun Lin slightly thin shoulder, turbid old eyes are worried. He has known about the attendants of ancient goddess for a long time. He felt very guilty that she came to such an end because she changed her life for himself¡° Don''t worry, grandfather. We''ll be fine. " Jun Lin knew that Feng Qian really cared about them. Looking at Feng Qian''s thin body, he felt a trace of pain in his heart. Grandfather''s body should not be completely recovered, but now because of his business to start busy, he felt really sorry¡° Well, when your parents come back, I have to teach them a good lesson. They are free to leave your sister and brother to suffer. It''s disgusting After such a big thing happened, the daughter and son-in-law couldn''t have received any news, but they still didn''t want to come back. What do they want to do? It''s really distressing that his poor grandchildren have to bear such heavy responsibilities for their father, mother and concubine at a young age¡° Grandfather, father, mother and concubine should have gone to a place isolated from the world. They certainly didn''t know what happened here, otherwise they would have come back early. Don''t blame them, grandfather. They are the best fathers, kings and concubines in the world... "The corner of Jun Lin''s mouth flicked slightly. Looking at Feng Qian''s appearance that he wanted to kill his fathers and concubines, he quickly spoke for his fathers, kings and concubines. Father and mother are trapped in the space and time. Even if they know that Tianyuan is in trouble, they are powerless¡° Don''t speak for them. They are not responsible. Next time I see them, I have to give them a slap. " Smell speech, Feng Qian pour is pleased of smile. Can hear so perceptual words from the king''s landing this child''s mouth, explain daughter son-in-law to their elder brother three should be extremely good. Otherwise, he could not have heard a good word from the child¡° My father is also the king of the underworld. If he is really drawn, how can he face the people of the underworld in the future. If grandfather had to smoke, he would smoke his mother''s concubine... "Jun Lin rolled his eyes. He knew that grandfather was very fond of his mother''s concubine. He couldn''t smoke his mother''s concubine. He could only choose to save his father, who was innocent and involved. Otherwise, all his Majesty would be removed¡° If your mother''s concubine hears what you said, I''m afraid that the one who was drawn will have to be you... "Feng Qian smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t have any special feeling about the words of protecting his father in Jun Lin. In fact, he just said it. He couldn''t smoke his daughter, and he didn''t dare smoke his son-in-law¡° You can smoke it. Anyway, it''s not rare to be smoked by the concubine. Grandfather, we''re going. Take care of yourself. " Jun Lin also returned to Feng Qian with a smile, then waved to Feng Qian and took the lead to walk toward the secret room. He can''t say too much. If he goes on, it will be endless. Out of the chamber of secrets is already sunset, night began to fall, the entire Phoenix family are shrouded in a sea of fire. He looked at the thousands of lights sea, can not help but consciously think of Ye Lele. Where is his joy now? Just ask, when he found her, she was safe and sound. Just ask, she can accept Yiyang, reprogram that happy happy happy happy

 Chapter 1006

    Space time gap


    In the whirlpool, a small figure appeared and disappeared, and the strong air flow wrapped her, as if trying to devour her completely.


    All the way, she had a very difficult journey. She had only one obsession in her heart, which was to find the lost Hades and Ono.


    That day, after changing their lives for Ono, they were inexplicably caught in the space-time vortex and watched each other disappear from each other''s eyes.


    These days, she has no choice but to walk in these dangerous whirlpool of time and space, hoping to meet Pluto and Ono who are also looking for her.


    She didn''t know how long she had been away. All she knew was that if she went on like this, she would soon die of rage.


    "Jinxin... Is that you..."


    She was walking in a daze. A slightly broken voice came from a distance, which shocked her body. She immediately stabilized her body and looked around.


    The white air stream constantly attacked the small world where she was, making her body constantly shaking. She bit the lip, pale face, and finally saw that a touch of black can let her heart crack lung.


    "Men... Here... Here..."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes were red in a moment. She tried to stabilize her precarious figure and waved to the black in the distance.


    I''m afraid she''s never been so excited in her whole life. The cry tore her throat


    "Jinxin... Stand still..."


    After hearing Murong Jinxin''s cry in the distance, the big stone in his heart finally falls to the ground. He began to slowly toward Murong Jin heart where the whirlpool, the mood is also extremely excited.


    After a long walk, I finally met her. Seeing that she was safe, he felt like crying. They are incompetent, otherwise they would not be in such a dangerous situation.


    "Man... Be careful... The whirlpool here is from left to right..."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes are already red. She covers her mouth as she looks at the cool man who is coming towards her. This time, trapped in the space-time gap, is the most terrible part of her life. The desperation of destroying heaven and earth after she couldn''t find him was still deeply felt by her until now.


    Fortunately, their persistence finally paid off. They met each other and didn''t have to fight with these time and space eddies alone.


    "Jin Xin... Don''t move... Be obedient..."


    The underworld has come to the edge of a space-time vortex. Seeing Murong Jin''s heart, she seems to want to move to help her, and quickly waves to stop Murong Jin''s heart. Then he gathered his whole body skills and stepped into the vortex of time and space where Murong Jin''s heart was, holding Murong Jin''s heart tightly in his arms.


    The feeling of being lost and regained filled his chest, which made him almost burst into tears


    "Jinxin... Let''s go..."


    The underworld kisses Murong Jinxin''s little face. She is shocked by her piercing cold, and she is very distressed. If it wasn''t for the wrong situation, he would really like to cast the spell to check for her and see if she was injured?


    The impact of the white air flow is more and more powerful. Pluto thinks that they must find a safe place to speak happily.


    He took Murong Jin heart waist, with Murong Jin heart very difficult to go forward. There are still some very safe places in the space-time vortex. As long as they can find any one, it will be enough.


    "Man... I''m so afraid I can''t find you... If I can''t find you... I''ll die..."


    Familiar with the feeling of face, let Murong Jin heart at ease. She gave the weight of her whole body to Pluto and said with tears.


    Never for a moment, she felt that this man was so important. Without him, she felt that she would rather die.


    "Fool... You should find a safe place to wait... You should believe that Wang... No matter how difficult it is... Will find you..."


    The underworld touched her little head, and her heart was warm. However, there are still some complaints about her being brave. She knew best what he felt for her. Why take such a big risk to walk around in these whirlpools of time and space? She should stay safe and wait for him to find her.


    "Am I the kind of person who will sit and wait to die... If so... You may not find me all your life..."


    Peace of mind, Murong Jin heart spirit also recovered a lot. She held the hand of Hades tightly and didn''t want to let go any more.


    This time trapped in time and space, let her find how deep her feelings for him, also let her know how to cherish him in the future.


    "It''s a crow''s beak... Ok... It''s safe there... Let''s go..."


    The underworld pitifully pinched her red nose, which was helpless. The heart is full of love, this woman really once in love will pay everything.


    He was very glad that his insistence on her at that time, if it was that insistence, it would not be possible for them to be happy now.


    "Man... From now on, I don''t want to be separated from you any more... Not for a second..." Murong Jinxin supports each other and arrives at a safe place. Without saying a word, Murong Jinxin pours down the underworld, and her little white hand gently caresses the face that has already been engraved into the soul, which makes her heart beat. This man is a kind of drug, a kind of drug that will become addictive once he gets it. In the past and this life, she has been poisoned beyond remedy¡° Then I won''t be separated any more... I don''t want to be separated from you... "The underworld was pressed by Murong Jin''s heart, and his big hand gently patted Murong Jin''s heart on the back. He saw a kind of fear of destroying the top from Murong Jin''s eyes, and his heart was very sour. He felt that as long as they could be together, even if they would always be trapped in this space-time crevice, he was willing¡° Man... I love you... "Murong Jinxin has no way to control her mood. She bows her head and kisses the thin lip, which has been kissed thousands of times. A sense of satisfaction arises spontaneously. At this moment, what they need is such a hug and such a kiss. Only such intimacy can make them feel each other''s existence. The warm kiss lasted for a long time until they were all out of breath. When separated, Pluto had already been moved by emotion. If it wasn''t for this place, he would have jumped on it regardless of everything¡° Jinxin... If Ono didn''t come... I won''t let you go... "The underworld held the little man in his arms tightly, and he couldn''t hide his desire for her. He knew the throb in his heart, and she must have. They love each other so much that they want to give everything to each other¡° Lust ghost... Find Xiaoye first... Thinking about such things... "After years of getting along, Murong Jinxin already knows this man very well. With every little movement of his body, she could feel what he wanted to do. It''s just that it''s really not the right time now. Ono''s whereabouts are clear. They should find Ono first, or the hourglass will open for nothing¡° I''m afraid that we are in love... The children are looking for me... "They are trapped, and the three children will be very anxious and try their best to save them. Anyway, they are also parents. If the children see such a thing, they may have to dig a hole to bury themselves¡° I didn''t expect that you had a face... I thought you had no face long ago... "Murong Jin''s heart beat hard, because he said this reason very speechless. It seemed that she should be glad that, for such a reason, she was spared from being tortured to death by him. Her three children will definitely come to save them. She believed it¡° In your place... I have never had a face... My face... Is all given by others... "Pluto bit her watery red lips, hot breath sprayed on her small face, big hand is more restless, fanning everywhere, agitation mood has begun to slowly calm down. Now that he found her, he felt that his life would be complete. Whether the children can save them or not, it doesn''t matter where they are as long as they can be with her¡° Man... Let''s get down to business... How can we find Xiaoye... "Murong Jinxin also let him up and down, and asked softly in his arms. Ono, who came with them, couldn''t ignore its life and death. It''s just that they are in such a situation. If they blindly look for it, it''s really difficult... "Don''t look for it for the moment... See if Ono can find it... When we recover our strength... Let''s look for it in a space-time vortex, a space-time vortex... I know the distribution of the space-time vortex here..." during this period of time, we blindly look for it, I''m afraid this is his only harvest. He already knows where the vortex of time and space is. It should be much easier to find Ono. But now they have to rest for a while. If they look for it in this way, I''m afraid they will not be able to bear it. The gain is not worth the loss. The gap between time and space is really a strange place. When their physical energy is completely exhausted, they will get another force to support them¡° Really... That''s great... I just hope I can find Xiaoye earlier... We came together... Naturally we should go together... "Murong Jinxin looked up at Hades, and suddenly had a sense of worship for her man. There are so many swirls of time and space that in the process of searching blindly, she almost has no time to take care of them. While he was looking for her, he felt everything here clearly. This man seems to be much more powerful than he imagined. He underestimated him¡° After finding Ono... Let him keep a lookout for Wang... Maybe Wang can relax... If one day we can leave the gap between time and space... Maybe we can take a younger brother or sister out for those three children... "

 Chapter 1007

    There was an evil smile in the corner of Pluto''s mouth, and his words had a kind of pleasure in pain feeling. Hear Murong Jin heart corners of the mouth constantly twitch, a slap directly called in the past.


    Of course, she also knows that Pluto is joking. They have three children and have already reached an agreement that they will not be reborn.


    This only fell into a desperate situation, did not forget to tease him, really let her completely speechless. As soon as he closed his eyes, he simply took his arm and went to sleep, so as not to be depressed by his nonsense.


    "Ha ha..."


    Pluto looked at the woman curled up in his arms like a cat, said nothing more, held her tightly, and cast his deep eyes into the swirling space-time.


    Pinch to calculate, the smile of the corner of the mouth convergence live, gently sigh a.


    ¡­¡­


    The state of Chu


    Chu mi''er went back to the courtyard in the Imperial City alone for several days. The hospital had been open, and she was as busy as a dog every day. Without the help of the phantom, she felt that she couldn''t do it.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Chu mi''er looked up at the team of the foreign minister of the Medical Museum, rubbed her sore eyebrows, pressed down her emotions, and asked softly.


    For patients, she is very patient in any situation.


    "It''s not comfortable here..."


    The man wore a bamboo hat. His slender hand stretched out and pointed to the position in his heart. His words were with a slight smile.


    That pair of clear eyes, reflecting the woman in front of the white veil cover face, flashing soft light.


    "Are you sure?"


    Chu mi''er felt the pulse for the man, and felt it again. She asked back with a smile. This man is obviously in good health. Is he here to find fault or is he full of food?


    "Sure, I''m suffering from Acacia. Do you have a cure for it?"


    The man chuckled, and the laughter was very pleasant, just like the spring hitting the stone, which made people feel very comfortable.


    He told his illness and stared at chumi''er with burning eyes. Through the black veil of the hat, he had already seen chumi''er''s look.


    "I''m afraid you''ve gone to the wrong place. Such a sick man should go to the matchmaker. I''m just treating the body, not the mind... "


    Chu mi''er''s clear eyes flashed a little doubt. The man''s voice was familiar. She seemed to have heard it, but she was not sure.


    But she was basically sure that the man was coming to make a mess. What kind of lovesickness? Why did he come to her for lovesickness? What does it have to do with her?


    "Only girls can cure my disease. Girls might as well consider how to take medicine first. I can wait on the side..."


    The man didn''t miss the disgust in chumi''er''s eyes. Knowing that he had played, he quickly got up and gave up his position to the next patient. He stood aside, as if he would never leave until chumi''er gave him a prescription.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chumi''er glanced at him and saw that he was honest and didn''t say anything. She began to concentrate on seeing the next patient.


    As if it was just a blink of an eye, it was already dark. When chumier saw off the last patient and got up, a cup of steaming tea appeared in front of her.


    She a Leng, lift Mou to see, the long eyelash slightly trembled for a while, that come to disorderly man unexpectedly didn''t walk, this let her some accident.


    "I really can''t see your illness. Please..."


    Chumi''er took the glass of water, but did not drink it, and put it directly on the table. This kind of no matter offer Yin Qing''s practice, let her some disgust.


    No matter what the identity and origin of this man is, she just wants to tell him that she doesn''t mean anything to him, or that she has no interest in men in the world.


    "Miss, why do you refuse to be thousands of miles away? If you can have a look at the girl, my acacia is much better..."


    As soon as the man waved his hand, the hidden guard immediately closed the door of the hospital. Slender fingers such as jade stretched out, took off the hat on the head, showing that a beautiful face.


    He looked at the gorgeous woman with white gauze in front of him with a smile, and he was in a surprisingly good mood. During this period of time, he would come to this hospital almost every day, but the door of this hospital was closed until a few days ago.


    There were so many patients coming for medical consultation that he could only stand far away and look at her. Today, I can''t help but wear a hat and take such a risk.


    "Chu Hao, you should know who I am, right? Is that interesting to you? "


    Chu mi''er immediately recognized the man in front of her, Chu Hao, the son of Xiao Hui and ye Ranran, who is also the future emperor of Chu. They should still be related to each other. He had a feeling for her, which was nothing but nonsense.


    She motioned Chu Hao to follow her into the backyard. She looked at Chu Hao solemnly, and her words were a little fierce.


    "In front of feelings, does identity matter? I only know that I like you and want to be with you all my life. "


    Chu Hao also put away the smile, he just like Chu mi''er, from the first time to see Chu mi''er fell in love with, he also can''t control. He couldn''t listen to the obstruction of his father. He just felt that he wanted to be with her, even if he lost everything. This has become a obsession, so that he does not want to change, also unable to change... "Then I tell you the truth, I have no interest in you. Since you know my identity, if I want to get married, I must find someone who can live as long as heaven. A mortal, just a few decades of life, what qualifications to courtship me Chu Hao''s words are correct, but they don''t apply to her. She has always been as calm as water about her feelings. She doesn''t ask for anything, let alone extravagance. All her life, she just wanted to be with her father and mother, and she didn''t want to go anywhere. If one day her father and Princess force her to marry, she will certainly find one in the underworld... "I don''t believe you are that kind of person. Your father and your mother and princess have only one life of love, and they will live that life vigorously, won''t they?" Chu Hao is obviously prepared to come, Chu mi''er left this period of time, he met his mother. Under his hard work, his mother told him everything about Chu mi''er, even the love between Chu mi''er''s father and his wife. He can understand the mother''s painstaking efforts, and does not want to live up to her expectations. Chumi''er, a legendary woman who has been a heavenly daughter for a hundred years, really wants to marry her back to the palace and love her all her life¡° At that time, my father was the young leader of the Dragon nationality, and my mother and concubine were the Phoenix daughters of the Phoenix nationality. They were destined to have a lifelong marriage. Why do you compare with my father? " Although Chu mi''er was cold, she was not a man of fierce words. The reason why Chu Hao is treated like this is very simple, that is, to dispel Chu Hao''s idea of her. She didn''t need such time-consuming and laborious things as feelings in her life. Chu Hao was not afraid to pester her. At most, she would leave the imperial city of Chu. I''m afraid that ye Ranran will come in. After all, ye Ranran is the best sister of her mother''s concubine, and she can''t ignore some of them¡° I admit that I am not as powerful as your father, but there is one thing I can compare with your father. That is the attitude towards feelings, absolutely single-minded. If you don''t give me a chance, how can you know that we are not suitable? " Chumi''er''s refusal is expected by chuhao. When he musters up the courage to tell her absolutely, he is ready to meet the challenge. He knew that his request was a bit reckless, but he could not suppress his feelings for her. He just wanted to ask for a chance. She knew that she had agreed. He believed that she would like him sooner or later¡° Chu Hao, don''t be paranoid. I don''t know if your mother ever told you that I used to be the daughter of heaven. I was born without marriage. " Tiannv, indeed, is absolutely heartless, but now she is not tiannv, marriage may have been produced. She wants to push Chu Hao back, which may be a good reason. A woman without marriage, no matter how forced, can only be alone after all. Chu Hao will understand this¡° I believe that sincerity is the soul. As long as my heart is sincere enough, God will give us a lifetime of marriage... "Chu Hao''s eyes flashed. The reason given by Chu mi''er not only failed to dominate him, but also gave him a glimmer of hope. If she refuses him with such a reason, does it mean that she doesn''t have no feelings for him, just that they can''t be together without marriage¡° That''s all. I don''t want to talk to you. You can do whatever you want. Don''t affect my hospital. You and I will never die in this life. It''s your business. Don''t bother me. It''s late, please... "Chu mi''er wants to vomit blood, but she still controls her mood. Looking at the already starry sky, some impatient to Chu Hao under the guest order. Things in this world are really ridiculous. Her younger brother is with Chu Hao''s younger sister, but Chu Hao falls in love with her inexplicably. That''s enough¡° I know the medicinal materials. I''ll help you fill them tomorrow. Don''t refuse, just take it as my humble contribution to the Chu people. " Chu Hao knows that emotion can''t be urgent. After seeing the sharp color in Chu mi''er''s eyes, he knows that he really should go. Blindly entangle, the consequences should not be too good. He raised his foot and went out, but suddenly there was a wave in the air. He is surprised, subconsciously then rushed to Chu Mi er''s in front, a pair of protector''s posture. After the fluctuation, Jun Lin Fire Phoenix Xiaobai appeared in the courtyard at the same time. Jun Lin looks at Chu Hao who protects his elder sister behind him. The corners of his mouth smoke fiercely. He picks his eyebrows inconceivably. Are they too late to see a good play just now. Chu Hao and his sister are a surprising combination¡° Sister... You and Chu Hao... What do you mean... "

 Chapter 1008

    Junlin walks up to Chu Hao. He is no stranger to Chu Hao because of Ye Lele''s relationship. At this moment, seeing Chu Hao''s mother protecting her chicks, he thought it was funny.


    It seems that Chu Hao is interested in his elder sister. If so, it may be a good marriage. I just look at my sister, but I don''t like Chu Hao at all.


    "It''s not interesting. He may have a problem with his head."


    Chumi''er walked out of chuhao''s back. Junlin didn''t come at the right time. If she came a few minutes later, she would send out the God of plague. What happened?


    Well, now Chu Hao meets Junlin. I''m afraid her trouble is really beginning


    "Jun Lin, I like your sister. Speak for me."


    Chu Hao and Junlin also had several relationships. Although they had no deep friendship, they didn''t look at monks'' faces and Buddha''s faces. He thought Junlin would help him. Otherwise, he will go to find his sister, and Junlin will not help him at that time.


    "It''s up to me to be emotional, and I can''t help you. If you look at my sister, it doesn''t work even if I say it


    Jun Lin swept his hair short, and his eyes full of reply. Although he was happy to see it, he decided to wait and see. Whether Chu Hao and his sister can get together depends on Chu Hao''s efforts and their fate, and he can''t interfere too much.


    However, Chu Hao''s character is still trustworthy. If his elder sister really comes with him, she should not lose


    "Well, I had one more thing to tell you about Lele. Since you don''t want to say a word for me, that''s all. Goodbye... "


    Chu Hao carefully looked at Jun Lin, suddenly a strange smile, not tangled in what, turned and left. Junlin only has the heart to understand the implication in his words. If you don''t understand, it can only prove that he is not sad enough about Lele.


    Sure enough, as he expected, he just walked a few steps, a shadow flashed by, and King''s landing had already flashed in front of him. There was some obvious anxiety on his cool face.


    "Do you know where Lele is?"


    Since Lele misunderstood him and Yiyang, he didn''t find Lele in tiannu palace. When he left tiannu palace, he began to doubt whether Lele was no longer in tiannu palace. From Chu Hao''s eyes, he seemed to see something.


    "Yes, but I don''t want to tell you now. Lele came to me yesterday, but she came crying... "


    Chu Hao thinks there is nothing to hide about his sister. He didn''t know what happened between Junlin and his sister, but from her sad appearance, he knew that things should be more serious.


    He asked again and again, but his sister refused to say. In the end, he had to compromise and didn''t ask anything


    "Is she in your prince''s mansion?"


    Jun Lin''s hand under the wide sleeve robe clenched into a fist. Lele had already left the palace. The woman was really confused. If she meets Chen Xuan now, does she want her own life?


    Fortunately, he now meets Chu Hao. No matter what method he uses, he has to find out the whereabouts of Lele from Chu Hao''s mouth.


    "I stayed all night, left, and where I went. I don''t want to say..."


    Chu Hao is also very frank, in addition to the whereabouts of Ye Lele, other issues are very cooperative. In fact, he had some curiosity. What happened? Can let his always silly Lotte sister cry so miserable.


    "If you don''t want to say it, you have to say that if she falls into Chen Xuan''s hands, you may not even have your sister."


    Jun Lin looks at Chu Hao and almost grinds his teeth. He can tell that Chu Hao is not lying. He took a deep breath and had an impulse to vomit blood.


    Lele comes to the human world, and chenxuan is in the human world. With chenxuan''s ability, it''s easy to find Lele. He''s really worried.


    "Why do you want her to come to me crying when you know it''s so serious?"


    When ye Lele is mentioned, Chu Hao''s anger gradually comes up. He looked at Junlin not simply, but with a trace of examination.


    He vaguely felt that there should be something wrong with the relationship between his sister and Junlin, because Junlin had another woman


    "Do you think I will? She hit my point and ran away. I didn''t even have a chance to explain. Cut the crap and tell me where she is first? "


    Junlin is very impatient and grabs his hair. His patience is almost exhausted. If Chu Hao doesn''t say it, he will do it. At this point, he doesn''t care about the fact that Chu Hao is Lele''s brother. He just wants to know where Lele is. He wants to find her as soon as possible and send her back to tiannu palace.


    "I said, I won''t..."


    Chu Hao sneered. Originally, he wanted to continue to refuse Junlin, but suddenly he felt that his mind was blank. Some memories began to roll and disappeared in an instant.


    His body shook, his eyes suddenly became dazed, and then his eyes turned black, and he fainted.


    "Chu Hao..." such an accident caught Jun Lin off guard. He held Chu Hao and felt that Chu Hao didn''t want to be cheating. He handed Chu Hao to two secret guards on one side, indicating that they could take Chu Hao away. Eyes swept to the side of the fire phoenix and white, exuding a trace of dark color. Chu Hao, this is definitely not an accident, but someone has done something¡° Who did it to him? " He has no way to be sure, with his intuition should be fire phoenix under the hand, but fire phoenix and LeLe''s feelings are very good, no reason to start. On the contrary, Xiaobai is more suspicious because of Yiyang¡° Don''t look at me like this, I''m not so boring... "Xiaobai thinks she''s too innocent. She doesn''t want to carry this black pot. It''s their business how they''re going to toss. She doesn''t want to get involved¡° Master, why Xiaobai''s words, Junlin still believe. So he locked his eyes on the fire phoenix and asked in doubt. He always believed that fire phoenix could not harm him and Lele, and it was because of this that his words were not so fierce¡° This is the way Lele has to go. She has to go by herself, and you can''t help her. A good prophet must have enough experience, or she will become the most mediocre person in the world. " Fire phoenix sighed heavily, these things it originally wanted to hide, because this accident can''t hide anything. Tell King Lin these, also don''t know is blessing or disaster. Junlin is too male chauvinist and has been used to protecting Lele. It is really worried that Junlin will damage the way for Lele to be a strong man¡° Mediocrity is mediocrity. I only want her to live happily. I don''t need her to be a strong woman like my mother''s concubine. Such a road is too tired and painful. I don''t want her to go alone. " Jun Lin was stunned. He realized the hard work of Huo Feng Huang at this moment. It''s one thing to feel it, and another to be unwilling to accept it. If he could choose, he believed that his father would not let his mother suffer so much. He loves Lele, not her status and ability, which are negligible to him¡° King''s landing, Lele is a rare talent. Why do you want to wipe out the talent given by heaven? Besides, as the future Princess of hell, how can she not even have the ability to protect herself? You should learn from your father, how he did his best to help your mother and concubine to cultivate... "Jun Lin''s reaction was expected by Huo Fenghuang. He knew Jun Lin too well and couldn''t persuade him. He had to place all his hopes on Chu mi''er. He looked at Chu mi''er and believed that Chu mi''er could understand¡° Jun Lin, I think fire phoenix has a point. Everyone has his own way to go. Since heaven has given Lele such a good talent, it is doomed that Lele will not be mediocre. You can stop it once, but you can''t stop it twice, three times, don''t you think? " Chumi''er pondered for a moment, went to Junlin''s side, patted Junlin''s shoulder. Fire phoenix chose to do so, there must be its reason. She believes in Fire Phoenix, and she also hopes that Lele can become the help rather than resistance of King''s landing in the future¡° Even if we want to make Lele suffer, we can''t let her suffer like this. Emotional hurt is fatal. I have to explain it to her Jun Lin knows that no matter what he''s saying, it''s useless. It''s impossible for his sister to compromise with Huofeng. Well, he''s going to shut up soon. He can''t manage the affairs of Lele for a few days. As long as Lele is safe, they can do whatever they want, and then he can''t manage it. It''s just that he can''t let Lele bear such pain. This is his bottom line and his insistence... "Go to tiannu Palace first to do Yiyang''s business. After finishing the business, you can go to Lele. This is my last step back, otherwise you won''t want to leave here." Fire phoenix looked at so stubborn Jun Lin, silent for a long time, finally agreed to Jun Lin. Emotional things do hurt a little, then let Jun Lin explain it, let Lele live and die. Fire Phoenix''s face is a little ugly, this is the first time it is so fierce to Jun Lin, if Jun Lin dare not listen, no wonder it turned ruthless. As the master of King''s landing, he must be responsible for King''s landing and make the most correct decision for King''s landing when he is confused¡° Good... "Jun Lin was tangled again. He looked at the face of the burning Phoenix and nodded reluctantly. He knew that it was too much for him. It was the last choice he had no choice. After that, Lele is making up for what he has suffered, and now it can only be like this... "Fire Phoenix, why do you come to me in such a hurry? What happened to Yiyang? Don''t scare me... "

 Chapter 1009

    At the mention of Yiyang, Chu mi''er''s face was a little ugly. Even Xiaobai has come here, which means that the matter is a bit serious. Is it the fake coming out again?


    Her heart is very heavy. How many days can she live in peace? It''s a wave that''s not even, and a wave that''s rising again. Enough


    "The fake locked in the secret room of Feng clan has been swapped, and the fake has something to do with the woman in black who took chenxuan away before. It''s a bit complicated. I can''t tell for a while. Honey, you go to tiannv palace with us first, and wake up Yiyang. I have a very important thing to confirm with her. "


    Fire Phoenix will take the recent events with three words and two previews. Now it''s useless to say anything. Everything can only be determined after Yiyang wakes up.


    It now does not ask for anything else, just Yiyang will not give it a worst answer, otherwise it will really be crazy.


    "You wait for me, I''ll close the door first..."


    Smell speech, Chu Mi son didn''t have the slightest hesitation, a gust of wind blew away. Yiyang''s matter is urgent, she can only be sorry for those people waiting for her to see the doctor.


    ¡­¡­


    Tiannu Palace


    On the white bed, Yiyang is still sleeping quietly. Her long eyelashes brush her lower eyelids gently. Her pale face has no blood color. In the past, the lip of Cherry Blossom petal has lost its color. She looks like a full sick beauty.


    "Xiaobai, hold down Yiyang''s body and don''t let her move."


    Chumi''er takes out the soul piercing needle from her arms. This time, she gives Xiaobai such a heavy task, so as to avoid any misunderstanding when she gets it. She already knew about Lele and Junlin. Besides sighing, she could only sigh.


    "Good..."


    Xiaobai is also very cooperative, went straight to the big bed, in Chu mi''er''s sign, will Yiyang petite body tightly pressed, in order to facilitate Chu mi''er needle.


    Everything is ready, Chu mi''er''s action is very fast, the silver needle in the hand stabs Yiyang''s eyebrow without hesitation. Yiyang''s petite body began to tremble violently, and convulsed violently. After the pain, he opened his eyes difficultly.


    "Xiaobai..."


    The familiar figure makes Yiyang a little excited. Her lips are trembling. She seems to want to ask something, but she doesn''t even have the strength to speak. Shivering for a long time, also tightly just called out the name of Xiaobai.


    "Master, I''m all right. Don''t get excited. Fire phoenix has something important to ask you


    Xiaobai''s eyes are red instantly. She holds Yiyang''s cold hand and passes her warmth to her little by little. However, she finds that no matter how hard she tries, Yiyang''s whole body is still cold and terrible.


    She knew that the master didn''t wake up much and didn''t dare to say much. In case he said too much, Fire Phoenix had no time to ask, the master fell into a coma again.


    "Yiyang, we sealed the woman who pretended to be Xiaobai according to your method, but now the woman is gone. I''d like to make sure that''s the solution? "


    Fire phoenix went to Yiyang''s bedside, attitude is very devout. Such an ancient goddess is undoubtedly distressing. It wanted to say a few greetings, but it swallowed the words it was about to blurt out, because chumi''er repeatedly warned it that it could not waste a second.


    "If there is no solution, you blink..."


    Junlin knows how much pain Murong must bear at the moment. He goes to the other side of the bed and grabs Yiyang''s other hand. A kind of warmth belongs to the relatives, in the small room diffuse, even Yiyang feel special warm in the heart.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yi Yang''s corners of the mouth hook out a trace of smile, it is obvious to see Jun Lin so to her, her heart is very pleased. Her big eyes blinked gently, but her eyes fell on Jun Lin involuntarily.


    "Then I can rest assured that at least we only need to deal with the woman in black for a year. A year later, Hades and Jinxin will come out, and the pressure on us will be much less. "


    Fire Phoenix will Yiyang all look panoramic, Yiyang''s answer let it was born a kind of ecstatic feeling. For the woman in black, Xiaobai is enough. When the other one can lift the seal, with the help of Hades and Jinxin, they don''t have to worry about anything.


    "But... Killed... Her with..."


    Yiyang finally took back his eyes, as if thinking about something. Soon she had come to a conclusion and made her decision with all her strength.


    Words, petite body mercilessly twitch for a while, big eyes will slowly close, continue to fall into a coma.


    "We are all wrong. Yiyang didn''t let us kill the fake last time. It''s just that Xiaobai''s soul is still in the body of the fake. It seems that we missed a good chance to kill the fake..."


    Chumi''er immediately responded. At that time, they didn''t choose to kill the fake because Yiyang just asked them to seal the fake. They thought that the fake had any other use value.


    A miss will leave endless trouble for their future. God will really play with them


    "Well, I don''t want so much. Let''s concentrate our firepower on the woman in black first..." some things are unpredictable. Anyway, they can only go one step at a time. It''s just for a woman in black. They''re more than enough. As for other things, it''s better to wait for the underworld and Jinxin to come out from the cracks of time and space¡° Well, go back to the underworld to check Chen Xuan''s whereabouts... "Jun Lin let go of Yi Yang''s hand and covered the quilt for Yi Yang. They can''t do anything now. They have to wait until they find Chen Xuan. He can just take advantage of this gap to find Lele in the human world and explain everything at one time¡° I know you are very anxious. I will give you one day. After one day, I must go back to the underworld to join us. " How can the fire phoenix not understand Jun Lin''s eagerness? As soon as the corners of his mouth draw, the fire red wings sweep towards Jun Lin. A strong Qi rolled up Jun Lin and swept him out in an instant. This boy has the same virtue as his father. He is born for love and infatuated for love. I''m afraid no one can stop him... "Honey, I think Chu Hao is very good. Do you want to think about it? Your mother''s wife once mentioned your marriage to me. I''m afraid she won''t allow you to be alone. " After solving Junlin, huofenghuang leads the topic to chumi''er. About Chu mi''er''s life-long event, Jin Xin not only mentioned it once, it is also on the heart of nature. Chu mi''er was afraid that she would have to stay in the human world for a long time. If she could have someone to take care of her, she would have the best of both worlds¡° There are many good men in the world, but Chu Hao is not the only one. Besides, Chu Guohao is just a mortal. I don''t want to worry about it. After I marry him, I have to think about how to make him live a long life. " Chu mi''er looks at Huo Fenghuang with some headache. She has no feeling for Chu Hao. Although feelings can be cultivated, she doesn''t think she has so much patience to cultivate them. The most important thing is that Chu Hao''s life span is too short. Even if she wants to make do with it, she has to find someone whose life span is similar to her own, so that she won''t have to marry a second time even if she marries once¡° Your words are reasonable. You should remember that your mother''s wife has already taken this matter seriously. You''d better have a plan for yourself, or you''ll be forced to match by your mother''s wife at that time. " Jin Xin''s temperament, it is too understanding, some things simply by no one else. Junlin and Xiaoxiao both have a good home. The rest of chumi''er is sure that it will not last for three years. From its heart, it also hopes that chumi''er can have a man in pain. Chumi''er is really cool these years. I''m afraid she hasn''t lived a few days since she became the heavenly daughter¡° I know that as long as my mother''s concubine likes it, I can force her to match. My only requirement is to stay in the underworld... "Chumi''er knows that Huofeng Huang is kind-hearted. Since her mother''s concubine mentioned this to her, she has made a decision in her heart. She knew what she wanted. As long as she could be with her father and mother, it didn''t matter who she married¡° When God shut up, I let the God of time and space go to God and ask for mercy from you. This punishment should end ahead of time... "Chumi''er is a poor child after all. She has lived for so many years, and she has never lived for herself. It really can''t see any more. Its own weight is not enough. If the God of time and space came forward, things would be much easier to solve¡° Don''t have to, this is what I should suffer, God has been very kind to me... "Fire Phoenix''s words let Chumi er''s heart warm, can''t help but smile to fire phoenix. These years, she did not have much contact with huofenghuang. She did not know that huofenghuang would take her in mind. Such a friendship is really rare, and she will cherish it... "You go back to the human world first, we will deal with these messy things. If there is a need, I will come to you at the first time. " Now Chen Xuan''s whereabouts have been found out, and Chu mi''er has nothing to do with them. It''s better to go back to the human world and do good. Chu mi''er has already delayed too much business on a trip to Feng family. Chumi''er is guilty after all. They can''t be too selfish to let chumi''er down her duty¡° OK, Jun Lin, please take care of it. That child''s temper is stubborn, so you should bear with him more. " Chu mi''er waved to the fire phoenix, but she didn''t get tangled. She said hello to Xiao Bai and left. She knows how much trouble she will have when she comes back to the human world, but that''s her mission. She can''t escape if she wants to¡° Such a good person deserves a good man''s sincere treatment. Fire Phoenix, what do you think of the devil? I think she and the devil can develop. They are very suitable for her status and personality... "

 Chapter 1010

    Xiaobai looks at Chu mi''er''s disappearing figure, and thousands of thoughts gush out of her heart. For chumier, she really likes it, very much. If chumier can get a relative affection, she believes that the host will be very happy.


    Demon Zun, she doesn''t touch much, but she can see that he is a good man to rely on. Put ready-made good men do not, this is really unreasonable.


    "Xiaobai, are you kidding? Do you know why the devil was reduced to staying in tiannv palace for more than 100000 years? That''s because he almost destroyed the fairy orchard in tiannv palace in order to find the wishing tree. His only purpose is to make the woman he loves come back to him immediately. "


    Fire phoenix really feel that he heard a big joke, quite incredible looking at Xiaobai in front of thoughtful, immediately put forward a word to dispel Xiaobai this deviant idea.


    The relationship between mozun and Murong ling''er is also moving. If other women could get in, the devil would not have been the devil.


    "Ah? I said, how can you let the devil go? That''s the reason. I didn''t say anything about your party just now. "


    Xiaobai suddenly realized that she didn''t know why. She was very pleased to see the devil. Looking at the devil''s side without a woman to accompany, naturally think of Chu mi''er.


    What she didn''t expect was that the devil had a strange love like that. The woman he can fall in love with is not human.


    "The woman whom the devil fell in love with is Murong ling''er, the evil god of Tianyuan. Because of many evils, he is now suffering from the pain of reincarnation. The experience of this couple is the most painful. According to a preliminary estimate, they will have to be separated for at least another 100 years.... "


    It is probably that he is very congenial with Xiaobai, and huofenghuang is not in a hurry to go to the underworld. He begins to tell the story of the devil and Murong ling''er. When it comes to emotional, but also can not help red eyes. I have to say that the devil is the most unlucky one among them, perhaps because he fell in love with a woman who should not be loved.


    However, the evil Lord''s disaster should be over soon. Some time ago, it asked the God of time and space to make a divination for the devil. God''s mercy, Murong ling''er''s evolution speed will be much faster. The slowest is a hundred years, and the devil will be able to get together with Murong ling''er.


    "The devil is too miserable. I''ve never seen anything worse than him..."


    After listening to the story of the devil, Xiaobai also sighs. Ever since she came to Tianyuan, she felt that this continent is very magical, and there are many special stories. Almost every story can break one''s heart.


    She can become friends with such a group of people as them and feel their love and hatred. It''s also a blessing that she has cultivated for several generations.


    "When you say this, I think it''s time for me to complain..."


    Outside the room, the devil is quietly looking at Xiaobai and huofenghuang. It''s obvious that he has seen and heard what just happened. With a smile on the corner of his mouth, he came in slowly, and his handsome face was still calm.


    In fact, he didn''t feel miserable at all. In the past, he was an asshole. He did so many unreasonable things, and he deserved to be punished. God is willing to open up, save ling''er, give them a chance to continue the front edge, his heart is very grateful.


    "You''ve already complained, haven''t you? But you''re on your way. Go ahead, Murong ling''er will come back to you in a hundred years at most... "


    Fire phoenix white demon Zun one eye, a claw waved past. For demon Zun, it was only during this period of time that it was completely accepted. No matter what happened to the former demons, the present demons are really good to them. Just this good job, it will love you.


    "Are you sure?"


    Demon Zun a Leng, some doubts of looking at Fire Phoenix. The last time he saw ling''er, ling''er was a little rabbit. At this rate of evolution, in a short period of one hundred years, ling''er should not be able to transform into a human form.


    But fire phoenix is not a master who can talk at will. Is there a miracle?


    "I''m very sure that I''ve let the time and space calculate, and that''s what she told me."


    Fire phoenix is very sure to nod, it speaks and does things are very know propriety, it is impossible to take out such an important thing to joke. Originally, it didn''t intend to tell the devil about it. It just couldn''t bear to see that the devil was lonely.


    "God bless..."


    Smell speech, the eye light of demon Zun fluctuates, seem to have tear light to twinkle. He felt that this was the greatest gift from God. His spirit was coming back at last. There was no way to describe his complicated mood.


    "You don''t have to thank God. God is one aspect, but more importantly, you have made a friend. Jinxin goes to the God of time and space for many times to plead. It takes a lot of hard work for the God of time and space to have you and Murong ling''er get together in advance in the future. "


    Fire phoenix hesitated, or decided to tell the truth to the devil. These words are Jin Xin clearly make it can''t say, but it think or should say. It wants to let the devil understand how much he owes Jin Xin. In the future, he must not do anything to hurt Jin Xin.


    "I have to say that my luck is very good, you can rest assured that I will live up to Jinxin''s friendship with me..." the devil laughed, and the smile was as gorgeous as a hundred flowers in full bloom. The most worthwhile thing in his life is to recognize Murong Jinxin as a friend. Because Murong Jinxin, he got too much. Family, friendship and love, everything he has now is given by Murong Jin''s heart. He''s really grateful and will never do anything more¡° You have a good idea, for you and Murong ling''er, Jin Xin is really broken. Once, I saw her almost kneel down to the God of time and space. " Jinxin is such a person, once she identified, she will protect to the end. Especially when dealing with friends, it''s absolutely a double whammy. Sometimes even it feels that Jinxin is too good to her friends, so good that others can''t watch it any more¡° She is the noble of ling''er and me. When ling''er and I are free, we will move to the underworld. Ling''er is Jin Xin''s sister, and the sisters should live together... "The shock in the devil''s heart is not small. He naturally knows how much effort it takes to improve the evolution speed of ling''er. A proud woman like Jinxin is willing to kneel down to the God of time and space for them. He knew how heavy the feeling was. Originally, he intended to go back to seclusion with ling''er, but now it doesn''t seem necessary. His relationship with his father has been restored as before, and he wants to stay and enjoy the hard won happiness¡° You demons really know how to run to the underworld one by one. If you don''t put out the fire, I''m drunk too... "Fire Phoenix looked at the devil like a psychopath, and it didn''t agree with the devil''s decision. It even thinks that if Jin Xin goes on like this, sooner or later, the underworld will start a new war because the place is not big enough¡° Don''t you live in the underworld for a long time, but it''s a good thing to say that we... "The demon lord smiles at the fire phoenix, and a faint friendship is formed in that smile. He went to the fire phoenix in front of his hand for the fire phoenix trim slightly messy feathers. A few small actions have already released all his good intentions¡° Listen to you say so, I also want to know the princess of the underworld, also want to live in the underworld for a period of time... "Xiaobai looked at them this to and fro, said more and more energetically, to Jinxin''s curiosity is also more and more heavy. Since she came to this time and space, the name of Murong Jinxin is like thunder. The frequency of its appearance makes her feel a little incredible, as if the Tianyuan continent is around Murong Jinxin. It''s not normal for such a legendary woman who is not curious... "Sooner or later, I will know her, but the hand of the Dragon had a grudge with her. Ten years ago, the hand of the dragon was sealed by her for ten years because of her plot against CHEN Ye. Poof... "As soon as it was mentioned, fire phoenix wanted to laugh. It never occurred to anyone that the enemy ten years ago would become such a good friend ten years later. I don''t know if it''s fate or destiny¡° The hand of the Dragon deserves to be sealed. If you don''t learn well, you have to have retribution... "Xiaobai once heard the hand of the Dragon mention it, but he just felt a little funny. This episode will surely become the best joke of dragon hand in the future. However, Murong Jinxin''s ability to seal the hand of the dragon is amazing. No wonder they have been comparing the skill of the woman in black with Murong Jinxin. Murong Jinxin is rare in the world¡° Xiaobai, there is evil in the hand of the dragon. You must pay attention to it in the future. If we can get rid of his evil nature, everyone will be happy. " Fire phoenix thought of a very important thing, about the hand of the dragon, it knows a lot. Now that we have become our own people, it will remind us what we can, so as not to cause serious consequences because of Xiaobai''s carelessness¡° I know that after the master''s power is turned on, I will ask him to help me... "This is a big trouble in her heart. She must take the dragon''s hand for her evil nature, whether it''s for Tianyuan or for her. She believed that even if the host had no way, with such a large group of friends, she would be able to think of a good way to get the best of both worlds¡° Well, it''s a lot of wordiness. It''s time for us to leave for the underworld. Mozun, Yiyang will be handed over to you. If Lele is not here, you can only bear more. " Fire phoenix looked at the sky and yawned. After so many days of hard work, it''s time for him to go back and have a good sleep. After waving with the devil, he carried Xiaobai and flew out of the palace. A touch of fire red instantly across the sky, pulling out a long arc of fire red, very beautiful

 Chapter 1011

    The imperial palace of Chu state


    Belongs to the empress Fengyi palace, a solitary lamp in the night is very conspicuous. A haggard woman sat alone in front of the window, looking at the stars all over the sky, feeling sad.


    "Lele, did Jun Lin betray you?"


    Chu Hao walked in slowly, looking at such a sister, heartache. He had decided not to ask anything, but he couldn''t help it.


    He is such a sister, although they don''t spend much time together, their feelings are not affected at all. As a brother, he must protect his sister when she is wronged, even if his ability is not enough.


    "I don''t know..."


    Ye Lele closed her eyes painfully. The scene of Junlin holding Yiyang''s little hand flashed in her mind unexpectedly, which made her long eyelashes tremble slightly and almost burst into tears.


    She can''t answer such a question. She also wanted to ask Junlin for an answer, but she didn''t have the courage after all.


    "Yesterday, I saw Jun Lin in Chu mi''er''s Hospital..."


    Chu Hao goes to Ye Lele and sits down. He pours two glasses of water and hands one to Ye Lele. He takes one and starts to taste it carefully.


    He didn''t want Lele to escape, no matter what happened between her and Junlin, only to face can solve the problem.


    "What did he... Tell you..."


    Smell speech, ye Lele''s body a stiff, some uncomfortable mouth asked a sentence. She left tiannu palace for several days, but Junlin didn''t come. She thought Junlin had given up on her.


    "He asked me where you were, but I didn''t tell him. Lele, he seems to care about you very much. How long are you going to hide? "


    Chu Hao has a panoramic view of all the reactions of Yele. He can see that Lele really loves Junlin. He was just a little trial, and he put out all her thoughts.


    "I don''t know... I dare not face him now... I''m afraid..."


    Ye Lele gave a bitter smile and looked at the void like a black grape. From small to large, she had never been so decadent as she is now. She did not dare to see Junlin.


    She also knows that she is always going to face, no matter what the outcome of her relationship with Junlin is


    "The worst outcome is to share him with other women. Aren''t you ready for that?"


    Chu Hao looked up and drank a glass of water. He was born in the imperial family and had been used to seeing three wives and four concubines. It''s normal to have a few more women with such an identity as Junlin. If you really come to that step, you can only say that Junlin''s feelings for Lele are not deep enough.


    He also talked with Lele about such problems. Lele''s reaction was very optimistic at that time. It seems that Lele has changed and become greedy.


    A couple in one''s life, such feelings can be met but not sought. The women who can be sought are the luckiest in the world.


    "He promised me... I was the only one in my life... Maybe it was from then on... I became greedy... I was wrong..."


    Chu Hao''s words make ye Lele stunned. Her brother''s words are right. She is too greedy. In ancient times, the goddess was the most noble woman in the world. She couldn''t even compare with other people''s hair. People would like her to stay beside Junlin, which has already given her enough face. What''s she struggling about here?


    "Lele, some of men''s promises just coax women to play. You''d better not take it seriously. I can see that Junlin still has feelings for you. It won''t be wrong to follow him... "


    So far, he seems to have understood the problems between them. As the prince, he knows that some things are out of his control, and sometimes he is helpless. Since it''s a fact that can''t be changed, my sister can only choose to accept it, otherwise it''s still my sister who suffers.


    Men''s patience is limited, unless they love that woman to the bone marrow. It''s OK for Lele to make trouble for a day or two. If it goes on, Jun Lin''s patience will be exhausted soon. My sister has to be here again. I can only bear it.


    "I know... I just can''t understand for a while... Brother... Are men really so fickle..."


    Ye Lele grabs his little head and looks helpless in his eyes. One of the most important reasons for her pain these days is that she has no way to persuade herself to leave Junlin.


    This fatal injury has determined her fate. No matter how painful and difficult her life is, she can''t leave Junlin.


    Maybe she should forget the promise of Junlin. If there is no such commitment, her life will be happier.


    "It''s bad for everyone, whether it''s men or women. There are too few people who can do it from one to the end... "


    If he didn''t meet Chu mi''er, he would be like all emperors, three palaces, six courtyards, seventy-two concubines, changing women is like changing clothes. Love can overcome everything only when everyone meets the one who is destined. He didn''t know how other people understood the problem, but that''s what he thought.


    "I understand... Elder brother... Why do you go to sister mi''er''s Hospital..." Ye Lele nodded her head. She knew that her elder brother''s hard work was to persuade her to make peace or not. Well, it''s a question that will never be answered. It''s useless to think too much. A few days later, if Junlin still didn''t come to her, she would have to put down all her self-esteem and return to tiannv palace to continue to live in the dark. She had already made a decision in her heart, and her mind was immediately cleaned up. She immediately thought of a very suspicious point, which was whether something had happened between her brother and sister honey¡° I like chumier. I told her yesterday, but she refused me. Originally, I expected you to let Jun Lin say a few words for me, but now it seems impossible... "Chu Hao has never been a man of timidity. In front of his relatives and friends, he has nothing to say. The hope he had placed on his sister had been completely destroyed after today''s talk. My sister is hard to protect herself. How can he give her pressure as a brother. He can''t do such a thing¡° Ah? Are you out of you mind? Elder sister mi''er and you can''t... "Ye Lele''s big eyes, like black grapes, suddenly open. She looks at her brother in disbelief. Her first feeling is that his brother''s practice is absurd. Sister mi''er was once the daughter of heaven. She couldn''t be a mortal. My brother''s true feelings will surely be in vain¡° Why not? There is nothing impossible about feelings. Lele, don''t hit me... "Chu Hao twisted Ye Lele''s pale face and was very upset about his sister''s cold water splashing. He always believed that as long as he insisted that nothing was impossible, he just liked chumier. Even if people all over the world were against him, he would not shrink back. His true feelings only once, his sincerity only to one person. If in the end really can only pass by, at least he will not leave any regret¡° Brother, sister honey, she really won''t marry a mortal, so don''t be paranoid. It''s for your own good that I say such a heavy thing. " Ye Lele''s face was dignified. She knew Chu mi''er well. She knew that in chumi''er''s heart, only family affection was the most important thing. Not only Chu mi''er, but also Princess Ming once said that she wanted to find a good man to marry Chu mi''er in the underworld to make up for their mother and daughter''s regret. Everything has been proved, brother can only be delusional, even if the brother used his father and mother also useless¡° The empress didn''t say that. She said that when Princess Ming came out of the gap between time and space, she would go to find Princess ming to intercede with her... "Ye Lele''s reaction made Chu Hao''s face a little ugly, and then she hit Ye Lele with her hand. He has been beaten hard enough by his father, national teacher and chumi''er. He doesn''t want to listen to his sister''s attack. After thinking about it, mother is the best to him, thinking about everything and helping him¡° Princess Ming has always felt guilty for her sister mi''er. She once said that she would leave her sister mi''er by her side several times. Brother, wake up. Even if the mother comes forward, the result is the same. " Love is a sin, look at her now, she would rather her brother married a bunch of women. As long as you don''t love those women, your brother won''t get hurt. Sister mi''er''s personality is too cold. If my brother blindly knows no good or bad, there is only one result, that is, sister mi''er leaves the imperial city of Chu and flies away¡° It''s late at night. It''s time for me to go back to the palace. If you figure it out, go to bed. I can''t figure it out, and I can''t be depressed... "Chu Hao looks at Ye Lele''s eager appearance, and his heart is more heavy. He also knows that his sister can''t harm him. It seems that if he wants to get together with chumi''er, he has to depend on some luck besides his persistence. He is a little confused. He needs to go back to the palace and think about it quietly. What''s his next step? He doesn''t want to steal the rice instead of the chicken. When he got up and was about to leave, there was a strange wave in the air, which made him alert. Subconsciously, I protect my sister behind me. When I look up, it''s Junlin¡° Now that he''s here, you can have a good talk with him. But it''s just a man. If you don''t want it, don''t force it. Do you understand? " Chu Hao smiles strangely at Jun Lin, rubs Ye Lele''s soft hair, exhorts him and leaves in a hurry. Now Zhengzhu has come, and it''s none of his business. It''s just disgusting to stay¡° What are you doing with me? Don''t you already have an ancient goddess? Is it interesting to still provoke me? Is it interesting? You go, hurry up... "

 Chapter 1012

    When ye Lele saw the young man in front of him, the emotion he had been suppressing suddenly broke out. Countless grievances welled up in her heart. For the first time in her life, she roared at Junlin.


    I have thought about the scene of meeting them again for countless times, but I never thought it was under such a situation that I couldn''t prevent them. Those pictures that hurt her to the bone constantly flickered in front of her. She subconsciously closed the door of the window, as if she could hide in a safe place.


    Now she is too messy to face Junlin, and she has no courage to face Junlin


    "Ye Lele, are you sure you want to drive me away?"


    This kind of Ye Lele had never been seen before by Junlin, and he was distressed by his panic. However, he was still angered by Ye Lele''s action of closing the window. Slender fingers such as jade force a wave, the original closed window suddenly opened.


    As soon as he flashed into the room, his deep eyes were rarely stained with a trace of thin anger. He just stares at the woman not far away who wants to hide in her own tortoise shell, and his words are more severe.


    "I''m sure... I''m sure I''ll let you go... You hurry..."


    Those flashing pictures make ye Lele''s mood almost out of control. She doesn''t dare to see Junlin. Her white little hand recovers in mid air, showing her helplessness incisively and vividly.


    She was so afraid that Junlin would say such a reality that she had no way to accept and had to accept. She could hide for a while. She didn''t want her dream to be completely broken today.


    "Ye Lele, have you ever forgotten what you said to me? You said that we must trust each other. Is that how you trust me? "


    Looking at Ye Lele who was so excited, Jun Lin really loved and hated, and forced himself to suppress his anger. He went to Ye Lele and trapped her between himself and the wall.


    Slender fingers such as jade pinched Ye Lele''s chin, looked at Ye Lele''s red and swollen eyes, and said word by word.


    "How can I trust you... If the same thing happens to me... Can you trust me..."


    Ye Lele has been forced to a dead end, she knows that whether she wants to face it or not, she will face it now. She clenched her teeth and finally looked at Jun Lin, but there were layers of strange clouds in her clear eyes, which seemed to devour Jun Lin.


    She took away Jun Lin''s hand and pushed him away. Such an unintentional action once again angered Jun Lin.


    "Ye Lele, even if you want to sentence me to death, you have to give me a chance to appeal? You run away without saying a word. Do you want to give up our relationship


    Days of running has made Jun Lin''s energy close to the critical point. Ye Lele''s resistance and ye Lele''s intentional or unintentional alienation make Jun Lin have an impulse to kill.


    At this moment, he realized that love is a double-edged sword, which can let you go to heaven and hell


    "I didn''t... You gave up first... You touched another woman..."


    Ye Lele was frightened by the gravity on Jun Lin''s face. Jun Lin''s words pierced her heart one by one. She knew that if she was facing this feeling with such an attitude, it would be a heavy blow to her feelings.


    Her petite body gently trembled for a while, biting the lower lip, forced to endure the tears in her eyes, looking at Jun Lin pitifully.


    "Pay attention to what you say. Yiyang is an ancient goddess. You can''t help slandering her. She and I are not what you think. I just treat her as my sister, just like honey. Do you understand


    The most unbearable thing for Junlin is Ye Lele''s expression. Whenever such expression comes out, he will compromise unconditionally. He held Ye Lele in his arms and held it tightly, as if he was going to rub Ye Lele into his body.


    From her miserable appearance, we can see how hard she has been these days. He was so tired and confused that he could say such harsh words to her.


    "I don''t understand... You said so gentle words to her... I don''t want to be my brother and sister... Junlin... You tell me the truth... Are you and she what I think..."


    Familiar feeling head on, let Ye Lele''s mood a lot better. She also raised her head in the arms of Junlin. Although Junlin''s explanation made her feel at ease, she still had doubts.


    Junlin seldom said that to mi''er''s elder sister. It''s really hard for her to believe that Junlin just regarded the ancient goddess as her elder sister.


    "There is a beloved man in Yiyang. His name is moriran. He is my part in Leiluo, and he is also an ancient god. Mori ran died in the mainland of Leiluo. I''ve brought his three souls and seven spirits to him. I can rebuild his true body for him only when his mother''s concubine comes back to repair Mori Ran''s soul. "


    Jun Lin sighed helplessly, bowed his head and bit on Ye Lele''s pale lip. He finally understood that in the emotional world, women are a very changeable animal.


    No matter how many vows there are, men will never be able to give them the sense of security they want unless they come together after countless hardships.


    "Really..."


    Junlin''s explanation finally reassured Yele. Her rigid body suddenly relaxed down, the whole person almost collapsed in the arms of Jun Lin. She is not a unreasonable woman, as long as it is a very legitimate reason, she can understand Junlin. "If you don''t believe me, you''ll ask the devil, sister mi''er, Xiaobai and Xiaoxiao. If I really have anything to do with her, you can ask them. Ye Lele, you remember clearly for me. I''m not the kind of person who wants to change his mind. If I give you a promise, it will never change. But if this happens again, I will take back my promise. What I seek in this life is a stable feeling. If you can''t give it, you can only disappear from my life. " Jun Lin a face of hate iron not steel, once again provoked Ye Lele''s small chin, every word said very sonorous and powerful. He still has a lot of things to do in his life. He doesn''t have much time to waste on such trivial things. The first time he can understand, if there is a second time, then don''t blame his ruthlessness. A woman who doesn''t want to trust him doesn''t deserve his whole heart love¡° I''m wrong... I''m wrong... I''m wrong... "An unprecedented sense of panic made Ye Lele grasp Junlin''s arm in an instant. She knew that Junlin was really angry this time. She was so angry that she needed to say such words to warn her. She flattened her mouth, and all her grievances disappeared in an instant. It was her fault that she forgot to communicate with him when she encountered problems. Sometimes everything the eyes see is not necessarily true¡° It''s not going to happen again, okay? " Jun Lin looked at her pitiful appearance like a little rabbit, and his attitude eased down. Gently stroked her thin face, couldn''t help but lowered his head, heavy kisses several times. No matter how much he said, he was still reluctant to give up to this woman. In the future, we should be more cautious and not let them get into such misunderstanding again. A misunderstanding can almost kill them. He felt that there was no way to describe the weight of such a feeling¡° En... I will take good care of the ancient goddess in the future... Don''t worry... "Ye Lele nodded heavily and put his little face on Junlin''s heart. Listening to Junlin''s strong heartbeat, a deep sense of satisfaction lingered in his heart. She heard about the goddess in ancient times. Now that Junlin has explained the relationship between them, she will spare no effort to take good care of the ancient goddess¡° You don''t have to go back to tiannv palace. Master said that if you want to be a successful prophet, you must go through some training. Lele, you can do whatever you want. I believe you can break it into a butterfly and become the most beautiful butterfly in the world... "Jun Lin looked at her clear eyes and felt boundless love in her heart. He thought of Fire Phoenix''s words, absolutely according to fire phoenix said to do. He believed that his music would not be an ordinary woman. Over time, the most beautiful light will bloom. This road, although there will be hardships, although there will be suffering, but he will accompany her through, just like the father accompanied his mother¡° Well, before you shut up, I''ll go where you go. After you shut up, I''ll go back to the underworld to practice. I''m no longer avoiding Chen Xuan. " Ye Lele a Leng, immediately understand the fire phoenix''s good intentions. She promised the underworld to be strong. What she wanted to be strong was not only the rapid progress in skill, but also the inner strength. Chen Xuan, she doesn''t want to be afraid. If you have to fight to death, she is willing to accompany you to the end. For the sake of Junlin, she can eat any hardship and bear any difficulty. She only wanted to stand beside Junlin with a clear conscience and not be looked down upon by anyone... "Lele, prove to all people that you are a genius, not a waste. My eyes are the best in the world. " Junlin knows how much ye Leyao will bear when he accepts this decision. In the days to come, they can only share the same boat. No matter how hard it is, how tired it is, they must stick to it. Fortunately, they still have time. Fortunately, they still love each other. That''s enough... "Well, I will be a powerful woman like my mother''s wife. For you, no matter how much I have to go through, I''m willing. " Ye Lele hooked Jun Lin''s neck and gently bit Jun Lin''s lip. All his firmness was in such a light kiss. She knows how much pressure Junlin has to choose her. She won''t let those people look down on her. She is the most suitable woman for Junlin in the world¡° Lele, my love, no matter what you have to experience in the future, you should remember. I will always be your strongest backing. Life, we want to be together in a magnificent. On the way to death, let''s walk together... "

 Chapter 1013

    Jun Lin''s heart fretted, and his hand on Ye Lele''s waist tightened. He looked at Ye Lele''s eyes like black grapes, and a thousand words came together to express his love.


    He doesn''t know what ye Lele will experience in the future? He only knew that all the sufferings that Yele was going to suffer were for him. If a few words of love could inspire her, he would say them every day.


    "Jun Lin, you don''t know how uneasy I have been these days? I thought you didn''t want me. You almost died... "


    All the misunderstandings have been explained clearly. Ye Lele feels very relaxed. She stayed in the arms of Junlin, feeling the unique taste of Junlin, smiling like a child.


    No one knows how hard she has been these days. All the pains she has experienced in the past ten years have been experienced in these days. Fortunately, Junlin came, otherwise she didn''t know how long she could last?


    "It''s enough to make such a fool once, or you''ll be stupid. Lele, it''s not easy to run a relationship. I won''t let it go easily. "


    Jun Lin gives Ye Lele a white look, and he takes a few bites on her pale lip just like Ye Lele did just now, which is a small lesson to Ye Lele.


    After such a ordeal, he also began to examine his own behavior. Maybe he is really close to ge Yang, he will pay attention in the future, and will not make ye Lele unhappy again.


    "Jun Lin, where shall we go tomorrow?"


    Ye Lele nodded, playing with the ink hair of Jun Lin, and asked softly. Now that they had made it clear, she had no reason to stay in the imperial palace of Chu. She knew that Junlin had a lot to do, and she had to do it with Junlin.


    "Go back to the underworld to find out Chen Xuan''s whereabouts. Chen Xuan''s parents are seriously injured by her. Her master is the most terrible woman in this continent. Now things are a little tricky..."


    Jun Lin simply said what happened before, and his expression suddenly became very serious. As soon as Chen Xuan was mentioned, he felt that it was a special headache. He and that woman probably had a grudge in their last life, so they would fight each other in this life.


    For the sake of Lele''s safety, the rest of the time, no matter what the cost, he must throw chenxuan back to the snow mountain.


    "Chen Xuan is so crazy that she can even kill her parents. That''s enough. Jun Lin, let''s go back to the underworld now. Go back early and be at ease. "


    Ye Lele never thought that chenxuan should become so terrible. No wonder Junlin gritted her teeth. Such a disaster should be removed earlier, so as not to cause disaster to the four realms.


    Although she didn''t sleep much these days, she felt that she was in a good mood. She seemed to have boundless fighting spirit. She wanted to fight with Chen Xuan immediately.


    "I''m about to collapse. I''ll stay here for a night and leave early tomorrow. We''ve never been in the same bed before. Tonight is our first time... "


    Jun Lin rubs Ye Lele''s hair and whispers in her ear. The words are very ambiguous, as if to imply something, listen to Ye Lele face a red, a little at a loss.


    Junlin saw such a shy and incomparable Ye Lele, with an evil smile on the corner of his mouth, and took Ye Lele to the bed.


    "Junlin... You are still young... You can''t do that..."


    Ye Lele really wants to dig a hole and go down by herself. Although she is an adult, she is still very simple in some things. Maybe Junlin is younger. There are some things she should know at her age. Ye Ranran doesn''t tell her. She is also ignorant.


    Junlin''s words made her think more. She stood against Junlin''s chest and was ashamed. Can Jun Lin do such a thing at such a young age?


    "Who says that kind of thing can only be done after adulthood? As long as I want to, I can do it at any time. It happens that I want to... "


    Junlin mouth a smoke, really think she wants to, but don''t want to give up this can tease her opportunity. They almost never touch or even talk about things between men and women.


    He would like to know ye Lele''s view on this matter. If she doesn''t mind, there is no need to let her be innocent for too long after he becomes an adult.


    "That... I''d better not... When you grow up..."


    Ye Lele''s face became more red. She looked at Jun Lin, and she did not know how to persuade him. In her subconscious, Junlin could not do such a thing at her age.


    She loves Junlin. If Junlin is an adult, she will not have any opinions about what Junlin wants. She will only cooperate


    "Don''t you want to be so fussy?"


    Junlin''s mouth again smoked, looking at the charming woman under her body, sincerely felt that her simplicity was a little helpless. He''s just mentally mature and physically immature. Even if he wants to do something, he has more heart than strength.


    Slender fingers such as jade out, scraped the blade, Lele straight small nose, a face of doting. She is now like this, really let him love.


    "I don''t want to... I just don''t think we are suitable for that now... When you grow up, I will never stop you..."


    Ye Lele didn''t notice the smile in Jun Lin''s eyes. Her eyes twinkled a little. She even felt a little embarrassed when she looked at Jun Lin. Some pictures began to appear in his mind, which made her breathe faster. She stretched out her hand to push away Junlin, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t push away. The ambiguous posture between her and Junlin made her feel more embarrassed¡° Ha ha... "Jun Lin chuckles and kisses her lips like cherry blossoms. He thinks she is really cute. He rolled her into the bed and didn''t tease her any more. He just wanted to have a good sleep with her, that''s all. As for other things, we''d better wait until we can do them¡° Junlin... You... "Ye Lele is in Junlin''s warm arms, listening to the disordered heartbeat of Junlin. I don''t know whether Junlin has given up or how? I want to ask, but I don''t dare to ask, but I really want to know an answer. For a moment, I feel a little tangled. Deep down in her heart, she really wanted Junlin to grow up quickly. She wanted to give herself to King''s landing, so that she would feel that her life was complete... "What? Do you really want me to do that to you? Fool... "Jun Lin looked at her way, the smile of the corner of his mouth could not stop, once again kiss her delicate face, then lay down beside her. Until now, ye Lele knew that he really thought too much. He gently beat Jun Lin for a while, then rolled into the bed, as if he wanted to distance himself from Jun Lin¡° If you really think so, I can also sacrifice my life to accompany a gentleman... "Jun Lin stretched out his hand and dragged Ye Lele out. How could he allow her to stay so far away from him when they could sleep together for one night¡° I often hear your mother and concubine scold your parents for being lusters... You really get the true story of your father and King... That''s enough... "Ye Lele didn''t know how to hide his embarrassment, so he had to sigh helplessly and consciously retracted his arms. Like father, like son. Now she deeply understands the meaning of this sentence¡° That''s because the father loves his mother too much, because love will think of possession. If I really get my father''s biography, you should be the happiest one. " Father''s infatuation, he is indeed inherited, it is really Lele''s luck, but also his luck. He will love Lele with all his heart, just like his father loves his mother and his concubine, and give Lele the best happiness... "Jun Lin, what do you think about my brother and sister Mi er?" In order to avoid embarrassment, ye Lele changed the topic decisively. She thought of what her brother had mentioned to her before, and she wanted to hear the advice of Junlin. No matter what, it was her brother. Although she was determined to stop it, if there was still a glimmer of hope, she would try her best to help¡° Let it be. I''m happy to see it happen, but it depends on my sister. Emotional matters can not be intervened by outsiders, strong twist melon is not sweet after all, so we still turn a blind eye. Only when your elder sister has a good feeling for your brother can we add fuel to the flames... "Junlin knows what ye Lele means and understands Ye Lele. But some things, after all, can''t be what they want. He doesn''t want to embarrass his sister because of his intervention. He had to persuade Ye Lele to avoid his sister''s falling out with Lele because of this. He knows his sister''s temperament. It''s useless unless it''s a heart attack¡° My brother''s will is very firm. I''m just afraid that he will be hurt too much. Maybe this is my brother''s life. I can only pretend that I don''t know anything... "Ye Lele knows that if Junlin can help, he will not shirk. Junlin''s attitude now is enough to explain the problem. My elder brother can''t do without ten. She didn''t want to affect her relationship with sister mi''er because of her brother, so she had to pretend¡° I just hope that if they don''t get together, your brother won''t hate because of love, and won''t become the second Chen Xuan... "The things that hurt people the most, especially for those who can''t ask, Chen Xuan is a good example. If Chu Hao became the second Chen Xuan, they would be in big trouble¡° I don''t believe my brother will. He''s not as extreme as Chen Xuan. Besides, there''s a kind of love called guardian. My brother will understand that. " For this, ye Lele is very sure that his brother''s temperament is excellent, and there are not too many dark sides. Even if you can''t, you won''t do anything to hurt my sister. When she returns to the underworld this time, she must have a good talk with her mother so that she won''t help her¡° It''s late at night. Go to sleep! What''s the matter tomorrow? I''m really sleepy... "Jun Lin hugs Ye Lele, closes his deep eyes and lies beside him. He has a feeling of home. Tonight is a new beginning for them. I hope their future will not be as thorny as father and mothe

 Chapter 1014

    The following day


    Jun Lin seldom wakes up naturally when he sleeps. When he opens his eyes, he sees Ye Lele busy in the room, warm in his heart.


    Such a picture is very beautiful. It has appeared many times in his imagination. No matter how powerful a man is, when he opens his eyes, he can see his beloved woman busy for him, which will breed an inexplicable sense of satisfaction.


    "When you wake up, wash up and have breakfast."


    A blazing look made Ye Lele move in his hand. He looked up at the big bed, with a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. The flow of his eyes was full of love.


    She put the dishes and chopsticks in her hands, took Jun Lin''s clothes and went to the big bed. She naturally dressed for Jun Lin, as if everything she was doing was taken for granted.


    "Did you make it?"


    Junlin enjoys Ye Lele''s kindness to him. He gets up lazily and looks at the pretty people in front of him. The strong food fragrance from his nose makes him have a big appetite.


    The table was full of ordinary food, and even his face didn''t look good, so he guessed that it was made by Ye Lele himself.


    "Well, it''s not very delicious for the first time. You can make do with it first, and it will be better and better every time in the future..."


    Ye Lele puts on Jun Lin''s clothes and pulls him aside to wash. Looking at the ugly dishes on the table, he scratched his head with embarrassment.


    Junlin is in the period of growing up. In fact, she shouldn''t take these garbage to Junlin, but she just can''t help but want Junlin to eat the food she cooked. This idea is a bit selfish, but she just can''t control her little selfishness.


    "As long as it''s made by you, no matter how difficult it is, I''ll eat it up. How can I live up to your kindness? "


    She eats too much delicacies. It''s good to eat porridge occasionally. Besides, it''s made by her own woman. No matter what the taste is, it''s the best in his heart.


    After washing and gargling, Junlin went to the dining table and began to eat with a big mouthful. Ye Lele smoked from the corner of his mouth.


    "Junlin, I will take good care of you and your children, I swear..."


    Ye Lele sat down opposite Junlin. Last night, he thought for a long time that she would not only become a powerful woman like her mother''s concubine, but also become a good wife and mother, take good care of their little family, take good care of him and their children.


    She should be worthy of Junlin''s kindness to her, so that Junlin will never regret choosing her


    "You just need to be yourself. You don''t have to sacrifice so much for me. But if that''s what you want to do, I''m happy to see it happen


    The king came to a pause. What he likes is the way ye Lele is now. He never asks Ye Lele to change anything for him? But if ye Lele is willing to make some changes, he will not stop it, as long as ye Lele is happy.


    "I want to become a better me for you, Junlin. You can never imagine the joy in my heart when you ask me to make a lifelong decision with me. I want to hold you firmly, let you only remember my good, don''t give any woman to take advantage of


    As the saying goes, if you want to catch a person''s heart, you should first catch his stomach. Then she will start from the most basic. When Junlin comes back from the time Valley, she will give him a different self.


    A Chen Xuan has made her feel very passive, a Ge Yang has made her feel that she should not squander Jun Lin''s good to her. If she doesn''t do something, she''s afraid she''ll regret it.


    "Even if you don''t do anything, other women have no chance to take advantage of it, stupid..."


    Jun Lin gives Ye Lele a white look, and his slender fingers strike her little head. Did he just make her feel insecure? Need her to be so nervous all the time?


    He was helpless and knew that he could not stop some of her thoughts. The only thing he can do is to make him feel a little more at ease. Maybe this is the difference between men and women in their feelings!


    "Hey, I just want to be better..."


    The assurance of Junlin made Ye Lele smile and bend his eyebrows. Women are such sensitive animals. They need men''s constant guarantee to be at ease.


    It''s really hard for Jun Lin to be so patient with her repetition. You know, Junlin is not a very patient man. It''s not easy to promise her again and again.


    "Women are really troublesome..."


    Jun Lin took half of Ye Lele''s porridge and didn''t want to discuss with him the problem that could never be discussed. After exclamation, then silence down, very quiet with breakfast.


    "Jun Lin, my mother is also involved in my brother''s business. Mother promised her brother that when your mother came out of the time and space tunnel, she would talk to your mother. You said, "how can I persuade my mother to give up this idea?"


    This is a big question. She thought about it for a long time last night, but she didn''t come up with an answer. My mother always felt that she owed her brother. She would agree to whatever he asked, even if she knew that she could not do.


    If she told her mother directly, her mother''s answer must be No. Mother loves her brother too much, which makes her feel headache.


    "Don''t talk to your mother directly. Go to your father first. Your father will be able to understand your difficulties better. I think it''s better for your father to persuade your mother." It''s really hard to talk about this kind of thing, but he still thinks that his parents should do less about emotional matters. It''s not that he doesn''t want chu Hao to be with his sister. He just wants them to develop naturally and not be disturbed by the outside world. Otherwise, it will only make the two families feel embarrassed, and the gain is not worth the loss. Chu Hao is probably too anxious to find his mother before he is sure of his sister''s heart, which will only make her want to alienate him¡° Your opinion is good. Although your mother''s temper is stubborn, you can still listen to your father''s words. If you get rid of your father, you get rid of your mother. " Ye Lele nodded and thought that Junlin was a good idea. He decided to do it according to what Junlin said. Compared with his mother, dad is much easier to handle. My father watched my sister grow up and knew her very well. He would make the best decision for my brother¡° Don''t think so much. If you feel you can''t speak, just leave it alone. Whatever you do? Even if they are together in the end, your brother will certainly suffer a lot. " This is his attitude towards this matter. In fact, other people can''t help him. If his sister is not willing to compromise, it''s useless to persuade him. He knows Ye Lele''s mind, and he just doesn''t want to embarrass his mother and sister. He doesn''t think ye Lele has to do this¡° I''d better do my best to let my parents stay away from me. I hope my brother won''t blame me... "This is what she thinks, so she must do it. The only thing she worried about was her brother''s lack of understanding. Her brother had been so smooth since he was a child, and she didn''t know if he could bear such a blow¡° You are also for his good, even if he knows that he will blame you, you have a clear conscience. Besides, you are brothers and sisters. He will be angry for a while at most, otherwise he will not be your brother. " He is also a brother, too understanding that kind of blood is thicker than water brother and sister. In his heart, his sister occasionally willful, even if the result of some bad, he will not blame. Chu Hao is still good to hele. Even if he gets angry, it''s just for a moment... "I hope so. Are you full? Let''s go back to the underworld as soon as we have enough to eat! " Get the answer you want, see Junlin contentedly put down the chopsticks, ye Lele asked with a smile. It''s been a long time since I''ve been busy. It''s time for them to go back together and face Chen Xuan. She should also go back and ask huofenghuang how to make herself strong... "Go and say hello to your brother, and I''ll meet the emperor of Chu." Jun Lin hesitated for a moment, thinking of a thing he had overheard before. Now that he has come to the imperial palace of the state of Chu, it would be better if he could deal with this matter at the same time, which can be regarded as a little compensation for Chu Hao¡° What did you do to see my father Ye Lele asked a strange question. It seems that there is no intersection between the emperor and Junlin. How could Junlin find him inexplicably? What happened to my father? As for the emperor of Chu, she also called him father emperor with her elder brother, which was also requested by her mother. As for the reason, she could probably guess... "Your elder brother once sent a letter to your mother, asking your mother to help you cure your father''s illness. I''ve gone to check it out. If you don''t cure your father, the time will soon come. Looking at his hard work in raising your brother, I can only help him The relationship between the emperor of Chu and his mother''s concubine is also good. If he doesn''t know that it''s OK, he''ll go too far. I''m afraid his mother''s concubine won''t let him go¡° Ah? Then I''ll go with you to see my father first, and then say goodbye to my brother... "She hasn''t seen him in the imperial palace of the state of Chu these days, and she didn''t take the initiative to see him because of her mood. I didn''t expect that my father was ill, and he was in such a serious situation. Although her father is not her own father, he is not bad to her. He really treats her as his daughter. She has to go and have a look... "OK, let''s go..." Junlin nods. Lele wants to see the emperor of Chu, so go and have a look. Anyway, I''m not in a hurry to go back to the underworld. If I don''t have Chen Xuan''s whereabouts, I still have to wait. Ye Lele took Jun Lin''s hand and walked out of Fengyi palace. Before he left, he ordered the maidservant who had been waiting outside for a few words, and strode toward the direction of the imperial study. All the way to see her eunuch palace ladies have saluted, there is no slightest neglect of her. The sun, their shadow will pull the long, they go hand in hand. The wind blows, their hair entangled together, as if their fate in general, inseparable

 Chapter 1015

    The underworld


    When Junlin and ye Lele rush back to the underworld palace after they finish the work of Chu Zirui, huofenghuang Xiaobai has been waiting for a long time. Seems to have expected is such a result, fire phoenix gently sighed.


    "Have you heard from Chen Xuan?"


    Jun Lin goes to Huo Fenghuang. He knows that Huo Fenghuang is a little disappointed with him because of Lele. He took Ye Lele''s hand and went to the fire phoenix. He didn''t know what to say to comfort the fire phoenix. After a little hesitation, I decided to go straight to the theme.


    "Yesterday, she once appeared in the imperial city of Chu. Three days later is the day when the human world signals for marriage. I don''t think she will miss this great opportunity. "


    Fire phoenix saw in front of the young pianpianpian for a long time, the anger in his heart in his eyes under the petition gradually dissipated. It adjusted its mood for a while, just light open mouth.


    They can''t find out where Chen Xuan is at present. But it has already understood a fact, what Chen Xuan needs to take is and hairpin Eve woman''s virgin heart. Three days later, the daughters of several families happened to get married on the day of Jiji.


    "What''s master''s plan?"


    Fire Phoenix can think of, Junlin nature can also think of. Looking at the fire light in the eyes of Fire Phoenix, he already knew that fire Phoenix had a plan in his heart.


    Chen Xuan won''t let go of such a good chance, let alone them


    "Hei Wuchang has found out. Three days later, the daughters of three families in the imperial city of the state of Chu meet Chen Xuan''s requirements. I have asked Hei Wuchang to replace the three women. Two days later, as long as Chen Xuan starts, our people will immediately stop him. "


    Fire phoenix looking at Jun Lin''s face that a ray of flattering look, originally also want to make trouble of his mind also suddenly closed up. It''s rare for the child to show weakness once, and he can''t go too far. At least, he was the only apprentice of his own.


    It has been deployed for the operation in two days. As long as Chen Xuan appears, he believes that he can catch Chen Xuan. However, whether the woman in black can be led out depends on whether Chen Xuan cooperates or not.


    "Master, there must be no problem. What do we need to do?"


    Junlin was relieved. He knew that huofenghuang seldom took charge of the affairs in person. Once he took charge, he would take charge of it to the end. So he didn''t worry at all. On the contrary, he felt that huofenghuang had taken so many responsibilities for himself, which made him a lot easier at once.


    "Can you tell me what you can do?"


    Fire phoenix white Jun Lin and ye Lele one eye, their two kungfu, one can be ignored, and one would like to see Chen Xuan all his life. If they get involved, it''s bad.


    Especially Junlin, if he and chenxuan face to face, he doesn''t know whether chenxuan can live or not? Jun Lin''s hatred for Chen Xuan has risen to the extreme.


    "Whatever master asks us to do, we can do. It''s all up to master..."


    Jun Lin looks at the fire phoenix''s anger seems to have disappeared, slender fingers like jade instantly hook the fire phoenix''s neck, that cool incomparable face with a rare taste of coquetry.


    In his heart, fire phoenix has always been very important. However, since the accident of his father and his mother, the relationship between him and fire phoenix seems to be more intimate. He even thinks that huofenghuang is his other mother, who can clean up the mess for him at any time.


    "If you could really listen to me, she wouldn''t be here. Your wings are hard now, my words have no meaning to you. When I catch Chen Xuan for you, I''ll go back to the valley of time and space, so that I won''t be flustered when I see you... "


    Fire phoenix patted fire red wings, a strong Qi will Jun Lin to shock open. Although it has no mood, it does not mean that it is willing to let Junlin pass so easily.


    If the boy doesn''t cure again, he is worried that he will do something bad for ye Lele one day


    "Then I''ll give you Shun Shun Qi, and you''ll treat me as your child. Occasionally I''ll be willful..."


    Jun Lin''s face stuck on again, hugged Fire Phoenix''s neck again, and rubbed it intimately on fire phoenix''s body. In a few words, he has expressed his feelings for Fire Phoenix, which makes fire phoenix laugh and cry.


    "If I give birth to such a disobedient child as you, I will certainly put him back in my stomach and give birth again..."


    This time, the fire phoenix did not shake away the king''s presence, but felt mixed in his heart. Since he became the master of the child, the child has spent more time with him than his father, his mother and his concubine. In a way, it was really closer to him than his mother''s wife.


    He turned his eyes to yelele, who had been staring at him all the time. He took down the king''s landing hanging around his neck and motioned yelele to leave the underworld palace with him.


    Some words it has to say to Ye Lele, lest ye Lele, because of his ignorance, will become the biggest resistance of Junlin in the future


    ¡­¡­


    More than ten minutes later, fire phoenix led Ye Lele to the woods in the northern suburb of the underworld. Standing under a thousand year old tree, Phoenix''s eyes are far away.


    "Lele, do you know why I came to you alone?" After a moment''s silence, huofenghuang took the initiative to open his mouth. It knows that Junlin must have said something to Ye Lele. It wants to know how much Ye Lele knows¡° You know something. Shifu is afraid that I will delay my arrival, right? " Although Ye Lele''s nerves are a little big, she is still very intelligent in some business matters. After she returned to the underworld palace, the fire phoenix''s attitude towards her was ready in her heart. Fire phoenix is good to Jun Lin, she always knows. No matter what fire phoenix will say to her next, she will not be angry¡° This is just one of them. The most important thing is that from the beginning, you have to face all the storms alone, otherwise you will only become a mediocre woman, not worthy of Junlin. Do you understand? " Fire phoenix looked at Ye Lele mouth a faint smile, the expression on the face also eased a lot. Anyway, at least it felt Ye Lele''s attitude of cooperation. It felt that only with a correct attitude could ye Lele achieve what it wanted. There is no doubt about ye Lele''s feelings for Junlin. It should make use of this to make ye Lele the most terrible prophet in the four realms¡° I know, Junlin also told me, from now on I will not hide. After the closure of Junlin, I will always stay in the underworld to practice and become a powerful woman like the princess... "Ye Lele nodded, and the words of huofenghuang made her feel warm. She knew that fire phoenix loved her husband, otherwise she would not have said such a kind of words to her. Some decisions she has already made, no matter fire phoenix has not found her, she will not change her original intention¡° The intention of Junlin and I was to let the demon master teach you. Now it seems impossible. When Jinxin comes out, I will let Jinxin practice you personally. It''s a rare opportunity. Don''t disgrace me, do you understand? " Fire phoenix is very satisfied with Ye Lele''s reaction. Last night, it thought about it all night. It thinks that under such a situation, Murong Jinxin is the most suitable one to teach Ye Lele. For Junlin, it can only pull down the face to ask Murong Jin heart. Murong Jinxin''s temperament is known. If ye Lele doesn''t work hard enough and can''t stand the pain, I''m afraid even the relationship between Ye Lele and Junlin will be affected¡° If I can get my mother''s concubine to teach Kung Fu in person, that''s the blessing I''ve been cultivating for hundreds of years. I won''t let this blessing slip away in vain... "Ye Lele was stunned. Originally, she planned to ask Huo Fenghuang that she would start practicing in this way. But did not think fire phoenix has planned her future, her heart is really very grateful. She has seen with her own eyes how powerful her future mother''s wife is. If you can get her biography, she will wake up in a dream. She is willing to bear all the sufferings for King''s coming¡° Lele, I''ve always been in favor of Junlin being with you. You are a little silly, but you have the purest heart. If the four realms are peaceful, you can live under the wings of King''s landing without worry. But now Tianyuan is facing the biggest problem, that is, repairing the safe magnetic field. If you want to repair the safe magnetic field, you must gather the power of the top ten experts in Tianyuan. At present, the number of people who can reach the top ten experts in hunting is far from enough. I hope you can be competitive enough to help Junlin. Do you understand? " This is also the reason why it insists on making Ye Lele powerful. They are still a few short of the top ten experts. It''s better to cultivate yourself than to look everywhere. Ye Lele is a good face, how can it miss this kind of killing two birds with one stone thing? Repairing the safe magnetic field of Tianyuan is a huge project, and it is also the biggest responsibility of Junlin. In fact, it is also selfish, for the sake of Junlin, regardless of Junlin''s own wishes, he also pulled down his favorite woman¡° I see. Master, don''t worry. I will become one of the top ten masters in Tianyuan in a hundred years. I will help you to come here... "Ye Lele suddenly realized that she had heard something about the safe magnetic field in Tianyuan. She did not know that there was such a problem in Junlin. As the dearest of Junlin, she must try her best to advance and retreat with Junlin. No matter how difficult it is to cultivate, she must win it in a hundred years! You have to take it¡° Lele, everything we do is for Junlin, you can understand my painstaking efforts. I hope you can make progress together with Junlin and become a couple like your father, mother and concubine... "Fire Phoenix knows that it doesn''t need to say anything more. It knows everything Ye Lele wants to say. The fiery red wings clapped on Ye Lele''s small shoulder. This is the first time that it shows affection for ye Lele, and naturally represents a kind of identity. This woman really didn''t lose her sight, neither did the immortal devil, nor did Jinxin

 Chapter 1016

    Farewell to fire phoenix, ye Lele went back to his small home. In a secluded courtyard, a pair of gorgeous men and women are nestling together to bask in the sun. The breeze is blowing gently, and the leaves are rustling.


    "Father and mother, I''m back..."


    Ye Lele stood at the gate of the yard and saw such a picture with red eyes. It would be nice if such a little happiness could last forever. Unfortunately, Dad''s life span is very short, and the days of accompanying them are less and less.


    "Don''t you stay in the valley of time and space? Why did you come back so early? "


    Ye Ranran tilts her head and looks at her daughter who walks in slowly. Her eyes are full of doubts. It was said that my daughter would stay in the valley of time and space for a few years, but she hasn''t been there for several months. Has she been swept out by the God of time and space?


    Time and space Valley is not a place where others can enter at will. When my daughter has this opportunity, she doesn''t cherish it, which makes her a little angry.


    "I didn''t go to time and space valley. I went to tiannv palace. Jun Lin is worried that I will be calculated by Chen Xuan, so he deliberately declares it to the public. "


    Ye Lele went to his parents and sat down. He took up a glass of water that he didn''t know who had drunk half of. He looked up and drank it. This time, he was very frank.


    She can''t hide any more. If you can explain what happened before, you can explain it clearly so that parents won''t worry


    "What are you doing back now? Don''t you think the underworld is chaotic enough? Will you come back to make trouble for King''s landing? "


    Ye Lele''s words make ye Ranran''s face gloomy. They all know the war between their daughter and chenxuan. As long as Chen Xuan didn''t really hurt her daughter, they couldn''t intervene too much. After all, it was a war for daughters, and they had to be parents.


    Since the underworld and Jinxin accident, things emerge one after another, if the daughter can safely stay in tiannu palace, or don''t come back, lest Junlin also have to distract to protect her.


    "Mother, I want to help Junlin. If I want to be the most powerful prophet in this continent, I have to go my own way. After the ups and downs, I can only meet the difficulties, not to avoid


    Ye Lele mouth a smoke, looking at his mother that a pair of very dislike her appearance, she sincerely feel that Junlin is more like her mother''s child. Her mother has always been better than her to Junlin. If she hadn''t known that she was paving the way for her, she would have been jealous.


    "This is your choice? Or is it the way Jun Lin forced you to go


    Smell speech, the facial expression of leaf dye dye thoroughly gloomy. She raised her head from the small gray''s arms, tightly locked her daughter''s eyes like black grapes, and asked sternly.


    She never wanted her daughter to be a prophet. She knew too well how much it would cost to take a strong road. Ten years ago, she tried her best to stop it, and now she will do the same, unless her daughter can give her a convincing reason.


    She just wants her daughter to live happily all her life. She can understand the struggle between women and her daughter. But if the fight involved Tianyuan mainland, she would have to take care of it.


    "I chose it myself, and Junlin didn''t agree. His idea is the same as yours..."


    Ye Lele saw her mother''s mind at a glance. She took a glance at her neurotic mother and carefully explained a few words.


    In fact, this road she can only be regarded as pushing half, fire phoenix told her the seriousness of the matter, she can only choose to go on like this. But she would not say that. Once she said that, I''m afraid that her mother would make trouble in King''s landing.


    "I''m a dead girl. Is this road so easy? In order to stop you, I almost tore my face with Jinxin. It''s better for you to make trouble for me as soon as you grow up. It''s clear that you can live a safe and stable life. You''ll really find your own guilt. "


    Ye Ranran almost didn''t mention it in a breath. Teng stood up and stabbed Ye Lele''s head with his fingers. She really wants to cry about her daughter''s behavior. As long as she knew that there would be such a result, she shouldn''t have stopped Jin Xin from practicing her daughter.


    She really didn''t know whether it was self inflicted or predestined. The dead girl in her family annoyed her to death.


    "Mother, it''s too hard for me to come here. If I don''t like him, how can I be worthy of his feelings for me? If the same thing happened to Dad, would you stand by? The fate of the whole Tianyuan continent depends on Junlin. The power of the top ten is not enough... "


    Ye Lele is not angry either. She looks at Ye Ranran, who is a little angry, and says exactly what huofenghuang has mentioned to her. Her mother broke her heart for her. She didn''t want to make her mother unhappy because of this.


    It''s just an explanation. She knows that she gave it. Her mother will understand her. My mother is just a mortal, and she has already made the decision to die with her father. In her lifetime, she must treat her well.


    "Ranran, Lele has grown up. You can let her decide her own business. Children and grandchildren have their own happiness. We don''t have to worry too much about it..."


    The small ash who has been silent finally makes a sound. He gets up and pulls the angry Ye Ranran into his arms and gently pacifies him. He knew Ranran''s mind too well and knew that she could not bear her daughter''s suffering.


    But when my daughter said that, she really had to suffer. Tianyuan mainland needs them to guard together, and her daughter must also have such a sense of mission¡° Mother, to say the least, only when I am strong, can I no longer be threatened by Chen Xuan''s class. Junlin will be the king of the underworld in the future. There are too many women coveting him. I can''t always be threatened by others without fighting back, can I? " Ye Lele blinked at her father. She knew that he loved her the most. Whenever it was her business, he would help. As long as my father stands on her side, my mother will not be angry for long¡° Lele is right. If you want to be a princess of the underworld, you must have the ability of Jinxin. Otherwise, everyone can be deceived. You don''t want Lele to be trampled on forever, do you? " Xiao Hui gives her daughter a helpless glance. They have only two children. One is left to the state of Chu, and the other doesn''t know how long she can stay with her. Can she spoil some or spoil others. In particular, the one who stayed around was his daughter. He couldn''t stand all kinds of coquetry. He never cares about his daughter. He just wants her to live as she likes. But he had to take care of it. He felt that his daughter''s decision was right, and Ranran could only choose to understand and support it¡° Even if you say that, what else can I say? She''s your daughter. You can take care of her. I go out for a walk, and I can see that she is angry... "Ye Ranran doesn''t say anything more. She rubs her eyebrows and walks out of the yard. She needs a person to be quiet, years of insistence suddenly collapsed, she just feel blocked. She wants to find an outlet to vent her depression. Since her daughter''s road has been decided by herself, she can no longer stop it. Daughter has a saying right, her man is in trouble, if she stood by, how can she be worthy of this deep love. If the identity exchange, she should also make the same decision... "Dad, I just have a thing to talk with you, it''s about my brother and sister Mi er..." Ye Lele watched her mother have gone away, and came to Xiaohui, just like when she was a child, she hung Xiaohui''s neck. Her father always dotes on her. No matter how old she is, she still feels like a little girl¡° Your mother mentioned this to me, and I tried to persuade her, but it didn''t work. She thinks that we owe too much to your brother. If we can do it for your brother, we must try our best to do it... "After listening to her daughter''s words, Xiao Hui''s brow wrinkled. As for the relationship between his son and chumier, his view is the same as that of his daughter. It was too unrealistic for him to insist on. Honey, it was once the daughter of heaven, very indifferent to the matter of love. In addition, the son is a mortal, which is just a hundred years of life, this is simply impossible. He originally wanted to find an opportunity to have a detailed talk with his son, but before he had time to go to the human world, his son could not wait to tell honey... "Sometimes my mother is too stubborn. My father had better take care of this, otherwise I''m afraid my brother will be fatally hurt. Sister mi''er looks cold. If her brother provokes her too much, the consequences will be unimaginable... "Ye Lele also sees her father''s difficulties, but she believes that he will find a way. She yawned, tossed about for most of the day, she also felt a little tired. When I was about to go back to my room and have a good sleep, I suddenly thought of something¡° Dad, the emperor has gone to see it. Don''t let your mother worry. The emperor will live a long life. " His father''s illness is a disease of chronic fatigue. After his diagnosis, Junlin has asked Hei Wuchang to send medicine to the state of Chu. She felt that it was necessary to talk to her parents about it, so that they would not go for nothing¡° Know, see you tired, hurry back to the room to have a rest... "Little gray nodded, took her daughter''s hand to her room door, watched her daughter back to the room, then gently shut the door. His daughter''s words just made him feel a little uncomfortable. Chu Zirui has raised his son for them for more than 20 years. Although they are also reluctant to give his son to Chu Zirui, they still owe him this kindness. If Chu Zirui was so young and died of overwork, their hearts would not be too good¡° Ask the world what love is, straight call people life and death, Chu Zirui, in the end is just a miserable infatuated man, hope next life you can achieve. After all, I am reluctant to let Ranran die with me. It''s too painful and bitter. If you have a chance, you can still meet her again.... "

 Chapter 1017

    At night, the stars twinkle, and the moon hangs high in the sky like a silver plate, showing a kind of charming beauty everywhere.


    It was an unusual night for the three families of the state of Chu, for the human world, and for Junlin.


    According to the plan, fire, Phoenix, water, black and white impermanence are hidden in one of the three families, while Junlin Ye Lele Xiaobai is hidden in the intersection of the three families, so as to rush to the rescue as soon as he gets the news.


    "Jun Lin, are you sure you want Lele to follow us?"


    Xiaobai glances at Ye Lele, who is nervous. He really feels that it is not right for ye Lele to follow them. If there is any emergency, ye Lele will definitely be a burden.


    She can understand why she wants to be strong. However, such a situation is really not suitable for her to join in


    "I''m sure, I''m sure she won''t drag us down..."


    Jun Lin holds Ye Lele''s cold hand and gives her an encouraging look. He can understand Xiaobai''s mood, but he still wants Lele to participate in such a once-in-a-lifetime training opportunity.


    No matter whether Lele has the chance to do it or not, she will certainly get a lot of inspiration from this mission. Since Lele wants to become strong for him, he has the responsibility to pull Lele along.


    "Well, I''m ahead of you. If something happens, I don''t have time to protect her. Don''t blame me..."


    Junlin''s firmness makes Xiaobai''s mouth slightly draw. This Junlin is really a bit of a wonderful flower. No one is willing to take risks with their own women, unless they have to.


    Well, every man in Tianyuan continent is a wonderful flower. She should be used to it


    "Well, if she has any accident, I''ll take the responsibility..."


    Jun Lin holds Ye Lele''s little hand tightly. Xiao Bai is worried that the woman in black has other opponents. At the critical moment, he is afraid that he will take Lele as a hostage. He also has such worries, but he always believes that only after experiencing the most painful hardships can Lele grow up at the fastest speed.


    They have so many people here. When they get there, there must be a way to save Lele


    "Ye Lele, you should be alert yourself. If you feel threatened, you should try to hide yourself. Do you know?"


    Xiaobai is still a little uneasy at last. After hesitating for a while, he looks at the more and more nervous Ye Lele and exhorts. In any case, ye Lele is also a woman in the future. What she can remind, she still has to remind.


    The relationship between Junlin and his master has been settled. When the master wakes up, moriran destroys and comes back to his master, the master will also have a unique family affection


    "I know... I know..."


    Ye Lele knows that Xiaobai is just a kind heart, and smiles at Xiaobai, finally easing her tension. This is the first hard battle in her life. The only thing she has to do is to protect herself and not make trouble for Junlin. She knows this very well.


    "Look at your silly appearance, I really don''t know what Junlin really likes about you?"


    Xiaobai looked at the weather. It was still early at night, and it was not time to start. She suddenly became curious about the feelings between Yele and Junlin, and could not help asking more questions.


    It was a long night. Before receiving the call of Fire Phoenix, she felt that they could chat to relieve loneliness


    "A fool is blessed with stupidity. Junlin just likes my stupidity. Hehe..."


    Xiao Bai is willing to approach himself, and ye Lele is very happy. She swept the face very dignified Jun Lin one eye, very sweet return way.


    No one can tell clearly about feelings. As long as they look right, they can be together. It''s so simple


    "I can only say that Junlin''s vision is unique enough. You can''t even compare with my master''s hair. In the end, you beat my master effortlessly. You are really a miracle..."


    Xiaobai seems to be in a good mood. He pulls Ye Lele aside. He wants to have a good chat with Ye Lele all night, and his eyes jump.


    However, the heart of Jun Lin is still happy. It''s a good thing for Lele that Xiaobai can be close to Lele. With Xiaobai''s skill, Lele can benefit a lot by randomly dialing Lele.


    "Jun Lin and I grew up together when we were young. Naturally, we have deep feelings. Just like Yiyang and moriran, no matter how time changes, no matter where they will devote themselves in their next life, they can finally find each other and live a happy life.... "


    Ye Lele looks at Jun Lin''s side face, and his heart is full of love. She''s really lucky that Junlin fell in love with her. Otherwise her life will be plain, plain light to, plain light to go, there is no meaning.


    "That''s true. If Jun Lin is so easy to change his mind, it''s not worth Sen ran to entrust his master to him. I can only say that you are really lucky. Make great efforts to be promoted to one of the top ten experts in Tianyuan mainland as soon as possible. If you need anything, you can come to me at any time. "


    Ye Lele''s words successfully please Xiaobai. Xiaobai smiles and pats Ye Lele on the shoulder. This small action has released her kindness. She knows Ye Lele can understand it.


    Ye Lele is the future Princess of the underworld. Sooner or later, she will be a family. If she can have a good relationship with them, the host will be happy to see her success¡° Really? Then before the princess gets rid of the gap between time and space, can you help me? " Xiaobai''s words make ye Lele excited. What she needs most now is a master who can give her heart and soul. Xiaobai''s ability is needless to say. If Xiaobai is willing to teach her for a few days, she thinks it''s a blessing she''s cultivated for several generations. Her eyes like black grapes flickered and looked at Xiaobai with some expectation. Her white hands grasped Xiaobai''s arm naturally... "What''s the problem? I can teach you what you want to cultivate after this matter is solved. But I''m sure I''ll go back to tiannu palace to take care of my master. You''ll just go to tiannu palace to find me... "Xiaobai patted her little chest very boldly, and ye Lele was willing to make progress. That''s a good thing. Anyway, she is also idle. If she can teach Ye Lele by the way, it can be regarded as a good thing for Tianyuan mainland. The power of the top ten must be gathered within a hundred years, and ye Lele only has a hundred years... "OK, Jun Lin said that he would go to tiannu palace to take care of Yiyang for a while. I''ll go with him then. Xiaobai, it''s so nice of you... "Ye Lele smiles and bends her eyebrows. She seems to have seen her bright future, although that future needs her to pay a great price to get. There is love in her heart, she is willing to pay willingly. In the period of time before the closure of Junlin, she wants to be a follower and stick to Junlin tightly. She really wanted to have the best of both worlds when she could accompany Junlin and practice Kungfu at the same time¡° Xiaobai, thank you for your trouble... "Hearing this, Jun Lin, who had been silent, suddenly opened his mouth. He looked at Xiaobai, eyes very frank. He knows what Xiaobai means by saying this? That represents Xiaobai''s identification with him. This kind of recognition makes Xiaobai love his family and LeLe benefit a lot¡° I don''t ask for anything. I just ask you to treat my master sincerely, so that the master and moriran can meet again as soon as possible... "Xiaobai is not a meddler. The reason why she wants to meddle in Ye Lele''s affairs is that she really likes Ye Lele''s character, and the most important thing is to pave the way for her master. The more kindness she shows to King''s landing, the more debt it owes to its master. That kind of debt will surely make Jun Lin treat his master thousands of times better. Although the good job only belongs to the sister and brother, she is also happy. There is only moriran around the master. Senna can give the master a wonderful love, but can''t give the master a family love that everyone envies¡° Yiyang is my sister. I believe you can see how I treat my relatives. I will give everything Yiyang wants, as long as I can afford... "Jun Lin nodded, he has done very obviously this time. Treating Yiyang is absolutely the same as treating his own sister. If not, how could Xiaobai let go of his prejudice and be willing to do so for him¡° With your words, I''m completely relieved. When Tianyuan mainland''s safe magnetic field is restored, I hope everyone can live a stable life... "Junlin''s repeated guarantee makes Xiaobai''s big stone fall to the ground completely. She looks at the void and sighs in her heart. During this trip to Tianyuan, she was really moved by the feelings of this group of people. If she could, she would live in this continent forever¡° By the way, there is one thing I always want to ask you, Yiyang and moriran can''t have their own children? " He knew that Junlin and Yiyang could be together in every life, but he never heard that they had children, which made him very curious. If they really can''t have children, he has to find a way to change the situation. If a couple of people who love each other can''t have their own children, the reality is a bit cruel... "Well, they are the most special existence in the world and can''t have children together. Otherwise, their divine power will spread to the children, and they will become mortals, which is the greatest regret in their lives. " Junlin''s words make Xiaobai''s smile converge. She didn''t expect Junlin to be so careful. But Junlin''s words made her feel a little sad. The master paid so much for the six time and space. God didn''t even give her the right to be a mother¡° Is she infertile? Or dare not give birth? If it were the latter, it would be easier to solve the problem... "

 Chapter 1018

    Junlin has a panoramic view of Xiaobai''s look. From Xiaobai''s words, he has already felt the helplessness and pain of Yiyang.


    A woman is incomplete if she can''t be a mother. I don''t feel the hardship of raising children, nor the happiness of children and grandchildren.


    He wants to change Yiyang''s fate, so that Yiyang and moriran can live together with Tian, and have their own children, family and a beautiful life.


    "I''m afraid I can''t give birth, because I''m afraid I can''t give birth, so the owner closed his fertility many years ago. I''m afraid it''s very difficult to recover..."


    Xiaobai is very dark white. She knows that Junlin really wants to help the master. She also believes that Junlin really has the ability to help the master. If the master really can have her own children, she thinks that even if it is to let the master suffer more, the master is willing to.


    "How to recover? Is there any way? "


    Junlin began to calculate up, he is to Yiyang really heart. Yiyang helped him how much, suffered so much for him, but he did nothing for Yiyang, his heart has been very guilty.


    Now that he has such an opportunity, no matter how difficult it is, he must realize his dream of becoming a mother for Yiyang


    "We couldn''t help it. At that time, the master made great determination to close himself. Such a closed master can''t solve it, neither can moriran... "


    Xiaobai shakes her head. Even the master can''t solve the problem. She can''t solve it. The master was pregnant, but in order to maintain his power, he had to kill the child. That kind of pain is unforgettable for the master, in order to no longer bear that kind of pain in the future, the master just laid such a cruel hand on himself.


    "Yiyang is too poor. Junlin, we must find a way to help Yiyang..."


    Ye Lele heard that Yiyang had lost her child, and her eyes turned red. They are all women. She can feel the despair of Yiyang at that time. If she can''t bear children for Junlin, she thinks she will die in pain.


    "Well, she''s my sister, and her business is mine. When I catch Chen Xuan and deal with the woman in black, I''ll go to the fairy in purple. She''s the Songzi Guanyin of Tianyuan. Maybe she''ll find a way


    Junlin gives Xiaobai a very firm look. He can''t solve this problem. But it doesn''t mean that the purple fairy can''t solve the problem. The relationship between the purple fairy and her mother is very good. She will help if she can.


    If Ziyi fairy still can''t help Yiyang, he can go to the God of time and space and ask Zhenyan what to do


    "Well, we''ll go together then. There must be a way..."


    Ye Lele also thinks of the purple fairy. She once had a relationship with the purple fairy, but she was very impressed by the purple fairy. She remembers that when she was very young, the fairy in purple joked with her that she would give birth to ten children for Jun Lin.


    "I''ll go in a few days. It''s related to the happiness of Yiyang and moriran. It''s a big event..."


    Jun Lin nodded, ready to continue to say when. In the mid air suddenly burst a fire red flower, his words were stiffly choked. Make a wink to small white, then take ye Lele to run toward the place where the spark is.


    The spark was sent out by fire phoenix, which represented that Chen Xuan had already appeared, and it happened to be in the family guarded by fire phoenix.


    "I''ll go first..."


    After all, Xiaobai''s skill is much higher than that of Junlin. She flies away from Junlin, leaving only one word, then she has disappeared.


    In the dark night sky, three figures are like meteors passing by, blooming in a flash of brilliance


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, in a small courtyard, Chen Xuan has already sneaked into the room of the woman who is today and hairpin. Holding a dagger in his hand, he radiated a cold light in the dark.


    She quietly went to the woman''s bed, looking at the sleeping woman on the bed, with a cold smile in her mouth.


    And hairpin woman is not easy to find, she had to celebrate their good tone, tonight can harvest three and hairpin woman''s virgin heart.


    "I''ll give you a good time, ha ha..."


    Chen Xuan looks at the beautiful woman on the big bed. She is probably in a better mood. She decides not to let the woman die in her dream. This is the first woman to receive such treatment.


    The dagger in the hand stabbed the woman''s heart mercilessly, and the scarlet blood spurted out and sprayed her face.


    "You..."


    Chen Xuan suddenly realized that something was wrong with her. She pushed her body back and pulled out a handkerchief in her arms. In an instant, she wiped the blood stains on her face. Lift Mou to see, the woman on the bed has sat up unexpectedly, looking at her to expose a faint and cold smile.


    She was surprised, some people didn''t know what the situation was, but she was very keen to feel the killing intention coming from all directions.


    "Miss Xuan, come back with us honestly..."


    The woman walked up to Chen Xuan without fear, looked at Chen Xuan who was slightly embarrassed, and spat out a word coldly. The changed face instantly restored her true face, so that Chen Xuan could recognize her real identity at a glance.


    "You really don''t want to give up. It seems that all the warnings I gave you were in vain. In that case, don''t blame my hands for being merciless..." Chen Xuan knows the woman standing in front of her. She has a good relationship with the phantom. She belongs to one of the top ten underworld guards under the underworld, and her Kung Fu is far superior to her. However, it does not mean that she will be afraid. She has a talisman in her hand. No matter who wants to catch her, there will be only one ending¡° You can''t beat me, and I''m not alone. In order to arrest you, our little prince took great pains... "Although the woman wanted to kill Chen Xuan immediately, she knew that she was not the opponent of the woman in black. Her task is very simple, that is to delay Chen Xuan, until the little prince comes, her task is over. Chen Xuan forced the little prince to marry her. Now the whole underworld knows. Therefore, she will report the name of the little prince to attract Chen Xuan''s attention¡° Is Jun Lin here? Then I''ll leave you for a while. You are also the master around Junlin... "Hearing the words, chenxuan was very happy. Since Jin Lingzhu''s affair, she hasn''t seen Jun Lin for a long time. The next door is here tonight. No matter what, she should see Jun Lin first. As for the woman in front of her, she originally wanted to kill her. But in the face of Junlin, she let the woman live for the time being¡° Miss Xuan, we little prince despise you for your virtue. If you want to marry our little prince, it''s no doubt a fool''s dream. I''d like to advise you to go back to the snow mountain and let the weather clear you up... "The smile on the corner of the woman''s mouth is full of irony. She can see that Chen Xuan won''t attack her for a while. What else can she worry about? Chen Xuan hurt the phantom so badly, but she also attacked her own parents. Such a woman should be scolded by people all over the world¡° I''ve decided. I won''t kill you. When I marry Junlin and become the hostess of the underworld, I''ll torture you with that identity... "I''ve been beaten countless times, and chenxuan''s heart has been very strong. She just glanced at the woman in front of her and quietly stepped back to the chair to sit down. Sooner or later, she will let them see the fact that Chen Xuan will be the real hostess of the underworld. She suffered so much for the sake of King''s landing. Those sufferings must not be in vain... "It''s a big tone. If you want to be the hostess of the underworld, it depends on whether you are qualified or not." The fire phoenix, who has been hiding in the night, suddenly appears. It''s thunder to Chen Xuan''s words, and it can''t help it. He watched the woman grow up, and the woman really let her down. Fortunately, Junlin didn''t like her, otherwise it would destroy her at all costs. Anyone who marries such a woman will have a lifetime of bad luck¡° If I am not qualified, is Ye Lele qualified? Fire Phoenix, you are the master of Junlin. You should understand that ye Lele''s waste will only drag down Junlin. " The appearance of Fire Phoenix in chenxuan, in addition to the accident, more or pressure. She finally understood why the woman in front of her had no fear. This time the underworld arrested her, it should have cost her a lot. Even the fire phoenix invited her. She had seen the power of Fire Phoenix. Although it is very strong, it should not be the opponent of master. Her heart was still calm, and there was no panic even on her face¡° Ye Lele is not a waste. She will become the most powerful prophet in this continent. She is the most suitable woman to stand beside Junlin. And you, even if it is to Jun Lin shoes, do not deserve... "Fire Phoenix and Murong Jin heart is the same, protect short badly. After she had promised it, she had already determined in her heart that she was her own person. Chen Xuan''s insult, in addition to make it feel disgusted, is to fight back her¡° A prophet who can''t predict the future of Junlin, maybe only you can treat her as a treasure. I must not have killed Ye Lele, but after so much, I don''t think it''s useful to keep her. You can''t recognize me after all, and Junlin can''t fall in love with me after all, so why don''t I just kill Ye Lele and let Junlin become my minister completely? " The protection of fire phoenix makes Chen Xuan''s heart very unhappy. A kind of amazing jealousy makes her heart grow angry. They don''t like her. Why should she care about their feelings. Ye Lele that waste, she now suffered all unfair treatment, are derived from that waste. They even don''t want to give her a way to live, so she will let them have a pain, if they have a pain, everyone will have a pain, so her pain may be reduced a lot¡° You bitch, one day I will cut you to pieces with my own hands.... "

 Chapter 1019

    Chen Xuan''s words just fell, Jun Lin then led Ye Lele to come in. His face is a little bit heavy, looking at Chen Xuan''s eyes is all Ling lie''s killing intention.


    The beloved woman is called to be killed. If he swallows this tone, he doesn''t think he is a normal man


    "You''re here with her, ha ha..."


    The appearance of Jun Lin is unexpected to Chen Xuan. She never thought that Jun Lin would bring ye Lele to see her jokes. She didn''t care to be scolded by Junlin. Anyway, she couldn''t count how many times she was scolded by Junlin. But, ye Lele''s appearance lets her feel the eye ache, the heartache, the liver ache, the whole body ache.


    Her hostility so obvious, see ye Lele some shocking. Ye Lele twisted her eyebrows and looked at the gorgeous woman with twisted face not far away. Some couldn''t believe that Chen Xuan had become so terrible in such a short time.


    "She''s my woman. I''ll take her with me wherever I go. Do you have a problem?"


    The corner of the king''s mouth shouts a trace of sneer, the unprecedented reply Chen Xuan''s words. Holding Ye Lele''s little hand, he can''t help but tighten it tightly. The warmth is transmitted to Ye Lele''s heart through his palm, which makes Ye Lele feel extremely happy.


    She didn''t say evil words to chenxuan. She just looked at chenxuan and stood quietly beside Junlin, giving all the right to speak to Junlin.


    "Sooner or later, the woman standing next to you will be me, Junlin. For that day, I would rather suffer from purgatory..."


    The disgust and resentment of Junlin made chenxuan''s heart ache. A sharp pain spread, let Chen Xuan''s body slightly tremble. Looking at the hands of Junlin and ye Lele, she had the idea of replacing Ye Lele for the first time.


    If she becomes and occupies her body, she will get everything that she can get now. Junlin''s care, Junlin''s favor, even Junlin''s body and mind


    "Today I come here for only one purpose, that is to take you back to the snow mountain. For the sake of your parents, I''m saving your life. But this is also my last kindness to your parents. I know you will not be reconciled, you will try every means to run out and make trouble. I''ll wait for that day and I''ll kill you myself. "


    Jun Lin is very disgusted with Chen Xuan''s words. He glances at Chen Xuan, and his sneer is more intense. A long speech has revealed his mood.


    Growing up together, he knew Chen Xuan more or less, and knew that she would never give up if she didn''t reach her goal. Therefore, he did not dare to hold too much fantasy, fantasy will throw Chen Xuan back to the snow mountain will be able to rest easy.


    "Jun Lin, you should know that I worshipped a master, right? I was poisoned by master. There is only one way to get rid of master''s control. That is to marry you. As long as I get what I want, master will take out the poisonous insects in my body and cut off the relationship between master and apprentice. Otherwise, my whole life will become a killing tool in master''s hands. "


    Chen Xuan''s cold eyes flashed, revealing a strange smile. She simply said what happened after that day. Of course, she said that these things had a purpose.


    She really can''t see that ye Lele is too good. She has to put pressure on Ye Lele. She knew that if she went on, it would certainly have such an effect, because it involved the friendship of the previous generation.


    "When your father, king and concubine come out from the crevice of time and space, I will ask them personally. You should know the relationship between my parents and your father, your mother and your concubine. I''m sure your mother and your concubine will not stand by. "


    Princess Ming is very emotional and righteous, as long as her father and mother ask each other again and again. Even if it''s fake, Princess Ming will let Jun Lin marry her. They can''t watch her fall step by step and become a person who is despised by the four realms.


    This is also a condition she put forward when she was a teacher. It can also be regarded as a talisman for her


    "You think so far. I''ll tell you now. I only marry one woman in my life. No one can force me to marry a second one. If you choose your own way, the consequences will naturally be borne by you. I''ll wait to see the day when you die without a place to die. "


    Jun Lin was a little strange at first, but now he understood why Chen Xuan said that. Chen Xuan hit is the idea of mother imperial concubine, want to use mother imperial concubine to contain him, this woman''s heart is really heavy enough.


    The mother imperial concubine that kind of disposition, certainly will in order to save Chen Xuan to force him to marry Chen Xuan. If that happened, he would fly away with joy.


    "Chen Xuan, what''s your intention to take those virgins who were the day before yesterday?"


    Chenxuan''s words make huofenghuang''s mood very complicated. She has to say that in some ways, chenxuan is stronger than ye Lele. It doesn''t care much about the future. Now it just wants to make sure of one thing, which it has been worried about.


    What are the virgin hearts they want to cultivate?


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know. As a killing machine, I''m only responsible for carrying out the orders given by master, and I won''t ask why. "


    Chenxuan didn''t understand why huofenghuang would change the topic. She hesitated for a moment and decided to tell the truth. She really didn''t know what master was doing with her virginity, and she didn''t have so much thought to solve the problem. What Shifu wants to do is Shifu''s business. It''s meaningless for her to be an apprentice.


    "Chen Xuan, come with us, go back to see your mother, she is still lying in the netherworld pool, unconscious..." fire phoenix also saw that Chen Xuan did not lie, pulled a lot, it felt that there was no need to pull on. Chen Xuan''s only conscience is not to kill her relatives. There''s nothing they can do about such a woman. They can only see if her parents can influence her... "I won''t go with you, and you can''t take me. You''re not my master''s rival. If you don''t want to get hurt, I advise you to leave my business alone... "Chen Xuan''s heart can''t help shaking when she mentions her parents. No matter how cruel she is, she still has deep feelings for her parents who gave birth to her and raised her. The last time she gave her hand to her parents, she was forced to be helpless. She never wanted to hurt her parents. If her parents hadn''t broken the boat and forced her master to use her unique skills, her mother would not have been hurt so badly¡° You are so sure that you can call your master directly to save our saliva. " Fire phoenix sees Xiaobai who is invisible all the time. In order not to make chenxuan suspicious, they really take great pains. As long as Chen Xuan summons the woman in black, she believes Xiao Bai must have a way to deal with it. Unless the woman in black is also on guard and brings a large number of experts, chenxuan will be brought back to the underworld by them today¡° Once my master comes, I don''t guarantee that you will live. Are you sure you want me to call my master? " Chen Xuan gave a smile. She looked at the fire phoenix, and the provocation in her eyes was very obvious. Among them, the only thing she can protect is the safety of Junlin. She has seen master''s skill. Even if they are all good, they can''t be master''s opponents. She didn''t intend to make blood in front of King''s landing. If they had to force her, she had no choice¡° Black and white impermanence, bring her back to the underworld... "Jun Lin received the hint from fire phoenix, and he didn''t bother to talk nonsense. With a wave of his hand, the black-and-white impermanence who had just arrived had already gone to chenxuan. The powerful pressure spread in the small room and almost instantly suppressed chenxuan¡° You want to die, and I don''t want to stop you any more... "Chen Xuan looked at the black and white impermanence coming towards her step by step, and closed her eyes. She can''t be taken back to the underworld. They have failed her again and again, and she can only fight a war. Under great pressure, her pale lips began to say incantations. The cold sweat on her forehead came out drop by drop. Maybe the pressure was too heavy. A drop of blood escaped from her lips and fell on her white clothes, smashing out a little blood flower. The spell starts, the wind blows, the sky is dim, the sun and the moon are dim. In the blink of an eye, a woman in black appeared in the room, and a powerful dark force instantly relieved the pressure of Chen Xuan. The woman in black glanced at the ghosts and gods standing in the room and made a few chuckles. She went to Chen Xuan''s side and patted her dry fingers like chicken feet on several big acupoints of Chen Xuan''s body. The powerful dark force made Chen Xuan''s internal injury heal instantly¡° Are you finished? " The woman in black is really bored. In order to capture her only apprentice, these ghosts and gods make frequent actions. The battles are getting bigger and bigger, making her like a bodyguard of her own apprentice¡° Before you die, it''s not over. " Facing the woman in black for the first time, fire phoenix was very frightened. Fortunately, they found Xiaobai, otherwise they would have no place to die. The hand that the woman in black just showed was enough to shock them. No wonder Chen Xuan was so bold and fearless... "Fire Phoenix, go back to your time and space valley. Don''t you care enough about the four worlds'' affairs?" The black dress woman''s mouth corners a smoke, to fire phoenix she is very obviously familiar with. She looked at the flaming red phoenix in front of her. Her forehead was numb. Her skill is above the fire phoenix and the dragon, but she also knows that fire phoenix and water are the parts of the forest of time and space, separated by the soul of the God of time and space, and can''t be destroyed. Before the event, she did not want to be the enemy of the God of time and space. In that case, she would not get any advantage and would only bring her endless troubles¡° Tell me, who are you? Before the war, you have to let us know who you are... "

 Chapter 1020

    Fire phoenix didn''t answer the words of the woman in black. It sensed the breath of the woman in black and couldn''t guess the origin of the woman in black. Hard to face, before killing her, some doubts still have to be understood. Only when we understand it, can we make a drastic effort to end the nest of women in black.


    Its Phoenix eyes were burning with flames, and its red wings were flapping. A strong real Qi roared towards the woman in black. Naturally, it just wanted to try the depth of the woman in black.


    "It doesn''t matter who I am. What''s important is that I don''t have any malice towards you."


    The dry hands of the woman in black become claws. With one move, the fire phoenix''s attack is resolved. Her eyes suddenly strange up, a black light from her body burst out, the target is not fire phoenix, but the king''s side Ye Lele.


    She such an unexpected hand, let the face of Jun Lin hard to see the extreme, with Ye Lele a flash, can hide in the past.


    "Oh? Since you are so sure, let''s open the window and speak up. You have no malice to me, but you have malice to the ancient goddess, right? Did you send the fake that pretends to be Xiaobai? "


    Fire Phoenix water lost a color, water will immediately block in front of Jun Lin and ye Lele. Fire phoenix really did not feel the woman in black to kill them, then patiently continued to ask.


    If a woman in black answers it, it will earn money. If it refuses to answer, it will be a waste of saliva at most.


    "The separation of the God of time and space really deserves its reputation. It can connect these two things. That''s right. I made people calculate the ancient goddess. The reason is simple. I have a grudge against her. As for the revenge, if you have the ability to wake her up, you can ask her well. "


    When Yiyang was mentioned, the mood of the woman in black fluctuated obviously. Her eyes floated out of the window, as if she was recalling something painful, and her whole body was full of faint coldness.


    She has endured for so many years and made so many efforts in order to completely destroy the ancient goddess and the ancient god. Seeing that her plan is about to succeed, she has killed these obstacles halfway. It''s really impossible.


    "So you are not from Tianyuan. How did you come to Tianyuan?"


    Fire phoenix heart surprised, it did not expect the woman in black would give such an answer. Her aim is the ancient goddess and the ancient god. It''s a hell of a thing.


    No wonder the woman in black has been dormant for such a long time and hasn''t come out to make trouble. It turns out that she has already calculated that the ancient goddess and the ancient god will be brought to Tianyuan.


    "You''re right. I''m not from Tianyuan. As for how I came to Tianyuan, of course, I came through the gate of time and space. It''s been hundreds of thousands of years since I came to this continent. How time flies... "


    The woman in black doesn''t evade the fire phoenix''s question either, but she only gives half of the answers to the fire phoenix''s words every time, which makes people feel inexplicable and frightened.


    It took her hundreds of thousands of years to win a game. Originally, she was able to completely destroy the ancient goddess and the ancient god with one hit. Unexpectedly, Chu mi''er saw through her identity and fell short.


    "You''ve been hiding for a long time, but today it''s time for you to die..."


    Fire phoenix also heard a little, this woman in black is afraid not to say too much, they want to thoroughly understand this matter, also can only wait for Yiyang Murong wake up.


    The purpose of the woman in black is too terrible. For Yiyang and moriran, they must destroy her as soon as possible, so that the two men and women who are ill fated will not suffer any terrible pain.


    "Xiaobai, come out..."


    The woman in black doesn''t agree with the fire phoenix''s words at all. Her eyes turn to the dark place, and a low voice has told everyone that she has already sensed the existence of Xiaobai.


    This kind of cultivation makes the mood of Fire Phoenix and water fall to the bottom, even Xiaobai who is invisible in the dark is surprised.


    Xiaobai came out of the night and walked slowly into the small room, face to face with the woman in black. That pair of clear eyes flashed kill intention, fist already clenched creaky ring.


    "I didn''t expect that you went to Tianyuan continent. No wonder no matter how we searched for your whereabouts, we never found any trace."


    Xiaobai looked at the woman in black, and in a few words he had already told you a fact. She knew the woman in black and had a lot of hatred with her.


    She thought of the pain after she was calculated by the fake, and the scene of the hand of the dragon holding the pain and loving the fake. The old and new grudges made her feel uncontrollable.


    "I didn''t expect that you still have life to live till now, and I didn''t expect that you were trapped, but still had a way to stop my people from killing Yiyang. Xiaobai, if I knew you would be the key, I would not keep you till now. "


    The eyes of the woman in black and Xiaobai meet, crackling and glowing. There was a gnashing of teeth in her words, and anyone could feel the hatred.


    Over the years, Xiaobai''s skill has improved a lot. She belittles this woman to be able to save Yiyang''s life in such a situation¡° Now you regret it. It''s too late. The pain you have inflicted on me and my master, I will let you return it a thousand times tonight. " Xiaobai is very glad that she once changed the master. If it wasn''t for that long time, she would not have been exposed to some evil Kung Fu. It was the evil Kung Fu that allowed her to do whatever she wanted after being destroyed by the fake. It seems that everything arranged by heaven is for a reason. She was forced to change her master in order to save her master one day¡° Don''t be paranoid. You are not my opponent. You are not now and will not be. I know that you put all your hopes on God''s wish tree, but it''s a pity that the tree... "The woman in black seems to want to talk to Xiaobai, or to fight against Xiaobai, and throws a heavy bomb. As soon as this heavy bomb came out, the faces of those who understood changed. Her eyes were tinged with a glimmer of satisfaction. She had come to Tianyuan mainland for so long, and she had understood everything about Tianyuan mainland. How could she not guess their point of care¡° What have you done with that wishing tree? " Even the fire phoenix can''t calm down now. The woman in black is really capable. She can even find out such secret things, and even make preparations in advance. It''s really not easy. The wishing tree is Yiyang''s only hope. If it is destroyed by the woman in black, Yiyang... "It''s nothing. It''s just a move. Then you''ll know, ha ha..." the woman in black finally sees the panic in the eyes of Fire Phoenix, and she''s in a good mood. She had already planned for a rainy day, and had blocked all the retreats of Yiyang. She came to Tianyuan for hundreds of thousands of years, not to play. After hundreds of thousands of years of dormancy, she has controlled everything. Yiyang and moriran are destined to be destroyed in Tianyuan. As long as their souls are gone, she will destroy Tianyuan continent and become the overlord of Renault continent again¡° The master never wanted to hurt you. He just wanted to imprison you. But never thought your heart so cruel, spent so much time just to get rid of the master. This is the same root, why is it too urgent? Is it interesting for you to do so? " The veins on Xiaobai''s forehead burst out, and she suddenly felt that her master was too kind. If you kill her directly, I''m afraid it won''t happen. I''m afraid the crisis in Tianyuan mainland will not exist¡° It''s called retribution. Yiyang killed my brother Jing, and I killed her moriran. One life for another! " The woman in black was furious when she heard the eight words. It was obvious that Xiaobai''s words reminded her of the painful memories she had to write for a long time. As for the enmity between them, we should start from the beginning of the world, or even say it is not clear. She only knew that her man died in the hands of Yiyang. Then all her motivation to live is to kill Yiyang and take revenge for her man¡° Ha, can ancient gods be killed so easily by you? You wait, your retribution will come soon... "Xiaobai sneered, and said that Morian had no soul. She knew in her heart that she would spare no effort to fight with this woman. Everything they had seen before was just the tip of this woman''s iceberg. This woman''s real skill, even now she is not clear. After hundreds of thousands of years, she is making progress, and this woman will not pull down¡° Not dead? That''s really a bit out of my expectation. Originally, I didn''t want to stop the underworld and the princess of the underworld from coming out of the cracks of time and space. Now it seems that I have to take part in their affairs. " Xiaobai''s words surprised the woman in black. She carefully distinguished Xiaobai''s look. With her understanding of Xiaobai, she knew that Xiaobai was telling the truth. Chumi''er is really powerful. It''s beyond her surprise. I''m afraid chumi''er has already seen her true face. Otherwise, how could moriran be too much of a disaster. She remembers that chumi''er was once the daughter of Tianyuan and had a lot to do with God. She didn''t move chumi''er, but she didn''t want to leave such a big disaster for herself. Her plan seems to have to be adjusted, otherwise her hard work for hundreds of thousands of years will come to nothing. In that case, she would die of depression¡° Are you sure you can bear the joint efforts of the God of time and space in Tianyuan? Nie Qianqian, do you overestimate yourself or underestimate the people of Tianyuan mainland? "

 Chapter 1021

    Xiaobai looks at the woman in black like a psychopath. He calls out the name of the woman in black for the first time. His words are full of irony.


    The God of time and space and the God of heaven in Tianyuan are not vegetarians. If they really join hands, Nie Qianqian can not be their opponent. But now God shut up, the condition of the God of time and space is not too good, otherwise Nie Qianqian can''t help being so arrogant.


    "It''s the mule or the horse that pulls me out. Xiaobai, I''ve endured for hundreds of thousands of years. Do you really think I''ve spent hundreds of thousands of years in vain? Today, I''ll take this opportunity to show you my real skills. "


    For her own Kung Fu, Nie Qianqian is full of confidence. She worked hard for so many years to get revenge. Today''s she is no longer the same as she was then, and her real skills have never been shown in Tianyuan mainland, because the people she met before are not qualified to let her show her own housekeeping skills.


    Xiaobai, she doesn''t dare to look down upon or hide her hand. Otherwise, it will be a disaster waiting for her


    "Let''s have a try..."


    Xiaobai is no longer wordy. As soon as his figure flashes, he flies out of the yard. If you want to fight, you have to fight outside, so as not to destroy other people''s yard. After all, it''s not good.


    His right hand picked up a white light and smashed it at Nie Qianqian. A shot is an unreserved killing move.


    "You haven''t lived in vain for hundreds of thousands of years..."


    Nie Qianqian''s eyes flashed. She did not expect it to be wrong. In this long period of time, Xiaobai''s skill is also increasing day by day. No matter what the success or failure is tonight, it''s a great pleasure to have a good fight.


    The two greatest masters in the mainland of Leiluo fought in a small courtyard in the imperial city of Chu. They go all out and no one shows mercy.


    The black-and-white light ran everywhere, and the powerful pressure made the weak gasp for breath. Except for Fire Phoenix and water, all the others took dozens of steps.


    A world shaking war, a touch and hair, with the potential of thunder, exploded in the night sky. The strange move dazzled everyone and made countless exclamations.


    In the end, the war ended with a fight between the two. It seems that no one took advantage of the other. But only Xiaobai knew that she was a little inferior.


    "Xiaobai, I''ll look at you with new eyes three days later. You can even draw with me..."


    Nie Qianqian looks at Xiaobai, who is as steady as Mount Tai in front of her, with a big wave in her heart. When she left the land of Raleigh, Xiaobai was not able to compete with her at all, but now her skill has improved by leaps and bounds, which is really amazing.


    "Nie Qianqian, you go, chenxuan must stay for me..."


    Xiaobai resisted the boiling blood in his body and pinched his sharp nails into the meat. She knows she won''t be able to support for long. If she doesn''t send Nie Qianqian away, the consequences will be unimaginable.


    She pulled out a faint smile from the corner of her mouth and looked at Nie Qianqian with an unprecedented dignity


    "Master, you can''t give me to them..."


    At this point, Chen Xuan is really flustered. She strides to Nie Qianqian and grabs her arm.


    She was a little shocked by what happened tonight. She didn''t expect that anyone could draw with master. In such a situation, if Huo Fenghuang must keep her, I''m afraid the master can''t help it.


    "You go back with them first, and I''ll find a way to save you..."


    Nie Qianqian looks at Chen Xuan''s eyes to pray, and her heart is also very bad. Anyway, chenxuan is also her only apprentice, but she has to leave alone in such a situation.


    It was a great insult to her, but she had no choice. She is tied with Xiaobai. Huofenghuang wants to take chenxuan away easily.


    She gave Chen Xuan a calm look, and then she left


    "Poof..."


    After Nie Qianqian left, Xiaobai couldn''t support her any more, so she burst out a mouthful of blood. Her body is wobbly. If it wasn''t for the fire phoenix''s quick eyes and quick hands, Xiaobai would be spread on the ground.


    "Teacher... En..."


    Seeing this, Chen Xuan is like catching a straw. She opens her mouth and wants to shout. Unfortunately, she is choked by Shuishui, and her words are cut off abruptly.


    Shuishuishi controls chenxuan''s actions. Lest chenxuan call Nie Qianqian again, they will be destroyed.


    "Black and white impermanence, take her back to the underworld. Tell the immortal devil that you can''t untie her acupoints before returning to the snow mountain. "


    Fire phoenix saw Chen Xuan one eye, in the heart have no the slightest sympathy heart. It ordered black and white impermanence a few words, then immediately sat down and began to heal for Xiao Bai.


    Xiaobai almost tried her best to repel Nie Qianqian. Her physical strength was overdrawn, and it would take a long time to recover.


    "Little prince, let''s go first..."


    Black and white impermanence says hello to Jun Lin, then takes Chen Xuan, who is like a zombie, to leave. It''s hard to catch Chen Xuan. This time, they won''t take it lightly and let Chen Xuan have a chance¡° Fire Phoenix, you can''t cure my injury. Don''t waste your efforts, cough... "Xiaobai feels a warm current sliding into her body, but it''s a pity that because of the particularity of her identity, she has suffered such a heavy injury and can only heal herself. Fire Phoenix''s kindness can only be appreciated by her heart. She forced the fire phoenix''s Qi out of her body, then took out a pill from her arms and took it. After breathing for half an hour, the breath became steady¡° Xiaobai, what can we do for you? " Fire phoenix is grateful to Xiaobai, Xiaobai almost lost his life for them. As long as they can do it for Xiaobai, they will spare no effort. After such a war, in its heart, Xiaobai has been able to be included in its own hunting. They always treat their own people with heart and lung¡° You can''t do anything. I''ll just take a break. This period of time, as long as Nie Qianqian doesn''t make trouble, I won''t be in any serious trouble. " Xiaobai smiles weakly at huofenghuang. If she needs their help, she will not shirk. In her heart, fire phoenix they are their own people, but they really can''t help her¡° For today''s plan, we must immediately send chenxuan back to the snow mountain, so that Nie Qianqian won''t miss her all the time... "Jun Lin looks at Xiaobai, and feels a little uncomfortable in his heart. But things have developed to such a degree, in order to avoid failure, he felt that they should rush to send chenxuan away immediately. As for Xiaobai''s injury, they can only recuperate slowly according to Xiaobai''s words, and they have no other way... "Jun Lin is right. Let''s go back to the underworld immediately, and send Chen Xuan''s immortal malixiang back to the snow mountain tomorrow morning." Xiaobai feels much more comfortable at the entrance of pills. Feeling the worry in Jun Lin''s eyes, she gave Jun Lin a comforting smile. With such an injury, in exchange for so much concern, she felt very valuable. If chenxuan doesn''t leave, Nie Qianqian will try her best to come back to save chenxuan. By that time, she won''t be able to beat Nie Qianqian. I''m afraid the injury she suffered tonight will be in vain¡° OK, I''m afraid Nie Qianqian didn''t expect us to move so fast. As long as the news of your injury doesn''t spread, she doesn''t dare to act rashly. " Fire phoenix also think that the king''s landing also said very reasonable, it''s a long night, they can only send Chen Xuan away immediately. As long as Xiao Bai goes with us all the way, there should be no problem. They tried their best to catch Chen Xuan. If something happened, they would probably be so depressed that they would vomit blood¡° Go... "Jun Lin took Ye Lele''s waist, didn''t say any nonsense, and left the yard in a flash. In the dark night sky, several meteors passed by, and everything returned to calm. The curtain has come to an end tonight. From then on, there was no woman in the heart, the human world also temporarily restored peace The next morning, when the first ray of sunlight appeared in the sky, Jun Lin and his party would march towards the snow mountain. After two days and two nights of arduous trekking, we finally arrived at the snow mountain with the dusk of this day. At the entrance of the snow mountain, the immortal devil waved to everyone, and then disappeared in everyone''s sight with Li Xiang who was still in a coma. As for Chen Xuan, she was hugged by Xiao Hui and followed the immortal devil into the snow mountain. Ye Ranran looks at a pair of Bi people who are nestling up to each other, and his mood is very complicated. In the past few days, she has been more able to accept Ye Lele''s decision to become a strong man. They will live in the snow mountain for a period of time, when they will return to the underworld is unknown, but some words have to be said¡° Junlin, since Lele has made up her mind to become the most terrible prophet in this continent, you will stare at her for the next road of cultivation, and you will not let her have any slack. Do you understand? " This is the way that her daughter is willing to choose for Junlin. Since she wants to be her daughter, she wants her daughter to do her best. What she is worried about now is that King''s landing will hinder the cultivation of Lele because it is too fond of Lele and reluctant to suffer from it¡° Well, don''t worry, mother... "Jun Lin nodded, ye Ranran''s mind he always understood and understood. Now ye Ranran is willing to support Lele, which is definitely a good thing for them. He looks at Ye Ranran''s eyes and worries. For the first time, he takes the initiative to hold Ye Ranran''s hand, and for the first time, he calls out the title of mother. This mother called Ye Ranran''s heart in full bloom, and the only unhappiness left in her heart vanished in a moment. He took Jun Lin''s hand and slapped it on the back of Ye Lele''s head¡° Ye Lele, listen to me clearly. If you don''t practice well, I will interrupt you. Do you understand? "

 Chapter 1022

    As the saying goes, the more mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law, the more pleasing she looks. Now she has this feeling. Just a very simple name, she felt very warm in her heart.


    This represents a kind of identity. It''s no wonder that the daughter is willing to do anything for him if she can find such a man


    "Mother, your attitude is changing too fast. Junlin just called you..."


    Ye Lele''s heart is as sweet as honey. Before that, Junlin had never called her parents like this before, which was a surprise for her. When her parents called, she felt more at ease.


    "I''d love to. Do you care? Dead girl, take good care of Junlin. I''m leaving... "


    Ye Ranran stares at her baby daughter, waves to Xiaobai and others behind her, and then enters the snow mountain. Once in the snow mountain, she is isolated from the world. Daughter, she is very at ease, but the son let her very worried.


    "Black and white are changeable. You go back to the underworld first. I''ll go to the purple bamboo forest first, and then I''ll go directly to tiannv palace to live for a while. If you have anything, please send someone to tiannv palace to find me. "


    Jun Lin looked at the vast expanse of snow, the mood is like the snow mountain weather in general, especially heavy. Chen Xuan''s affair is solved for the time being, but Nie Qianqian is just like a heavy bomb, which is heavily pressed on his heart and may explode at any time.


    He had already agreed with Xiaobai that he would go to the purple bamboo forest to find the purple fairy. Naturally, he could not break his promise. Fortunately, Xiaobai''s condition is not bad, such a rush will not affect her injury.


    "Yes, little prince."


    Black and white are so changeable that they dare not delay too much. They turn around and fly away in the direction of the underworld. Such a large snow mountain, only the king''s landing Ye Lele Fire Phoenix Xiaobai.


    "Let''s go to heaven..."


    The fire phoenix was afraid of flapping the fire red wings and squatted down to indicate that all three of them climbed on its back. A sound of Fengming resounds through the snow mountain, a fire red light across, all return to calm.


    ¡­¡­


    Zizhulin


    When Junlin appeared in front of the purple fairy, the purple fairy was playing with her flowers. Seeing Junlin, a little flower bloomed in the corner of my mouth. Put down the hands of the live, walk towards the direction of King''s landing.


    "Jun Lin, why are you here?"


    The fairy in purple said hello to the fire phoenix, then pulled Jun Lin into his arms and hugged him. The love for Junlin is beyond expression, which can be seen by people with clear eyes.


    She did not understand that if Junlin only came to visit her, there was no need for huofenghuang to follow her. Did Junlin have something to do with her this time?


    "There is a very difficult thing to ask aunt Ziyi for help..."


    Junlin is not polite to the purple fairy. The relationship between his mother and the purple fairy is very strong. It''s not too much for him to ask for the purple fairy.


    He followed the purple fairy to a wooden chair and sat down. He took a cup of tea from the purple fairy and drank it down. As soon as he opened his mouth, he went straight to the topic.


    "What''s the matter? You say, as long as I can help, I will die. "


    Junlin is equivalent to her dry son. What she can satisfy will be satisfied. He rubbed Jun Lin''s slightly disordered hair with his hand and his love.


    She knew that Junlin would not have come to her with such a big battle if she had no way out. Jinxin and Hades are still trapped in the space-time gap, and it''s really hard for the child.


    "I don''t know if aunt purple knows the ancient goddess?"


    He didn''t know whether the fairy in purple knew the existence of the ancient goddess. If he didn''t, he would tell the fairy in purple about the origin of the ancient goddess.


    "Ancient goddess? Know something. What''s the matter? Did she come to Tianyuan? "


    Purple fairy a Leng, did not expect that the purpose of King''s landing should be related to the ancient goddess. Ancient goddess does not belong to this time and space. When did Junlin get involved with ancient goddess?


    She couldn''t help but take a look at Xiaobai. She had already sensed that Xiaobai''s breath didn''t belong to this time and space. Wouldn''t it be so coincidental? If so, she would be a snub.


    "Well, not only the ancient goddess, but also the ancient god..."


    Jun Lin simply said what happened during this period. If you want the purple fairy to help, you must make everything clear, at least let the purple fairy understand why he came to her for help.


    "So, what''s the purpose of your coming to me?"


    After listening to the words of Junlin, the fairy in purple understood the current situation of Junlin. But she didn''t seem to be able to help. So he asked in doubt.


    "Yiyang sealed up her fertility years ago. I wonder if you can untie that seal?"


    Jun Lin''s eyes were burning at the fairy in purple, ten subconsciously clenched into fists, some nervous and some uneasy. Ziyi fairy''s answer is very important, which determines whether Yiyang can regain the right to be a mother.


    "I can''t give you an answer to that. I have to look at the present situation of the ancient goddess before I can give you a definite answer."


    The fairy in purple looked down and shook his head at Junlin. Although she is the goddess of mercy, she does not belong to this continent. Unless I have seen the seal of the ancient goddess, no matter how much I say, it''s empty talk. She knows the status of the ancient goddess. It''s also her honor to help the ancient goddess. She will certainly spare no effort... "When will aunt purple be free? I''ll take aunt Ziyi to tiannu palace to see Yiyang. " Junlin is also an activist. He wants to solve the problem before Murong wakes up in Yiyang, so that he can give Yiyang a surprise. Of course, it all depends on the purple fairy. If the purple fairy can''t leave the purple bamboo forest now, they can only wait or send Yiyang to the purple bamboo forest¡° I''m free at any time. You wait. I''ll go to clean up first. In an hour, we''ll go to tiannv palace. " The fairy in purple can see the urgency of Junlin. Although she has doubts about the relationship between Junlin and Yiyang, she doesn''t ask much about ye Lele''s presence. For some things, it''s better to wait until there is no one around, and then go to Jun Lin to make sure. Looking at the sky, it was too early for her to hesitate. She decided to go to tiannu palace with Junlin immediately. Even if she could not help the ancient goddess, it would be good to see her¡° Well, I''ll take them around. " A faint smile appeared in the corner of Jun Lin''s mouth. Seeing the purple fairy leave, he motioned the other two to follow him. Even the master has never been to the purple bamboo forest. Since he has come, the chance is rare. Naturally, he wants to take them around. The scenery of purple bamboo forest is so beautiful that it''s a pity to miss it..... It took them almost a day to get to tiannu palace from purple bamboo forest. Days of running make them very tired, in addition to the sky has been completely dark, Jun Lin decided to let everyone rest for a night, what is the next day to say. Arranged purple fairy, he went to Yiyang''s room alone. A lift eye, unexpectedly discover Ye Lele also in. Ye Lele seemed to have expected that he would come and waved to him¡° Why don''t you sleep? After so many days, your body won''t be able to support you. " Jun Lin walks to Ye Lele, holds Ye Lele''s hand, and looks at the comatose woman on the big bed. He doesn''t know why Lele came to Yiyang''s room at this time, but from Lele''s eyes to Yiyang, he can see that Lele has accepted Yiyang¡° Just want to see her, looking at her so asleep, I feel very sad... "Ye Lele took Jun Lin to sit down beside Yiyang''s bed, and then twisted a warm towel to wipe Yiyang''s face. Looking at Yiyang''s face, it seemed that it looked better, and the corners of his mouth also unconsciously drew a smile. When she thought that she had misunderstood Yiyang and Junlin, she felt very ashamed. She must take good care of Yiyang during her stay in tiannu palace¡° She is for me to become like this, to her, they I feel special guilt. She said that she would live to our death and change our life for us... "Jun Lin remembered what Chu mi''er had said to him, and his slender fingers unconsciously stroked Yiyang''s hair. There is a kind of emotion, which is growing unconsciously. When he finds out, it has grown into a towering tree¡° Yiyang is so good. Junlin, if we can really live forever and let me be a cow and a horse for her, I will be happy... "Ye Lele was a little excited. About Junlin Xiaoxiao and chumi''er''s death, it was a thorn in their throat, which could not be pulled out. Now when she heard that there was a way to pull it out, she was not overjoyed. Since Yiyang can change his life for his grandfather, there must be no problem for them¡° It''s also a blessing that we''ve been cultivating for several generations. When we meet her, I... "Jun Lin was about to sigh a few words when a hasty step from far to near interrupted him in an instant. He raised his eyes to see that Chu mi''er appeared outside the door of the room. At this time, Chu mi''er''s face was very ugly. After seeing Junlin, she didn''t have time to explain to Junlin. She took Junlin''s hand and went out in a hurry¡° Sister, what happened? Why did you come to tiannv palace all of a sudden? " Jun Lin followed Chu mi''er''s steps and asked as he walked. This kind of chumier made him a little scared. Shouldn''t my sister stay in the human world? Is there something wrong with tiannu palace? He suddenly thought of what Nie Qianqian had said before. A cold sweat rose from the soles of his feet, and the whole person did not endure... "Junlin, something happened. The fairy orchard was completely destroyed somehow. We have to find the whereabouts of the wishing tree immediately, otherwise Yiyang will never wake up all his life... "

 Chapter 1023

    Chumi''er''s tone is very serious. She just got the news and came to tiannv palace. Now the devil has been looking for the whereabouts of the wishing tree in the fairy orchard, hoping that everything can be done in time.


    The whereabouts of the wishing tree, after the demon almost destroyed the fairy orchard, God himself told her. But God forgot to tell her the difference between wishing tree and fairy fruit tree, otherwise she would not be in such a hurry now.


    "Damn it, Nie Qianqian must have done it. That''s the woman who should be cut to pieces..."


    Smell speech, the brow heart of King''s arrival jumps, return really is to fear what come what. Nie Qianqian once said that night that she had already done something about the wishing tree, and they were always dubious. Now it''s clear that Nie Qianqian''s woman has really reached the point where she can cover the sky in Tianyuan.


    "Who is Nie Qianqian? How do you know she did it? The wishing tree is the biggest secret of tiannu palace. Even I have only recently learned the whereabouts of the wishing tree. How can she know? "


    Chu mi''er''s head of fog water, asked her doubts. That night capture Chen Xuan, she didn''t participate in, for Nie Qianqian this person nature is also know nothing.


    She really can''t believe that there are people in Tianyuan mainland who can escape tiannv''s eyes and come to tiannv palace to attack the Wishing Tree


    "Sister, in fact, there are two ancient gods and two ancient gods in this world. Because of some gratitude and resentment, Yiyang killed the sweetheart of another ancient goddess. In order to revenge Yiyang, the ancient goddess opened the door of time and space and came to Tianyuan. Nie Qianqian was another ancient goddess.... "


    About Yiyang and Nie Qianqian''s gratitude and resentment, Xiaobai know is some fur. He asked Xiaobai, but only a general question. The specific situation, really have to wait for Yiyang sober to understand.


    "I see. No wonder I have such great ability. King''s landing, I have an ominous premonition, is it really God''s destiny that Yiyang will have a greater ordeal? "


    Chumi''er hears the cold sweat, and she holds Junlin''s hand tightly. She has no words to describe her complicated mood.


    They had to find the wishing tree and replant it in one day, but she thought it was more difficult than climbing to heaven. Since Nie Qianqian has moved her hand, there is absolutely no possibility of leaving Yiyang a way to live.


    She can already foresee the result after they found the wishing tree. She really has never been so afraid


    "No matter what the cost, we must keep the wishing tree. I can''t let Yiyang be a living dead man all my life, absolutely not! "


    Jun Lin clenched his teeth and waved his clenched fist to the void. He has given Yiyang promise, then he must fulfill his promise, even if it is to pay the cost of life, he has no regrets.


    Thinking about this, he took a bigger step under his feet. To arrive at the fairy orchard a second earlier, he felt that it was a gift from heaven.


    "Well..."


    Chu mi''er didn''t know what else to say to comfort Jun Lin. with such a quick walk, they had come to the fairy orchard. The night Pearl''s brilliance sprinkles on the ground, shining a busy black figure very dazzling.


    At this time, the devil is looking for the destroyed hundreds of immortal fruit trees. His brow is locked. It seems that he has nothing to gain.


    "Honey, as like as two peas, I have already compared it. The fruit trees are almost the same. They really can''t see any difference. What can I do?"


    Seeing the arrival of Chu mi''er and Jun Lin, demon Zun puts down the immortal fruit tree in his hand and opens his mouth in frustration. He has been busy for several hours, but nothing at all.


    He is now anxious to the extreme. If he can''t find the wishing tree as soon as possible, the tree will wither and die, and Yiyang will have no future.


    At this moment, he has already forgotten the idea that he once wanted to take the wishing tree as his own. All he thought about was Yiyang.


    Yiyang is an ancient goddess, she must not have an accident, otherwise Tianyuan mainland will be destroyed


    "Don''t worry, we still have half a day to sit down and think about it..."


    Chumier closed her eyes, sat down in front of a lot of wishing trees, and began to take a deep breath to calm her mood. She used to be the daughter of heaven, and she knew xianguoshu best. As long as she is calm, she will be able to find out which one is the real wishing tree.


    "Sister, do you want me to go to huofenghuang and Xiaobai for help?"


    Jun Lin looked at the fallen fairy fruit tree, he forced himself to calm down. He knows that he can''t help. Huofenghuang and Xiaobai are well-informed. Maybe they can give some hints to his sister.


    "No, you go to find the fairy in purple. Maybe she can help..."


    Chu mi''er looks at the fairy fruit falling all over the ground. She is very distressed. Picked up two, a flash of light in my mind.


    She thought of the fairy in purple who had just come to tiannv palace. She was sending her son to Guanyin. Maybe she could find the difference by distinguishing these fairy fruits.


    "Good..."


    Jun Lin didn''t dare to delay for a second, so he went to the courtyard where the purple fairy was resting. It turns out that everything is doomed. Maybe God wants him to find the fairy in purple to tiannv Palace at this time in order to help Yiyang tide over this difficulty.


    More than ten minutes later, Junlin with purple fairy appeared in the fairy orchard. Purple fairy a look fairy orchard mess, purple eyes will flash a trace of violence. She went straight to Chu mi''er and squatted down. She looked at Chu mi''er who didn''t know what she was thinking. Her little white hand waved in front of Chu mi''er¡° Honey, what can I do? " She knows that chumi''er is not a boring person. Among so many people, chumi''er only let her come to the fairy orchard, which means that only she can solve the problem¡° Purple fairy, can you tell the difference between these fairy fruits? There must be a difference between the fruit of the fairy fruit tree and that of the Wishing Tree... "Chu mi''er pointed to the fairy fruit scattered on the ground, and went straight to the subject without saying a word of nonsense. Her eyes were full of expectation, as if all their hopes were in one of the answers of the purple fairy¡° I''ll try... "On the way here, Jun Lin explained to her about the wishing tree. She also knew what a miserable fate the ancient goddess would have if they could not find the wishing tree in one day. She cast a spell to gather all the fairy fruits together, and tens of thousands of fairy fruits piled up into a mountain. She started casting, one by one¡° Purple fairy, everything please... "Chu mi''er looked at the purple fairy and began to compare the two. She was very grateful. She gets up and arranges the magic of xianguoshu in order for chumi''er to distinguish and confirm. After all this, she went to one side, looked up at the stars, pulled out a bitter smile¡° Alas, I''m incompetent. I can''t even take care of a fairy orchard. If Yiyang had an accident, I would have no face to live... "The devil pulled his hair hard. Since he destroyed the fairy orchard, the fairy orchard has become his responsibility. But now the fairy orchard has been completely destroyed, but he knows nothing about it. He is really sorry for God''s trust in him. He should die¡° Demon Zun, it''s nothing to do with you. You''re just a little unlucky... "Chumi''er patted demon Zun on the shoulder to calm him down. She used to water and fertilize these fairy fruit trees, and she knew that feeling too well. Mozun, originally a man of love and righteousness, with a strong sense of responsibility, must blame himself for such a thing¡° After listening to you, I feel better. Anyway, it''s all my fault. If God blames me, I''m duty bound. " Chu mi''er''s explanation made the devil just sigh. Since ancient times, many beauties have a bad life. Yiyang in this life is only a woman in her twenties. However, she has to bear so many hardships. She has passed death time after time. It''s really too hard to live. He asked for nothing, only for the purple fairy to find the wishing tree, only for the tree to be saved, even if he would pay the price of never being with ling''er¡° God won''t blame you. If we do, we will share the responsibility with you. " God is not merciless, after understanding the truth of the matter, God also sigh at most. This matter really has nothing to do with the devil. Since Nie Qianqian wanted to destroy the fairy orchard, she must have started the layout a long time ago. She even felt that Nie Qianqian''s situation had been arranged before she became the heavenly daughter... "If he dares to blame you for this, I will let Xiaoxiao pull out his beard. You haven''t met Nie Qianqian. That woman is so powerful that Xiaobai is not her rival. No one can stop her from destroying the fairy orchard. " Jun Lin sneered and looked at the immortal fruit trees that had lost their vitality. His whole body was cold. He must practice well. When he becomes the strongest man in this continent, he will blade Nie Qianqian himself¡° Honey, xianguoshu is completely destroyed now. What should we use to make food in tiannv palace in the future? " There has always been only one kind of food in tiannu palace, which is Xianguo. Now the fairy fruit trees are gone. I''m afraid the rest of them can''t last even a year. He really doesn''t know what to do with such a thorny problem¡° I don''t know. I have to wait for God to shut up and solve this problem. In order to reduce the loss of food, when we find the wishing tree, we will transfer Yiyang to the purple bamboo forest. " In tiannu palace, you can only take Xianguo. No one can break this rule. In order to prevent accidents, she had to transfer Yiyang first. Purple bamboo forest is also a place suitable for health preservation. Yiyang is a good place to recuperate¡° Honey, you see, these two fruits produce two different kinds of trees. One of them must be the Wishing Tree... "

 Chapter 1024

    The fairy in purple exclaimed in surprise, raised the fairy fruit in her hand, and shook it to Chu mi''er, obviously very excited.


    She had to say that she was very lucky. She found the wishing fruit in such a short time. Although she can''t tell which one is immortal fruit and which one is wishing fruit. But a good start is half the battle.


    "That''s great..."


    Chu mi''er quickly walked to the purple fairy''s side, looking at the two fruits in the hands of the purple fairy, feeling very excited, and even the words of the export all took a trace of trembling.


    It''s definitely a good sign that the purple fairy has made a breakthrough so soon. God has his own arrangement. Yiyang is lucky after all.


    "I''m looking for it. It''ll be done soon..."


    Purple fairy put down a fruit in his hand, picked up another one and began to compare. Maybe she found the distinguishing point, her action is very fast, almost at a glance can determine whether the hands of the fruit is consistent.


    Five minutes later, she had checked more than 100 fruits, which were the same as the one in her hand. The answer has been very obvious, she just put down the fruit, is the wish fruit, the son wish tree.


    She picked up the wishing fruit and began to search for it from hundreds of fruit trees. She looked very carefully, from the branch to the trunk, every place did not let go.


    This is a huge project. The purple fairy checked all the fruit trees for half a day. Finally, she picked out the most beautiful one and handed it to chumi''er.


    "This is the wishing tree. You should find a way to save it."


    She found out the wishing tree. As for whether she could save it, it was beyond her control. However, she believes that Chu mi''er, who was once the daughter of heaven, will be able to save this wishing tree in Tianyuan.


    "Fairy in purple, I''m afraid you''ll have to trouble you to find out all the wishing fruits..."


    Chu mi''er caresses the branches of the wishing tree, and the big stone in her heart finally falls. She smiles at the purple fairy. Although she already knows that the purple fairy is very tired, she still has to put forward her own request.


    If you want to restore the wishing tree to its original state, the wishing fruit must be there, and none of them can be missing


    "What are you doing with me? If you need me to do anything, just open your mouth... "


    The fairy in purple is very happy that she can help. She patted chumi''er with a smile, then went back to the pile of fruits and began to choose the wishing fruit.


    She and Jin are in the same mood as sisters. Now Jin is in trouble. She can help them. She feels special comfort in her heart.


    "Devil, let''s plant the wishing tree again. This time, there must be no accident..."


    Chu mi''er took the little wishing tree to one side and chose a sunny place just like a treasure. Then she signaled the devil to come and help.


    After the tree is replanted, it is not easy for it to survive. They must take good care of it. In the future, they must be on guard. They can''t let Nie Qianqian calculate the wishing tree again.


    "I''ll sleep here in the future. The trees are here and I''ll die when the trees die!"


    Demon Zun carefully planted the tree, carefully paved the soil, and watered the tree. Looking at the wishing tree whose leaves have begun to turn yellow, I feel very sad.


    Before he knew it, he had been in tiannu palace for ten years, and he spent ten years with these fruit trees. His joys and sorrows, these fruit trees all know that his feelings with these fruit trees have been very deep.


    "I''ll take turns with you, so that your body won''t be exhausted."


    Chu mi''er drooped her eyes and thought, of course, the matter of human world is important, but the matter of Yiyang is more important. What the devil said is a good way to protect the wishing tree. There has been an accident. She can''t let the old things happen again.


    "If you''re not busy, you''ll be..."


    Demon Zun hesitated for a moment, originally wanted to refuse. Can be a eye contact with that one even leaves are yellow wishing tree, but also want to refuse to swallow the words abruptly back to the stomach.


    He has a common goal, that is to help Yiyang awake. With chumier''s help, he can really relax. When someone comes to make trouble, at least there is a helper.


    "Junlin, take Yiyang and leave here immediately, and go to the purple bamboo forest to avoid..."


    The rest of the work had to be done by her and the devil. It was meaningless for Jun Lin to stay. It can only be said that heaven is not as good as man. Originally, I planned to let Yiyang live here until Murong wakes up. Now it seems that everything is in vain.


    "Sister, be careful..."


    Jun Lin looks at Chu mi''er and demon Zun. He is very worried. If that Nie Qianqian comes to trouble, she can''t compete with the power of her elder sister and the devil, and the wishing tree is afraid of a lot of bad luck.


    However, if they do not go, Xianguo will not be able to support their daily life, which is also a fatal problem.


    "When the Wishing Tree survives, I''m trying to transplant it to a safe place. You don''t have to worry about me. Just protect Yiyang. "


    Since knowing Nie Qianqian''s existence, Chu mi''er has already begun to calculate. Junlin''s worry is also her worry. She must avoid such a situation.


    She had thought about it carefully, once the Wishing Tree survived. She took the wishing tree to another place to ensure its safety.


    "OK, I''ll go..."


    Jun Lin looks at the firmness in Chu mi''er''s eyes, and says nothing more. He takes Ye Lele''s hand and goes to the yard where Yiyang lives.


    Yiyang can lift the seal, or to purple bamboo forest said, they have no time to waste in the palace.


    When they arrive at Yiyang''s room, huofenghuang and Xiaobai are already waiting. Their faces were dignified, and it was obvious that they all knew about the wishing tree.


    "Jun Lin, how is the wishing tree?"


    Fire phoenix saw Jun Lin into the room, can''t wait to ask. The reason why they didn''t go to the fairy orchard was that they were afraid that Nie Qianqian would attack Yiyang at this time, so they stayed in Yiyang''s room to protect Yiyang. They knew nothing about the fairy orchard.


    "We''ve found the wishing tree and replanted it. It''s not a big problem. Master, we have to take Yiyang to leave tiannv palace. The fairy orchard is destroyed. There are not enough fairy fruits in tiannv palace... "


    He believed that his sister must have a way to bring the tree back to life, otherwise she would not be so understated. What they should consider now is how to bring Yiyang to the purple bamboo forest safely.


    He is not sure whether Nie Qianqian knows Yiyang''s whereabouts, but they must be careful to avoid any accidents.


    "We can''t take Yiyang with such dignity. We have to think of a way..."


    Fire phoenix hung for most of the heart is finally put down, it looked at the bed Yiyang, began to ponder.


    Since Nie Qianqian has already started, she must be watching their jokes somewhere. They have to be careful and more careful


    "I remember. There''s a treasure in the underworld called heaven and earth bag. I''ll go and get it now..."


    The small room fell into a silence, and everyone was thinking about how to escort Yiyang safely to the purple bamboo forest. Jun Lin, who was pondering over it, patted his head and stood up excitedly.


    Heaven and earth bags can hold things in the world. He can put Yiyang in his arms and go without knowing it.


    "I''ll go with you, go..."


    Fire phoenix said hello to Xiaobai, motioned Ye Lele to invite the purple fairy to guard Xiaobai, and then left with Jun Lin.


    When the king comes to go by himself, he is naturally not at ease. If you meet an opponent you shouldn''t meet on the road, Jun Lin won''t be able to cope with it.


    ¡­¡­


    It took nearly half a day for the fire phoenix and King''s landing to appear in front of the public. Ye Lele, a white and purple fairy, was at ease.


    Jun Lin took out the heaven and earth bag, cast the spell to take Yiyang in, and then handed the heaven and earth bag to Huofeng. I''m afraid he can''t protect Yiyang at the critical moment. He can only give Yiyang to a more capable person.


    "Let''s go separately. I''ll go with Junlin Lele first. After you break up..."


    Separate walk can minimize the risk, Nie Qianqian in the end is also taboo Xiaobai, Xiaobai with purple fairy together, there will be no problem. As for a few of them, Nie Qianqian estimated that they didn''t have much interest.


    "I just checked Yiyang, and now is the best time to remove her seal. It''s just a risk. Look... "


    The fairy in purple stopped the fire phoenix from leaving. The ancient goddess is in a coma now, and her seal is in the weakest moment with her coma. If I don''t understand now, I''m afraid it will be very troublesome when she wakes up.


    She analyzed the pros and cons and left the decision to them. If they are willing to take risks, they need to stay in heaven for a while. If they don''t want to, they go straight back to the purple bamboo forest.


    "I decided to take a risk and untie the seal on Yiyang and go to the purple bamboo forest. If there is an accident, I will bear all the consequences... "


    Ziyi fairy''s words made Jun Lin''s brow wrinkle. Jun Lin knew the seriousness of this matter. It''s just that if he doesn''t enter the tiger''s den, he will get the tiger''s son. If he doesn''t take risks, the seal of Yiyang will be hard to lift.


    He hesitated for a long time, and finally made such a decision that everyone expected. Anyway, it''s worth a try. He believes they can''t be so unlucky.


    "Well, you go first and send Yiyang to Tianhe for three days and three nights. I went back to the purple bamboo forest to prepare some herbs to lift the seal. In three days'' time, I''ll come as promised. "


    The fairy in purple nodded. After explaining, she left quickly. It''s not easy to break the seal. She has to go all out and take some risks.


    Baby of purple bamboo forest, I''m afraid I have to take it out this time


    "Jun Lin, let''s go to see the devil and your sister first, and wait for an hour to go..."


    Fire Phoenix had been put down the heart, all of a sudden and raised up. It looked at the purple fairy had disappeared, and strode toward the direction of the fairy orchard. One tough battle is not over yet, and another is about to start. There are no words to describe these days

 Chapter 1025

    Heaven


    On the endless Tianhe River, a woman in white was immersed in the water of Tianhe River, only her head was exposed. The pale little face, though illuminated by the warm sunshine, could not see the slightest color of blood.


    On the edge of the Tianhe River, the king comes to Ye Lele, the little white fire phoenix stands quietly, looking at the woman who is fixed in the Tianhe River, with a myriad of emotions.


    Suddenly, Xiaobai put out her hand to cover her chest, and her face was in pain. At a glance, she knew that she was suffering from internal injuries.


    "Xiaobai, Tianhe water not only can purify the body, but also has the effect of healing. Do you want to go down and have a try?"


    Fire Phoenix Fire Red Wings a beat, then helped the body shape some shaking white, will help white to a big stone to sit down. Although I know that I really can''t help, I''m not willing to.


    Xiaobai''s injury is really strange. When it doesn''t break out, it''s like a normal person. When it breaks out, it''s very painful. It''s painful to watch it.


    "Yes, if you don''t go to the bubble, it might really work. I''ll hold you..."


    Jun Lin watched the cold sweats fall from Xiao Bai''s forehead. Regardless of the situation, he reached out and picked up Xiao Bai who was about to wallow in pain and walked quickly towards the Tianhe river.


    He had seen Xiaobai''s injury attack with his own eyes. The pain of bone erosion made him feel unbearable. As long as there is a glimmer of hope, he is not willing to let go.


    "Junlin, it''s no use. I..."


    Xiaobai leans on Junlin''s arms. The severe pain makes her unconsciously grasp Junlin''s not strong arm. Without any consciousness, she wants to transfer her pain.


    She was biting her lips and pinching Junlin''s arm. She had no way to control her strength. She just pinched her to death.


    "If you don''t try, you won''t know it''s useless. If you hold you, you don''t have to worry about sinking."


    Jun Lin''s brow slightly wrinkled, glanced at the arm pinched by Xiaobai, quietly put Xiaobai into the Tianhe river.


    In fact, he can leave, but because of the pain of Xiaobai, he is willing to stay and become Xiaobai''s human target.


    "I..."


    The cold water of Tianhe River invades all over the body. Xiaobai only feels a shock. The impact of Qi in his body is miraculously weakened, and the pain is also relieved.


    She had some accidents, and directly sank her whole body into the Tianhe water, and the effect suddenly became more obvious. A cool from head to foot, little by little into her body, for her to drive away the pain in the body.


    "I''ll come up when I can''t stand it. I''ll hold you. I won''t let you have an accident."


    From Xiaobai''s body language, Junlin also saw that the river was useful for Xiaobai''s injury, and his mood relaxed. As long as it can be useful, even if he pays some blood price, he is willing to.


    First of all, Xiaobai''s injury is really to help him. Second, Xiaobai is a woman in the hand of the dragon, so he naturally wants to take care of her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Junlin''s words came into Xiaobai''s ears through the Tianhe river. Xiaobai''s wrist was slightly moved by Junlin. Although he didn''t speak, he felt very warm in his heart.


    She once misunderstood the young man, but now the young man is changing her view of him in his own way


    On the other hand, when ye Lele saw this scene, he was a little anxious, but he did not dare to get close to Junlin because he estimated his little arm.


    "Just a little hurt. What''s the rush?"


    Fire phoenix swept the bloodstain seeping out from Jun Lin''s black clothes and spoke with disapproval. If a man can''t stand such an injury, it''s too cowardly.


    Xiaobai''s pain is not easy to relieve. It doesn''t want to return Xiaobai to his original shape because Lele cares too much about Junlin.


    "I''m just a little distressed. I know how to handle it..."


    Ye Lele flattened his small mouth and fell on the wings of Fire Phoenix. In the past few days, her relationship with fire phoenix has developed by leaps and bounds, and she has reached the point where she can act wildly on Fire Phoenix.


    "If only you knew, the boy in Junlin was devoted to you. What happened in Yiyang before, I don''t want a second time. You''re stupid. Don''t be stupid. "


    Fire phoenix didn''t want to say these words, but in view of Junlin''s unwillingness to let Ye Lele bear the suffering of emotion, it still felt that he should say them to warn Ye Lele, lest ye Lele''s brain get hot and make trouble for Junlin.


    Junlin that child, it is to watch grow up, it knows that child too well. Just like his father and king, he is infatuated.


    "I know. I promise there won''t be another time. I''m not that stupid..."


    If not very determined Junlin''s mind, Junlin is now so good to Xiaobai, she will be jealous. Any woman can not tolerate his man to other women, even if it is clear that this is just out of a friendship.


    However, she tolerated it, because she knew too much about how good Junlin could be to her friends. It was so good that it was possible for her to do anything


    "Before Jinxin comes back, you will follow Xiaobai to practice well. Xiao Bai''s willingness to teach you is also a blessing for you in your third life. " The red wings of fire phoenix beat Ye Lele, which is also a warning to Ye Lele. This woman''s potential is so good. If she can have Jin Xin''s perseverance, her future will be limitless. She was much happier than Jin Xin in those years. She was the best of all the masters who taught her. She met all the masters that no one else could find in her life¡° Well, no matter how bad you are, you can beat chenxuan. Haha... "Ye Lele hugs Phoenix''s neck and laughs. It''s obvious that he wants to activate the atmosphere. Some things don''t come easily, she knows. Fire phoenix paved a Kangzhuang road for her. How could she not walk well¡° That''s all you can do. If Chen Xuan is practicing hard in the snow mountain, it''s not as easy to deal with as you think... "Fire Phoenix gives Ye Lele a white look, and he can''t help worrying when he thinks about Chen Xuan. After Chen Xuan was brought back to the underworld, they found that there was a poisonous insect in Chen Xuan''s body. Fortunately, the insect has not yet grown up, otherwise it must be suppressed with a special medicine every other year. Nie Qianqian, that woman, is really insidious and cunning. She uses this method to restrain Chen Xuan, so that Chen Xuan can never betray her before she leads out the poisonous insects¡° Haha... "Ye Lele scratched his head and saw that the fire phoenix''s eyes had gone far away. It seemed that he was thinking about something else. She closed her mouth and quietly relied on the fire phoenix. She also focused on Junlin and Xiaobai again. Time is ticking away. It''s Dusk unconsciously. A burst of cheering water sounds. Xiaobai has got up, released Junlin''s hand and walked slowly towards the shore. The pallor on her face has faded, showing a touch of ruddy, the corners of her mouth even rarely hook a faint smile¡° This Tianhe fruit is really good. It can even repair the injury in my body. It seems that apart from the owner, I have gained a lot in this trip to heaven. " Xiaobai goes to the fire phoenix and signals the fire phoenix to dry her clothes. With this day''s river water, her injury will soon be healed, which can be regarded as an unexpected harvest. She watched with a smile as Jun Lin came over. When her eyes caught a glimpse of blood on Jun Lin''s black clothes, the smile at the corner of her mouth stopped¡° Junlin, your injury... "She strode over and rolled up the sleeves of Junlin. She felt sorry to see the shocking injury. She did not expect that she should have such a cruel hand in such a situation... "A little injury, no harm..." Jun Lin casually glanced at the injury on his arm, completely did not put it in his heart. This little injury is not worth mentioning compared with Xiaobai''s pain. As long as it can relieve Xiaobai''s pain, he doesn''t care if he is pinched down by Xiaobai¡° It''s just that. I won''t say anything about affectation. Anyway, we all lived and died together... "Xiaobai''s eyes flashed. At this time, no matter what she said, it''s useless. Fortunately, it''s just some skin injuries, otherwise she will feel guilty for a long time. She smiles apologetically at Ye Lele. She realizes the feeling that her sweetheart is hurt. She is very sorry for hurting Junlin, and also very grateful to Ye Lele for letting Junlin accompany her at her most painful time¡° That is, you are hungry, I''ll get you something to eat... "Ye Lele returned Xiaobai with a smile. That kind of knowing smile has expressed everything she wants to say. They must be very hungry after a lot of noise. She didn''t resist the impulse to give Junlin medicine immediately, instead, she turned and walked towards the dining room of heaven. However, she had just walked a few steps. From a distance, she saw a young girl coming with several palace maids. All the palace maids were carrying a big food basket. It was obvious that they were here to deliver food. Go to the front of the girl, a lotus face, a smile, flowers pale. After seeing King''s landing, she waved to King''s landing happily¡° Brother Junlin... "Xi''er ran to Junlin, her long eyelashes trembled a few times, and a sweet smile hung on her small face. That small appearance said how much to make people love, how much to make people love, but still can''t enter the eyes of King''s landing¡° I don''t have the time to entertain you... "Jun Lin originally wanted to give Xi''er a rolling word, but he thought that it was someone else''s territory, so he didn''t look at the Buddha''s face. Before Xi''er had done anything too much, he couldn''t give face to the emperor of heaven. He glanced at Ye Lele from the corner of his eyes, and saw that ye Lele just smoked from the corner of his mouth. Besides some helplessness, he didn''t have too many expressions, and he was relieved¡° Why is brother Junlin so fierce? You''re not like that to Ye Lele. I''m just here to deliver dinner for you... "

 Chapter 1026

    Jun Lin''s indifference made Xi''er a little unbearable. Her small mouth was flat, and her big eyes were already shining with tears.


    She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She likes to cry. Especially in the face of Junlin, as long as Junlin stares at her and says a few words of rejection, she can''t stand it decisively.


    She always knew about it, but she couldn''t change it. It is precisely because she can not change, she has been unable to get the favor of King''s landing.


    "I appreciate your kindness. Our dinner will be settled by ourselves. Please leave immediately."


    How can Jun Lin not understand Xi''er''s thoughts? However, since he has no possibility for Xi''er, he doesn''t need to give Xi''er any hope, so that he won''t have a reason to say clearly.


    He has never been soft hearted when dealing with people he doesn''t care about, especially women, no matter what their status is.


    "I made it myself. Brother Junlin must eat it..."


    Junlin didn''t even look at the meal she sent. Her refusal made Xi''er a little anxious. It took her several hours to make it, and she wanted Jun Lin to taste it. But Junlin asked her to go, so she didn''t want to go.


    It''s hard to see Junlin. I just said a word and let her go. Junlin is too much


    "Who stipulates that I must eat what you make? If the princess doesn''t want to be embarrassed, she''d better go


    Junlin is too lazy to say anything to Xi''er. After leaving these two words, he turns around and walks towards a huge stone. After such a long time, his physical strength was almost overdrawn, and he had no time to spend with this crying ghost.


    "Brother Junlin, just take a bite, please..."


    How could Xi''er miss this great opportunity to face Jun Lin? She went to Jun Lin, took the chopsticks handed over by a palace maid, picked up the dim sum in the small dish, and put it to Jun Lin''s mouth.


    A unique flavor of food wafts in the air, which makes people have a big appetite. However, Junlin didn''t even look at Xi''er. With a flick of her black sleeve robe, Xi''er''s dim sum had already gone far away.


    "Go away..."


    He has given her enough patience. Unfortunately, she can''t understand her face. She has to come up to look for abuse. He''s upset and irritable now, and he''s uncomfortable all over. If you want to provoke him again, don''t blame him for being unkind.


    Junlin''s Irritable Reaction made Xi''er''s little body tremble, and the tears that were wandering in her eyes began to fall down.


    "Brother Junlin..."


    She worked hard to make a snack, so her mind was ruined by him. Her hot face touched his cold ass, and she felt that she could not bear it.


    She had never been treated like this since she was a child. Even Junlin used to talk without doing anything. But just now he did it to her. What does that mean? She couldn''t even think about it.


    "If you want to cry, go away and cry..."


    Jun Lin took a deep breath, took some effort to press his temper down, and then held back the impulse of slapping Fei Xi''er.


    He was really bored by her. As long as he came to heaven, he was bored by her every time. It really made him want to be crazy.


    "Wu Wu Wu... Wu Wu Wu..."


    Jun Lin''s impatient roar made Xi''er run away. Originally, she was just sobbing, but now she has become crying. Crystal clear tears drop by drop from the corner of the eye, looks pitiful.


    She opened her eyes full of tears and looked at the king''s landing without any human feelings. Her heart was filled with grief. Standing in the same place, life and death also refused to go, even one side of the fire phoenix looked at some in the heart can not bear.


    "Xi''er, why are you doing this? There are many good men in the four realms. Don''t be too stubborn... "


    Fire phoenix really can''t see it any more. She comes to Xi''er and looks at the poor little man. It''s hard to comfort Xi''er.


    Junlin had the same bad temper as his father. Xi''er provokes him in this way, and makes it clear that she is looking for abuse.


    Lele is still on the side. Can Jun Lin eat snacks fed by other women? It really doesn''t know what''s in the girl''s little head.


    "I want brother Junlin... I just like him... Wuwu..."


    Xi''er and fire phoenix have several sides of the edge, see fire phoenix to comfort her, she didn''t want to hold fire phoenix''s neck, cried out.


    All these years of grievances, all the pain, it seems to find a way to vent, so that Xi''er can''t control her emotions.


    "You can''t even think of it. If Junlin doesn''t like you, don''t force yourself..."


    The corner of Fire Phoenix''s mouth mercilessly drew to smoke, for Xi son this kind of from come to familiar temperament express a little speechless. It doesn''t really like to be too close to people. It''s really challenging its limits.


    It knows that the emperor of heaven and the queen of heaven are absolutely reluctant to say heavy words to her, but if some heavy words are not said, she will not know the seriousness of the matter.


    Pain, she is sure to pain, then the pain of a good, vigorous pain. This villain, it does.


    "Why don''t you like me... Where am I worse than ye Lele..."


    Xi''er was a little hard hit by the fire phoenix''s words. Her hands unconsciously grasped the feather on the fire phoenix''s body and trampled it vigorously. Tears and nose straight fire phoenix''s body wipe, completely did not expect her such behavior will bring her what kind of consequences.


    "You are no worse than ye Lele anywhere, but now I really want to slap you in the face for fear of flying you..."


    Fire phoenix see their red feathers stained with Xi''er a lot of saliva, nose tears, nausea directly want to vomit. Even if it wants to persuade Xi''er, it is powerless.


    Fire red wings beat hard, a strong Qi pushed Xi''er to one side. Without thinking about it, it fell into the Tianhe River to clean its polluted feathers.


    "Princess Xi... Don''t cry... Go back quickly..."


    After seeing everything, ye Lele hesitated for a while and then came to Xi''er, looking at Xi''er sincerely. She really felt that Xi''er was a little miserable, who didn''t provoke, but to provoke Junlin. Is Jun Lin so easy to provoke?


    Sweeping the frown of Jun Lin tightly, she had to stand up. I''m afraid Xi''er will feel even worse if she doesn''t go.


    "Ye Lele... I didn''t want to compete with you for the throne of Princess... Why can''t you accommodate me... Why..."


    Xi''er sees that it is Ye Lele who comes to persuade her. She throws all her grievances and temper at Ye Lele. She felt that ye Lele must be responsible for it, otherwise how could Jun Lin despise her.


    She never wanted to fight with Ye Lele. She just wanted to have a bowl of rice in the underworld. Can''t she do that? Must ye Lele force her to death?


    "Princess Xi... It''s not that I can''t hold you... It''s our relationship that can''t hold you... Give up..."


    Ye Lele sighed softly. She is several years older than Xi''er. Looking at the tears in Xi''er''s eyes, she can understand Xi''er''s mood at the moment.


    But love is selfish. She couldn''t do it by giving half of her men to other women.


    "A man has three wives and four concubines... That''s an eternal law... If you prevent Junlin from marrying another woman... You will be punished..."


    Xi''er felt that her heart had been broken into pieces. Ye Lele swaggered in front of her, but Junlin looked on coldly. Junlin really didn''t care about himself at all, even directly ignored himself.


    That feeling made her want to be crazy, want to be crazy, years of persistence in this moment for the first time had doubts.


    Such a one-sided feelings, adhere to, really can the subtle? Do you really want him to look back?


    "Even if it''s Retribution... I admit it... In a word, I absolutely don''t allow other women to step into the harem of the underworld... Princess Xi, you''d better die this heart..."


    Ye Lele has a headache in her helplessness. It''s really hard to talk to this girl. Maybe no matter what she says, it''s useless. That''s all. Then she won''t say it at all.


    If she wants to make a fuss, she will make a fuss. If she makes a fuss, she will be patted by Junlin. That''s what she asked for


    "You old woman... You are so hateful..."


    The change of Ye Lele''s tone suddenly changed Xi''er''s face. Originally, she was expecting something. But ye Lele''s words broke all her expectations.


    Under all kinds of heartache, she made a vicious remark about the population for the first time, and it was also a vicious remark that poked people''s hearts


    "What about an old woman... Junlin likes me..."


    She has always been a little concerned about her age with Junlin. Now hearing Ye Lele point to her nose and say it, she feels cool all over.


    She understood the fire phoenix let her must become strong good intentions, if she is too weak, in the future in the face of these crazy girl, will be driven crazy.


    Well, from this moment on, she learned to be strong, to protect herself, and even to be vicious


    "When you are old... You will always be... I curse you... Lose your favor as soon as possible..."


    Xi''er may be really stimulated, listen to Ye Lele left a don''t allow, another Junlin just like me, a little out of control.


    She rushed directly to Ye Lele and picked up Ye Lele''s collar. Her words were full of hatred, and the anger of Jun Lin was boiling again.


    This damned woman dares to curse Lele. Does she want to live? Or don''t want to live? Don''t think she is the eldest princess of heaven, he dare not move her.


    The woman who bullied him was unreasonable. He had to teach her a lesson today to let her know what propriety was.


    This thought, slender fingers like jade stretched out, fiercely pulled Xi''er from ye Lele''s body, a hand like a ghost pinched Xi''er''s white and tender neck.


    "What did you say? Do you have the guts to say it again? See if I can break your neck

 Chapter 1027

    The fury of startling the sky is just like this. No one has ever seen the king''s landing, which is so terrible that it sends out a sense of killing all over.


    Xi''er was frightened by the momentum of Jun Lin, and even ye Lele swallowed his mouth and swallowed the words that he was about to blurt out.


    "What? Dare not say? I thought you had the guts. If there is another time, I promise you will die happily. Get out of here... "


    The fear in Xi''er''s eyes makes Jun Lin very satisfied. He pinches Xi''er''s neck and tightens his hand slightly, but he doesn''t put down his heavy hand. No matter how to say, Xi Er''s identity he also wants to scruple.


    As soon as he lifted his hand, he threw Xi''er out directly. He didn''t have any self-consciousness to pity her. He felt that this was the limit of his endurance


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A burst of pain hit, Xi''er realized what had happened. Tears of the eye socket suddenly fell more fierce, pale lips opened, want to say what can''t say a word.


    The desperation of exterminating the top defeated her, even though she was in severe pain all over, Xi''er didn''t feel it all of a sudden. Her only feeling is heartache, good pain good pain, just like tens of thousands of insects gnawing in general.


    "Xi''er... Go back with the empress..."


    The heavenly daughter who witnessed all this came quickly and helped her baby daughter up. It''s hard to say how sad she was. Since she knew that her daughter had come to seek Junlin, she had been following her daughter. If it had not been for such a tragic scene, she would not have appeared.


    She suddenly felt that she and the emperor of heaven were wrong. They just wanted not to disappoint their daughter, so they tried every means to marry her to Junlin.


    The moment the king came to this day made her wake up. If Jun Lin''s attitude towards his daughter is like this, if she is really married in the past, can she live on?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Familiar embrace let Xi Er get some comfort, she subconsciously grasped the mother''s hand, just like a frightened child, looking for a little comfort in her mother''s arms.


    She couldn''t find words to describe her mood at the moment. She raised her eyes and looked at the cold young man. Her long eyelashes trembled several times and finally closed her eyes.


    "Junlin... Not next time..."


    She admits that she likes Junlin very much, but it doesn''t mean that she will watch her daughter be bullied by Junlin. If not for the relationship between Jinxin and the emperor of heaven, she would be directly against Junlin.


    No mother can give up when she has the ability to protect her children


    "Please ask Tian hou to trouble us again. I''m not interested in her at all. I''m not interested in her at all..."


    Junlin didn''t feel that he was wrong. It was Xi''er who started it. If Xi''er hadn''t cursed Lele, he wouldn''t have hit Xi''er.


    The empress''s wife is eager. He knows that, but that doesn''t mean he has to be patient. There is a saying that if people don''t offend me, I won''t offend him. If Xi''er doesn''t provoke him, he doesn''t even see Xi''er.


    "Alas..."


    After a heavy sigh, Jun Lin''s words she felt speechless. What my daughter suffered today is really the result of her persistence.


    It is natural for Jun Lin to protect Ye Lele. Everything can only blame, Xi''er and Junlin''s fate is too shallow.


    She didn''t say anything, holding Xi''er, she walked slowly towards the distance. When such a thing happened, she had to go to the emperor of heaven to have a good talk. If she was laissez faire, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    "Junlin..."


    Watching Tian Hou go away, ye Lele went to Junlin''s side and squatted down. Looking at his cool but gloomy face, he called softly.


    I dare not stretch out my hand under my sleeve robe. I''m afraid that if I touch him, it will arouse his disgust


    "I''m fine. Go get some food. Don''t be hungry for Shifu and Xiaobai..."


    Jun Lin closed his eyes, and it took him a long time to calm down. When I open my eyes again, the deep light of my eyes is no longer violent, but calm.


    He rubbed Ye Lele''s hair, gave her a soothing smile, and motioned her to hurry to dinner. Lele didn''t do anything wrong, even if he had a fire in his heart, he would not find her.


    "Good..."


    Ye Lele, relieved, got up and walked towards the distance. At this time, Junlin needs to be alone. There is no significance for her to stay with him.


    I hope after today''s event, Xi''er will wake up, otherwise she will be in a very bad situation in the future.


    "Seeing how you treat the princess in heaven, I suddenly feel that you are very good to my master..."


    Xiaobai sits down beside Junlin and pats Junlin on the shoulder. He takes Junlin as his good friend. Seeing Junlin''s attitude towards the princess of heaven, she deeply felt that she had misunderstood Junlin.


    At the moment when Junlin meets the master, he shows special mercy to the master. Otherwise, the master doesn''t know that he has been patted by him many times, and this young man is very cruel sometimes.


    "You just know. Yiyang has to thank her for her identity, otherwise I won''t be merciful either." Junlin didn''t evade at all. He always had a bad attitude towards other women except Lele. At the beginning, if he had not promised moriran to take care of Yiyang, and added Yiyang''s identity, he would have killed him because Yiyang was pestering him. But that''s all in the past. Now his relationship with Yiyang is different. He absolutely maintains Yiyang... "You are not afraid to affect the relationship between heaven and hell when you treat the princess of heaven like this? Empress Dowager''s face is not very good-looking... "Jun Lin, as the little prince of the underworld, has more to consider in doing things. He gave such a cruel hand to the princess of heaven, and the queen of heaven was so angry that the emperor of heaven would not give up. In this way, I am afraid it will have a negative impact on the relationship between heaven and hell¡° What are you afraid of? The emperor of heaven and my wife are close friends. If I go to the underworld because of such a thing, my mother will not give up. It''s true that no one can make trouble of my mother''s concubine. " Junlin mouth slightly hook hook, but he has a backer. The legend of his mother''s concubine is universal, and the emperor dare not offend her rashly. It is said that the emperor of heaven had a love affair with his mother''s concubine, and was almost chased by his father. With this alone, he is confident¡° Is there anything else in the world that your mother can''t do? " For the first time, I heard him mention his mother from Junlin''s mouth. Her proud face made her more interested in the princess Ming who was trapped in the cracks of time and space. She slanted her small head and looked at Jun Lin with a faint smile on her lips¡° I don''t know. I only know that as long as my mother wants to do something, she can basically do it. " Jun Lin shook his head. He couldn''t answer Xiao Bai''s question. In his heart, his mother is invincible. A woman who can control the four realms, he can''t think of anything that his mother''s concubine can''t do. However, everything is not absolute, and he can''t praise his mother''s concubine too much in front of Xiaobai... "If only your mother''s concubine could directly repair the safe magnetic field of Tianyuan continent, then we don''t have to worry about it..." Xiaobai''s smile is more intense, watching the fire phoenix come up from the Tianhe River wet, waving to the fire phoenix. She suddenly felt that this kind of life was very interesting. Although she was busy, it could make her feel at ease¡° It''s my responsibility. Naturally, it''s up to me. If she wants to do it, she will succeed. " He trusted his mother''s ability. It was only his responsibility. He would not let her interfere. His mother''s wife has broken her heart for them. He has grown up and just wants her to live a safe life¡° What do you think your mother''s wife will do about that night? " Xiaobai is to think of one of the most difficult things, Chen night by that fake recalled the memory of previous life, because can''t face smile choose to leave. Her heart has been very guilty, if she was not that fake calculation destroyed the body, Chen night with smile also don''t have to bear such parting pain¡° I don''t know, but I''m sure it will end well. " The mother imperial concubine to father king''s sentiment has already decided, bitter also is Chen night just. He believes that his mother''s concubine will guide CHEN Ye to face this matter with a positive attitude. The past is the past after all. No matter how tangled the night is, it can''t change anything. Mother imperial concubine is good to CHEN Ye, but that kind of good is good to own child. There''s no love between men and women at all... "I guess if Chen and ye have been tangled, your mother''s concubine should directly beat him. There are many factors of violence in your mother''s concubine... "Fire Phoenix knows Murong Jin''s heart best. It can almost foresee how Murong Jin''s heart will treat CHEN Ye. If CHEN Ye''s wit is OK, or he will fight directly. Especially this matter also related to smile, Jin heart to smile or quite doting¡° I don''t know what happened to the father, the king, the mother and the concubine between time and space? I''m really a little worried. I just hope they can support them until the LORD goes to save them. " Such a topic inevitably reminds Junlin of his father, his mother and his concubine. After such a long separation, they should not have any accidents, otherwise they can''t afford it¡° What are you worried about? Your father, your mother and your wife won''t allow themselves to have an accident. If you''re trapped for a year, it''s like giving them a holiday. They have worked hard for so many years. It''s rare for them to have such a long holiday. " Although the resort is a bit strange, as long as they are together, they will enjoy this rare leisure time. A pair of men and women who love each other so much, no matter where they are, they can make their little life interesting, and they don''t need to worry about it at all¡° Don''t find out the person who destroys the time hourglass, or I will tear the man to pieces by myself

 Chapter 1028

    Three days later, the purple fairy arrived as promised. Looking at Yiyang floating in the Tianhe River, I feel very good.


    Back to the purple bamboo forest, into a library, she finally confirmed her idea, Yiyang to her own seal, or can be lifted.


    "How''s it going? Are you sure? "


    Fire phoenix looking at Purple fairy mouth smile, uneasy mood also calmed a lot. It seems that Yiyang''s suffering has begun to slowly reduce.


    "With 80% confidence, there should be no big problem."


    The fairy in purple nodded and took out the treasure from the purple bamboo forest. The intense purple light of the road will instantly illuminate the whole sky, and even the sun will also render layers of purple, which is really good-looking.


    It was a transparent purple flower, surrounded by six petals. Each petal is hung with a crystal clear dew, which also exudes a faint purple light under the refraction of the sun.


    "You''re really willing. You''ve even taken out the treasure of the purple bamboo forest. Yiyang, I owe you a big favor. "


    Fire Phoenix can see the origin of the purple flower at a glance. It''s the sending flower that carries all the women''s fertility plans in the Tianyuan continent. I hope it won''t wither after saving Yiyang.


    "Aunt Ziyi, you won''t let Yiyang take this flower as a gift, will you? What should the women of the four realms do? "


    Junlin naturally knows that flower. When he sees that flower, his face becomes gloomy unconsciously. His mother''s wife told him about the effect of sending flowers. In order to save Yiyang, he doesn''t want to compensate all the women in Tianyuan. In that case, he would rather Yiyang remain the same. He is not selfish enough.


    "If you take those six dewdrops, it will really have an impact on the women in Tianyuan continent, but the impact is only one or two years. I don''t think it''s harmful."


    The fairy in purple also saw the clue from the look of Junlin. She laughed at Junlin and explained. If in order to save Yiyang, the women in Tianyuan continent are unable to bear children, then she is a sinner for all ages. She can never do such a thing.


    "Can''t any woman in Tianyuan land be pregnant in one or two years?"


    Junlin is still a little uneasy. He has to ask why. What is the meaning of the so-called innocuous elegance in the mouth of the purple fairy? He had to figure out all the injuries.


    "It won''t be miserable. In a month at most, women in the four realms can''t be pregnant. After a month to two years, pregnant women will slowly increase, at the latest two years everything will return to normal


    After the dew is taken, it takes a year or two for it to set again. This period of time will have an impact on the fertility of women in the four realms, but it will not be devastating.


    It''s the same for early birth and late birth. She just delayed the childbearing period of those women a little. She didn''t think it was a big problem.


    "Fairy in purple, will it affect you if you do this?"


    Fire phoenix didn''t expect that the influence of this flower would be so great. It was silent for a while and then raised the most critical question.


    Purple fairy to do so, is undoubtedly against the sky, it is very worried that doing so will cause some bad effects on purple fairy.


    "Maybe? I''m not sure. I can''t manage so much. The ancient goddess matters. "


    Yi Yang shrugged, fire phoenix''s question, she really can''t answer. It''s a bit against the heaven for her to do so. After all, she is changing the childbearing period of women in the four realms.


    However, the ancient goddess would rather sacrifice for Tianyuan continent. What else can she have to worry about. For the happiness of ancient goddess, she is willing to bear all the punishment.


    This is what Tianyuan owes to the ancient goddess. If she can return some, she will return some for Tianyuan


    "If there is any punishment, I will bear it for you. Anyway, I''m going to be beaten at least by heaven. It doesn''t matter if I do it more than once... "


    Jun Lin read her voice from the eyes of the fairy in purple, and he couldn''t help being grateful. He knew how much it would cost to go against the sky.


    How can he let the purple fairy suffer losses? Everything spoils him. Come on, he''s not afraid!


    "What nonsense, you silly child? Since you call me auntie, I have to be worthy of your name


    The fairy in purple reached out and knocked on Jun Lin''s head. If she could not bear such a little punishment, she would not be worthy of his trust.


    This is to help the ancient goddess, not ordinary people. She thinks that God will still worry about this.


    "Well, let''s talk about it later. I''d better help Yiyang lift the seal first, so as not to give birth to any clues."


    Fire phoenix looked at the sky, the sky showed a very strange red and purple. His heart sank slightly, which interrupted the dialogue between the purple fairy and Junlin.


    It should not be delayed, or no one knows what will happen


    "Fire Phoenix, you protect the Dharma for me. Xiaobai, Junlin, be on guard... "


    Purple fairy also shun Fire Phoenix''s eyes looked in the past, all of a sudden understand the fire phoenix''s worry. She winked at Xiaobai and sat down cross legged, ready to cast the spell.


    Hope, in their luck enough good, until Yiyang seal lifted, the storm will come... "Jun Lin, let''s one side.". Lele, you should avoid for a moment... "Xiaobai''s eyes flashed. In case, she thought it was better for ye Lele to leave temporarily. If Nie Qianqian brings people to attack, she must be prepared. Ye Lele will be the biggest burden here¡° I... "Ye Lele is a little tangled. In fact, she wants to stay. Danger, she has also sensed, a rare experience of war, she really reluctant to go¡° Lele, it''s not for fun. You go to Saint grace first Jun Lin looks at Ye Lele, his eyes are very tough. If there is only a little danger, he will let Ye Lele stay. Unfortunately, today''s danger is too high, and LeLe''s stay will only lead to bad things. In heaven, the only thing he has a little affectation about is grace. Looking at Xiaoxiao''s face, he believed that Saint grace would not let Lele have an accident¡° Well, be careful... "Ye Lele knew that Junlin''s decision must have been carefully thought out, and he didn''t dare to be responsible for it. After a few words of exhortation, he turned and walked away, and soon disappeared in his sight. At the same time, the purple fairy has begun to cast magic, and the six dewdrops on the flower begin to shake. Sending flowers slowly drift towards Yiyang, and finally fall on the top of Yiyang''s head. The frequency of petal shaking is faster and faster, and soon the first dew will slowly pour down from the petal under the violent shaking, and fall on Yiyang''s lips, just for a moment, it will sink into Yiyang''s mouth. A light purple light came out of Yiyang''s body, wrapped Yiyang and walked all over Yiyang. Then the second, the third, the fourth, the fifth and the sixth dew drops all fell into Yiyang''s mouth. The purple light that enveloped Yiyang became more and more intense, which made it hard for me to open my eyes. The fairy in purple manipulates the six dewdrops and keeps swimming in Yiyang''s body. It seems that he wants to break through something. Let Yiyang some body began to slightly shake up, clear Tianhe water also began to stir up. This process lasted for more than 20 minutes, and finally the six dewdrops finally merged and condensed into one. The dew with a strong purple light began to heavily impact a layer of transparent film outside Yiyang uterus. After the seal was completely broken, the dew released a very strong purple light, and instantly fused with Yiyang''s body. The fairy in purple finished the work. The power of backfire is too strong. She couldn''t bear it for a moment, so she burst out a bloody arrow¡° Are you OK, fairy in purple The fire phoenix standing behind the purple fairy was surprised and quickly helped the purple fairy and asked anxiously. Just after the seal was lifted, it can be seen that the purple fairy was criticizing with his own life. Fortunately, it''s a fight, otherwise it dare not think about the consequences. Ziyi fairy is really good to Junlin. For Junlin, she is willing to take such a big risk... "The viscera are burning. Do you think there is something wrong... But fortunately, she is not dead... Kekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekekeke. Caught fire phoenix''s feather, began to cough violently. Drop by drop of blood from her mouth, fell on the Bank of the Tianhe River, shocking¡° Jun Lin, you help the fairy in purple back to his room. I''ll deal with the rest with Xiaobai. " Fire phoenix looking at Purple fairy''s situation is really bad, if in such a delay, I''m afraid it''s not good for her injury recovery, it had to make a best decision for the moment. Junlin takes away the fairy in purple, it and Xiaobai can also be at ease camp. As long as it and Xiaobai work together, they will surely win the war¡° Master, I''ll go back... "Junlin also knows that the purple fairy can''t be delayed. He quickly picks up the purple fairy, who can''t walk, and runs away in the distance. Purple fairy hurt him very worried, but fire phoenix and white he more worried. Xiaobai''s injury is not completely healed, so I don''t know when it will be better. Everything seems to have driven them to the end. What can he do to help huofenghuang and Xiaobai? He thought as he ran. No matter what the cost, he must help huofenghuang and Xiaobai. Between hesitation, a vague figure flashed through his mind. It seems that he is the only one who can help now. I hope he won''t let huofenghuang and Xiaobai fall into a desperate situation because of Xi''er''s affai

 Chapter 1029

    After an hour of intense fighting, the expected war finally came to an end.


    Corpses are piled up like mountains by the Tianhe river. Blood, dyed most of Tianhe red. All this shows how fierce the war is.


    Jun Lin''s black clothes had already been stained with blood. Even on that cool face, a few drops of blood were hanging at the moment.


    "Xiaobai..."


    He took the silver sword in his hand, took a few strides and walked towards the woman nearest to him. Looking at Xiaobai''s closed eyes, the deep light of the eyes suddenly turned scarlet.


    Damn Nie Qianqian, she brought so many people to their trouble. Xiaobai, I''m afraid it''s a lot of bad luck.


    "Lele, you take Xiaobai to the Tianhe River to soak, quick..."


    Fire phoenix blood, induction of a little white vitality, very decisive to Ye Lele under the order.


    In fact, it was also seriously injured, but Nie Qianqian did not dare to provoke the valley of time and space for a while, so she got away with it.


    "Yes..."


    Ye Lele almost had no time to think. He picked up the unconscious Xiao Bai and ran to Tianhe. She came here after the war. Fortunately, she came here secretly. Otherwise, I''m afraid Jun Lin would have to do it himself.


    Jun Lin''s body is also a lot of injuries, she is about to worry about death


    Thank you for your help. Great kindness is unforgettable. "


    Junlin naturally did not miss the injury on huofenghuang. He helped huofenghuang to one side and sat down. Then he bowed to the same bloody emperor Tiandi and Shengen to show his gratitude.


    This is the first time in his life that he bowed his head to the emperor of heaven and his grace, and also showed his gratitude very clearly


    "You child, don''t say hello to me in advance. Fortunately, you are not injured, otherwise how can you tell your mother and concubine? "


    Tianyu came to the front of Junlin, sighed heavily, with some helplessness. Here is the heaven. If Jun Lin is killed in the heaven, I''m afraid he must be cut into eight pieces when Jin Xin comes out.


    Fortunately, the child knew to go to him for help at the last moment, otherwise they would suffer


    "That is, if you have an accident, you have to peel my skin..."


    Grace is also a face of displeasure, Jun Lin did not find him at the first time, that is, did not take him as a friend. Had he not seen Ye Lele in the wrong condition, he did not know that Junlin would have been in such a dangerous situation.


    "I''m fine. If I have anything to do in the future, I''ll ask you for help at the first time


    Junlin mouth a smoke, really do not know whether to cry or smile. The emperor of heaven is afraid of his mother and concubine, and the saint is afraid of his sister. He really wanted to ask, if his mother''s wife and sister''s face were not too big, would the emperor of heaven and Saint''s grace ignore his life and death.


    "I wish you knew. I''ll go back first. You should deal with the injury yourself... "


    The emperor of heaven looked at Jun Lin''s injuries, which were all slight, and he was relieved. The boy in Tianjie is also very familiar, so he doesn''t need to worry about it. If he stays here, he will only bind the boy''s hands and feet. It''s better to leave.


    "The emperor of heaven, it''s about the princess. I was so impulsive that day. I''m sorry... "


    Jun Lin watched the emperor turn around and was ready to leave. His figure flashed in front of the emperor and looked at him sincerely.


    He was also responsible for what happened three days ago. After all, Xi''er is the princess of heaven. He can''t throw it out without face.


    "Let the little girl learn a lesson, so that she won''t miss you day and night. Jun Lin, when you see that little girl, you can do whatever you want. Just don''t do it to her. "


    When the emperor of heaven was shocked, he did not expect that Junlin would apologize to him. Xi''er''s story was thrown out by Junlin, he naturally knew. Because I knew the details, I didn''t blame Jun Lin.


    Xi''er, that girl is not sensible. She can''t say something casually. Touch the scale of the king''s landing, the end can only be like this.


    Through this matter, he also thoroughly saw clearly. Junlin doesn''t have any feelings for Xi''er at all. Xi''er can''t marry to the underworld, otherwise he will ask for trouble.


    Then he hoped that Junlin would be good to Xi''er. Anyway, the wound has already been hurt. It''s better to give her a fatal wound and let her die.


    "I know it won''t be so rash next time. As for your previous proposal, I''d like to withdraw it. "


    Jun Lin nodded gently, some things wrong once can find a reason, wrong twice, that is intentional, he knows.


    Up to now, he felt that the emperor of heaven had the answer in his heart. Some things could be put on the surface. The emperor of heaven once asked him to consider making Xi''er the queen of the underworld. Now it seems that he doesn''t need to give the emperor an answer.


    "Well, since you have no intention, cancel it. But Xi''er is also your sister. Whether you recognize this sister or not, it''s all approved by your mother''s wife. Do you understand what I mean? "


    This time, Tianyu is very straightforward. Even if Junlin doesn''t mention it, he will find an opportunity to have a good talk with him. If you can''t be a husband and wife, you can be a brother and sister. It''s good for Xi''er to have such a brother as Junlin.


    "I know, I''ll pay attention to it later..." this is the imperial edict of his mother''s imperial concubine. Even if he and Xi''er can''t get together, he must treat Xi''er well and treat Xi''er as his sister. Now the emperor mentioned it, he already knew the emperor''s view on it. He would treat Xi''er in a different way, hoping that Xi''er would not be so stubborn¡° With your words, I''m relieved. I''m gone... "Tianyu hesitated for a moment. He wanted Junlin to visit Xi''er, but when he saw Junlin''s tired look, he swallowed the words again. Just, wait for everything to settle down, wait for Jinxin to come out from the cracks of time and space, he''s talking about things... "I''ll go first too, remember to find me if you have something..." Shengen seems to remember that there''s still something important to deal with. He greets Junlin, follows the emperor, and leaves quickly¡° He is very affectionate to your mother, alas... "Fire Phoenix sees everything in the eye, can''t help sighing. From today''s Tiandi''s words, it can be seen that the Tiandi''s feelings for Jinxin in those years were multiple. If you don''t care so much, how can you be so tolerant to Junlin... "I also feel how legendary it is, my mother and concubine..." Junlin looks at the figure of the emperor and shakes his head. Although the emperor''s affection for his mother''s concubine has been restrained, it can be seen from some small details. Several times he found that the emperor''s eyes were not right. It''s just that the emperor of heaven covered it up well and didn''t let others see it¡° Your mother''s concubine is also worthy of him to treat like this. It''s good that you know it in your heart, but don''t say it... "Fire Phoenix knows how much thought it took the emperor of heaven to suppress Jin Xin''s feelings. Now the relationship between Tiandi and Jinxin is very good, just like friends. It doesn''t want to break the peace and bring pain to some people concerned¡° I dare not, especially father''s Vinegar jar. Once overturned, I''m afraid the whole heaven will be restless... "Jun Lin laughs, touches his nose and shakes his head. The father was so strict with his mother. Sometimes even he thought it was funny. Today, however, after listening to Huo Fenghuang''s words, he realized how powerful his father''s rival was. Fortunately, his father was also lucky. He got the heart of his mother''s imperial concubine and had an immortal destiny with her... "Your father is just a wonderful flower. When I saw him from the first sight, I knew that your mother''s life was finished, Zi... "After winning the war, huofenghuang seemed to be in the mood, and was preparing to tell more stories about Hades and Murong Jinxin. For a moment, I didn''t wipe the wound on my body and gave out a cry of pain. As soon as Jun Lin''s face changed, he immediately helped Huo Fenghuang to Tianhe and cleaned up the wound on Huo Fenghuang. This just took the wound medicine that ye Lele had prepared before, and wiped it carefully for Fire Phoenix¡° Master, I''ll take some elixirs for you to mend later. Go to sleep first... "After dealing with the wounds on huofenghuang''s body, Jun Lin looks at the sky. Sky, blue, boundless, has no strange color before¡° Well, by the way, I''ll find Moyang. Now we are all wounded soldiers, so we have to let him guard. " Fire phoenix nodded, suddenly remembered not long ago to heaven to take care of the phantom of the magic Yang. It is said that the phantom''s injury has been much better, and it should not be a big problem for Moyang to leave for a while. As for the phantom, you can arrange for other people to take care of it... "OK, I''ll go to find Moyang now, but I''ve forgotten him..." Fire Phoenix''s carefulness really impressed Junlin. He almost forgot all about Moyang taking care of the phantom in heaven. He was still worried about who to look after them, and Moyang was a very good choice. Jun Lin, regardless of his injuries, left quickly. So big Tianhe, quiet down, only Tianhe outside began to clean up the body of the heavenly soldiers, from time to time issued some sound¡° After so much, I hope everything will calm down... "Nie Qianqian is seriously injured. Her life and death are uncertain. In a short time, the four realms should be calm. It does not ask for anything, only for such a calm can last until Jin Xin and Hades come out from the crevice of time and space. Tianyuan mainland, there will certainly be a catastrophe, I hope that when the catastrophe comes, everyone will be well. At the end of the day, the emperor comes back to Lele, the wish tree comes back to life, the Yiyang Senran Xiaobai''s power is restored, the evil nature of the dragon''s hand is removed, and everything is restored to the best state. In this way, Tianyuan''s safe magnetic field will be restored, and Tianyuan will surely get a new life. God bless

 Chapter 1030

    Time is in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, ten months have passed. It''s time to make an appointment with God.


    Deep in the clouds, Jun Lin is standing quietly. Occasionally, there is a trace of anxiety on his cool face, but he hides well, and the people around him don''t find it.


    "Why hasn''t the old man come yet? What''s going on? "


    An hour later, Xiaoxiao''s patience declared bankruptcy completely, and he was very upset. The old man always keeps his word. What''s the matter with him today?


    At this point, don''t let that old man have any accident? Otherwise, father and mother will be in trouble


    "I''m waiting. God is going out today, but he didn''t say when. With his relationship with his mother''s concubine, it''s impossible for him to deliberately procrastinate and not show up. Don''t be impatient for a while. "


    Chumi''er pulls Xiaoxiao aside and knocks Xiaoxiao''s head with a smile. God has always been faithful, she estimated that God this meeting should not pass. They''ve been waiting for a year, and they don''t care how many hours they wait.


    "It''s better, or I''ll have to shave off his beard, even his gray hair..."


    Xiaoxiao bit his teeth and looked at the void. Well, she''ll wait a little longer. If God doesn''t show up after today, don''t blame her men for being merciless.


    As soon as her words fell, a white light flashed, and a white robed old man appeared in everyone''s eyes. Familiar with the breath of the moment will be filled in the depths of the clouds, but also let everyone''s original uneasy mood suddenly calm a lot.


    "You dead girl, you know you are against me all day. I''m just a little late. As for you? "


    God glared a smile, very helpless shook his head. In this world, he is most afraid of two women, one is Murong Jinxin, the other is the Buddha in front of him. The mother and daughter are more wonderful than each other. They are eating him to death.


    "Don''t talk nonsense, old man. I''ll give you wulingzhu. When are you going to rescue my father, king and concubine?"


    Seeing the Lord appeared, he was almost beaming with joy. How could he be in the mood to talk with God. The first thing I think of is my father, mother and concubine. I wish God would go to the valley of time and space and open the hourglass of time and space now.


    After a whole year''s separation from her father and mother, she really felt pain in her heart. Especially the father who loves her most, she really wants to be able to quickly rely on his arms.


    "Here..."


    Smell speech, Jun Lin hastened to hand over the five spirit pearls in the hand in the past. Xiaoxiao asked them what they wanted to know at this moment.


    The wulingzhu had already been infiltrated by his sweat. It can be seen how nervous he was when he was waiting


    "Go now, will you? Little ancestors


    Looking at their anxious appearance one by one, God touched the gray beard and decided to make a quick decision. If they don''t save their father, mother and concubine as soon as possible, he will be bored to death by them.


    He has just passed the customs, and he still wants to live in peace for a few days. He doesn''t want to be missed by the three of them day and night.


    "OK..."


    Smile a listen, smile squint an eye, walked to Lord''s in front of, very warm of embrace Lord''s arm. At the thought of meeting her father, king and concubine soon, she was in a very good mood.


    "Old man, I have one more thing to tell you. Don''t hide the wish of the wishing tree. Now the ancient goddess is in trouble. If you don''t help yourself, you will be punished by heaven... "


    Jun Lin saw God''s cooperation, stopped laughing and pulling God''s departure, and said his request directly. If he can directly persuade God to let the wish tree come out, he doesn''t need to worry about his mother.


    He carefully looked at the God, the God of all the look are revenue fundus, also went to the God in front of, seized the God''s arm, to smile blink.


    "Old man, the ancient goddess came for the sake of the safety magnetic field of our Tianyuan continent. If we have a way but don''t save it, it''s better than pigs and dogs, don''t you think?"


    Xiaoxiaohuiyi grabs God''s arm and lets it go. Then she hooks God''s neck and begins to act cute.


    Yiyang things can not be delayed, at all costs they have to deal with God, otherwise they are too sorry for Yiyang to pay them.


    "Ancient goddess? How did she come to Tianyuan? "


    The words of Jun Lin and Xiao Xiao make the God a Leng, the face full of wrinkles flashed a trace of surprise. For the ancient goddess, he knew more than other people. It seems that a lot of things happened in Tianyuan during his period of closure.


    "The Earth Spirit Pearl was lost in the continent of Ralo. We opened the door of time and space and went to the continent of Ralo. The ancient god gave his dark power to Junlin and died. The ancient god gave us the Earth Spirit beads and followed us to Tianyuan to repair the safe magnetic field. Later, because he changed his life for his grandfather, he was calculated by another ancient goddess to be a living dead man.... "


    During this time, God has been closed, and he must not know what happened in Tianyuan. Jun Lin simply said it again, looking at God''s frown more and more tight, his mood can''t help getting nervous.


    After that, he looked at the God, just like a prisoner waiting to be sentenced, which made people feel pity¡° The ancient goddess and the ancient god of the land of Leiluo are here. Our Tianyuan land is really bustling. I can''t agree to your request for the time being. I originally left the wish of the wishing tree to you. I''ll tell you the truth. Even if I''m in the crack of time and space, I won''t be able to save your father, king and concubine. The chance of success is only 30%.... "God was silent for a long time before he opened his mouth. His position is very clear. In his heart, Murong Jinxin since called him a grandfather, that is his most important baby. Before he can''t be sure of Murong Jinxin''s safety, he can''t rashly send out Murong Jinxin''s only hope, even for Tianyuan mainland. He admits that he is a bit selfish in this matter, but he has no choice. He is such a person who attaches great importance to love and righteousness¡° This... "The Lord''s words made Jun Lin and Xiao Xiao look at each other, and the brother and sister became entangled. They thought that God was at least 80% sure, but they didn''t think that God''s words were solid because he had already moved the wish tree''s mind. The father, the mother and the imperial concubine and Yiyang have family affection and friendship. They feel that they have no choice for a while¡° Jun Lin smiles. Don''t embarrass God. Let God go to the crack of time and space first. If there''s anything, just wait for God to come out of the crack of time and space and say Chumi''er heard God''s helplessness from God''s words. She knew that God couldn''t regress in this matter. If Yiyang wants to be safe, there is only one possibility, that is, her father, mother and concubine can come out safely from the crevice of time and space. She knows too much about the temperament of the Lord. If she attaches importance to a person, that person will be supreme in his heart. Even if the whole Tianyuan continent is used, he will not blink an eye¡° Honey, you go back to tiannu Palace first. If I didn''t come out of the crevice of time and space in one day, you would make a wish on the Wishing Tree... "God''s dry hand pointed to Chu mi''er, and a white light flashed by. The method of making a wish on the wishing tree has been deeply engraved in Chu mi''er''s mind. They don''t have any choice in this matter. If the rescue fails, he must let Chu mi''er open the wishing mode of the wishing tree. Otherwise, the underworld Jinxin will be trapped forever, which he can''t bear¡° Good... "Chu mi''er''s face was very pale for a moment. Now she really realized how dangerous it was to enter the space-time crevice, so dangerous that even God could not retreat. After several hesitations, she nodded cautiously. After all, the wishing tree was planted by God himself. God is the only one who has the most right to use it. Besides, if God is trapped, how can she not rescue him¡° If the father, the king and the concubine really can''t get out, and the wish of the wishing tree is used again, what should Yiyang do? " Xiaoxiao was so anxious that she had already restrained the smile from the corner of her mouth, and her small brow was very tight. The only thing she can be sure of now is that her father and mother will be OK, but Yiyang is not. Yiyang has great kindness to their family, and she can''t bear it. She knew she shouldn''t raise such an objection, but she just couldn''t help it¡° It''s up to fate. If that''s the case, we have to think of another way. Your mother is different to me. I hope you can understand. Ancient goddess, I naturally will not care, step by step. The only thing I can do is to try my best to save your father, mother and concubine, so that the wish of the wishing tree can be left to the ancient gods and daughters... "God can''t bear to look at the disappointment in Jun Lin''s eyes. He knew how affectionate and righteous the two children were, so he had to explain a few words. Some things are doomed, no one can change. In ancient times, the fate of the goddess is the same... "Old man, we believe you, you will be able to bring out the father, the king, the mother and the concubine in peace..." the words have already said this, Junlin and Xiaoxiao don''t have much to say. They once again to see a, smile then crack a mouth to smile to rise, clap the Lord''s shoulder, very atmosphere lingran of say. If the wish tree is really used, she also believes that they will find another way to save Yiyang. It''s up to people¡° I try not to live up to your expectations, let''s go... "God touched the smiling little head, a long lost warm love between the circulation. He took the hand of Jun Lin and Xiao Xiao, and disappeared in the depth of the clouds. The wind blows, the white clouds flutter, beautiful

 Chapter 1031

    Valley of time and space


    When God arrived with Jun Lin and Xiao Xiao, the flame of time and space Phoenix was already waiting. Just like the time hourglass opened a year ago, ye Lele on the high platform is ready to put his green hands on the time hourglass.


    The God of time and space said hello to God, and he lovingly pulled Junlin and Xiaoxiao to his flat. Looking at this and touching that, he was very excited.


    "Has the hourglass been repaired?"


    Jun Lin looked up at the God of time and space. Last time, it was because he was moved that his father and mother were trapped in the crevice of time and space. This time, they have to be more careful to avoid any accidents.


    "I just checked with huofenghuang, no problem. If there''s an accident, it''s just Providence. "


    The God of time and space can experience Junlin''s mood. In fact, her mood is the same as Junlin''s. For Murong Jinxin, her feelings are very deep, absolutely do not want her trapped in the cracks of time and space forever.


    This time, she is very careful, fire phoenix is also very careful, they are wary of mother''s black hand, for today''s fight.


    "There will be no problem, God of time and space. I love this valley of time and space..."


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t want to make the atmosphere too serious. After the God of time and space gave a positive answer, she quickly changed the topic. She could see that the God of time and space really loved them, and that kind look was absolutely impossible.


    "I like to live here for a long time. This is your third home. You don''t need to see others."


    For Xiaoxiao, it''s easier to arouse the motherhood of the God of time and space, because Xiaoxiao is too coquettish. Every time I see her, I will stick to her, just like she is her mother''s wife.


    She liked that feeling very much, so she tried her best to pet and smile, and let her do whatever she wanted in the valley of time and space.


    "Well, anyway, I won''t be able to come back for a while. I''ll come and stay for a while when I''m free. Don''t bother me then."


    Smile bright eyes four swept sweep, in the Dragon lived nearly a year, she is also afraid of living. Alone, without the company of CHEN Ye, she had enough of that.


    When they came out, she would accompany them for a while and stay in the valley for a few months.


    "Silly girl, how can I bother you? I can''t wait for you to come... "


    It''s not easy for outsiders to stay in this valley for a long time, but Xiaoxiao is the only exception. Who let her like this child, this child is Jinxin''s daughter, this has already doomed this child''s status in the time and space Valley, that is absolutely aloof.


    "Well, can we start?"


    Xiaoxiao blinked his big eyes for a moment. He took a look at Ye Lele, who was a little nervous on the stage, and decided to urge the God of time and space to get to the point.


    She was in a very good mood when she thought that she would see her father and mother soon


    "My God, this trip is very dangerous. You must be careful and be more careful..."


    The God of time and space nodded, let go of his little warm hand, and turned to the high platform, with a serious look on his face.


    Into the crevice of time and space, I''m afraid only she and God know how dangerous it is. God for Jinxin unexpectedly willing to do so degree, she felt some strange.


    "It won''t be a problem. I''ve arranged it. If I''m trapped, honey will open the wishing tree at this time tomorrow, and we''ll be able to come back safely as well. "


    God knows the mind of the God of time and space and gives her a soothing look. The gap between time and space is what he wants to enter. Before making this decision, he has already figured out the way out.


    He will be OK, Pluto and Jinxin will be OK, and Ono will be ok


    "Lele, here we go..."


    The God of time and space in the heart of a Deng, she looked at God, know that this is God''s final decision. Originally to export words suddenly swallow back to the stomach, everything is natural, Yiyang fate can only see God''s meaning.


    At this critical time, she can''t say anything more, or the Lord will be affected by her words, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    "Well..."


    This is the second time that ye Lele has opened the hourglass. Although she is also very nervous, she has had an experience, and her face is obviously not as nervous as the first time.


    She took a look at Jun Lin, then closed her eyes slightly, and began to sing the mantra one by one.


    "Old man, be careful..."


    "Old man, be careful..."


    The hourglass of time is slowly opened under the drive of incantation. At the moment when Tianye is ready to leave, Junlin and Xiaoxiao speak at the same time.


    They are so quiet looking at God, eyes have a firm, also have a worry. However, at this moment, they are sincerely grateful to God.


    "Don''t worry..."


    Living a lot of years, God thinks this moment is the happiest. The two children, who had been different from him, looked at him with that kind of expression at the moment, which made him feel his importance for the first time.


    In any case, even for the sake of these two children, he must survive. When he thought about it, his figure disappeared in the same place Between time and space, Pluto and Murong Jinxin are nestling together, talking in a safe place. Across a space-time vortex, a huge Python is lying on the ground, sleeping lazily with eyes closed. About half a year ago, they were very lucky to meet. After they met, they started such a life style. Pluto and Jinxin love each other, but it can only go far, sometimes practice, sometimes sleep, but also can live. Suddenly, there was a strange wave in the air, which startled them at the same time. They looked up and found that the vortex of time and space began to rotate strangely¡° Ono... Come here... Hurry up... "Murong Jinxin immediately stood up from the underworld''s arms and yelled at Ono in the distance. They had a hard time meeting. If they were separated, she would cry to death. She didn''t know how long they had been in the crevice of time and space. All she knew was that it was the first time for her to see this kind of vortex reversal of time and space¡° Master... "Xiaoye rose up, gathered his whole strength, and flew to Murong Jin''s heart. The black space-time whirlpool immediately enveloped it, drowning and swallowing its figure¡° Man... Go to save Xiaoye... Hurry up... "Murong Jinxin doesn''t know how Xiaoye''s condition is, but she can''t see Xiaoye''s figure all the time. She is a little anxious. Holding the sleeve of the underworld, he shakes, and his words are almost choked. The energy of space-time vortex is not so strong. What''s the matter today? It was such a vision¡° I''m afraid I can''t come back... "The underworld shook his head and stayed here for such a long time. He had already understood everything here. With Ono''s skill, it is impossible to be swallowed by the vortex of time and space. But just the opposite happened. What does that represent? It represents that the vortex of time and space is under the control of external forces¡° That how to do... Is looking at the small wild so to go... "Murong Jin heart''s body Shan Shan, a startling day of chagrin swept over. If it were not for their love, let Ono go away, it would not have been such a situation. At the beginning, she opened the time hourglass to save Ono. If Ono was still dead, they would have suffered in vain¡° Jin Xin, don''t be impatient. The gap between time and space has always been calm, but now something like this happened. Maybe the king came to save us... "The underworld stabilized his mind and brought Murong Jin''s heart into his arms. After the initial confusion, he had guessed another possibility. The invasion of external forces, he felt that should be the three children in trouble. Otherwise, who else in Tianyuan continent has such great ability to control the vortex of time and space¡° Really... But Ono it... "Murong Jin''s heart was shocked, and she forced her tears back. At the thought of such a possibility, she had mixed feelings. Just Ono, trapped in the vortex of time and space, is there a way out¡° Xiaoye will be fine. Jinxin, calm down first and see who is coming... "Hades patted Murong Jinxin on the back. They had been together for many years, how could he not understand her. She had always been good to her companions, and he was used to it. Many times, he even thought that in her heart, her life and death are more important than him¡° En... "Murong Jinxin grabs the hand of the underworld, and seems to want to get some strength from the underworld. No matter who came, no matter what accident happened, since Ono came in with them, he had to go out with them. Under no circumstances could she be indifferent to her companions. This is her principle. No one can break it¡° You two, hurry to come with me, hurry up... "Murong Jinxin and Hades hugged so quietly, waiting for their destiny. Soon an old but familiar voice came into their ears. They looked up and saw that the figure of the Lord appeared in the air. God is waving to them to hurry. But, they just look at God, but indifferent. God saw this situation, a little confused. The first feeling is that the couple are probably crazy. They would rather be trapped in time and space than go out. All kinds of tangles are ready to get angry, Murong Jin heart finally raised his head, a cold voice finally sounded¡° Ono has just fallen into the whirlpool of time and space. You should hurry to see it, or we won''t follow you... "

 Chapter 1032

    Murong Jin heart is happy, God came, they have saved, Ono will be saved. She believed in God''s ability. If she didn''t have enough assurance, God would not go through this muddy water.


    Her starry eyes flashed with brilliance, and she pinned almost all her hopes on the Lord


    "Which vortex of time and space? Tell me... "


    The corner of the master''s mouth mercilessly drew to draw, if not far away, he really wants to slap Murong Jin''s heart to fly. This woman, who is not easy to worry about, will really make trouble for him.


    For Ono, she trapped herself in the crevice of time and space. Now is it necessary for Ono to let him also be trapped?


    Damned woman, I''ll see how he teaches her after I go out


    "That''s it..."


    Murong Jin heart white little hand a finger, eyes will turn to a space-time vortex from her nearest, from God that gnash teeth in the appearance, Murong Jin heart know that Ono will be OK.


    She subconsciously grasped the hand of Hades, and her mood was completely relaxed at this moment. She looked at this piece of white land, a thought to leave was born a trace of not give up.


    How long she''s been here, she doesn''t know. However, she and Hades were here, but rarely had a few days of peace


    "Stand where you are and wait for me..."


    God lost a white eye to Murong Jin heart, motioned Murong Jin heart don''t act rashly. Then it suddenly sank into the vortex of time and space, and disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    He was really defeated by this woman. For the sake of a king of nether beasts, she forced him to take risks and reduce the hope he gave to the ancient goddess by more than half. If the wish of wishing tree is used because of saving Ono, I don''t know how she will feel after knowing the existence of ancient goddess.


    "Jinxin, I think God''s look is different. If he doesn''t save Xiaoye later, we''ll go with God, so that God won''t lose himself in vain."


    In this situation, Pluto is more acute. Don''t want to know, God must have spent a lot of effort to come into the space-time crevice, he can''t let Jin heart too willful, will others a good heart as donkey liver lung.


    "If God can''t save Ono, go with him first. I''ll stay and look for Ono. After you go out, you''re trying to come in and save me. "


    Murong Jin heart lift eyes to see the Hades dignified look, also feel a little too much. She should at least ask God what the consequences of saving Ono would be at this time. If the consequences are too serious, she can not be so willful, at least to ensure that God and Hades can retreat.


    "Well, you should be my king and say nothing..."


    As soon as the underworld heard Murong Jinxin''s words, he knew that what he was saying was useless. Murong Jinxin could not give up Ono. Just, if you really need to make such a choice, he directly knocked her out and took her away, saying too much is just a waste of saliva.


    A strange silence began to appear in the crevice of time and space. Murong Jin''s heart did not speak, and Hades did not speak. Their eyes tightly locked the vortex of time and space, and they could not leave for a second.


    Such a wait is very grinding, every minute every second is very worried, waiting for more than ten minutes, God appeared from the black vortex.


    He was holding a small snake in his hand, which was obviously seriously injured and dying


    "Go..."


    God didn''t have time to explain anything to Murong Jinxin. He threw the snake in his hand to Hades. With a flick of the white sleeve robe, a strong real Qi wrapped Murong Jinxin and Hades, guiding them to fly towards the entrance of time and space.


    At this time, the God in order to save Ono has been exhausted, but bite teeth struggling strong support, rely on just a willpower.


    "Take her..."


    When the entrance is in front of us, god suddenly stops in the air, and uses his last strength to send the underworld and Murong Jinxin away.


    His eyes with a few silk despair, Murong Jin heart to see a clear. Murong Jin heart instantly from the underworld''s arms, fly to the God''s side, his true gas constantly lost to God.


    God is here to save them. If they go away like this and leave their vitality behind, she really can''t do such a thing.


    "Go..."


    God had some dispirited spirit of instant shock, he saw Murong Jin heart in the eyes of the worry, and saw the five spirit bead color began to fade slowly, in the heart of horror.


    He can''t get rid of himself because he wants to send the five spirit beads out of the gap between time and space. If they don''t go any more, once the color of the five spirit beads has faded and the entrance is sealed, they can''t go any more.


    It''s worth keeping him and saving the three of them


    "How can I leave you? You are my family. I swear to go forward and backward with you. You say, "what am I going to do now?"


    Murong Jinxin shakes her head decisively, and continues to import her true Qi into the body of God without reservation, maintaining the entrance between time and space.


    She probably also saw that God did not go because of these five spirit beads that opened the gap between time and space. She and Hades are the top experts in Tianyuan. If they join hands, they will not be upgraded.


    She is very persistent, even the most persistent time in her life


    "You dead girl, I really love and hate..."


    God took a long breath and knew that what he was saying was useless. This woman is stubborn, not to mention him, I''m afraid even the underworld can''t make it.


    His heart was sweet and astringent. He twisted Murong Jin''s little face and had to compromise and listen to Murong Jin''s heart


    "Don''t bother. What are we going to do?"


    Murong Jin''s heart grinned at God. God is really good to her. Naturally, she also wants to give her the most sincere return. That grandfather is not casually called.


    "Five beads, two of you and three of Pluto. Protect them from fading so fast. I cast a spell to retrieve them. Once the beads are retrieved, we will leave here as soon as possible. "


    God gave the underworld a look in his eyes, and the underworld immediately understood. He stabilized the three magic beads of jinmushui, while Murong Jinxin cooperated with him to stabilize the two magic beads of huotu. The empty God, after breathing a little, began to gather his whole body mana.


    Five magic pearls flew towards the heaven. Five different colors of light were shining, shining the entrance of time and space.


    "Go..."


    Starting with the five spirit pearls, the entrance to the space-time gap began to close slowly. With a sharp drink from heaven, the body shot towards the entrance. Murong Jinxin and Hades followed closely. At the moment when the door to the space-time gap closed, they left the space-time gap.


    With a loud bang, the entrance was completely closed, and the hearts of Hades and Murong Jin were shocked. They turned back and looked at the crevice of time and space, startled by the cold sweat of their whole life.


    Fortunately, their action is fast enough, otherwise they dare not think about the consequences


    "Poof..."


    Before they recovered, a sound of vomiting blood came into their ears. Looking back, their faces turned white at the same time.


    "Are you all right?"


    Murong Jin heart rushed to the past, holding God, looking at God''s chest was blood stained white robes, as well as the mouth that constantly falling blood, Murong Jin heart speechless anxiety.


    God''s injuries are for her, if she is not so willful to save Ono, God should be intact.


    "What do you say? Help me out first. If you see that white light, it''s a whirlpool, go out there. "


    God''s whole body of magic power scattered, powerless lying in Murong Jin heart''s arms. Although the body is painful, but the heart is happy. Even if he was beaten back to his original shape, at least he kept the wish of the wishing tree. The ancient goddess Murong wake up is just around the corner.


    "Jinxin, I''ll..."


    The underworld sees in such God''s heart also some guilt, God''s doting on Jin Xin already lawless. In order to fulfill Jinxin''s personal interests, God would rather be seriously injured.


    He took the dying god from Murong Jinxin''s arms and ran towards the white light. God''s condition is not good, they must take him back to heal immediately.


    "Man, be careful..."


    Murong Jin heart quickly followed up, in order to prevent accidents, she tightly stick to the side of the underworld, spare no effort to protect the underworld has fallen into a coma in the arms of God.


    Fortunately, the whirlpool is not very urgent, they did not spend too much heart to go through. A strong current of air enveloped them, moving forward.


    "Father, king, mother, concubine..."


    Two with a bit anxious and surprised voice came, their body has not yet stood firm, Jun Lin and smile rushed up.


    But the two children, Jun Lin to Murong Jin heart, smile to Pluto. A wise man can see the preference between Hades and Murong Jin''s heart.


    "God is in a coma, please help him..."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t have time to say a word to her baby son, so she rushed to the God of time and space with the king''s presence. Now the only one who can save God is probably the God of time and space.


    "Fire Phoenix, take God to my closed place immediately, quick..."


    The God of time and space didn''t shirk either. After the caster sensed God''s injury, he signaled fire phoenix to take God away immediately. God''s injury is serious. She has to shut up and heal for him.


    "No one is allowed to disturb me in January. After January, fire phoenix will give God back to you..."


    The God of time and space left behind such a word and left behind the fire phoenix. Only she knew that it would take a long time for her to leave. She must use her life-saving Qi to save God, otherwise God will not be able to use mana all her life.


    "It seems that we are going to owe time and space again. I hope she won''t hurt so much this time. It''s all my fault..."

 Chapter 1033

    Murong Jin heart fell to the ground, with her understanding of the God of time and space, she knew vaguely can guess the God of time and space to save God to pay the price.


    In the past ten years, she has been troubling the God of time and space so much that she can''t count it clearly, and I''m afraid that what she owes is not clear in this life.


    "Concubine, the God of time and space, let''s pay it back. In the future, we will often look at the God of time and space and make her smile


    Xiaoxiao sees the sadness of her mother''s concubine. She rubs Murong Jinxin from her father''s arms and kisses Murong Jinxin on her pale face with her neck in her arms.


    A feeling of recovery made her very excited, but seeing her mother''s melancholy, she had to comfort her.


    The old man suffered this kind of injury for his father and his wife. In the future, she should treat him better, at least let him feel that his contribution to their family is rewarding.


    "Yes, I don''t have to worry. This year, we have experienced a lot and grown up... "


    Junlin reaches out and hugs Murong Jinxin''s shoulder. He is only 12 years old, but his shoulder is generous enough to support his mother and concubine.


    His father and his wife''s distress made him see how much he cared about them. In the future, he and his sister will repay all the kindness they owe them.


    "A year? So fast... "


    Murong Jin heart will be two children into the arms, drooping eyebrows to cover up the low mood. She didn''t expect that such a difference had existed for a year. In one year, the two children have grown up and become mature. She should be very pleased.


    "Concubine, this year has been a thrilling one for us. Many stories have happened. I''ll tell you when I have time."


    Xiaoxiao can sense the low pressure of her mother''s concubine. She has hardly seen such a depressed side of her mother''s concubine since she had memory. Originally, I wanted to complain to my mother, but now I can''t say anything.


    They have grown up. They can''t make trouble for their mother in the future. They can only make her happy


    "Where''s honey?"


    Silence for a long time, Murong Jin heart will adjust their emotions. Lift Mou to see to see, but didn''t discover Chu Mi son''s figure, very doubt of ask a way.


    Honey has a very special feeling for them. How can she not come to the valley of time and space at such an important time? What''s the accident?


    "Sister mi''er and the devil are guarding the wishing tree in tiannv palace. If God doesn''t rescue you, she will use the wish of the wishing tree to turn the world around for you."


    Junlin helped Murong Jinxin to a wooden chair and poured two cups of tea, one for Murong Jinxin and the other for Hades. He explained chumi''er''s whereabouts in a low voice, dispelling the doubts of his father and his mother.


    "He was willing to use the wish tree for me. He was really kind to me..."


    Murong Jin heart such as stars like eyes flash a trace of surprise, she never thought, God should be so willing. She did not forget that when she asked God to give the wish tree to her three children, God refused.


    However, God gave her this wish without blinking. She really didn''t know what to say. It seemed that nothing she said could calm her mood.


    "Fortunately, the wish of the wishing tree is useless, otherwise Yiyang would be in trouble."


    Smile nodded, God with his own serious injury in exchange for Yiyang''s new life, she thinks Yiyang most should be grateful to God. If it is not for God''s pay, the father and the mother can''t come out, Yiyang also can''t have any hope.


    "Yiyang? Who is it? "


    For the name mentioned in her daughter''s mouth, Murong Jinxin feels very strange. She glanced at her son and motioned for an explanation.


    The wish tree didn''t use it because of her, but it was used by the woman named Yiyang. The woman was suitable for her identity, and she could make God so cruel?


    "The ancient goddess of Ralo, I didn''t expect that she really came..."


    The underworld took the lead to open the mouth, very obviously regarding Yi Yang, he knew something. His deep eyes in the son''s body turned around, it seems that some headache hair rub brow.


    His abnormal reaction makes Murong Jin''s heart a little strange. Is a woman worth his sudden face change and kneading eyebrows? Does that woman have anything to do with him?


    "What do you mean she''s here? Don''t you tell me she''s here for you? Don''t tell me you had a relationship with her, too? Or I''ll kill you right now... "


    Murong Jinxin''s face is instantly gloomy. Pluto has a reaction to other women''s affairs. She just can''t accept it. She half squints, very dangerous looking at the underworld, has her displeasure clearly expressed.


    She has had enough of his past. If there was another woman, she didn''t think she could be more comfortable with it.


    "You think too much. I have never met her before. I just read the records of ancient goddess in the library of the underworld. She came to Tianyuan to save Tianyuan. Don''t misunderstand anything? If you want to talk about love, at most she has a bad relationship with our king''s landing... "


    The corner of the underworld mouth mercilessly drew to smoke, for Murong Jin heart''s whimsical, he expresses very speechless. He and the ancient goddess? You''re kidding. The man appointed by the ancient goddess is the ancient god. If it were not for the ancient god in this life, the ancient goddess would not have been involved with her baby son. He has been a good teacher since he met her. The butt that should be wiped has already been wiped clean. She should not pour dirty water on him¡° Mother, father is right. Yiyang and her brother did have a bad relationship originally. In order to save Tianyuan, Yiyang had to marry her brother, so that she could open the huge energy hidden in her body. But now it has turned around, brother and Yiyang have become good brothers and sisters. Yiyang became a living dead man this time because he was calculated to change his life for his grandfather... "Xiaoxiao really felt that his father was forced to rub with him. He was trapped in the space and time, but he could still know what happened between his brother and Yiyang. Looking at her mother''s face is very ugly, in order not to let her father be smoked, she explained with a smile. She simply said what happened during this period, looking at her mother''s face, her smile was more intense¡° So it is, that is also a poor woman... "After hearing her daughter''s words, Murong Jin''s heart is very heavy. No wonder she feels that her son has become so mature and steady all of a sudden. It turns out that she has experienced so much. It''s really hard for the child. He is only 12 years old, but he has to bear all that a man of 20 should bear. Since the ancient goddess has done so much for her son, she must thank her in person. At least she has not left her life with an irreparable regret¡° It won''t be long before my brother brings back the soul of the ancient god and gives it to the God of time and space. As long as the concubine restores the soul of the ancient god, the elder brother will be able to rebuild the real body of the ancient god. Yiyang and he will be together forever, haha... "Xiaoxiao suddenly remembered this very important thing. If they can repair Morian''s soul first, rebuild Morian''s real body, and then take Morian to see Yiyang, how wonderful it would be. At the thought of the scene of their embracing, she felt so moved that she wanted to cry... "Shuishui, you go to the God of time and space and get the soul of the ancient god. I will repair his soul now." This is what their family owes the ancient goddess. It''s very happy to repay her. Such a woman, she thinks it is worth a good man to treat. It would be great to be able to help a little now¡° However, as like as two peas, brother brother is almost identical. Does he want to change his looks? Xiaoxiao watched Shuishui leave quickly, thinking of the picture he saw in Yiyang, and suddenly some tangled. If brother as like as two peas brother, brother, he still has a face that looks exactly like his brother. In order to prevent the accident, she felt that moriran should be changed, at least so that everyone can distinguish him from his brother¡° I''ve asked Xiaobai to get moriran''s first appearance, and he will change moriran into his original appearance. Otherwise, there will be two me in Tianyuan, and it will be a mess. " Junlin already has plans. He can''t make moriran feel the same as himself. I believe moriran will feel the same. As for Yiyang, as long as the one who comes back to her is moriran, she can''t care what she looks like. At the thought that moriran would soon be able to live, he felt a little more excited. The man who looks as like as two peas is still grateful for him. It''s good that you have plans in your heart. It seems that my Junlin has really grown up and can support the overall situation. It''s so good... "Murong Jin looked at the look of controlling everything on her son''s face, and she felt unspeakable comfort in her heart. In the future, she doesn''t have to worry too much about this child. He already has his own way to deal with things. She wants to let him go and let him go out of his own day¡° Mother, when I''m done, I''ll protect you and smile, hold you in my hand, and don''t let anyone bully you. " Jun Lin threw the black sleeve robe, a body of lingran, domineering full, a hand up a full throw, still have the king''s demeanor. The momentum of glancing at the world was so powerful that everyone looked sideways. One side of the Hades can not help nodding, reached out and patted his son''s shoulder, that cool face is very gratified¡° Your mother and concubine are protected by your father and your sister is protected by CHEN Ye. As for you, just protect Lele. Read, what did CHEN Ye do? He didn''t come at such an important time... "

 Chapter 1034

    Honey stays at tiannv palace, he can understand. But, CHEN Ye doesn''t come, what does it mean? Pluto said he was puzzled, but also said he was unhappy.


    Although his eyes were fixed on Junlin, the problem was thrown to Xiaoxiao. He needs to smile and give him an explanation, or at least give them a reassuring explanation.


    "There''s something wrong with his dragon xiaojiutian. Now he''s closing the door of the dragon clan. He estimates that it will take another four years to come out. He didn''t do anything wrong. Don''t think about it


    Smile gave his father a white eye, for his father''s doubts very disapproval. CHEN Ye is staying in the dragon family this time. It''s well known to all of us. It''s reasonable that we can''t meet our father and mother. Our father and mother will understand.


    "What''s wrong with long xiaojiutian? What''s wrong? He has to be shut up for so long. That boy is becoming more and more incompetent... "


    Long xiaojiutian once studied it. He did have a problem. It should not take so long to solve it. The reason why he didn''t mention the loophole of Longxiao Jiutian to Junmo Li at that time was that the four realms were peaceful, and Junmo Li didn''t have to study those messy things.


    "You''re going to ask the hand of the dragon. It was the hand of the dragon that locked him up at the beginning..."


    Smile spread a show hand, show she also does not know. Her Kung Fu is at the level of a three legged cat. How can she know what''s wrong with Long Xiao Jiutian. Father to ask, probably only the hand of the dragon can give father an answer.


    She doesn''t have the heart to think so much. She just needs to know that chenye is not going out to find another woman


    "The bastard of dragon''s hand, what did you do?"


    As soon as mentioning the hand of the dragon, Murong Jinxin''s canthus couldn''t help smoking. She remembered that she had sealed him eleven years ago. She didn''t expect that Chen ye could not suppress him and let him come out to make trouble. No wonder CHEN Ye doesn''t come today. It''s probably controlled by the boy of dragon''s hand.


    "No, it''s better to be with us. I''m one of my best friends. Now he has been with the little girl beside the ancient goddess. They are very sweet. "


    Xiaoxiao shakes her head. Since she first saw longzhishou, longzhishou has never done anything to embarrass them. She also helps them everywhere. Her mother''s worry is really unnecessary.


    Today''s Tianyuan mainland is actually everything is good, except that Nie Qianqian, the mean woman, is doing evil


    "Eleven years ago, the boy asked me to marry my daughter in front of me. I was angry and burned him with Phoenix Fire. Fortunately, he didn''t care."


    Murong Jin''s heart is also relieved. It seems that many things happened this year are good. Some of the people who used to be their enemies have all become their own. This is also an unexpected gain. It looks like they''ve been stuck for a year, and it''s worth it.


    "He was also interested in me at the beginning. Later, he blocked the danger for Chen ye once. He had a relationship with Xiao Bai. He could only say that everything was destined by heaven."


    Xiaoxiao remembers what happened before. It''s hard to hide her smile. This year, they did get a lot of friendship, especially, she felt quite satisfied.


    Dragon''s hand to her, perhaps at first out of like her, but now just as her sister, dote on.


    "What about Chen Xuan? What happened to the child? "


    Murong Jin''s heart nodded and suddenly remembered Chen Xuan. In addition to Chen ye did not arrive, there were five other people who should be present. She vaguely felt that something must have happened?


    "She''s back in the snow mountain. In the past year, she has changed the most. She is so bad to the core.... "


    As soon as Chen Xuan was mentioned, the smile at the corner of her mouth stopped. For Chen Xuan, she was more disdainful. Because of her abnormal love for her brother, she gave up everything she had and wanted to get her brother at all costs. She was insane.


    "It can only be said that it''s nature that makes people. That child is also very sad..."


    After making a fuss for such a long time, he didn''t get Jun Lin''s response. Instead, he compensated himself and was controlled by Nie Qianqian. Love is really too hurtful, enough to torture a good woman into a madman crazy for love.


    Now the child back to the snow mountain, it is hoped that she can live in the snow mountain, don''t come out to embarrass their family.


    "Anyway, a lot of things happened in this year. Let''s talk about it slowly when we have time. When Shuishui comes back, she''d better repair her soul for moriran first. "


    Smile originally said the interest is high, but the sharp eye to see the water has quickly rushed over, about to blurt out the words suddenly back to the stomach. No matter how much she has to say, it''s still business.


    "Well..."


    Murong Jinxin took a small porcelain vase from Shuishui, sat down cross legged and closed her eyes to breathe. She must get rid of all the distractions, otherwise in the process of repairing the soul, it is easy to cause damage to the soul.


    About those stories that happened in this year, she waited until the dead of night, and she was slowly listening to her daughter''s story.


    When the white porcelain bottle is opened, a colorful soul floats out and is wrapped by the white light released by Murong Jinxin. Originally, the scattered souls were slowly integrated under the drive of mana. This process lasted for half an hour, especially after a lot of suffering, how much damage to moriran''s soul.


    "Junlin, give..." until Murong Jin heart saw the pure white soul floating in the mid air, just received the merit, long vomited a breath. The repaired soul is sent to King''s landing. The son should do the best of the rest. Junlin also sat down cross legged and began to reshape moriran''s real body. From head to toe, he gradually shaped a new moriran. He is very attentive, every detail he did not let go, be sure to give Yiyang a brand new, but she is very familiar with moriran. Perhaps because of his carefulness, this process lasted for a whole hour. After an hour, his whole body had been wet with sweat, and his cool face was really happy¡° Moriran, welcome back... "When a vivid beautiful man finally appeared in front of him, he accepted the credit and extended his hand to the beautiful man. The first time we met, he gave him the most precious power of darkness. The second time we met, he gave him his life. This is a different kind of even¡° Jun Lin, I really didn''t think you would do this... "Moriran held Jun Lin''s hand and felt the trembling of Jun Lin''s fingers. His mood was also very complicated. Originally, he wanted to be reincarnated, but because of Jun Lin''s stubbornness, he was able to rebuild his true body and continue to lead with Yiyang. This kind of kindness, he felt that he and Yiyang had nothing to repay... "I''m for you, but also for myself. I can''t be with Yiyang. I can only save you. " Junlinsi did not hide his purpose. He brought moriran back to Tianyuan, which is just such a purpose. There is nothing that a gentleman can''t say. Although he needs to bear the punishment, he can see the gratitude in moriran''s eyes. He thinks everything is worth it¡° Yiyang, how is she? " Moriran Yang Chun a smile, for King''s words he can understand. He was suddenly a little lucky that there was love in Junlin''s heart, otherwise he and Yiyang would not have this opportunity today. Just Yiyang, where is she now? Why didn''t you stay with Jun Lin? He didn''t think Junlin would conceal Yiyang for such a big thing¡° Yiyang is in tiannu palace. She is a living dead person. But now we can go and wake her up. Let her tell you exactly what happened. " Jun Lin looks at the sky. It''s getting late. It''s time for them to rush back to tiannv palace. Otherwise, my sister should be worried. Moriran want to know everything, or let Yiyang say it. He believed that after they met, there would be endless words¡° Good... "Moriran nodded. He had guessed that a lot of things happened when Yiyang came to Tianyuan continent. Fortunately, the willows are dark and the flowers are bright now. When Yiyang wakes up, they can be together again. He believes that all the disasters will pass¡° The princess of the underworld, the underworld, please take more care of her in the future... "Moriran turned his head and looked at the underworld and Murong Jinxin, nodded slightly to them, a word has already told all his sincerity. In fact, his noble status, there is no need to please in front of a pair of gorgeous men and women. Just as soon as he saw them, he felt like he wanted to be close¡° What''s polite? It''s all a family... "Murong Jinxin also nodded to moriran. The man''s temperament in front of her was very like Jun Mo Li, which made her feel very warm. Looking at the relationship between her son and him, she was happy. At least my son is willing to make friends, which is a good thing¡° Well, let''s go... "Moriran smiles at Murong Jinxin, neither too close nor too distant. He grasps that degree very well, which makes people feel very comfortable. He didn''t say much either. As soon as he finished the greeting, he immediately let Jun Lin go. His concern for Yiyang can be seen¡° Father, mother and concubine, let''s go... "Jun Lin took Ye Lele''s hand and strode towards the exit of time and space valley. He is the only apprentice of time valley. Only he can guide us to leave time valley. Murong Jin heart looking at the back of several children, can''t help sighing. Time flies. In the blink of an eye, the children are so old¡° Jinxin, it''s been a year. We have to take some time to go to the grave for Jun Mo Li... "The underworld thought of another thing. He thought of the man like a lotus flower, and suddenly felt that he wanted to talk to him and drink. Time, changed too many things, the only thing that can''t change is the deep friendship in their hearts. Things are different and things are changing. He will never forget the man standing in front of him and smiling at him

 Chapter 1035

    Tiannu Palace


    Chu mi''er is walking around under the wishing tree, full of anxiety. When Murong jinxinmingwang appeared in front of her, she was stunned for a long time.


    "Father, king, mother, concubine..."


    She ran towards Murong Jin, the king of the underworld. She had already lost her original coolness, and her eyes were even wet. After a year''s anxiety, today I finally see the intact father, mother and concubine. The big stone in her heart has finally fallen.


    "This year, it''s hard for you..."


    Murong Jin heart touched touch into the arms of Chu mi''er, had been calm mood suddenly again. In the year when they were trapped between time and space, the child must have been both a father and a mother, taking care of two younger brothers and sisters.


    "It''s not me, it''s Jun Lin and Xiao Xiao..."


    Chu mi''er rubbed in Murong Jinxin''s arms, happy and inexplicable. In the past year, she was not bitter. The task of saving father and Princess falls on Junlin. The coolest thing is Junlin.


    As for Xiaoxiao, because chenye was awakened the memory of the previous life, disappeared. Although she was kept in the dark, she also had to bear the pain of parting.


    "It''s mainly my brother''s credit. In fact, I just joined in the fun. Haha..."


    Xiaoxiao doesn''t know the meaning of chumi''er''s words. She looks at chumi''er with a smile. The feeling of family reunion is so beautiful that she forgets all her worries in an instant.


    In fact, she didn''t do anything in this year, just sloshing behind her brother''s buttocks. The credit should be all from her brother.


    "We all tried our best to save our father and princess, and I just worked harder than you."


    Jun Lin let go of Ye Lele''s little hand, went to Chu mi''er''s side, gave Chu mi''er a wink. He was really worried that chumi''er''s emotion was too excited. If she didn''t understand a word, she would be suspicious.


    He didn''t dare to be the first to take credit. It was God who really took credit. If God hadn''t told them how to save their parents, they would have to live forever between time and space.


    "Well, the hand of the devil, the God of time and space, has been a great help..."


    Chu mi''er nodded. The father, the king, the mother and the concubine were rescued this time. Everyone tried their best. Their family should thank those who have helped them. If it were not for those who have helped them, their family would have dreamed of reunion.


    "Well, when we''ve finished our work, we''ll thank each other one by one. Now let''s go to the ancient goddess first..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the three children who stand together and love each other very much. She is very moved in her heart. God is really good to her, gave her three such good children. In her life, she really felt perfect because of them.


    The remaining light in the corner of her eye glances at moriran, who is embarrassed. She can fully understand the feeling in moriran''s heart. Yiyang day did not wake up, moriran day can not be peaceful. Let''s get down to business first and then talk about the rest.


    "Who is he?"


    Following the eyes of her mother''s concubine, Chu mi''er sees moriran. Because moriran''s appearance is completely different from before, so she didn''t recognize it.


    She just wondered how they could bring a strange man to tiannv palace. Not everyone could come in at will.


    "He''s moriran. I''ve remolded him..."


    Jun Lin introduces Mori ran to Chu mi''er. Seeing that Mori ran lightly hooks his lips to Chu mi''er and shows a warm smile, he feels a special sense of achievement in his heart.


    After Yiyang Murong wakes up, in addition to moriran, he will give her another surprise. I hope Yiyang can bear it.


    "I see. Is the wish of wishing tree given to Yiyang? What about God? "


    Chumi''er nodded to moriran, and her face became serious. Listen to the mother''s meaning, everything has been settled. But she didn''t see God. She had to ask.


    "Sure to Yiyang, God is seriously injured, and the God of time and space is still in treatment. It will take about a month to leave the time and space valley."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t say much. Her daughter used to be the daughter of heaven. Naturally, she has a good relationship with the Lord. It''s reasonable to hesitate at this time.


    She explained the Lord''s going and staying, patted chumier on the shoulder, and nodded with certainty.


    The wish of wishing tree is Yiyang. She can do it for God. God, Murong will not blame her when she wakes up.


    "Well, you go to Yiyang''s room and wait. Ten minutes later, I will start the wishing tree."


    Chumi''er nodded, and there was no doubt in her eyes. She knew the relationship between her mother and God. If God was going to be sick and in danger, her mother would not readily agree to let out the wish tree.


    Since God won''t have a big problem, she naturally hopes Yiyang can wake up as soon as possible. Now moriran also returned, Yiyang wake up afraid will be happy faint.


    "I''ll stay with my honey. You can go..."


    Pluto glanced at the tree, though it was the first time he had seen it. This seemingly unattractive tree gave him a lot of pressure, and he felt that chumi''er might not be able to deal with it. He was not interested in seeing the ancient goddess, so he stayed to help her. If there''s an emergency, he can help¡° Let''s go... "Murong Jin''s heart knew what the king of Hades thought. She laughed at the king of Hades and left quickly with Jun Lin and others. With Pluto by her side, she can rest assured. As for the ancient goddess, it must have been her shock. Moriran gave all the power of darkness to Junlin, and he didn''t have any power. If anything happens to Yiyang, he can only worry. All the way, they quickly came to the courtyard where Yiyang lived. As soon as they entered the gate of the courtyard, Xiaobai, who came out to carry water, was stunned¡° On... Ancient... God... "The basin in Xiaobai''s hand fell to the ground with a sound. When she saw the face she used to be very familiar with, she only felt sour in her heart and red in her eyes. She several strides to the forest ran in front of, looking at forest ran, for a moment unexpectedly is speechless. There are so many things I want to say, but I can''t say a word at this moment¡° Xiaobai, you don''t have to say anything. I know your mood... "Moriran recognized the woman in front of him as Xiaobai. In fact, there was a big wave in his heart. He just covered it up well and didn''t get noticed. He patted afraid of Xiaobai on the shoulder, everything in silence. No matter what she looks like, he can recognize the woman who has been with them for countless years¡° The master will cry when he sees you... "Xiaobai''s big eyes blinked several times, but he still blinked the tears in his eyes. It''s good to meet in such a short time. She should be happy, especially for her master. She busily guides moriran to the room. She can''t take care of drawing water or greeting Murong Jinxin. As soon as you enter the door, a big bed jumps into moriran''s eyes. There is a woman lying on the big bed. Her face is pale without any blood color. Her long eyelashes are still hanging on her eyelids. She looks very moving. Moriran several strides ran in the past, standing in front of the big bed, looking at the heart of thousands of years of women, slender fingers such as jade tightly clenched into a fist. His Yiyang, never so fragile, fragile as if a touch will be broken, let him look at in addition to heartache or heartache¡° Yiyang... "He sat down beside the big bed and gently held Yiyang''s hand. A cold and piercing feeling surprised him. If he could not feel her breath, he felt that Yiyang had left. His lips slightly opened, gently called out a name hidden in the heart for a long time, but did not get any response from the people on the bed¡° Ancient god, master, she was injured like this by Nie Qianqian. Next time you see Nie Qianqian, you must tear that bitch to pieces! " Xiaobai tells the reason why Yiyang has become like this. She can''t deal with Nie Qianqian. Yes, ancient gods can. As long as the ancient gods restored their skills, Nie Qianqian was nothing at all. With the presence of ancient gods, many problems can be solved, because ancient gods are so powerful that no one can defeat them¡° I lost all my skills, and it''s not so easy to recover. It''s still waiting for Yiyang to wake up and say, "don''t worry." Moriran can see Xiaobai''s indignation. From Junlin''s mouth, he also knows how much loss Xiaobai has suffered from Nie Qianqian. He took a thoughtful look at Jun Lin and wanted to recover his power unless he was willing to give up what he had learned all his life. He has no way to open such a mouth to Jun Lin, which is too selfish, and he doesn''t think Jun Lin will agree... "Time is up, Mori ran, you step back first, so as not to have any accident, you can''t save in a hurry..." Murong Jinxin goes to Mori ran''s side and pulls Mori ran behind him. The wish tree has only one wish. If it fails, Yiyang will have to sleep forever. She must stand in the front to make sure Yiyang can wake up smoothly¡° Don''t talk, it''s already started... "Murong Jin''s eyes catch a glimpse of Xiaobai who wants to talk and stop, and nods to Xiaobai with a smile. She probably knows the identity of this woman, but it''s not the time to say hello. When Murong wakes up in Yiyang, they have plenty of time to talk. Words fall, a white light will be wrapped Yiyang, a line of incantations into the body of Yiyang. A flashing red light of the fruit slowly floated from the distance, with bursts of refreshing fragrance, floating to Yiyang''s lips, fast spinning up. A few minutes later, the red light of the fruit dissipated, and instantly disappeared into Yiyang''s mouth. Just for a moment, Yiyang''s long eyelashes trembled and suddenly opened¡° You wake up... "

 Chapter 1036

    Murong Jin is staring at Yiyang without turning her eyes. Looking at Yiyang, Murong wakes up so quickly. She takes back her finger in Yiyang''s eyebrow and says hello to Yiyang with a smile.


    Ancient goddess temperament is really good, especially the eyes, beautiful soul. Junlin is not fascinated by her, it can be regarded as one of the wonderful flowers.


    "You are... Princess Ming..."


    Yiyang''s brain has not yet opened, a cold female voice stabbed into her eardrum. She subconsciously looked up, a beautiful woman appeared in her eyes.


    Her good-looking brow twisted, began to think about it, thought for a while, then thought of a portrait that she had seen.


    "Yes, I am Murong Jinxin. Thank you for helping Junlin so much..."


    This thanks is what she has to say. Yiyang changed his life for his father and helped Tianyuan mainland through this terrible catastrophe. This woman is worthy of her respect.


    She took the initiative to reach out and hold Yiyang''s little hand, passing her temperature to her, and releasing her kindness to her.


    "That''s what I should do... I..."


    Yiyang looks at holding his little hand and feels special warmth in his heart. Just want to say a few warm words, inadvertently glance saw a man who could not appear here.


    She was stunned, and her eyes were attracted by the familiar and strange man. That''s moriran, many years ago. She can recognize that face no matter how many generations she reincarnated.


    "Who are you... You..."


    Yiyang''s mood is obviously affected. She is shaken by Murong Jinxin''s small hand. Her weak body wants to sit up, but she finds that no matter how hard she tries, she can''t sit up. Then she gives up.


    Her eyes fell tightly on moriran''s body, and she asked a question very uneasily.


    "Who do you think I am..."


    Moriran looked at her with a smile, and his warm voice sounded in the small room. He went to the bed and sat down, gently stroked Yiyang''s slightly messy hair, and finally put down the big stone in his heart.


    After a year''s sleep, Murong wakes up. There are no twists and turns, no accidents. It''s good


    "Mori... Moriran... How can you..."


    Yiyang can''t believe her eyes, but the familiar feeling makes her have no way not to believe it. The man who appeared in front of her was the man she was haunted by.


    She can''t help but think of what Jun Lin said before. Jun Lin said that he would give her a brand new moriran. What''s the matter?


    "Junlin brought my soul to Tianyuan. After Princess Ming restored my soul, Junlin rebuilt my body for me. Yiyang, we will never be separated from each other again... "


    Moriran will Jun Lin this year''s efforts to speak out, his smile pure and warm, let Yiyang uneasy mood began to gradually calm down.


    He and Yiyang have suffered in every life. There are too many and the number is not clear, and every suffering is irreversible. However, when they arrived in Tianyuan, there was a solution to their sufferings.


    He believes that this is a new start for them, and they will be able to join hands in this life


    "Junlin... Thank you... Thank you for returning moriran to me... Thank you..."


    Mori Ran''s words make Yiyang cry. The tears fall from the corner of her eyes, and instantly fill her whole face. She turned her head and looked at Junlin not far away through the dim tears, saying that she was grateful.


    She didn''t know that Junlin would give her such a surprise. She really felt that she had been lying for such a long time, which was worth it!


    "For what? You''re my sister. That''s what I should do for you. Not only that, when you are sleepy, I have let the purple fairy lift the seal on you. You can have children if you want to


    Jun Lin was very restrained this time. He didn''t go to Yiyang or hold his hand. He just looked at Yiyang with a smile. He was only 12 years old, but he looked more like Yiyang''s elder brother.


    He will sleep in Yiyang, he secretly for Yiyang to do a decision to inform Yiyang. He thought he could see Yiyang''s joyful smile, but it didn''t work out as he thought.


    "How can you... That seal can''t be lifted..."


    Smell speech, Yi Yang''s face a change, tears have stopped. She thought that she had heard wrong, until she saw Xiaobai nodding to her, she was convinced that it was true.


    The seal she placed for herself could not be lifted at will. In doing so, Junlin certainly did not think about the consequences after the seal was lifted.


    "Don''t blame Jun Lin, master. I told Jun Lin about your infertility, and I agreed that Jun Lin would lift the seal on you."


    Xiaobai knows his master. As soon as he looks at Yiyang''s face, his heart starts to sink. It seems that she underestimated the consequences of lifting the seal, and all the responsibility should be borne by her.


    If she didn''t say anything, Junlin would not know all this. It was all her fault


    "Alas... Once the seal is lifted... Once I am pregnant... My divine power will gradually disappear... And my constitution will not drink contraceptive juice..." it was the most troublesome thing for her to be unable to use contraception. If she drank that kind of juice, her body would not be able to bear it, and there would be serious problems. With such a solution to the seal, she suddenly didn''t know what to do with her future. Moriran is a normal man. Once they get married, they can''t do nothing. But she is very easy to get pregnant. Why does the divine power disappear? Is it distributed to your children? " As a woman, Murong Jin''s heart can feel the sadness in Yiyang''s heart. It''s a pity for a woman not to be a mother. She doesn''t want Yiyang to live a lifetime with such regret. She will try her best to help Yiyang¡° Only one part is given to the child... The other part will disappear out of thin air... What''s the specific reason... I''ve traced for a long time... And I haven''t found out the reason... "Yi Yang shakes her head, and she has no way to answer such a question. If she had known the reason, she would have worked it out. Is to have been pursuing fruitless, will be in despair under the seal of their own. Her divine power can''t disappear. Tianyuan continent''s safe magnetic field has not been repaired, and Leiluo continent is still waiting for her to guard... "You have a rest. When you are well, follow me to the purple bamboo forest. I''ll let the purple fairy find a way." Murong Jinxin stares at Yiyang for a while and brings all the pain of Yiyang into her eyes. She is not a doctor. She certainly can''t understand the situation of Yiyang. But the purple fairy is different. She is the son sending Guanyin of Tianyuan continent. She has the best way to deal with this kind of infertility¡° Then trouble Princess Ming... "Yiyang was shocked by the firm look on Murong Jin''s face, and a burst of excitement burst out in his heart. She had heard that in Tianyuan, nothing Murong Jin wanted to do was impossible. Perhaps this time, she will meet a noble person, her life may be rewritten¡° Well, since we''re sure you''re OK, we''ll leave for the time being. You talk first. I''ll go to talk to the devil. " Murong Jinxin just smiles. It seems that there is nothing wrong with the couple after a long separation. They stay here and they''re just disgusting. So, he gave a wink to Jun Lin and Xiaoxiao, and took the lead to go out. She will never forget that there is another demon in the palace, which is her best friend. She came out of time and space, and she must have wanted to talk to him about the past. Small room, all of a sudden go empty, even very reluctant to give up the white is also very smart to go, only Yiyang and moriran¡° What''s wrong? " Moriran leaned on the head of the bed and held Yiyang in his arms. Feel the soft fragrance and warm jade in my arms, and feel the unprecedented satisfaction. Other things are not important, now the most important thing is her body. As long as she is in good health, so that he will never touch her, he would like to¡° Body some hair empty... Estimate is hungry... The others pour is nothing... "Yi Yang''s small hand tightly grasps the big hand of Sen ran, clear eyes full of love. This moment was so precious that she couldn''t believe it until now. Always feel this is not a dream, she has been staring at Mori ran, even the eyes do not dare to blink... "Eat some fruit..." Mori ran picked up a fairy fruit on Yiyang''s lips, although he has no magic power, but still can feel this fairy fruit is a good thing. Yiyang this time to take, should be very suitable¡° Moriran, we all came to Tianyuan continent. How do you plan to solve the problem of Tianyuan continent''s safe magnetic field? " Yiyang gently bit, began to eat slowly. Today''s situation in Tianyuan mainland is very critical. Nie Qianqian should have been here for a long time. Her power is still sealed, and moriran''s power has disappeared. I''m afraid it''s really hard to fight Nie Qianqian. Although the skill of the king of hell and Princess of hell has reached its peak, they are not sure that they can defeat Nie Qianqian. All this is very complicated, let her have to worry¡° There is still time to consider the issue of safe magnetic field. Now I''m worried about Nie Qianqian. She came to Tianyuan long ago. One of us has to recover, otherwise things will be very troublesome... "Nie Qianqian is the big problem they want to solve at present. That haunted woman, this time, he will not let her go. He must beat her back to her original shape and never turn over. The two roads in front of them are not easy to go. One is that Junlin has to pay a great price, and the other is that they don''t know whether they can go through¡° Or let''s take a risk... After we all belong to each other... We don''t have to be pregnant... What do you say... "

 Chapter 1037

    Yiyang is also very contradictory, let Junlin give up Bishen school, she can''t open this mouth. Then, moriran''s skill is afraid that she will never come back, and she is the only one that can be relied on.


    If she wants to recover her ability, she can only share the same room with moriran. The result of rooming is two extremes, either happy or in hell.


    She thought for a long time, and finally decided to gamble, which seems to be the only feasible way at present


    "It''s too risky. I don''t want you to suffer the pain of abortion again..."


    Moriran is very determined to refuse Yiyang, he does not want to use her body as a price to bet so small a hope, once lost, Yiyang will face another pain in the heart.


    Maybe he can go to discuss with Princess Ming and let her make the decision. Junlin seems to be very good to Yiyang, maybe there is hope in Junlin.


    "Moriran, Junlin is really good to us. Don''t go to Princess Ming, OK?"


    After hundreds of thousands of years together, Yiyang really knows moriran too well. From moriran''s look, she could see a clue.


    Junlin has done so much for her, and even has to bring Morin''s soul to Tianyuan. She can''t do anything to hurt Junlin, and moriran can''t do anything to hurt Junlin.


    Once moriran goes to find Princess Ming, although she has no deep friendship with Princess Ming, she is very sure that Princess Ming will destroy her and agrees to let Junlin return the power of darkness to moriran.


    Junlin called her sister. She would rather not take risks with her body than let her brother suffer any harm.


    "Yiyang, we know there is no other way. Nie Qianqian, it''s coming. Do we all have to sit and wait to die? "


    Moriran gently sighed, Yiyang to Jun Lin maintenance, he can understand. Yiyang is the kind of person that you treat her well and she will pay you back. But now they are really desperate.


    If Nie Qianqian knew that he would reshape his body, she would kill him at all costs. Who can deal with them then?


    "Isn''t Princess Ming going to take me to the purple fairy? Or wait until I see the fairy in purple and say, "OK?"


    Yiyang knows that Morin is right. Junlin''s situation is different from Morin''s. even if Junlin gives up what he has learned and loses all his skills, it doesn''t matter. As long as he works hard, he can still come back.


    But moriran can''t. He can only use his own skills, because it''s a gift from heaven and he''s born with it.


    Now she can only place all her expectations on the purple fairy. Since the purple fairy can lift the seal on her, there must be a way to solve her other problems.


    "OK, but if Nie Qianqian kills her before that, I will find Princess Ming immediately. At this time, you''d better be prepared."


    Although he could not bear it, Junlin gave him another life. In his heart, Junlin is his brother. Brotherhood is important, but the lives of so many people are even more important. He can only choose one of the two, want to save everyone''s lives and then think about the others.


    This is the result that he has been tangled for such a long time. I hope that Junlin will not blame him for his step.


    "If that''s true, I can say that it''s Jun Lin''s life, and I won''t blame you..."


    Yi Yang gently nodded, things have the weight of the points. In all desperation, even if she wanted to stop it, I''m afraid she couldn''t.


    Moriran, she may be able to stop, but Princess Ming, she is not a little sure to stop. That woman looks very good to talk, but she can still feel the strength brought by a raise of hand and a throw.


    "Nie Qianqian has been in Tianyuan mainland for many years. Her strength here can''t be underestimated. I''m afraid it''s not easy for us to uproot her. Yiyang, since Junlin recognizes your sister, the underworld is your home. Let''s go back to the underworld with Jun Lin first. I have to discuss this matter with the king of the underworld and Princess of the underworld carefully, so as to make a plan... "


    On the way to tiannu palace, Jun Lin told him a lot. He has a certain understanding of today''s Tianyuan mainland. Nie Qianqian is the biggest time bomb in Tianyuan. If it is not demolished, there will be endless trouble.


    They have no relatives and no place to go. Fortunately, Junlin has a good relationship with Yiyang, so they have to have the cheek to eat and drink in the underworld.


    "Well, I''ll talk to Jun Lin later. The underworld is so big that he won''t mind two more sets of chopsticks for us. "


    Yiyang nodded, in addition to the underworld, they can go is the dragon. After all, Xiaobai''s home is the dragon, but she would rather go to the underworld, which can make her feel at home.


    ¡­¡­


    Fairy orchard, demon Zun is still busy watering the newly planted fairy fruit trees, completely did not pay attention to Murong Jinxin coming in the distance. Until Murong Jinxin walked behind him and patted him hard, he suddenly turned his head.


    "Jinxin, you finally come out..."


    As soon as he saw the familiar smile from Murong Jin''s mouth, the action in his hand suddenly stopped, and a kind of nameless excitement spread in his heart.


    Today, he has been taking care of xianguoshu in xianguoyuan. He just wants to cover his worries with a kind of busyness. Now see Murong Jin heart safe and sound in front of him, his heart hanging in the air finally returned¡° How was the year? " Murong Jinxin walks to one side to sit down with a smile, pats the position beside her, and signals the devil to come and have a chat. A lot of things must have happened in this year. Maybe there are some things that Jun Lin can''t talk about, but she must know¡° Thrilling, in order to save you, Junlin that child is not less suffering. Smile, that child is more pitiful, alas... "The demon Zun sits down beside Murong Jinxin, hesitates for a while, then decides to tell Murong Jinxin what they have been trying to hide. There are some things Jin Xin still need to know, so she can''t cope with any accident¡° What''s the matter with Xiaoxiao? Let''s talk about it... "Murong Jin''s heart was very sharp, and she found the clue from the devil''s words in an instant. The first time I think of CHEN Ye, CHEN Ye didn''t come this time, it doesn''t seem as simple as Xiaoxiao said. What is going on? Can let demon Zun use such serious words... "CHEN Ye, the memory of previous life was awakened, he thought of the unforgettable love with you..." demon Zun said the whole story again, the tone was very heavy. About the past life, that''s all gone. Chen night that kid, also don''t know can make a cocoon to bind to when, until now still have no news at all. He is really a little worried. He knows that Murong Jinxin also attaches importance to CHEN Ye. In addition to the relationship between CHEN Ye and Xiaoxiao, part of the reason is that CHEN Ye is the reincarnation of Jun Mo Li¡° so what? That kid couldn''t face our mother and daughter, and ran away without a trace? Then you try to make up a reason to cheat and smile? " After listening to the devil''s words, Murong Jinxin''s face suddenly became gloomy. With her understanding of CHEN Ye, she doesn''t need to think that she knows what choice CHEN Ye will make after knowing the truth. That boy is very straightforward. He left behind his smile and ran away. He is going to run for a few years. He really doesn''t want to smoke. She also remembers the past life. But now that it''s all over, they have to look forward. Chen night made such a decision, can only represent his heart is not strong enough¡° Well, he said that he would come back after Xiaoxiao and hairpin at the latest. I really don''t know whether the relationship between them will be over after Xiaoxiao knows this matter... "Xiaoxiao is also a stubborn woman. Once she knows that chenye is easy to leave because of this reason, she won''t forgive chenye. I''m afraid she will make a world shaking at that time. Clearly is a good karma, Chen night that boy rigidly complicates his life, if really lost smile, also don''t know whether he will cry¡° Where is the boy now? " Murong Jin heart also feel this is a bit tricky, want to completely solve, can only she personally talk with CHEN Ye. Just where is chenye now? I don''t know if the devil will know something¡° I don''t know. We''ve been looking for it for more than half a year, but we haven''t found anything. It seems that he has evaporated from the world. " Demon Zun shook his head. If he knew where CHEN Ye was, he would be the first to catch the boy. Evasion can''t solve the problem at all. He can only face it positively to defeat the demons. Jinxin always remembers the past life, and can be as happy as Pluto. Some things can only be put down, there is a home to get¡° Well, since I haven''t found it for such a long time, it''s a waste of time to keep looking. It seems that he has made up his mind to hide. Let him hide enough. As for Xiaoxiao, it''s better to keep the status quo. Just don''t let her know for the time being. " Murong Jin heart also did not think much, plain white small hand a wave, this matter also so passed. She knew that if CHEN Ye didn''t want them to find it, they would never find it. It''s better to save energy to do something else than to waste time¡° Jinxin, ling''er''s business, thank you... "The demon Zun nodded and shifted the topic. He thought of Fire Phoenix''s words, which he thought he had to say. Jin Xin did so much for him, he really didn''t think that he could repay¡° Thank you for what? That''s what I should do. Besides, ling''er is my sister, and I don''t want her to bear the pain of reincarnation for so long. " Murong Jin''s heart immediately heard the meaning of the words of the devil and clapped the devil with a smile. She is willing to do anything for her friends. The devil doesn''t need to be so polite. It seems that a lot of things happened this year. I hope these things will become a driving force to promote the growth of these children... "You should know all about Yiyang, right? What are your plans? Nie Qianqian used to be an ancient goddess. I''m afraid it''s not easy to cook... "

 Chapter 1038

    The demon Zun smiles and says nothing more. His mood, he believes Murong Jinxin must have understood. Now he is more worried about Nie Qianqian, who is an ancient goddess. He is afraid that Jinxin and Hades may not be her rivals.


    "If it''s not good, I have to take care of it. I''ll think about it carefully after I go back to the underworld. There must be a way. You don''t have to worry about me. You''d better go back to your quiet and peaceful life. "


    The devil has been quiet for many years. In the past year, the devil has broken his heart for their affairs. Now that they have come out, the devil doesn''t have to think so much.


    They are responsible for the disturbance of the four circles. Devil, just take it with you in tiannu palace, quietly waiting for Murong ling''er''s return.


    "Well, if you need me, send someone to tell me, and I will die."


    Demon Zun can hear the meaning of Murong Jin''s words. Since Jin Xin doesn''t want him to get involved, he''s happy. Ling''er, he will be back soon, and then he can have a companion.


    It''s his dream to live a quiet life


    "I won''t be polite to you. Well, I have to leave now. About fairy fruit, you can go to God to find a way in a month. "


    After so long, Murong Jinxin feels hungry. Fairy orchard destroyed, fairy fruit serious shortage, even if she is hungry, she can''t willfully eat the devil''s only a few food.


    After leaving the underworld for a year, she can''t wait to go back and have a look. It''s her home and she has to go home as soon as possible.


    "Well, I''ll continue to be busy. I have to pick and plant all these fairy fruit trees today..."


    Demon Zun got up and waved to Murong Jinxin, then picked up the shovel and began to work hard again. Over the years, he never dared to forget his mission. He must rebuild the fairy orchard, or he would never leave tiannv palace.


    God has opened his eyes and let ling''er return to him more than 100000 years earlier. He can''t do anything. He can only repay God in this way.


    He has a faint smile on the corner of his mouth and is in a very good mood. At the thought of the coming happy life, his smile is more profound.


    ¡­¡­


    After saying goodbye to the devil, Murong Jinxin finds the father and son who are chatting. Looking at the smile on the three small and one big face, Murong Jin''s heart was sour.


    Some happiness is so simple, a family sitting together to talk, will feel special satisfaction. Just like the picture at the moment, she really wants to carve a picture and freeze it forever.


    She secretly vowed in her heart that she would make such happiness last forever, and that no one could break it


    "Mother, where are you standing? As a statue? "


    It''s obvious that Murong Jin''s heart has been found in the early morning of the third primary school in the distance. He waved to her with a smile and made fun of her. His eyes are full of laughter.


    "Be your big head ghost, dead girl..."


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, a few strides in the past, a slap in the back of the baby daughter''s head. When I think of CHEN Ye, I can''t help worrying about my daughter. If the daughter knows the truth, do not know how the fox worried, such a smile will have it?


    Don''t show up in front of her, or she''ll have to beat him to death


    "My father, is my mother''s concubine stimulated in time and space? It''s really more and more fierce..."


    Xiaoxiao touched his head and made a face at Murong Jinxin. Then he moved to his dearest father and asked for protection.


    Of course, she just wanted to activate the atmosphere. Her mother''s wife didn''t hurt her at all, that is to say, she was just acting


    "Now that you know that your mother''s wife is more and more fierce, why do you ask your father such a question? If father answered you, do you think Father''s life will be better? "


    The underworld rubbed his daughter''s long hair, a face of doting. He didn''t dare to answer such a question, otherwise he would have to sleep under the bed today.


    Jin heart has always been fierce, is not a day or two things, he initially love is not his this fierce?


    "Xiaoxiao, father is afraid of his mother''s fame. If you ask such a question, you can''t live with father."


    Jun Lin curled his fingers and flicked them on his sister''s clean forehead. I''ve been working hard for a whole year for today''s family reunion. He enjoyed the feeling and was happy to sing oboe with his sister.


    Naturally, he helped his mother and imperial concubine. Among them, the father preferred his sister and the mother preferred him. But their elder sister is quite special, the father king, the mother imperial concubine all equally loves.


    They are used to their parents'' partiality. Anyway, they think it''s Fair for them to be biased towards each other.


    "Father, you are not afraid of your mother''s concubine. You love your mother''s concubine too much. Aren''t you afraid of Lele?"


    The king of Hades gave his little son a look and slapped him on the back of his head. This little rabbit knows how to flatter his mother''s wife. When he grows up and gets married, he will understand how important such fear is to the harmony of a family.


    "I''m not afraid of Lele, Lele is afraid of me more..." Jun Lin scratched his head and thought of his relationship with Ye Lele these years. Their relationship is really different. Maybe Lele is a little girl. She is used to listening to him in everything. On weekdays, they seldom put pressure on him and only occasionally act coquettishly. As soon as such a question as father came out, he couldn''t help thinking more. He is not afraid of Lele. Is it because he doesn''t love Lele enough¡° There are 100 ways to get along with one hundred lovers. You and LeLe can find the best one for you. It doesn''t matter who you are afraid of. What matters is that you can tolerate each other and support each other. Do you understand? " Murong Jin stares at the underworld. She knows that the underworld''s words make Jun Lin think deeply about the relationship between him and ye Lele. In fact, she thinks Junlin and LeLe are very good. Junlin is strong and LeLe is gentle. How can she ask Lele to be the same as her and make her men afraid at a glance¡° That is, the father is afraid of his mother''s concubine. That''s the father''s failure. You can make Lele afraid of you, that''s your ability. " Chu mi''er agreed with her mother''s concubine very much. Junlin was sensitive to her feelings. So many things happened in this year that she could see how much Junlin cared about Lele. She patted Jun Lin on the shoulder and directly dragged her father into the water. She didn''t say anything about him at all... "What do you mean father is not promising? Where on earth is my father not promising? You''d better talk about it. " The Tucao of his son''s daughter make complaints about Pluto very dissatisfied. He just too respect Jin heart, how to the eyes of the children into his worthless? If so, he has to find a way to change the situation. No promise, these three words are really ugly... "Mother said one, dare you say two? My mother asked you to go east. Do you dare to go west? My mother told you to go up the tree. Do you dare to go into the water? Do you dare? Dare you? " Chumi''er is not afraid of the underworld. She looks at him with an inquisitive look. The corners of his mouth curled. After some questioning, he saw his father''s ugly face. There is nothing wrong with what she said. The father is afraid that the mother and the concubine have already been afraid to a certain extreme, to the point of being extremely miserable. "..." Pluto was dumbfounded by chumi''er''s words. He admitted that everything his daughter said was right. This is the way he and Jinxin get along these years. Everything is based on Jinxin. Jinxin''s words are the imperial edict. Except when she is in bed, she dares not to listen to them. She must listen to them all the time. Looking at the children looking at his disdainful eyes, he couldn''t help but despise himself. He hesitated for a moment, originally wanted to put a few big words, but in Murong Jinxin''s smiling eyes, he touched his nose or gave up. Well, he''s just afraid of her, just like a mouse seeing a cat. I''m afraid such a situation can''t be changed forever¡° Well, don''t take your father for granted. He is so afraid of me now because he cherishes it too much. Father and mother have experienced too many hardships, it is not easy to get together. It''s because I''m too afraid to lose that I''ve created such a false impression on the world. " Murong Jin''s heart looked at Pluto''s pitiful appearance, and her smile expanded a lot. He went to the underworld and sat down, holding the hand of the underworld. The relationship between them is too difficult. From the past life to this life, he paid too much... "I cherish not only you, but also this family. As long as you can be happy and safe, I''ll be happy with what I want you to do. " The underworld held Murong Jinxin''s hand and pinched it on Murong Jinxin''s small nose. He felt better for no reason. She rarely said a few good words to him in front of the children, and he felt that it had been the blessing of God. At this moment, there is a favorite woman to accompany him, and the most lovely children to surround him. Everything he once imagined has appeared. He is so happy that he wants to cry¡° If only it could go on like this forever, it''s a pity that your hit is a big disaster. Now the wish of the wishing tree has been used, and the mother Princess is really worried... "Murong Jin''s heart leans on the shoulder of the underworld, and she can''t help but think of the most uncomfortable thing for her. These three children don''t live long. She''s really worried. When she finishes cooking Nie Qianqian, she has to find a way to solve the three children''s death. I hope that God will open her eyes and not give her a dead end, otherwise she doesn''t know what she will do. She couldn''t bear the three children to leave¡° My mother''s wife, Yiyang, said she could change her life for us if she could live to the day of our life and death. Do you think there is any way to prolong the life of Yiyang, so that all our problems can be solved... "

 Chapter 1039

    As for Yiyang''s promise to change his life for them, his mother didn''t know. Now they have hope, as long as they can delay Yiyang''s life to more than 100000 years.


    She believes that with her mother and concubine, all problems can be solved. This is their mother''s concubine, a woman who is powerful enough to make all the people in the four worlds admire.


    "If the ancient goddess is really the ancient goddess, she can do everything that others can''t do. It''s really not easy..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart stone fell more than half, she never thought, ancient goddess willing to pay such a huge price for the king.


    To change her father''s life against heaven, the ancient goddess has been greatly weakened. After more than 100000 years, if she wants to change her life for three children at once, she can''t know and can''t imagine what the ancient goddess will pay.


    For the sake of the ancient goddess, their family will have to be better and better to the ancient goddess in the future


    "Concubine, let Yiyang and moriran live in the underworld in the future. They don''t have any other relatives in Tianyuan mainland, only us... "


    Jun Lin looked at the mixed feelings of the mother, the heart is really special warmth. There is a saying that if you give, you will get something in return. They have now confirmed this saying.


    They also just give a little favor to Yiyang, in exchange for Yiyang''s love. He''s not afraid of death. He just doesn''t want his sister and sister to die.


    "What''s the problem? They can stay any time they want. We should leave in a moment. Go and tell moriran, and let them go with us. "


    Originally, she planned to stay Yiyang in tiannu palace for a period of time, but now she thinks it''s better to let Yiyang stay with them. With their care, Yiyang''s body should recover faster.


    Some emotions start to breed this time and will not dissipate in the whole life


    "I''m just coming to tell you about it. In this case, I''ll bring Yiyang here..."


    Seeing all this, there is still a gentle smile on the corner of my mouth. He had come to talk to Junlin about it, but he didn''t think that Junlin had settled their future before he could speak.


    Now he can finally understand why Yiyang can''t stick to it and can''t hurt Junlin as a last resort. The family warms them with their unique warmth, which makes them feel the warmth of their family.


    Such warmth, let alone Yiyang, even he is greedy


    "Let''s go together..."


    Murong Jin heart back to a smile, and then stride toward Yiyang living courtyard. Anyway, it''s a walk from anywhere. Why let Yiyang be tossed about.


    "Good..."


    Moriran''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise. I didn''t expect that Princess Ming was such a close person. Know now weak Yiyang is not suitable to walk, simply cooperate with Yiyang''s steps.


    He followed Murong Jinxin and walked side by side with Junlin. Looking at the young man beside me, I have mixed feelings


    ¡­¡­


    The underworld


    The return of Murong Jinxin''s family makes the whole underworld boiling. Especially black and white impermanence, smile mouth has been cracked to the back of the brain.


    The cold underworld palace is very lively. Murong Jinxin takes Xiaoye out of her arms and hands it to Hei Wuchang, with a warm smile on her lips.


    "Black impermanence, Ono seriously injured, you take it to youmingtan, protect it."


    They finally open the time hourglass to save Ono''s life. She doesn''t want this accident to make Ono fall into crisis again.


    "Yes, Jinxin..."


    The black impermanence put the small wild into the bosom, didn''t ask what to lift a foot to go out. Wang heel Jin heart hard to save Ono back, even because Ono is still trapped in time and space for a year, he can not allow anything to happen in Ono.


    "Moriran, take Yiyang back to the house to have a rest first. Don''t let her be too tired."


    Murong Jin''s little white hand points to the room where Yiyang lived before. For the safety of moriran and Yiyang, they always decide to let them live in the underworld palace. Only in this way can they protect them nearby, so that they won''t be plotted by Nie Qianqian.


    "Princess, there is one of the most important things at the moment. You must just do it..."


    White impermanence suddenly came forward, he also knew that this time to say such words is very inappropriate. But, time does not wait, he has no way. If we drag on, I''m afraid the efforts of the ancient goddess will be wasted.


    "You said..."


    Murong Jin heart closed the corner of the mouth smile, very gentle looking at white impermanence. After years of getting along, she knows Bai Wuchang very well, and it''s very important to know what he''s going to say next, otherwise Bai Wuchang won''t be so boring.


    "The patriarch of the Feng clan sent a letter. The old patriarch''s health went from bad to worse. He was worried that something might happen. He asked the princess to rush to the Feng clan immediately after she came back, so as not to leave a regret..."


    Although the ancient goddess changed her life for the old patriarch, everything is not absolute. The old clan leader has lived for more than ten months, and there is not much time left.


    If the princess procrastinates, in case the old clan leader fails one day, the princess will be annoyed for the rest of her life... "OK, I''ll leave for the Phoenix clan tomorrow, please arrange it for me..." Murong Jin''s heart is very heavy when she mentions her father. She knew that her father''s life in this year was picked up, and she should stay with her father for more than a month and do her best to be filial¡° I''ll accompany you. Anyway, there''s an explanation... "The underworld looks at Murong Jin''s gloomy face. It''s not easy for anyone to feel this way. At this time, he should stay with her and give her a strong support. Anyway, he is also the son-in-law of the Phoenix family. The last point of filial piety he should do is to protect moriran and Yiyang. Yiyang''s situation is not optimistic. There is no way to travel long distances. We can''t leave them behind. I believe my father''s life is hard. When Yiyang''s condition is stable, take them with you. " Murong Jin heart shook his head, if change to do in the past, she must let Hades put down everything to go with her. But now the situation does not allow, she can''t for her father, even Yiyang''s life and death. Yiyang should be recuperating for a month. When it''s time to rush to Fengzu, it''s still time for everything. If I can''t get there, my father will go. If I make it clear to my father, he won''t blame him. Love can be divided into big love and small love. For the sake of big love, they must give up small love for the time being... "Mi''erjunlin, smile, you also go together, don''t make your grandfather unhappy, understand?" The underworld hesitated for a long time, and finally nodded and agreed. Ancient goddess is too important, they must protect her, so can only aggrieve Jin heart. His fierce eyes swept to the side of the three children, in this matter, can not come to the slightest bit of false. There are not many days left for the old clan leader. He hopes that the old clan leader can enjoy his family for the rest of the month¡° Father, don''t worry, we will let grandfather leave without regret... "Chu mi''er''s look is serious, no longer just smile. They have a sense of propriety in their work, and will not let their fathers and wives worry. She glanced at the side of Xiaobai, cherry petal''s lips opened, and after a while, she finally opened her mouth very hard¡° Xiaobai, I''m afraid you have to stay to protect Yiyang... "Xiaobai has been separated from longzhishou for several months, and she knows how much Xiaobai wants longzhishou. But now the situation does not allow, if Nie Qianqian came, father Wang certainly can''t deal with. Whether Xiaobai wants it or not, it can only be like this for the time being¡° Naturally, I want to stay and take care of my master. As for the hand of the dragon, just bring a letter to him for me. " Xiaobai smiles and knows what to do. She would not be so reckless as to ask to leave at this time. She still has a lot of time with dragon''s hand, so there''s no need to rush for a while¡° OK, then write it and send it to my palace. I have something else to tell you Chumi''er nodded. After such a long time together, she and Xiaobai have become very good friends. There are some whispers from her daughter''s family, which she is willing to tell Xiaobai. After that, she said hello to her parents and left with a yawn. Almost a day and a night did not sleep, she is also some can not support, must have a good sleep¡° Well, you two go back to your room and have a good sleep. Tomorrow we have to go to the Phoenix family. " Murong Jinxin looks at the tired color on the children''s face, some distressed. These two children are 12 years old, but they have to bear so much for them. It''s really embarrassing for them. She has a lot to deal with before she leaves the underworld. She had to deal with it as fast as she could, so as not to give Pluto a headache. But her words just fall, Jun Lin and Xiao Xiao have no time to raise their feet. A rush of footsteps came from far and near, and she looked up strangely¡° How did you come back... "When xiaohuiye Ranran appeared in the fundus of the eye, Murong Jin''s eyes flashed like stars. She didn''t expect to see Xiao Hui and ye Ranran before she left the underworld¡° Jinxin, chenxuan''s child has an accident. You should find a way to save her, or she won''t last for a month... "Ye Ranran has no time to talk to Murong Jinxin. She holds Murong Jinxin''s little hand, her face is very pale, and her big eyes are full of worry. For nearly a year, they watched how Chen Xuan suffered from insects. I can''t bear it, but the immortal devil refuses to take chenxuan away from the snow mountain to find Nie Qianqian to suppress the insects. They are really can''t see down, calculate accurate Jin heart leave time and space crevice of day, then hurry out to ask for help¡° What happened to chenxuan? Didn''t she stay in the snow mountain? What can happen to a good child? "

 Chapter 1040

    Murong Jin heart surprised, looking at Ye Ran Ran Ran face anxious look, good-looking brow slightly wrinkled. Chen Xuan has been to the snow mountain for some time. Four adults are staring at her. She really can''t figure out what can happen to her?


    However, she also understood that if it was not for the most difficult time, ye Ranran would not come to her. No matter whether she likes Chen Xuan or not, she can''t stand by for the relationship between immortal devil and Li Xiang.


    "When she worshipped Nie Qianqian as her teacher, Nie Qianqian gave her a bug. After entering the snow mountain, the insect did not make trouble every ten days. Chen Xuan had already been tortured by the insect so much that she was not in shape... "


    Ye Ranran tells Chen Xuan the whole story. She has some special feelings for Chen Xuan, which can be described as love and hate. Love, is out of Chen Xuan, she watched grow up. Hate, really out of Chen Xuan always want to replace Lele.


    But after all, she is still too kind-hearted. Looking at Chen Xuan who is so miserable, her heart suddenly softens


    "Generally speaking, the only way to get rid of Gu is to find the next one, but now it''s too late for us to avoid Nie Qianqian..."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyebrows wrinkled more tightly. For a moment, she was really in a dilemma. Nie Qianqian is the last person they want to provoke, and even if they take the risk to provoke, they may not be able to make Nie Qianqian upset.


    Chen Xuan''s life is important, but she can''t ignore the safety of ancient goddess and ancient god just because of Chen Xuan.


    "The immortal devil said the same thing. He said that he would rather chenxuan die than send her to Nie Qianqian and continue to commit crimes..."


    Ye Ranran sighs. She knows that Murong Jinxin is the kind of woman who can do anything for her friends. Now that she says this, it means that there are more important people who need her to protect, so that she doesn''t want to provoke Nie Qianqian for a while.


    Although she felt pity for Chen Xuan, she could not ignore the overall situation. She has said what she should say. As for how to deal with Chen Xuan, it depends on what you mean.


    "Mother imperial concubine, it was Chen Xuan who called Nie Qianqian to take her away. This is self inflicted. We have a lot of business to do. We don''t have time to waste on her. "


    After hearing about Chen Xuan''s recent situation, Jun Lin felt very relieved. At the thought of that woman''s attack on Lele and threatening him and his sister with jinlingzhu, he would like to tear that woman to pieces.


    If she could be killed by the insects, it would be her blessing. Otherwise, she may not be able to bear the retribution of damaging jinlingzhu.


    "Yes, she is. In a short period of more than one month, she has taken away dozens of women''s virginity. Not to mention that, in order to be with her brother, she snatched jinlingzhu and forced her sister to swear poison. I wish she had died earlier. Otherwise, what would my sister do if she fulfilled the oath? "


    Xiaoxiao is definitely on her brother''s side. When she mentions chenxuan, she feels like she is biting her teeth. If Chen Xuan didn''t do it, she wouldn''t end up like this. Who can blame her for that?


    They are not the saviors. It is not their ability to repay good for evil


    "Having said that, Chen Xuan grew up with you. She was still a little sentimental..."


    Ye Ran Ran rubbed the temple. She could understand the mood of Jun Lin and Xiao Xiao. After all, some of the things Chen Xuan had done were too much. The two children are still young. They don''t understand some human feelings.


    The immortal devil is Jinxin''s best friend, and Jinxin is so protective. With this layer of relationship, Jinxin will think of other ways even if she can''t provoke Nie Qianqian for the time being.


    "When she attacked us, she didn''t want to be in love with us. Anyway, I firmly opposed to wasting time and energy on loving her."


    With a sneer, some people are worth their lives to save, while others are only worth watching jokes. Chen Xuan belongs to the latter.


    In just a few months, Chen Xuan has turned herself into a street mouse. Everyone wants to fight


    "Just say that in front of us, but don''t say it in front of CHEN Ye. Chen Xuan is CHEN Ye''s sister after all. Do you understand? "


    Ye Ranran looks at Xiaoxiao''s indignation and smiles bitterly. I touched Xiaoxiao''s head and exhorted him lovingly.


    Xiaoxiao this child is straightforward, if Chen night is also here, even if not with Xiaoxiao from positive conflict, afraid is also in the heart will have an opinion to Xiaoxiao.


    "Even if he''s here, I''ll say the same. It''s something he has to face and he can''t escape. "


    If Chen Xuan is taken out of the snow mountain for treatment, once she is cured, Chen Xuan will surely get rid of the scar and forget the pain, and then they will have a headache.


    No matter whether chenxuan has got rid of Nie Qianqian''s clutches or not, she can''t change her original intention. At that time, Lele will be the first one to have bad luck.


    "I''ve checked Chen Xuan''s insects, but they are still larvae. They can''t die for a while. The reason why the attack is so frequent must be Nie Qianqian''s manipulation behind her back. The purpose is to force you to release Chen Xuan for a moment. "


    Xiaobai, who has been silent, suddenly opens her mouth. Out of her understanding of Nie Qianqian, she can guess Nie Qianqian''s purpose. Her view is the same as Jun Lin''s smile. Chen Xuan''s crime is self inflicted, and it''s not worth their taking such a big risk to save her.


    Chen Xuan''s cultivation conditions are really good. No wonder Nie Qianqian never forgets her and spends so much time tossing her around... "You mean that if we subdue Nie Qianqian, the insects of Chen night will not attack so frequently, right?" Murong Jin heart looking at white, white from the eyes to see the disdain. She is deeply understand, today''s Chen Xuan how much people hate. However, Ranran is right. Her friendship with the immortal devil is too deep. In addition to the relationship between Chen and ye, she can''t stand by¡° Well, the larva is still five years away from growing up. Once Nie Qianqian is subdued, the insect attacks once a year. Nie Qianqian''s temperament is very cold. If she refuses, even if we have the ability to kill her, she can''t help Chen Xuan She felt that Chen Xuan was dead, either tortured by insects or killed by Nie Qianqian. Anyone who has a relationship with Nie Qianqian will not come to a good end. But she couldn''t say it openly, otherwise it would hurt her feelings too much. Murong Jin''s stubborn heart, she also saw, less than the Yellow River will never give up¡° So chenxuan will die sooner or later... "Hearing this, Murong Jinxin''s face is completely gloomy. She doesn''t think Xiaobai is lying. Xiaobai is the one who knows Nie Qianqian best among them, and her words are of great reference value. If Chen Xuan can''t escape death sooner or later, everything she does won''t be of great significance... "Unless Nie Qianqian has promised to solve Chen Xuan''s demons, although she is bad, she still keeps her word. As long as it''s a promise, it will be fulfilled. " Xiaobai shrugs his shoulders and suddenly remembers what chenxuan said to huofenghuang that night. His eyes like water flash. She just reminded Murong Jin heart, but did not chenxuan words out, lest be hated. There are so many people who want Chen Xuan to die. If she dies, she will die. Anyway, it has no effect on her... "Madam, although I don''t want to say this, I have to say that you''d better have a bottom in your heart. Chen Xuan once said that as long as she married her brother, she would be able to break the relationship with Nie Qianqian''s master and apprentice, and the poisonous insects could also be solved by the way... "Xiaoxiao''s little nose wrinkled fiercely, and Xiaobai''s words immediately reminded her of what happened that night. She thinks it''s impossible to conceal her mother''s concubine. As long as her mother''s concubine sees Chen Xuan, Chen Xuan can''t refuse to mention it. Well, then she put it forward first, at least let her mother''s wife not let go after seeing Chen Xuan, otherwise the future of her brother and LeLe is not optimistic¡° First of all, I will not marry Chen Xuan. Don''t worry about me. Even if it''s fake, I won''t do it. " How can Jun Lin not understand his sister''s mind? He went to his sister''s side and looked at his mother''s concubine with deep eyes and a bit of coldness. His attitude is very firm, this matter can not be discussed at all¡° That is, if you force your brother, we''ll run away from home together, so that you can''t find it all your life. " On some things, Xiaoxiao and Junlin always have the same attitude. If the mother imperial concubine does too much, they run out to hide and wait until Chen Xuan dies. Like her brother, she doesn''t want her feelings to be stained. This is their principle. No one can break it¡° Alas, what should you do? Let the concubine think about it carefully... "Murong Jinxin''s mouth yanked and looked at two small faces with seven or eight similar points. For a moment, she didn''t know what to say. The child she gave birth to she understood naturally and could do it if she could say it. If she really forces Jun Lin to marry Chen Xuan, the two children probably won''t even recognize her¡° Brother, let''s go out for a walk and see the emperor''s grandmother by the way... "With a smile, he gave his mother a warning look, and then he took his brother''s hand and walked outside the underworld palace. Her good mood has been destroyed, I really hope that in the future will not have to hear that annoying name... "Good..." Junlin is also very cooperative, let his sister lead him. He hoped that his wife would not be stupid, otherwise the consequences would not be serious. He doesn''t want Chen Xuan to affect his relationship with his mother''s concubine. He hopes that she won''t let him down... "What can I do? Clearly there is a way once and for all, but the child does not cooperate, alas... "Murong Jinxin looked at the two children who left hand in hand, with a heavy heart. Son''s attitude is so tough, forcing is not good, can only backfire. What should we do? Who else can convince Junlin now? A small figure suddenly appeared in the corner of her eyes. She suddenly opened her eyes

 Chapter 1041

    "Lele, can you help me persuade Junlin?"


    Murong Jinxin several strides to Ye Lele''s side, plain white hands put on Ye Lele''s shoulder, almost all hope placed on Ye Lele''s body.


    Junlin''s feelings for ye Lele are in her eyes. As long as ye Lele is willing, he will be able to persuade Jun Lin, and Chen Xuan will be saved.


    "Lele, why don''t you try? Anyway, it''s all fake, and it won''t affect your status... "


    Ye Ranran looks at Murong Jinxin and her daughter. She didn''t expect that the final solution to Chen Xuan''s problem should be like this. However, Jin Xin''s words have come out, and she''s not good. It''s a shame to Jin Xin.


    But it doesn''t hurt to play a play. As long as Jun Lin doesn''t care about Chen Xuan, everything will be ok


    "King''s landing has warned me that I can''t get involved, otherwise it will have a great impact on our feelings. As you all know, I always follow Junlin. I don''t want to make it difficult for Junlin... "


    Ye Lele avoids Murong Jinxin''s praying eyes. She is not a man with a heart of stone. If change to do in the past, she should choose to listen to Murong Jin heart.


    However, Junlin once talked to her about this. If she chooses to stand on Murong Jin''s side at this time, all she can get is the resentment of Junlin.


    King''s landing has always been very principled. What is decided will not be changed easily. No matter who it is, the result will be the same.


    "Don''t you have the heart to watch Chen Xuan be tortured to death? Lele, you''ve always been kind, haven''t you


    Murong Jinxin didn''t expect to get an answer to refuse, but she still didn''t give up, locked Ye Lele''s eyes and said word by word.


    She can probably guess that Junlin must have given Lele a preventive injection in advance, otherwise Lele would have refused.


    "Sometimes a good heart is not necessarily a good thing. I''m good to Chen Xuan, but she''s taking medicine for me in order to rob my beloved man, isn''t she?"


    Can''t avoid Ye Lele simply not much, she stares at Murong Jin heart''s eyes, the corners of her mouth suddenly hook out a trace of light ridicule. After she decided to become strong, she began to change her character slowly.


    She doesn''t want to be threatened by anyone, even her future mother-in-law


    "I know Chen Xuan has done some bad things to you, but it''s related to Chen Xuan''s life. Lele, just for my face, save Chen Xuan''s life? "


    Murong Jinxin just began to confirm Ye Lele. In this year, not only Junlin but also ye Lele, who has always been gentle, has changed. She feels that she can''t adapt to it.


    She also knew how unreasonable her request was, but she had no way. At present, only Lele road is possible, so she must try to walk and see.


    "I''m afraid the princess doesn''t know. Chen Xuan has practiced magic. If you do anything to King''s landing on the wedding night, can you bear the consequences? "


    Ye Lele really wants to slap herself to death. If she had just gone with Junlin, she would not have such a drama of extorting confessions. She''s such a fish in the head. She''s looking for her own business.


    She didn''t want to say something about Chen Xuan. It will hurt the hearts of these elders, but now she has to say it.


    "Jin Xin, it''s useless to be forced to be happy. Junlin is our child. Can you understand her temperament? You can''t even talk to him. Do you think Lele can? "


    Witnessing everything, Hades goes to yelele, pats yelele on the shoulder, and signals that yelele leaves first.


    What his son thought in his heart, if it was him, he would not agree to such a thing. Why marry a woman you don''t like?


    "What do you say to do about it? Don''t you care? The immortal devil is kind to us. Don''t forget that he once saved honey''s life... "


    Looking at Ye Lele fleeing away, Murong Jin''s heart is very upset and grabs her hair. She really felt that it was better not to leave the gap between time and space. At least in the gap between time and space, she didn''t have to consider so much and would not be so upset.


    She had to mention that the immortal devil saved her daughter''s life a hundred years ago. If it hadn''t been for her, honey would have died in the hands of the devil.


    This kindness is beyond heaven. They have to pay it back


    "I dare not forget, but we can''t do anything about it. Junlin and Xiaoxiao''s attitude has been very obvious. It''s no use forcing people to die. "


    The underworld sighed gently. He knew that Jinxin was the most difficult thing in this matter. It was because Jinxin became friends with them that Jinxin could not survive the immortal devil. Jin heart has always been short, can not ignore.


    But they can''t tie up their son and marry Chen Xuan, can they? Such a big marriage, in addition to becoming the laughing stock of the four circles, he does not think Nie Qianqian will accept it.


    "You mean we know there''s a way, but we still have to watch Chen Xuan be tortured to death by insects? I said, is your heart too hard? Even if you ignore the immortal devil, don''t you think about CHEN Ye? If chenxuan died like this, would chenye have no resentment towards us? What should Xiaoxiao do? Have you thought about it? "


    Murong Jinxin''s mood suddenly broke out. She really felt that her life was too bitter. One thing after another, she didn''t even have a chance to catch her breath. She had just returned to the palace of the underworld. She didn''t even drink a cup of tea, so many things happened. She was really fed up with it¡° I believe CHEN Ye''s mind will not be narrow. Even if Chen Xuan is dead, we don''t have to be responsible. Junlin is only 12 years old now. Whose children will get married at this age? Jinxin, I will never stop you from doing anything, but it is related to the happiness of Junlin. I won''t allow you to do anything. " The underworld didn''t mean to give in, so his eyes became sharp. Owing to the immortal devil, he will try to pay it back later. However, if you want to let Jun Lin use happiness to return, he absolutely does not agree. He is such a son, how can he let the only son so wronged? There is no room for discussion. He will stick to it¡° Why did I mess about? It''s just a play for Jun Lin, but it''s not a cooked meal. How hard is it? As for age, that''s not a problem. Isn''t CHEN Ye engaged to Xiaoxiao when she was more than one year old? A hundred years ago, the immortal devil saved mi''er''s life. Now it''s time to give back his daughter''s life. Only in this way can the two Qing Dynasties come to an end. " The underworld''s tough let Murong Jin heart some unexpected, her fierce eyes swept in the underworld''s face, but there is no way to see a trace of retreat from the underworld''s look. She had been used to all kinds of concessions of Pluto, and Pluto''s attitude made her feel bad to the extreme. She took up Pluto''s collar and growled coldly. She''s tired enough. Can he just say a few words to keep her quiet¡° Jinxin, Junlin is our child, can you think about it for him? You can''t impose your relationship with the immortal devil on Jun Lin. to put it bluntly, what does Jun Lin owe to the immortal devil? Why should the king come to repay the kindness we owe? Since I know you, I''ll let you do whatever you want. Can you see that I love you so much that I can be my lord? Do you have to force the two children to run away from home, and when the two children see that you don''t even want to call your mother''s wife, you are willing to give up? " The underworld closed his eyes. He wanted to control his emotions, but he didn''t know why he couldn''t. Jin Xin''s temperament is too strong, so many years he is used to it. But today he has to say heavy words, he must remind Jinxin, in the children''s affairs must be careful, otherwise the consequences are unimaginable. He could see the look of Jun Lin before he left. If you don''t compromise, I''ll put all my eggs in one basket, which makes him very surprised¡° Don''t you ever hear that? Why can''t we let the king come to repay the kindness we owe? Chen Xuan''s child also grew up under our eyes. If a child makes a mistake, can''t we give him a chance to reform? " The underworld''s words made Murong Jinxin''s small face twist. She really didn''t believe that her child would be so merciless, because she didn''t even call her mother''s concubine. If so, she would have never had those two children. Of course, this is just her angry thought. When she is calm and calm, and carefully ponders over Pluto''s words, he will feel very surprised¡° I don''t want to argue with you. No matter what you think, you can''t force the king to come. Chen Xuan''s life or death, or let God decide The underworld looked at Murong Jin, and his heart was so angry that his veins burst, forcing him to press down his emotions. At this time, if he goes on, I''m afraid it will make Jin Xin more angry. Or wait for Jin Xin to calm down, he will talk with her. Jin Xin''s temper is just like a gust of wind, coming and going fast. He went to deal with the business first, and he was looking for her in the evening¡° One by one, everyone from big to small is angry with me. I''m so angry. I''m dead, and you are all free... "Murong Jinxin watched the underworld enter the study. Her little white hand waved out of the yard. A thousand year old tree fell down and made a huge noise. It can be seen how depressed Murong Jinxin was at the moment. In her fury, she didn''t care about the others in the yard. With a big step away, no one dares to follow or persuade¡° Jinxin and Pluto have a quarrel once in a hundred years. What can we do now? It''s all my fault. I dare not say it in front of so many people. Alas... "Ye Ranran knocked her head hard, and she was at a loss. But now, we have to let it go. She didn''t dare to think much, so she had to follow Xiao Hui''s steps to leave the underworld palace and go to the courtyard where she lived

 Chapter 1042

    Night, quietly came, the underworld palace was silent. The night pearl in the study is shining, announcing that Hades is still busy.


    He looked at the mountain of memorials piled up on his desk and frowned. After a year away, there are too many facts left behind. I''m afraid I can''t handle them even if I''m busy for a few days and nights.


    This is just one of them. The other is that Jinxin will go to the Phoenix family tomorrow, but he has not gone to reconcile with Jinxin, or Jinxin doesn''t want to give him a chance to reconcile, otherwise he won''t come back so late.


    The underworld says big or small. If he really wants to hide, he can''t find it.


    "Father..."


    Is meditating, a touch of green pine like figure appeared in the eye. Jun Lin walked slowly in front of him, glanced at the memorial on the table, then took a chair and sat down opposite the underworld.


    After being separated from his father for such a long time, he wanted to talk to him about something. Especially today, he felt it necessary to make friends with his father because he was so fierce with his mother.


    "Why don''t you go to bed so late? We have to go on our way tomorrow.... "


    The underworld looked at his baby son and hid his emotion for a while. He reached for two cups of tea and handed one to Jun Lin.


    He knew that his son had something to say, and he seldom had the chance to talk to his son for so many years. He also wanted to listen to his son''s heart tonight.


    "My father didn''t sleep either, and my mother and concubine were still angry. I don''t think they will come back tonight. Thank you for your understanding. "


    How can Jun Lin not understand the anguish in his father''s heart? Since he has memory, he has never seen a quarrel between his father and his wife. Today, in order to protect him, my father quarreled with his mother for the first time.


    In the past, he always felt that his father loved his sister more, but he did not expect that his father even provoked his mother and concubine in order to protect him.


    "Father can understand your mood, but your mother and concubine can also understand it. It''s just that your mother and concubine attach too much importance to feelings, especially to the kind friends, and you don''t mind... "


    The underworld took the teacup and sipped the tea in it gently. The warm entrance made him feel better.


    Although he has a quarrel with Jinxin, it can not change his feelings for Jinxin. He still hoped that Junlin''s mind could be broader, at least not because of such things with his mother''s wife.


    "Even if I''m not sensible, I can''t argue with my mother''s concubine. My mother''s concubine has broken her heart for the sake of Tianyuan mainland. I can''t share it. How can I still make trouble with her?"


    Junlin can see his father''s worry. It seems that the look in his eyes when he left today worried him. In fact, he was just bluffing his mother''s concubine. She loved him so much. How could he ignore the love between mother and son?


    "It''s best for you to think like this. My father knows that after a year''s hard work, you have grown up and have your own opinions. My father asked nothing else, but for your sister and brother to be happy, and my father was satisfied


    Pluto looked at his cool son, who was almost thirteen years old. It was the first time that his father and son sat down to be greedy. A strong father son feeling spread, let him feel for the first time with his son''s heart is interlinked.


    "Well, I think about it carefully. Some of my mother''s words are right. If we really don''t care about chenxuan, I''m afraid it will affect the relationship between Xiaoxiao and chenye... "


    He can not care about himself, but he can not smile. CHEN Ye and Chen Xuan are brothers and sisters in the end. No matter whether they are close or not, there must be some blood thicker than water.


    If the words of Xiaoxiao today come into CHEN Ye''s ears, I''m afraid CHEN Ye''s heart will be unhappy. If they look at Chen Xuan and are tortured to death by the poisonous insects, CHEN Ye doesn''t know what they will do in a rage, especially when CHEN Ye has learned about the previous life.


    "There''s no way. Father won''t let you do what you don''t like. If chenye really shares with Xiaoxiao, it can only show that chenye doesn''t have deep feelings for Xiaoxiao, and we can''t force it. "


    If true love, no matter what the other party has done, it can tolerate. Just like when Xiaoxiao accidentally burned her mother to death with the fire of Phoenix, they also came.


    If because of a little accident, it shakes the feelings of each other, he has nothing to say. His baby daughter, want what have what, really with Chen night out of the problem, also don''t worry about marriage, anyway, there is a saint in the side of covetous waiting.


    "That''s what Xiaoxiao said. I don''t know whether it''s Chen Xuan''s robbery or CHEN Ye''s?"


    It''s Chen Xuan''s evil spirit, but it''s CHEN Ye and Xiaoxiao who are involved. He thinks that Chen ye will be the one who will get into trouble, because CHEN Ye will fall into a dilemma.


    He also sipped a sip of tea, in addition to sigh, only sigh. In the future, I hope everything will not develop in the worst direction.


    "There is a difference between Chen Xuan and CHEN Ye. Chen Xuan inherits immortal demons and has demonic nature in her body. Magic is not a good thing unless it can be suppressed by itself. Chen night inheritance is Lixiang, sincere heart, people are also good. This is the reason why their brother and sister are out of place. They are not the same people originally. The only thing they have in common is the blood flowing in their bodies. "


    The source of Pluto''s thoughts reminds me of CHEN Ye and Chen Xuan''s birth, and he examines them. Chen Xuan''s evil nature is so powerful that her shallow skill can''t be suppressed at all. That is to say, she can''t be a good person because of her evil nature. He once suggested that the immortal devil send chenxuan to the demon world, but both the immortal devil and Lixiang couldn''t bear it, so chenxuan''s temperament became more and more gloomy, until her demonic nature broke out a year ago¡° So, I always wonder that CHEN Ye and Chen Xuan can''t get together because they are a mother compatriot. My father said that, but I hate Chen Xuan less. " Chen Xuan can suppress so long not to fight against Lele, maybe it''s just her affectionate and righteous side. But we do not know the reason, so it is inevitable to misunderstand her. If it was because of the demons in his body that led to such a result, his heart would be a little better. At least Chen Xuan grew up with them. It''s impossible to say that she has no feelings at all¡° Demons are really terrible sometimes. Once it breaks out, you will never recognize it. Chen Xuan once hurt her parents, but she didn''t kill them. In fact, she was already thinking about her family. Some things may be predestined by heaven. Chen Xuan came to suffer for the immortal devil. Alas... "After Chen Xuan was born, he felt something was wrong. Because Chen Xuan''s demonic growth speed is too fast, that is to say, she is several generations faster than other demons living in the demon world. Therefore, he went to laotiandi for divination, and the result surprised him. There are too many sins created by the immortal devil. Chen Xuan''s birth is the result of God''s anger. Unless the sin of immortal devil is completely redeemed, chenxuan''s hard life is still in the future¡° Ah? Her father''s words made her look much bigger. Does the father have a way to suppress the demons in her Junlin once again accident, father debt son return this sentence is originally used in Chen Xuan''s body, so think Chen Xuan seems quite pitiful. She was born not for her own sake, but to pay her father''s debts. Is there anything more tragic than that¡° No, if my father had a way, he would have done so long ago. How could it be delayed until now? When it comes to Chen Xuan, my father has to remind you. There is evil in the hand of the dragon. Now he can suppress it. If you want him to return to normal, you must find a way to get rid of his evil nature, or he will bite you one day. " He can''t let his son live in ignorance. He feels his son''s brotherhood towards the hand of the dragon. Therefore, the son must think of a way for the hand of the dragon, otherwise the hand of the dragon will become the second Chen Xuan¡° Well, I''ll ask Mori ran later. Maybe Mori ran can do something about it? Fortunately, my father reminded me that it''s good to be on guard ahead of time. " Jun Lin was surprised. He didn''t expect that there was such a secret on the hand of the dragon. If my father had not told him today that once things broke out, it would not be just Xiaobai who suffered. The power of the hand of the dragon is hundreds and thousands of times that of Chen Xuan, and the damage will be hundreds and thousands of times stronger¡° Well, go to talk to moriran. Take good care of your mother, don''t let her too tired, too hard, she is really not easy... "Hades nodded, looked at the sky, the night has been very deep. Jin heart has not come back, he is really some worry, no matter can find, he also have to go back to look for. Anyway, I have to make it clear before she leaves the underworld. Otherwise, as soon as she leaves, I''m afraid it''s him who is depressed¡° Does the father want to find his mother''s concubine? Ha ha... "Jun Lin looked at his father''s face and saw what he wanted to do. With a smile, he teased his father and left quickly. It''s no wonder that father''s feelings for his mother''s concubine can move the world. Such deep love is really rare in the world. Even for Lele, he may not be able to do so. All of a sudden, he was very lucky that he could join such a family and have such a loving father, mother and concubine. No matter how hard the future road is, with the love of his father, his mother and his wife, he believes that he will be able to go very steadily¡° This child, really, you don''t have to tell me... "The underworld shook his head with a bitter smile, followed his son, raised his feet and went out. The cold moonlight, dragging his shadow long, but without the slightest sense of loneliness. Feng, gently blowing, his thousands of ink hair flying, with a charm of the arc

 Chapter 1043

    Netherworld pool


    Murong Jinxin sitting alone on the bank, cold eyes fall on the still unconscious Ono, memories like the tide.


    From the past life to the present life, from Jun Mo Li to Hades, the little things that happened in the past are constantly emerging in her mind, which makes her a little out of breath.


    Today, it''s the first real quarrel between her and Hades. It''s really hard to judge who is right and who is wrong, but it makes her start to look at herself.


    "Alas..."


    A slight sigh from the pale lips in the escape, she rubbed the hair pain eyebrow, the mood is very depressed. It''s not that she doesn''t care about her son''s feelings, it''s just that life matters. She really can''t do nothing.


    As a mother, she didn''t want to force her son, but she would die if she didn''t force Chen Xuan. It''s clear that they can save chenxuan, but they still let chenxuan suffer from the torture of poisonous insects and die. What should chenye and Xiaoxiao do?


    She is too understanding Chen night, the child is still very concerned about Chen Xuan''s sister, but Chen Xuan''s evil nature is too heavy, they can''t get together, there is no way to have a brother and sister relationship like Junlin and Xiaoxiao.


    "Alas..."


    Things have developed to such a point that the words of the underworld are put on the surface. She can''t ignore the feelings of the underworld and force her son to marry chenxuan.


    Then, we can only live up to the expectations of the immortal devil and Lixiang. Next time we meet, she doesn''t know how to face them, or even how to face CHEN Ye.


    "The princess doesn''t have to worry about it. If she gets into trouble with Nie Qianqian, even if the princess saves Chen Xuan, Chen Xuan can''t live."


    After a big tree flashed a white figure, Xiaobai finally came out in Murong Jin''s sigh. In fact, she has been with Princess Ming for a period of time, but Princess Ming is too immersed in her own thoughts to find her.


    It was the first time she saw such a distressed Princess Ming. She felt a little distressed. A woman has suffered so much in her past and present life, but now she is still in a state of uneasiness. She has to be disturbed by these common things.


    "If my friend is in trouble, I''m really sorry if I don''t help him. If you save Chen Xuan this time, at least you have an account for her parents. I can''t control what Chen Xuan will do in the future. "


    Murong Jinxin is a little surprised that Xiaobai should appear at this time. She has a good impression on the woman who follows the ancient goddess. Looking at Xiaobai''s appearance, it seems that she has come to enlighten her. Naturally, she also wants to understand the kindness of others.


    "In the afternoon, I told my host about Chen Xuan. She said that as long as we can subdue Nie Qianqian, she has a way to let Nie Qianqian relieve Chen Xuan. But that method seems very risky, moriran did not agree


    Princess Ming is too heavy love heavy righteousness, will give her to cause so much trouble. She really couldn''t see it any more, so she meddled. As a result, the master was willing to take the risk because Junlin was good to her, but moriran refused. He probably thought that chenxuan was not worth the master''s doing that.


    She will tell the truth to Princess Ming, also want to let her make a decision. If you really make up your mind to save chenxuan, Princess Ming can go to find moriran.


    "How risky is it? Tell me first... "


    Murong Jin heart such as stars in the eyes of a flash of light, the original low mood also suddenly excited up. She grabbed Xiaobai''s hand and asked anxiously.


    As long as the danger is not devastating, she believes she can convince moriran. It''s better to owe Yiyang''s favor than to be ashamed of the immortal devil all one''s life.


    "The biggest reason why Nie Qianqian resents her master and Morin is that the master and Morin killed another ancient god. Nie Qianqian always thinks that her sweetheart has lost her soul, but she doesn''t know that the soul of the ancient god was just imprisoned by the master and Morin. Want to let Nie Qianqian willingly for Chen Xuan solution Gu, unless the master and moriran will that ancient god soul to release. However, the ancient god''s mind is not right. Once resurrected, not to mention the land of Leiluo, I''m afraid even the land of Tianyuan will be in bad luck... "


    Xiaobai almost knows everything and says everything. She just learned that the ancient god had not died. As long as the master and Morian are willing to exchange the soul of the ancient god, Nie Qianqian will gladly agree.


    How to choose depends on Princess Ming. If Princess Ming feels that she is willing to deal with the crisis of the two continents of Leiluo and Tianyuan for the sake of a little chenxuan, she has nothing to say.


    "Forget it. It''s too expensive. Even if I''m selfish, I can''t be selfish to such an extent... "


    Murong Jinxin''s eyebrows twist up. As soon as Xiaobai''s words fall, she has made a decision in her heart. Chen Xuan is important, but it can''t be as important as the innocent people in the two continents. For the sake of Chen Xuan, if she really forces Yi Yang and Mori ran to release the soul of the ancient god, the consequences will be absolutely unimaginable.


    She doesn''t dare to do such evil. She will be sent to hell by thunder and lightning


    "There''s no other way. That woman Nie Qianqian is too difficult to deal with. You''ve tried your best, and the immortal devil won''t blame you. There is a scale in everyone''s heart. You only need to weigh the affection and friendship in your heart


    No matter who has to make a choice, it''s impossible that everything can be perfect. Princess Ming is afraid that she has been used to all things and can be satisfied with herself, so she is entangled in this matter. She felt that some words had never been said to Princess Ming, which caused Princess ming to forget to restrain herself when dealing with some things¡° You''re right. I just forgot to measure the weight of these two feelings in my heart. I always put them in the same position. What I did was wrong... "Xiaobai''s words made Murong Jin''s heart stunned, which had the effect of waking up the dreamer. Murong Jin heart of the heart mercilessly a shake, there is a kind of the feeling. Yes, all things have to be weighed. How can a kindness have its own children? As a mother, the child is her life, kindness is absolutely to stand aside. Such a thought, she did not continue to tangle, to Xiaobai smile¡° If the princess can figure it out, go back quickly. If Pluto can''t find you, she must be very anxious... "Xiaobai looks at the empty night sky, remembers their previous quarrel, and laughs. In particular, the words of Hades made her feel that the princess of Hades was really the happiest woman in the world. They have known each other for more than a hundred years, and they have been together for more than ten years, but the king of Hades has never been the princess of Hades. Only when he meets his son can he dare to be such a tough Lord. Such a man can''t be found with a lantern, which makes her very envious. She thinks that her relationship with the hand of the dragon can be the same as them, and it will last for a long time¡° Who knows if he''s in a hurry? Maybe he''s already asleep now... "Murong Jin''s mouth can''t help smoking hard at the thought of the man who seldom died once. He came out for such a long time, and the man didn''t come out to look for it. I''m afraid he''s still angry with her. Well, this is because she is too stubborn, she is wrong, she took the initiative to go to him to admit her mistake... "Ha ha, princess or hurry back, even if you really sleep, I''m afraid it''s hard to sleep, tomorrow the princess will have to go to the Phoenix family, what''s better to say." Xiaobai looks at Murong Jin''s face with an awkward look, and knows that Murong Jin''s heart is completely open, and her heart is also stable. She is very witty, after saying this, she left first, so as not to go with Murong Jinxin, which makes Murong Jinxin feel uncomfortable. Xiaobai just left, a black shadow will quietly appear in the netherworld pool, looking at the woman who is saying goodbye to Ono, standing on the side of silence. The woman didn''t want to avoid him, or he might not be able to find her all night... "Dead ghost... Scared me... When did you come..." after saying goodbye to Ono, Murong Jin''s heart turned around and saw the ghost like Hades, and was shocked. She really didn''t know when the goods came. She sneaked up behind her. Did she want to scare her to death¡° I''m a dead ghost. What''s to make a fuss about? Just came for a while, see you so pleasant side, want to see a few more... "Pluto looked at her covering his chest, seems to be really scared, also did not close to her, deep eyes locked her, said some seemingly incomparable words. He still can''t hold Murong Jinxin''s attitude now, so he can only test carefully. If the anger has gone, he can talk to her well. Otherwise, I''m afraid he''ll have to use some extreme methods¡° Come on, you are willing to come to me in the middle of the night. Forget about today. You don''t have to be nervous. I won''t be in trouble for Jun Lin in the future. Just let fate decide. " Murong Jin heart white Hades one eye, left such a word, then bypassed the Hades to go forward. After tossing about for a day, she really felt sad and hurt her body and liver. She had to go back to wash and sleep. But after a few steps, she was pulled hard by a pair of big hands, and the familiar feeling rushed towards her face, which shocked her whole body. Subconsciously, she turned around in the arms of Hades¡° What for? This is not the palace of the underworld, and you have to find the right place to be in heat... "Murong Jin glanced at the underworld, and then saw what was in his mind. She gave Pluto a push, but failed to push away the tiger like Pluto. Just want to open mouth ruthlessly bite the underworld one mouthful, but by the underworld ruthlessly kiss live. For a while, when she wanted to resist again, she could do nothing but watch the man on her doing whatever she wanted

 Chapter 1044

    One night lingering, Murong Jin heart only feel their backache, let alone on the road, she even don''t want to move. However, she has decided to set off today and go to the Phoenix family. It''s not natural for her not to move.


    Hard to get out of bed, wash and tidy up, after breakfast, they carry a heavy body to go. As for the underworld, he had been waiting outside, and he was telling the two children something.


    Under a thousand year old tree, Junlin and moriran fought side by side. Their expressions were very serious. They seemed to be talking about something. The atmosphere was a little dignified.


    "Can the evil little white on the hand of the dragon be suppressed?"


    Jun Lin looks at Sen ran, specially avoided small white, asked in a low voice. Last night he looked for moriran, but moriran had fallen asleep. He didn''t have the heart to wake him up. He had to wait until this time to ask.


    He doesn''t know how long it will take him to visit the Phoenix family. The Phoenix family is also close to the dragon family. He can also see the hand of the Dragon by the way.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little difficult. I have to wait until I or Yiyang can recover my skill to be sure."


    Mori Ran''s eyebrows pig up, carefully thought about, to Jun Lin shook his head. The skill of the hand of the dragon has reached a high point. No one can help the hand of the Dragon except him and Yiyang.


    He felt more and more that it was imminent for him or Yiyang to recover, otherwise there would be more and more troubles.


    "OK, just wait. How do you want to recover your power?"


    Junlin was disappointed, but it was expected that he didn''t care too much. Yiyang''s skill can''t be recovered for a while. I''m afraid they can''t count on it. All their hopes can only be put on moriran.


    "If I want to recover, you must give up what you have learned all your life. Let''s talk about it later..."


    Moriran took a look at Junlin, hesitated for a moment, or opened his mouth. He didn''t want to cheat Junlin, and he also wanted Junlin to have a psychological preparation. If it''s a last resort, you have to sacrifice the ego and complete the ego.


    He stared at Jun Lin with burning eyes. He didn''t find anything strange except a little surprise in Jun Lin''s eyes.


    "You can''t practice, can you?"


    After his brief surprise, Junlin immediately thought of a very difficult problem. Although he has little contact with moriran, he can probably see what kind of person moriran is. If he could cultivate himself, he couldn''t open such a mouth.


    "Yes, the power of ancient gods and ancient goddess is a gift from heaven. Just because she can''t practice, Yiyang doesn''t dare to give birth rashly, otherwise her power will disappear completely. Nie Qianqian is a good example. She was pregnant at that time, but she was too stubborn and insisted on giving birth. As a result, her ability would disappear in the growth of her child day by day. Otherwise, if she moved her finger, the whole Tianyuan continent would be shocked. "


    "I see. I see..."


    Jun Lin''s look tightened. He had already heard a general from moriran''s tone, and he had a bottom in his heart. He must find a way to return moriran''s skill to him. Just when to return, he may have to discuss with his father, his mother and his concubine.


    In the past ten years, he has worked hard and achieved little in Youming. At the thought that in the blink of an eye, he would have to start all over again. He was a little depressed.


    "As long as Yiyang can recover, it doesn''t matter if I can. I can''t bear to let you lose what you have learned all your life. "


    Moriran patted Jun Lin on the shoulder and said nothing more. He knew that his words had a great impact on Junlin, which needed time to digest. Seeing that Yiyang got out of bed alone, he quickly went to help Yiyang.


    "How can you get out of bed? Go back and lie down... "


    Yiyang''s forehead is covered with thin beads of sweat. Moriran knows it''s cold sweat at a glance. Yiyang should want to send the king to them, so even his body is ignored.


    There was a trace of reproach in his eyes. The woman really didn''t know how to say her. I don''t care about my body at all. Alas


    "How can I be so delicate? I''ll come out and say hello to them. I don''t know how long they''re going to go as soon as they leave... "


    Yiyang leaned into moriran''s arms, looking at the anxious look on moriran''s face, his heart was sweet. This feeling seems to have been gone for a long time, which makes her particularly satisfied.


    It''s time for the old Fengs to grow up. They must feel very heavy when they are in the king''s presence. It would be good if she could comfort her.


    "I don''t want you to take me for long. Go back to bed and lie down. It''s windy here. Don''t catch cold..."


    Jun Lin also wrung eyebrows to come over, looking at Yi Yang''s pale face, can''t help but reach out and knock her. Murong just woke up yesterday, still weak, this will come out, not to send them, is to give them trouble.


    "I''m not a ceramic doll. I fall when the wind blows. You really think too much. I just want to say a few words to you. Can''t I? Really... "


    Yiyang stares at Junlin, who is one round younger than her, but always makes her feel like he is her brother. Look at the tone of his speech, the way he hit her, it really made her speechless.


    Her body she knows best, has always been strong, just lying for a year, not lying sick beauty... "Moriran, don''t follow her nonsense, directly into." In some things, Junlin is also very domineering. He looks at Yiyang and makes a wink at moriran as soon as his face turns black. Since she is not willing to consciously, then he can only come to the strong, also can''t help her make fun of her own body¡° You dare... "Yi Yang white forest ran one eye, subconsciously then grasped forest Ran''s arm, rare fierce once. I don''t know if the women I saw after coming to Tianyuan mainland are more powerful. Influenced by them, she also feels that she has become strong. This kind of tone and action, in the past, is impossible to appear in her body, but every day is really a ghost¡° He dare not, I dare Looking at Mori Ran''s action hesitation, it seems that he is still considering whether to carry Yiyang into the room. Jun Lin''s face became darker. He took Yiyang from moriran''s arms. He walked into Yiyang''s room and put Yiyang on the big bed Moriran looked at Jun Lin that domineering incomparable behavior, the corners of the mouth slightly smoked, really feel a little bad. Look at other people''s King''s landing. What they say is what they say. Anyone who dares to resist will be directly suppressed. This kind of temperament is actually very good. Touch the nose, he also followed into the room, looking at the bed on the face of the gloomy half Yiyang, also dare not say what to provoke Yiyang unhappy¡° If you have anything to say, it''s the same here as outside... "Jun Lin looked at the ugly woman with his arms around his chest. Although his words were hard, his eyes were gentle. He doesn''t think Yiyang can say anything constructive, that is, just some farewell words¡° I just want to tell you to be careful. If you meet Nie Qianqian, you''d better stay away from her. I''m afraid none of you can escape from her. " Yiyang originally wanted to be angry and didn''t say anything, but as soon as they thought of Junlin, they were going to leave, so they could only say their advice with their mouths. She Murong wake up news, to Nie Qianqian in Tianyuan mainland forces can''t not know, afraid of Nie Qianqian will come to chaos, they can''t prevent¡° If she has to come to our trouble, we have no way out. We can only fight to the end. But don''t worry, our life is very hard. It''s not so easy to die. " As soon as Nie Qianqian was mentioned, Junlin''s ten fingers could not help but become fists. As the saying goes, happiness is not misfortune, but misfortune. Some things are predestined, no one can escape. That woman is looking for trouble again. There is her mother. It''s not impossible to beat her back with a little careful thinking. He believes in his mother''s ability and wisdom... "Finish, you go, hum..." Yi Yang looks at him for a moment, then gives a cold hum, indicating that he can go away. It''s getting late. It''s time for them to start. She can''t help them now. She can only take good care of her body and go to find the fairy in purple¡° Moriran, if you have any need, go directly to black and white impermanence. You don''t have to be polite to them. My father has come back, and their affairs have been reduced by half. " His words happened to be heard by the black and white Impermanence in the yard, black and white impermanence at the same time raised eyes to see in the past, the corner of the mouth mercilessly smoked. For Jun Lin''s words, I really want to vomit blood. However, in view of Junlin''s identity, they did not dare to be too presumptuous. In the end, he forbeared and pressed the depression back into his stomach¡° I know, let''s go, I''ll see you off... "Moriran nodded, said hello to Xiaobai, and took the lead to walk out of the room. The underworld is their home in Tianyuan. In his own home, he doesn''t have to be polite¡° Jun Lin, be careful... "Seeing that the pine like figure was about to disappear, Yi Yang couldn''t help shouting again. For this younger brother, she is really not at ease, very not at ease. Although they know that there is Princess Ming, they can''t have any accident¡° Take good care of your body, come to Fengzu early to find us... "Jun Lin waved to her, with a faint smile in the corner of his mouth, no longer cold. Yiyang''s feeling, in fact, he also has. This kind of feeling beyond the family relationship between them soon became a good story in Tianyuan. In the yard, the underworld is still chattering. Murong Jinxin finally interrupts the underworld after seeing her son come out. At the command, the mother and son walked out of the palace with a tacit understanding, leaving the king standing alone under a thousand year old tree, watching them go far away. A strong sense of separation came, which made him feel restless for a long time

 Chapter 1045

    They left the underworld and rushed to the Phoenix family. Along the way, they walked carefully, for fear of meeting Nie Qianqian.


    But sometimes they are afraid of what comes. On the third day after they leave the underworld, they meet Nie Qianqian, the last person they want to meet.


    Looking at the woman in black floating in the air, everyone''s heart is very heavy. Their skills are very shallow, in addition to the mother Princess no one can compete with Nie Qianqian.


    "Princess Ming, I haven''t seen you for a long time


    Nie Qianqian steadily fell in front of Murong Jinxin ten steps, looking at Murong Jinxin that stunning small face, Jie Jie''s smile.


    After the last war in heaven, her elites lost a lot, and even she was injured. During this period of time, she was busy recovering her power and didn''t have much thought to find their trouble.


    But two days ago, she got the news that Murong woke up in Yiyang. Not only Yiyang, but also moriran came back to life. She just felt that her heart was stuffed. She couldn''t calm down without coming to them.


    After so many years of hard work, even the wishing tree was uprooted by her, but she never thought that they had the ability to save the tree.


    "Have we met?"


    Murong Jin heart is very defensive looking at the woman in black in front of her, sensing the endless dark power from her body, some heavy heart.


    She really can''t remember. When did she meet this woman? She''s not impressed at all.


    "Forget it. I have a deal to talk with Princess Ming this time."


    Nie Qianqian''s eyes suddenly emerge a strange light. She looks at Murong Jin''s heart in front of her and doesn''t start. She doesn''t know whether she is evaluating Murong Jin''s ability or how.


    In fact, she and Murong Jinxin also have no deal to talk about, the so-called deal is just an excuse for her to find fault.


    "You think I''m a three-year-old? Talk to me about a deal? I don''t think there''s any deal between us. "


    Murong Jin heart sneer, white Nie Qianqian one eye. This woman''s purpose is very clear in her heart. As the saying goes, different people don''t conspire with each other. Even if they really talk about trading, they can''t talk about anything.


    Now the only thing she has to measure is Nie Qianqian''s skill. If she really fights for a while, will her three children go or stay?


    Fortunately, Nie Qianqian didn''t bring anyone. It''s not a big problem for the three children to leave safely


    "Princess Ming''s temperament is the same as before. How about we make a bet?"


    Nie Qianqian once again Jie Jie smile, for Murong Jin heart this straightforward temperament is quite like. This woman''s aura is as strong as ever, strong enough to make her feel some pressure.


    She knows very well in her heart. If she wants to attack Yiyang and moriran, she must first confirm whether she is the opponent of Murong Jinxin. If with Murong Jin heart draw, that Yi Yang and Sen ran she don''t have to think.


    One Xiaobai, one Murong Jinxin and one Hades are enough for her


    "Tell me..."


    Murong Jin heart did not refuse, just look at Nie Qianqian''s eyes into inquiry. She wanted to know what kind of tricks she wanted to play.


    Bet. She''s never afraid to bet with you. After two lives, she has never lost a bet. What is she afraid of!


    "Let''s have a good fight. If you lose, you must give one to me. If I lose, the conditions are up to you. Do you dare? "


    Nie Qianqian''s hand stretched out like a chicken claw, and a powerful dark force roared away at Murong Jin''s heart. She this rash hand, obviously also want to test Murong Jin heart skill depth.


    She doesn''t think she will lose to Murong Jinxin, which is a draw at most, so Murong Jinxin can''t get any advantage from her.


    "As long as I win, you can, right?"


    Murong Jin heart''s Mou light suddenly deep, she droops Mou to meditate for a moment, as if already had the countermeasure. As long as you put all your eggs in one basket, it''s not impossible to win Nie Qianqian. It''s just that the consequences of that desperate gamble seem a little big.


    Now the opportunity is placed in front of her, she must make good use of it, otherwise how can she stand up to Nie Qianqian''s arrogance.


    "Yes, as long as you can win me, as long as you don''t want my life, I can promise you anything."


    Nie Qianqian nodded for sure. She seemed to have got the answer she wanted from Murong Jinxin''s meditation. Her strength, Yiyang and moriran must have told Murong Jinxin. Murong Jinxin''s hesitation shows that Murong Jinxin''s strength is under her. It''s just that this is a gamble Murong Jinxin must promise, Murong Jinxin has to promise.


    "Well, I bet. If I lose, Yiyang moriran will take one with you. If I win, you must help Chen Xuan


    Murong Jin''s heart gritted her teeth, and now she can''t help it. She has always been a brave woman, and she is willing to accept any challenge.


    No matter what the cost, even if it''s serious injury, she has to win the war. This battle is related to Chen Xuan''s life and death. She has to say that this is also a great opportunity given by Nie Qianqian¡° Murong Jinxin, your maternal love really moved me. Originally, I promised chenxuan that as long as Junlin was willing to marry her, I would help her. But in order not to force your son, you would rather suffer by yourself, ha ha... "Nie Qianqian had some accidents. She thought Murong Jinxin would make a request like that she should not pay attention to Yiyang moriran in the future, but she didn''t want Murong Jinxin to be out of her expectation. Chen Xuan is indeed a good seedling, but she is not irreplaceable. She really felt that Murong Jinxin was so sorry for her request¡° It''s my instinct to protect my son. I''m not like you. I''m alone. I can''t care about anyone if I want to care. Ha... "Murong Jinxin sees a slight sneer in Nie Qianqian''s eyes and doesn''t care very much. It''s just that she has never suffered a loss, but she is fighting or fighting. She knows a little about Nie Qianqian''s story, so she pokes Nie Qianqian''s heart as soon as she exits. If you want to make her unhappy, she makes that person unhappy at the thought of her¡° You''re right. Yiyang and moriran are the two bitches that caused all this. So I have to cut those bitches into pieces to vent my hatred. " Nie Qianqian was unexpectedly calm, but there was a strong hatred behind that calm. Murong Jinxin''s words pick up all the hatred in her heart. She thinks of those happy days in the past. Everything she owned was destroyed by Yiyang and moriran. They ruined everything for her, so she would not give up¡° That also depends on whether you have the ability, Yiyang as long as with Mori ran a room can restore power, then I''m afraid you don''t have the ability to hurt them Murong Jin heart is not in a hurry to move, continue to stimulate Nie Qianqian. If can arouse Nie Qianqian''s mood thoroughly, then her opportunity came. Under the fury, Nie Qianqian will lose her sense of propriety and her skill will be greatly reduced. She can understand Nie Qianqian''s mood at the moment, Nie Qianqian must think of the past. Those good memories will be woven into a big net, her dead net live, let her breathless¡° Murong Jinxin, do you take me as a three-year-old? If Yiyang''s cunt''s skill has such a good recovery, you can still be afraid of me? I was there when the fairy in purple restored Yiyang''s fertility. " Nie Qianqian was deeply stimulated by her child''s two words. She thought of a child she once had. She risked the risk of losing all her power to give birth to the child, but Yiyang and moriran didn''t give her the chance. The two bitches forced her child to die and killed her beloved man. She will never forget this hatred all her life¡° Believe it or not, if you are not sure, do you think we will lift the seal of Yiyang rashly? Do we have enough to feed ourselves? " Murong Jin''s heart didn''t expect that Nie Qianqian should be so sharp, and she suddenly saw through her deception. But she''s also a liar and doesn''t make a draft. She just wants to increase the psychological pressure on Nie Qianqian, which is called "war is not insatiable". Anyway, that''s what she said. Even if Nie Qian didn''t believe it for the time being, she would have doubts in her heart. Now the war is a psychological war, she must have the upper hand¡° I can only say that you are quite capable. Now that you have disclosed the news to me, it seems that I must speed up my plan. Murong Jinxin, for them, your words will not be a help, but a resistance. " Nie Qianqian''s heart suddenly sinks down. She examines Murong Jin''s heart and looks at Murong Jin''s calm eyes. It doesn''t seem to be fake. Her skill had been greatly reduced because of her pregnancy. If Yiyang really recovered, she could not be Yiyang''s opponent at all¡° That also depends on your ability, Nie Qianqian, your man was killed by Yiyang moriran, now you can''t escape such a fate. It''s your own death, and you can''t blame anyone else. " Murong Jin heart looking at Nie Qianqian eyes hate more and more obvious, simply put the heart a horizontal, directly said some let Nie Qianqian no way calm words. She knows that the ancient god trapped by Yiyang Senran is Nie Qianqian''s death, and what Nie Qianqian does now is because of him. The temperature in the air dropped a lot in a sudden. Nie Qianqian''s face in an instant became extremely gray, and even the whole face began to be ferocious. She stretched out her hand like a chicken claw and attacked Murong Jin''s heart. The strong wind made the sky pale, and the thick dark atmosphere almost made the whole sky black¡° Murong Jinxin, go to die... "

 Chapter 1046

    Murong Jin heart repeatedly mentioned her sad things, let her have been repressed mood burst in an instant. She clearly knows that this is Murong Jinxin''s trick, but she is willing to pay the bill.


    In a rage, she did not have any rules of attack to Murong Jin heart, the wind rolled up her hair, will blow her face painful, also blow her heart.


    Her scarlet eyes are shining with dark light, reflecting Murong Jin''s heart, hoping to break Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Ha ha..."


    Murong Jin heart also dare not take it lightly, Feng dance nine God work out, drive mana against Nie Qianqian. The dark power wrapped her tightly, and the heavy pressure made her feel a little powerless. As a last resort, she could only constantly improve her power.


    A real war started. In the middle of the sky, a white and a black shadow were entangled together, and they didn''t separate for a long time.


    "Sister, what if she loses?"


    Smile to see dizzy head rise, she some anxious, grasped Chu Mi son''s hand, very helpless opening to ask a way. They don''t have many experts on this trip of Feng family. I''m afraid they don''t have to be Nie Qianqian''s opponent.


    She was very worried about her mother''s wife. She was a little worried about crying. No one can help her if she loses.


    "She won''t lose. We have to believe her!"


    Chumi''er''s hand had already been clenched into a fist, and she was ready to make a move at any time. She knew that her skill could not be compared with her mother''s, but if she was in danger, she would not stand by.


    Even if she needs to pay for her own life, she will rush up at the first time


    "I don''t think the concubine will lose, but she may be seriously injured. The mother''s concubine is not such a reckless person. I''m not sure she won''t agree with Nie Qianqian. "


    Junlin''s eyes can''t leave Murong Jin''s heart for a moment. He is holding a breath in his heart. He must practice well, and then he can protect the people he cares about.


    He is fed up with the feeling of powerlessness. He can''t stand the people he cares about being provoked and hurt again and again


    "My mother''s concubine should be very happy with this battle. As long as she wins, she can save Chen Xuan. She would rather be injured than forced to come


    Perhaps this is an opportunity given by heaven. As long as the mother seizes it, her worries will be solved. Chen Xuan, of course, is hateful, but her mother''s concubine is still saving her with her own life.


    I wonder if chenxuan would be grateful and less obsessed if her mother''s imperial concubine really gets what she wants


    "I really don''t think Chen Xuan is worthy of her mother''s injury..."


    It''s really sad to hear what my brother and sister said. Why did everything have to be spread to the mother''s head in the end? The mother''s life was too miserable.


    If Chen Xuan is kind-hearted, it''s just that she''s so bad. Just looking at her can make people gnash their teeth. No one should save her.


    "Why do so many people help us unconditionally in this year when we are trapped between time and space? That''s precisely because the mother''s concubine has done everything for them, and dares to take any risk for them. This is probably the reason why she has so many life and death friends. "


    Chumi''er patted Xiaoxiao''s shoulder, and said earnestly. Although she also thinks Chen Xuan is hateful, her mother''s concubine must save her, and they can''t stop her. This is the mother''s choice, but also the mother''s friend''s morale move.


    Everything has two sides. She only hopes that if Chen Xuan is saved, she can make a new life. Otherwise, she will waste her mother''s heart.


    "That''s what my sister said. Smile. Don''t mention it later. Especially don''t in CHEN Ye face premise, after all is CHEN Ye''s younger sister, his in the mind won''t be good


    Junlin fondly rubbed his sister''s slightly messy hair. After the quarrel between his father and his wife, he felt that he thought the problem was wider and would not be as narrow as before.


    His father told him about Chen Xuan a few days ago, which changed his view on Chen Xuan. Since heaven wants to save Chen Xuan, they have no reason to stop her.


    "Well..."


    Xiaoxiao knows that her brother and sister will not harm her. She puts away her hatred for chenxuan and begins to quietly watch the fight between her mother''s concubine and Nie Qianqian.


    All around also quieted down, in addition to the sound of genuine Qi tearing the air, there was only their intense heartache.


    This fight lasted for a whole hour. After an hour, Murong Jin''s heart gave a sharp drink, and a faint shadow of the Phoenix appeared in the air. The Phoenix called a flame in its mouth and spurted it at Nie Qianqian.


    This is the tenth layer of Phoenix Fire in nine days of phoenix dance. This fatal killing move has been blessed by Murong Jinxin with her life-saving Qi, and its power is ten times that of no blessing.


    The raging fire of the Phoenix immediately pours on Nie Qianqian, as if to devour her. Nie Qianqian doesn''t seem to expect the power of the fire of the Phoenix at all, but stands still, summoning the black power to fight against the fire of the Phoenix.


    "Nie Qianqian, you are too arrogant..." Murong Jinxin see such Nie Qianqian, the corner of the mouth emerged a trace of sneer. This is the first time that she has used her life-saving Qi. When it comes out, she really doesn''t believe that Nie Qianqian can''t be defeated. At that time, when she and Murong ling''er decided to fight for life and death, she was obviously in a disadvantage, but she never thought of using her life-saving spirit. For the first time, she didn''t believe it had no effect. Sure enough, as she expected, the Phoenix Fire, which was blessed by Baoming Zhenqi, was very fierce. After fighting against the black power for more than ten minutes, it finally tore the protection of the black power and rushed to Nie Qianqian''s body bit by bit¡° Murong Jinxin, I underestimate you. Feng dances for nine days. It really deserves its reputation. You''re better than Xiaobai. " Nie Qianqian''s face is already black and blue. She has no way to think about the consequences of being burned by these Phoenix fires. Naturally, she can see that Murong Jin''s Phoenix Fire is to use the Qi to protect her life. Just now, at this critical moment, if she doesn''t admit defeat, I''m afraid Murong Jinxin won''t give up¡° When are you going to attract Chen Xuan''s poisonous insects? " With the continuous consumption of Baoming Zhenqi, Murong Jinxin began to feel powerless. She knew that she had little time left. She had to make a promise to Nie Qianqian now. Her eyes are burning, with a strong sense of killing, a queen in the world of momentum, pressure Nie Qianqian has some weak parry¡° How about the next meeting? I always mean what I say. God can testify. " The fire of Phoenix is about to burn Nie Qianqian. She shouldn''t be hesitating. She doesn''t know what kind of answer Murong Jin wants. She can only give one that is most likely to satisfy Murong Jin. She did not dare to speak hard, the consequence of which was that she would be burned to death by the Phoenix Fire. She can''t die. That''s her only voice at the moment¡° If you don''t mean what you say, I''ll burn you... "Murong Jin''s plain white hand waved, and the fire of Phoenix began to spread to one side, leaving a spare time for Nie Qianqian to leave. In fact, she also wanted to burn Nie Qianqian. It''s a pity that her ability is not enough. She has no way to support the fire of Phoenix with life-saving Qi¡° I''ll see you later... "Nie Qianqian left at the moment when the fire of the Phoenix was burning her hair. A gloomy voice came from her in the air, and then the dark power began to slowly disappear, and the sun came out again. Just after Nie Qianqian completely left, the Phoenix in the air gave a sound of Fengming, which was the fire of the Phoenix for Murong Jinxin, who had exhausted her real Qi¡° Puff... "A bright red blood spurted out, Murong Jin heart''s body soft toward one side to fall. She only felt that her body was full of genuine Qi, and she didn''t need to think about it to know that she was seriously hurt. Baoming Zhenqi dissipates in this war. I''m afraid it will take a long time to re cultivate it. Next time, I''m afraid I can only be beaten passively against Nie Qianqian¡° Are you all right, mother Three children rushed to come up, see Murong Jin heart so lying on the ground motionless, eyes unexpectedly also closed, all of a sudden all flustered. Chu mi''er reaches out her little hand, probes under Murong Jin''s nose, and then puts on Murong Jin''s wrist, which gives her a breath¡° Her mother''s life-saving spirit was exhausted, and her strength was greatly damaged, but her life was carefree. " She gently sighed, took out a few silver needles from her arms, and began to give first aid to Murong Jinxin. At this time, Murong Jin''s heart has fallen into a coma and knows nothing about the outside world¡° Elder sister, you guard your mother''s concubine. I''ll find a carriage for her. " Jun Lin estimated that there would be no great danger for the time being. Looking at the Pale Mother''s concubine, his heart was very distressed. He can carry his mother on his back, but he is worried about her discomfort. Or to find a carriage, at least the mother can lie down, will be much more comfortable¡° Well, I''ll send someone to tell my father what happened today. Although my mother and concubine are injured, Chen Xuan''s problem has been solved. This injury is not in vain. " Chu mi''er put the silver needle in her hand into Murong Jin''s heart, exhorting Junlin. If such a big event was concealed from my father, the consequences would be very serious. My father might slap them to death. This is also an unexpected accident. The ending is good. They can only try their best to accept the fact that it can''t be changed¡° Well, I''ll go back... "Jun Lin once again looked at the comatose mother, and then quickly left. The concubine was injured, so they had to rely on themselves. Fortunately, it''s not too far away from the Fengs. They are on their way. They should be there in the future. He found a Ming Wei, and after a few words of command, he flashed away in the distance and disappeared in the blink of an eye

 Chapter 1047

    The following day


    The setting sun, the afterglow of the setting sun, for the whole land covered with a golden coat. An old man with white hair stood in front of the gate of the Phoenix family and looked forward to it as if he was waiting for someone. His wrinkled face was full of anxiety.


    A simple carriage came slowly towards this direction. A few familiar figures came into sight. The old man with white hair trembled, and his face turned into excitement.


    Can''t wait for the carriage to approach, he has been walking tottering toward the carriage, the Phoenix Tianba on the side quickly followed up and helped the old man with white hair.


    "Mi''erjunlin, smile, you are here at last..."


    With the help of his son, Feng Qian said as he walked, with a slight trembling tone, and soon came to the three children, even with a trace of tears in his turbid old eyes.


    His life is short. His last wish in his life is to spend a few days with his daughter''s family and enjoy his family.


    "Grandfather, if you have something to say, you''d better go in. My mother''s wife is injured..."


    Chu mi''er holds Feng Qian''s hand and whispers in Feng Qian''s ear. They don''t want to spread the news about the injury of their mother''s concubine, so as not to cause unnecessary panic of the Feng family.


    Her hint that Feng Qian could understand naturally, and she didn''t ask much. She just glanced at the carriage and motioned Feng Tianba to help him back to the yard.


    He doesn''t know why Jin Xin is hurt, but he can see the seriousness of the matter from MI er''s look. Jinxin''s skill is beyond all the four realms, and he will be injured on the way to the Phoenix clan, which makes him worry except for the accident.


    "Grandfather, there are still some things to deal with in the underworld. I''m afraid it will take some time for father to come. Don''t blame him..."


    Smilingly walked to Fengqian''s side, helped Fengqian, big eyes dribbled around, then tried to resolve the heavy atmosphere.


    She deliberately mentioned her miserable father, and this explanation can be regarded as an account to her grandfather. From her grandfather''s eyes, she saw that he wanted his father, his mother and his concubine to come together.


    "I think it''s a great honor for him to come to see me. How can I care with him?"


    He has seen with his own eyes how busy Pluto is. His deadline was more than a month later, and he did not dare to ask Pluto to come to Fengzu to accompany him for a month. He would be satisfied if he could take a look to reassure him.


    They are also people who stand at the top of power. He knows the difficulties of Pluto. In other words, if Pluto''s temper is put there, he dare not provoke Pluto.


    "Don''t talk about your father as tall. He is just a little mouse in front of his mother. However, the little mouse got angry a few days ago and had a fierce fight with his mother. Finally, we saw his prestige.... "


    Before they came to the Phoenix clan, their father had already told them that they must do everything possible to make grandfather happy. She has always been grandfather''s pistachio, she knows what can make grandfather interested.


    Sure enough, as soon as her words were recorded, the risk turned and looked at her, and the corners of her mouth looked at her slightly, as if speechless.


    "Why are things so noisy? Your father and King live under the authority of your mother''s concubine all the year round. It''s also a good thing to release his temper occasionally. "


    Feng Qian really has no way to think about the scene where his daughter quarrels with her son-in-law. Under his influence, his son-in-law spoils his daughter and never disobeys her. This time, it''s strange that they dare to extract teeth from the tiger''s mouth. It''s really rare.


    "Because of my elder brother, my mother''s concubine wants to let my elder brother marry Chen Xuan to perform a happy performance, but my elder brother doesn''t want to. The mother didn''t want to give up, so she finally annoyed her father, so they quarreled in public... "


    Xiaoxiao said the matter simply. In fact, she was not present at that time, but from the description of others, she could probably imagine the scene was hot.


    Her mother''s temper is very tough. Once her father gets tough, she is not a good host. It''s a pity that she didn''t see such a once-in-a-lifetime quarrel.


    "Your mother''s temper is really good. I have to talk about her. What a good man your father is. He is too good for her. At least she has to listen to him. By the way, how did it end? "


    Feng Qian shook his head. He didn''t feel that his daughter would suffer from such a thing. Pluto''s love for his daughter is very touching. If you want to suffer losses, Pluto will suffer losses.


    Since it happened before the Laifeng clan, it must have been solved, otherwise the three children couldn''t have looked like this.


    "My mother and imperial concubine compromise. It''s no good if my mother and imperial concubine don''t compromise. Even if I''m anxious, my father will go crazy..."


    Smile shrugged, smelling only belong to the familiar breath of the Phoenix family, the mood also feel inexplicably calm a lot. Looking at the white haired old man around her, she doesn''t feel sad.


    My grandfather''s departure this time is normal. She will not suffer any pain, but it is a reincarnation. She thinks there is still a chance to see her again.


    "Well, your mother should learn to compromise. Here we are. Let the carriage go first... "


    Talking about walking, he soon came to a quiet yard. Feng Qian stepped back to one side and signaled the Ming Wei who was driving the carriage to enter the yard first. At the same time, hidden in the dark, the other dark guards have surrounded the whole yard in the blink of an eye. All this implies that Feng Qian, as long as he enters the door, everything will be safe... "Jun Lin, take his mother and concubine to the room..." Chu mi''er quickly walks to the carriage, opens the carriage door, gets on the carriage, holds Murong Jin''s unconscious heart to the carriage door, and gives it to her younger brother who has been waiting outside the carriage. The mother''s concubine has been in a coma for a whole day and night. They are afraid of another accident and dare not stop all the way. When they arrive at the Feng clan, their injuries may get worse¡° Xiaoxiao, who else in Tianyuan mainland has the ability to hurt your mother''s concubine? " Feng Qian looked at Chu mi''er and Jun Lin''s busy figure, and did not go up to join. Just standing in the yard, quietly watching Chu mi''er examine her daughter''s injury, I feel very uncomfortable. Originally thought that the daughter can safely come back, but did not expect to wait is such a result. His daughter was seriously injured, and he couldn''t laugh even if he wanted to¡° It was her mother who hurt herself, and she also did it for chenxuan... "She was very upset when she mentioned this smile. If she hadn''t used Baoming Qi, she couldn''t have been killed. The mother imperial concubine and Nie Qianqian fought for an hour and did not fall behind, which shows that the strength of the mother imperial concubine is not under Nie Qianqian. Just for Chen Xuan, she chose to hurt herself. She was a little depressed, but she couldn''t show it in front of her grandfather, so she said very quietly... "Your mother''s wife always thinks more about others. For the sake of her friends, it''s good to pay for herself, but also want to pay for three of your brothers and sisters, alas... "Feng Qian shook his head. He knew more or less about his daughter''s character, which was what he was most worried about. My daughter attaches too much importance to friendship, and sometimes even regards friendship as more important than family love. The argument between Hades and her hopes to enlighten her¡° Now that she has made a compromise with her father, it means that she has already figured out that she should only compensate herself in the future... "Otherwise, the mother''s wife can''t bow her head to her father. She will surely make a world shaking, and her father can''t have a good life. Just like that, they don''t need to change her as long as she doesn''t die¡° Well, after such a long journey, you''d better wash up. I''ll send someone to deliver dinner later. Let''s talk about it tomorrow... "Feng Qian looks at the sky, and it''s getting dark. These three children have been tired for so many days. Looking at their tired faces, he knows how hard they are. Although there are still thousands of words to say, they have to wait until they have enough spirit to say. He let go of Xiaoxiao''s little hand, and walked out of the yard with a staggering step. The incomplete sunset pulled his shadow long..... Two days later in the underworld, the Ming Wei, who was responsible for transmitting the news, finally came back. He simply said what had happened before, which made the underworld furious¡° Damn Nie Qianqian... "One palm, heavily clapped on the desk, hundreds of memorials could not resist the force, flew out in all directions, scattered all over the floor. The underworld never dreamed that her woman would be so stupid that she would block her life with her life-saving Qi. Didn''t she want to die¡° Wang, what should we do now? Do you want to go to Fengzu immediately? " White impermanence swallows saliva, so the king of explosion anger is the first time he met. The princess is seriously injured, which is a fatal reality. Wang should put everything down to take care of the princess¡° The king also wanted to rush to Fengzu immediately, but Yiyang''s body didn''t allow it. If I leave, Nie Qianqian will fight again. What about Yiyang and moriran? " The underworld only feels that his whole body is burning with flames. He has no way to imagine the scene of Jin Xin''s injury. He just wants to split Nie Qianqian into dregs. After all, he is rational and knows that there are more important things for him to do at this time. He couldn''t ignore the safety of ancient gods and ancient goddess. They are related to the life and death of Tianyuan¡° Or do you want to take a group of experts to the past... "Bai Wuchang hesitates for a moment. He also knows that it''s not suitable for him to leave the underworld at this time, but the safety of the princess is also very important. The princess doesn''t even have the strength to protect her life. If he meets a strong enemy, he can''t imagine the consequences. Wang couldn''t get rid of himself, so he had to share with them. Even if they died for the princess, they would die without regret¡° It''s no use for you to go there. You go to tiannu palace to find the devil, and let the devil rush to protect Jinxin. By the way, I''ll go to the snow mountain and ask the immortal devil and Li Xiang to bring Chen Xuan back immediately. Then I say Nie Qianqian has promised to help Chen Xuan out of the evil... "

 Chapter 1048

    Jinxin spends so much effort and energy to save her life, so she gets the chance to live for chenxuan. He will never allow chenxuan to waste it.


    This may be God''s will. Although the reality is a little cruel, he can only accept it. It''s just this one time. He will never allow it to happen a second time.


    Jin Xin, it seems that she doesn''t care about herself. When he went to Fengzu, he had to hang her up.


    "Yes, I''ll do it immediately."


    White impermanence see the appearance of the underworld forbearance, he knows the underworld''s heart how bitter. If your woman is injured, it''s just that you''re not around. You can''t take care of her as soon as possible. It''s really hard for a male chauvinist like Wang.


    "Will Mori ran please come here..."


    Nie Qianqian has already started to attack Jin Xin, so he has to step up his guard. Moriran, the heart must have a bottom. By the way, he also wanted to ask if moriran had any other way.


    White impermanence left, the underworld poured a cup of tea for himself, a head up then poured down. This just put down the cup, moriran then hurried over.


    "What can I do for you, Hades?"


    Moriran looked at the dignified look on Pluto''s face, and his heart began to sink continuously. There must have been something very serious, or the underworld would not have looked like this.


    In an instant, he thought of Murong Jin''s heart and chumi''er''s smile. Did they have an accident on the way to the Phoenix family?


    "Jinxin, they are attacked by Nie Qianqian. In order to repel Nie Qianqian, Jinxin is seriously injured..."


    The underworld motioned moriran to sit down, and then simply told the whole story. He has been very busy these days, and has not said a few words to moriran. This is the first formal conversation between them.


    From moriran''s breath, he can probably understand the man sitting opposite him. He is calm, elegant and atmospheric. All the words used for temporary men can be used in him.


    "Jin Xin is so reckless..."


    After listening to the words of Hades, moriran closed his eyes slightly. He never thought that Murong Jinxin would do such a stupid thing for her friends. How can she use it at will? She is really crazy.


    Fortunately, he escaped this time. If there was another time, he didn''t know how serious the consequences would be.


    "She is such a disposition. I just want to ask you, what is Nie Qianqian''s weakness? Is there any way to hit it with one hit? "


    Dare to hurt his woman, even if it is to lose the whole underworld, he must let Nie Qianqian pay the price. In his view, there is nothing more important now.


    If Nie Qianqian does not die, he will not get peace. In order to have a good life, he must kill her as soon as possible.


    "She has no weakness for you. If you want to hit, you can''t hit her unless I and Yiyang recover their power at the same time and attack her together. "


    Mori ran also said very frankly, Nie Qianqian''s skill in the end is too high, not they can compare. Really fight up, Murong Jinxin and Pluto together will not necessarily have a good result. Even if he and Yiyang don''t join hands, they have to deal with her for a long time.


    "Whether Yiyang can recover his power depends on the fairy in purple. As for you, tell me how I can recover my power?"


    The underworld nodded. He knew moriran couldn''t talk nonsense to him on such things. Then, the problem to be solved now is moriran''s skill recovery. As long as moriran''s power is restored, he can at least suppress Nie Qianqian.


    Moriran knew about giving his son his skill before he died. So he couldn''t help but wonder if his son would return his skill to moriran, and all the problems would be solved.


    "King''s landing will return my skill to me, but he will pay the price of losing what he has learned. It''s not easy to practice. Don''t go this way until you have to... "


    Mori ran didn''t hide the underworld. Junlin already knew about it. Maybe Junlin had already begun to make some psychological preparation. He looked at the underworld so anxious appearance, can''t help but mouth exhortation.


    No matter how, we have to let the purple fairy diagnose and treat Yiyang first. It is said that if the purple fairy has no way, it can only aggrieve Junlin.


    If Nie Qianqian doesn''t get rid of it for a day, Tianyuan will be restless for a day


    "I understand. According to what you know about Nie Qianqian, under what circumstances will she appear next time?"


    The underworld nodded and finally understood why his son''s face was so heavy before he left. The cost of losing what he has learned is too serious. My son has worked hard to reach this level. If he starts all over again, I''m afraid it will take him a long time to practice.


    However, it belongs to moriran. He thinks that even if they don''t ask for it, his son will take the initiative to return it. This is his son''s character.


    "She will definitely come to the underworld to trouble us. I''m not sure when. The underworld had better be prepared. Maybe she will come the next second... "


    Nie Qianqian will definitely come to explore the way. If she has a chance, she will try every means to take him and Yiyang away. He is very sure that the time to test Pluto and Xiaobai will come soon.


    However, he still believes that the underworld and Xiaobai, they join hands, Nie Qianqian will be afraid of some points, otherwise in Murong Jin heart, she will directly kill over¡° The king has asked Bai Changchang to inform the immortal devil that chenxuan should return to the underworld soon. If we meet Nie Qianqian without Jin Xin, will she help Chen Xuan solve the problem? " Mori Ran''s words make the underworld enter a state of imminent combat. During this period, he must strengthen the vigilance of the underworld, at least not let Yiyang and Mori ran have an accident. Besides Yiyang and moriran, he has to consider chenxuan. I''m so tired of all this crap¡° No, unless Princess Ming speaks in person, Nie Qianqian will do nothing. This period of time Chen Xuan''s life should not be too good, Nie Qianqian will certainly be in Princess Ming''s body by the gas transferred to Chen Xuan''s body... "This is Nie Qianqian''s terrible side, will never let herself suffer losses. Once she suffered a loss, someone would surely have bad luck. Obviously, it must be the fuse chenxuan who had bad luck this time. But it''s also the pain of some flesh and blood. The insect is still a larva, and it can''t lift much waves... "It seems that we have to go to Jinxin quickly. What''s the situation of Yiyang? How many more days to rest? " The underworld calculated carefully, want to solve Chen Xuan''s matter, need to find Jin heart. If you want to solve the problem of Yiyang, you also need to find Jinxin. It seems that if they want to solve anything, they have to go to Jinxin. He was also worried that Jinxin was in the Phoenix family. If something happened, he would have no place to cry... "It would take about three days, but she could only use a carriage in advance, and she couldn''t rush on the road, otherwise her body would not be able to bear..." and all the women who had deep love, moriran could naturally understand the mood of Hades at the moment. He knew that Pluto would hold his breath and stay for them, which was very difficult for Pluto. Murong Jinxin''s condition is really bad, if Nie Qianqian killed a shot in the back, it''s really life and death. He hesitated for a moment, but still gave him a bit of an adventurous day. As long as he takes good care of Yiyang, there should be no problem¡° OK, let''s leave in three days. You can rest assured that although I''m anxious, I won''t hurt Yiyang''s body. At that time, take the immortal demons with you, and you''ll have to do something about Chen Xuan. " The underworld can see Morin''s dilemma. Because Morin''s retreat, he has a better impression of Morin. He''s not too reckless at his age. If others respect him, he naturally wants to pay them back. As long as he can leave the underworld, it means that he is closer to Jinxin, and there will be an expectation in his heart. Even if it''s a little hard, he''ll be happy¡° Well, before Yiyang and I can recover our power, we can''t disperse. Otherwise, it''s easy for Nie Qianqian to seize the opportunity and break each one down. " The understanding of Hades made moriran smile faintly. This family is very good to their friends. It will be their best memory to live with them for a period of time. He decided that after arriving at the Fengzu, he would never let Jun Lin leave him. If there is a just in case, he can also let Jun Lin return the skill to him immediately¡° Well, I heard that Yiyang is willing to change his life for the three children. In this case, do you want to live in Tianyuan for more than 100000 years? " After talking about business, Pluto''s mood calmed down a little. He thought of what Murong Jinxin had said to him and began to chat with moriran. He has a way to save their lives. He thinks that he can talk with moriran very well. If moriran can stay, it''s actually a good thing. It''s rare to have such a good person with him¡° It depends on whether there''s an accident in mainland Raleigh? If not, it''s the same everywhere we live. The underworld thinks that my temperament is very similar to that of Jun Mo Li, ha ha... "Moriran saw through the underworld''s careful thinking at a glance, and said it completely. He once checked everything that happened to Pluto over the years. He knew that Pluto had a very special feeling for Junmo glass. That feeling, maybe at first, is a bit like facing a rival. But when they talk, they become best friends with each other. After the death of Jun Mo Li, the underworld never had a drink with anyone again. It happened that he was very similar to Jun Mo Li in temperament and temperament, and Pluto subconsciously wanted to keep him. Pluto, this is to find a kind of sustenance in him that belongs to Jun Mo Li... "It''s good to know something clearly, and you''ll find resentment when you say it. I really miss the days when Jun Mo Li was still alive. The past hundred years was the most delicious one for me. It''s just that the time is too short, and I don''t have time to say goodbye to him, so he has gone completely... "

 Chapter 1049

    By moriran see through, the underworld also didn''t choke to hide, very generous admit. Memories hit, let him unconsciously with a smile.


    There are so many friends in his life. However, the only confidant is Jun Mo Li. Moriran is so gentle, and his temperament is just like Jun Mo Li, which makes him want to find the shadow of Jun Mo Li in moriran''s body.


    Of course, he knows that this idea is a bit ridiculous. Moriran is moriran, and he can''t become Jun Mo Li in any way


    "Well, for the sake of the love of Hades, let''s stay. You are busy. I''ll go back to see if Yiyang is awake... "


    Moriran laughs and sees that heiwuchang has picked up all the memorials in the courtyard and room. He knows that Hades should be busy.


    In three days, they will go to the Phoenix family together. You can say anything on the way. He thinks he and Pluto should be good friends.


    "Go ahead..."


    The underworld looked at forest Ran''s smile, the corner of the mouth slightly smoked. Without saying anything more, he picked up the memorial on the table and read it.


    He has three days to go, and he has to deal with some of the most important things in these three days, so as not to feel uneasy when he leaves.


    So big study, suddenly quiet up, in addition to the occasional rustle, then nothing left.


    ¡­¡­


    Snow Mountain


    A small wooden house stands alone, especially in the snow. A shrill scream came from the small wooden house, but it was soon drowned by the wind and disappeared in the air.


    Inside the cabin, on a small bed, a woman who was too thin to enter was roaring wildly. Her limbs were tied by ropes, her wrists and ankles had already been worn out, and the scarlet blood dropped on the white sheets, rendering shocking blood.


    Her eyebrow vaguely emerged a small black bug, the bug from time to time out of sharp teeth, in her head hard bite. Every time there was such a situation, Chen Xuan would be in agony.


    There is no doubt that the insects in her body are beginning to make trouble again


    "Chen Xuan... Endure... Soon passed..."


    Beside the little bed, Lixiang was sitting in tears. Looking at her daughter''s pain, she felt that her heart was going to break. This year, such a situation happened again and again, she felt really enough.


    She even felt that it was a wrong decision to come back to Xueshan. She would rather her daughter do evil in the human world than accompany her daughter day and night to suffer such heartbreaking pain.


    "I hate you... I hate you... Why am I your daughter..."


    The pain of destroying heaven and earth makes Chen Xuan have no way to control her emotions. Her scarlet eyes stare at her parents, and all the resentments in her heart roar out.


    She really doesn''t know why there are such cruel parents in the world. She would rather let her live like death than leave the snow mountain.


    All that she had suffered in the past year was given by them. She hated them and wanted them to die immediately.


    "You''re committing a sin. You can''t live. You can live with it. If aunt Ranran has a way to persuade Jinxin, or you still have a chance to be saved... "


    The black pupil of the immortal devil emerges layers of strange clouds. Seeing that his daughter has been tortured like this, he is naturally distressed. However, heartache is one thing, and he can never compromise.


    My daughter has done a lot of evil. If she is released again, those innocent women in the human world will suffer. Although he is not a good man, he can''t do anything to harm the world.


    "I don''t need to be saved by you... I just want to break some relationship with you... I want to be free..."


    Chenxuan gasps heavily. She knows too well that Junlin will not save her. She wants to be with Jun Lin, she can only rely on herself to fight for and force him.


    She is so old and dead now, not to mention Junlin. I can''t stand it when I come to see her


    "Freedom? Don''t think about it. You won''t be free all your life. If you''re free, the four realms don''t know what kind of storm they''re going to raise. "


    The immortal devil looks at her daughter, who is slowly calming down. As usual, she is fighting against her. She doesn''t have the slightest mercy because she is tormented by poisonous insects.


    In fact, it''s not that he is cruel, but that if he doesn''t, his daughter may not even have the will to survive. Hate, then hate it, at least she can have a goal to live.


    "I can make waves... That''s my ability... Why do you care... You wait for me... As long as I can go out... I will personally blade you..."


    The pain slowly eased, and chenxuan stopped struggling. She is still staring at her parents, the hatred in her eyes is so naked that no one can ignore it.


    She has attributed all her tragic situation in this year to her parents, and she feels that everything she bears now is caused by her parents. She was willing to show mercy to them, but if God gave her another chance, she would not let them live to this day.


    "Well, I''ll see what you can do. Without Nie Qianqian, your fart is not... "The immortal devil sneered and looked at his daughter, who was already beyond recognition and twisted in heart. In his heart, he was sad but sad. He has committed many evils in his life, but God has punished his daughter for his evils. How can he feel embarrassed¡° Don''t talk about it... Don''t talk about it... "Li Xiang looked at her father and daughter, who were like enemies, and collapsed. When did their relationship with their daughter turn out to be like this? She felt caught in the middle. She was really upset. Looking at the snow outside the window, her heart is dead. Ranran and Xiaohui have been away for many days, but there is no news at all. She thinks there is no hope. Unless they can send their daughter back to Nie Qianqian, her daughter can only be tortured to death like this... "Let me go... You will never hear me scold day and night..." Chen Xuan sneers at her. Even in the face of her mother, she is a thorn, just like a hedgehog who may be attacked at any time. At this moment, she has already been tormented by the poisonous insects and is nervous. It seems that everyone is looking at the enemy. There is only one wish left in her heart, that is to escape, completely escape from this impersonal snow mountain¡° Li Xiang, don''t talk to her. Get her something to eat. " Looking at her daughter''s pain has disappeared, eyebrow black insects have disappeared, immortal devil slightly sighed, rubbed eyebrow, then went to one side of the chair and sat down to drink tea. Now it''s time to keep silent, or it''s bad luck who talks. In the past year, he has heard enough of his daughter''s spitting¡° Why don''t you go back to the underworld and beg Jin Xin? As long as you speak, Jin Xin will let Jun Lin marry Chen Xuan. " Li Xiang wiped the tears from her eyes. She felt that she was on the verge of collapse. She really can''t watch her daughter being tortured by insects, otherwise she will feel crazy. After years of getting along, she knows Murong Jinxin''s personality. As long as their men are willing to speak, Murong Jinxin will help¡° Would you like to marry a man you don''t love? " Junlin''s attitude towards his daughter was very clear when he came to them a year ago. He could understand the determination of Junlin at that time. If it was him, no matter who forced him, he would not let go. Ranran and Xiaohui have returned to the underworld. As long as Jinxin comes out from the cracks of time and space, she must have known about it. However, they haven''t come to the snow mountain up to now. I''m afraid something has happened¡° It''s just acting... It''s not for him to marry... Can''t you do more for your daughter... "The immortal devil''s rhetorical question made Lixiang speechless. She shivered her lips, for a long time to squeeze out such a word. In this case, some fragmented, but with a strong sense of helplessness. She knew he was arrogant, but was his daughter''s life more important than his self-esteem? He went to ask Jin Xin, even if he failed, at least he could show his sincerity¡° I''ve done everything I can. I''ve asked for Junlin. Do you think it''s useful? What kind of person is Jinxin? After so many years, don''t you know? " The immortal devil suppressed his emotions. He was already haggard and didn''t want to quarrel with his daughter again. If she can''t understand what kind of person Jin Xin is after all these years of getting along with each other, she really lives in vain. Jinxin is able to do everything for her friends. If she can help, she will definitely help. How can she stand by¡° I just want you to go back to the underworld... No matter what the result is... Ask her personally... "Lixiang still insists that she will never die until she reaches the Yellow River. Clearly know that the immortal devil is reasonable, but still not willing to face such a cruel reality. She has only such a daughter. She really can''t bear to see her die like this... "You''re looking for abuse... You..." immortal devil disagrees with Lixiang''s words. Just as he wants to persuade her, a snow-white bird breaks through the window, holding a small note in his sharp mouth. It''s obvious that this snow-white bird is here to deliver a letter¡° White impermanence came... Daughter... Should be saved... I''m going to pick him up into the snow mountain... "Immortal devil''s slender fingers could not wait to open the note, looking at the few words on the note, the whole person suddenly excited. He didn''t have time to explain a few words to Li Xiang. When he opened the door, he was drowned in the storm

 Chapter 1050

    One day later, the immortal devil returns to the underworld with Lixiang and chenxuan. On the way to the underworld palace, everyone who saw their ghosts almost showed the same look of disdain, which naturally aimed at Chen Xuan.


    As Chen Xuan''s father, he was not only ashamed, but also psychologically uncomfortable. He, the goddaughter has no house, just let their family walk on the road, are despised by outsiders.


    "Chen Xuan, do you see that? Even the lowest level of the ghost to see you have a look of disdain, you do it yourself


    The immortal devil turned his head and looked at his daughter, who was walking behind him. He didn''t dare to ask for anything more. He only wanted his daughter''s poisonous insects to be brought out and be a new man.


    He doesn''t ask her to be more promising, at least don''t make it like this again. People poke her in the spine when walking on the road


    "One day I''ll shut them up, huh..."


    Chen Xuan just swept those people who pointed at her coldly, but her mood was not affected too much. Probably know that their pain is coming to an end, the mood is also rare to have some small excitement.


    Princess Ming, her future mother, is really a legendary woman. It''s said that there is nothing that Princess Ming can''t do in Tianyuan, which is true for the moment.


    In the future, she must try to please Princess Ming. Only with the support of Princess Ming, she is further away from her dream.


    "Chen Xuan, Jin Xin has paid such a high price to save you. Don''t let her down, OK?"


    Lixiang also really don''t know how to persuade this stubborn daughter, Jin heart exhausted his life to save daughter, almost lost a life. No one will sympathize with her daughter if she doesn''t know what to do.


    From Bai Changchang''s words, she also understood that if her daughter had another accident, I''m afraid no one would save her.


    "Don''t worry about my affairs. Life or death is also my destiny. It has nothing to do with you..."


    Chen Xuan glances at her mother faintly. When she gets rid of the poisonous insects, the first thing she wants to do is to break with them completely. She can''t guarantee anything, the only guarantee is that she won''t be manipulated from now on.


    She wants to go her own way of life and will never allow others to interfere. She wants to be stronger. Only by becoming stronger can she not be bullied. Only by becoming stronger can she get everything she wants.


    "Is that interesting? Can blood relationship be broken? If you dare to act recklessly again, we can only throw you to the snow mountain alone and let you be lonely all your life in the snow mountain. "


    Li Xiang was a little annoyed by her daughter''s attitude. She knew how hard her daughter had been walking all the way, but they were always with her. They could feel her pain almost every time. It''s really irritating that she even said such heartbreaking words when she finally came to this step.


    Her hands tightened. She wanted to tell her daughter that she was not joking with her. If she insists on her own way, no wonder they are impolite


    The daughter of a poisonous insect, she can''t bear it. But, a healthy daughter, she has nothing to bear.


    "Ha ha..."


    Chen Xuan looked at her mother''s hand and gave out a cold smile. She didn''t say anything. She will never give them the answers they want. Want to throw her back to the snow mountain, only two words, that is dream.


    What her silence brought was silence all the way. The three members of the family walked quietly, and no one spoke again.


    After walking for about ten minutes, they finally arrived at the underworld palace. As soon as she entered the underworld palace, she felt familiar, and even Chen Xuan could not help shivering.


    Here used to be the place she yearned for most, because the man she liked lived here and would live here for a lifetime. But now, the man went to Fengzu. Separated for such a long time, she really wanted to see him. Even if she suffered from his blindness, she didn''t mind.


    "Back..."


    Under a thousand year old tree, Hades and moriran are tasting tea. When they see the immortal devil''s family coming in, they ask.


    He just figured out that they would come back at this time, so he put down his heavy business and seldom had a tea chat with moriran.


    "Well, how is Jin Xin?"


    The immortal devil sat down on one side of the chair, took a cup of tea from Hades and drank it all. We friends for so many years, there is no need to say anything more, I can understand.


    There is still guilt in his heart, but I''m sorry to say that. I can only pretend that I didn''t mention my daughter at the first time as usual.


    "Seriously injured and unconscious, Nie Qianqian, that woman really has some skills..."


    The underworld looks at Chen Xuan, who is standing on one side. Although he knows that what she does is caused by her evil nature, he still can''t forgive her.


    She had better be quiet in the future, otherwise he would not let her go. A woman who does not know how to cherish is not wronged when she dies.


    "It''s so serious... Let''s go to the Phoenix family now..." the immortal devil was stunned and preliminarily calculated the time. From Jin heart injury to now at least a few days, still in a coma, that can only show that the injury is very serious. If so, he thinks it''s better to leave now. If you leave early, you can also arrive at Fengzu to protect Jinxin, so that Jinxin will not have any more accidents¡° In ancient times, the injury of Goddess was not stable enough, so she would be reluctant to leave tomorrow morning. You look tired for more than half a year. Go back and have a good sleep tonight. As for her, she will stay in the secret room of the study first, so as not to be captured by Nie Qianqian. " Pluto''s slender fingers gently tap on the table made of jade, denying the immortal devil''s words. No matter how anxious he was, he had to follow the original plan. As for Chen Xuan, he can''t care whether she is happy or not. He now wants to do is to take chenxuan safely to the Phoenix family. When Nie Qianqian comes to find fault, let Nie Qianqian take chenxuan''s place¡° I don''t want to enter the secret room. I can stay in the underworld palace... "Chen Xuan raised her head fiercely and looked at the underworld fiercely. A cool air rose from the bottom of her feet. She really felt these, she completely angered Pluto, this is absolutely not what she wants to see. Chamber of secrets. She doesn''t want to go in. She could stay in Junlin''s room. Since there was a way out, she naturally didn''t want to be controlled by others¡° You can remember that your father saved mi''er''s life in those years, but now mi''er''s mother''s wife has paid you back. This kindness is over. In the future, if you dare to be ungrateful again, I will be the first to destroy you. At that time, even if your parents and brothers stop you, I promise you will die. " The underworld''s thin labial petal drew out a sneer, and directly regarded Chen Xuan''s words as fart. Now that he has said something, it has been decided. She can''t help but disagree. His patience has always been limited, especially for this kind of woman who hurt herself... "In the future, I will not fight against the underworld, and the underworld can rest assured..." Chen Xuan closed her hand under her sleeve robe and clenched it into a fist. At this point, she did not dare to provoke the underworld. Pluto''s ruthlessness, she saw too much, provoked the end will not be very good. Besides, he is the father of Junlin. How can she have the courage to make her future father unhappy¡° You can fight against the underworld, you can fight against Wang jinxinmier Junlin, if you don''t want to live. " The underworld didn''t want to talk to her any more. With a wave of her hand, Chen Xuan, who had opened her mouth and wanted to talk, was sent into the secret room of the study by a powerful Qi, and blocked all her shouts. To treat such a disobedient daughter, he felt that he should be strictly disciplined. Her rebellious, already impossible to have the benign communication with who¡° Why don''t I go in with her? If her poisonous insects attack, I''m afraid she will hurt herself... "Lixiang watched her daughter be put into the secret room by the underworld in such a way, but she didn''t give up. She took a look at Pluto, swallowed her saliva, and asked carefully¡° The attack also can''t die, let her stay alone, also let her taste no one hurt no one love taste... "The immortal devil resolutely refused, from the reaction of Pluto just, he can probably understand the mind of Pluto. Maybe they just show too much concern for the child, then the child will scold them endlessly. Well, then, he will let the child taste the taste of a person who has been kept in prison, and let her know that even her parents will not always spoil her¡° Then I''ll go back to collect things... "Li Xiang felt that the immortal devil was angry, and she didn''t dare to say anything. Left a word, quickly turned and left. She is not in the mood to take care of men''s affairs. She had to go back to pack up her luggage and have a good sleep, so that she could cope with the next tough battle. "You should know why Chen Xuan became like this? Her magic is too strong to be covered. When her poisonous insects are solved, we should send her back to the snow mountain so that she will not cause any more trouble. " The underworld knew what it meant for him to say these words, which meant that Chen Xuan''s future fate might be a little miserable. However, in order for his son to get the scene, and for the world to get peace, he felt that it was necessary for Chen Xuan to return to the snow mountain. No one is willing to leave a trouble, unless the person is a fool or a madman... "I know what you mean, but that''s too cruel. The loneliness of snow mountain is beyond the experience of those who have not experienced it. In my face, are you giving this child a chance? If she is in trouble, I will confine her to the snow mountain and never let her come out again... "

 Chapter 1051

    The immortal devil also knows that this is a once and for all method. Chen Xuan''s situation is not optimistic. During this period of time, her performance is really not reassuring. But he wanted to give her a chance to be his only daughter.


    Snow mountain is a good place to live in seclusion if there are people who love each other. If you can only be alone, it''s hell on earth.


    "OK, but I''m ugly. If she falls into my hands in the future, don''t blame me for not giving you face. My patience is limited."


    The underworld saw the immortal devil for a while, hesitated for a long time, and then reluctantly agreed. This is his last concession in chenxuan''s business, and he has given the immortal face.


    "I know, that child is a real pain in the neck. I once tried to transfer the demons from her to me, but I tried many times without success. Alas... "


    The immortal devil rubs his eyebrows very depressed. Naturally, he knows where his daughter''s problem is. As long as the daughter''s demonic nature is removed, the daughter''s mind will change greatly, and she will not be trapped in a cocoon.


    He knows that the ancient god is sitting next to him. He can''t solve the problem. Maybe the ancient god can solve it


    "I can''t help you either. Chen Xuan''s birth was a mistake. Now if you want to end this mistake, I''m afraid you can only completely destroy it..."


    The underworld knew the difficulty of the immortal devil, but he had no way, otherwise he would not let Chen Xuan''s evil nature go for so many years. He won''t do anything wrong to his friend if he has a fight with his immortal devil friend.


    His eyes also subconsciously looked at moriran, the immortal devil put forward such a request, he can understand the deep meaning.


    "I can''t give you an answer for a while. Unless I or Yiyang''s skill is restored, only by confirming the nature of Chen Xuan''s evil nature can we understand whether there is a solution."


    Moriran shrugged his shoulders. It''s not that he is unwilling to help, but that he is just a waste now and can''t help even if he wants to.


    He saw the relationship between the immortal devil and the queen of Hades. As long as it is within their ability, he will definitely help.


    "Well, I''ll wait for you to recover. There is no hurry. You are chatting. I''m leaving tomorrow. I''m going to make arrangements for the underworld. "


    The underworld nodded, not feeling that moriran was shirking. He knows about the classification of demons. He put down the tea cup in his hand and left without being polite to mori.


    He doesn''t know how long he will leave the underworld, too many things to deal with, too many hearts to worry about


    ¡­¡­


    The following day


    When the first ray of sunshine falls in the early morning, the underworld takes the people to leave the underworld and go to the Phoenix family. All the way is magnificent and powerful.


    In order to prevent Nie Qianqian''s surprise attack, Hades made full preparations. Two luxurious carriages, one with moriran Yiyang Xiaobai, the other with the immortal devil family and Hades. Around the carriage, there are many layers of secret guards, one by one top killers.


    They walked for ten days. To their surprise, Nie Qianqian didn''t come to their trouble. So, ten days later, at dusk, they arrived at Fengzu.


    Once in the Phoenix family, the underworld can''t wait to visit Murong Jinxin, and other people follow him. Of course, in addition to Chen Xuan, everyone''s mind is on Murong Jin''s heart.


    As soon as he entered the yard, Xiaoxiao flew over and threw himself into his father''s warm arms. He was naturally coquettish and cute.


    "How is your mother''s condition?"


    The underworld rubbed the baby daughter''s ruddy little face. There was no time to say a word of nonsense. His mouth was the most urgent question.


    Three days ago, he got the news that Jin Xin didn''t wake up. I don''t know if there are miracles in these three days.


    "I woke up today and my injury was under control. I''m resting now. My father is still going in later. The mother''s concubine sleeps lightly now, a little wind blows grass to move will wake up


    Smile blinked his big eyes, bright eyes flashed a smile. She was very satisfied with her father''s nervousness.


    Fortunately, her mother''s condition is much better. Her sister said that she would recover after a while. Now that her father is here, she has nothing to worry about.


    "The father will look at you by the window and never disturb your mother and concubine."


    His daughter''s words were like a shot in the arm to the underworld. His heart, which had been hanging all along, was finally put down. He walked to the open window and looked at the pale woman sleeping on the big bed. His heart suddenly began to ache.


    Separated only a short period of ten days, she seems to have lost a big circle, small face has sunken down, how can that make his heart not taste.


    "Father, why is she here?"


    Just when the underworld was still immersed in his thoughts, the peace in the courtyard had already been broken by the arrival of chenxuan. The first dissatisfaction with such a situation is Xiaoxiao.


    She swept Chen Xuan''s eyes, looked at Chen Xuan''s eyes, followed her brother with a cold hum, and asked very impolitely.


    My father''s head is full of water. At this time, he brings chenxuan to the Phoenix family, and he''s not afraid that his brother will go crazy... "My father brought her to let Nie Qianqian fulfill her promise. Don''t think too much about it..." then the king of Hades comes back from his own thoughts. He looks at his daughter''s questioning face, and there''s another pair of children''s unhappiness in their eyes. He quickly explains two words. He just wanted to solve Chen Xuan''s problem as soon as possible, so as not to be bad for everyone. It seems that none of the three children agree with him. Especially the son, he can feel a little rebellious in his son''s eyes¡° Father, don''t you think we have enough? Or is my father in pain? Mother imperial concubine is all like this, do you still expect mother imperial concubine to take her to seek Nie Qianqian? " Pluto''s explanation, smile that can not be accepted. Chen Xuan can''t die for a while. Why is father so anxious to solve Chen Xuan''s problem? At least I have to wait for my mother''s concubine''s injury to get better, and my grandfather''s affairs are finished. Yiyang goes to see the purple fairy and takes chenxuan out of the snow mountain. In fact, she wanted to hold back saying nothing and asking nothing, but she had a straight temper and didn''t hold back for a long time¡° Father just doesn''t want to put it off for a long time. If you don''t like it, don''t let her near the yard in the future. " The three children''s unabashed disgust for Chen Xuan made the underworld have a headache. He glanced at Chen Xuan, who had been following his son. He had no way to worry about the immortal devil''s face, so he had to step back. The three children should be worried that chenxuan will pester Junlin. Don''t let chenxuan get close to Junlin. If you see chenxuan, it won''t be a big problem¡° Well, from today on, I''ll be responsible for protecting chenxuan, and Pluto will be responsible for protecting my master and moriran See the scene some stalemate, Xiaobai hesitated for a moment, active mouth reconciliation. Although she is not willing to leave the master, she knows that the master certainly does not want Jun Lin to be unhappy. For the sake of King''s landing, she is willing to make it difficult once. Chen Xuan is not a woman she likes or dislikes. As long as Chen Xuan is honest, everything will be ok... "OK, let moriran and Yiyang live in this courtyard. I''m responsible for their safety." The underworld looked at Xiaobai with some gratitude. If Xiaobai hadn''t broken through, he would have been spurned by the three children. As long as Xiaobai takes chenxuan away, and Xiaobai stares at her, chenxuan can''t do anything. He motioned Xiaobai to take chenxuan away immediately, so that the three children would not have more and more opinions on him... "Go with Xiaobai first, be quiet, and stop making trouble..." the immortal devil''s face was a little heavy. He was watching the three children of Hades grow up. He knew that his daughter must have done a lot of disgusting things, otherwise she would not have been resisted by the three children. He gave chenxuan a warning glance, the meaning of which must be known to everyone. If his daughter is restless, he doesn''t know what will happen¡° I accompany her to... "Lixiang''s heart is also very bad taste, but still can understand the three children. Her daughter is not proud, so many wrong things, she also feel a little unable to face the Jinxin family. In addition, the insects on her daughter''s body attack from time to time. She thinks that she should follow her, so that she can be more stable. "..." Chen Xuan light saw Chu Mi son and smile one eye, didn''t utter words sophistry. She knew that at this time, no matter what she said, no one would listen. Then she had nothing to say, lest the more she said, the more she would be hated, especially by King''s landing. Junlin''s attitude to her seems even worse, and he will at least talk to her last time. But this time, no matter what she thought of him, he would clench his lips and say nothing. She left behind Xiaobai. Although she was not reconciled, she walked away happily... "Alas, you are busy. I''ll go to have a rest first..." the immortal devil saw this scene and didn''t want to stay to look for abuse. He said hello to Hades moriran and left quickly behind Li Xiang. In the small courtyard, all of a sudden, peace returned¡° Smile, later such words let me say, don''t be so reckless... "Chu Mi Er some helplessly looking at smile, this little girl so no weight, it''s easy to let the immortal devil and Li Xiang have other ideas to her. Whether she wants to be their daughter-in-law or not, she has to be more cautious. It''s better for her to do bad things. She has nothing to do with the immortal demons after all... "I just can''t help it. Don''t you see the way Chen Xuan looks at her brother? It''s gross. Her brother is less than 13 years old, and she even looks at him with that kind of man''s eye. I didn''t rush up to give her a slap. I think I''ve been very restrained... "

 Chapter 1052

    Smile Du Du small mouth, really feel a little depressed. She is absolutely 100% protective of her brother. She can''t stand his being looked at in that way.


    She knew that her brother''s arrogance was impossible because of his two eyes. Her brother''s way of dealing with this kind of thing was to pretend that he didn''t see anything.


    "When you see her in the future, you''ll think that you don''t see anything. Maybe you''ll go straight when you see her. I''ll handle my own business, so don''t worry about it... "


    Jun Lin knocked on his sister with a look of doting. He knew that his sister was protecting his mind, and his heart was warm. Although the words were serious, he knew that his sister would understand his pains.


    Chenxuan has doubts about his relationship with his sister because of his mother''s concubine. He doesn''t want chenye to be dissatisfied with Xiaoxiao because of him. That''s not worth the loss.


    "What else can you do besides being taken advantage of by her? I''m really tired of her. How can CHEN Ye have such a sister? "


    Smile mercilessly stare at Jun Lin one eye, really feel own elder brother don''t know good heart. She''s taking it out on him. Does he understand?


    Since he doesn''t like her meddling, she doesn''t care about anything in the future, and Chen Xuan murders him with her eyes


    "Well, don''t mention her. It will only make us unhappy. Why?"


    Jun Lin looked at his sister a little angry, and rubbed her little head with a smile, but shook her head. In the future, if they can talk less about chenxuan, they will talk less about chenxuan, so that their family won''t be happy.


    As for Chen Xuan''s evil nature, he''d better not talk about it, so that they don''t know about it and start to sympathize with Chen Xuan. Then he''s making trouble for himself.


    "That''s right. I''ll tell Xiaobai in a moment to let Xiaobai watch chenxuan and not let chenxuan go out, so you won''t have a chance to get angry again..."


    Yiyang, who has been silent, finally opens her mouth. She goes to Xiaoxiao and holds Xiaoxiao''s little cold hand. She comforts Xiaoxiao with a smile.


    They don''t like Chen Xuan, so she can only imprison Chen Xuan temporarily. She doesn''t want to affect their family''s mood because of Chen Xuan.


    "Yiyang is the best. I know my heart best."


    Xiaoxiao holds Yiyang''s small hand, helps Yiyang to one side, sits down, and pours a cup of tea for Yiyang. For Yiyang, she naturally want to give some face, not to mention Yiyang words gave her a way to solve this matter.


    If they could not see Chen Xuan, they would be at peace. My grandfather''s time is coming. She doesn''t want to make the Phoenix people fly because of Chen Xuan.


    "Ha ha..."


    Yiyang chuckled, looking at the pretty girl in front of him, but he felt bitter. The girl was baptized, and her life was very smooth. But because of the love Chen night, by Chen night''s fortune, the love road is doomed to thorns.


    These presumably she does not know, when CHEN Ye returns to her in front, her disaster will unfold. It''s really hard for her and CHEN Ye to achieve the right result.


    "It''s all done by my father. I have nothing to look for. Hum..."


    Smile horizontal one side of the underworld one eye, for his father will Chen Xuan to bring this matter express extreme dissatisfaction. The bird spirit she suffered today was all caused by her father. Naturally, she would pull him into the water.


    "Well, well, little ancestor, it''s all my father''s fault. Let''s not do it again, OK?"


    Pluto''s mouth slightly a draw, in the face of his sweetheart baby, he has no temper. Let Chen Xuan leave snow mountain to go to Feng clan, originally is his private decision. Now their daughter''s reaction is so strong, I don''t know if Jinxin will wake up with their three attitudes.


    "I don''t care about you..."


    Smile to curl to curl a mouth, some annoyed of grasped to scratch hair. Chen Xuan''s arrival made her feel more miserable than ever. She didn''t know what was wrong with her, but she felt vaguely that something might happen.


    However, she didn''t say what she really thought in her heart, so as not to be said that she was insane


    "Honey, how long will your mother''s injury last?"


    The underworld saw that his daughter had died down, so he cleverly changed the topic immediately. He is still very worried about Jin Xin. It''s not a small matter that his life is exhausted. He must make sure once.


    "In three months, the mother''s concubine has a strong constitution. As long as you don''t use real Qi for three months and take good medicine, it''s not a big problem. "


    Chumi''er''s look was more relaxed. She could only say that her mother''s concubine was too strong. She thought it was very serious. It was only after her mother regained consciousness that she was surprised to find that her mother''s body injury was miraculously improved.


    There is such a kind of person in the world, who is so powerful that people can''t believe it. It happens that the mother Princess belongs to this type


    "Well, when can your mother go to the purple bamboo forest?"


    The underworld nodded. He knew that his daughter could not hide anything from him. An injury that can be recuperated in three months is not a serious injury. He can still accept it.


    But Yiyang''s affairs can''t be delayed either. He hopes to get an exact date, or he has a plan in his heart... "After dealing with the consequences of my grandfather, maybe it will be OK. If my father is very urgent, why don''t I go to zizhulin?" Chu mi''er saw something urgent in her father''s eyes. She knew what her father was worried about? Zizhulin has always been isolated from the outside world. There is only one possibility for them to contact ziyixian. That is to send someone to visit zizhulin. She thinks she can do it¡° No, it''s useless if you go. Yiyang must go to the purple bamboo forest, otherwise the purple fairy can''t be diagnosed. " Pluto refused his daughter''s kindness. He knew more about zizhulin than they did. He knew that there was a mirror in the purple bamboo forest, through which he could ask all the questions about fertility. That mirror could not leave the purple bamboo forest¡° In this case, we can only wait more than a month later... "Chumi''er heard the clue from her father''s words, and she knew that some things could not be put on the surface. As a result, he had to show his hand, saying that he could not help. Grandfather''s life is not much, even if the mother can go, afraid is not dare to go. Everything will be left to fate¡° Then wait. For more than a month, don''t leave this small courtyard at will, lest Nie Qianqian has a chance to take advantage of it. Do you understand? " The people Nie Qianqian wanted to kill were almost all in this humble courtyard. He didn''t dare to let them leave rashly, otherwise the children would be surprised and he would cry. Looking at the three children nodded at the same time, he suddenly thought of a thing, deep eyes swept around, and carefully induction for a while, did not find the trace of the devil¡° Where''s the devil? More than ten days ago, I asked Bai Wuchang to inform him to protect Jin Xin. Didn''t he come? " At such a critical juncture, if the devil did not come, it would be too hard to say. What does that mean? That shows that Jinxin is not important at all¡° The devil has come. Today, I received a message from the old devil that something big happened in the devil kingdom. We thought that our father was coming, so we advised him to go back to the demon kingdom. " Chu mi''er was afraid of her head, and suddenly found that she had forgotten to mention this important thing to her father. Although mozun didn''t say anything at that time, she could see the seriousness of the matter. Therefore, we will take such a big risk to force the devil to leave. She knew that her father could not accept her doing so, but at that time, she only felt that the look of the Demon Lord was too ugly, just like the demon world was going to be destroyed¡° Well, I wish he had been here. It is estimated that something has really happened in the demon world, otherwise he would not have hesitated and left The underworld is finally at ease. As a man standing at the top of power, he can understand how much helplessness there is. The devil will put down Jin''s heart and leave, which is enough to show how important the devil''s world is. Maybe he should send a letter to black and white impermanence, let them go to the devil, can help or to lend a helping hand. After all, they are people on a boat. If the demon world capsizes, they will also be affected in the underworld... "At the moment, there are things everywhere. I don''t know if these things are picked out by Nie Qianqian, and the four worlds are not peaceful..." chumi''er sighs heavily. It''s only a few days since she''s settled down. All kinds of things begin to emerge one after another, which makes them a little overwhelmed. Sometimes she really can''t help thinking that these things have something to do with Nie Qianqian. Only people like Nie Qianqian can have the ability to influence Zhejiang University. That damned woman, the more she thinks about it, the more hateful she is... "Moriran, I''ll give you back my skill. I''m really fed up with this kind of hiding. I really want Nie Qianqian to die without a burial place. " Jun Lin sees everyone''s helplessness in his eyes. He thinks that only this way can relieve everyone''s current crisis. Once moriran recovers his power, he can kill Nie Qianqian. These people are what he wants to protect most. If he uses what he has learned all his life for their safety, he thinks it is worth it. Now return the skill to moriran, the loss is not so heavy. Once his Youming skill is completed, even he is reluctant to give it back to moriran¡° No, I won''t allow you to do this until my situation is confirmed. Do you understand? I won''t allow it! Never Junlin''s words fall, the biggest reaction is not Junlin''s relatives, but Yiyang. Her little white hand banged on the small wooden table, and her whole face turned red. It can be seen how angry she was with Jun Lin''s words. She tried her best not to let Jun Lin give up what she had learned for 11 years, but he was so generous, which she said she couldn''t accept. If she can recover her power, she will have enough ability to protect moriran, so Junlin doesn''t need to return her power to moriran. She is very persistent in this matter, and no one can step on her bottom line... "What I decide, don''t you allow it to be useful? No one can stop me from going my own way, including you, understand? "

 Chapter 1053

    Jun Lin looked at the reaction of some fierce Yiyang, the corner of his mouth hook, deep eyes flashed a trace of cold. Of course, the cold is not aimed at Yiyang, but at himself.


    As long as he is cruel to himself, everyone he cares about can be protected. It''s no big deal that he can still practice when his skill is gone.


    "I don''t understand. If you want to return it, it depends on whether moriran dares to take it. Moriran, do you want to make a statement? "


    Yiyang mouth a smoke, monarch''s tyranny she has learned countless times, but this time she must resist in the end. Her temperament seems to be very weak, but once it comes to some issues of principle, she will resist to the end.


    She would never let Jun Lin pay such a heavy price unless she had to


    "Junlin, you''d better listen to Yiyang. She''s also for you..."


    Now all the problems come to Mori ran. Mori ran only feels that he has goose bumps all over his body. No matter what answer he gives, it''s all inside and outside.


    He knows Yiyang best. Once Yiyang insists on something, no one can stop him. He doesn''t dare to help Junlin openly at this juncture. If so, he won''t have a good life.


    "If I have to give you back my skills, do I need your consent? Can you beat me now? "


    Jun Lin gives moriran a white look, and moriran''s answer has long been beyond his expectation. But moriran is a waste now, he can only passively accept everything he gives without any fighting power.


    He went straight to moriran and sat down on the ground as soon as he cast a spell. That kind of action has made his intention very obvious.


    "Junlin, if you dare to force him to accept your skill, I will die in front of you..."


    Seeing this, Yiyang suddenly became angry. One grabbed the fruit knife on the table and put it against his white neck. Her eyes like water with a few silk firm, so set to look at the king.


    She is not a hypocritical person, nor a person who likes to threaten others with death, but at this moment, there is probably only such a fierce way to make Junlin compromise.


    "Jun Lin, you''d better wait. Listen to my father, eh


    Hades looked at his son''s stubborn face, hesitated for a while, or decided to temporarily aggrieve moriran. There are too many troubles at the moment. If my son loses his ability, he will become a fragrant bun in the eyes of those who want to. Once the son is caught, the consequences are also very serious.


    He went to his son, grabbed his arm, pulled his son apart, and shook his head at him, indicating that he should not act rashly.


    "One of the behaviors I hate most in my life is to threaten me with money. Yiyang, you are quite capable of... "


    Junlin and Hades looked at each other for a long time, and finally decided to give in. A breath was held in the chest, not to go up and down, very uncomfortable. He strode to Yiyang and took the dagger from Yiyang. The sharp dagger turned into black smoke in an instant and disappeared in an instant.


    He turned and went to his room. He was in a bad mood. He had to wait. Calm down the anger in your heart.


    "Did you find that my brother has become more and more King these days..."


    Xiaoxiao watched his brother''s figure disappear, staring at a huge sweat behind his head, and sighed. I don''t know whether this change of my brother is good or bad? She just felt that such a brother had become a little dangerous.


    "Well, I also found out that Junlin is not evil, is it?"


    Chumier nodded, and her smile aroused her resonance. She is also very curious, in the end is because of this year''s great changes triggered the transformation of King''s landing? Or something else?


    Her pretty eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if lost in some kind of meditation. Her reaction also attracted the attention of Hades.


    "When did he change?"


    The underworld kneaded his long hair and began to ask about his son carefully. Ever since he came out of the crevice of time and space, he felt that his son''s temper had obviously become a little grumpy. He didn''t care much before, but now he has to pay attention to what his daughter said.


    "It seems that after coming back from the mainland of Raleigh, even Lele seems to be particularly overbearing. Is it really evil?"


    Xiaoxiao scratched her head. She had seen her brother angry with Lele. With my brother''s affection for Lele, such a thing could not have happened before. But she saw it at least three times.


    It seems that it''s just a normal quarrel between young lovers, but the twins'' unique telepathy makes her feel that her brother has changed a little.


    "Oh, no, I''m not influenced by the dark forces in my body..."


    Smile words let originally very quiet moriran suddenly surprised, his hand holding the cup trembled, that just like God''s face flashed a clear.


    His dark power, want to completely control, have to pay a very heavy price. It seems that Jun Lin''s skill is too shallow to consume his dark power, otherwise he won''t be beaten by Nie Qianqian all the time.


    It''s him who has been busy taking care of Yiyang and neglecting such an important thing. If it wasn''t for smiling and reminding, I''m afraid it would lead to a big mistake¡° How to judge whether it is affected? " The underworld''s heart also raised suddenly, the facial expression of Sen Ran is so ugly, explain the matter is still quite serious. It seems that the change of my son is really not a small problem. They must pay attention to it¡° When the moon is full tonight, Hades and I will go to King''s landing. Can I try this method? " Moriran also has no way to give an exact answer, drooping eyes to think, but came up with a way is not a way. Now he and Yiyang have no skill, and the dark power is very special. People in Tianyuan continent can''t tell. Whether they can succeed or not really depends on some luck¡° Good... "The underworld''s heart began to be heavy. If his son had an accident because he accepted moriran''s dark power, he could only say that it was Providence. No matter what the result is, it is impossible for him to put the blame on moriran. Moriran was a dying struggle at that time, which could be regarded as a kind heart. Maybe he closed his eyes before he could tell Junlin to control the dark power Night, blurred and beautiful, with a touch of melancholy attack volume of the whole earth. The cold moonlight makes the shadow of Hades and moriran long. They went to the king''s landing room, the underworld hesitated for a moment, slender fingers such as jade gently knocked. In the room, immediately spread the voice of King''s landing, with a trace of impatience. The underworld and Mori ran looked at each other and pushed open the door with a stiff head. The one who came into the eye was king Lin, who was sitting alone by the window drinking tea¡° What can I do for you if you don''t rest in the middle of the night? " Jun Lin put down the tea cup in his hand and glanced strangely at the underworld in front of him. See the look on their faces is very gloomy, can''t help but glance to curl a mouth¡° Jun Lin, do you feel uncomfortable after receiving my dark power Moriran''s eyes were burning at Junlin, and he went straight to the theme as soon as he opened his mouth. For Junlin, he felt a little guilty. Had it not been for his negligence at that time, Junlin would not have changed greatly¡° Yes, in the first month, I always felt that there were two air currents colliding in my body. What''s the problem? " Jun Lin was stunned. He didn''t expect moriran to ask such a question. For a whole month since he accepted the dark power, he has been tossing and sleeping. Although the taste was not good, his father, his mother and his concubines were not around at that time, and he was not easy to tell others, so as not to increase the burden of others¡° That should be the collision between the dark power and you. Junlin, you should be controlled by the dark power in your body. That''s why your heart will change greatly... "Moriran nodded clearly. It''s good for Junlin to bear the collision for a whole month. It''s really hard for this young man. Judging from the various performances of Junlin at present, Junlin has been under control, and things are really a little tricky... "You seem to have a point. Recently, I feel that I am particularly irritable. Sometimes it seems that nobody likes it. It turns out that''s the reason... "Junlin didn''t escape this problem. Moriran''s words made him sensitive all of a sudden. He rubbed his eyebrows. For a long time, he did not find the reason for his change. It turned out that it was the dark power in his body. Now that he has found the problem, he must solve it. He doesn''t want to let himself be controlled by the dark forces and become a person who can''t even control himself. "Jun Lin, can you mobilize the dark forces in your body now?" Moriran looked at the sky, the moon is almost round. His face could not help but be a little more serious, and his sleeve fingers nodded in the middle of Jun Lin''s brow. I hope that Junlin can also mobilize the black power in his body, so that their success rate will be greatly increased¡° What should I do if I can transfer part of it? " Jun Lin breathed heavily. At this time, he naturally realized the seriousness of the matter. He suppressed the restlessness in his body and tried to calm himself down. Get up, very quiet stand in front of moriran, at this moment, he just want to let himself out of the control of the fate¡° Well, standing in the moonlight, you can mobilize the black power, I want to see if you have another you in your body... "Moriran closed his eyes, calmed down his emotions, and took the lead out of the room. He looked at the emptiness, and the waves surged in his heart. For a long time, just looking at the side of moriran opened his mouth. Junlin also has no nonsense. According to moriran''s words, he began to mobilize the black power in his body. The light moonlight fell on him, showing a strange beauty¡° Pluto, let''s go... "

 Chapter 1054

    Moriran looked at the dark light from Jun Lin''s body, and the hand under the sleeve robe tightly clenched into a fist. He is now able to confirm that King''s landing must be controlled by the black forces, just to determine how deep it is controlled.


    He constantly prayed to God, hoping that the situation of King''s landing had not evolved to the worst degree, otherwise he could not guarantee that King''s landing would recover.


    "Good..."


    The underworld agreed. As soon as he lifted his big hand, a black light went to the depth of the clouds. The moon hanging in mid air, affected by the light, instantly gathered all the light of the moon to Jun Lin''s body.


    The collision of black and yellow made Jun Lin''s face begin to twist. He clenched his teeth and endured the heartbreaking pain, which was so painful that his face was covered with cold sweat, but he didn''t say a word.


    "Jun Lin, don''t compete with the light of the moon. Try to introduce it into your body and let it stimulate the dark power in your body. Quick..."


    Looking at the pain of Junlin, moriran didn''t dare to get close, and he stood far away, so as not to be affected by the dark power of Junlin. In fact, his heart is a little anxious. If Jun Lin can''t bring the light of the moon into his body, the pain he has suffered will be in vain.


    "Good..."


    Junlin is very difficult to spit out a good word from his mouth, he began to consciously accept the light of the moon, little by little, the light of the moon into the body.


    The cost of doing so is also very tragic, let him open his mouth and spit out a mouthful of blood. The black blood in the scarlet bloomed in the corner of his mouth, which made his body shake a little.


    Collision blasting, although he has done his best, but still can not completely introduce the moonlight into the body. The dark forces seemed to be infuriated, pouring out layer upon layer, even with a tinge of destruction.


    "Jun Lin, hold on, it''s almost over..."


    Moriran see so hard Jun Lin, the heart is very uncomfortable. His eyes dare not leave Junlin for a second, for fear of missing something.


    He vaguely saw a shadow, constantly jumping in the body of King''s landing, and his body began to grow gradually.


    "Ah..."


    Finally, he felt that his whole body was about to be smashed and burst. That kind of fragmented pain really exceeded the limit of human beings.


    He forbeared, even though he had been tortured to be immature, he still stood there stubbornly, and tried to introduce the light of moonlight into his body.


    "Jun Lin, let''s finish..."


    When moriran saw a shadow separated from Junlin''s body, he closed his eyes in despair. King''s landing, has been completely controlled by the black power, and also transformed into a shadow.


    This is the worst situation that he expected and unexpected. He really wants to slap himself. He is kind-hearted and does bad things. If he had not given the dark power to King''s landing, King''s landing would not have suffered like this.


    "How about moriran..."


    Junlin suddenly finished his work, and the shadow that had been broken out of his body disappeared into his body. The courtyard is quiet, but I don''t know when Chu mi''er smiles. Yiyang even Murong Jinxin has already left the door, standing in the distance to watch this scene.


    Junlin didn''t have time to say hello to them. He staggered to moriran and asked nervously.


    "Jun Lin, I''m sorry..."


    Moriran shook his head in pain. He didn''t know how to explain to Junlin. After seeing the dark shadow, everything originally conceived was suddenly shattered. Even if Junlin wanted to return the power to him, I''m afraid that shadow would not allow it.


    What should we do? He has no words to ask heaven, but even heaven can''t give him any answers


    "Moriran... Can I still be saved..."


    Jun Lin gave a wry smile, looking at Mori Ran''s guilt, he didn''t blame Mori ran. I''m afraid some things are predestined. I can''t escape if I want to.


    Moriran gave him this dark power at the beginning, in order to make him more powerful. Moriran''s original intention is good, but the result is not what they want.


    "I don''t know..."


    If Jun Lin is willing to be controlled by the shadow, he will live well. If Junlin doesn''t want to, I''m afraid the days will soon be destroyed.


    Although he had little contact with Junlin, he could still see from Junlin that Junlin was not a man who could be manipulated by anyone.


    "I don''t know what it means... Even death... You have to give me a good time..."


    Moriran''s escape makes Junlin a little depressed. He grabs moriran''s shoulder all the time and roars two words.


    No matter how hard it is, they can face it together. He really didn''t believe that there was something in the world that couldn''t be solved.


    "Moriran, just tell the truth. So far, we can only find a way to solve it. "


    It''s Yiyang. It''s beyond the power of people at this time. She walked slowly to moriran''s face, like the water in the eyes with no one can understand the firm.


    She naturally knew what the shadow represented, and she also knew why moriran refused to say so clearly. However, things have to be solved after all, otherwise Jun Lin''s life will be ruined¡° King''s landing, the dark power has been transformed into human form, he will start to control you slowly, until you are completely reduced to his puppet. If you want to destroy the shadow, you can only wait for Yiyang''s skill to recover and guide you bit by bit, but the success rate is only 10%... "Moriran holds Yiyang''s hand, and the sudden warmth still can''t make his mood calm. He had no choice but to tell the truth, with a sense of devastation. Junlin, if there is an accident, he will be restless all his life. Maybe Yiyang will resent him all his life¡° Ten percent... Enough... You don''t want to die... It makes me feel like I''m dead... "Jun Lin turned his eyes. He had gambled with people, with ghosts, with gods, with demons, and even with heaven. With a success rate of 10%, he felt that he could win. He still has Lele to take care of, father, mother, concubine, sister and countless innocent people in the underworld to take care of. How can he die casually... "I think it''s enough. Don''t feel guilty. It''s not your fault." Pluto gave his son a look of praise. He was very proud of his son''s generosity. As a father, when his son encounters such a situation, he must give his son enough confidence. He knows what that means. However, he always believed that his son was strong enough to walk through¡° I... "The thin lips of moriran opened. For the relief of the underworld family, he was really speechless. Since his appearance, what he brings to Junlin is not new life, but misfortune again and again, until now, he begins to go to destruction. He even felt that he should stay away from Junlin. In that case, would Junlin''s life go a little smoother¡° It was you who brought the earthling pearl to me and saved my father, mother and concubine. It''s a great kindness. Don''t think about it Jun Lin can see the tangled forest, he is indifferent to the shrug. Now he doesn''t think about anything, and he doesn''t dare to think about it. Let it be. He knew Yiyang would save him, and eventually he would be ok... "Don''t worry, I will save Junlin!" Yiyang tightly grasped moriran''s cold little hand and said softly. Now all the pressure is on her. She must hold on and never let them down. As long as you save Junlin, moriran will live in peace. Only by saving Junlin, the Pluto family will be reunited forever¡° Good... "Moriran''s eyes were slightly red. He first looked at Yiyang, then at Junlin, and finally nodded. He can only put it in his heart and can''t mention it any more, otherwise everyone will not be happy¡° The underworld, three days later we set out to go to the purple bamboo forest, my body will not have a problem, so it''s settled... "Yiyang breathed a long breath, and his eyes looked at the underworld. Junlin''s situation is not optimistic. She thinks she doesn''t want to wait for a second. She had to go to the fairy in purple to find a way to use contraception and recover her power. It doesn''t matter if Princess Ming can''t go. She leaves Xiaobai to protect Princess Ming and chenxuan... "No, I''ll be fine when your body is completely recovered..." Junlin knows that Yiyang is worried, but he can''t let Yiyang hurt himself again. If you are controlled by the shadow for a few more days, you can''t die. Why hurry for a while¡° I can''t wait any longer, Jun Lin. can you understand my mood a little bit? " Yiyang looking at such a king, the heart is more sad. Have reached such a point, Junlin also scruples about her body. This kind of feeling is too heavy for him to bear. Yiyang holds Junlin''s hand for the first time. This time, she is very smart and doesn''t follow him hard. She just looked at him with a pleading face, pathetic¡° Just do it yourself. If you hurt your body because of small losses, you will suffer the crime yourself. " In the face of such Yiyang, Junlin also has some helplessness. For the people he cares about, he is a soft eater. Yiyang is using the right method. He just looked at Yiyang and didn''t say anything more. Put aside the hand of Yi Yang, turn round then walk toward own room. After tormenting him for most of the night, he was very tired. He needs to sleep, raise his spirit and fight against the shadow inside him¡° Yiyang, since you have made up your mind, go. But you must take Pluto and Xiaobai to go together. The safety of you and moriran is the most important thing. As for me, Nie Qianqian is not so boring and will come to find fault with me... "

 Chapter 1055

    Murong Jin heart came forward, looking at such Yiyang, finally compromise. She can understand Yiyang''s mood and is willing to let Yiyang take such a risk. As long as Yiyang will underworld and small white belt around, at least to ensure the safety of Yiyang and moriran.


    "No, Xiaobai, just stay here, and Hades will come with us. Purple bamboo forest is a sacred place. I don''t want to take Chen Xuan with me... "


    Yiyang immediately refused to take Xiaobai and Hades with her. She and moriran can really rest easy. But what about Murong Jinxin? She is not so selfish. She can''t do that.


    What she said is also true. Now Chen Xuan is not suitable to go to purple bamboo forest. Purple bamboo forest is a very clean place and can''t tolerate any pollution.


    "Let the immortal devil go with you. His skill is not bad. He can be useful at the critical moment."


    Murong Jin''s heart is silent. Yiyang''s words are reasonable. Xiaobai and Hades have gone. Chenxuan will go. But Chen Xuan can''t go to the place in purple bamboo forest now.


    She had to compromise again, looking at Yiyang''s stubborn little face that had a fight with Junlin, she opened her mouth helplessly.


    "Well, that''s settled. It''s late at night. I''ll go back to sleep first. "


    Yiyang nodded, as long as Xiaobai does not go, Murong Jinxin to her side to arrange any master she is happy to accept. Wake up in the middle of the night, and accept such a shock, she felt that her energy has been overdrawn.


    With a slight yawn, she got up and helped her arm away. In the courtyard, only the Pluto family was left.


    "It''s really a wave that has not been leveled yet, and a wave is rising again. Man, you must be careful in three days...."


    Murong Jinxin went to the side of the Millennium tree and sat down, with a heavy heart. Nie Qianqian let them off for the first time, does not mean she will let them off for the second time, she has to worry.


    "I''ll go to the dragon clan tomorrow and find out CHEN Ye. It''s an eventful time. If he''s here, he''ll take care of him as much as possible. "


    The underworld nodded, and the figure of CHEN Ye suddenly appeared in his mind. If there is Chen night in Jin heart''s side protection, he thinks he will be more at ease.


    Long xiaojiutian''s loophole can be fixed whenever he wants. There''s no need to choose at this juncture. Isn''t this the rhythm of human life?


    "Then I''ll go too, hehe..."


    As soon as Pluto''s words came down, the first one to react was to smile. She hasn''t seen CHEN Ye for nearly a year. She really wants to panic. Now there is an open and aboveboard reason to see CHEN Ye, and she will not miss it.


    "You are not allowed to go, CHEN Ye is at the most difficult moment now, do you want to let him go into the devil


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart mercilessly stare at the underworld one eye, this goods really is which pot don''t open to mention which pot. If he really went to the dragon clan with a smile, he would only expose the fact that CHEN Ye was not in the dragon clan. When the truth comes out, I''m afraid the most painful thing is to smile.


    "How can that boy be so weak? I''ll come near him with a smile and hold my breath. There won''t be any accident. "


    The underworld some strange saw Murong Jin heart one eye, he goes to the dragon clan to look for Chen night this matter to seem very normal, Jin heart has the necessity reaction so big? He didn''t think much about it. He continued to talk and tried to persuade Murong Jinxin, but what he got was Murong Jinxin''s eyes one after another.


    The doubt in his heart is more deep, until Chu mi''er begins to agree, he just determined CHEN Ye to repair what the loophole of Long Xiao Jiutian is greasy.


    "Father, don''t make trouble for CHEN Ye. If it were that simple, Junlin and I would have been looking for chenye long ago. We really have nothing to do. Don''t you think it''s hard for Xiaoxiao to make it clear? "


    Chu mi''er is also cute and rolling her eyes. She really feels that her father wants to smoke. They just hide the matter of CHEN Ye with difficulty, the father king makes such a fuss, is to find fault for them.


    She kept winking at her dull father with a smile on her back. If he didn''t understand, she wasn''t sure whether she would rush up to him directly.


    "Well, well, you''ll be my king. You haven''t said anything..."


    The underworld spread out his hand, and his daughter''s words and actions made him completely understand. Chen night had an accident, and it was a big thing, and that thing smile is temporarily don''t know.


    He waved his sleeve lightly and went to one side to help Murong Jinxin walk towards the room with a smile of sorry to his baby daughter. He really can''t control his curiosity. He wants to know what''s going on at once?


    "Smile, in bear, Chen night''s situation, the hand of the dragon also told you very clearly, eh?"


    Chumi''er looked at Xiaoxiao''s small face, which was obviously dim. No matter how reluctant she was, she could only continue to cheat her.


    Xiaoxiao has been enduring for a year, and finally reached such a peaceful state. Father Wang so a few words, afraid to smile, afraid to be depressed for a lot of time.


    "Forget it, I''d better continue to endure. There will always be the first day..."


    Smile quickly convergence of their emotions, pretending not to care about the smile. Only she knew how hard it was to feel that hope was suddenly shattered.


    She turned and walked into her room. Tears welled up as she closed the door. Countless grievances and thoughts broke out in an instant. She couldn''t control them any more and cried with a muffled voice holding the quilt¡° Alas... "Although Xiaoxiao had already restrained herself, chumi''er heard her cry clearly. She didn''t go in to persuade, but sighed helplessly and went back to her room. Everything will end in three years. Hope that at that time, Xiaoxiao with so many years of waiting for will be full of happiness In the room, the underworld helped Murong Jinxin to the bed and covered the quilt. Then he looked at Murong Jinxin seriously. He didn''t say anything. He believed Murong Jinxin must know what he wanted to ask¡° Man, CHEN Ye doesn''t practice in the Dragon mausoleum. He was awakened by a fake, and felt that he couldn''t face us. He left... "Murong Jinxin simply told the whole story, and it was impossible to hide the underworld at this time. Only when Pluto understood the seriousness of the matter, they could better hide and smile. She also had a headache. She couldn''t solve it for a while and a half... "Is that boy short of smoking? The past life has passed, and he is still struggling. Will smile on the side so that he can afford to smile? Can we live up to our expectations of him? I really want to beat him hard... "Murong Jin''s words almost made the king of hell angry, and the veins on his forehead had burst out. If he didn''t allow it, he would be angry directly. Chen night that boy really let him down too much, they to him this is a good heart, in the end, because of a memory, he should treat their baby daughter like this. As a father, as a beloved father, if he doesn''t get angry, he has brain problems... "It''s no use to say that. Junlin has been looking for him for nearly a year and has no news at all. In recent years, we can only hide from Xiaoxiao for the time being. What can we do after Xiaoxiao and hairpin. If he doesn''t want to show up after Xiaoxiao and Ji, then we will marry Xiaoxiao to Shengen... "This is her bottom line. She can tolerate a period of transition in chenye, but four years is enough. If he didn''t come back when he was smiling and hairpin, she couldn''t think of him any more. Such an irresponsible man, smile is nothing to roll the curtain. She can''t ruin Xiaoxiao''s happiness because of her past¡° Even if he appeared, I would not like to marry my daughter to him. What does he think of Wang''s baby daughter as? Come and go as soon as you call? Do his spring and autumn dream to... "Pluto''s emotion is a little excited, CHEN Ye''s this kind of behavior he really can''t understand. Is it worthwhile for him to put down his fiancee and leave the past? A man who has no way to face his past, how can he rest assured that he can give Xiaoxiao happiness? He is willing to live in the past, so live in the past. Anyway, Jinxin can''t be with him. He is the only one who can bind himself¡° Well, don''t be angry. If you were him, I''m afraid you would be more entangled. You don''t know the past between me and Jun Mo Li... "She spent a hundred years persuading herself to put it down so thoroughly. It''s not too much to give CHEN Ye four years. With such an unforgettable memory, no one can digest it all at once. She knows about Pluto. Most of his words are angry words. Just a glance at him, and did not say anything¡° I''m just sorry for my daughter, don''t you see? My daughter was about to cry... "The underworld kneaded his eyebrows and tried to calm down his emotions. When I think of my daughter''s face, he wants to kill people. Chen night that boy, no matter what reason to leave so long, he will teach him a good lesson... "That is also her choice, God has clearly told her at the beginning. If you choose CHEN Ye, you will be tired of CHEN Ye''s fate. It''s not necessarily a bad thing to let her go through such a wait. " Xiaoxiao is well protected by them. Most of them have not experienced any hardships since they were young. Such a huge change, at least can Europa her mind, for her to also be regarded as a good thing. CHEN Ye has gone, otherwise what else can we do? I can only make fun of it and think of bad things as good things... "Forget it, it''s no use saying that. Our daughter is a piece of fragrant steamed bun. In addition to Shengen, there are a lot of men who like it. If you don''t know how to cherish the night. After his daughter and hairpin, I held a ceremony for her to choose her husband. Besides the holy grace, there were several male favorites in Dona.... "

 Chapter 1056

    Three days is fleeting. Brief calm, let us more uneasy. Even Murong Jin heart, also rare heart taut into a string.


    Early this morning, Murong Jinxin said goodbye to Yiyang moriran and his party. She went into the courtyard of the immortal devil''s family and saw chenxuan with a changeable look.


    "Princess..."


    Chen Xuan sees Murong Jinxin enter the room. She is surprised and gets up to pour tea for Murong Jinxin. For Murong Jinxin, she has an inexplicable sense of worship. She always hopes to become a woman like Murong Jinxin.


    "Why don''t you sit in the yard for a while..."


    Murong Jinxin takes Chen Xuan''s tea and sips it gently. Then she looks at Xiao Bai and Li Xiang. She wants to talk to Chen Xuan. It''s not right for them to be here.


    For Chen Xuan, her feelings are the same as those of Ye Lele. It''s all her best friend''s.


    "Chen Xuan, don''t forget that Jinxin bought your life with her life..."


    Li Xiang hesitates. She can guess the purpose of Murong Jin''s heart. It''s just that her daughter''s situation is not very optimistic. She worries that her daughter''s emotional instability will contradict Murong Jin''s heart. However, Murong Jin is also kind-hearted, she can not refuse.


    Before leaving, she winked at Chen Xuan, and her words were full of warning.


    "Did the princess come to persuade me to give up King''s landing?"


    Chen Xuan just hooked the corner of her mouth and chose to listen to her mother''s words. She looked at the gorgeous woman in front of her with burning eyes and opened her mouth on her own initiative.


    In fact, she didn''t want to talk about Junlin with Murong Jinxin. She knew that after the chat, her worship for Murong Jinxin would disappear completely


    "Do you know why Junlin likes Lele?"


    Murong Jin smiles. Instead of answering Chen Xuan''s question, she asks another question that Chen Xuan has been bothering for many years.


    Chenxuan''s obsession with Junlin has gone to the marrow. Her parents can''t persuade her. What''s the use of her advice? She just wants to tell chenxuan something, let chenxuan in self destruction.


    "I don''t know. The princess might as well say it directly..."


    Chen Xuan dropped her eyes and her long eyelashes trembled slightly. It was obvious that Murong Jinxin''s problem had a great impact on her mood.


    For so many years, she couldn''t figure it out. She knows that everything is better than ye Lele, but Junlin doesn''t even bother to look at her. It is clear that she grew up with Junlin. Why did ye Lele win Junlin''s heart?


    "Lele has a peaceful heart. Junlin can get the peace he wants when he is with Lele. Junlin''s heart is dark. Lele is just like a piece of sunshine, which makes him feel warm. Do you understand? "


    These happened to be Chen Xuan''s absence. Chen Xuan and Junlin are actually the same people. They all need a person with such temperament as Lele to light up their life.


    Although Junlin never said these words to her, she could see it from the relationship between Junlin and LeLe. Junlin''s life is destined to be extraordinary and laborious. But Lele can let him pull away from that kind of life for a short time and get happiness.


    "What about the sunshine? If it''s cloudy or rainy, the sun won''t come out... "


    Chen Xuan''s heart mercilessly shook to shake, the past one scene starts to continuously emerge in the mind. She admits that Murong Jinxin''s words are right. Junlin can really get happiness from ye Lele. She has seen it many times with her own eyes.


    So what? In the four seasons of the year, there are only a few sunny days. Most of the days are cloudy or rainy.


    "If it''s cloudy or rainy, Junlin will be more eager for sunshine. The sun has already been in the heart of Junlin, and no one can block it. "


    Murong Jin heart seems to have expected Chen Xuan will have such a reply, the corner of the mouth smile more strong. She poured a cup of tea for chenxuan with a pot in her hand. She watched chenxuan take it in a hurry and gudu drank it up.


    Her words undoubtedly touched Chen Xuan, otherwise Chen Xuan''s face would not have such a complicated look. But Chen Xuan''s obsession is too deep, for a moment and a half, she can''t accept this reality.


    "I agree with the princess that ye Lele is the sunshine of Junlin, which no one can replace. But, besides sunshine, is there anything else? You can''t have only sunshine in your life... "


    Chen Xuan holds the cup hand very hard, she looks directly at Murong Jin''s heart like the eyes of stars, her heart is particularly heavy. She can''t manage so much. She just wants to be with Jun Lin. no matter who stops her, it''s useless.


    Junlin, that is a man living in the dark. His life is more dark than sunshine. She would like to be his dark side and accompany him on the waves.


    "You are right. Besides sunshine, Junlin needs many other things. But the sun is too important, Junlin is willing to give up everything else for the sun. Chen Xuan, look at your parents, look at Lele''s parents, look at me and Pluto, this is the only one person in my life, such a relationship is the best in the world. One day, you will meet your king''s landing... "


    Murong Jinxin doesn''t expect to let chenxuan give up anything in a few words. She just tries her best to persuade chenxuan, at least let chenxuan understand that no matter what she does to Junlin, Junlin can''t be with her. There are many ways to give up. There is no more sorrow than death. She thinks it''s OK, as long as the goal can be achieved¡° My king''s landing? I have only one king''s landing. If he refuses to marry me, my life will be left with despair. I don''t want to live in despair all my life. I have to fight for my own happiness, even if it turns out that both sides are hurt. " Chen Xuan gave a bitter smile, and her eyes drifted away through the wide open window. From the first day she fell in love with Junlin, it was destined that this feeling was vigorous. Either a vigorous love, or a vigorous pain, there is no third choice. She knew that Jun Lin didn''t like her. She knew that Jun Lin wanted her to die. Even if she knew, she didn''t care, because her feelings for Junlin had already been engraved in her soul. If you die, you will never die. Soul flying, this feeling will not die out. Soul scattered, this feeling will not die out. Only when heaven and earth are destroyed and all things become necessary, will this feeling disappear completely¡° Persistence, sometimes right, sometimes wrong. If you think about what you''ve done in this period of time, what do you get? It''s just that Jun Lin is getting further away from you. Before you give a hand to Lele, Junlin can say two words with you calmly, but now? He even looks at you and feels dirty. Is that what you want? " Murong Jinxin can feel chenxuan''s mood has been fluctuating, good words have been said, she can only say heavy words. Jun Lin''s disgust for Chen Xuan is that no one dares to speak so openly in front of Chen Xuan. Today, she just said that. If it backfired, she would say that she had lost the bet. She could only say that Chen Xuan was hopeless¡° I don''t care what he thinks of me. I''ve given so much to get him. At the end of the gate, I had to go forward, too She has not retreated for a long time. For the sake of Junlin, she has given up what she should have given up. She didn''t want any family or friendship. The only thing she wants is to be able to stand on the side of King''s landing, no matter what kind of identity. Chumi''er has already vowed that she just needs to wait for Junlin to grow up. There are more than three years left before Junlin will grow up. She can afford to wait¡° Then I can tell you now that what is waiting for you is not a broken head and blood, but a dead place. If that is the consequence you are willing to bear, I have nothing to say Murong Jinxin looked at chenxuan. From chenxuan, she seemed to see the underworld of that year. She had some feeling. But now is different from the past, the underworld is smarter than Chen Xuan, know how to capture a woman''s heart, just achieved their marriage. Chen Xuan, however, chooses to hurt the people around Junlin to attract Junlin''s attention. She is doomed not to get the result she wants¡° Does the princess feel that she came here in vain today? Ha ha... "The words have all said this, there is no need to continue to say. Chen Xuan took back her eyes, saw Murong Jin''s disappointment in her heart, and asked faintly. No one will persuade her from now on. She has hurt their hearts. That''s fine. At least she can be quiet¡° No, I just feel sorry for you. Put a good day, however, just choose moths to the fire. If you continue to fight your fire, we won''t accompany you. I hope you won''t be burned up by the raging fire so early... "Murong Jinxin spread out her hand and shook her head with a smile. Since this is Chen Xuan''s way, let her go. Anyway, she is ready for the worst. Death may not be a bad thing for Chen Xuan. If you die, you can finish everything and put everything down. Well, she will help her and let her die in the hands of Junlin... "Everything is not absolute, maybe later I will have to call the princess a consonant..." Chen Xuan looks at Murong Jin''s heart, but she doesn''t move. Just looking at Murong Jin heart figure, gently opened the mouth. If you can call her a consonant princess, she felt that she died without regret, it at least shows that she has achieved her wish, become the wife of King''s landing¡° Chen Xuan, where is the bed? You can lie down and close your eyes and dream. I hope you will never wake up in such a beautiful dream. " Murong Jin turns her head and looks at Chen Xuan with a smile. Plain white hands pointed to the side of the bed, the export also with a touch of irony. There are some things that Chen Xuan can''t get all her life, which is perhaps the biggest sorrow of Chen Xuan''s life

 Chapter 1057

    After a day''s incessant driving, they finally arrived at the purple bamboo forest before sunset. At this time, the purple bamboo forest, shrouded in the afterglow of the setting sun, emits a touch of holy light.


    "I said, you have drawn a large army to my purple bamboo forest. What do you want to do?"


    The fairy in purple looked at the people, ghosts and gods in the yard, and the corners of his mouth gave him a fierce puff. He looked at the underworld quite inconceivably. What''s wrong with her brother-in-law? With so many people coming to zizhulin, are they all here to beg for a son?


    "What else can I do for you? Naturally, it''s about having children. You should know more about Yiyang than Wang Li, she... "


    The purple fairy once lived in the underworld for a period of time. Junlin and Xiaoxiao were born under her care. In the heart of the underworld, the purple fairy was already her own.


    He didn''t say a word of nonsense to the purple fairy. As soon as he opened his mouth, he went straight to the subject. He had a feeling of cutting the mess quickly.


    "It seems that I''ve done something wrong with good intentions..."


    When the words of Hades fell, the purple fairy frowned. She went to Yiyang''s side, pulled Yiyang down to one side and sat down. Then she cast a spell and looked at Yiyang''s body carefully, frowning more simply.


    She never thought that her kindness a year ago had left such a big worry. She should have been more careful when she knew that.


    "Everything is caused by my stubbornness, and all the responsibilities should be borne by me."


    Jun Lin came out of the crowd. He was right. If he didn''t want to give Yiyang a surprise too much, he always thought that there must be a way to get to the front of the mountain, and things would not be so troublesome.


    At that time, he should have been influenced by the dark forces in his body, otherwise he would not have gone his own way. Before making a decision for others, he has to ask for others'' opinions.


    "It''s not your fault. It''s the dark power in your body. I believe the purple fairy will find a way."


    Yiyang gives Junlin a soothing smile. Junlin''s original intention is for her good. No matter what Junlin does, she can''t blame Junlin. Junlin is her brother, her only brother. Naturally, she will try her best to spoil him.


    "Your constitution is very easy to get pregnant, and you can''t use conventional methods to contraception, which really baffles me..."


    Purple fairy some headache looking at Yiyang, ordinary people''s women a month also so a few days of danger. But Yiyang''s constitution is different from ordinary people. As long as she lives in the same room, she may be pregnant at any time.


    If you want to prevent Yiyang from getting pregnant, that possibility is really more difficult than getting chenxuan to change her ways


    "Isn''t there a mirror in the purple bamboo forest? Go and ask the mirror first. Maybe there''s a good way


    Pluto is well prepared, see purple fairy a face of distress, directly threw to purple fairy an answer. About the mirror, he only heard some rumors, but he was willing to believe that the mirror was real.


    "You know a lot. I don''t know if you are gossip? Or gossip? "


    Purple fairy white Hades one eye, about the purple mirror, if not for Hades mentioned, she really forgot. Now she has nothing to do but ask the purple mirror. If there was no way for the purple mirror, there would be nothing she could do.


    "Don''t you hurry..."


    Being flattered by the purple fairy, Pluto''s face sank. In his heart, the purple fairy still has a certain weight. At least his two children were saved by the purple fairy. This great kindness has doomed the purple fairy to do whatever he wants in front of him.


    He glared at the fairy in purple, went to the wooden chair on the other side, sat down, and drank tea leisurely


    "Serve these ancestors well, I''ll go back..."


    Purple clothes now son looking at the underworld that pair of eldest brother''s appearance, the corner of the mouth tick out a light smile. Pluto''s performance makes her feel very happy, at least represents Pluto''s recognition of her.


    He said a few words to the fairy boy on one side. Then he hurried to the depths of Wang Zi''s bamboo forest


    ¡­¡­


    About half an hour later, the fairy in purple finally came out with a very historical mirror. The mirror was wrapped in a piece of white cloth, which was covered with dust. With the purple fairy walking, the dust is flying all over the sky.


    "Can you still be a little dirtier?"


    Seeing this spectacle, Hades is really drunk. This mirror is also the treasure of the purple bamboo forest, so she treated it like this. If the ancestors of purple bamboo forest were alive in heaven, I don''t know if they would be awakened by this girl.


    I''ve seen a wonderful flower. It''s the first time he''s seen such a wonderful flower


    "If you don''t mention it, it will be dirtier. It''s not my fault..."


    Ziyi Xianzi grinned. His white hands instantly lifted the dirty white cloth. A dazzling purple light instantly penetrated into everyone''s eyes, forcing everyone to close their eyes almost at the same time.


    "Such pure purple is really a good thing..."


    Purple fairy gently stroked the purple mirror, could not help muttering. She preferred purple, so pure purple, it was the first time she saw it. Just a glance, she knew how valuable the purple mirror was.


    "Ask quickly, wordy more and more unlike you..." after a slight pain, the underworld opened his eyes, looking at the purple fairy stroking the purple mirror, a drop of sweat fell from the back of his head. He gently moved the black sleeve robe, a gentle real Qi wrapped the purple fairy, and recovered the purple fairy from his infatuation¡° Purple mirror, tell me, can there be a way to save Yiyang... "Purple fairy white hands toward the purple mirror a little, a faint light from her fingers escape, into the purple mirror. The mirror surface of the purple light mirror began to fluctuate, and the purple streamers began to flow, and the whole purple bamboo forest was haunted by purple light. Ziyi Xianzi began to recite the incantation. With the driving of the incantation, the fluctuation of the mirror became more and more intense. About five minutes later, two faint words appeared on the mirror¡° What''s the ghost answer... "The fairy in purple stared at the two words on the mirror in a daze. It took him a long time to recover. She didn''t understand the meaning of purple mirror, but she knew that there was a solution to Yiyang. She turned to sweep a side of moriran one eye, as if to ask moriran, this is how to return a responsibility¡° Don''t look at me, I don''t understand... "Moriran is also a fog, for the purple mirror emerged his name, he also said very want to know why? He admitted that if Yiyang is pregnant, it must have something to do with him. Does purple mirror mean to let him use contraception? Thinking about this, moriran only felt that he was struck by a thunder, and his mouth didn''t close for a long time... "Can a man use contraception?" Moriran can think of, all the people present have thought of. The underworld looked at Mori Ran''s face of horror, twitching the corners of his mouth, and asked everyone''s common voice. Since the purple mirror is a divine object, there can be no problem. It has given the answer, if they still can''t pay attention to it, it can only show that they are stupid¡° It seems that I haven''t heard of it in Tianyuan continent... "The fairy in purple seems to have thought of something, and some thick black lines appear on her forehead. If in the 21st century, men can really use contraception, just cut it. But, this is Tianyuan continent, it seems that no one will do such an operation... "Honey?" Pluto''s eyes twinkled slightly. He could understand the meaning of the purple fairy''s words. He quietly looked to the side of the thoughtful daughter, the daughter is a miracle doctor, may have a way. Anyway, as long as moriran and Yiyang have a contraception, the problem between them will be solved... "I''m not 100% sure about this. It''s too risky. I''d better not try..." Chu mi''er has some tangles. She racked her brains and couldn''t come up with a good solution. This kind of thing about male contraception is unheard of in Tianyuan mainland, but she has to say that it is also a way when there is no way¡° I seem to have a way, but I have to go to Jinxin to discuss... "At the moment when everyone was at a loss, the fairy in purple finally opened her mouth. She seemed to think of something. She patted her head fiercely, and a brilliant smile bloomed on her beautiful little face. She won''t do surgery, but there is something she can do by herself, which can also achieve the effect of contraception¡° What do you want from Jinxin? You... "The underworld looked at the purple fairy with an excited face. It seemed that he thought of something, and his face became gloomy. If it is true as he thinks, he thinks that the men in Tianyuan continent will definitely resent his teaching daughter. Of course, this woman is not a daughter''s daughter, but a woman''s daughter. That kind of method is to deprive men of their happiness. If they really toss it out, he will definitely be the second victim after moriran¡° Don''t worry, I''ll do more and give it to you as a gift, ha ha ha... "The fairy in purple looked at the face of the underworld, and probably guessed the mind of the underworld. She couldn''t help but be happy. She winked at the underworld and laughed wildly. That thing is really a man''s nemesis. Probably no man will like it after knowing its efficacy¡° You can have a try and see what will happen if you challenge the limit of the king... "The whole face of the underworld is black. He coldly glances at the purple fairy, throws his sleeve robe and takes the lead to walk out of the purple bamboo forest. Now that we have found a way, we can go back to our house. Talking nonsense with the purple fairy will only make him feel painful¡° You go first, I''ll clean it up, and I''ll catch up with you soon... "The fairy in purple looked at the ghost''s back, endured for a long time, and then restrained his smile. She waved to Jun Lin''s younger brother and sister three times, then quickly walked towards the purple bamboo forest. The moonlight spread down and made her shadow long

 Chapter 1058

    The following day


    Murong Jinxin waited until late at night, and did not wait for the purple fairy. She was a little anxious and kept walking around the yard.


    She didn''t spend a long time with the purple fairy, but she still had some basic knowledge. Ziyi Xianzi''s attitude towards everything is vigorous and resolute. There is no reason to delay this matter for so long, unless something happens on the way.


    "Who will explain to me where the purple fairy has gone?"


    Endure and endure, until there is no way to endure, Murong Jin heart mood finally broke out. Her fierce eyes one by one swept across the small courtyard of the big and small, tone strange cold.


    In her cognition, the fairy in purple has already had an accident. If there is no accident, it has already fallen into the hands of Nie Qianqian.


    "It''s my thoughtlessness. I should wait for her..."


    The underworld touched his nose, and there was an ominous premonition in his heart. It was because he had lost his mind that he would let the purple fairy go alone at this juncture.


    They have been back to the Phoenix family for most of the day. With the skill of the purple fairy, they can''t catch up now. Maybe something happened on the way.


    This responsibility is naturally borne by him. After all, he left first, and the children had no choice but to follow him.


    "I really don''t understand how you can make such low-level mistakes at this time. It''s not like you. Are you controlled by something?"


    Murong Jin slaps her hard on the back of Pluto''s head. She really wants to cry without tears. Now that they have no skills, if they want to spare energy to save the fairy in purple, Nie Qianqian will take this opportunity to make waves. How do they deal with it?


    "I was stimulated by her words at that time. It''s all my fault. I will definitely get her back..."


    It''s hard to say something in front of the children. The underworld knew that he was wrong and did not dare to argue too much. He has sent the Ming Wei to find the whereabouts of the purple fairy. I believe there will be results soon.


    The fairy in purple has an accident because of his negligence. He will save the fairy in purple regardless of the cost.


    "What else can she say to stimulate you? It''s enough to stimulate you to go away... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is more and more agitated, and her mood is more and more excited. Nie Qianqian has just suffered a dull loss here. She must be upset. If she retaliates on the purple fairy, she will be so sorry for the purple fairy.


    If it wasn''t for the presence of the children, she would have stripped him directly.


    "It''s really exciting. I''ll tell you the details later. Anyway, the problem of moriran and Yiyang has been solved, and now the remaining problem is to find the purple fairy. "


    The underworld opened his mouth and swallowed what he was about to say. Well, that kind of thing is still said in private. It''s really not good for children to hear it.


    Now his mind is full of how to save the purple fairy from Nie Qianqian''s hands. Everything is waiting for the purple fairy to be saved


    "Well, you go to find someone first, and don''t come back if you can''t find someone, so that I won''t be upset when I look at you..."


    Murong Jin heart deep breathing several times, this will barely suppress the mood. Now it''s really important to save the purple fairy. I hope he won''t let her down too much. Otherwise, there is something wrong with Ziyi fairy. She will feel guilty all her life.


    "Honey, let Xiaobai bring chenxuan here..."


    The underworld dare not answer Murong Jinxin''s question. If the fairy in purple really has some weaknesses, he will come back to see her. He wants to trace things, can only let the small white belt chenxuan temporarily come to live, although do so the children will not be happy, but for everyone''s safety can only temporarily endure for a period of time.


    "Father, I''ll go with you to save people..."


    Wen Yan, Jun Lin was the first to respond. He knew that this was the best arrangement at the moment. He didn''t want to see chenxuan, so he had to go away by himself.


    He would rather follow his father to take risks and break into the dragon''s den than stay to face Chen Xuan''s naked desire to swallow his eyes.


    "Good..."


    Pluto hesitated for a moment, originally wanted to refuse. But, looked at Murong Jin heart one eye, did not see any rejection sign from Murong Jin heart''s face, could only harden the scalp to agree.


    It would be more convenient for him to do such a thing by himself. With a son, in fact, it is equivalent to bringing a towing oil bottle.


    "If you dare to hurt your son, I will chop you up with a knife..."


    Murong Jinxin also knows that it''s dangerous to let her son take part in it. The reason why she agrees is because it''s a rare opportunity to temper. As long as the son''s life is carefree, even if he is injured, it is a lot of training for him.


    She glared at Pluto with a deep warning. She believed that Pluto could understand


    "Well..."


    This time, the underworld finally nodded and agreed. If he let his son get hurt under his eyes, he would be too incompetent. This is his commitment to Murong Jinxin and his responsibility.


    He patted his son''s tender little shoulder and gave him a reassuring look


    The courtyard was quiet again. After waiting for about ten minutes, Xiaobai came in with chenxuan. At the same time, Hades and King''s landing passed them by and left the courtyard.


    "Junlin..."


    Chen Xuan suddenly opened her mouth and called Jun Lin. her big eyes were full of love and expectation. But as she expected, Jun Lin didn''t meet her regularly, and even her steps didn''t stop.


    She just looked at the figure of Jun Lin completely disappeared in the fundus of her eyes. She gave a bitter smile and took back her eyes.


    "Hum..."


    Seeing this scene, she would say something if she changed to smile in the past, but today she put up with it. Just a cold hum, then turned and walked back to his room.


    Her brothers and sisters have warned her not to have the same opinion with Chen Xuan. She has to do it if she agrees. Although she was very upset.


    "Honey, let your room out for chenxuan and Xiaobai..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the door which was thrown by her daughter. She took a deep breath again. After a while, she opened her eyes and opened her mouth to chumi''er as gently as possible.


    The yard is so big, the room is so few, can only be wronged by Mi er with smile squeeze, she knows Mi Er will be able to understand.


    "Chen Xuan, go in..."


    Xiaobai will all income fundus, she thinks Chen Xuan or stay in the room don''t come out of the good, lest who see she is full of gas.


    She has been guarding her for so many days, and she feels that her temper has obviously grown a lot. It seems that it is possible to break out all the time.


    "OK, but don''t come in, so that we won''t be tired of seeing each other..."


    Chen Xuan nodded happily, found the house that belonged to Chu mi''er, and strode in. She is now in a very depressed mood. She thought she could be closer to Junlin, but she didn''t expect that Junlin would leave when she came.


    She can''t say how depressed she is when she gets along with Xiaobai these days. Xiaobai simply took her as a prisoner and looked after her severely.


    "She''s in a bad mood. Don''t pay attention to her..."


    Smell speech, Li Xiang looking at Chen Xuan so impolite into the room, has no language to describe his mood at the moment. In order to protect her daughter, Xiaobai has hardly slept these days, but her daughter is so greedy that she says such things.


    "I am only responsible for completing the tasks assigned by the host, and I have no other emotions."


    Xiaobai nodded. Lixiang has taken good care of her these days. She really felt that Chen Xuan had such a mother, but she didn''t know how to cherish it. It was really pitiful.


    People are like this, do not know how to cherish when they have, when they know how to cherish, they have no ability to have


    "Master, has the fairy in purple come up with any way to solve your trouble?"


    I haven''t seen my master for several days. Xiaobai is really flustered. She went to Yiyang''s side and immediately hugged Yiyang''s arm. She could see the strong feeling of master and servant.


    Now she hopes that the master can recover her power quickly, so that she doesn''t have to guard chenxuan. These days, just as Chen Xuan said, they are tired of each other, and she is fed up with it.


    "I''ve come up with it, but she didn''t say the specific method. Maybe only princess Ming knew about it..."


    Yiyang touched Xiaobai''s soft hair. She also knew that Xiaobai was suffering these days. She poured a cup of tea for Xiaobai and handed it to Xiaobai.


    She was really curious about that method. On the way, he once asked Pluto, but Pluto kept his mouth shut and even glared at her several times.


    "Princess Ming, tell me, what''s the best way?"


    Xiaobai also came to the spirit, looking at Murong Jin heart a little bored, he walked to Murong Jin heart with a smile, trying to use this topic to divert Murong Jin heart''s attention.


    Murong Jinxin this woman, she really felt too sad. Her life is not only full of legend, but also tragic. All the time in no one else to worry about, never think of her own.


    "You give me a hint. If you don''t say anything, how can I come up with a way out of my imagination?"


    Murong Jinxin picked up her depression and turned her eyes to Xiaobai. In fact, she is also very curious. If she could, she would do what the fairy in purple should do, and let Yiyang recover as soon as possible.


    She''s really fed up with such a drag


    "The fairy in purple only said that it was something for men to use contraception... Maybe Hades used it..."


    Yiyang thought of Ziyi Xianzi''s words, and the corners of his mouth slightly smoked, only picked two of the most important words to say. After that, the whole face turned red.


    It''s the first time since she was born that she said that. It''s a bit embarrassing


    "Ah? I see. Why didn''t I think of that? It''s stupid. Moriran, you wait. I''ll do it right away, and soon you''ll be able to do it... "

 Chapter 1059

    Yi Yang''s words fall, Murong Jin heart''s mouth corner ruthlessly drew to draw, instantly then understood the purple dress fairy''s plan. She couldn''t help but despise herself. She had thought of this method for a long time. How could she drop the chain at such a critical time?


    She looked at Mori ran, showing a smile like Grandma wolf, and her hair stood up.


    "Princess... What on earth are you talking about... How do I think that thing is a man''s nemesis..."


    Moriran looked at Murong Jin heart face excited smile, very uncomfortable. He swallowed saliva, still can''t endure the doubt in the heart, head a black line to open a mouth to ask a way.


    She is probably the only one in the world who can express this kind of adjective. He expressed his admiration.


    "It''s a membrane. When you put it on and take it off at the end, Yiyang will never be pregnant..."


    Murong Jin''s heart gets close to Mori Ran''s ear and mysteriously says some colorful words. After that, she blinks at Mori ran. The ambiguity in her eyes makes Mori Ran''s whole face turn red.


    He can probably understand the meaning of Murong Jin''s words. No wonder Pluto hates things so much. He thinks it''s really reasonable.


    But it seems that only that method is feasible. He can only obey their arrangement. Yiyang''s recovery is important.


    "What is it? You are so mysterious. It''s really appetizing... "


    Yiyang looked at the blush of moriran, curiosity has been thoroughly up. What is it? I can make a big man like this.


    She had caught moriran, and if she didn''t say it, she would never put people''s posture and make moriran more embarrassed.


    "You''d better ask the princess... I''ll go back to my room first..."


    Moriran felt that he really did not have the ability to explain that kind of thing, so he had to kick the ball back to Murong Jinxin, and then ran into the room where he lived before Jun Lin.


    If it''s OK in private, but in addition to Yiyang, there''s Murong Jin in the courtyard. Chumi''er Xiaobai asks him to say this in front of so many women. He feels that he really has no face to say it.


    "Princess..."


    Moriran''s appearance makes Yiyang very speechless. There is no outsider in this courtyard. Is he so shy? We are all adults. What is impossible to say? I didn''t ask him to say anything about the secret of the boudoir or escape.


    "It''s just a raincoat. It''s for men. Do you understand?"


    Murong Jinxin didn''t want to say it in front of Chu mi''er. After all, Chu mi''er is relatively simple about men and women. However, after seeing the deep doubts in Chu mi''er''s eyes, she thought it was no big deal. She wants to know, then she said it, so as not to hide, so that she seems to be doing something shameful.


    "I see..."


    Yi Yang a Leng, chewed carefully Murong Jin heart''s words, pale small face also burst red. She really felt that Murong Jinxin and Ziyi fairy were strange women. She could think of such a thing, which really made her admire.


    "Princess... Why don''t you make some for me... I can''t be pregnant for the time being..."


    Murong Jinxin''s words are not only understood by Yiyang, but also understood by Xiaobai. Seeing that Murong Jinxin is preparing to leave, she quickly stops Murong Jinxin. To Murong Jin heart''s ear, whispered a few words.


    She thinks it must be used by dragon''s hand. She is really fed up with the taste of contraceptive juice


    "OK, I''ll mass produce some tomorrow. Anyone of you can take whatever you need..."


    Murong Jin heart with a smile nodded, very generous promise. Anyway, to do one is also to do, to do a pile is also to do, so she will do more, and everyone will get what they need.


    Drinking contraceptives will have some impact on women''s health, especially for women like Xiaobai Yiyang who have never had children. This method of contraception is very common in the 21st century, and it can be popularized in Tianyuan mainland.


    "The princess is so generous..."


    Xiaobai actually felt a little embarrassed. As soon as she heard Murong Jinxin''s words, she immediately felt embarrassed. She doesn''t have the face to pick it up, otherwise people all over the world will know that she and dragon hand are so indifferent.


    She went back to Yiyang''s side, head down, it is obvious that some of his magnificent mood in debugging.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Murong Jinxin looked at the master and servant, two people at the same time low head, don''t know what to think of the embarrassment, laughing to leave. But the laughter is left, carved into the heart of Xiaobai Yiyang, let them more embarrassed.


    ¡­¡­


    Among the mountains, in a small wooden house, the fairy in purple was thrown into a small bed. Sudden pain, let originally fell into a coma woman suddenly wake up.


    The long eyelashes trembled slightly, and the purple glaze had opened. Looking at everything completely strange, her head exploded.


    The memory of being captured gushes out little by little, which makes her subconsciously look at the woman in black not far away. A chill spreads in her heart.


    I didn''t expect that she fell into the hands of this woman when she didn''t notice. I''m afraid there''s a big trouble


    "Nie Qianqian..."


    Looking at the hands of the woman in black, you can know who the woman is without guessing. She used up all her strength to sit up, trying to break the rope that bound her, but to no avail.


    "Fairy in purple, I''m just asking you a few questions. If you answer honestly, I''ll let you go right away..."


    Nie Qianqian looked down at the struggling woman, and a sneer appeared at the corner of her mouth. Her soul lock rope, let alone the fairy in purple, even if Murong Jin''s heart was tied, I''m afraid it would take a day and a night to get rid of it.


    This woman is willing to do useless work, so do it. Anyway, for her, there is no loss


    "What''s the problem? You ask... "


    Purple fairy suddenly alert up, she naturally understand Nie Qianqian''s bad heart. Nie Qianqian spent so much time to catch her, she must ask some decisive words from her mouth.


    She must be careful to deal with, lest say too much to Jinxin Yiyang Senran they bring fatal danger.


    "Why did the underworld take Yiyang and moriran to find you?"


    Nie Qianqian didn''t like Russell either, so she went straight to the theme. Her cold eyes tightly locked the fairy in purple, and did not let go of any change in her face.


    She did not forget what Murong Jinxin said to her before the war. She was not sure whether Murong Jinxin''s words were true or false. Now she just wanted to ask an answer from the mouth of the purple fairy.


    "Yiyang doesn''t want to be pregnant for the time being. What''s the problem with asking me how to use contraception?"


    Purple fairy some inexplicable look at Nie Qianqian, as if Nie Qianqian asked a very funny question in general. Her head began to spin up and began to guess the real reason why Nie Qianqian caught her.


    Obviously, Nie Qianqian wants to know something about Yiyang and moriran. Well, she will give her the answer she wants.


    "Yiyang, is she still a virgin?"


    This problem is the key. If Yiyang is still young, it means that Yiyang''s skill has not been restored. Murong Jinxin''s words lie to her, so she can give it a go. If not, then her action must be more careful, otherwise fell into the hands of Yiyang, absolutely won''t have a good end.


    "Nie Qianqian, is there something wrong with you? That''s a question. How do I know Yiyang is not a virgin, I''m not a man... "


    Purple fairy immediately feel thunder rolling, looking at Nie Qianqian''s eyes with a trace of doubt. Is Nie Qianqian interested in moriran? Otherwise, how could you ask such a wonderful question.


    An aura burst into her mind. She seemed to think of something. She finally had the bottom in her heart. It turned out that Nie Qianqian was going to ask such a question, ha ha


    "Are you not sure or don''t want to say? "Yes?"


    Nie Qianqian looks at the purple colored glaze of the fairy in purple, constantly flowing out a strange light, and her cold feeling is more intense. The questions she wanted to ask had to be told. Don''t say the end, she promised purple fairy can''t bear.


    "Do you really let me go if I tell you the truth?"


    The fairy in purple gathered the look on her face and looked at Nie Qianqian solemnly and asked. She still has chips in her hand and can negotiate. Nie Qianqian is such a proud person. Once he has promised something, he will be able to do it.


    "Yes, your life and death are meaningless to me."


    Nie Qianqian nodded for sure. The purple fairy is just the goddess of mercy who sent her son to Tianyuan mainland. It is impossible to hinder her. It is not important to kill her or not.


    What she wants now is an answer, an answer that makes her desperate or defensive


    "I''ll tell you, Yiyang is no longer innocent. When they came to me, they were afraid that Yiyang''s pregnancy would affect her ability. I''ve told you what you want to know. Can you let me go now? "


    The purple fairy looked at Nie Qianqian''s eyes and said word by word that all the things in the purple glaze were sincere. That kind of eyes, people can not doubt, can only let people want to fall believe.


    Now that she has guessed Nie Qianqian''s purpose, she naturally wants to help Jin Xin. This answer, as long as Nie Qianqian letter, Jinxin they can get valuable breathing time.


    "Well, I''ll let you go. But you have to remember that if you lie, I will kill you at the ends of the earth. "


    Nie Qianqian''s heart has sunk to the bottom, but she is a very trustworthy person. Promised the purple fairy thing, absolutely did not go back on saying.


    With her dry fingers stretched out, the soul rope that had bound the purple fairy was scattered. She took back the soul rope and walked out of the cabin without looking back.


    Yiyang, I didn''t expect you to be so lucky. Rolling with Mori ran can also avoid the bad luck of being pregnant. How much does God care for you

 Chapter 1060

    The fairy in purple looked at Nie Qianqian''s leaving figure. The loneliness from her soul shocked her. For the first time in so many years, she saw such a heavy sadness from a person.


    What happened to Nie Qianqian? Even her back can make people feel sympathy.


    "Don''t look at me like that. You can go..."


    Nie Qianqian seems to be able to sense what the fairy in purple thinks in the play. When she shakes her big black sleeve robe, a strong real air comes to her. In an instant, she rolls the fairy in purple and takes her away from the original place and flies to the distance.


    Since she became like this, so far, only the fairy in purple has ever given birth to the sympathy that she can feel.


    Although she doesn''t need that kind of sympathy, because the fairy in purple can see through her sadness, she is especially merciful to the fairy in purple, and even willing to help her leave here.


    In life, it is rare to meet a person who can understand himself. It''s a pity that the fairy in purple is Murong Jinxin''s friend. She is not the same person after all.


    "Thank you very much..."


    The fairy in purple originally wanted to struggle, but soon she felt that the Qi wrapped around her didn''t mean any harm to her. She is a Leng, suddenly feel Nie Qianqian is also a lover. She is just a sympathetic look, and she can treat her in this way.


    Her heart suddenly gave birth to a sense of guilt, she cheated Nie Qianqian, but Nie Qianqian let her go, she still owes Nie Qianqian.


    In time, she will certainly repay this favor, because she is also a person who does not want to owe others


    "I caught you and threatened you, but you still appreciate that I let you go. What a silly girl..."


    Nie Qianqian looked at the small black spots in the air, and caught a smile at the corner of her mouth. The smile was different from the cold in the past, bringing a trace of warmth for the first time.


    She sighed softly, and her loneliness suddenly made her eyes red. Her ten fingers tightly clenched into a fist, and it took a lot of effort to restrain her emotions and the tears that were about to fall.


    For hundreds of thousands of years, she came here quietly. No one knows the bitterness of the period except herself. In order to avenge for her brother Jing, she makes herself look like a ghost, but she still hasn''t got revenge.


    A deep sense of sadness came to her, oppressing her nerves and pulling her into endless pain.


    "Brother Jing, if you have spirit in heaven, don''t forget to protect me. No matter what price you pay, I will pay for your revenge. "


    ¡­¡­


    The fairy in purple was brought to the place where she was captured by the real Qi, and felt the real Qi on her body dispersed. She stood up straight and patted the dust on her body. Looking at the white fog, I feel very heavy.


    She never dreamed that in such a short time, she was caught by Nie Qianqian, and then she was released after a few words. Such ups and downs, let her have a kind of desire to cry without tears.


    She sat down beside a thousand year old tree. She was in such a bad mood that she had to tidy up before she could go to Fengzu.


    She has thought that her delay must have attracted the attention of Murong Jinxin and Hades. Maybe they have sent someone out to find her. However, she had no way to go back now. She was afraid that she could not explain some things clearly.


    In such a daze, I don''t know how long I stayed, until a steady sound of footsteps came. She guessed that she suddenly raised her eyes and saw that the man standing in front of her was the underworld.


    "Why don''t you go to Fengzu and sit here in a daze?"


    The underworld''s whole body exudes cold air. Looking at the dejected purple fairy in front of him, he feels that their judgment is wrong. The purple fairy is not caught by Nie Qianqian at all.


    If the fairy in purple is really caught by Nie Qianqian, how can she sit here in a daze this time. Don''t tell him the fairy in purple escaped by himself. He won''t believe it at all.


    "I was arrested by Nie Qianqian. She asked me some puzzling questions and then released me. I didn''t figure out why she let me go


    The fairy in purple gave a bitter smile, and her beautiful face was helpless. She didn''t know how to explain all this to Hades, and even she didn''t know how to explain all this strange things.


    No one will believe that Nie Qianqian caught her, and finally let her go, let alone others, even her own, she felt incredible.


    "What did she ask you?"


    The underworld looked at the distressed purple fairy and began to cast a spell to determine the identity of the purple fairy. To tell the truth, he didn''t believe the fairy in purple. His first feeling was that the woman in front of him was either switched or controlled.


    This kind of cognition was broken in an instant after he felt the authenticity of the woman in front of him three times. He looked at the fairy in purple rather inconceivably, his thin lips slightly pulled.


    "She asked me if Yiyang was innocent. I said it was no longer so she let me go..."


    The fairy in purple said all that happened before in detail. The reason why she said it in such detail was that she could not feel the breath of temptation from the underworld. She knew that the underworld believed her words, and her mood relaxed a lot.


    "I have to count. You are very clever. Smart woman, let''s go... "Pluto''s nervous tension suddenly relaxed, he looked at the purple fairy who had recovered a little vitality, very satisfied with the clever response of the purple fairy to Nie Qianqian. What they need most now is time. Even one day is good. As long as Yiyang recovers his power, they don''t have to worry about anything¡° Pluto, I don''t know why I think Nie Qianqian is very pitiful. Especially her back, I can''t stand it. You say, am I infected with evil? " The fairy in purple got up and walked slowly forward behind the underworld. As for Hades, she had complete trust. What doubts she has in her heart, she will say, no matter who is beside her is Pluto or Murong Jinxin¡° I haven''t met Nie Qianqian. I can''t answer your question. However, everything in this world is involved. Maybe you and Nie Qianqian had some origin. " The underworld''s steps stopped for a moment, and he turned to see the purple fairy. For the purple fairy''s question, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled up. Nie Qianqian, the name alone has made people gnash their teeth. He feels that no matter how many times he looks at the woman''s back, he can''t feel sympathy. However, the purple fairy is the opposite of them. He didn''t think there was something wrong with the purple fairy. He just thought it was possible that something might have happened between the purple fairy and Nie Qianqian, but they didn''t know it¡° If Jinxin wants to kill her, I may rush out to plead for her. This feeling is so puzzling. What do you say to do? " The fairy in purple felt that Nie Qianqian had a vague feeling about her. Otherwise, how could she let her go so easily. What intersection did she have with Nie Qianqian? She really wants to know. She pulled the sleeve of the underworld and looked at him with a mournful face, as if eager to get an answer... "When moriran Yiyang''s problem is solved, you will return to the purple bamboo forest, and you can''t hear what happened outside the window. If you don''t know anything, you don''t have to think about anything. " The underworld sweeps the purple fairy and takes a look at his sleeve. He knows that the purple fairy doesn''t mean to do it. He is afraid that she will make such an action because of the suffering in her heart. Nie Qianqian and them are enemies, but the fairy in purple has sympathy for Nie Qianqian, whom she saw for the first time. It''s really strange if the fairy in purple doesn''t tangle¡° I''m afraid not. I''ve got it in my heart. Unless it is solved, I will try my best to find you even if I go back to the purple bamboo forest. Alas... "If only it was so simple, she would not be so depressed. She is the kind of person who will try every means to solve the problem once something happens in her heart. She felt that her disposition was so awkward that she didn''t even like it. Having said that, what should be solved still needs to be solved¡° How about going back to Fengzu first to solve the problem of moriran and Yiyang. After solving their problem, I''ll find a way to find out what happened between you and Nie Qianqian The underworld pondered for a moment, the fairy in purple had already said this, and he was not good in the end. There are light and warm seasons, but the purple fairy can be a little slow. This is the biggest concession he can make. The fairy in purple can''t agree... "Well, go back first and make a long-term plan." The fairy in purple nodded. She also knew that some things could not be found if she wanted to check. Or to solve the most important thing first, at least to ensure the safety of everyone, in order to find out the things that don''t matter to you. In fact, what if we find out? Apart from making her more depressed, she really didn''t know what good it was to look into it¡° Don''t worry about it. I''ll tell Jinxin myself so that they won''t doubt you. Do you know? " At this juncture, if the purple fairy had such a thing, I''m afraid everyone would be upset. Especially moriran Yiyang, they are likely to thoroughly investigate this matter. If the result is not good for everyone, the purple fairy will not live. Anyway, the fairy in purple is very kind to their family. Their family should protect her and let her live a safe life¡° I know, I''ll tell you what you say, and I won''t make trouble for you... "Ziyi fairy also knows the seriousness of this matter. Before everything is confirmed, she doesn''t dare to say anything to anyone, so as to avoid scoring everyone''s heart¡° Well, let''s go... "The underworld didn''t say anything more. As soon as the black sleeves were thrown, they disappeared in the same place and flew away towards the Phoenix family

 Chapter 1061

    Fengzu


    Murong Jinxin is working hard. When the purple fairy appears in front of her, she is stunned for a moment, then puts down her work, grabs the purple fairy''s shoulder, and starts to look up and down at the purple fairy.


    "Are you all right?"


    Hanging heart began to slowly fall to the ground, Murong Jin heart looking at some Cui Kui in front of the people, very distressed asked.


    Don''t want to know, the purple fairy must have met with a very serious thing, otherwise it would not be such an expression.


    "It seems that it''s OK. Nie Qianqian caught me and let me go. Alas..."


    The fairy in purple pushed Murong Jinxin''s hand away and went to the edge of the big bed. Since Nie Qianqian appeared, she felt that her life was gloomy, and the feeling of despair spread in her heart, which made her a little overwhelmed.


    There is only Murong Jinxin in the room, so she can talk at ease. In front of Murong Jinxin, she felt like a child.


    "Is Nie Qianqian sick? Or are you lucky? "


    Murong Jin heart mouth a draw, quite inconceivable looking at the woman lying on the big bed. If she didn''t know her well, she really felt that she would be laughing.


    How good is Nie Qianqian? Catch her and let her go? I''m afraid no one will believe it. It''s too much nonsense


    "I knew you had this reaction. Your man had the same reaction at the beginning, and thought I was controlled by Nie Qianqian. It took me a long time to test my spell before he believed me..."


    The fairy in purple turned over and looked at Murong Jin''s heart standing by the bed. She had an impulse to cry. There are many contradictions and tangles in her heart. She wants to say a lot, but she doesn''t know how to say it.


    Looking at Murong Jinxin pitifully, she seems to want to entertain a little comfort here.


    "How many times have you met Nie Qianqian?"


    Murong Jin heart looking at such a purple fairy, the corner of the mouth smile also stopped. She should be the one who knows the fairies best in Tianyuan. When she looks at the fairies'' eyes like deer''s, she immediately understands the distress in the fairies'' heart.


    She frowned and thought, as if trying to sort out something. Only when she made some things clear, could she find a way to help the purple fairy.


    "For the first time, last time I was seriously injured after releasing the seal for Yiyang, I didn''t meet him face to face. Jinxin, I really think it''s a ghost. Do you have one? "


    The fairy in purple lowered her voice. She knew that Murong Jin understood her. She was relieved to see the look on Murong Jin''s face. Because she did not see a trace of displeasure from Murong Jinxin''s face, and some only have a trace of light heartache.


    She is really very lucky, this life met Murong Jinxin such a friend, can do anything for her.


    "No matter what you have to do with Nie Qianqian, you are always you and she is always her. You can''t do anything for her, you know? "


    Murong Jinxin sat down beside the big bed, patted the purple fairy''s hand and sighed softly. They are hostile to Nie Qianqian, and Nie must die. No matter what relationship the purple fairy had with Nie Qianqian, she would not allow the purple fairy to go through the muddy water.


    This is a matter of principle. She must make it clear to the fairy in purple so as not to make the woman stupid.


    "I know, I know, but I''m afraid I can''t. Just looking at one of her back, I feel very sad. Alas... "


    Purple fairy once again thought of Nie Qianqian''s lonely back, heart suddenly pulled up, she did not dare to promise Murong Jin heart what, she knew that she such disposition, even if promised also certainly anything can''t do.


    She couldn''t watch Nie Qianqian die in anyone''s hands. She felt that she didn''t even dare to think about such a picture


    "What''s wrong with you? Do you have a crush on her? The more you say it, the more exaggerated it is... "


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes suddenly dark, looking at the purple fairy''s eyes with a trace of examination. She knew that the fairy in purple couldn''t lie to her. According to the fairy in purple, she couldn''t help thinking more.


    She also had the past life and this life, but when she saw the night of this life, she didn''t have such feelings as the purple fairy.


    What''s the story about the fairy in purple? Between her and Nie Qianqian


    "I''m a woman. I don''t have that habit. Don''t talk nonsense. Jinxin, I''m so upset... "


    Smell speech, purple dress fairy corner of mouth mercilessly a draw, for Murong Jin heart of words express very egg ache. She just loves the fairy in purple. It can''t be that kind of feeling.


    She buried her small head in the thin quilt and rolled over the big bed for several times. With practical action to tell Murong Jinxin, how bored she is.


    "Well, that''s it. I''ll deal with it. You should think less about it. It will be solved in the end. "


    Murong Jin heart also don''t know how to persuade her, looking at her a tired color. Simply put her into the quilt, indicating that she should have a good sleep first. Maybe she won''t think so much after waking up.


    Murong Jinxin grabs the purple fairy''s hand and inputs her energy to her continuously. Half an hour later, she finally coaxes the purple fairy to sleep.


    She looked at a lot of film on the table, hesitated, or decided to go to Yiyang Senran to talk about it, maybe from their mouth, she can ask why.


    The situation of Ziyi fairy is too dangerous. She doesn''t want Ziyi fairy to be an obstacle on their way forward, otherwise Ziyi fairy''s life will be hard to protect.


    Once Yiyang moriran knew that the purple fairy had such feelings for Nie Qianqian, for the sake of the overall situation, they would not let the purple fairy go. After all, compared with the life of the purple fairy, Tianyuan and Leiluo are more important.


    If she is in Yiyang moriran''s position, she will certainly do the same. It''s not about emotion, it''s about morality


    ¡­¡­


    In another cabin, Yiyang and moriran are nestling together and chatting. They see Murong Jinxin come in and ask Murong Jinxin to sit down.


    "Jin Xin, what''s the matter? You look so ugly? "


    Yi Yang raises Mou from Sen Ran''s bosom, see such Murong Jin heart, some strange ask a way. Isn''t the fairy in purple back? Why is she so sad? What''s the matter with her?


    At this thought, she sat up straight and became serious.


    "Yiyang, I want to ask you something, but don''t ask me why, OK?"


    Murong Jinxin took a cup of tea from Mori ran, gently sipped it, relaxed her face, and then asked.


    She knew that what she was about to ask had a great impact on Yiyang moriran, and they couldn''t help suspecting it. It doesn''t matter if you have doubts, but don''t ask why.


    "Good..."


    Yiyang and moriran took a look at each other, hesitated for a while, and nodded. They don''t know what Murong Jinxin wants to ask, but they all know that the next thing Murong Jinxin wants to ask must be very sensitive.


    Because of the trust in Murong Jinxin, they are willing to answer Murong Jinxin''s questions without asking anything.


    "Does Nie Qianqian have any close friends?"


    Murong Jin took a deep breath and opened her mouth slowly. She found that when she said three words of Nie Qianqian, Yiyang moriran''s face was almost gloomy at the same time.


    She knew that Yiyang moriran didn''t want to talk about Nie Qianqian very deeply, probably because of the enmity between them, but she had no way, she had to ask a result.


    "I don''t think so, but after I came to Tianyuan, I''m not sure..."


    Now that he has promised Murong Jinxin, Yiyang begins to think about it. Soon she had the answer and shook her head at Murong Jinxin.


    The only thing she can be sure of is that Nie Qianqian has no friends in mainland China, only a beloved man.


    "Well, is it possible for the spirits of the ancient gods you trapped to slip out? Can you check it? "


    Murong Jinxin nodded, although did not get a positive answer, she traced the time point can be pushed back a lot. If she wants to find out about Tianyuan mainland, she can find out.


    She can''t help but think of another possibility. Murong ling''er was transformed from her soul in those years. She also had a special liking for her, and had done a lot of bad things for her.


    If the soul of the ancient god ran out and poured into the purple fairy, the purple fairy''s reaction would have a good explanation.


    "The seal was made by Yiyang and me. We have to recover our skills at the same time to untie it. The possibility you mentioned is not impossible. At that time, when we sealed him, because he was seriously injured, we might have neglected... "


    Moriran''s face suddenly hard to see the extreme, he knows Murong Jin heart is not a man from an empty hole. Something must have happened, and it has something to do with Nie Qianqian.


    Just Murong Jin heart why not simply say it out, say it out, we can solve it together, is it because the people involved in this matter is Murong Jin want to protect?


    This possibility makes moriran''s heart sink to the bottom


    "Is there any way to confirm that the spirits of the ancient gods are complete?"


    Moriran said the possibility of Murong Jin heart is not too good, Murong Jin heart slightly closed eyes, or choose to continue to ask.


    As long as we can confirm that the ancient god''s soul is complete, then she can rest assured to check another possibility. If you''re not sure, it''s hard to find out.


    "Not for the time being, unless..."


    Moriran thought carefully for a long time, and finally shook his head. They have no way to confirm unless they can untie the seal. If Murong Jinxin must confirm, there is only one way.


    He suddenly felt creepy. If Jing''s soul really ran away, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    His eyes to Murong Jinxin suddenly darkened, and he seemed to want to see a clue from Murong Jinxin''s face


    "Unless what? Tell me... "

 Chapter 1062

    Murong Jin heart a listen to play, suddenly excited up. She suddenly grabbed moriran''s arm and asked anxiously.


    As long as there is a way, as long as it does not violate her principles, she must try. She must determine the relationship between the purple fairy and Nie Qianqian before she knows how to untie her heart knot.


    "Unless Nie Qianqian is willing to cooperate, the relationship between Nie Qianqian and Jing is very deep. She should be able to sense it out..."


    Moriran looked at Murong Jin heart so eager appearance, hesitated for a while, or will tell Murong Jin heart. It''s just that his heart has begun to beat the drum. If it''s really like what he guessed, it''s really troublesome.


    Jing''s soul left a wisp of outside, bent over to the Tianyuan mainland someone''s body, that Nie Qianqian will be desperate for that person.


    "I want to talk to Nie Qianqian again..."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyebrow frowned. Moriran said that although it was a method, it was not practical. If she goes to cooperate with Nie Qianqian, once the purple fairy''s body really has the soul of the ancient god, the purple fairy will have to be involved with Nie Qianqian.


    That''s not what she likes to see. She doesn''t want the fairy in purple to have anything to do with Nie Qianqian from the bottom of her heart


    "That''s all. There''s no other way. Jinxin, I know I shouldn''t ask this question, but this fact is too special. Can you tell me who you suspect has something to do with Nie Qianqian? "


    Moriran looks at Murong Jinxin''s unpredictable look. Although they have promised Murong Jinxin not to ask anything, they still can''t ignore their doubts and ask with a trace of absolute certainty.


    He felt that they had to know who that person was. For the sake of Tianyuan and Leiluo, they could use that person to hold Nie Qianqian when necessary.


    For Murong Jin''s sake, they can leave that person alone as long as he doesn''t do anything bad to Tianyuan and Leiluo.


    "Mori ran, if I told you, you would do something to her. I can''t surprise her. You also know my personality. I''ve always been short guard. I''m sorry... "


    Murong Jin heart is able to understand the mood of Mori ran, she looked sorry at Mori ran, there is no way to say that name. No one can predict the consequences. After all, what''s the relationship with Nie Qianqian.


    "Jinxin, as long as she can settle down, we promise not to touch her. However, you have to give us the bottom of your mind, or we may kill her by mistake... "


    Moriran thinks that this problem can''t be compromised. He tells Murong Jinxin plainly that if Murong Jinxin doesn''t say it, they will go to check it. Once that person is identified, they will never let it go.


    He is forcing Murong Jinxin to make a choice, whether to tell them everything to protect that person''s life, or to let them go to investigate, find out and kill the indefinite bomb directly.


    "Moriran, will you give me three days to think about it?"


    Murong Jin heart saw the resolute in moriran''s eyes, for a long time speechless. At last, he sighed, and some of them scratched their hair and took a step back.


    She had to think about it carefully and discuss it with Hades. She had to minimize the risk of it. She really had a headache.


    "Well, we don''t want to hurt the people you don''t want to hurt. Just remember that..."


    Moriran nodded, he knew Murong Jinxin was a very cautious person. She did not dare to say the name of that person now. She had to assess the risk of saying it.


    Their time with Murong Jinxin is still very short, Murong Jinxin will have doubts is normal, they can understand.


    "I know. You can talk. I''ll be busy first..."


    Murong Jin heart toward them showed a wry smile, not saying anything, got up and walked toward the room. Left moriran and Yiyang a lonely figure, let Yiyang moriran sigh at the same time.


    "Yiyang, you have guessed who that person is, right?"


    The door of the room closed, moriran poured a cup of tea, and then looked at the thoughtful woman. He and Murong Jinxin conversation, she did not say a word, just from time to time to show a look of deep thinking, he thinks Yiyang heart has a suspect.


    In fact, there is a candidate in his heart, but he didn''t say that he probably didn''t want to make Murong Jin''s heart too difficult.


    "Well, I asked about Junlin. The purple fairy was captured by Nie Qianqian. Don''t let Nie Qianqian release her for no reason. Isn''t that obvious? We all know Nie Qianqian''s temperament. How can she easily let her enemies go? Unless there are miracles, will there be so many miracles in heaven? "


    The fairy in purple once did everything for her. In the end, she was kind. She didn''t want to hurt the fairy in purple. Now she only prayed that the fairies in purple would not do anything to hurt them, otherwise they would be blamed for everything.


    Nie Qianqian, after all, is not so poor. At least there are people in the world who have sympathy for her


    "Well, let''s give Murong Jinxin face. As long as she is willing to tell the truth, we have to look at the Buddha''s face instead of the Mori''s face... "Mori ran rubbed Yiyang''s hair and gently held Yiyang in his arms. Things have been very obvious, I hope the purple fairy can grasp himself, don''t be silly, I''m afraid she can''t bear the consequences. Small room, suddenly quiet down, only occasionally came the rustle of leaves..... After talking about that matter with Morin, Murong Jinxin fell into endless contradictions. She has no mind to do that mass production, she will follow the work to the same fidgety purple fairy, then left the room. She has to calm down and think about it. Moriran''s multiple-choice question, she must do it seriously. She is in a state of confusion and has no choice. She just wandered in the Phoenix family aimlessly. It was clear that she was coming to accompany her father to die, but there were so many things happened at the moment, which made her feel very sorry for her father who was going to leave. She walked for a long time, still no clue, mood also bored to the extreme. Finally, she can''t help but find the underworld and let him take her to the valley of time and space. She had to go to talk to the God of time and space and see the injury of God. Although one hundred and twenty of them were not at ease, he told Xiaobai a few words, but still took her to the valley of time and space. Time and space Valley is as calm as ever. Murong Jin''s heart finds the God of time and space to heal God. After many twists and turns, she finally meets the God of time and space¡° Why are you looking for me in such a hurry? " The God of time and space just finished healing for God and came out tired. Looking at the sad Murong Jin heart, very concerned asked. She knew that Murong Jinxin always had a sense of propriety in doing things. She would find her at this juncture. She must have encountered something difficult¡° You accompany me for a walk, I''m really depressed now, it''s hard to say... "Murong Jinxin went up and took the arm of the God of time and space, completely did not hide his irritability. She believes that the God of time and space can help her and will make a good decision for her. They walk slowly on the quiet path of the time and space Valley, and the quietness on all sides makes Murong Jinxin''s mood calm down slowly. After walking for a long time, Murong Jinxin took the God of time and space and sat down by the stream¡° Are you in a better mood? " As soon as the slender hand of the God of time and space stretched out, a red fruit appeared in her hand. She washed it in the stream and handed two to Murong Jinxin¡° Today, something happened, which made me have a headache... "Murong Jinxin nodded and bit the fruit in her hand. The sweet juice eased her mood. Her eyes drifted to the distance, and she simply said what happened in these two days, with a faint tone and a gloomy look¡° I think the ancient gods'' words are credible. You should tell them the truth. Otherwise, once the ancient goddess recovers her power, they will be able to find out sooner or later with their ability. " The God of time and space has been silent for a long time. She knows Murong Jin''s heart is waiting for an answer. She must be cautious about this answer. After all, it is related to the life of the purple fairy. In ancient times, God would never be a rebellious person. As long as Murong Jin''s heart can control the purple fairy, the purple fairy''s life is at least safe¡° That''s what Pluto said. Since you all said that, I can only do as you said. I''m more worried about the fairy in purple now. I''m really afraid that she''ll be confused with Nie Qianqian. Alas... "Murong Jinxin sighs. Hades is her man, and his decision must be the most responsible. The God of time and space is her best friend and can''t harm her. When she couldn''t make a decision, she felt she could refer to their decision. One problem has been solved, and now another is coming. Before things are clear, how can we let the purple fairy not entangle with Nie Qianqian¡° The simplest way is to control her, although a little rough, but it is the most effective. Jinxin, we can''t do everything perfectly. When there is no way to make the best decision, we can only choose the one with the least harm, understand? " The God of time and space looked at Murong Jin''s distressed appearance, and a faint smile was drawn from the corner of her mouth. She patted Murong Jinxin on the shoulder. In fact, Murong Jinxin knew everything, but it was too sensitive, and she cared too much about the purple fairy, so she was so tangled. She just needs to wake her up, and then she will know how to go... "Well, I just want to do everything, but I forget that there are so many things in the world, and I know how to do it..."

 Chapter 1063

    The words of the God of time and space suddenly hit Murong Jin''s heart, which had the effect of waking up the people in the dream. Murong Jinxin took back her eyes, and all the tangles disappeared in an instant.


    The God of time and space is right. Her ultimate goal is to keep the purple fairy. When they get rid of Nie Qianqian, she can spend more time to appease the purple fairy. How can she forget her original intention for the sake of the small and the big.


    It''s settled. No matter how hard the purple fairy struggles and how painful she is, she can only pretend to be blind. When everything is over, she can clean up the purple fairy''s mood.


    "Just think about it. The fairy in purple is also a lover. She won''t resent you for it. Don''t worry."


    The smile of the God of time and space is more intense, she knows Murong Jin''s heart is a little bit. She just said a few words and the problem was solved. This woman is very transparent, but sometimes a little stubborn, need someone to point her.


    She can come to her in such a tangled time, which shows her position in her heart. She felt that everything she had done for her in the past was worth it, and she also got her trust.


    "This is also for her good. She dares to hate me. I slapped her on the wall and couldn''t pick her out."


    The boredom in the heart dissipates, Murong Jinxin''s mood has obviously improved. She in the purple fairy''s heart, the weight will not be lighter than Nie Qianqian, what else does she need to worry about?


    She and Nie Qianqian on, purple fairy will not necessarily help Nie Qianqian, she absolutely believe that she and the purple fairy between the indestructible feelings.


    "Poof, only you can do this kind of thing..."


    The God of time and space chuckled and looked at Murong Jin''s heart and shook her head. She couldn''t help laughing at the thought of such a picture.


    Murong Jinxin seems to be a very cold woman. Sometimes she does things that make people speechless, but that''s how she treats the people she cares about


    "By the way, how is the injury of the Lord?"


    When the purple fairy''s problem is solved, Murong Jin''s heart remembers her second purpose of coming to the time and space valley. In fact, she really miss God. If she can, she also wants to see God.


    God''s injury is caused by her willfulness. Now she can''t take care of him personally. At least she has to say some nice words to appease him.


    "It''s under control for the time being, but he''s still in a coma. I''m afraid he''ll have to sleep for ten and a half days. You can''t see him yet. I don''t want to fall short. "


    The God of time and space can see what Murong Jin''s heart is thinking from Murong Jin''s yearning eyes. For the safety of God, she resolutely dismissed Murong Jin''s mind.


    It took her nine oxen and two tigers to control God''s injury. She couldn''t make everything she did turn to ashes because of her momentary weakness.


    "OK, I''ll ask the devil to pick him up after he''s healed. You tell him that when my father''s affairs are settled, he will be the first to see him


    In love and reason, she should personally come to pick up God to leave the valley of time and space, but father''s deadline is in those days. As a child, she is sure to accompany her. She can only be sorry to God. She believes that God can understand.


    "You don''t have to let the devil come to pick him up. I''ll let the fire phoenix send him back, so you don''t have to worry about it. Just accompany your father through the last part of the road."


    The God of time and space blinked. She knew about the change of fate of the old patriarch of Fengzu. Murong Jinxin has a good relationship with the old patriarch of Feng nationality. At this time, she must accompany the old patriarch, and at least fulfill the filial piety of a daughter.


    What she can do for Murong Jinxin, she will definitely do it to the end. This doesn''t need Murong Jinxin to worry too much


    "I won''t say thank you if you''re the best. With our relationship, we don''t need to say that word, otherwise we will be too outsider. "


    Murong Jin''s heart finally smiles, her eyes like stars are full of smiles, and her little white hand is also on the shoulder of the forest of time and space. She felt really lucky. Although she suffered a lot in her two lives, she met too many friends who helped her. Such wealth is enough for her to enjoy her whole life.


    "By the way, there''s one thing I''ve been struggling about. Since you are here today, I''d better say¡°


    The God of time and space suddenly thought of something, the smile of the corner of the mouth suddenly converged. She hesitated for a long time, which was a bit embarrassed to open the mouth.


    This matter she has been pressing in the heart, with Murong Jin heart today as indecisive. If it had not been for Murong Jinxin, maybe she would not have opened this mouth.


    "What''s the matter? Is it that serious? "


    Murong Jin heart rarely see the God of time and space so serious, just relaxed mood also suddenly tense up. She swallowed spit, subconsciously grasped the hand of the God of time and space, inexplicably nervous.


    "It''s about Murong ling''er. Some time ago, I made a divination for her and figured out that she would be killed. If you can make it through, you''ll get better. If you can''t make it through, it''s gone. This is the last severe test of heaven for her. As long as she survives, the sins she created in the past will be completely ended.... "


    Murong ling''er''s disaster should have been borne by Murong ling''er himself. But this disaster is too terrible. Murong ling''er has very little chance of survival. The story of the fairy in purple stimulates her. She knows that if Murong ling''er''s soul is broken because of her concealment, let alone the devil, I''m afraid Murong Jin''s heart will have resentment against her. Four realms, very difficult just calm, she doesn''t want to because Murong Ling son rise again billows. She can only choose the lightest price¡° How can there be such a disaster? Didn''t you calculate last time that as long as she is suffering from the pain of reincarnation for a hundred years, she can incarnate into human form? What the hell is going on? " The words of the God of time and space make Murong Jin''s heart break down. She has never heard of the doom before, but listening to the tone of the God of time and space, Murong ling''er is afraid that it is difficult to have life. No, she can''t let Murong ling''er die. Murong ling''er is dying. What should the devil do? I''m afraid it''s either that life is loveless or that it''s setting off a huge wave in the four realms again¡° Murong ling''er demon Zun has performed well in the past 100 years. They are all trying their best to atone. In particular, the magic Lord, who guards the safety of the four realms, also takes care of the fairy orchard, and has made a great contribution. This is the last test given to them by God. As long as Murong ling''er can walk past, she can break through the cocoon and become a butterfly, and always want to defend with the devil... "The Lord has eyes. He can see what men and women in the world do for each other. The relationship between mozun and Murong ling''er is also moving, so we can get such a chance which is both a crisis and an opportunity. Everything has two sides. If Murong ling''er is strong enough, happiness will be at hand. If it is not strong enough, it will definitely turn into a tragedy¡° What can I do? " Murong Jin heart heavily spit out a breath, things have so far, she can only accept what is about to happen. The God of time and space told her this, which means that the God of time and space will have a corresponding solution. No matter what price she pays, she can''t let Murong ling''er have an accident, which is also her promise to the demons... "After March, you must find her in three months, and on the day of her doom, you can take Xiuling pill for her. It took 100000 years to refine the pill for Taibai Jinxing. It can help Murong ling''er repair her damaged soul during the robbery and increase her chance of survival to 50% The God of time and space did not hide anything. When she decided to say all this, she was ready. She knew that Taibai Jinxing would hate her to death. The Xiuling pill was a top-quality pill. It was the result of Taibai Jinxing''s self-cultivation. But she didn''t care. It was important to save people. With a success rate of 50%, she thinks Murong ling''er must have no problem. The woman seems to be weak, but the strength she shows is dazzling¡° Well, if Murong ling''er can survive successfully, I must let her and the devil come to the time and space Valley to thank you... "Murong Jin nodded her head, closed her eyes slightly, and closed her hands tightly under the wide sleeve robe. She looked at the God of time and space with firm eyes. After a while, she went to heaven to find Taibai Venus. She took xiulingdan and went to the devil to find the devil. At present, no matter how important it is, it is not as important as Murong ling''er''s. She must concentrate all her strength to find Murong ling''er as soon as possible¡° Don''t worry about it. I''m just looking at your face. Don''t look for trouble for me... "As soon as the God of time and space gasps, she never asks for anything in return. Besides, she also loves her husband. If Murong Jinxin didn''t care too much about the devil and Murong ling''er, she wouldn''t pay so much attention to Murong ling''er''s trend. I don''t have to do such a thing to thank you. If I''m really grateful, mozun and Murong ling''er know how to do it... "There are too many things to do, so I''ll go first. Take it easy. Don''t hurt yourself too much. Do you understand? " Murong Jinxin gave the God of time and space a warm smile, exhorted the God of time and space a few words, then got up to say goodbye to the God of time and space. This trip to the valley of time and space is really worth it. I solved my own problem and learned about Murong ling''er''s doom. Everything is developing in a good direction. She believes that Tianyuan will soon return to peace... "I''ll let huofenghuang send you to heaven to deal with Taibai Venus. You can''t use force now, and I''m worried about your safety. " The God of time and space summoned Fire Phoenix, ordered Fire Phoenix a few words, then signaled Fire Phoenix can take Murong Jin heart to leave. A Fengming sounds over the valley of time and space. In the blink of an eye, a red fire cuts across the sky and disappears like a meteor. The God of time and space watched the burning Phoenix and Murong Jinxin leave. After standing in the same place for a long time, he walked slowly towards the distance. The warm sunshine fell on her and pulled her shadow for a long time

 Chapter 1064

    Heaven


    When fire phoenix and Murong Jinxin appear in front of Taibai Venus, Taibai Venus'' long beard shakes fiercely, and there is an impulse to run away immediately.


    Old as he is, he has an amazing memory. He will never forget what he suffered in front of Murong Jinxin and huofenghuang a hundred years ago.


    This time they came to him, they definitely wanted to take something from him. Now he finally understood what it was like to cry without tears.


    "What do you want? Let''s just say... "


    He sat down on the chair, listless looking at the two evil stars in front of him, with a dispirited face. These two evil stars can walk horizontally in the heaven. If he doesn''t give them what they want, I''m afraid the emperor of heaven will give them an imperial edict.


    He didn''t dare to ask for anything, just for them to be taken away his most precious pill, and he felt that he had escaped.


    "Xiuling pill..."


    Murong Jin heart is not polite with Taibai Venus, pale lips opened, spit out three let Taibai Venus want to spit blood and die.


    In fact, she was very grateful to Taibai Venus. A hundred years ago, it was because she hesitated about his help that she was able to take Tiandi to the place of chaos.


    "Do you want my life? It took me a hundred thousand years to refine that elixir. The emperor of heaven begged me many times, and I couldn''t bear to give it. Can you order some other pills? Will you leave me a way to live? "


    Taibai Jinxing just felt that he could hardly bring it up in one breath. He really wanted to faint with his eyes closed. That Xiuling pill is his most precious pill, which is equal to half of his life.


    They come here so lightly, and they want to take half of his life lightly. It''s unreasonable


    "Taibai Jinxing, I know you are in a dilemma, but we really need this elixir. Do you know about the relationship between mozun and Murong ling''er? Murong ling''er will be killed three months later. Without this elixir, she would not have survived. If she dies, the devil will wash the four realms with blood. Would you like to see the four realms make waves again? "


    Murong Jin heart stopped some jumping Fire Phoenix, this time she decided to heart calm with Taibai Venus talk. The most precious thing of Taibai Jinxing is his pills. When she asks others to give her pills, she can''t just open her mouth.


    She believed that as long as she said well, Taibai Jinxing would willingly take out the elixir, which was better than forcing Taibai Jinxing.


    "I''ve heard something about the demon lord and Murong ling''er. They''ve been robbed so soon. It seems that their feelings have been recognized by heaven. It''s a miracle of the four worlds..."


    Murong Jinxin''s words make Taibai Jinxing stunned. He looks at Murong Jinxin inconceivably. He doesn''t feel it until he confirms that it''s true.


    He has lived for a long time, and he knows a lot of things. No wonder Murong Jinxin will come to him to ask for the cultivation elixir. Indeed, only the cultivation elixir can improve the survival rate of the doomsday.


    "In the past 100 years, they have worked very hard to atone for their sins. The Demon Lord has become the guardian of the security magnetic field of the four worlds from the big demon. His only motivation is to continue to lead with Murong ling''er. Taibai Venus, even if I owe you a favor, no matter what you want me to do in the future, I will definitely die. "


    Murong Jinxin looked at Taibai Venus, the look on her face eased a lot, and gave a gift to Taibai Venus. Look at the reaction of Taibai Venus, it should not be a big problem. She has to give Taibai Jinxing enough face, so that Taibai Jinxing can happily give her xiulingdan.


    It''s rare for her to bow to anyone. In her capacity, her gift is enough to express her sincerity


    "You''re right. It''s really not easy these years. It''s all for Murong ling''er to reform. Well, since that''s the reason, no matter how reluctant I am, I have to give you this elixir. Princess Ming, I''d like to spend three months to improve the effect of xiulingdan by 10%. In three months'' time, I will give you xiulingdan myself. "


    Taibai Venus is a little flattered. He looks at Murong Jin''s heart in fear, and the whole person is shocked. Murong Jinxin that is what identity, unexpectedly to him a small immortal line so big gift. If he doesn''t know what to do, I''m afraid the underworld will be the first to kill him.


    Although it''s important to cultivate elixir, it''s also worth saving a couple who love each other. There is no elixir. He can practice again. But if there is no one, I''m afraid the four worlds will not be peaceful.


    "In this way, I''d like to thank you for mozun and Murong linger. I''ll see you in three months..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart happy, she never thought, his behavior for Murong ling''er and increased 10% survival rate. She once again thanks, is preparing to leave, too white Venus but stopped her.


    She looked at Taibai Venus in doubt. She saw that Taibai Venus took out a small porcelain vase from a hidden drawer and handed it to her. She subconsciously caught it and waited for Taibai Venus to come back.


    "The punishment of King''s coming. Here are ten pills. From tomorrow, you ask him to take one pill a day in the order of pills. This is my gift to the future king of the underworld... "


    Too white Venus touched his gray beard, think of the child that stubborn face, full of joy. The child met him and saved his life. These pills, as his gift, this is a little bit of his mind¡° The punishment of emperor''s arrival is ten Heavenly thunders, Taibai Venus. On behalf of the underworld, I thank you for your kindness and kindness, which is unforgettable... "As soon as Taibai Venus''s words fell, Murong Jin''s heart trembled fiercely. King''s presence brings the spirit of morin to Tianyuan mainland, which is really punishable by heaven. After coming out of the space-time gap, God fell into a coma, and she didn''t have time to plead. I didn''t expect that the punishment of King''s landing was so heavy. Ten thunders are enough to kill the king. If there are no ten elixirs of Taibai Venus, I''m afraid she and Pluto will regret their lives¡° This confirms that good intentions are rewarded. Three years ago, Junlin once saved me. Everything in the world has a causal cycle. Now it''s time for me to repay King Lin. Princess of the underworld, that child can definitely achieve a great cause. You and the underworld have a good child... "Taibai Jinxing sighs with great emotion. In addition to being domineering and capable, the most important thing is that the child has a heart that can pity the world. Such a child will become the king of the underworld in the future, and will certainly benefit the underworld and even the four worlds. He just did his little to keep this rare king for the underworld... "I''ll let Jun Lin come to thank him one day. I have something urgent to do. I''ll leave first... "Murong Jin''s mood is hard to calm for a moment. She takes a deep breath several times before saying goodbye to Taibai Venus again. A sound of Fengming resounds through the sky. When Taibai Venus reacts, they have disappeared in the sky and gone to the demon world¡° After a hundred years of training, her temperament is calm, ha ha... "Taibai Jinxing looks at the direction of Murong Jinxin''s departure, and shakes her head with a smile. Then he went to the alchemy furnace, threw the cultivation elixir in, and began to refine again The demon world when Murong Jin''s heart reaches the demon world, she is shocked by the strange feeling presented by the demon world. Her first instinct was that something must have happened to the devil. Under the leadership of Moyin, she met the devil very smoothly. At this time, the devil and the old devil were discussing something, and their faces were all dignified. Murong Jin heart, let them at the same time a Leng. The demon Zun twisted eyebrows and came over, looking at her very displeased¡° Why don''t you stay in the Phoenix family and come here to see me? " The devil is not only angry that Murong Jin doesn''t care for her body, but also angry that Hades even let Murong Jin''s heart be so willful. If you have anything to ask for him, send someone to tell you, where you need Murong Jin''s heart to come¡° If I really stay in the Phoenix family to heal my wounds, I''m afraid your spirit son will die without a burial place... "Murong Jin looks white and sits down on the chair. That kind of look, is completely here as the underworld, as their own home. Her little white hand reached out and motioned to the devil to offer her a cup of tea. After tossing about for so long, she was thirsty and tired, and needed to replenish her strength¡° What happened to ling''er? " Demon Zun a listen to Murong Jin heart''s words, frighten soul all quick have no. Handed a cup of good tea, he asked nervously. Isn''t ling''er still suffering the pain of reincarnation? Is there an accident? And the accident is so serious that Jinxin needs to go there in person¡° God has seen your efforts in the past 100 years. God has given ling''er the disaster of destroying the top. As long as ling''er goes over, he will be able to transform into a man and stay with you forever. I''m here today to discuss this matter with you... "Murong Jinxin looks at the devil''s anxious appearance, and the corners of her mouth slightly smoke. If you know what she''s here for, won''t you drive her away? The devil is really... She said what she was going to say at one time, and then she poured water. The warm tea entrance made her feel much more comfortable¡° Ah? What should we do? Who can avoid the top destruction? Don''t you want ling''er''s life? " Demon Zun is really happy and worried. He is happy that his love for ling''er has moved the world, but he is worried about how ling''er can survive such a disaster? He looked at Murong Jin heart, almost all hope on Murong Jin heart. He knew that Murong Jinxin would have a solution since she came. She was the lucky star for him and ling''er¡° There is a way, but before we talk about it, can you tell me what happened in the demon world? If you don''t understand, you can''t expect to hear from me any solution to this matter... "

 Chapter 1065

    Murong Jin looks at the devil in her heart. She doesn''t want to be an appetizer, but she knows the devil too well. If she didn''t use this way to force the devil, I''m afraid no one would tell her what happened to the devil kingdom?


    The devil will leave when she is in a coma, which shows the seriousness of the matter. Since she came to the demon world, she naturally wanted to find out everything.


    They are close friends of life and death, and she will never look at the devil''s world. Anyway, she has enough to do, and it''s not bad for the demon world.


    "Do you remember the charm more than 100 years ago? I''m afraid the four elders forgot to tell their father that the charm must be pasted for 200 years before it can be torn. In order to restore the evil spirit of the demon world, the father tore it up in advance. As a result, the evil spirit recovered quickly, but because it was too strong, the evil world could not absorb it, and began to cause some variation of the evil spirit... "


    Demon Zun looked at Murong Jin''s stubborn heart, hesitated for a long time before he opened his mouth. This matter he originally intended to find a way to solve, Jin heart burden of responsibility is too much, he does not want to give Jin heart to add trouble.


    But, Jin Xin''s disposition, afraid also can''t help him conceal what. Just, if everyone has to be difficult, then he can only thank God for making such a friend as Jinxin.


    "Evil spirit is too strong? There are so many strange things in the world. Is there a solution now? "


    Murong Jin''s face looked like a Lin. she had never heard of such a thing. A charm first makes the devil crazy, then reduces the evil spirit of the demon world, and finally makes the evil spirit too strong.


    She really wanted to ask whether the ancestors of the demon world had enough to eat and had nothing to do. It''s just a charm. Is it necessary to be so eloquent?


    "I''m still studying. I haven''t got a clue yet. It''s probably the most terrible crisis in the history of the demon world..."


    Demon Zun shook his head. He tried all the methods he could try. Now the whole demon world is immersed in a kind of terror that is about to mutate. Once the demons of the demon world mutate, I''m afraid the four worlds will be restless again.


    Those lotus roots that have mutated, he witnessed their ferocity. He had no way to imagine how serious the consequences would be once the demons in the demon world mutated.


    "Is it fast to mutate?"


    Murong Jinxin can naturally realize the seriousness of the matter. Since it happened, it''s useless to complain. We must find a way to solve it.


    What she has to do now is to put these things in order of priority so that she can know which one to do first


    "Fast, one tenth of the demons have mutated in the past ten years. For those mutated demons, except for leaving a small part for research, others can only find a way to kill them... "


    As the supreme of the demon world, it is a very painful thing to kill one''s own people. However, if they want to maintain peace in the four circles, they can only do so. They have no choice but to do so.


    He just returned to the demon world for a few days. Almost every day, he killed a group of demons whose behaviors were completely abnormal. Looking at the fear of those demons before they died, he felt a little collapsed.


    If this situation is not stopped, the people of the demon world will soon be killed by them


    "Demon Zun, can you give yourself three months of buffer time?"


    Murong Jin''s heart nodded, and the devil''s father''s sorrow was greater than her heart''s death. She really felt it. It''s really very important about the variation of the demon world, even more important than killing Nie Qianqian.


    Yiyang''s power should be restored soon. Once Yiyang''s power is restored, the underworld will be free. She can ask the underworld to help.


    "If I want to leave these three months for ling''er, I can..."


    In his heart, ling''er is more important than everything. Only ling''er can come back to him, can he have the energy to do other things. As for the variation of the demon world, he can only put it down.


    He looked at the old devil with some apology. Although he is no longer the supreme devil, he does not need to bear such a heavy responsibility. It''s just that he is also a member of the demon world. Naturally, he wants to contribute everything to the demon world.


    "You go to Murong ling''er first. About the mutation, my father will go to the emperor to find a way..."


    The old devil patted his son on the shoulder. It was not easy for him to break the ice with his son. He didn''t want to get into any trouble because of this.


    My son''s biggest wish in his life is to enjoy it with Murong ling''er forever. It''s not easy for him to look forward to this opportunity, and he doesn''t want his son to miss it.


    The matter of the demon world can''t be solved for a while and a half. In desperation, he had to go to the emperor for help first.


    "Old devil, I''ll write a letter to the emperor. Take my letter with you. The emperor will do his best to help the devil kingdom. As for the underworld, after the ancient goddess recovers her power, she will not spare any effort. Maybe she can wait a few days. "


    Murong Jinxin thinks that this arrangement is feasible for the time being. With the power of the emperor of heaven, she can at least suppress those devils. They don''t need a long time, and soon Hades will be able to get out and help.


    As for her and the devil, she went to busy Nie Qianqian and the purple fairy, and the devil went to busy ling''er. The division of labor is different, but it is fine enough.


    "OK..." the old devil answered very simply. Their relationship between the demon world and the heaven world was very common. He was not sure whether the heaven emperor would help. With Murong Jinxin''s letter, the emperor of heaven would not stand idly by without looking at the monks and Buddhists. I''m afraid that Murong Jinxin''s intervention is still needed in the end. He thinks that the demon world can''t leave Murong Jinxin¡° Demon Zun, the destruction of ling''er broke out three months later. I''ve already gone to Taibai Jinxing. He promised to give me xiulingdan. The inventory rate of ling''er is more than 60%. I don''t think it''s a big problem. Now you go to the underworld to find black and white impermanence, and let them find a way to find the spirit for you. After you find her, follow her quietly. Even if she has reincarnation in the past three months, don''t interfere. Do you understand? " Since the God of time and space told her this three months in advance, it means that ling''er is not so easy to find. It''s good to find it earlier. As long as the devil doesn''t hinder ling''er''s normal life and death, it''s not a big problem¡° Yeah, I know. When it happened, I could only watch her die cruelly... "In such a new year''s ordeal, the demon master already understood that some things can''t be changed, especially the fate. Therefore, no matter what ling''er has to bear, he can only watch and can''t do anything. Even if ling''er is bullied to death, he can only watch in silence. Fortunately, this kind of torture only lasted for three months. After three months, his spirit was about to return to his body and never separated from him again¡° You can think like this is the best, long pain is better than short pain, only need to endure for three months, you and ling''er''s disaster will be completely over, endure it... "Murong Jin''s heart is very satisfied with the nod, she believes that today''s demon is able to calm down. Not for a moment of pain, let him and ling''er fall into endless long-term pain¡° Jinxin, I really want to thank you for this. If it wasn''t for you, ling''er and I didn''t know how much suffering we would have to endure to get together... "The time God had set for them was more than 100000 years later. Because of Jin Xin''s intervention and the help of the God of time and space, he and ling''er would have such a situation now. He really did not know what to say, it seems that any language can not express his gratitude to Murong Jinxin. He can only be thankful that he once helped Murong Jinxin in exchange for her sincere treatment¡° If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid Pluto and I would still be trapped between time and space. There''s always something in return. If you treat me sincerely, I can''t treat you badly. " Murong Jin''s heart gives the devil a look. She is willing to do this for the devil. She doesn''t need the devil''s thanks. This year''s time, if not for the devil, the three children will not go so smoothly. Besides, ling''er is her own younger sister. She should be better to her brother-in-law, which is human nature¡° Then I''ll go to the underworld to find black and white impermanence first. After finding ling''er, I''ll send our location to black and white impermanence on time... "The black pupil of the devil finally twinkled a smile. Thinking that he would see Murong ling''er soon, he felt like he had entered heaven. He waved to Murong Jinxin and strode out. Anyway, this demon world, Jin Xin is also familiar, and there is a father in it, so he doesn''t need to worry about anything. The devil just left, and the devil came in in a hurry. The pretty face was full of anxiety, and the cold eyes even had a bit of panic¡° Old devil, it''s not good. A mutant devil broke the seal and killed him. Even I couldn''t stop him... "What Moyin said seemed to be to old devil, but his eyes were on Murong Jinxin. The devil is gone. Now the only one who can stop the mutant devil from going crazy is Princess Ming. With the friendship between Princess Ming and devil, she should not refuse such a request¡° Don''t look at me like that. I''m still injured. I can''t use force. I can''t help you if I want to Murong Jinxin can''t understand the meaning of the evil Yin, she spread out her hand, a pair of helpless appearance. In fact, I have already begun to figure out how to deal with this situation. Her eyes involuntarily glanced at the fire phoenix hovering in the mid air. She was not sure that the fire phoenix could stop the demon, but she had to try¡° Don''t cry. Just because I can''t solve it doesn''t mean everyone can''t solve it. If the devil is not here, I will naturally take care of the affairs of the devil kingdom. " Murong Jin heart looked at the face has been white evil Yin, white his one eye. Then he waved to the fire phoenix in the air, indicating that the fire phoenix would go with her. She had never seen the devils of variation. Today, she should be able to gain some insight

 Chapter 1066

    When Murong Jinxin and Huo Fenghuang come to the forbidden area where the mutant demons are imprisoned under the guidance of Moyin, the scene in front of them makes their hearts tremble at the same time, and even makes them feel nauseous.


    The mutant devil, surrounded by many magic guards, is sitting on the ground eating the body of a magic guard. That one mouthful full of beast flavor of eating, let a person creepy.


    "How to distinguish normal demons from mutated demons?"


    Murong Jin heart is very careful to stand in the distance, carefully looking at the only gnawing on the body of the variation of magic guard magic, see for a long time did not see any strange, can''t help but look at the devil Yin asked.


    She knew almost nothing about the mutant. If let fire phoenix rush up like this, she worries Fire Phoenix can have damage.


    "The mutated devil''s eyes emit a green light. The more dazzling the light is, the deeper the degree of variation is."


    Demon Yin looked at the scene in front of him, and felt extremely sad. If he didn''t admit his mistake, the evil guard who was being eaten was the one who had just saved himself. He used such a way to protect him, otherwise it must be his own now.


    "You have fought with him. How do you think his skill is compared with that of the devil?"


    Murong Jinxin squatted down, and really saw the huge eye of the mutant devil, which was emitting green light. Seeing that the mutant devil was about to eat up the body of the magic guard, he quickly took the time to ask the most important and crucial question.


    "Because mutation has brought him great energy, I feel that his skill should be equal to that of the devil..."


    Watching the mutant devil swallow the last part of the magic guard''s body, the devil Yin clenched his fist. He must take revenge for this big revenge, otherwise he will be too sorry for the help of the magic guard.


    It''s just that his ability is really limited, so he can only place all his hopes on huofenghuang


    "At least it could be a draw, not afraid of..."


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart finally relieved. She knows more about Fire Phoenix, and the power of fire phoenix is no lower than that of demon Zun. The worst result is a draw, which can at least delay the devil.


    At worst, she''s done it. When she had to, she would summon Hades at all costs.


    "Don''t underestimate this mutant devil. I think he should be more than that. Look at the green light in his eyes. It''s so strong that everything in the world will lose its color. Jin Xin, in case, I suggest you leave the demon world first. "


    Fire phoenix is not Murong Jin heart so optimistic, it finally landed, standing in front of the mutation demon, quietly looking at the mutation demon.


    So close, let it obviously feel the evil Yin judgment error. I think this mutant devil didn''t use all his strength when dealing with the devil Yin.


    "No, if I leave, no one can stop this monster. Fire Phoenix, you don''t have to worry about me. I won''t have an accident. "


    Murong Jin heart shook her head, do not fight and retreat, that is not her principle. Before the mutant devil is killed, she must not leave the demon world, otherwise the risk of the demon world will be too big.


    She would rather hurt herself to protect the demon world, but she can''t do anything to leave without caring. Then she''s too sorry for the trust of the demon.


    "Well, I tried my best to solve him..."


    Feeling Murong Jinxin''s insistence, huofenghuang doesn''t ask any more questions. It has no way to persuade Murong Jinxin. It can only force itself to fight with all its strength.


    Although this mutant demon is very powerful, it must also have weaknesses. Find out his weakness and attack with all his strength.


    "OK, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go over there and have a look..."


    Murong Jin was relieved to see the flames burning in the eyes of the Phoenix. She believes that as long as fire phoenix has faith, there is no reason to be invincible.


    The eyes like stars sweep to the forbidden area where a large number of mutant demons are held. After hesitating for a moment, I still feel like I''m going to have a look in person.


    While huofenghuang is solving this mutation demon, she thinks she should also persuade the old devil to solve other mutation demons in the forbidden area. In order to avoid a moment of weakness, endless trouble.


    "Jin Xin, be careful. These mutant demons are very powerful. If you are too close to them, you will be attacked by them."


    The old devil understood Murong Jin''s state of mind, not to mention anything else. Just for Murong Jin''s wishes, he forgot that they had done so much in the demon world, so he had to ensure Murong Jin''s safety in the demon world. Even this security needs to be forged with the lives of countless magic guards.


    "Old devil, I know you want to give them the last hope. But have you ever thought about the consequences? There are so many mutant demons. If they all have higher power than the devil one day, will the demon world still exist? "


    Murong Jinxin does not feel that she is a vicious person. She is also in a high position. She can understand the feelings of the old devil. It''s just that sometimes they can''t have compassion, otherwise the consequences are beyond their control.


    This time is lucky for the demon world. If she doesn''t come to the demon world by chance, even if the Demon Lord is here, the demon world will be doomed.


    "One tenth of the demons in my demon world are held here. I really can''t bear to kill my own people in this way. How innocent they are..." Murong Jinxin said. He knew what Murong Jinxin said, and the devil understood it, but they didn''t go to the last step. No one of them could be so cruel to their own people. Today''s accident, like a basin of cold water splashed on the head, immediately woke him up. For the remaining nine tenths of the demon world, he had to fight hard today. The power growth of these mutant demons is too terrible. I''m afraid that within ten days, another mutant demon will be able to break out of the border set by his son¡° Now there''s no choice, old devil. If you don''t do it, I''ll let huofenghuang do it myself later. They, really can''t stay... "The green light towards Murong Jin heart burst, let Murong Jin heart subconscious hind legs a few steps. Once the devils of the demon world become the climate, they may be able to level the four worlds. Who else in the world can match their skill which can be increased without training? I''m afraid even Yiyang and moriran can''t help but look at each other¡° I also know that they can''t stay. If they stay, the demon world will be destroyed by them. I''m sorry for them. I''m sorry for all the people in the demon world. Alas... "Now that the matter has come to an end, the old demon has no chance to hesitate. While Murong Jin''s heart is still in the demon world, if these mutant demons can''t kill them, Fire Phoenix can still help. He bowed deeply to the mutant demon in the forbidden area, closed his muddy eyes, waved his dry hand gently, and gave the final order¡° Subordinates obey... "Moyin is also a little impatient. After receiving the order, he didn''t move for a long time. It was not until the old devil''s displeased eyes came that he reluctantly walked towards the cabin behind the forbidden area. In that cabin, there was a force left by the devil. As long as the power is released, the mutant demons in the forbidden area will not survive. This is the first large-scale killing event in the history of demon world, which makes him feel sad and want to die. Because his beloved woman has become a mutant devil, and may soon die in his hands¡° Moyin, you and her fate is a little shallow. After today, forget her completely. " Looking at the faltering steps of Moyin, the old demon master understood the reason why Moyin just didn''t move. He heavily sighed a, still uttered words to comfort the evil Yin a few words. It''s a bit cruel to let the devil Yin kill his sweetheart by himself. It can only be said that their fate is not recognized by the heaven, it''s a bad fate... "En..." the devil Yin''s steps stopped, and a strong sense of desolation lingered in his heart, which made him gasp for breath. This life can not be together, can only seek the afterlife. I hope they will meet again after she leaves¡° Back to heaven, no one can help him, can only admit his fate... "Murong Jin heart feeling unceasingly, the world''s lovers can become dependents is not much. Seeing this kind of evil Yin, she thought of Hades. She must cherish all she has and hold her happiness firmly in the palm of her hand. About five minutes later, there began to be shrill screams in the forbidden area. The smell of blood in the air began to spread slowly, and the blood quickly flowed out of the forbidden area, and instantly spread to Murong Jinxin''s feet¡° Alas... "Murong Jinxin turned her head and didn''t have the courage to see the fighting in the forbidden area. After such pain, she believed that the old devil had already known how to choose. The demon world should be able to get temporary peace... "Old demon, this forbidden area will be destroyed after today. If you encounter a mutant demon, you can only kill it immediately. I will go back to the ancient god and the ancient goddess to discuss and see if there is any way to save... "Such a choice is the least harmful to the demon world. Although I know that the old devil has a bottom in his heart, I have to remind him. If we had accumulated so many variation demons before we started, maybe the demon world would not have such good luck¡° I know, the smell of blood here is too heavy, and your body is injured. Go back to the study and have a rest first... "The old devil looked at Murong Jinxin''s face and suddenly became very pale. He naturally knew that these bloody scenes made Murong Jinxin feel a little uncomfortable. Quickly reached out to help Murong Jin heart, trying to Murong Jin heart away from here. Murong Jinxin refused the good intention of the old devil, and laughed at the old devil, then went to the side of the chair and sat down. After such a long disturbance, her body was really a bit unbearable. However, no matter how uncomfortable she is, she doesn''t leave right now¡° No, I can''t let fire phoenix fight alone. Even if I can''t help it, I must stand near it and fight with it... "

 Chapter 1067

    Murong Jinxin''s words, like a magic spell, exploded in the fire phoenix''s mind in an instant. The fire phoenix''s red wings beat hard, its proud head raised, and a flame gushed out of its sharp mouth.


    It has to be said that Murong Jinxin''s words give it a kind of inexplicable power. That inexplicable power can make it burst out its maximum energy, and that adverse energy can just kill the mutant devil.


    After the blood and flesh flying, everything was calm, and the abnormal devil turned into dregs.


    "It''s over. Let''s go back to Fengzu..."


    The fire phoenix once again flapped its wings, flew to the ground and squatted down in front of Murong Jinxin. Phoenix eyes flow out of the warmth, very gentle looking at Murong Jin heart.


    This demon world is very strange, it is still early with Jin heart to leave, lest make a fuss again what accident. The mess should be solved by the emperor of heaven. They have to go back and give the pills to Jun Lin to resist ten thunders. They have to take them tomorrow.


    "Old devil, I have to go back to save Junlin. I''ll leave first. You go to heaven to find the emperor for help..."


    Murong Jin heart can see fire phoenix mind, to the old devil sorry smile. Now the crisis of the demon world has been lifted, and she can walk at ease.


    Fire Phoenix''s maintenance of King''s landing is a headache. If she doesn''t follow Fire Phoenix, the most likely result is that fire phoenix directly pats her ass and flies away.


    "Then you go back quickly, don''t let the child of Junlin suffer too much."


    Murong Jin''s heart means something. The old devil knows it. He not only did not retain Murong Jin heart, but also urged up. They are both parents with children and daughters. He knows Murong Jin''s heart is burning with anxiety.


    "Well, let''s go..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is not wordy. She waves to the old devil and climbs on the back of Fire Phoenix. A Fengming resounds through the whole demon world, a fire red flash, Murong Jinxin and fire phoenix have disappeared in front of the demons like a meteor.


    ¡­¡­


    Fengzu


    When Murong Jinxin and huofenghuang return, Fengzu is in peace, but there is something strange in the peace, which makes people creepy.


    Through the slightly open window, Murong Jinxin saw the figure that the purple fairy was still busy. She sighed softly, and didn''t intend to disturb her.


    Go to Jun Lin''s room, but don''t see Jun Lin''s figure, Murong Jin heart can only harden the scalp, knock on the door of moriran and Yiyang.


    Now that she has made a decision about the purple fairy, she thinks she''d better make it clear to moriran Yiyang first, lest they think too much.


    "Jinxin..."


    Moriran looks at a woman who is full of dust and dust, with a gentle smile on her lips. She still comes to them at this time, and he can almost guess what it is for.


    However, from her dignified look, he vaguely saw another kind of worry, which was not aimed at the purple fairy.


    "In fact, even if I don''t come to you, you should be able to guess who that person is, right?"


    Murong Jin heart rub rub hair pain eyebrow, looking at the face of a pair of Bi people, very helpless smile asked. With their intelligence, from so many clues, it is impossible to guess anything.


    "Yes, the one you always want to defend is the purple fairy..."


    Moriran doesn''t give Murong Jinxin a slap in the face. He nods cautiously, indicating that they have guessed the candidate Murong Jinxin has been trying to hide.


    Murong Jin''s ability to confess to them represents a higher level of trust. They have been waiting for this moment for a long time.


    "Well, I suspect that the fairy in purple has the soul of another ancient god, otherwise she would not have felt that way about Nie Qianqian."


    Murong Jin heart up poured a big cup of tea, tea warm let her mood recovered a lot. Such as stars like eyes lock Yiyang and moriran, did not let go of any subtle expression on their faces.


    It''s a bet she made on them. If they can''t make the promise after she confessed, she won''t trust them any more.


    "I''m afraid it''s a little hard to make sure of your guess, or it''s impossible in a thousand years. Jinxin, or that sentence, as long as the fairy in purple doesn''t help Nie Qianqian do anything to hurt Tianyuan mainland, we won''t prejudice her. "


    They can also see the struggle of the purple fairy. Some things are beyond the control of the purple fairy. For example, Junlin did not want to, but was still controlled by the dark force.


    They can understand and are willing to tolerate, but the premise is that the purple fairy must keep his peace, otherwise they will never show mercy.


    "When Yiyang''s power is restored, I will let the purple fairy sleep for a while. You can rest assured."


    Murong Jin heart saw a trace of determination from moriran''s eyes, she would smile. It''s good for them to say what they plan to do.


    The story of the fairy in purple has come to an end. She has another more important thing to discuss with them, which is the mutation event in the demon world.


    "I went to the devil''s world, the devil''s world out of variation..." Murong Jin heart also didn''t politely with them, will today in the devil''s world to see all the experience without reservation. The matter of mutated demons has gone beyond the scope she can solve. She even thinks that only they can prevent the demons from going to destruction. Those mutant demons are really terrible. If we don''t control it quickly, I''m afraid the four kingdoms will be destroyed by them within a hundred years¡° Mutation demon, it turns out that those rumors are true, and the demon world is really in trouble... "After listening to Murong Jinxin''s words, moriran and Yiyang look at each other, and their faces are surprisingly serious. About the mutant devil, they had seen it in a remnant volume before, but they didn''t expect to meet it in Tianyuan continent. How many crises are hidden in Tianyuan? Not long after they came here, so many things happened one after another, which made them a little overwhelmed¡° What''s the solution? I''m afraid it''s too long. All the demons in the demon world have mutated? " Looking at Yiyang and moriran''s two faces, Murong Jinxin''s heart is more and more heavy. If even Yiyang and moriran have no way to solve it, she can only watch the demon world destroyed, or in order to maintain the peace of Tianyuan continent, she must use all her active power to destroy the demon world¡° At present, the only way is to kill all the devils that have mutated, and immediately transfer those devils that are intact to a safe place. The former site of the demon world must be lost. " Moriran was silent for a moment and made a seemingly cruel but the only way to save the demon world. Only in this way can the root of the problem be solved¡° If the demon world wants to survive, it must have enough magic Qi. Where can the heaven and Yuan land produce magic Qi? " She once thought of this method, but it is not feasible, unless it can solve the core problem, that is, to find a place that can automatically generate evil Qi. On the way back, she had thought about all the possible places in Tianyuan mainland. She thought it was much more difficult to find such a place than to go to Tianyuan¡° It''s hard to recreate a new world, but it''s not impossible. The evil spirit is something that can be made if we devote ourselves to research... "Moriran smiles gently at Murong Jin''s heart. Naturally, he also knows that this problem is beyond Murong Jin''s heart. They have regarded Murong Jinxin as their family. If they are in trouble, they will try their best to help¡° I have thought of a good place, where is the most suitable for making evil Qi... "Yiyang, who has been silent, suddenly opened her mouth. Her eyes flashed like water, and a thick smile poured out from the corner of her mouth. She seemed to be a little excited, and she grabbed Murong Jin''s cold little hand. She has sensed the breath of the devil. She knows what raw materials are needed to make the devil Qi. It''s really a good place¡° You mean... The place of chaos... "Murong Jin''s heart is an extremely sharp person. She subconsciously thought of a place from the flash of fire in Yiyang''s eyes. Demons are originally the most evil species in Tianyuan. Because of her relationship with the devil, those evil demons would be so peaceful. The place of chaos gathers all the evil Qi in Tianyuan continent, which is indeed the best place to produce evil Qi... "Yes, everything in this world is connected. God pity, give Murong ling''er the top of the disaster, perhaps it is also to let Murong ling''er help the devil to rebuild a demon world Yiyang points the puppet and doesn''t hide that he knows about the robbery of Murong ling''er. She was still a little puzzled. How could God treat Murong ling''er so well? It turns out that there are arrangements. After the rebirth of Murong ling''er, there will be a great achievement. Murong ling''er is the only one who can enter the chaotic land of Tianyuan¡° Well, let''s put this matter aside for the time being. Three months later, ling''er will return. We are carefully discussing the plan to rebuild the demon world. " Smell speech, Murong Jin heart big stone is falling half. If even heaven is willing to help them, she thinks it is not impossible to rebuild a demon world. Demon Lord, with his practical action, won a chance of rebirth for the demon world... "OK, it''s up to us. As long as we do our best, we can get what we want. I..." Yi Yang patted Murong Jin''s shoulder, and she could understand Murong Jin''s anxiety. Just want to say something to comfort Murong Jin''s heart, the door of the room was kicked open without warning. She looked up and saw the excited fairy in purple, and a layer of transparent film in her little hand. What did she mean? Her whole face turned red in an instant¡° That... I made it... You try it quickly... I promise Yiyang won''t be pregnant... "

 Chapter 1068

    The fairy in purple clothes waved the transparent film in his hand and gave an excited smile to moriran and Yiyang heartlessly. His words were incoherent. After nearly a day''s hard work, she finally said, "well, not only that, he also gave ling''er Xiuling pill to help ling''er survive the disaster. There are too many things happening on this day. I''ll tell you one by one when you''re done Murong Jin heart looked at the sky, the moon climbed the treetop, time is not early. Some things can''t be explained clearly in a few words. They can only speak well when they lie down. She felt a little sad at the thought of their separation tomorrow. Unconsciously went to his side, clenched the pair of hands that let her at ease¡° You go to have some dinner first, and I''ll go back... "After years of getting along, how could Pluto not know the meaning of Murong Jinxin''s little action. He knew in his heart that something big had happened. Otherwise, her own woman can''t make such an action unconsciously. She is not a woman who likes to show her feelings very much¡° Well, you come back early... "Murong Jinxin released her little hand and watched the figure disappear in the night. A sense of sadness came, which made her a little dejected. She sat down on one side of the chair, looking out of the window at the moonlight, such as stars like eyes hard blink a few times. In the light of the water, she seemed to see the figure of the jade tree¡° Mo Li, the road between me and Hades is more than your firm belief. It seems that there are always endless troubles to solve. I''m really haggard. I''m afraid I''ll have to visit you later on your death day this year. I can''t help myself. Don''t be angry... "Murong Jin whispered and laughed bitterly. Her life, no matter in the past or in this life, is full of thorns, hardship and pain. Fortunately, she has always been accompanied by the best man in the world. The past life is Jun Mo Li, this life is Hades. Her life became lively because of their existence, and her life became regretless because of their existence. What she got seemed more valuable than what she lost. She sighed and closed her eyes against the window

 Chapter 1069

    So a sleep, Murong Jin heart also don''t know how long he sleep in the end. She didn''t wake up until a quick step came from the yard.


    The door of the room was kicked open with a bang. Her long eyelashes trembled slightly. As soon as her starry eyes were opened, her soul almost flew away.


    "Junlin... What''s the matter with you..."


    She suddenly stood up from the chair and rushed to the crazy boy in black. Her gorgeous face was full of blank.


    "The dark power in Jun Lin''s body broke out... When the king just found him... He was fighting against the shadow... But he lost..."


    The underworld heavily breathed a breath and threw the king''s landing which had been imprisoned to one side of the chair. He took up a cup of tea, looked up and poured it down, which showed how depressed he was at this time.


    When he thought of that scene, he felt very worried. Fortunately, he arrived in time, otherwise I don''t know what accident will happen.


    The situation of the son seems to be more serious than imagined. If they don''t solve the dark power in the son''s body, the son may be in danger at any time.


    "Is that Junlin all right?"


    Smell speech, Murong Jin heart tears are about to come down. She hugged her breathing baby son and felt the disorder of his breath. She felt that her heart was dripping blood.


    She has no way to cast the Magic now, so she doesn''t know what''s going on with her son, so she has to ask Pluto.


    "The darkness was suppressed by my king, but I don''t know how long I can suppress him..."


    The underworld gives Murong Jinxin a soothing look and tells her son that there is nothing wrong for the time being. It''s just that it''s nothing. He doesn''t know how long it will last.


    After a while, he has to find moriran. He must let Yiyang recover his power tomorrow, and the dark power in his son''s body can begin to be effectively relieved.


    "Junlin... Tell your mother... Where is your pain..."


    Murong Jin''s eyes blinked several times, but she didn''t hold back. A hot tear fell from the corner of her eye and fell to the back of Jun Lin''s cold hand, which burned Jun Lin''s heart.


    She didn''t know what she needed to do to make Junlin feel better. That kind of anxious helplessness, let her always repressed mood on the verge of collapse.


    "Concubine... I''m ok... Don''t cry..."


    Maybe it was the tears that moved Jun Lin so much that his deep eyes closed, and the strange color in his eyes faded away. He wanted to raise his hand to wipe the tears from the corners of his mother''s eyes, but found that he could not move at all, and had to wink at his father.


    From childhood to adulthood, she had hardly seen her mother cry, especially for him, which made him sad except for warming his heart


    "Yiyang will be able to recover his power tomorrow... Your pain won''t last long... Bear it..."


    Seeing her dying son in her arms, Murong Jin blinks a few times. She seems to want to cover her eyes, but she finds that her tears are out of control.


    She said it in a soft voice, but she didn''t know whether she was comforting Junlin or herself


    "Don''t cry... Don''t cry..."


    Jun Lin''s imprisonment was lifted, he reluctantly raised his hand and began to wipe Murong Jin''s tears. His eyes were red.


    What a stubborn woman she is. Crying for him tonight only shows how heavy he is in her heart.


    "Jinxin... Junlin has grown up... This tribulation is nothing to him... Don''t cry..."


    Looking at such a scene, Pluto really felt that his heart was being stabbed with a knife. His woman and his son were tortured like this, and he had an impulse to destroy the continent.


    He really wants to slap himself. If he is not so incompetent, how can Jinxin and Junlin suffer from this kind of physical and mental torture.


    "Junlin... Take this pill... For the next nine days... My mother will feed you one every time..."


    Murong Jin heart shrunk nose, spent a lot of energy to calm his mood. He immediately took out a small porcelain vase from his arms, opened it, found out a pill with the label of one, and put it on Junlin''s mouth, indicating that he would swallow it.


    "What did you give me to eat... Why did you take it for ten days..."


    Junlin is very obedient. He swallows the pill with his mouth open. The coolness of his mouth makes his body strangely better. He looked at his mother and asked strangely.


    He was in good health all the time, and there was no discomfort except that he was controlled by the dark force. The mother imperial concubine inexplicably lets him take the pill, exactly why?


    "Junlin... Your punishment is coming... Ten thunders... These ten pills are from Taibai Jinxing... They can help you through this disaster..."


    Murong Jin''s heart does not want to hide anything from Junlin. When Junlin decides to bring Senran''s soul back to Tianyuan, he must have been prepared. Besides, this is the robbery of Junlin. He can deal with it better only when he knows it.


    "I see... They''re all in a hurry..." Jun Lin was clear, and didn''t think it was a big deal. This punishment will come sooner or later. It''s a punishment to be borne. Since God wants to give him such a big challenge, he is willing to accept it. He got better. He stood up from his mother''s arms, went to the other side and sat down with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth¡° Junlin... You have been baptized... Your life was very smooth originally... But you are not satisfied with the status quo... You have to do something against God... You can''t be so reckless in the future... Do you understand... "Murong Jin looked at her son''s disapproval and sighed. Like his daughter, because of some wrong decisions, his fortune will be dragged down by others, which is why there are so many hardships. She knew that her son''s actions were all right, but as a mother, she really didn''t want her son to be tortured like this¡° I always have a sense of propriety... Don''t worry too much... "Jun Lin nodded. He could understand the pains of his mother, but he couldn''t make her decision. Every decision he made, he felt right, even if he had to pay some heavy price, he had no regrets¡° If you really have a sense of propriety... The concubine doesn''t have to be so upset... Alas... "Murong Jin''s heart just sighs. She knows that her son always has his own opinions and can''t change because of anyone. Even if she''s his mother''s wife, it doesn''t change much. Some words she just felt. In fact, what she said is the same as what she didn''t say... "Jun Lin, from today on, you must keep pace with your father. He doesn''t want you to have such an accident, do you know?" The underworld looks at Murong Jinxin and rubs her eyebrows. She comes to Murong Jinxin and calms her mood. They have such a son, and now his son has encountered such a thing. He must do his duty as a father and do his best to protect him¡° No way... Once Yiyang''s power is restored... You have to go to the demon world... The demon world has a mutation demon... The Demon Lord has gone to help ling''er survive the robbery again... You can only go to help... It''s related to the life and death of the demon world... Careless... "Murong Jinxin shakes her head to the underworld and says what she has been pressing at the bottom of her heart. She knows that Pluto''s beloved son is eager, but she can''t let Pluto be so selfish at the moment. For the sake of King''s coming, the whole demon world is ignored. What''s important is that Yiyang''s power is restored. She can let Yiyang protect Junlin. She believes that Yiyang will not let Junlin have an accident¡° It''s really... "After listening to Murong Jinxin''s words, the underworld felt bad. He really wanted to roar and curse his mother. This is what kind of broken things ah, the old naive is sick, put all things together, not even a breath of opportunity to them¡° The demon lord must help ling''er... Ling''er is the only one who can enter the chaotic land... Only when ling''er survives... Can we rebuild a demon world in the chaotic land... Man... Please be a little aggrieved... I will certainly protect jun''lin... "How can Murong Jin''s heart not understand the mind of the underworld king. She grabbed the hand of Pluto and looked at Pluto with prayer. She didn''t ignore the life and death of King''s landing. She really had no other way. For the sake of the peace of the four worlds, the underworld could only put down King''s landing temporarily. She knew that the underworld must have a clear idea¡° OK, the king will go to the devil''s world first. Father will come back before the deadline, you''d better have no objection to that... "Hades nodded in pain, he knew Murong Jin''s heart was also bitter. The demon world is in such a situation that he can''t stand by. He has only one request, that is, he must come back to send Feng Qian. In any case, he is also the son-in-law of the Phoenix family. He must do his duty¡° Man... Hard you... "Murong Jinxin nodded, she knew his principle, she would not stop him to do this last filial piety. He can put forward such a request, she felt that he treated Feng Qian as his father, she felt very happy¡° What''s the trouble? For you, no matter how hard I work, I will enjoy it. Well, I will send Jun Lin back first, and you can have a rest first... "The underworld looked at his sleepy son, rubbed Murong Jin''s disordered hair, and went to Jun Lin''s side and helped him up. Under such circumstances, he had no choice but to sleep in the same room with his son. He knew that Murong Jin''s heart must be able to understand... "You also rest early, don''t be tired, otherwise I will be distressed..." Murong Jin''s heart sent a big and a small leave, can''t help but exhort. I don''t know when she was used to expressing her love for him. Maybe she thought he was too painful for her. The night was deep, and the courtyard was finally quiet. Only the occasional rustle of the wind came

 Chapter 1070

    The following day


    The colorful sunshine falls on the earth, putting a golden coat on the whole earth. The sky is blue, white clouds floating in the air, very beautiful.


    Quiet Fengzu, quiet courtyard, everything is quiet. Until the colorful light from the sky, surrounded the courtyard.


    Such a spectacle attracted all the people of the Feng nationality, who came from all directions and stood outside the small courtyard to point out. In their eyes, such a situation means a good thing, and there must be something strange about to happen.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Murong Jinxin is awakened by the comments outside the yard. She cleans her hands and feet quickly, and is stunned when she pushes the door. She looked at the people in the yard and asked suspiciously.


    "I don''t know..."


    Chumi''er shook her head and looked at the colorful light over the courtyard. She was also at a loss. This early in the morning, is God going to give them any surprise?


    "What about Yiyang?"


    Murong Jinxin stares at the colorful light for a long time. Her first reaction is that the colorful light must have something to do with Yiyang. Looking at Yiyang''s closed door, he hesitated to ask.


    She didn''t know how much moriran and Yiyang developed last night, but they didn''t show up. Did they have a fierce fight all night? Are these colorful lights related to Yiyang recovery?


    "I''m still asleep. I''m sorry to knock on the door..."


    They all know that the fairy in purple is successful, which is why they dare not knock on Yiyang''s door. Maybe it will interrupt people''s good deeds. That''s not good.


    It seems that only Yiyang moriran can explain the current situation, and they can''t let the people of Fengzu always surround and point out.


    "I''ll go..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at the embarrassed look on her daughter''s small face, and naturally knows what the reason is. This kind of thing, or she to do better, lest daughter later see Yiyang moriran will feel embarrassed.


    She went to the door of the closed room. Her little white hand knocked lightly. There was no answer in the room. She also increased the strength of knocking on the door, but there was still no response in the room.


    She felt a little strange, yelled a few words, but still could not get any response. He motioned to the children behind him to avoid and kicked the door open.


    "Suck..."


    The room was in a mess, and the scattered clothes could tell what fierce things had happened here last night. Murong Jin heart quickly shut the door, lest this room of ambiguity exposed in broad daylight.


    There are no figures of Yiyang and moriran on the white bed. Murong Jinxin finds a circle in the room and even enters the bathroom, but still doesn''t find their figures. For a moment, her doubts are deeper.


    "No... they must still be in the room... Otherwise, how could those colorful lights stay in the courtyard all the time..."


    Murong Jinxin stops in front of the big bed and looks at everything in the bed carefully again. After a long time, she doesn''t find any clue. She thinks this fact is a little strange.


    Her intuition told her that Yiyang moriran didn''t leave the room, but where are they now?


    "Man... You go to change shifts with Xiaobai... Yiyang moriran seems to have an accident... Ask her to come and help me immediately..."


    Murong Jinxin went to the window, opened the window, and gave a few orders to the underworld, who didn''t look very good in the courtyard. Then she closed the window and began to walk around the small room.


    She doesn''t know what happened here? She can only be sure that Yiyang moriran has never left


    Time passed quietly. About ten minutes later, the door of the room was pushed open and Xiaobai came in.


    "Princess, what''s the matter?"


    Xiaobai looks at the mess in the room and instantly understands what happened. Looking at Murong Jin''s heart with a face of distress, she asked suspiciously.


    Today is supposed to be the day for the master to recover, but where did the master and moriran go?


    "I don''t know..."


    Murong Jin heart wry smile shook his head, will happen before the simple said again. Looking at Xiaobai''s blank face, my heart began to sink. If even Xiaobai didn''t know what happened, they would be in great trouble.


    "Ah? How could that be? The two good people disappeared for no reason... "


    After listening to Murong Jinxin''s words, Xiaobai is surprised. She felt the magic for a moment and came to the same conclusion as Murong Jinxin. The master and moriran must still be in this room, but what have they become? Where is it?


    "Xiaobai, don''t you feel where they are?"


    Murong Jinxin looked at Xiaobai''s eyebrows more and more wrinkled, and her eyes suddenly became sharp. At this juncture, if Yiyang and moriran had an accident, she would be killed.


    Her monarch''s landing is waiting for Yiyang to save, her fairy in purple is waiting for Yiyang to save, and even the whole Tianyuan continent is waiting for Yiyang to save


    "I can only make sure that they are still in this room, princess. Let''s look for them from corner to corner. I don''t believe we can''t find them..."


    Xiaobai nodded and took a deep breath. Went to the door, motioned Murong Jin heart from outside and inside to do carpet search.


    She vaguely felt that the host and moriran had an accident last night. As for what the accident was, she had no way to know. She only felt that it should be related to Nie Qianqian.


    "Xiaobai, do you feel Nie Qianqian''s breath?"


    Murong Jin heart went to Xiaobai''s side, with Xiaobai began to work together to find up. They looked for it very carefully, not even a grain of dust. But no matter how they look for it, they never encounter Yiyang and moriran.


    Murong Jinxin sat down on the chair and began to think about this very strange thing carefully. Kill her, she also does not believe that a pair of people in love after love will turn into something similar to the air, unless it is calculated by who.


    "No, Nie Qianqian should not have been here in person. However, by her means, she should use other methods to calculate master and moriran. There is a very familiar but strange smell in this room. I can''t tell who left it for the moment. "


    Nie Qianqian''s influence in Tianyuan can be described as covering the sky with one hand. Maybe she had already laid a net, waiting for the most critical time to give them the most fatal blow.


    How vicious that woman''s means are, she has ever learned, and she knows best


    "I really don''t know how to check this. Let me think about it..."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t question Xiaobai''s words. She pointed to the chair beside her and motioned Xiaobai to sit down. Then she began to meditate.


    She was basically sure that no one should have sneaked in last night. After all, Pluto didn''t find anything unusual. As for what happened in this room? I''m afraid they can only guess out of thin air.


    However, her meditation did not last long, and there was a very dangerous wave in the air. She and Xiaobai raised their eyes almost at the same time and looked into the air through the slightly opened window.


    In the middle of the sky, a dark shadow from far to near, almost in the blink of an eye, has stopped in the courtyard above, looking down at the people in the courtyard at a loss.


    The powerful dark force came from all directions, and immediately covered the colorful light cage above the courtyard, emitting a dark and cold air.


    "Nie Qianqian, it''s a good time for you to come. Tell me, what did you turn Yiyang moriran into? "


    Murong Jinxin walks out of the room and looks at Nie Qianqian floating in the air. Her eyes, like stars, flash a trace of ruthlessness. This damned woman who won''t let people live in peace, sooner or later she will tear her up once.


    "Isn''t Princess Ming the omnipotent woman in Tianyuan? Do you still need to ask me such a simple question? Ha ha... "


    Nie Qianqian picked to pick eyebrow, don''t hide his intention at all, the words of export take thick sneer. She is very indifferent looking at Murong Jin heart, think of the war before, hate teeth itch.


    However, today she is not here to tear her face with Murong Jinxin. She is here to talk about terms with Murong Jinxin


    "Well, since you don''t want to say it, I won''t ask. Now that you''re here, you should fulfill your promise and lead out the poisonous insects on Chen Xuan. "


    Murong Jin heart cold face to see Nie Qianqian a small meeting, suddenly smile. She knows that Nie Qianqian''s appearance at this time must have a purpose, otherwise Nie Qianqian will not leave Yiyang and moriran''s life.


    As for the purpose? She had guessed vaguely. Now, she still needs a little time to think about the next countermeasures. Let Nie Qianqian fulfill her original promise.


    "Bring chenxuan here. What I promised will be valid at any time..."


    Nie Qianqian looks at the fluctuation in Murong Jin''s heart, but she can''t guess what Murong Jin''s heart is thinking? However, Murong Jinxin''s request, she can not but agree.


    That war, she lost, lost she will certainly recognize. Chen Xuan, can only be regarded as her good luck.


    As soon as her words fell, Chen Xuan''s thin figure appeared in the yard. She looked at the woman who had been tortured by the insects, and there was no sympathy in her heart.


    She took in an apprentice in the hope that he could help her a lot. As a result, the apprentice was so frustrated that he was almost useless before he could be used by her.


    It''s absolutely impossible for such an apprentice to have any feelings for her


    "Master..."


    Chen Xuan looks at Nie Qianqian, feeling very complicated. All the pain she suffered in the past year was given by the woman she called master. If you don''t hate it, it''s all a lie. However, in addition to hate, but also mixed with some other feelings.


    But she has already recognized Nie Qianqian, and she can''t do anything before she breaks the relationship with her master and apprentice.


    "Chen Xuan, I have to say that you are lucky enough. Our apprenticeship is officially over today. Don''t let me see you again next time, or you will die... "

 Chapter 1071

    Nie Qianqian took a look at Chen Xuan, just a light one, and she already saw all the emotions in Chen Xuan''s eyes. In fact, she didn''t care about anything. She just felt a little uncomfortable to let chenxuan go.


    Chenxuan want to live, there is only one way to go, that is to give up the world''s troubles, back to the snow mountain.


    "If you hear master''s words clearly, you will remember them. I only hope that master can live to the day when he meets me... "


    Nie Qianqian''s words make Chen Xuan''s heart completely cold. She straightens her back and looks at the woman in black floating in the air without the slightest fear. She also has a cold smile on her mouth.


    Nie Qianqian''s ruthlessness, she can see clearly. She also knew that she wanted to live. She was afraid that there was only one way to go.


    Well, she''ll go back to the snow mountain for a while. After Nie Qianqian is killed by the ancient goddess, she''ll come out to find Junlin


    "Come on..."


    Chen Xuan''s words didn''t make Nie Qianqian feel uncomfortable. She took out a very strange Gu flute from her arms and put it to her lips.


    When she was ready to come to Fengzu to find Murong Jinxin, she already understood. Chen Xuan''s body''s Gu insect, she is the non solution not guest, in the heart also already had already prepared.


    "Nie Qianqian, you are really a pervert of ten thousand years..."


    Murong Jin''s heart was shocked when she saw that Gu flute with strong and cold air. She never thought that Nie Qianqian''s ability of using Gu was so great. If you make a flute with refined poisonous insects, you can''t control it without the best technique of refining poisonous insects.


    Nie Qianqian is more terrible than they think. They underestimate her


    "Ha ha..."


    Nie Qianqian doesn''t mind being scolded like this by Murong Jinxin. Her eyes flow with a strong sense of hostility. She blew the Gu flute in her hand, and the sharp and harsh sound floated over the courtyard, which made everyone''s eardrum ache.


    "Ah..."


    Chen Xuan uttered a scream in an instant, holding her head in both hands and began to roll on the ground. Her eyebrows were as black as ever, which was much bigger than before.


    At this moment, it began to swim in chenxuan''s head, so fast that chenxuan felt that she was about to die of pain.


    "Damn it..."


    The sound of Gu flute began to be more and more sharp, and many of the feng people who were watching couldn''t bear it. They fell to the ground and spat. Seeing this, the underworld swore a low curse, and quickly cast a spell to stop the fatal sound of the flute, so as to avoid the death of those low-level people of the Phoenix family.


    "Xiaobai, can you attack her at the moment when the poisonous insects are introduced?"


    Murong Jin heart gently pulled the side of the white for a while, together to the white ear, softly asked. As long as the poisonous insects are brought out, she will have no worries. If Nie Qianqian could be seriously injured in silence, she felt that many things would be much easier to solve.


    "I''ll try later, but I can''t guarantee success. Nie Qianqian is not a fuel-efficient woman either..."


    Xiaobai thinks Murong Jinxin''s proposal is good. It''s good to succeed. If she fails, she won''t have any loss. To deal with such a vicious woman as Nie Qianqian, she thinks it is reasonable to use any method.


    She clenched her fist. She was absorbed in every move of Nie Qianqian, and her figure began to move slowly towards Nie Qianqian.


    "Man, remember to meet Xiaobai later..."


    Murong Jin heart and go to the side of the underworld, hook the neck of the underworld, in the ear of the underworld muttered a few words. Although the picture looks a bit disrespectful, the people in the yard pretend to see nothing.


    In the small courtyard, all of a sudden calm down, in addition to Chen Xuan comes out of the burst of pain of hiss roar, then only the people''s rapid heartbeat.


    "Nie Qianqian must have done it on purpose, this bitch..."


    So time began to flow up, ten minutes and twenty minutes, until half an hour later, the immortal devil finally could not sink. Looking at his daughter, who was too painful to cry, he really wanted to kill the woman in black in mid air.


    Many times, the insect was about to leave Chen Xuan''s body. At this time, the sound of the flute would suddenly stop. A fool can see that Nie Qianqian is deliberately tormenting Chen Xuan.


    "Endure..."


    Li Xiang quickly catches the immortal devil who wants to attack Nie Qianqian. At this time, she is particularly shocked. All that her daughter has to bear is in her eyes and in her heart. However, this is the last time that my daughter is in pain. No matter how long it takes, as long as her daughter does not die, she thinks they must bear it.


    The blind impulse will only make Nie Qianqian torture her daughter for a long time. Half an hour has passed. She doesn''t believe that Nie Qianqian can still blow for half an hour when she is full.


    "Hum..."


    The immortal devil knew that Lixiang''s words were right. He turned his head in great pain. If you don''t watch this scene, you may not think so much.


    This is the last time that his daughter is tortured by insects. He must bear it. No matter how painful it is, he must swallow it.


    As Li Xiang expected, Nie Qianqian, who has been playing for half an hour, already feels a little dull. The sound of Gu flute speeded up, and the black bug came out of Chen Xuan''s eyebrow again. This time, instead of retracting Chen Xuan''s eyebrows, she came out and flew to Nie Qianqian.


    The sound of Gu flute stopped in an instant, and Chen Xuan''s pain came to an end. Meanwhile, Hades and Xiaobai attack Nie Qianqian almost at the same time.


    The powerful Qi is attacking Nie Qianqian. It seems that if you don''t kill Nie Qianqian, you will never give up.


    "I expected that you would come to this move, ha ha..."


    Nie Qianqian was not surprised by this sudden reaction. She turned lightly and threw the flute in her hand into the air. Countless insects spread around with their sharp teeth open.


    Such a great change surprised Pluto and Xiaobai. At the same time, they finished their work and began to set up a border, so that the insects would not hurt the innocent people of the Feng clan.


    Everything happened in the blink of an eye, the two sides of the original confrontation who did not have the upper hand, but a draw.


    "Nie Qianqian, you are surprisingly smart. Put away your poisonous insects. If you have something to say, you can go away... "


    Murong Jinxin looks at the insects trapped in the border, like moths fluttering towards the border, and dies batch after batch, but her heart is extremely heavy.


    The border set by Hades and Xiaobai must consume a lot of Qi. If this name is consumed for a long time, even if it kills these insects, it doesn''t mean much.


    "Murong Jinxin, remember, never give me Yin, or you can''t afford the consequences..."


    Nie Qianqian is very obedient. With a wave of her dry hand, the poisonous insects in the border instantly return to Nie Qianqian''s hands and become a poisonous flute again.


    Although she has a little bit of the upper hand, but in the end she still ask Murong Jin heart, also can''t let the situation make so bad.


    "What do you want?"


    Murong Jinxin watched Nie Qianqian fall from the air, standing not far away from her, pulling her lips, and asked coldly.


    Judging from all the performances of Nie Qianqian today, Nie Qianqian must have asked for help from her. After such a long time of thinking, her heart has made the final decision.


    "A deal, purple fairy for moriran Yiyang''s two lives, how?"


    Nie Qianqian is not wordy, directly put forward his own conditions. Since she met the fairy in purple, she had a strange feeling in her heart, as if she felt Jing.


    At first, she thought that she might have gone to hell, how could she find such a feeling in a woman. Then she realized that Jing''s soul might have been deposited in the purple fairy.


    She must take away the fairy in purple, force out the soul of the fairy in purple, and take away the soul belonging to Jing


    "Nie Qianqian, if you want to make a deal with me, show your sincerity. Why don''t you change moriran first, or how can I believe you? "


    Murong Jin heart such as stars in the eyes flashed a cold, Nie Qianqian conditions in her expectations, she also decided to agree. However, she will not hand over the purple fairy. She will give her what Nie Qianqian wants in another way.


    It''s useless to stay on the soul of the fairy who doesn''t belong to the fairy in purple. To Nie Qianqian, the purple fairy can at least be completely safe.


    "Murong Jinxin, you are smart..."


    Nie Qianqian grinned, but she understood. Her this deal, Murong Jinxin is decided to do. The heart hanging in the air instantly returns to its original position, and the hand like a chicken claw waves to the distance.


    A black light flashed, and there was a loud bang in the room, followed by a dull hum.


    "Moriran, are you ok?"


    Murong Jinxin goes to the door and knocks. She knew that Nie Qianqian had come prepared, and she did not expect moriran to provide any valuable information.


    "I''m ok, Jinxin, save Yiyang quickly..."


    Moriran slightly painful voice came, the voice vaguely with a trace of anxiety, as if Yiyang is suffering at the moment.


    His words let Murong Jin heart at ease, she turned to see not far away Nie Qianqian, word by word to say his conditions.


    "Nie Qianqian, my Murong Jinxin is just like you. Once I promise, I will never go back. I made your deal. However, for the sake of the safety of the purple fairy, I can''t give it to you. I can give you what you want in front of you, OK? "


    Murong Jin heart''s words are very indifferent, the vision is even more insipid. She just looked at Nie Qianqian, as if she had expected that she would agree.


    This is her bottom line, no one can break, no matter in any case


    "Murong Jinxin... You are the most terrible opponent I have ever met... As for your request... I promise you..."

 Chapter 1072

    Nie Qianqian read a trace of firmness from Murong Jinxin''s eyes. She was silent for a long time and seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, he nodded to Murong Jinxin, indicating that the transaction was completed.


    She knows that she can''t steal the purple fairy from the underworld Xiaobai. If she wants to get Jing''s soul, she can only passively agree to all the requirements of Murong Jinxin.


    "Honey, bring the fairy in purple..."


    This time Murong Jinxin didn''t ask too much. She just told Chu mi''er that her eyes were on Nie Qianqian.


    For Nie Qianqian, her heart is really mixed. She saw a kind of persistence in love from Nie Qianqian, which she also had.


    "Moriran, you didn''t kill Jing, did you?"


    Nie Qianqian looks at the gentle man coming out of the room, and thousands of emotions flash through her cold eyes. The original hatred for him seems to have dissipated a lot, and the words he uttered seem to be questions. In fact, he already has the answer in his heart.


    Ever since she met the fairy in purple, she began to think about this possibility. She is too familiar with Jing, the soul of the purple fairy, she felt that once familiar.


    "Yes, we didn''t let him die, we just kept his soul in a seal."


    At this point, moriran felt that there was nothing to hide. He looked at Nie Qianqian, his eyes were very indifferent, and there was no temperature.


    He knows what Nie Qianqian wants to do after she asks for the answer. He won''t let Nie Qianqian get what she wants. Jing, since he has been sealed, there is absolutely no need to wake up.


    Tianyuan and Leiluo had a hard time calming down. He was really afraid of raising waves again


    "If you are willing to release Jing''s soul, I am willing to absorb the dark power in his body for Junlin."


    Nie Qianqian''s heart was excited. For hundreds of thousands of years, she thought Jing had died. Unexpectedly, his soul was still intact and followed her to Tianyuan.


    After so many years of ups and downs, she suffered a lot. If Yiyang moriran is willing to return Jing''s soul to her, she is willing to put everything down, take Jing away, and never participate in these worldly affairs.


    "That''s impossible. If we can solve the problem of Junlin, you won''t have to worry about it."


    Moriran flatly refused, Nie Qianqian''s mind, how much can he guess out some. He may be able to believe Nie Qianqian''s sincerity. After all, Nie Qianqian has experienced too much suffering these years. It is reasonable for her to want to live a stable life.


    However, Jing is not the same, Jing''s ambition is too big, also too stubborn, even if it is deeply in love with Nie Qianqian, it is impossible to listen to Nie Qianqian''s words.


    He can''t do such a thing, even if they have to pay a heavy price. He believes that Junlin will understand them.


    "You can''t solve the problem of Junlin. The success rate is 10%. You''d better consider my proposal carefully. You don''t have to turn me down so soon. "


    Nie Qianqian is not in a hurry. She just returns moriran with a faint smile. She thinks there is room for maneuver. As long as Jun Lin is completely controlled by the shadow, they will come to her.


    A success rate of 10% is not much different from zero. She really doesn''t believe that Junlin''s luck can be so good


    "Let Yiyang out. You''ve had enough trouble..."


    For Nie Qianqian''s words, Mori can''t deny it, and doesn''t want to argue with her. Now that Jinxin has reached a consensus with her, he thinks it''s better to do business first.


    He looked up at the colorful light in the air, which was suppressed by black. His eyes flashed, and the colorful light appeared, which represented that Yiyang''s power had been restored.


    "What''s the rush? When I get back what belongs to me, I will naturally release Yiyang. Yiyang has recovered its power now. Shouldn''t I guard against it? "


    Nie Qianqian looks at moriran like a neuropathy. She has reached a consensus with Murong Jinxin, but she has not reached a consensus with them. If Yiyang attacks her as soon as she comes out, she may not even have room to fight back.


    It''s good for her to keep her promise. Moriran shouldn''t ask her too much


    "Moriran, don''t be impatient..."


    Murong Jin heart can understand moriran''s eagerness, she also guessed that Nie Qianqian will have such an idea, just did not put forward such a request to her. In fact, what Nie Qianqian said is not wrong. She can understand it.


    She pacified clapped Sen Ran''s shoulder, Yiyang will not suffer too much crime, purple fairy has brought over.


    "Man, force out the soul of the fairy in purple..."


    As soon as the words fell, Chu mi''er had brought the purple fairy over. Murong Jinxin quickly go up, help Chu mi''er put the purple Fairy on the soft couch which has already been prepared.


    She looked at the purple fairy''s pale face and felt very sad. Gently holding the hand of the purple fairy, the heart is only endless guilt.


    "Be careful, don''t hurt her soul..."


    Nie Qianqian''s eyes fell on the purple fairy, with some sentimental attachment in her distant eyes. It was obvious that she regarded the purple fairy as Jing.


    Seeing that the underworld was ready to cast the magic, she subconsciously urged the underworld. But see Hades even ignore her, she just shut up.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Without saying a word, the underworld went straight to the purple fairy, and a black light instantly poured into the purple fairy''s body. With the deep black light, the purple fairy''s soul was soon forced out.


    The colorful light shrouded in the mid air instantly magnifies and stifles Nie Qianqian''s dark light. A white soul floats in the mid air, staggering and lovely.


    "Man, separate the soul..."


    Murong Jin heart at a glance to see a white soul actually gave birth to two heads, no accident, the other head is belong to another ancient god. After Nie Qianqian got this touch of soul, she didn''t know what she would do?


    "Good..."


    The underworld''s action is very fast, and he has already done things well. His slender fingers pinched the soul and shook it in front of Nie Qianqian with full warning.


    Nie Qianqian understands, such as chicken claw general hand once again a wave, small room then spread Yi Yang''s startled voice. At the same time, she attacks the underworld and takes back a touch of Jing''s soul from the underworld.


    Get what you want, she did not entangle with Murong Jin heart, a flash left the Phoenix family. The thick black air dissipated, and the sky regained its blue color.


    "Yiyang..."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t rush in at the first time. Instead, she stood at the door and called softly. At this time she is very uneasy, not Yiyang personally guarantee, she can''t be at ease.


    Today''s deal, she does not know is good or bad. For Tianyuan, it may be a good thing. But it may be a new disaster for the continent.


    "I''m ok. I''ve recovered, but I''m not stable enough..."


    How can Yiyang not understand Murong Jinxin''s mood? She endured her body''s discomfort, put on her clothes and walked out of the room, smiling at Murong Jinxin.


    Originally pale face at this time has been dyed with a few silk red tide, the whole person looks particularly energetic, without the pathological beauty before.


    "How long will it be stable? The dark shadow in Jun Lin''s body has begun to cause trouble. Jun Lin almost had an accident last night... "


    Murong Jin heart to see such Yiyang, the heart of the big stone completely landed. Now she hopes Yiyang can suppress the shadow for Junlin immediately. She really doesn''t want to see Junlin''s tragic appearance again.


    She is such a precious son, how can she let him suffer


    "It will be stable in three days. If the dark shadow dares to come out and cause trouble, I can try to help Junlin suppress him..."


    Murong Jinxin''s words let the smile of Yiyang''s mouth disappear, she walked to the front of Junlin. The small white hands touched the eyebrows of Jun Lin, and the white light went into the eyebrows of Jun Lin, as if to test the depth of Jun Lin''s control.


    She did not expect that the speed of the shadow was so terrible, so quickly she wanted to completely occupy the body of King''s landing


    "If the shadow comes out again, let Xiaobai suppress it for me. You''ve just recovered. You''re still talking about it in three days. Don''t try to be brave. "


    Jun Lin looks at the gentle woman in front of him, warm in his deep eyes. He can read her concern for him from Yiyang''s eyes, but he can still afford to wait three days.


    That dark shadow is not particularly powerful. He really doesn''t think it''s necessary for Yiyang to take risks


    "That''s OK. I''ll let Xiaobai follow you these three days, so that you won''t have any accidents."


    Yiyang nodded, she has a very understanding of the tyranny of Junlin, in Junlin''s decision when there is no problem, she still followed Junlin''s good. The consequences of resistance, she has tried many times.


    She exhorted Xiaobai a few words, Xiaobai also readily agreed. Chenxuan doesn''t need protection any more. Xiaobai has enough time to follow Junlin.


    "OK, you''ll keep it well these three days. Don''t do that kind of things, so that you won''t be overworked and hurt yourself..."


    Jun Lin looked at the side of moriran a few eyes, the corners of his mouth slightly looked at. He saw the shadow of his father from moriran''s body. The man who had been forbidden for a long time was really more terrible than the beast.


    With these words he should not have said, he went to his father''s side. After saying goodbye to his father, he left the yard with Xiaobai.


    "Man, let''s go, be careful..."


    Murong Jinxin put out her hand to sort out the slightly messy clothes for Pluto, exhorted Pluto a few words, then took Pluto''s hand and walked out of the courtyard.


    This separation, also do not know how much to bear the pain of parting. I hope that after their hundred years of catastrophe, their lives will be left with happiness.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1073

    Three days later


    Yiyang''s power is finally stable. She is not in a hurry to find Nie Qianqian. Instead, she puts all her thoughts on Junlin and begins to dredge the black power in Junlin''s body.


    That dark power is too powerful, "don''t waste your true Qi on me. I''m not in a hurry. Anyway, it''s OK to drag on. Just take care of Junlin now..."


    Yi Yang''s good heart Murong Jin heart can only lead, she now dare not let Yi Yang waste a little real Qi. The most difficult time of Junlin is coming. I''m afraid that life or death depends on Yiyang.


    She looked at Yiyang a few more eyes, did not see any discomfort from Yiyang''s face, inexplicably relaxed in her heart.


    Looking at the glue like Bi ren''er, she touched her nose and felt that her existence was a little superfluous. After saying hello to them, he quickly left.


    Her figure just disappeared, Yiyang and moriran''s smile almost disappeared at the same time, they looked at each other, almost sighed at the same time.


    "Moriran, what method do you want to save Junlin? I''m really worried that even if I do my best, there will be an accident in Junlin... "


    Yiyang shrinks in moriran''s arms. Her eyes are like glass. She feels that she really can''t think of any other way. She puts all her hopes on moriran.


    Junlin is her only recognized brother, even if she wants to do her best, she will not hesitate. She can pay anything for her family.


    "Don''t worry, there must be a way. I can''t bear to see the accident in Junlin. These days, you can ease the dark power in your body for Junlin. I''ll take the rest... "


    Moriran hugged Yiyang, Yiyang mood he can understand. He and Yiyang can go to this day, can have this happiness again, everything is Junlin long ago. This kindness, he must return.


    He looked up at the boundless sky, white clouds floating among them, warm sunshine on the earth, but he did not feel a trace of warmth.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies. Seven days have passed in the blink of an eye. The ten pills given by Taibai Jinxing have been taken by Junlin. The sky was extremely dark today, and all kinds of lightning penetrated through the thick clouds and split over the Phoenix family.


    Rain, crash under the whole day, sultry weather people want to crazy. All this seems to indicate that a storm is coming.


    As night fell, there were no stars shining on the dark sky, even the moonlight was almost negligible, and the whole Phoenix family was shrouded in a very depressing atmosphere.


    "Moriran, do you have an idea?"


    In the small room, Yiyang walked back and forth anxiously. From time to time asked sitting in the window of moriran a, tears have begun to spin in the eyes.


    If she is right, the punishment of Junlin will be today. They don''t have much time, maybe not even an hour.


    "Can we only go to Nie Qianqian..."


    Moriran shook his head, eyebrows already tied, he looked at a small wooden house not far away, very painful spit out a helpless words.


    Now only Nie Qianqian can save Junlin. Nie Qianqian can absorb the dark power in Junlin. Only in this way, Nie Qianqian''s skill will rise greatly, and it will be more difficult to deal with Nie Qianqian again.


    "I''ll go to Nie Qianqian immediately. No matter what, keep Jun Lin first and say..."


    Yiyang also bit his teeth, they have no way to go, can only go step by step. As long as Junlin can live, she is willing to spend her back with Nie Qianqian.


    Jing, they can suppress him once, and they can suppress him twice


    "Go early and return early..."


    Although the heart of a thousand ten thousand unwilling, moriran also dare not stop the pace of Yiyang. He looked at the faint white light in the air, and the ten fingers under the wide sleeve robe tightly clenched into fists.


    If this is predestined, he is willing to accept all challenges, just for Junlin to live in peace


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you..."


    Yiyang dare not delay, a flash left the courtyard. The ancient goddess''s sensitivity, she can sense where Nie Qianqian is. It''s just that the distance is too far for her.


    As soon as Yiyang left, Murong Jinxin and chumi''er came in with a smile. Their faces were not very good-looking, and they obviously knew what was going to happen tonight.


    "Moriran, what about Yiyang?"


    As soon as Murong Jinxin entered the house, she felt a very dignified atmosphere. These days, she did not find them alone, because she was sure that they could help Junlin.


    But now Junlin gives her a feeling of powerlessness, especially Yiyang, who is not in the room. Everything is weird and terrible.


    "She went to find Nie Qianqian. At present, only Nie Qianqian can completely remove the dark power in Jun Lin''s body..."


    Now moriran dare not hide Murong Jin heart, the next Junlin will fight a hard battle, Murong Jin heart must have the bottom.


    Yiyang, I don''t know if I can come back in time. If you come back late, I''m afraid all the important tasks have to let Murong Jin heart to pick. Three days ago, Yiyang forced Murong Jinxin to recover her skill. After the circulation of Yiyang''s true Qi, Murong Jin''s heart skill is above Xiaobai''s¡° Why did you go to find Nie Qianqian so late? What did you do earlier? Heaven''s punishment is about to begin... "Hearing the words, Murong Jin''s heart just felt that her blood almost came out. Nie Qianqian can save Jun Lin this way, they always know. The reason why I don''t mention it is also because Yiyang moriran looks very confident. If she knew this was the case, she would have urged Yiyang to find Nie Qianqian. In that case, at least King''s landing has got rid of the control of the dark forces¡° I won''t take such a big risk until the last step. Release Jing''s soul. Do you know what will happen to the land of Ralo? " Moriran is not angry, Murong Jinxin''s mood, he can understand more or less. If you think in another place, I''m afraid his words will be even worse. He can only try to explain, hope Murong Jin heart can understand their selfish. After all, the continent of Raleigh is also very important to them¡° Mother concubine, believe Yiyang, she won''t let Junlin have an accident... "Chu mi''er looks at Murong Jin''s heart, which is beginning to fluctuate. She grabs Murong Jin''s hand and tries her best to pacify Murong Jin''s heart. She used to be a heavenly daughter, and moriran''s words are very understandable. Because of their identity, they have to be more careful when making all decisions¡° I believe her so much that I put Jun Lin in such a situation. If she had told me that they had nothing to do, I would not have done nothing these days... "Murong Jin''s heart shook violently. She only felt that her heart was very empty, especially after seeing the white light gathered in the air, she wanted to cry. She suddenly felt that she was wrong. She shouldn''t put all her expectations on others. Junlin is her son. She should try to save Junlin herself. She has made a big mistake. If it causes an accident in Junlin, she can''t put the blame on others... "Concubine, it''s going to be OK. Be strong. If Junlin sees you like this, she will... "Chu mi''er''s heart falls out of the valley. Her father is not here, and her mother''s wife is so depressed. She can''t fall down. Otherwise, what should Junlin do? However, before she finished her words, a white light in the dark half of the sky suddenly came under their courtyard, and a thundering sound rang through the sky¡° No... don''t chop my son... Chop me if you want... Chop me to death... Don''t hurt my son... "

 Chapter 1074

    Murong Jin heart heard the thunder, the whole person is going crazy. She shook off chumi''er and ran out unsteadily. Running while shouting, the frenzied wind disordered her hair, under the reflection of lightning, she was like a madman.


    Chu mi''er is a little frightened by her madness. She catches up with Chu mi''er and tries to hold her mother''s hand to stabilize her mood. However, she finds that she really can''t do anything about it. She doesn''t care about her at all.


    She had to hold on to her sister, who was about to rush forward, and shook her head at her sister. In this case, my sister would be hurt if she rushed up.


    "Xiaobai, stop her..."


    Moriran see Murong Jin heart situation is not right, quickly motioned to one side of the white hand to stop Murong Jin heart. Such Murong Jin heart if saw King''s landing, I''m afraid it will bring a greater sense of oppression to King''s landing.


    King''s punishment has already begun, it is impossible to stop halfway when it starts. He can''t let King''s punishment go on in the most difficult time, but also try to appease his mother and concubine.


    "Who dares to stop me... Who can I kill..."


    Murong Jin heart only feel his head buzzing, the whole person has been completely out of control. She looked at Jun Lin, who was struck by the first thunder, and fell to the chair beside him, and his whole body was black, as if something was about to break out.


    She felt that her heart was caught by something, tearing like pain, her eyes turned scarlet in an instant, and her whole body was full of storm.


    There was only one thought in her heart. She wanted to save her precious son. Even if she exchanged her life, she would defeat the shadow in her son''s body.


    "Princess... Calm down... Junlin will be ok..."


    Xiaobai quickly welcomed up, she had never seen such Murong Jin heart, for a moment did not know how to persuade. Naturally, she also knows what situation Junlin is facing now, and she doesn''t want Murong Jinxin to let Junlin fall into a desperate situation because of her irrationality.


    "You all told me one by one... Junlin will be ok... Are you blind... You didn''t see the first thunder... You already split the shadow out of his body..."


    Xiaobai tries her best to lay the border, Murong Jin''s heart can''t break it for a while. She can only stare at Xiaobai, although anxious, there is no other way.


    She had the last trace of reason left in her heart. She breathed heavily, trying to calm her emotions, but the effect was very little.


    "Princess... You should believe in Junlin... You love him so much... He is reluctant to leave you... He will survive with his own perseverance..."


    Xiaobai''s anxiety is no less than Murong Jinxin''s. she thinks she must wake up Murong Jinxin quickly, and then join hands with Murong Jinxin to help Junlin. Without the master, everything depends on them. If they still have such a conflict, the consequences are really unimaginable.


    "Jinxin... You never hit your own people with your hands... Now you are fighting against a woman who wants to protect Junlin wholeheartedly... Are you crazy..."


    Hearing the news, the immortal devil sees this situation and rushes to Murong Jinxin''s face madly. A pull Murong Jin heart, trying to Murong Jin heart to one side.


    He always knew about Junlin. Murong Jinxin''s mood, he can understand. But in this situation, the more urgent they are, the less they can help Junlin.


    "Concubine... Let''s finish it... How can you do it to Xiaobai... Xiaobai has broken her heart for the king''s coming these days..."


    The words of the immortal devil seem to have started, and Murong Jin''s heart suddenly froze. Looking at the delicate woman not far away, she was confused and seemed to be aware of something. The white light from her whole body suddenly weakened a lot.


    Chumi''er dares to pull her sister up, hoping to be moved by her feelings and sincere every word. She knew her mother''s concubine. She was the kind of woman who would rather hurt herself than attack her own people. I''m afraid what I did tonight is beyond her extreme.


    "I..."


    Murong Jinxin''s eyes finally have teaching aids. She looks at Xiaobai again, and her pale lips move. Want to say what but don''t know how to say, finally some embarrassed received credit, a face of guilt.


    She patted her head hard, went to one side, took a basin of water and poured it on her head. She must be calm. If she is mad, the situation of Junlin will be worse.


    "Princess, before the master comes back, everything depends on us. Don''t worry. Don''t you think it''s good in Junlin? "


    Xiaobai saw Murong Jinxin use such an extreme way to calm down his emotions, very emotional, a mother, for their children, really can pay anything, even self injury.


    She went to Murong Jinxin''s front, held Murong Jinxin''s hand, gave Murong Jinxin a soothing smile. Then he took Murong Jinxin into the room, looked at the king''s landing sitting on the chair, and appeased Murong Jinxin with facts.


    "Concubine, I will not die for you..."


    Jun Lin suddenly opened his eyes and saw that he was wet and came to his mother''s concubine. He got up and took a big towel to wipe it for his mother''s concubine.


    He saw what just happened. For the first time in his life, he saw such a crazy mother. Maternal love, at this moment, he felt particularly deep. This time, no matter how difficult and painful the punishment is, just for the sake of this maternal love, he will certainly be able to survive¡° Good child... You suffer... Your mother''s concubine is with you... Your mother''s concubine is also in pain... "Murong Jinxin looks at her son who is taller than her in front of her, with incomparable emotion in her heart. Eyes astringent, touched the son that dazzle cool incomparable face, heavy heart more also a little more at ease. Her son has so much perseverance that she thinks there will be more miracles, no matter whether Yiyang can bring Nie Qianqian back in time¡° How can I give up my mother''s pain? If my father knows, he will have to cut me off... "Jun Lin endured the pain all over his body, and pretended to have nothing to do, he pulled his mother''s wife to one side of the chair and sat down. He knew that tonight was the saddest night for him. Fortunately, ten thunders came one by one, not together. This will give him time to breathe. He thinks he can get through it. He looked at his mother''s concubine beside him and his sister outside the door. He thought of Ye Lele, who was far away in the underworld, and suddenly felt that he had infinite energy¡° When it comes to your father, don''t blame him. There are a number of deviant demons in the demon world recently. He is busy dealing with those deviant demons with the emperor of heaven every day, so he can''t be with you... "Pluto once said that he wanted to come back, but now the situation is too special to come back. She knew that the underworld''s heart must be very upset, after all, it is such a son, he is also from the bottom of his heart. In fact, she was a little regretful. If she knew this was the case, she would definitely let Hades come back. Whether he can help or not, at least his family will feel at ease when he is here¡° I know. My mother thinks too much. My father has his own responsibility. He can''t let go of his responsibility for me. " He is the future king of the underworld, and he understands his father very well. If it had been him, he would have done the same. His deep eyes looked to the horizon, where the white light flickered, as if another thunder was about to explode. He quickly went to one side of the chair and sat down, holding his breath waiting for his destiny. As expected, he just sat down a few minutes, the second thunder cut down in the air, straight into his body. He snorted. He felt burning all over. His viscera seemed to have shifted. The armrest of the chair was crushed to pieces with the force of his hands¡° Junlin... You hold the hand of the mother''s concubine... "Murong Jinxin looks at her son''s hand, which has oozed blood, and she is distressed. He quickly stretched out his hand, which was the second thunder, and his son could not stand it. What should we do in the future? She held her son''s cold hand, felt his tremor, and could not help but hold his hand, conveying her own warmth to him¡° Princess, you lose your true Qi to Junlin and help him suppress the dark shadow... "Xiaobai always pays attention to the change of Junlin''s situation, and sees that the dark shadow jumps out of Junlin''s body again, and opens his teeth and paws at them. The stay time is obviously much longer than the first time. She knew that Junlin''s energy should not be enough. She reminded Murong Jinxin that at least after the first five thunders had passed, Junlin could drive the mana in her body¡° Good... "Murong Jin heart has completely calm down, she knows Xiaobai see more than her, so Xiaobai say what she do. She sent her true Qi to Junlin without reservation. As long as she could help her son, she would do anything. Absorbed the true Qi of his mother''s concubine, Junlin felt much better. He also began to mobilize his true Qi to fight against the shadow. His forehead exuded thin and dense sweat, and he pressed the dark shadow down. The disordered Qi began to subside bit by bit, and the sharp pain also dissipated bit by bit¡° Jun Lin, do you believe me? " Xiaobai looked at Junlin, hesitated for a long time, then asked. Junlin''s condition is really bad. It''s just two thunders, and he can''t support it. At the sixth thunder, the shadow is likely to come out directly. She had to put all her eggs in one basket and looked at Jun Lin with burning eyes. It was not until Junlin nodded for sure that she said her decision¡° Give your body to my control, I can at least help you resist the ninth thunder. Your loss will also be relatively small, how about it? "

 Chapter 1075

    This is the best way she can think of so far. She sneaks into Junlin''s body and uses her own power to fight against the shadow. From her observation of the shadow, she felt that she could survive the ninth thunder.


    However, this requires the complete cooperation of Junlin. Junlin must be willing to give up his body, if there is a little consciousness, she will be in big trouble.


    "What will happen to you?"


    Junlin is calm. He looks at Xiaobai faintly. He can''t deny Xiaobai''s proposal. He has to confirm whether it does harm to Xiaobai. If it does too much harm, he can''t agree.


    Xiaobai is actually very good to him. He can''t ask Xiaobai to seriously hurt herself for him


    "There won''t be any serious consequences. Half of my kung fu will disappear, but I can still practice it. It''s ok..."


    Xiaobai shrugged her shoulders indifferently. Before she made the decision, she was ready in her heart. The host is too concerned about Junlin, she can''t make the host sad, can help her must help to the extreme.


    After the ninth thunder, maybe the master will come back, and everything will be in time


    "Half the skill? It''s too costly, I don''t agree. "


    Jun Lin picked pick eyebrows, very happy to give Xiaobai an answer. Xiao Bai''s temperament is something he knows. She said that half of the skill, the real situation should be more than two-thirds.


    If he let Xiaobai help him this time, I''m afraid Xiaobai doesn''t even have the ability to protect himself


    "Let me come. I''m the mother of Junlin. It''s natural to do anything for Junlin. Just tell me the way."


    Now there is a way, she absolutely can''t miss, Junlin doesn''t want Xiaobai injured, then the injury is up to her. If you can survive the ninth thunder, maybe there will be a ray of life.


    She flashed a brilliant light like the eyes of stars. She looked at Xiaobai excitedly. She thought that what Xiaobai could do could be done with her present skills.


    "Well, the princess does it..."


    Xiaobai got together to Murong Jinxin''s ear and muttered for a long time. She said it very seriously. Now is not the time to debate who is injured for Junlin. Since Junlin does not want her to be injured, she can only let Murong Jin''s heart.


    Murong Jinxin is the mother of Junlin. She is very relieved that she can do everything for Junlin


    "Jun Lin, you don''t have to do anything. You just need to settle down and find a way to get yourself to sleep... "


    Account good Murong Jin heart, Xiaobai will Jun Lin pulled to the bed. In front of Jun Lin cast a curse, looking at Jun Lin''s eyes slowly closed, she nodded to Murong Jin heart.


    Murong Jin''s heart began to meditate, and soon let her soul out of the body, bent down to the body of Junlin. After a fight, she smoothly controlled the body of Junlin.


    "Princess, when the thunder comes down, you will immediately cast a spell to control the shadow. Be careful not to be attacked by the shadow..."


    Xiaobai went to Junlin and sat down. He put his hand on Junlin''s back and put part of his true Qi into Junlin''s body.


    At this time, the king''s landing wakes up again. Everything is as usual, but he has changed his soul.


    "Xiaobai, if Yiyang hasn''t come back after the ninth thunder, will you let me bear the tenth thunder for Jun Lin?"


    Murong Jin heart looking at white, a face of sincerity. She knows that she can''t bear ten thunderbolts with her current skills, but she is willing to be seriously injured or even die for her son.


    This is her only wish at the moment. I hope Xiaobai can help her.


    "No, the princess will bear the seven thunders for Jun Lin, at least the tenth, I will..."


    Xiaobai refuses Murong Jinxin''s request. She knows that the tenth way is the most terrible one. No one will bear it well.


    She is willing to leave the danger to herself and the hope of life to Murong Jinxin Junlin. Anyway, she still has a life. She won''t die for a while.


    "Why do you have to? If you have an accident, how do you let our family face you? How to face Yiyang? How to face the hand of the dragon? Alas... "


    Murong Jin heart also know Xiaobai stubborn, just sigh. Now the initiative is not in her, she can do nothing.


    Shaking her head, she didn''t persuade. For a person who has made up his mind, it''s superfluous to say anything. Why waste that saliva.


    "Princess, you think too much. I have two lives. Besides, I may not be killed. Don''t worry..."


    Xiaobai smiles at Murong Jinxin. This is the only thing she can do for Junlin. She won''t be stingy. She looked through the wide open window and saw a thunder strike again.


    The next eight thunders, one by one interval time is shorter, Murong Jin heart will also in the shortest time, bear the biggest pain.


    She can''t help Murong Jin heart what, can only look at Murong Jin heart against the body of Jun Lin, again and again by thunder, again and again to get up.


    "Princess, hold on, soon..."


    After the fifth thunder, Xiaobai looked at the corner of his mouth has escaped the blood of the king''s landing, quietly comforted two words. She knew that at the moment what she said was pale and powerless. For her son''s sake, Murong Jinxin would not feel pain no matter what kind of pain she endured.


    "I''m fine. Junlin is so big, and I''ve never done anything for him. Tonight, I''m actually very happy, really... "


    Murong Jin''s heart is to comfort Xiaobai. The pain of her body is not pain at all. In her past and present life, she has suffered too much pain. What is this child?


    She is in a good mood, and the whole person is in a very good condition. Xiaobai looked at this Murong Jin heart, some surprised in the heart.


    "Princess, maybe you can do another miracle. Your state, as long as it continues, can completely block all the thunder for Junlin. "


    Xiaobai laughs, with a bit of admiration for Murong Jin''s heart. Such a powerful woman, such a legendary woman, such a surprising woman, she met today.


    Her skill can only resist the ninth thunder, but her willpower is so terrible that it can support her to accompany Junlin to the end.


    "At that time, I absorbed the evil spirit of the four worlds and was forced to become the God of evil. In order to control the evil in my body, I suffered much more than now. At that time, I was able to make it through. I didn''t pay attention to it. Just wait and see. I''ve survived the ten thunders, and I can still climb out of Junlin''s body by myself... "


    She''s not arrogant, she''s confident. She has learned to endure the hardships of two generations. No matter how dangerous the situation is, she can stand it. Besides, it was a pain for her son, and she enjoyed it.


    Her starry eyes looked out of the window, at the half of the sky that had been lightened by lightning. In the heart does not have the slightest resentment, has only is grateful. Thank God, let her have the opportunity to help her son bear the punishment.


    Boom, the sixth thunder split down in an instant. Murong Jin''s heart smiles and looks at Chu mi''er and Xiao Xiao outside the room. She immediately fights with the shadow.


    Everything is developing in a good direction. Murong Jin heart rely on their own a gas, rigidly through the ninth road thunder.


    Although at this time of her mouth has been foaming, but her mouth still with a smile. That smile has no any force, and straight to the eye.


    She would like to see whether these ten thunders are powerful or her. She has never been afraid of anything, and today she has proved it.


    "Princess, I''m afraid the last thunder will take a long time. If you accept the real Qi I give you, the success rate will be greatly increased. "


    Xiaobai looks at Murong Jin''s heart like this. She can''t believe it. She has suffered seven thunders, but she is in a surprisingly good state.


    She doesn''t worry that Murong Jin''s heart can''t bear the last thunder. Now she just wants to minimize the damage to Murong Jin''s heart.


    "OK, I won''t be polite to you. It''s all my own people anyway..."


    Murong Jin heart mouth light hook, hook out a bloody smile. After the disaster, in her heart, she and Xiaobai have been partners in the same life and death, until this moment, they became a real family.


    Xiaobai gives her everything, she is willing to accept, because she has accepted Xiaobai from the bottom of her heart


    "That''s right. What can I do for you..."


    Xiaobai smiles. She has no words to describe her mood at this moment. She saw her dream of identity from Murong Jinxin''s eyes. She knew that from then on, Murong Jinxin would take her in mind.


    She gave her true Qi to Murong Jin without reservation, and her mood was excited. She did not expect that she and Murong Jinxin could create such a miracle.


    The room is very quiet, even the whole courtyard is very quiet, until a strange wave comes in the air, until Yiyang with Nie Qianqian appears in the eyes of the people.


    "Fortunately, I didn''t come back late..."


    Yiyang glances at Junlin Xiaobai in the room and breathes out a long breath. It seems that Junlin''s condition is still stable. There is a last fatal thunder. She has time to save Junlin.


    Along the way, every minute, every second, she almost had a thrilling life, for fear that when she came back, she would face the death of Jun Lin.


    "Nie Qianqian, immediately absorb the dark power in Jun Lin''s body. What I promise you will be fulfilled when the door of time and space is opened."


    Yi Yang dare not delay, to stop in mid air Nie Qian Qian nodded. She must let Nie Qianqian clear the dark power in her body for Jun Lin before the tenth thunder falls. I hope God will give her such a little time.


    "Whoever dares to absorb the black power in Jun Lin''s body, I''ll kill him. Nie Qianqian, go back to where you come from. You don''t need to interfere in the affairs here..."

 Chapter 1076

    Murong Jin heart of the eyes suddenly opened, quite not good at looking at the floating in the air of the woman in black. Even so far apart, she can still feel Nie Qianqian''s coldness.


    She has gone through the most difficult step, this last step, she does not need anyone''s help. Her son she to guard, from now on no one!


    "Jinxin, you..."


    Yi Yang a Leng, immediately just reaction come over what happened. She glanced at Xiaobai and rubbed her sore eyebrows.


    Xiaobai is such a fool. Does she know the consequences? Murong Jin''s heart may lose all her power because of this. They are all crazy one by one.


    "Master, this is the best way out. After the second thunder, Junlin was no longer able to do it. If we don''t, I''m afraid we won''t be able to make it to the present. "


    Xiaobai is very calm. When she comes to this conclusion, she already knows that the host will blame her for it. She felt that she had done it right, and there was no guilt in her heart.


    Murong Jinxin even need to pay some price, but Junlin can be safe, even the dark power in Junlin can be preserved.


    "Yiyang, it''s my decision. I don''t allow you to blame Xiaobai. Now let''s get rid of Nie Qianqian. As long as I''m here, my son won''t have any problems. "


    Because of the concealment before Yiyang, Murong Jinxin has an inexplicable gas to Yiyang. Seeing that she seemed to blame Xiaobai, her tone suddenly became tough.


    She is very indifferent looking at Yi Yang, the firmness in the vision is naked. If Yiyang dares to force her, she thinks that their feelings will be destroyed.


    "Murong Jinxin, I admire your toughness. From now on, we don''t have to fight each other any more to avoid losing both sides."


    Nie Qianqian looks at Murong Jin for a long time. She has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. She has never seen such a terrible woman. It seems that nothing in the world can embarrass her. She can wave her hand and resolve it in her own way.


    She hopes that she will never get into trouble in her life


    "Then get out of Tianyuan and go back to your land of Leiluo, or I will lose you one day."


    Murong Jin heart sneer unceasingly, she looked at Nie Qianqian''s eyes with a trace of destruction color. She feels that she is stronger than ever, and she will be stronger in the future.


    Tianyuan mainland, she was once the guardian. In the future, she will shoulder the responsibility of protecting her son and share his worries.


    "When the door of time and space opens again, it is the day when I leave. I''ve confirmed that Jing is still alive, and I''m not in the mood to toss about in Tianyuan. Murong Jinxin, this is the power I established in Tianyuan. How about I give you this power today in exchange for my whole body and retreat? "


    Nie Qianqian hook out a smile, in the blink of an eye, it has fallen in front of Murong Jinxin. She took out a three hole magic wand from her arms and handed it to Murong Jinxin. Her words even brought a bit of prayer.


    Tianyuan mainland is not her root. She always knows who is the owner here. For hundreds of thousands of years, I have been avoiding contact with the underworld. If it wasn''t for moriran Yiyang, she would not be against the underworld all her life.


    Now she has got a touch of Jing''s soul, and she has no mind to let go of other places. She just wants to go back to the land of Leiluo, gather Jing''s soul and let Jing come back to her.


    "Back all over? You have a beautiful idea. You know in your heart how much evil you have done in Tianyuan. If I let you go, how can I face the innocent people who died in your hands? "


    Murong Jin heart light looked at the three hole magic wand, the corner of the mouth hook out a trace of more chilly smile. If it was before, she would be happy to let Nie Qianqian go. But now she doesn''t think it''s necessary to give in. She''s fed up with the end of letting the tiger go back to the mountain.


    She took a deep breath and looked at the whole sky that had been illuminated by lightning. Come on, let''s make the storm worse.


    Tonight''s ten thunders wake her up completely. She fully understands that she must be a woman superior to the ancient goddess, otherwise she still can''t protect the person she wants to protect.


    "Murong Jinxin, how about I use this life changing pearl against heaven and my power in Tianyuan to get my whole body back?"


    Nie Qianqian also laughed, Murong Jinxin such answer already in her anticipation. Originally, she felt that she could shake with Murong Jin''s heart, but after the punishment of emperor''s presence. She only felt that if she continued to fight with Murong Jinxin, she would undoubtedly seek her own death.


    Before, she didn''t know Jing was still alive. It didn''t matter whether she lived or died. But now she still has a beloved man to save. The most important thing for her is to leave Tianyuan mainland alive.


    "Jin Xin, you can''t let her go. You can''t let her go. If I change my life, I can also... "


    Yi Yang a see Nie Qian Qian unexpectedly even against the sky change life bead all took out, the heart is greatly surprised. She knew that Nie Qianqian was the pain in Murong Jin''s heart. What Murong Jin lacked most was this bead.


    But this bead belongs to the land of Leiluo. If Nie Qianqian really gives Murong Jinxin, what should the land of Leiluo do? She is very anxious, want to persuade Murong Jin heart, but in the eyes of Murong Jin heart, heart mercilessly trembled¡° OK, I promise. I won''t move you, but if you die in other people''s hands, don''t count it on me. " Murong Jin heart hesitated for a moment, Yiyang anxiety she saw in the eyes. What happened tonight made her cherish the lives of her three children even more. This bead can change a child''s life at least. What''s her reason not to? In her heart, there is nothing more important than her child''s life at this moment... "As long as you don''t move me, I can retreat completely. Murong Jinxin, get to know each other, there''s no time to meet later... "Nie Qianqian puts the life changing pearl into Murong Jinxin''s hand, nods to Murong Jinxin, and wants to leave with a flash, but is stopped by Yiyang. She looked at Yiyang, eyes calm, without any fluctuations. Still laughing, just that smile with a bit chilly¡° Nie Qianqian, Jinxin promised to let you go, but it doesn''t mean I agreed. You, or must die... "Yiyang''s face has been difficult to see the extreme, Nie Qianqian has changed the life bead to Murong Jinxin. She wants to take down from Murong Jinxin''s hand, she already anticipates almost impossible. Even if it is captured, it may be Murong Jinxin to take back. Murong Jinxin already has an opinion on her, which seems to be quite big, and it can''t be eliminated for a while. She was so angry that she didn''t know how to deal with it¡° Yiyang, if you must force me, then I have only one choice, that is to die with you. I''m sure I can''t beat you. Death, we can die together. If you don''t want moriran, and don''t want to save Tianyuan mainland, we''ll go together tonight... "Nie Qianqian is not in a hurry, she just said such words very plainly, and gave the right of choice to Yiyang. She knows Yiyang too well. Yiyang can''t let moriran go. Now she can''t let Tianyuan land go. Even if he knew that he would let the tiger go back to the mountain, Yiyang could not die with her. But there is one thing Yiyang can''t control. There is an inexplicable relationship between them, which can live and die together¡° You... "Yiyang was choked by Nie Qianqian''s words. She had to say that Nie Qianqian''s words were so powerful that she really had no choice. She is not willing to let Nie Qianqian go, but she is not willing to die with Nie Qianqian. Nie Qianqian handed over the chips in her hands, and now she is really desperate for nothing¡° Yiyang, the enmity between us, let''s go back to the mainland of Leiluo to calculate... "Nie Qianqian looked at Yiyang in dilemma, and the smile at the corner of her mouth was more intense. Although she still hated Yiyang Senran, she was much less resentful when she learned that they didn''t kill Jing. She came to Tianyuan only when she had no way to go. Now she has a way to go, and she doesn''t need to mix up in Tianyuan¡° Yiyang, Nie Qianqian is right. As long as she''s not in Tianyuan, let''s go back to Raleigh. " Has been silent moriran came up, will Yiyang into his arms, gently patting Yiyang''s back, pacify Yiyang chaotic mood. Now they have no choice. He can''t let Yi Yang die, they finally come to this step¡° Nie Qianqian, I hope you do what you say. If I''m in a hurry, I''ll destroy Jing''s soul. Which is more important? You can do it yourself... "Yi Yang feels a little tired and leans into moriran''s arms, feeling particularly depressed. I thought everything would end in Tianyuan, but I didn''t expect it would end like this. It''s just, it''s fate, she can''t even recognize... "That''s nature, I always mean what I say, let''s meet in Leiluo Mainland..." Nie Qianqian took back her eyes and looked at a more and more bright lightning in the mid air. Ready to leave the step suddenly hold, she took out a pill from her arms¡° Murong Jinxin, take this pill, at least you can keep the rest of your power. This is a little compensation I give you. " She put the pill into Murong Jin''s mouth, then a flash of lightning came, and the tenth thunder split Murong Jin''s heart. She looked at Murong Jin heart pain of open eyes, the corner of her mouth but showed a smile of gratification. There are such strange women in Tianyuan mainland, no matter how many disasters they will go through, they will turn the bad into the good. She a flash body, a Yin breeze flash, blink of an eye then already disappeared in the public''s eye ground. Just like hundreds of thousands of years ago, he left quietly. Everything in Tianyuan mainland will be engraved in her heart. Within a thousand years, only tranquility remains in her life

 Chapter 1077

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin looks at the direction of Nie Qianqian''s disappearance with mixed feelings. She never thought that in the last can, it was Nie Qianqian''s pill that helped her a lot.


    Instead of being knocked down by the tenth thunder, she felt very relaxed. She thought it was the pill that played a role.


    In an instant, the original enemy became his benefactor. There was no way to express that feeling in words.


    "Princess, you first break away from Junlin''s body..."


    Xiaobai doesn''t know what Nie Qianqian has swallowed for Murong Jin''s heart. He just looks at Murong Jin''s heart as if nothing has happened at the moment. He really thinks Murong Jin''s heart is so lucky.


    When it comes to the most important moment, there will always be someone to help. This is the most legendary place of Murong Jinxin. Others can only look up to her and feel inferior.


    "Well..."


    Murong Jin''s heart converges her mind and spirit. She breaks away from Junlin''s body and returns to her body. Long eyelashes slightly trembled a few times, such as stars like eyes open, Murong Jin heart has been completely awake.


    She got up, moved her stiff body, and felt what she had left. The corners of her mouth could not help smiling. Everything was beyond her expectation.


    "Princess, how many levels of skill are left?"


    Xiaobai saw the smile of Murong Jin''s heart, and his mood relaxed. In this way for the king to resist thunder, is to pay a considerable price, it seems Murong Jin heart does not seem to consume too much.


    "Eighty percent, Nie Qianqian''s pill not only preserves my previous skills, but also releases all the skills absorbed by the shadow."


    Murong Jinxin goes to the big bed and sits down to wake up the unconscious King''s presence. Looking at the son with a blank face, I can''t help holding him in my arms. A sense of recovery spread in her heart, which made her eyes red.


    Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with Junlin, otherwise she will not be able to face the underworld, let alone herself. God has eyes in the end


    "Concubine... Are you ok..."


    Jun Lin looks at Murong Jin''s heart which is already excited to tears, and the daze on his face spreads instantly. He also reached out and hugged Murong Jin''s heart, feeling the greatness and warmth of maternal love.


    His mother''s wife protected him in such a self injurious way that he was not only moved but also moved. After these experiences, he will only cherish her love more.


    "It''s all right. Everything is just wrong. You''ve gone through the most difficult days..."


    Murong Jin touched her son''s head and held it for a while before releasing her hand. She didn''t say much. She pulled her son up and pushed him into the bathroom.


    His son has a habit of cleanliness. He is almost full of blood in the middle of the night. He probably can''t stand it. If there is anything, let him wash and sleep first.


    "Jinxin, I..."


    Seeing Murong Jinxin beckoning Chu Mier to go back to bed with a smile, Yiyang quickly retreats from moriran''s arms and embraces Murong Jinxin''s way. It seems that he wants to explain something, but he doesn''t know how to explain it.


    She has already felt Murong Jinxin''s anger tonight. If she doesn''t explain it clearly, I''m afraid Murong Jinxin will have a knot in her heart for a long time. She doesn''t want them and Murong Jinxin to get there.


    "You don''t have to say anything. I don''t want to hear anything now."


    Murong Jin heart swept Yiyang one eye, although still have gas in the heart, but that gas is a lot smaller after all. No matter what, Nie Qianqian is brought by Yiyang. She can still retain 80% of her skills. Yiyang is also a pusher after all.


    But now her physical strength and energy has been overdrawn, she needs a rest, and has no good patience to listen to Yiyang say a lot of words.


    "Yiyang, don''t think about it. My mother will not be angry with you..."


    Chu mi''er looks at Yi Yang''s lonely face, some can''t bear it. Went to Yiyang''s side, quietly comforted Yiyang two sentences.


    The mother''s temper always comes and goes quickly. After a sleep, maybe her anger will disappear


    "Alas, we are not thoughtful after all, otherwise Jun Lin and your mother and concubine would not suffer so much crying..."


    Yi Yang grins bitterly, Chu Mi er''s good intention she understands. It''s one thing to understand, but it''s another to feel unhappy. Murong Jinxin has resentment against her, she can understand. I''m afraid she would be very upset if she met such a thing.


    "Although she lost 20% of her Kung Fu, it was a blessing in disguise, so she retained the dark power in Jun Lin''s body. When you take back all the dark forces, moriran''s power will be restored. "


    Chumi''er is more optimistic. After all, they are also profitable. The mother imperial concubine used the price of two success powers to give Mori ran a chance to recover his power. Actually, it was very good.


    She knew that no matter how much she said, Yiyang couldn''t listen. Just smile to Yi Yang, turn round then walk toward own room.


    Only Yiyang and moriran are left in the courtyard. Moriran gently holds Yiyang''s cold hand and looks at her tired face. She is very distressed.


    "Jinxin, sooner or later we will understand our difficulties. Let''s go..." only Mori ran knows how much effort Yiyang has spent to find Nie Qianqian. In such a short period of time, Yiyang has paid so much that people can imagine. Things will eventually pass, he believes Murong Jin heart is not so stingy, no measure of the people, just need some time to excessive¡° En... "Yiyang completely collapsed, she leaned on moriran''s arms, even the strength to speak was gone. She only felt tired, heart tired, body more tired. What happened tonight is a lesson for her. In the future, she will never take such a big risk and do such a stupid thing. The cold moonlight penetrates the clouds and falls on them, dragging their shadows long... The next day Murong Jin''s heart sleeps until noon before Murong wakes up. The rest of the night restores her energy. She stretched and looked out the window at the warm sunshine, feeling very relaxed. Dressed and washed well, she pushed the door open, and the first scene that came into her eyes was Yiyang dredging the dark power in her body for Junlin. Her eyes slightly flickered, quietly went to one side, quietly looking at them, silent¡° The mother imperial concubine, Yi Yang is not easy, you don''t care with her, her heart is also bitter... "Chu mi''er will prepare the meal to the side of the small table, accompany Murong Jin heart began to eat up, eating while enlightening. She knows Yiyang''s heart knot, if not open, I''m afraid Yiyang will fall into a low ebb. At present, there are many things that need Yiyang''s help. She doesn''t want to let Yiyang fall to the bottom because of such a small thing¡° What happened last night is related to the life and death of Junlin. I just feel very angry with her way of dealing with it. Fortunately, there is nothing wrong with Junlin, otherwise I will definitely play with her. " Murong Jinxin thinks that she is not a person who likes to care too much about others, but last night''s event is too special. She can''t immediately forgive Yiyang''s concealment. If not for Nie Qianqian and Xiaobai, the sky above her head would have changed. She must teach Yiyang a lesson. If the same thing happens again, she should at least learn to tell the truth. Concealment can''t solve the problem¡° How long will the concubine be angry? " Chu mi''er knew her mother''s concubine, and she was not very angry. She looked at Yi Yang with cold sweat and asked in a low voice¡° For at least three days, when she learned her lesson, my anger naturally subsided. Anyway, Nie Qianqian won''t make trouble now. Let her be depressed for three days... "Murong Jin gives Chu mi''er a white look, and sometimes she says she is a little speechless about her daughter who always turns her elbow out. She had planned to be angry for ten and a half days. Now her daughter has pleaded with her, and she is embarrassed to be angry for so long. Now it is also a neutral, she felt that three days time will not let Yiyang lose anything, at most is a little uneasy¡° OK, the mother is the biggest. We can only do what the mother says. " Three days of punishment, harmless, she is not going to care. The mother imperial concubine always has the sense of propriety, won''t let Yi Yang down too much. At present, Tianyuan mainland is temporarily calm, and there are still three major issues that need their long-term consideration¡° Honey, how is Chen Xuan? " That day, Chen Xuan was in a coma after being tortured by Nie Qianqian. Coma time is too long, even she can''t help some worry. It''s not easy to get rid of the poisonous insects on Chen Xuan. If Chen Xuan''s vitality is hurt by the poisonous insects, it''s not worth the loss¡° In the morning, when I went to see it, I woke up. I didn''t have to worry about her. I can recover after a period of rest Chumi''er turns her lips. Although she is very upset with chenxuan, she will do what she should do. She is more mature after all, can''t be as heartless as Xiaoxiao. Now she just wants chenxuan to recover quickly, so that she can be sent away, so that Junlin won''t feel uncomfortable at the thought of her¡° Well, that child is also a bad luck. He was born in order to suffer for the immortal devil. After he was born, he didn''t have a good day. If she can turn over a new leaf, you can''t exclude her too much, understand? " Murong Jinxin took the chopsticks hand to pause for a while, lightly sighed one breath. She doesn''t know how to explain Chen Xuan to mi''er, so she can only understate it. I hope mi''er doesn''t care too much about Chen Xuan. We can still live together as peacefully as before¡° As the saying goes, it''s very important to know what''s wrong and correct it. If she can correct it, Xiaoxiao and I won''t be so ignorant. If she is still immersed in her own fantasy, then we have no way. In our hearts, Junlin is the most important... "

 Chapter 1078

    Chumi''er nodded. She was not a woman without grace. If chenxuan is willing to start from the beginning, she will persuade Xiaoxiao to pull chenxuan forward. I''m afraid that chenxuan will live in the past all the time, and I don''t want to go forward.


    Everything depends on Chen Xuan''s attitude. It''s useless for them to say anything here


    "That''s all. Let''s go to see your grandfather and see him later."


    Murong Jinxin didn''t want to continue this heavy topic. She put down her chopsticks. Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by a rush of footsteps. Looking up, it turned out to be Feng Tianba.


    Looking at Feng Tianba''s face with a worried look, her heart sank. She didn''t have to think that she could guess what had happened.


    "Jinxin, you go to see your father. It seems that my father can''t do it any more..."


    Feng Tianba goes to Murong Jinxin. Although he has tried his best to control his emotions, he still has no results. The sadness that emanates from him, even King''s landing, who is channeling the power of darkness, feels it.


    "What''s the matter? Yesterday, my father was still fine... "


    Murong Jinxin''s face turned white. Without thinking about it, she went out with Feng Tianba. According to the day, her father should have at least half a month to live. Was he stimulated?


    "Maybe he was so worried that he fell down last night, but he would not let me come to you. Last night was the natural punishment of Junlin. He was afraid that there would be an accident in Junlin... "


    Feng Tianba has no way to give an accurate answer, but he thinks his father''s condition is related to Jinxin''s family. Since Jin Xin was seriously injured and returned to the Phoenix family, his father''s mood was particularly low. Later, with the punishment of the emperor''s presence, my father lived almost all day in sighing.


    It''s a terrible situation. It''s strange that my father doesn''t have an accident. Although their brothers were at their father''s side to comfort them, it didn''t help.


    "It seems that I''m wrong to come back this time. I shouldn''t have come back so early..."


    Fengtianba''s words make Murong Jin feel very remorseful. If she had been more cautious and joined the Phoenix family with Xiaobai, the king of the underworld, she would not have been hurt and her father would not have been worried about disaster. She was kind-hearted and did bad things.


    "It''s not your fault. Even if my father went like this, he would have no regrets..."


    Feng Tianba gives Murong Jinxin a comforting look. As a child, no one wants his father to leave early. A lot of things are not they can decide, Jin Xin''s behavior is not any wrong.


    On the contrary, if it wasn''t for Jinxin, my father would have been turned into loess, how could he still live to this day


    "He didn''t have any regrets. I''m very sorry. I didn''t bring anything to the Fengs, but I got too much from them. "


    Murong Jin''s heart rubs her eyebrows. The past is vivid in my mind. Since she came to the mainland, because of her identity as a phoenix girl, she has got everything that a woman in the world wants.


    But in the past more than a hundred years, she has not spent more than half a year in Fengzu


    "Nonsense, if it wasn''t for your relationship, the Phoenix family might have disappeared in this continent. How could it still be today..."


    The identity of jinxinming princess is enough to protect the Phoenix family forever. If it wasn''t for this reason, everyone in this continent would be able to come to their Fengzu to be presumptuous.


    All this is given by Jin Xin, and it is also something that all the people of Feng family need to remember forever


    "No, I forgot one thing. Tianba, you go first, I''ll follow you in a moment... "


    Murong Jin heart suddenly thought of what, hard to pat his head. If Feng Tianba hadn''t mentioned it, she would have forgotten the underworld.


    In the last days of her father''s life, she hoped that their family would accompany him, and there must be Pluto.


    ¡­¡­


    Feng Qian really has reached the limit. After meeting Murong Jinxin''s family for the last time, he closed his eyes with a smile, and his life has come to an end.


    After the event, all the dignified people from the four realms came, which was a great honor to Murong Jin.


    After three days of filial piety, they bid farewell to the Phoenix family. The underworld returns to the demon world to continue to fight against the variant lotus root, while Murong Jinxin returns to the underworld to help Murong ling''er''s doom.


    In the study of the underworld palace, Murong Jinxin sits behind the wide desk, looking at the memorial that seems to never be finished, and sips a sip of tea.


    "Black impermanence, has the devil found Murong ling''er?"


    After days of running, her grief was diluted. Now she just wants to make her life busy. Only in that way can she completely let go of the pain in her heart.


    At present, the only thing she can help is Murong ling''er''s doom. She must go all out and never let Murong ling''er experience an accident like Junlin.


    "We haven''t found it yet. It''s very strange this time. We''ve exhausted all the methods we can use, but Murong ling''er seems to have evaporated from the Tianyuan continent, and we can''t find it any way..."


    Black impermanence''s face is a little heavy. He didn''t do anything during this time. The only thing he did was to find Murong ling''er''s whereabouts. But I don''t know if Murong ling''er is hiding from them. No matter how they look for her, she doesn''t show up.


    "What kind of fetus did Murong ling''er cast in this life?" As a result, Murong Jinxin had expected that the God of time and space had told her three months in advance of Murong linger''s Doomsday. I''m afraid it''s also for this reason. Since the demon lord couldn''t find it, she went out to find it herself. She really didn''t believe it. Ling''er dared to avoid her... "Murong ling''er in this life is a three legged lamb..." Hei Wuchang sweated a little. Murong ling''er seemed to have a problem with her legs. She lost her legs nine times after ten reincarnations, which made him feel that it was God''s intention. He has searched all the places he should look for, and found many lambs without legs, but none of them is Murong ling''er... "Have you searched all the places?" Murong Jin nodded her head and began to think. In Tianyuan, the human world is the place that produces the most sheep. She thinks she should go to the human world¡° Well, we''ve looked for all the places we should look for. We really haven''t... "Hei Wuchang sighed, and a feeling of powerlessness that he had never felt before came. Over the years, he has been busy with many things, and nothing has made him so depressed. They don''t have much time left. If they can''t find Murong ling''er before the destruction of Murong ling''er, the demon world may be destroyed. The consequences are terrible¡° Should she have died long ago, but you didn''t arrest her soul... "Murong Jinxin was silent for a while, overturning the idea that she was just going to look for in the human world. She can trust Hei Wuchang''s ability to handle affairs. Since black impermanence says no, it should be true. If the four realms can''t be found, where can ling''er hide? A possibility came to her mind and made her shiver¡° This... "Murong Jinxin''s words make black impermanence suddenly stop, this possibility is not without. If because of their mistakes, let Murong ling''er''s soul become a fish out of the net. I''m afraid it''s really hard to find it now¡° Bai Wuchang, you should check this matter immediately. From the day Murong ling''er was born, we must find out within ten days. " Murong Jin closed her eyes and looked at the white impermanence. This is the jurisdiction of Bai Wuchang. This matter can only be carried out by Bai Wuchang. If the soul of Murong ling''er is damaged because of Bai Wuchang''s dereliction of duty, she will never forgive Bai Wuchang... "Yes, Princess..." Bai Wuchang just feels that a cold air rises from the bottom of his feet. He seems to think of something very suspicious. Maybe it has something to do with Murong ling''er. I hope things are not at their worst, otherwise it will really lead to a big mistake¡° Jinxin, if it''s really related to Bai Wuchang, don''t punish him severely. He''s been doing his best these years... "With many years of friends and friends, black Wuchang can see a clue from Bai Wuchang''s reaction just now. He looked at Murong Jin''s face and hesitated for a moment. He asked for Bai Wuchang''s love¡° That depends on how wrong he is. Bai Wuchang is too lax recently. If he doesn''t knock him, he will make more mistakes... "Murong Jinxin doesn''t agree with heiwuchang. Heiwuchang can see it, so she can see it. She remembered that Junlin had said something to her, and she decided to take advantage of it to find out the reason for Bai Wuchang''s sudden change. White impermanence is very important to Pluto. After so many years with Pluto, she doesn''t want white impermanence to become the evil sun and betray Pluto¡° I''ve talked to him several times, but he just doesn''t want to let go. I guess something big has happened, otherwise he can''t be out of his mind all day... "Hei Wuchang also feels helpless, but even Wang can''t force what Bai Wuchang doesn''t want to say. In fact, he also wanted to understand what happened to Bai Wuchang? No matter what happened, he meant to face with him¡° one ''s mind is somewhat unhinged? Does Bai Wuchang fall in love with a girl from whose family? " Only in the event of emotional things, it is possible to use such words to describe. She left for a year. What happened to Bai Wuchang in that year? She suddenly felt that she needed to know something about it. Whether Bai Wuchang wants to or not, she must find out the truth. She has no way to accept such white impermanence, and such white impermanence is not qualified to occupy such an important position¡° I''ve asked him that before, and he never says a word. I''ve sent someone to look it up, too, but nothing has been found out. " Black impermanence spread out a hand, this matter he already can''t help, hope Jin heart can check a water to come to a conclusion. It was not easy for them to get to this step. He didn''t want Bai Wuchang to stop¡° I''ll go to Baifu, maybe I can find some clues. Black impermanence, recently too many people have an accident, you must not have an accident. If something happens to you, I''m afraid I can''t afford it... "

 Chapter 1079

    Murong Jinxin went to Heiwu''s side, gently patted him on the shoulder, gave heiwuchang a meaningful vision.


    Since she came out from time and space, things happened one after another, and people around her also happened one after another. Now even white impermanence can''t be spared. She is really worried that black impermanence will follow white impermanence.


    I vaguely feel that this is the great disaster of Tianyuan. As long as I can walk over, Tianyuan will be completely calm.


    "Even if something happens, you will never betray the king. You can rest assured..."


    Black impermanence grins, he knows Murong Jin heart to his care. If someone calculated him, the only thing he could do was to ensure that he would not be used, even if he had to lose his life.


    He can be sorry to the people of the underworld, but he must not be sorry to Jin Xin who is as close as brother and sister to him and the king who is as close as brother to him. This is his bottom line, and no one can step out of it.


    "When I leave, these memorials belong to you..."


    Murong Jin heart smile, from the black impermanence of words and expression, she felt a kind of indestructible persistence, her heart immediately put back to the stomach.


    The plain white little hand pointed to the thick stack of memorials on the desk, and gave black impermanence a supreme right and a responsibility as heavy as Mount Tai.


    "Well..."


    Black impermanence shook his head, looking at the pile of memorials, the corners of his mouth slightly smoked. Since Jin Xin became Princess Ming, he has never burned these memorials in his life. Sometimes he even felt that he was the king of the underworld, fighting with the big and small things in the underworld day and night.


    ¡­¡­


    Murong Jinxin went to the White House, carefully questioned the White House of the next people, for white impermanence change, the heart has the bottom.


    Bai Changchang''s change is not controlled by others, but because she is infatuated with a woman she shouldn''t love. For this reason, she is more acceptable.


    Love has always been easy to hurt people, she has experienced too much. Bai Wuchang hasn''t fallen yet. She already thinks it''s a miracle.


    All the way silent, she came to the palace of the spirit of ten thousand springs. As soon as I entered the hall, I heard a sigh from the spirit of ten thousand springs.


    "Why did she sigh? What happened? "


    Murong Jinxin walked into the hall, looking at the spirit of Wanquan sitting beside in a daze, a strange light flashed through her eyes like stars.


    There are so many things happened recently that she seems to be neglecting the spirit of Wanquan. After coming out of the crevice of time and space, she saw the spirit of ten thousand springs for the first time.


    "Jin Xin, why did you come back? Your father, he... "


    The spirit of Wanquan is obviously a little unexpected. Murong Jinxin goes to Fengzu. She knows about it. According to the calculation of time, Jinxin has to stay in Fengzu for at least one month. But Jinxin is back now, which means that the old patriarch of Fengzu ascended to heaven ahead of time.


    Looking at Murong Jinxin''s haggard little face, she was also distressed. The child hasn''t had a comfortable life in these two lives. It''s really hard for her.


    "I''m too worried to leave early. The underworld goes to the demon world to deal with the mutated demon. I come back to deal with the robbery of Murong ling''er. "


    Murong Jin heart faint smile, she knows the spirit of ten thousand springs and no malicious, just too concerned about her. Her father''s leaving really made her feel very heavy, but life still has to go on. She can''t always live in the shadow of her father''s leaving.


    "There are always birth, aging, illness and death. Please forgive me..."


    The spirit of Wan Quan doesn''t know how to comfort Murong Jin''s heart. Murong Jin''s heart is as clear as a mirror. She sees everything thoroughly and doesn''t know what she says.


    As for Murong ling''er, she estimated that she couldn''t help, and there was no need to ask more. Thinking that she would have to return to the dust decades later, she felt a little lonely.


    "Concubine, after these two things are settled, I will not go anywhere with the underworld, but stay with you in the underworld..."


    Murong Jin''s heart is so sharp that she can see the clue from the subtle emotional changes of Wanquan spirit. It suddenly occurred to her that the life of the spirit of ten thousand springs was limited, and there were only eighty years left.


    They were always busy with this and that before, but they forgot such an important thing. Eighty years, that is to say, with a flick of a finger, their time together has really run out.


    "OK, before I die, if I can see that mi''er Jun Lin is married, I will die without regret..."


    Wan Quan''s spirit has sorted out her emotions. In fact, her life has been quite complete. The only son has been happy, she has been very satisfied.


    She does not ask for anything, only for her grandchildren to find their own belongings and happiness just like their parents.


    "Jun Lin''s smile is not a big problem. Honey has a headache. It seems that the child''s heart has never thought about the love between men and women, and I don''t want to force her


    Junlin and LeLe are not big problems. It''s just a matter of time. Xiaoxiao and chenye, if chenye changes his mind, there is also Chengen, the infatuated spare wheel, which is not a big problem. The biggest problem is that mi''er, who has been a heavenly daughter, was forced to cut off her marriage. She was so calm about her feelings that she was embarrassed.


    "If you have time to go to heaven and ask Yuelao, if she is destined to have no marriage in this life, it''s OK. If so, let''s add fuel. It''s not easy for that child, and I can''t bear to force her. " Wan Quan''s spirit nodded, Chu mi''er although? Her own granddaughter, but always filial to her. For chumi''er, she is as loving as her own granddaughter. It''s the best thing about marriage. If not, it would be natural... "Well, a few days ago, Junlin told me about Haohao''s bitter pursuit of honey. She asked me to give her more space and not to disturb the relationship. I also agreed..." she thought it was funny to think of Junlin''s serious face at that time. Junlin is probably afraid that because of Ranran''s relationship, she will intercede with mi''er and force her to be with Hao Hao. In the hearts of the children, she may have been reduced to a mother who only cares about friendship. Such a situation, in the days to come, she must go to improve¡° You, just those friends who care about you so much that the children can''t stand it any more. " The spirit of Wanquan knocks Murong Jinxin''s head. She knows what kind of temperament Murong Jinxin is. It''s just that she didn''t expect that the children are so sensitive and young that they have begun to distinguish these. Jin heart if not pay attention to grasp the propriety, I''m afraid the consequences are very serious¡° After Chen Xuan''s affair, I have realized my mistake deeply, and determined to correct it. Well, let''s get down to business. Why did my mother just sigh? " Murong Jinxin never evades her own shortcomings. If she finds them, she will change them. What''s more, it also involves her dearest children. No matter how painful or difficult it is, she must change them. After talking about the children, she turned to the spirit of ten thousand springs. In addition to seeing her, there is a very important reason why she is looking for wanquanzhiling today¡° I''ve already told Bai Wuchang what to say, but even if he is stubborn, I have no choice... "The spirit of Wanquan sighed again. Since Jinxin asked, it means that Jinxin already knows, and she doesn''t have to hide it. About Bai Changchang, she has been troubled for a long time, and she doesn''t know how to convince him. No matter from which aspect, they are too different to come together¡° Does she like white impermanence? " Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrows, but asked another question. If the concubine likes Bai Wuchang, then everything is not a problem. If you don''t like it, it''s another matter. My father has been away for many years. Even if my mother and concubine remarry, even if my father is alive in heaven, she will understand. She thinks it''s really nothing¡° How can you ask such a question? Like it or not, it''s impossible for me and Bai Wuchang. You''d better try to make Bai Wuchang wake up quickly so as not to delay the normal operation of the underworld. " Wan Quan''s spirit was stunned, and Murong Jin''s question left her speechless. Do you like it? Maybe there was a moment''s heart, but it can''t be the reason why she has to go with Bai Wuchang in spite of the secular world. She is the old princess of the underworld. She has her own things to protect. She can''t destroy her image of working hard for more than 100000 yuan in the last time of her life¡° In this way, the concubine has feelings for Bai Wuchang, but she doesn''t dare to get together just because of your status, does she? " Murong Jin heart looking at a face tangled spirit of ten thousand springs, the expression on the face is very calm. After years of getting along with each other, she has already known the spirit of Wanquan very well. If she doesn''t like it at all, she will refuse it directly. How can she still be so tangled. Sometimes feelings are not rational. Without hurting anyone, she feels that her mother and concubine can come together with Bai Wuchang. A person''s Day is too hard, especially at night, a person lying in the cold bed, tossing and turning. That''s a terrible feeling¡° What feelings do you have? Where''s the feeling? Since the death of your father, your mother has no feelings. That''s the end of the matter. Don''t get involved. If it''s spread out, it won''t be good for the underworld. " Wan Quan''s spirit stares at Murong Jin''s heart. She has no way to deny Murong Jin''s words, but she has to deny them. She always takes her feelings seriously. She married Pluto more than 100000 years ago, so she has to keep it to the end. In this world, a lot of things can''t be perfect. She knows this very well, so her attitude has been very firm¡° Mother imperial concubine, if I were you, I would be with Bai Wuchang regardless of everything. Life is short. Why bother yourself? You have almost devoted your life to the underworld. Why can''t you live for yourself the rest of your life? "

 Chapter 1080

    Bai Wuchang''s character is so good that she will never be wronged when she is with Bai Wuchang. For the remaining 80 years, she didn''t want her mother to live alone.


    Maybe her thought is a little ahead of time, but she really thinks that if men have love and women are interested, there is really no need to care about those worldly eyes.


    Life is for oneself, not for others. As long as you are happy, no matter what others say


    "Jinxin, the successive Hades can have countless concubines, but the princess of Hades can only have one. Once a concubine is established, it cannot be dethroned for life. You should understand this rule, right? Even if I die, I can''t get rid of the identity of Princess Ming... "


    The spirit of ten thousand springs sighed. Sometimes life is really hard. It''s impossible to live at will. She is not Jinxin after all, she has her own moral bottom line. At the beginning, when she decided to marry the old Hades, she had this heart preparation.


    Once you enter this Palace door, you will never leave. Even if you die, you will lose your soul


    "Rules are dead, people are alive. As long as my mother''s wife is willing, I will change this rule now. Your marriage with your father was broken on the day of his death. Even if you remarry, it''s not against the code of ethics. "


    Murong Jin heart painstakingly persuades, she knows the ten thousand spring spirit heart deeply planted those stubborn, she felt completely unnecessary. She is a good example. If she is too stubborn, she can''t get together with Hades.


    Their feelings, though a little unacceptable to the world, are pure and worthy of blessing


    "Well, don''t try to persuade me. I''ve made up my mind. If Bai Wuchang insists on his own way, I can only let ming''er depose him and demote him to the common people. "


    The spirit of Wanquan knows that Murong Jin''s heart is just good, just wants her to be happy too much, but she forgets her identity. The identity of Princess Ming is destined to imprison her for a lifetime, which can never be discarded.


    Moreover, her days are not many, how can she be so selfish to contain white impermanence. White impermanence can live for a long time, he can find a woman, happy for a long time.


    "Concubine, I only want a word from you. Do you have a heart for Wuchang? You just need to answer whether I have or not. You don''t have to worry about other things. I''ll take care of them. "


    Murong Jin heart to see the spirit of Wanquan lost, she seized the hand of Wanquan spirit, lock the eyes of Wanquan spirit, word by word asked.


    She only needs an answer, an answer from the heart. She has come up with a way to let Bai Changchang and the spirit of Wanquan be together quietly and not be disturbed by the world.


    "Concubine, I want a real answer. Don''t fool me. If you know my character, it will not be very good to fool me. "


    The evasion of the spirit of Wanquan makes Murong Jin''s heart more firm. Her mother''s concubine should have a good feeling for Bai Wuchang, otherwise she doesn''t have any evasion. It''s just that the shackles on her mother''s concubine are too heavy, and she doesn''t dare to face her feelings that are not tolerated by the world.


    "The heart is more than the strength, that''s the answer I give you. Jin Xin, don''t be too stubborn. Some things are doomed to be not as perfect as we think. "


    Murong Jin heart was so frame, the spirit of ten thousand springs is helpless. They are all women. What she thinks in her heart is that Murong Jin''s heart has already guessed. I''m afraid I can''t hide it. I admit that she can''t do the same.


    Such an answer has revealed her idea completely, she knows Murong Jin heart understand. This is so far, and she doesn''t want to mention it in the future.


    "It''s enough for my mother to have this heart. I''ll bear with her for a while. When the two major issues are solved, I''ll give her the life she wants."


    Murong Jin heart let go of the spirit of the ten thousand springs hand, the corner of the mouth hook out a smile. I''ve got one. It seems that she has to talk to Bai Changchang, so that she won''t be able to put her mother in her heart and can''t lift her spirits when she does anything.


    Mother and white impermanence, white impermanence and mother, it seems that a pair of men and women can not get together, but in the next 80 years to reshape another happiness.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies in a hurry. In the blink of an eye, ten days have passed. This day early in the morning, the white impermanence then took a body of cold idea to return a life.


    Just walked into the study, then felt the atmosphere of the study some strange. A lift Mou, then went up to Murong Jin heart that piece smile not smile face.


    He was surprised, as if something had been seen through, and his hand under the white sleeve robe was slightly clenched into a fist.


    "Bai Wuchang, ten days have passed. Where is Murong ling''er?"


    Murong Jin''s heart is too lazy to go around with Bai Wuchang. As soon as she exits, she goes straight to the theme. When Murong ling''er''s whereabouts haven''t been found out, she just hangs Bai Wuchang. It was a little punishment to make him feel upset.


    "It''s true that, as the princess guessed, Murong ling''er has already passed away, but his soul has not been taken back to the underworld. Her subordinates have recovered her soul, but her soul is damaged. I''m afraid it needs the princess to repair it with soul repair. If your subordinates are guilty, please let the princess plead guilty. "


    Bai Wuchang flops down on his knees. As soon as he mentions Murong ling''er, he wants to slap himself in the face. Fortunately, the princess is careful enough, otherwise he will really destroy the demon world. If she made such a big mistake, even if she cut him to pieces, she would praise him... "Bai Wuchang, I probably forgot to tell you. In order to save Junlin, I have lost 20% of my power, so I can''t use the skill of soul repair. Now Murong ling''er''s doom is coming. What do you say to deal with it? " Smell speech, Murong Jin heart is a sigh of relief. She took over the white impermanence handed over "I don''t know... Everything depends on the princess... I can''t forgive..." at this moment, white impermanence really want to bump to death, what on earth is he doing? Being in his position and not doing his job, he is really ashamed of the trust of the king and the princess, and the support of thousands of people in the underworld. He should die, and he is the kind of death without a burial place... "Since you know that your sin is unforgivable, after you finish the work of Murong ling''er and the demon world, you will think for a hundred years. When I think about it, when I will come back. " Murong Jin heart looking at such white impermanence, in the heart of that little bit of expectation has also failed. Just, if he doesn''t want to talk to her, she will wait patiently. She would like to see if Bai Changchang can stand such punishment. If really, her words just fall, white impermanence then fiercely raised a head, a face pain of looking at her, lips open close several times, for a long time just opened a mouth¡° Princess... Can you change a punishment... My subordinates can die... But I don''t want to think about it... "No matter how I die, it''s all over, and I don''t need to think about other things. But, more than a hundred years of thinking, it means that before she died, he could not look at her again. He can''t accept such a cruel punishment, absolutely can''t accept... "You''ve worked hard for the underworld for so many years, and there''s no merit, there''s also hardship, so I can''t let you die. Only this method is the best for you now. Whether you accept it or not, my order is given, and you must carry it out. " Murong Jinxin naturally understands why Bai Wuchang rejects such punishment. However, if Bai Wuchang wants to be with his mother, he can only disappear for a hundred years. He agreed or not, and it all turned out like this. After that, she waved, indicating that Bai Wuchang could leave. Today''s white impermanence is no longer suitable for performing some very important tasks. Just take advantage of this time, let him rest, or let him think more clearly¡° Thank you for your leaving... "The blue veins on Bai Wuchang''s forehead burst out. He took a deep breath of fresh air, and then suppressed his irritability. At this time, he can only endure for a while. After everything is settled, he is coming to talk with the princess. He believed that the princess was sensible and would not force him to do anything he did not want to do. He got up and left. At the moment of going out of the study, Murong Jinxin''s voice floated out again. He thought he had heard the wrong thing. Fierce turn back, is still Murong Jin heart that smile face. In a flash, he understood, his careful thinking, Murong Jin heart has already guessed, and willing to complete¡° White impermanence, this period of time the situation is more severe, you first stay in the mother''s side to protect her. Don''t let your mother and concubine have any accidents, or you will come to see me... "

 Chapter 1081

    Murong Jin heart sent white impermanence left, should relax the heart is still very heavy. She touched the small porcelain vase in her arms, said hello to Hei Wuchang, and went to a courtyard next to Hades palace.


    What she said before is also true, her soul repair skill really can''t work. Now if you want to repair Murong ling''er''s soul, I''m afraid you have to go to Yiyang.


    Because of Junlin, she told mi''er that she would hang Yiyang for three days. It happened that she met her father''s death again. She became a busy dog and had no idea to resolve the knot in Yiyang''s heart.


    Today, I took this opportunity to speak, so that the child in Junlin would not always look at her with a bullying look.


    In the quiet courtyard, Yiyang and moriran sit opposite each other. Two cups of flower tea are placed on the small table in front of them. The faint fragrance of flowers is floating in the air, refreshing.


    "You are very leisurely..."


    Murong Jinxin is not polite to them at all. She opens the door and goes in. Seeing the loneliness on their faces, the corners of their mouths slightly smoked.


    Yiyang is such a mood, she can understand. But what happened to moriran? With such a sad face, who owes him money?


    "Jinxin, please make up with her. If you don''t make up with her, her eyes will be blind... "


    Moriran saw Murong Jinxin coming in, and almost cried with joy. Since the emperor came to punish them, Murong Jinxin didn''t say a word to them for nearly 20 days. When they were in the Phoenix family, they could still convince themselves that Murong Jin''s heart was devoid of skills.


    But, back to the underworld this ten days, Murong Jin heart still ignore them, let their heart in addition to uneasy, more or chagrin.


    "What''s the big deal? My temper comes and goes quickly. I''ve been busy with Murong ling''er these ten days. I really forgot about you... "


    Murong Jinxin turns her eyes at Morin, goes to the small table, takes the small pot of tea and pours it into her mouth. The bold and forthright appearance finally calms Morin''s mood.


    Moriran looked at this Murong Jin heart, did not feel any rejection breath from her body, the corners of the mouth finally hook out a faint smile.


    "You put us aside, you deserve to be busy..."


    Moriran picked up the small kettle that Murong Jinxin had drunk, went to one side and began to make tea. He knew that Murong Jinxin''s coming in person represented that her anger had gone away. In the future, as long as they did things with a little discretion, everything would be as if nothing had happened.


    "It''s not that I''m too busy to come to you. Come on, repair Murong ling''er''s soul for me. I have to let her get reincarnated immediately, otherwise it will be too late..."


    Murong Jin sits down on the chair where moriran once sat, takes out the small porcelain vase with Murong ling''er''s soul from her arms, and pushes it directly to Yiyang. Her words have made her intention very clear.


    Looking at Yiyang''s red eyes, several thick black lines slide down the back of her head. This ancient goddess is really made of water. If something happens in the future, she won''t deal with it in such a way that Yiyang won''t cry to death.


    "Good..."


    Yiyang a listen to Murong Jin wish to talk to her, depressed mood dissipated most. He opened the small porcelain vase on the small table and released Murong ling''er''s soul. A colorful flash, a touch of pure white with a few silk of black spirit will appear in everyone''s eyes.


    "How did you get hurt so badly? I have to peel off Bai Wuchang''s skin. "


    Murong Jin heart looked at the floating in the air, even can''t stand the soul, the corner of the mouth smile instant condensation. Just a glance at her, she can see how serious the damage to her soul is. Is it that she has laid such a heavy hand on ling''er?


    She must find out the truth and tear the black handed bastard to pieces


    "My God... She... She..."


    Yiyang''s casting method trapped the soul. After a careful look, he was shocked on his pale face. She seems to want to say something, and then feel that the words will let Murong Jin heart is very sad, forcefully will be about to blurt out the words swallow back to the stomach.


    "If you have something to say, don''t stammer. What I hate most in my life is being punished."


    Murong Jin heart from Yiyang shocked look to see a trace of clues, this is the whole face are gloomy down. It seems that ling''er had suffered from some inhuman torture during this period of time, otherwise Yiyang would not be this expression.


    "Murong ling''er''s soul was forced into some objects to revive, and then insulted for a long time..."


    At this juncture, Yiyang doesn''t dare to provoke Murong Jin''s heart. If it makes Murong Jin''s heart angry again, she can''t afford the consequences.


    Murong ling''er is also a hard-working woman. She has to bear these when she dies. It''s not easy for her to be a devil.


    "If I find out that it''s the son of a bitch who did it, I''ll kill all his nine nationalities..."


    Yiyang''s words make Murong Jin''s heart hit hard. She just feels that her chest is oppressed by something. She can''t even breathe.


    Ling''er was treated like this. She didn''t even dare to think about it. It was so terrible... "Wait..." Yi Yang looked at the soul floating in the air, and his face changed again. Pinch finger began to calculate, calculated for a while, face just slightly good-looking some¡° What has been worked out? " Murong Jin''s heart knows that Yiyang must have found something wrong, and her heart immediately raises it. Don''t tell her that the soul of ling''er can''t be repaired, then she will spit blood and die directly. She felt that she had never been so nervous and uneasy, even her palms had oozed thick sweat... "If you look at Murong ling''er''s soul carefully, the three spirits and seven spirits have basically dispersed. If you want to repair it, you have to reorganize it, which is probably not a bad thing for her..." Yi Yang pointed to the soul that seemed to be collapsing in mid air, In order to let Murong Jin heart see more clearly. Murong ling''er has the opportunity to rebuild her soul before the doom, which is absolutely good for her. God in the end or pity Murong ling''er, let her in those purgatory like pain, rebirth¡° It''s true. It seems that God doesn''t want ling''er to die in the disaster of destroying the top... "With Yi Yang''s prompt, Murong Jin''s heart immediately sees it, and she is really happy and worried. On the one hand, she loves Murong ling''er, on the other hand, she is happy for Murong ling''er. This kind of contradictory mood makes her tangled as never before. A new soul is fearless in the face of any difficulties. The new ling''er, in the destruction of the top, will become more powerful¡° Murong ling''er has suffered so much that she will naturally get her own happiness. This is the cause and effect cycle in the world. I''ll reorganize her soul first. I''ll talk about it later. " Yiyang smiles at Murong Jinxin. Murong ling''er is a blessing in disguise. He meets Murong Jinxin''s friend to help him. There won''t be any problem with the destruction of the top. Looking at the struggling soul in mid air, Yiyang decides to repair it first, so as not to make it struggle in such agony¡° En... "Murong Jin''s heart didn''t say anything more. She just looked at Yiyang and began to cast the spell. She untied Murong ling''er''s soul bit by bit and closed it again bit by bit. After the reorganization of Yiyang, the color of the soul becomes pure. The body that shakes fish mouth originally also is strong a lot of, jumped up suddenly, look very have spirit¡° Take... "Yiyang takes the reconstructed soul back to the small porcelain vase and hands it to Murong Jinxin, with a trace of expectation in his gentle eyes. She didn''t want Murong Jin''s heart to come to her for peace because she wanted her. She hoped that Murong Jin''s heart would be really angry, otherwise she would still have trouble sleeping and eating¡° Yiyang, what''s the situation of Junlin? " Murong Jin heart to Yiyang smile, patted afraid of her slightly cold hands, a subtle action has shown her kindness. Since she came to find them, it means that there is no knot in her heart. Yiyang really doesn''t need to be so sensitive¡° The progress is a little slow. At this speed, it will take at least half a year, or even longer... "Yiyang feels a special headache when he mentions the dark power on Junlin. She''s tried everything, but she still can''t. The dark power in Jun Lin''s body can only be dredged little by little, and she has no other way¡° You don''t have to worry too much, as long as there is no life danger, half a year is not long. The safety of you and Junlin is the most important thing. Do you understand? " Murong Jinxin knows that Yiyang is very good to Junlin, even a little too good. She is really worried that Yiyang will do something to hurt herself in order to help Junlin, which is definitely not worth the loss. Yiyang also shoulders the responsibility of transforming evil Qi into evil Qi. No accident can happen, even for the sake of Junlin. Yiyang, it''s too important for Tianyuan Mainland... "Well, I know I still have a lot of things to do. I won''t make fun of my body. Jinxin, I won''t hide anything from you in the future. I''m really afraid that you will ignore me... "Yi Yang nodded and looked at Murong Jinxin, who had recovered as usual. His mood was much better. She sucked her nose, took the initiative to hold Murong Jinxin''s hand, and showed her unsafe part to Murong Jinxin. Their family had helped her, she cared about them, she didn''t want to have any unhappiness with them for any reason¡° That''s my temper. I''m afraid you''ll have to get used to it later. You see, my quarrel with Hades is earth shaking, and it will be better after that. I was really angry that night. After you become a mother, you can feel my mood at that moment... "

 Chapter 1082

    Murong Jinxin patted Yiyang gently on the back of her hand. Looking at Yiyang''s deer like eyes, she felt a sense of guilt.


    This is the magic of the ancient goddess. She can influence you unconsciously. When you find out, she has a place in your heart.


    "Mother? I''m afraid it''s impossible in this life, maybe never... "


    Smell speech, Yi Yang wry smile a, didn''t tangle before of affair, but touched to touch own small abdomen, some dispirited opened mouth.


    About being a mother, she once had a fantasy, but it''s a pity that fantasy can only be fantasy after all, and the reality is still so cruel.


    "That''s not necessarily. I''ve asked the purple fairy to study your situation. Maybe there will be a solution soon."


    Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrow, the same as a woman, she too can experience Yiyang mood. If a woman doesn''t even have the right to be a mother, it''s too sad.


    Yiyang''s seal has been lifted. She is a normal woman. What they need to solve now is that Yiyang''s power will not dissipate after she is pregnant.


    She always firmly believes that as long as they really want to solve this problem, after brainstorming, there will be a way to solve it.


    "That''s the price I have to pay, and I''m satisfied that there''s a way to keep me from getting pregnant."


    People can not be too greedy, too greedy often will not have a good result. After all these years, she should get used to it. There are some things that she can''t ask for, and she has understood that for a long time.


    Now she and moriran can live like a couple. She thinks that''s a gift from heaven


    "Don''t be so pessimistic. Believe me, there will be a way. I''ll take you to the purple bamboo forest when all the busy things are finished. I won''t leave until I cure you. "


    Murong Jinxin took a cup of tea from moriran and sipped it gently. The warm sunshine scattered on her little face, bringing out a soft beauty.


    Yiyang will be a mother one day, and it won''t be too late


    "Well..."


    Yiyang looking at Murong Jin heart firm eyes, smile finally turned into a knowing smile. Well, since Murong Jinxin says there is hope, she hopes her life will have miracles.


    She should believe Murong Jin''s heart, because up to now, everything Murong Jin wants to do can be achieved.


    "Well, I''ll take ling''er''s soul to reincarnation first. In order to avoid another accident, maybe I have to leave for a while. Watch for me. Don''t let the underworld go wrong. "


    Murong Jin heart looked at the sky, did not say anything more. Exhorting Yiyang moriran a few words, he left with a small porcelain vase.


    Her focus now is to help ling''er survive the robbery. The last two months are very critical. She has to watch it herself.


    ¡­¡­


    Murong ling''er''s soul was Murong Jin heart to Naihe bridge, to the side of niutoumamian. The next generation of Murong ling''er will be a deer, a deer without antlers.


    This is also a better situation in Murong ling''er''s reincarnation career, at least without missing arms and legs. It''s really nothing without two antlers.


    Murong Jinxin watched Murong ling''er''s soul step on the path of reincarnation. According to the guidance of niutoumamian, she chased out from another direction.


    Leaving the underworld, she followed Murong ling''er''s soul to a primeval forest. In a quiet corner of the primeval forest, a doe was struggling in a pool of blood.


    "Alas..."


    Seeing this bloody scene, Murong Jinxin originally wanted to rescue the deer, but because she couldn''t get involved in Murong linger''s life, her steps stopped abruptly.


    With a sigh, he went to the side of the tree and sat down. He dropped his eyes. He couldn''t bear to see this cruel scene.


    Murong ling''er''s soul floated in the air for a long time, until she saw that the DOE below was about to faint with pain, and then she flew down into the DOE''s body.


    The faint white light envelops the DOE and awakens the dying doe. I saw the DOE''s bloodshot eyes, a shrill scream, gurgling blood flowing out of her body, and a broken path also appeared on the grass beside her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Doe looked at the whole body of blood sparkling deer, mouth slightly raised, pulled out a trace of heartfelt smile. A drop of tears also slipped from the eyes, fell on the deer''s head, hit out a small blood.


    It stretched out its tongue, trying to lick the deer''s blood clean, but after a few licks, the head was weak and left forever.


    "Whether it''s human or animal, maternal love is great after all..."


    Murong Jinxin several strides in the past, the deer''s body moved to one side, dug a pit to bury up. She can''t save the deer''s life, she can only let it go in such a way.


    She thought of the scene of her dystocia and couldn''t help sighing. What love in the world can match the maternal love?


    As soon as her words fell, the newly born fawn finally moved. Her big eyes slowly opened. It seemed that she wanted to stand up, but after a long time, she still couldn''t achieve her wish.


    She raised her head difficultly, and swept her big eyes around. Then she swept Murong Jin''s heart not far away. Shuimengmeng''s big eyes flashed a touch of crystal light, moved his front paws and began to climb in the direction of Murong Jin''s heart.


    "Ling''er, this is your last reincarnation. No matter how hard it is, you have to go by yourself... "


    Murong Jin''s heart didn''t move, not because she was cruel, but because she understood too well. If she helped Murong ling''er at this time, Murong ling''er would have a sense of dependence in her heart.


    In the face of such a terrible primeval forest, she did not allow Murong ling''er to have such a sense of dependence, which would kill Murong ling''er.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The fawn raised his head. Shuimengmeng''s big eyes blinked, and his raised forepaws were put down gently. Although she was just born, her memory is still very well preserved.


    At the moment when she saw Murong Jin''s heart, she just subconsciously wanted to go to Murong Jin''s heart. She didn''t think that this was another brand-new life for her. She had to summon up the courage to face it.


    "Ling''er, all your sufferings are coming to an end. In two months, you''re going to go through a disaster. As long as you can survive, even if your sin is redeemed, you can be with the devil forever... "


    Murong Jin heart looking at Murong ling''er in the eyes of light loss, the heart is also very uncomfortable. She hesitated for a moment, went to the fawn and squatted down. Take out a clean handkerchief from your arms and wipe the bloodstain on the deer''s feet.


    This is what the DOE just wanted to do, but she didn''t finish it in time. She did it for the DOE, which is also a love for the DOE.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Jinxin''s words are like a heavy bomb. Xiaolu raised her head again. This time, her big eyes flashed a touch of brilliance.


    She thought she had heard wrong, until she saw Murong Jin''s knowing smile at the corner of her mouth, she had a little sense of reality.


    The last reincarnation, all her suffering is about to end in two months. She will survive the destruction of the top. She must.


    "Ling''er, your soul has been reorganized, and I''ve asked for elixir from Taibai Venus. If you want to survive this disaster, you must have no problem!"


    Murong Jinxin wiped the deer''s body clean, and touched the incomplete parts on both sides of the deer very lovingly. Her tone was also a lot easier.


    Such Murong ling''er can only evoke her heart full of pity. She can''t help laughing at the thought of Murong ling''er''s coming happiness.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Deer very quiet nest in Murong Jinxin''s hand, listen to Murong Jinxin''s words, feel special stability in the heart. She knows Murong Jinxin''s temperament and will prepare everything for her before her doom.


    She only needs to stick to it for another two months. She has experienced all kinds of pain in these years. For the remaining two months, she felt that she had no problem.


    "Ling''er, I can''t do anything for you now. In the days to come, you have to support yourself. I''m leaving... "


    Murong Jin''s heart gently stroked the deer''s body, she did not go to get water for her, did not go to find food for her, all of them need to be solved by ling''er.


    These things seem simple, but it''s very difficult for linger now. No matter how hard it is, we can only do it by ourselves.


    As for her, she will follow Murong ling''er with a secret. As long as Murong ling''er has no devastating accident, she will not interfere in Murong ling''er''s life.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiaolu raised his head again and blinked at Murong Jin''s heart, saying that she had heard Murong Jin''s words.


    She can understand Murong Jinxin. If Murong Jinxin helps her at this time, she will suffer more disasters. She has to bear the pain of reincarnation. No one can help her.


    "Take care, see you in two months..."


    Murong Jinxin pasted her little face on the deer''s face, rubbed the deer''s head again, and then got up and disappeared in the same place.


    She ordered a dark Wei who followed her to say a few words, then she quietly concealed herself in the dark and closed her eyes to sleep.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Unable to feel the breath of Murong Jin''s heart, the deer''s small head, which was raised difficultly, dropped down again. Shuimengmeng''s big eyes blinked hard, and a tear fell on the grass in front of him.


    The tears bitter, but with a touch of sweet.


    She just lay there and slept for a long time. It wasn''t until the next day when the sun came out that she struggled to climb towards a river in the distance.


    Every step of climbing almost exhausted all her strength, but she didn''t give up. It took her two hours to climb to the river and drink her first drink since she was born.


    In the distance, Murong Jinxin and the devil fight side by side, looking at such a sad scene. Murong Jin''s heart was red, and the devil''s eyes were drooping¡° The ultimate goal of all her sufferings is to be with you forever. There is a woman like her in this world, who will do whatever it takes for love. You are really lucky to meet her... "

 Chapter 1083

    Murong Jin heart looked at the demon''s face that obvious pain color, gently patted the demon''s shoulder. She always knew that the road of Murong ling''er''s reincarnation was very difficult, but she never thought it was so difficult.


    Just to drink water, we have to climb for two hours. She couldn''t imagine how long it would take Murong ling''er to have a meal.


    "I will firmly remember this moment. When she turns into a human, I will try my best to be good to her. Jinxin, thank you... "


    Demon Zun slightly closed his eyes. In fact, ling''er didn''t have to suffer this pain. Everything was for him. He knew how deep and heavy such a feeling was. If he can, he really hopes that ling''er will bear all this by himself


    "There''s one thing I didn''t want to tell you. Seeing today''s scene, I think you should know. You can''t find ling''er all this time. That''s because ling''er of the last life has already died. Her soul was taken away by someone who wanted to, and injected her soul into some living bodies, insulting ling''er for a long time. Yesterday, when I got her soul, her soul had been badly damaged. It was Yiyang who repaired it for her. "


    Remembering what Yiyang said, Murong Jinxin''s tone became heavy. As for the fact that ling''er''s soul had been humiliated, she thought that the devil should know. Only when the devil knows, can he cherish ling''er more in the future.


    Another point is that she is afraid that those memories will make ling''er''s memory too deep and affect her later life. When the devil knows it, he will find a way to enlighten ling''er.


    "Find out that bastard and give him to me. I have to tear him to pieces..."


    A sharp pain attacked the whole body of demon Zun. He only felt his head buzzing, and the veins on his forehead burst out. Ling''er even suffered such a pain. For ling''er, such a pain should be fatal.


    His body trembled uncontrollably, and his slender fingers tightly clasped the ancient tree beside him, hoping to tear up the man who violated ling''er.


    "Yes, but ling''er is a blessing in disguise. Because of such an accident, the soul of ling''er got the chance to reorganize. She''s going to be safe from her doom. "


    Murong Jin''s heart nodded, and there was nothing wrong with the devil''s request. She saw two kinds of expression from the face of the devil, one was the towering anger, the other was the deep pity.


    She was relieved. At least after hearing such an accident, the devil didn''t show his spit on ling''er


    "Jin Xin, do you want to seal up ling''er''s memory for her?"


    For the present devil, he has the most trust in Murong Jinxin. He wants to listen to Murong Jinxin''s opinions on anything he is not sure about.


    He knows Murong Jinxin too well. He knows that every word Murong Jinxin says and everything she does is for his good


    "You have to make up your mind about this. If you think it will affect your life, let''s seal it up for ling''er sometime..."


    This problem she once thought, she can''t make a decision for the devil and ling''er, everything depends on the devil''s own judgment. For any woman, having such a memory may be devastating, and it''s not bad to forget it.


    She looked at the fawn lying not far away. She believed that no matter what decision the devil made, the fawn could survive.


    "I''d better seal it up. I don''t want her to be tired of that memory. I''ll seal up her memory now..."


    Demon Zun pondered for a long time and made a decision that was not very surprising. He hoped that what his ling''er had were all good memories. As for these painful and embarrassing memories, I''d better forget them completely.


    With a flick of the slender fingers, a black light disappeared into the body of the deer. The deer, who was still in the sun, slowly closed its big eyes.


    The devil walked slowly in the past. He knew that the fawn still remembered everything, and he did not dare to move the fawn. The big hand gently stroked the deer''s delicate body, and the dark pupil eyes were all deeply spoiled.


    "Ling''er..."


    He called a low, all the thoughts at the moment have become a little pale. So close to let the devil''s heart beat violently, even his hand stroking the fawn trembled.


    "Devil, do it quickly, don''t delay ling''er too much time..."


    Murong Jin heart looked at the sky, the original bright sky suddenly gloomy many, face a change. A few strides came to the devil''s head and motioned him to look into the air.


    God has eyes to see what they do. If they do too much, it will be more difficult for ling''er to destroy the top.


    "Good..."


    The devil got up quickly and didn''t dare to touch the fawn. He put a curse on his hands, and the curse escaped from his thin lip, and instantly disappeared into the deer''s body.


    The deer''s calm body trembled, and shuimengmeng''s eyes opened again. She raised her small head hard, looked around, and found nothing different.


    She felt a little strange. She was fine just now. How could she pass out all of a sudden? Someone must have been here, isn''t it? "..." The deer''s small mouth opened, and never made a sound. If it is really the devil, then she should pretend that nothing happened, otherwise the devil will be remembered by God. She had no time to think about it, and the hunger in her stomach had spread. She lowered her head, drank a few mouthfuls of warm water again, and then crawled to the primeval forest with her delicate body. She has to live. This is her last reincarnation. She doesn''t allow herself to have any soft meat. She wants to work hard to live a good life like every reincarnation in the past. The sun fell on her and made her feel warm. She didn''t know where the strength came from. She raised her head high as if she were an invincible soldier and bravely went ahead Time is in a hurry. In a twinkling of an eye, two months have passed. In the past two months, Murong Jinxin and the devil have been guarding Murong ling''er''s side, watching Murong ling''er bravely go to the day of annihilation through all kinds of hardships. In their hearts, apart from bitterness, they are more happy. This morning, an unexpected guest came to the primeval forest, that is Taibai Venus. Taibai Jinxing looked at the deer in front of her and patted her head affectionately¡° Murong ling''er, it''s hard for you these years. I hope that you will be a woman who is loved by the world like the princess of the underworld After that, he took out the elixir from his arms, which he had spent three months blessing, and motioned the fawn to swallow it. In order to give full play to the efficacy of this pill, he hardly closed his eyes for three months. "..." Xiaolu was very obedient, and immediately swallowed the Xiuling pill that Murong Jin had asked for. At the entrance of the elixir, she lifted her soul up, and the power of her soul soared. No wonder Jinxin will say that she will not have any problem, just this pill, she felt that her ability has been enhanced seven or eight times. She rubbed the arm of Taibai Jinxing. Shuimengmeng blinked her big eyes and expressed her gratitude to Taibai Jinxin¡° You don''t have to thank me. Princess Ming almost cried for this pill that day. If you want to thank her, thank her. Murong ling''er, I also gave you some other pills. One pill a day after you get through the robbery, and your body will recover completely in a year. " Taibai Venus patted fawn''s head again, for this once evil god, he now has only pity. This woman is really not easy, so many generations of reincarnation pain. She can go to today, let him feel incredible¡° Thank you very much for the medicine given by Taibai Venus. I dare not forget my great kindness forever... "The devil went to Taibai Venus and bowed to her deeply. He knew that if it wasn''t for Taibai Jinxing to give up her love, linger''s Doomsday would not have survived. Now Taibai Jinxing not only sent the elixir, but also sent the elixir to recuperate the body. He really can''t repay this kindness all his life¡° It''s rare that you are willing to bow to anyone. As long as you are a good man in the future, I will be satisfied. " Taibai Venus was a little surprised. Looking at such a humble demon, she suddenly felt that everything she had done had become meaningful. It is a good thing to help such a young man get happiness. He reached out and patted the devil''s shoulder, and the wrinkled face was full of joy... "Never let down the expectations of Taibai Venus..." the devil nodded cautiously, and he and ling''er could go to this day, all of which were dragged forward by these friends around him. He owes them too much, too much to repay. The only thing he can do is to be the man they expect and live happily with ling''er forever¡° OK, then I''ll go ahead. Murong ling''er''s doomsday will open in an hour. You should get ready. " Taibai Venus looked at the dark sky, pinched her fingers, and did not dare to delay their time. With Murong Jin heart said hello, a flash body disappeared in situ. With his departure, the winds began to rage¡° Demon master, cast a spell to stabilize ling''er''s figure... "Murong Jin''s heart looked at the wrong situation and winked at the demon master. Then she sat down and began to set up the battle. Yiyang had sent her some useful information about the top destruction a few days ago. She believed that if she did that, she would be able to help ling''er a lot. The wind is blowing, the leaves are flying, the sky is dark, the sun and the moon are not shining, the sky is still clear one moment before the dawn, and then it becomes such a devil''s weather one moment later. Murong ling''er''s heart was unusually heavy, and the speed of the array began to accelerate¡° Ling''er, kneel down... "

 Chapter 1084

    Murong Jinxin''s face sank. Looking at the strange and unpredictable weather, her heart trembled. She has experienced countless robberies, but none of them is more terrible than this one. Fortunately, the God of time and space told her about it, otherwise, ling''er would be dead in the disaster.


    "Jinxin, isn''t Taibai Venus saying there is another hour? Why do you start now? "


    The demon master beat his whole body''s mana to stabilize Murong ling''er''s body. Looking at Murong ling''er''s small body standing in the wind, he felt very sad.


    If this is just the beginning of the doomsday, how should ling''er face it later? He knew that external forces could not play any role in the final soul robbery. Just thinking about it, he felt terrible.


    "This is just the prelude to the beginning of the doomsday. For the next hour, ling''er only needs to do one thing, kneeling and kowtowing..."


    Murong Jin heart swept kneeling on the ground trembling deer one eye, looking at her that in the wind in the tottering body, exhort her a few words.


    This is not the beginning. Ling''er has already had some difficulty. The next disaster doesn''t seem as easy as she thought.


    "What else can I do?"


    The demon Zun watched the fawn kowtow to heaven one by one, and his hands under the black sleeve robe clenched into fists. At this moment, he didn''t know what he could do for ling''er, but he couldn''t go on watching.


    Before it started, I had to kneel down and kowtow for an hour. After it started, I got it. Even a demon with high magic power could not resist it, let alone a little deer with incomplete body.


    "You can only stay with her, nothing else can be done. It''s her disaster. Only she can solve it. "


    Murong Jinxin''s skill of setting up the array is more and more skillful and faster. She can understand the mood of the devil, but in such a situation, the devil really can''t do more for ling''er.


    After she finished the battle, she could only stand by and watch. She could do nothing else


    "Ling''er, don''t be afraid, I will always be with you, no matter what happens..."


    The devil didn''t dare to be too close to Murong ling''er, so he could only look at it from a distance. Seeing that the deer''s forehead was covered with blood, his eyes were red with pain.


    Deer seems to understand his words, the action is slightly slow for a while, but it is such a slow, had calmed down some of the wind suddenly began to make.


    "Ling''er, don''t pay attention to the devil. Kneel down seriously. Don''t move other thoughts. Do you understand?"


    Seeing this, Murong Jin stares at the devil. Demon Zun is kind-hearted to do bad things. He is disturbing ling''er at this time. Isn''t he looking for guilt for ling''er?


    The strong wind is twice as powerful as it was just now. Murong Jin''s heart looks at the deer that has already thrown herself on the ground, and her heart is burning with anxiety.


    "Devil, from now on, you take care of your mouth, or I''ll slap you..."


    In order to stabilize the body shape of the deer, Murong Jinxin had to give up half of the array and use all her mana to resist the fierce wind.


    Strong vertigo hit, let Murong Jin heart almost vomit. It took a great price to stabilize the situation, and the fawn continued to kowtow.


    "Well..."


    Demon Zun was full of chagrin, he never thought that his simple sentence made ling''er suffer so many crimes, and Jin Xin paid such a tragic price.


    He is wrong, he will take care of his mouth, unless Jinxin let him say, he will say


    "Hold on, don''t make a sound..."


    Xiaolu''s sincere kneeling makes the wind of Dazuo calm down slowly. When the devil can bear it alone, Murong Jinxin stares at the devil again, and then goes to one side to sit down and start the battle.


    This array is very complicated. It will take at least half an hour to complete. If the demon Zun gives her a little more accident, ling''er''s situation will be more dangerous.


    Little by little time began to pass, deer''s sincerity is probably moved to heaven, the wind completely subsided. But the deer''s small head has been a piece of blood, scarlet blood constantly from her face slide down, fell in front of her on the grass, shocking.


    "Hoo..."


    Cloth finished the last card, Murong Jin heart finally long spit out a breath, very difficult to stand up, began to move his already rigid body.


    She can do all done, this Yiyang to her big array, can play a big role, she actually is not clear.


    "Can you stop looking like that? If you are seen by ling''er, can you afford the consequences? "


    Murong Jin''s heart raised her foot and went to the devil. Looking at the devil''s sad face, she looked at it slightly. A slap on the back of the devil''s head.


    Ling''er is just robbing. He is not about to die. Anyone will feel depressed after seeing his expression.


    "Jinxin, I''m really afraid of..."


    Demon Zun moved his eyes, he felt that he could not face such Murong ling''er. He really wanted to kneel down and kowtow, but he knew that would not help.


    He fiercely grasped Murong Jinxin''s arm, tightly grasped, as if caught a life-saving straw¡° What are you afraid of? God won''t take her away if she works so hard. " Murong Jin''s heart sweeps the demon Zun''s big hand holding his arm, and the corners of his mouth smoke again. If you let the underworld see such a move, I''m afraid the devil will be fed up with it. It seems that the devil is really flustered, otherwise he would not have such reckless behavior. She patted him on the shoulder, trying to calm him down. At this time, a white light came down from the sky and lit up the place where they were. Murong ling''er''s Doomsday was officially opened. "..." The fawn, who was kowtowing, was affected by the white light. His little body twitched violently, then fell on the ground and rolled up in pain. The white light stabbed into her fragile heart. This kind of pain without blood is the most terrible in the world. "..." Seeing this situation, the demon lord subconsciously wants to rush up to protect Murong ling''er, but is pulled by Murong Jin''s heart. He hugged his head in pain and squatted down. If there was not a trace of reason, he thought he would cry¡° Don''t look if you don''t have the heart to. Don''t be silly. If you rush up now, all the sufferings that ling''er has suffered before are in vain. " Murong Jin heart some regret, early know that the devil will be such a state, she should not let the devil participate in this matter. She''s really worried. She''ll have to take care of Murong ling''er for a while, and she''ll have to be distracted to stop the devil. Then she''ll really be so depressed that she''ll vomit blood. Once the doomsday is opened, if anyone dares to stop it, the creatures who bear the doomsday will really suffer the doomsday¡° Jinxin, you beat me, beat me hard... "The devil didn''t dare to look up, he just felt his body and mind were not good. If the pain on the body can paralyze his nerves, he is willing to let Murong Jin heart beat him. That kind of powerlessness makes him just want to be like Murong ling''er, so he will feel that he is sharing the pain for Murong ling''er¡° I''m not so free. If you can''t bear it, go now. If you decide to stay, just calm down for me, so as not to let ling''er see that you''re here and don''t even want to be robbed. " Murong Jin heart sincerely feel that the devil is a bit speechless, no matter how bad his mood at the moment, but the situation does not allow him to have time to care about his own mood. She pulled the devil up, gave him a white eye, and directly threw the devil out. Now all her attention must be put on ling''er. As for the devil, she can only pray for her own happiness¡° Jinxin... "The devil really can''t believe that Murong Jinxin threw him out like garbage. But Murong Jin heart so a throw, he is sober. This is the most difficult time for ling''er. What ling''er needs most is his firm support, but he does such a thing at this time. No wonder Jin Xin is so angry. He touched his nose and came from a distance. Standing by Murong Jinxin''s side, he began to control his collapse¡° Ling''er is so strong, but you''re a big man. You''re more than a girl... "Murong Jinxin sees that the look on the devil''s face has changed a few times. Besides being a little pale, it''s no different, and the big stone in her heart has been put down more than half. She looked at the deer that was still rolling. Originally, she was worried that ling''er would not be able to bear it. Now it seems that ling''er would not have any problems¡° Yes, ling''er is so strong. I''m a big man. It''s not like words... "After a short debugging, the devil felt that he had calmed down a lot. Dark eyes looking at the whole body has been covered with blood fawn, look unexpected calm. He had to watch ling''er''s pain, so that he could transform and be better to ling''er... "The doomsday is divided into three stages. Ling''er has survived the first stage. He can see that the white light has turned into red light. When it turns into black light, it is when ling''er''s soul is torn, That''s the most painful... "Murong Jin''s heart looked at the little deer that fell motionless in the pool of blood, and her eyes like stars were firm. She knew that even if there was only one last breath left, the fawn would survive. If it is true, her words just fall, that originally seems to have been unable to struggle fawn began to move again. This time, she directly stood up, shaking all over to meet the red light, very stoic stand, full of momentum. Perhaps because of the temperament of the fawn, the second stage, which should have lasted for more than ten minutes, actually shortened the application time by half. When Murong Jinxin and demon Zun were relieved, thousands of black lights fell on the dee

 Chapter 1085

    A touch of white soul slowly floated out of the fawn''s body under the crush of the black light. It kept struggling. It seemed to want to get rid of the control of the black light, but because the soul power was not strong enough, it was useless to struggle.


    The black light gathered more and more, and the white soul began to be separated at the speed that the naked eye could see. Three souls, seven souls, one soul, one soul, one soul, one soul are separated slowly.


    This scene without the smell of blood is the most worrying. Murong Jin''s heart and demon master, who witnessed all this, clenched their fists subconsciously at the same time.


    "My God..."


    Murong Jinxin''s look has finally changed. The terrible degree of the top destruction has far exceeded her expectation. Three souls and seven souls are separated and destroyed at the same time. I''m afraid only those who have experienced the pain can understand how painful it is.


    She watched the fawn fall. Her big eyes were red with blood, but they were still wide open. She seemed to want to see clearly what was happening in mid air.


    "Jinxin, how can the Xiuling pill not work?"


    The demon Zun looked at the three souls who had been separated. He was really worried. He knew that once the soul was separated, the next step was to be destroyed. If we don''t stop it, I''m afraid ling''er will be a person with incomplete soul even if he survives.


    "Wait, since the God of time and space said that the spirit cultivation pill is useful, it is absolutely useful..."


    Murong Jin''s heart doesn''t worry about this. The word of the God of time and space has never gone wrong. She felt that even if the soul of ling''er was destroyed temporarily, there would be a new one.


    She gave the demon a slightly calm look, hesitated for a moment, and walked towards the fawn. After two months of cultivation, with the help of Yiyang, her soul repair technique is ready to use.


    If something goes wrong, she will take a risk


    "Jin Xin, be careful, that black light is not easy to provoke..."


    The devil didn''t dare to follow the past. He was afraid that after he followed the past, his heart would fluctuate again. He just looked at the more and more intense black light, for Murong Jin heart pinch a sweat.


    "Don''t worry, I have the sense of propriety..."


    Murong Jin heart to the devil raised his hand, eyes always staring at the air has been separated from the soul. Looking at the soul was countless black light attack, but very tenacious refused to yield, in addition to sour heart, only admiration.


    From Murong ling''er, she saw the value of true love. I''m willing to bear all the suffering of purgatory for the sake of my beloved


    "Jinxin... I can''t stand any longer... Help me..."


    Suddenly, the deer, who had fallen to the ground motionless, moved for a while, and a soft female voice floated in the air. It was Murong ling''er''s voice, which was Murong ling''er''s cry in the most difficult time.


    "Ling''er, how can I help you?"


    Murong Jin''s heart was shocked. She didn''t expect that Murong ling''er had been so strong that she could still make a sound when she suffered the disaster. She quickly stabilized her mood and asked softly.


    She must know how to help her, otherwise she can only be confused, want to help also don''t know how to help.


    "The ninth move of Phoenix Dance nine days... Transfer the black light..."


    Murong ling''er''s voice is very light, just two words will have to solve the problem. After that, the deer, who was still moving, suddenly quieted down again. But her words, also let Murong Jin heart and devil at ease a lot, at least prove that she still live well.


    "Transplant flowers and trees, go..."


    Murong Jin didn''t even think about it. The ninth floor of Fengwu nine days was roaring towards the black light. The faint Phoenix shadow opened her mouth and seemed to want to devour the black light completely.


    For a short time, Murong Jinxin knows that she can''t transfer all the black light. She can only do her best to transfer as much as she can.


    With Murong Jin''s intervention, the black light was swallowed by the shadow of the Phoenix, and the power was weakened a lot. Originally floating in the air, the three souls and seven Spirits got the time to breathe, and began to try to re combine little by little at a speed that could not be reached by the naked eye.


    "Ling''er..."


    Seeing such a magical situation, the demon Zun, who was heavy to the extreme, suddenly got excited and subconsciously called out the name of Murong ling''er. However, at the moment of calling out his name, he quickly covered his mouth and wanted to slap himself.


    At such a critical time, he even makes a sound. If it interferes with ling''er, he really deserves to die.


    If really like what he thought, after his uncontrollable cry, the three souls and seven souls who had been infinitely close to each other were just as frightened and jumped out. Lying on the ground, the deer''s body moved violently, and a mouthful of scarlet blood had escaped from its lips.


    "Devil, can you shut your mouth tightly, or you can get away from me as far as possible..."


    Murong Jinxin feels that she can''t bear it. She is biting her teeth and swallowing the black light. She is about to vomit blood because of the black light. Ling''er is suffering from the separation of his soul, and finally moves his soul together. But because of his cry, everything fell short.


    This damned devil, did she forget what she warned him? Is he here to make a mess? It''s really more and more maddening... "OK, OK, I''ll go... I''ll go far..." the Demon Lord was so upset that he wanted to cry. He slapped his handsome face, and a bright red five finger print immediately appeared. It can be seen how cruel he was. In case of accident, he had to force himself to leave. Only when they leave, Jin Xin and ling''er can concentrate on dealing with the black light. He turned around and stumbled off into the distance. He told himself that he must run far away and never let ling''er feel his existence and hear his voice again¡° Ling''er, let''s go... "Murong Jinxin refocused, the color of Phoenix shadow in mid air suddenly lit up, and the speed of swallowing the black light was a little faster. Murong Jin heart swept the ground motionless deer a look, feel the deer weaker and weaker vitality, she knew that this is the deer''s last fight. The cry of the devil just pushed the deer into the abyss. Whether it can be reversed depends on the deer''s own endurance Murong Jinxin''s words seemed to have magic power, and the deer''s closed eyes suddenly opened. Her eyes fixed on the souls floating in the air, and began to focus on those separated souls little by little. Every time she tried, a touch of scarlet blood would flow from the corner of her mouth. With more and more roses, the three souls in mid air begin to get closer, little by little, until they coincide. When her three souls and seven Spirits coincide, a strong soul force bursts out of her body, and the black light in the air is suddenly scattered, and the overlapped souls are instantly submerged into the body of the fawn¡° Finally, it''s over... "Murong Jin''s heart finished the work. Her little white hand wiped the thick sweat on her forehead, and her mood relaxed. Such an outcome was expected by her. Although she had experienced many difficulties, she survived. She sat down under a big tree and looked at the deer whose soul had not changed yet. The sky blooms its brightness again, the sunlight pours down, penetrates the treetop, casts the mottled aperture on the lawn, all terrible already thorough end. Murong Jin heart so quiet looking at the deer, looking at her body a little bit smaller, until completely disappeared. A white light flashed, and a familiar but a little strange woman appeared in Murong Jinxin''s eyes. The woman has as like as two peas of water, big elegant blinking, eyebrow eyes curved to see Murong Jin Xin not far away, that original Murong''s heart is exactly the same face, because the reorganization of the soul has changed a look. This face is also good, at least you don''t have to use the same face with me... "Murong Jinxin looks at the tears in her eyes, and her small mouth opens and closes several times. It''s obvious that she has a lot to say, but she doesn''t know how to open it. She stood up and went to Murong ling''er''s face. She put out a finger and poked Murong ling''er''s face¡° Elder sister... "Murong ling''er grabs Murong Jin''s little hand and finally has a little sense of reality. When she saw Murong Jin''s heart, she really felt like she was dreaming. Now I wake up. Fortunately, Murong Jin''s heart is still there. After so many tribulations, she finally broke through the cocoon and became a butterfly and was reborn. From then on, she will have a new life of her own, and there will be a most important woman in her life, that is Murong Jinxin¡° It''s sweet, and it''s not a waste of my life to help you. Welcome back, ling''er... "Murong Jin''s heart was warmed by the sound of her sister. She didn''t forget Murong ling''er''s words when she chose to die. If there is an afterlife, she will be her sister and Murong ling''er will be her sister. She will protect Murong ling''er all her life¡° Elder sister... "Murong ling''er burst into tears. She rushed to Murong Jin''s heart and felt the strange familiarity. She felt that all the pain she had suffered was worth it, at least for a chance to start again. She hugs Murong Jin tightly. At this moment, this situation makes her feel special. She was once the soul of Murong Jin''s heart, and she was in trouble with Murong Jin''s heart everywhere. But now, she is Murong Jinxin''s sister, is Murong Jinxin to use his life to protect relatives. This kind of feeling is really good. It makes her feel at ease. From then on, she was no longer alone. Her home is in the underworld, and her sister is the princess of the underworld¡° Fool, don''t cry. I''ll take you to the devil first. He''s probably going to be crazy... "

 Chapter 1086

    Murong Jin heart gently patted Murong ling''er''s back, feeling Murong ling''er''s heart shaking, can''t help but smile. After so many storms, Murong ling''er''s life finally ushered in a rainbow. It''s good.


    She calmed Murong ling''er''s mood, thought of the devil who didn''t know where to hide, and shook her head. Although the demon Zun helped ling''er twice when he was robbing, his heart to ling''er could be learned from heaven and earth.


    "I don''t want to see him now... Let him be crazy here..."


    As soon as the name of the devil was mentioned, Murong ling''er suddenly became stiff. Thousands of emotions flashed in her watery eyes, one of them with a hint of resentment.


    Although she is not a stingy person, she can''t accept the performance of demon Zun in her robbery. Otherwise, her willpower is strong enough. If Murong Jinxin didn''t go out of her way to protect her, she would feel that she had lost her soul.


    How can you forgive such a big mistake so easily? At least let him learn a lesson


    "Are you sure? If we leave like this, he may really go crazy... "


    Murong Jin heart of the mouth slightly a draw, but did not expect to be reborn after the Murong ling''er even changed some temperament. From Murong ling''er''s words, she heard a trace of dissatisfaction. If you change to be Murong ling''er before, you can''t have that kind of emotion.


    In the face of such Murong ling''er, I''m afraid the life of the devil is not as good as before. She can''t wait to see what the devil looks like in front of ling''er.


    "It''s not that he''s not crazy. He''s crazy. I like him more after he''s gone mad than he is now


    Murong ling''er curled his mouth rather indifferently, with a sinister smile on the corner of his mouth. She had enough of that calm life. She hoped that there would be some ups and downs in the future life of him and the devil, so that it would be meaningful.


    In Murong Jin''s warm heart, her mood gradually calmed down. She released Murong Jin heart, looking at Murong Jin heart is very naughty blink.


    "Well, if you insist, let''s go back to the underworld first. As for the devil, we have to ask for more blessings. "


    Murong Jinxin also did not persuade, about Murong ling''er and demon Zun get along with the mode in the future, she also can''t interfere. As long as Murong ling''er likes it, she will let Murong ling''er do everything. Who will let Murong ling''er be her sister.


    For her relatives, she has always been unreasonable maintenance, even if such maintenance is wrong


    "Let''s go. I don''t want to see him at all now, so that I won''t be able to control my emotions and cut him alive."


    Murong ling''er smiles and looks up at the sky. The warm sunshine falls on her little face. She felt a special warmth in her heart, and a new life was waiting for her.


    She took Murong Jinxin''s hand, and there were many flames in her eyes, which represented her mood at the moment and her expectation of future life.


    "Good..."


    Murong Jinxin nodded and grasped Murong linger''s hand. As soon as she flashed, they had disappeared in the same place. Such a large primeval forest, instantly restored calm, leaving only the occasional wind blowing rustle.


    Not long after they left, the figure of the devil appeared in the place where they had stood. Looking at the fallen leaves on the ground, their mood fell to the bottom.


    "Ling er... Jin Xin..."


    He searched many times in the place where Murong Jinxin and Murong linger had stayed, and found nothing. Looking at a large pool of blood on the ground, my heart was about to suffocate.


    The dark clouds in the sky have clearly dispersed, and the destruction of ling''er has ended. Did ling''er fail at the last moment?


    But, ling''er failed. At most, ling''er was so scared that it couldn''t affect jin''xin, could it?


    "Ling er... Jin Xin..."


    He screamed, full of despair, through the virgin forest, floating in the air for a long time.


    He was very dispirited and sat down on the ground. If ling''er is really out of his wits, he will die with ling''er at most. But if Jin Xin had an accident, how should he face the underworld? How to face Miriam''s smile? How to face the Phoenix family in the underworld?


    These problems made him feel a little out of breath, and made him have an impulse to crash to death.


    "Why... Ling''er Jinxin... Where are you..."


    Demon Zun seized his hair and tore it fiercely. It was a long time before he looked up. Anyway, he has to go to the demon world to find the underworld first, and tell the underworld about Jin Xin''s disappearance. Maybe the underworld will have a way to save Jin Xin.


    He took a deep breath, got up hard, and left the virgin forest where he had been for two months.


    ¡­¡­


    Demon world


    When the Demon Lord appeared in front of the worried Pluto, the Pluto was discussing with the old Demon Lord about the mutated demons. When he saw the listless demon lord appear, his eyes suddenly fluctuated.


    He pinched his fingers and calculated. If he remembered correctly, today should be the day of Murong ling''er''s death. The devil Zun comes to him like this. Is it Jin Xin''s accident?


    "Where''s Jinxin, demon?"


    He put down the tea cup in his hand, strode up to the devil and asked. He is really confused, if Jin heart out of trouble, he can''t have no sense.


    However, he is quite sure that he has not felt any panic in his heart since last night. What''s the matter?


    "Pluto, I''m sorry. I''m really incompetent. If it wasn''t for me, ling''er and Jin Xin wouldn''t have had an accident... "


    The demon lord hung his head and didn''t know how to face the underworld. His lips opened and closed several times before he could bear the danger of being cut to death by Hades.


    He simply said the whole story, and then stood upright in front of Pluto. It seemed that he was ready to be disposed of by Pluto.


    "Have you been away for a while?"


    The underworld looked at the demon Zun''s whole heart and looked at him slightly. He is very keen to catch a loophole in the devil''s words, and feels that there must be something wrong here.


    He and Jinxin have been together for more than ten years, and they have already had a tacit understanding through countless ups and downs. If something happens to one side, the other side will feel it. According to what the devil said, he thought it might be Jinxin and Murong ling''er teasing the devil.


    "Well, Jin Xin was afraid that I would stay and continue to miss things, so she drove me away..."


    Had he not been too disheartened, he would not have been bombarded away by Jin Xin. In the end, the sin he created can only be borne by himself.


    He is so regretful, how can he be so song? If he manages his mouth well, ling''er and Jin Xin can''t have any accidents.


    "Then you really deserve it. When Murong ling''er was so important, you fell off the chain. If Murong ling''er is really out of his wits, it''s also your responsibility. "


    The underworld took a sympathetic look at the devil. The devil is a bit off the mark. No wonder Jinxin and Murong ling''er want to punish him. According to his understanding of Mie Ding''s robbery, Murong ling''er is the most likely victim of the disaster, and Jin Xin will eventually be seriously injured.


    I''m afraid that what the devil did angered the two living bodhisattvas. The two living bodhisattvas left the devil and ran away together


    "Why don''t you worry at all? You... "


    The reaction of Hades surprised the devil. With the personality of loving his wife, if he knew something had happened to his woman, he would have been crazy.


    However, now the underworld is calm and terrible, looking at him even with a bit of sympathy, what''s the matter?


    "What are you worried about? Jin Xin is OK again. I''m not as busy as you are... "


    The underworld gave the devil a white look, walked back to his position calmly, sat down, looked at the devil for a while like an idiot, looked at the devil still confused, and shook his head sympathetically.


    Once met Murong ling''er''s matter, the demon Zun''s intelligence quotient already dropped to the end. Such a simple thing, but the devil thought so complicated that he didn''t know what to say.


    "Is Jin Xin OK? What about ling''er? Ling''er, she... "


    Demon Zun Leng for a long time, the brain still has not turned the corner. He looked at Pluto and asked a question that could not be seen by the universe.


    "Devil, are you stupid? Jin Xin is OK. How can Murong ling''er be ok? Hurry to the underworld to find Jinxin. Jinxin must know Murong linger''s whereabouts... "


    Tianyu looked at the devil who was still trapped in the clouds and began to smile. His idea is the same as that of Pluto. If something happened to Jinxin, Pluto would be crazy. How could he still sit here and drink tea so leisurely.


    "Ah?"


    Demon Zun looked at Tianyu stupidly, and it took him a long time to recover. The look on the face is also changing in an instant, a glimmer of splendor flashed in the dark pupil eyes, this just understood the meaning of the underworld words.


    The ten fingers under the wide sleeve robe tightly clenched into fists. Damn Murong ling''er, it''s hard to make a joke. He even made such a joke with him at this point. When he caught her, he had to give her a good spanking.


    "I''ll go to the underworld first. I''ll ask you about the demon world..."


    The demon Zun nodded to the underworld heaven, gnashing his teeth and spitting out two words. Then the black sleeve robe swung and disappeared in the same place.


    He wanted to go after his runaway wife at once, and after that, he loved her very much. He swore that he would never let her have another chance to run away


    "Well, the fool is gone. Let''s continue to discuss the mutation demon..."


    The underworld looked at the figure that the demon Zun left in a rage, and took delight in it. Then he restrained his face and began to get to the point.


    The huge hall suddenly quieted down


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1087

    The underworld


    In a quiet courtyard, Murong Jinxin sits opposite Yiyang, drinking tea and chatting. Not far away, a beautiful woman fell asleep under a big tree with a faint smile on her lips.


    When the demon lord rushed into the courtyard with his killing intention, Murong Jinxin just gave him a white eye, and then continued to drink his own tea, as if he didn''t even want to pay attention to him.


    "Jin Xin, where is Ling er?"


    Murong Jin heart that indifferent appearance let the devil suddenly wake up a lot, he knew that he had a request from Murong Jin heart, quickly put away the murderous spirit on the body, went up and carefully asked.


    Murong Jinxin''s temper, he knows too well. If he dares to blow his beard and stare in front of Murong Jinxin, I''m afraid he''ll have to be aired for a long time.


    "I''m dead. I''ve been interrupted by you one after another. You should die with her. How can you still have a face here? "


    Murong Jin heart is also very happy, directly lost to the devil an answer. The smile at the corner of his mouth turned into a sneer and made the play full.


    This is the play that ling''er asked her to play. Naturally, she should play it well. Maybe there is something wrong with the devil''s head, and they have to wait for a long time to get here. Let alone ling''er, even she felt it necessary to punish him well.


    "Jin Xin, don''t make fun of me. Just tell me where ling''er is? Please... "


    Smell speech, the corner of the mouth of demon Zun mercilessly drew. He pitifully looked at Murong Jin heart, trying to use this method to let Murong Jin heart can compromise.


    He knows Murong Jin''s heart too well. If Murong Jin wants to hide ling''er, let alone him, I''m afraid even the underworld can''t find him.


    "What''s the use of begging me? She has been killed by you. If you want to find her, go to the primeval forest. Maybe she''s haunted, and you''ll see her for the last time. "


    Murong Jin''s heart just glanced at the devil, not moved by the devil''s pity. At the corner of her eyes, Yu Guang glimpses that Murong ling''er has woken up. Now she is sitting by to watch a good play, and the corner of her mouth is almost invisible.


    Rebirth of the spirit, temperament seems to have changed a lot. From ling''er''s request for her to deal with the devil, we can see that one or two, I hope this kind of ling''er, the devil can resist.


    "Jinxin, I''ve realized my mistake. Please do me a favor and tell me where ling''er is..."


    The demon Zun looked at Murong Jinxin''s expression and gave a bitter smile. He knew that he really committed a big crime, angered Jin Xin''s end, it must be very miserable, how can this do?


    His head began to turn, but no matter how he turned, he couldn''t think of a way to get the best of both


    "I''ve told you, you''d better go back to the primeval forest. If you go late, I''m afraid you won''t even be able to meet ling''er. "


    Murong Jin''s heart leered at the woman who was watching with relish, and a thick black line appeared on her forehead. However, she is still unmoved, looking at the devil''s eyes are also very flattering.


    It seems that the two fatal mistakes made by the devil can''t be made up for for a while. Ling er''s meaning, she also can be regarded as to see to understand, that is to want to drive demon Zun crazy.


    "Jin Xin, how can I do it? Can you tell me where ling''er is? As long as you can say it, I can do it... "


    Devil also take Murong Jin heart no way, soft Murong Jin heart don''t eat, hard I''m afraid he will be more unlucky for a long time. Hesitated for a while, he had to bite his teeth, heart a horizontal, made a pair of let Murong Jin heart butcher appearance.


    As long as he can see ling''er, no matter what conditions Murong Jinxin puts forward, he will agree. He and ling''er have been separated for so many years. It''s really painful.


    "How do I know what you''re going to do? Anyway, ling''er is dead. I''m afraid she can''t see what you do... "


    This time Murong Jin''s heart turned a white eye to the heaven. She didn''t want to talk to such a demon. Anyway, no matter what the devil does, ling''er won''t forgive him for the moment. Then let the devil worry for a few days. Maybe when ling''er''s anger is gone, it will be over.


    Murong Jinxin''s attitude let the devil directly collapse, the devil seized her sleeve, almost did not kneel in front of Murong Jinxin. He looked at Murong Jin''s heart, his eyes moved, and his mood was already very uneasy.


    "Jinxin, even if you want to punish me, you can use other methods. Don''t torture me in this way..."


    He waited until today, but because of his mistake, he got such a result. At this moment, he really realized the taste of living and suffering. That feeling can really drive a person crazy.


    "I''ve said everything, believe it or not. You go back to tiannv palace. If you delay other business because of linger''s death, your life will be even worse. "


    Murong Jin heart looking at the devil is really poor, finally put away the smile of the corner of the mouth, reached out and patted his shoulder, indicating that he can go.


    Ling er''s attitude is also very firm, she is not good to help the devil, the future of the devil, it is really hard to say.


    "Demon lord, when it''s time to meet, it''s useless to force. Let''s go..." Yiyang, who witnessed all this, sympathizes with demon lord. The devil had taken care of her for a while, and he was kind to her. She wants to help demon Zun, but because of the face of Murong Jin''s heart, she manages to help him blatantly. He had to wink at the devil and motioned him to go first¡° Can you tell me if she''s all right? " Yiyang loose, let the devil suddenly see hope. He seems to understand the hint of Yiyang, hesitated for a moment, decided to retreat and seek the second. As long as we can make sure that ling''er is safe, he will go back to tiannu Palace first and deal with what should be dealt with in advance. He has left tiannu palace for a long time. If he doesn''t go back, I''m afraid there will be an accident¡° I guarantee that she is intact... "Yiyang nodded, she is the most able to understand the mood of the devil, after all, she also had a long time with moriran separation. That kind of separation taste, she realized too deeply. For the devil, there is nothing like the joy of reunion. Just because he was not calm for a moment, it caused such a dilemma¡° Then I''ll go back to tiannu Palace first, and I''ll come back immediately after dealing with the affairs of tiannu palace. Please don''t torture me at that time... "The devil''s heart finally fell down, and he decided to leave after several hesitations. He has been wrong once. He can''t be wrong again, otherwise he is really stupid. He gave Murong Jinxin a look of prayer, and then he walked back step by step. The poor little appearance made Murong Jinxin feel a little impatient, and almost tried to stop him several times¡° Ling''er, are you too cruel? He has been waiting for you for more than 100 years, which is also very pitiful... "When the devil''s figure completely disappeared, Murong Jinxin just looked at the woman under the tree and opened her mouth. She felt that the words of the Demon Lord were right. Everyone had experienced great storms, and they knew what kind of harm was the most fatal. In the end, she is also looking at the devil''s pain. The devil''s feelings for ling''er don''t need to be proved in any way¡° I have endured the pain of reincarnation for more than 100 years for him. Am I more pitiful? You have never experienced the pain of soul separation. If you have experienced it, you will understand why I insist so much... "Murong ling''er didn''t give in because of Murong Jin''s words. She suffered more than the devil Zun. Mozun''s performance today is really bad, because his interruption, her soul is still in pain. That kind of pain from the depths of the soul, compared with the tangled pain of the devil, she felt more terrible... "Well, if you have the heart to drag it, anyway, it''s just you two who suffer..." Murong ling''er''s words made Murong Jin''s heart unable to refute, she could only sigh a little, and could not interfere with Murong ling''er''s decision. We are all adults, and we all have a sense of propriety. If Murong ling''er feels comfortable in this way, he should keep the same¡° Ling''er, do you know about the demon world? I''ve been studying how to make magic Qi recently. Can you take me to the place of chaos? " Yiyang didn''t want to make the atmosphere too low, so he simply changed the topic. For the sake of the devil''s world, she has been having trouble sleeping and eating recently and has been thinking about solutions. After thinking about it for so long, nothing came out. She felt it necessary to go to the place of chaos in person to find a real breakthrough. The migration of the demon world is imminent, and they have no time to delay any more... "Create evil Qi? What''s wrong with the demon world? Why do you want to create evil Qi? " Yiyang''s words let Murong ling''er''s heart sink to the bottom of the valley. From Yiyang''s expression, she also saw the seriousness of the matter. What does it mean to create evil Qi? That means the demon world is moving. Unless something catastrophic happens, the demon world will not be reduced to such a state¡° It''s a long story. There''s a mutation demon in the demon world recently... "As soon as I mentioned this, Murong Jinxin felt a special headache. She rubbed her eyebrows and simply told the whole story. This matter she is unable to help, the only one who can help is Yiyang. She knew that Yiyang would do her best to help the demon world, and she could only watch anxiously¡° Yiyang, I will take you to the land of chaos now. The demon world, please... "Murong ling''er only felt very heavy in her heart. She didn''t expect that the demon world would face such a situation one day. This must be God''s retribution for the sins she and the devil had committed. She grabs Yiyang''s hand, nods to Murong Jinxin and moriran, and then she takes Yiyang away. In the warm sunshine, two rays of light flashed like meteors, and the moment was as beautiful as summer flowers

 Chapter 1088

    The land of chaos


    Layers of black fog constantly rolling, bringing out bursts of oppression and suffocation. However, in one hundred years, the four realms have accumulated so much evil spirit.


    Murong ling''er takes Yiyang into the land of chaos. Because of her status as an ancient goddess of Yiyang, the evil spirit is nothing to her.


    "Ling''er, you have lived here for the longest time, and you have a certain understanding of magic Qi. How do you think they should be converted?"


    Yiyang swam around in the land of chaos, feeling the difference between evil Qi and evil Qi. Her brows were locked, and she didn''t seem to get much.


    Finally, she focuses on Murong ling''er and wants to get some useful information from Murong ling''er


    "I haven''t really studied this, but magic Qi is not a good thing. In essence, I think it can be converted."


    Murong ling''er can''t answer Yiyang''s question for a while. The demon world is facing such great difficulties. As the daughter-in-law of the demon world, she must do her part.


    She is most familiar with this place of chaos. She thinks that as long as she and Yiyang work together to study it, she can surely work out the best solution.


    "Well, I''m afraid we need to stay here for a while to convert evil Qi into evil Qi. Would you like to help me


    Yiyang once again felt the evil spirit, vaguely also felt some of the same feeling. She hesitated for a moment, and then she asked Murong ling''er.


    After all, Murong ling''er has just returned from the disaster, and has not yet met the devil. She also knew that she was asking too much, but if she wanted to solve the problem of the demon world, Murong ling''er had to help.


    "Yes, of course. The demon world is also my home. Naturally, I don''t want my home to be destroyed like this. "


    Looking at the tension of Yiyang, Murong ling''er smiles. Even if Yiyang doesn''t mention it, she will do her best to help the demon world.


    She originally planned to hang out in the demon world for one month, but it seems that one month is not enough. If she wants to study the method of transforming evil Qi into evil Qi wholeheartedly, she must suffer from a long period of lovesickness.


    "Then do you want to go to tiannv palace to talk to the devil? At present, there is no need to be optimistic about the situation in the demon world. There are more and more mutant demons. I''m afraid we have to stay here for a long time... "


    Yiyang nodded, she saw a trace of firmness from Murong ling''er''s eyes. She knows that Murong ling''er sincerely wants to help the demon world, so Murong ling''er should solve the problem with the demon world first.


    After all, they have been separated for more than a hundred years, and they still have to get together when it''s time to get together


    "No, I know him too well. If I go to him, he will try his best to disturb me. For the sake of the demon world, I can only make him wait for a while longer. "


    Murong ling''er shakes her head decisively. If she goes to find the devil, she will be entangled by the devil. The devil knows her weakness and how to pester her. She was afraid that she would not be able to stay in chaos if she went to the devil.


    "Well, let''s split up. You go to the devil''s world to get some evil Qi. I''ll go back to the underworld first to guide the dark power in Junlin''s body. "


    Yiyang nodded, Murong ling''er''s decision she can''t interfere, for the sake of the demon world can only aggrieve the devil. Anyway, Murong ling''er is safe, at least the devil can rest assured.


    She thought of King''s landing. Even if she wanted to study magic Qi, she couldn''t put down King''s landing. She would rather work hard and run on both sides than put Jun Lin aside.


    "How long will it take for the dark power in King''s presence to be channeled?"


    Mentioning Junlin, Murong ling''er''s face sank. Jinxin''s child is the same as her. She must try her best to protect it. If Yiyang is too busy, she would rather Yiyang go to angjunlin first.


    In some ways, her cognition is the same as that of Yiyang. Junlin is more important than the whole demon world.


    "It will be at least three months. Don''t worry, I can be busy. I have already begun to return the dark power that belongs to Morin bit by bit. In a while, Morin will be able to take over the dark power in my body. "


    Murong ling''er''s intimate let Yiyang can''t help but smile, she took the initiative to hold Murong ling''er''s hand, a thick friendship on this breeding. Nothing is more important to her than having one more friend.


    In three months at the latest, moriran will be able to recover his skills, and then it will be easier to deal with the affairs of Tianyuan continent


    "Well, let''s go..."


    Murong ling''er grabs Yiyang''s hand with a smile. They look at each other with a smile and cast the spell away at the same time. It''s just in different directions. One is flying towards the devil''s world, the other towards the underworld.


    ¡­¡­


    Demon world


    In the main hall, the old devil of Hades is still thinking about the countermeasures, and the atmosphere is very depressed. A magic guard came in in a hurry, his face a little gray.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The old devil''s face became gloomy when he saw the evil guard. He clearly explained that if the sky hadn''t fallen down, he couldn''t disturb them. These magic guards were ignored.


    "Old devil, a woman broke in, she claimed to be the God of evil, we really can''t judge her authenticity, so..." the magic guard was also suffering. If the woman''s identity was not too special, he didn''t dare to disturb at this time, and he didn''t dislike his life too long¡° Why can''t you tell? Don''t you even know our young lady in the demon world? " Hearing that Murong ling''er was coming, the old devil''s turbid eyes suddenly had brilliance. He was even a little excited. His hand holding the cup trembled a few times. Murong''s as like as two peas, and the son of the same soul. It''s very good that the son of God is coming back. It''s not like the little boy is not the same anymore. "She is not like Mrs. little, but the voice is just like Mrs. little." It makes them powerless¡° This... "The words of the magic guard surprised the old devil. After thinking for a while, he turned his eyes to the underworld and the emperor of heaven, as if to ask for their opinions. The woman claimed to be Murong ling''er, but she didn''t have the appearance of Murong ling''er. Was there any accident in the robbery¡° Is it true Murong ling''er? It''s not clear if you bring her here to see her. The real can''t be fake, and the fake can''t be... "The underworld was very indifferent, and waved to the magic guard, indicating that the magic guard would go to bring people first. True or false to ask a few words do not know, do not need to tangle like that. Although he is not familiar with Murong ling''er, he knows Murong ling''er very well. He can tell the truth in a few words¡° Is... "That magic guard got the order of the underworld, and left busily. The Pluto and the emperor of heaven have been staying for more than two months. For them, they already have three masters. No matter who orders these three masters, they can do things unconditionally. Because of this accident, the original discussion was suddenly interrupted. They want to see Murong ling''er more than the mutation demon. About ten minutes later, a strange woman came into the hall. As soon as she entered the hall, she first laughed at the underworld and the emperor of heaven, then went to the old devil and gave a gift¡° Father, I''m ling''er... "Her eyes fluctuated. No matter what her relationship with the old devil was, the old devil was also the father of the devil. She must respect her. Her gift almost frightened the old devil. The old devil looked at the strange woman in front of him, and his eyes turned red¡° Ling''er... It''s really ling''er coming back... "The old devil looked at Murong ling''er for a long time, finally glanced at her head and wiped her old eyes. Now the woman and Murong ling''er are not the same, but from the woman''s eyes, he can see that the woman is Murong ling''er. His voice was choked, and he could not express his feelings in words at this moment. Want to cry want to laugh all kinds of emotions entangled together, impact him, let him some at a loss¡° Father, I''m back. I won''t go any more. I''ll be filial to you in the future... "The old devil''s response moved Murong ling''er, especially the sound of ling''er, which almost made her cry. In the past, the old man was afraid of her, let alone her name. I''m afraid he didn''t even dare to look at her. Now that they have been separated for more than 100 years, she is very glad that their relationship has improved with the passage of time¡° Good... Good... Zun''er would be very happy if he knew that you were back to the demon world... "The old devil''s eyes twinkled with tears. He really loved and hated his daughter-in-law. However, he was very sure that his love would be much more now, because he saw sincerity in her eyes. This kind of Murong ling''er must be a good daughter-in-law. Why is he unhappy¡° Father, I''m going back to the demon world to get the evil spirit. I''m going to return to the land of chaos to study the evil Qi. I''m afraid I won''t come out in a short time. Just tell the devil for me, and let him not worry about me. Now I can focus on the affairs of the devil world. Everyone is busy for the devil''s world, we can''t delay... "Murong ling''er saw the intention in the old devil''s heart at a glance, and quickly stopped the old devil. Her time is so tight that there is no way to delay it. Since entering the demon world, she has seen a lot of mutant demons. She thinks that if we don''t solve the problem of evil Qi, I''m afraid the evil world will be over soon¡° Old devil, Murong ling''er is reasonable. Now is not the time for love. If the devil wants to stay with her forever, the first thing is to find a way to keep the demon world. You take Murong ling''er to collect evil Qi first, and I''ll talk about other things later... "

 Chapter 1089

    The underworld thinks Murong ling''er''s words are very reasonable. At present, the demon world is in crisis. They still have too many things to do. They don''t have time to let the demon lord and Murong ling''er fall in love.


    Murong ling''er is very pleased to have this understanding. So many years of reincarnation, so many years of pain, Murong ling''er has grown up a lot.


    "Well, I''ll be busy first, and I''ll be back later..."


    The words of the underworld made the old devil a little embarrassed. He was so excited that he just thought about his precious son and even forgot the important events in the demon world. He apologized to the underworld and left with Murong ling''er.


    "But in a hundred years, Murong ling''er has changed a lot..."


    Looking at the direction of their disappearance, the emperor of heaven was filled with emotion. A hundred years ago, they were old enemies with Murong ling''er, but after a hundred years, they have become comrades in arms on the same front. That feeling is really wonderful.


    It seems that Murong ling''er''s skill is still there. Now Murong ling''er''s help is good for them.


    "Although she was once the God of evil, she was not bad at heart. Now it''s normal for us to change after the disaster, at least for the better, otherwise we''ll have to worry about it. "


    The underworld took the tea in front of him and sipped it gently. They had tried their best, but they didn''t find any feasible way.


    Before Yiyang and Murong ling''er have worked out the magic Qi, I''m afraid the only way they can deal with the mutant devil is to kill him, which makes him feel very heavy.


    "If I choose, I''d rather deal with her. At least she has Jinxin, the enemy. It''s better than dealing with those mutant demons."


    The emperor of heaven gave a wry smile. They have been in the demon world for more than two months, and they have done everything they need to do. Apart from killing those mutant demons on time every day, they have no way to make those mutant demons reborn.


    This also made him very depressed. For the first time in so many years, he was so weak.


    "I guess we''d better not waste our energy trying to save those mutant demons. Even the ancient gods and goddesses have no way. What else can we mortals do?"


    The underworld rubs his eyebrows, not that he is irresponsible, but that there is no solution at all. He felt that he and the emperor of heaven could take turns to guard in the demon world, and there was no need to spend all their time in the demon world. After all, they were also the supreme in the world, and they still needed time to deal with their own affairs.


    "I think what you said is very reasonable. How about ten days?"


    The emperor of heaven understood the meaning of Hades and agreed with it. It''s better to do something meaningful than waste all your time in the demon world.


    Yiyang and Murong ling''er have started to study the evil Qi. The hope of the evil world should come soon


    "OK, you should guard first. I will go back to the underworld immediately to see King''s landing. The child didn''t know what happened after the punishment... "


    Seeing that the emperor of heaven nodded and agreed, the underworld was not polite at all. He got up and was ready to go out. He thought he should go first. His baby son was struck by ten thunders. He was very sorry for not guarding him.


    Now he just wants to go back and see King''s landing. At least he has to see that King''s landing is safe, so that he can rest assured


    "Then go back quickly. I''m very concerned about the child..."


    The emperor of heaven''s mouth slightly smoked, looking at the underworld''s appearance that it is impossible to yield, he felt a little funny. In fact, he won''t fight with Pluto. There have been too many things in the past two months, and he thinks Pluto should go back first.


    Looking at the black gradually go away, the emperor of heaven gently sighed. The past quietly, let him can''t help but think of that period of blood youth.


    At that time, he, Jinxin and Hades were closely linked by the passage of time.


    ¡­¡­


    Murong ling''er, accompanied by the old devil, collected enough evil Qi to bid farewell to the old devil. As he was about to leave, a black figure rushed to him.


    That familiar outline, that familiar breath, let her grasp the small porcelain bottle hand gently trembled. She quickly lowered her head and gestured to the old devil not to reveal her trace.


    "Father, how is the matter of the mutant devil handled?"


    The demon Zun''s face is very dignified to the old demon Zun''s front, swept the old demon Zun''s side woman one eye, did not put too on the heart.


    He just finished the safe magnetic field, thinking that he had been away for such a long time, it was time for him to go back to the devil''s world. Before he was ready to go to the underworld, he forced himself to go back to the devil''s world.


    "What else? I''ve thought of all kinds of ways, but they don''t work. We can only take preventive measures and kill every one we find. "


    Naturally, the old devil understood Murong ling''er''s meaning. He hesitated for a moment and decided to follow Murong ling''er''s mind. He shook his head to the devil and walked forward slowly. His intention to take away the devil was very obvious.


    Murong ling''er and Hades are right. At the moment, the devil world is still the most important thing. We should wait until everything is stable.


    "Even the underworld and the emperor of heaven can''t figure out a way? So bad... "The old devil''s words made the devil''s face even more ugly. This time he went back to the devil''s world, he paid special attention to it, and found that the mood of the devil''s world was very low, and the number of demons was obviously less. He guessed that it should be killed. The situation was much more serious than he expected. He felt that he had to come back to help immediately after seeing ling''er¡° Well, what''s your plan? " Old demon Zun nodded, the remaining light of canthus glanced to Murong ling''er had already gone far, this just relaxed one breath. He patted his son on the shoulder and asked with great concern. Murong ling''er makes it clear that he doesn''t want to meet his son for the time being. He wants his son to return to the demon world. In that case, at least the underworld and the emperor of heaven can take turns. After troubling the underworld and the emperor of heaven for such a long time, he really felt embarrassed... "Go to grind Jin''s heart first and let her tell me where ling''er is. When I see ling''er, I''ll take her back to help immediately. " The devil didn''t think much. When the old devil asked, he answered honestly. But when he saw the old devil''s eyes kept looking into the distance, he also looked in the past strangely. The woman was the one who had just stood beside her father. What did he always go to see her do? Who is that woman¡° Don''t go to the underworld. It''s useless. You are still at ease to stay. When the matter in the demon world is solved, ling''er will naturally come to see you. " Old demon Zun watched Murong ling''er''s figure disappear completely, and then he took back his eyes. He didn''t know how to say some words, but he believed that as long as he gave a hint, his son could understand them¡° Father, who was that woman just now? Why do I think she''s a little familiar? " Demon Zun''s good-looking brow wrinkled, he faintly felt that something was wrong. This is the place with the most evil spirit in the demon world, and it is also the forbidden area of the demon world now. My father can''t bring a woman without any reason. What''s the origin of that woman¡° Naturally, she is ling''er. It''s just the destruction of the top, and her soul and appearance have been reorganized. " The old devil doesn''t want to hide anything. Anyway, Murong ling''er has gone far away. I''m afraid his son can''t catch up even if he wants to. Maybe he said so, but his son is at ease, will not go to the underworld to Murong Jinxin for trouble¡° Father, what are you doing? You know she''s ling''er. Why don''t you tell me the first time? " The devil only felt that he was ignorant and took a little time to digest his father''s words. He raised his foot to catch up, but hesitated for a moment. The power of ling''er is above him. Even if he catches up now, it won''t help. He didn''t know where ling''er was going. He was chasing a wool ball¡° She did not allow her father to say what he could do? Father can''t offend her because of you... "The old devil gave his angry son a look, how could he not understand his son''s mood. Waiting for a hundred years, but dropping the chain at the last moment of visibility, I''m afraid that kind of frustration can''t be described. However, he has no way. Between his son and his daughter-in-law, he thinks it''s safer to listen to his daughter-in-law''s words... "What''s the matter with ling''er? "Ah..." the demon master scratched his head very impatiently. He felt that he didn''t understand the new spirit. It seemed that he had changed a lot from the old one. No one can predict whether this change will be good or bad for their feelings¡° Don''t sigh. Ling''er and Yiyang are going to study magic Qi together. She is worried that you will delay her business after meeting you. She is also for the sake of the demon world, not that she doesn''t love you... "Today''s Murong ling''er is not the woman who only knows how to turn around her son. She has already begun to cherish the world. In time, he believed that she would become a woman loved by the people of the four circles. Love, not in her life is the only. This is the biggest change she has spent a hundred years making¡° When my father said that, I think I''m a little mean. Well, since this is ling''er''s decision, I can only cooperate with her. I''ll stay and help. I won''t go to the underworld to find Jin Xin for the time being. " Demon Zun gave a bitter smile. He saw the father''s reward for ling''er from his father''s eyes. He is a big man, and even his own little woman knows that he can''t lose too thoroughly. I gritted my teeth and made a happy decision. He wants to join hands with his ling''er to pull the demon world out of the mud. Only in that way can their life be peaceful and beautiful. He looked at the void, swept the haze before, raised his lips and laughed

 Chapter 1090

    Time is in a hurry. In a twinkling of an eye, a month has passed. In a month, Yiyang rushes to the underworld and the place of chaos, and the whole person has obviously lost a big circle.


    This morning, as usual, she began to dredge the dark power in Junlin''s body. This time, she obviously felt a little powerless.


    "Yiyang, stop..."


    Standing on one side of Murong Jinxin see Yiyang that more and more pale face, there is a strange feeling in the air, immediately aware of something wrong.


    She went to Yiyang''s side, trying to stop Yiyang, but found that she could not get involved in the border set by Yiyang, and could only cry out in a low voice.


    "Yiyang, with meditation, quick..."


    Moriran is more anxious than Murong Jin. She sees that Yiyang''s face has completely faded. She wants to help, but her skill is not enough, so she has to stand by and worry.


    Yiyang such a situation means that her situation has been very bad, now she should have been struggling to support, a careless will really eat, the consequences are unimaginable.


    "Poof..."


    Yiyang tries to focus his attention, but finds that he can''t do it at all. In a daze, I only heard moriran''s voice in her ear, which suddenly slowed down.


    She suddenly opened her eyes and saw that Jun Lin''s forehead in front of her was covered with thin and dense beads of sweat. She forced herself to be serious, mobilized her meditative power, controlled the collapsing Qi, and adjusted her state bit by bit.


    Blood gas surged up to her head, and she burst out a mouthful of blood in front of her eyes


    "Yiyang... What''s the matter with you..."


    Moriran immediately helped Yi Yang''s tottering body, looked at the scarlet of the ground, and asked with fear. He always knew that Yiyang would have a day of exhaustion, but he didn''t expect that day to come so fast.


    "It''s ok... You hurry to dredge the dark power for Junlin... Otherwise, something will happen to him..."


    Yiyang gasps, now she has no way to manage her own injuries. She suddenly grasped moriran''s hand and dragged moriran to the front of Junlin.


    If you give up halfway, Junlin''s body will be greatly damaged, which she absolutely does not want to see, so she must let moriran take risks.


    "Good..."


    Moriran knew Yiyang too well. Although he was worried about Yiyang, he knew that he had to spare his life to help Junlin, so that Yiyang could be at ease.


    In order to make Yiyang feel at ease, he has to give Yiyang to Murong Jinxin, who is also anxious


    "Moriran, take it easy, don''t be too brave..."


    Murong Jinxin will Yiyang help to one side to sit down, she looked at has put both hands against the back of the emperor, very worried exhort.


    She knew the danger of moriran''s hand now. Besides worrying about Junlin, she was more worried about moriran. Junlin''s greatness is serious injury, and moriran''s accident is not serious injury.


    "Don''t worry, I have the sense of propriety..."


    Moriran nodded, Murong Jin heart care let his heart warm. No matter what the result is, he will do his best. He also didn''t want Junlin to be attacked by that dark force, which would make him more guilty.


    He held his breath, drove all the true Qi in his body, and began to dredge the dark power for Junlin. Originally thought that all this would be very difficult, but to his surprise, it was so simple that he was stunned.


    Yiyang used to use an hour to guide, but he only used less than half an hour, and everything was finished.


    He looked at his hands, and looked at the king''s landing, which was very comfortable all over. There was a twinkle in his deep eyes.


    "Yiyang, I can help you, Junlin will give it to me..."


    He was a little excited. Since he gave the dark power in his body to King''s landing, he was just like a useless man. From today on, he will slowly recover his power, and gradually change back to the original one.


    "Great... I don''t have to run on both sides in the future..."


    Yiyang can''t help laughing. This situation represents that moriran''s situation has obviously improved, and it''s not far from the day of recovering his power. It also means that she can stay in the land of chaos without worrying about the dark power in King''s landing.


    "Is your injury... Serious..."


    When moriran''s eyes touch the bloodstain at the corner of Yiyang''s mouth, his mood is down again. His current skill has no way to cure Yiyang. If Yiyang''s injury is too serious, I''m afraid Yiyang can only support himself.


    "No heavy... I''ll go back to the chaotic place... Study the evil Qi and rest... It will be OK in three days..."


    Yi Yang to Sen ran smile, she did not lie. The injury on her body seems to be very serious, but in fact it''s just blood reflux, which can be cured after a few days'' rest.


    Now she can finally breathe a sigh of relief. In addition to the dark power in Jun Lin''s body, her only concern is the recovery of moriran''s power. Now that she could have both, she felt that it was a gift from heaven.


    "All right, take care of yourself. Do you understand?" Moriran looked at Yiyang casual look, out of the understanding of Yiyang, probably can guess Yiyang injury is not serious. In that case, he can be completely relieved. He knows that he can''t stop Yiyang from going back to chaos. The only thing he can do is to let Yiyang leave without worry¡° Jinxin paid such a big price to wake me up, I cherish my life, you can rest assured. It''s hard for ling''er to find out the way to change the magic Qi. These days, she is in the experimental stage. I have to go back to help her, otherwise she will fall short. " Yiyang wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth and looked at the sky. It was time for her to return to the land of chaos. These days are a critical time. She can''t drop the chain at this time, otherwise the previous month''s efforts will be in vain. She said hello to Murong Jinxin Junlin, hugged Yiyang, and left the underworld palace in a flash, flying to the chaos¡° Don''t worry about her. If ling''er knows she''s hurt, she''ll worry about it. We are brothers and sisters. We will support each other. " Murong Jinxin looks at the worry that can''t be ignored in Mori Ran''s eyes and pats Mori Ran''s shoulder with a smile. Ling''er is a woman with very delicate mind. Yiyang''s injury can''t hide ling''er''s eyes, which is one of the reasons why she is so relieved to leave Yiyang¡° Well, I''ll go to the land of chaos to help them when I''m done with the dark power in King''s landing. They work day and night, and I''m afraid their bodies can''t eat them. " Moriran put away his worry, also back to Murong Jin heart a smile. During this time, they are very comfortable in the underworld, which is just like their own home. They can do whatever they want, which makes them feel comfortable and willing to stay forever. However, I am afraid that this can only be a fantasy, Nie Qianqian a day, they also a day of sleep and food¡° By the way, there''s one question I haven''t asked you. After you have dredged the dark power in Jun Lin''s body, will his power also disappear? " Murong Jinxin suddenly thought of this most important problem. Of course, she hoped that Jun Lin''s skill could be preserved well, otherwise it would take a long time to re cultivate. Junlin is going to the time and space Valley soon. As a mother, the last thing she wants is to be separated from her baby son for a long time¡° No, Jun Lin''s power will not be scattered. It can be regarded as the unexpected joy brought to Jun Lin by the ten thunders... "Moriran gave Murong Jinxin a very positive answer. Originally, he thought Jun Lin''s power would be scattered. However, with the decrease of dark power in Junlin, he did not find any sign that Junlin''s power dissipated. Maybe it was the reason of the ten thunders that locked the power in Jun Lin''s body, which was also a good thing¡° That''s true. In this way, Junlin only needs to leave us for a few years. Haha... "Moriran''s answer makes Murong Jin very satisfied. She goes to Junlin and embraces him. She really cherishes every day when she gets along with her son. She knows that when her son grows up, such time will be less and less¡° Did the master mention anything to you? During my seclusion, you have to be responsible for making music and kung fu... "In the broad daylight, Jun Lin is really Jun Lin, and I feel a little embarrassed. When he saw Ye Lele coming in with breakfast, he could not help thinking of a thing that huofenghuang had mentioned to him before. If the mother imperial concubine really can teach Lele in person, that is a kind of blessing of Lele, and also a kind of blessing of him. Since Lele has decided to take the road of the strong, he must make Lele the strong among the strong¡° It''s OK to teach, but don''t forget your mother-in-law. If so, I''ll join hands with your father and beat you back to your belly to live again. " Murong Jin heart some accident, about ye Lele, fire phoenix also have no time to mention with her. After thinking for a moment, I decided to agree. Ye Lele is his future daughter-in-law. If ye Lele can be stronger, it will be good for Junlin. Moreover, the number of the top ten in Tianyuan mainland is not enough. Ye Lele is a good choice¡° My mother''s wife really thinks too much. The most I can do is to have my mother and forget my daughter-in-law... "Jun Lin takes a look at his mother''s wife and goes to the small table. He sees that she is enjoying the breakfast made by Ye Lele himself. In the past two months, almost all the meals he ate were made by Zile. There is a saying that is true. If you want to keep a man''s heart, you''d better keep his stomach first. That''s what he''s like now¡° Lele, if you want to practice with me, you have to be ready to live a purgatory life. Are you ready? "

 Chapter 1091

    Murong Jin heart looking at the happy couple, the corners of the mouth also can''t help showing a smile. From their present, she can see their future.


    Junlin is luckier than them. They don''t need to bear the pain of emotion. Childhood love, in her view, is in the most fortunate.


    The only thing she has to do now is to protect their rare feelings and make them happy all the time. The first thing she has to do is to help Lele become a strong man.


    "I''ve been ready for a long time. The princess doesn''t need to show mercy on me. I''ll get through it."


    Ye Lele smiles at Murong Jin''s heart. From the moment she decides to become a strong man for the sake of Junlin, he is ready in his heart. As far as she is concerned, she can endure any tribulation or pain. The only thing she can endure is that her weakness has become a burden to her majesty.


    "The princess? Is it time to change it? "


    Murong Jin heart picked pick eyebrows, very not witty walked in the past, picked up another pair of chopsticks also eat up, eating while watching Ye Lele joked.


    Junlin has changed her tongue, so Lele should change her tongue, otherwise she will feel that she and Hades are very poor.


    "Mother... Concubine..."


    Ye Lele was stunned. She didn''t expect Murong Jinxin to ask such a question at this time. Small face suddenly rose red, secretly glanced at Jun Lin one eye, some uneasy called Murong Jin heart.


    Her situation is different from that of Junlin. She and Junlin are not married yet. If we call murongjin, the king of the underworld, now, I''m afraid we''ll get a lot of criticism.


    However, since Murong Jin''s heart has opened this mouth, she can''t sweep Murong Jin''s heart''s interest, otherwise Junlin will "teach" her a lesson.


    "Junlin will have to go to the time and space Valley to close in two months. Before closing, you should hold a wedding banquet. Otherwise, you will feel uneasy after such a long wait. "


    Murong Jin heart how can not see ye Lele''s mind, Lele this child is too sensitive, sometimes too care about other people''s ideas. However, Lele is such a temperament, she can not force Lele to change.


    When Junlin enters the valley of time and space, I don''t know how many years it will be. For a woman, such a wait is very long and painful.


    Holding a wedding banquet and making their relationship public can at least make Lele''s waiting less painful.


    "It''s all up to my mother and concubine. Junlin''s opinion is my opinion..."


    Smell speech, ye Lele''s small face is more red, she glanced at Jun Lin one eye again, dropped the Mou son. She could not be the master of such a great event, and she had to listen to the king''s presence in everything. They have been together for so many years. Whenever it''s a big event, it''s Jun Lin who makes up his mind.


    "Let''s do it. I''ll talk to my father later."


    Jun Lin''s action of adding vegetables pauses, ponders for a moment, and decides to listen to his mother''s arrangement. Anyway, he has recognized Lele, and it''s normal to hold a wedding banquet. In order to avoid in his closed period, what shameless man to stick up.


    "Well, that''s settled. I''ll discuss with Ranran later. I''ll..."


    Murong Jinxin nodded, words have not finished, the corner of the eye''s remaining light then glanced at Ye Ranran came in, the corner of the mouth slightly smoked. He waved to Ye Ranran and called Ye Ranran to a chair to sit down.


    "Jinxin, what do you want to discuss with me?"


    Ye Ranran looks at her baby daughter standing, while Murong Jinxin Junlin is sitting. The picture is full of the smell of an evil mother-in-law making trouble for her daughter-in-law, and the corners of her mouth can''t help smoking slightly.


    Since childhood, most of their precious daughters are restrained by Junlin. For Junlin, they are willing to give everything. I''m afraid that even if Jinxin is really a bad mother-in-law, her daughter will fly moths to the fire.


    "Lele and Junlin have been together for a long time. It''s time to give Lele a place. Before the closing of Junlin, we decided to hold a wedding banquet for them. As for betrothal gifts, you can go back and discuss with Xiao Hui to see if there are any special requirements. "


    Murong Jin''s heart is very straightforward to finish one time, she can be such a son, the son''s engagement banquet must be very big. As for the bride price, it must be in line with the identity of the son. She will never be stingy on this point.


    She knew that it was impossible to talk about it with Ye Lele. In terms of her infatuation with Junlin, I''m afraid she would not ask for any dowry.


    "Do you really want to give betrothal gifts?"


    Ye Ran Ran glanced at her baby daughter and saw her red face. She smoked again. I''m afraid I can''t wait to see my daughter like this. The engagement banquet is tomorrow.


    With regard to betrothal gifts, she felt that as long as Junlin was kind to Lele, it didn''t matter whether he gave them or not. However, since Jin Xin has put forward it, maybe she can use the bride price this time.


    "Nonsense, if we don''t even give the bride price, don''t we seem too mean? Do you think we are mean people? I''m just such a precious son... "


    Murong Jin takes a glance at Ye Ranran. She doesn''t care much about the expression change on Ye Ranran''s face. She just thinks that ye Ranran''s question is a bit strange, just like she wants to ask them something they can''t afford.


    But no matter what they give, as long as they are within their ability, they will give. Ye Lele''s daughter-in-law, she is still very satisfied, she would like to put some blood¡° Jinxin, my family Haohao likes mi''er. If you must give her a dowry, let mi''er give Hao a chance, OK? " Ye Ranran swallows her saliva and hesitates for a while before she says what she thinks in her heart. After that, she starts to be nervous. She is really worried that Jin Xin will refuse. After all, no one''s daughter got married. The man''s family wanted to make such a dowry. She was forced to do so, and she had no other way... "Ranran, I''m making a dowry. Do you understand? How can mi''er and Hao Hao be involved? " Murong Jin''s chopsticks pause in her heart. She looks at Ye Ranran strangely. She never dreamed that ye Ranran would make such a request. She suddenly thought of the words remind her before King''s landing, she is very firm to Ye Ranran shook her head. Honey''s love affairs, or let it be. If she forced, honey would not be happy all her life¡° Jinxin, Haohao just want to ask for an opportunity, you reluctantly agreed, please... "Ye Ranran also know that her request is a little too much, she pitifully looked at Murong Jinxin, a face of pleading. Her son''s words are still in her ears. Her son has such a wish. If she can''t satisfy it, she will feel guilty all her life¡° Ranran, let''s cut back on the children''s business. If Haohao and mi''er are predestined friends, they will get together sooner or later. If she doesn''t get a chance, the result will be the same... "Murong Jinxin''s attitude is still very firm. After Chen Xuan''s affair, she has begun to adjust slowly. She should balance the balance of friendship and love, and can''t let her children be wronged because of the so-called friendship. She looked at Ye Ranran, and didn''t mean to escape. She opened her mouth sincerely. No matter how Ranran asks, she can''t give in¡° I know that''s the truth, but Hao Hao is too poor. He knelt down in front of me and begged me, how do you let me face him... "Ye Ranran also knows that it''s not sweet to force things around, but what can she do. For any mother in the world, her son kneels on the ground to beg for herself, I''m afraid no one can refuse. Her Haohao, from birth she gave him to Chu Zirui. Without accompanying him and watching him grow up, even the most basic maternal love, she can''t give it all. She owes him so much that she can''t bear to... "Other things can be accommodated, but this thing can''t be. I once asked mi''er that she had no feelings for Hao Hao. Long pain is better than short pain. You can tell Haohao the truth. " Murong Jin''s heart has a headache. She really likes Haohao''s mouse. She can''t help but be moved to think that the child has almost no mother these years. It''s just one thing at a time. She can''t compensate her daughter just because of her sympathy. It''s unfair to honey after all¡° Jinxin, do you want me to kneel down and beg you? Looking at our friendship for many years, you''d better reluctantly agree... "Ye Ranran saw Murong Jin''s determination, and her eyes turned red. She knows in her heart that if Murong Jinxin agrees to this, maybe there is still a little hope. If Murong Jinxin doesn''t want to let go, Haohao and mi''er won''t have a chance at all. For the sake of her son, she felt that self-esteem was nothing. All she wants is an opportunity, even if Haohao and mi''er can''t get together in the end¡° Ranran, aren''t you embarrassing me? It''s no use kneeling. You''re all mothers. Can''t you understand my feelings? " Murong Jinxin looks at Ye Ranran''s posture of never giving up until she reaches her goal, and her heart is a little heavy. If ye Ranran is really stubborn, I''m afraid it will only hurt their feelings in the end. She doesn''t want to be like that. She has been in love with Ye Ranran for many years, and she cherishes it very much... "Jin Xin, just treat me as wayward once. If you don''t promise me, I will kneel here until I die... "Ye Ranran''s tears flow down, and she kneels down in front of Murong Jinxin. For Haohao, she has to gamble this once. If you lose, Haohao should not blame her. Her only son, she really didn''t want him to live a lonely life like his father, and there was no one to die when he died¡° Ranran, what are you doing? Are you testing my patience or our sisterhood? If you are willing to kneel, you can kneel. I''ll never let go of the story about mi''er and Hao Hao... "

 Chapter 1092

    Murong Jinxin didn''t help Ye Ranran. In some ways, ye Ranran is very similar to her. Once you decide what you want to do, do it to the end. Even if she helps now, ye Ranran can''t get up. Why should she do such thankless work.


    This situation is what she doesn''t want to face. Since ye Ranran must let her face it, she can only choose to escape.


    "Mother, don''t do that..."


    Ye Lele is a little at a loss. She goes to Ye Ranran''s side and tries to help her up, but she is pulled down on her knees by Ye Ranran. She really feels embarrassed.


    Mother this is forcing mother imperial concubine, mother imperial concubine that kind of woman, once the thing that affirms how can be so easy to let go.


    "Lele, do your best for your brother. We owe him..."


    Ye Ranran naturally can see her daughter''s dilemma, just for her son''s sake, and she doesn''t care about it. Now that she''s kneeling, she must kneel with value.


    She doesn''t have enough weight alone, plus Lele, at least she will be soft hearted first


    "Mother, you are useless. Sister mi''er doesn''t like her brother. How can you force sister mi''er? Sister mi''er doesn''t owe us anything... "


    Ye Lele is very tangled, the whole face almost wrinkled together. If your mother is so stubborn, not to mention her engagement banquet with Junlin, I''m afraid that the first thing to bear the brunt is to test the relationship between your mother and her concubine for so many years.


    Kneeling can sometimes solve problems. But sometimes, even if you kneel to death, you can''t solve any problems.


    "Love can be cultivated. As long as honey is willing to give your brother a chance, I believe honey will like your brother. Lele, just let your mother be willful once... "


    Ye Ranran didn''t want to say anything. She dropped her eyes and knelt straight. Even if Murong Jin heart has left, she is also very stubborn kneeling, do not reach the goal, never give up kneeling.


    She knows what the result of her actions will be. She is willing to bear all the consequences, as long as honey is willing to give Haohao a chance.


    "Alas..."


    Ye Lele knew that it was useless to persuade her. Her mother had already said that. She did not dare to get up casually, so she had to turn her eyes to Jun Lin, who was silent all the time.


    From Jun Lin''s face, she could not see any clue. However, after years of getting along, she can still feel the displeasure of Junlin at this moment.


    "I''ll be right back..."


    Jun Lin put down his chopsticks and took a look at Ye Lele, who was also the first two. He didn''t expect that things would come to this point. Originally, he just thought that as long as his mother''s wife refused, it would be over.


    But it''s not as simple as he thought. You can''t let Ye Ranran kneel all the time. It''s too unorthodox.


    He gave Ye Lele a slightly calm look. He didn''t get angry with Ye Lele because of this, and then he went out in a hurry.


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later, Junlin brought back two people from the human world, one chumier and the other chuhao.


    He felt that it was a matter between them. If they made it clear between them, it would not be too difficult for their families.


    When the scene of Ye Ranran and ye Lele''s mother and daughter kneeling in the underworld palace appears in the eyes of Chu Mier and Chu Hao, one of them is shocked, the other is heartbroken.


    "What are you doing? Why can''t you get up on your knees? "


    Chu Hao quickly rushed in the past, squatted in front of the mother and sister, dark pupil eyes are all pain color. He could probably guess the reason why his mother''s younger sister did so. For a moment, he felt that he was too unfilial.


    No matter what the reason is, he can''t let his mother''s younger sister kneel down for him


    "Hao Hao, you also kneel down, I don''t believe that Jin Xin will not let go, and mi''er will not agree..."


    As soon as ye Ranran sees her baby son, she stops crying. He hugs Haohao and wants to drag him down to his knees, but he refuses.


    "Mother, get up. I''ll figure out my own way to deal with honey. Don''t worry about it... "


    Chu Hao fiercely closed his eyes, closed his fingers under the wide sleeve and tightly clenched them into fists. He didn''t expect that his obstinacy and willfulness made his mother do such things for himself.


    His mother''s love for him, he has realized. If you want to let the mother kneel down in exchange for his marriage with chumier, he would rather not have that marriage.


    "Silly boy, what nonsense? You like honey, mother knows. The mother knows better that if you can''t marry honey, you will die alone like your father. Mother can''t bear it, really can''t bear it... "


    Ye Ranran doesn''t want to get up. She has been kneeling for so long. If she can''t get a result, she won''t be reconciled.


    Honey, that child, she really likes it. If she could be her daughter-in-law, she would feel that her son would be carefree all his life.


    "Then I can''t make my mother so embarrassed? Mother, get up quickly... "


    Chu Hao only feels that his heart is bleeding. How can he make his mother so humble for himself. The most important thing is that the empress has knelt down, and the princess of hell is still unmoved. What does that mean? It means that Princess Ming doesn''t approve of him being with chumier at all, or chumier doesn''t want to be with him at all¡° I will never get up until Jin Xin and mi''er agree. If you just kneel down and die, it can only be said that it''s the mother''s life. The mother doesn''t blame anyone... "Ye Ranran, who is so easy to give up, shakes her head firmly. Then he dropped his eyes, not talking to Chu Hao, but wiping his tears. Such a scene makes Chu Hao want to be killed. He turns his head and looks at Chu mi''er who is standing on one side. There was a deep sadness in his heart, which made him unable to control his emotions for a moment¡° Chumier, is it really so hard to give me a chance? You have to step on the dignity of our whole family before you are willing to give up? " He strode up to chumier, grabbed chumier''s shoulder and shook it. Scarlet eyes reveal a kind of deep pain, such a pain, even one side of the king can''t help but twist his head. The most hurtful thing in the world is the feeling, which can make life make people die, and even make life worse than death... "It''s your own fault, so I''ve made it clear to you. You are still holding a fluke, put his mother and sister into such a situation. Now that you''re putting the blame on me, why? " Chumi''er didn''t feel that she was wrong. Some things really couldn''t be forced. Besides, she has already rejected him for a long time. He is the one who refuses to give up. The responsibility should lie with him. It''s none of her business. She''s innocent, too, okay? She didn''t like him originally, but now because of him, her mother and concubine are in a dilemma¡° Chumi''er, I''m just deceiving people too much. You... "Chuhao felt that his chest was stuffy. He stared at chumi''er''s small face, which was not willing to give in, and his mood was even more excited. He has been so humble that why does she still refuse to agree? Should he give up? Give up this feeling that you should not have... "You deceived people too much. It''s because of your immature feeling that you dragged our two families into the water. You are so selfish..." chumi''er snorted coldly and pushed chuhao away. She also felt that she was fed up with it. She didn''t owe him anything. Why should she bear these inexplicable things. Emotional things can''t be forced, don''t like is don''t like, no matter how can''t like, she really don''t know Chu Hao in tangle what strength¡° You''re right. I''m really selfish. I''m so selfish. But it''s all because of you, because I''ve fallen in love with you hopelessly... "Chumi''er''s words pierced into chuhao''s heart, making him unable to bear the pain for a moment. He pinched Chu mi''er''s shoulder again. He didn''t know where the strength came from. He forced Chu mi''er to the corner. Looking at the face that he couldn''t forget in his midnight dream, he felt that he couldn''t bear it any more. If they are not meant to be together, he will leave a good memory for himself. On this thought, he didn''t know where the courage came from. He pressed Chu mi''er in the corner of the wall and bowed his head to kiss her fiercely. "..." Chu mi''er didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. She didn''t wake up until Chu Hao''s strong smell floated into her nose. Looking at the enlarged version of the handsome face in front of her, she just felt that there was no way to get angry. Is this man crazy? Even dare to insult her, this is not want to die, or even want to die? She grabs Chu Hao''s hair and drags away the man who is enjoying her first kiss. Then she kicks it¡° Chu mi''er, even if I can''t get you in this life, I believe you will never forget me, that''s enough... "Chu Hao just felt a surge of blood, and he spent a lot of effort to resist the urge to vomit blood. He stood up and gave chumier a sad smile. What he wants to do has been done, at least he will not regret this life. Although chumi''er kicked him, he thought it was worth it¡° You... "Chu mi''er just felt dizzy. She suddenly remembered what Yuelao had said to her some time ago. She was confused. Her marriage was cut short because she became the daughter of heaven, but because Chu Hao''s strong kiss was about to be reconnected, and Chu Hao who kisses her would undoubtedly become her predestined friend. Is this her death? Or God play with her? She didn''t want to be emotionally involved with any man, but now¡° Chu Hao, you bastard, I''m going to step on you to death... "

 Chapter 1093

    At the thought of this, chumier was hysterical. She strode in front of Chu Hao, picked up Chu Hao''s collar, overturned him to the ground, and stepped on him with one foot.


    Her wonderful life is about to come to an end. From the Department, her life will be filled with a man, a man she could never dream of.


    She has a feeling that the sky is about to fall down. She can''t cry if she wants to. It''s killing her


    "Chumier... You..."


    Chu Hao did not expect that Chu mi''er, who was always cold, would make such a move. He wanted to say something, but Chu mi''er stepped on it. Intense pain let him take a breath of air conditioning, the whole body fragmented pain.


    He didn''t dodge, and he didn''t resist. He just let chumi''er carry it, with a bitter smile on his lips, thinking that this might be his last contact with chumi''er. Even if it needs to be maintained by physical pain, he is willing to.


    "Chu Hao... You are a man who should be killed by thousands of swords... How can I be so unlucky... When I meet you..."


    Chumi''er looked at the man who didn''t dodge at his feet. She really wanted to step down and trample him to death. But at the thought of the fact that he was going to be her man, she couldn''t afford to be cruel.


    She must have committed a heinous crime in her last life, so she found a man for herself in this way.


    "What if I met you... Anyway, you don''t like me... You can''t be with me..."


    Chu Hao is puzzled by Chu mi''er''s gnashing of teeth. He vaguely thinks that Chu mi''er''s words have another meaning, but at this moment, he doesn''t think so much.


    He quietly looked at the crazy chumier, deliberately made a statement to provoke her, originally thought that his words could make chumier more crazy, but unexpectedly when his words fell, chumier also stopped punching and kicking him, collapsed to one side.


    "I don''t like you... I don''t want to be with you... But is there any other way to change it..."


    Chu mi''er''s eyes floated to the distance, her long eyelashes were shaking, her eyes were slightly red, and there seemed to be tears rolling. Then she hugged her head and sighed a few times, which made chuhao feel very sad.


    He definitely looked at chumi''er. It seemed that he was making some kind of decision in his heart. If his love made her so painful, he would still bury this love in his heart, never say it again.


    "Chu mi''er... My father and emperor have chosen a prince and princess for me... I will get married next month... Don''t worry... I won''t disturb you any more..."


    He doesn''t want to let his stubborn love become her burden, just, he has tried hard, so let go, at least there will be no regret.


    He can''t be so headstrong, let his mother and sister for him, even the most basic dignity are not


    "Mother... Get up... Even if Chu mi''er promised me a chance now... I would not marry her..."


    Chu Hao only felt the pain of penetrating his heart. He couldn''t stay here any longer. He had to find a place to heal quietly.


    He got up to tidy up his messy clothes and went to Ye Ranran''s face. His eyes were calm and indifferent. In a few words, he had made his decision.


    "Haohao... What are you talking about... You don''t like that woman... What do you want to marry her for..."


    Ye Ranran is surprised. Although she has a good time with her son, she still has some basic knowledge. From her son''s manner, she has seen his heart of giving up.


    She grabbed Chu Hao''s hand and shook her head. Even if the son can''t be with Chu mi''er, she doesn''t want the son to marry a woman casually.


    She knew that her son''s decision was to make chumi''er feel at ease. Otherwise, with her son''s personality, she would never marry.


    "What an emperor fears most is to have a heart... Heartless and loveless is the best... Isn''t it..."


    Since he can''t get what he loves, he doesn''t expect love at all. If he can''t marry chumier, it''s the same for him to marry anyone. It''s better to make his father happy. At least he married a concubine instead of dying alone.


    Today, chumier has broken all his thoughts. In the following days, he will not talk about love any more, he will only work hard for the people of Chu.


    "That said, but..."


    Ye Ranran knows that this is an unwise decision made by her son when he is frustrated. She wants to persuade him, but she doesn''t know how to persuade him.


    My son''s words are right after all. If you want to be a good emperor, you have to spend all your mind on taking care of the affairs of the country.


    "Mother... Don''t say anything... The wedding on the fifth day of the Lunar New Year... I hope your father and sister will attend..."


    Chu Hao smiles at Ye Ranran. There is no color in his dark eyes. His heart is completely dead at this moment, maybe there is no chance to live in this life.


    After that, he finally looked at Chu mi''er, who was still collapsed on the ground, and walked out without saying a word. This place, he should be here for the last time. This woman, he should have seen it for the last time.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chu Hao''s departure wakes Chu mi''er up. She turns to see Chu Hao''s back. She opened her mouth, as if to say something, but before Chu Hao''s figure completely disappeared, she didn''t say anything.


    "Mother... Get up..."


    At this point, ye Lele felt that it was meaningless for them to continue to kneel down. She stood up hard, after activating her legs, she helped Ye Ranran up.


    The elder brother has made a choice. They can''t stop the choice. They can only accept it. She was not surprised that such an outcome was within their expectation.


    "Well... What can I do... Your brother..."


    Ye Ranran didn''t insist either, but ye Lele helped her to one side and sat down. She looked at Chu mi''er, who was always in a mood. Besides sighing, she didn''t know what to say.


    My son and honey are probably really out of the question. Maybe this is the way my son wants to go. No matter how hard she tries, it''s impossible to change.


    "Mother, there''s nothing wrong with that. My brother will become a good emperor, which is a good thing for the people of Chu. "


    Ye Lele has a better view. Everyone has his own way to go. Now my brother has chosen. She only asks my brother not to go too hard.


    A good feeling, it is not to be met, some people can easily get, but some people can not get their whole life.


    "Honey... Don''t think about it any more... It''s over now... I won''t let Haohao disturb you again..."


    Ye Ranran thinks that her daughter''s words are right. If she gains something, she will lose something. If her son can become a good emperor, it will benefit thousands of people in Chu.


    She believes that God will have its arrangement. As long as her son works hard enough, he may have another good marriage.


    "I..."


    Chu Mi Er raises Mou to see to Ye Ranran, don''t know what to say for a moment. At this time, her mood has recovered a lot, she must think about it well, at least give herself an account.


    She is in urgent need of a trip to Tianjie to find Yuelao. She must ask if there is any possibility of saving her situation.


    "Lele... Let''s go back..."


    Ye Ranran looks at the closed door of a house, tangled for a while, or feel that another time to find Murong Jinxin apology.


    She is now haggard, just want to go back and talk to Xiao Hui. I''m afraid that my son''s wedding has been decided, and my daughter and Junlin are about to get engaged. It seems that there are many things to be busy with.


    "Jun Lin, take care of sister mi''er. I''ll go back first..."


    Ye Lele said hello to Jun Lin and walked out with her mother. After such a long time, she thought everyone should be quiet.


    In the small courtyard, because of their leaving, the peace was restored. Jun Lin comes to Chu mi''er and pulls her up.


    "Sister, isn''t that what you want? Why are you so depressed? "


    Junlin vaguely felt that things were not as simple as they thought. Chumi''er''s reaction was too strange. He looked at chumi''er quietly and asked softly.


    He can still be sure that Chu mi''er doesn''t like Chu Hao, but Chu mi''er''s reaction is really thought-provoking, especially when Chu Hao says he is about to get married, Chu mi''er''s reaction is really strange.


    "Jun Lin, my marriage has been cut off. The only way to recover is to kiss a man. Chu Hao has just kissed me. If there is no accident, my marriage has been repaired, and Chu Hao is the one who got married with me... "


    Chu mi''er didn''t plan to hide it from Jun Lin. she rubbed her eyebrows. Now that the matter is over, she can only find a way to make up for it. If she can''t make up for it, she can only accept it.


    What else can we do? She can''t go against the weather, can she? It''s the end of the day


    "Ah? This is really... "


    Smell speech, the king comes one Leng, really feel some unimaginable. Originally thought eight pole son cannot fight together of two people, but because of Chu Hao''s a overbearing kiss, the form turns down sharply.


    Is this God''s will? Maybe Chu had been predestined with his elder sister. Now is such a situation, I''m afraid it''s difficult for my sister to escape.


    "I have to go to heaven to find Yuelao. This matter will be solved after all. If there is no solution, I can only accept my fate..."


    Chumi''er looked at the void and gave a bitter smile. As soon as his figure flashed, he disappeared in the same place and flew away to heaven.


    The door of a room in the courtyard opens gently. Murong Jinxin comes out and looks at the meteor disappearing in the air and shakes her head


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1094

    Heaven


    When Chu mi''er walks into Yuelao palace with a dispirited face, Yuelao is working out a marriage line. She raised her eyes and was shocked. There are two names on both sides of the red marriage line, one is hers and the other is Chu Hao''s.


    "Princess, congratulations on finding your husband. The marriage line will be repaired automatically..."


    Yuelao heard the footsteps, raised his head, and saw that it was chumi''er. A trace of smile appeared in his turbid eyes. For chumi''er, he still has some respect, because chumi''er helped him a lot when she was still the daughter of heaven.


    "Yuelao, if I tell you that I was forced to kiss, can you stop knitting this marriage thread?"


    Chumi''er''s mouth slightly smoked. She knew that Yuelao''s blessing came from her heart, but she didn''t want to accept it.


    She was lucky, but she didn''t think that her marriage line would be formed so soon. It seems that Yuelao is about to weave it.


    "That''s not good. Even if it''s a kiss, it''s a kiss. Besides, Chu Hao is just a mortal. If the princess doesn''t want to, he can''t help the princess... "


    Yuelao''s wrinkled face flashed a little surprise. He never thought that the repair of chumi''er''s marriage was forced. It''s just the end of the story. It''s absolutely impossible to change it.


    The most important thing is that Chu mi''er''s mana can''t be resisted by ordinary people. If she doesn''t want to, I''m afraid Chu Hao can''t force her.


    "Yuelao, I swear that I really don''t have any feelings for Chu Hao. The scene at that time was a bit chaotic, and I didn''t react to it for a moment... "


    Chumi''er naturally recognized the meaning of the old saying, and she really felt wronged. She never thought that Chu Hao would do something like that to her, and she was totally unprepared at that time, which was a rhythm of self inflicted evils.


    She looked at Yuelao with the last glimmer of hope, the prayer in her eyes was so obvious, and the pitiful appearance that rarely appeared once made Yuelao shake her head.


    "That only means that Chu Hao is too fond of you. It''s a mistake. It''s done. You have to accept it... "


    Yuelao knew that chumi''er couldn''t lie, so he could only cast sympathetic eyes on chumi''er. Sometimes it''s just like this, and a marriage comes into being.


    However, Chu Hao should be true love to Chu mi''er, otherwise he can''t have so much energy to kiss Chu mi''er at such an appropriate time.


    "Yuelao, Chu Hao is a human being. Does that mean that this marriage only needs to last for a few decades?"


    Chumi''er knew that everything was irreversible and sighed helplessly. Well, it''s her life. She''s got it. She just wanted to make sure that her purgatory life would last only a few decades.


    For decades, it''s just a flick of the finger, and then it''s gone


    "Well, life expectancy is limited after all. As soon as Chu Hao dies, your marriage will be broken. "


    The old man nodded. When the man died, everything related to him would be gone. Chu mi''er''s marriage with Chu Hao won''t last long.


    Chu mi''er seems to really dislike Chu Hao, so this marriage is doomed to be a tragedy. One is as passionate as fire, and the other is as cold as ice. When they are put together, either the fire is extinguished by ice, or the ice is melted by fire.


    "Is Chu Hao still married to other women?"


    Chu mi''er falls down on the chair, thinking of Chu Hao''s vow to get a wife, she can''t help asking more.


    Since she must mix with Chu Hao, she certainly does not allow Chu Hao to have other women. Whether she likes it or not, Chu Hao must be clean for decades to come.


    "Let me see..."


    Chu mi''er''s words made Yuelao a little strange. His dry fingers pointed to Chu Hao''s name, and many marriage lines sprang from the side of Chu Hao''s name, which made him draw fiercely.


    Logically speaking, Chu Hao''s situation is impossible to have so many marriage lines. What''s the situation?


    "Yuelao, do these red lines represent that Chu Hao will marry countless concubines in his life?"


    Chu mi''er sees all the reactions of Yuelao in her eyes. She looks at the dense red line, and a drop of sweat falls from the back of her head. As the emperor of a country, Yanfu is not shallow. So many women, I''m afraid there are more than 72 concubines in the three public and six courtyards.


    "Yes, in principle, but these red lines are not stable and may disappear at any time. They should be born in despair of Chu Hao, maybe Chu Hao want to understand, these red lines will disappear. However, Chu Hao has another marriage line. That marriage line is quite firm. It''s a match with yours. "


    Yuelao didn''t hide chumi''er. He hasn''t started weaving those messy red threads, which may disappear at any time. There''s just another red line, pretty solid, and it looks like it''s going to meet completely soon.


    Chu Hao should have made up his mind to marry that woman, otherwise there would be no marriage line stronger than tiannv


    "The other marriage line, can you cut it?" Chumi''er''s brow is slightly wrinkled. Now she doesn''t need to consider whether to be with chuhao, because God has given her the answer, she must be with chuhao. Then, she must not allow other women to appear in Chu Hao''s life, which is absolutely unacceptable to her¡° No, there is only one way to break the marriage line that has been formed. That is to let Chu Hao repent his marriage willingly. Chu Hao''s idea is so strong that it can even influence his marriage line... "Yuelao has seen the clue from Chu mi''er''s distress. He looks at the bright red marriage line again and has guessed Chu Hao''s current situation. He is the old man of the moon, but he can''t cut off the marriage line at will. If you want to solve this situation, you have to rely on chumier''s own efforts¡° Yuelao, after this marriage, can you make me completely heartless? I don''t want to get married any more... "Chumi''er really didn''t know what words to use to describe her mood. God probably saw that her life was so good, and tried to give her some hardships. After she rejected Chu Hao for countless times, she finally succeeded in driving Chu Hao away, but she was so sad to find that she had to be with Chu Hao. If she goes to Chu Hao now, I''m afraid even Chu Hao looks down on her¡° Well, let''s talk about it then. Maybe you will fall in love with Chu Hao, and you also want to be with him in his next life. " Yuelao touched his white beard and began to weave the marriage line between chumi''er and chuhao. It''s too early to say some things now. Let her make a choice after their marriage line breaks. He doesn''t want to gamble her back now. If she repents, it will be really troublesome... "Yuelao, make it up slowly, and let me do some psychological construction..." chumi''er watched Yuelao weaving marriage line faster and faster, and really wanted to cry. She had no way to adapt to this reality. She even wanted to hide for a day and then for a day until Chu Hao''s wedding day¡° Marriage line will always be finished, you don''t have to think about it. In this relationship, after all, you are the one who has the upper hand. Treat the man who is sincere to you well, you will have unexpected harvest. Take a look at your father and your mother. That''s a good example The old man laughed, a face of love. This kind of chumi''er makes him feel very warm, just like chumi''er is his granddaughter, and he is coquettish. He didn''t stop the action in his hand, just comforted Chu mi''er a few words, while Chu mi''er didn''t pay attention, he applied some magic power on the bright red marriage line. It''s hard to find a woman who is sincere to her in life. Chumi''er has this blessing. He only hopes that this blessing can last longer¡° The names of father and mother have been engraved on Sansheng stone for a long time. How can we compare with them? They are fate. Alas... "The feelings of father and mother are the only ones in Tianyuan. No one can copy them or surpass them. Now she just wants to finish these decades, and she doesn''t need to be disturbed by these common things. It''s just that people are not as good as nature. Some things are always impossible for you to plan... "Everything is possible. How do you know that you and Chu Hao are not a couple created by heaven? Look at this marriage line, such brightness is rare in the world. I''m afraid Chu Hao''s feelings for you have already exceeded your imagination. " Yuelao shakes Chu mi''er''s marriage line, which is very glossy. True love is terrible. Once Chu mi''er is infected by it, I''m afraid that there will be another scene between Chu Hao and her¡° What''s the point? I think I''ll be a couple even with him. It''s no use talking about it. I''ll go for a walk in Tianshan Mountain... "Chumi''er poured a cup of tea, adjusted her mood, and decided to go out and have a look around. Maybe she would see some different scenery. There is another month, she can relax for another month. After a month, she will have to go into her own destiny and spend the next few decades in pain¡° Ha ha... "Yuelao looked at her figure and laughed softly. The hand moves faster and faster until a red and purple marriage thread is successfully woven. He looked at the marriage line in his hand, and a glimmer of brilliance flashed in his turbid eyes. He believed that Chu mi''er would have a good marriage and Chu Hao would be good to her all her life. Then a Yang, the marriage line has entered the marriage room, gently shaking, emitting bursts of charming brilliance

 Chapter 1095

    The imperial palace of Chu state


    In the imperial study, Chu Zirui leans on the Dragon chair, holding a cup of tea in his hand and sipping it gently. Looking at the bottom of a face at a loss of son, the corner of the mouth slightly smoked.


    "Why don''t you stay with your mother a little longer? I came back so soon... "


    According to Hao''er''s temperament, it''s impossible to come back so soon after going to the underworld. What happened? Otherwise, how could he be so desperate.


    "Father, I''ve figured it out. I''m willing to accept your arrangement and accept Chen Xiang''er as the Crown Princess..."


    Chu Hao doesn''t seem to want to mention more about what happened in the underworld. He just says his decision in a dull voice. When those words came out, he felt that all his strength had been taken away. It is said that the man has tears, but why is he so sad now that he wants to cry.


    "Tell my father, how do you figure it out? Your chumier, are you sure you want to give up


    Chu Hao''s words surprised Chu Zirui. Since he knew that the woman Hao''er liked was Chu mi''er, he and the national teacher tried to persuade her to accept Chen Xiang''er as the crown princess.


    But, their lips all want to say to break, Hao son is dead and alive don''t want to agree. Chu mi''er was still in his mind. This time, he offered to accept the crown princess, which made him have to think more.


    "She doesn''t like me. Even if I insist, it''s useless. I can''t let the Chu royal family have no successor."


    Chu Hao gave a bitter smile and sat down on the chair beside him. Thinking of Chu mi''er''s hatred in her eyes, she felt very worried. He fell in love with the woman he shouldn''t love, and the result might have been expected by everyone.


    "What did your mother say?"


    Chu Zirui sees Chu Hao''s reservation. He probably has guessed the reason why this time the emperor''s coming will bring Hao''er to the underworld. That''s good. At least Hao''er''s heart is broken. In the future, Hao''er doesn''t have to worry about women.


    He knows what such a decision means to Chu Hao, which means that Chu Hao will start to walk on the road he once walked, and live a lonely life.


    "My mother didn''t say anything. I''m in charge of my own affairs. I don''t think she will have any opinions. Father and emperor, in addition to the crown princess, there are four side concubines on the list. As for the choice of side concubines, father and Emperor will decide. "


    Chu Hao only felt that his heart was haggard and his beloved woman couldn''t marry. What''s the difference between marrying one and marrying a group of people? Anyway, it''s all about marriage. I''ll marry all the women at one time, and I''ll worry about it later.


    Anyway, his life is like this. He can''t get his beloved woman. There''s no difference between spoiling one person and spoiling countless people.


    "Do you want to think about it again? Once the emperor''s edict is issued, it''s too late for you to go back... "


    Chu Hao''s negative attitude surprised Chu Zirui, but he hesitated for a moment. He originally hoped that Hao''er would listen to the arrangement of him and the national teacher, but he didn''t want to let Hao''er accept so many women like the prince''s residence all at once.


    He did not immediately agree to Chu Hao, but thought deeply. He used to be a prodigal son among the flowers. He knew how hard it was to walk that seemingly prosperous but lonely road. He really didn''t want Hao to follow his footsteps.


    "Don''t think about it. I won''t go back. When I get married, I will take over the position of my father. My father has worked hard for the people of Chu for half of his life. It''s time to have a good rest. "


    Chumi''er has made it clear that she doesn''t want him. What else can he regret. On the way back, he had thought very clearly.


    He can''t get the feeling he wants, so he will be a good emperor, at least he can''t let his life be wasted.


    "Hao''er, you..."


    Chu Zirui never thought that Chu Hao was so stimulated that he was willing to accept the throne. What''s going on? He felt that he had to understand clearly. Only when he understood clearly, could he make the best decision for Chu Hao.


    "Father, let''s make an order. The wedding will be on the fifth day of next month..."


    Chu Hao sees Chu Zirui''s hesitation and smiles. Although he is not his father''s own son, he is better than his own son.


    From then on, let him shoulder the heavy responsibility of his father, and let him live as he pleases. It was the only thing he could do for his father.


    "Let father Huang discuss with your mother and empress. If your mother doesn''t have any opinions, father Huang immediately orders..."


    Chu Zirui still didn''t dare to promise Chu Hao. For the emperor of a country, he could never turn back. He didn''t want to make a decree now. After a few days, Hao''er woke up and asked him to take back the decree.


    On the fifth day of next month, there are only 20 days left. He must see ye Ranran immediately and have a good talk with Ye Ranran.


    "Well, I''ll give my father three days..."


    Chu Hao doesn''t force Chu Zirui too much. He just rubs his eyebrows and smiles at Chu Zirui again. Without saying anything more, he got up and stepped down.


    "Alas..."


    Chu Zirui looks at Chu Hao''s lonely back and feels a pang in his heart. He thoroughly understood what it was like to be rejected by his beloved woman.


    One day later, Chu Zirui meets Ye Ranran in Fengyi palace. Looking at Ye Ranran''s red and swollen eyes, his good-looking eyebrows are even tighter¡° Ranran, what happened? Why are your eyes so swollen? " Chu Zirui walks up to Ye Ranran and looks at the face that invades his dream every night. He is deeply distressed. Of course, he knew that ye Ranran had nothing to do with Xiaohui. He saw Xiaohui''s love for Ranran with his own eyes¡° Zirui, did Haohao tell you about the princess after he came back? " Ye Ranran gives a bitter smile. Instead of answering Chu Zirui''s question, she turns the topic to Chu Hao. As for her son''s future, she has discussed with Xiao Hui. Since Mi Er can''t be with Hao Hao, let Hao go with his own mind¡° He told me that he wanted to take the Crown Princess and four side concubines. I came to you just for this. Ranran, what happened in the underworld yesterday? Unexpectedly let Hao''er have such a big change... "Chu Zirui sighed softly, and simply said what happened after Chu Hao came back yesterday. From ye Ranran''s tone and manner, he can guess that ye Ranran has made a decision about Hao''er. He knew that ye Ranran really loved the child, otherwise he could not cry for the child¡° Yesterday, I went to Jinxin to ask for a chance for Hao''er. As a result, Jinxin didn''t agree, and everyone was very unhappy. In order to force Jin Xin to submit, I kneel down... "Ye Ranran knows that she has to tell Chu Zirui about this. It''s Chu Zirui who has been teaching Haohao all these years. Chu Zirui has the right to know everything about Haohao. Only in this way can Chu Zirui better understand Hao Hao. She did everything she had to do, except for hurting the feelings between her and Jin Xin, she didn''t achieve any purpose... "So it is. No wonder Hao''er didn''t like him. Alas, it''s another evil relationship... "Hearing the words, Chu Zirui shook his head heavily. Chu mi''er is heartless. Hao''er is doomed to be a tragedy from the moment she falls in love with her. Things have evolved to such a degree that he doesn''t know what to do is the best choice for Hao''er... "Zi Rui, I''ve discussed with Xiao Hui. Let Hao do everything. We don''t have any opinions about what kind of days he wants to live. What do you think? " Ye Ranran holds back her inner vibration and tells the story of her decision with Xiao Hui. However, she did not force Chu Zirui to follow their decision, but used a tone of discussion. Compared with their biological parents, Chu Zirui has more power to decide Haohao''s future, and they must respect Chu Zirui''s decision¡° Just do as you say. I will issue a decree tomorrow to canonize the Crown Princess and the crown princess. The state of Chu hasn''t had a wedding for a long time. I must hold a grand wedding for Hao''er. " Chu Zirui thinks that he has nothing to worry about. This is the way Hao''er wants to go. He can only push Hao''er forward. If Hao''er repents, he will lose his own power. This is his only child. He can give this child the chance to be willful occasionally... "Well, I will stay in the human world during this period. I didn''t do my duty as a mother. Take this opportunity to make up for Hao''er. On the day of Hao''er''s wedding, Xiao Hui will also come, but he will just hide in the crowd and watch in silence. You don''t have to mind too much. " Ye Ranran looks at the empty Fengyi palace. No matter to Chu Hao or Chu Zirui, her heart is full of countless guilt. As a mother, she didn''t do her duty as a mother. As a wife, she did not fulfill the obligation of being a wife¡° Well, if you can stay so long, Hao''er will be very happy to know... "Chu Zirui nods with a smile. Ranran can stay to manage Hao''er''s marriage, which is a kind of unexpected joy. He can''t get it. He is sure to make this wedding a grand one. He wants to prove to the world how much he loves his son¡° Let''s settle this matter. I''ll go to the prince''s residence first, and you''ll be busy first... "Ye Ranran looks at the sky. It''s not too late. Her concern for her son makes her unable to stay in Fengyi palace safely. She has to go and get rid of her son. After all, she is going to get married. She can''t always look worried¡° Well, let''s go. I''ll take you to the palace gate. " Chu Zirui takes the lead to walk out of Fengyi palace. He can understand Ye Ranran''s mood at the moment. Besides, with his mother''s company, Hao''er''s mood should be better. They walk side by side, and the sun falls on them, pulling their shadow long

 Chapter 1096

    The following day


    The streets, taverns and teahouses of the state of Chu are full of people. Without exception, everyone is talking about one thing, that is, their prince is going to marry the Crown Princess and four side concubines at the same time.


    The Crown Princess and four side concubines entered the mansion on the same day, which was unprecedented. For a moment, the whole state of Chu was shocked.


    Naturally, it soon spread to the underworld, and into the ears of the underworld and Murong Jin


    "Is honey still in heaven?"


    Pluto slightly squinted, slender fingers such as jade holding a cup of tea, gently sipped, light mouth asked.


    Chu Hao''s action is fast enough. He just closed the door in mi''er''s place. As soon as he turned around, he was going to marry five women.


    "Well, let her go. She is mature enough that we don''t need to give her advice. "


    Murong Jinxin nodded. She didn''t care about honey, but she knew honey too well. Honey doesn''t want them to interfere in such a thing. They just stand by and watch.


    Besides, she has promised Junlin that she will never interfere in the affairs of mi''er and Chu Hao. Everything depends on the meaning of heaven.


    "Jun Lin said that Chu Hao had kissed mi''er, and mi''er''s marriage line had been automatically repaired, and Chu Hao had been connected. Do you know that?"


    The underworld knows Murong Jinxin''s meaning. Mi''er laughs with Jun Lin in the end. She has her own opinions. They really shouldn''t interfere with her. But now mi''er and Chu Hao''s marriage line has been formed. If they don''t care about anything, they seem to have some problems.


    Marriage line is important. Sometimes you can''t see how important it is. If you say it doesn''t matter, sometimes it can make you depressed to death.


    "Yes, but we don''t have to worry too much. Honey will go to talk to Yuelao, and I believe she will make the best decision for herself. "


    She knew all the things that happened that day. The reason why she didn''t say anything was that she wanted to tell Jun Lin in this way that she was a person who kept her promise and would do what she promised him.


    Mi''er should still be struggling now, but there is not much time for her. Chu Hao''s wedding will be held in more than 20 days.


    "Well, since you and Junlin all say that, it''s not good for Wang ben to interfere. On the day of Chu Hao''s big wedding, let''s all go. Maybe we can see a good play. "


    Pluto sleeves such as jade fingers gently tapping the table, slightly heavy heart at the moment also has a significant improvement. Honey was brought up by him. He knew the child well. Indeed, as Jin Xin said, the child will make a good choice for himself.


    "Well, how is the engagement banquet between Junlin and LeLe going?"


    Murong Jin heart looked at the direction of heaven, not tangled with Chu mi''er, but asked about Junlin. If there is no accident, the son will go to the time Valley in two months, leaving little time for their mother and son.


    "Already let black Impermanence in operation, by the way, Jin Xin, there is a thing the king has not understood, how can you suddenly let white impermanence to protect the mother imperial concubine?"


    It''s really weird. At the moment of employing people in the underworld, Bai Changchang feels a lot of pressure as soon as he leaves. But, this is Jin Xin''s decision, and he can''t oppose it.


    He knows his woman''s temperament, must be what happened, otherwise Jinxin will not make such a decision.


    "If you don''t mention it, I almost forget one thing. Bai Wuchang likes his mother, do you know?"


    Murong Jin heart suddenly thought of this some thorny things, she swallowed saliva, carefully opened the mouth. She didn''t know what kind of storm her words would cause. Pluto wasn''t her. He really didn''t have to accept such a ridiculous thing.


    "What? He dares to attack his mother''s concubine. Does he want to live? "


    The underworld''s face suddenly became gloomy. He never dreamed that his right arm would make such a fuss at such a critical time. No wonder Jinxin asked Bai Wuchang to protect his mother''s concubine. Jinxin added fuel to the fire.


    "The key is that the mother and concubine seem to be in love with Bai Wuchang, but I think they can make a couple. My mother''s death is too great for the underworld. We should make her happy in the rest of her life... "


    Pluto''s reaction makes Murong Jin''s heart a little palpitating, but she still insists on speaking out her own ideas. If Pluto had such an attitude, she would have to work hard to persuade Pluto, which made her headache.


    "Are you kidding me? How can I let Bai Wuchang touch my mother? Jin Xin, are you crazy


    The underworld looks at Murong Jin''s heart quite inconceivably, and totally disagrees with Murong Jin''s words. The rules of the underworld are there, and the possibility of remarriage is not allowed.


    What happened to Murong Jinxin? Have you lost your mind? I can''t believe I will support such a thing


    "Why can''t men and women be together when they are in love? The marriage between father and mother has long been broken. It''s normal for mother to remarry. Besides, Bai Wuchang knows the root and the bottom, and he will be good to his mother. After being lonely for such a long time, shouldn''t my mother get her own happiness? "


    Murong Jin heart white Hades one eye, really feel that the words of the Hades a little too much, what is fingering, this word is also used too seriously. He only thought about the rules of the underworld, but he forgot what his mother''s concubine really wanted... "Anyway, I won''t agree with this. I won''t allow my mother''s concubine to be buried in the dust in the last period of her life..." the image of her life is very brilliant. If she married Bai Wuchang at this time, it would be a joke of the whole underworld. With his understanding of his mother''s concubine, she would not agree to do so. He knew that Jin Xin had the thinking of the people of the 21st century, and the way to deal with problems was ahead of time, but such ahead of time was not applicable in the underworld¡° Why don''t you agree? Is it for the so-called image, even their own happiness are sacrificed? Is it selfish of you to do so? If you want image, you shouldn''t marry me. The whole underworld knows about me and Jun Mo Li... "Murong Jin claps her heart on the back of the underworld''s head. She is really a little angry. Mother''s life is not much, he can''t let her live a few days of peace of mind? For a woman, there is nothing like the love of a beloved man, she does not believe that he does not understand these. She had made up her mind whether he would agree or not. If he agrees, she will do it openly. If she doesn''t agree, she will do it secretly. Anyway, the goal will be achieved¡° Our situation is different from that of his mother''s concubine Bai Changchang. Our marriage was predestined by heaven, so don''t bring this matter to us... "The king of the underworld drew his mouth and looked at Murong Jinxin''s posture of never giving up if she didn''t achieve her goal. He knew what Jin wanted to do, no one could stop him, even if he was the pillow man. Well, he should calm down now and carefully consider the possibility of his mother''s concubine and Bai Wuchang¡° Any difference? It''s all the same after all. I''ve made up my mind about it. You can object to it, but it''s invalid. " Over the years, Murong Jinxin has been able to see some clues from Pluto''s little actions. With the reaction of Pluto just now, he should have had the sign of letting go. Maybe she should give Pluto some time to accept it. She still hopes to get Pluto''s approval, so that her mother and white impermanence can have no worries¡° You have said that. What else can I say? Well, I''ll go to talk with my mother. If my mother is willing, I won''t say anything, OK? " Pluto know this time with Murong Jin heart against dry, it is no doubt to find their own smoke. He simply gave the decision to his mother''s concubine, and everything was based on her wishes. If his mother''s concubine insists on marrying Bai Wuchang, I''m afraid he can''t stop him. Let it be¡° The mother imperial concubine certainly won''t agree. Let''s sneak into the mother imperial concubine''s palace to see how the mother imperial concubine gets along with Bai Wuchang. If your mother''s wife is happy, you should shut your mouth and never object. How about that? " Murong Jin, the spirit of Wanquan, knows that she always obeys the rules and can''t promise such a thing. She felt that she had better go to see every bit of life between her and Bai Changchang. If they were happy, there was no reason why they could not be satisfied¡° This method is the fairest, so let''s do it... "Pluto thought a little, and thought that seeing is believing, and judging by what he saw was the best way. After the mother imperial concubine and white impermanence are together, if the smile increases, he can only open one eye to close one eye. After calming down, he felt that Jin Xin''s words were reasonable. Image was important, but it could not be more important than happiness¡° I believe my mother is happy now. When I went to see her a few days ago, she felt very good. Let''s go... "Murong Jinxin thought of the meeting a few days ago. She thought that it was the best time for her to meet Bai Wuchang. She had let Bai Changchang to protect her mother''s concubine, and this decision was very right. Once the underworld also approved of this relationship, she can start to slowly start to send her mother and white impermanence away¡° I hope so, but I feel very depressed when I think that one day, Bai Wuchang will be one generation older than me... "According to the seniority, if Bai Wuchang is really with his mother, he seems to call him father. When he thinks about this, he feels bad. The underworld got up, took Murong Jin''s heart into her arms, printed a kiss on her forehead, and then walked out of the underworld palace tightly with her¡° I feel depressed when you say that. Bai Wuchang, it''s a counter attack. I don''t know if he''s riding on our head

 Chapter 1097

    Half a month later


    Chu mi''er came back, with a body of fatigue and worry, very hesitant into the underworld palace, found Murong Jin heart is busy, a pair of words and stop appearance.


    For more than ten days, she has been staying in the heaven, shuttling between Yuelao palace and Tianshan Mountain, looking for the peace she wanted. Unfortunately, peace has not been found, only endless troubles.


    "Back..."


    Murong Jinxin looks at Chu mi''er in front of her and stops her work. She arranges her messy hair and shows her love.


    When honey comes back to her at this time, she must have been struggling to make a decision. As a mother, she naturally wants to do her best to help her.


    "Concubine, are you free..."


    Familiar with the warm spread in the heart, so that Chumi er''s inner irritability suddenly dissipated a lot. She toward Murong Jin heart pulled to pull lip petal, soft voice asks a way.


    Looking at her mother''s appearance, she seems to be busy with Junlin and LeLe''s engagement banquet. She comes to find her mother at this time, and she doesn''t know if she is free.


    "When you are free, as long as you are looking for your mother''s concubine, she will be free at any time. What''s the matter? Who''s upset my baby daughter? "


    Murong Jinxin pulls Chu mi''er to sit down on one side of the chair and gives black impermanence a look. Black impermanence immediately finds a reason to leave. In the courtyard, only the wind occasionally blows the leaves.


    Murong Jinxin pours a cup of tea for Chu mi''er, and calmly looks at Chu mi''er, waiting for Chu mi''er''s reply.


    "Concubine, I can''t break my marriage with Chu Hao in this life, but I''ve been very tangled. I can''t make the final decision."


    Chu mi''er held the steaming tea in her hands and said her contradiction. She had never met anything emotional, and some decisions were difficult for her.


    It''s her destiny, she knows. But, she just can''t do that kind of free and easy. Now it''s not far away from Chu Hao''s wedding. It''s time for her to make a decision.


    "Honey, once the marriage line is formed, unless you are willing to go against the sky. Otherwise, no matter how long you go around, you will finally get together with Chu Hao. No matter you are in love or resentful this life, you can''t escape this fate, do you understand? "


    Murong Jin opened her mouth with a smile. She knew that as long as she ordered at will, her daughter would be awakened. Since some reality can''t escape, why not accept it happily?


    Chu Hao''s child can be regarded as the one she grew up with. Needless to say, her character is absolutely first-class. If honey is willing to put down her heart knot and give them a chance, maybe she can make a good marriage.


    "I know I can''t escape, and I dare not go against the sky. The price of going against the sky is too terrible. I just don''t think I have any feelings for him. I''m afraid I won''t be happy if I just scrape together. I don''t care. Anyway, I live a long life, but it''s unfair to him after all... "


    She won''t go against heaven for Chu Hao''s sake, but she feels that she can''t be a good wife with Chu Hao. Maybe she can''t stand Chu Hao touching her. However, if they were together, she could not allow Chu Hao to have another woman.


    In this way, the contradiction appeared. She didn''t want to fulfill her duty as a wife, but she didn''t want chu Hao to go to other women. Wouldn''t Chu want to be a queen?


    "Mi''er, look at Chu Zirui. He has never been in the back palace since he recognized Ranran. For him, as long as he can see dye dye once in a while, he already feels satisfied. So is Chu Hao. "


    Murong Jin heart is a bit unexpected, she did not expect her daughter tangled place is here. The daughter was afraid that after she married Chu Hao, she couldn''t accept Chu Hao, so their marriage was asexual.


    In the end, it is the woman who has been the goddess of heaven, when there is no way to turn things around. I don''t love you, but I think about you.


    "Chu Hao is different from Chu Zirui. He looks gentle, but in fact he is very strong. I''m just afraid that he won''t be able to accept such a marriage at that time, and he''ll make a fuss. "


    Chumi''er knew that she didn''t have to say something too clearly, but her mother could understand it. She is really helpless and afraid that she and Chu Hao will affect the relationship between the two families. After all, Junlin and LeLe are bound to be together. She can''t ignore everything.


    "Honey, I think you should go to Chu Hao and have a good talk. Things may not be as bad as you think. If you ask directly what you have to say, that''s good communication. "


    Mi''er''s worry is a little superfluous. For Chu Hao, as long as mi''er is willing to be with him, he is afraid that he can accept any condition. Besides, there is still a long way to go between them, and no one knows what will happen in the future.


    Mi''er is happy to see Chu Hao together. But she won''t tell honey like that. It''s up to her to make all the decisions.


    "I''m really bored. I''m looking for him now, as if I''m begging him. Alas..."


    Such a conversation, Chu Mi er''s heart already had a decision. Just at the thought of her going to face Chu Hao''s cold face, she felt very upset.


    Especially when he thought of Chu Hao''s amazing marriage, he felt a special pain in his head. It''s really a wave not even, a wave rising again, how can she spread such a thing¡° This time, he would have been beaten hard, otherwise he would not have asked Dona to take four side concubines. The child thought it was absolutely impossible to talk to you. Listening to Lele, the whole person was depressed during this period. " Murong Jin heart smile again, if change to do before, Chu Hao will be the active one. But now Chu Hao, already disheartened. If mi''er doesn''t take the initiative, I''m afraid that in the next few decades, mi''er and Chu Hao will become a couple¡° He''s still depressed? He has five concubines at a time. What can he do to be depressed? It''s me who should be depressed. I was involved in such a war without smoke of gunpowder for no reason Chu mi''er is suffering a small face. She thinks she is very hard. Originally, she had a good life. Somehow, Chu Hao came out of the bridge and was kissed by him. Her life was completely disrupted because of all this, but the initiator was about to get married and got five women at one time. At the thought of it, she felt sick in her heart. He doesn''t make her feel better in this way, so why should she make him feel better¡° Honey, it''s good to have a chance to try a different life. It''s just a matter of decades. It''s gone in the blink of an eye. " Murong Jinxin knows that her daughter has made a decision in her heart, and her mood is relaxed. Junlin and LeLe are about to get engaged, and their mother and concubine and Bai Wuchang are about to leave. It seems that mi''er and Chu Hao are not far away from good things, and the rest is just to smile. Chen night that dead boy, exactly ran to where go? It''s been almost two years since it disappeared. Is it over or not¡° Just forget about me. Concubine, a few days ago, I met a man in heaven, like chenye, but I''m not sure if he was with a woman... "At that time, it was close to dusk, and she just saw a figure behind her. She caught up with him, but she was not as good as others, so she was soon thrown away. She will see that night all unreservedly said, she really some worry that man is CHEN Ye. If it is CHEN Ye, I''m afraid Xiaoxiao will be in big trouble¡° Don''t mention it to Xiaoxiao. I''ll let Tianyu check it. If that person really is CHEN Ye, he dares to betray to smile, I must break his leg Murong Jinxin''s face has been completely gloomy, fortunately, everything is just a guess, otherwise she really don''t know whether Xiaoxiao will go crazy. Xiaoxiao has been waiting for chenye for such a long time. If it''s betrayal, how can Xiaoxiao feel¡° I know. I don''t know what Chen ye thought? A good relationship, I don''t know how to cherish it. I''ve been away for such a long time... "When she thought of this, she hated the fake. If it hadn''t been for the fake that awakened the memory of CHEN Ye''s previous life in advance, all this would not have happened. The mother''s concubine took over Nie Qianqian''s power. She should find time to find out the fake and cut it to pieces¡° Smile is also tired by Chen night, Chen night this life is destined to have many twists and turns, no one can change this reality. Just go ahead and do your work. My mother will deal with all the mess. " God had already reminded Xiaoxiao that this was the way she chose. She had to bear all the heartache. She believes that God will not be so cruel, will not let Xiaoxiao lose everything after a long wait¡° I don''t have anything to do. I''ll wait until Chu Hao''s wedding. I''d like to see what his wedding looks like... "Chu mi''er''s eyes flashed a little cold. She won''t let Chu Hao''s wedding go too smoothly. After he was dragged down by her, she wanted Chu Hao to return everything she suffered with interest. If you want to marry another woman, you have to see if he has the ability. No matter whether she has feelings for him or not, this marriage line is forced by him, so he must be responsible to the end¡° You can make trouble at will that day, as long as you don''t make people die. As for the five women, in the end, they are innocent, don''t hurt them... "Murong Jin softened her face, looked at Chu mi''er who got up to leave, and shook her head helplessly. Ten days later, Chu Hao was afraid that he would receive a big gift. He hoped that he could resist. Watching Chu mi''er leave, she takes back her eyes and goes to the study. Since honey found the trace of CHEN Ye in heaven, she had to take care of it. CHEN Ye, you''d better be alone, otherwise I don''t know what I will do to you. It''s just a past. It''s really not worth your escaping in this way. It''s really not worth your hurting a woman who really loves you

 Chapter 1098

    Human world


    After having a deep talk with Murong Jin, Chu mi''er returns to the imperial city of Chu, reopens the hospital which has been closed for many days, and begins her step-by-step life.


    The topic about Chu Hao''s wedding is constantly fermenting, and the heat is getting higher and higher. Even if she has not heard the things outside the window, she can''t escape.


    After hearing this, her anger grew stronger and stronger. Finally, on the day before Chu Hao''s wedding, she couldn''t bear to close the hospital again.


    As night falls, the stars twinkle all over the sky, and the cold moonlight falls, casting a mysterious veil on the whole land.


    Prince''s residence


    In a quiet courtyard, Chu Hao and ye Ranran are sitting opposite Chu Zirui. His eyes were calm and cold, and there was a smile on his lips.


    "Father and mother, why haven''t you slept so late?"


    The slender finger stretched out to pour two cups of tea, and put them in front of Ye Ranran and Chu Zirui. Although has been trying to cover up, but that beautiful incomparable face still can see a trace of sadness.


    "Hao''er, if you want to go back, it''s still too late. Your father can make an order..."


    Chu Zirui looks at his son who seems to have lost his soul in front of him and sighs softly. He had tried many times to persuade his son, Princess Na, but when everything was about to come true, he suddenly felt that this reality was too cruel for his son.


    Marry a bunch of women you don''t love, and spoil a bunch of women you don''t love. There''s nothing more sad than the feeling of death. He has experienced too much pain


    "Yes, if you don''t want to marry, we''ll cancel the wedding right away..."


    Ye Ranran was originally in favor of her son Na Fei, and she also wanted to let her son forget Chu mi''er in this way. But this period of company, she can see very clearly.


    A son who has lost his goal is like a walking corpse. He is as muddled as a dead man every day. Such a change makes her anxious, but helpless.


    "The imperial edict has been issued, the wedding has been prepared, and the guests have arrived. Why should it be cancelled? My father and mother should be happy for me. Maybe soon you will have grandchildren to hold... "


    Chu Hao picks his eyebrows. He knows that his decadence in this period of time worries his parents. But that was the part of the road he had to go through, and now he had stumbled over it.


    The time he set for himself is today, after which he will resurrect and say goodbye to the past.


    "Hao''er, I forced you to accept the concubine. My father admitted that what he did was wrong. Now let''s end this mistake together, OK? "


    Chu Zirui is very sad to see Chu Hao who has been fighting hard. God is so cruel that he has been lonely all his life. Why not even his only son?


    If he can, he is willing to bear all the pain for his son, as long as his son can be happy and let him die now.


    "Father, I have grown up and should have accepted the imperial concubine. I used to be too headstrong, and I won''t be any more... "


    Chu Hao looked at the deep fold between Chu Zirui''s eyebrows, and his hand holding the cup trembled slightly. It''s not easy for a father to be a father and a mother to bring him up. But he never let his father worry, always want to do something to let him worry and hurt himself.


    He is really unfilial. He only thinks about his so-called hope, but forgets to worry about the feelings of his relatives. In the future, he will never again.


    "Haohao, honey is back in the human world. Why don''t you talk to her again. It''s said that she went to heaven to find Yuelao. It seems that she wanted to ask about you. Maybe she will have a chance... "


    Ye Ranran''s eyes turned red when he looked at his son. She took Chu Hao''s hand and told her what she had just learned.


    She thought that honey didn''t care about Haohao, but when her daughter passed the news, she felt that things might not be as bad as they thought.


    Honey is not a boring person, she will go to heaven to find Yuelao, must be to prove something. Maybe Hao and mi''er are predestined.


    "Mother, don''t tease me, but in her heart, if there is a little bit of me, how can she not come to me now?"


    Smell speech, Chu Hao that pair of eyes of gloomy have no light suddenly bright, but soon again restored gloomy. He and chumi''er should not have a future, otherwise he is going to get married, chumi''er has nothing to do with it.


    He did not dare to hold any hope for himself. The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment. He did not dare to go to Chu mi''er. What he was afraid of was another unbearable pain.


    "You silly child, honey, what''s that status? She was once the daughter of heaven. You ask the heavenly daughter to come down to you. Do you think it''s decent? "


    Ye Ranran is not so pessimistic. According to the news from her daughter, she always thinks that mi''er and Hao Hao still have a chance. If mi''er and Hao Hao have no chance, how can mi''er stay in heaven for so long? And was also seen by Lele, worried to find Jinxin.


    If she had not got the news, she would not have advised her son to take this trip. She''s not a psycho. She just wants her son to go to see her.


    "Your mother is right. It''s your last chance. If her attitude is the same as before, the emperor and the empress will not stop you from taking the imperial concubine. " Chu Zirui also heard a glimmer of hope from ye Ranran''s words. A cold woman like Chu mi''er can''t go to see Yuelao for no reason. Yuan Yuan must have found something with Haohao suddenly before she went to heaven. This trip can be regarded as an account given by Haohao. Success is certainly good. If they fail, it can only be said that they have no chance¡° I... don''t go... "Chu Hao''s slender fingers tightened instantly, and his eyes covered his vulnerability. Although the mother said it seemed very hopeful, but he still did not dare to try. He is fed up with the taste of being rejected, he is fed up with the cold eyes of Chu mi''er, and he is fed up with the feeling that he is unable to do what he can, and he is in agony... "Go, father and empress will accompany you..." Ye Ranran looks at her son and seems to be scared, and she doesn''t know how to cheer him up. Had to get up and walk to his side, want to pull him straight away. Anyway, I''ve been injured so many times, and I don''t care if I do it again. Besides, it''s not necessarily a bad result¡° Mother, that day we have made it very clear, will not disturb her, or forget it... "Chu Hao clenched his fist, thought of that day in the underworld he fell cruel words, more dare not face Chu mi''er. He said that day, even if chumi''er was willing to give him a chance, he would not marry chumi''er. This kind of words have already said, where does he still have the face to look for Chu Mi son¡° What''s the matter with you child? When there was no hope before, you tried every means to seek opportunities. Now the opportunity is in front of you, but you are shrinking back. What do you want your mother to say about you? " This kind of situation makes Ye Ranran feel a bit troublesome. She reaches out her hand and knocks Chu Hao hard. She has a posture of hating iron but not steel. Think about his father, how much he suffered in order to chase her. Think of the underworld, how many sins he suffered for Jin Xin. The child was just rejected by honey. How could he not even have the chance in front of him¡° Empress... I''ve made up my mind... Don''t talk about it... The night is deep... I''ll go back to sleep... I''ll get married tomorrow... "Chu Hao touches the head that ye Ranran knocked on. He has no courage to follow his father and empress to talk about Chu mi''er. No one knows whether this is an opportunity or an abyss. He can''t afford to gamble any more. Whether he is a coward or a deserter, in short, he has no face to go to Chu mi''er again. Let them live like this and live in peace¡° Haohao... "Ye Ranran wants to continue persuading her, but Chu Hao doesn''t give her any chance at all and disappears in front of her as quickly as possible. Looking at the closed door, she kneaded her eyebrows helplessly. Looking at the void, she breathed heavily¡° It''s no use forcing him. Let him go. I''m afraid that Chu mi''er''s wound is too deep. The old wound hasn''t healed yet. I don''t want to add a new one... "Chu Zirui looks at Ye Ranran, who is a little pale. He pats her on the shoulder and comforts her in a soft voice. What should be said and done, they all said and done. Since Hao''er has made a decision, they can only wish him another happiness¡° Zi Rui, I''m still not reconciled. You go back to the Palace first, and I''ll go to talk to mi''er... "Ye Ranran bites her teeth, and her son doesn''t want to go, so she will go instead of her son. Even if she goes to explore mi''er''s words, maybe she will get something unexpected. Even if honey still refuses, as long as she doesn''t say, her son won''t know¡° I''ll go with you. It''s a dark night. You''re going alone. I''m not at ease... "Chu Zirui looks at Ye Ranran''s firmness in his eyes, hesitates for a moment, and doesn''t stop Ye Ranran. He knows that ye Ranran really wants to do more for Hao''er. He can understand her mood. What''s more, he also wants to hear what kind of Hao''er is in Chu mi''er''s eyes. This is the last chance they give Hao''er and chumi''er. I hope God will show mercy on her and will not send her to hell¡° OK, let''s go... "Ye Ranran looked at the sky, but he didn''t get too tangled. He nodded and went to the gate of the prince''s mansion. Her every step is very firm, just like a soldier who is preparing to go to the battlefield, she can see the feeling of Chu Zirui behind her. After they left, a small figure appeared in the courtyard. Looking at the closed door, my eyes moved, and a faint smile came out of the corner of my mouth. The day is not clear, the night is still long, but a new story has begun. It is a strange love story about Chu mi''er and Chu Hao

 Chapter 1099

    When the dawn breaks through the darkness, colorful sunshine falls, a new day begins.


    The roses are surging all over the sky, red lanterns are hanging high, and the red carpet is paved in front of the prince''s mansion. Every detail shows that the state of Chu attaches great importance to the wedding.


    The crowded streets were already full of people. Five luxurious sedan chairs were arranged one by one, and the dowry was arranged in a ten mile long street, which pushed the wedding to the climax.


    For every woman, such a wedding is a dream. It''s all out of reach. Even the four concubines are very happy.


    Five sedan chair in front of the prince''s house landing, but no prince Chu Hao figure. In order to avoid delaying the auspicious time, the bridesmaids had to help the five brides to the hall of the prince''s mansion according to their positions.


    In the first seat of the hall, Chu Zirui and ye Ranran sit awkwardly. Watching the five brides being helped in, the last glimmer of hope in my heart has been shattered.


    "Ranran, today is Haoer''s day of great joy. As parents, we should be happy... "


    Chu Zirui looks at the five women standing side by side and gently pulls Ye Ranran, who has been absent for a long time. On such occasions, even if they feel uncomfortable, they can''t show it, so as to avoid bad luck.


    Last night, they went to find Chu mi''er, but who knows Chu mi''er was not in the hospital at all. After dawn, they left a letter and rushed back. I don''t know if Chu mi''er saw the letter.


    "Yes, we should be happy. Maybe this is Haohao''s life..."


    Ye Ranran returns to his senses and tears out a smile more ugly than crying to Chu Zirui. She began to work hard to adjust her mood. As a famous Queen of the state of Chu, she must not miss the occasion.


    She didn''t dare to ask for any miracle. Maybe honey didn''t even have time to look at the letter they left. How could she come here.


    While thinking about it, Chu Hao in red walked into the hall. He first looks at the five women on one side, then goes directly to Chu Zirui and ye Ranran, and kneels down with a plop.


    "Hao''er, what''s the matter with you? Today is your big day. You... "


    Chu Zirui and ye Ranran are not sure, so they have a look at each other. They really don''t know what it means for Chu Hao to kneel down at this time? But an ominous premonition has begun to attack them.


    This child will not be in such a critical time to go back on it? If it is true, it will really kill people


    "Father and empress, please cancel this wedding. I can''t persuade myself to marry them..."


    Chu Hao''s face was a little pale, his eyes were a little deep, and he looked as if he had not slept all night. He finished what he wanted to say, then lowered his head. He couldn''t face his parents.


    He thought he could marry another woman, but last night he tossed and turned all night, he thought he could not.


    Chumi''er has taken root in his heart. He can''t marry anyone but chumi''er


    "This... But this..."


    Chu Zirui looks at Chu Hao like this, his head is buzzing. It''s time for Hao''er to stop. I''m afraid it''s really hard.


    His ten fingers suddenly clenched into fists, and his head began to rotate rapidly. He had to find a way to deal with such a scene, otherwise it would be bad for Hao''er''s future imperial road.


    "Haohao, the bride has entered the mansion and the guests are all here. How can you ruin your marriage..."


    Ye Ranran looks at Chu Zirui''s embarrassment. She naturally knows how much trouble her son''s words will bring to Chu Zirui. This imperial edict was made by Chu Zirui. If he took back his orders in such a situation, where is the majesty of the emperor of a country?


    "The wedding must be cancelled, and I will bear all the consequences. It''s all my fault. Please punish me with father''s love... "


    How can Chu Hao not understand the consequences of ruining his marriage now, but he has no way. At the thought that he was going to marry another woman, he thought it was better to wipe his neck.


    He is afraid that he will not be able to pass some of them all his life. If he can''t stay with his beloved, he will die alone like a father.


    "You child... It''s nonsense... What do you want your father to do..."


    Ye Ranran only feels that his temple is jumping suddenly. If his son destroys his marriage earlier, he may have time to destroy it before the sedan chair enters the prince''s mansion. But now the bride has entered the prince''s mansion. According to the rules of Chu, this is already a member of the prince''s mansion.


    She patted her chest, feeling that she was going to be exasperated. This dead boy is so angry with her


    "I''m sorry... There won''t be another time..."


    Looking at the mother''s chest thumping, Chu Hao still has no sign to let go. He kowtows to Chu Zirui and ye Ranran, gets up and throws his bridegroom''s dress aside.


    He knew that he had put his father and mother in a dilemma again. He was really a son in vain. He knew from childhood that he had caused trouble to them.


    However, he only took a few steps, but was caught by a pair of powerful hands. Lift Mou to see, the person that holds his hand unexpectedly is his birth father¡° Don''t be self willed, put on your clothes and worship... "Small gray''s dark eyes are shining, but his attitude is very tough. If Chu Zirui agrees with Haohao''s marriage destruction, the authority of Chu Zirui''s emperor will be greatly reduced. He can''t let his son destroy Chu Zirui''s authority in this way. If his son doesn''t like these women, he will find a reason to leave them later¡° No, I won''t marry them. Even if you kill me, I won''t worship this hall... "Chu HAOSI looks at Xiao Hui fearlessly, and her attitude is even more determined than Xiao Hui. He has spent a long time persuading himself to accept these women, but he still can''t do it. What can he do? Now no matter who forced him, even if the king of heaven came, he would not worship¡° You... "Xiaohui was surprised by the resentment in her son''s eyes, and the hand holding her son''s arm trembled slightly. Finally, she reluctantly let go. He read from his son''s eyes the persistence of love, which he once had, and he could not help his son¡° It''s just that, today''s wedding has been cancelled. Let''s go... "Chu Zirui knows that Xiao Hui is defending his dignity, but his dignity is not worth mentioning compared with his son''s happiness. He is willing to pay any price for his son. He nodded to Xiaohui, indicating that he had received Xiaohui''s kindness, and then got up to leave. But I found that after I got up, I couldn''t take any steps, which was a little strange¡° Chu Hao, you know who you are... "Outside the hall, a cold female voice rang out, instantly calmed down the scene that had already exploded. Everyone looked out one after another and saw a gorgeous woman coming in from outside the hall, with an air of ice. Many people know that woman. She is the most famous doctor in Tianyuan and one of the most popular people in Tianyuan¡° You... "Chu mi''er''s sudden appearance undoubtedly dropped a heavy bomb on the scene. Chu Hao looked at her and blinked. He didn''t believe that the woman standing in front of him was Chu mi''er whom he had been thinking about so much. His body trembled slightly. He didn''t know why chumier came? He was totally ignorant... "What? Are you disappointed to see me come? " Chumi''er had a good view of all his expressions and opened her mouth without laughing. In fact, she had been here long ago, waiting for this moment. Fortunately, Chu Hao stopped at the last moment, otherwise he would be very, very sad in the future... "I..." Chu Hao didn''t know how to answer Chu mi''er''s question, but he just looked at Chu mi''er and couldn''t say a complete word for a long time. He didn''t know what words to use to describe his mood at the moment. He just felt like he was dreaming and couldn''t wake up for a long time¡° Let''s go, worship... "Chu mi''er looked at his red face, and her heart moved. A strange feeling spread in her heart, which she had never had before. She didn''t know what that feeling was, but she knew it had something to do with Chu Hao. This farce has become a bit big. She has to finish it quickly so as not to be shameful here¡° Worship Hall... No... I don''t want to worship Hall... I... "The two words of worship hall are just like a sharp blade, penetrating into Chu Hao''s heart, making him instantly come back. He looked at chumier and subconsciously stepped back. He didn''t want to worship the five women, even if chumier forced him. He can be sorry for any heat, but he can''t be sorry for his original intention¡° No? Do you have the guts to say it again? "Yes?" Chu Hao''s refusal makes Chu mi''er burst out with a nameless fire. She grabs Chu Hao''s collar fiercely, and the coldness in her eyes shows that she is angry now. This damned man has the courage to refuse to worship her in public¡° Don''t just don''t... Say it a hundred times or don''t... I won''t accept them as concubines... Don''t die... "Chu Hao didn''t know where the courage came from, and roared at Chu mi''er. His life doesn''t want to be controlled by anyone, not even chumi''er. His reaction let Chu Mi son a Leng, the corner of the mouth slightly smoked to smoke, this just understand that she misunderstood him. He didn''t want to worship the five women, not that he didn''t want to worship her. He grabs his collar and pulls him directly in front of Chu Zirui and ye Ranran. In front of the crowd, he slaps Chu Hao on the head and almost doesn''t beat Chu Hao¡° If you don''t want to smoke, I''ll smoke you now... "

 Chapter 1100

    Chu mi''er is really out of breath. She looks at Chu Hao''s unidentified appearance and kicks her foot on his calf, which is not the same as before.


    Her fierce appearance makes Chu Hao even more confused, but it makes Chu Zirui and ye Ranran completely relieved. Ye Ranran, in particular, was almost crazy with joy.


    "Haohao... Hurry to worship... Honey is willing to marry you... Fool..."


    Ye Ranran strides to Chu Hao and pushes him. He is so excited that he almost speaks incoherently. My son''s last-minute decision finally moved God and gained this unexpected joy.


    She didn''t know why chumi''er had such a change. She only knew that if her son didn''t go to church, he would regret his whole life.


    "Really... Really..."


    Chu Hao couldn''t believe his ears. His first reaction was that it must be fake. But seeing his mother''s excited look, he thought it might be true. Two kinds of emotions intertwined together, so that when he spoke, even his lips trembled.


    Chumi''er had always rejected him. How could she suddenly be willing to marry him again? This made him puzzled


    "I''ll ask you again, do you worship this hall or not..."


    For Chu Hao''s hindsight, Chu mi''er rolled her eyes. She has no way to use words to describe her mood at the moment. She just feels that the man in front of her has a strange feeling. If the man refused to worship her, she was sure that she would slap him to death.


    "But why... Good... I worship... I worship..."


    Chu Hao only felt like he was dreaming, and it took him a long time to recover. He eyes burning lock Chu Mi son, want to ask the doubt in the heart. But after seeing chumi''er''s gloomy face, she nodded her head.


    No matter what reason chumier was with him, he didn''t care. The only thing he cares about is that chumier is willing to marry him and accompany him all his life.


    He began to tidy up his slightly messy clothes, and took over the bridegroom''s dress handed by the little eunuch. Just as he was about to put it on, the bridegroom''s dress was snatched by chumi''er and thrown directly out of the hall.


    "Honey... I can''t go to the white hall all over... You..."


    Chu Hao doesn''t know why, but he doesn''t dare to question Chu mi''er''s behavior. Originally also want to explain a few words, but in Chu mi''er stare after, very clever shut up.


    Well, as long as chumier is willing to marry him, even if he takes off the hall, he is willing to


    "That dress is for other women. If you wear it to worship me, I''ll vomit all my life. It''s just a form of worship. It doesn''t matter what you wear. What''s important is that I''ll have the misfortune to entangle with you all my life. "


    Chu Mi Er looked at him so obedient appearance, in the heart inexplicably a soft, rare explained a few words. Although she doesn''t care about these forms, she will care about some things.


    This wedding was not originally prepared for her, and she didn''t think it was necessary for her to let him borrow flowers and offer Buddhas. It''s better to be simple, and the most important thing is to live a good life in the future.


    "OK... Whatever you say... I''ll listen to you..."


    Chu Hao hears Chu mi''er''s words. A wedding is a form. If mi''er doesn''t feel aggrieved, he has nothing to say.


    He hesitated for a moment, or reached out and gently grasped Chumi er''s cool little hand. Seeing that she didn''t resist, he had a little sense of reality.


    This was the first time that he really grasped chumier''s hand. He only felt his heart pounding. An indescribable sense of happiness filled his whole body, which finally made him smile for the first time in nearly a month.


    He is going to marry the only woman he loves in his life. He thinks he is the happiest man in the world.


    "Women, women don''t want to stay. Our precious daughter is finally willing to marry herself out..."


    Witnessing all this, Pluto''s heart is also happy. Although the son-in-law did not understand him, he believed that his daughter''s eyes should not be wrong. A feeling that he was about to marry his daughter made him raise his eyebrows, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help showing a faint smile.


    He was not named Murong Jinxin. For the people of the state of Chu, Jinxin had only passed away for more than ten years, and many people who were present knew Jinxin. He didn''t want to make trouble.


    "Yes, fortunately I have foresight and have already prepared her dowry. Let''s go. Let''s go up and have a seat. Let''s make the new couple do the same


    Murong Jin heart such as stars like eyes with a deep smile, she suddenly feel that God is really good to honey. Since honey became the heavenly daughter, her character has changed a lot. Over the past hundred years, mi''er has been oppressing herself to adapt to the identity of the goddess of heaven. As a result, now mi''er has forgotten her original appearance.


    However, just now, when mi''er hit Chu Hao, she seemed to see the child in her childhood. Occasionally, she would be somewhat unruly and unreasonable, but she still had a considerate heart.


    Chu Hao, may be able to let honey get back to her original self, at least there will be more happiness, anger, sadness and joy... "What are you doing in a daze... Hurry to carry two chairs for me..." this happy scene makes Chu Zirui extremely excited. As soon as you hear the dialogue between Hades and Murong Jinxin, you yell at the palace maidservant eunuchs. The king of the underworld and the princess of the underworld came here, but he didn''t dare to neglect them at all. Neglect of the end, I''m afraid not only he is very miserable, Hao son will be more miserable. Chu Zirui orders, the scene will be in a hurry, but those eunuch palace maidservants are very efficient, and soon everything will be done, Pluto and Murong Jinxin also smoothly sit on the throne. The worship ceremony officially begins. Chu Hao grabs Chu mi''er''s hand, and with a sense of happiness that no one can understand, he devoutly completes this important ceremony for him. No gorgeous clothes, no grand show, only his excitement and love for chumi''er. It''s enough to be accompanied by Chu mi''er¡° Chu Hao, if you dare to treat my daughter badly, I will surely make your ancestors die restlessly. Do you understand? " After the ceremony, the underworld handed Chu Hao a brocade box, also as they give honey a dowry. It looks ugly, but in fact it''s priceless. Chumier is not his own daughter, but the underworld Princess he brought up. To him, chumi''er''s weight is the same as Junlin''s smile. His daughter, the princess of the underworld, naturally can''t be bullied by anyone. Anyone who dares to bully him will surely let his ancestors suffer together¡° Yes, father-in-law, I will be nice to mi''er, and I won''t let you worry about it... "Chu Hao didn''t know what the Hades gave him, but he knew that it must be very expensive. He put the box in his arms and gave another gift to Hades. After searching for so many years, he found the person in his heart. He will only treat her well and never let her down, which is also his commitment to their relationship¡° Honey, since you are married, you have to be married. After all, Chu Hao is the future emperor of Chu state. Since you have chosen him, the responsibility you should bear must also be borne. Don''t be too headstrong, don''t bully Chu Hao... "Murong Jinxin walks up to a couple of new people, her little face covered with white yarn is full of smiles. Finding that Chu Hao has been dominating his daughter''s little hand, he patted her on the shoulder instead and exhorted her very carefully. Chu Hao, a child she can trust, can''t make her daughter suffer. These years, my daughter''s life is more arbitrary. I''m afraid I have to make some adjustments for Chu Hao after I marry him¡° When it''s time to make a public appearance, I will naturally make a public appearance, but I''m not only his wife, but also a miracle doctor. I''m sure I can''t give up my original intention of curing illness and saving people just because I married him... "Chumi''er understands her mother''s difficulties. Once she married someone, many things would be out of her control. She has already made preparations in her heart. The only thing she insists on is practicing medicine, which is a mission she will never give up in her life. She will try her best to cooperate with Chu Hao, but Chu Hao can''t be too aggressive, because she is doomed to be the kind of woman waiting for his favor in the harem every day¡° Chu Hao, you must be more tolerant about practicing medicine. This is the price mi''er has to pay. As for the reason, I''ll tell you later. There is no doubt that mi''er will not become the queen in the traditional sense... "Murong Jinxin nodded. Mi''er practised medicine to atone for her sins. She could not help but quit, otherwise she would be punished by heaven. She also had to make it clear to Chu Hao, so that they would not have a dispute over such a small matter. She doesn''t just think from her daughter''s point of view. It''s just a matter of principle. For her daughter''s future, she must stick to it¡° I will not interfere in mi''er''s practice. It is rare that there is such a miracle doctor in the world. Her willingness to offer her ability for the people of Chu is not only my blessing, but also the blessing of the whole Chu state and even the whole world. " Chu Hao nodded, holding Chu mi''er''s big hand slightly tight. In fact, he is very open-minded. It''s a good thing for honey to practice medicine. If he stops him, I''m afraid the whole world will curse him. Over the years, mi''er has saved countless patients, and her prestige is far higher than that of the two emperors in the human world. That''s why no one here has dared to stand up against it since honey appeared. I''m afraid there are countless people in the hall who have received honey''s kindness... "If you think so, we can rest assured. Honey, you have to bear the burden more, and... "

 Chapter 1101

    Murong Jin heart can see Chu Hao''s words are from the heart, feel very pleased. She got close to Chu Hao''s ear and whispered a very important thing in a voice they could only hear.


    She knows that''s what mi''er cares about most. After all, mi''er has just absolutely accepted Chu Hao. Some things can''t go too fast, otherwise it will only backfire.


    "I have a sense of propriety. I won''t do anything to hurt her..."


    Murong Jin heart that no scruples words let Chu Hao''s face suddenly red, his mouth slightly looked at, but also can understand Murong Jin heart''s good intentions.


    He took mi''er''s big hand and gently pulled Chu mi''er into his arms. He gently held her soft hair and smelled her unique fragrance.


    However, he can''t act too hastily. If he oppresses her with his husband''s identity, even if he gets her, his heart will not be happy.


    "Good boy, then we can really rest assured. It''s a relationship you''ve won for yourself. Stick to it and you''ll get everything you want. "


    Murong Jin heart long spit out a breath, a face of loving looking at the two children. Although she can see a trace of heart unwilling from MI er''s eyes, she is willing to learn to accept Chu Hao. Otherwise, mi''er will directly kick Chu Hao. It''s impossible for Chu Hao to hold her so vaguely.


    "All that should be said and all that should be done have been done. Go into the bridal chamber as soon as possible..."


    The underworld looked at the pair of people who were close to each other. Suddenly, a kind of inexplicable reluctance came into being in his heart. He thought that he was about to lose a daughter, and the taste was really not good at all.


    He took the tea from the small table and drank it down. However, on this happy day, he will not show his emotions.


    "Which bridal chamber, eh?"


    Chu mi''er''s little face immediately lengthened when she heard the words "bridal chamber". If there is no accident, the prince''s mansion should have five bridal chambers waiting for Chu Hao to enter. She doesn''t want to live in the courtyard he arranged for other women. If so, she would rather go back to her hospital.


    "Of course, it''s the courtyard where I live. It hasn''t been decorated yet. You can redecorate it as you like."


    Chu Hao smiles. How can he let her live in the courtyard arranged for other women. She is his wife and can only live with him. His yard has never had the taste of other women, he felt that she would have a sense of rejection.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up and stand here to be a monkey. Is that cool? "


    Smell speech, Chu Mi son heart big stone just fall to the ground. She only went to Chu Hao''s yard last night. Naturally, she knew that Chu Hao''s yard had not been decorated. She was quite satisfied with this arrangement.


    Her cold eyes swept the people with different looks in the hall. She knew what they were thinking, but she didn''t care at all.


    "Yes, madam..."


    Chu Hao did not call Chu mi''er the crown princess. Instead, he used the most common honorific term for his wife. He just wants to be an ordinary couple with mi''er and live the most peaceful life in the world, as long as he is safe and happy.


    Regardless of Chu mi''er''s struggle, she picked Chu mi''er up and walked quickly towards her yard with a warm smile on her face.


    The sun sprinkled down and put on a layer of golden coat for them. From a distance, people only see happiness


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the yard, Chu Hao leads Chu mi''er into the room. Such a big room is full of the strong and resolute flavor of men, but there is no trace of festive color.


    Chumi''er went straight to the big bed, took off her coat and shoes, and lay on her back. She hasn''t had a good night''s sleep since she was forced to kiss by Chu Hao. Now that everything is settled, she thinks she should sleep three days and three nights.


    "Honey, take a bath first. I''ll get a clean suit for you..."


    Chu mi''er''s reaction made Chu Hao feel quite different, and then she laughed. Seeing the tired color on Chu mi''er''s face, he began to feel extremely distressed again.


    He knew that chumi''er must have had a very difficult time, which was more painful than other countries. It''s hard to convince yourself to accept a man who didn''t have any feelings before.


    "What? You''re afraid I''ll dirty your bed? "


    Smell speech, Chu Mi son some displeasure. She turned over and looked at Chu Hao rather badly. Chu Hao dared to say yes, and she twisted his neck.


    Let her take a bath as soon as she enters the room. What does he want to do? Dislike her or want to do something impractical?


    "Nonsense, a bath will make you sleep better. Honey, I know you must have a bad time. I''ll be double good to you in the future. "


    Chu Hao sat down under the big bed. His slender fingers gently held her red and swollen eyes and shook his head with a smile. This woman is really very sensitive. Maybe it has something to do with her experience in these years. In the future, he must be more cautious in speaking and doing things, so as not to hurt her with a careless word.


    How can he dislike her dirty? Let alone she is not dirty. Even if she is really dirty, he doesn''t mind... "Then whose clothes are you going to get me? Your crown princess''s or your side princess''s? " Chumi''er''s face just looked good. She clapped his hand and continued to ask. She suddenly felt a little silly, such a question once asked, as if she was a complaining woman. However, she just can''t control her own thoughts. She is always straightforward and can say whatever she wants. She will never beat around the bush¡° You think too much. I''ve never thought about them. How can I prepare a dress for them? That''s what I made when I miss you. I just moved out of here a few days ago, stupid... "Chu Hao stares at Chu mi''er without any intention of dodging. But for the fear of seeing things and thinking of others, he would not have moved the clothes he had made for her. He is not so great. For a woman who has no feelings with him, he will not waste any time¡° Chu Hao, let''s start with the scandal. You can''t touch me unless I''m willing to. Do you understand? " Chumi''er was in a better mood. She tilted her head and looked at the man. Although she is already his wife, she does not want to fulfill some obligations. She felt it necessary for her to make it clear to him so that they would not quarrel about it in the future¡° I know. I won''t force you. If you don''t want to, it doesn''t matter if I''m innocent all my life. " Chu Hao had already made preparations in his heart. He didn''t think much about it. She used to be the daughter of heaven, which was also mysterious and inviolable in his heart. Unless she nodded, he would never attack such a pure woman. His tone is very positive, his attitude is very sincere, his love is very obvious, his indulgence is very warm, all of a sudden let Chumi Er heart tight string relaxed¡° Chu Hao, I don''t necessarily fall in love with you in your life, but I can promise you that I will never leave you under any circumstances until you leave... "Chu mi''er''s eyes blinked gently. In the face of Chu Hao, she felt that she couldn''t go too far. A man who is so infatuated with her, no matter whether she will fall in love with him or not, she will sincerely treat him, at least not let him leave any regret in this life. This is also her promise to him, just as she gave him some things, there is no need to force, when the time comes, there will be. She doesn''t know if she will fall in love with Chu Hao. She only knows that she doesn''t exclude Chu Hao now, and she even has some other feelings towards Chu Hao. No one can say for sure about the future. She only prayed that she would live a stable life with Chu haoan... "You take a bath first, I''ll get your clothes, and then you can sleep till the end of time..." Chu Hao looked at her and yawned. Without hesitation, he picked her up and walked to the bathroom. She has been suffering for him for nearly a month, and he can''t let her worry about anything else. In the future, he will protect her well and will not let her live the life of Queen. She''s too real. He has to protect her¡° Chu Hao, go to prepare some food for me, try to be light, I''m hungry... "Chu mi''er nests in Chu Hao''s arms, a steady force spreads in her heart. When she put down her stubbornness in her heart, she felt that it was very comfortable to get along with him, at least it would not make her feel oppressive at all¡° Good... "Chu Hao smiles and agrees, looking at her natural nest in her arms, the satisfaction in her heart is really indescribable. He had a hard time chasing her. But when he held her in his arms, he felt that everything he had paid was worth it. He lowered his head and couldn''t help kissing chumier on her white forehead. He held chumier more tightly. This life, that is, she, regardless of the final can get her, he has no regrets¡° Chu Hao, I''m really sleepy. Why don''t you wash it for me first, and then go to get my clothes. I really can''t stand it. I''ll go to sleep first... "

 Chapter 1102

    Chu Hao''s embrace gives Chu mi''er a sense of security. Chu mi''er yawns and falls asleep in Chu Hao''s arms.


    She''s really tired. If it''s OK to bubble in the bath bucket, at least she can wake up after water cooling. But, such a big bath, she was afraid that she would sleep dead here.


    Anyway, they are all married to Chu Hao. It doesn''t hurt to show him. She also wants to have such a shoulder that she can rely on when she is tired.


    "Honey... It''s not very good..."


    Chu mi''er''s words made Chu Hao''s step. Just a few words, he felt that all his blood was rushing to his head. A sense of dryness spread in the bottom of his heart, which made him swallow his mouth subconsciously.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to take a bath for her. He''s just afraid that if there''s something wrong with her body, it won''t be good.


    "Wash gently, wake me up and have something to eat after washing..."


    Chu mi''er has been trapped to the extreme, Chu Hao''s words just let her long eyelashes tremble for a while, whispered so a few words, then fell asleep.


    "Honey..."


    Chu Hao has taken Chu mi''er to the bath. She wanted to put her down and leave. Can see that she fell asleep in his arms undefended, for a moment is a bit embarrassed.


    He had to hold Chu mi''er to the soft couch, looking at her pretty face, hesitated to break through the bottom line.


    After struggling for a long time, he still felt like listening to chumier. No matter how she is his wife, this demand is not too much. He tries his best to restrain his desire.


    Slender fingers such as jade pinched the white jade belt around Chu mi''er''s waist and gently opened it. He didn''t dare to hesitate. He quickly took off all the clothes on Chu mi''er.


    White as jade, the woman appeared in his eyes with a thick light of holiness, which made his breath suffocate, almost uncontrollable, and he jumped directly on it. He turned his head and gasped until his mood calmed down. Then he quickly picked up Chu mi''er and went down the bath without squinting.


    Chu Hao didn''t dare to have any other thoughts. He took a bath for Chu mi''er gently, for fear of waking Chu mi''er, so he was very careful.


    The creeping water vapor dyed his whole face red. In the clattering sound of water, he held his breath and did something very painful for any man.


    Years of quiet good, this moment will be fixed into a beautiful. Their stories, from this moment on, will be just as moving and beautiful


    ¡­¡­


    Chumi''er had been sleeping for a whole day and night. When she opened her eyes, she was already on the third pole the next day.


    As soon as water''s eyes flashed, he saw the man sitting on the desk not far away to deal with official business. She was a little at a loss. She blinked several times before she realized her present situation.


    "Wake up..."


    It''s just such a small fluctuation that Chu Hao has noticed. He put down the memorial in his hand and walked to the bedside with a faint smile.


    After cleaning her yesterday, he tried to wake her up, but she almost kicked her out of the room


    "Chu Hao, are we going to go into the palace today to offer tea to our father, emperor and empress?"


    Chu mi''er rubbed her sour eyes and opened her quilt. She saw the flash of her clothes and felt warm in her heart.


    She looked at the sky, seemed to think of some of the traditions of the Chu royal family, asked softly. She is now the Crown Princess of the state of Chu. She still has to fulfill her duty to avoid being stabbed in the spine.


    "Mother said, we don''t have to go to ask for help. We can do whatever we need to..."


    Chu Hao took a set of white clothes and naturally put them on for Chu mi''er. His movements were very smooth, just as if he had worn them for Chu mi''er thousands of times.


    According to the rules of the state of Chu, any daughter-in-law of the royal family must go to the palace the next morning to greet the Empress Dowager. But, honey''s identity is special, the mother said all the etiquette are free.


    "You''d better go, so that no one will gossip. You go and get me something to eat, and when I''m full, we''ll go to the palace. "


    Chumier thought about it and decided to go. If others respect her, she will pay them back. She can''t rely on her own identity and enjoy too many privileges.


    In her heart, she is still a very traditional woman, and she has had such psychological preparation from the moment she decided to marry him.


    "Well, I''ll take you to the palace as well..."


    Chu mi''er''s insistence surprised Chu Hao a little, but she was more than happy. He knew that chumi''er was changing little by little, doing something she didn''t want to do with his identity.


    Such a beginning, far beyond his expectations, let him in addition to moved is grateful


    "Well..."


    Chu mi''er answers and gets out of bed. She naturally asks Chu Hao to tidy her clothes for her. See Chu Hao a wisp of ink hair down, also very naturally for Chu Hao that wisp of ink to gently dial to the back of the head.


    Such a slight movement, in her opinion, was almost impossible before, but now it is very comfortable¡° Honey, my father has given me half a month''s holiday. Do you want to go anywhere Chumi''er''s rare tenderness makes chuhao''s smile grow bigger. He takes chumi''er''s hand and walks into the bathroom, just as he attends the queen. He attends chumi''er carefully and doesn''t feel any harm to his dignity¡° Let''s go back to the underworld for a few days. Anyway, I''m also the princess of the underworld. When I get married, I should take you back to get to know everyone... "Chumi''er thinks that she''s used to it all these years. She really doesn''t know what to do when they are together. The only thing she can think of is to take chuhao back to her home. Married to him is the representative of identity, since it is identity, it is necessary to introduce him to their relatives and people¡° OK, let''s go to the storeroom by the way. It''s the first time that you go back to your mother''s home after marriage. It''s not good to go back empty handed. " Chu Hao is more surprised. He doesn''t dare to think that Chu mi''er will take him back to the underworld. Such extravagance was impossible for him, but chumi''er''s understatement made his wish come true¡° Then you can do it yourself. Anyway, the father, the king, the mother and the concubine don''t pay attention to this. When they are satisfied, they will do it It''s impossible for the human world to have any treasure, but Chu Hao''s idea also proves that he attaches great importance to her. It''s not important to bring any gift. The most important thing is that he has this heart, which is the most precious thing. Her love is wash up, through the large transparent glass, she can clearly see Chu Hao standing behind her, eyes have never left her, the eyes of love even across a thick glass, she can see clearly. She suddenly understood the meaning of her mother''s words. It seems that her choice is right now¡° Honey, there''s one thing I''ve been thinking about for a long time, and I''ve been afraid to mention to you. Before, the president of the Tai hospital asked his father to teach them and improve their medical skills. Look... "Chu Hao handed over the towel that had already been twisted. It seemed that Chu mi''er was in a good mood and said something in her heart. Naturally, he also hopes that mi''er can teach the Tai doctors in the Tai hospital, so that the Tai doctors can better cure and save people, but it has to be agreed by mi''er¡° It''s just class. If you ask them to sort out the problems they don''t understand, I can take one day off and go to the Tai hospital. " Chu mi''er opens her mouth and wants to refuse, but she sees Chu Hao''s expectation in the mirror. Hesitated for a moment, or reluctantly agreed. In fact, this requirement is not too much. The Taiyi''s medical skills are higher, and they can better serve the Chu people¡° Mi''er, it''s so nice of you... "Chu Hao just tried to mention it. Unexpectedly, Chu mi''er agreed. He was a little overjoyed. He knew chumi''er well. She was cold tempered and didn''t like contact with strangers. He thinks it''s because of him that he can promise such a thing¡° Chu Hao, I''m really curious. How could you kiss me that day... "After washing, Chu mi''er suddenly remembered a very important question. In front of her, Chu Hao has always been gentle and elegant. He doesn''t want to be a person who can make a strong kiss. On that day, was he a beast? Or is it evil¡° That day, I just felt that I had to leave some memories for myself. Anyway, you can''t be with me... "Thinking of what happened that day, Chu Hao felt as if he had passed away. He can still clearly remember the despair at that time, but he never thought that chumi''er was his wife and the woman he could protect all his life¡° I really congratulate you. If you hadn''t forced me to kiss you, it would never have been possible between you and me... "Chu mi''er gave Chu Hao a white look, and left the bathroom with Chu Hao holding her hand. It seems that sometimes people''s obsession is too deep, it is possible to do something beyond his character. Sitting down in front of the table, she picked up a quick start and ate it unevenly. She didn''t care whether her appearance would thunder Chu Hao¡° Is it? Is it true that if I force you, we can get the fate like father, king, mother and concubine? " Chu Hao never dreamed that it was for this reason that he and Chu mi''er came to this step. So, looking at Chu mi''er who is wolfing down, she said a few very bad words. Before his words came down, he felt that chumi''er had been struck by thunder, and couldn''t help laughing. A breakfast started in such a harmonious atmosphere

 Chapter 1103

    palace


    When Chu Hao and Chu mi''er appear in Fengyi palace, Chu Zirui and ye Ranran are talking. They come in holding hands and are stunned.


    After just one night, their relationship seems to be much better. Chuhao''s face is smiling with happiness, while chumi''er''s face is gentle, though not smiling.


    "Father and empress, we are here to offer you tea..."


    Chu Hao leads Chu mi''er to Chu Zirui and ye Ranran, and gives them a gift. In a word, they have come out.


    "Tea? What kind of tea? Mother has told you that you don''t have to worry about the rules. Did you force honey to come to the palace? "


    Smell speech, ye Ranran''s mouth corners slightly a draw, quite inconceivable saw own baby son one eye. Isn''t this guy out of his mind? Honey, it was once the daughter of heaven. They all felt it was a great honor to kneel down to them yesterday.


    Today, he is so good that he even brings honey to kneel down for them. Does he really want them to suffer from thunder and lightning?


    "My mother has wronged me. It''s honey who wants to come. I can''t persuade her."


    Chu Hao released the hand holding Chu mi''er, went to one side, poured two cups of tea in person, and handed one of them to Chu mi''er. Then he helped Chu mi''er to kneel down in front of his father, king and concubine, and handed over the tea respectfully.


    "Father, mother and concubine, please have tea..."


    Chumi''er''s eyes drooped slightly. In fact, it was the second time that she knelt down in her life. Growing up, she hardly ever knelt.


    She is not used to it, but now she is someone else''s daughter-in-law, and she has to respect her parents-in-law.


    "Honey, how can we afford this? Get up quickly..."


    Ye Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran Ran. At any time, he quickly got up and helped Chu mi''er up, and her cold sweat came out.


    Yesterday, honey knelt down to them, and Jinxin and Hades were there. Kneeling down to their parents also included them, so she didn''t say anything. But she really can''t stand such a posture today.


    "Why can''t you afford it? Now you are my father, mother and concubine. I should be respectful to you. Don''t worry. God won''t trouble you for such a small thing. "


    Chu mi''er smiles at Ye Ranran. She also knows what ye Ranran is worried about. Although she is no longer the daughter of heaven, she is also sacred and inviolable. If ordinary people dare to make her kneel, they will die.


    "Oh, everyone is a family, and there''s nothing to kneel down. Don''t kneel down to us in the future, you know?"


    Ye Ranran took Chu mi''er''s hand and sat down. In a short day, she had already felt Chu mi''er''s transformation. The heavenly daughter is the heavenly daughter. She is always considerate. When she marries Haohao, she will think of Haohao wholeheartedly. It''s really hard for her.


    Moreover, she felt that kneeling was really meaningless. In the underworld, Lele had never knelt to Jinxin Pluto.


    "This is the rule of the state of Chu. As the Crown Princess of the state of Chu, I must abide by it. Should I kneel or have to kneel?"


    Chu mi''er doesn''t care too much about this either. As the saying goes, if you are in her position, you will seek her affairs. She is now the Crown Princess of the state of Chu, and will be the queen of the state of Chu in the future. If she can''t let the rules of the state of Chu last for thousands of years be destroyed in her hands, then her guilt will be great.


    "Then I''ll give you an imperial edict. In the future, you can get rid of all the reason of kneeling. Hao''er never kneels to us, and you don''t have to kneel. "


    Chu Zirui looks at such Chu mi''er, in the heart is also very happy. His son''s pursuit of his wife was very difficult, but he came to the end, which made him not only envy but also blessing.


    Finally, his baby son doesn''t have to bear the suffering he once suffered. It''s good to be so happy


    "Well, thank you, father..."


    Chu mi''er nods. She thinks she''d better accept Chu Zirui''s kindness, so that they won''t be punished if they kneel down by her.


    She has always known that Chu Zirui dotes on Chu Hao. She has just heard Chu Zirui say that, and she feels the same.


    "Honey, take this place as your home. Although this home is not as big as the underworld, I believe it will be very warm. If Haohao dares to bully you, you don''t have to tell us to fight directly to death. If he is killed for this reason, we will never blame you, right, Zirui? "


    Ye Ranran understands Chu mi''er''s temperament too much. Chu mi''er can sit here and say a few words to them, which has given them too much face. In the past, even in the underworld, she rarely sat down to talk with people other than her family. Chumi''er really wanted to integrate into their family.


    "Yes, if you can''t do it, tell your father. He won''t be soft hearted. You are the treasure of the state of Chu. You are more important than anyone else. "


    Ye Ranran''s words, Chu Zirui fully agrees. Of course, he knows his precious son, and it is impossible for him to do anything to hurt Chu Mier. Therefore, such assumption does not exist in principle.


    With the relationship of Chu mi''er, he can almost predict that Chu will have a bright future. The underworld will certainly protect the state of Chu, and will not let the state of Chu have a day of destruction, which must be a good thing for the people of Chu¡° If he dares, I can kill him with a finger... "Chumi Er nodded, feeling spoiled. She saw a trace of sincerity from Chu Zirui''s eyes. Chu Zirui really wanted to love her as a daughter. She knew that she would spend the next few decades in this palace, and she would spend more time with Chu Zirui than her father, king, mother and concubine. If she could live in peace, she thought it would not be too hard¡° All right, you don''t say more and more outrageous, I don''t have that worry, dare to be bad to MI Er, but I will marry her very hard... "The three people''s singing makes Chu Hao a little speechless, Chu Mi Er is his top treasure, he is absolutely impossible to do anything to hurt her. Besides, with Chu mi''er''s ability and the power of her mother''s family, he didn''t dare. If you hurt honey, it''s not a problem that can be solved by death. I''m afraid it will be much more terrible... "Hao''er, the palace is cold and quiet. You have to work harder to have more children, or the father and the emperor will be pitiful..." Chu Zirui looks at a couple of Bi ren''er sitting together and starts to do what ordinary people''s father-in-law would do. That''s birth. In fact, he was right. The imperial palace of the state of Chu was too cold, especially the back palace. If ye Ranran was not there, it would be colder than the cold palace¡° Father, we''d better wait for a few years. We don''t have this plan. You''re urging us to... "Chu Hao heard that his father mentioned the things Murong Jinxin had told him. He was a little worried. He quickly winked at his father, for fear that this topic would make Chu mi''er uncomfortable. He once said that as long as chumi''er didn''t want to, he was willing to bear the price of life, how could he break his promise¡° The first child, does the father like boys or girls? I can go to the purple bamboo forest to satisfy my father''s little wish. " Chu mi''er sees Chu Hao''s anxious attempt to stop Chu Zirui, and her mouth is slightly crooked. She thought that it was difficult to get to that stage with Chu Hao, but she felt that Chu Hao was indeed a man who could be entrusted for life. The most important thing is that she saw from Chu Hao the father''s deep love for his mother''s concubine. This deep love is also what she felt most deeply after she married Chu Hao. For this deep feeling, she is willing to compromise again¡° Mi''er, you... "Chu Hao didn''t expect that Chu mi''er would ask such a question. He was stunned for a long time and didn''t know what to do. What she said yesterday was still in his ears, which made him feel strange. Honey is willing to give birth to a baby for him, which is just a crazy thing for him... "What am I? Can''t you have a baby when you look like this? If so, you have to tell me earlier, I can also cure for you... "Chu mi''er stares at Chu Hao and slaps him on the back of the head. Probably because she saw too many concubines beating her father, she was used to expressing her affection for him in this way. She is a very soft hearted person. If she accepts someone''s kindness, she will redouble it. Chu Hao is a living example¡° I... I don''t have... I''m normal... "Choked by Chu mi''er''s words, Chu Hao''s whole face turned red. This kind of sensitive words, she can also say new not heart not jump, let him a big man have some shame. He looked at Chu mi''er, eyes bright with countless splendor, last night for her bath picture emerged love fundus, let his face more red¡° Is it? Later in the day, I''ll take a good physical examination for you, so that you won''t be embarrassed to say that you are sick. If you delay Chu, you will have no future... "Chu mi''er sees Chu Hao''s changeable face and uses her toes to think about what Chu Hao is thinking. Men, as expected, are animals with lower body thinking. Once you meet the woman you love, no matter how gentle she used to be, she will become a monster¡° Keke, if you want to have a physical examination, you''d better go back to the prince''s residence to have a physical examination. It''s more convenient there after all... "Chu Zirui felt a little funny when he saw his son''s embarrassment. When he thought of his age as a son, he had already read countless girls, but his son was still innocent, and only took chumi''er''s hand. It is also such a difference, the son got true love, but he is doomed to lonely life. Before his thoughts were opened, a rush of footsteps sounded. The chief manager of the prince''s mansion came in with a bitter face, and saw that Chu Zirui Ye Ranran knelt down with a plop¡° Prince and princess, please go back to the palace. All the five women who were ruined yesterday knelt outside the palace and begged the prince to let them go back to the palace.... "

 Chapter 1104

    Prince''s residence


    Five beautiful women knelt down one by one, with crystal clear tears on their faces, looking pitiful.


    Countless people surrounded the prince''s mansion and pointed at the five women. Some of them were onlookers, sympathizers and gloating. They made a mess of the prince''s mansion.


    A luxurious carriage slowly stops outside the prince''s mansion. The carriage door opens. Chu Hao takes Chu mi''er out of the carriage and leads her hand to the five women.


    "The imperial edict of divorce has been issued. You have nothing to do with this palace. Please leave as soon as possible..."


    Chu Hao looked at the five women with rain, feeling very complex, they came to such an end, in the end also has a little relationship with him. For them to make trouble in the prince''s mansion, his attitude is relatively tolerant. After all, it is his fault that comes first.


    "Prince, we just want to stay with you. You can help us..."


    Chen Xiang''er raises her eyes and sees Chu Hao and Chu mi''er holding hands tightly. Her eyes are full of pain. If chumier hadn''t killed her halfway, all this would have been hers.


    However, even if God didn''t want her to do so, she could only take second place. As long as you can enter the prince''s mansion, there will be opportunities in the future.


    "I only want to marry one wife in my life, so don''t think about it. Let''s go..."


    Chu Hao''s mouth slightly hooked, holding Chu mi''er''s hand tightly. In front of thousands of people, he said his oath.


    Today, he wants to let people all over the world understand that Chu Hao is only a wife in this life and will not take concubines all his life. Or let these women who have a mind for him stop, don''t do anything to embarrass themselves.


    "Prince, if you don''t want us, we don''t want to live. We''ll be killed at the gate of Prince''s mansion. Sheng, we are the crown prince''s women. Death is the prince''s ghost.... "


    Chen Xiang''er''s heart mercilessly pulls pain, looking at Chu Hao in the eyes of the resolute, ten thousand arrows pierce the heart also didn''t pain at the moment. She gritted her teeth and told them what they had decided.


    She had always been in love with the crown prince and wanted to be a woman in her dreams. Finally, the dream has a chance to come true, but it is pushed into the abyss at the last moment.


    She is not reconciled, they are not reconciled, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, they do not want to give up


    "Marriage, my palace has retired. If you want to die, this palace will not stop you. But you don''t want to die in front of the prince''s house. "


    Chen Xiang''er''s words made Chu Hao''s pretty eyebrows knot. He wanted to be gentle with them because of his guilt, but they gave him this set of words before he said a few words.


    He is not so easy to be threatened. If they threaten him, he may consider the influence of his mother''s family behind them. However, he doesn''t think he will give in to feelings.


    "Prince, we have made up our mind. No one can stop us. If you really can''t let us in, we''ll have to die... "


    Before Chen Xiang''er came, she had already made preparations in her heart. This is her last move. If she fails, she will be dead.


    Can''t be with her beloved man, what is she still alive for? Looking at the love between the beloved man and other women, she is better to die than to live.


    "Then let them die. After they die, let them cast an animal fetus in the next life. It''s good to be a cow and a horse, and it''s normal to be a dog and a chicken..."


    Seeing all this, Chu mi''er suddenly opens her mouth. She leans on Chu Hao''s arms and opens her mouth lazily. She doesn''t have much experience in dealing with these butterflies, but she has seen a lot of ways of her mother''s concubine, and she can see her experience.


    For women who want to rob men from themselves, she will not be soft hearted. She doesn''t care how innocent these women are.


    "I have heard that the crown princess is kind-hearted and kind-hearted. Today I see that she is really different. It''s a great honor for the people of Chu to have a crown princess like you... "


    Chen Xiang''er never thought that Chu mi''er would say such heartless words. There was a bitter smile on her lips, and she could already foresee her best ending.


    If Chu mi''er is willing to step back, they may still have some hope, but seeing Chu mi''er''s appearance, she is afraid that if they are really killed, she will not step back.


    "Being kind and kind is also aimed at the innocent people. I have always been cruel to women who rob men from me. You don''t have to be so wordy. If you want to die, you should die quickly. You don''t have much influence on Chu either. You should die early and be animals. "


    Chumi''er sneered. Although she looks like a good talker, it''s because no one dares to step on her bottom line. And today in front of these five let her very uncomfortable, she did not kill them directly, it is their honor.


    "Then you go to die quickly. After you die, our palace will ask the Taoist priest to pass your dead, and you will be buried in the beautiful place."


    Chumi''er''s attitude has a direct impact on chuhao. Chuhao stares at Chen Xiang''er rather badly, and is very unhappy with Chen Xiang''er''s sarcasm against chumi''er. Insult his woman in front of him, when he''s dead?


    They want to die, so die. After he died, he would discuss with his father to weaken the power of their mother''s family in the court¡° Chu Hao, let''s go to the hospital. Today, I''m in a good mood. I want to open the museum to treat the sick and save the people. It''s also a celebration of our wedding Chu mi''er sweeps the common people who keep coming to the prince''s mansion, and she doesn''t have the heart to accompany them any more. Anyway, there''s nothing to do today, so just open a medical center and do good deeds. After that, she took Chu Hao''s hand and walked towards the luxury carriage, ignoring the public''s advice¡° Five ladies, you''d better hurry back. Don''t be silly. There are so many good men in the world. Why do you have to embarrass yourself so much? " The manager of the prince''s mansion came forward and shook his head at the five women. After a few words of advice, he entered the prince''s mansion. With a bang, the door of the prince''s mansion closed, announcing the life and death of the five women outside the gate. The prince''s mansion no longer cares. Such a scene in the eyes of the five women, it is undoubtedly heart killing. They shed more tears. For a moment, they didn''t know what to do. After looking at each other, they fell down on the ground Murong ling''er and Yiyang in the chaotic place are concentrating on the study of the transformation between evil Qi and evil Qi. Their faces are very dignified. After working hard for such a long time, success or failure depends on it. They all tell themselves that they must not fail¡° Ling''er, use the hand to change evil Qi into evil Qi... "Yi Yang looks at the black gas in the transparent glass, and feels that the time is ripe. He nods to Murong ling''er, indicating that Murong ling''er can start. Because of the previous injury, almost all the work of conversion was done by Murong ling''er. Murong ling''er''s ability of transformation gradually matures in the transformation day after day¡° Good... "Murong ling''er nodded, her white hand reached into the transparent glass and began to cast. Those restless black gas, driven by mana, began to calm down little by little, and a faint smell floated out of the transparent glass¡° The smell of evil Qi... It''s really the smell of evil Qi... Ling''er... We succeeded... "Yi Yang carefully distinguished the smell floating between the wings of her nose, and her face began to change little by little. Finally, she raised her lips and began to smile. All these efforts have paid off. They finally converted out of the evil spirit, they finally live up to everyone''s trust, completed this impossible in everyone''s eyes can not be completed. A strong sense of Joy came to her, which made her a little happy. Even her eyes turned red all of a sudden... "It''s really... It''s really the smell of evil Qi... Yiyang... It''s wonderful..." Murong ling''er accepted the work and buried her whole face in the transparent glass. Smelling the smell of the gas inside, she became excited. She raised her head and grabbed Yiyang''s little hand. Seeing the tears in Yiyang''s eyes, she held back her tears and didn''t show any sign of crying¡° Ling''er... The experiment has been successful... We have to start a large-scale transformation of magic Qi next... The demon world will be saved soon... "Yi Yang finally couldn''t help but shed tears. She felt very sad when she thought of their endless failure. Fortunately, they finally got the reward, and the magic Qi was finally converted successfully. I believe that in a short time, the demon world will not be able to move over, and there will be no need to suffer from mutation¡° En... You go to tell Jinxin the good news... I''ll stay and continue to struggle... "Murong ling''er''s big eyes are shining, and she can understand Yiyang''s mood. To have today''s achievements, Yiyang is really much harder than her. They had already made a big step forward, and the first small step left, she felt that even if she walked alone, she could go smoothly¡° Ok... Then I''ll go out and report a letter to them... To make them happy... "Yiyang nodded generously this time. Her skill is still limited, and staying can''t help much. It''s better to let Murong ling''er be quiet for a few days. Maybe when she returns, Murong ling''er will give her a surprise¡° Tell the devil for me... I''ll go back to him soon... Make his skin tight... It''s absolutely necessary to smoke... "Looking at Yi Yang''s leaving, Murong ling''er thinks of the man who has been ignored by her for a long time. Hesitated for a while, still entrusted Yi Yang to take own news. After so many years of waiting, there will be a result soon. She will never separate from the devil after meeting with him

 Chapter 1105

    In the underworld, when Yiyang tells Murong Jinxin the news of the successful transformation of evil Qi, Murong Jinxin is arranging the engagement banquet between Junlin and ye Lele. After hearing the news, Murong Jinxin grins a big smile¡° Yiyang, it''s hard for you and ling''er, and the suffering of the demon world is finally coming to an end... "Murong Jinxin gives Yiyang a cup of tea. Yiyang and ling''er work hard day and night in the chaotic land, and finally make everything dark and bright. The problem of mutation demon can be solved soon, and the demon world will be reborn. Yiyang and ling''er are responsible for all this. The whole demon world must thank them... "It''s mainly ling''er. I can''t help after I get hurt. Ling''er is really affectionate to the devil. "Yi Yang smiles and shakes her head. Speaking of this, she doesn''t dare to take credit. Compared with her, ling''er is the one who doesn''t want to die. In ling''er''s heart, the demon world is her home. For her family to live a safe life, she would rather give everything¡° It''s not easy for me to see her and the devil. I hope that after this event, they can get the happiness and peace they want. By the way, honey got married, you see... "Murong Jinxin also can''t help sighing, looking at ling''er demon Zun step by step to today, she really hope that their future will not have more trouble, God will open her eyes. She saw that Chu mi''er and Chu Hao came in hand, and there was a faint smile on their faces. Obviously, they still enjoyed the sweet days¡° Honey, you don''t tell me when you get married. It''s true that I haven''t even had a sip of wine... "Yi Yang looks at the couple from Murong Jinxin''s eyes, and the smile at the corner of his mouth becomes stronger. She looked at Chu mi''er and Chu Hao walking hand in hand in front of her and couldn''t help clapping Chu mi''er on the shoulder. Chumi''er''s gentle eyes in Tianyuan land fall on chumi''er who is talking and laughing, and her heart is unspeakable warmth and happiness¡° OK, if you don''t mention it, I''ll really forget that old man. He should also come out of the valley of time and space. I have to go to see him sometime, so that he won''t say I''m not filial. " She once went to the time and space valley. The God of time and space said that God''s injury had recovered long ago, but he decided to shut up in the time and space Valley for a month. After calculating the days, he should leave these days. Since she called him grandfather, she naturally wanted to be filial. Besides, she also hoped that he would attend the engagement banquet between Junlin and LeLe. As soon as Murong Jinxin''s words came down, the door of the study opened. The underworld kneaded his eyebrows and came out. He saw the people in the yard laughing and busy, and the corners of his mouth slightly drew. Finally, he stopped his eyes on Chu Hao who was writing a post¡° Chu Hao, I''ll stay for dinner. I''ll have a few drinks with my father. I''m so busy that my father has something to say to you... "My daughter and son-in-law have been back to the underworld for several days, but he''s so busy with the underworld and the demon world that he can''t find the time to ask about them. Tonight happens to be free, and he has to do his father''s duty to care about the new couple¡° Well, I''ll stay with my father tonight... "Chu Hao turns to the underworld and smiles. This father used to be a little afraid, but this time when he goes back to the underworld, he thinks that his father is not as terrible as the rumor, so he''s very good at speaking. It''s rare to come back. If my father has any requests, he must satisfy them. However, when he just said this, four hot eyes fell on him, and finally Chu mi''er spoke on behalf of Murong Jinxin¡° Do you want your father to sleep in his study tonight? If you don''t get drunk, don''t you know that your mother and concubine hate your father''s drunkenness most? " Chu mi''er squinted at Chu Hao, with a sneer in her mouth, and opened her mouth. Don''t allow your father to drink too much. It''s the death rule of your mother and concubine. Chu Hao knows it''s a crime. Let''s smoke¡° I forget, that point is over, no more than three cups can be... "Chu Hao was Chu Mi Er Murong Jin heart so a stare, heart hard to smoke, quickly changed his words. How could he forget the taboo of his mother''s concubine? Fortunately, honey reminded him, otherwise he would make a big mistake. He gave chumi''er and Murong Jinxin a smile, but he didn''t dare to be wordy. He quickly bowed his head and continued to write a post. In such a big yard, it was quiet all of a sudden. But the silence didn''t last long, and a quick step sounded¡° Father, mother and concubine, go and have a look. Junlin is going to kill chenxuan. It''s already very noisy... "

 Chapter 1106

    Ye Lele rushed in in a hurry and looked at the people in the yard. He didn''t even have time to call, so he panted and yelled.


    Junlin is determined to kill chenxuan this time. Even she can''t persuade her. Now the only one who can protect chenxuan''s life is his father, his mother and his concubine.


    "What''s the matter? Is Chen Xuan going to provoke Jun Lin again? "


    Murong Jinxin''s face is suddenly gloomy. She goes to Ye Lele''s side and gently pats Ye Lele''s back. She is not in a hurry to stop Jun Lin from killing him.


    Since Chen Xuan''s poison was removed, she had warned Chen Xuan many times not to provoke Jun Lin. Chen Xuan seems to take her words as a deaf ear, that''s no wonder Jun Lin.


    "It seems that chenxuan can''t accept Junlin''s engagement to me. Today, she sneaked into Junlin''s yard while she was taking a nap and tried to charm Junlin. Jun Lin is furious. Now he is fighting with the immortal devil... "


    Ye Lele subconsciously grasped Murong Jinxin''s hand. Since she changed her name to Murong Jinxin''s mother, she really took Murong Jinxin as her mother. What happened today really shocked her and scared her to death.


    Fortunately, Junlin is nothing important, otherwise she doesn''t know how to face himself. God bless


    "It''s nonsense. Jun Lin is only 13 years old. Is Chen Xuan crazy? The mind is so vicious, let Jun Lin kill her, and I will bear the consequences. "


    Hearing this, the underworld burst into a rage. The teacup in his hand was smashed at the millennium old tree not far away. The smashed millennium old tree had been reduced to ashes before it even collapsed. It''s just like that.


    They have given chenxuan many opportunities. Since she doesn''t know how to cherish them, what do they care about her life or death?


    "Lele, is Jun Lin OK?"


    Murong Jin''s heart is also very angry. Junlin is an underage child. If he is really enchanted by chenxuan, the consequences can be imagined.


    For Chen Xuan, she has done her utmost. If chenxuan really died in the hands of Junlin, it is also chenxuan deserved, she does not want to take care of.


    Her child was so shamed that she felt as a mother that if she had to let go of the man who laid hands on her child, she would die.


    "It should be OK. I didn''t feel anything unusual when I arrived. Father, mother and concubine, really don''t care? Immortal devil and Lixiang asked me to come to you. How can I explain to them? "


    Ye Lele was also shocked by Murong Jinxin''s attitude. She thought that no matter what, her father and mother would let Chen Xuan go. This last time, at most, she would not let Chen Xuan step into the underworld. But now it seems that this matter has made the father, the king, the mother and the concubine angry at the same time.


    "Explain? Wang''s son was almost touched by their daughter in this way. How dare they ask us to explain? They''re dreaming. You go back and tell them that we don''t care about it, whether it''s life or death depends on whether they can fight against Junlin. They can fight. That''s what they do. If you can''t fight, just wait to collect the body for their daughter. "


    When Pluto looks at Ye Lele, he naturally understands the reason why Ye Lele asks. Jinxin''s friendship with immortal devil is too deep, which can''t be ignored.


    Just this matter has touched their principle, he believes Jin Xin won''t be in charge. As parents, they can''t tolerate their children being bullied like this.


    "Man, we can ignore it, but our son still has to see it. At least we have to make sure that our son is not influenced by Chen Xuan..."


    Murong Jin heart hesitated, or decided to see. She knows too much about her son''s temperament, and sometimes she shows off too much. Maybe his son has been enchanted by Chen Xuan, but he just insists on not saying it.


    Anyway, they must go to see their son. She really doesn''t care about this. If she is in charge, she and her son will leave a very deep scar.


    "Let''s go..."


    The underworld breathed heavily, and he thought Murong Jin''s words were right. It can be ignored, but my son must go to see it. He is such a precious son. If his son is really enchanted by that kind of magic, he must solve it for his son for the first time.


    He got up, shook his big sleeve robe and walked quickly towards the new yard where his son had just moved in.


    "Honey, we..."


    Chu Hao saw that all the people in the yard were gone. He put down his pen and looked at Chu mi''er eagerly. In fact, he also wanted to see it, but whether he could go or not depends on whether chumier would let him go.


    "What are we going to do? Hurry with the past to see, my brother has been so wronged, what post do you still write? It''s getting more and more stupid... "


    Chu mi''er squinted, and her anger was not small. Junlin is her only brother. Chenxuan uses such mean means to deal with Junlin. She really wants to break chenxuan apart.


    "OK... Ok... Let''s go..."


    Chu Hao looks at Chu mi''er''s face, which is not good-looking than Murong Jin''s heart. He swallows his saliva and quickly gets up and walks to Chu mi''er''s side. He takes Chu mi''er''s hand and catches up quickly.


    ... a quiet yard, a mess. Jun Lin is fighting with the immortal devil. Chen Xuan is caught by Li Xiang and teaches her a lesson. For immortal devil and Lixiang, they are really ashamed of such a thing, but after all, they have only one daughter, and they can''t watch her being cut to pieces by Junlin¡° That''s enough... "Looking at the immortal devil in mid air, with a wave of his hand, a force against heaven gushed out, and stiffly prevented this unfair battle. He doesn''t have any mind to fight now. He wants to make sure whether his precious son has been calculated... "Father, mother and concubine, I have to kill this bitch today. If any of you dare to stop me, I''ll cut off the relationship with him." Jun Lin fell in front of his father and his wife. His deep eyes were red, and his face which was similar to Hades was full of resentment. He didn''t know the purpose of his father''s and his wife''s coming? He just wanted to tell his father and his wife that he had made up his mind and no one could stop him¡° We just come to see if you have something to do with it. We don''t care about everything else. Let''s put out our hands... "The underworld looked at the son who had become so angry. He was distressed and inexplicable. He directly put forward his own attitude, and then he clasped his son''s hand, carefully sensing his son''s physical condition. After a while, he finally breathed a sigh that his son was smart, not everyone could calculate, otherwise he would be angry and kill Chen Xuan himself¡° Are you sure you don''t care, mother Jun Lin''s face was a little better looking. He turned his eyes to his mother''s concubine and asked with some uncertainty. He always understood his father''s attitude. What he is worried about now is his mother''s concubine. If her mother''s concubine wants to meddle in this kind of business because of the immortal devil, he will not show mercy. Chen Xuan''s behavior has far exceeded the bottom line he can bear. I''m afraid he''ll never forget his disgust when he saw Chen Xuan naked when he opened his eyes. He even felt that Chen Xuan would leave a shadow in his heart and let him leave an indelible shadow in the affairs of men and women¡° No, you are born in October, who dares to bully you, that is bullying your mother. No matter who that person is, she will not let her go. " Murong Jin''s heart certainly shook her head. She touched her son''s head and put out her hand to tidy up his messy clothes. She has seen moriran''s killing intention from her son''s eyes. She knows that even if she wants to stop it, she can''t stop it. If this is providence, Chen Xuan must die in the hands of her son, then she can only comply with Providence. She can''t even give up her son for a friendship¡° Jinxin, I know that chenxuan is wrong. We''ll take her now and never let her step out of the snow mountain. Let Junlin give her a chance to live. " Such a determined Murong Jin''s heart was never seen before, and he naturally knew the seriousness of the matter. Her daughter even stripped into the room of King''s landing, to show the charm of King''s landing. It''s not death. What is it? For the sake of this woman, he has asked for countless love. At this moment, he really feels that he has nothing to do... "Immortal devil, I have talked to you many times about Chen Xuan, and this time I really can''t manage it. I didn''t do it to chenxuan now. It''s all in your face. " Murong Jin''s heart can see the pain in the eyes of the immortal devil, but one thing is the same. They are not to blame for this. They always stand in the position of protecting chenxuan, and forgive again and again, but chenxuan just doesn''t win. What else can they do¡° Jinxin, just take it as if we begged you. How about letting chenxuan go at last? From now on, our family will live in seclusion in the snow mountain and never show up in front of you again. " The immortal devil closes his eyes in pain. He knows how hard Murong Jin''s heart is for him to ask. Transposition thinking, if someone so calculated his children, I''m afraid he will be crazy. But he also has no way, they are Chen Xuan''s parents, if put the daughter''s life and death regardless, then they also don''t deserve Chen Xuan to call a father and mother¡° Immortal devil, I''m sorry. We don''t care about this. If you have the ability to fight against Junlin, you will live in seclusion in the snow mountain. If you can''t fight against Junlin, chenxuan will die... "Murong Jinxin shakes her head. She''s given too many opportunities. If she continues to give, there''s no limit. She is a mother who loves her children. She can''t do that¡° Jinxin, if you don''t care about chenxuan, you have to care about chenye. Chenye and Xiaoxiao want to live forever. If Jun Lin kills Chen Xuan, how can Chen ye be with Xiao Xiao without heart knot... "

 Chapter 1107

    Li Xiang holds Chen Xuan in her arms. It''s her own daughter. Although she can beat and scold her, once it comes to her daughter''s life safety, she will do her best to protect her.


    It''s an instinct that no one can change


    "CHEN Ye''s heart already had a heart knot, and didn''t care so much. Li Xiang, we won''t take care of this. "


    As soon as mentions the Chen night, Murong Jin heart''s facial expression becomes more ugly. At the thought of mi''er''s words, a bloodthirsty smile appeared at the corner of her mouth.


    Although CHEN Ye is the reincarnation of Jun Mo Li, her patience has been exhausted by his escape for more than a year. If because of Chen Xuan''s affair, Chen night has no way to follow to smile together again, she also can''t force.


    Big deal on the last heaven, let the old man cut off the marriage line with Chen night smile, great she went against the sky, bear a punishment.


    "The mother imperial concubine is right, but is a man just, smile to want how many have how many, also don''t lack Chen night this one."


    Chu mi''er glances at Chen Xuan, who is not well dressed. She can understand why her younger brother is so angry. Chen night''s previous life is her father, and she has been taking care of Chen night for this reason.


    But that doesn''t mean CHEN Ye''s position in her heart is higher than Xiaoxiao. She could not forget as like as two peas that she saw in the sky. The man who was almost exactly the same as the night was accompanied by a woman with a beautiful face.


    "Lixiang, you take chenxuan first, I''ll cut off..."


    Speaking of this, the immortal devil knows that what his daughter has done has infuriated the whole underworld. No matter how many intercessions there are, it''s useless. He winked at Li Xiang and motioned her to leave immediately.


    Chen Xuan is his daughter. No matter how much he has to pay, he must keep Chen Xuan''s life. This is the most fundamental responsibility as a father.


    "Well, be careful..."


    Li Xiang knew that they had no way back. She grabbed Chen Xuan''s hand and wanted to fly away. A white figure floats by, Yiyang has blocked Lixiang and chenxuan''s departure.


    She looked at Chen Xuan and felt the strange evil spirit flowing from her body. As soon as the index was calculated, his face changed greatly. It seems that Chen Xuan can''t stay. The cost of staying is very heavy.


    "Ancient goddess, why do you want to block our way? We have nothing against you... "


    Lixiang''s heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant. If she were someone else, she would break through directly. But the ancient goddess''s skill is too terrible, and her rash action will lead to a miserable end.


    She doesn''t know why Yiyang got involved in this matter. It has nothing to do with Yiyang


    "Chen Xuan must die today. No one can save her..."


    Yi Yang looks at Li Xiang, in the eye shouts a silk to be sorry. Although the relationship between her and Junlin is the same as that between her sister and brother, since the underworld and Murong Jin don''t mix, she can''t mix in.


    It''s just Chen Xuan''s situation. She can''t help but let it go. I''m afraid there will be another evil god or Nie Qianqian in Tianyuan


    "Ancient goddess, if you want to kill my daughter, step on my corpse first..."


    Li Xiang''s face sinks and protects Chen Xuan behind her. She looked at the nothingness, had a premonition that today is the end of life and death. Maybe the three of them will be buried here. Although she is immortal with the immortal devil, it is possible for the ancient goddess to destroy their original God.


    She was just a little unwilling. At the most difficult time, she didn''t have the chance to see her son''s last look


    "Lixiang, step back quickly, or I''ll be merciless. Chen Xuan, who contains a huge amount of mutant magic energy. Once she mutates successfully, I''m afraid Tianyuan mainland will be in real trouble... "


    Yi Yang sighs, and says the reason why he wants to kill Chen Xuan. She hoped that such a reason could make the immortal devil and Lixiang more rational and even wipe out their relationship.


    She is able to experience the feelings of the immortal devil and Lixiang. As a parent, she must do her best to protect her children, but this kind of protection will bring disaster to countless people in Tianyuan.


    "What? Do you think Chen Xuan has the power of mutation demon? How is that possible? She doesn''t live in the demon world... "


    Yiyang''s words made the immortal devil''s heart heavy. He went to Lixiang''s side, patted her on the shoulder, and motioned her to be calm.


    This matter is too serious. If it is as Yiyang said, I''m afraid it will not be as simple as they thought. Now the demon world is to find a mutant devil to kill one. My daughter really has the energy of the mutant devil. I''m afraid no one can protect her.


    "Her birth is a mistake, and a wrong beginning will surely end in a wrong way. The immortal devil, you must know better than me, leaving behind the consequences of the mutant devil. "


    Yiyang is sure to nod, if not sure, she won''t stand out to take care of this, she is not full.


    She and ling''er work so hard to study the transformation of evil Qi, in order to protect the evil world. If Chen Xuan is left behind, their efforts will be in vain.


    "We can take her back to the snow mountain. Even if she has the energy of the mutant devil, it can''t harm the Tianyuan continent..." the immortal devil closed his eyes painfully. He saw from the dignified look of Yiyang that Yiyang didn''t aim at Chen Xuan because of this. In fact, it should aim at Chen Xuan just as Yiyang said. The hand under the wide sleeve robe tightly clenched into a fist. I knew it would be such a solution. They really shouldn''t have been born. He knows that Yiyang is right, so let him protect his daughter for the last time. In that way, even if the result is not good, he will not have regrets¡° Once she mutates, the first thing is to kill you. Just a snowy mountain, can it stop the first mutant devil? " Yiyang shakes his head. The way to keep the devil alive is not feasible. Chen Xuan''s mutation magic energy is too huge. Once it''s turned on, no one knows what will happen. She is still very firm in front of the immortal demons, and her attitude is very obvious, that is chenxuan must die¡° In this case, it can only offend... "The immortal devil looked at Li Xiang again, and he also saw the determination from Li Xiang''s eyes. With a sigh, he attacked Yiyang. If Lixiang and chenxuan can take advantage of the chaos to escape, it can only say chenxuan''s life should not be absolutely, if still can''t leave, he also has no way¡° Cunt, you have only one choice, that is the soul... "See Lixiang with chenxuan to go, Jun Lin fly up, immediately blocked their way. Now Yiyang blocks the immortal devil for him. When he wants to deal with Lixiang and chenxuan, the pressure is much less. His scarlet eyes were burning with flames, and he would never give up until he tore up chenxuan... "Chenxuan, you go back to the snow mountain to escape, quick..." Lixiang stopped Jun Lin''s attack, turned around and yelled at her daughter. In such a situation, it is impossible for them to retreat completely. As long as her daughter can escape, their family will reunite¡° Take care of yourself... "Chen Xuan, who had seen everything, even though she once hated her parents, at this moment she had dissipated a lot. No matter how, in this most difficult moment, her parents did not leave her, but used their own lives to protect her. She looked at the parents who were fighting with Yiyang Junlin, got up and flew away. At this moment, she completely understood that if she did not go, she would be dead. She''s still young, her dream hasn''t come true, and she doesn''t want to die... "Chen Xuan, I think you''d better stay and let Jun Lin deal with it..." Chu mi''er, who has been watching coldly for a long time, takes the hand at this critical moment, and forcefully blocks Chen Xuan''s retreat. Yiyang''s words have been too clear. No matter whether she wants to take care of it or not, she will definitely stop chenxuan. A war is not full of smoke. Yiyang doesn''t want to hurt the immortal devil. Junlin doesn''t want to hurt Lixiang. As for chumi''er, she just stops chenxuan. A battle that had been solved very quickly had been delayed for a long time. When some dust settles, the immortal devil is subdued by Yiyang, Junlin and Lixiang push back, while chenxuan is taken by chumi''er. Everything seems to be very smooth, but Lixiang still refused to give up, rushed to chenxuan in front of a hen to protect the chicken posture¡° Or that sentence, if you want to kill my daughter, kill me first... "Lixiang''s attitude is very firm, she is holding the heart of death to defend her daughter''s life. This moment belongs to the maternal brilliance in her body released, let all the people present have to move. But it''s a matter of time to be moved, and it''s a matter of business. Jun Lin came to Li Xiang and didn''t mean to compromise¡° Get out of the way, it''s my business with her, let me solve it with her fist... "This bitch, he just wants to hand, except for her, no one can stop his determination. He respects Lixiang as an elder, but it doesn''t mean he can tolerate without a bottom line. If Lixiang wants to stop her, he will let others fight against her. He has no way to put up with this slut, even if let this slut live a second, he felt that he was incompetent¡° Mother, let me come, I don''t have to lose... "Chen Xuan knows that she can''t hide. Her parents have done everything for her. Then she had to face the disaster herself. When she made up her mind to attack Junlin, she had already thought about the consequences of failure. And now that she''s failed, she''s going to take it all¡° You won''t lose. You''ll die. There''s no place to die. Bitch, come on... "

 Chapter 1108

    Jun Lin sneered. With his current skill, it''s easy to kill Chen Xuan. Let''s draw an end to the enmity between them today.


    The past is like the wind, flashed in Jun Lin''s mind, he seems to see the pictures of their growth from small to large, those pictures let him have a trace of bitterness.


    Kill Chen Xuan, he knows what it means. However, he has not retreated. If he doesn''t kill Chen Xuan, he will be infected by Chen Xuan sooner or later. He doesn''t want to ruin his life in Chen Xuan''s hands.


    "Jun Lin, the most wrong thing I have done in my life is to fall in love with you. Because of such a wrong love, I ruined my life. If there is an afterlife, I hope God won''t let me meet you again... "


    Chen Xuan hooked the corner of her mouth, but she was very calm. She knew that if she didn''t say something again, she would have no chance to say it again.


    The teenager in front of her is her lifelong dream. However, because of her birth, it is decided that she will only kill each other but not love each other.


    In order to get him, she has done all kinds of things, she also wants a relief, died a hundred.


    "Don''t worry, you won''t have an afterlife. I''ll let you die without soul..."


    Junlin is not moved by her words. For a woman who has no meaning to him, talking about the afterlife is funny. Even if there is an afterlife, he will meet her once and kill her.


    Hate, has gone deep into the bone marrow, it is impossible to forget


    "Ye Lele, even if I am really out of my wits, I also curse you and Junlin will never get happiness..."


    Chen Xuan seems to want to understand something. She smiles and looks at Ye Lele. For ye Lele, she can''t say that she has no sisterhood at all. Just because of Junlin, she erased the only sisterhood.


    Today, if she was buried here, she would not let Ye Lele live a better life. Since you used to be a sister, it''s hard to be together.


    In this way, she bit her finger and tried to swear by blood, accusing Ye Lele and Junlin of loving and killing each other all their lives.


    "Chen Xuan, your mind is too evil. Before I died, I even wanted to curse. You crushed my last sympathy for you... "


    Yiyang sees a drop of blood dripping from chenxuan''s finger. The drop of blood falls on the grass and raises a cloud of blood mist. He is shocked and quickly stops chenxuan.


    If this curse is formed, if Chen Xuan swears with her soul, the life of Junlin and LeLe will be really worrying.


    "Chen Xuan, I''ve put up with you to fight against Lele, you to fight against Junlin, you to fight against the innocent people in the human world. For you, I gambled with Nie Qianqian, and lost my life-saving spirit in exchange for your safety. You said, how do you repay me? How dare you use enchantment to Jun Lin. Now I still curse Junlin Lele. Do you really think I dare not attack you? Your parents will defend you unconditionally. Can''t I defend my son unconditionally? You really let me down... "


    Yiyang''s words provoke Murong Jinxin''s anger. Murong Jinxin really doesn''t want to get involved in this kind of dispute, and the reason is that she worries about the friendship with the immortal devil. But, Chen Xuan is how to do, before dying unexpectedly still move so cruel idea, she this is to force her to start.


    She strode up to Chen Xuan and slapped her hand on her delicate face. Her son was bullied again and again, and she couldn''t bear it. This slap down, even if it is to break the friendship with the immortal devil family, even if it is to break the relationship between Xiaoxiao and chenye, she also recognized.


    "I..."


    Murong Jinxin''s words make chenxuan speechless. She covers her hot face and subconsciously says a few words. She is really not afraid of heaven and earth, but she has an inexplicable fear of Murong Jin''s heart.


    She has never seen such Murong Jin heart, she just feel a little frightened, as if the next moment Murong Jin heart to swallow her general.


    "Chenxuan, my Murong Jinxin has lived for two generations, and has saved countless people through countless storms. However, you are absolutely the only one I regret saving in these two lives. I shouldn''t be too kind to you. I should let you be tortured by Nie Qianqian''s poison for more time. It''s better to be tortured to death... "


    Murong Jinxin sneers and grabs chenxuan by the collar. After living for more than a hundred years, the only thing she regrets is that she saved Chen Xuan. Such a woman is not worthy of her own life, such a woman is only worthy of being struck by thunder and lightning.


    There is no trace of gratitude, no trace of feelings, hateful, even she so short people have been unable to bear.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Chen Xuan is easily picked up by Murong Jin''s heart. She wants to struggle, but she doesn''t dare. She is so caught by Murong Jin''s heart, and her face is completely pale.


    Murong Jinxin''s questioning makes her ashamed. If she is sorry for anyone, except her parents, I''m afraid Murong Jinxin will be the only one. No matter how, Murong Jinxin solved the poison on her body, and was very kind to her.


    "Today, Junlin can''t kill you, and I will definitely kill you. If anyone dares to stop me, people will stop me from killing people, and heaven will stop me from killing heaven... "Murong Jin''s heart shakes fiercely, and Chen Xuan is thrown out by a force that frightens the sky, and falls heavily on a thousand year old tree, especially the anger of Murong Jin''s heart. She is cruel. A woman like Chen Xuan doesn''t deserve to live. She should die... "Jin Xin, kill me first. I can''t bear to see Chen Xuan die in your hands..." when Li Xiang sees such a manic Murong Jin Xin, she is only frightened and desperate. She felt that she had no way to change anything. The only thing she could change was her own destiny. If she died, she would not have to face such a cruel reality. She felt that she could not bear the grief of the white haired man sending the black haired man¡° Li Xiang, don''t force me to attack you, my patience is also limited... "Murong Jin''s heart coldly glances at Li Xiang in front of her, she has given up, even the immortal devil this friend, even CHEN Ye this son-in-law, she doesn''t want any more. Li Xiang, she''s in a hurry. She''s going to kill her now... "Jin Xin, you''re also a mother. You should be able to understand my mood. You kill me. I really don''t want to live. It''s my responsibility not to educate my daughter well. I will bear all the sins she has committed. " Li Xiang''s tears rustle down, she knows that she chooses to die, such a decision is absolutely selfish. She had a son and a husband, but now it all meant nothing to her. She grasped Murong Jin''s hand and felt the special coldness of Murong Jin''s hand, just like her heart... "The immortal devil, pull her apart..." Murong Jin''s heart was still a little impatient. She yelled at the immortal devil and threw away Li Xiang''s hand. Unless Lixiang makes a move to Junlin, she will not make a blind move to Lixiang. To one side, she felt really impetuous, grabbed a pot of water and poured it down. A warm slide into the throat, but there is still no way to make her feel better¡° Jinxin, don''t be angry... "The silent Hades came over and patted Murong Jinxin''s back gently, with a face of pity. Chen Xuan is really lucky. How many years has Jin Xin not been so angry with others? It seems that it has been more than a hundred years. It''s not easy¡° I only angry myself, how to save such a white eyed wolf, is really evil... "Murong Jinxin seized the hand of the underworld, mercilessly grasp, transfer part of his anger to the underworld, the mood was calm down. She sighed and said nothing more. She went to one side and sat down to watch the battle¡° My mother''s concubine slapped you, your life is really big enough, look at the move... "Looking at Chen Xuan who stood up with Wei trembling, Jun Lin didn''t have any sympathy. When he thought that she was going to die and wanted to curse him and Lele, he felt a special hatred. He attacks chenxuan, but he doesn''t think it''s wrong to surprise her. He didn''t think it necessary to tell her anything fair to deal with such a shameless bitch¡° Junlin, today either you die or I die, I will not have the slightest concession... "Chen Xuan had no choice to welcome up, for this young man who was in love with her life, she felt very helpless at this moment. If God wants her to remember him in such a way, she would be happy to. There was no suspense about a big war, but because of Chen Xuan''s desperate fight, the situation was still a little complicated. It took them an hour to decide. Although Junlin won, it also paid a lot¡° Jun Lin, be merciful... "Seeing Jun Lin, Li Xiang can''t bear such a blow. She pounced on Junlin, but was held by the immortal devil. She struggled hard, but never broke away from the control of the immortal devil. Never had a sense of despair so that she almost collapsed, she cried, watching the emperor''s hand toward the top of her daughter''s head. She uttered a shrill scream, and then couldn''t bear it any more, and fainted in the arms of the immortal devil. In the moment of darkness, she prayed that she would never wake up again in her life. She didn''t want to face all this at all. Seeing that chenxuan was about to be killed by Junlin, a white figure appeared in the air. The figure flew towards the courtyard like lightning, like a meteor. See Chen Xuan smile to close an eye, his shallow long Mou flashed to put on heavy. The broad white sleeve robe made an effort to wave, and a force against the sky rushed straight towards Jun Lin. At the same time, a very familiar voice resounded in everyone''s ears, so that everyone looked in the air¡° Jun Lin, show mercy... "

 Chapter 1109

    Everyone''s shock, Chen night dressed in white has been light floating in the center of the courtyard, will Chen Xuan protect behind.


    There was a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. His handsome face was calm, just like a fairy who didn''t eat fireworks.


    He left for more than a year and escaped for more than a year. His sister''s death forced him to face these troubles ahead of time.


    "CHEN Ye... How can you..."


    The first reaction is the immortal devil. He takes Lixiang to the soft couch and lies down. It''s incredible to walk to his son. Looking at such a gorgeous son, his mood is very complicated.


    The return of the son means that the daughter has more hope of life. However, if one is not handled properly, the relationship between the son and Xiaoxiao will be even more difficult.


    "If I don''t come back, what will Chen Xuan do?"


    Chen night looked at his father''s worried face and patted his father''s shoulder with a smile. He knows how difficult his father is now. Let him bear these difficulties now.


    Today, he will try his best to save Chen Xuan. If he can''t, at least he won''t feel guilty again.


    "Even if you come back, this bitch will die. CHEN Ye, do you think you can win the father, the king and the concubine? "


    Jun Lin never thought that Chen ye would come back at this time. He looked at the understated CHEN Ye in front of him, and his mouth also drew a sneer.


    After escaping for more than a year, he was finally willing to face everything. I just don''t know what will happen next, whether he can resist.


    "If you can fight, how can you do without trying? As a brother, I have to save my sister, no matter what mistakes she has made... "


    Chen night is still smiling, but the smile did not reach the bottom of the eye. He was ready before he decided to come back. If it is the worst result, he can only accept it.


    Xiaoxiao was baptized. He would have a good life, but because he chose him, he was dragged down by his fortune. He didn''t live a comfortable life for more than a year. In addition, the unforgettable love between his mother''s concubine and his previous life made him unable to make a choice.


    "I just want to ask you, how do you plan to deal with your relationship with Xiaoxiao?"


    Murong Jin''s heart, which finally calms her mood, laughs at CHEN Ye''s words. She got up and walked to the front of CHEN Ye, with some sarcasm in her cold eyes. It''s obvious that I''m not interested in the appearance of such ignorance all night.


    If you want to fight her, she can give him this chance. Just after he shot her, many things can''t go back to the beginning.


    "Does my mother''s concubine think that I can be happy with Xiaoxiao?"


    Chen night is also watching Murong Jin heart, the responsibility he will bear, afraid to smile, will also give him the opportunity to be responsible. After all, when Xiaoxiao was more than one year old, he decided to marry her. The promise he made must be fulfilled.


    "I understand. Let''s do it. If you can win me, I''ll let your family go now. However, I will certainly pursue and kill your family with the ability of the four realms until you all die in my hands. This is the price you have to pay to hurt Xiaoxiao. What else can you say? "


    Murong Jin heart nodded, Chen night of a rhetorical question let her speechless. She knows that if they ask, CHEN Ye can be responsible for Xiaoxiao, but it can''t guarantee Xiaoxiao''s happiness in the future.


    In this case, the long pain is not as good as the short pain, and it is better to let Xiaoxiao completely cut off the feelings for chenye, because stubbornness is doomed to be impossible to get the happiness Xiaoxiao wants.


    "If I win, please let my family go and let them live in seclusion in the snow mountain. As for me, if I want to kill or cut, I''ll leave it to my mother''s disposal. How about that? "


    Chen night''s heart inexplicably pain for a while, close in the white sleeve robe under ten fingers tightly clenched into a fist. He did not expect that his mother''s concubine had hated him to such a degree. But in the end, he is sorry for Xiaoxiao, let Xiaoxiao wait for more than a year, and can''t guarantee to give her happiness in the future.


    This is what he deserves, he said. However, he can''t bear to let his parents be dragged down by him


    "You don''t have the capital to negotiate with me. You''d better pray that you can win, or this is the burial place of your family."


    Murong Jin heart''s eyes suddenly appeared Mori Sen''s intention to kill, when she began to identify something, no one has the ability to let her change.


    CHEN Ye, the man she loved so much in her previous life. This life, in the end is to let him down. Just, maybe this is the fate of chenye.


    "That mother imperial concubine please hand......"


    Chen night light in shallow Lang Mou dim down, he lightly sighed a breath, have never dreamed of, he and mother imperial concubine will come to this step.


    In order to protect his family, he had to give up. He couldn''t do it and watched his sister die in front of him.


    "Jinxin, you can''t kill him. If he dies, I''m afraid that you and Hades will suffer a hundred years of havoc... "


    Standing not far away, Yiyang pinches his fingers and calculates. His face suddenly sinks. Jin''s heart is afraid that he is confused and forgets such an important thing. If you kill CHEN Ye, what should Jin Xin and Hades do?


    She can see that Jinxin is really moved to kill her heart. If she doesn''t stop it, chenye may not be able to escape death... "But it''s just a hundred year catastrophe. He''s dead, and I''ll live like the underworld..." Murong Jinxin''s eyebrows are slightly wrinkled. If Yiyang doesn''t remind her, she will really forget it. After all these years, all kinds of big waves have come. She doesn''t believe that CHEN Ye is dead. She can''t go with Hades. She was really angry. The man in front of her was completely different from the night she knew. In front of this man let her hate teeth itch, in front of this man let her have no way not to kill¡° Jinxin, did you not walk hard enough with Hades? If you insist, what should you do in the next few decades? " Yiyang painstakingly advised, she is not willing to let Murong Jin heart with Chen night to the last step, this step if passed, the consequences are absolutely unimaginable. Murong Jinxin and Pluto had a hard journey before. I''m afraid everyone who has seen them has a deep understanding of it. If she can stop it, she must stop it¡° Jinxin, it''s enough to fight to death, don''t hurt his life... "The king of Hades, who had been silent, finally spoke. He went to Murong Jinxin''s side, patted Murong Jinxin''s back, and shook his head at Murong Jinxin. Their life was very hard to settle down. He didn''t want to make waves because of one night. This matter can be solved by other methods¡° That way, I don''t feel relieved, I still want to kill him... "Murong Jinxin''s attitude is still very firm, as long as the final result of her relationship with Hades is good, she would rather bear the suffering of the next few decades. Life is too comfortable for her. However, because of the soothing of the underworld, her mood has stabilized. There will be no more hatred in her eyes. She just grasped the hand of the underworld with some strength, and her nails are deep into the flesh of the underworld¡° Death is the best way out. He is so hateful, how can we make him so happy? What do you say? " Pluto continued to persuade, in fact, he did not understand Murong Jin heart anger so big? It''s normal for Chen night to protect Chen Xuan. Is there any secret he doesn''t know? It''s not good to think about it like this. He glanced at the dark night, but he didn''t ask anything. But no matter what mistakes CHEN Ye made, it was not enough to die¡° I know, but I just can''t help it. This boy is just too bastard, the bastard must let people want to cramp his skin... "Murong Jin heart long sigh, looking at the doubt in the eyes of the underworld, the head is more painful. She can understand the mood of Hades, he walked more than 100 years to her side, after a lot of hardships to settle down. He didn''t want their life to make waves again, which is reasonable. After calming down, she had to take his mood into consideration¡° Just kill Chen Xuan. Let''s forget about the others. If you really kill them, sooner or later you will regret it... "The underworld looked at Murong Jin''s heart has been completely calm, and continued to persuade. Until Murong Jin heart silent nodded, he just looked to the side has been smiling Chen night. After all, we have been together for many years. From the smile of CHEN Ye''s mouth, he still sees a lot of things. He knows that CHEN Ye''s heart is also bitter¡° Chen Xuan must die. She has the energy of mutation demon in her body. We can''t leave her as a big disaster. Since you must defend her, let me try your skill now... "The underworld pressed Murong Jin''s heart, which was about to fight. It was hard to be tough once. How could he let his woman fight with him? It was also a small persistence of him. Holding Murong Jin''s heart, he looked at Junlin. With one look in his eyes, Jun Lin already understood his intention. He has already decided to make a move, that certainly didn''t let Chen Xuan still have any hope of living¡° CHEN Ye, one day I hope you won''t regret what happened tonight. You and Xiaoxiao''s marriage came into contact today. Since then, you are strangers in the world, and you are all well... "After that, the underworld didn''t care about anything any more, and attacked chenye. Only when Chen Xuan died, everything could calm down. Then let chenxuan die early. If she dies, it will save them from making trouble because of her. A big war started. Two figures, one white and one black, were intertwined. Daodao''s true Qi exploded in mid air. The powerful pressure made people gasp. Especially Chu Hao, who has no magic power, has oozed blood from the corner of his mouth. If Chu mi''er hadn''t found out in time, she would have been shocked to death. At the same time, Junlin had already circled in front of chenxuan and slapped her head. Chen Xuan didn''t want to hide any more, so she let Jun Lin''s hand chop he

 Chapter 1110

    In an instant, the brain burst and the blood filled. Chen Xuan''s body flew out straightly and became two pieces in mid air.


    She had left in such a way, with a faint smile on her lips, which seemed to make Jun Lin very satisfied with remembering her life in such a way.


    "No..."


    Li Xiang, who had just woken up from Murong, saw all this and ran to Chen Xuan in a crazy way. Holding Chen Xuan''s warm body, her tears fell down.


    She really hates God. Why don''t she just die and wake up? Wake up to see her daughter died in front of her, but she did not even see the last side of her daughter.


    "Alas..."


    The immortal devil just sighed heavily when he saw this scene. They have tried their best, and the result is also in his expectation. It''s strange that Chen Xuan has the energy of mutation demon in her body, which is the only reason why he didn''t stop it.


    He went to Li Xiang''s face, eyes slightly red, gently patted Li Xiang''s shoulder, at this moment, he did not know what to say to comfort her, what to say is actually useless.


    "Chen Xuan... My daughter..."


    Li Xiang''s tears burst the bank and she couldn''t stop them. She just hugged Chen Xuan''s body and called her name over and over again.


    Now she has realized the pain of sending people with white hair to people with black hair. She feels worse than five thunders every day. If she could, she really wanted to die for her daughter, who was so young that her life would be over before she started.


    "Bad..."


    Suddenly, a black soul floated out of chenxuan''s body, grinning at Murong Jinxin and others, and Yi Yang was shocked in a cold sweat.


    Chen Xuan''s death actually gives her body the chance to mutate energy, which directly causes Cen Xuan''s soul to mutate. Such a mutated demon is so terrible that she has never met before.


    "Stop him, don''t let him run away..."


    Moriran''s figure rises up and attacks the soul who wants to escape. If this mutant devil leaves, I''m afraid Tianyuan will start to be in chaos again.


    With his words, Murong Jinxin Chu mi''er also attacks the mutant devil. Even the Hades, who is teaching with CHEN Ye, has to put CHEN Ye down for a while to support Murong Jinxin and others.


    The demons who can make Yiyang moriran''s face change greatly know that it''s not a good thing at a glance. If they want to live a stable life, they must take down this deviant devil.


    The black soul was surrounded by several people. He split his mouth and spewed out a black flame. A big war started.


    The ancient goddess Murong Jinxin chumi''er, the ancient god of the underworld, and the five top experts matched the mutant devil in this way. Even so, it still showed a balance of power.


    The mutant demon''s huge eyes were full of smiles, and it seemed that he was not afraid of the five opponents in front of him. He is the soul body after all, even Murong Jin''s heart burned with Phoenix Fire doesn''t work at all.


    For a moment, the scene fell into a stalemate, one side could not attack, the other side was able to defend. This situation is beyond everyone''s expectation,


    "CHEN Ye, go and help them. The mutant devil is not a good thing in the end..."


    Seeing this, the immortal devil sighs again. He understands why Yiyang insists on killing chenxuan. Such a terrible deviant devil, if he really controlled chenxuan to become an entity, the consequences would be unthinkable.


    "Well..."


    Chen night also didn''t hesitate, toward that mutation devil attacked past. No matter how their relationship will change, in his heart, Pluto and Murong Jinxin always have a very important position. He must not allow them to get hurt in front of him.


    The Dragon roared nine days, and the shadow of a golden dragon appeared in the air, spitting a golden flame to attack the mutant devil. Because of Chen Xuan''s joining, the scene finally changed. The original balance of power was broken, and the smile of the mutant devil''s mouth stopped.


    "CHEN Ye, they killed your sister. What else can you do for them?"


    That mutation devil looks at Chen night, huge eyes send out faint green light, he seems very don''t understand, Chen night why can hand?


    These people killed his own sister. He should bite them back and help him at this critical time.


    "My sister was killed because of you. When you die, you should give an account to my sister... "


    CHEN Ye is also smiling, shallow long Mou is twinkling with strange light, a golden flame continuously spurts out from the golden dragon mouth in the mid air, cooperating with Murong Jin''s Phoenix Fire, the killing power is several times greater.


    The burning flame burned the mutant demon, which made his soul begin to twist violently, and there was a great trend of collapse. But at the critical moment, his body began to shake violently, and the strong black light began to burst out from his body, which magically blocked the two fires of Murong Jin''s heart and chenye''s heart.


    "Damn it..."


    Murong Jin heart low curse a, she never dreamed of this mutation demon so difficult, they this many people work together can''t kill him.


    She has already raised the attack power of Phoenix Fire to the highest level. At this moment, there is no other way to do it. She can only spend it like this. She has a strong endurance to sleep¡° Mother imperial concubine, you get out of the way... "Chen night saw Murong Jin''s heart one eye, saw the look of chagrin on her small face. Hesitated for a moment, decided to fight to the death. He wants to open his own dragon Qi which has been oppressed. As long as the Dragon Qi is opened, the fire power of the Golden Dragon will increase several times¡° What do you want to do? " Murong Jin''s heart glanced at Chen night and asked with gnashing teeth. Although she was very unhappy with him, she was united with the outside world. On the United Front, she didn''t want CHEN Ye to do anything destructive. She saw a trace of absolute from CHEN Ye''s eyes. She knew that it was CHEN Ye''s desperate time... "I want to turn on the Dragon Qi, otherwise we can''t kill this mutant devil even if we just stand in a stalemate." This is the only possibility for them at present, although he has to bear a great price to start Longqi. But for the sake of Tianyuan''s peace, he is willing to bear it. Slender fingers such as jade pinched a golden light and beat them to their eyebrows. The pain of destroying the sky and the earth came, which made him a little unbearable, and his body trembled violently. The golden light burst out of his body and dyed his shallow eyes into gold. Naxi and the golden light into the golden flame, the flame of energy immediately increased, toward the mutation devil roaring away¡° Ah... "Almost immediately, the mutant devil was burned by the golden flame and gave out a shrill scream. His body began to twist, and the black smoke floated in the air, and soon disappeared completely. Chen night this desperate fight, see the effect, with the turbulent dragon gas into the golden light, the Golden Dragon shadow in the air, spurting out a wave of golden flame more and more violent. This process lasted for more than ten minutes, until the last black of the mutant devil dissipated in mid air¡° "Poof..." CHEN Ye reluctantly received the dragon''s Qi, and the powerful power of anti bite made him completely unable to bear it. He opened his mouth and spat out a mouthful of scarlet blood. His body is a little shaky, moriran helped him, helped him to the side of the chair and sat down to check his injury¡° I''m ok, just rest for a few days... "Chen night gave a wry smile and stopped moriran''s kindness. He knows his condition best. His injury can only be repaired naturally. No one can help him. It''s just that the Dragon Qi is turned on, and the sequelae will come soon. He doesn''t know whether he can bear it or not... "CHEN Ye, have you ever thought about the consequences of doing so? In the future, do you really decide to rely on women to solve your problem of excess dragon Qi? " Yiyang also came to see such a night feel special bitterness. This man''s previous life too love Jin heart, if not have to wait, will not be reduced to such an end. He can be reincarnated and have a new life¡° Don''t know, walk a step is a step... "Smell speech, Chen night''s facial expression suddenly gloomy. Although his heart is still tangled, he still has deep feelings for Xiaoxiao, and he doesn''t want to betray Xiaoxiao, no matter whether Xiaoxiao is with him or not¡° With your dragon power, this dragon spirit can be suppressed for several years, and it should be suppressed to the age of Xiaoxiao... "Yi Yang calculated and sighed again. Chen Xuan is dead, and the fuse between Jin Xin and CHEN Ye''s family is released. She felt that as long as CHEN Ye''s attitude of admitting her mistake was better, all this could be very satisfactory. Naturally, she also hopes that Chen ye can be with Xiao Xiao, but it all depends on whether CHEN Ye is willing to give up her obsession... "I''m afraid she can''t bear it. This dragon spirit is too exuberant, the general woman bear after the consequence is to die... "Chen night once again wry smile, the matter has so far, he feel that he has no choice, I''m afraid willing to give up the past with smile together, smile may not have a good life. He will become a crazy devil, a crazy devil who focuses on the affairs of men and women. Who is willing to marry his daughter to such a crazy devil? Besides, father, mother and concubine have already said that he has no relationship with Xiaoxiao¡° Jinxin, no matter how to give chenye another chance, even if I beg you... "Yiyang naturally knows that chenye is telling the truth, she goes to Murong Jinxin''s face, looks at Murong Jinxin sincerely, lowers her posture, and asks for a chance to recover for chenye. Chen night in the end is also for Tianyuan continent to open the Dragon gas, she really can''t bear to see Chen night finally become such a man¡° Can''t he get rid of this dragon spirit? Otherwise, even if Xiaoxiao is with him, he will never be happy... "

 Chapter 1111

    Murong Jin heart saw some decadent Chen night one eye, heavily sighed a. No matter how dissatisfied with him, he saved countless creatures in Tianyuan continent in this way. She can''t be too unreasonable about this.


    As for Xiaoxiao, although they terminate their engagement with CHEN Ye for her in a rage, if the little girl doesn''t want to, I''m afraid they can only let her go.


    "It can be resolved, but that''s too tricky. You can only transfer the Dragon Qi in CHEN Ye''s body, but if you do, the men who get those dragon Qi are too poor... "


    Yi Yang has some helplessness. This method can relieve CHEN Ye''s pain, but it will bring more pain to other men. She thinks CHEN Ye also disdains to do so.


    Chen night this man looks very gentle, but in fact the heart is also very tough. He has his own principles, and he can''t do such a thing of obedience and self-interest.


    "Anyway, this dragon spirit must be resolved. I''ll go to God tomorrow and ask him, and there will be a way. As for him and Xiaoxiao, as long as he doesn''t hurt Xiaoxiao, we don''t care. However, if he does something sorry and smiling, I will not let him go... "


    Murong Jin heart once again looked at Chen night, in the eyes of Yiyang beg finally loose mouth. Chen night whenever there is a little conscience, he should know how to do. At the beginning, he forced Xiaoxiao to get engaged. Since he had done some things, he had to be responsible, whether he wanted to or not.


    "CHEN Ye, that day I saw a man who was very similar to you in heaven. Was that man you?"


    Chumi''er walks to chenye with a cold face. These days, the picture has been in her mind, which makes her unable to let go. If the man is really CHEN Ye, who is the woman?


    She will never allow her sister to be played with, especially when she is sad because of such a thing


    "No, I have been living in a deep mountain for more than a year. I left only when the hand of the Dragon told my sister that there was a robbery. I have never been to heaven..."


    Chen night shook to shake head, some don''t know so of looking at Chu Mi son. He didn''t know why Chu mi''er asked, but he had never been to heaven, and he didn''t care to lie.


    From Chu mi''er''s look, he saw a trace of clues. It was probably that Chu mi''er saw some pictures in heaven that she shouldn''t have seen, and it happened that the man was very similar to his body shape.


    "I once saw a man who was very similar to you in heaven. He was accompanied by a woman. I always thought it was you. Maybe I was wrong."


    Chumi''er said the whole story of the matter simply. Since CHEN Ye said it wasn''t him, it certainly wasn''t. Such a proud man can''t lie under any circumstances. She believed in him.


    "You really think too much. How can I go out and look for women? I don''t have water in my head. I always remind myself that there is still a woman waiting for me at home, but I just can''t open that knot... "


    CHEN Ye suddenly realized that he had a bitter smile and shook his head at Chu mi''er. He clearly has a beloved woman, but because the memory of previous life has a knot, leading to the beloved woman has been waiting. In this case, if he''s out looking for a woman, he''s a real villain.


    For the first time, he spread his heart knot in the sun. His tone was a little frightened and his attitude was a little cautious. It seemed that a man who had fallen into the water was struggling in the water and was eager to find a lifeline.


    "CHEN Ye, you should know very well in your heart that the marriage of the previous life will be completely broken as soon as you die. What are you struggling with? Think about how Xiaoxiao has been with you all these years. Touch your heart and ask yourself, don''t you want such a woman? It''s a fool''s job to give up his new marriage for a long lost memory. "


    Murong Jinxin sits down beside CHEN Ye. He has exposed his wound. She feels that she still has the obligation to release the knot for him. This is related to her daughter''s happiness, and she dare not be careless.


    Some truth she knows CHEN Ye to understand, just don''t want to face. Indeed, they had a very happy marriage in their previous life, and she would feel very happy when she recalled it. It''s just something that has passed. It''s absolutely impossible for them to come back.


    Put it down, it''s the only way. If you can''t put it down, it''s to make trouble for yourself, to have enough to eat and to be idle


    "So I feel very guilty about Xiaoxiao. It''s my incompetence that caused her long waiting process..."


    Chen night rubbed knead eyebrow heart, all of the truth he all understand, just can''t do. He has been struggling to get out of that knot, but he just can''t get out.


    In his heart, Xiaoxiao is full of guilt. He feels that he is not a man, and let the woman he identified bear such a long separation pain because of those unnecessary things.


    "Only by putting it down can we get a new life. Holding the happiness you have now is the best explanation for your past. Before that Murong Jin heart, certainly also hope to see you can be happy and safe, understand? "


    Murong Jin heart painstakingly persuades, at this moment she also does not want to hide anything, even if so see the face of Hades has changed. After all, these are what she has to face. She has to see more thoroughly. If she was entangled like him, she would not have to live with Hades.


    "I......" Chen night looking at the facial expression on Murong Jin heart face, in the heart move, how he forgot so important a point. If he has been living in a tangle, it is not only that he has a hard time with Xiaoxiao, but also that his mother''s wife and father''s king have a hard time. He had his mother''s concubine in the past, and her life was settled down with difficulty. How could he be so selfish¡° Murong Jinxin also got her own happiness. You spent so much time to protect her. Do you want to break her happiness? That kind of love is too narrow... "Murong Jinxin looks at CHEN Ye''s look, and sighs in her heart. In the past, he loved them more deeply, which led to his courage in this life. She should give him more time. How can this knot be solved in a short time? She is too anxious, too want to make Xiaoxiao happy¡° I... "Chen night again speechless, mother imperial concubine''s words are too right, if he so stubborn, mother imperial concubine''s happiness will also be broken, that and he came to guard mother imperial concubine''s original intention collision. When he didn''t know what to say, a pink figure came into his eyes. He was startled, and his cold sweat came out¡° Smile... "He whispered and called softly. For a moment, he didn''t know how to face her. Thin lip gently pulled, and finally closed helplessly¡° You don''t have to say anything. I just want to ask you, "do you want to live with me?" Xiaoxiao walks slowly to CHEN Ye''s face, looking at the scarlet of CHEN Ye''s mouth, and his heart aches. She heard what she had just said, and she probably guessed what had happened. She felt heartache, but she felt special love for him. She doesn''t care about the relationship between his mother and his wife in his previous life. She only cares about whether he will treat him wholeheartedly in this life. Only if he is willing, no matter how hard the future road is, she will accompany him all the way down¡° I... want to... "CHEN Ye looks at the woman who looks like an elf in front of her. She hasn''t seen her for more than a year. She grows much taller and becomes more beautiful. From her bright eyes, he seemed to see a trace of panic, such panic as if he gave her a negative answer, she would be heartbroken. He really has no way to give a negative answer, perhaps in his heart or very want to be with her, in that case, he can only seal the memory of the previous life¡° Well, let''s work hard to live a good life. No matter what kind of tribulation you will encounter, I will never leave you. " The smile heavily ordered to nod, the white finger stretched out to wipe the bloodstain of the Chen night mouth, the vision is very firm. She always believes that there are miracles in life, as long as they work hard every day, God will see. The past is just like a passing cloud, the mother imperial concubine can put it down, she believes that one day the night will also put it down. She will not give up a good relationship for such a ridiculous reason¡° Xiaoxiao, I''m sorry... "CHEN Ye holds Xiaoxiao''s hand, and the guilt in her heart is magnified to the extreme at this moment. She doesn''t care. What does he care about when he is a seven foot man? Let them have a good life in the future. No matter how hard it is, he will never lose her or hurt her¡° We still need to say this between... Fool... "Smile bright eyes flashed a touch of crystal, but she was very hard to control, and did not let tears fall down. The biggest tribulation between them has passed. What else can be greater than this one¡° All right, everything''s settled. CHEN Ye, you''d better help your parents bury your sister first. No matter how hateful she used to be, now she is dead. Find a place where she can live in peace... "Murong Jinxin looks at her daughter''s face and shakes her head with a bitter smile. The child''s feelings for CHEN Ye are beyond description. I hope that after more than a year of separation, their future will be much easier¡° We decided to bury chenxuan in the snow mountain, and then we lived in seclusion in the snow mountain and never came out again... "The immortal devil picked up her daughter''s body, nodded to Murong Jinxin and strode away. It''s better to go back to the snow mountain. Although it''s lonely there, there won''t be any storm. He has had enough of the loss of his daughter¡° Smile, bury my sister and I''ll come back to you. I promise you that I will never be separated from you again... "CHEN Ye gets up and hugs Xiaoxiao into her arms. She kisses her white forehead lightly, exhorts her and leaves behind her parents. After all, he is his only sister. He must attend her burial ceremony. The sunlight sprinkles down, for his that peerless Sheng Yan Du on a layer of light golden light. Shallow long eyes a clear, no longer in the past tangled

 Chapter 1112

    As time goes by, the engagement banquet between Junlin and ye Lele will soon arrive. A grand banquet, let the world marvel.


    After a lot of tribulations, people need such a banquet to let them release all their emotions.


    The happy reunion is short. After the engagement banquet, Junlin said goodbye to the public and went to the valley of time and space to practice with huofenghuang. I don''t know how many years it will take.


    The next day, calm, everyone in accordance with their own pace to live their own thought of a small day. Without those disturbances, everything became so calm and peaceful.


    Unconsciously, three years have passed. At this time of chaos, Murong ling''er and Yiyang constantly transform into demonic Qi, and layers of demonic Qi gush out from the entrance, instantly rendering the chaos into a dark night.


    "Yiyang... We finally succeeded..."


    Looking at the evil spirit floating all over the sky, Murong ling''er slowly finishes his work. His mood is complex. For three years, she and Yiyang have been struggling day and night, and they have almost worn off a layer of skin. It is only at this moment that they have achieved great success.


    "En... It''s really not easy... You go to the underworld first and tell Jinxin the good news... Then go to the demon world to find the devil..."


    Yi Yang wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked at the evil Qi of the chaotic land, which had already covered the remaining evil Qi. In addition to joy, he felt more emotion.


    Such a difficult thing, they finally completed hand in hand. In addition to helping the demon world through this disaster, she also has a close friend of life and death, which is quite worthwhile.


    "But the rest of the evil spirit... I''d better go after the conversion..."


    Yi Yang''s considerate Murong ling''er can feel it, but it should have been a matter of their demon world. Yi Yang can put down her identity to help. How can she leave at this time.


    I haven''t seen her for more than three years. Although she also wants to be the devil, she still wants to give Yiyang the most basic respect. She can''t rely on Yiyang to talk, just throw everything to Yiyang.


    "I can transform the remaining evil spirit in three days at most. You don''t shirk, let the demon world quickly prepare, and start to transfer in three days. After a day''s delay, the number of mutant demons will be more and more... "


    Yiyang calms down his excited mood and smiles at Murong ling''er. After more than three years together, she knew Murong ling''er''s temperament very well. She pushed Murong ling''er and motioned her to leave quickly.


    Three years ago, she once went to the demon world. There are more and more variation demons, and their power is also growing. Now even the Hades and the emperor of heaven have to stay in the demon world to help.


    "Well, then I won''t be polite to you. I''ll just go back. I can''t let you fight alone... "


    Yiyang''s words still moved Murong ling''er. For the situation of the demon world, she knew something from Yiyang''s mouth. It was getting worse and worse. If we could move here earlier, the damage to the demon world would be much less.


    "Remember to call moriran to me. As for you, don''t come back to disturb us..."


    Yiyang looking at Murong ling''er''s eyes in that flash of splendor, too can understand Murong ling''er''s mood at this time. She smiles and shakes her head, finding a solution that is not.


    Moriran came, Murong ling''er even if want to come back, I''m afraid also have to worry about some. After such a painful ordeal, Murong ling''er should never be separated from the devil for a long time.


    "Then I''ll go..."


    Murong ling''er didn''t understand Yiyang''s willingness to do so. He waved his hand to Yiyang and flew away with a flash of happiness.


    ¡­¡­


    Demon world


    In the past three years, the number of deviant demons has been increasing, from more than a dozen to hundreds and thousands. They are worried that after Yiyang and Murong linger are successfully transformed, the demon world will be destroyed.


    The scarlet is in the air, the blood flows into a river, the strong smell floats in the air, people can''t help but feel nauseous.


    Murong ling''er Murong Jin Xinchen stands in the distance and looks at the huge things falling down, giving out a roar. Their dying eyes make them sad.


    Fortunately, such a disaster will come to an end in three days. In three days, everything here will be moved to the ground, and the demon world will have a new home.


    "Smile, don''t look..."


    Scene really love bloody, Chen night quickly will smile into the arms, stop her to continue to see. That a pair of protective posture, see the Murong Jin heart corner of the mouth of one side mercilessly drew to draw, a face of speechless.


    "CHEN Ye, are you exaggerating? She has seen a lot of such scenes. You call it overprotection... "


    Murong Jinxin watched them stick together like conjoined babies, and felt really gratified. Three years ago, smile regardless of want to with Chen night the moment of the end of time, Chen night has put down their past.


    In the past three years, CHEN Ye has been staying in the underworld to accompany and smile, and even proposed to the hand of the Dragon several times to remove the identity of the head of the dragon clan, but the hand of the dragon is not willing to agree.


    "Overprotection is better than overprotection..." CHEN Ye touched the soft hair of the middle and small people, with a smile in her shallow eyes. He had been used to protecting her for so many years. Three years ago, she was so desperate that he was determined to protect her to the end. He wants to love her wholeheartedly, pamper her, connive her, and make her the happiest little princess in this continent... "I''m fed up with your sticky and bawling appearance. You show your love every day. Aren''t you tired?" Three years ago, after they were reconciled, they started the show of love mode. Where they went, they didn''t know how many single dogs they had killed and how many people were stabbing at their backs. But they all care, this endless let her this past person is in look down¡° What''s so tired about the show of love? It''s really tired without the show of love... "Xiaoxiao looks up from CHEN Ye''s arms and makes a face at her mother''s concubine. Then stretched out a hand tightly hugged Chen night''s waist, very obviously very enjoy Chen night so let a person can''t stand of gentleness. Just as her words had just fallen, there was a sound of Fengming in the air, and a touch of fire red had already appeared in the eyes of everyone. Fire phoenix flapped its wings and circled in the air before landing in front of Murong Jinxin¡° Fire Phoenix, what''s the matter? " Fire phoenix suddenly appear let Murong Jin heart some accident, she patted Fire Phoenix fire red hair, softly asked. She knows that fire phoenix will never appear for no reason. Once it appears, there must be something very important¡° Murong Jinxin, the God of time and space has found a way to melt CHEN Ye''s Dragon Qi. Let me immediately take CHEN Ye to the valley of time and space, and I will probably stay for the first half of the year. " Fire phoenix pointed Phoenix mouth gently pecked Murong Jin heart''s small face, to show intimacy. Then the Phoenix Mou then looked to the Chen night of one side, the fire red wing lightly patted him. When I think of the boy who left Xiaoxiao more than four years ago, it is very angry. Fortunately, he is really good to Xiaoxiao in the past three years, so good that sometimes he can''t stand it, and the fire in his heart just goes down little by little¡° Can I go then? " Hearing this news, the biggest reaction is to smile. She fiercely from the Chen night of the arms of the head, bright eyes looking at the fire phoenix, very eager to ask. Chen night body dragon gas can dissolve, she is the happiest one, every time see Chen night reluctant to touch her, would rather be tormented by those dragon gas, she would like to bump dead¡° You can''t go. If you go, you will be influenced by the amazing dragon Qi, and become neither male nor female... "Fire Phoenix white smile, very decisive gave a refusal answer. Chen night will suffer a lot of sins, this little girl may not be able to succeed, but she is more than defeated. It''s easy to give up all her previous achievements if she divides Chen night''s ruthlessness¡° Chen night, you go with fire phoenix, after Dragon Gas dissolves, you come back to find Xiaoxiao. No matter how hard it is, I remember that my father, mother and concubine are waiting for you. " Murong Jinxin gives Xiaoxiao a look and signals Xiaoxiao to shut up. There must be her reason that the God of time and space doesn''t let the smile go. She can''t let Xiaoxiao go with her, and then she can''t go down. She asks CHEN Ye to leave the valley of time and space¡° Good... "Chen night nods and gives Murong Jin a reassuring look. Then he touched Xiaoxiao''s depressed face, and his shallow eyes were full of doting. Half a year of separation is for them to be more happy in the future, he must go. If the Dragon Qi in his body doesn''t dissolve, he is afraid that once he touches and laughs, he will become a devil¡° Obediently stay in the underworld and wait for me. When I come back, we''ll get married... "CHEN Ye gently prints a kiss on her forehead. After seeing her for a long time, she reluctantly lets him go. Fly to the fire phoenix''s body, do a good job, signal fire phoenix can leave. With the sound of Fengming, chenye and huofenghuang instantly disappeared in the eyes of the public, such as a meteor, so fast that people feel that this is just an illusion¡° After he comes back, the happiness between you will be really complete. Silly girl, you should believe him. There will be no accident. " Murong Jinxin looked at Xiaoxiao''s little face that wanted to cry and patted Xiaoxiao''s shoulder gently. She knew her daughter''s worries, but they were totally unnecessary. Once the God of time and space agrees, it can be done. For so many years, there has never been a mistake¡° Yes, you can wait for CHEN Ye to come back to be his bride. She''s a silly girl. En... "Murong ling''er also thinks that she wants to poison her smile. She smiles and pinches her pink face. When she''s ready to make fun of her, she is surrounded by a powerful Qi. She can''t help exclaiming. A strong sense of familiarity rushed to her face, which made her stop struggling in a moment and plunge straight into a familiar embrace

 Chapter 1113

    "Ling''er..."


    Murong ling''er''s ears rang with Murong ling''er''s low and gentle voice. Her little body was shaking violently, and she shrank to Murong''s arms subconsciously.


    Purplish red lips Zhang Zhang, clearly have thousands of words to say, but for a while do not know what to say, which makes her some chagrin.


    "Ling''er... The day of the top destruction... I was wrong... Don''t be angry... Ok..."


    The villain in his arms kept silent, which made the devil worried. The first reaction was that Murong ling''er was still angry because of his stupid reaction on that day.


    He was a little trembling, even holding Murong ling''er''s hand trembled a few times. If ling''er is not willing to forgive him now, his life in the future will be very miserable.


    "Not good..."


    Murong Jin heart will head buried in the arms of the devil, stuffy mouth. A kind of evil interest suddenly appeared in her heart. She wanted to tease the devil, which was also regarded as a gift she gave to the devil.


    But what she didn''t know was that because of such bad taste, she almost didn''t dig a hole to bury herself.


    "Then how to... You say it... I can do it..."


    The demon Zun''s whole heart was pulled up, and he fiercely hugged Murong ling''er more tightly. For more than three years, he had lived a life like purgatory. Had it not been that Murong ling''er was fighting for the future of the whole demon world, he would have rushed to the land of chaos to catch people.


    Now ling''er comes back with difficulty. He doesn''t want to let her go. Even if she wants to leave, it''s better to take him with her. He was fed up with the pain of Acacia.


    "I don''t know... It''s just not good..."


    Murong ling''er raised her small head and looked at the handsome man in front of her, with an innocent face. Only after the corner of the eye''s remaining light glanced at Murong Jinxin and others'' constantly twitching corners of the mouth, he felt that his reaction was a little too affectable.


    "Ling''er... You''ve got a lot of... Why don''t you go back and I''ll kneel in front of the bed all night..."


    The demon Zun stares at the small face that makes him totally strange. All kinds of emotions are rolling in his heart, which makes him a little unbearable. They used to be so far away, but now they are so close. All these are the best rewards for their efforts.


    He wanted to cherish her in front of him. He wanted to cherish the coming days. The past was fresh in his mind. He couldn''t help but be better, better and better to her.


    "Then you kneel down first..."


    In full view of the public, Murong ling''er only felt the black lines. In order not to be seen as a monkey, she decided to end the topic temporarily.


    Some privacy, or get the room closed the door to say, besides, she has business to say, more than a second delay in the demon world more than a second of crisis.


    "Father, in three days, the evil spirit will be completely transformed. You give the order to get everyone ready to move into chaos. As for here, after moving away, it''s completely destroyed... "


    She struggled to come out of the devil''s arms. Her eyes looked at the old devil, nodded with a smile, and then opened her mouth gently.


    Because she has recognized in her heart that she has really regarded the old devil as her father, so her attitude towards the old devil is very respectful.


    "Really? That''s great! The whole demon world looks forward to the stars and the moon, and finally to this day. Ling''er, you are the great savior of the demon world


    Smell speech, the old devil once swept the original haze, the whole all excited up. The successful transformation of magic Qi means that the demon world will get rid of the current predicament. As long as they clean up the mutated demons, the demon world will have a new situation.


    He was so excited that he grabbed Murong ling''er''s hand and almost burst into tears. This daughter-in-law and son is really worth it. If it is not for her, the demon world does not know how desperate it will be.


    "In fact, I didn''t do anything. Yiyang taught me everything. The most important thing for the demon world is her. Father, don''t deviate from the primary and secondary..."


    Murong ling''er looked at the shaking old hands holding him. Originally, she wanted to take out her little hands directly. But when she saw the tears in the eyes of the old devil, she knew that the old devil was just too excited to overstep. So she let the old devil hold it and reminded him a few words.


    The magic Qi can be transformed successfully, and Yiyang is really the most meritorious person. All the methods are Yiyang think out, she said is a little sister, this credit she dare not rob.


    "Yes, you are right. You are the daughter-in-law of the demon world. It''s reasonable for you to devote yourself to the demon world. Besides Yiyang, there are also the underworld and the heaven. It''s really unclear how we can appreciate such a great kindness... "


    The old devil finally couldn''t help but burst into tears, remembering that the whole demon world has been in a bloodbath in recent years. He watched his people become mutant demons, one by one killed, he really wanted to give himself a knife. Just to die is an escape, he as the supreme of the demon world, he can not escape, so this step by step came to today.


    He looked at the underworld and the emperor of heaven and bowed deeply to them. Such a move, let Hades and emperor a Leng, but did not evade. If this can make the old devil''s heart feel better, they will bear such a gift¡° Old devil, we are all our own people. We should support each other. Don''t be so outspoken. Let''s get together quickly. We must get everything ready in three days and try to move out in one day. " Murong Jin heart can understand the old devil''s mood, looking at the old devil''s tears continue to flow down, eyes also can''t help red. These old demons have experienced too much pain. Seeing their own people being killed one by one, those who have not experienced it will never know what it''s like¡° Well, let''s discuss it in the hall... "The old devil stopped his tears for a while. He really felt a little humiliated. Embarrassed smile, then cast the vision to one side of demon Zun and Murong ling''er. Naturally, he hoped that his son and his daughter-in-law could be together. After all, it was a major event for the demon world to move away, but if they didn''t want to, he would have no way¡° Father, we don''t have to go if we have Jinxin, the God of the underworld. We can''t help if we go, can we, Jinxin? " Demon Zun holds Murong ling''er in his arms again and winks at Murong Jin''s heart. Now all his mind is on ling''er. Even if he goes to the hall, it doesn''t work at all. Jin Xin will understand this very well¡° You''re right. You can''t really help if you go. You are now full of brain essence insects into the brain, eyes only ling''er and bed, you can''t have the mind to think about other things The vision that demon Zun asks for help makes Murong Jin''s mouth slightly draw. She has also experienced separation, and naturally knows what demon Zun is thinking now. Well, it''s not easy to endure for more than 100 years, and they can''t stop a couple who love each other from rolling¡° Why speak so plainly, really... "The demon Zun white Murong Jin heart one eye, was Murong Jin heart saw through the mind, he also did not feel embarrassed. However, if a normal man meets again after a long separation, he must think of rolling with his beloved woman. He is not wrong¡° Let''s go, let them roll for three days... "Murong Jinxin took the hand of Hades, pulled a lost daughter, strode forward. And other people are also very witty, quickly followed up, soon should go all left, only Murong ling''er was held in the arms of the devil, the atmosphere suddenly became a bit ambiguous¡° Ling''er... Back to the room... "The devil smelt the smell that belonged to Murong ling''er, and his heart was relieved. For his own women, he generally has some understanding. At this time did not follow Murong Jinxin they go, it represents that she will not go for a while. If she insists on kneeling all night, he will do it. But now, he just wants to carry her back to the room immediately. He really has too much to say and too much to do¡° Mozun, isn''t that good? We are the masters of the demon world, but it''s too much for you to leave your responsibility to the guests... "Murong ling''er glared at the demon, and then reached out and pinched him. He was very dissatisfied with what he did. Can, her words haven''t finished, then be mercilessly kisses the lip petal by the demon Zun. It has been more than a hundred years before the arrival of a kiss, let Murong ling''er instant sink, she bears all the demon, completely sink. More than 100000 years ago, they first met and fell in love at first sight. In order to stay together forever, they were ambitious and tried to invade the other three realms. As a result, they were beaten back to the land of chaos by the old Pluto and the old emperor of heaven, and one was crushed by the magic tower. This is more than 100000 years. More than 100 years ago, he came out of the town magic tower. In order to force the old underworld and the old emperor to submit, he opened the entrance of the chaotic place and let her out. He did all kinds of bad things and almost subverted the whole human world. In the end, she came out, but turned against him. He is crazy, she died in the hands of Murong Jinxin. In the past 100 years, he has done a lot to protect the security magnetic field of Tianyuan, help Murong Jinxin Hades to find the five spirit beads, and even nearly destroyed the fairy orchard in order to find the wishing tree. Everything is to make her come back to him faster. More than three years ago, she went through endless pain of reincarnation, tenaciously survived the doomsday, but because of the problem of magic Qi conversion, she had to separate from him. Now, after a lot of hardships, their hands finally tightly together, their hearts tightly together, they finally want to go to their own road of happiness. There is a kind of happiness that needs to be irrigated with great courage, managed with great mind and cared with great sincerity. Then, it opened the world''s most beautiful flower of happiness. Just like them, the flowers of happiness never fail

 Chapter 1114

    Three days later, with the power of heaven and hell, the demon world moved into chaos smoothly. This forbidden area originally belonged to the Tianyuan continent, but now it finally has its use.


    One thing after another, we have settled down. We are waiting for Junlin and Yele to complete their work and gather the strength of the top ten in Tianyuan to repair the security magnetic field.


    For Yiyang, these days are as usual, very busy, just because she has always loved to study for Junlin smile Chumi son against heaven to change things.


    Originally, they wanted to do it before their death and explosion more than 100000 years ago. But when they thought that the door of time and space was opened, they had to go back to fight Nie Qianqian. She didn''t know the time and month of the fight, so she decided to do the most important thing for her first.


    After a period of preparation, she took back the life changing pearl from Murong Jinxin, which belongs to the land of Leiluo, and brought a group of related people to the time and space valley.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Jun Lin, who had just finished his training, came out of the secret room with a thick sweat. See outside the gate of the father, mother, sister Yiyang Senran, a fog.


    Before they came, they had already agreed that during his cultivation, they were not allowed to come to see him for any reason. What happened?


    "Yiyang decided to change your life ahead of time, otherwise we would not come here to find someone to scold..."


    The dissatisfaction in the son''s eyes makes Murong Jin''s heart draw and slap her son on the back of the head. I haven''t seen him for such a long time. Even if he doesn''t want to see them, he seems to want to drive them away.


    "Ah? So fast... "


    Smell speech, the king comes some surprised, saw one eye Yi Yang, but also didn''t ask much. About Yiyang to change their life for them, he always knew, but he didn''t know how Yiyang suddenly wanted to advance it?


    "It''s better to deal with it earlier. No one knows when we can come back after we leave Tianyuan Mainland..."


    Yi Yang walked to Jun Lin with a smile and looked at the boy who was half a head higher than himself. He was heavy and happy. In a short period of six months, he seems to be mature again, and his cool face is full of calmness.


    "I just want to make sure that if you change your life for us, will you have any damage? What happened? "


    Junlin looks at Yiyang with burning eyes. He doesn''t want to change his life for them. Yiyang is like Yiyang who became a living dead person last time. If so, he would rather not change his life and die. There''s nothing terrible about it.


    Yiyang''s mission is too strong. He must not let himself drag Yiyang down. This is his principle


    "No, that time it was because of borrowing merit. This time, as long as I am not interfered in the process of casting, I promise there will be no problem."


    Junlin''s hesitation, Yiyang see out, warm heart. She knew that Junlin was worried about her, and the smile in the corner of her mouth was more profound.


    She has worked hard for half a year to change their lives. She won''t allow herself to fall into the mud that she used to be


    "OK, when will it begin to change its fate against heaven?"


    Junlin saw a trace of firmness from Yiyang''s eyes, and then he put down his heart. It doesn''t have much influence on her. It''s better to change it as soon as possible. After the change, they are easy to leave, and he also devotes himself to cultivation.


    Now he devotes himself to cultivation, and doesn''t want to be influenced by anything from the outside world, so he even refuses to ask anything about Lele.


    "From now on, we won''t delay your cultivation. Don''t worry..."


    Yiyang sees through his mind at a glance, and shakes his head with a smile. Once Junlin starts to cling to something, it is to concentrate on nothing. Naturally, she knows it very well.


    She knows what''s the most important thing now, and she won''t embarrass him


    "Come on..."


    Jun Lin went to one side of the grass to sit down, slightly closed his eyes, after a short breath, he opened his eyes. Found that sister and sister has a left and a right to sit beside her, thin lip pulled out a faint smile.


    He reached out and held their left and right hands, feeling the warmth of their palms and feeling very comfortable.


    More than a decade ago, they made the decision to lose their life together. More than ten years later, they changed their lives together, and their sister and brother were deeply in love.


    "Please protect the Dharma for me, four directions, East, West, north, South, four directions. A gust of wind can''t blow in..."


    Yiyang looks at Murong Jin, the king of the underworld, and says something in a soft voice. Then he sits cross legged in front of sister and brother three. Three white lights suddenly disappear into sister and brother three''s body.


    She drives the incantation, countless white rays burst out from the body of sister and brother three, shining the sky of the whole time valley into a dazzling color.


    A powerful border is formed by mixing the power of five top experts. It covers the three brothers and sisters, just like a mother''s hand protecting her three children.


    Suddenly, bursts of thunder came from the air. Three flashes of lightning cut through the clouds and split against brother and sister. But at the moment of splitting brother and sister, they were dissolved by an invisible force. The power against heaven is greater than heaven. Today is a real experience.


    "It''s up to me, not heaven, to change my life..."


    After dissolving the three thunders, the white light in the mid air gradually dispersed, and three talismans appeared in the blue sky. The talismans clearly wrote the day of life and death of sister and brother three.


    Yiyang''s eyes color suddenly become deep, white hands holding a white light, began to write down the four words of eternal life on the three life runes. Obviously, it seems very simple. She has been writing for half an hour. When the last stroke fell, the golden light of the three talismans disappeared completely in the air.


    "Successful..."


    Yiyang took back the three white lights in her sister and brother''s three bodies, and was so tired that she fell on the ground, but her beautiful little face was full of happy smiles.


    This half year''s efforts were not in vain, and she finally achieved it. Three friends, who are very important to her, are finally able to live with Tian Qishou.


    "Yiyang, are you ok?"


    Murong Jin heart rushed in the past, helped up Yiyang, looking at Yiyang has been too weak to look like, in the heart of guilt. Yiyang''s great kindness to their family, even if it is a lifetime, I''m afraid it''s not over.


    "It''s OK. I can recover after a few months'' rest. I have lived up to your expectations..."


    Yiyang gasps and her pale face makes people feel pity. She holds Murong Jin''s hand and feels the temperature of Murong Jin''s heart. The smile of her mouth is so intoxicating.


    In fact, she does have the ability to change her life, but only one at a time. It''s unprecedented to change three at a time like this.


    She originally wanted to come one by one, but it''s hard to control this kind of thing. The fate of people who love each other is often sensitive. If she only changed one at a time, I''m afraid the last two talismans would never appear again.


    "Then practice in the valley of time and space. The environment here is good and more suitable for you to recuperate. How about it?"


    The God of time and space took out a bottle of porcelain from his arms and a few drops of jade dew for Yiyang to swallow. Looking at such a weak Yiyang, the heart sighs unceasingly.


    It seems that no matter who, once met Jinxin, as long as they can become friends, they will help Jinxin at all costs when Jinxin is most difficult. Jinxin''s personality charm is really unprecedented.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yiyang blinked. At this moment, she didn''t want to speak. She just wants to sleep well until the end of time, and it''s better to wake up when her body has recovered.


    This thought, she gave moriran a look, long eyelashes slightly trembled several times, finally closed.


    "Moriran, hold her and follow me. Jinxin, help yourself... "


    The God of time and space explored the situation of tanyiyang, and there was no obvious internal injury, so he was relieved. Facing Murong Jinxin nodded, then got up to signal moriran to leave with her.


    This time and space Valley, Jin Xin is very familiar, no longer need her to lead the way. As for their family, they should leave after a short rest.


    "Mother imperial concubine, can I go to see CHEN Ye?"


    Xiaoxiao walks to Murong Jinxin''s side, holds Murong Jinxin''s arm, and asks carefully. She knows her request is too much, but it has been half a year, but CHEN Ye hasn''t gone back, which makes her very uneasy.


    "What else are you looking at? He''s coming..."


    Murong Jin heart plain white small hand out, gently played the daughter white forehead, and then the daughter''s body turned a direction.


    A man in white is walking towards them in the sunshine. With a deep smile on his gentle face, his eyes are locked tightly with his beloved woman, and he opens his arms to her.


    "CHEN Ye..."


    Xiaoxiao finally laughed, yelled and flew up. God knows how tangled she has been in this half year. She is afraid that he will have an accident. She can hardly sleep all night.


    She threw herself into his arms, hugged him tightly, and greedily smelled the smell that belonged to him alone. She only felt that she would never let go in this life.


    "Father, mother and concubine, my dragon spirit has been dissolved, we can go home..."


    Chen night kiss Pro smile red face, holding smile waist went to the underworld and Murong Jin heart in front of them, gently nodded.


    Now they get along with each other just like a family. It''s natural, comfortable and harmonious. After so many ups and downs, he knew that their family would be more happy.


    "Well... Our family... Go home..."


    Murong Jin heart smile, such as stars like eyes flashing tears, she took the hand of Hades, with a smile and tears stride forward.


    As long as there are you along the way, no matter sunshine or wind and rain, no matter prosperity or thorns, our family will go hand in hand to the end


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 1115

    Time goes by quietly, unconsciously, it is a hundred years later. The past 100 years have been the best in the history of Tianyuan.


    The Western Mausoleum of the state of Chu is prosperous and the people are strong. Demon world, rise again after great disaster. Heaven, thriving, constantly pouring out top experts. The underworld, under the joint governance of the underworld and Murong Jinxin, has already become an example of the four worlds.


    In a hundred years, life, old age, illness and death have been born and died. Xiaohui left his beloved woman and integrated with Xueshan. Ye Ranran, under Murong Jin''s interference, takes the burden of Xiaohui, gives up the idea of dying for love, and goes into the snow mountain alone to guard the snow mountain with the immortal magic Lixiang.


    Chu mi''er and Chu Hao I had a perfect fate, because they were so infatuated with each other that they didn''t want to be reincarnated. After experiencing the punishment of heaven, Chu mi''er and Chu mi''er can be together forever.


    Yiyang''s physique is gradually restored under the careful care of the purple fairy. The child can be born at will, and will not lead to the loss of mana in her body because of the birth of the child.


    This is a very important day for Tianyuan. It is on this day that the peerless masters of Tianyuan will, under the leadership of ancient gods and ancient goddess, repeat the safe magnetic field of Tianyuan and keep the safety of Tianyuan forever.


    Early in the morning, many people gathered in tiannu palace. In addition to the top ten people who came to repair the safety magnetic field, the rest were family members who came to see the excitement.


    "Well, shut up, all of you. Stay in this border for me. Even the breath should be kept down. It''s not for fun. It''s about the life and death of Tianyuan. Do you understand? "


    Everything is ready, Murong Jin heart plain white little hand a wave, a strong border has been laid. She looked at the scene of a noisy, cold face exhort a few times, in order to prevent accidents, but also specially applied a silent curse, lest at what critical time to hear them shouting.


    Murong Jinxin''s power is very fierce, a low roar, the original chaotic scene was immediately controlled. Everyone packed up their emotions, closed their mouths, quietly stood in place, did not dare to move.


    On the other side of the border, there is an altar. Moriran and Yiyang have joined hands to merge the five spirit beads of gold, wood, water, fire and earth. Driven by the cooperation of moriran Yiyang, the five beads emit colorful light, which is very bright. Because of moriran''s return, people''s soul sacrifice was originally needed, but now it can be dispensed with.


    Under the altar, Murong Jinxin, the king of the underworld, comes to Ye Lele, the hand of Chu mi''er, the night dragon, and Xiaobai, the God of time and space, the ten strong men in Tianyuan, are anxiously waiting. Once the five spirit pearls merge into the holy pearls, they will at the same time repair the safe magnetic field of Tianyuan.


    "Attention, everyone. Once you see a white light rushing into the sky, you have to stop it at the same time. Whether we can succeed or not depends on whether we can inject that life-saving white light back into the safe magnetic field of Tianyuan continent.... "


    As time goes by, the five beads lose their original color bit by bit. Slowly, they are about to merge into one. Yi Yang Meng looked back to the bottom of the top ten, very careful exhort.


    In fact, the holy pearl made of five spirit beads is useless. What is useful is just this white light. As long as the white light can be completely protected and introduced into the safe magnetic field, it will be completed.


    "Go all out, if you don''t succeed, you will be benevolent..."


    Yiyang''s words just fall, a faint white light will be sent out from the pearl that has been fused. It seems very light, but with the flow of time, it becomes strong bit by bit. After absorbing the glory of the Pearl, it suddenly rises from the Pearl.


    Murong Jinxin yelled, an invisible force had already gone to the white light, and the other strong men were almost at the same time,


    Ten true Qi formed a solid border in the air, tightly locked the white light, did not let those white light have any missing, a tug of war started.


    The white light, which gathered the brilliance of the five spirit pearls, was not so easy to be suppressed. It was constantly launching an offensive, trying to penetrate the barrier that blocked it, and dissipated freely in the depths of the clouds.


    "Xiaobai, you can find a way to change the position with Ye Lele, and let the hand of long make up for the genuine Qi she owes, otherwise there will be something wrong with her position..."


    Yiyang takes a look at moriran who is controlling the Pearl. Looking at his peaceful face, he knows that moriran is very good now. So, she flew down from the altar, and when she got down to earth, she immediately found something wrong.


    Ye Lele''s skill is somewhat reluctant. Even if she is struggling to support it, she can''t support it. If they don''t help, they will fall short.


    "Good..."


    Xiaobai bit her teeth, but her strength was uneven, so she had to choose to hurt herself and perform blinking in such a situation. In the blink of an eye, she has changed position with Ye Lele. At the same time, her mouth also exuded a trace of scarlet blood.


    Finally, the strength was balanced, and the stalemate continued. After a full hour, the white light stopped. Although the heart is not willing, but also powerless, who let it break through.


    "Mori ran, it''s ok..." Yiyang was relieved and quickly reminded Mori ran, who was still in control of Shengzhu, that he could take the next step. Looking at such a tangled scene, she really wanted to rush up to help, but she couldn''t help. Even if you want to replace the weakest Yelena, you can only dream¡° You ten suppress the white light and follow my true Qi... "Moriran slowly opened his eyes and glanced at the white light that had been pressed to the bottom. Hold the beads floating in mid air. A black light against the sky will swallow those white lights in an instant, and drag them towards the direction of safety magnetic field bit by bit. Ten strong see this, true gas quickly followed up, very with moriran. Until the white light is dragged to the safety magnetic field, and then it is injected into the safety magnetic field by moriran. When the last white light is injected into the safety magnetic field, the safety magnetic field bursts out countless dazzling lights, and the gap begins to be repaired bit by bit¡° Finally... "Moriran carefully checked the safety magnetic field for several times, and found no abnormality. He sent the holy pearl in midair directly to the God of time and space, indicating that the God of time and space would keep it. He fell from the altar and looked at the ten strong men with sweat on their foreheads, with a knowing smile on the corner of his mouth. It has always been his wish to repair the safe magnetic field of Tianyuan continent, which has finally been completed today. In addition to feeling very relieved, he felt relaxed, and the whole person felt very relaxed all of a sudden¡° All the tribulations are over. In the future, we don''t have to worry about the unfinished mission in our hearts. Finally, we can really live a good life... "Murong Jinxin wiped the sweat on her forehead and looked at the colorful sunshine in the air. Her mood was unspeakable happiness. These two lives she has been so hard, for this is the final day. Today, it can be regarded as the end of all the tribulations in Tianyuan. Later, in this continent, different races love each other, no more killing, no more disputes, no more blood... "If there is nothing wrong, I will go first, when I come, ling''er is still in production..." hearing the words, the demon lord waves his hand with you very casually. A redundant nonsense did not say, the black sleeve robe immediately disappeared in everyone''s eyes, that can''t wait to see everyone''s mouth¡° I also have to go back, the Pearl has lost its function, I have to find a way to make it recover... "The God of time and space looked at the pale pearl in her hand, she thought it was better for her to prepare for a rainy day. They have nothing to do to prevent the safety magnetic field from going wrong any day¡° Is this tiannu palace so empty in the future? " Chumi''er looks at all the familiar things in front of her, and she is a little melancholy in her heart. If the safety magnetic field is repaired, no one will live here for a long time. I don''t know how long it will last¡° God will move here. If you don''t want to, you and Chu Hao can also move here to live together... "Murong Jin patted her daughter''s head, and she could feel her daughter''s emotion. After all, my daughter has been born here for more than 100 years, and she has feelings for everything here. In the future, they can live as they please without any restrictions. Where my daughter wants to go, she can go... "Then I''d better come here once in a while. I still think it''s better for my family to live together, Heihe..." Chu mi''er vomits her tongue at Murong Jin''s heart and goes to Chu Hao not far away. Beautiful little face with a gentle smile, such as water in the eyes of Chu Hao only under the figure. Watching her jump into Chu Hao''s arms, they look at each other with a smile. Murong Jin can''t help sighing for the quiet beauty¡° Jinxin, we haven''t finished a game of chess with Tiandi. Let''s go, too. As for those who are not sensible, let God teach them a lesson... "The underworld looked at a large number of men and women who were laughing together not far away. The corners of his mouth first smoked, and then shook his head. He was very pleased to see the children so happy. Let this happiness last longer, he really can''t bear to break it¡° Then you go to heaven with Mori ran. Yiyang and I go back to the underworld. Ling''er is still giving birth to a child. She''s gone... "Murong Jin''s heart holds Yiyang''s little hand, and they wave to the two completely speechless men behind him at the same time. Stepping on a white cloud, slowly left. Happiness is being performed in different ways: Murong Jinxin and Hades, Junlin and ye Lele, chenye and Xiaoxiao, chuhao and chumier, Yiyang and moriran, Xiaobai and the hand of the dragon, mozun and Murong linger, as well as the immortal devil and Lixiang in the snow mountain and ye Ranran waiting for a love foreve

 Chapter 1116

    One year later


    A picturesque place, three quiet courtyard almost at the same time noisy up. When Murong Jinxin Pluto arrived, he was about to make a scene.


    All kinds of shrill screams are floating in the air. It''s clear that it''s in broad daylight, but people are still scared. If people don''t know, they think that there are ten kinds of torture going on here.


    "Man, do you think this is the beginning of blessing or disaster?"


    Murong Jinxin takes the hand of Hades and flies to a thousand year old tree. She looks down at the busy scenes in the three courtyards, and the corners of her mouth smoke slightly.


    Of the three children, one is her daughter-in-law, and the other is her daughter. It''s not appropriate for them to go to anyone''s yard now, so they don''t go to anyone''s yard at all. In any case, there are so many stable mothers, three children can''t have any accidents.


    "Let''s start the disaster. Lele is a twin and xiaoxiaomi is one. In addition to the stinky boy who just left the mozun family, I can already foresee the terrible days in the future..."


    The underworld holds Murong Jin''s heart in his arms, and his deep eyes look at the three gorgeous men who are busy with their casters in the three courtyards. This is their first time to be a father. From their faces, he seems to see himself.


    Unknowingly, they are about to become grandfathers and grandmothers. Time has not left any traces on them. What they have left is the unforgettable memory day by day.


    "I''ve sent someone to send a letter to the snow mountain, and asked the immortal magic Xiang Ranran to come back to help take care of the children. I hope they won''t shirk this time."


    A lot of things have passed for a hundred years. They should have put them down. Grandparents are not white when, is bound to pay some effort. She has no patience. If all four children let her see, she thinks she will be driven crazy.


    "Black impermanence just came to report. They have left the snow mountain. They should arrive at the underworld soon. You can rest assured..."


    How could the underworld not tell her that she was not a child''s material at all. Don''t say it''s four for her to take, I''m afraid it''s just two for her to take to Junlin''s house, and she''ll be overwhelmed.


    He has been free for a month. During the month when Lele is sitting, he can take his two grandchildren with him. Compared with the experience of leading others, he thought that he should be the most. He brought up chumier in those years.


    "Man, the God of time and space has given the restored pearl to Yiyang. Yiyang and moriran decide to use the Pearl to open the door of time and space in advance and return to Leiluo mainland to take care of Nie Qianqian''s business. She asks us if we want to have a look together..."


    The holy pearl is a combination of five spirit pearls. Because of its powerful power, it has the ability to open the door of time and space at any time. Yiyang moriran should want to be in such a hurry to go back to the mainland of Leiluo.


    It seems that their current situation is not suitable for long-distance travel. After all, with other concerns, Yiyang seems to be worried, and she feels a little uneasy.


    "The heart is more than enough, but the strength is not enough. Let the hand of the Dragon follow the past. With the skill of moriran Yiyang, plus Xiaobai and the hand of the dragon, there will be no problem..."


    The underworld dropped his eyes for a moment, but he still decided not to take part in the affairs of the land of Leiluo. They are not ancient gods and ancient goddesses. They don''t have any missions about the continent of Ralo. They don''t have to find things for themselves or Tianyuan.


    Yiyang''s original intention should be to let them go and have a good look, but once they go, they can''t ignore the affairs of the mainland of Leiluo


    "Well, I''ll go back to her in a few days. It''s not easy for Tianyuan to settle down. I hope that Ralo can settle down as soon as possible... "


    Murong Jin''s heart shrank in Pluto''s arms, and she didn''t think much about it. Words just fell, three extremely fierce calls once again cut through the sky of the underworld. At the same time, three loud cries of babies came out from the three small circles.


    "Born, born..."


    Then there were countless pleasantly surprised shouts. The three fathers to be, besides Junlin, the other two were about to be crazy. They ran to their own room regardless.


    Murong Jinxin and Pluto see such a scene, look at each other a smile, and did not rush to see their own sons and grandsons, but rather nestled up to each other to see the stars.


    First, let those children be happy. When their happiness is over, they are going to have a good look at the four children, so as not to be disliked by others.


    "Jinxin, the death day of father and mother is coming. I want to have a big show this year, so that they can have a look at those babies as well..."


    The sea of stars in the sky can''t enter the eyes of Pluto. What Pluto sees in his eyes is the woman he loves with his life in his arms. His life, because of her appearance, has various possibilities, and becomes more colorful.


    Even if he lost his dearest father and mother, he still did not feel lonely. Having her, having children, and now having so many babies all at once, he felt very satisfied.


    "Well, you remind me that when Jun Mo Li dies, I have to let Mi Er go with her baby..."


    The death day of father, mother and concubine is a big event, and the death day of Jun Mo Li is also a big event. If they are negligent, they don''t know what strange accidents will happen. Once a year to see him, out of the crevice of time and space after the thunderbolt, I hope this time to meet, his spirit in heaven can be more gratified¡° Then just go with the whole family. Anyway, the children all know the story of you and Junmo glass, and there''s nothing to hide... "Mentioning Junmo glass, the corners of Hades'' mouth can''t help but get a few faint smiles. Deep eyes to see the distance, it seems that from the light of the moon to see a touch of orchid like figure. The man was as holy as plum, as pure as the spring water on the mountain, and his charming eyes were twinkling with smiles, looking at them with great satisfaction. About the past in this moment again on the mind, that period of fire general agitation of young years, has left them for more than 100 years¡° Man, thank you for your tolerance, let me remember him forever... "Murong Jinxin nodded, from the moment she met him, she was doomed to be lucky. Before she did not understand that lucky, until they really together. Little by little in her life, she began to understand how lucky it was to meet him¡° I can''t tolerate him. You should put him in your heart and think that I can''t stop him... "Pluto''s slender fingers stretched out and gently scratched Murong Jin''s little nose. A small action, has been his doting show. He knows her so well after all these years. If he didn''t allow her to remember Junmo glass, I''m afraid he would not get her so wholehearted love¡° Dead ghost, owe to smoke... "Murong Jin heart corner of the mouth a smoke, a slap mercilessly patted in the back of his head, this man also enough don''t understand amorous feelings, she originally wanted to say a few words of love with him, now it seems to be free. Also want to say what time, far see the demon Zun family hand in hand toward the courtyard came over, it is obvious to see the child. Murong Jin heart hesitated for a moment, holding the hand of Hades flew down the Millennium tree¡° The demons are all here. It seems hard to say if we don''t show up again. Let''s go, man, go and see our grandchildren... "Murong Jinxin waved to the demon family, and saw that little Zheng was running towards her with short legs. She squatted down and caught Xiaozheng''s chubby little body. She couldn''t help kissing him on his beautiful little face¡° You are quite free. I''ve never met such heartless parents. The daughter and daughter-in-law are suffering, but you are hiding in a big tree to talk about love. That''s enough... "The demon master gives Murong Jin a look at the netherworld, and he really convinced their wonderful parents. They don''t seem to care about giving birth to such a big thing. They can''t find a second pair in the world. After that, he swept the three courtyards in front of him, and a little uneasiness flashed across his handsome face. At this moment, he seemed to understand the difficulties of Hades and Murong Jin¡° got it? Three children are all ours. Can''t we favor one over the other? We can only treat each other equally and wait outside... "Murong Jin''s heart also returned to the demon Zun with a big white eye. Looking at the embarrassed color on his face, she pushed them into the courtyard of Junlin. Junlin is the king of the underworld in the future. It''s also reasonable for the devil to visit their family first¡° I go to see Xiaoxiao, you go to see mi''er, so the division of labor is also very good... "Murong Jinxin holding xiaozhengtai into the middle of the yard, while teasing xiaozhengtai in her arms, walking towards her daughter''s room. The cool moonlight shines on her body and makes her shadow long and warm¡° Ha ha... "The underworld looked at her figure disappear, thin lip light Yang, looking at the emptiness of the mid air issued a few faint smile. He turned and walked towards chumier''s yard, feeling very sweet every step. A fork in the road, although they go in different directions, but the destination is the same, that is happiness. More than two hundred years of confusion, more than two hundred years of separation and combination, more than two hundred years of life and death, when the ring of time turns to this moment, it seems that all the good things are still. In her previous life, she and Jun Mo Li performed a love masterpiece, which made the world remember her whole life. This life, she and his interpretation of a strange love. But it''s enough for them to remember their lives. In the future, they will walk hand in hand. No misunderstanding, no betrayal, no regret, there is only full of love for each other. Sansheng stone, two names suddenly emit golden light. In the vast starry sky, two meteors flash by, leaving the eternal youth of this continent... Love, eternity